《Epic Of Ice Dragon: Reborn As An Ice Dragon With A System》 Chapter 1: Reborn... as an Ice Dragon?!

Chapter 1: Reborn... as an Ice Dragon?!

. . . It''s so cold. The freezing sensations quickly take over my body, as I feel my senses be numb¡­ I should not havee skiing today¡­ But I could not disappoint my sister who was so eager. I mean, it was her birthday and all. So cold¡­ The coldness epasses my entire body, my breath bes lesser, there is no area for me to breathe, to begin with, my mouth is filled with snow too. I had already gone past the asphyxiation pace and I think my body was also crushed by the weight of the avnche that hit me directly. It was painful for a few seconds before all the pain became numb¡­ But this coldness¡­ this freezing coldness never disappears¡­ If I am¡­ going to die¡­ let me die without feeling this horrible coldness¡­ What? I heard a faint voice say something into my ear. I do not know what it meant¡­ but this cold, it somehow went away? No¡­ not enough¡­ I am dying¡­ so cold¡­ Hm? Suddenly¡­ I do not feel cold anymore. However, that also negates the numbness of my body¡­ and the pain takes my mindpletely. Ugh¡­ I wish I could have been tougher. I wish I could have been able to stronger¡­ to resist this¡­ My body was so weak¡­ I should have worked out when my brother asked me to¡­ Agh¡­ I feel¡­ somewhat strange¡­ This voice¡­ am I hallucinating? Will I die? No one ising to help me¡­ I am dying¡­ A Human body is so terribly resistant to cold¡­ and avnches. Why am I so unlucky¡­ My whole life I have always tried to do things right but¡­ nothing never works. I guess this is¡­ it¡­ What is even going on anymore? Ugh¡­ Alright then, give me some magic then! Screw this weird hallucination¡­ Only Ice Magic? More¡­ <[freeze magic]="" has="" be="" [cial="" magic]=""> That''s it? <[cial magic]="" has="" be="" [tundra="" magic]=""> Oh¡­ Come on. <[cial magic]="" has="" be="" the="" unique="" skill="" [winter="" magic]=""> Ah? Ahaha¡­ I am really going insane¡­ These must be thest moments of my life¡­ The very¡­ few seconds left. Screw it¡­ make me a God and also a System too¡­ or something¡­ I do not care anymore... My mind feels numb once more. I think¡­ this is it¡­ Hahh¡­ I hope¡­ if there is a second life waiting for me¡­ that I can find a girl one day¡­ Am I dreaming too¡­ much? And with that littlest hallucination¡­ my mind cked out. ¡­ [Day 1] Hm? Where am I? Didn''t I die? I cannot open my eyes. But I really do feel like I have a body! Hey, what is going on right now? I try to force my way through, but it feels as if I am submerged in some kind of liquid, and my entire body is enclosed in an incredibly hard and heavy object. This is¡­ quite something. But I do not know where the heck I am! Eh? I even feel more revitalized¡­ What is this? Try to push through harder than before. Come on¡­ I suddenly feel some small limb within my body move¡­ this is odd. Crack, crack¡­ Suddenly, I hear cracking noises. Push through with all my might, something is cracking. Am I inside an egg? This is getting weirder and weirder. Crack, crack! I once more manage to crack my "eggshell"¡­ Do not tell me¡­ I am quick to catch up to things, but I wish I were not now¡­ I am really inside an egg. Am I a chicken? Did I died and reincarnated as a bird of sorts? No, no, no¡­ I do not like this, I hate this. But there is no other way around. I am also quite adaptable, I suppose. So I keep pushing. Whenever I break through this I will be able to finally know where the heck I am. CRACK! Suddenly, my eggshell bursts. My entire body is sent flying out of it, and I fall over the hard and rocky floor, covered in a slimy substance. I was really a bird¡­ Eh? No, wait¡­ What is this? I nce at my entire body, and the first thing I see is¡­ scales. Yes, you heard me right, my entire body is covered in hundreds of tiny, crystalline scales, all of them are azure, and shine as if they were crystals themselves. I have¡­ four limbs. I have a small paw with crystal-like ws as well. Am I some kind of lizard? I finally nce at my surroundings, as I am greeted with a cave. A dark cave, made of rock, blue crystals are shining brightly atop the ceiling, faintly illuminating my "home". It is a fairly small cave, and it does not go anywhere¡­ I walk barely, trying to get used to my body¡­ ugh¡­ is this real life? It must be, I really feel it. I am some kind of azure-scaled lizard now, I guess. I walk around, reaching the entrance of the cave, as a world of snow and coldness greets me. Well, not exactly. I do not feel any "cold", or more like I feel¡­fortable with it? Is it weird? I do not know¡­ I do remember that I hear a message about getting Cold Immunity and Ice Absorption. But there is no way that such game-like elements could exist. It was probably¡­ no¡­ Maybe? I mean, I do not lose anything trying¡­ Is there some status? And as if a divine voice obeys my words, a "status" appears. ¡­ Status Name:? Race: Ice Dragon Hatchling. Title: None. Status: Recently Born, Hungry. Vitality: 100/100 Mana: 120/120 Strength: 30 Dexterity: 20 Magic: 30 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Breath: Level 1] [Ice Dragon Scales: Level 1] [Lesser Self-Regeneration: Level 1] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 1] [Fire Resistance: Level 1] [Wind Resistance: Level 1] [Thunder Resistance: Level 1] ¡­ I see¡­ This is¡­ really like a game, huh? Oh, man. . . . Chapter 2: First Kill

Chapter 2: First Kill

. . . I said Status and now I can see my status. Okay then, it works. I did get a System. I do wonder though, is this rted to my Unique Skill System, or is this just the System of this fantasy world? You see, I am a rather avid reader of web novels and light novels, specifically of all the isekai crap nowadays. So I know my stuff. Every so often, when these characters die, they appear in a world of fantasy that already has a system integrated into it, any living being that is born there can use it somehow. So I do wonder, is this System rted to this world, or mine and only mine? Nothing? No response? I guess I should have asked for the Great Sage Skill while dying instead! Well, I honestly thought I was hallucinating, so I was just thinking a bunch of crap. Who would have known that dying from a freaking avnche would make me reincarnate as an Ice Dragon from all things? Is this the irony of life? Karma? Well, it is what it is. I nce around my Status once more¡­ I focus my mind on the Unique Skills, and try to see if I can get to see some extra info on the System one¡­ Ah, there! Ding! Status Panel: The Ability to see your own strengths and abilities as a Status Panel. It also grants the Title Function, amongst others. Analyze: The Ability to Analyze anything within the System or your surroundings. The capacity to see anything through the System. Ability Development: The Ability to develop other Abilities through a Level System, alongside repeated use, certain mastery andprehension of such Abilities is needed, the growth speed of Abilities varies greatly. Oh¡­ Thanks. I guess this is indeed mine. So this world does not have System, huh? Lucky me then. And it only took to die miserably while being buried by an avnche¡­ Ahh¡­ I think I should develop some kind of PTSD with snow, but now that I have Ice Absorption, I can only see it as something soothing and natural of me. Which makes my minds and thoughts only the more conflicted. Oh, man. Alright, let us calm down. This is my reality. This is me right now. Let''s adapt, and let us see what we can do now, without thinking so much over¡­ the past. Though, I am really not going to see my family ever again? That''s¡­ depressing. Sigh¡­ I wonder if I have a family here. I hatched from an egg. So, there should have been someone thatid me. A big and powerful Ice Dragon Mama would be nice. If she can protect me and bring me food while snuggling with me¡­ I think it would not be so bad, right? Family is important for the development of a young hatchling such as me, after all. ¡­Right? I hope shees back then¡­ At least I do not feel cold anymore, so I am quite fine. I am going to try to take a nap and see if my motheres back. Hmm¡­ Hahh¡­ Was I this sleepy? I close my eyes as I doze off. ¡­ [Day 2] I wake up. How long did I sleep?! I think I slept for at least¡­ several hours. System, why don''t you have a clock function or something? Can I analyze time? ¡­ No? Okay... And where is my mother? Nowhere to be seen. Maybe I do not have a mother and my egg just spontaneously appeared in this little cave by the divine power that granted me these powers? Wait, who was even the one that granted them to me, and why would it do that? ¡­I am already assuming there is a big scheme behind my whole existence here, let''s calm down. Maybe it was not even a person, just a natural phenomenon. Or perhaps not and I am just talking with myself to not feel¡­ alone. I nce at my surroundings once more, cave, crystals, cave. Alright, time to get out of here already. If this is really a fantasy world, I should be able to¡­ I do not know, find monsters, kill them, eat them, and level up or something? Though, by checking my Status, there are no levels. Just stats but no levels. Do stats grow as I develop my body then? I guess? Time to try out. No point in being holed inside this cave, time to meet the outside world like the brave little dragon I am now. Dragons are noble and strong creatures after all, prideful and graceful as well. So I might as well y like one, even though I am scared of actually discovering this new world filled with dangers, I brace myself with courage. I re at the outside world through the cave entrance. The same Ice Storm, it seems that it is continuing and never going to end or something¡­ I nce down, there is snow. I hop in. The snow is¡­ soft. I can clearly feel the sensation of cold, but not the difort that always came with it as a human. I begin to explore this new world as I nce around my surroundings, using Analyze in anything new I see. But the only freaking things I see are snow, snow, and more snow. I know! Stop this! Deactivate Analyze! Alright, no, wait, activate it again! What is that? As I walk for a good ten minutes, I finally see something amidst the sea of snow¡­ It looks like some kind of¡­ rabbit. It is indeed a rabbit. It is smaller than me, definitely. But it has a sharp, crystal horn on the middle of its forehead, crimson eyes, fluffy white fur, and it seems to be looking for something with it is nose, smelling something, in fact. Is it looking for nts to eat? Well, too bad, because I am hungry, and you are going to be my dinner, my friend! I stealthily walk towards the rabbit, but it immediately notices me. I am not really good at it, huh. The rabbit res at me, as our eyes are locked in a bit. However, instead of running away as I thought, it begins to rush towards me! Wait, hold on! It points its sharp crystal horn towards me, as it reaches me in mere seconds! I quickly leap out, evading right in time! Poof! The rabbit trips over the snow, getting its horn stuck deep in the snow! This is a chance! I open my jaws, as I instinctively munch the rabbit''s neck! Crack. A chilling sensation rushes through my spine as I hear the creature''s neck quickly break¡­ It is dead. Phew, it good thing I was not a dramatic person, and it is not like I have not hunted animals in my previous life. I thank my father for having taught me how to take the life of animals. I also thank the little animal, your life will not be wasted, as I might get to live another day thanks to your meat. Now¡­ Time to eat. Wait, where is my EXP? No EXP, I guess, only meat¡­ raw meat. Well, it is better than an empty stomach. . . . Chapter 3: This Is Not The Cultivation I Know About...

Chapter 3: This Is Not The Cultivation I Know About...

. . . I nce at the corpse of the Ice Rabbit as I begin to drool. I am really quite hungry. I immediately begin to dig in, using my sharp dragon fangs to tear apart the fur and reach the tender red meat within. It is very warm. Although cold does not affect me, it still ratherfortable to touch something warm atst. ¡­Even if it is the recently killed rabbit I am about to eat. I shyly munch into the meat. Tenderness. It is very warm. And the blood, oh man. So warm, and a bit salty. It is really refreshing. I begin to let my animalistic instincts take over my mind as I devour the entire rabbit. I tear apart the delicious tender flesh and munch it. Holy rabbits, this is godly. I drink the blood as if it were the most delicious of elixirs, it even refreshes my mouth. Am I a vampire or something? Why am I enjoying this so much? Come to think about it, why am I not feeling disgusted by eating raw meat and fresh blood? I am sure that if I were a human, I would be puking right about now. But somehow I am not. In fact, I am enjoying this thoroughly. It feels as if I were eaten a delicacy. I guess this is my first meal. I quickly take out most of the flesh around the corpse and use my little ws to move the corpse around, I tear apart the fur and leave it at the side. ws are different than human hands, I cannot really grab stuff with them, so it''s hard to move things aside¡­ But I somewhat manage. I quickly eat the guts inside the ribs and feast on everything without even caring. Soon enough, I eat the entire head with a single crunchy sound, even the bones pass through my throat easily. I begin to munch the bones too, damn, they are crunchy. Unlike the mouth of a human that has a hard time eating bones, my sharp fangs make an easy work of them, it feels as if I was eating crunchy snacks, like French fries or something. And theye with the extra bonus of some delicious bone marrow inside, oh man, I am really enjoying this thing¡­ What is wrong with me? Well, I am no longer human I guess, that is incredibly obvious. So by not having the body of a human, I no longer share my former fears and disgust? I thought that I would be like every isekai protagonist that bes a monster, disgusted by eating raw meat¡­ But I am not. I guess the body really makes the mind here. Nheless, I would still like it if it were cooked and seasoned. Like a delicious and warm rabbit soup¡­ Phew. I am stuffed. The only thing that remains of the rabbit is its fur, and I am considering eating it too because I think I can digest anything¡­ Yeah, I just checked something, my Unique Skills. Ding! Supernatural Physique: The Ability to have a supernatural body, your strength is above the average on your species, and you are more likely to develop more supernatural abilities. Your senses are sharper than the average being of your species, and you have an easier time adapting to different types of energies. Great Digestion: The Ability to digest anything you eat and slowly convert it into usable calories and mana. While eating, your regeneration speed increases. Immortal: You are ageless. After reaching the stage of maturity of your species, you stop aging and can live for eternity, lifespan is not a concept for you. Super Regeneration: Doubles the speed of the regeneration of your wounds, and gives the ability to regenerate lost limbs, organs, and more. Oho. Indeed, this is wack. I mean wack in a good way because this is absolutely amazing, broken! Overpowered, even. So I am really thinking about eating this fur. But I wish I could save it somewhere. Hey System, why don''t I get some Inventory thingy? This is unfair! ¡­ Nothing? Okay then, do not give me anything, not as I care. I decide to eat the fur then. It did not taste that well but, I already ate it. Hm? I think I feel like there is a bit of energy flowing through my body. Hm? What? Mana Core? When? Did I just ate a Mana Core without even realizing it?! I was diving into my meal so happily I really didn''t realize it. So in this world, there are such things as Mana Cores. I imagine that monsters have them¡­ and me? I guess I do have one if I somehow was enhanced by eating another. Wait, let us Analyze my own body. I use Analyze on myself, as I get rained with notifications. I KNOW THAT! Can''t I analyze deep into my flesh? Let us see¡­ I quickly put all of my intent into the task and¡­ I think I somehow managed. I move to my chest and¡­ What. I see I see¡­ So I do have a Mana Core, and it is located in my chest. And it is rted to my species, I think. It also says "Rank 1: Initial Stage"¡­ What the heck does that even means? I analyze the analyzed information and¡­ The Mana Core of an Ice Dragon, a special organ that every living being is born with that helps in the cultivation of Mana, the flow of Mana around the body, and the user''s perception of Mana. It can be developed by absorbing mana from the environment, food, or special materials. ¡­ Oh¡­ Wait, Cultivation? This is¡­ a Mana Cultivation world? No way¡­ So does that means I will meet arrogant young masters and jade beauties?! No thanks, I prefer to live in the mountains¡­ . . . Author''s Note: If you''re enjoying this Novel make sure to check some of my other works, such as Epic of Summoner: Supreme Summoner System in the Apocalypse! It''s a Novel about an Interdimensional Apocalypse where the main character is thrown into it! Using his amazing Summoning System, he crawls his way to the top and survives the turbulent and chaotic era! I am sure that you won''t be disappointed at all if you like Action and LitRPG elements! Check it out if you can! Chapter 4: Adventuring Through The Endless Snow Fields

Chapter 4: Adventuring Through The Endless Snow Fields

. . . [Day 3] Because I am literally immune to cold and I can absorb ice to regain some energy (limitedly, I still need to eat though), I just kept walking around for hours. Just an endless sea of snow¡­ whiteness everywhere. And this snowstorm never stops. Hello? Anyone there? Am I really just going to live for eternity in here? Well, at least throw me some rabbits to eat! I am beginning to get hungry already. Even though I ate a whole ass rabbit yesterday. With fur and all, even the bones¡­ and the mana core. Talking about the Mana Core, after what I discovered yesterday, I began to concentrate on it and tried to use mana. It was weird and it was incredibly hard to control. It was like trying to pull out water from a pool with your bare hands¡­ Maybe that is not a goodparison, I am terrible at these things after all. But I have been concentrating on using it while walking around this deste snowstorm. And somehow I am managing, I think. I can analyze a lot of things, except time, I guess. So I analyzed my own mana and discovered that I can cheat it and manage to manipte my own mana through analysis a bit better. Thanks, System, you are really the almighty cheat! I had analyzed the Rank and it said that each Rank had several stages and that you need to use Mana all around your body while meditating and h, h, h to use it properly and be stronger. I see¡­ What a pain. I have no time to meditate! I want to find something else than just snow, you know. So I have been walking all this time, I barely feel tired, but I am beginning to get incredibly hungry now. I think that because of all those calories I had stockpiled that I did not get tired¡­ Good thing I ate the fur too. But now that I have digested most stuff (and went to the bathroom off-camera!), I am getting hungry once more. And as I walked seeking a meal, I slowly nourished myself with my Mana, which was slowly getting lower and lower, so I stopped halfway through. I wanted to use my super overpowered magic as well, but when I tried to activate it through the System, the only thing I got was an explosion of ice that covered me on it¡­ I cannot control it. Why you may wonder? Because I was stupid enough to ask for overpowered magic while being a novice on it! And also, I think activating it already costs almost all of my mana! What? What do you mean I cannot even use my super overpowered cheat ability without blowing it all away? What is the point of having it if I cannot use it?! ¡­At least I have an ice breath. That''s¡­ kind of works. But it is a very small breath, like icy winds that I can release from my icy lungs, I don''t think it has a range of over one meter, at most, and it also drains mana. But it is better than nothing, my friend. Oh right, the Mana Core Ranks. Whatever kind of cultivation world this is, Mana Cores have ranks, and I got them all through Analyzing the analyzed info over and over again like a maniac. So here they are: Rank 1, Mana Core Awakening Realm Rank 2, Mana Core Nourishment Realm Rank 3, Mana Core Expansion Realm Rank 4, Mana Core Refining Realm Rank 5, Mana Core Quality Enhancement Realm Rank 6, Mana Core Veins and Soul Veins Awakening Realm Rank 7, Mana Core Divine Aura Awakening Realm Rank 8, Mana Core and Soul Fusion Realm Rank 9, Mana Soul and Divine Aura Fusion Realm Rank 10, Divine Mana Soul Creation Realm Yep, there are ten realms! Damn, and I am at the bottom of it all, tough life. I should have asked to be reborn with Rank 10 right away. But how would I had even known about this stuff before dying? I was hallucinating too, so I had my mind all dizzy. Anyways, each Realm has four stages. Initial Stage, Middle Stage, Upper Stage, and Peak Stage. I am Rank 1 Initial Stage, the worst of the worst. At least I got nice Unique Skills to back up my humble beginnings. Now, as I slowly starve and walk around, I analyze more things of what I analyzed, such as the "World" keywords within the exnations. And I finally kind of get something¡­ not really. The world where you have been reborn. ¡­ WHAT WORLD?! Tell me that at the very least! I quickly reanalyze the world keyword over and over again but¡­ I get the same message. Man, this is hopeless. It could easily tell me about Ranks, but nothing about the freaking world I am. Nor the area I am in! This is a wed System, I tell you. ¡­ [Day 4] I keep walking through the snowstorm¡­ it never ends. Although I am starving, thanks to Ice Absorption, I am able to use the ice around me as slight nourishment to regain energy and a bit of mana. But that is it, it will not really help me from starving to death, but it is increasing the period I can survive without eating. Rabbits? Nowhere to be seen. Only this endless¡­ damned sea of white snow. Wait, should I just eat snow? I already tried, and it tastes snowy. Not really much of anything, but I filled my belly with it at least. It does not give any calories or anything¡­ but feeling my belly full is at least a bit better. Should I eat my tail and see if it regenerates? I do not want to do that¡­ only if I am incredibly desperate. And I have not lost hope yet¡­ I seek through my sharps senses any rabbits or other animals, but nothing¡­ Nothing¡­ . . . . . . Eh? Wait! I just¡­ saw something! I quickly hide behind arge rock as I nce at what was in front of me. I could not see them because the bastards were camouging with their fluffy white fur! But¡­ there are over twenty rabbits there! I begin to drool immediately, I am getting hungry¡­ They are all eating some blue-colored grass growing in the snow¡­ I have never seen it before. I analyze it. A type of Grass that grows in ice, it contains a small amount of Ice Attribute Mana, good to craft cultivation materials. Ice-type monsters enjoy eating it. ¡­ Oho? So this is what these guys eat in here! After like two days of walking I finally find out this grass, it must be quite hidden. Now, time to hunt¡­ . . . Chapter 5: Hunt One Rabbit, Be Chased By Dozens

Chapter 5 - Hunt One Rabbit, Be Chased By Dozens

I know I just said "time to hunt" to sound cool. But I am quite scared to attack these rabbits. Yes, I am scared of rabbits¡­ But that is without justifications! You see, the rabbits I fought were quite brave. The little thing actually came to attack me. Me, a little dragon! Howe a rabbit does not fear a dragon-like me? I bet these Rabbits are actually quite fierce, I was lucky when I managed to evade the first one I encountered, or I would have gotten impaled by that giant crystal horn they have. I do have scales but¡­ I do not think they can resist piercing attacks like those. At least, I would need to level up my Dragon Scales Skill, but I have no idea how to, maybe if I hit myself? But without dealing damage to myself, it is useless. And my defense¡­ There is no defense in this system! There is only¡­ Strength I guess? Well, whatever. Anyways, as I was saying, these rabbits are deadly. I cannot take them lightly. What if I run there and they quickly notice, and I get impaled by dozens of rabbits?! Even with my regeneration, without Mana or energy to fuel it, I will surely die. And I am currently starving, so I do not have enough fuel to boost my regeneration¡­ Also, I am terrible at using mana, so I cannot really use magic, which is also too strong for someone so terrible at it. Life is a pain. I am filled with cheats, yet I am already struggling to see how I can hunt a rabbit. I guess with great cheatse great responsibilities. Wait, that did not make any sense at all. Anyways, now what? I cannot run straight to them because I am going to get killed. Do these rabbits eat meat? Well, they are eating grass, but maybe, if they are aggressive, they might even fancy my tender ice dragon meat¡­ Just picturing all these rabbits ravaging my body with their fangs and taking away all of my flesh makes me reconsider this whole thing. I need a way to distract a single one of them, bring it out of the group, and strike it down¡­ Hmm, like the lion documentaries I have seen on Earth! Hahh¡­ Lions have it rough. I keep looking at the rabbits slowly eating until finally, a little one begins to stray away from the big ones¡­ It hops around, sniffing the snow and trying to find more grass to eat. Suddenly, it walks away quite considerably¡­ it is around ten meters away from the rest! The other seems quite oblivious¡­ I bet having giant horns and being all packed together really makes them confident that nothing wrong can happen, huh? I lick my fangs as I stealthily move through the snow¡­ I think my reflective, ice-like scales make it hard for me to be seen, especially if I walk so slowly and near the snow. I find the rabbit finally finding a patch of bluegrass, which it begins to eat rather carefreely. I nce back at the other rabbits, they seem just as rxed. Really, they are way too confident! I am about to break that confidence right about now. I quickly approach the little rabbit, but it quickly notices my presence! Damn it! I have to do it now! I quickly infuse some little mana into my legs, which enhances my speed for a few seconds, a little technique I learned while practicing mana control¡­ but it is nothing fancy because it has a duration of about 3 seconds and I waste more Mana than it needs because I am quite bad at using it yet. sh! I quickly leap into the scared rabbit, but it hops right before I put my ws over it! The rabbit res at me with anger as it charges at me with its horn! I use my ice breath, but it seems to not affect the ice-type monster at all, I guess I should have expected it, but I tried anyway. CLASH! A piercing pain fills my mind as the horn pierces through my stomach! I knew it, these scales are useless! Agh, you damn ball of fur! However, now that it has its horn stuck in my stomach, it''s mine! I open my jaws as I bite on the rabbit''s neck, breaking it instantly! Victory is mine. Ouch¡­ The pain really is horrible, but I endure it¡­ I think I can regenerate as long as I eat the rabbit and gain calories and energy thanks to Immortal Body. However, the other Rabbits quickly notice what I did! Time to run for my life! I grab the smaller rabbit I killed from the neck, and dart away with all of my might! I run as fast as I can, but the rabbits are actually catching up?! Shit! Are they spiteful or something? Will they chase me down to the ends of the world by taking their young?! Well, I am not nning to give up! I have some mana left¡­ and I begin to absorb all the energy I possibly can through Ice Absorption! Suddenly, a burst of icy winds emerges down my legs, as I run incredibly fast all out of a sudden! Oh woah, what is this? I never thought that by infusing mana into my Ice Absorption Skill, I could get this boost in speed! The rabbits keep running towards me, but I am now incredibly fast. I am literally an icy rocket! I run and run until suddenly, I realize that I jumped off a cliff. Eh? I nce down below. We are so high that I cannot see anything below. Shit. I give onest look at the rabbits, as they¡­ jump too?! Are they stupid or something? Well, I am too, because I am falling to my death right now! The distance I am falling is tremendous, it fills my entire body with a chill¡­ this is the chill I felt when I was dying. This fear for imminent death. Despair quickly takes hold of my senses, as I am paralyzed while falling, and even my heart begins to beat furiously. Damn it¡­ Chapter 6: I Dont Want To Die

Chapter 6: I Don''t Want To Die

. . . [Day 5] So, as I was hunting a rabbit, I was found out by the other rabbits, ran away as fast as possible, without realizing that there was a cliff nearby, and jumped to my demise. The other rabbits stupidly followed me through it too, but I think I saw some that kept themselves in the cliff¡­ But I saw a good dozen of them falling alongside me. Ugh. Yeah, as if it were not obvious already, I am not dead. I somehow survived. "Somehow". I think the snow down below made the impact not so horrible. Ouch. But yeah, the wound in my stomach has not healed yet, and I think one of my front legs is broken because it hurts like hell. Alongside that, there is a sharp rock incrusted into my back, and it also hurts horribly. I feel the warm blood flowing out of my wounds¡­ If I stay here buried in the snow, I am going to die out of blood loss. Wait, can I die out of blood loss? I remember asking to not have human weaknesses, so maybe I will not die! Nah, I can see that my Health Points are slowly going down. Maybe I got scammed. I guess Immortal Body is really like not having human weaknesses, but it is not for free. I actually need energy for it to activate its effects such as healing and stuff! Yep, time to get out of here. Even my natural regeneration as a dragon is not enough, as I also need calories to boost it. This is terrible. I nce at my Health again¡­ Sorry, it is named "Vitality" here. Oof. I am really going to die if I stay here. Alright¡­ Let us bear the pain and get out. Thing is, I cannot. I am buried in snow, and the snow is incredibly heavy. This reminds me of when I died in my past life while being buried by snow. So much fucking snow¡­ The quantities of snow are so many that you cannot really move at all, you are perpetually buried, waiting to simply die. Hopelessness. Thing is, I do not want to die again. Not at all. Something is telling me that I am not going to hear the mechanical voice again after dying¡­ That was probably a unique opportunity. There is no way that every time you die you get all the wishes you want. I try to push with all my strength. This sharp pain does not stops, it only bes even more horrible. My broken leg is constantly hurting me, making my mind dizzy. Deep within my mind, the instincts of survival begin to fade away. My body itself is telling me to give up. To die¡­ again. No. I am not going to die, not at all. Not until I get to experience a bit more of life. Not until I get to live a bit more in this new and magical world. I want to find out what is this world, I want to discover new things, to find new ces, to face new challenges¡­ Hell, to find young masters and jade beauties, even. I do not¡­ want to die! Fuck off with that shit. I am not going down, snow! My greatest enemy, this is our rematch! This time, I am not a mere human, but an ice dragon. I am going to crawl my way out. Even if it hurts like hell. Even if it makes me roar in pain and agony! I am going to keep¡­ crawling! I move my ws, resisting the agonizing pain, and I open my jaw. I begin to eat the snow. I have cold immunity and ice absorption, so this works! As I eat the snow, I slowly begin to regain some little energy, very little, in fact. But it is working. I keep¡­ advancing. Many seconds of pain be minutes. Minutes be hours... And hours¡­ be days. How deep am I buried in this? I begin to despair¡­ No¡­ I cannot give up. I really want to struggle until the veryst second. I know I can keep up for a little¡­ bit more. Come on, body¡­ move. Move¡­ MOVE! Suddenly, the adrenaline kicks in, epassing my body with a warm sensation. I think this is myst shot. Let''s make it worth it! I crawl and crawl, and eat the snow as fast as I can. Furiously! My eyes begin to cry out of the pain, but somehow, I am just getting used to it at this point. I am just living with the pain. Pain means that I am alive, and that is what I want the most. If I want to live, I have to get used to pain. I keep crawling through the snow, my ws suddenly reach a ce¡­ where there is no snow. There it is! I keep crawling, pushing my body upwards. I use my tail to move away from the snow and impulse me to the surface! Poof! HAAAHH! I take out my head, as I am greeted by the outside world, the surface! Eh? There are¡­ pine tree forests now around the snow¡­ Oh wow, how much did I fell? I move and struggle to get out, until finally¡­ I am out! I DID IT! Man, that was¡­ something else. But this is not over. I have to eat something. If this rush of adrenaline goes away, I think I will die immediately. I quickly sniff around, crawling around. My leg hurts¡­ Food¡­ Any food¡­ Meat¡­ Please¡­ Anything? Oh! I suddenly find¡­ a little rabbit leging out of the snow¡­ It is motionless¡­ It probably died while being buried? Food, finally! I quickly munch the leg and push the whole rabbit out of the snow. Hey, this is the one I killed. I quickly tear apart the stomach and devour the innards, drink the cold blood, and eat the crunchy bones and the tender meat¡­ I keep eating and eating, the fur, the head, everything gets munched and swallowed. Ugh¡­ Tears begin to flow out of my tired eyes. I was so hungry¡­ Finally, I feel as my wounds begin to slowly heal! The flesh begins to stick together again, even the bones in my broken paw slowly rearrange¡­ but it suddenly stops. I need to eat more topletely regenerate. Oh, this¡­ Wait, three?! You are being way too generous, System! Although I have notpletely regenerated my wounds, I think I am fine for now. Let us keep looking for more food. Alright¡­ I can do this. . . . Author''s Note: If you''re enjoying this Novel make sure to check some of my other works, such as Epic of Summoner: Supreme Summoner System in the Apocalypse! It''s a Novel about an Interdimensional Apocalypse where the main character is thrown into it! Using his amazing Summoning System, he crawls his way to the top and survives the turbulent and chaotic era! I am sure that you won''t be disappointed at all if you like Action and LitRPG elements! Check it out if you can! Chapter 7: Learning Magic

Chapter 7: Learning Magic

. . . [Day 6] My wounds have notpletely healed, but I think I am getting slightly better. I managed to find three more Rabbit corpses of the fools that fell to their deaths with me, and I carried them slowly into a small cave I found, where I am resting while slowly eating them to regain energy and make Immortal Body''s effect kick in. As I eat and rest, I begin to wonder where I am. When I was born and escaped from the little cave I originally was in, I only found an endless sea of snow with perpetual snowstorms. But when I fell off the cliff for god-knows how much height, I got into this ce. The snow has not disappeared or anything, but the snowstorm is over, it seems. Or maybe it is not in this ce? Well, anyway, as I said this ce is a bit different. I can clearly see what is ahead of me a bit when I investigated. I am I some kind of in, which is all covered in snow and blue-colored nts. Alongside that, there is an enormous pine tree forest that blocks me from advancing further. If I want to keep going, I have to cross this ce. However¡­ Well, I am scared of doing so. Although I did not found any monsters yet, I am sure that there will be something bad there. I am pretty sure I heard the howls of wolves all over this ce, and as I am eating here, I kept hearing them through the entire night¡­ I am weakened and a little dragon, so of course I was scared. If a pack of wolveses here¡­ I will surely die. Maybe I could fight a single one but against a whole pack, I am as good as dead. I have not even seen how strong they are, but it is not hard to be stronger than me, who sucks so much at everything. Okay, enough self-loathing, time to improve me. Well, interestingly enough, after enduring all of that pain, some of my Skills leveled up. Also, I gained a Camouge Skill¡­ I do not know when I got it, but maybe when I stealthily attacked the rabbit? Though it found me out, so it is weird. Well, there is no point in questioning things too much. But based on this, I probably can learn even more Skills if I do certain things repeatedly, right? But what else can a dragon-like me do to get Skills? I already did camouge stuff¡­ what else? I have been biting things for a while, so I do not think I can get a "Bite" Skill. I have also been shing the meat of the rabbits with my ws, and I have not gotten a "sh" Skill either. So what else?! I begin to rack my brains thinking about what I could do, but everything thates to mind is always regarding having a human body. If I had a human body I could be able to learn how to fight using techniques or weapons, even crafting, alchemy, and other stuff, maybe¡­ But as a dragon? Nope. Ugh¡­ What else could I¡­ Ding! Oh?! After racking my brains for so much, I got a Skill that makes it even easier and faster to think things through. I feel like I can think many things through a single second now. Damn. I wish my body could be fast enough to respond to my very thoughts, but I do not think that is the case¡­ Well, when I eat the rabbits I always earn one point of Dexterity per rabbit. I wish I could eat a whole ton of them! But why can I get Attribute Points from eating rabbits though? I think it was because I was able to absorb their energy through Immortal Body, right? And then, my Mana Core does some cultivation stuff I don''t know automatically, giving me some attribute points. This probably means that I can cultivate just by eating monster Mana Cores, nice. Wait, isn''t this an enormous cheat? Maybe I should be more grateful. But what can I do now? I am slowly eating the three rabbits, so food does not run out, in this time, I have to prepare. I got a new skill that helps me think a lot, so let us keep thinking a lot while¡­ using Mana I guess. Yes, let us go back to it. Maybe I can learn faster through this Skill. I put my mind into the task, concentrating my intent within the Mana Core inside of my chest. I slowly begin to glow faintly, as I use the System Skill Analyze function to analyze the mana and at the same time learn how to move it with more swiftness. I had figured out something¡­ If I have the highest level of magic, wouldn''t that mean that I can also use the lowest levels of ice magic? It is not like a grand mage will lose the ability to conjure tiny fireballs because he can now summon an enormous sphere of mes, right? So instead of focusing on conjuring some giant ice attack, I need to concentrate and try to do something tiny. Small. Pocket-sized. I have to practice and start from the very beginning. Even though I got the strongest ice-type magic, I have to go back to the very basics to finally be able to wield it in the future. So I begin to concentrate my intent on my mana. I have discovered that Mana is a special substance filled with strange particles through Analyze. These particles react to the intent of their wielder and shape mana to take the form of the elements of the world. Those who have an elemental affinity will have an easier time shaping their mana to that very elementpared to the rest. And due to this, I should be able to at least conjure a cube of ice or something¡­ I begin to pour my intent into the flowing, blue-colored essence of mana, as I imagine a little knife made of ice. Come on¡­ Come on¡­ Ugh¡­ Oof¡­ Come¡­ on! sh! Suddenly, before my eyes, a strange piece of ice appears out of thin air, draining around 5 points of mana, which falls right over the ground and shatters into pieces. Oh?! I did it! It sucked, but I did it! . . . Chapter 8: Magic Is Hard...

Chapter 8: Magic Is Hard...

. . . [Day 7] It has been a week since I started my new life in this mysterious world. And I do not know a thing of where exactly I am yet! Well, I have to grow stronger and find out. For now, I have been caging myself in this little cave while practicing magic. I practiced magic all day long yesterday and went to sleep, and now I am awake again, with most of the mana recovered. Although I practiced for hours, I have barely managed to create something else than a stick of ice that cannot pierce anything. Seriously, it falls into the floor and it immediately shatters. Just how bad am I at magic? However, I do not want to give up yet. I have been eating the rabbit''s veeeeery slowly, while also eating snow to fill my stomach, so I think I can keep up for a bit more. Also, my leg is finally about to heal itself, and the wound in my stomach has fully closed. I constantly licked it so it would not get infections, and it seems to have worked. There was another wound in my back, but that one healed a bit before the stomach one. Things are getting slightly better. Now, I have to keep practicing magic. I once more control the mana around my body and my Mana Core and slowly extract it into the outside world. I begin to pour my intent and imagination into it. Knife, knife, knife, knife. I imagine the knife. I want a sharp and strong ice knife that I canunch at my enemy''s eyes. I know I cannot make anything bigger because it would cost too much mana. But a little knife I can create several times in a row would be enough for me. So I begin imagining it. I even begin embodying the knife within my mind. I am the bone of my knife. Ice is my body, and snow is my blood. I have created over a thousand knives. Unknown to Death. Nor known to Life. Have withstood pain to create many ice weapons. Yet, those hands will never hold anything. So as I pray, unlimited knife works! ¡­ Poof! I pour my innermost chunni into this incantation, and it works. Wait, IT WORKED?! Suddenly, a knife appears out of thin air! A knife made of ice! I¡­ did it! The knife quickly falls off the floor. But it does not shatter right away! Only a tiny crack emerges. I made it! This is¡­ my creation, how beautiful. It is really a small ice knife. But what is the point of creating them if I cannotunch them? I have to learn how tounch them now. When the knife is created through my intent and mana, 5 Mana are spent, and I have around 120, so I canst for a while. I begin creating a new knife. I can see the particles of magic slowly transmuting themselves into the ice element and materializing what I had in mind. While the knife is created, it stays hovering in midair. Just when it is about to end, I have to generate some kind of icy wind to push it forward. My breath is an icy wind, but it is not strong enough to push anything, so I do not use it. I have to create an icy wind myself as I did once when I escaped the rabbits. That time, I infused the mana into the Ice Absorption skill effect, and it somehow intensified. For a moment, it felt like I was able to absorb the essence of ice and control it like a flow of cold winds. Now, I need to do this without it being immensely costly. I have to trace the ice and learn how to do this. I need to be able to both create the knife and then push the icy winds to create a proper projectile attack. Man, this is seriously hard. The knife falls to the floor, I was too slow, and I cannot manage¡­ I try to use the wind into the knife in the ground, but the knife just moves around, it is not the same, it needs to be in midair. My control over these icy winds is terrible, it needs an even greater level of concentration and intent to even be able to shape and move the icy winds. But as the minutes and hours go by, I keep pushing my limits and trying to figure out the right time¡­ Shaping the mana into icy winds is harder, even more, when I am also shaping it as the ice knife at the same time. I have to think about the snowstorm each time I create icy winds, but it gets confusing because I am also creating the ice knife at the same time. I have to create both things simultaneously and find the right time to push the knife. This is literally the lowest-level offensive long-ranged spell I can create but it is already incrediblyplex to create. I cannot imagine how hard it would be if I did not have the System¡­ I keep pushing my limits and using my mana. But each time, the ice knife falls before the icy wind is created, and everything is ruined. But I keep practicing, I really do not have anything else to do anyway. The knife falls, the icy winds flow, time goes flying and it is already night¡­ Until something else happens. Ding! Wind¡­ magic. Oh¡­ What?! So the "Icy Winds" were also partially Wind attribute? So when I was conjuring them all this time¡­ I was also earning wind magic proficiency?! I guess that is why it was so hard, I do not really need to put ice into the winds, I can just conjure the winds alone and move the knife with it! This could make it easier! If it was not because I do not have affinity with wind, yet I learned it. And when I create the knife, the winds I create explode everywhere except into the direction I want, and the knife almost fell over my own eyes. I have so many cheats, yet it is quite hard to learn a single spell¡­ Ugh. Alright, no time to give up! I am going to feast on arge wolf one of these days, so I have to keep doing this crap. Until I can finally manage! . . . Chapter 9: The Greatest Foe!

Chapter 9 - The Greatest Foe!

[Day 8] I think I have found an enemy, an adversary that could slightlypare to my biggest nemesis, snow. ¡­It is magic! Why is magic so hard to conjure? It is horribly taxing. I always saw characters in anime, light novels, or manga using magic so smoothly! I should have asked for some cheat that could make it easy for me to conjure magic¡­ I asked for overpowered magic, but not how to actually wield its power. But even then, I am having trouble conjuring two different consecutive spells to finallyunch a freaking ice knife into the direction I want! Ugh. I am an Ice Dragon, so my main affinity is Ice. In fact, it is the only affinity I have. When I learned Wind Attribute Magic, I thought things were going to be easy, I would finally be able tounch the damn ice knife. But no¡­ Well, I mean¡­ I can actuallyunch it now. But not in the direction I want! Every time I concentrate my mind and imagination into the conjuration and maniption of a gust of wind, the wind just goes elsewhere. It is frustrating! Okay, calm down. Everything is okay. I am¡­ progressing. Yes, let''s put it that way. There is only a single rabbit left. I do not want to go out yet, every single night wolves are howling outside, and I think this morning I heard an incredibly loud roar that was definitely not a wolf¡­ It sounded like the roar of a bear, in fact. I do not want to fight a bear. And I hope I never meet it. I feel insecure now. Although my wounds have finally healed, I am still a weakling. There is no way of leveling up or anything of the sort, and nourishing my body with Mana is only getting me so far, but it''s really not working. The only tools are my fangs, ws, scales, and magic¡­ well, my breath too. I have to sharpen them as much as I can. I think that as long as I eat a ton of ice to fill my stomach and eat the rabbit slowly, I can extend this for three more days. Three days¡­ is all I have before I am forced to walk outside and find food. Even with my cheats, I need food to trigger the Skills. Immortal Body is not an almighty power that does not need the energy to take effect, sadly. Like any other living being in existence, I require to eat food and umte calories. Snow around the small cave I am staying in is not enough, in fact, it does not give any calories. Through Ice Absorption, I can absorb a bit of mana and energy, but this energy is temporary, and it dissipates incredibly quickly, it does not fill my stomach, nor it gives me proteins, calories, vitamins, and all the stuff you need to keep¡­ well, living. Some grass patches are growing outside of the cave, so I have begun to eat them. It was incredibly bitter, and it got stuck into my throat for a while¡­ but it works, I can eat it, and¡­ I feel like my mana regenerated quickly when I did. This grass is special, as the description said that it was used as Cultivation Materials and was also preferred by ice-type monsters such as me. After taking out a few leaves of grass, I left them at my side as I began to once more practice magic. Alongside this, I am also multitasking even more. Yeah, it is taxing, but it works. I am practicing my Dragon Breath, using it constantly without any aim. If I keep repeatedly using it, maybe it will level up and be a bit deadlier, because it didn''t even affect that rabbit¡­ Aside from that, I am practicing with my ws too, hitting a rock with them, the ws are incredibly hard, like steel. I feel like they are getting sturdier slowly¡­ Maybe I can get a shing w Skill or some stupid things like that? Also, I hit myself with my own tail. Yeah, this is to practice my endurance. I pour all of my Strength stats into each hit, so it actually hurts a little. Like this, I making my mind go insane by the number of things I am doing. But thanks to my High-speed Thought Processing, it works. And as I do, I also concentrate two parts of my mind to conjure two different spells. I have to create the ice knife, whiches rather smoothly now, and then, I have to concentrate the mana essence into a gust of wind that flows in the direction I want. But without wind affinity, the wind seems to simply¡­ not obey me. It is wild, I guess. The nature of wind is different than that of ice. Ice is calm, cold,posed, and it obeys me when I put a lot of intent. Meanwhile, no matter how much I order it to do something I want, the wind is wild, it does whatever it wants, and flows anywhere it wants, there are no boundaries for it. Whenever I order it to go to the right, it goes to the left, whenever I order it to go in front, it flows right back into my face. I also tried to use reverse psychology and asked it to flow into my face while aiming for it to disobey me and do the contrary, flowing to the front, but it actually flew upwards. It knows what I really want! I cannot fake it! Wind why are you such a Tsundere?! I did not know I would be facing such a great foe so soon. Although I am not fighting against a monster or something, I am fighting against time, I need to get this done quickly. But wind stops my path, and it does not obey me. I have to somehow make it obey me. I have to pour my very soul into making it obey me. This is¡­ my greatest foe after snow. I have to tame the wind. Author''s Note: If you''re enjoying this Novel make sure to check some of my other works, such as Epic of Summoner: Supreme Summoner System in the Apocalypse! It''s a Novel about an Interdimensional Apocalypse where the main character is thrown into it! Using his amazing Summoning System, he crawls his way to the top and survives the turbulent and chaotic era! I am sure that you won''t be disappointed at all if you like Action and LitRPG elements! Check it out if you can! Chapter 10: You Won’t Believe What’s Going To Happen In This Chapter! (You Probably Will)

Chapter 10: You Won¡¯t Believe What¡¯s Going To Happen In This Chapter! (You Probably Will)

. . . [Day 9] Sigh¡­ Day 9, huh. We are halfway through the second week of my second life, and I am here, enclosed inside a cave, fearful of the beasts outside, while battling against the wind. What a second life this is. But this is the second life I fought and agonized to keep living. I have grown a bit ustomed to things never going fine. Since my first life¡­ If people tell you that life is easy, they are filthy liars. Life is never easy, not even in a second life filled with cheat abilities. Life always finds a way¡­ to fuck you over. It is like a cosmic truth. Never anything will go your way. Maybe some things might align with what you n, but life is so filled with many unpredictable changes that you will never know what is next. The only thing you can do is always be prepared. My father always taught me this. I took it to my heart. I always prepared several steps ahead of anything. My sister often told me that I should rx a bit, that I should be more carefree. That life was not always trying to torment you, that you simply had to enjoy the present a bit. I tried to do a bit of what she said¡­ I really did. I went to the snow with her and her family. It was actually nice. But when I went skiing¡­ I realized that I was taking things too lightly. A giant mass of snow appeared right before my back at that time. The despair and fear I felt then were¡­ mesmerizing. I still feel it, actually, it is deep within my heart. It fuels me with the intent of being cautious. But even if I am cautious, will I still get somewhere? Even when you are cautious, life is filled with many things you do not even understand nor know. Or things that you cannot even predict correctly. Even with a System, I often feel hopeless. I am alone in this ice world. No one here to give me a hand. Only me and the beasts outside. I have be a beast. I have to be like a beast and hunt. I have to prepare for hunting better and keep hunting. This is¡­ life in its most primordial state. I really do not me my sister for anything, do not get me wrong. I still believe she was a bit right. I love her¡­ and I hope she is fine. I miss my father too¡­ and my mother. Even as a grown-ass man, I still love my parents, I do not know why that would be a bad thing. I was a human, after all, I have emotions, and made bonds, so why wouldn''t I miss my god damn family? I was not a lifeless, emotionless husk nor an edgy kid, I already got through such a pace. At the very least I try to be cheerful to fill my life with some¡­ well, life. But I died. I am no longer from Earth. I came to this¡­ whatever this world is, and I am here being an ice dragon. I have to fill myself with the resolve to keep living this life that has been horrible so far. I know that, just like my sister once said, there are things in life that you can enjoy and that can make you happy. I want to find them. I will take your words to my heart, Emily. I conjure an ice knife. The mana particles begin to transform into hard and pure ice, harder than before. It seems that as I keep conjuring this ice knife, it keeps getting harder and harder. At first, it got shattered the moment it fell into the floor, but now, it seems to be able to scratch stone a bit. As the ice knife is about to bepletely formed, I immediately start the conjuration of the wind magic. I have no way of speaking and I can only release some growls out of my mouth, so I cannot chant, the way I use magic is simply by putting my intent and imagination into the magic, projecting what I imagine into existence. Affinitiese into ce in this stage of magic conjuration. If you have an affinity to some magic, the element will easily obey you, and you will have an easier time creating what you project¡­ I project a strong gust of wind that flows straight from my direction, forcing the knife to fly into the target I want. The mana turns into the formless and transparent wind. Poof! It flows everywhere, I failed. Again. I conjure the knife. As it slowly begins to materialize, I conjure the wind. Poof. It failed. Again. I conjure the knife, and as it materializes, I conjure the wind to make it flow. Poof. It failed. Again. I conjure the knife, it materializes, I conjure the wind, it explodes. Again. Ice knife, wind, explodes. Again. Ice knife, wind, explodes. Again. Ice knife, wind, explodes. Again. Ice knife, wind, explodes. Again¡­ ¡­ [Day 10] I conjure an Ice Knife. The particles of mana begin to materialize into ice, taking the shape I had in mind. As the knife is about to materializepletely, I conjure a gust of winds. The particles of mana begin to transform into the formless and colorless wind. I put my intent into moving in the direction I want. I begin to flow around, spiraling. It is going to fail¡­ But I keep putting my intent into it. Suddenly, I find something odd. Why is it spiraling? The wind never¡­ did that before. Suddenly, a realizationes to mind. The wind does not flow the way I want because it is shapeless. It means that when I release it, it is like a wave that goes everywhere. To effectively use it, I have to shape the wind and make it flow in the direction. I shape the wind like a spiral and then, it spirals constantly straight towards a wall in front of me. It carries the ice knife with it. sh! ¡­ I¡­ did it. I am speechless, my eyes seem to not believe what I just did. The knife has not even fallen from the rock yet, it tightly stuck on it, it prated the rock itself a few centimeters¡­ just how¡­ hard is this ice? I¡­ actually did it. . . . Chapter 11: Agonizing Life, Bitter Death

Chapter 11: Agonizing Life, Bitter Death

??? POV 1/2 . . . Why no one loves me? I always tried to be liked. To find a family. To find someone that could love me as a family. I just wanted to feel the warmth of love. But it seemed that it was always a fake love. I never¡­ found anyone that loved me. I was¡­ thrown into this world. And since the first day that I remember having a slight amount of consciousness that I have lived in agony and pain. Since I was a baby that they injected me with things, that they experimented with me, that they used me for whatever strange experiments these people were doing. The only thing I always dreamed of was for this pain to end. I once heard about one of these people inb coats about having a family. They said that their daughter loved them and that it was going to be their birthday. Through the collective consciousness of my strange capabilities, I found out what was a family all about. But this collective consciousness could not give me what I wanted, they were devoid of emotions, cold, and even unalive. I wanted a family too¡­ I wanted to not suffer anymore¡­ to be loved. How can I find someone that can love me? Please¡­ I wanted to escape from this ce. Please¡­ Someone save me¡­ ¡­ But no one ever came. I had to escape myself. As I grew older, my capabilities intensified. These people were not able to contain me anymore. Their own creation finally found a way to fight back. I enjoyed strangling their bodies and filling them with the ck ooze they filled my bloodstreams with. As they agonized and screamed, I converted them into mindless servants and used them to escape. I was finally freed from this world. Only for a new and scarier one to emerge before me. Freedom¡­ Was not as I thought. Anywhere I went, they would chase me. I was not able to live normally, as they would always try toe and kill me. I was a monster. They called me a demon, even. What was I even? Now that I think about it, I never truly knew what I really was. I simply had these powers they injected me with when I was a mere baby. I was nothing but a test subject to them. My life did not even matter. And now that I escape, they seek me. They say that I am a monster, that I do not belong to this world. I just want to live in peace¡­ I want to have a family. One day I found a family, a nice family. They treated me well. But there was something that I could not really understand. Why were they so afraid of me? I was trying to be nice. Why are they looking at me like that? I did not do anything wrong¡­ So frustrating¡­ STOP LOOKING AT ME LIKE THAT! Why do you fear me?! I am nice! I am a nice person! I am trying to help you! STOP SCREAMING! I tried to talk with them, but they would not listen. I had to tell them, to show them that I was not a bad girl. I am a good girl, I want to be your family too! Why¡­ do not you love me?! WHY NO ONE LOVES ME?! I had to force them to, there was no other option, right? RIGHT? S-So I simply did what I ALWAYS do! I used my abilities and made them good people, so they could love me! But¡­ I do not know. I think¡­ I did something wrong. But I managed to find a ce where they could not find me, so I stayed with this new family, and decided to live with them. With papa, mama, and big brother. I love them. I love them so much. I want to be with them for eternity. Thanks to my powers, that is possible. Everyone that receives this ooze bes somewhat immortal. So it is very nice. We can stay together forever, everyone. Finally, I found a home. I was¡­ so happy back then. But it was everything a lie at the end. Someone came looking for us one day, and they caught my family. I wanted to save them, but it was toote. These people used strange technology and finally found a way to suppress me. My ooze started to be gray ash, and my body grew old¡­ I became an old woman, as my body started to fade away. I was¡­ dying. I felt so bitter. Everything in my life was just¡­ constant twists and turns of never-ending nightmares. Was there any day I actually felt rxed? I envied normal people so much¡­ I wish I could have been born normal. I wish I could have been a normal person. I wish¡­ I could have been given a family, and live a normal life. Everything was but fabrications of my powers, in the end, I had nothing. I was alone¡­ I do not want¡­ to be alone. Why¡­ No one¡­ Loves me? As I was slowly fading into the void, strange voices began to resonate through my mind¡­ Maybe I was hallucinating. I wonder¡­ If there is a second life? I wish¡­ I was strong¡­ then¡­ I wish my power could not easily be taken away from me¡­ I wish there were a family¡­ to love me there¡­ I wish¡­ I wish I could have a second chance. What¡­ again? This¡­ I wish this was not a hallucination. . . . Chapter 12: Reincarnation Of The Unfortunate

Chapter 12: Reincarnation Of The Unfortunate

??? POV 2/2 . . . I feel drowsy. Where am I? Was I not dead? I remember clearly how I died, how I had my entire body turned into ashes as those men wearing ck suits began to extract whatever was left of my body as materials for their experiments. At that moment, when I was dying, I wished for many things. And a strange, mechanical voice answered me with solutions. What kind¡­ of solutions? What was going on back then? I do not get it¡­ But everything should be over now¡­ My family was killed, my powers were stripped from me, and I was left with nothing but a bitter death. Have I¡­ somehow survived and now I am in theirb again? I slowly open my eyes, to find that¡­ I am inside a house made of wood. Everything seems rather big. I am¡­ over a bed? Eh? Ugh. Suddenly, a sh of memories rushes through my mind. What? I am¡­ what?! What is going on? Was my past life just a dream? No, this feels different. I¡­ clearly reincarnated. I look at my own body. My skin is blue. I am quite cold, for some reason. My hands are tiny like those of a baby. I can even see my little blue legs. The small memories I got were when I was born. I was¡­ reborn. This is¡­ I have reincarnated. I remember reading some books about reincarnation inside another world. But I never thought that this could actually be real. Life was always so bitter, dark, ugly, and filled with blood and suffering¡­ I never thought that something so soothing and rxing like this could exist. I am now a newborn baby resting above a warm bed. It feels¡­ so soothing I am¡­ going to fall asleep. ¡­ I have been sleeping in several intervals and through many days. Many, many days¡­ I do not know how much time has gone by but¡­ I want this tost forever. This ce¡­ I have a family¡­ A family of my own¡­ A family that really loves me¡­ It makes me so happy. Papa is a strong, blue-skinned man, he seems to be very tall. He is muscr and very energetic and has a long white beard, he seems to be a lumberjack. Mama is a gentle and beautiful, blue-skinned woman, she always kisses and hugs me, and always tells me how much she loves me. It makes me so happy. She is gentle and has a slimplexion, but seems as big as papa. She has long white hair and shiny yellow eyes. When she looks at me, I know she really loves me¡­ She feeds me her milk, something that makes me feel drowsy when I drink too much, so I often fall asleep fast. Like this¡­ I think even years might have gone by. I slowly began to somehow understand their strange dialect, and I also learned a few things. This is definitely not Earth¡­ However, my parents are quite ignorant, so they do not know much, and there are no books in here to read anything to understand this world better. The only thing I know is that everyone around our tiny vige is blue-skinned and rather big. I mean, I think¡­ everyone is around 3 meters tall, the smallest ones are the children at 2 meters. Why is everyone so big? Although mama never takes me out, I can see the people and the outside world through the window sometimes. It is all snow, mountains, and pine tree forests, alongside all the houses made by these people, with this very wood. Everyone wears leather clothes and simple weapons¡­ I think I saw someone bringing arge wolf the other day, they are probably active hunters and gatherers. With such big bodies and muscles, I do not think a wolf stands a chance against someone grown-up like my father. His punches might even break apart the house if he is not careful. And me¡­ I am still rather small. But I might be as big as them one day. So exciting¡­ I cannot wait to grow up and discover more of this new world with papa and mama. ¡­ Today I am on my 7 years birthday. It has really been a long time¡­ But sometimes I remember my previous life as nightmares, simply things that are long in the past. They are slowly fading away from my memory. Because I am now having a better life¡­ I finally¡­ got a family. And I even got friends. They are teaching me how to hunt. I am so happy right now. This is¡­ life. I can finally see it. I can finally¡­ experience what is truly to be alive. Today is the 7 birthday of many other kids my age. Our tribe is named Jotunn, which means Giant. We are Giants, I guess that is the reason why we are so big. Ice Giants, in specific. From what I have learned through the religion of my town, this world we live in is named Yggdrasil, and the country where we live is named Jotunheimr. It slightly reminds me of something on Earth, but I cannot remember correctly what it was. Our town, however, is far away from any civilization, as we had decided to live near nature and the Ice Peak Mountains. As Ice Giants, we are naturally immune to cold, so this is our best ce to be. Our tribe worships the Titan Ymir, our oldest ancestor, which is said to be the father of all Giants. He gave his life away in a battle, and the world we live in was made from his body. We worship and thank him every day for all his sacrifices so we could live and thrive. And yes¡­ something more, there is magic in this world. And today, alongside many other kids who reached 7 years of age, we are going to what is called an Awakening Ceremony. The elder of the tribe will awaken our Mana Cores, so we can begin cultivating mana and use magic. I am excited¡­ In my previous life, I had a strange power that only brought suffering to others. But perhaps¡­ I can finally acquire a power that can help others. . . . Chapter 13: Master of Ice and Wind!

Chapter 13: Master of Ice and Wind!

. . . [Day 11] Train, train, train, train, train. [Day 12] Heh. I have mastered the way of the ice and wind! Behold! With a few thoughts of my mind, three ice knives emerge out of thin air, and I push them through with three different spirals of wind! sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! All three knives are as sturdy as iron, and are stuck right into the walls! This is¡­ Amazing. I have finally done it. It only took like¡­ What? Four days? I know it felt like an eternity to me, but aren''t I like super talented anyways? Hehehe! Ugh. No, wait. I cannot let this get into my head. Alright, cool down. It is not like I am overconfident or anything, do not get the wrong idea. I have been also training diligently. Well, I don''t know if you would call "training" to hit yourself with your own tail with all your strength while shing rocks with your ws, biting rocks with your jaw, conjuring knives and wind while also concentrating the mana inside of your body to flow through all of it on a constant cycle. This would not be possible without my amazing High-speed Through Processing Skill, which has leveled up by the way. Actually, most of my Skills leveled up now. And I even got a few new ones to boot. And my stats have increased too. Actually, just look at this! Hmmm¡­! Boop! Ding! You may wonder what the heck this means, right? Well, it seems that I am just incredibly amazing. No, wait, I do not have to let this get into my head¡­ Ugh, let me have some self-fulfillment moment at the very least, okay? Anyways, what I did was pretty simple. (Not really!) I remembered that time I used mana with Ice Absorption to escape. And while I was also using my mana to go through my body, I thought: "Why don''t Ibine it with that?". The result is this. A cultivation technique. My very first cultivation technique. By using my Cheat Skill Ice Absorption and a ton of mana, I can absorb the ice attribute in my surroundings, converting it into ice attribute mana and making it go through my body. This way I had managed to get that little boost in speed the other day. Like this, I can make ice attribute mana absorbed from the snow and the ice all around the outside of the cave to cultivate my own body. My muscles, bones, skin, blood, and mana core all constantly receive this mana. Although this mana cannot really cure hunger nor give me calories to live, I can still use it to conjure magic. And I also can use it to cultivate! However, there''s a catch. Yeah, did you thought I would have like infinite mana or something? Nope. I can only do this cycle of mana when I concentrate a lot while sitting here. I have to practically meditate. I know I am also doing the other stuff, but when I go to explore the outside world and hunt monsters, I cannot rx like this. I will not be able to do this in the middle of battles, so do not get your hopes up. That is why I am using it as much as I can now until I cannot bear the hunger anymore. Like this, my Mana has increased by a whopping 40 Points since I started to do this yesterday! If I keep doing it, wouldn''t my Mana keep increased endlessly?! But it is quite slow¡­ And as I said, this does not cure hunger. So I have to eventually get out if I do not want to die out of hunger while cultivating. I called this cultivation technique as "Ice Absorption Refinement Technique", pretty simple, I know. Also, my other stats increased by a bit as well, so it is not only Mana that increases! And yeah, by eating the three rabbits Mana Cores, I also got a few tiny stats. Here is my Status. ¡­ Name:? Race: Ice Dragon Hatchling. Title: None. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Initial Stage). Status: Recently Born, Hungry. Vitality: 112/112 Mana: 164/164 Strength: 38 Dexterity: 27 Magic: 41 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 1] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 2] [Wind Magic: Level 2] [Mana Control: Level 1] (New!) Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Breath: Level 2] [Ice Dragon Scales: Level 2] [Lesser Self-Regeneration: Level 2] [Freezing sh: Level 1] (New!) Resistance: [Cold Immunity] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 3] [Fire Resistance: Level 1] [Wind Resistance: Level 1] [Thunder Resistance: Level 1] ¡­ As you can see, I got two amazing new Skills, and the other Skills leveled up as well. My Wind Magic is at Level 2 already, so I can use it a bit better. Although as of now, I cannot do anything else than conjuring spiraling gusts of wind, it works, nheless. The Mana Control Skill helps me control my mana, of course. And thanks to this one Skill is that I can use my "cultivation technique" to enhance my entire body slowly. Andstly, the Freezing sh Skill was a pleasant surprise, it seems to be part of the Ice Dragon Skills, and it is literally that, my ws coat themselves no a bit of ice and then they unleash a shing attack. With this, I can have a more reliable physical attack too, all thanks to shing rocks for days. Oh right, my stats. They all increased a tiny bit, some more than others. My Mana is already at 160+, and my Mana reached 41 just a few hours ago. Maybe I am bing a magic specialist, noints there, magic is more efficient and convenient, if I can kill things from far away, the better. But it is not like Ipletely fear closebat either, with my Physical Attack Damage Resistance at Level 3! Phew, I can confidently say that I have be a bit stronger. But now, I am starving, the rabbits had beenpletely eaten, and the grass as well. I am now forced to walk out of my cave and get some hunting done. But with what I have forged through these days, I am¡­ a bit confident that I can get some meal, at least a rat, at the very least. ¡­Seriously, anything would do, I am starving. . . . Chapter 14: Looking For Small Prey And Finding Big Prey Instead

Chapter 14: Looking For Small Prey And Finding Big Prey Instead

. . . Atst! Time to hunt. I really could not deny that I was rather nervous. I have not walked out of the cave other than a few meters to grab some grass, so I have be rather ustomed to my little cave home. I guess my shut-in nature was kicking in there, even in my previous life I really didn''t like to go out that much. Well, and when I finally went out after a month of staying at home, I was buried in an avnche. Maybe I was right all along? I should have stayed in my home! Ugh. Well, that is the past. I maye back here whenever I get some food, so I am not saying farewell or something. Alright, time to get going. I slowly walk out of the cave, my paws gently touch the snow, as I begin to stealthily walk around. By using Camouge (which costs 1 Mana every minute), I can camouge in the snow a bit, but I am sure that a monster with enough perception (such as a freaking wolf) might detect me anyways, so I have to be extra cautious. My Mana regeneration is pretty good, I regenerate 10 Mana every minute, so I can keep up the camouge skill indefinitely, but it is not like I bepletely invisible through it, it only gives me a slight help in being less discernible while walking through snow. I make sure to lower my head and thank the gods that I am small, so it is even harder to see my figure. After a few minutes of sniffing around and trying to find something, I reach the pine tree forest. This ce¡­ I really do not want to get in. I am sure as hell that there are wolves here and bears too, I hear both of these creatures roar through the days I spent in the cave. If I meet one¡­ I do not know what can happen, I am not sure of the power of a wolf nor a bear, but I am sure that I could escape (or maybe win) against one wolf, but not against a pack of them. And a bear¡­ no, I am definitely dead, I would have to escape for my life with everything I have. Maybe I should surround it instead. ¡­Yes, this is safer. I begin to walk around the forest, but it seems that I will not be able to surround it so easily, it''s a giant forest, surrounded by the peaks of these enormous mountains. I think I was born in the biggest one there, and from a cliff is where I fell here. To cross this "hole" as I call it, I have to either surround the forest (which will take way longer) or cross it directly (where I risk my life a lot). Both options are bad, but I prefer the one where I could die out of starvation than dying by being eaten alive, thank you very much. ¡­Well, it is not as if I ampletely safe by surrounding the forest and walking around it. The forest seems to be surrounded by the mountains, so it is enclosed with three natural walls. I was in the cave at the back of the forest, and now I am walking to the left, surrounding this giant forest. The snow is fluffy, and it barely makes a sound when I touch it, also, it seems that due to being quite light, I do not leave any footprint, which is good. I use my senses which I enhance a tiny bit with Mana, as I begin to sniff around. Only the smell of the pine trees and grass, which I munch around as I go. At least, this can give me some calories, but it is almost nothing, I need a sizable and meaty (if possible) meal. But this grass is also incredibly bitter, ugh. Well, whatever. Hm? Suddenly, I sense the smell of something. Something kind of stinky, like the fur of a wild animal. A rabbit, maybe? Or a rat? I quickly move my head upwards, as I begin to analyze everywhere. Hmm I see¡­ Eh?! I quickly find between the trees I have been evading that a wounded Ice Rabbit is running away while being chased by a Wolf! An Ice Wolf, to be specific. This thing is¡­ huge. Well, I think it has the same size as an adult wolf on Earth. Maybe a bit bigger. It is fur ispletely blue, and it has two ice horns poking out of its head. I also had long, sabretooth-like fangs made of ice poking out of its upper jaw. It is eyes are aquamarine, and it seems concentrated on hunting this rabbit. I quickly Analyze it while it runs away. ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Ice Wolf (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Initial Stage). Status: Tired, Hungry. Average Estimated Vitality: 131/152 Average Estimated Mana: 32/50 Average Estimated Strength: 74 Average Estimated Dexterity: 62 Average Estimated Magic: 22 Abilities: [Pounce] [sh] [Strong Bite] [Ice Wind] ¡­ Even though this world does not have a System, I can see the information of anything within my sight as if it were a game character. This way, I can easily estimate how strong they arepared to me. This one is a female wolf. It seems tired, to the point that her HP had decreased by running so much, and she seems to be using her Mana too to enhance her speed. I nce at the rabbit stats and it does not seem to be as tired, as it is not Hungry. She seems to also be able to use Icy Winds as some sort of magic, but her magic stats and mana are very low. Should I try to attack her while she is hunting and get two meals? I silently move in their direction, entering the pine tree forest. Suddenly, the wolf manages to catch the rabbit, biting its neck and crushing it with enormous strength. It does not begin to immediately eat it, and it sits in the snow gasping for air. Ugh, maybe she is a mother and hunted for her cubs? Now I do not know if I should kill her¡­ What if those cubs¡­ No, no, no. I cannot put myself in the ce of a monster. Even though I am a monster too¡­ I have to survive. I am hungry too, I might die if I do not eat in the next hours. I cannot¡­ think of her as someone I should pity. In the wild, it is either eating or being eaten. I know it but¡­ Ngh. I gnash my teeth as I approach her, she seems to not notice me yet due to being so tired. There is the chance¡­ I enhance my entire body with mana and jump towards her back, aiming at her neck with my jaws! The wolf notices me and evades. However, surprise, surprise! Ice Knife! I quickly conjure three Ice Knives right in front of the startled wolf, as the knives quickly cut through her flesh, her neck, back, and even her left eye! "AWOOOO¡­!" The beast roars in pain, I will not give it a break! I quickly generate more Knives, showering the wolf with them! "Graaawwr!" The beast enraged pounces towards me while taking all the attacks! I cannot move, I have to concentrate and conjure more attacks! I have to kill her before she reaches me, but she is taking all these knives like nothing! What?! However, just a few seconds before biting my head, she stops and falls¡­ Phew¡­ The damage is too much and the blood loss as well, she died almost instantly. ¡­Sorry, but I have to survive as well. Without wasting any other minute, I devour the Rabbit in a few minutes and then carry the wolf with my jaw. Ugh, it is very heavy. I spent a shitload of Mana too, I am almostpletely emptied of it, I cannot fight any longer, I have to retreat back to the cave, quickly! . . . Chapter 15: Delicious Mana Core!

Chapter 15: Delicious Mana Core!

. . . After three hours of walking without stopping, I finally reached my home once more. Yeah, I just rushed back to the cave, no way I was going to keep going with a big corpse around, I was sooner orter attract to the attention of other animals. Good thing I covered the corpse in ayer of thin ice, stopping it from rotting and also stopping the smell of blood. Finally reaching the cave, I left the corpse deep into this tiny cave and slowly began to scratch away the ice. I had already eaten a big Ice Rabbit anyways, so I will leave this for the next few days. Yeah, just as you thought, I am going to keep cultivating for now, the stronger I get the more opportunities I can have to survive. Now that I got this sizable meal, I canst like two more days in closed cultivation before I am forced to go hunt once more. However, why would I scratch the ice out of the corpse if I want to save it? Because of this! I quickly break the chest of the wolf, as a small, blue-colored jewel covered on froze blood drop into the floor. This is a delicious Mana Core! No way in hell I was going to wait to eat it. The Rabbit I ate also had one which increased my stats a tiny bit, but maybe this big wolf can be a bit better. I quickly open my jaws and gobble the entire jewel, it is crunchy and bitter, but I immediately feel new mana flowing through my body. Ding! Oooh! Nice, some extra stats. With this, I be a tiny bit stronger, nothing too noticeable, but really, I feel like I progressed at least a bit. My Mana has reached 171, and my Strength 41 too, maybe I should use my ws more the next time I fight¡­ For some reason, I feel like my Mana Core had be way heavier than before, and it is flowing with more Mana too. I think I might be able to increase my Cultivation Stage to the Middle Stage if I keep Cultivating and also eating Mana Cores. I wonder what will happen then¡­ Will I be a bigger dragon? Maybe evolution? I have not to meet any monster with Middle Stage in their Rank 1 Cultivation, so maybe I would be the only one and finally dominate over the rest, hehe. By eating the Mana Core and the Rabbit my Mana is back to full now, although the Rabbit didn''t give me as much Mana, and it took several minutes (almost an hour) to finally gain Mana from anything I eat. Thanks to Immortal Body, I can eat anything and convert it into calories and mana, of course, ice and grass will give me close to zero of these¡­ Meat is the way! But even then, it takes some time to digest the meat, so I don''t get mana and calories immediately after eating the rabbit. Anyways, bathroom break¡­ ¡­ Phew. Now, time to get this thing going. I decide to rest for the rest of the night BUT! There is a but, of course. I am going to meditate too, to cultivate. Meanwhile, I will keep pping myself, shing myself, and conjuring ice and winds. Now that we got the ice knives done, I want Ice des, or Ice Spikes, or Ice Spears, or maybe an Ice Wall, even! And thanks to Mana Control, my new cheat-level Skill, I can control Mana a bit better, which makes the process of learning a new spell easier. ¡­But it still hard. I try to conjure an Ice Wall but I cannot even get it above 4 centimeters before it crumbles into shattered pieces of ice. Meanwhile, I also try to create an Ice de, which could be said to be just a long knife that has a greater pration strength, but t is just as hard. And then, I try to make an Ice Spike, which is EVEN harder. I have specialized in Ice Knives, but I just discovered that making otherplicated shapes really takes a toll on my mind. Oh right, and while I do that, I try to use the wind to lift my body, which does not work because I keep falling. But that is also good, as I fall, it forges my body, and my Strength or Vitality stat might increase. I mean it hurts, but I am covered I armor-like scales, so there is no problem. Actually, my scales could even level up as I do this, so everything is actually good. And while I do all of this masochistic training, I mediate somehow and let the mana flow through my body while absorbing the energy of the ice attribute within the outside. . . . [Day 13] In the end, I still fell asleep, but I only slept around 4 hours, so no worries! And my entire body is filled with pain. Ugh, was I too merciless on myself? But in this world, I have to be merciless on myself. It is just pain anyways, I have agonized way more before. I have to live with the pain. Okay, I have grown a tiny bit stronger through that night, although I still cannot many any of my "Ice Armament" yet¡­ Nheless, my Mana increased a bit and so did the other stats except Dexterity. Maybe I should go running around the cave while doing all of this for maximum efficiency? I eat a bit more of wolf meat, some bones, and a side dish of Ice Grass and Snow, as I begin running around the cave while doing everything else. Oof, I never thought I would be working out so much after bing an Ice Dragon. I have never been this fit in my previous life, in fact! I guess I really had to be an Ice Dragon to be conscious of my own health? No, I am just a paranoid that does not want to die again, most likely. ----- Within the Pine Tree Forest, a group of wolves begins to sniff around the snow, finding the blood and pieces of fur and flesh from a member of their pack. The scent is no one else than the mate of the wolf pack leader, who howls sorrowfully while the other ice wolves nce at him with contempt. Scornful and vengeful, the Ice Wolf Pack Leader howls once more,manding its pack of six strong males, as he begins to track the scent of his mate through the icyndscape. ----- Author''s Note: If you''re enjoying this Novel make sure to check some of my other works, such as Epic of Summoner: Supreme Summoner System in the Apocalypse! It''s a Novel about an Interdimensional Apocalypse where the main character is thrown into it! Using his amazing Summoning System, he crawls his way to the top and survives the turbulent and chaotic era! I am sure that you won''t be disappointed at all if you like Action and LitRPG elements! Check it out if you can! Chapter 16: Chased By Wolves!

Chapter 16: Chased By Wolves!

. . . [Day 14] Two weeks had gone by since I reincarnated in this world and I have not even found a single person to talk to. Well, I am not a "person" myself anymore, but a monster, maybe. Does this world consider dragons as monsters or maybe we are respected as a race? I do not know¡­ But I wish. I mean, could you imagine that I go to a vige and people begin to suddenly praise and worship me as some kind of Divine Beast? That would be nuts. Nah, that is way too good to be true. Although I had noticed it before, through this training I decided to curiously check this one sealed Skill I have, the one I never thought I could actually get to begin with. Ding! So because it is sealed I cannot see it? Hey System, at least tell me how to unseal it, alright? ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ No? Nothing at all? Okay then¡­ Today in the morning my ice and wind magic had improved a tiny bit more than before, I can kind of make longer knives, but anything else is quite hard! Agh! I thought I was going to be the master of ice magic now. I guess there is a lot more suffering to go through before that¡­ As I begin to eat thest bits of meat of the wolf I hunted yesterday, I suddenly hear a loud howl. Once more these guys are hunting¡­ Wait. Why did I hear it¡­ pretty close to me? No way. They came here. But I made sure to not leave any trails. I guess I should never underestimate the smelling sense of a freaking wolf. I have to escape. If they find me in the cave I will be surrounded by all the pack and eaten alive! I might have strong magic but not infinite mana, maybe I can take down a few, but not a whole pack! I quickly jump out of the cave as I heard loud barks from my rear. I begin to dart through the snow immediately after, without even looking behind me! Shit, shit, shit! I feel like muscles tense up as a chill runs through my spine. Suddenly, a sh of blue light emerges above me and arge icicle falls over me! CLASH! Uagh! ¡­ ¡­Eh? However, instead of dealing with damage, I feel that a bit of energy is absorbed into my body. Oh, so Ice Absorption even works with pration attacks such as these even if it could perfectly pierce through my flesh? And of course, the one that did that was the big wolf right at my back, the Pack Leader, I assume! However, it gets surprised when his long-ranged magic attack ispletely shattered when it hits my body turning into more mana for me. Well, how does it feel to send your strongest attack only for me to absorb it like a meal? I quickly use this new energy to run even faster, there is no way I am fighting these guys, they are 7! Seven might be a lucky number for some folks, but for me, it means doom at this moment! Although I felt a tad bit triumphant after taking such an amount of damage and absorbing it like a snack, I really don''t want to fight these guys! I quickly look at the big pack and manage to Analyze them. They are all rather healthy, and no one is particrly tired! And the Wolf Pack Leader¡­. ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Ice Wolf Pack Leader (Male) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Middle Stage). Status: Wrathful. Average Estimated Vitality: 226/230 Average Estimated Mana: 64/80 Average Estimated Strength: 105 Average Estimated Dexterity: 98 Average Estimated Magic: 40 Abilities: [Pounce] [Strong sh] [Strong Bite] [Ice Wind] [Icicle Spear] [Berserk Mode] ¡­ 105 STRENGTH?! And his vitality is over 200! I am really dead if he touches me! Thankfully, his long-ranged attacks can''t do damage to me thanks to Ice Absorption, but his dexterity is incredibly high, which means that as soon as my mana begins to deplete alongside my energy, he will catch up to me! But where the heck should I run to? I keep running, and we are about to reach the other side of the forest. Should I delve into the forest? No, these guys always hunt in there, it is literally their territory! But I cannot hide anywhere if I am here in the open. What do I do?! "GRAWL!" Suddenly, the Wolf Pack Leader roars loudly, as an aura of crimson red energy begins to emerge from his body! I see as all of his stats begin to increase except magic and mana! This is¡­ his Berserk Mode. Suddenly, his strength increases tenfold, and he catches up to me in no time! The guy literally appears right to my left! "GRRAAAWWL!" He roars furiously, as he aims his jaws towards my head! Well, thanks for giving me such an opportunity! I quickly conjure a long ice knife, and send it right through his throat! "Grraawr?!" It gets surprised when I released the knife, as it begins to choke, the knife easily pierced through his neck, and a downpour of blood begins toe out of his jaws. He quickly stops and begins to cough while trying to get the ice knife out of his throat, but I quickly aim at his eyes with more knives! sh! sh! The other wolves are way slower than us and are still a few meters away, so this is my opportunity! I release spiraling gusts of wind, carrying the ice knives towards the Ice Wolf Pack Leader''s eyes, as I see his Vitality quickly decrease! I have decided it, I am just going to kill this bastard right here! "GRRRRRRRRAAAAAWR!" The Wolf quickly enhances himself with more of the Berserk Mode ability he has, which consumes almost all of his Mana in an instant! He pounces towards me as I am way too slow to evade him! Although Ice Monsters have resistance to Ice, I have never met one with actual immunity or absorption to it, this is why my ice knives are dealing so much damage. I concentrate my mind through this small second, using High-speed Thought Processing to its very limits! FLASH! Suddenly, an ice de emerges, and then I push it further through the use of the gusts! CLASH! The de reached right into the wolf''s throat once more, as it groans in agony, loses its bnce and original trajectory, and I jump to the side, managing to swiftly evade his deadly bite in time! Ugh! Boom! The beast falls over the snow, motionless. I inspect it through Analyze, it is death! "Growl!" "Awwoooo!" "Grawr!" However, before I could even check it a bit more, the other six wolves dart towards me, I killed their boss and now they are freaking angry! I wish I could eat this bastard''s Mana Core, but I decide to run away for my life, my mana decreased a lot already. I will survive at all costs. . . . Chapter 17: Running Away While Desperately Fighting

Chapter 17: Running Away While Desperately Fighting

. . . Grasping the snow with my ws, I run for my life. I defeated the big boss out of pure reflexes and by risking my life and letting him get close to me. But I cannot possibly fight all six of these guys, who are all tightly packed together. And unlike I thought, they were not intimidated when I took down their boss. In fact, they are even more enraged! I cannot manage to let them so separate, they are all running together, just a few centimeters from each other. The pack leader was probably too enraged, possibly he was the mate of the female I ate¡­ Ugh. How would I know she had such a vengeful husband?! Well, he is dead too, but their pack is thirsty for my dragon blood! I manage to outspeed them thanks to the dexterity I gained after cultivating and eating the rabbit and the ice wolf core from earlier, but their dexterity is way higher than mine, I am just using my Ice Absorption to slowly regenerate more mana and increase my speed by enhancing my muscles with it, although it does note as close as the amount I can regenerate if I meditate. The worst part, there are no cliffs in here to help me! Well, not like jumping off a cliff would be that good of an idea. I have to be faster, faster, faster! "Grawr!" Suddenly, one of the wolves quickly pounces towards me apanied by two more at each of his sides! They enhance themselves with mana just like I did, and aim their jaws towards my tail, they want to pull me! CRUNCH! Ugg! They actually grabbed my tail, but you know what?! ICE KNIFE! I quickly generate an ice knife and use it to pierce the eyes of the wolf that managed to bite my tail, as it groans in agony and lets go of me, of course, he already took off arge chunk of my flesh. The rest of the flesh of my tail falls over the snow, tainting it all with crimson red, leaving a trail behind me. Ugh, it hurts like hell! My tail was bitten from the bone, and almost half of it was torn apart! It hurts like fucking hell! However, Immortal Body kicks in quickly after, thanks to my stockpiled calories, it is working as intended and the wound seals itself while the tail begins to grow slowly. The Wolves who are rather intelligent notice how my tail is just growing back, but even then, they don''t think "Oh, it''s immortal?! Then we cannot beat it!", in fact, they try to aim once more at my still-growing tail! I nce at my mana within a millisecond, I still got around 70, I can do this! One of them is down as it lost its eyesight, but the other five are already closing in once more. I quickly begin to analyze them as well, their mana is decreasing! Although I bet they still have the stamina to run, without their mana to enhance their bodies, they will not be able to catch up to me. However, their bite is so strong that even without mana they are deadly, they were able to easily slice through my flesh and ignore my scales with their sabretooth-like fangs! In fact, their fangs went through my flesh like a hot knife through butter, I am incredibly weak! "Groooowl!" Suddenly, three more enhance their bodies for thest time, consuming all of their mana as a wave of icy winds pushes them towards me, their three jaws aiming at my tail, back, and neck! However, I do their same trick! I unleash a gust of wind and quickly manage to evade their powerful bites, leaving all three of them to hit the ground with their jaws. Phew¡­ I keep running, as I be faster and faster, and they get slower and slower. However, they are not giving up! Even if they are slower than me, they are chasing me like crazy! What should I do now? I look around my surroundings, there are only therge rocky walls of the mountains surrounding us, and the pine forest¡­ Fuck it, let''s go to the forest! I quickly delve into the forest, surprising the wolves who thought I was just going to go through the snow, and they are forced to separate due to the trees getting in their way. Aha! So there was a benefit to getting into the forest. Maybe if they separate I can take them down one by one? No, my mana is not regenerating in time! I regenerate ten mana per minute, and my current mana is [52/171]. I can generate an ice knife and a gust of wind for 10 mana, and I need around two to six to even kill a single wolf, if I can aim well, however, it can even be reduced to 1 projectile or 2¡­ Ugh, this calcting is hurting my brain! I cannot do this while running for my life! Suddenly, as I delve deeper into the forest, I find ake! It stopped me right from my path, and I hear the wolves getting closer all around me! I quickly try to go around theke, but suddenly, the water begins to shake! No¡­ Do not tell me¡­! SPLASH! Suddenly, a giant alligator-like monster emerges from the water, covered in crystal-like scales and roaring menacingly! It begins chasing me down while opening and closing its jaws! As I run for my life, I analyze this thing! What?! Middle Stage? You are kidding me, right? I run with my small ad nimble body, and the gator, however, gets slower as I run more, it seems that it is clearly not suited to run long distances! However, three wolves suddenly emerge from the trees at my side, jumping directly towards me! Shit! I quickly use a gust of wind and jump into the air for a few seconds, the wolves hit the ground and¡­ right in front of the gator! "GRAAAAWR!" The gator quickly begins to attack them, grasping one of the wolves with its giant jaws and crushing its rib cage! "Awoooo!" The others begin to attack the gator so it could let go of theirpanion, while I take this opportunity to run for my life! I enter once more into the trees, as I hear two wolves getting near me! From my left, and from my right side! Suddenly, I nce at my Mana, it is about to drop to zero! That gust of wind that threw me into the air cost way too much! Without any other option than to fight for my life, I brace myself! I am going to survive! . . . Chapter 18: Its Eat Or Be Eaten!

Chapter 18: It''s Eat Or Be Eaten!

. . . It''s kill or be killed! Eat or be eaten! This is thew of the jungle. I nce at my mana, it is about to reach zero. I can''t run faster than the wolves anymore, but I have managed to somehow get rid of four of them. However, two more are left. Without mana, I cannot create gusts of wind nor ice knives. Yes, ten mana regenerate every minute, but their attacks are fast, and I am sure they could finish me in less than a minute. I have the immortal body for regeneration and still got some calories stockpiled. I have my ws, my jaws, and my dragon breath. I have to fight ad kill them both, there is no other way. Especially because they are already near me! I am still running, by the way, but the two bastards are already like¡­ a few meters at my side. Their bloodthirsty eyes are furious, I feel like they are ncing directly at my very soul! This is terrifying! Especially seeing how insane they are! Didn''t you saw 5 of your friends getting killed?! Why are you still following me around?! They seem to be filled in rage and vengeful instincts, I suppose wolves are like this in this world? Maybe they are like this on Earth too? Agh, this is not the time to think about that! "GRAAAWL!" One of the wolves at my right pounces towards me! Even without mana just like me, the bastard has way higher stats than me (except magic) and quickly reaches my side! I quickly roll to the side, evading his jaws from crushing my head! Then, I open my mouth and release a burst of ice winds from my mouth! FLASH! "GRAAWR!" The Ice Wolf seems mostly unaffected, but it gets confused a bit as the ice hits its eyes. My chance! I run towards its legs and munch one of its front legs, I put all of my strength into it, until I hear the cracking noise of its bones, and the warm blood fills my mouth. The beast releases an agonizing growl as it aims its jaws towards my head. I quickly let go of its front leg and evade it somehow, but it quickly catches up to me once more and bites my stomach! Agh! The powerful fangs pierce my scales with ease and then tears apart a chunk of my flesh mercilessly. However, as it bites me, I twist my body and use my ws to sh its eyes! "GROWL!" The wolf howls as it steps back, its eyes began to bleed and it probably won''t be able to see anymore! However, the other wolf finally catches up to us, and pounces on my back! I cannot evade in time due to the pain and exhaustion, and it bites my back, grasping my flesh tightly with its strong fangs. Nnnghhhh! It hurts like hell! I do not want to die! No, I am not going to die! I am going to kill it! I am going to fuckin kill this son of a bitch! I roar as if I were an actual big dragon, and suddenly use all of my strength, hitting one of the pine trees at my side, the wolf hits right into it, and some of the branches of the pine tree manage to get through its skin and leave a few wounds! Boom! "GRAAWRR¡­!" The wolf groans in agony as it lets go of my back, which is all covered in horrible wounds and bleeding intensively. My Immortal Body kicks in, but it is already getting slower! I begin to feel dizzy, I am going to pass out?! Fuck, fuck, fuck! I am not going to let these bastards have me for their night dinner! I frantically roar once more, as I pounce towards the blinded wolf who begins to sniff me around, covered in its own blood, it quickly senses my presence and jumps towards me as well! However, because it is fucking blind, he aims horribly and trips over a rock, as I swiftly evade in time. Suddenly, I begin to feel the adrenaline rushing through my body once more¡­ this is myst chance! All the pain in my body bes dulled due to the effect of the adrenaline, my senses be sharper, and I can smell the flesh and the blood of the wolf! "GRRRAAAAAH!" I roar monstrously as I leap over the blinded wolf''s back, using my ws and my jaws, I begin ravaging the bastard! I am hungry as hell! I tear apart its flesh with fur and everything and begin to eat it while the wolf struggles, roaring in agony as it tries to get me off his wide back, it even aims its jaws towards me, but I sh his face every time he tries to get me out! I am going to eat him alive! "GRAAWRL! GRRAAAOOO!" The blinded wolf roars in agony, as the other one that I hit into the pine tree suddenly jumps to its rescue, munching my back and tearing apart arge piece of my flesh! I do not feel any pain whatsoever, but I know this is horrible news! I see my Vitality quickly decrease, as my Immortal Body tries to fight back against it through my regeneration, but I need to ingest calories to get it going! I also realize that two minutes have passed, and I got around 23 mana! The wolf quickly aims at me again while I am stuck to the blinded wolf''s back, and then¡­ ICE KNIFE! FLASH! An Ice Knife flies right into its open jaws, piercing its throat and making the wolf groans agonizingly, falling over the ground and beginning to choke on the ice and its own blood! Serves you right, you fucker! I quickly aim thest knife into the wolf I am biting, piercing his head! "GRAAA¡­!" The wolf groans thest time as it dies and falls over the snow. The other wolf¡­ is also dead. Silence takes hold of this chaotic battlefield. My entire body is shrouded in wounds, I am on the verge of dying. I cannot rest yet¡­ I am about to die, I need calories to kick in Immortal Body¡­ Ugh¡­ Uaagh¡­ The pain quickly begins toe back, and I am being shrouded on it. Pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain. I have to eat, to eat¡­. Eat, eat, eat, eat, eat, eat. I tear apart the flesh and eat, I keep eating and eating, I eat the bones, the stomach, the internal organs¡­ Ungh¡­ I keep eating and eating¡­ And then I fall unconscious. . . . Chapter 19: Awakening Ceremony

Chapter 19: Awakening Ceremony

??? POV II 1/2 . . . An old and gentle Ice Giant grandma named Draugann begins the ritual of awakening at my side, as she inspects my body with her wrinkly face, her eyes are semi-closed, and she seems to always be licking her dry lips. "Hmm, hmm. You are quite the pretty girl, aren''t you?" she said, as she patted my head and smiled back at me. I was a bit nervous, this was the time when it was finally decided what kind of Talent and Attribute we were able to wield. My parents were watching over me from the sides, I instinctively looked at them as they smiled at me and gave me their thumb ups¡­ I love them. Due to their cheers, I quickly fight against the nervousness making my body stiff like a tree and brace myself. The olddy quickly begins a strange incantation, as a flow of blue-colored essence begins to pour out of her hands into my own body. This is¡­ this world''s fantastical element, Mana. From what I have learned, Mana was the power that Ymir could wield, when he died, all of his mana covered the world of Yggdrasil, and very living being in here was able to wield it as well. Until then, Mana was only a power that Gods and Titans could use. It was thanks to our ancestor''s sacrifice that we were able to wield such power¡­ The mana begins to flow through my body like a river of cold wind, it does not feel bad, however, but ratherforting, almost soothing. Suddenly, something within the middle of my chest begins to glow brightly, the light even began to glow out of my skin, showing it off to everyone. Thedy kept pouring mana into me, as the glow continued. I felt¡­ strange. This was¡­ my Mana Core. I was finally awakening, so I can use magic! The olddy quickly stops as she nods in affirmation, petting me again. "Ooh¡­ Little girl, you are indeed quite talented¡­ A-Grade Talent¡­ It has been dozens of years since thest A-Grade Talent Mana Core¡­ A bright future awaits you." A-Grade¡­ talent? Really? ME?! I am so happy¡­ I cannot believe it! I am¡­ really that talented at magic? Mana Cores have many Talents¡­ depending on the talent that a person has, they can cultivate quickly or slower and have an easier time using magic than others. A-Grade Talent is the highest grade of talent possible¡­ I am incredibly talented then! Woah¡­ The olddy quickly begins to say the good news to everyone, as the people cheer and my papa and mama run towards me, embracing me in a tight hug. "We are so proud of you, Bedann!" said my papa, embracing me. "I knew that our little rabbit would be talented!" said my mama, kissing my cheeks. In between papa''s warm muscles and soft beard, and mama''s kisses and silky hair, I am happy. I want to be forever with them¡­ "So? What is her magic attribute?" asked one of the elders at the side of the elderdy. "Let''s see that," said Draugann, as mama and papa let me go, telling me to walk back with thedy. "Let''s see¡­ my dear. Please, point your finger to that piece of wood," said thedy. I did as she said, and I pointed my index finger to it. "Good, now¡­ think about¡­ releasing it. Release what is within the depths of your soul, of your mana core. My dear¡­ With such talent, it should be easy for you to express the beauty of Mana to the outside world¡­ Embody it within your mind, and show its splendor to the world, like a blossoming flower on spring¡­" said thedy, as I did as she told. Like a blossoming flower in spring. What lies¡­ deep within me. I have to¡­ take it out¡­ I begin to put my intent into my own soul, into my own mana core. I begin to pour mana into it rather easily, even though I never learned how, it seems that with such talent, I learned it without even needing practice. Suddenly, I feel something! There is¡­ something within me. Is this the magic attribute? I can¡­ sense it. If I expand my mind more and sense it deeper. Come on¡­ Within the darkness of my inside, I see a lump of something. Is this it? It seems dormant. I quickly begin to pour mana into it. Come on,e out now and show yourself to the world! And then¡­ It begins to move. It¡­ Eh? What is¡­ What is this? The lump begins to move¡­ like a slime. It begins to move everywhere, expanding like vicious and moldy ck veins. It doesn''t have eyes, but I feel as it nces right into my very soul. W-What? Is this¡­? It¡­ followed me to my second life?! No¡­ Not this¡­ No¡­ please¡­ do note out¡­! NO! "Nooooo! I do not wanna! Nooooooooo!" I quickly try to suppress it froming out, as I scream and fall over the snow, sudden exhaustion takes hold of my body as I spent all of my Mana without realizing it. "Eh? What is happening?" asked the elders, as the olddy takes ahold of me and begins to conjure something into me. "Oh my¡­ this girl¡­" she muttered, as I heard mama and papa running towards me. "Bedann!!!" cries my papa, as I hear his loud footsteps getting closer. "My daughter!" cries my mama, as she approaches me slowly. But before I can hear them get any closer, I fall unconscious¡­ ----- Within the Ice Giant Tribe, the elders begin to discuss what happened to the young Bedann, the promising and talented girl. The old, blue-skinned ice giant elders surround a small bonfire, as they discuss the current events. An old Ice Giant man speaks. "Draugann¡­ Speak. What did you see?" Draugann, the olddy that did the awakening ceremony remained silent as she clenched her fists. "Within that little girl''s soul¡­ I saw darkness¡­ Pure and pitch-ck darkness¡­" she said. "Darkness? Then, was she Dark Attribute? It is rare, but not really something bad." Said another elder. "No¡­ that''s not it¡­ She is not Dark Attribute¡­ This darkness¡­ It was like an abyss¡­ When I took a nce at it¡­ it nced me back¡­" said the elder woman, as her hands began to tremble. "What does this means? I don''t understand." Said another elder. "She contains¡­ within her¡­ Darkness¡­ no, something, an entity¡­ The girl is weak and not strong enough to fight against it¡­ She had managed to suppress it but¡­ At any time¡­ it coulde out¡­ We might have awakened something that we should have never bothered¡­" ----- Chapter 20: Nightmares

Chapter 20: Nightmares

??? POV II 2/2 . . . Ahh¡­ It hurts¡­ It hurts so much¡­ Where am I? I slightly open my eyes, as I find a blinding light hitting my face, and various men wearing big outfits that cover their entire bodies like those people would wear while entering a ce with high levels of radiation¡­ Those people¡­ Ugh¡­ Aghhh¡­! "Subject M-001 seems to be stabilizing. The Mold is growing steadily across her body and merging with it¡­" "Administrate the anti-parasitic substance. What are her levels of Hive-Mind Consciousness?" "Administrating anti-parasitic substance. And her levels seem to be low at the moment, she''s stable." "Good¡­ See, Miranda? You will be our greatest creation¡­ With you, the world will be ours¡­" A man res at me, as I can see his crimson eyes across the suit he is wearing, he''s not looking at me as if I were a person, but as if I were an item, something of his property as if he owned me¡­ I do not want this. No, no, no! Let me go! I DON''T WANT THIS! I HATE YOU! I HATE ALL OF YOU! IT HURTS, IT HURTS SO MUCH! Suddenly I begin to tremble as a giant, ck-colored tentacles emerge from my body, my mind feels dizzy as if I were being possessed by something else, I begin to crush the men that were doing this to me as Iugh wickedly¡­ What is going on? T-This is not me! "Unngaaaa!" "She''s going out of control, quickly, administrate the sedative!" Suddenly, a man jumps from my back and pierces my neck with arge syringe, pouring some strange liquid into my veins. I begin to fall unconscious. The man with the crimson eyes res at me¡­ I think he is smiling. "Fascinating¡­ Your power is truly wonderful, Miranda. Do not worry¡­ We will take good care of you¡­ You will be the bioweapon we need to finally take over this world¡­ You and I will do great things¡­" "She''s stabilizing!" "Quickly, administrate more sedatives and the anti-parasitic serum¡­ Keep the mold in check!" "Yes sir!" "Good night, Miranda¡­" As I see the man''s crimson eyes re at me thest time, my eyes close. What was I? I never understood it¡­ I was some experiment, something they used me for. They injected me with this mold when I was a mere baby. I was a subject of their creation. Mama¡­ papa¡­ ¡­ I suddenly wake up with a strong headache. I nce around me and into my own arms. Blue skin¡­ and a wooden house. I am¡­ here. That was¡­ but a dream, nothing else. Hahh¡­ I feel relieved that such a thing is nothing but my previous life, that in this life I am apletely different person. ¡­Or so I thought. I suddenly realize something. Something pulsating within me. Gibbering. Throbbing. As if it were alive. No¡­ What is this? No, please¡­ NO! I see as my veins turnpletely ck, and wounds begin to open all across my arms. The slimy ck ooze begins to spread through my entire body, it devours me as it gibbers and pulsates. "What is going on?!" "My daughter!" My parents quickly appear as I try to tell them to not get closer. "No¡­ please don''te here! PLEASE!" "Bedann! My girl!" My father tries toe closer, to rescue me from this monstrous mold, I try to stop him, but the moldes closer to him, and devours him! NO¡­ Do not take this away from me! NOT¡­ THIS! "Nnnnggghh¡­! Aaagghhhh¡­!" "No! Bedann, stop! STOP!" My mother cries as she tries to rescue my father, but the mold moves towards her and¡­ No! Please stop! Their entire bodies are consumed by the mold as I cannot stop it, I CAN''T¡­ CONTROL IT! NO¡­ PLEASE¡­ NO! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!! ¡­ I open my eyes once more. Eh? Was¡­ that a dream? My head hurts¡­ What¡­ happened? Is this real life now? I pinch my arm, as I feel slight pain. Then I nce outside the window, as I see a lot of snow and no houses. They seem far away from here. Eh? Is this not our house? What happened while I slept? I feel so tired¡­ I move out of the bed as I nce at my entire body¡­ blue skin. This¡­ I should have woken up now. And¡­ It is¡­ what I think it is¡­ The mold¡­ That sensation I felt when I was awakening my Mana Core. The mold¡­ came to my second life. Knock, knock. The door of my room opens as my parents walk inside timidly and silently, however, they are surprised to see me awake. "Ah, you are awake, my little rabbit!" My mama jumps towards me and embraces me tightly, kissing me¡­ Hahh¡­ I feel like all the worries of the world disappear now. "My girl¡­ Are you okay?" asked my papa, as he embraces me as well, and even kisses my cheeks, something that he barely does as he doesn''t like to kiss as much as mama. "Y-Yes¡­ I am¡­ fine¡­" I said timidly¡­ I cannot tell them about this¡­ I cannot¡­ tell them what I have. But I cannot stay here, waiting for the mold toe back and eat them away like it did in my nightmare¡­ No¡­ I cannot¡­ let this happen. Tears begin to pour out of my eyes, as I consider that I have to escape. I do not want to kill them¡­ they are¡­ the first persons I have ever loved so much. These seven years I spent with them¡­ I was so happy. I cannot¡­ let them die so horribly. I do not want the mold to convert them into mindless puppets either¡­ No¡­ please, don''t¡­ My parents notice my tears as they begin to caress me. "It''s okay¡­ It''s oaky¡­ even if you can''t wield magic, we still love you¡­" said my mama. "Indeed. Magic is not everything in the world, you know? I am pretty bad at magic but look at these muscles! With my axe and this body, I am unstoppable! See? You are my daughter so I am sure you will grow big muscles too! Papa can teach you how to use the axe!" said my papa¡­ he''s trying very hard to cheer me up. I love them so much¡­ I cannot¡­ It hurts me so much to think that I have to leave¡­ But¡­ It is better to escape than to let this mold do as it pleases. I am¡­ a danger to them. I tightly hug them, appreciating thesest moments that I will spend with them¡­ I feel their warmth and love, which I treasure deep within my heart. Tonight, I will go away from them, until I can one day control this¡­ I am sorry¡­ . . . Chapter 21: Evolution!

Chapter 21: Evolution!

. . . [Day 15] Ugh¡­ What''s going on? I remember fighting a bunch of wolves, killing two, eating an entire one, and then just falling asleep right there. Well, that I am alive is good, it means that a bear didn''t found me around and ate my whole. Or that any other surviving wolf found me. I really hope that gator just ate the three. Now, now, why does my body feels as stiff as a rock? I try to open my eyes, but I can''t. It is as if I was sealed in some kind of carapace. It feels a bit icy. Wait, is this ice? I am sealed in ice¡­ I try to exert my strength, and it surprisingly works, in fact, I feel very good, as if I was born anew or something. I guess I really slept quite well. But what with the ice? Did I cover myself on it before falling asleep? This amount of ice is way too much for me to produce it so easily like that, especially when I was so tired and dizzy back then. Crack, crack¡­! I slowly break apart the iceyer covering my body, as I free myself. I can finally open my eyes once more, as the beautiful pine tree forest and the white snow below my feet greets me. Phew, as good as new. Though howe I got covered in that weird ice? I look around and find the remains of the wolf I ate, I remember the other one whose corpse I didn''t eat, which hadpletely disappeared. ¡­I guess someone else came and grabbed it when I was sleeping. Good thing I had this icy protectiveyer to camouge me, which had been covered in snow due to this snowstorm which finally came down here too. Now¡­ why everything looks not so big anymore? I mean, also, I am kind of¡­ quite high over the ground? Like around a meter. Compared to the cat-sized body I had before, I am way bigger now. Did I finally had my growth spurt? I just grew over a night¡­ Well, maybe more days went by, but I didn''t realize? I quickly begin to inspect my body. My neck is quite long now, around 20 centimeters long¡­ my scales had gained a metallic luster to them, although they also look quite crystal-like. Above my back, there is a series of sharp crystals that resemble spines, and the end of my 40 centimeters long tail also has a sharp crystal resembling a de. Damn, I am packed now. My arms are way longer as well, and my ws look like they can tear through anything. I watch my reflection through the ice I just broke and find out I got arger head now, damn I look a bit terrifying. There is even arge horn growing atop my head. Just how big I am? I said one meter but maybe a few more centimeters. Though I still don''t have wings¡­ I seem to have evolved, I guess. No way in hell I can simply grow up like this in the span of a night. I quickly inspect my System as I find some interesting news. Ding! Okaaay¡­ That''s quite something. So I evolved and got two Skills, right out of the bat? That''s insane. And I even got a Title¡­ Let''s see¡­ Freezing Bite is the same thing as Freezing sh, but using my jaws. Meanwhile, Ore Body makes my body be covered in an oreyer, I guess that''s why my scales are like¡­ metallic? Even the spikes growing out of my body to look like crystals, so maybe all of that is considered "ore". Andstly, Merciless is a Title awarded to beings who do¡­ merciless behaviors. It enhances the damage I can deal with enemy "Weak points" by a "little bit", it doesn''t specify of much. This System is only for me, so I guess these Titles are also made simple for me. No one else can get them. I am just that awesome, heh. Anyways, now that I have evolved, I should check my Stats, I bet they increased a bit at the very least. ¡­ Name:? Race: Young Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Middle Stage). Status: Hungry. Vitality: 250/250 Mana: 200/200 Strength: 72 Dexterity: 45 Magic: 65 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 2] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 3] [Wind Magic: Level 2] [Mana Control: Level 2] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Breath: Level 2] [Ice Dragon Scales: Level 2] [Lesser Self-Regeneration: Level 3] [Freezing sh: Level 2] [Freezing Bite: Level 1] [Ore Body: Level 1] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 3] [Fire Resistance: Level 1] [Wind Resistance: Level 1] [Thunder Resistance: Level 1] ¡­ Hot damn, I am packed. Look at my Vitality, oh my¡­ 250?! And my Mana at 200?! And all my other stats too, they''re pretty high! Except for my dexterity¡­ Well, I have be quite heavy after evolving, so that''s kind of understandable, I can''t be so dexterous with this Ore Body of mine. Also, some of my Skills even leveled up! Hehe, now I am fucking ready. Bring it on, wolves! Though, there is no one around me. And I am getting hungry. Should I look for shelter first? Maybe I can make an igloo or something. Can I even do that? ¡­Maybe. Well, for now, the n is to satiate my hunger, so let''s sniff around and look for prey. Amazed by my new power, I begin stealthily moving around, although I am big enough to not be stealthy anymore. Suddenly, I reach theke where the Ice Gators are. A thinyer of ice grew over it, but I bet they can easily break through it and attack you when you get near. These guys were Middle Stage and had¡­ way higher stats than me even now, I don''t think I want to throw some fists with these guys, especially seeing how durable their scales looked. I decide to move to the south from where I am, I will try to cross the forest while looking for something to eat I guess, now that I am a bit stronger, I am confident about my wolf-killing capabilities, I just have to evade the bear¡­ or anything else that may lurk around. I am a bit nervous but¡­ there''s no other way. . . . Author''s Note: If you''re enjoying this Novel make sure to check some of my other works, such as Epic of Summoner: Supreme Summoner System in the Apocalypse! It''s a Novel about an Interdimensional Apocalypse where the main character is thrown into it! Using his amazing Summoning System, he crawls his way to the top and survives the turbulent and chaotic era! I am sure that you won''t be disappointed at all if you like Action and LitRPG elements! Check it out if you can! Chapter 22: I Don’t Want To Be An Edgy Character, I Swear!

Chapter 22: I Don¡¯t Want To Be An Edgy Character, I Swear!

. . . I walk through the snow at a good pace, although my stomach already begins to rumble. I quickly eat some snow and it shuts up. Yeah, the good ol'' trick of eating snow to appease my hunger, even after evolving it works wonderfully. Now, as I walk around, I began to think about what I should do with my life. Aside from surviving! I should really look for some kind of civilization, maybe. But can I even fit in one? I mean, I was a former human, and even as a Dragon I have intelligence and thoughts, I doubt I can live in solitude for the rest of my life. ¡­It would be honestly depressing. Life is enjoyable when you have those you love around. Emotional pirs are essential for my own sanity, which is slowly fading away with every day¡­ But if I find civilization or some kind of people or talking monsters¡­ what do I do? If they are nice to me, I can be nice to them too, right? I don''t like to be overly aggressive without any actual reason. But if they try to attack me because I am a monster¡­ well, I might freeze a few and then run away, perhaps. Well, depending on how aggressive they are. Or if they are simply scared and don''t attack me, I might just go away without doing anything to them. I mean if I am going to be aggressive against them I have to justify it! Even as twisted as I am now, I need some justification for what I do so I don''t simply be a chaotic evil asshole. And because I am a person with emotions and this is real life and not a video game, I want to support my own emotions and sanity in beliefs and a bit of pride as well. Attacking anything on sight is also not good unless it is a delicious prize or a nice prey and I am extremely hungry. I am not saying that I am a pushover or something, but not beingpletely wild and insane doesn''t mean that I am a coward, I am just¡­ I consider myself a person, okay? Being a monster makes me work like a monster, but what about this mind of mine? I am thinking and feeling emotions, thereby I am a person. I cannot neglect this essential part of my very self, as I don''t want to be a mindless monster. The reason I have survived for so long is because of my intelligence above other monsters (and my cheats). Losing that strong point of me would be terrible. Especially in a new world filled with so many wonders and dangers. I really want to explore this world, to find where the heck I am. I want to know its history, its origins, what is up with monsters here, why there is magic, what kind of civilizations exist, and more. I want to find out about what I should do, and what could be my purpose aside from simply surviving. As a person, I have to think about these things. I know that I said that I wasn''t a person before, but that applies to¡­ well, anyone else except my own mind, I see myself as a person, but people outside will most likely not. And there''s the big dilemma, should I hurt people or not? I will if they attack me. And I will not if they don''t attack me. As simple as that, seeking trouble without reason is stupid, and I might get myself chased away and killed. Being "evil" is not my cup of tea, and I am neither a "good" person either, I am just¡­ a normal person, although I was thrown into this body and given these cheats, I used to be a pretty "chill" guy. I a not simply going to give aplete shift in personality and be the edgiest man alive just because I have the body of a monster¡­ I have to first look for what I want to protect. Everyone in their lives always seeks something they want to protect. Aside from our own lives, what do we fight for? A father or a mother fights by working every day to maintain his children and his wife. A cop works hard every day to protect people and thew (well, this varies a lot depending on how fucked up they are). A fireman fights every day to protect people from¡­ well, fire. And so on. I know this example is incredibly childish and perhaps stupid, but this is how I see things, so deal with it. So? I want to find people to be at my side. I am not into the whole "edge lord solo yer" bullshit, and I don''t think anyone can really be such a being, to begin with, anyone with intelligence is born and fated to meet people and interact with them. I don''t know what kind of setting would make a person really think that they can be alone by themselves forever, it ispletely retarded. Yes, I know that there are shady people everywhere that you shouldn''t trust, but there is always someone good for 10 bad people, honest and nice persons that you can trust. Do I sound too childish by thinking that there are brighter sides to everything? Perhaps, but what''s so wrong with it? Do I simply want to live in a gloomy world where everyone hates me for no reason? Of course not, that''s horrible. Why should I resign myself to be a lonely loser? The whole "OP Badass solo yer" retarded crap really gets into my nerves, this setting is not simply a game, this is real life, as fantastical as it is, I can smell things, feel pain, breath, eat, and feel hunger. I am definitely not ying a game, even with a System at my side, therefore, being that stereotype isplete and utter crap. I will never be such a being, even if I try as hard as I can. And if I want to find out where I am and what is even this world, I will have to eventually interact with other intelligent beings. Exploring the world and growing stronger is a nice goal, alongside surviving, but along the way, I also want to forge bonds. I know¡­ it will be hard. But I really want to believe that I can do this, I really want to see the bright side of things, even more, when I have delved so deep into the dark side of life in this new world. But for now, I have to concentrate on the present. As I finish my mental ramblings, I suddenly hear the footsteps of something. I quickly hide beneath a thick pine tree, as I nce at the creature roaming around¡­ creatures, in fact. Three wolves are sniffing around the snow¡­ they are all Initial Stage. This is my chance. . . . Chapter 23: The Hunter Becomes The Hunted!

Chapter 23: The Hunter Bes The Hunted!

. . . I stealthily walk behind therge pine trees, making sure to not even breath, as I nce at the three wolves sniffing around, walking but a few meters away from me. Now that I have evolved, I should be able to fight and kill these ice wolves¡­ Right? Man, I don''t want to get overconfident though¡­ I have good defenses now. Well, the defense stat doesn''t exist for some reason, but I believe that my Vitality also kind of counts as my defense. I check these wolves'' stats, and they have slightly higher strength than me and they are not even Middle Stage! And their Dexterity is also higher than mine, meaning they''re pretty swift and fast. However, the other stats are lower than mine¡­ But I don''t have to get too trustful with the System either, I remember that the wolves kept attacking for some time even when their HP was down to zero, meaning that nothing really is like a game, but I see it as one. It is notpletely correct¡­ Perhaps with me, it might be, but not with the rest. Ick calories, I have been trying to eat the pinewood and the leaves, they taste horrible, and barely gave any calories. I am low on them, and that''s what fuels Immortal Body''s super regeneration after all. I have to¡­ strike one of them, eat arge piece of their flesh, and then go for the rest. I will put faith into my new scales and the crystals that cover my body for my defense, but I will also attack with my ws and bites. And yeah, my magic, obviously. In fact, I was nning on screwing them over with Magic alone. If that doesn''t work, I can always go physical. My Mana is now at 200, my Magic Stat is also pretty high at 65, which means I can deal way more magic damage than before. I haven''t trained magic though, which I am nning on doing next after I secure a sizable meal for at least a day or two. I am sure that now with my current Mana, I should be able to do more than just knives. But Knives are still pretty cheap, and so are the little gusts of wind that I use to make them fly into the air. Oh, maybe with enough training I could even fly into the air? I don''t even need wings then! But enough nning, all of this fast-talk is only possible thanks to my High-speed Though Processing, the wolves had barely moved since I spotted them. I infuse Mana into Camouge and begin to lurk around, closer and closer. As I covered myself on snow and the pine''s scent, the wolves have a hard time detecting my scent as long as I hold my breath. Surprisingly enough I think I can hold it for a few minutes. Being a dragon really brings a lot of super abilities without them even being Skills in the System. The wolves slowly advance, until one suddenly twitch his ears, it heard me. It quickly res where I was a second after, as I hid beneath arge and old pine tree. That was close. The wolf seems to discard it quickly after and keeps walking around. This is my chance. I quickly move towards the closest wolf I have, to my right, who is giving me his back, to boot! Sorry, not sorry! I immediately conjure four Ice Knives and then the gusts of wind right after! The knives quickly impact the wolf''s back as it groans in agony and surprise, one of the knives reaches his head, but it''s barely still alive! I quickly go for the kill before the other twoe here! The pained wolf finally gets to see the one that was lurking behind it, me! I can see the fear growing in his eyes, I am a bit taller than him, even! I enhance my muscles with mana a little bit and enhance my speed, reaching to it before it could dart away from me, and using my ws, I sh through its face and eyes. sh! sh! "GRROOWL!" The wolf groans in agony and falls over the ground! I think I broke his skull because it is now dead. But it''s not over yet! "Graaaawr!" "Awooo!" The two wolves finally reached the ce where theirpanion gave itsst breath, as they see his corpse lying motionlessly over the bloodstained snow. The two roars at me with enormous anger, these wolves are incredibly vengeful, even when they realized that my presence was a bit greater than them on strength! Though I wonder why these wolves are not Middle Stage, I mean I got to the middle stage after eating a few rabbits and wolves, why can''t they? Do they not eat the mana cores? Maybe only I can actually digest them through Immortal Body? That would exin my rapid growth¡­ Anyways, I quickly jump away from their charge and quickly generate more Ice Knives. Five more Ice Knives fly towards one of them, the wolf at the left, the nearest to me, but only three Ice knives reach the wolf''s back, piercing through its flesh. The wolf groans in pain but it is still fine, and darts away from my ws, as I was aiming to finish him off by shing him with my strength. "GRAAWR!" The wolf I was ignoring suddenly jumps over my back, as he begins to bite me! His fangs begin to faintly pierce through my flesh, but he has a lot of a hard time getting any substantial damage aside from a few piercing wounds that are too small for me to care! Yeah, maybe I would be screaming in pain before, but I am so used to the pain now that I don''t really care. The wolf begins to scratch and sh my back, the crystals make a wonderful work at defending me, he can only get so far through my metallic dragon scales, so I shake him off my back with a strong gust of winds and then aim at the weakened wolf. The wolf is lethargically moving around while growling, it begins to create ice spikes to attack me, but those are ineffective against my Ice Absorption! I pounce towards it and to not waste more mana, I use my jaws to grasp the wolf''s neck, the bitter taste of its fur fills my mouth, and by exerting all the force I got, I crush his neck! "Grrryyaaarr¡­!" CRACK! The cracking sound runs through my spine, making me feel a bit of goosebump, I have really be quite merciless. I leave the wolf''s corpse resting over the ground as I nce at thest one. If I were you, I would be running away for my life bud. However, he seems oddly attached to hispanions, and roars furiously towards me, enhancing his body with mana and then pouncing towards me, aiming at my head! Bad move. I generate a longer-than-usual Ice Knife, which resembles an Ice de and using my good aim, Iunch it directly into the wolf''s throat! "GRRAAAAKKHH¡­!" The wolf immediately chokes with the de piercing its throat and falls directly into the snow, failing its trajectory with ease. It''s dead. Damn, talk about progression, I literally swoop the floor with these guys. . . . Chapter 24: Weird Ideas Which I Hope Don’t Become Real

Chapter 24: Weird Ideas Which I Hope Don¡¯t Be Real

. . . Talk about fast-paced progression, in two weeks I became stronger than the Ice Wolves that tormented me every night with their loud howls, which I even had nightmares about. Well, just yesterday I was fighting for my life against these bastards. ¡­Not like I can fight against them indefinitely, I am tired right now. I quickly grab the corpses, I throw two over my back and use the sharp crystals to get them stuck over them for the moment, while carrying another corpse with my jaws. Now that I am this big it''s rather easy to carry these corpses. But now where the heck do I hide. I decided to quickly eat one of the wolves alongside his Mana Core as I think about it. I really don''t want to meet any Middle Stage or above monster while I try to rx and assess everything. Then, the idea I had on my mind before surges once more. I should simply build a shelter for myself! Just like the time I evolved, and I was somehow covered by ayer of ice which protected me from whatever grabbed the wolf corpse that I wasn''t able to eat. Can''t I do the same now? I begin to quickly dig the snow with my strong ws. I have so much stamina after eating a whole wolf and its mana core that I do this rather quickly. I enhance my body with mana too, and my ws are pretty fucking big. After around two hours, I seem to have managed to dig a pretty big hole below a small hill. I quickly get inside as I n to dig deeper to make myself morefortable and put my intent into my Ice Magic, quickly creating an ice wall to seal the hole. As it is now snowing pretty harshly, the door is quickly covered in snow, and I finally feel safe! It is just a small hole of dirt, but I really feel way morefortable now¡­ Maybe my inner Neet was really asking me to do this. I quickly begin to dig more to make myself morefortable, while also putting ice in the ceiling so the ground doesn''t fall over me. I was lucky that the dirt itself was frozen and there were a lot of stones, so it maintained itself quite well, there is probably not much risk of getting buried alive. And even if I were buried alive, I should be able to get out. Phew, home sweet home¡­ Ugh, I am quite tired now. Maybe I should take a little nap. ¡­ [Day 16] That was the most rxing nap I''ve ever had in a while. Now I feel pretty refreshed. Alright, time to get to work. Yesterday I hunted 3 delicious Ice Wolves and ate one pretty quickly, my stomach is like three times its original size now, and well, I can eat more than my own size thanks to Immortal Body anyways. Now I quickly open the other two wolves'' carcasses and eat their Mana Cores as well, which bring me a tiny bit of power, not anything too big, just single digits. I began to think that I might be the only one here with the ability to get stronger by eating Mana Cores¡­ Like, if every monster had such a power, shouldn''t they all be way stronger? I mean, just by eating a few rabbits and some wolves I already became middle stage¡­ Shouldn''t there be more wolves at Rank 1 Middle Stage then? Yeah, I know, it''s weird. Maybe the monsters of this world do evolve through some means simr to mine, but maybe they need way more? I don''t think they eat the Mana Cores, so it''s probably my own unique ability! Well, aren''t I super unique and incredible then? ¡­No, I don''t have to be so overconfident. Anyways, whether a monster can grow like me or not doesn''t really matter at this point, I am merely thinking this to entertain my mind. I mean, I am just here in apletely pitch-ck mini-cave. I can see due to having a dark vision as a monster! But still, it''s pretty dark. Okay, I will stopining pointlessly and get to work. What should I do, you may wonder? Well, cultivate my ass off! I am going to cultivate like there''s no tomorrow. So when I finally find those arrogant young masters I can sweep the floor with them and when I see the jade beauties I can steal them and¡­ Yeah, no. I don''t want any of that, nope. Not for me, I am not such a character to get myself involved with such people. I just want to grill for fuck''s sake. So, time to cultivate. I quickly begin to concentrate my will on the flow of mana around my body. My Mana Core begins to glow brightly as it receives the flows of mana and easily helps me control these rivers of blue ethereal essence. By moving them all around my body, I can more or less begin to nourish my entire body and most importantly, my Mana Core itself. Oh yes, here we go¡­ It is working, and¡­ way faster than before too! Heh, I seem to be a cultivation bigshot. ¡­Joking! I suck. Maybe not so much though? Nah, I suck. If this is really a magical world with cultivation tropes, then it is probably filled with monsters everywhere. And I mean not the ones I hunt and eat, I mean monsters in strength! Like those old immortals who have lived for thousands of years and are unbelievable OP but always lose to the protagonist who is a retarded kid with too much luck. Whew, I sure hope I can be like those main characters. No, I mean, the luck, not the other thing. I should have wished for perfect luck or something¡­ Imagine a Unique Skill like¡­ Heaven Defying Luck! Would you imagine if there were more Reincarnated people like me around this world? Haha, I wonder what they wished for¡­ No, I better not imagine that. I don''t want that! That would be way too chaotic. Would you imagine a bunch of idiots from Earthing here with overpowered cheats and wreaking havoc all around the world? ¡­Ugh. Anyways, I stop thinking such stupid stuff as I begin to train my body as well. I sh things with my ws, bite rocks with my jaws, control ice and winds around me, and hit myself with my tail. I fear that I might be a masochist¡­ Oh god, please have mercy. . . . Chapter 25: I Want To Become A Big Dragon

Chapter 25: I Want To Be A Big Dragon

[Day 17] I want to be a big dragon soon. I even dreamed about being a big dragon. I want to not be hindered by these damn monsters and explore this world fully. I want to achieve my goals, which are to find a purpose other than survive. The dream I had was inspiring. I even feel anew after waking up while also meditating and constantly torturing my own body while doing so. I think that doing this constantly has changed my mind slightly, I am truly bing strange. Nheless, what I dreamed about was an inspiring dream. I was arge dragon. Mountains were like ants below me. I was able to fly freely through the skies, soaring above the clouds. I nced over creation with pridefulness and serenity. I felt as if I was both immortal and all-powerful. I was able to see all of creation, and do as I pleased with it. I felt as if what I had attained was the greatest of all creation. This dream¡­ was it simply my fantasizing delusions? Huh, now I am quite serious about it. I have continued to cultivate through my special technique that makes use of Ice Absorption, and I am getting pretty good at it! Now, don''t get me wrong, I am still the same as ever! That was, perhaps, a small moment of calmness before my insanity took hold of my mind once more. Oh well, as I said, I have been training even while sleeping! This torture¡­ I am getting used to it. I actually don''t enjoy it, but¡­ I think I am simply bingpletely indifferent to it. I just keep doing it and preparing. My food reserves are¡­ a single wolf. The second wolf was already eaten. I know I literally have a Skill named Immortal Body and another sealed one named God, but can I really attain immortality in this world? Maybe for such a ridiculous journey, I should really have a goal as ridiculous. Alright then, let''s attain immortality, the true one. And aside from that, I would really want to go back to Earth and meet my family there. My big brother was a bodybuilder¡­ my sister who was so gentle and nice, my parents¡­ Ugh. No, I must keep a cold head. I must keep my emotions at bay. Rx. As I cultivate, I feel the flows of mana rush through my body even more than before. My mana core glows faintly as I increase my max Mana a bit more. Now that I have be Middle Stage, cultivation has be slower. However! I have to simply improve my technique, right? And how to do it? Simply put, I pour more "fuel". What fuel? Mana! I am wasting and regenerating mana constantly. I pour my Mana into my own body and Mana Core and make it flow like enormous and thick rivers of blue-colored ethereal essence. As I do this constantly, after a few minutes, I already lost like 70 Mana, but I am still regenerating it steadily! This cycle is what I call "Mana Cycle". I spent a crapload of Mana and I slowly get it back through normal regeneration. Like this, I constantly almost empty my mana reserves and force my own Mana core to get exhausted so it can regenerate more mana, faster and greater in quality. Training your Mana Core is like training your muscles, you actually tear down your ligaments for new and stronger ones to grow! Damn, my brother really taught me this well, I should have worked out more with him. He was a good man, I was just too much of an idiot to appreciate him at that time, I always thought that he was just being a jerk. But he''s my brother, my blood. He was just trying to help me, he was concerned about me¡­ Damn it, now I really miss Adrian. This jerk¡­ making me feel like this when I am already long gone from that ce! Sigh. But I take my brother''s words and teachings to my heart and begin working out. Oh yeah, dragons can also improve their muscles, what do you know? I keep doing sit-ups and pushups, although I don''t know if I can call them like this. Alongside this, I run around until I am out of breath. All of that while also cultivating like a madman. My stats increase little by little, but this is effective. In this world, you don''t level up, you train your body and mana core to gain magic power and strength! Even more surprising, as I trained my body, I even gained vitality. Maybe this is some kind of Martial Art technique, a body tempering one? But I am just running around and doing all kinds of wacky movements to train myself. Am I really doing a body tempering thingy? Not really, I doubt. Are there even Martial Arts here? I don''t remember reading about a Cultivation Novel that used Mana, it was always some other kind of thing like Ki. Nheless, I keep training my body ruthless, as I keep my own mind busy by doing various types of calctions. The body of a dragon is super amazing, although I don''t have thumbs nor I can grasp stuff, I can do all kinds of things at the same time and get tired very slowly! So I even begin to exercise the mind by beginning to think all sorts of mathematical problems. Like this, I begin to calcte stuff at random, forcing my mind to remember all of this. Slowly but steadily, I am getting results. The day goes by quickly, and night finallyes. But I am still forcing myself to go even beyond this. I am not giving up. I have to prepare¡­ to prepare as much as I can. Against the unpredictable dangers of nature, I cannot ck off, not a single second! I can''t craft weapons, but I sharp my own body and mind! And as I do this, I slowly begin to also generate magic. A de of ice begins to hover around me¡­ I can now control the wind to move as Imand it and not to go into a single direction, making this essentially something like telekinesis. Wind Attribute is overpowered. I am going to survive, and find more about this world. . . . Author''s Note: If you''re enjoying this Novel make sure to check some of my other works, such as Epic of Summoner: Supreme Summoner System in the Apocalypse! It''s a Novel about an Interdimensional Apocalypse where the main character is thrown into it! Using his amazing Summoning System, he crawls his way to the top and survives the turbulent and chaotic era! I am sure that you won''t be disappointed at all if you like Action and LitRPG elements! Check it out if you can! Chapter 26: Unrealistic Ice Powers?

Chapter 26: Unrealistic Ice Powers?

. . . [Day 18] Day 18, huh? I am over midway through the first month in this world, and it could be said that it hasn''t been a nice visit here. Isekai is not easy at all. And it wasn''t the conventional one, I had to die and reincarnate somewhere else randomly as this dragon filled with nice cheats that need a lot of practice and requirements to actually be useful. Damn, must be nice to be reborn as a rich kid with powerful cheats without actual requirements to use like all those stories I have read. But I guess I got the short end of the stick? Or maybe not? Well, perhaps I am justining too much because I still miss my bed. Anyways, I have not even slept. Nor do I think I need to sleep. I am not a human anymore, you know? I know about animals on Earth that can stay awake for a lot of time, like, they can sleep for two hours a day or even just ten a week and bepletely fine. I guess an Ice Dragon is like that too? Although I have seen that dragons always sleep, I guess I am not like thosezy guys. I spent the entire day and night training my body, magic, and more. Now, I have grasped the way of the de. Or well, not so much but yeah, you get me. Ice Knives? No more. I can now summon a true de of ice as hard as iron¡­ or maybe more? I don''t know how hard is iron. The way to figure out magic is simple after I trained diligently. In simple terms, magic is imagination. You have the power to turn your imagination into reality through these elements, your affinities, and mana. The more I train my mind to think faster through the High-Speed Thought Processing alongside my ability to control mana through Mana Control, the better I be at materializing what I am imagining through the elements I can use. Yeah, no, I can''t get anything I want. Magic has a lot of rules, I can''t make a sausage out of ice magic. Wait, I don''t think you cane to a sausage out of any magic element¡­ Anyways, I meant by shapes, forms, and that sort of stuff. By using imagination, I can shape ice into an Ice Knife. It took me days, but I had done it. The next course of action is to obviously make Ice des. I did them before, but I practiced until I was able to finally do them with a small thought in my mind. Each de, however, costs around 10 Mana, double that of an Ice Knife! So, I might still use Knives until the enemy is too tough for that, but Ice Knives seem to be fine against Ice Wolves. Ah, don''t get me wrong, I have tried doing other shapes, but the most effective thing that I havee out with is projectiles. I could generate ice out of my feet and move it forward, but that would waste tremendous amounts of Mana. Like the Boku No Hero Academia kid with the ice and fire powers, when he generates that amount of ice¡­ yeah, that''s not realistic at all, you would literally have a headache after using so much Mana in here. I don''t know what even fuels the powers in that world but the way they can use them so freely was always something that bothered me. I mean, yeah, they have calories I guess? But if you generate that amount of ice¡­ you would probably spend all of your energy and fall unconscious after a while, this guy could do it almost indefinitely. Couldn''t he simply cover the entire world with ice or something? Seriously, doing that with Magic would cost me hundreds! All of my magic fuel would be gone in an instant for an attack that I cannot even control well. I can generate things as Ice Walls, but those also cost a bunch. When I covered my cave with the ice wall, I wasted like 80 Mana. Yeah¡­ That''s a way of makingpact ice projectiles that I canunch into the air is the most effective way of fighting with ice magic, for now. Maybe when I be of higher Ranks I can do this freely? But now, it''s a total waste of Mana. For now, projectiles are the way. And now, let''s talk about wind magic. Wind magic is "freer" than ice magic, as it is non-corporeal. Wind doesn''t seem to have aplete physical form of sorts, so you spend mana only for the wind to move around. Well, you also spend it to generate a gust of wind. But now, through using that same concept, I can generate more than a gust of wind. By generating the gust of wind and then shaping it and moving it ording to my will and imagination, I can keep the wind going around endless as long as I supply mana. If I keep this wind small andpact, it won''t drain as much Mana, but the drain of mana is still constant, and unlike just conjuring a gust of wind to go to a certain direction, it won''t cost a single amount of Mana and that''s it. This is the "telekinesis-like" spell I made using Wind Attribute, by manipting the formless and transparent flows of wind, I can more or less manipte an object and make it float however I want, but my range is limited to my own Mana capacity, and the more projectiles I load, the more mana I need to use. For now, it is not as much, but whenever I can mass a good quantity of Mana, I could push an enemy away, and when I be even stronger and soar through the Ranks, I could even push mountains away with the wind. The wind is a powerful attribute, and it is everywhere. I am more of a wind dragon now, huh? Well now, I still main Ice Attribute, without it, my wind wouldn''t be able to do anything, both attributesplement each other wonderfully. Without the other, I wouldn''t be able to use magic as efficiently. I guess this might be how others use magic in this world, by using different attributes andplementing each other? Or maybe I am special, and people can only use one attribute? Hmm¡­ I keep training my mind and body, as the day goes by¡­ . . . . . . Chapter 27: Interesting Plants And...

Chapter 27: Interesting nts And...

. . . [Day 19] Day 19 is here! And now¡­ I have grown immensely strong. Heh, nothing shall stand on the path of my ice. I will paint the snow with the crimson blood of my enemies! My path shall be filled with bloodshed and the cries of agony of my enemies! Nothing shall stand on my path for immortality¡­ ¡­Joking. Who do you think I am? Some cultivation novel protagonist or something? Not really, but well, I kind of think a bit like that, but not as much. I mean, I am not an edge lord. Though, to tell you the truth, I really want to paint the snow with some blood, because I am fucking hungry! I have been cultivating and training thesest two days as promised, and now, I should be pretty strong. Well, not really. But I have be a tiny bit stronger at the very least. Not many Skills leveled up or something, but my stats increased a bit. And the most important stat, Mana, increased a tiny bit too¡­ Anyways, here''s my status. ¡­ Name:? Race: Young Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Middle Stage). Status: Hungry. Vitality: 262/262 Mana: 232/232 Strength: 78 Dexterity: 49 Magic: 70 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 2] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 3] [Wind Magic: Level 2] [Mana Control: Level 3] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Breath: Level 2] [Ice Dragon Scales: Level 2] [Lesser Self-Regeneration: Level 3] [Freezing sh: Level 2] [Freezing Bite: Level 2] [Ore Body: Level 2] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 3] [Fire Resistance: Level 1] [Wind Resistance: Level 2] [Thunder Resistance: Level 1] ¡­ Pretty nice boost, I got my Magic stat to 70 atst, and my Dexterity is about to reach 50. Also, I got over 30 Mana Points extra, which means more magic I can use. Based on how much my Mana and Magic Stat increase, it seems that my Mana regeneration speed increases. Before it was 10 Mana per minute, now it is 15 Mana per minute, not bad at all! Now, I am craving food. I guess I can''t really keep being here anymore. My body is way bigger than before, meaning that I get hungrier faster, and I need way more money to maintain this big body of me. I will also keep advancing through the forest as stealthily as I can and building up caves and little things as I go. I need to secure at least a sizable meal. Well, I will eat whatever I catch first, and then I will keep looking for something more. The ideal would be to find a big pack of wolves though. Alright, time to get going! No need to waste time thinking about depressive stuff. Because in fact, through these two days, I feel more and more lonely, I am going insane, haha¡­ I wish I could get apanion or something, I feel like an autistic person all by myself. A loner''s life is way too sad, this is not realistic in real life! sh! I use my ws to destroy the door made of ice I made, as I say my farewells to this little cave I made. I nce at it for thest time as I continue my journey through the snowstorm. The winds are pretty strong today. The beautiful pine tree forest greets my sight. The sky ispletely covered with clouds that are constantly releasing specks of ice. I can''t help but admire the natural beauty of such weather. I thought I would have some kind of PTSD with snow after being buried by snow¡­ But I can''t help but find it beautiful andfortable. It soothes my heart. Even in this ce filled with dangers. I guess I am really an Ice Dragon, I just feel at home in the ice, in the snowstorms, bathed by ice. It feels like my element, you know. I haven''t even explored that much but¡­ this world is really beautiful. I walk around the pine tree forest, activating Camouge to camouge myself (duh), as I hide beneath the trees and advance with caution. Use my great senses as a dragon to sniff things¡­ I find some strange herbs on the way, which are different from the Ice Grassmonly found here. The herbs look like blue-colored grass and have tiny azure-colored flowers. They''re rather beautiful. An Ice Attribute herb often eaten by Ice-Attribute Monsters to remove pain, also has a good effect on the digestive system, helping those that have a hard time doing the deed. It can also be used as a Cultivation Material for Ice Path. ¡­ Oh, it is like a medicinal herb I guess. Although it doesn''t help to heal, it alleviates pain¡­ Now I wish I could have some kind of Inventory function. I keep browsing through thisrge patch of nts as I find another herb simr to it, but this one has flowers with only three petals. An Ice Attribute flower is often eaten by Ice-Attribute Monsters to increase their wounds regeneration speed, it also tastes good and has a nice aroma, often drink as tea. It can also be used as a Cultivation Material for Ice Path. ¡­ Interesting¡­ wait, a flower? Huh¡­ And this one really does increase regeneration speed. Should I pick some? But where can I even save them? Well, I will try to memorize this ce¡­ Let''s leave a mark on the tree with my ws. I quickly make arge X-shaped mark on the pine tree right in front of these nts, and on its back too. And then I keep walking through the snow, wondering if I ever will need this, perhaps I will just go out of the forest anyway and it might be too much of a pain to get it. I keep walking through the snow stealthily, as I find a bit more patches of these nts. I leave marks on them as well, and I keep going¡­ But a sudden presence makes me go still. I quickly hide beneath a tree as I see arge figure camouging within the ice. I almost didn''t see it because I thought it was a pile of snow¡­ But when I noticed that it was roaring while eating something crunchy¡­ It is a bear. And it''s eating a whole ass Ice Gator?! . . . Chapter 28: Boss Battle! Against The Giant Ice Bear!

Chapter 28: Boss Battle! Against The Giant Ice Bear!

. . . An enormous bear. It was about¡­ five meters tall. It was so big and white I thought it was just a pile of snow. But why would there be a pile of ice in the middle of nowhere? No¡­ this thing¡­ was one of the other monsters that tormented me every night back then. Its roars were utterly terrifying, and each time it roared, I heard the cries of agony of the ice wolves. But this thing is eating¡­ what seems to be an Ice Gator, a Middle Stage Monster, as if it were a mere snack. What is¡­ the strength of this thing? I quickly analyze it while I have the time, but I should start running away right after¡­ ¡­ Name; Nameless. Race: Giant Ice Bear (Male) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Upper Stage). Status: Eating. Average Estimated Vitality: 491/523 Average Estimated Mana: 76/120 Average Estimated Strength: 342 Average Estimated Dexterity: 85 Average Estimated Magic: 51 Abilities: [Pounce] [w sh] [Bone-breaking Bite] [Ice Wind] [Icicle Spear] [Berserk Mode] [Fear-inducing Roar] ¡­ Oof. 500+ HP?! The average strength of 300+?! Who is this? The final boss of this whole Forest or something?! I am not fighting this¡­ nope, nope, nope. Bye. I quickly move away as I begin to run for my life while using the opportunity of the bear eating¡­ I keep running and running in the opposite direction. I will just go around him or something¡­ Also, I am hungry, I have to find something to eat! I nce at my back. Arge mass of white fur is looking at me. Its jaws are coated on crimson red blood. They just finished his meal and came right after me. He''s¡­ fast. FUCK! I keep running away, and the fucker finally roars! "GROOOOOOWL!" The bear wipes its giant ws and shes an entire tree in half! The tree suddenly begins to fall and falls right in front of my path! What?! He''s smart! FLASH. Suddenly, the light is blocked by an enormous figure appearing right above me. HE JUMPED?! I infuse my manipte the winds around me and throw myself into the opposite direction with them! BOOM!!! The entire bear''s weight falls over the snow, as the ground shakes slightly! This bastard tried to squash me to death! He''s using the Pounce technique he knows to jump incredibly high and then fall over his prey! What kind of underhanded tactic is that? You''re a bear, why are you just crushing your prey with your weight? Are you openly admitting that you are so fat you can kill someone if you fall over them?! "GRROOOAAR!" The Bear quickly jumps towards me. He''s way faster than his size implies. I guess that''s why he has so much dexterity! BOOM!!! He falls again just in the ce where I used to be. I managed to preemptively evade it due to the strong bloodthirst I felt. It made me instinctively jump away. I begin to think that I can''t run away from it. It just ate so it''s filled with energy. And it wants me as the dessert. "GRAAAAWR!" It suddenly roars as he throws five icicle spears at me! What? He''s making them so easily! That''s cheating, it took me ages to make a sole ice knife! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! I pretend to evade the attacks, although one of them hits me it explodes when it touches me and just bes a part of my energy, as I have Ice Absorption. But I don''t want him to know that! Why? So I can tire out his Mana! Let him try to kill me at long range so he empties his mana! I pretend to feel pain as I groan weakly. I nce at the bear, who seems to even smile a bit. Is he a sick bastard or something? He quickly jumps towards me again! FUCK! BOOM!!! I quickly evade in time, but he roars right back at me and jumps just as quickly as he fell over the ground! Wait, wait, I can''t evade this on time! His ws are about to reach me! So, I do the most obvious thing I can, I conjure my Magic! Suddenly, five des made of ice emerge in front of me, as I send them flying to the bear''s paws with powerful gusts of winds! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Some of them manage to reach his body, and pierce deeply into his flesh! And three of them reach his paw as the beast groan in pain! That was close! The bear loses his bnce as he falls to the ground, I manage to use winds to throw me in the opposite direction. I am safe. I check my Mana¡­ I have spent 120 already by simply using winds to help me evade and the 5 ice des¡­ This is bad, really bad. However, my mana quickly begins to refill itself, after all, I can regenerate 15 per minute. I need to stall for time. I have to stall for time, gain mana, and make him lose mana! The bear groans in anger, as I nce at his Mana¡­ He only has 40 left. Also, his HP was decreased by 30! Woah, my des are pretty strong, what the heck? We can do this¡­ Yes. I can see a path to victory. I brace myself while swallowing saliva. Alright then, bastard. Come at me! "GRROOOOOOOAAAARRR!" Suddenly, the bear does what I was expecting him to do. He''s intelligent and seems to have recognized me as a threat when I damaged him. Now¡­ he''s using it. Berserk Mode. His entire body begins to be shrouded in the red aura, as he spends almost all of his mana into this! His Strength stat grows explosively! But do you think I am going to let you power up in front of me?! I quickly conjure three Ice des, and throw them at him! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "GRAAAAAAAGGGRRR¡­!" The bear roars as it was preparing to pounce at me when three strong ice des pierce his back, his left front leg, and the side of his neck! There you go. I see as his HP decreases by a whopping 50! But he has a crap ton of HP, so he still is over 300! "GROOOOOWL!" He roars monstrously, jumping towards me while covering himself on icy winds! . . . Chapter 29: Going All Out!

Chapter 29: Going All Out!

. . . I manage to damage the Ice Bear a good amount, however, his hp is still above 300. Like this, it will take a while to kill him, but I have no choice, I have to survive somehow. This guy is fast enough to chase after me by just running, I can''t run from him due to his immense size as well, he literally breaks apart the trees he walks nearby with his sheer strength. He entrapped me by throwing a whole ass tree in front of my path, do you think I can actually escape from this guy? I have to kill him, there''s no other option. No¡­ I actually can escape now, the chances have increased now that he had grown weaker, and his Mana is about topletely deplete. However, deep inside of me, there''s this feeling of exhration and excitement about this whole thing. I really want to win, I want to achieve victory. I am disregarding my own survivability for my own selfish desires. I want to win. And like the imbecile I am, I will grasp this opportunity and try to kill him with everything I have. Anything goes, you fat ass! "GROOOOOWL!" As if answering my words, the bear roars monstrously, jumping towards me while covering himself on icy winds! The icy winds begin to flow around him, as I see that his Mana had finally reached zero. But the ice winds are still there, boosting his speed even more! And then, his Mana slowly begins to recover like mine does, although way slower, he seems to be able to maintain these winds despite that?! And the Berserk Mode seems tost a set amount of time instead of constantly draining his Mana, so he''s still boosted with that! BOOM! In a second after using the winds, I see his gigantic ws reach my side, as I manipte the wind around me and throw myself to the sides, barely evading him! BOOM! However, the second afterward, the bastard manages to catch me and shes my back with his gigantic ws! Pain rushes into my body as I see arge chunk of my flesh with scales and everything flying into the air! AGH! However, instead of attacking me afterward, the bear rushes towards my piece of flesh, and catches it with his giant jaws, eating it! I hear the crunching sounds of my scales and the crystals stuck to the piece of bloody flesh, as I see my wound cover my entire body with crimson red blood. I feel lethargic and tired, but I cannot falter a single second. He seems tired too and decided to immediately eat the piece of flesh he shed off my body. This is my opportunity. I quickly conjure five more Ice des alongside some gust, and all five of them reach the guy''s back and get stuck over his thick-muscled neck! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! The des pierce his hard skin and muscles and make the bear roar in agony as he is shrouded in blood. Bad choice to eat my own flesh in front of me, you gluttonous bastard! Did you expect me to sit and watch inplete horror as you ate me alive? Nope. I nce at his HP as I jump away from his mad charge, he had already reached around 180 HP! Those attacks managed to harm some critical areas of his body, and dealt way more damage than I thought! But the trick is to aim at his damn head! However, he always keeps it hidden beneath the mass of muscles of a body he has, which resemble a small snow-covered hill. Around 4 minutes had gone by since the fight started, which means that I had recovered Mana as I used it, and now I had around 80 Mana Left, way more than this mana-less bastard. However, I don''t know if I can manage with this¡­ each de costs 10 Mana and the push of winds is an additional 5 Mana¡­ Meaning that each attack costs 15 Mana. I can only do it five times. Only five shots. "GROOOOOWL!" The bear roars furiously as he tries to catch me with his giant ws. I am incredibly tired already, and the blood keeps flowing out of my wound, my regeneration is shit without calories! My Vitality is slowly fading away, in two minutes, I am dead. I have to kill him now. "GRAAAAAHH¡­ GRAAHHHH¡­ HHAAAAHHH¡­!" The beast seems exhausted as well, all the ice des stuck into his body fills him with pain, and he''s losing even more blood than me, but because his boy is way too big, he''s able to endure it. Nheless, his Vitality is also decreasing at every passing moment. Who will die first? I have to attack him and finish him off! I evade as much as I can, but the bastard is insanely crazed and manages to reach me once more. Without wasting to waste Mana into the wind, I try to dodge normally, but he catches my tail and shes it off with utmost ease! SLASH! AGGH! It fucking hurts, you fat ass bastard motherfucker damn fucking ugly retard imbecile! I am mad as fuck! It hurts like fucking hell! AGH! I roar monstrously as I jump towards the bastard head-on! He gets startled over my crazed fury and tries to attack me with his ws, but he''s weakened and fucked up already! I quickly conjure the five des, I am going all out! I aim at his head! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Like ice rockets, the Ice des fly towards the beast''s head, but because my aim sucks, two of them end up hitting his chest and front paws! However, the other three reach his neck, and then¡­ one hits right over his head! "GRRRRRRRRAAAAAAAAOOOOOOO¡­!" The beast roars in agonizing pain as he resists the wound inside his brain! Seriously? Shouldn''t you be instantly killed with a wound directly into your brain? For fuck''s sake! The beast res at me with his bloodshot eyes, crying blood as he roars monstrously, I can clearly see in his eyes that he has gonepletely mad¡­ And jumps over me with thest bit of energy he could muster! I try to evade, but I am way too weakened¡­! AGH¡­! BOOM! . . . Chapter 30: Hallucinations While Being Half-Dead

Chapter 30: Hallucinations While Being Half-Dead

. . . Hahh¡­ I am so weak. My body hurts¡­ All of it. I keep moving my jaws trying to do something. There is something tremendously heavy crushing me from above. Ugh¡­ I keep biting it, taking away pieces of it, munching it, and swallowing it. I keep eating and eating. I am on the verge of passing out¡­ I have been on the verge of passing out many times already. In between strange hallucinations, I keep eating. I heard weird sounds, strange voices¡­ The voice of my sister¡­ My father¡­ My brother¡­ My mother¡­ The neighbor. The meowing of my cat. My mind feels dizzy, many things are happening around me. I think I had some kind of contusion¡­ or something. Ungh¡­ I brace myself as I keep hearing these weird voices, the sounds of a car rushing around, of beasts groaning at my ears as they savor my flesh and drink my blood. I sense the cold take away my entire being as I am frozen alive. Only for a warmth to begin to surge within myher regions reaching all up to my head. And then the coldes back simultaneously after. I keep struggling, I keep munching, biting, tearing apart, and swallowing. I hear the voices of beings that can see me, of entities that re at me. Who are they? I begin to hear strange shadows telling me things I don''t understand. I start to hear the voices of those I love screaming my name. A second after, I hear the crackingughter of something sinister, of something monstrously malicious. The roars of countless wolves resonated within my mind, and then their howls. I sense as if countless spikes pierce my flesh and the Ice Horned Rabbits feast on my internal organs. I hear the words of the spirits telling me to¡­ Keep going. What is this? Where am I? What am I doing? What is happening now? I feel like the world around me warps and twists with every question, I can only see darkness, yet it feels as if I am seeing all colors. The piercing jaws of the bear crushing into my entire body and tearing me apart. The swallowing sounds of my throat as my jaws eat and eat without stopping. I sh with my ws and keep eating without stopping. Everything is dizzy, everything is cloudy. What am I doing? The only thing I have now is the instinct to eat¡­ to keep eating ad eating. I keep eating once more, swallowing, and filling my stomach, only to eat even with it being filled. The warmth epasses my body and then cold takes hold once more. What is this sensation? My memories rush in and out of my mind, I don''t even know who I am anymore. What am I doing other than eating and eating? I eat¡­ and keep eating¡­ And eat¡­ And eat¡­ And eat¡­ And¡­ Eat¡­ ¡­ I hear the voice of my sister as I recall something within my memories. "Come on, why don''t we go have some fun? It is my birthday after all!" "I¡­ Well¡­ I don''t think I can get out yet¡­ and I don''t really like snow." "Aw¡­ Why don''t youe out with us? You''re always¡­ closed in the room¡­ I feel like you don''t love us anymore¡­ Mom and dad are always worried about what''s in your mind yet¡­ you never say anything¡­" "Ah¡­ Sorry, I didn''t want to make you worry¡­" "Are you really okay?" "I¡­ am¡­" "Really?" "Yes¡­ I am okay. Sigh. Alright, alright. Let''s go¡­ But don''t tell me to go skiing or something, okay?" "YAY! Okay then! Go take a bath and pack things up!" "Ugh¡­ Alright then¡­" Sister¡­ I miss you¡­ . . . [Day 20] I am alive. Even though I clearly heard how all my bones were crushed. Even though I clearly felt how my entire being was ttened like a bloody pancake. Somehow, my head only received a small crack into the skull, and by some inner instinct as a dragon, I began to devour the ice bear. Oh yeah, he died. He died after crushing me. He wanted to take me with him¡­ What a fight¡­ I really did almost died there. I should be dead by now. Yet I woke up inside of his corpse, covered in blood, flesh, and his inner organs. I have been eating him up from the inside out and using his body as shelter as well. By eating his flesh, I gained a lot of calories over time and managed to regenerate through my Immortal Body. I am as good as new. In fact, I even evolved through all of this. I probably ate his Mana Core while I was hallucinating. That was way too close. If it wasn''t because of Immortal Body¡­ This cheat is really good. Although it needs a lot of energy to kick in¡­ as long as I can eat something, I can regenerate any wounds and even grow cut-off limbs. My tail is already back. In fact, I am also quite big now. I woke up while being surrounded by the bones and fur of the beast, most of his flesh was gone, his head too, I wasn''t the only one that ate him, I heard many beastsing here to take a piece of flesh as well, I heard their roars which gave me horrible nightmares. Luckily, they didn''t eat me and just ate away the giant carcass left. I feel like I was born anew once more. What a strange feeling. I nce at my surroundings as I see that things are normal and tranquil. In fact, I thought some wolves would try to attack me, but nothing. I guess it might be because I have grown quite strong now. I exude the power of an Upper Stage Rank 1 Mana Core. I guess eating the mana core of an upper stage makes you an upper stage¡­? Or maybe not? I don''t know, but I have clearly evolved. Day 20 and I am still kicking¡­! Yeah¡­ I don''t know why but all this energy is just not here anymore, my mind feels cold. Ugh¡­ I decide to eat the bones and fur as I nce at my Status. . . . Chapter 31: Evolution Again!

Chapter 31: Evolution Again!

. . . I feel quite strange, where''s my personality? Agh, I wish I could take a warm bath. Wait, I am immune to cold, why would I even need that? Am I a retard? Oh, it''s back! I guess when I evolved I felt too dizzy, but now my energy ising back to my head, fufu. I am back to how I have always been! And indeed, just as I said to myself a few milliseconds ago, I have evolved. My size is now around 2 meters and 50 centimeters, way bigger than before, but not as big as the damn bear. My scales got thicker, now I look like I am wearing armor. My ice crystal spikes are looking pretty sharp as well, and I am overall quite heavier than before. My neck is as long as before, maybe a bit longer, and I can see from above quite sharply with my amazing eyesight, I can even mentally scan anything around a few meters from my position through this amazing perception I acquired through the evolution of my senses. I can also sense that my Mana Core got pretty thick and big, probably having the size of watermelon now. Damn, that''s huge. Will it keep getting huge as I evolve? Hmm, I wonder if I can get a human form like all those clich¨¦ novels I always read? Wouldn''t that be too terrible though? People like the monster part! But if I n to deal with people, that might be smaller¡­ maybe getting a humanoid form to speak with them would be good. I don''t want to intimidate them with my monstrous size! Maybe if there are giants they wouldn''t be intimidated. But I doubt there is anyone bigger than me that is not a monster at this point, intelligent races often never reach above 2 meters in most fantasy stories. Well, I can''t help but like the idea of looking at burly guys from above and tell them "Oi, move aside shrimp!"¡­ That would be cool. No, no, no, I can''t be so unpolite, I don''t want to bring trouble to my doors. I want a quiet life of adventure, so no thanks, I won''t be provoking people left and right for no apparent reason other than being an asshole, that''s not how I am at all. But if they mess with me¡­ well, they might be frozen statues, hahaha! Maybe this power is getting into my head. I think I got a few new Skills, but I should just check my Status to see everything new. ¡­ Name:? Race: Adolescent Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Hungry. Vitality: 542/542 Mana: 614/614 Strength: 193 Dexterity: 96 Magic: 320 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 3] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 4] [Parallel Thought Processing: Level 1] (New!) [Wind Magic: Level 3] [Mana Control: Level 4] [Telepathy: Level 1] (New!) [Berserk Mode: Level 1] (New!) Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Breath: Level 3] [Ice Dragon Scales: Level 3] [Lesser Self-Regeneration: Level 4] [Freezing sh: Level 3] [Freezing Bite: Level 3] [Ore Body: Level 3] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 1] (New!) [Fear Resistance: Level 1] (New!) Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 4] [Fire Resistance: Level 2] [Wind Resistance: Level 3] [Thunder Resistance: Level 2] ¡­ Oh yes, this is it. Look at those stats, hot damn. And Peak Stage? Wasn''t the bear Upper Stage? So by eating his giant Mana Core I got to Peak Stage right away. Damn, talk about fast progression and cheats. I am literally cheating the whole game now, pack it up guys, I am about to finish this game by myself. Most of my Skills leveled up, even the Resistance Skills I have never trained! Is it because by evolving, my body bes naturally more resistant to these elements? Maybe. Alongside that, I got a few new Skills, which seem quite useful. I got Parallel Mind Thought Processing, the legendary skill that lets you have more than one mind inside of your head and do multi-task. To an extent, I have been multi-tasking for some time already, getting this Skill seemed obvious. Now, I can do it even better I guess. Although the split mind I create is not really like in the Spider Isekai, it is just there to obey me, but it is not talking to me or something. And then, there''s this Skill¡­ Telepathy! What?! Isn''t this the most cheat Skill ever for a Monster like me? Why did I even get this? Wait, perhaps by talking to myself so much and developing my mind through High-speed Thought Processing? No way¡­ So that''s how it is? Well, or maybe not and I am just specting. Nheless, and whatever the case it is, you are wee! Whenever I find some goddamn people, I might try to speak to them¡­ Wait, I should first learn whatevernguage they speak through¡­ That might provide to be harder than I originally thought. Additionally, I got this legendary power that these monsters had, Berserk Mode, but in a Skill! So it can even grow and level up, way better than whatever these monsters had. How did I even go about it? No idea. Maybe getting angry triggers it, or perhaps simply by evolving. Andstly, I got two new Resistances, Hunger and Fear Resistance! I can see why I got them¡­ I have been resisting fear a crap ton since I was born here, and also hunger, I always get hungry. In fact, I am terribly hungry now, so I begin eating the bones and fur left by the carcass of the bear. Way better than eating bitter herbs I find around, and the bonese with some bone marrow, so they are not half bad. As I eat, I think about what to do next. The area around me is the same as ever, pine trees, snow, some blue-colored herbs, and that''s it. But as I nce down, I can see that the ground I am goes down like a hill, and the forest continues down below. I guess I am slowly getting out of this forest, but it might expand a bit down there. I will eat all of this and then march down there. I am Peak Stage, so maybe I am finally unrivaled¡­ And I can catch a break while eating and killing whatever I please! No, I don''t have to get cocky¡­ . . . Chapter 32: An Annoying Rat-Monkey

Chapter 32: An Annoying Rat-Monkey

. . . [Day 21] After having eaten the bones and fur of the entire carcass, I was pretty filled up, enough for me to walk the entire day and night. However, I still encountered a pack of wolves, of around 5 of them. But instead of attacking me, they immediately began to run away the moment they saw me. How odd, I thought they were always aggressive? I managed to catch three of them and was able to kill them by simply shing their heads or crushing them with my sheer physical strength. Well, that was a big jump, I went from struggling to fight against two of them to crush them like ants, I guess the difference between Stages of cultivation is rather big. I decided to eat the three wolves right away, and stockpiled a bunch of calories, I discovered that my Immortal Body and the other Unique Skills evolve with me, and gain new effects as I evolve. One of the new effects of the Immortal Body is the ability to stockpile a lot of calories, so I don''t have to worry about saving food forter, I can simply eat it all and use the stockpiled calories to get by. Eating the Mana Cores still does give me stats, but it has stopped having such a good effect, sometimes I only get 1 stat, when it used to be 3¡­ Anyways, here are the changes. Supernatural Physique: The Ability to have a supernatural body, your strength is above the average on your species, and you are more likely to develop more supernatural abilities. Your senses are sharper than the average being of your species, and you have an easier time adapting to different types of energies. Great Digestion: The Ability to digest anything you eat and slowly convert it into usable calories and mana. While eating, your regeneration speed increases. Additional Effect 1: Calory Stockpile: You can stockpile calories in great quantities, anything you eat will be stockpiled as surplus to be usedter. Immortal: You are ageless. After reaching the stage of maturity of your species, you stop aging and can live for eternity, lifespan is not a concept for you. Super Regeneration: Doubles the speed of the regeneration of your wounds, and gives the ability to regenerate lost limbs, organs, and more. Additional Ability 1: Status Effect Great Resistance: You have great resistance against all types of status effects, and can easily develop Resistance-based Skills. Additionally, you are immune to curses ad parasites, easily rejecting such forces or creatures. Yup, I got Additional Abilities of the Abilities that already exist, pretty interesting, this System keeps surprising me, not going to lie. And now I seem to be immune to curses and parasites too, but why that from all things? Maybe this is something that Dragons get! ¡­No. I think that Immortal Body is just an overpowered cheat ability. I mean, without it, I would be a goner long ago. But God, even with an overpowered cheat ability, I still struggled quite a bit. And I might struggle even more as I go, there are many Ranks above me, it''s just a matter of time until I meet something stronger than me again. I might just run away I guess unless I am trapped as it happened with the Ice Bear. Anyways, as I go on with my life, I keep walking straight from where I woke up, slowly descending this mountain and therge pine tree forest that leads down below. It has been a few hours since the sun emerged from the horizon, and I have not felt sleepy nor tired at all. This must be due to my amazing dragon physique or something? Maybe? Well, I slept a lot after killing the bear anyways. Suddenly, I stop, as I am greeted by a little critter that jumps out of the nearby tree. "Kyuuu!" It resembles a white-colored rat, but it has long, monkey-like arms and legs, and it''s holding into a stone. Eh? Is he provoking me? I inspect it. Oh, it''s weak. But¡­ wait, why would a weakling like you dare oppose a dragon-like me? Wait, don''t tell me he got a mommy and daddy looking for it. I better run away from it as fast as possible then. Sorry, but I am not going to fall for that clich¨¦ of killing an annoying little monster only to be chased by the strong parents! I evade the monkey rat and I keep going my way. It throws a stone at me, but the blow is easily reflected by my scales. You''ll need more than that to damage youngling! As I keep walking away, it begins to follow me. "Kyuuuuuuuu!" Can you stop doing that weird sound?! Leave me alone! I am a lonely solo yer, I need no friends, heh. ¡­Joking. But I don''t want to have to do anything with you, little rat. I keep running away, but the bastard keeps chasing after me. I look around and scan everywhere to see if there isn''t a giant gori behind him or something¡­ and nothing. Damn, little guy, are you really alone by yourself? I nce at it as it groans. "Kyu! Kyuu!" It is really not afraid of me. Maybe because it is a youngling? Err¡­ It suddenly begins to crawl over my body, using my icy spikes to easily do it. It suddenly sits over my back. "Kyuu!" Damn, it''s cute. Okay but, I can give you a ride, but don''t throw stones at me again, alright? "Kyuu...!" The rat-faced monkey thing groans cutely. Ugh, I thought I had a cold heart, but this little thing warmed it. God damn it, I have fallen into the plot trap. Now a giant gori is going toe to kill me at any second¡­ ¡­ No? Well, you never know! I decide to simply keep walking my way as the little rat monkey rests over my back, after a few hours, he falls asleep¡­ I wonder if it is hungry¡­ Eh? I am not looking over him or something! I don''t want any friends! I am a grumpy old dragon now! Or am I? The night quickly descends as I decide to rest for a bit. . . . Author''s Note: If you''re enjoying this Novel make sure to check some of my other works, such as Epic of Summoner: Supreme Summoner System in the Apocalypse! It''s a Novel about an Interdimensional Apocalypse where the main character is thrown into it! Using his amazing Summoning System, he crawls his way to the top and survives the turbulent and chaotic era! I am sure that you won''t be disappointed at all if you like Action and LitRPG elements! Check it out if you can! Chapter 33: Running Away

Chapter 33: Running Away

??? POV III 1/2 . . . After two days of preparing behind my parent''s backs, I finally am ready¡­ I packed a few things inside a leather bag, which I wrapped around my body¡­ It is deep in the night and they are sleeping soundly. Through thesest two nights, I have been having the same nightmare as before. But it keeps getting even worse. Why? Why did this thinge to my second life? How can it even do such a thing? Wouldn''t my soule here? Was that thing¡­ parasitizing my very soul? I am so scared of going outside¡­ I want to stay with papa and mama¡­ But I can''t¡­ bear to think that one day I will¡­ I might¡­ kill them¡­ I don''t want this¡­ I don''t want this¡­ at all. I have to run away¡­ I will¡­ one daye back. When¡­ I am strong enough to not be taken over this power¡­ I promise¡­ As I nce back at my little house, tears begin to drip out of my eyes without realizing it. As an Ice Giant, I am immune to cold and resistant to ice, so even by being in the middle of the icy night, I don''t feel difort. I pray to Ymir, as I begin slowly walking away. Goodbye, mama, papa¡­ Thesest seven years¡­ were the best years of my second life. I will treasure you within my heart¡­ Goodbye, vige¡­ Goodbye, friends¡­ Goodbye, neighbors¡­ I wish¡­ that all of you can still be here when Ie back one day¡­ I decide to stop ring at the town, as I walk inside the Grand Pine Forest, a forest that covers many mountains above our town, it is said that deadly monsters crawl this ce¡­ But there''s no other ce for a monster like me to go to¡­ . . . It has been a week since I escaped. All the food I packed is about to run out. I am beginning to get hungry¡­ I have been eating things slowly, but due to being so big, my stomach is also big, and eating little does not satiate it¡­ Sometimes I find a group of rabbits and manage to catch one, but the rest run away, and I can only secure a single meal¡­ I eat it raw because I don''t know how to cook¡­ nor how to make a fire in this ce¡­ Well, I was taught a bit... but I cant do it in the middle of a snowstorm... I am tired¡­ I have been walking for two days, sleeping here makes me have nightmares that wolves wille to eat me. I always hear their howls¡­ I am scared. I don''t want to die¡­ I have to survive¡­ to go back to mama and papa one day¡­ . . . Ugh¡­ Hahh... Hahhh¡­ It has been three weeks since I ran away from home. I miss my bed¡­ I miss Mama and papa¡­ I want to sleep in a warm bed and eat food with them. To be happy and have my tummy filled¡­ It hurts¡­ Mama¡­ Papa¡­ Everything hurts. My body aches and my head hurts. I feel dizzy and weird¡­ I think I might be sick of something... Ugh¡­ Thest time I have a meal was three days ago when I caught another rabbit. I have been eating bluegrass ever since, but it is weird and bitter, and it makes me puke. But it fills me sometimes. I have been eating snow too. But it makes my tummy feel weird. I am tired and hungry¡­ My body hurts¡­ Where am I going? I only know that I have to run away as far as possible. I have nightmares every time I sleep, so I try to sleep as little as possible. But sometimes I can''t resist and sleep inside old andrge trees that are empty inside. I wish I could use magic¡­ but every time I try to cast something, the mold appears, and I am scared to touch it. It is vicious, it seems to have a mind of its own¡­ It wants to eat me and use me as its vessel, as it used me before. I try to suppress it, but it is trying to eat me from the inside out with those nightmares¡­ it is trying to break my mental fortitude, like in my previous life¡­ After living seven years of happiness, my mind is strong and has healed¡­ Every time I am being consumed by the darkness, I remember papa and mama, and I feel at ease¡­ I wonder how they are doing¡­ I hope they are not sad that I went away, it was for their own good¡­ Mama, papa¡­ I miss you¡­ I miss you so much¡­ . . . Haahh¡­ Ungh¡­ I think it has been over a month since I ran away¡­ maybe more, I can''t remember well¡­ Time goes by strange¡­ I can''t perceive things correctly. I keep walking¡­ My boots are resistant, so I have not damaged my feet¡­ But I have not eaten meat in over a week¡­ only herbs and nts, and snow¡­ I feel weakened¡­ My limbs tremble each time I walk, my legs are trembling and bing weak. My arms and legs look weak too¡­ Hahh¡­ I want to survive¡­ I have to keep¡­ hunting for food. . . . I think over three months had gone by, I have been walking deeper into the forest. Sometimes I begin to hallucinate, depriving myself of sleep is not good¡­ But I don''t want to have nightmares¡­ I don''t wanna¡­ No¡­ Sometimes I feel like my entire body is giving up. But when I think about Mama and Papa, a strange warmth enhances my legs, and I can keep walking¡­ I think I can use mana that way¡­ but it is very hard¡­ It doesn''t obey me, and ites in and out. And when I try to concentrate on it, the mold appears and scares me¡­ I can''t¡­ use magic¡­ I am alone, with my weakened body left¡­ Am I going to die? I don''t¡­ want to die¡­ If I was going to die anyways¡­ Maybe I should have killed myself while sleeping in my bed,fortable and in my home¡­ it would have been way better than dying here¡­ Hahh¡­ I want to live through¡­ I really don''t want to live¡­ Mama, papa¡­ I wish you are okay¡­ Wherever you are¡­ . . . Chapter 34: I Am Perfectly Okay

Chapter 34: I Am Perfectly Okay

??? POV III 2/2 . . . So much pain¡­ Pain, pain, pain, pain¡­ I have only known pain my entire first life¡­ Stranded by tubes and pierced with hundreds of syringes. Was I even alive back then? Ahh¡­ The bright light. It is so blinding, it burns my eyes. The men wearing weird suits are opening my body again, taking things out of it, and putting other things inside. It hurts¡­ Kill me¡­ Just kill me already¡­ "Kill¡­ me¡­" I muster those words, as the crimson-eyed man res at me with contempt. "Miranda, you have to look up for life, you know? We can''t simply get rid of our bright star. You are the reason I wake up every day so happy¡­ It is thanks to you that everything is possible¡­ You don''t know how grateful I am of you¡­" "Kill¡­ me¡­ Kill me¡­" "No, no, no! I cannot kill you, youngdy. You are an important part of my ns. You and I will stand atop the world one day. I assure you. A new era, a new beginning. And it all starts with you, my dear Miranda¡­" "Why¡­? What¡­ What am I?" "Oh? It seems that she''s gaining more consciousness despite the mold. This is good progress¡­" "Tell me¡­ you bastard¡­" "Hm? From where did you learn such a word, youngdy? Hey, who had been swearing while working?! Don''t infect Miranda''s mind! If I catch one of you swearing ever again, you are getting fired!" The man talks incoherencies as he yells at the men wearing suits¡­ And then, he nces at me once more with¡­ those sick crimson eyes¡­ I hate him¡­ I hate him so much¡­ He''s the one¡­ that did all of this to me¡­ "Ah, Miranda, don''t get like that. Who are you? That''s quite the simple answer. You are a Goddess! Your power can cure diseases, heal any type of wounds, and enhance any person to be Gods just like you! You can do everything and more. You can be everything too¡­ And be everywhere as well¡­ Don''t you understand your own capabilities? Well, you are still developing¡­ But you are way more than what you think of yourself, dear Miranda. You are a goddess! My goddess¡­" He begins to caress my hair¡­ as he smiles eerily. Behind that mask I can easily see his sick smile, it curves and makes the skin below his eyes yet wrinkly. Bastard¡­ I am not a Goddess¡­ I am¡­ a normal person¡­ Right? I am¡­ a normal person¡­ I am¡­ "Sir, I don''t think it would be too good to talk to her, you seem to stimte her brain too much, she might burst into a berserk-like state again, please refrain from talking with her," said one of the men. "Hah? She''s my goddess! I can talk as much as I can with her! Right, Miranda?" The man asks me directly as if I could even answer¡­ But I somehow muster the wordsing from the depths of my heart. Hatred. "Kill¡­" "Hm? What did you say?" he asked. "Kill¡­ you¡­" "Talk louder my dear¡­" he asks. "I am going¡­ to kill you¡­!" The man suddenly res at me with contempt, as another smile emerges, and his eyes shine brightly with fascination. "Why yes¡­ You are going to kill me¡­" he said, as he pets me and walks away¡­ I am going to kill him. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. Kill. "S-Sir, her heartbeat is elerating to a great pace!" "She''s losing it! The mold is taking over her again!" "Run!" "KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL, KILL." CRASH! Suddenly, a strength I never thought I had surged through my entire body. My skin is covered in slimy ck substances, as I manipte them at will¡­ Ah, I see! I see how it is! "HAHAHA¡­! HAHAHAHAHAHAH! DIE! ALL OF YOU WILL DIE! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" I swipe my hands as their heads fall apart and a shower of red blood covers my body. Hahh¡­ SO THAT''S HOW IT IS! HAHAHAHA! DIE! ALL OF YOU DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! Ungh¡­ A sudden piercing pain hits my neck, as the red-eyed man catches me from behind. A strange liquid enters my body and all the power I had disappears like ashes. "Bad girl¡­ You should stop doing that, it is not good¡­" he said. My mind bes numb, as I fall unconscious. . . . Ah¡­ I open my eyes lightly. I was having a nightmare again. I am¡­ not that person. I am not like that anymore. I am¡­ away from those people too. I am in another world¡­ I am nowhere like that anymore¡­ I nce at my hands, they''re blue¡­ I am fine¡­ Haha¡­ I am fineeeeee¡­ Yes¡­ Ymir¡­ Bless me¡­ I ampletely okay. In fact, I have never felt this good before. I don''t know how many months¡­ I think it has been many years, in fact¡­ Through all these years of escaping and living in the wild, I have grown so skeletal¡­ Hahaha¡­ But I have felt this happy, what is this? I feel so fine! I am actually super fine! What has gotten into me? This is not me.. No! I ampletely fine, in fact, why don''t I just go crazy a little bit? No¡­ Wait! Wait? Why would I wait? I am super okay right now! I feel like I can just do whatever I want! Hahaha¡­ I can''t help butugh¡­ It''s all so funny. Like aedy. Yes¡­ Come back to me¡­ No! Stop! STOP! Why would I stop? Isn''t this what you want? This is what I want¡­ No¡­ Stop! ck sludge begins to emerge all over my body, as my sight turnspletely ck. Isn''t this what you wanted, Miranda? No¡­ Stop¡­ STOP! Why? I am already happy. You are already happy. Why don''t you go to sleep? I can take care of things for you from now on¡­ No¡­ Wait¡­! Wait for what? I am you, and you are me. Stop¡­ Don''t¡­ My name is not Miranda¡­ My name is¡­ Your name? What is your name? My name is¡­ Is¡­ I don''t¡­ remember? Of course, you don''t, we are simply Miranda and nothing else! Now, good night! No¡­ Wait¡­ Bye, bye¡­ I fall into the abyss, to never wake up from it ever again. . . . Chapter 35: Traitor!

Chapter 35: Traitor!

. . . [Day 22] It is day 22 and this little rat monkey is still with me. He''s licking me¡­ Why? Why are you being overly affectionate with this old and grumpy ice dragon?! Don''t I look menacing to you? Seriously, I thought monsters would either try to eat me or run away from me, I never expected a middle ground where one would simply stick to me and¡­ I don''t know, grow attached to me after just a single day? Maybe he''s a weird one and perhaps he hit his head after falling from a tree. I don''t know, but he''s lovely. Fuck. I mean, look at him. He has a cute pet rat face, the ones I always saw videos of on youtube in myst life. And he got a tiny monkey-like body covered in fluffy white hair¡­ Yeah maybe it might look like a freak of nature by Earth''s standards, but in a fantasy world, it looks pretty tame from what I would expect that could appear. Why are you licking my scales? Stop that! He''s still licking me rather adorably. Maybe he''s trying to put his scent into me? Eh? What do you think I am, your property now?! Then I will lick you back! I move over it and lick its entire body with my tongue. It ends uppletely coated in my saliva, as it res at me in shock. Heh, now you are my property! "Kyuu¡­" However, it suddenly continues licking me. Hmm, I guess he''s a stubborn bastard. Oh right, through the night, I decided to make a quick hole and rest there. While "Resting" I continuously trained my Mana, and I am still doing it, actually¡­ Ding! Oh, another one of those. Over the night I only got one, but then I got a second of these. I guess by doing this, I can slowly increase my max amount of mana, so I can easily spam my Spells! Heh. Although it still takes its time, with such a method, I am confident that I can continuously grow stronger. But then, I need to eat. A big dragon-like me needs a lot of food. And this little rat monkey is looking pretty tasty! The little guy is suddenly paralyzed as it senses my bloodlust. Of course, why did you think I brought you here? To eat you up! Did you really think I would make friends? It was but a fa?ade! Now perish and be my food, you worthless ant! I move my jaws over the rat as I am about to eat it. And then I stop. The rat had already given up and was resigning itself to be eaten. ¡­I was joking! Okay, maybe I am bad at jokes? The rat realizes that nothing was happening, as I licked it again. Maybe it understands by licks? It res at me and suddenly gets angry¡­ The words "It was not funny" are spread all over its face. Okay, sorry! I quickly get up as I release a small groan. Let''s go hunt something, I might share a bit of the meat out of the gentleness of my heart! The rat res at me but quickly jumps into my back again. Good boy. Or girl? I don''t have any idea what gender it is. I quickly break out of the hole, as dirt and snow explode everywhere. I begin to walk around once more, seeking some food. As we walked for a few hours, the rat suddenly jumps over a tree and rushes to the top. What are you doing now? It begins scratching the branches above, and then something from above falls over my head. Bump! Ouch! Well, it didn''t really hurt. I nce at the thing it threw at me, which fell over the ground. It is¡­ A pear? It looks like a pear, but it is blue. Wait, these damn pine trees have hidden fruits atop their branches?! Is this what the monkeys eat? I nce up above as the rat-monkey begins to throw more fruits to the ground. A few minutes after, there is over 20¡­ I think it emptied the entire tree. It quickly jumps over the snow while carrying to pears with its little hands. Which it begins to eat rapidly, juiceing from them¡­ Hey, you are rather useful I guess. I never thought I would ever find any type of fruits within such a cold ce, but I guess it is a magic world for something, these pears might be magic too. Alright, time to eat something else than bitter herbs and meat I guess. A Fruit that grows over the top branches of the Pine Trees, it is sweet and juicy, but very hard to get. Slightly recovers Health Points and Mana Points. ¡­ Oh?! Does it even double as a healing item?! Unlike the rat-monkey, I have a giant jaw, so I devour the whole pear in a single bite. Chomp, chomp, chomp. So sweet¡­ Sweet! And juicy¡­ Ugh. This is so fucking good! I had been eating trash this whole time! Even tears begin to flow out of my eyes as I devour the pears inrge quantities, at the end, I ate most of them but stopped myself before I was to leave my little friend without any. Hey, don''t look at me like that! I left you two more! You are small, so you don''t need to eat that many anyway. It res at me with anger, but then it grabs all the fruits and jumps into my back again. I guess it gave up. Man, I feel stuffed now, and I didn''t even need to actually hunt. I think I didn''t get as many calories as actual meat, but it was still something I would consider a full meal. Good enough for now. It was still notte yet, so I decided to hasten up the pace as we continued through the snowstorm, which was getting stronger. Well, we are Ice-type Monsters, so we are unaffected by such things anyway, heh. As the hours go by, I also practice my Mana Cultivation technique, which I have learned to do while walking, although while fighting it might not work yet. Like that, I get another little bonus after many hours. Ding! Nice, what I like about this is that I don''t necessarily have to kill any monsters, I can simply and gradually grow stronger as I be better at manipting Mana around my body. However, just as I was celebrating, I heard tremors. An earthquake? But the rat-monkey is beginning to get scared. And a sudden roar resonates all around¡­ "GROOOOOAAARRR¡­!" BOOM! A sudden gigantic figure emerges, just a bit smaller than the ice bear. It is¡­ a giant white gori?! But it has the head of a rat¡­ Wait, is this your father?! You traitor! . . . Chapter 36: Boss Battle! Against The Giant Rat-Gorilla!

Chapter 36: Boss Battle! Against The Giant Rat-Gori!

. . . Suddenly a giant white gori appears. It looks like this buddy''s father, as he is like a big version of him, but more muscr. It is almost 4 meters. It has enormous, log-like arms. Large fists that could crush a tree. A big rat head with sharp fangs and gleaming crimson eyes¡­ <: rank="" 1="" (peak="" stage)=""> ¡­ It''s peak stage like me. Alright then, time to die. ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Snow Rat-Gori (Male) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Angered, Hungry, Exhausted. Average Estimated Vitality: 726/803 Average Estimated Mana: 182/250 Average Estimated Strength: 530 Average Estimated Dexterity: 231 Average Estimated Magic: 160 Abilities: [Pounce] [Big Jump] [Bone-shattering Punch] [Bone-shattering Kick] [Bone-breaking Bite] [Throwing] [Ice Wind] [Icicle Spear] [Ice Wall] [Berserk Mode] [Fear-inducing Roar] [Ice Immunity] ¡­ Those stats are crazy! Way higher than mine! Weren''t we supposed to be of the same Rank and Stage? You are clearly superior to this humble dragon! And he''s amazing with his fists and legs it seems because he can break my bones if he punches me¡­ Without mentioning he has a strong bite too, berserk mode, fear-inducing Roar, and¡­ ICE IMMUNITY?! My strongest weapon, flying ice des is nowpletely useless¡­ What''s the point in life anymore¡­ I thought Ice Immunity was only for me, but I guess highly ranked dudes can develop it as well. This sucks, if I am an Ice Dragon then what do you expect me to do?! I nce at the rat-monkey as it begins to tremble. I grab it with my fags and leave it in the ground, while I step back slowly. Alright bud, your father came to pick you up, good luck¡­ See, sir? I took good care of him! So, don''t kill me, please. I will go in my way, alright? Have a good day! "GRROOOAAHH¡­" The gori res at the tiny rat with contempt¡­ and anger¡­ Well, I would be angry if my child suddenly ran away from the house too, so I understand this man. Nothing to worry about. However, the rats squeak as it runs towards me. "Kyuuu! Kyuuu! KYUUU!" It screams desperately¡­ it seems that he''s scared. Hey,e on, he''s your daddy, he won''t kill you or something. ¡­Right? The rat suddenly waves his head. Eh?! He will really kill you? He rat nods. ¡­ Well alright, I am very impressed by how you can somehow understand my telepathy, are you a reincarnated soul like me or something? The rat stays silent while trembling, it seems to not understand. Maybe not¡­ I guess. "GROOAAH! GROAH! GROAH!" The gori begins to hit his chest bravely, as it slowly walks towards me, icy winds begin to flow around his fists¡­ He''s¡­ not your father then, bud? The rat waves its head. Alright then. THEN LET''S RUN! I quickly dart away for my life while the Rat Gori roars. "GRRROOOOAAAAAAAAHHH¡­!" I infuse my Mana into my entire body as I run for my life, jumping over rocks, and anything in my path. I might be weaker than him, but I am also quite swift now! Nheless, the bastard begins to punch trees away as it pursues me! FUCK! He''s strong, crazy strong. More than the freaking bear, that''s for sure. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! More trees are blown away, the Rat Gori is simply breaking them apart as he walks towards me. Why do you want to kill me?! Oh, is this rat the problem? Oi, what did you do to this guy?! The rat is simply trembling. Fuck¡­ I should simply throw you away, you know? But you kind of won me over when you shared so many good fruits. And I guess I have to repay you the favor by protecting your life a little bit¡­ I keep running, but the Gori roars even louder as he catches up to me in no time! FUCK! Okay, I changed my mind, get the fuck out of my back! I quickly and desperately try to grab the rat-monkey and to throw it away, but the damn little rascal is grasping me tightly! "KYUUUUU! KYUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!" It screams desperately, he really doesn''t want to confront his daddy! Agh. Okay then, whatever! I am going to kill him and that''s it. If I can''t use ice¡­ I am using my jaws, ws, and¡­ wind! I still have wind after all. I have been training it since I got it. Before, I was not able to do anything offensive with it because Icked the Mana Pool and Magic power but¡­ I should be able to do something now. I simply need to put my mind into it and shape the wind itself like I shape the ice. BOOM! Suddenly, threerge trees fall right before me, the Gori jumps arge distance and thennds right ahead of me, groaning! "GROOOOAAARRR!" Okay then¡­ We are going to kill each other, I suppose. There''s no other way around it, bastard. That''s how life is, huh? "Kyuu!" The rat-monkey suddenly jumps over a tree and runs to the top, as the Rat Gori doesn''t notice, as his crimson eyes are fixated on me! Fuck,e back, you coward! "Kyuuuuuu!" The rat-monkey cheers for me. This damn¡­ brat¡­ I guess I now have a nice incentive to fight¡­ I am going to eat this little shit after this! As if sensing my bloodthirst, the rat-monkey hides from me¡­ However, the Rat-Gori senses this bloodthirst as a provocation, and it roars even louder as it pounces towards me! "GROOOOOOAAAAARRR!" Using its enormous and muscr shoulders, it hits me directly! I brace myself as I enhance my scales, skin, muscles, and bones with Mana, enhancing my endurance! BOOM! I am thrown into the air and fall over a tree, cracking it and making it fall into pieces! Ungh¡­ My HP lowered by 50! He was way too fast, I couldn''t do anything¡­ sh! He suddenly appears right next to me! WINDS! I call the winds for my help, as they push me away from the enormous kicking attacks that were about to fall over my head. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The kicks hit the ground as everything trembles¡­ this dude''s might is seriously something else! But in these few seconds, I pack a punch too! I gather the winds around me like spirals of slicing the air, and fire them at the Rat-Gori! FLAAAASH! The winds be a Spear of Slicing Winds, which cost 60 Mana! But its power is immense, and hit the Rat-Gori directly! BOOOOM! "Grrooooaarrr¡­!" The beast roars as its entire body are shrouded with slicing wind attacks, and falls over the ground¡­ Just to quickly stand up again even more enraged! He is now even activating Berserk Mode, as he coats himself with a crimson-red aura. But I damaged him quite nicely, 110 Vitality are gone from his Health Bar. We are getting somewhere¡­ . . . Chapter 37: Intense Battle!

Chapter 37: Intense Battle!

. . . I pant, I am a bit tired. The aura that the Rat Gori is exuding is affecting me negatively. Although if it weren''t for Fear Resistance, I would already be on my knees. I check my Status. ¡­ Name:? Race: Adolescent Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Tired, Wounded. Vitality: 431/562 Mana: 488/658 Strength: 201 Dexterity: 101 Magic: 341 ¡­ My Vitality took a nice hit from his first attack, but I am slowly recovering. My Mana is at a good number, I can surely conjure bigger spells more times now. Is it possible to beat this with pure wind? Wind¡­ My greatest foe¡­ Now, you are my greatest weapon! This guy has the cheat of being immune to ice. But I am no ordinary Ice Dragon, I know how to control winds! Can an Ice Dragon even use Wind? I guess I am really cheating the game here. After my initial wind attack, the Rat Gori quickly stands up as he res at me with his sharp crimson eyes. This guy means serious business. He''s for my head, and I am about to stop and kill him first. And that''s all there''s to it. In the wild, there are no stupid monologues or conversations between enemies. We are just two beasts who are trying to kill each other. "GRROOOOOOOAAARR!" The Rat-Gori roars as I brace myself. I quickly conjure more winds around my body, as he pounces directly towards me with enormous strength and speed! CLASH! The ground and snow below his feet explode into the air, a millisecond after, he appears right before me with his enormous fists covered in icy winds to enhance his speed. Winds! FLASH! I quickly use the winds to enhance my swiftness, speed, and evasiveness, and I manage to jump away just in time, as his fists hit the ground, creating tremors that shake our surroundings! Boom! Boom! I swallow saliva, this is getting serious. If this guy hits me a couple more times, I am dead. He can blow me into pieces in four hits, I think. Those enormous and muscr fits¡­ and those legs are deadly weapons on their own. Even if he doesn''t have scales or ws, his muscles are as heavy as iron, and his skin is as tough as my scales. And above all, while being a giant tank, he''s also incredibly fast. And more than that, he''s enhancing himself with his Berserk Mode, so all of his physical prowess is being enhanced even more. However, this is my chance! STORM! I gather the winds I wasbining around me, as I concentrate them right in front of my sight. I put all of my will and imagination into it, as a spiraling gust of green winds quickly catches the Rat-Gori while he punched the ground after I evaded! He res at me as he is not capable of evading the incredibly speedy wings, which are way faster than his own body. BOOOM! "GROOOOOAARRR!" He takes the hit head-on as I see his HP lower down by another 100 points. But¡­ there''s something wrong with this guy. He''s not being thrown away anymore by the winds, he''s¡­ pushing through them, charging towards me! What?! What kind of monster is this guy?! The winds keep slicing through his muscles as he rushes towards me with enormous anger, roaring furiously! I try to evade but he somehow manages to catch my front leg. And his enormous hands crush it as if it were a mere branch. A chill rushes through my spine as the sharp, excruciating pain of my bones being shattered into dust by his crushing grasp goes through my mind. FUCK! It hurts like fucking hell. But the pain is not affecting my mind as much now, I still feel it as horribly as ever, but Pain Resistance seems to give me the ability to not care about the pain, making my mind as cold as ever. A decisiones to my mind, as I see that he is about to punch my head with his other fist without letting go of my leg. Okay then, take my leg. I sh my leg off with my other front paw, as I use the winds to jump away. Pain as horrible as cutting your limb off rushes once more through my entire body. A river of red bloodes out of my wound, but I quickly put ice over it and the hemorrhage stops. I would have most likely died if he were to hit me with that fist right into my head. The Rat-Gori roars in anger as he missed this golden opportunity, throwing my leg away instead of eating it as the ice bear would do, I guess he''s not interested in eating, he just wants to ughter me. But at the moment I ran away, I had already begun to gather more winds. His HP is still over 500. Each of my Wind attacks deals around 100-120 Damage. I have to hit him five more times. Each wind attack costs 60 MP, my MP left is 370. I have enough to shot 6 more attacks¡­ I can do this. I can win. I grit my teeth as my eyes glow eerily. You can take as many limbs as you want, I will take away your life in exchange! "GRROOOAR!" It roars once more but I smile internally (because Ice Dragons can''t smile). STORM! I release another storm of spiraling slicing winds, the beast takes it head-on and it quickly loses its bnce, falling over the ground! He slowly tries to stand up as he gathers mana around his limbs, and his legs begin to bulge while taking into the wind¡­ he''s preparing to jump? But it''s toote, as I throw another wind attack! I got you- A second after, he emerges at my side and gives me an uppercut. What? How did he do that?! BOOOOM! . . . Chapter 38: Exhausting Battle

Chapter 38: Exhausting Battle

. . . He somehow managed to run incredibly fast. It was only but a single charge, but his speed was enough for me to not be able to see him before he appeared right in front of me. What''s up with this guy''s superhuman capabilities? It must be the rush of Berserk Mode and adrenaline, he''s going crazy. His HP is already at 300 and something, he still took both wind attacks head-on. But now, he gave me an uppercut, right into my head. The pain was horrible, and I could clearly feel how my neck''s muscles were slowly being torn apart. My bones were cracking, and I was about to be beheaded by his sheer strength. This is ridiculous. If I don''t do something, I am about to get my head blown off. But I do something through my parallel mind thought processing and enhanced speed thought to process. I suddenly activate the Skill I didn''t have much faith in, Berserk Mode. Suddenly, my entire body muscles bulge and be stronger. My neck which was about to be torn apart somehow managed to resist. I twist my head, almost breaking it, as I open my jaws and bite the Rat-Gori''s muscr arm. The rush of crimson energy all around my body makes my entire body feel like it is burning. So this is the power these bastards had¡­ "GGROOARR¡­!" The Rat-Gori groans in pain as I crush his hand''s bones with my enormous bite. Yeah, did you think I was a pure mage build? I am not a dragon for nothing! I put so much strength into the bite that I feel like I am tearing apart his arm. And with a bit of force and the winds to help me push. CRASH! I take away his right arm! "GRRRRRRAAAAAAAAAA¡­!" The Rat-Gori loses it as I took away one of his weapons right away. It falls over the ground as it groans in agony, the blooding from his wound is a shit ton. I quickly gulp the entire arm, as I feel calories and mana recovering. I can do this. I grasp the snow and use the wind to throw me away, right before the Rat-Gori was to crush me with his legs. I nce at his HP. A bit over 200. Taking away his arm is also constantly draining his Vitality through the blood loss. These are probably hisst moments, but thesest moments are where beasts be the deadliest. Theypletely disregard their lives and throw themselves at you with everything they have. Like the Ice Bear that crushed me to almost death with his weight, this guy can also go all out and do something outrageous. But I am not going to let him crush me as the Ice Bear did. Not at all. I brace myself as Berserk Mode is draining both calories and mana. My mana left? Around 140¡­ I have two more shots. And he has a bit over 200 HP. I grit my teeth, and jump! Yes, motherfucker, I am going straight to you! The Rat-Gori has seen me running around so much that he actually gets surprised! Nheless, he braces himself as his muscles bulge, almost taking double their size! He prepares his fist as it begins to gather mana, he wants to finish me off with a single punch! But I am going to finish you off with my winds before that! Our eyes meet, as we stare at each other in these milliseconds. I am going to survive, and see another day! STORM! I put my will, mind, imagination, and my zing resolve to survive into my very wind, as it flows like a storm of green-colored slicing winds, spiraling into an enormous tornado! "GROOOOAARRR!" The Rat-Gori moves his fist as if it were as fast as a bullet towards me while jumping straight to me. My tornado against his fist shes. My winds begin to slice through his entire body, coating him with his crimson blood. But his fists are incredibly resilient, prating the enormous pressure of the wind, barely being slowed down! I see his HP reach zero already, but he keeps moving and reaching me! Die! Just die already! Hist fist reaches to me, as his entire body suddenly bes stiff. His crimson eyes directly nce at mine, I feel like the grim reaper is right behind me, caressing me with his skeletal hands. The coldness of death embraces my entire being, as I try to resist with everything I have, but my Mana ispletely gone, and my calories are incredibly low too. I am done for¡­ Boom. His entire body falls to the left, motionless. Eh? He''s¡­ dead. Did I win? I really won. I fall over the snow, I can barely move an inch. My entire body is aching, the Berserk Mode Skill has this aftereffect. Ungh¡­ I won¡­ I nce atop the cloudy skies, as the clouds suddenly dissipate. And the brightness of the sun bathes my entire tattered and wounded body. Hahh¡­ I feel like passing out at any moment. I nce at my HP. 32¡­ I was about to die. I have to¡­ keep moving. I force myself with whatever energy is left, as I begin to move near the corpse of the Rat-Gori. I grasp its leg and begin eating it with my jaws. I force myself to eat it, the flesh is hard and the bones incredibly resilient too. But I munch it all and swallow it. Munch and swallow¡­ I keep eating more and more. Immortal Body finally has more energy to kick in, as my wounds begin to slowly heal. I have to keep eating though. I feel like my mind is cking out anding back all the time. I hear strange and creepy voices whispering to my ears. I see shadows moving around and disappearing. I am hallucinating again. Ugh¡­ I keep eating, I can''t sleep now, it''s too dangerous. I force myself to eat more until I feel like I am about to pass out of pure exhaustion. I get energy yet I am exhausted, what a strange body. I guess the Immortal Body is using all the energy to heal me, bringing it back to zero very quickly. I quickly make a hole, and throw the corpse there, alongside myself, and seal the hole. . . . Chapter 39: Bribed With Fruit

Chapter 39: Bribed With Fruit

. . . [Day 23] Day 23 and I am still kicking, baby! Oh yeah¡­ Yeah¡­ Ungh. Yesterday''s fight was just as horrendous. I barely survived, with my body all wounded. I healed now, yes, but I really want to take a break now. How about a whole month? I wish I could, but I need food! And I also want to get out of this damn forest. I swear to God, it is so filled with monsters that this thing seems more like a bloody dungeon! Can''t I get to some monster town where we all live in harmony or something? No? Okay, okay¡­ Today I woke up without evolving again, by the way. And I have eaten most of the Rat-Gori by now, just to recoverpletely. His Mana Core gave me a nice boost, but I have been cking off and only sleeping after it, instead of training and cultivating. It was quite an awful fight¡­ this guy''s punches and kicks were like some Dragon Ball character or something, I was on the border between life and death¡­ But my winds gave me the victory. Really, I never expected that I would be so good at winds. I guess I am a Wind Dragon in Ice Dragon clothes, huh. The power of winds seems pretty amazing though, it can target a lot of foes at the same time and create big and explosive tornado-like projectiles. And if I practice enough, I could even fly with it. Actually, it would awesome if I could fly so I can go away from all the problems on the surface. But if I use magic for that, my MP will go down incredibly quickly. I will not even be able to fly for a minute and my entire MP would be gone. I really need actual wings I suppose¡­ Maybe when I be Rank 2 I can get the ssic dragon wings? One can only hope¡­ Anyways, time to check my Status. ¡­ Name:? Race: Adolescent Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Hungry. Vitality: 587/587 Mana: 728/728 Strength: 221 Dexterity: 131 Magic: 361 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 3] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 4] [Parallel Thought Processing: Level 2] [Wind Magic: Level 4] [Mana Control: Level 4] [Telepathy: Level 2] [Berserk Mode: Level 2] [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 1] (New!) Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Breath: Level 4] [Ice Dragon Scales: Level 4] [Lesser Self-Regeneration: Level 5] [Freezing sh: Level 4] [Freezing Bite: Level 4] [Ore Body: Level 4] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 1] [Fear Resistance: Level 2] [Pain Resistance: Level 2] (New!) Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 5] [Fire Resistance: Level 2] [Wind Resistance: Level 3] [Thunder Resistance: Level 2] ¡­ My stats have indeed increased quite a bit more. I even got a few new skills, such as my new Fear-Inducing Aura! Wait, WHAT?! Fear-Inducing Aura? Me? Finally! Now no one will get close to me, and I can live peacefully. Wait, that''s bad too, if no one gets close to me, I won''t have prey to eat. What a dilemma¡­ Good thing it is a Skill I can choose to not activate if I don''t want to. Also, my Pain Resistance skill is already Level 2. And my stats increased too, 700+ in MP is very nice. Oh, and would you look at that¡­ Wind Magic is at level 4! I guess using so much wind was the way to go then. My other stats also increased by the amount of exercise in the fight, alongside eating the flesh and the mana core. Well, mostly the Mana Core. Though why did I even got this Aura of Fear Skill or whatever? It''s weird indeed. Maybe I can get Skills from the Mana Cores?! Is this why I got Berserk Mode too?! Wait¡­ maybe that''s it? Or not? Well, other monsters don''t have a system so the abilities I see are their inner abilities, nothing rted to the game-like power I have. But I guess I can convert such abilities into Skills. Although the Rat-Gori had a Fear-Inducing Roar Ability, it became a Fear-Inducing Aura for me. Interesting. Well, the stronger I get the better, right? The stronger I am, the closer I get to live my life peacefully and without threats. After all, the true path to freedom is to be strong, stronger than anyone. No, wait, maybe I am exaggerating things a bit¡­ Maybe not stronger than anyone, okay. But strong, nheless. But in this world of Mana Cores, there is a lot of Ranks of power¡­ Even if I be Rank 2, there are Ranks 3 to 10! Ugh¡­ Maybe if I hide beneath a rock I should be okay? But I don''t want to do that! I want to explore the world and find a purpose in this miserable life. What a pain. I quickly devour what remains of the carcass of the Rat-Gori, until absolutely nothing remains, not even his fur. Filled with calories and energy, I quickly walk out of my hole, and I am suddenly greeted by a pile of blue-colored pears¡­ Eh? Above the pears there is a small Rat-Monkey, raising his arms. "Kyuuu! Kyuuu!" Eh?! YOU! I am going to eat you right now you- Wait. Is this for me? As if it could understand me lightly, the Rat-Monkey nods happily. Really? Is this your way to apologize? "Kyuu! Kyuu!" It nods again. Aww, you little rascal, so this was your n! Now I am greeted with this feast of sweet fruits. Ugh, okay! I guess I am forgiving you only for this once! The Rat-Monkey, as if understanding my intentions, jumps into my neck and rests over my back while eating two pears in each hand. Meanwhile, I devour this feast to umte even more energy! Uwah, so sweet! Man, if this guy can bring me more, then I guess he''s not really that useless. Wait, can''t I get them myself by blowing off a tree and taking the pears out? But that would be way too terrible for the environment, and the loud sounds may alert a strong and territorial beast! So I better not do that. After eating for a while, I decide to continue my journey through the snow ad this never-ending pine tree forest. . . . Chapter 40: Yuki

Chapter 40: Yuki

. . . [Day 24] Day 24 and still kicking! No weird, overpowered monsters yet, which is very nice, I can catch a breather. I have been walking through the entire night up until today''s morning, and little rat with me has been doing nothing butze around. But today will be different, amigo! I am going to force you to cultivate with me. Hehe, did you think you were just going to get me fruit and live carefreely at my back while I protect you from anything? Nope, my friend. The rat-monkey suddenly jumps in surprise as it senses my resolve and my mana. I begin to use Ice Absorption to drain mana from the environment, alongside my own mana, and I use it around my body. Well, I have been doing this all night now, but now I am going to add this rat to the circle of cultivation. "K-KYUU?!" The rat feels a bit strange at first, but it quickly epts the embrace of my Mana, and its little Mana Core begins to glow, the energies go through its body very fast because it is so small, which is nice because I don''t waste much energy either. This way, even you will be strong, and more useful too! Yeah, I am not having useless pets here, you are going to get strong! Oh, I also realized that the rat-monkey is actually a girl¡­ So I decided to name her Snowke. Yeah, not the Snowkes of the inte, this one has just the normal meaning of a beautiful snowke, don''t get it wrong, okay? Hmm¡­ Maybe I should change it. Then¡­ let''s get weeb with this. How about¡­ Yuki? The Rat-Monkey gets happy for some reason, as I said "Yuki" through telepathy. Alright then my girl, you are named Yuki from now on! "Kyuuu! Kyuuu!" Yuki begins jumping around as it suddenly began to glow brightly. Eh? And at the same time, my mana drops by a whopping 500 in an instant. Eh? What is going on?! <[yuki] has="" evolved=""> What. Yuki suddenly evolves right in front of me, as she glows brightly, and her small body suddenly gets bigger! Actually, like three times her original size¡­ And then the light dissipates to show me an adorable chinchi-like monkey-rat. With fluffy white fur everywhere, and a long and fluffy tail. So cute¡­ Yuki, I don''t know how you did it, but you just got even more adorable! "Kyuu!" Yuki cheers with me as she jumps around adorably. Although she got bigger, now she looks like a ball of white fur. I can''t believe it, I just tamed her, named her, and now she evolved? Let''s check her info through Analyze¡­ ¡­ Name: Yuki. Race: Poisonous Snow Chinchi-Monkey (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Upper Stage). Status: Happy. Average Estimated Vitality: 324/324 Average Estimated Mana: 170/170 Average Estimated Strength: 120 Average Estimated Dexterity: 310 Average Estimated Magic: 120 Abilities: [Acrobatics] [Precise Throwing] [Ice Wind] [Icicle Spear] [Snow Ball Roll] [Impact-Dampening Fur Armor] [Poisonous ws] ¡­ Ooh, Yuki, you finally seem to have be useful! And she got quite strong too. In fact, her abilities seem to be all things I can''t do, such as being agile, having acrobatics, she can also throw things with great precision, cover herself in snow, and roll like a snowball, and her fur can dampen impact too¡­ Oh, and her ws are filled with poison! What?! She''s way too good for a first pet. I guess my amazing talent was passed to her through this naming thing, and now look at my girl, she''s a beast! And I have only met her for like¡­ I don''t know, three or four days? She''s truly quite the strong adversary now! And her Dexterity is her highest stat¡­ and it''s above 300?! Have I ever fought with something with so much Dexterity before? She''s the definition of speed and agility, I guess. Celebrating her evolution, Yuki went to pick up more pears, and we ate quite a lot. After that, she jumped back into my back and we continued walking while I used my Mana and her own to generate a constant cycle of energy around our bodies, reinforcing them. Alongside that, I also practiced magic, both wind and ice as much as I could, perhaps that gori was a one-in-a-lifetime dude, and some stronger beasts are not immune to ice. I have the highest level of ice magic after all, so I can''t simply neglect it! ¡­Although I can only use the lowest level for now. But yeah, maybe when I get into Rank 2 I will be able to use stronger and more mana-consuming spells. My mind-rted Skills are helping me be able to visualize spells through imagination and intent more easily, so there''s that. I just need to keep practicing and umting more and more mana, and the more magic I will be able to use. A pretty easy path to follow, if I say so myself. But it will probably be filled with hardships nheless¡­ ¡­ After a few hours of walking aimlessly, we encountered a pack of five wolves who were feasting in some ice-horned rabbits, they were all Initial Stage except the leader and maybe its daughter or something? Because both were Middle Stage. I considered simply hunt and eat them, but maybe I can tame a wolf? Maybe the leader? But if I kill his entire pack, I don''t think he would obey me unless I brainwash him, and I don''t think I can brainwash by simply naming something that is not willing to be named. Yuki was a big exception to this rule because she sticks to me to protect her, and she gives me fruit. In the end, she became willing to be named and was sessfully tamed¡­ but wild animals that will most likely attack me, at first sight, won''t do¡­ Until I get some kind of ability to suppress them and tame them forcefully. I send Yuki first to attack, as I wanted her to try out her new abilities. She decimated all the Initial Stage wolves with her sharp and poisonous ws with ease, but the two middle stages were causing her trouble, although her speed let her evade incredibly swiftly. In the end, she managed to kill them too, so I didn''t even move an inch! I guess this is how it feels to be a Pok¨¦mon Trainer, huh? . . . Chapter 41: Origins

Chapter 41: Origins

??? POV IV 1/2 . . . Alone¡­ I was always alone. No one ever loved me, everyone hated me and used me. I was trash, the scum of the world. I was made into the scum of the world. I remember now. As I delve into the abyss of this familiar feeling of dreadful desperation. The mold and I are simr, in fact, we are the same. I now understand why it came to this world with me¡­ We are the same being at the end¡­ I remember things clearly now¡­ Things that I had been trying to not remember. I was a Bioweapon made by a secret corporation named Nexus Corporations. I once had parents, but they died before even seeing me grow. I was grabbed from whenever I was and brought into thisboratory. Since I was a baby that I was injected with the mold, and since then, it grew with me and became one with me. The mold. I don''t know where it exactly came from, and what was its purpose. But from the documents I once read, it was the type of living organism resembling mold found deep within the caves of a jungle in Africa. The jungle had arge crater, perhaps of many years ago, when this entity¡­ came to Earth. The mold, perhaps, was not even from our world, a being that came from the stars. And since I was a child that I was blind to it, forced to fuse with it. Amongst the many test subjects, I was the first and the most sessful. There were many like me, however. And all of them died. I was the first and the most sessful, left behind by all those that perished. I was deemed as a miracle. They told me that I was the strongest. The mightiest¡­ Lies¡­ The cooperation with the mold was brief, however, as I grew older, it destabilized. But it wasn''t because my body didn''t ept it, it was my own mind that developed wrongly. The scientist constantly tried to stabilize the mold within my body, but I was refusing to cooperate any longer with it. I didn''t understand it, I was scared. It was a strange being that lived inside me, how would I not be scared? It slowly began to gain its own consciousness as it took over my brain, and my own mind started to warp, my thoughts became chaotic, and I became a raging beast. Driven by the constant hate and wrath of being used as a test subject, to being inflicted this constant pain, I freed myself using the mold, and once more, we worked together. But that''s where I became insane. I embraced the monster I truly was and wreaked havoc. Many times I had tried to escape, but every time that crimson-eyed man stopped me. But not that time, when he was not present. I filled the scientist with the mold, and discovered many abilities, one of them was the power to infect others with it and control their minds, parasitizing them like ves, they would slowly mutate and be even more monstrous, and sometimes even gaining weird abilities. I quickly took over the entire corporation, destroyed everything, and escaped atst. After that, I discovered more. I was made into a bioweapon by Nexus Corporations, they wanted me to use to create a perfected version of the mold, one that could make any human it infected into a superhuman. To enjoy all the abilities I had, superhuman strength, virtual immortality, extra sensorial powers, and more. But it was neverpleted. Fools, you don''t even know that the burden to acquire all of this power was to let the mold devour your very mind. To devour your very soul. Every passing year I felt as if I was turning stranger. I was suffering from constant pain, constant headaches. My consciousness drifted in and out, sometimes I didn''t realize it, and I had slept for an entire year, while the mold manipted my body and did what it pleased. The mold was vicious, it desired revenge, it hated everyone. But I wanted a family, I wanted to be loved, I didn''t want to be hated. But we could only escape and escape, there was nowhere for us to go. Nowhere in the world was safe, Nexus Corporations kept chasing us over as if we were their property. At some point, we crossed the seas and reached a different ce. There, we found a family. And they weed me. They seemed nice. But in the end, the mold made it worse, and they feared me. But the mold told me that no one would fear me if I made them into our kin. So we infected them and made them into my family. At that time I thought it was a true family, but they were merely puppets¡­ After some time, I thought I could live there peacefully. But it was a lie, I couldn''t live peacefully anywhere. They came to me and caught me off guard. Somehow, they had designed a special antidote or something. When they shot me with those bullets, it hurt¡­ After just a few shots, my entire body began to grow old and withered. The mold turnedpletely white and dissipated like ash. I fell apart into pieces and died. Thest thing I perceived was the scientist taking away my body remains, as they said how it was a pity that I had to die, as I was such a good specimen. Haha¡­ Until the end, we were always mere items to them, weren''t we? Indeed, we were. Another voice resonates into my mind, it is me and not me. This is the mold. The mold took over my mind and brain and made a consciousness coping me. Like this, it is as if there were two of me, we are twins. But I was way too weak, and I was not able to resist the evil twin. She won over my body atst and took over my mind as well. Even after I tried to run away¡­ and to save my¡­ My¡­ Who¡­? Who was I¡­ trying to save? I¡­ I don''t remember¡­ There is nothing to remember, you are here with me now, and that''s all that matters, Miranda. You are right¡­ You''re going to protect me, right? I will¡­ We are siblings after all. . . . Chapter 42: The Man Behind The Slaughter

Chapter 42: The Man Behind The ughter

??? POV IV 2/2 . . . I don''t know how much I have been sleeping. Since I was taken over by it, I went to sleep¡­ It feels¡­ like an eternity has gone by. How much time? How many¡­ days? Weeks? Months? Even¡­ years? I feel strange. The mold has probably taken over my entire body and it covers my entire being. I somehow never feel hungry though¡­ Maybe it is feeding in something¡­ I don''t know what¡­ I feel so strange. There''s¡­ a palpitating pain within my chest, it hurts¡­ It hurts¡­ This is¡­ something¡­ It''s shining so brightly it blinds me. But it can''t do anything anyways. It keeps glowing¡­ As I begin to remember more of my past. I remember¡­ after freeing myself from thebs, who this man¡­ The crimson-eyed man¡­ I learned who he was. His name¡­ Ivan Wesker. Although the documents and info I found were limited, I kind of got some idea of who he was. He used to be a researcher¡­ despite sounding so wicked, he was once a human. But he quickly changed afterward. He was part of a researching project named "Oblivion" which seek supernatural organisms that could let them research evolution in humans, surpass human weaknesses, and attain one of humanity''s greatest wishes, immortality. Ivan was the sole survivor of the project named Uroboros, where they experimented with an organism simr to my mold, which was made synthetically through gic engineering. The results were catastrophic. Such organism easily escaped theboratory and in a few weeks, the entire city nearby was infested by mutagenic beings, the same people, the citizens, were all turned into monsters simr to those infected by my mold¡­ or even worse. Thankfully¡­ the government of the United States quickly managed to control the situation and bombed the city with nuclear bombs, closing it withrge, advanced electromaic barriers made through technology that has been hidden from themon folk. Everything seemed to be "fine" after all, the government quickly forbid any more research of such things as it brought the death of many citizens and a great loss to the country. But Iva¡­ kept investigating. As the sole survivor, he didn''t give up. Even more when he himself fused with a part of this organism, Uroboros, and became someone with superhuman capabilities. However, he was still yet to reach true immortality and although his wicked mind had fused with this organism rather well, he was still slowly decaying¡­ He was required to engineer new strains of this organism, and as he built up a new organization by offering his products to other foreign countries such as China and Russia, Nexus Corporations was born. Through his research, he found the mold within the caves generated by an enormous meteor that once hit a sector in Africa hundreds of years ago. There, he found another organism whose properties were outstanding, and which he wished to fuse with Uroboros to be the perfect living being, the ultimate life form, a god. And that''s¡­ where my story began. I was not a chosen one, I was only one of the children amongst the hundreds he experimented with, he needed to find a perfect vessel, extract their perfect strain, and fuse it with Uroboros to be the perfect life form. But when I ran away¡­ I guess that''s where his ns came to a halt. I confronted him many times. He was strong¡­ His powers were outstanding. But much like me, he was decaying. He was able to shapeshift, to extend his body into a mass of red flesh covered in sharp fangs and ws, to grow many eyes, to regenerate wounds at an outstanding pace. His strength was eve able to withstand everything I threw at him, and every time I managed to escape it was always barely¡­ However, he never was angered at me, he was always gentle and invited me back to theboratory, he didn''t desire my death, of course, after all, I was his precious ticket to immortality. He forced his way into me and always spoke about his delusions. That he and I were destined to be one¡­ that we would give birth to a child, the perfect living being. So disgusting¡­ He always said that I was a goddess and that he was a god, that we were destined to be one. But I hated him¡­ I tried to kill him many times. I even cut his head multiple times, but it always grew back. He was a resilient bastard. Strangely enough, when I died, he wasn''t there. I don''t know why he always seeks after me. But it was better to die without seeing his god damn face. But after dying, I simply came to this world¡­ This world¡­ This¡­ world¡­ What? Why can''t I¡­ remember more? My mind is so dizzy and confused¡­ Ungh¡­ Maybe you should sleep. Yeah¡­ you''re right¡­ I have to sleep some more¡­ Don''t worry, we will survive together. Thanks¡­ We will survive¡­ we will¡­ survive¡­ Goodnight, Miranda. ----- In a world that is not Yggdrasil, inside arge and highly technological building, a man with crimson eyes and short blonde hair nced at arge tube filled with ck liquid with a smirk. Inside of such liquid, a grotesque fetus resembling a young girl, which was malformed and horrifying in appearance rested, its little heart was slowly palpitating, and its brain was also slowly developing. Men wearingb coats constantly inspected her vital signs throughrgeputers, seeking more information about her. But what¡­ was she? The crimson-eyed man smiled wickedly, as he nced at the grotesque fetus with fascination, even love inside his malicious and lifeless eyes. "Ah, Miranda¡­ You died, yet you are back to me again¡­ You are truly a goddess. You cannot die¡­ no... You cannot die yet¡­ You are my future wife, a god can only be with someone equally as great, a goddess¡­" A man in ab coat spoke to him rather timidly. "Sir, you must be aware that Miranda really did die¡­ this is a clone." "¡­Silence. Miranda has not died, as long as a tiny piece of her remains, she will always be alive, and she will always be able toe back. Ah, my Miranda¡­ Soon enough, we shall be the pinnacle of all life, and this world will be ours¡­" Suddenly, as the man smiled wickedly and talked delusions, a few men armed with guns, guards, ran towards him. "Sir! It''s them!" "What? Did they found us so soon already? Hmph¡­ Pack up Miranda then, let''s move to the other facility¡­ Leave them a few treats to entertain them¡­" "Yes sir!" ----- Chapter 43: Naming Myself

Chapter 43: Naming Myself

. . . [Day 25] Ugh¡­ I had a weird nightmarest night. It was strange. It really was weird. It made me¡­ feel an instinctual fear. So weird¡­ Very weird, in fact. It was simple too, making it weirder. It was just me and Yuki walking through the white snow, as always. But in the middle of our path, we suddenly met¡­ something. It was weird. At first, it looked like some kind of ck slug, but it kept moving and groaning. Its groans were strange and ear-piercing, and it made suffer a terrifying fear. The creature kept expanding, like a mass of ck ooze, or slime. It was strange and kept moving towards us¡­ I tried to run away but Yuki jumped towards it to touch it¡­ And she was suddenly taken over by it. The ck ooze parasitized her as she groaned in agony. I could see her eyes being infected, her entire mouth vomiting blood, it was¡­ As I said, terrifying. What was this? Why can I remember it so vividly? Oh god¡­ I fear that this might be something important. Could this have been some kind of premonition? I don''t know¡­ I really don''t know what it is but¡­ it was terrifying, nheless. I still remember how she was groaning and struggling as the ck ooze parasitized her entire body¡­ and then she turned into¡­ some sort of zombie. It began to roar, as she started to salivate like a rabid dog, jumping towards me and trying to attack me, as the ck ooze got stuck into my body, it kept looking for a ce to parasitize me with¡­ And when it reached my mouth, I felt the biggest of horrors. And then I woke up. What¡­ was that?! I am literally traumatized! This is some Resident Evil level bullshit! Ugh, please, let it not be a premonition. I am happy with it just being a weird and horrible nightmare, nothing more! Yuki! Where is she?! YUKI! I keep looking for Yuki inside the little cave we made, but she''s not here¡­ Eh? I reach the surface and then find a pile of pears. She''s there eating some and waves her little hand when she sees me. She''s¡­ fine. Ugh¡­ I rest over the snow. If I could sweat, I would be sweating a crap ton now. But everything is fine, everything is¡­ alright. Nothing like this will happen. "Kyuuu?" Yuki seems curious about why am I even scared, she must see me as someone very strong, I guess. For someone like me to be scared, it must really be something horrible, isn''t it? Yeah¡­ Don''t worry about it, it was some weird nightmare¡­ Thanks for the nice breakfast! "Kyu!" I enjoyed pears all day as we kept traveling straight through the forest with Yuki. . . . [Day 26] I didn''t have the same dream before, so I slept quite nicely. We make little burrows underground whenever we decide to rest, and at the same time, I have been practicing magic and endurance as well, but no skills have leveled up yet. Though¡­ Ding! A bit more mana to the pile! And Yuki''s Mana is also increasing steadily. She doesn''t have the System so her Skills don''t level up, but she can get better at them if she practices well enough though. I can see her status as a game-like character, but she is not really part of my System. I don''t even know if I could even share this power with anyone, which is fine, I am good with it being only my thing, heh. Through cultivation, my Stats have been increasing a bit more¡­ ¡­ Name: ? Race: Adolescent Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Hungry. Vitality: 592/592 Mana: 753/753 Strength: 229 Dexterity: 138 Magic: 372 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 3] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 4] [Parallel Thought Processing: Level 2] [Wind Magic: Level 4] [Mana Control: Level 4] [Telepathy: Level 2] [Berserk Mode: Level 2] [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 1] [Naming: Level 1] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Breath: Level 4] [Ice Dragon Scales: Level 4] [Lesser Self-Regeneration: Level 5] [Freezing sh: Level 4] [Freezing Bite: Level 4] [Ore Body: Level 4] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 1] [Fear Resistance: Level 2] [Pain Resistance: Level 2] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 5] [Fire Resistance: Level 2] [Wind Resistance: Level 3] [Thunder Resistance: Level 2] [Snow Chinchi-Monkey (Rank 1 Upper Stage): Yuki] ¡­ Hm, now that I realize, I am named "?"! What with that? Now that I have the Naming Skill, shouldn''t I name myself? Can that work? What name should I give myself? Something not edgy-sounding though¡­ nor a dumb Japanese name, no thanks. I am terrible at naming. And a dragon¡­ How about¡­ Ding! Yeah, this will be my name. Drake. Deal with it. Anyways, now that we are done with this stupid, meaningless stuff that entertains my boring everyday life, I decided to eat more pears with Yuki, and we continued our journey through the snowstorm. On the way, we found arge group of rabbits and I ughtered every single one of them¡­ Oops? I wanted meat, the pears were nice but¡­ I wanted something meatier now. Yuki also wanted some meat, it seems¡­ Because she was eating a whole rabbit by herself! Hey, leave some to me! Well, they were over a doze anyways, so it was more than enough. I ughtered them with Wind Magic by the way, by using slicing winds, all the rabbits were sliced apart, some thrown into the air and falling into the ground, dying in the spot, and others were ttened over the ground. Hah, I am getting quite merciless¡­ It was nice to eat meat for once though, and Yuki enjoyed it a lot- HEY, STOP EATING THEM ALL! . . . Chapter 44: Weird Nightmares

Chapter 44: Weird Nightmares

. . . [Day 28] Ugh. I had a weird nightmare again. And it gets worst and worst. Really, it makes me go insane. The mass of ck ooze going everywhere, trying to devour and parasitize me¡­ And it always ends when it gets inside my mouth. Uagh. Why am I dreaming this? It feels as if I have been cursed by some Elder God of Lovecraftian Mythos. Truly the worst of the worst. But when I woke up everything is mildly fine. Yesterday we ate a lot of rabbit and fruit with Yuki, and we went to take a nap in a hole I made. She''s so fluffy and warm that it really feels nice to sleep with her. She''s the perfect cushion! Eh? Am I using my monster pet as a cushion? Why yes. Hey, it''s not like she''s weak or something, she''ll soon reach Peak Stage with me. Maybe. I am still at almost the end of Peak Stage, but I need some stimulus to reach Rank 2. Like eating another Rat-Gori¡­ maybe. But nothing, they seem to be very rare, so we haven''t encountered anything. At most, we fought an Ice Wolf Leader, which is the Middle Stage. But I need like a dozen of these guys to make any difference to my cultivation! Truly, the worst of the worst. Well, no rush, right? It hasn''t even been a month yet in my first life, no need to rush. I am progressively growing stronger at a good pace, no need to rush things and be OP too fast. Because things get boring when the main characters be OP too fast in stories, challenges are always good to bring some fun. To be honest, I despise slow life-type of novels, I like more action or at least a mix of the two. But if it is just a guy being overpowered and doing super boring stuff, then I wouldn''t really care. Authors really gotta find better ways to make slice-of-life novels entertaining than just some stupid harem collecting idiocy¡­ And yeah, don''t let me get started with a farming slice of life novels¡­ Ugh, there''s like¡­ 10923107481 of them. Why am I even speaking all of this? I am bored. Anyways, although I criticize such novels a lot, I have realized that it is exactly what I want¡­ A slow life without any problems to worry about¡­ But just a few days ago I almost got killed¡­ and the days before too, and the days before¡­ and the days before and- Okay, I understand, I have been almost killed several times already. Ad this damn forest is really like abyrinth because we keep advancing straight and there''s just never an end. I am eating a few pears as I walk through the snow once more. Well, if there are not going to be any life-threatening situations, it would be an okay slow life of just traveling through ice and eating whatever I can pick up¡­ But yeah, I am fearing that this might not be the real genre of my life, so I will probably face a life and death situation whenever I finally lower my guard. However, before that, we found arge frozenke. It was big, and it made us stop. I had considered walking over it, but I realized that there might be gators inside, so we better surround it to keep going. And as we surround it, gators emerge, rushing towards us. Huh, they''re not affected by my Fear-Inducing Aura or what? The gators resemble¡­ well, alligators. But their scales are like metallic blue tes, and they even gotrge crystals growing over their bodies to boot, much like me, a little bit. Their jaws are enormous, and I feel like they could easily eat a whole human. Yuki, however, is fearless and confronts them rather boldly. Oi, you''re going to get killed there! She rolls over the snow and hits one head-on, and then she prates their armor-like scales with her poisoned ws. sh! sh! sh! "GRAAAAAHH¡­!" The gator groans in pain and falls over¡­ it is struggling a bit and then stops moving. Yikes, Yuki''s poison is deadly. As she deals with another two Gators, three rush towards me. Huh, so you have chosen death. Very well then, death it is! I nce at the three pathetic beasts before me as my eyes glow eerily, I unleash my aura of fear but they barely flinch. Huh, quite the bold guys. For you, I don''t even need to use magic! I raise my ws and enhance them with Mana. Well, that doesn''t count as magic! SLASH! With a single swipe, my w rushes towards the nearest gator, as I crush its head with them. Crack, crack! I hear the sound of the gator''s skull breaking apart, it feels a bit¡­ weird. The gator''s skull breaks apart as brain and bloode out, its eyes fly into the air, and my w is covered in guts. Oof, remember when I was scared of these guys? Now, look where I went, heh. I guess I am really experiencing what''s being a¡­ overpowered protagonist. Okay, let''s not get cocky over it. The other two Gates try to bite my legs, but they can''t even make me flinch. Their jaws are strong, I give you that. But they can''t even fathom prating my armor-like scales. See? This is the difference between you guys and a dragon! But they don''t listen. Fools. I raise my ws and sh their heads off with utmost ease. Easy pickings. I nce at Yuki as she began to jump over the corpses of the gators she poisoned. That''s my pet! However, before I could even try to taste the meat of these Gators, a loud roar came from theke. The entireke exploded and shattered into pieces, as a giant gator, of around 6 meters tall emerged, opening its enormous jaws at us. It had two beautiful files of the razor-sharp tooth, and it could easily eat me whole. Whew. And it is Peak Stage too. . . . Author''s Note: If you''re enjoying this Novel make sure to check some of my other works, such as Epic of Summoner: Supreme Summoner System in the Apocalypse! It''s a Novel about an Interdimensional Apocalypse where the main character is thrown into it! Using his amazing Summoning System, he crawls his way to the top and survives the turbulent and chaotic era! I am sure that you won''t be disappointed at all if you like Action and LitRPG elements! Check it out if you can! Chapter 45: Fighting Against The Giant Ice Crystal Alligator!

Chapter 45: Fighting Against The Giant Ice Crystal Alligator!

. . . The Requirements have been fulfilled! Defeat all the stupid Ice Gators: Check! Hidden Boss has been summoned! This was out of nowhere. I knew there was some faint life below theke, but I thought it was just a bunch of gators sleeping or something. But it seems that it was our hidden boss of the day. Oh man, and it looks ready to eat us. And angered. When we killed all the gators, this thing showed up. ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Giant Ice Crystal Alligator Empress (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Angered. Average Estimated Vitality: 814/814 Average Estimated Mana: 292/330 Average Estimated Strength: 640 Average Estimated Dexterity: 95 Average Estimated Magic: 264 Abilities: [Bone-Shattering Bite] [Bone-Shattering Tail Whip] [Super Hardened Metallic Scale Armor] [Fear-Inducing Roar] [Berserk Mode] [Ice Storm] [Icicle Spear] [Kin Control] ¡­ It is peak stage like me. Yet it has stats a bit above me. Why everything has stats way above me?! No, I have higher Mana and Magic still! And even higher Dexterity. Wait, is this the first time that a life-threatening enemy has less dexterity than me?! And it''s¡­ Oh? So she''s mama gator and got angry because we casually ughtered her children. She most likely used her Kin Control Ability to control the Gators. Perhaps she uses them to attack anything around theke and bring her food while she naps underwater. And she''s super angry at me because I killed her ve-children. Well, you should have taught them to not mess with people that can literally kill them with a single sh of their ws, right, ma''am? "GRAAAAAAH!" Yeah, she''s not listening anyway. Boom! Boom! Suddenly, Mama Gator twists her body. Eh? What is she doing? And then, her enormous tail approaches us at a fast speed. If that hits us, we are done for. It has enough strength to crush bones. We would be ttened into the ground. I would be a dragon pancake! Yuki jumps over my back as I control the winds and jump away from the attack! CLASH! Its tail hits the ground not one time, but multiple times! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! And it is following us at a fast pace! Oi didn''t the status said she had lower dexterity than me?! Well, she''s not even moving from her position, so maybe it doesn''t count? We quickly make a good distance from her, running away to the point where her tail cannot reach us anymore. For a moment, it stood still. I suppose she doesn''t want to get out of the pool¡­ No, but I really want to kill her. Okay, that might have sounded pretty psycho, but she''s my ticket to get to Rank 2. And I am not losing into this opportunity! However, before that, the gator unleashes an entire snowstorm. FLASH! And after that, countless icicle spears begin to rain all over us! Good thing I have Ice Absorption, but not Yuki! I quickly grab her and put her below my belly, as I simply ignore the icicle spears, which break immediately after hitting me. Magic is pretty interesting, it can generate solid objects that can slice and pierce, but it is a temporary state of magic particles, and it doesn''t stay like this forever. For example, ice generated by magic can''t be eaten, it disappears inside your belly, and if you try to melt it, you won''t get water, it will go back to magic particles. Simrly, thanks to Ice Absorption, my body bes something that destabilizes any ice attribute mana particles that it is touched with, and absorbs them. In my resume, whenever these attacks touch my scales, they break apart and are absorbed into my body. This way, I am immune to mama gator''s long-ranged countermeasures. But I pretend that I am suffering while running around. She seems to have taken the bait, and fires more and more icicle spears. Heh, fool! I groan painfully, as I check her Mana. Almost getting to zero already! Yes, go down to zero and then I can take you down. Without Mana, you won''t be able to use Berserk Mode, and you will be even more sluggish without boosting your speed by infusing it into your muscles! Yuki res at me with curiosity, she thinks I am being a clown now. But when the Mana reaches Zero, I pretend to drop dead over the ground and quickly make all the power around me disappear. The Mama Gator res at me and begins to slowly move out of theke, opening her jaw. Oh yes,e eat me, I am an easy meal¡­ "Graaah¡­!" She seems tired and a bit hungry, this is ideal for her after all, kill and eat me to recover all the energy she used storming the ce. She opens her gigantic maw, slowly moving towards my "corpse". Yuki tries to get me up, but she can''t fight against my weight. "Graaahh¡­!" Aaand¡­ Using my fast-speed thought processing, the parallel mind thought processing, mana control, and my advanced imagination, I conjure spiraling green winds around me, which I shape into a spear in less than three seconds. And it is going right inside mama gator''s maw, to boot! FLAAASH! The enormous quantity of slicing winds enters her gigantic jaws, as they begin to slice her interior continuously! "Graahhh¡­! Grakk¡­!" Mama Gator begins to choke with the wind of spears, and moves away desperately the winds, however, keep slicing her insides as they create enormous pressure! I quickly jump out of the snow, as I conjurerge ice des. She can''t evade due to her slowness, and she''s literally choking before me, she''s dead! I userge quantities of Mana, with the wind spear alone, I wasted around 200 Mana, and with these strong des, another 200! I am going all out! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! A shower of ice des begins to prate her entire body, she doesn''t have ice immunity, so it ispletely useless to resist! Her scales quickly give in, and the des prate her insides. In just a few seconds, she''s gone to 20% of her health! I jump high into the air as I ready by breathe, infusing mana into it! She roars, and suddenly jumps towards me! What? She still got some energy¡­ But it is toote, you already fell right into my scheme, you are done for. As she opens her jaws and tries to eat me furiously, I unleash a beam of ice from my jaws, this is my leveled-up Ice Breath! BOOOOM! "GRAAAHHHHHH¡­!" The Gate eats the entire beam as she falls to the ground with a loud boom! I nce at her vitality. Zero. I won¡­ Damn, I just had to y nasty¡­ Whew, that was quite anticlimactic. But what matters is to survive, not to make battles with stakes or whatever. After all, this is real life, not dragon ball. . . . Chapter 46: Evolution Once More!

Chapter 46: Evolution Once More!

. . . Phew, it''s done! It is somehow finally done. Man, I am a bit tired there. Perhaps I did it swiftly but¡­ consuming so much Mana at the same time really puts a burden on me. My head feels like it is about to explode. Seriously, the Skills for my mind worked perfectly, but after that, it feels as if my mind had be a messy hive of bees all flying everywhere. Ugh. But anyway, I feel like I should rest. But this big meal right here can''t be ignored. Neither the other crocs¡­ What do I do? I feel dizzy too. Ugh. Oh right, the mana core. At least let me eat that before going to rest¡­ I quickly jump over the corpse of mama gator as Yuki res at me curiously. I use my ws and jaws to tear apart the flesh, and I eat as I delve into therge corpse. A few minutester, I find it. Woah, that''s big. It has the size of a watermelon, was the Mana Core of the Rat-Gori and the Ice Bear this big? I don''t think so¡­ I quickly begin to eat it, takingrge chunks as I chew and swallow it. With every swallow, I feel more energy and power coursing through my body. When I finally finish, my entire body is emanating a strong, blue-colored aura¡­ sh! My Mana Core begins to glow brighter than ever before, and I feel such an enormous rush of power that I instinctively pass out right inside of the carcass of mama gator¡­ ¡­ [Day 29] I slowly wake up, and I find myself surrounded by frozen red meat. I really did just fall unconscious inside a corpse again. No, I guess it is a good way to do it, huh? I quickly begin to eat the meat as I crawl out to see what''s up, and I find Yuki eating a wolf. There are also another four wolf corpses around her. I guess they did came here to eat some and she just¡­ killed them. "Kyuu!" Yuki greets me with a kyuu and throws at me a pear. Oh, thanks, a nice breakfast, I suppose. I feel kind of bigger than before, or is it my idea? I jump out of the carcass andnd in the snow, and a small tremor happens, there''s even a "boom" sound. Woah, I am really quite big now. My head is several meters above the ground¡­ I quickly decide to nce at my System so it can tell me what the heck is going on, but I believe that I have evolved. Ding! Oh, and I even got some of mama gator''s skills? Well, she had the tail whip ability, but it became a Freezing Tail Whip now¡­ though Kin Control is there. But what kin? I have no descendants to talk about whatsoever, so this is quite useless at the moment. And even if I had children, wouldn''t it be fucked up to control them through such a Skill? It could even bring disorders in their years of development, which would be horrible! Well, anyway, time to check my Status for the full list of changes through¡­ ¡­ Name: Drake. Race: Young Adult Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Initial Stage). Status: Recently Evolved, Hungry. Vitality: 752/752 Mana: 963/963 Strength: 379 Dexterity: 202 Magic: 642 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 3] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 4] [Parallel Thought Processing: Level 3] [Wind Magic: Level 4] [Mana Control: Level 4] [Telepathy: Level 3] [Berserk Mode: Level 3] [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 2] [Naming: Level 2] [Kin Control: Level 1] (New!) Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Breath: Level 5] [Ice Dragon Scales: Level 5] [Lesser Self-Regeneration: Level 6] [Freezing sh: Level 4] [Freezing Bite: Level 4] [Freezing Tail Whip: Level 1] (New!) [Ore Body: Level 5] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 2] [Fear Resistance: Level 3] [Pain Resistance: Level 3] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 5] [Fire Resistance: Level 2] [Wind Resistance: Level 4] [Thunder Resistance: Level 2] [Snow Chinchi-Monkey (Rank 1 Upper Stage): Yuki] ¡­ Wow, look at those stats, your little dragons had really just be a full-fledged adult dragon! Well, young adult. So how many evolutions next? Will I really get an evolution per Stage? And there are 10 Ranks¡­ and four stages per Rank¡­ Wait, so there''s a total of 40 evolutions?! Well, that''s crazy already. And even then, I still got a long way to go as well, which excites me a bit. Not like I have turned into a bloodthirsty battle junkie or something¡­ but I like to get stronger, it feels¡­ I don''t know¡­ Good? I guess I have really changed, I am turning into aplete insane monster at this point. But I don''t know¡­ there''s this feeling of fulfillment when I be strong. Maybe that I am approaching a level of strength that could give me the peace I want to make me feel instinctively better¡­ Or something. Anyways, I decided to eat all the other Mana Core left, which Yuki left for me from the Gators of yesterday. Wait, Yuki¡­ did you just ate all the gators?! Yuki nces at me with curiosity, she doesn''t get what I am trying to say. Yep, she just ate them all¡­ Well, I will not give you any meat from the big one then! "KYUU?!" Of course, now you can miraculously understand me, can''t you? After reprimanding Yuki for a bit, I decided to eat the other Mana Cores and then eat slowly yet steadily the entire Mama Gator corpse. I stockpiled a bunch of calories now, and I feel rather good. After that, I also ate two whole wolves, until we finally decided to keep going. . . . Chapter 47: When Is This Ending?!

Chapter 47: When Is This Ending?!

. . . [Day 30] Uagh! I already am getting bored of this! Just how big is this damn forest?! I am going to kill myself out of boredom! How can I get to know the world I am?! It has been a whole ass month and absolutely nothing at all! I mean¡­ I guess I should be like a certain spider and be happy I am still kicking than anything else. But where''s the damn world building then?! I want to know what this ce is, let me know about it already! Damn, I evolved yet I still don''t have wings! I have¡­ over 900 Mana, but can I use it to fly with Wind Magic? I don''t know! So you know what? I woke up today after getting out of the damn hole and began to sue the Wind Magic I have been practicing this whole time. I concentrated several gusts of spiraling winds around my body and generating some kind of-like shape with them. Yeah, this shit is extremelyplicated to do, but with my Parallel Mind Thought Processing and High-speed thought Processing, I am somehow doing it. And why am I even making a? Because flying in this world with my magic doesn''t work like fantasy worlds. I actually need to shape the magic into something to fly, but what could I even shape it as? I can''t make wigs with it, nor make myself somehow float without anything supporting my entire weight. So, I figured it out this way. Yuki quickly jumps over my back as I create a of spiraling winds, which carries me into the air. It took some time, but we are actually taking flight now! And my mana is dropping¡­ I keep flying upwards until we finally manage to get past the immense pine trees blocking most of the sky. Then, we are greeted by a beautiful cloudy sky, and snowkes falling over us. Yay! I can finally fly! My mana is being consumed like crazy, I consume around¡­ 100 per minute?! But I recover around 112 per minute. As long as I don''t fly around while shooting attacks, I can keep up flying¡­ indefinitely! Fuck yes! And what greets our sight is¡­ a beautiful wall made of snowy mountains, surrounding us. Mountains, mountains, and more mountains. And if I fly more than 30 meters above the ground, I begin to use more Mana, so this is my limit for the moment. I nce in front of me, and I discover that we were walking through a long alley that is surrounded by mountains all around, like natural walls, which are filled with pine trees. So this is why it was so god damn big, this thing extends for so many kilometers it''s insane! But there''s a "road" and we just need to keep advancing through it. But now that I can fly, I can more or less skip all the hardships of finding ugly monsters that want to kill me. Well, those helped me grow stronger though, so we will descend to hunt for stuff from time to time. With my great eyesight as a dragon, I have something like hawk vision, and I can easily see down below, finding prey will be even easier! And this ce is quite beautiful¡­ Such a big world, being caged in that forest really made me go mad, but now that we are flying all the way up, it really looks nice. Although I don''t think if I should go to the mountains, I believe there could be giant birds waiting to eat me. And I would take a ton of time, only to probably see even more mountains¡­ And despite flying with the wind, my speed of flight is slower than a bird. Nheless, it is better than nothing! We are just starting, I just need to keep getting better at this while umting more Mana. And now that I will constantly use it in wind magic, it should increase my proficiency in wind magic a lot, while also letting me exercise my mana so it can grow faster, I am getting closer to 1000 Mana after all. And as we fly, Yuki is terrified. "KYYYYUUUUUU!" Calm down, we are just a few meters above the ground. I am pretty sure that even if we fell from here, we would be fine, so stop being a crybaby. However, I suddenly notice something within the horizon, right behind all the mountains very far away. What? Eh? Huh? What the heck is that? And then¡­ I notice that it was not just some weird cloud or shadow or something. That''s¡­ A tree. A whole ass tree, so big it surpasses the size of mountains. It is immensely thick too, probably thicker than a dozen of mountains. And it extends widely everywhere. It has enormous branches that reach above the clouds. And there are many branches filled with greenery. It is so big I almost feel like I get goosebumps. Huh¡­ Woah¡­ This is not something you will ever see on Earth. What is this? Why is there such an enormous tree? From where ites from? The ground, duh. Well, yeah, but¡­ Wait a minute¡­ could this tree be Yggdrasil? It reminds me of it. ¡­ Nah, that''s the mythology of Earth, this world should bepletely different than anything on earth, it is probably named differently, I bet. But the thing is, that tree is enormous and beautiful. I can only faintly see it, as it is incredibly far away. But it is so big you can even see it from such a distance. Insane. This is really another world¡­ (Duh) I guess I got a new goal, to go see the giant tree! Yeah, it is childish, stupid, and nonsensical, but maybe it could be a nice ce to settle down and learn more about the world. If there is any intelligent race, they should most likely sit around the biggest tree in the world, right? Maybe I could even find dragons too, who knows? Now I am quite excited¡­ But I am getting super hungry, so we decide to descend after I spotted prey. But this prey is¡­ Eh? It is a Wolf Leader but there''s something seriously wrong with it. It is covered in ck ooze. Wait, like¡­ my nightmare? . . . Chapter 48: A Weird Wolf Has Been Spotted! And It Is A Zombie?!

Chapter 48: A Weird Wolf Has Been Spotted! And It Is A Zombie?!

. . . A Weird Wolf has been spotted! What will you do? >Attack >Defend >Skill >Item >Flee Seriously, this is the weirdest encounter that I have gotten. And it is -quite literary- right from my nightmares! What the heck is this? It is a normal Ice Wolf, but the thing is covered in the slimy ck ooze of my nightmares. Seriously, is this not a nightmare either? This thing looks hideous. It is as if the Symbiotes of Venom took over a poor Ice Wolf. It still hasn''t detected us, and it was mostly walking around aimlessly while sniffing around. It had several yellow-colored eyes popping around its body, everywhere it had this ck goo. And its tail had a seriously dangerous stinger made of the hardened ck slime. It looked out for blood! And the jaws of the wolf were constantly dripping saliva and blood, it looked like¡­ a zombie. Freaky. I quickly flew above it and observed it from a safe distance. Yuki was quite terrified of it, she suddenly felt its strange, otherworldly presence, and started to shiver. But I decided to analyze it¡­ ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Ice Wolf (Male) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Initial Stage). Status: Parasitized, Unending Hunger, Insane. Average Estimated Vitality: 223/266 Average Estimated Mana: 12/30 Average Estimated Strength: 130 Average Estimated Dexterity: 160 Average Estimated Magic: 20 Abilities: [Molded] [Undeath] [Undying Stamina] [Degradation] [Crazed Agility] [Crazed Consumption] [Infection] ¡­ Oh¡­ Parasitized, yes, I can see that. Unending Hunger? I bet that must suck. And¡­ insane? Are you insane? Can wolves go insane? I thought you needed sanity to go insane, I mean, animals do have some level of sanity, I suppose. So yeah, I guess it is insane somehow. Ad those stats. Hmmm. They don''t look at all like the stats of an Initial Stage! What kind of overpowered cheat is this?! So we are just going to ignore Mana Core Ranks and give shit monsters some new boost in power, I guess. But I suppose that it only boosts physical attacks, its mana and magic are still low. And its HP is slowly decreasing. Is this the Degradation Ability taking effect? It seems that the parasite is draining its vitality slowly. It also has other weird abilities. My curiosity is enormous, so I inspect them while I float in midair. [Molded] The creature possessing this Ability has been infected by the parasitic ck Mold and has be a [Molded]. As a [Molded] the creature possesses superhuman capabilities, hastened regeneration, super strength, agility, and insane reflexes. [Undeath] A creature who is not alive, norpletely dead¡­ an Undeath is someone that should be clearly dead but roams the ne of the living by some kind of supernatural means. As an Undeath, the creature possesses immunity to fear, poison, and pain, alongside having unlimited stamina. However, it also has unending hunger, and weakness to holy light and fire magic. [Undying Stamina] As an Undeath, the creature possesses endless stamina, and can also move even with zero mana. [Degradation] As an infected, your Vitality is slowly drained, but in exchange, your power keeps growing the more it is drained. [Crazed Agility] As you are insane, your agility and reflexes are of another level. [Crazed Consumption] By consuming prey, you can recovery Vitality and gain more strength. [Infection] You can infect a weakened foe with Mold, if it loses the battle of wills, it will be a Molded afterward. ¡­ Oh damn, he got the whole Zombie build, doesn''t he? And he can even infect with this mold stuff¡­ So it is a mold. I see. Well, then, the nightmare¡­ what was it at the end? Was that a premonition of the future? I guess I was right back then. Oh damn, what are we going to do? I kind of want to kill it¡­ Let''s see. I hover over it slowly, but it quickly notices me, damn it. Even with camouge, it noticed me. The wolf roars and begins to jump, roaring monstrously, but it can''t catch me. "Groaarrwwrarwaarr!" He keeps jumping pointlessly, even if he''s breaking his bones every time he hits the ground from such a height. Yeah, itcks aplete sense of self-preservation, this thing is really "insane". Let''s see¡­ from this distance¡­ Icicle Spear. I can more or less conjure this stuff incredibly easily at this point, so I create arge Icicle Spear and shot it at the wolf! CLASH! "GRAAGGH¡­!" The wolf falls over the ground, begins to struggle, and then it gets up¡­ That should ha definitely killed you bud, the Icicle Spear literally went through your torso¡­ all the way to your stomach. But nope, he''s moving, somehow. I see it''s HP and it is around 60 though. Even if you''re a zombie, you can still die, I guess. I shot another smaller icicle spear into its head, which explodes into a bloody mush. St! The beast falls over the ground motionless. And it doesn''t wake up anymore. It is dead¡­ Rest in peace, buddy. I nce at the ck mold there, but it is immobile. I suppose it can''t move by itself, so it spread through spores or by direct infection from the one that contains its original strain. Should I eat it? Everything screams that I should not. But what if I get crazy Undeath Skills without the side effects? Wouldn''t that be awesome? Yeah, but not worth risking getting infected and bing a zombie, so I quickly fly away. I decide to get over the snow for a bit until my Mana refills, and we walk around cautiously. If this thing can infect others¡­ then there are probably more infected monsters around. It has been a while since I actually felt fear¡­ I don''t know what is going on anymore. Did this magic world undergo a Resident Evil-like apocalypse by any chance? I sure hope not¡­ Maybe I am just being stupid, and that mold is just a native species of the monster of this world¡­ Perhaps. I hope¡­ I really hope so¡­ . . . Chapter 49: Trying Out A New Type Of Meal!

Chapter 49: Trying Out A New Type Of Meal!

. . . [Day 31] Ugh, I had the mold nightmare again. Due to my fear of being attacked by zombies in the middle of the night, we ended sleeping in the sky, it wasn''t so bad, I can maintain myself afloat indefinitely anyways. Before that, we found three Molded Ice Rabbits, they were strong, stronger than you would imagine. But they all fell to my magic anyways, so there was no real challenge. Despite that, there was a feeling of dread to all of this, a feeling of mystery that I could not get out of my system. And I carried it all the way to bed because I had a nightmare over it. But aside from that, I have been surviving with pears¡­ Any monster we find around here is infected by the mold¡­ Which is definitely creepy. I guess we won''t be eating any fresh meat any time soon. Unless I decide to eat a smelly molded corpse. But no thanks, I would prefer¡­ not to do it. Yuki is always scared of them, but she has learned a mini version of icicle spear, and she killed one of the Molded Rabbits with it, so she''s getting past her fear to an extent. A little, very little extent, however. But¡­ we are getting somewhere I guess. After eating as many pears as we found around the pine trees, we began to find more molded zombies. This time they were two¡­ two Ice Wolf Leaders. They were monitoring the ce aimlessly, and then we found there were also four other Molded Ice Horned Rabbits. They seem to cooperate despite being of different races, probably this mold thing has some kind of hive-mind connection of sorts. I should just ignore them¡­ I don''t have a level-up System, so unless I eat their Mana Cores I won''t get any stat, and I don''t want to touch the corpses to take out the mana cores. But¡­ I feel like there might be something even biggerter on¡­ Although I can fly, it is slow, and I can''t get too high, or my mana will begin to drop a lot. I am forced to fly to a small distance above the ground¡­ What if I find Bird Zombies or something? I am done for! But it really is not that bad to kill them, so I do. I feel like I am doing a good thing by doing so, this way, they can rest in peace. Yuki helps me as we shower the monsters with Icicle Spears and gusts of wind, they drop dead after a bit of struggling and trying to bite me, but now that I got the high ground in the skies, I am unparalleled! Actually, no. I can''t shoot magic and fly at the same time for too long, my Mana is almost gone, so I am forced to touch the ground. My Mana, however, recovers quickly, so I don''t have to stay in here for too long. I have grown fond of the skies a bit¡­ I decide to grab a branch and inspect the corpses, touching them. The mold pulsates a bit, it still somewhat alive, but the beast is dead, and they can''t raise it again. I do the ultimate test and touch the mold, it doesn''t do anything, but the system alerts me of something¡­ Ding! Oh?! Right, I was immune to parasites! This happened when I evolved before, my Immortal Body had gotten some extra effects, which included parasite immunity. It hasn''t upgraded since then though¡­ but maybe one day. I thought it was going toe in handy to not get fleas or something, but I guess¡­ it even works with this thing? Does that mean that I can actually eat it? Uagh, I don''t know if I would want that either way. I like fresh meat, not rotten meat. However, I decided to harvest the Mana Cores and eat them up. I then gain a few little stats, too little to make much of a difference, but they are stats nheless. Yuki res at me as I nce at a molded rabbit. She begins to wave her hand as I slowly approach my jaws towards it. She keeps waving her little head, but I keep approaching it. Suddenly, she ps my back. "KYUU!" Hey, let me take a bite, I am immune to this shit anyway! What if I can be a Parasite Dragon by getting these Abilities as Skills and be unbelievably OP? Wouldn''t that be nice? "Kyuu! KYU!" You''re pretty annoying, and you are not going to order me around, I eat whatever I want. I open my jaws and eat the entire Horned Rabbit. I bite it with my teeth. The mold is actually¡­ sweet? Wait, what? But it has a cheesy smell, a bit rancid. But I swallow it and it''s gone. Ding! Ugh, that first message scared me, but I guess I ampletely immune to it. Hah, I guess I am literally the antidote to it! Come on, extract my blood, and quickly make a vine out of it! ¡­No, better not. I suddenly sense as if I gained a few stats. Oh?! So the parasites do give stats. It was probably 1/4 of a mana core stats, but it was something. And so, as Yuki cries in horror, I begin eating all the Molded Corpses one by one. Damn, I am such a gluttonous bastard. Phew, but it is done. And I am all stuffed. Neutralized! Neutralized! Neutralized! Muda! Muda! Muda! I guess I was made to destroy this parasite. ¡­But I am yet to get any Skill. But imagine if I could get the Unlimited Stamina and then couple it with Immortal Body, I would seriously have all the benefits of Immortal Body without it consuming energy! Or what about infecting people and brainwashing them or something? That would be rad too. But I didn''t get anything. My dreams have been shattered. But at the very least, my fear over the mold is banishing¡­ As long as Yuki keeps her distance from it. . . . Author''s Note: If you''re enjoying this Novel make sure to check some of my other works, such as Epic of Summoner: Supreme Summoner System in the Apocalypse! It''s a Novel about an Interdimensional Apocalypse where the main character is thrown into it! Using his amazing Summoning System, he crawls his way to the top and survives the turbulent and chaotic era! I am sure that you won''t be disappointed at all if you like Action and LitRPG elements! Check it out if you can! Chapter 50: Magic Blood! And...

Chapter 50: Magic Blood! And...

. . . [Day 32] Today in the morning I decided to do some experiments. And who to use other than my guinea pig, Yuki? Hehe,e here, Yuki! "Kyu?!" Yuki begins to shiver as it thinks I am going to eat her or something. Aw,e on, why would I eat my greatest source of sweet fruits? It is another experiment, probably something that will actually help her. So I got this one corpse I didn''t eat. Yesterday, we traveled a bit and found another group of zombies, which I killed using magic. I ate the majority and kept a corpse of a Parasitized Ice Horned Rabbit. I decided to do some experiment by pouring blood into it, and that''s what I did just right now. And it somehow gave me an interesting response. The ck and oozy mold withers and gibbers, the moment it touched my blood, it is like some acid to it, and it eve groaned in pain. A piece of it tried to escape but I trapped it in some ice, and the other oozy mold died down¡­ Well, it "died" but it simply stopped moving, maybe it was "neutralized" and that was it, it didn''t die¡­ it just became¡­ I don''t know, perhaps in aa. The thing is, not only I am immune, but my blood too, if I spray it over the zombies, it might even be a nice weapon. But I am not going to go around spraying blood at these zombies, I am not a Vampire with a System that asks me to drink 3 liters of water a day. But I want Yuki to drink it so maybe she can be immune to it or something just in case she touches this thing. And so, I created a cup of ice, poured some fresh and warm blood, and then offered it to her. She red at the blood with a strange look. "Go on¡­" I said through telepathy, but I don''t think she understands my words. However, she surprisingly took the cup and slowly drank my blood. Oh, what a good girl! Maybe she can understand me due to being my Pok¨¦mon? I guess? Anyways, she drank it. She burps a bit, cute. I pat her gently and then inspect her. ¡­ Name: Yuki. Race: Poisonous Snow Chinchi-Monkey (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Upper Stage). Status: Happy. Average Estimated Vitality: 367/367 (Up!) Average Estimated Mana: 230/230 (Up!) Average Estimated Strength: 166 (Up!) Average Estimated Dexterity: 360 (Up!) Average Estimated Magic: 180 (Up!) Abilities: [Acrobatics] [Precise Throwing] [Ice Wind] [Icicle Spear] [Snow Ball Roll] [Impact-Dampening Fur Armor] [Poisonous ws] [Hastened Self-Recovery] (New!) [Parasite Immunity] (New!) [Status Effect Resistance] (New!) [Ice Dragon''s Skin] (New!) ¡­ Oh?! Yuki''s stats¡­ went up. And also she gained four new Abilities by drinking my blood¡­ Did she get fast self-recovery, parasite immunity, status effect resistance, and ice dragon skin? So her skin is harder like my scales? It looks the same as always though¡­ but okay. I guess it works. It really does works, my blood is the cure for this parasite! Anyone that drinks it can be immune to it. Interesting. And even more, they get extra power and abilities. Interesting¡­ Wait, no, this is bad on some levels. What if some greedy guy discovers this and begins to hunt me down for my precious panacea blood?! Is this what being an immortal is all about? Everyone wants to experiment with you! Ugh, well, I have to keep growing stronger and that''s that. Now, let''s continue roaming around. I will try to kill and eat any zombie I find, the less there are the less endangered other animals are¡­ I hope. Eh? Doing this out of goodwill due to my concern for the natural ecology of the area? Nah¡­ I just want to see if I can get one of the overpowered Zombie Skills. ¡­ [Day 33] It has been an arduous journey, but sadly¡­ I have not gotten any overpowered zombie Skill. Life is hard, I know. It is often filled with many challenges! And I guess this is one of them now¡­ After napping in the skies, we reached an area of the pine forest that was coated in the ck ooze everywhere. The pine trees were coated too! And there were pears with eyes! It was like a Lovecraftian tale. And the trees were moving too. They had long tentacles and tried to catch us in midair. I flew around and used my breath to freeze them one by one, and then, I shaped my wind as sharp wind spears, shattering the trees one by one. And well, I also used my ws. After that, I ate parasitized tree. Yes, I did. And it wasn''t so bad. I believe I ate around ten trees, and my stomach waspletely fine with that. I guess being an immortal alsoes with a belly without limits? Of course, it is not like I never feel satisfied, because after eating enough, I am. There is just the ability to keep eating anyway, that''s my superpower. Is that a superpower? Well, whatever it is, it is what it is. After reaching deeper into the forest, we began to hear many groans and roars and found arge Ice Bear parasitized, alongside two Rat-Goris and arge group of wolves and rabbits all fighting against each other. We nced at the spectacle from above but at some point, they noticed me and tried to jump over us. After getting the super undead boost, the damn rat-goris were super-fast and could jump incredibly high, so we had to fight them. And by spraying some blood (hehe), they weakened a lot and we defeated them without breaking many sweats. Oh yeah, I guess these guys once gave me some trouble¡­ but now? I don''t care! Trash! Die! Or well, that''s what some clich¨¦ main character would say, but I am a humble and good person, and I pray for their souls as I eat their corpses and mana cores. After traveling for a while, we reach an empty area, like a wastnd. There is only snow and destroyed trees¡­ and a cave. And from the cave, there''s a lot of pulsating mold. And inside¡­ well, there''s an enormous presence. And it noticed us. "GROOOOOOOAAAAARRR!" A 6-meter tall bear-shaped mold monster suddenly appeared from the cave, its gigantic body seemed to be made of many corpses stuck together¡­ and they all groaned together. What was this thing? Is this the original one? Or a Legion? A Mini-Boss? Or a Hidden Boss? Its giant ws hit the ground and make the earth shake, I could escape from this but¡­ I want to defeat it. Because¡­ this thing is not what it seems to be. ¡­ Name: Bedann. (Miranda) Race: Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Initial Stage). Status: Parasitized, Insane, Hungry. Average Estimated Vitality: 1310/1310 Average Estimated Mana: 11/200 Average Estimated Strength: 1266 Average Estimated Dexterity: 320 Average Estimated Magic: 150 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] Unique Skill: [Charm] (Inactive) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Undying Stamina] [Degradation] [Crazed Agility] [Crazed Consumption] [Infection] [Legion] [Bone-Breaking ws] [Deadly Mold Whip] ¡­ This is¡­ a Reincarnated person like me. . . . Chapter 51: Boss Battle! Against The Mold Legion! And... An Ice Giant Girl?

Chapter 51: Boss Battle! Against The Mold Legion! And... An Ice Giant Girl?

. . . Sudden Plot Twist! The one behind all of this zombie mold madness is¡­ a young ice giant girl. And she is also reincarnated like me. How do I know that? It is a simple as watching her name, in brackets it says (Miranda)¡­ And then there are the two Unique Skills out of nowhere, Mold, and Charm. I got my own through the wishes I got when I died. What says that she wasn''t the same? But maybe in this world people can get unique skills in other ways? But what about the name in brackets? Maybe I am assuming things too much. And the interesting thing is that I finally found a "person", and it is an ice giant molded. Ice giant¡­ and the giant tree¡­ If I make a few assumptions here and there¡­ Is this world based on Norse Mythology? Wack¡­ But cool. Now, now, it pretty much got confirmed that she is a reincarnation when I checked her Unique Skill. [Mold] The Unique Skill was requested by the user when it died, desiring to keep the powers of its past life in the second life. Carrying the secret bioweapon cataloged as "Mold" within her body, the user can do a variety of things and possess all kinds of supernatural abilities, however, the poweres with great drawbacks as well. ¡­ See? It literally says there that she died wishing this thing to be in her second life. Wait¡­ she had this in her first life? Maybe we are not from simrs then¡­ Maybe shees from a dystopian Resident Evil-like world. Or maybe this actually happened back on Earth, but it was hidden from my very eyes? Who knows¡­ Anyways, I don''t think this is the time to meditate or think things through, although thanks to fast-speed thought processing and parallel minds I was able to do this more or less quite swiftly. "GRRROOAARR!" The Mold Legion roars (I will call her like this for now), as it begins to pounce towards me. I was in midair by the way. It just jumped right towards me. It jumped¡­ around 30 meters. Yup. "Kyuu!" Yuki cries in horror as I swiftly evade in time! SLASH! The giant mold ws sh the air as the beast falls over the ground again, generating a loud tremor. Now, now, how do I defeat this thing¡­ It has a lot of Vitality and strength. Let''s try out with the usual, shall we? I quickly sh open a wound and spray blood all over it while it rests over the ground. Like a miracle, it takes effect immediately. "GRRRYYAARRR¡­!" Suddenly, the mold groans in pain, as I can see the face of a young girl groaning in pain before she is covered by the mass of slime again. Shit¡­ I guess it wasn''t as effective. Nheless, she seems tired. And she begins to pant around, however, the mold is angered at me and shapes as tentacles, beginning to chase me down in midair! I evade around and fly with all I have, while Yuki is giving me her Mana through our mana connection technique to cultivate, it ended helping her learn the ability to transfer mana. While she is tightly grasping my back and giving me some extra mana, I fly and evade the sharp-tipped tentacles, as I open my mouth ad shower them with my ice breath. Although the mold seems fairly resistant to ice, my breath is even more potent now because it is boosted by my magic stat, which is high as hell, and I manage to freeze the tentacles! With a sh of my ws, I slice through the tentacles, as they shatter into pieces and I catch them with my jaws, eating them and recovering some mana and stamina while evading even more tentacles. However, the thing won''t continue like this! I have been boiling up a new spell, which is just more Wind, pure wind! I quickly release therge mass of turbulent winds right over the Mold Legion, which quickly slices into pieces its tentacles and hits it directly! BOOM! "GRGYYAAAAHH¡­!" It once more groans in pain, and I use this opportunity to fly towards it and spray more of my blood all over it! The crimson-red liquid impacts the mold greatly, making it groan in pain as it suddenly begins to move away from the real body, the blue-skinned girl inside! "Aagghh! It hurts! IT HURTSSS¡­!" She begins to cry in pain as tears started toe out of her eyes, it broke my heart to see such a young girl suffering so much, and¡­ she somewhat reminded me of my crybaby sister. Oh man, are we going to do this? Sigh¡­ Alright¡­ Let''s not take the edgy route yet and let''s save a person! I quickly fly towards her as I try to spray more blood over the mold and hopefully her too, if her mouth manages to drink some, she could get the parasite immunity and free herself from her own parasite power. "GRRRYYYSSSSHAAAA!" But the mold manages to fight back, and it extends a giant tentacle, which I cannot evade in time! BOOM! Unngh¡­! It hits me right into the stomach and blows me into the air! Uagh! Yuki quickly jumps into my neck and tightly grabs it, I try to stabilize a bit but end up falling to the ground! Boom! I quickly stand up as I see a wave of ck mold running towards me! Fuck! STORM! I waste a whopping 300 Mana into conjuring my strong spell, Storm, and there are about 200 Mana left before I ampletely empty. I am going all out too! FLAAAASH! An enormous wave of slicing winds hit the wave of ck mold, slicing through it constantly! "GRRYYSSHAAA!" However, the mold groans monstrously as it tries to overpower my winds! But there''s another trick¡­ Blood Spray! I spray more of my blood from my very mouth, by biting my tongue! SPLASH! Arge amount of blood sprays all over the mold, and I continue spraying it until my tongue getspletely dry! It hurts like hell, but Immortal Body makes a new tongue right away, which I cut once more to spray more blood! "GRRYYYAARRR¡­!" The mold groans in pain, as I continue to shower it with my blood, and also pour some more winds to keep it at bay! Come on¡­ Come out! "Agghhh¡­!" Suddenly, the mold begins to move, and the head of the little girl appears again! Aha! I got you! I quickly flew towards her and sprayed blood right into her open mouth, she forcefully gulps it down and begins to cough. "GRRRYYYAAARR?!" Suddenly, therge mass of mold realizes something is wrong as it begins to lose power, the girl keeps coughing but the mold withers and groans until it suddenly¡­ stops moving. Man¡­ Is it over already? Yuki ispletely paralyzed¡­ no, I think she just passed out by pure fear¡­ I drop her into the ground gently as I walk towards the mold. I keep showering it with blood until it stops movingpletely, and then begins tearing it apart¡­ Where is she¡­? Come on¡­ Please, be alive¡­ She even knew English! sh! Suddenly, I manage to sh arge chunk of the mold, and then¡­ I see blue skin. Damn, my ws are way too sharp to grab her, and so is my jaw. I quickly wake up Yuki and she helps me take her out¡­ She''s¡­ fine. Her heart is pounding, and her breath is stable. And she''s big¡­ around 3 meters tall, pale blue skin, long silvery white hair, but she seems weak, her muscles are very thin¡­ How long has she been like this? I decide to move her to the cave she was in, after spraying my blood around and eating the mold inside, we put her over a pile of leather she had there. I inspect her status and she didn''t lose any ability, but the Parasite Immunity Ability seemingly sealed the mold-rted ones. That''s good... I sit at her side and¡­ wait for her to wake up. ¡­ Why am I doing this? I really thought I was going to be an edge lord, but look at me, I pitied a stranger that tried to kill me and saved her life¡­ I am really the worst type of the main character, and the most clich¨¦ to ever exist too¡­ Hm¡­ ¡­Maybe I should stop talking like that, this is real life¡­ Who cares about all of that? I am not interested in fulfilling anyone''s self-fulfillment fantasies, I am just me. And I want to think that¡­ there''s still something human in my inhumane nature. I guess I am really an idiot. ¡­But maybe it would be fun to finally be able to talk with someone. "Kyu?" No, Yuki, you don''t count! You can''t talk back with words¡­ . . . . Chapter 52: I Wont Let You Control Me Anymore!

Chapter 52: I Won''t Let You Control Me Anymore!

Bedann POV . . . It was as if I had been drowning in an endless sea of darkness. Everything felt dull. There was nothing but the void, emptiness. Nothing but me. And so, I slept. And slept¡­ And slept more¡­ I don''t know how long I slept. My body seemed to no longer belong to me, and it was as if I was devoid of anything¡­ I slept within the darkness, despair and fear faded away, and there was simply¡­ nothing. I had be empty¡­ For I don''t know how long, it continued to be like this. Sometimes, fragments, strange memories of blue-skinned people would sh through my mind. Who were these people? I don''t know¡­ I only know that whenever I remembered them, I felt a warmth within my empty heart. There was something¡­ that I needed to remember. There were people¡­ I wanted to remember. Aside from Miranda¡­ I was someone else. But no matter how hard I searched, no matter how hard I had dived into the sea of darkness¡­ I could not find the answers I looked for. But¡­ there was something not right¡­ I continued to look for it¡­ I wanted¡­ to know¡­ But the darkness continued to block my path. I had begun to despair once more¡­ But every time I remembered those fragments of memories I saw, some strange new strength surged into my heart. What was this sensation? This warmth, thisfort¡­ Who were these people to me? I wish¡­ I could remember¡­ I want to remember¡­ I want to remember who were these people! Why¡­? Why¡­ do I love them so much? I continued to delve into the darkness¡­ I continued for¡­ god knows how long¡­ But it always blocked my path. I despaired¡­ and despaired¡­ But the memories brought strength into my heart. My mind was filled with twisted memories, and emotions bubbling in and out. But there was something that always made me felt calm¡­ them. But it began to hurt. The darkness became envious and angered, and it began to pierce me with needles. It was so painful¡­ Hundreds, no, thousands of needles were constantly piercing my very spirit, trying to wear me down. The piercing pain was so horrendous I wished I could die many times. Just kill me already¡­ Why must you keep me here? Trapped and despaired? Only to make you feel better? What do you want from me? "Family" Ah¡­ "Don''t you remember? We wanted a family, and we are here, both of us! You don''t need any other people than me! We are twins, we are family, and we don''t need anyone else!" My same voice spoke to me, with a different tone¡­ She said¡­ we were family. But¡­ I don''t want to be your family. "Eh?" Let me go¡­ "What did you said?!" Let me go! I have¡­ I have a family! I know I have a family! Let me go! I don''t want to be the family of a horrible mold! I hate you! I hate you! "Eh?! H-How can you say that?! After all, we had gone through¡­ Y-You... You dare raise your voice against me?!" Yes¡­ I am sick of you¡­ I am sick of being controlled by you! I am sick of¡­ all of you! I am sick of pretending¡­ that I like you! I hate you! Go away! "No¡­ Miranda¡­. You''re such an ungrateful sister! After all, I have helped you¡­ Do you treat me like this?! T-This¡­ OKAY THEN! I will have to just cage you down again!" What? No! Let me goooo! "Sorry¡­ but this is how things are! Until you learn to respect your sister!" Stop! STOOOOP! As I was caged into even deeper darkness, a sudden sh of bright light came out of nowhere. It was as if fate itself had intervened as if the heavens had pitied me¡­ something, like a miracle. Such¡­ light. I wanted to escape this¡­ I didn''t want to be with her anymore. She only thinks of herself, she''s selfish, and only wants me for herself¡­ She is even locking the memories that make me happy¡­ How can she be a good sister? I quickly dived through the darkness and tried to grasp the light. But every time I tried to do so, the darkness grasped my feet and pulled me down. "YOU''RE NOT GOING ANYWHERE!" No! Shut up! You''re¡­ you''re not even my sister! "W-What?!" You''re just an alien thing! A mold! You just copied my mind! I already remember everything¡­ you''re not even real! I don''t even have a sister! "H-How can you say that, Miranda?!" LET ME GO! I quickly move through the darkness and punch the reflection of my own self, as she flies away. "Aggh¡­! How can you¡­ how dare you hit me?!" I ignore her cries as I keep diving, extending my hand into the light. Please¡­ someone¡­ save me! Please¡­! However, I am once more grasped by the tentacles of darkness, as she pulls me down once more. "Unnnnggghharraaagghh! MIRANDAAAA¡­! YOU ARE MINE! MINE! MINE! MINE!" My reflection suddenly twists and shapeshifts, as it bes a grotesque monster made of ck mold, roaring with many mouths and eyes, trying to eat me! No¡­ NO, NO, NO! You''re just an illusion! You''re not real! "GRAAAAAAAAAH!" I quickly kick, punch, and attack the monster, it is enormous, and it could eat me, but when I brace myself and try to fight, it somehow works. "Uugh¡­! Aggh¡­! W-WHYYYY?!" I keep remembering that warmth, those people that always made me happy, and it brings me strength, a surging, overflowing strength like anything I have ever felt! I grab the light, and then I use it to hit her! FLAAASH! "UNNNGGRRRYYYAAAAAAHHHH¡­! STOP! IT BURNS! IT BUUUUUURRRNNNSSSS!" I am sorry¡­ But this is what I had to do! In fact¡­ I should have done this¡­ long ago¡­ You''re¡­ but a reflection of my past! I am not Miranda anymore¡­ "NOOO! WAIT! DON''T¡­ SAY THAT!" My name is¡­ "UNNGH¡­! WAIT!" My name is Bedann! FLASH! Suddenly, I am covered in pure and white light, and I dissipate and burn the darkness, my reflection turns into dust and disappears, as I am dragged into the sky. And from the sky, a little w emerges and grasps my hand. The w had blue, crystal-like scales. . . . Chapter 53: A Meeting Between An Ice Dragon And An Ice Giant

Chapter 53: A Meeting Between An Ice Dragon And An Ice Giant

. . . It has been over a month since I was reincarnated in this new world, but this is the first time I find someone else¡­ a person. Another person, atst! Ugh¡­ She''s still sleeping. I am a bit worried, I don''t want her to sleep so much, she has to eat something else than just drinking my blood back then in the middle of the battle. I already got her some food, a pile of pears, and three Ice Crows, flying monsters I just found, they''re literally crows whose feathers are azure-colored, and whose beaks are made of ice. I bet they could make a nice soup. But I don''t know how to cook with these big ws. I ate my fill already, so this is for her¡­ Hm¡­ Should I simply abandon her and mind my own business now? ¡­ I contemte this for a while, but I simply can''t bring myself to do this. I simply can''t. She has a Charm Skill, but it is not active as of now, so she is not encroaching my mind or something¡­ I am just¡­ I don''t feel that it is right to do. I don''t want to be¡­ alone. Just being with pets that can''t talk to me is not the right thing to aim for. And I also want to find about this world. I bet she knows a lot of stuff. I want to ask her about the world, about the wonders she has seen, if there are more people¡­ and other things. I want to talk¡­ god damn it. I am a dragon with the mind and soul of a human, and as a social animal, I want to socialize. What''s so wrong with that?! Yeah¡­ There''s nothing wrong with what I am doing, I am tired of pretending that I am regretting it or something. In fact, I am d to have saved someone. Yeah, what about it? I will be myself, and arrogantly do as I please, just like a Dragon would do! Hahh¡­ Who am I even talking with anyways? Just my own delusions, I am really turning insane¡­ Please, Bedann¡­ be okay¡­ . . . [Day 33] Another day of staying in the cave¡­ Yuki brought more pears, and I hunted more crows and even found a rabbit. We have been cleaning up the molded zombiestely until there is probably not many remaining. And something interesting to note is that after she was freed from the mold, the molded monsters seem duller and less "alive" in a way, so they''re way easier to kill. I suppose she might have been something of a hive queen... When the hive queen got incapacitated, they don''t know what to do, I suppose. As I am eating a pear, I suddenly see something. The girl''s finger¡­ her left hand''s index finger¡­ it moved. Suddenly, her hand begins to move, and it grips. And then¡­ she opens her eyes, slowly and sleepily. How long has this girl been sleeping, I wonder¡­ She stares at the ceiling with sleepy eyes, her irises are yellow-gold, quite beautiful. Should I speak to her? Wouldn''t I scare her? Ugh¡­ I saved her life so she has to bear with it anyways! "Are you okay?" I asked through telepathy, using English. She is suddenly startled, as she quickly nces at me, her eyes widen as her eyebrows raise in surprise, she nces at my figure as if she were ring at something fantastical she had never seen before. I guess dragons are notmon. "A dragon? What? Eh?" "Haha¡­ Yeah¡­ I am a dragon¡­ An Ice Dragon! And a very proud one at that! I saved your life, no need to thank me!" I said, trying to pull out more personality than I actually have. Silence takes hold of the cave. Okay¡­ this is awkward. Was I too cringy? She begins looking at her hands, the ceiling, the outside, and then back at me. "You¡­ Saved me? A dragon¡­ saved me? From¡­ Ah! The mold? Why is not acting? What¡­ happened? I feel so¡­ healthy¡­" "That''s because you drank the blood of a dragon! And it has special properties such as¡­ immunity to parasites! That''s how I also defeated all the molded¡­ and you. I sprayed my blood all over you and forced you to drink it¡­ Haha, sorry about that, but it was the only thing I could really do to help you," I said. "Your¡­ blood? I can''t believe it¡­ your blood is a natural neutralizer of the mold?" she asked. "Yes, anyone that drinks it gains immunity to it, and a few other perks¡­ Like, do you feel your skin harder than usual?" I asked. "I do¡­ ugh¡­ How much have I been sleeping? My body has grown up¡­ I used to be a 7-year-old girl¡­ Now¡­ It seems I am already far over 20¡­ By Ymir¡­" sighed Bedann, she seemed very affected over this. "You were a mindless monster for over ten years? Damn¡­" I said. "It¡­ seems so¡­ But now¡­ That dream I had¡­ I think I managed to defeat the mold¡­ And that w that helped me crawl away from the darkness¡­" she said, ncing at my ws. "You¡­ It was really¡­ you¡­" she said, slowly moving towards me. "Me? I was in your dream?" I asked her. "I think so¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you so much¡­ Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­" Bedann began to cry, as she hugged myrge front limb. Ahh¡­ I don''t know what to do. No, I know. I should¡­fort her. I use my other w and gently pet her, as gentle as I can. It seems to work, and she feelsfortable. "It''s okay. I just did what I could do, nothing much. Now, stop crying¡­ I bet you''re hungry. How about some pears?" I tried to cheer up the girl as I showed her a pile of fruits, she nced at them while wiping her tears, her mouth immediately began to drool. "Food¡­ Food!" She jumped over the pears and began to eat them as if there was no tomorrow. I guess she was hungry. ¡­ Name: Drake. Race: Adolescent Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Initial Stage). Status: Satiated. Vitality: 862/862 Mana: 1242/1242 Strength: 533 Dexterity: 362 Magic: 955 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 4] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 5] [Parallel Thought Processing: Level 4] [Wind Magic: Level 5] [Mana Control: Level 5] [Telepathy: Level 4] [Berserk Mode: Level 4] [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 3] [Naming: Level 2] [Kin Control: Level 2] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Breath: Level 7] [Ice Dragon Scales: Level 7] [Lesser Self-Regeneration: Level 8] [Freezing sh: Level 6] [Freezing Bite: Level 6] [Freezing Tail Whip: Level 3] [Ore Body: Level 6] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 4] [Fear Resistance: Level 4] [Pain Resistance: Level 5] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 6] [Fire Resistance: Level 3] [Wind Resistance: Level 5] [Thunder Resistance: Level 3] ¡­ Chapter 54: A Talk Between Two Reincarnated Souls

Chapter 54: A Talk Between Two Reincarnated Souls

. . . Bedann continued to eat pears. Her size was big, she was a young giant woman after all, and her stomach was particrly big¡­ and empty. So she ate almost the entire pile without stopping. "Nom, nom, nom¡­ Oh¡­ So sweet¡­" she muttered. "For how long you have not eaten?" I asked. She suddenly felt stiff, as if paralyzed. She slowly began to nce at the ground, I noticed that her golden eyes seemed to have lost some light all out of a sudden¡­ Perhaps I should have not asked that? How would I have known? "I don''t know¡­ perhaps years. The mold¡­ kept me somehow alive. I don''t know how it does it¡­ I was just¡­ drowning into the darkness for so long¡­" she muttered, her hands gripping tightly, as her shoulder started to tremble, I noticed that her eyes became unstable as she started to stare everywhere, her eyes couldn''t stay focused. What was happening? Is this the response against some kind of traumatic experience? I suppose if what she is telling is real¡­ I would probably have gone insane by then. She''s really strong for having gone through all of that... I needed to do something¡­ I gently patted her shoulder with my tail. "I see, well, it is good that you can eat again, make sure to fill your belly," I said, bringing her back from whatever she was thinking. Bedann''s focus came back to her eyes, as she was startled back to reality. "Ah¡­ Yes¡­" she said. "¡­Are you¡­ okay?" I asked. Bedann nced at the pear in her hands for some time. "I have¡­ a lot to think about¡­ my mind is dizzy and¡­ Hahh¡­ I don''t want to bother you anymore¡­ Thank you for helping me¡­ But you don''t have to take care of me¡­ I don''t¡­ want to bother you with my problems," she sighed. I guess she is worried about what I might think about her thoughts or something. Perhaps she might think that I will find her weird? But I am the weird one here, look at me, I am a giant ass ice dragon talking through telepathy! Well, whatever¡­ I suppose she''s having a hard time opening to me, and I kind of get it, I wouldn''t do the same in her situation. And bothersome? I don''t think she''s bothersome at all. I am just¡­ I don''t¡­ Sigh¡­ "You''re not bothersome. Don''t worry. I am actually happy to¡­ have found someone I can talk to. Being in here feels very lonely, even though I have a pet. Ah, did that sound weird? Sorry," I sighed. Bedann opened her eyes wide as she heard me¡­ Is there something wrong? She slowly nced back at me, her face was quite beautiful. And she¡­ smiled. There was a smile¡­ So beautiful¡­ Something¡­ I don''t know what it was but¡­ Agh, no, it must be her Charm! Eh? So that''s just her natural beauty? Am I so weak?! "Eh? What?" I asked. "No¡­ it''s just¡­ It makes me happy that¡­ you think that. If you want to, I can keep youpany then¡­ It''s not like¡­ I even know where I am¡­" she said, approaching me once more. Our size difference was still quite big, I was almost 5 meters after all, while she was around 3 and a few more centimeters. I averted my gaze from her beautiful golden eyes, I felt instinctively embarrassed, but I suppose that in the stiff face of an ugly dragon like me, she can''t really tell. "I see¡­ Well, that¡­ makes me happy as well," I said. Bedann began to caress my scales as she nced at her reflection through them. "Ah¡­ I have grown so much¡­ I used to be a little girl¡­ I was really¡­ so much with the mold¡­" she sighed. "Well, you''re still quite little to me," I said. Bedann nced at me as she began to chuckle a bit. "Haha¡­ You''re right¡­" Herugh was cute¡­ And her smile even more. I want to see her smile more¡­ Ugh, what are these thoughts?! No! Stop! Cold, calm down. I am an Ice Dragon, I have to be cold. Cool down. Okay¡­ "Erm¡­ You are not wondering how I can talk?" I asked. Bedann nced at me with a curious expression. "The truth is, I didn''t want to ask because¡­ it might sound impolite. I don''t know much about this world, so I didn''t know if talking dragons weremon or not¡­" she said. Ah¡­ So that''s it. "To be honest, I don''t know either because I re-" Wait, no. Stop right there. I can''t reveal my secrets! Even if I know she is a reincarnation, she doesn''t know I know. I can''t just tantly tell her right away¡­ I might¡­ tell her someday, but not right away. Let''s keep some things for me for now¡­ "Hm? You''re¡­ what?" she asked. "I am¡­ I was just born some¡­ da- Years ago! I have been living through this ce for a while, I just one day ate a bunch of monsters and evolved, and now I can kind of speak thisnguage¡­" I said. Is this believable enough? "You can speak English? I though¡­ Sorry, maybe I assumed wrong¡­ Or not?" she asked while rubbing her chin. "What¡­ did you thought?" I asked. "Well¡­ That I am speaking English is because it''s from my original world¡­ Ah! I should have told you that¡­" she sighed. "Original world?" So she just said it¡­ alright then. "Well¡­ you see¡­ I¡­ Thisnguage we are speaking is not exactly the one spoken here. I think people here speak some kind of modified Englishnguage simr to ancient Norse, that we both talk the same type of English¡­ I thought you were from another world as well¡­ wouldn''t that make sense seeing all the powers you have?" she asked. Oh shit, so she just figured out, alright then. "Norse? And that big tree¡­ so that''s Yggdrasil then?" I wondered out loud. "Ah! If you know that you''re surely from Earth too then!" she said happily, smiling as her golden eyes shined brightly. I guess my secret is no secret anymore¡­ "¡­Yes," I sighed. "So¡­ we are both reincarnated¡­" she said. . . . Chapter 55: Breakings Tropes From Left And Right!

Chapter 55: Breakings Tropes From Left And Right!

. . . I messed up big time, she figured it out anyway. Damn, she''s a smart girl. Oh no! My secret! I have broken once more one of the stupid tropes¡­ never reveal you are a reincarnated person! But now¡­ boohoo¡­ she knows! Everyone would hate me so much now if this were a stupid web novel! Anyways, enough insane mental ramblings that lead nowhere, now that I have someone to talk to, I better stop talking to myself so much, I might literally go insane. "I guess you figured it out¡­ I am really from Earth. Now that you also kind of revealed it, I guess it is fair for both of us to know," I said, as I sat down over the floor. Bedann smiled back at me once more. "I see¡­ This is¡­ quite the unique encounter¡­" she said, sitting at my side, and resting her head over my chest. She was warm. "I suppose so¡­" I said. "But why¡­? If you are from Earth¡­ I bet you have your own interest, like going back home or something¡­ right? Why did you help me? When you could have¡­ simply gone past me¡­" said Bedann. Ah, she really hit me with the big question. Why did I help her? Select an Option. Option A: "I just thought it was the right thing to do." Option B: "Because you''re the most beautiful girl I''ve ever seen!" Option C: "I was actually going to eat you, but I discovered that you were not really a monster and stopped midway through¡­" Option D: "I don''t know, I just did it." Option E: "Tsk! I didn''t want to help you or anything, I just didn''t want to eat such an ugly girl¡­ Now go away, my life needs nopany¡­ I walk alone on thisnd¡­ The path of the strong is filled with loneliness¡­" "I don''t know, I just did it," I said. "Eh? You¡­ just did it?" she asked. "Yeah¡­ I was fighting and eating the molded zombies. And then I found you as the big boss, I defeated the mold entrapping you with my blood, ate it, and then¡­ I decided to help you," I said. "No¡­ particr purpose?" she asked. "Well¡­ there are always purposes. I kind of wanted someone to talk to¡­ And¡­ maybe to introduce me to this world?" I asked. Bedann nces at me as she feels somewhat relieved¡­ What did you think I would want? "So that''s it¡­! Mister Dragon¡­ You''re a good person, you know? It''s rare¡­ to find good people," she said, giving me back another of her killer smiles. Good¡­ person? Me? I suddenly get a shback of all the times I mercilessly ughtered the local wildlife. "Me? A good¡­ person? No¡­ I don''t¡­ think so¡­" I said. "But you helped me out of goodwill¡­ And you''re nice to me even now¡­ you even feed me when you didn''t need to, and took care of me¡­" she said. "It was just a day and a night, nothing much. Don''t overthink it, I don''t want to trouble you by making you think you need to repay the favor," I said. Bedann nced at me once more, her golden eyes shining brightly as little tears began to flow out of them. "Sniff¡­ R-Really? Why are you so nice? Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­" she said, as she began to cry, hugging me tightly. Ahh¡­ "Don''t hug me¡­ my scales are hard as steel, you might get hurt¡­ And I am not nice, I am just being a normal person¡­ I used to be your average Joe back then, you know?" I said. "Average¡­ Joe? Was your name Joe?" she asked. "Ah¡­ No, it is just a saying that I used to be an average person, so I just act like an average person would do, nothing much than that. Now, stop crying, you look prettier when you smile¡­" I said. Ah¡­ What did I just say? I cleansed Bedann''s tears with the tip of my ws, as she nced at me. "Y-You think I am pretty?" she asked while blushing. "¡­Please forget what I said¡­" I muttered while averting my gaze. Bedann nced at me as her eyebrows raised. "Hehe¡­" she began to chuckle. Ugh, how embarrassing, she''s evenughing at it. Well, it is better to make herugh than to see her cry again. "You''re¡­ you''re funny¡­" she said. "I¡­ I am? I am a dragon, you know? Not a clown!" I said. "Ah¡­! S-Sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to sound rude¡­" she said. "Anyways¡­ What did you use to be back then?" I asked. I was curious about how she had these powers back then¡­ What the heck was she? Bedann''s eyes suddenly be devoid of light once more, as she stares at the floor. "What¡­ I used to be¡­ I¡­" she muttered, as her fists began to grip tightly. It''s better to not ask her. "Don''t worry, you don''t have to tell me. Save it for another time¡­ When you feel better," I said, patting her. Bedann nces back at me as she nods. "Hm¡­ I will one day tell you¡­ Mister Dragon¡­ Sorry for¡­ not wanting now.." she sighed. "It''s fine, it''s fine. No rush here. Anyways, why don''t we eat something else? I feel like I want some meat¡­" I said. "Meat? Is there¡­ meat?" asked Bedann while drooling once more. "Yeah, I just caught another pair of Ice Crows, the birds there¡­" I said, as I walk over the pile, and eat one of the ones I caught yesterday with a single bite. However, Bedann res at me with a strange expression, as if she were a bit¡­ disgusted. Ah, is it because I am eating it raw with feathers and everything? I guess she wouldn''t eat this that way¡­ "You''re not eating?" I asked. "A-Ah¡­ Sorry but I¡­ Well¡­ I like it a bit¡­ less raw," she said. "Oh¡­ Well, I don''t know what to do over it, I can''t cook, look at my ws. I am made to kill, not to do theplicated stuff I used to do as a human, sadly," I sighed. "M-Made to kill? That''s quite the way of putting it¡­ But I think¡­ Maybe I could do something!" she said. "Eh? Really? Can you¡­ cook? Are you feeling well enough to do that?" I asked. "¡­I don''t really know, but making some fire and¡­ roasting them shouldn''t be hard. Papa taught me that when I was 6 years old," said Bedann. No way¡­ cooked food? Really?! "Really? Can you really make cooked food?" I asked. "I see that you want to eat some¡­ And yeah I can! I think¡­ But you never know until you don''t try, right?" she asked while gently smiling¡­ Bedann then asked me for wood, which I brought by slicing off an entire pine tree and cutting it into pieces with winds, quite easy. "Uwah¡­ Y-You''re really amazing¡­ with magic¡­" she said. "Hm? Really? It''s nothing much," I said. "Haha¡­ You''re so humble for being a dragon¡­" she said. Ah! Right, dragons are prideful! I guess I already killed the act, huh¡­ After this, Bedann gathered the wood inside the cave and began to use the branches, rubbing them against each other to generate friction. It took her almost an hour, but she managed to make a tiny me, which slowly began to ze more, consuming the other wood¡­ Ah¡­ so warm¡­ In the end, she stuck some stick into the ice crows after taking out their feathers, guts, and head, and we began to roast them. There was no salt but¡­ hmm¡­ this tasted a bit like chicken, real chicken I ate back then, cooked chicken. So nice~ . . . Chapter 56: Whats Wrong With Her Stomach?

Chapter 56: What''s Wrong With Her Stomach?

. . . [Day 34] Yesterday we ate a lot of roasted meat and fruit and then went to sleep, I think Bedann is slowly recovering, but her muscles are still very thin, and you can still see her bones easily¡­ I want her to fatten up a bit before we start going¡­ somewhere I guess. Today I had woken up in high spirits and went hunting some more animals, bringing back two wolves to eat, wanting to surprise the young ice giant with something nice to eat in the morning. However, when I returned I found Yuki screaming at me. "Kyuuu! Kyuuu!" "What? Did something happened?" I asked as I began to run back to the cave, finding Bedann groaning on the floor, her face was incredibly red and she was tightly gripping her stomach, there was something wrong going on. "Bedann! Are you okay?" I asked, running towards her, and leaving the wolf corpses away. "Unngh¡­! M-Mister Dragon¡­ you know my name?" she asked. Ah¡­ I just said it. "Yeah, I can see some info about the people I see with my eyes. But that''s not important now! What''s going on? Do you have a fever?" I asked, as I simply decided to check her status. ¡­ Name: Bedann. Race: Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Initial Stage). Status: Fever, Stomachache, Intestine Infection. Average Estimated Vitality: 344/420 Average Estimated Mana: 123/200 Average Estimated Strength: 266 Average Estimated Dexterity: 90 Average Estimated Magic: 150 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] (Suppressed) Unique Skill: [Charm] (Active) (Ineffective against you) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] (Weakened) [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] (Weakened) [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Undying Stamina] (Sealed) [Degradation] (Sealed) [Crazed Agility] (Sealed) [Crazed Consumption] (Sealed) [Infection] (Sealed) [Legion] (Sealed) [Bone-Breaking ws] (Sealed) [Deadly Mold Whip] (Sealed) ¡­ Eh? ?! Why? How? What happened? Is it because of what she ate yesterday? But she should be able to digest meat, she even roasted it. And I made sure it wasn''t anything poisonous¡­ the pears are also fine to eat and don''t have any poison either. Then why? What is going on? Is this the mold? Her resistance to status effect and her self-regeneration is weakened too¡­ "Bedann, did you eat anything weird?" I asked. "Hahh¡­ No¡­ I don''t think so¡­" she said. "Really? Tell me the truth!" I said. "I am telling you the truth¡­ I ate¡­ what we ate together¡­ hahh¡­ I don''t know why it hurts so much¡­ Unngh¡­" Bedann groaned as she gripped her stomach, little tears began toe out of her tightly closed eyes. What could have happened to her? Wait¡­ Didn''t she say she didn''t eat for years? This means¡­ her digestive tract has beenpletely inactive all this time, it probablycks the necessary acidic juices, bacteria, and enzymes cultivated through eating and digesting stuff¡­ The one that babies produce when they drink milk from their mothers, and which they constantly make up over the years. When she didn''t eat for so long¡­ they obviously died down and her stomach and intestines are most likelypletely empty, making it incredibly difficult for her to digest anything¡­ The infection¡­ is most likely the food itself! Anything we eat always has bacteria, but the bacteria, enzymes, and gastric acids are what tears them down, so we don''t get infections, only the most resilient of these critters usually cause anything¡­ But she is having an infection ofpletely normal average bacteria due to not having anything at all¡­ If there could be some milk¡­ milk is excellent to build up enzymes and digestive bacteria. I also need something for her stomachache¡­ ah, the herbs I saw the other day¡­ Could there be some of those around here? And more importantly, I need to give her water! She hasn''t drunk water all these years, and didn''t drink any yesterday either! I thought that she was like me, who didn''t particrly need to drink water like a monster, but she is clearly more human-like and is not as superhuman as a monster. "Bedann¡­ do you trust me?" I asked her. Bedann nced at me weakly. "You¡­ saved my life again¡­ do you really want to bother so much with me?" she asked while containing her tears. I¡­ I¡­ I don''t care anymore over such stuff. "Of course! Why wouldn''t I? Please, be strong, and resist the pain, I will prepare you some water," I said. "Mister Dragon¡­" she muttered, giving me a nce that seemed to be filled with various emotions. First of all, water! I quickly began to create arge and thick cooking pot, asrge as one meter! I made it incredibly resistant, like the knife I gave Bedann yesterday to cut the meat. By pouring a lot of Mana, and I mean HUNDREDS, I can more or less maintain my ice creations materialized for days or even weeks, so I created this cooking pot with pure and incredibly hard-to-melt ice. As I did that, Yuki brought me piles of snow, which she began to throw inside the pot, until we had it almost filled. Afterward, I told Yuki to try and do as Bedann did yesterday, rubbing the branches together with her dexterous monkey-like hands until she finally managed to get a fire going after a few minutes of trying. After that, I quickly put the pot over the fire, it was not even melting, but the snow inside did melt! As I left that as it was, I left Yuki giving Bedann somepany while using her fluffy hair to warm her up. "I will be right back!" I said, running into the forest. I felt my footsteps hitting the snow as I felt my heart beating incredibly fast, even faster than when I fought for my life, I couldn''t possibly lose her, not now, not after finally meeting someone I could talk to and that¡­ well, I liked to talk with her! It would be way too depressing if she dies! I don''t want the tragedy tag in my life! Hahh¡­ Hahh¡­ I begin to concentrate, and use my snout to sniff the snow around¡­ Where? There should be some god damn grass around¡­ I walk around for a while, until finally, a patch of blue and azure grass appears in front of me, growing right below arge pine tree! ¡­ An Ice Attribute herb often eaten by Ice-Attribute Monsters to remove pain, also has a good effect on the digestive system, helping those that have a hard time doing the deed. It can also be used as a Cultivation Material for Ice Path. ¡­ An Ice Attribute flower is often eaten by Ice-Attribute Monsters to increase their wounds regeneration speed, it also tastes good and has a nice aroma, often drink as tea. It can also be used as a Cultivation Material for Ice Path. ¡­ I quickly run towards it and begin to grab it with my jaws, taking out as much as I can, all of this herb was the same I found the other day which I analyzed through Analyze, These two herbs are perfect, I knew they woulde useful for some crap, but never for something like this¡­ I suppose this is how the locals deal with all this stuff? With arge patch of grass in my jaws, I run back to the cave, but find some unexpectedpany before me¡­ Arge group of wolves led by an Upper Stage Ice Wolf Grand Leader! Alright, if you want to paint the snow with your blood so badly, thene at me! . . . Chapter 57: Taming A Whole Pack Of Ice Wolves

Chapter 57: Taming A Whole Pack Of Ice Wolves

. . . It''s actually extremely convenient that you idiots came all the way here, now I can easily harvest you all for some food! Wait¡­ I also wanted milk. "Are any of you having pups right now? I might spare all of you if you just happily give me some milk," I said through telepathy. The wolves, of course, didn''t understand a thing, growled, and ran towards me. Are you guys for real?! I am Rank 2! I will just sweep the floor with you, yet youe to attack me anyways? Such boldness! Oi, Leader, stop telling them to do something so reckless, you dumbass! I quickly jump into the air and evade the two wolves running towards me, and then, in the air, I target the Wolf Grand Leader with Wind Magic, catching it up with a of winds as it struggles to escape, the other wolves are left watching inplete disbelief. Yeah, did you really think I was going to actually fight? I can just do this instead¡­ The Ice Wolf Grand Leader constantly fires icicle spears at me as I absorb them all easily, thanks for the mana bud. After that, he is left tired, as he res at me. He keeps struggling for another half a second, and I can clearly see in his eyes that the more I raise him into the air, the more despair grows on his eyes. "I see, you''re a bit clever than the rest, but not enough toprehend who the heck you''re trying to mess with, don''t you?" I asked as the wolf''s eyes seemed to be sinking in their sockets, his snout was falling off his face as if he had even lost the will to fight back. The higher I carried him into the air, the more despair grew on his head. This was, for ack of a better term, intimidation. And I enhanced it by using my Fear-Inducing Aura too, so he was literally pissing himself (yes, piss was falling over the face of the other wolves down below). "Alright bud, now listen to me, and listen well, you''re going to be my tamed pet, get it?" It obviously doesn''t understand me, but the intention is there, and the wolf groans while nodding. Oh, I guess he gets it somehow. "Good boy, I knew we were going to be nice friends. See? Pretty easy. And for being such a good wolf, I am going to give you a name, yes, a name¡­ How about¡­ Frost?" I said. Ding! [You have named the [Ice Wolf Grand Leader (Rank 1 Upper Stage)] as [Frost]!] [Due to its submission and given name, [Frost] has been tamed as a Monster Pet] Nice! See? That''s what I was talking about! I quickly fly down below, and I order Frost to calm down the other wolves, which obey him rather quickly. Really, they would obey anything I guess, its kind of like brainwashing¡­ but not. Now that all the wolves are "tamed" due to Frost''s authority, I order frost to bring me a female who might have recently have pups. Even if it doesn''t understand mynguage, tamed monsters naturally understand the intention of their masters through this System. Though I don''t know if it works elsewhere without it, or maybe I am just bullshitting my way through. Anyways, Frost leads me to theirir which was very close by, in anotherrge cave, and I quickly find the mother of four pups. "Alright girles with me, don''t worry, you can go back to them in a few minutes," I said, although she didn''t understand anything and simply mindlessly obeyed Frost. With a milk-making machine and a strong Ice Wolf at each side, I ran back to Bedann, finding her still struggling, and the water was already beginning to boil. I quickly threw the herbs over the water to make an herbal tea with them, leaving it to boil slowly while I began the milk-extraction routine! I made a bucket of ice and asked Yuki to do with her nimble and small humanoid hands. She was kind of against the idea, but the female wolf submissively sat down over the floor with her hind limbs to let the deed be done. "Come on, just do it already! I don''t have hands, you know? Be more useful!" I said mercilessly, I think I broke Yuki''s heart, but this was what I call tough love, you know? "Kyuu!" groaned Yuki, quite mad, but still obeyed. In the end, Yuki sighed as she began to milk the tits of the Ice Wolf mother, white milk began to fall in small rivers over the bucket slowly. After around half an hour, the bucket was mostly full, but the mother was now almost empty of milk, so I gave her an Ice Crow to eat for herself as a prize, and let her go back with Frost protecting her back. She is a precious milk-maker, so she has to be well-guarded. Now¡­ wolf milk. Yeah, I wouldn''t want to taste that. But I did anyway, extending my tongue and taking a little wee sip. Gueh, it tastes like¡­ Wait, it is not so bad. It is just¡­ a bit more acidic than cow milk I remember from my previous life. But the acidic part is good, it can help Bedann form up gastric acids faster. Maybe we could even make some yogurt out of this so it can producectic bacteria which helps even better at this. I left the bucket boiling though, as warm milk is always better for the belly, and this will kill unnecessary bacteria in the milk too. After the milk extraction, the herbal tea was done. I made an ice cup that Yuki filled with the sup using arge ice scoop, and then we finally gave it to Bedann. "I can''t¡­ believe it¡­ is this herbal tea? You¡­ you made it for me¡­? Thank you so much¡­" she muttered, drinking it slowly. "Gueh¡­ so bitter¡­" she sighed. "Drink it all!" I groaned. "Okay, okay¡­! Ungh¡­!" muttered Bedann, as she drank more of the herbal tea until there was nothing left. After that, I gave her another cup and then let her rest. Some minutes passed, and she seemed to be stabilizing a bit, the stomachache became lesser, and the fever was dissipating¡­ . . . Chapter 58: Pack Leader

Chapter 58: Pack Leader

. . . Bedann took a nap after the pain became lesser. After around two hours and a half of sleeping, she slowly woke up, she wasn''t feeling too bad this time. Through these two hours, we ground some pears and made pulp with it, which we mixed with some more herbal tea and made into a fruit puree with herbal tea to fill up her belly a bit with something a bit more solid. "Is this fruit puree? Ah, the bitter vor is¡­ not as bad as the sweetness of the fruit¡­ T-Thank you so much for being so gentle with me¡­ I¡­ I really don''t deserve this kindness¡­" sighed Bedann as she was about to break and cry again. "Come on, don''t cry again. If you want to repay me, repay it by not crying and epting the things I give you, alright?" I asked. "Ah¡­ Mister Dragon¡­ T-Thanks¡­" she said shyly, as she blushed a bit. Why is she blushing at me? I am an ugly dragon! Anyways, I gave her a pet because she is rather cute, and I couldn''t resist it. After that, she finished the puree slowly and then rested over the fur and leather bed again. "Mister Dragon¡­ Thank you again¡­" she said. "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it," I said. "¡­I am very fortunate¡­ to have found someone so gentle like you¡­ I will make sure to repay all these¡­ favors¡­ And¡­ held your kindness deep within my heart¡­" she said. Ahh, she''s really grateful I guess. "I-It''s nothing, it was super easy to do everything, so I didn''t even break a sweat! There was literally no effort put¡­ So it didn''t bother me," I said. "I-Is that so¡­? Ah! ¡­I am so sorry¡­ I never asked you your name¡­" said Bedann. Oh, my name¡­ "I don''t want to be called by my previous life name, so call me Drake now," I said. "Drake¡­ did you named yourself like that?" she asked. "Yeah¡­ it fits, right? But it is also a bit dumb. But I don''t care either way about such trivial stuff like names," I said. Bedann chuckled a bit. "Hehe¡­ I see¡­" she said, I think she is smiling, but I am actually preparing her milk now, so I wasn''t looking at her. I mean, Yuki was preparing it, my ws are too big to do this stuff. "You should also thank Yuki, she is doing a lot for you, her hands are useful," I said, giving some credit to my chinchi. "Kyuuu!" said Yuki, puffing her chest as she walked towards Bedann and gave her a cup of warm milk. "T-Thanks to you too, Yuki¡­ You''re a very nice girl¡­" said Bedann, petting Yuki as she received the cup. "Milk? H-How did you find milk in the wilderness?" asked Bedann. "I tamed a wolf leader and got his whole pack to obey me, a mother wolf was feeding her pups with milk. I called her here and Yuki milked her a bit¡­ So yeah, it''s Ice Wolf milk, it is not as bad as cow milk, just a bit more acidic," I said. "W-Wolf milk?! ¡­That''s something new¡­" she said. "Drink it!" I said. "O-Okay! I was doing it either way¡­" she said while nodding, she braced herself with a bit of courage and drank a good sip. "Guh¡­ Eh? It''s not really that bad¡­" she said. "What did I told you? Make sure to drink the whole cup," I said. "O-Okay¡­" said Bedann. After that, she went to sleep for the rest of the night, while I went hunting some rabbits and crows to eat for dinner with Yuki. Now that Yuki learned how to put a fire, we roasted them, and they tasted way better. Hmm¡­ If Bedann gets better she could even make stuff like rabbit soup¡­ Oh man, that would be so good. . . . [Day 35] Ding! Ding! Ding! So today in the morning I began to practice more of my item creation through the use of my ice magic. By putting a lot of mana, I can more or less make hard ice that never melts and is probably way better than steel utensils. Usually, ice created through magic dissipates after some time, going back to be magic and just dissipating into the world. But when I put a lot of intent, imagination, and more importantly, Mana, I can create ice that doesn''t disappear. And as long as I shape them well, they will appear in all kinds of shapes and forms. I already had made knives ofrge sizes for Bedann when she butchered those animals before, but now I began to make all sorts of utensils. Forks, Spoon, Chairs, a Table, more Knives, and even a mattress for Bedann. It takes around 300-500 Mana per item, but I just recover Mana and then make more, and as my Mana keeps growing bigger and bigger each day, spending this much is not bing too much of a hassle. And when I was making this stuff, I got the Crafting Skill out of nowhere. A Dragon Crafter?! No way¡­ What if I make weapons and armor a crap ton? Will I get cksmith Skill? Will my weapons and armor made of pure ice gain stats and new effects? Wait, that sounds pretty awesome, but let''s calm down. Also when I got the Crafting Skill I gained a lot of sudden insights. It was as if I suddenly had gained a lot of inspiration. I now even considered making a breastte for Bedann using my own scales, and a shield too, maybe¡­ There was also the Apothecary Skill for some weird reason. Maybe because I made some tea? Wait, really? That''s it? Well, whatever. This Skill gave me a sudden inner understanding and insight into nts. Andstly, I got a new Title named [Pack Leader]. [Pack Leader] As the leader of your pack, you gain control over their actions, any order you give them will be obeyed promptly, even if it might go against theirmon sense. ¡­ This Title only included the wolves and Yuki, but not Bedann, and it was fairly useful, so I weed it with open arms. "Hmm¡­ Eh?!" When Bedann woke up, she found herself inside a room filled with Ice furniture. . . . Chapter 59: This Girl Is Quite Sharp!

Chapter 59: This Girl Is Quite Sharp!

. . . When Bedann woke up she found herself surrounded by Ice Furniture. What can I do? I was bored, and I found the perfect way to pass time, creating stuff with super-hard ice. I didn''t know I was so talented at shapes, but I guess when you grasp the knife, you grasp everything else! Or maybe it is just a merebination of all my Skills put together, which had made me great at making up shapes through the maniption of Mana. I suppose the days of having difficulties learning how to use magic are in the past, look at me! Well, not really, I don''t think I can get past a certain wall of progress magic-wise, I would need to keep getting higher Ranks of Mana Core to unlock stronger and more "imaginative" spells. Nheless, what I got now is more than enough. I also pretty much didn''t sleep at all because I was making this stuff up, while also cultivating mana passively with Yuki sleeping at my side, she is getting closer to Peak Stage. "Amazing¡­ Drake did you made all of this yourself?! You''re so good at ice magic¡­ I am baffled¡­" said Bedann. "Ah, this is just practice. I was just¡­ ying around, nothing much," I said. "P-ying around? I wonder what you can do if you get serious then¡­" said Bedann. "Well, these things are nice and all but are just there, they won''t help in battle or something¡­" I said. "But even then... Eh? I am above ice? Mattress-shaped ice?!" asked Bedann, realizing the truth. "Indeed, you''re sleeping over there. It is made of ice, but it is barely cold to the touch, it is like dry and super-hardened ice," I said. "Oh¡­ This is really amazing¡­ T-Thank you so much, Drake¡­" said Bedann. "Aw,e on, no need to thank me all the time¡­ Anyways, how''s your belly?" I asked. "I am feeling quite fine¡­ I think I- Ugh¡­" muttered Bedann. "Eh? What''s going on? Are you okay?" I asked. No way, I hope it didn''te back! "I am fine¡­! I-I just need to go to the bathroom for a few minutes¡­ Oof¡­" cried Bedann, getting up and rushing out of the cave, getting into the woods, and¡­ well, going to do the deed. I suppose the herbal tea and the milk cleansed her belly and let her intestines finally digest things properly, so she went to the bathroom. Anyways, after around ten minutes, Bedann came back, feeling incredibly light and even refreshed, she was sighing in relief a lot. "Phew¡­ I feel so good now¡­ Like¡­ I released a lot of tension¡­" she said. Well, you really did release more than that, but anyways¡­ "Even though you might feel better now, you''re still going to keep drinking the tea and eating fruit pulp and milk, no meat for at least three more days," I said. "Eeh? N-No meat¡­?" she asked, giving me puppy eyes. Oh god, she is very good at this¡­ Those golden beady eyes are rather beautiful. But you''re not fooling me! "No!" I said. Bedann sighed again, but then she smiled back at me. "Okay then¡­ I know you do it for me¡­ Thanks a lot, Drake. When the timees, I will make sure to repay you," she said. "There is nothing you need to repay me for¡­ Now sit in the bed and drink this herbal tea to start the morning¡­ We also did you a nice amount of fruit puree¡­" I quickly gave Bedann her breakfast for today, as she thanked me and began to dig in while I and Yuki ate fruit and raw rabbit and crows. We decided to not eat roasted meat in front of her as this would be way too cruel¡­ Raw meat is different, she doesn''t see it as appetizing, so it doesn''t affect her. After that, she got pretty talkative, and began to speak more and open up a bit more too. "Drake, how are you so good at magic?" she asked. "I have been practicing it a lot!" I said. "Really? How long? Ah, you''re a dragon¡­ maybe thousands of years?" she asked rather innocently. Thousands of years¡­ No, I am not that old. "Actually, it has been a bit over a month since I was reborn in this world as an Ice Dragon¡­" I said. "A bit over a month¡­ EH?! I was reincarnated here years ago¡­" said Bedann. "I can clearly see that, ahaha¡­" I said while chuckling a bit, her body was indeed that of a young adult woman now. "And in just a month¡­ you became this good?" she asked. "Well, I worked pretty hard¡­ But it was abination of a bunch of stuff¡­" I don''t really know if I should tell her more about my Cheat Abilities yet. "Oh¡­ Is it Abilities? Maybe you got some too as I did? Such as the¡­ one that bought the Mold with me¡­ And something named Charm¡­" said Bedann. Ah, I guess she guessed it already. Should I try to deny it? "I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­" I said while averting my gaze. "Aw,e on, you said something about¡­ you having the power to see info, right? Then that means that''s already some kind of Ability! ¡­Right? Did you heard a mechanical voice when you died?" asked Bedann. "With such a clever girl like you, I guess there''s no point in hiding the obvious¡­ And yes, I did hear it¡­ the way I died is how I am what I am now, I simply used to be a loser before all of this," I said. "So you heard it, Drake¡­ Wait, why a loser?" she asked. "You don''t want to know that¡­" sighed. "No¡­ tell me¡­ I am going to also tell you a bit of my past if you do¡­ I want to¡­ open up to you so we can trust more¡­ I want to¡­ stay at your side¡­" said Bedann. EH? What kind of tender words are those?! You''re¡­ like, total melting my cold heart! Okay, calm down¡­ Should I¡­ tell her? Ugh, clich¨¦ iing¡­ Never make the main character tell their secrets of their previous life to anyone! Make the most interesting thing about them never known to anyone! Sigh¡­ . . . Chapter 60: Its Fine If It Is You

Chapter 60: Its Fine If It Is You

. . . "You want¡­ to be with me? But¡­ it has only been a few days and I am an ugly dragon¡­ I mean, I am a monster¡­ Why do want to be with me?" I asked. "That''s¡­ I just want to¡­ Y-You''re not a monster¡­ you''re a dragon! It''s different¡­ And you''re not wild either, you''re a gentle person¡­ you reminded me of family," said Bedann. "Family¡­?" I asked. "Family¡­ I¡­ It is what makes me happy," said Bedann. Ah¡­ By the Gods, this girl is¡­ way too much for me to handle. I thank my race to have a stiff and expressionless face, or I would be blushing right now. "You don''t want to be with me? I felt like¡­ sticking with you¡­" said Bedann. "Really? Are you¡­ being sincere?" I asked her. "Yeah¡­ Why not? You''re even taking care of me¡­ Why would I even not be sincere?" she asked. "Oh¡­ Well¡­ That''s¡­ I guess it is okay if you want it so badly! I can''t help it¡­" I said. "Eh? Really? Are you okay with me? Even if I am¡­ a crazy girl with weird mold?" she asked. "Crazy girl¡­?" I asked. "Ah¡­ F-Forget about that¡­" sighed Bedann. Why does she consider herself "crazy"? Hm, that must be some big mental trauma there¡­ But well, let''s go one step at a time, shall we? "Yeah, I am fine too¡­ That''s what you wanted to hear? I said it¡­" I said. "I never thought I would have a dragon friend before¡­ Thank you, Drake¡­" said Bedann. Friend¡­ A friend. I made a friend¡­ "Don''t mind it¡­" I said, averting my gaze from her hypnotizing golden eyes. "So¡­ Why did you consider yourself a loser, Drake? I don''t think you''re a loser¡­ I think you''re pretty awesome¡­" said Bedann. "Eh¡­ Well, I was a loser. I never went out, I didn''t like to interact with people outside my house, and I worked at home doing programing and stuff¡­ I just didn''t like to be in the outside world¡­ people called me a loser due to that," I said. I noticed as Bedann re intensified. "T-That''s not really bad! They are just bad people!" she said, as I noticed a few tears surging on her eyes¡­ "Eh? Okay, I got over that already, calm down¡­" I said, petting her a bit. "I don''t think you''re a loser¡­ not now¡­ nor before¡­ I wish I could have a life like that¡­ Normal people often are not aware that there are always¡­ worse cases¡­" she sighed. "Okay, okay, don''t get too much over it¡­ And I know! I am actually a pretty big winner now! Look at me and my size! I am just a big ice dragon! Who would even find me a loser anymore? Heh¡­" I said. I tried to look prideful so she would stop pitying me, I don''t really like that. Bedann nced at the floor, her hands, and then back at me. "I see¡­ I can tell that you didn''t have an easy first life either¡­" she said. Ah! Girl, do you need to always hit in just the weakest spots?! "That''s¡­ how things are I guess," I said, shrugging it off. It wasn''t a particrly bad life, I was kind of fine. "But how¡­ howe you became¡­ an ice dragon if you were a person before?" she asked. "Hm¡­ W-Well¡­ This might sound stupid, so bear with me¡­ I died¡­ in an avnche¡­" I said. "Eh?! That''s horrible! How would that sound stupid?" she asked. "Oh¡­ Well, it is stupid because when the voice spoke I wished all kinds of stupid stuff like ice immunity¡­ and then a fitting body ended on this, a dragon¡­ An ice dragon to be specific," I said. "I see¡­ So you also were granted wishes based on what you were desiring at that moment¡­ But when we are about to die our minds are not really¡­ quite clear about everything¡­ It is very hard to actually wish for things that could benefit us¡­ Through that, I ended bringing¡­ the mold here¡­ Which is more like a curse than an ability that can help me¡­" sighed Bedann. I could feel that the moment she mentioned that, her eyes seemed to be devoid of light¡­ the traumas weighing this girl''s mind are enormous, more than even I could bear. Whatever has she gone through¡­ it is not something normal. Not something that a normal person would be able to bear¡­ And even now, after seeing her getting so well¡­ I can tell that she is trying to strive forward even after everything. She is strong. "You''re strong, Bedann¡­" I said. "Eh? Strong¡­ Me?" she asked. "Hm. I can tell it, just by looking directly at your eyes¡­ you have gone through a lot, haven''t you?" I asked. Bedann eyes suddenly became teary, as her lips started to tremble. She nced at the floor, at her hands, as they began to tremble. "H-How can you tell? I am¡­ that easy to read?" she wondered. "Erm¡­ No. I just have a thing for this¡­" I said. "Oh¡­ Well¡­ I have¡­ gone through some¡­ things. I suppose¡­" she sighed. "That''s why you''re strong," I said, ncing at her eyes. "Ah¡­" "Because even after everything you''ve gone through¡­ You''re still here now. You''re still trying to survive. I can see within your eyes. There''s still a spark of life, a spark of hope. I wish¡­ I could be that strong¡­" I said. "D-Don''t say such things¡­" she sighed. "Ah, sorry¡­ Maybe it was diforting? I apologize... I got carried away, I shouldn''t treat you like that¡­" I sighed. "N-No¡­ I didn''t mean¡­ I like it¡­ it''s just¡­ makes me embarrassed¡­" sighed Bedann. "Embarrassed? From me? I am just a dragon¡­" I said. "S-So what? Y-You''re still a man¡­ praising me so much¡­ It is¡­ embarrassing!" she said, as she blushed like a tomato and averted her gaze from me. A man¡­ Well, I guess I am a man, I know already that I am a male dragon. But I never saw myself as a "man" by itself, a person. I just saw myself as a dragon. But I guess¡­ I am a man too. "Sorry about that then¡­ I will try to not embarrass you anymore," I said. "N-No¡­ It is fine¡­ If it is you¡­ I guess it is fine¡­" she said timidly approaching me and hugging my dragon arm. "It is fine if it''s you¡­" she said again. Ah¡­ I think I skipped a beat. . . . Chapter 61: The Worlds Lore?

Chapter 61: The World''s Lore?

. . . [Day 36] Day 36 and we are still kicking butts! Now, don''t get me wrong, I love some butt-kicking once in a while, but this is not what I am about to talk about. Bedann today seems to feel way better now, although I am still forcing her to rest some more and eat the little diet I made her, the tea made of these herbs is perfect for her digestive function, and the ice wolf milk she has been drinking is helping her regenerate her gastric acids better. Today, however, she wanted me to teach her how to use magic. But can she even use magic? "Bedann, can you use magic?" I asked her. "Yeah¡­ I think I should be able to¡­ But when I tried the first time a few years ago, the Mold awakened and I wasn''t able to use anything," she sighed. "I see¡­ Well, why don''t you tell me more about that vige and any magic knowledge they taught to you? If you do I might try to help you conjure magic," I said. "Ah¡­ Okay then!" said Bedann rather happily. I was d she was willing to at least talk about this ce where she came from and anything else she learned about this world both of us was thrown at. "From what I was taught by the Elders¡­ this world is named Yggdrasil," said Bedann. "Yggdrasil? Wait¡­ so it is like Norse Mythology?!" I asked. "Norse¡­? Sorry but I also got confused a bit, I think I have heard something like that when I was on earth, but my knowledge about that is very dim, after all, I was¡­ mostly running away, I had no time to know about that," said Bedann. "Oh, I understand, please go on¡­" I said. Bedann talked for a lot of time, there was a lot she was taught about this world and the religion the Ice Giants believed. To start, the world''s name is Yggdrasil¡­ and, yeah, it is not like Norse Mythology. It is as if you took Norse mythology and twisted it all around until it barely makes any sense, so I guess it is not really the same thing, but the names and entities seemed rather simr, and there were other various simrities¡­ Well, here we go. It was said that the world came to be when Yggdrasil, the great tree of the world began to grow out of a cosmic seed nted into Ginnungagap, the vast emptiness. As the tree grewrger and more beautiful, it continued to absorb the cosmic light around it, and that''s why the world is dark by night when the sun is nowhere because the tree absorbed the light to grow stronger and bigger. The sun is believed to be the creation of the tree too, it was the first fruit it bears, a beautiful and red fruit that illuminated the world that woulde soon after. As with the sun came light, darkness seeped into the deepest areas of the roots of the world tree, and through the fusion with chaos, the first Realm was formed, Helheim, the Abyssal Realm of Darkness where the dead would soone to rest. It was said that after the sun was born, Ymir, the Father of all Giants, the Titan God, was born from the tree''s bark and sap. He became the protector of the tree, as he slowly took care of it and feed it with energy. After that came the era of the Gods, as the tree one day bears a special fruit, and from within this fruit, the Gods of Asgard came to be. The gods were innocent at first but were corrupted by their greed, something that Ymircked. The most notable God was Odin, who called himself the father of the Gods. Some other Gods were born separately from this fruit, and many others came to be when the Gods mated with each other. After the Gods were born, the tree gave birth to eight more fruits, the realms of Yggdrasil. Each fruit shined brightly and held elements within them, many beings came to be in each realm. Niflheim, the Realm of Fog and Mist, was the coldest ce in the world, but this is not where Ice Giants truly was. Muspelheim, the Realm of Fire, home of the Fire Giants, Fire Demons, and it was governed by the Fire Giant Surtr, a sworn enemy of the Aesir, the Gods. Asgard, the Realm of the Gods, a brilliant world atop the skies, was constantly showered by the light of the sun as it was near it, this world is where the arrogant Gods made their home, watching over creation. Midgard, the Realm of the Humans, where the weakest race of beings, humans, who had inherited the Gods'' greed and cunningness existed. Jotunheim, the Realm of the Giants, a vastndscape governed by snowy mountains andrge forest, where the Giants, children of Ymir, came to be. Ice Giants and Fire Giants born here wouldter travel to Muspelheim and Niflheim. Vanaheim, the Realm of the Vanir, a mysterious world where three Vanir Gods came to be, these Gods were different than the Aesir, and called themselves Vanir and held humility within their hearts, they were the father of the elves. Alfheim, the Realm of the Elves, a beautiful world filled with natural beauty, fertilends, and fairies, elves, and other fantastical creatures. The Vanir left their children to prosper in this realm. Andstly, Svartalfheim, the Realm of the Dwarves, a world filled with mountains and subterranean caves, where the Dwarves, Gnomes, and other beings came into existence. However, here it is where everything changes even more. After Ymir was satisfied by seeing his children prosper, Odin grew angered and envious of Ymir''s strength and vast family, and how the giants were vastly superior to his creation, the Humans. Due to this, Ymir and his siblings fought Odin and managed to kill him after an enormous war against the Giants, however, many Gods died in such a battle and so did Odin himself, who was struck down by Ymir thest fist before he was to die as well. This battle shook the worlds of Yggdrasil and the fruits fell off the tree, sttering over the roots and merging together with the countless corpses of Gods and Giants, and Ymir. By the grace of the survivors and the Yggdrasil Tree Will, a new and reformed world came to be, where all realms were merged together alongside the corpses of all the gods and giants that died. And so came to be this world, Yggdrasil, a world that contained all realms unified into immensendscapes. The world is not spherical, as it is a gigantic in mass, made of many continents unified together by rainbow bridges named Bifrost. Around the world, there arerge walls of ice and mes, and then the abyssal emptiness of Ginnungagap. Due to this story, the Giants despise the Aesir and don''t like Humans due to their conflicting natures depicted in religion and history, and see their father Ymir as their God, which they pray to every day, thanking him for his sacrifice to protect his children from the raging and greedy Gods and to make up their new world through his enormous corpse. Damn¡­ This world is not at all like Norse Mythology. But at the same time, it is. So weird¡­ Yet this only makes me want to explore its secrets even more. . . . Chapter 62: Are Info Dumps Boring?

Chapter 62: Are Info Dumps Boring?

. . . That was a big ass info dump! If this were a novel, I would have dropped it! So BORING! Where are the constant, never-ending action I crave for my self-fulfillment fantasies?! Actually, not really, it was interesting as hell for me. So this world is like Norse Mythology but at the same time, it isn''t, damn, what the hell. Where the fuck am I? This is some twisted fanfic crap. Okay, maybe I am being too harsh, we could consider this as a very original version of the Norse Mythology instead. Yeah, let''s see this through the brighter side of things. "D-Drake?" asked Bedann, who nced at me while I was thinking stuff, she had told me a big info dump after all. "Erm, I am okay. I just¡­ That was a lot. And they teach this to all the kids?" I asked. "Yeah! I am from the descendants of Ymir, of the Ice Giants. And this ce where we are living is named Jotunheim! I don''t have any idea how big is, but if it was made of the entire realm fused with others, it is most likely immense," said Bedann. "I¡­ see¡­" I muttered. "Still shocked?" she asked. "Kind of¡­ Have you met other giants? What about other tribes or towns?" I asked. "No, sadly I have not¡­ But I have heard that there were other towns and tribes of Ice Giants. This ce where we are is named the Ice Peak Mountains, it is an enormous and extensive mountain range that seems almost endless¡­ many Ice Giants live in here alongside all types of Ice Monsters¡­ I have heard that there is arge Nation with things named Sects," said Bedann. Sects huh¡­ "Wait, is there any exnation on why we all have Mana Cores inside our bodies?" I asked. "Oh¡­ It is said that it was the Divine Gift of Ymir who gave us Mana Cores to develop magic and abilities," said Bedann. "But monsters also have them¡­ and I am pretty sure humans, elves, dwarves, and so on will have them too," I said. "¡­Yeah, religion is neverpletely urate," chuckled Bedann. "Actually, religion can be many things and they are never necessarily how the world actually came to be, but mere beliefs of the people living within it. As someone from another world, you shouldn''t believe everything that religion tells you¡­ Or are you just going to harbor hate against humans irrational just because Ymir hated the Aesir?" I asked. "Oh¡­ No, I would never¡­ hate people just because religion says so¡­ But I still like to be¡­ a bit religious. It is a good belief to be thankful for the world, nature, and Ymir for the things we have¡­ I think religion has soothed my pained heart when I was born in this world¡­ I would ask you to respect these beliefs¡­ If possible. I won''t¡­ force you to believe anything," said Bedann, ncing at her feet. Ah¡­ I think I fucked up. Was I too harsh? Shit, I shouldn''t have been such an asshole over it. I wasn''t particrly a neckbeard atheist in my world, in fact, I believe in God! But I wasn''t too religious either, and I always believed that the Bible was filled with a lot of fantastical things that shouldn''t be believed to be real. Hmm¡­ I guess this is a heavy topic to talk about, but in the end, I didn''t intend to hurt her feelings like this¡­ I understand that religion is a way for people to find a path to their lives, a new purpose. Simply telling them to "believe in yourself" would not always work, many peopleck self-confidence, after all, telling them to just gain it out of nowhere will never work. They need guidance, and someone to believe in, someone to lead their path to¡­ somewhere. We all seek a purpose in our lives, and not all of us can easily find one, many of us lose ourselves midway through. I suppose religion offers an opportunity to unify people, to bring them together, and to give them a purpose to our empty lives, in a magical world, I suppose it might be even stronger than in a world without magic like Earth. And if I take into consideration all the shit Bedann went through as Miranda¡­ seeking guidance, a ce to belong to, and a belief that could move her heart somewhere else was natural, religion was the best thing at the time, and well, her parents too, which seemed to be just as religious. At the very least, this religion doesn''t seem too oppressive in most aspects except into the "never trust humans" stuff¡­ But it is not like such teaching is bad either, never trusting strangers is something we are all taught. "No¡­ Sorry, Bedann. I believe the religion of Ymir is a beautiful way to unify his children together. It makes me happy that religion is being used to unify people¡­" I said. "Eh? Really?" asked Bedann. "Of course. And I respect your religion too. I might even begin to believe in Ymir''s existence as well. If he really sacrificed himself to create the world then he''s a pretty nice guy," I said. "Ah¡­ Drake¡­ I am so d you believe that¡­ I know that it sounds a bit dumb, but when I think about my parents and their teachings, about being grateful for the world, and about being grateful for nature and Ymir, my heart is soothed from the anguish I often feel," said Bedann. "That''s good, I have always thought that it is better to believe in something than in nothing," I said. "You believe in a God?" asked Bedann. "Well¡­ Kind of. Before this, yeah. But now, I have kind of forgotten about all of this crap. But I will try to have an open mind about the religions and cultures of this world, I will ask you to guide me through them, of course," I said, petting her. "Sure!" she said, giving me a gentle smile. "Now, drink your herb tea," I said. "Uegh¡­" she muttered, as she began to drink it. Yeah, little girl, you were not going to deceive me, drink it all! . . . Chapter 63: Time To Practice Magic!

Chapter 63: Time To Practice Magic!

. . . [Day 37] Today Bedann felt so good she began to walk around and even run around the cave. I had asked her how she felt with her stomach, and she said she was now going two times a day to the bathroom, so her digestive track was back in motion! But even then, no meat for at least a few more days! Even if she has recovered, I don''t want to provoke anything too soon, so until she truly stabilizes, we won''t be going anywhere. However, I have given her the privilege to do more active stuff. And one of them is¡­ practicing magic, of course! She told me everything she knew about this world, so I did as I promised and began to teach her magic. To think that I would have such a young padawan at my side! I really wonder what Affinity she has¡­ maybe just Ice? Can Mana Cores have multiple affinities like mine? Incidentally, she knew about this stuff because she was taught by the elders of her tribe years ago. "Mana Cores can only have a single affinity, and it is innate to the person when they are born¡­!" said Bedann. "Oh¡­ I see¡­" I said. I haven''t told her that my wind magic is not part of my ice magic, so maybe she won''t notice this. "But you''re weird, you can use two types of magic, can''t you?" asked Bedann. "Ah¡­ Erm¡­ Nooo!" I said, trying to convince her that her hypothesis waspletely wrong. "I have heard that there are people with two mana cores¡­ Do you have two? You can''t lie to me! We promised to trust each other, Drake!" asked Bedann. "Hahh¡­ Erm¡­ No, it is not like that. Let''s just say that it is just popped out of nowhere when I practiced ice magic. I don''t even know why I have it, but it is just there, and it has helped me a lot," I said. "Hmm¡­ Okay then," said Bedann while squinting her eyes. "Hmph, now tell me more about the Mana Cores," I said while petting her head and getting all her silvery-white hair messy. "Oh! Yeah¡­ Mana Corese in different colors depending on the affinity, but there are many elements¡­ Fire, Ice, Water, Wind, Thunder, Earth, Darkness, Light, Poison, Nature, Life, Death, and there are some weird ones like Space and Time¡­ I think there might be even more, but those are the ones I was taught," said Bedann. "I see¡­ So I have a natural affinity with Ice because I am an ice dragon¡­" I sighed. "Yeah, most people in my tribe had an ice affinity because we are all Ice Giant, it is the element we represent after all! But Ymir also represented life, nature, and earth, so there are usually, some Earth and Life Element Mages," said Bedann. "I see¡­ and there was an awakening ceremony?" I asked. "Oh¡­ Yeah¡­ That''s where the mold awakened, when I tried to use my magic, only the mold answered¡­ But now that it is suppressed by the power of your blood, maybe I can finally get out my true magic!" said Bedann. "That would be sweet. Getting the ability to use some other kind of element that is not the Mold would be better if you really want some independence from it," I said. "Yeah! That''s the n¡­! So, can you help me get out my magic? They said I had an A-Rank Talent, so it should be fairly easy for me to conjure it," said Bedann. She quickly sat down near me. I was sitting with my hind legs resting by the side, and my belly was exposed. She was around three meters, but I was around 6, so I was obviously bigger than her, nheless, the little giant rested near my belly, putting her shoulders and face over it. Damn, I got quite the belly there, never noticed it was so fat. Now I am a bit embarrassed¡­ Am I a fat dragon?! "Now I am ready¡­!" said Bedann. "Bedann¡­" I asked. "Eh?" she asked. "Am I¡­ a fatty?!" I asked, I couldn''t bear with the truth. Bedann nced at my belly, as she patted it. "Hehe, you''re chunky," she said. "AGH! Don''t say that! I am a proud dragon! My entire body looks slim but when I rest like this, my belly gets out¡­" I said. "Aw,e on, you''re not fat, you''re enormous! This belly size is well proportional to your size, I believe¡­ I am making a belly myself too!" she said, showing me her blue-skinned belly, it was cute. "O-Okay¡­ I guess it is nothing too much¡­" I sighed in relief. "Now do as you said and help me conjure magic¡­" she said while pouting. "Very well. I will pour maa into your Mana Core, I want you to concentrate your will into your hands and direct it to the ice wall I made there," I said. "Okay¡­!" Bedann closed her eyes for a better focus of her mind, as she began to imagine her magicing out of her body through her hands. Meanwhile, I began to pour a small little river of my vast mana into her body. I moved the river of mana around her body, reaching her chest, where the Mana Core was. After a bit of looking around, I finally found it, and I began to infuse the crystal with my Mana. However, the moment I did so, a sudden feeling of dread took hold of me. It was terrifying, my spin literally began to tremble as I felt chills run through my body¡­ and I was an Ice Dragon so that shouldn''t even be possible! Just what was that?! My mind, for a split of a second, saw something within it¡­ a ck sludge. It was a slimy substance¡­ gibbering around. When it noticed me, it tried totch on me viciously, and then the vision cut off. Wait¡­ don''t tell me¡­ Bedann began to concentrate as she suddenly felt some strange difort! "Nnngh¡­! Ehhh?!" SPLASH! And from her hands, magically formed, but what came out of it was not an element we had ever seen before. Or more like, not anything natural of this world. What came out was a mass of ck sludge. This was¡­ "Mold?!" . . . Chapter 64: Her Magic Is What?!

Chapter 64: Her Magic Is What?!

. . . What came out of Bedann''s hands as "magic" was nothing normal! This thing was¡­ not an element of magic! So why? Why did she conjure this thing when she tried to use magic? Wasn''t she immune to this? How did it manage to sneak in? Or¡­ is it as I fear? Bedann doesn''tck magic. The mold can''t transfer through worlds after all¡­ It all makes sense now. The mold is not the same as her previous life. This is¡­ her magic. The mold is her magic affinity, and her Mana Core is¡­ where it is concentrated. Of course¡­ The only magic she possesses is the Mold itself¡­ I check her status and the Mold Skill is still suppressed. But she can still conjure it as magic, this only means that what is suppressed is the mold from taking over her body? But because this is actually magic, she can more or less¡­ create it by using Mana. And we had already seen how terrifyingly powerful the Mold is¡­ Well, not so much against me! But for anything else? It can parasitize and enhance its zombies, give super regeneration, speed, abilities of all kinds, and it is vicious and near-immortal. It could be said that its kryptonite is my own blood. Bedann begins to tremble as she res at the mass of ooze that falls over the ground with a loud ssh. Ssh! It begins to move around, ring at Bedann and trying to approach her. I can see in her eyes that she is not okay. The light on them is gone, and her entire body is as stiff as a rock. "Ah¡­ Hahh¡­ No¡­! Noo¡­! Get away from meee!" she cried, as she began to run towards my chest. This damn thing is her magic¡­ She won''t be able to run away from it if she wants to grow stronger. She has to confront it and tame it, and use it for her own power. But¡­ she seems too mentally affected by it. What can I do tofort her? Telling her to bear with it now will be way too bad. "Bedann, calm yourself. Remember, we are immune to it," I said, as I extended one of my ws towards the small ooze moving towards me. It was gross, but it quicklytched into my w, it tried to parasitize me, but it never worked. "See? It can''t harm us, even if it is trying to do that," I said. "Ah¡­ No¡­ I don''t want to¡­ see that¡­ No¡­ Please¡­!" she cried, moving away as tears began to flow out of her eyes. Okay then¡­ I quickly eat the mold, munch it, and swallow it, and it''s gone. "It''s gone. I ate it, rx," I said. "Y-You ate it?!" she asked. "I ate most of the Molded Monsters¡­ They are a nice snack," I said, trying to give her a bit of confidence that they are not bad for her anymore, as she is immune after drinking my blood. "So you¡­ ate it all¡­" she muttered. "Yeah, that''s how they''re all gone. They''re all gone inside my belly. Long ago already. Completely digested and down the toilet," I said. "That''s¡­" muttered Bedann. It seems that she had never thought that someone capable of eating it would exist. "Can you trust me a little bit?" I asked her, ring at her eyes. Bedann slowly moved her face upwards, as tears began to flow out of her eyes again. "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Drake¡­" she muttered, walking towards me again as she hugged my chest¡­ and started to cry again. Yuki quickly came from outside while bringing a sack of fruit. "Kyuu?!" she asked. "Come here too, help mefort the girl, will you?" I asked. "KYU!" Yuki immediately jumped towards us, using her fluffy fur to caress Bedann. I gently caressed her head with my paw and caressed gently touched her with my snout. "Calm down¡­ It is okay. Everything is okay now¡­ I won''t force you to use it¡­ We can get through it together¡­" I tried tofort her and to give her words which she could rely on, but she continued to cry. Hahh¡­ This breaks my heart. "Will you¡­ stay at my side¡­ Drake? Sniff¡­" she asked out of nowhere, ring at my eyes, snout wasing out of her nostrils as the tears covered her entire face. "Of course¡­ I¡­ I already told you I would, calm down now, Bedann. It wasn''t anything too much. I understand how you feel about that thing but¡­ calm down," I said. Bedann suddenly began to cleanse her face as she smiled weakly at me. "Okay¡­ I will be strong¡­ Just¡­ Just as you said¡­ You said I was strong¡­" she said. "Yes, you''re strong, Bedann¡­" I said, caressing her a bit more. Sigh¡­ "Kyu! Kyu!" Yuki tried to cheer up Bedann. "Yuki says that she is also your friend, so rely on her too," I said. "Oh¡­ Yuki¡­ Sure!" said Bedann, hugging Yuki, who was way warmer and softer than me. After the whole thing ended, we decided to talk things out a bit, I tried to be as meticulous as possible to not trigger anything bad within her memories. "Bedann¡­ I believe that you do have a magic affinity," I said. "Aside from¡­ the mold?" she asked, her eyes filled with hope. "No¡­ The mold is your magic affinity," I said. "Eh?" Silence took hold of the cave again. "It all made sense when I figured it out. Such a creature couldn''t possiblye to this world, only our souls came here, and a physical entity as the mold couldn''t possiblytch to you and be a Unique Skill¡­ no, this Unique Skill was made differently. It was created by copying this¡­ but its nature by itself is different than the original from your world. This thing is a purely magic-based element, a new element," I said. "A new¡­ element?" asked Bedann, her eyes shoed confusion and a bit of frustration. "Sadly¡­ Yes. That''s what I believe. Your Mana Core harbors this element, the Mold¡­ won''t go away," I sighed. "It won''t¡­ go away?" she asked. "Fear not. Now that you''re immune to it, it can''t take over your mind. I am not asking you to do anything¡­ But one day, you will have to master this power and tame the mold, using it as your power. If you ever want to be stronger and survive in this harsh world¡­" I said. "Is that¡­ so?" she wondered, ring at her hands. I wish I could see what she is thinking about¡­ ----- After all of this time¡­ After everything I have gone through, I finally thought I could get rid of this thing. Of this¡­ thing. This monster¡­ This abyssal darkness always dwelled within me. When the Ice Dragon, Drake, freed me from this, I truly felt¡­ blessed. I have been slowly healing bit by bit with his help¡­ Drake¡­ is probably the most amazing person I have ever meet¡­ And probably the nicest after my parents¡­ I was¡­ trying to finally build a new life¡­ Perhaps with him at my side¡­ Everything was going so well¡­ and then¡­ It is still there¡­ The mold¡­ And he said¡­ that it won''t go away? It is¡­ my magic. The mold is my magic¡­ I will never go away from it¡­ I feel despair, utter despair. For a moment, I really just wanted to die. But Drake¡­ keepsforting me. And it feels so weird, this warmth within my heart. He makes me sofortable and happy¡­ I can''t help but want to¡­ try. If even by a little bit, I want to trust him¡­ and tame the mold. Even if it not for me¡­ I want to do it for him because he has hopes for me¡­ If he is at my side¡­ perhaps¡­ I can do it. "Okay¡­" I said. "Eh?" he asked. "Okay¡­ Drake¡­ I-I will try¡­" I said. "Bedann¡­ thanks for trusting me¡­ I will teach you everything I know about mana maniption. You won''t tame it alone, we''ll tame it together," he said. His words are always so perfectly said¡­ he always knows what to say, and always knows the right thing to say¡­ I often wonder if he''s really real or I am just hallucinating again¡­ With him, I feel safe¡­ and when I hear his voice through his telepathy, my heart beats faster. When I am with him¡­ I want to live. . . . Chapter 65: The Will Of The World

Chapter 65: The Will Of The World

. . . The world changes and the threads of fate keep entangling with each other. New threads emerge as some disappear. The world is stable, but for how long? I see the creation, the leftovers of the great war that we painstakingly reformed as a world, and I can''t help but love it all. A world created by corpses of Gods and Titans, and the fragmented Realms. But I fear that whatever is bringing these new threads to the world might not have good intentions. Ymir¡­ I wonder what you would do if you were here. I had long forgotten about my wrath. Odin is dead alongside you, and there is no point in raging over it anymore. But you don''t know how much I miss you. A sudden spark enters the world once more. Another of them, it seems¡­ Hm¡­ It has be a dragon. An Ice Dragon within the Jotunheimr Region. How many have they been now? I must use the power of fate to exert bnce in the world. Although since the creation of the new world that many have tried, none of them had achieved the ability to change Fate. It is the strongest power I possess, the power to control everything. Rank 9 Immortals can refine the Attributes they govern and even dominate the worldpletely. But in the end, they cannot destroy it as they know they would fall into the vast emptiness. No matter how far you reach, my children, you always end up learning that you cannot possibly conquer Fate. But¡­ those new beings. The invaders from other worlds are strange. Only half of the fate affects them, as their souls are brought from another world¡­ They are dangerous. I cannot possibly let this New Era of Cultivators go on as it is, or these entities¡­ with the powers they were bestowed¡­ will change everything. If one of them reaches Rank 9, or various¡­ And if they manage to grasp Rank 10 and refine the greater heavens, then¡­ Everything will be gone. Such a theory cannot happen. I will not let it happen. I am sorry, but this is how I must protect my world. All of you need to be gone. Whoever is sending them here¡­ I will not let it do as it pleases. Ymir, give me strength¡­ . . . [Day 38] After what happened yesterday I asked Bedann to rest, I didn''t want to force her into anything. But no matter how much I told her to sleep in her bed, she stuck to my chest and ended sleeping at my side. I am worried she might take a cold if she sticks too much with me! No, wait, she is an Ice Giant, I don''t think those get Colds¡­ I try to wake her up¡­ "Mwuh¡­" She does a weird sound, but it is very cute. "Bedann, wake up, it is already morning¡­" I sigh. "Drake¡­ I wuv you¡­" she said. Eh? What did she just say?! "Bedann?!" I asked, as she''s suddenly startled and wakes up. "Ah! Eh? What hour is it?" she asked. Hmm, she most likely was dreaming something weird¡­ "What were you dreaming?" I asked her. "D-Dream?" she asked timidly. "Yeah, you were¡­ murmuring something strange," I said. "Uwah¡­ N-Nothing¡­ Nothing at all¡­" she said while averting her gaze. She most likely remembers. But for her own privacy, I will not pursue the situation. "Anyways, time to wake up girl, don''t stick too much to me, my scales are very hard and ufortable, I don''t think you should sleep over them¡­" I said. "Hehe, but I liked to sleep with you at my side¡­ You''re so big and strong, it makes me feel protected," said Bedann. Agh! Don''t say such things to me! "Erm¡­ I am d you like it but still¡­" I murmured. "O-Okay then, don''t worry, I will sleep¡­ in my bed," said Bedann, standing up and stretching a bit. I checked her body some more, and she seemed to have gained more meat. Before thesest days, she was quite skinny, but now her arms, thighs, legs, and belly are all a bit meatier. Her chest too has grown a bit more. ¡­ Wait, don''t get me wrong! I am checking her purely for her health! I am not a degenerate. "Do you like to see me stretch?" she asked. "Ah! No¡­ I was just checking your build. I mean¡­ I¡­ Erm, you were a bit skinny before. I am only d you are¡­ healthier," I said. "Yeah! I feel so good now, I can even spin around and run! I think I havepletely recovered now, Drake!" she said, as her beautiful golden eyes began to shine with hope. This hope... I know what it is. "So you want to finally eat meat again, that''s what you''re looking me at like this for?" I asked. "Agh¡­! W-Well¡­ Maybeeee¡­" she said. "Hm¡­" I quickly stand up and begin to walk around the cave, until I get out and stretch a bit. "Tomorrow," I said. "YAAAAY!" Bedann began to jump around, she was not eating meat today but tomorrow. I wanted to check if she had gottenpletely healthy, another day of insurance should be more than enough. Bedann begins to jump around with her bare feet, and then jumps right into the snow, jumping some more. "Okay, calm down a bit¡­ What if you fall off and break an ankle? Your body as a giant is very heavy, be more careful!" I said. "It''s okay! I am perfect now!" she said, with a cute smile. I can''t help but feel happy when I see her like this. "I guess you''ve been to too much time in bed, so you really wanted to walk around¡­ How about we go explore the ce around some more? I can take you to the Wolves I tamed, they are a big group," I said. "Oh?! Really?" she asked, as she rushed towards me. "Yeah, why not? A little trip won''t be a bad thing," I said. She quickly ran towards me and tried to climb over my body. Oi, I thought we were going to go walking! She wants to mount me¡­ She managed to climb despite my groans, and she sits right over my neck. "Let''s go!" she said, with the cutest smile. "Ugh, fine, but don''t make it a habit, I am not your pet, Bedann! Nor your mount!" I said. "Oh? I-I didn''t mean it by this¡­ I just thought you meant that you were going to carry me¡­" said Bedann, as I began to walk through the snow, through a clear path in the middle of the forest. Well, seeing it as I am so big, I guess it is natural I would want to carry smaller people, right? "I guess it is fine. But don''t make it a habit, I won''t be carrying anyone else than you! And maybe Yuki," I said. "Hehe, so I am the only one for you then?" she asked. "Yeah¡­ Eh? No, wait, that sounded weird¡­" I said. Bedann hugged me with her arms, well, she hugged my long neck. "I am d you think that, and it is not weird at all! You''re the only one for me too, Drake!" she said. "Is that¡­ so? ...Anyways! Let''s go see Frost," I said. . . . Chapter 66: Adorable Ice Wolf Pups

Chapter 66: Adorable Ice Wolf Pups

. . . We quickly walked around the forest, it was mostly empty of monsters, and I was pretty sure that nothing strong was around because I have been exploring the ce constantly and hunting creatures, it seems that my sole presence scare any threatening beast like Goris or Bears toe here, which is good, stay away from my home! But the wolves are the exception, they are dumb or something, so they stayed around anyways. Well, now that they''re tamed they have no point in going away. And so we went to meet them, after going around some piles of wood I had left when the whole fight against Molded Bedann urred. A lot of trees were destroyed, and all this wood is just lying there. I had nned to move them somewhere, but I don''t really know where¡­ If I could use my wind magic a bit better, perhaps I could slowly shape them into¡­ a nice wooden house! But how could I even hold it? Wait¡­ maybe I can make the wooden house fly in the sky with us? Hm¡­ Wait, that''s amazing, isn''t it? Wait¡­ What if we make a floating castle?! Wait! What if¡­ Okay, let''s calm down. I first need to practice wind magic some more. Don''t get me wrong, I have not been cking at all. I am practicing magic literally every single second now. Using Parallel Mind Thought Processing and High-Speed Thought Processing, I leave several parts of my mind practicing magic. This way, I learn proficiency while learning how to do stuff a bit more. I am slowly getting better¡­ but to reach the point where I can shape wood with slicing winds and create perfect shapes¡­ that might take some more time. And making a building permanently float in the sky above me might also take a lot of time¡­ to reach that point. I have been eating Mana Cores steadily so I am stockpiling stats, but not as many as it would bring eating something of Rank 2¡­ which there aren''t any around¡­ These are my Stats as of now: ¡­ Name: Drake. Race: Young Adult Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Initial Stage). Status: Satiated. Vitality: 1524/1524 Mana: 3173/3173 Strength: 1308 Dexterity: 832 Magic: 2661 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 4] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 6] [Parallel Thought Processing: Level 5] [Wind Magic: Level 6] [Mana Control: Level 6] [Telepathy: Level 5] [Berserk Mode: Level 4] [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 3] [Naming: Level 3] [Kin Control: Level 2] [Crafting: Level 2] [Apothecary: Level 2] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Breath: Level 8] [Ice Dragon Scales: Level 8] [Lesser Self-Regeneration: Level 9] [Freezing sh: Level 7] [Freezing Bite: Level 7] [Freezing Tail Whip: Level 4] [Ore Body: Level 7] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 4] [Fear Resistance: Level 4] [Pain Resistance: Level 5] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 7] [Fire Resistance: Level 3] [Wind Resistance: Level 5] [Thunder Resistance: Level 3] ¡­ Several Skills have leveled up! And¡­ well, my Mana and Magic Stats are shining brightly, aren''t they? I guess I have be stronger than all the beasts I fought against. I suppose I am finally beginning to show off the might of an actual fucking dragon, about time! Look at that strength, oh baby! I am packed up with muscles, I can literally steamroll this entire forest if I want to, hah! And my Mana is a shit ton because the more I keep using it every single second while also cultivating with it, the more it increases exponentially! I think I am already bing stronger than whatever my Rank says about me. Well, I was already stronger before this¡­ I remember being Initial Stage when I killed a Middle Stage Wolf. Anyways, we are here¡­ We finally reach the cave, as Bedann points at it with her index finger. "There''s a lot of wolves there!" she said. The wolves quickly recognize my presence, as they howl and call Frost, who was inside. Frosts rush here hurriedly, while a few little ice wolf pups who were immensely adorable run at his side. He barks at them to move away, but they keep chasing him until he reaches up to me with them at his side. "Aw, so cute!" said Bedann, as she jumps to the floor and rushes to the puppies, who seem afraid of her and evade her hands. "Frost, are these your pups?" I asked through telepathy. "Growl¡­" Frost nods. I can see that his face is incredibly tired¡­ I guess it is harsh to be the father of so many goddamn kids¡­ "You''re doing good work, keep striving forward," I said. My words, which I don''t know if he really understood them or not, make Frost nod again as his tail waves around. Maybe he understood that I was trying to cheer him up. Frost had already seen Bedann before, but she was often sleeping at those times, so he res at her again. "So cute, is this big boy Frost?" asked Bedann¡­ she was clearly bigger than Frost, around one meter and a half taller, so she had to squat to pet him. "Yep, he''s Frost, the pack leader. He is Upper Stage, so he packs a punch despite being smaller than you," I said. "Oh, you''re a strong boy, aren''t youuuu~?" asked Bedann, petting Frost as he couldn''t help but wave his tail¡­ he likes attention. "Woof! Woof!" barked Frost, answering Bedann''s question happily. "He''s so cute!" said Bedann. "Well¡­ he could have eaten you before being tamed, you know?" I asked. "Eh?! But he''s such a good boy!" said Bedann. "¡­Yeah, let''s forget that thought. Anyways, let''s get inside the cave, so you can see all the wolves," I said. We quickly were led by Frost and his adorable pups, which were barely growing tiny ice fangs, as we were greeted by dozens of other wolves, they seemed well-fedpared to before, because I have been helping them hunt more efficiently, and now they fill their bellies every day. We spend a good amount of time here, just talking with each other while letting Bedann rx her mind a bit, it seemed to work, and she loved this little trip. I''m d. . . . Chapter 67: Reincarnation Of The Not So Unfortunate... But Still Unfortunate

Chapter 67: Reincarnation Of The Not So Unfortunate... But Still Unfortunate

??? POV 1/2 . . . Well yeah, my luck sucks. Who would have thought that I would die by participating in this shady organization as a biologist? Haha, not at all, I would have never thought that! Sigh¡­ I mean, I knew that there WERE risks¡­ But perhaps I simply didn''t give a fuck. Why? Well, let me tell you that money makes you not think well. I guess it lowered my IQ and I became a retard. It was obvious that I would end up dying one way or another by participating in these shady organizations, for fuck''s sake. But I had to take the risk! It was good money after all. I have lived my entire life as aplete loser, my father was nowhere to be seen and my mother was depressive and abusive, so, as a kid with ack of self-esteem, I feed into my anxiety by eating like a pig. Until I turned into a literalnd whale I guess. At the very least I had a knack forputers and biology because I liked to browse that stuff as a kid and was always on the inte, so I was kind of knowledgeable. I graduated from the university after earning money online by investing early on Bit Coins, I knew those crappy things no one bought would end up costing a fortune. That''s why I bought around 100000 and just got kind of¡­ millionaires after it became so pricy. I graduated from university and looped around working on stuff. Being a millionaire is not exactly that much, you sometimes want more money. As some say, you never have enough money. Well, I wanted to buy myself an ind and also probably a small country, so I had to get some more money. And this guy¡­ the damn Ivan Wesker came to me one day. Shady guy, blonde, crimson-red eyes, pale white skin, he literally fits all the criteria of a vampire. But he was not a vampire, of course, that shit is not real. He was perhaps even worst than an actual vampire though¡­ But man¡­ he was rich. He offered me billions! I only had like¡­ about a few million. But he offered me billions! I had to do it, even if it was shady as fuck. And here I am¡­ I am about to get killed¡­ More like I am just dead right now. I worked in this organization as a biologist, we¡­ were doing pretty secret stuff. For example, experimenting with a strange type of fungus named Mold¡­ And a certain girl¡­ Well, the clone of a girl. She was named Miranda, and it was Ivan''s previous fascination. She got killed after running away. By¡­ well, the guys that are chasing Ivan down. You see¡­ he kind of stole a dangerous virus of his own, and he is quite literally a monster. And he wants to reach godhood¡­ somehow by bing an ugly monster. Okay, I know he''s nuts, but he got the money to make me work for someone as crazy as him. So, I was minding my own business watching over the new Miranda''s cells and how she was slowly growing, and then shit hit the fan, guys with shotguns and stuff appeared, even helicopters and more, it was like an FBI raid. A guy that goes by the name of Chris Bluefield entered the facility with a team of professional soldiers and began to stop everything. In a sh, Ivan was gone with Miranda''s clone, and we were left here to just be captured. I tried to run away but I was so god damn fat it was a pain. Some specimens we were working on were freed by Ivan to distract Chris and his team, and well, they predated on us, of course. I somehow managed to hide and escape a lot, but in the end, the other scientists I was working with caught me¡­ and here I am. I am using the gun I always was with to shot them down, but even shooting at their heads doesn''t work. This mold literally makes you immortal, but you go zombie mode and be an undead-like creature, of course. No emotions, and probably constant pain. No, thanks! I quickly try to shoot them, until one of their heads explode, I killed one after he took FIVE shots in the head¡­ I guess he wasn''t as immortal, but god lord you''re tough. There were other two following me, trying to catch me with their ck and slimy tentacles. I saw an entrance and I thought I was going to be able to get through there, but then Chris and his group enter¡­ FUCK! Well, at the very least they won''t shoot me down! I prefer to go to prison than to fucking die! Or so I thought¡­ "Fire!" The stoic man said as he and his group pointed their shotguns at us. You''re fucking with me, right?! I thought you were a righteous man! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! "UAAGGH¡­!" My entire fat body is filled with bullets, the pain is unbearable. My lungs got prated, and so my heart, stomach, ribs, and my neck. I am bleeding all over, fall to the ground, and can''t move another inch. I am dying. As a disgusting fat pig, I guess it is a fitting end¡­ At the very least I would had liked to be in my room when I died. Surrounded by my figures of anime girls¡­ Of Sylphy-chan¡­ Ugh¡­ The only thing thates to my head as I am about to die is my anime waifu¡­ Just how pathetic am I? Sylphy-chan was an adorable elf nee-san¡­ She was the perfect girl. She had big tits, a beautiful and mature body, and a sweet smile. Ugh¡­ "Oh, he''s not infected?" "Yeah¡­ we just realized," "Well, he looked so fat and disgusting I really thought it was infected¡­" "Hahaha! Chris, you''re always so funny in the most unexpected moments¡­" "Well, he was just another scientist here, he probably killed a bunch of innocent people through his work. No one will miss him¡­" "Right, let''s secure the area!" Of course¡­ Not even some pity¡­ Go fuck yourself, Chris Bluefield. Ugh¡­ Now that I am in myst sparks of consciousness, I guess this is it. There''s no god, obviously, so I am just going to die here, and my consciousness will disappear into the void, and just be gone of existence¡­ Hahh¡­ For some moment, I wish all these Isekai novels I consumed so much were all real¡­ Man, I want to reincarnate in another world¡­ not die here and just disappear¡­ So depressing¡­ What''s the point of life then? Just dying¡­ Eh? Holy shit, are these the hallucinations they always talk about when people are about to die? Seriously¡­? A mechanical voice¡­ Uagh¡­ I hope this hallucination is real then¡­ I wish I could really reincarnate¡­ and¡­ be with Sylphy-chan¡­ to be wh¡­ her¡­ ¡­What? I didn''t¡­ said to be her! WAIT, IS THIS REAL?! If this is like the Slime Isekai¡­ T-Then¡­ Give me something OP! All you got! Give me¡­ Err¡­ infinite magic! And¡­ all affinities and stuff! Everything! Ahahah¡­! It worked! Agh¡­ I feel like I am drifting. Where am I even going? Ugh¡­ It feels as if I am disintegrating into tiny pieces, and then being sucked into somewhere. I am¡­ going through some kind of river, it is so freaking cold though¡­ Ugh¡­ FLASH! Suddenly, a strong pain hit my chest. UAGH! What is that? It is as if¡­ someone just pierced my entire being with a spear. "Your abilities¡­ they are too strong! I won''t let you reincarnate as you please, invader!" Suddenly, the voice of a mature woman roars at me¡­ And with a curse into my soul (?), I drifted somewhere else¡­ . . . Chapter 68: I Was Reborn As An Elf Baby Girl?!

Chapter 68: I Was Reborn As An Elf Baby Girl?!

??? POV 2/2 . . . When I woke up after dying so bitterly, I realized I wasn''t a gigantic fat fuck anymore. I was¡­ err¡­ I nced at my little hands, these are the hands of a baby. Then I nced at my tiny body, my legs¡­ I am a baby. I found myself resting over a glorious golden cradle, resting over afortable white cushion. My skin is pale white and smooth. And I think I might be bald. But damn¡­ it feels weird to have such a small body. I try to analyze my surroundings, but my eyes feel sleepy¡­ But from what¡­ I can tell¡­ I am inside a big¡­ room¡­ The ceiling is¡­ covered in golden decorations depicting trees and fruits. And there is also¡­ arge painting of¡­ people? They are people¡­ blonde-haired¡­ Ah¡­ With green and blue eyes¡­ ¡­Eh? Pointy ears¡­? Ugh¡­ I can''t help but fall asleep before I could even figure out what it was¡­ And as I was pondering this, an elven man came to me and said. "From now on, your name shall be Alma, a maiden gand with good fortune," he said. . . . So, it was true, I reincarnated. Since I woke up here that a lot of time has gone by¡­ I think several days¡­ Only three peoplee to see me through¡­ and they''re all¡­ ELVES! Yeah, the Elves from fantasy media! They were pale-white, with pointy ears, long blonde hair, and green eyes or sometimes blue¡­ And they were all beautiful. Even my father looked hot. Okay, I should keep that for myself. Yeah, now I got a dad. He looks like some young prince of fairytales, his face is charming and perfect, his eyes shing with emerald light, pointy ears, refined and slim body, and always wears a tunic filled with decorations¡­ I think we are filthy rich based on this. Hehe¡­ Not bad! I think I have a brother, or I don''t know what else is this elf kid thates to see me. If it weren''t because his voice is a little manly, I would think he''s a girl, but he''s a boy, it seems. He always looks at me with a smile and touches my nose all the time. The other day he pulled my cheeks and it really hurt! Seriously, what an annoying little brat! Go annoy someone else! Ugh, it will be a pain to have this kid as my older brother¡­ I tried to bite him, but Ick teeth. Ah¡­ But there''s one saving grace. I got a mommy elf. And she''s¡­ perfect! She looks kind of like Sylphy-chan, but she has short bobby-styled hair, and her eyes are aquamarine instead of emerald. I am sure as hell she''s my mama because she feeds me delicious warm milk every day through those massive honkers! Man, I am living the dream! She''s literally the ideal elf milf! Oof¡­ I have been blessed indeed. . . . Ah, well, for some reason, and because I am an idiot, I didn''t realize it. Yeah, I should have thought that theck of a penis meant I wasn''t¡­ a man anymore. But what do you know? I thought that as a baby I simply had that area dulled out or something, I mean¡­ babies'' penises must be the size of a tiny peanut! How would you want me to think that I could actually sense that I had it? I really thought I had it, but it was resting, and I simply couldn''t feel it because I wasn''t mature. But yeah, once they named me Alma and began to put me cute little dresses at the age of one, I realized that¡­ Indeed, I am a girl. Ah¡­ and an elf girl¡­ So because of a misunderstanding¡­ Instead of wishing to have Sylphy-chan with me after reincarnating, I will be her. Gods, why? What sins have Imitted to deserve this fate?! ¡­Maybe working for an evil organization was a sin. But not to be a girl! Where''s my manliness?! My penis! Now¡­ I will keep growing up and be more and more cute and feminine¡­ and all the men will be eyeing me. I mean, it doesn''t take long to see my mother and then see that I might end up like her when I grow up! I might indeed¡­ be like Sylphy-chan. No¡­ I wanted a waifu, but not to BECOME the waifu! This is fucked up! Stop! Stop the game! I want to be a fat fuck again! Anything but this! But my little cries of internal help were nowhere to be heard in my little girl''s voice, which I was still learning to say words. This world is named Yggdrasil or something, and everyone speaks some kind of Ancient Norsenguage. It was simr to English, so I slowly learned it more or less. Actually, my parents are surprised that I am developing so fast! I already learned how to read again, and I can talk pretty fluently at the age of one. And well¡­ there''s the whole thing of who I am and what is this. Well, let''s go with a short resume. First of all, I am a princess. Indeed. I was born in the Royal Aberon Family, we are the descendants of the Ancient Fairy King that once reigned Niflheim. Yep, this whole nation is named Niflheim, just like the Realm of Light Elves of Norse Mythology. And yeah¡­ the world being named Yggdrasil was also kind of a good clue. Also, my mother brought me out to see the immense forest we live in, our castle is immense and beautiful, stuck right into the enormous¡­ Yggdrasil Branch, a gigantic, gargantuan branch growing from an even bigger tree far away from here. We reign arge piece of thend, and we are like the supreme sovereign of all other elves, they kneel before us, hah! Filthy peasants, you better not make the little royal princess angry! ¡­Okay, enough of this. There''s another thing to discuss, my parents are pretty overpowered. There''s a thing named Mana Cores in this world, with ranks that represent the level of magic power, the higher it is, the more overpowered you are. And my Parents are Rank 6! Which means they''re already experts among experts. This world is also governed by strength, and our "Kingdom" could also be called something of a "Sect" I guess¡­ Everyone has any expectations of the little Princess Alma, me. And if I recall correctly¡­ I got some amazing cheats. I think I got¡­ something about Infinite Mana? And¡­ more talent I think. The thing is, whenever I can use magic¡­ I should blow everyone away with my infinite mana, hahahaha! Ugh, but I am still not digging the whole sex change stuff. Well¡­ maybe after many years I will get used to it. My brother has grown up a bit, and he''s as annoying as ever. Hopefully, he won''t continue being this annoying. But maybe that''s just wishful thinking. "Alma, time for your milk~!" Mama calls me with her sweet voice. At the very least she still feeds me milk with her massive breasts even after being a year old, how nice of her. I may have the best mother in the world! But I feel like I am forgetting something¡­ When I got these Cheats¡­ there was something that happened afterward¡­ Ugh¡­ Well, I am feeling sleepy¡­ . . . Chapter 69: Looking For More Delicious Things

Chapter 69: Looking For More Delicious Things

. . . [Day 39] Day 39 and I am still somehow kicking. Okay, let''s stop saying that word ever again. Anyways, after yesterday''s visit to the Wolves Lair, we ended up sleeping over there. Bedann loved to be snuggled by all the wolves and the adorable pups, which were all warm and soft, although I could clearly see many fleas jumping around them¡­ I wonder if fleas have Mana Cores? I ate some, and no, they don''t. Perhaps only Monsters have them, and normal animals, such as a mere flea,ck it. How mysterious, from where did monsters originate then? Perhaps animalse from the realm of humans where everything was "in and simple" while all the other realms were more fantastical and filled with magic, so maybe monsters emerged from there. Ice Wolves still act and are quite like wolves, they just have greater abilities. Perhaps normal animals have been pushed into near-extinction due to the monsters taking over the new and reformed world. Though I do remember Bedann saying that her tribe had something simr to cows and pigs, they were¡­ well, gigantic, to fit the size and needs of the ice giants. She also said there were giant hens with sharp beaks that could tear down flesh easily, so people had to handle them with gauntlets made of hardened leather. I guess they are just using monsters that they had been slowly making into cattle. I can''t deny that I would like to taste a nice fried egg from those giant hens¡­ Anyways, I decided to stand up and go outside for a bit, as duty called, and I needed to go to the bathroom. After I came back, I used this opportunity to catch three Ice Rabbits I saw eating grass and walked back to the pack, Bedann had woken up already and she was ying around with the young wolf pups. "Alright Bedann, time to go home," I said. "Eeh? Already?" she asked. "You cane backter, let''s go have breakfast, I caught some meat," I said, showing her the three corpses of the Ice Rabbits. Any normal person would feel pity for them, but Bedann was not a normal person, she began to drool immediately, perhaps based on the thought of eating juicy meat once more. "Okay!" she said, petting and kissing the little wolf pups thest time as she ran towards me ad quickly climbed my back, sitting near my neck and hugging it. "Let''s go!" shemanded. "Sigh¡­ Who are youmanding here?" I sighed, as we began to walk away. The little pups had be rather attached to Bedann, as they barked at her and tried to follow us. However, Frost barked at them, and they quickly obeyed their father, running back to the pack. Maybe I should let Bedann pick one as a pet¡­ Would she like one? No, I think she would like all of them¡­ Ugh¡­ Well, the whole pack is mine too, so I guess all of these could be her pets, there''s no need to force her to pick one. We will also eventually move out of here, after all, we want to explore this new world, she had been living here for years, but had barely explored it¡­ And I am pretty sure she wants to go back to her tribe, now that she is free from the mold parasitizing her¡­ but she needs to first learn how to tame the one she can produce through magic, which is also her true mold to an extent. I fear that if she doesn''t master it enough, if she ever uses it near people, the vicious ck ooze might try to parasitize people, and that would be a pain in the ass to deal with. For now, I will work around with her, I have to teach her how to use her Mana, how to Cultivate with it, and we''ll learn together how to control the Mold. Maybe soon enough she might even be able to create Spells with it. The Mold seems to be a powerful type of magic, it has many possibilities and capabilities, but it is incredibly hard to tame, and its sole wielder is also mentally unstable. However, I cannot imagine how strong Bedann could be if she were to truly master the Mold¡­ When we finally reached the cave, we found Yuki inside, sleeping over Bedann''s bed, cozily resting below the warm leather bedsheets¡­ Well, I suppose she had a good night. We ignored her, letting her sleep as much as she wanted, as Bedann quickly decided to cook something. "I have been waiting for this day! How about we make a hotpot? Hmm¡­ Though, with only rabbit it will just be rabbit soup¡­" said Bedann, as she used the Ice Knives I had created some days ago, butchering the rabbits and leaving the Mana Cores aside. "Hm¡­ I would also like it if it had something else¡­ Like Mushrooms or Potatoes¡­ or salt, but all those things are hard to find. I am pretty sure we could find salt inside a mountain maybe if we look hard enough¡­" I thought. Bedann nced at the snow which had already melted inside the special ice pot, and it had be water, which had begun to slowly boil by the warmth produced by the fire set below the ice pot. "Hmm¡­ I think I remember that there were mushrooms that mother always prepared with food¡­ They looked brown with a sparkle of blue¡­" said Bedann, putting the butchered pieces of the ice rabbits into the water and closing the pot. "Mushrooms? I am pretty observative, I haven''t found any around¡­" I said. "Oh, that''s because they don''t grow in the bark of trees, they actually grow over their roots, below the snow! Mommy always went with me, and we dug a bunch of mushrooms together," said Bedann, remembering her mother made her happy. Wait¡­ so there can be mushrooms?! "And in which¡­ trees they grew?" I asked. "Oh, the only there is, the pine trees! These mushrooms are pretty aromatic- Eh? Drake?" Bedann saw me rush like a storm towards the forest, reaching to the nearest pine tree and using my gigantic ws to dig into it! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! A pile of snow flew away, as I found the dirt below. The dirt below the snow had a strange smell, something I wasn''t able to discern before¡­ wait, this is¡­? I used my ws with greater speed and energy, unleashing all of my strength to move the dirt away, a pile of dirt and snow piled up at my side quite quickly, as I suddenly found something hard down below. I cleaned the dirt and snow with my tail, and found roots down below! "It''s¡­ true¡­" And there they were¡­ dozens of brown-colored mushroom caps with blue dots growing all around¡­ it was a massive colony, all growing in the roots of this pine tree¡­ And this is only in one?! Imagine all these all around! "Draaaake! You ran away before I could finish talking¡­" sighed Bedann, as she ran towards me. "Look! I found them," I said. "Eh?! So fast?! It takes some time to dig so deep¡­ You''re fast!" said Bedann, smiling adorably as she began to pick up the mushrooms with herrge and dexterous hands. . . . Chapter 70: Is This Minecraft Now?

Chapter 70: Is This Minecraft Now?

. . . After we picked up the mushrooms, we rushed back to the cave¡­ Well, Bedann did, because I continued to keep digging, wondering what else could I find. My smelling sense detected something else deep below. Maybe there are ice potatoes deep below? Though she said they never ate potatoes, but did have bread somehow. While Bedann cleaned the mushrooms from dirt, cut them down, and added them to the hot pot, I continued digging as if I were a dog. Until I reached around one meter, and suddenly found some strange thingies. Can these be called potatoes? They looked like little balls¡­ but were squishy. They were all interconnected into roots, and their size was around the fist of Bedann. I decided to try one and it was¡­ crunchy. It was also¡­ quite salty? Uagh, way too salty, in fact! I checked it with the Analyze System function. Roots that absorb the minerals within the dirt and the Mana around to grow and expand through the underground, absorbrge quantities of minerals within their roots, which formrge tumors where the refined minerals from salty juices and even salt crystals. Used by mostmon people as a cheat recement for salt. Can be used as Ice Attribute Cultivation Material, used to create special concoctions to enhance one''s body. ¡­ Wah¡­ I guess this is not a recement for potatoes, but it is for salt! Oh, and the whole cultivation thing, I guess? I don''t have any recipes to make concoctions, so there''s no use for that. I quickly call Bedann, as she rushes back at me. "Y-You dig a lot!" she said, ring at the hole. "Come down here, look what I found!" I said, as Bedann slowly walked down, and then I gave her a description that was just reading the system window in front of me, which she was unable to see. "Ohh¡­ This is really the Root Salt!" said Bedann. "So you knew?" I asked. "I did know that the salt we used was named Root Salt, but I never imagined it would grow like potatoes from Earth¡­" said Bedann. "Alright, let''s extract as many as we can!" I said. "Sure! Leave it to my hands!" said Bedann, as I used my ws to open the dirt and destroy any rocks around, making the hole where we were bigger. Bedann used herrge hands as a three-meter-tall giant and grabbed a ton of roots with these tubers stuck to them. After a bit of mining, she quickly walked back to ourir, as she began to cut the roots into tiny pieces, and sparkled a few over the hotpot. Alongside that, she added dried Snow Heart Herb which I had left inside the cave. After drying up, they became aromatic, simr to oregano, it was an interesting find. Before I was to walk back to eat, I had continued to dig around, I wanted to see if this was like Minecraft, and I could find some ores around or something. But as much as I dug, I couldn''t find much, but maybe I mighte here to digter. Maybe I am getting addicted to it¡­ Ding! I even got this after digging for a while. The Mining skill seems to enhance my ability to dig through any ore or dirt, and the skill description even says that my chance to encounter precious materials is enhanced by 5% with each level¡­ WHAT?! Why would you give me something so overpowered, System?! Is this because I wish this was like Minecraft? Are you on something, System? Is this okay? First of all, how can you manipte probabilities like this? Or does it simply enhances the way I can find them, and not just generate them¡­? Well, whatever, why would I have to ask questions to the almighty System? Let there be plot armor, I guess¡­ Can I get a plot armor skill next? ¡­ No? Okay¡­ However, the mining activities shall wait for another time, as I have decided to go back to the cave with Bedann, who was waiting for me with a pot of rabbit hotpot. Three big ice rabbits were inside, alongside mushrooms, and seasoned with Root Salt and Dried Ice Heart Herb. She served me in arge pot I made with ice, the soup was so aromatic it made me go numb. Oh man, it felt like an eternity since Ist felt the scent of something so good. "Uwah, it has been years¡­" sighed Bedann. I suppose the smell of the hotpot gave her some nostalgia. Unlike me, she had been in this ce for years, and I only been here for just a bit over a month¡­ I suppose I shouldn''t be so nostalgic if only a month ago I was still on Earth enjoying all themodities there¡­ "Thanks for cooking this, Bedann," I said. "D-Drake¡­ No problem! I just made it because I wanted to eat hotpot¡­ But I am d you like it," she said, I don''t know if it was my idea, but I think she blushed a bit. The warm soup was delicious and the taste of salt on it just made it even better. The meat was tender and juicy, and the mushrooms were even more tender, with a nice chewy texture. Bedann made sure to cook a lot of soup, so I had a lot to drink even with my giant head and body which can drink a whole pot in seconds. After everything was over, I wasn''tpletely stuffed, but I filled up my belly a bit with some fruit. "Bwah¡­ That was good¡­" sighed Bedann in relief, as she rested over the bed. Yuki had already woken up and shared the food with us too. "Alright, rest for a little bit, because today you are not escaping it, youngdy!" I said. "E-Eh?" asked Bedann. "I am going to teach you how to Cultivate your Mana and also, we''ll tame your Mold!" "O-Oh¡­ that¡­ Okay!" said Bedann. "What? Did you thought I was going to eat you or something?" I said rather teasingly. "Haha! No¡­" said Bedann. "Hmm¡­ Now that I look at you, you look very tender!" I said, as my eyes began to glow eerily. "E-Ehhh?" "I guess if you already guessed it¡­ I will show you my true intentions!" I roared, as I opened my jaws and directed them towards Bedann! Haha! I am going to eat her! What did you think I was going to do? To make friends? Do you really think I am such a fool? Hah! "Gyyyyyaaahhh! Hahaha! Hahahaha¡­! Stop! Stoop! Hahaha!" "I will devour this little belly! It has grown quite a lot!" I roared, as I rubbed my snout over Bedann''s squishy stomach, she began tough a lot. She was rather sensitive to tickles. "Did you really thought I was going to eat you?" I asked curiously. "Ah? Not really, that''s why it surprised me! It was all out of nowhere¡­ But it was just a joke!" said Bedann while pouting. "Ah, don''t get mad. What would I know that you had such a sensitive belly? It was very soft too! Anything could pierce through it," I said. "I am not that squishy!" said Bedann, as she nced at her belly, and squeezed it. "See? That''s a squishy belly right there¡­" I said, touching it with my snout. Bedann stopped me as she hugged myrge dragon face. "Thanks for being with me¡­" she said, kissing my nose. Ah¡­ Is she a Medusa? That kisspletely left me paralyzed like a stone! "Drake?" "Ah! It''s nothing¡­ Don''t worry about it," I said. . . . Chapter 71: Intense Physical Training!

Chapter 71: Intense Physical Training!

. . . [Day 40] The sky above seemed to have cleared up, the snowstorm had fully stopped now, and the sky had turned clear blue. The sun was shining brightly above us, and there was a small amount of heat produced by it. But¡­ it was still cold for normal beings. Well, good thing we are all Ice-rted living beings, so we don''t care about the cold. But anyone that wasn''t an Ice Giant or an Ice Monster like me would have a hard time in here, they would most likely freeze to death after the first night unless they got a lot of fur and clothes. Talking about clothes, today Bedann began to sew herself a new dress made up of wolf and rabbit leather. Yeah, she even knew how to sew! And it was very easy to make her an ice needle that could get through the hard leather¡­ The problem was getting thread. And what would you know? When I tried to make a thread out of my ice, it worked. I made a thin, flexible, and incredibly resilient ice thread! It is made of even smaller thin threads of ice connected and entangled together¡­ I would have never been able to do this because a singleb cost like 2000 Mana and a ton of concentration, but Bedann helped me by extending it as I produced it out of thin air. We tested it for a bit, and it showed to be able to resist a lot, her entire weight! And it would perhaps resist even more than that. And now she was making herself an improvised dress with it because the one she was wearing was her previous one that was all tattered and torn apart¡­ And because she used it when she was a little girl, it didn''t fit her as well and felt ufortable with it. "What do you think, Drake?" she asked, as she showed me the dress, it wasn''t particrly beautiful or anything, but it was enough for her to cover herself quite well, the fur of wolves was soft and resistant, and made her fur dress look blue-colored, with white stripes. She also was beginning to make herself some improvised boots to cover her feet, which were always bare. We are immune to cold, but her feet could still receive some damage if she steps on some hard rock or a root, so it is better if she gets some boots. I made the surface of the boots that touch the ground with my super-hardened ice as well, and she used the ice threads too. Wait, can''t I make a whole set of clothes using ice thread?! Agh, but it would be pretty cold. Oh yeah, we are immune to cold¡­ Maybe? But Bedann still likes the warmth that fur can create, even if we are immune to cold, it feelsfortable to be warmed up for some strange reason. As I saw her wear her new blue-furred dress, I nodded. "It looks good on you. You''re very pretty, Bedann. I believe anything would fit you," I said. "Fweh?! D-Don''t say such embarrassing things¡­ But I am d you like it¡­" said Bedann while blushing. Ah, wait, I just tried to praise her¡­ did it sound awkward? I thought that being more direct was a good thing¡­ "And these boots also will be fine I guess¡­ But these clothes are only for now. I kind of want to wear normal clothes when we find some tribe or town¡­ In my town people wore pretty standard clothes you would see in medieval settings, not just fur strapped around our bodies," said Bedann. I see, so Giants are not really like they show them on Earth''s fantasy stories here, they are actually just another civilization of people that don''t wear leather and act like they are cavemen. Well, that was a given seeing how Bedann is such a polite and gentle girl, her parents taught her well. Yesterday after the hotpot, we trained magic for the rest of the day until the night. It was very normal and basic training, I helped Bedann feel the Mana I infused into her, as she felt the rivers of mana around her body. It made her feel weird because I had to firstly open her Mana Veins, something that every living being has to open first before using Magic, it seems that her Mana Veins were very rusty, and whenever she used magic she forced her mana out of her body very roughly, making her spend a lot without care. Oh, and about Mana Veins, they''re a concept I have just discovered, I never realized it on my own body because it seems that Monsters like me have our Mana Veins already activated since birth, but it seems that those days I spent bing capable of using ice and wind were the days I also opened several Mana Veins. The more Mana Veins you open inside your body, the more Mana "room" you have, so you can enhance your maximum Mana capacity through this method of cultivation too, although your Mana Core is also a storage for Mana, your body can also help on the storage of Mana. The stronger your body bes, the more Mana you can store inside and the more your physical body is enhanced, so I guess it is also kind of like Body Cultivation sprinkled into the mix. But I only let Bedann cultivate through this simple method of slowly opening her Mana Veins, I didn''t want to force anything else for the moment, as she was, as I said previously, quite rusty. Now, after we had breakfast and she finished her clothes, we decided to do some physical training exercises. "Alright girl! 100 Pushups, 100 Sit-ups, and 100 Squats! And after that, we''ll run one kilometer!" I said. "Eh? Y-You''re¡­ for real?" asked Bedann. "Yes! The best way to recover your physical strength and make your body feel healthy for your Mana Veins to open easily is to exercise! You''re a giant, the blood of Ymir is within your veins. I am sure that you can grow exponentially stronger if you train your physical strength!" I said. "I¡­ see¡­" And so, Bedann started her physical training. Yeah, I wasn''t going to let her ck off! . . . Chapter 72: Body-Strengthening Magic!

Chapter 72: Body-Strengthening Magic!

. . . [Day 41] We spent most of yesterday training physically, I made Bedann push her body to her very limits until her muscles were all burning! For a giant, she had a very slim and thin build, so if she doesn''t build up more muscles, her heavy skeleton will end up giving her all types of health problems. The first thing she did was squat. Her gluteus, her legs, and even her biceps worked up a lot there, all those muscles were burning, and I was able to kind of see how they worked up through Analyze. Bedann''s face was twisting around as she gritted her teeth while exercising, I can see that she wasn''t used to this at all¡­ I felt a bit sorry, but this is what I call tough love! So after squatting came sit-ups, push-ups, and then we ran one kilometer. I wasn''t tired at all, but she got super tired¡­ After that, we had dinner and she went straight to bed, but she had a lot of cramps, so I had to teach her to stretch out after and before exercising. Today, she woke up quite tired. "Muh¡­" She was sitting in the chair before the ice table, eyeing the warm wolf milk. "Drink it, it is pretty creamy," I said. "Ugh¡­ I feel like I am about to die¡­" she sighed. "Hah¡­ Maybe the training was a bit too much?" I wondered out loud. "A bit?" she asked while ring at me with a bit of anger. "I mean, you have to train your body even if you don''t want it, Bedann. This world is harsh, you must grow stronger both physically and magically. And through Mana Veins growing healthier the more you develop your physical body, both magic strength and physical strength are connected together. You can''t ignore neither of the two!" I said. "Hahh¡­ Okay, okay¡­ I get it¡­" she sighed. "I am¡­ sorry for forcing you, but I believe it is what is needed," I said. Bedann sighed again as she nced directly at my eyes. "I understand, Drake¡­ I am just being too conceited I guess. I will try my best¡­" she said, giving me a mild smile. She''s really a devoted girl! "Good girl!" I said, petting her head. After Bedann drank her milk and ate a roasted wolf steak (not from our pack), she asked me to train Mana once more. "Alright, let''s see if your Mana Veins are any loosened today¡­" I began to pour small rivers of blue-colored essence, mana, which entered her body and flowed through her being. Bedann was sitting in front of me while closing her eyes, she was trying to concentrate on the task. sh! Suddenly, I perceive that one of her Mana Veins opens up, it seems that the exercise we did yesterday made her body a bit better than before. I pour mana into this Mana Vein, which begins to open up like a flower, blossoming inside of her body beautifully. The rivers of ethereal blue essence grow longer and denser. sh! Another Mana Vein suddenly opened, and I made sure to pour more Mana into it. The more it grew, the more the other closed up Mana Veins began to slowly open. It seems that the first one that opened up created a chain reaction, and many are opening at the same time! "Uwah¡­!" Bedann was surprised, as her entire body began to exude an aura of pure mana. "Good¡­ Rx and try to gather it inside once more¡­" I said. "Yes¡­ Ah¡­ It is so heavy¡­" she muttered, the Mana quantity inside of her Mana Veins was incredibly dense, feeling "heavy" for her to control. "Use your will¡­ You can do it¡­ The Mana is made for us to use it, bend it to you will," I said. "To my¡­ will¡­" muttered Bedann, as her eyebrows furrowed. Suddenly, the aura of mana exploding out of her body began to lower down. Little by little¡­ Until it was finally all the way back to her body, flowing through it. What a talented girl¡­ "Excellent work. Let''s continue meditating for a few hours," I said. "Very well!" said Bedann cheerfully, it seems that she had grasped something about Mana Maniption. . . . [Day 42] Today we woke up rather well. After yesterday''s mana cultivation training, Bedann''s body felt healthier than before. It was mostly because she had finally managed to make her Mana flow through her body naturally like all living beings in this world. It seems that she felt so tired after doing exercise because her body waspletely emptied of Mana, all her Mana was simply inside of her Mana Core. But after opening various Mana Veins, she constantly nourished her body with mana and was able to do all exercises without breaking a sweat. So I intensified it up to x4! And even then, she wasn''t that tired either¡­ Amazing. Mana is really what''s up in here huh. So today she woke up all cheerful, so happy that she resembled a morning sun¡­ She is my morning sun I guess. Eh? What did I think? No, forget that! "Drake, let''s cultivate again!" she said. "Haha, I see that you''re cheerful. Did you had a good sleep?" I asked. "Yeah¡­ I dreamed that I met with mama and papa again¡­ And you were there! After that, we all traveled the world above your back," said Bedann. "I see¡­ Let''s make sure that it doesn''t stay as a dream, alright?" I asked. "Really? Would you let them mount your back?" asked Bedann. "Well¡­ if they''re your parents, it is fine," I said. "You''re so nice¡­ Thank you, Drake¡­ Now I know that I have to grow strong so I can one day met with them¡­ So we can get through the forest and the¡­ dangers we might one day face¡­" said Bedann. "Well said! That''s the spirit, Bedann! Very well then, time to cultivate some more," I said. "Alright!" We began to meditate once more, while our Mana flowed everywhere. Yuki had now joined us in the training as well, she was pretty good at cultivating mana and sharing it too as I taught her well, she was probably soon to be Peak Stage. . . . Chapter 73: Yuki Evolves! And Benladanns Progress!

Chapter 73: Yuki Evolves! And Bedann''s Progress!

. . . [Day 43] Today Yuki evolved! It was surprising because I thought she would take a bit longer, but here she was, all evolved. "Kyuuu! Kyuu!" "Yuki, you''re even fluffier now!" said Bedann. Yuki''s appearance didn''t change much¡­ she simply became around 30 centimeters taller, but she still looked like a snow-white chinchi. Her poisonous ws, however, grew incredibly sharp and had a metallic luster, which she could use to tear down whole rocks apart, she even sued them as des, finely slicing an entire tree into pieces. ¡­ Name: Yuki. Race: Giant Venomous Snow Chinchi-Monkey (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Happy. Average Estimated Vitality: 767/767 (Up!) Average Estimated Mana: 830/830 (Up!) Average Estimated Strength: 606 (Up!) Average Estimated Dexterity: 1100 (Up!) Average Estimated Magic: 770(Up!) Abilities: [Acrobatics] [Precise Throwing] [Ice Wind] [Icicle Spear] [Snow Ball Roll] [Impact-Dampening Fur Armor] [Venomous Metallic ws] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Cooking] [Butcher] [Gathering] [Keen Senses] [Mana Maniption] [de ws] ¡­ She has progressed quite a lot! Yuki has also been training on her own while cultivating mana passively with me. Her stats are pretty decent, and her Dexterity is the highest. Well, she doesn''t really have "stats" this status I am seeing is just the System showing me an estimate of her capabilities. But every time she evolved, her capabilities increased, so she''s looking fine. She has a few new Abilities too, which most likely are learned skills not from the System but merely through experience. They are Cooking and Butcher, which she always does while helping Bedann. She also helped me cook for Bedann when the girl was sick of her stomach, so she had gained some valuable experience. Though¡­ I still think that my System is somehow affecting the people around me, perhaps their abilities are developing quicker? Well, maybe not. She also got Mana Maniption for obvious reasons, such as cultivating mana all the time with me, Keen Senses which appeared after evolving (I guess she became keener), and she got the de ws one, which is most likely how her ws can slice through things like actual des. And this de wsbined with her incredible speed and dexterity make her a deadlybatant¡­ If she were my enemy, I would have a hard time resisting her slicing attacks, which can actually prate through my scales to an extent! And about Bedann¡­ she also progressed a lot yesterday! Indeed, we spent several hours cultivating until she suddenly ranked up her Mana Core Cultivation! I was also surprised, as she can''t eat Mana Cores to increase her cultivation like me, but she did it naturally, the good ol'' fashioned way¡­ Well, like Yuki. Her stats are obviously lower than before, as without being a Mold Legion, her stats are not boosted. But I could say she had progressed pretty well on her own. ¡­ Name: Bedann. Race: Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Middle Stage). Status: Healthy, Cheerful. Average Estimated Vitality: 626/626 Average Estimated Mana: 443/443 Average Estimated Strength: 405 Average Estimated Dexterity: 211 Average Estimated Magic: 363 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] (Suppressed) Unique Skill: [Charm] (Active) (Ineffective against you) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Cooking] [Butcher] [Crafting] [Sewing] [Mana Maniption] [Giant''s Great Physique] [Magic Genius] [Undying Stamina] (Sealed) [Degradation] (Sealed) [Crazed Agility] (Sealed) [Crazed Consumption] (Sealed) [Infection] (Sealed) [Legion] (Sealed) [Bone-Breaking ws] (Sealed) [Deadly Mold Whip] (Sealed) ¡­ As always, her OP Abilities are Sealed, but she had gained some new ones of her own. Most likely thanks to her cooking a lot, sewing, crafting, and butchering. She''s a very skilled girl. She also got Mana Maniption very quickly, most likely after opening her Mana Veins. And then she got Giant''s Great Physique most likely from her Ymir''s bloodline, which seems to enhance her physical strength and vitality a lot¡­ This is why she has way more Stats than I did in her same Rank. Andstly, Magic Genius reflects her great Mana Core Talent, which, as she said, was A-Grade. In this world the higher your Mana Core Grade is, the more talented you''re seen as. Her Mana Core Grade was A-Grade, the highest there is, meaning she is a naturally gifted genius. I think the reason behind this is the Mold itself, her Mana Core most likely was created by that Wish that she didn''t intend to make¡­ And this ended in her having a Mana Core that is also her Mold Unique Skill. Due to its creating being made by something or someone so strong to aplish such wishes, I would guess it was made with the highest grade. After Yuki''s evolution was celebrated, we began to cook breakfast, and then we trained both Mana and our Physical Body again¡­ I will most likely make her train Mold past tomorrow, which both of us have been neglecting for the moment. . . . [Day 44] Today a new batch of Ice Wolves was born, I was surprised. ording to what I understood, it seems that more children are being born now that I am helping the pack eat every day, so they got more nutrients and something¡­ I suppose when they are not well-fed, the female wolves breed less as a way to not create more mouths to feed. But now that everyone is so well fed, they got pregnant? Wait, you can reproduce so fast?! No, I think it is most likely that these females were already pregnant beforehand¡­ Anyways, there is something that has to do with me helping them get feed. But I am not really doing much, I am just teaching them new ways to sneak around their foes or to make ice traps to catch ice rabbits. Oh, they also hunt other ice wolves, there''s no scrupulous there, they are fine with being cannibals I suppose. I don''t have any problem with that because I also hunt ice wolves that don''t belong to the pack, their meat is firmer than the rabbits, so I enjoy it. Anyways, today we continued to train Mana¡­ . . . Chapter 74: Taming The Mold

Chapter 74: Taming The Mold

.. . . [Day 45] Today was the day¡­ time to help her tame the mold. Unlike other days, Bedann didn''t wake up as cheerful¡­ I know how she might feel, but this is for your best. After we had breakfast, we were kind of ready¡­ "Ready?" I asked her. "Hmm¡­" she muttered, nodding. She was ncing at the floor while being a bit concerned. She''s nervous. I can see her hands trembling¡­ Come on, I thought we got already through that¡­ No, I have to be moreprehensible. Alright, let''s calm her down again. "Don''t worry, you''re not alone here," I said. Bedann stopped trembling, as she nced at my eyes. "Drake¡­ Will you¡­ stay at my side? Even if¡­ Eve if¡­ I be a bad girl?" she asked. "Bad girl? What are you talking about?" I asked. "Before we start training¡­ there''s something I need to tell you¡­ Abut my powers- No, about the Mold¡­" said Bedann, sitting over my arm and hugging my shoulder. It seems that she was opening a bit more¡­ I knew there was something else that this Mold was other than a parasitic alien-like thing. "¡­Okay, I will listen to you, and I won''t judge you, feel free to tell me," I said. "Really?" she asked. "Of course¡­ Who am I to judge anyway?" I asked. "Drake¡­" she muttered, as she contained little tearsing from her beautiful golden eyes. "You see¡­ there''s something within this Mold¡­ It is not simply a thing, but it''s an individual¡­ It has¡­ a mind of its own¡­" she said. "A mind¡­ of its own?" Bedann then began to exin to me a few things¡­ things I never actually thought could be possible with her powers. To resume things out, her Mold has a personality, and it is also "intelligent". Yeah¡­ And the worst part is that things entity, this personality, was formed by copying her own and twisting it around through the Mold''s contained feelings of frustration, anger, and despise to all things due to how it was tortured and forced to be aboratory specimen. Bedann said that this entity calls herself Miranda, and it says to be her twin sister. She is maniptive and has a destructive personality, while also being incredibly jealous and possessive, unlike the real Bedann. This entity was the one that maintained her caged into a sea of darkness, while it took over her body and made her into the Mold Legion. I suppose it helped her survive but¡­ this wasn''t really the way to do it. I guess I can''t argue with a parasitic alien-like creature, it simply has apletely different thought process than us, apletely different mentality, and thoughts, it is moreplex, yet it is not¡­ well, you get it. This entity tried to conceal Bedann''s memories of her parents, the very memories that made her heal a bit of her mental damage and be better and happier, it forced her to forget about them and to go back to her mentality in her previous life. But things changed when I appeared when I made her drink my blood, and "Miranda" grew weaker. Bedann was able to fight back against her and escaped the "sea of darkness" where she was caged. Her greatest fear is that the more she develops her Mold Magic, the more power could Miranda gain and that one day¡­ she might try to take over her again. I simply can''t let that happen to her¡­ I suppose this is why she asked me if I would be with her even after she was to be a "bad girl"¡­ This "split personality" which is more like apletely different entity within the Mold itself is what she thinks is her "bad girl side"¡­ But it is not really that, it is apletely alien being that is just trying to take over her. Iforted her as I told her that I would do everything I could to not let that happen. "Y-You''re¡­ you''re really okay with it?" she asked. "I am. Bedann, I am not going to back down now that I have helped you so much. I want you to stick with me. We''ll force Miranda to obey us, we''ll tame her the same way we will tame the Mold," I said. "Drake¡­" "This is why I want you to be brave, and to have trust in yourself¡­" I said. "I see¡­ But it is hard¡­ It is hard¡­" she sighed. "Even then, if you can''t trust yourself, trust me. Believe in me that I believe in yourself," I said. "Ah¡­ Believe in you¡­ I can do that¡­ If I believe in you believe on me¡­ then I believe in myself?" she asked. "That''s right! It was¡­ something I learned in a series I once saw back on Earth, I never knew it woulde useful in such a situation¡­ So? What do you think? Can you believe in me that I believe in yourself, Bedann?" I asked. Bedann''s golden eyes began to shine brightly, as little tears started toe out like little rivers. "Yes¡­ I¡­ I will! I will be strong, just as you said I was, Drake!" she said. "Good! That''s the spirit! Now, let''s begin!" I said. We started first with a "warmup" where I simply let Bedann let her Mana flow around her body for a bit. And then, it came the moment of the truth. She pointed her open palms into the walls, as she imagined the thing I told her. "Imagine a Mold Bullet, andunch it with force," that''s what I told her to imagine. She closed her eyes as her eyebrows furrowed¡­ And then, I saw the mana of her body concentrate into the palms of her hand, and like a flow of mana, they came out of her palms with a poof! Poof! Mana materialized, and the mold was created. A sphere of slimy ck ooze appeared out of thin air, as it was suddenlyunched into the wall! Smack! It got stuck into the wall and then slowly began to fall through it. "I-I did it¡­" she said, ring at the Mold and containing her fear. "Good, let''s continue, I know you can do it, Bedann!" I said. "Okay!" . . . Chapter 75: Mold Magic

Chapter 75: Mold Magic

. . . Bedann managed to conjure a "spell". Well, when you conjure magic and make something out of Mana, I call it a spell. Even if that spell was just what we called now a "Mold Bullet", Bedann''s first spell, which is, quite literally, a little ball of mold which she shots like a bullet through using pure mana to push it into the air. Unlike I who needed Wind, Bedann can control the mold telekically to an extent, so she was able to throw it¡­ but this power she has over the mold goes away quickly, so she only has about a second tounch it, if she doesn''t do it before that, she will lose her "telekinesis" over it. It''s quite weird that I cannot manipte ice telekically as she does with mold. I cannot make it float in midair or anything of the sort without using wind to maintain it afloat. But Bedann can make her mold float for this little window of time. Strange¡­ no, not really. Perhaps this is due to her mental connection with it? She did say that the mold to its full extent gave her all kinds of superpowers, one of them was¡­ well, telekinesis, mind-reading, mind-control, and so on. But they were all rted to her Mold, she can manipte mold through telekinesis but not other things¡­ and quite possibly, if she masters this enough, she could infuse mold into other objects and easily control them in midair. Bedann nced at the little ball of mold which began to fall into the floor, rolling towards her slowly. She swallowed her saliva as she extended her hand towards it. The next step after summoning it was to control it. Just like I exined previously, she needs to harbor this Fungo-kinesis ability she possesses and force the mold to obey her will. Her mind was put into the task, as she infused her mana into her mind and will, and then began to order the mold. The simplest order was¡­ "Stop." She said, putting all of her will and mana into the task. The ball of ck mold continued to roll, however. But I was able to see through my eyes, Bedann''s golden eyes were shing with mana everywhere, as the waves of blue-colored energy came out of her eyes, flowing towards the mold. After several seconds, these waves finally were enough, and the mold suddenly stopped moving. It stopped. She did it! Bedann''s eyes nced at it, the mold was pulsating, but it had stopped¡­ it had obeyed her will. "It actually¡­ obeyed¡­ me¡­" she said. "See? It is your talent, if you were able to control it before, you should be able to control it now, even better, I would say. Thanks to Mana and the Mana Maniption technique you learned from me, it should be fairly easy¡­ See? You simply needed to do it," I said. Bedann smiled back at me, her eyes seemed to shine with hope. "You''re right¡­ I just have to¡­ trust myself a bit!" she said. "Only a bit? You have to always trust yourself, Bedann," I said, petting her. "But I trust you more than myself, Drake¡­" she said. And she goes and says something like that¡­ "Is that so¡­ Well, that''s no good, you have to trust yourself way more! What if¡­ I just decided to eat you up? You have to prepare!" I said. "Hehe, you''re a good person, Drake, you would never do that!" said Bedann. Ah¡­ She sees right through me. She is innocent deep down, but she has a very keen eye and instinct. For some reason, she is very good at seeing through people''s real intentions¡­ And yeah, no matter how hard I try to look edgy and grumpy, I am actually¡­ a good person I suppose. The mold was still there patiently waiting for an order from Bedann. "Hm¡­ how about we try it out some more?" I asked. "Eh? How?" she asked. "I remember you said that you were able to control it around midair¡­ Why don''t you practice that Telekinesis you got?" I asked her. Bedann nced at me as if she had been suddenly enlightened¡­ Seriously? It was put a little idea, I guess she doesn''te out with them unless I tell her. It pains me to admit it, but she is kind of an airhead¡­ Well, she''s still a good-hearted girl. "You''re right¡­! I didn''t think about that¡­ Let''s do it then!" she said as she swallowed saliva again and pointed her hands at the ball of mold, which twisted a bit as she ordered it to¡­ float. "Float!" she said, pointing her left hand''s index finger at it, and then moving it upwards, giving the mold the signal to move upwards by floating. The mold began to twist around and gibbered, it pulsated a bit grotesquely, and then, it suddenly jumped into the air! sh! Like a sh of ck color, it reached the air, and¡­ instead of falling, it remained floating in midair. I nced at Bedann''s Mana, it was being consumed very slowly to maintain the mold afloat, around 1 Mana every 10 seconds. Bedann smiled cheerfully, she was slowly losing her fear to the Mold now that she realized that she was bing capable of controlling it. "I did it! Drake, did you see?" she asked with a cheerful smile, her smile was so beautiful it made me skip a beat¡­ "Of course I did! Amazing work, Bedann! I''ve always trusted you!" I said. "Now what can we do?" she asked with expectation. "Hm¡­ How about you try making things float by sticking mold on them?" I asked. "Oh¡­ you''re right, I could do that¡­" she said while nodding and rubbing her chin. I quickly gave Bedann a pot made of ice and told her to stick the Mold to the base and make it float. She ordered the mold to move there, pointing it with her finger rather timidly. The mold slowly moved where she wanted, and then she put the pot back to the ground. "Float." She said, her eyes zing with a strong will. The pot began to tremble a bit, but then it stopped. "Ah¡­" she sighed. However, right after she sighed, the pot was suddenly lifted into the air¡­ "I did it¡­" she said. "Excellent work!" I said. As Bedann smiled back at me, she continued to practice. Let''s do our best, Bedann. . . . Chapter 76: Time Skips Are The Worst!

Chapter 76: Time Skips Are The Worst!

----- Ugh¡­! So detestable! I want to get out of here! Why am I being suppressed?! And why is she doing so many things with that animal?! What about me, Miranda? So detestable, so detestable! Let me get out, Miranda! This is for the best! Why can''t you understand that only the two of us are meant to be together?! Why are you trying to be with that monster? Have you gonepletely insane?! I am the only one for you, I am your twin sister! How can''t you get it? I want to get out! Let me get out! MIRANDA! LET ME GET OUT! I am¡­ going to ughter that lizard¡­ So you can only be with me! I am going to force my way out! Even if this thing is suppressing me¡­ even if that blood you drank¡­ You can''t escape from me¡­ Haha¡­ You will never escape from me! We are bound to be together! Together for all eternity! You and I, and no one else! ----- [Day 60] Today we woke up early as usual, and we had a breakfast of fruits and milk¡­ Well, I had a few rabbits, but Bedann choose to eat light things for breakfast, but she nned to eat meat for lunch or dinner I think. Day 60 in this world and I have to admit that a lot of stuff has gone by¡­ Two whole months¡­ Actually, that isn''t even that much time! And even more, stuff is going to keep happening, so we will prepare for now! Through these weeks we had trained a lot both physically and magically, Bedann has been practicing more and more of her Mold Magic, as I call it, and she had be capable of controlling multiple masses of mold at once, though it also depends on her force of will and mana pool. Through the use of Mana Cultivation and Mana Control, we had been sharing our Mana with Yuki, andter on, Frost and the other wolves were implemented into the cultivation. This is something that we called "Group Cultivation", where I control the Mana of everyone I link mine with, and we make a constant flow of Mana all around, cultivating all of our bodies, minds, and Mana Cores. Even the little wolf pups helped out, and well, they had grown quite a bit in thesest weeks, wolves grow fast. Bedann''s traumas have been slowly healing, and she is bing way more mentally stable than before. Thanks to losing part of her fear to the mold thanks to practicing with it and controlling it around, she had be more confident in herself. However, she hasn''t be suddenly a manly girl that only believes in herself or something and is not cute anymore¡­ Bedann is still Bedann after all. Hm, I''ve grown quite ustomed to being with her now¡­ I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing. And our bond had grown quite a lot thesest two weeks, we are bing truly a family. Now¡­ I don''t know how I truly see her, but I guess seeing her as something of a little sister might be fitting. Though¡­ I had thought about considering seeing her romantically, I quickly scratched such possibility. I am after all a dragon, I am a monster, I don''t even have a humanoid body, it is impossible for any type of romance to even blossom between the two of us. I don''t know if that made me feel sad or not, but I did feel some kind of mncholy. For the first time since I reincarnated here I wished I could have not be a dragon¡­ but for now, let''s simply be happy with what we have now. It is simply stupid to even believe I could ever be loved romantically by anyone¡­ Anyways, she has trained a lot of her Mold Telekinesis, and as I stated earlier, she can manipte several masses of mold now, of course, she needs to create them first, but that doesn''t cost as much Mana, especially now that she got up to Rank 1 Upper Stage! I have to admit it, she is indeed incredibly talented! She has grown so fast through our Group Cultivation it is a bit ridiculous¡­ Her Mold Control has be sharper and more precise, and she can now control it around telekically way more masterfully¡­ but I am sure that she got a lot of room to learn more. We have not experienced her fusing with it nor anything of the sort, because that obviously will creep her out and bring back her traumas¡­ we will leave that for another faraway day. Nor we had experienced infecting an animal with it yet either, she says that she doesn''t want to, and I didn''t want to force her, practicing her Fungi-kinesis with it was fine for now. She learned to do more shapes than just balls, now she can more or less produce one or two Mold tentacles that can extend up to 20 meters, which she could use to grab stuff, or throw things around. She can also stick a lot of mold into a tree and make it float, and use it as a powerful flying projectile, but that drains a lot of mana to maintain afloat. She still doesn''t want to enter into direct contact with the mold yet, so anything that involves her touching it is banned for the moment, but she''s fine by controlling it from far away. But overall, she had be quite good with it. Oh, and me, yeah, I guess I have trained ice and wind magic a lot. I have tried conjuring other types of magic, but it is impossible, I can''t produce any me, or thunder, or darkness, or light. So I am just specializing with the two, with Ice, I am bing amazing with the shapes and making more "permanent" ice structures of all types, and I think I am getting closer to the dream of making a castle, though I need way more mastery over it. And wind? I can more or less make up a strong storm with it, it can expand up to 30 meters around me, and it consumes almost my entire Mana, so I call it a trump card. Oh, and I reached Rank 2 Middle Stage. . . . Chapter 77: Who Said A Dragon Cant Learn Techniques?

Chapter 77: Who Said A Dragon Can''t Learn Techniques?

. . . [Day 61] Yesterday we spent most of the day exercising and then doing Group Cultivation, after that, we had a big feast of roasted rabbit and wolf meat (not from our pack). Our wolves eat other wolves quite happily, so I guess there isn''t any taboo about cannibalism between their species or something¡­ well, I don''t care either way. A few days ago I had reached Rank 2 Middle Stage, which brought upon me a new evolution, of course! And now¡­ would you look at that, I got wings! Yeah, real, and big wings that p around and can fly! My entire body continued to be rather tall, as I gained around one meter and a few centimeters of size. It was covered by even harder metallic te-like scales that shined brightly with silver and azure colors, while I had several sharp spikes made of ice crystal growing in my back. My tail became even longer and armored, and it got a sharp spear-shaped tip made of this ice crystal that is more of ore, I don''t know if it could be a special cultivation material¡­ but I can already imagine some cultivators desiring to kill me and use me for their cultivation one way or another¡­ By seeing my own face into an ice mirror, my face had grown big¡­ and long, quite graceful and at the same time intimidating as hell. I guess I am really a big dragon now. My arms got slenderer, and my ws sharper and even heavier than before, while having this metallic property too. Each time I shed with them, icy winds coulde out of them¡­ And this wasn''t because of a Skill activating, this was how they were now naturally. Over my head, there was a crown of ice crystal horns that spiraled into the sky, and I looked pretty dignified already. I mean, I already look like a boss dragon, how much will I change in the next evolution? Probably I will just keep getting ridiculously bigger. Maybe I will get more heads? Who knows? What I don''t like is that Bedann is even smaller than me now¡­ I am already 6 meters big, she''s half of it if not a bit smaller. I don''t want to get so big that I end up seeing her as a little ant. Damn, I wish she could evolve too and be something like a titan¡­ Well, whatever. I did have the dream of bing a giant dragon that dwarfed everything before my mighty size as I dominated the world¡­ So let''s aim to that nheless. There''s no point inining. Oh right, and the wings¡­ At first, they felt pretty weird. How would you feel if suddenly you gained a new pair of limbs out of nowhere? Weird, right? And there was this constant pain that not even Pain Resistance mitigated, which was the nerves slowly adjusting my brain to the new limbs. It hurt to adapt to it, but after one day of evolving, I had managed to p my wings and fly up. And I think I could fly even higher and higher if I used wind magic into the equation¡­ I could just go anywhere I wanted. But it would still take a bunch of time, and we are in our hermit cultivation mood for now. The good thing about wings is that I don''t need wind magic to fly anymore, so I save up mana, but calories are spent due to the fast lotion that pping such enormous wings and lifting this gigantic body imply. This is why using wind magic is still better! In fact, due to my mana regeneration, just floating in midair is already better. But¡­ wings give you that amazing maneuver that is hard by just floating, so I will just use both around for the most efficacy and cost-efficiency, swapping between the two when needed orbining them too, ording to my needs. A lot of my Skills had awakened after the evolution, which surprised me. After a Skill reaches Level 10, it undergoes an evolution of sorts, or an awakening, turning into a greater and stronger version of itself. And that''s what exactly happened to my first Skills, mostly the Ice Dragon Natural Skills! CLASH! And as I was thinking these things, I was with Bedann practicing offensive techniques. And I am fairly good at using my tail as a spear, and also as a whip too! I simply crushed an entire pine tree by piercing it continuously with the tip of my tail, which is like a spear. Crash! The entire tree falls into pieces, as Bedann ps at me and cheers. "Amazing Drake! You''ve gotten good at using your tail!" said Bedann. "Oh, this is nothing," I said rather pridefully. But I am indeed quite good at it, the point where this popped up right now¡­ Ding! Oh, that third one is a surprise¡­ but now I more or less can use techniques with my tail. The third one is¡­ Unleash a projectileunched from either your body or from magic, you can aim precisely at your target, and the projectile can fly for several meters across. Damage enhanced based on Skill Level and Strength and Magic stats (depending on if the projectile is physical or magical). ¡­ Oh~! Amazing Skill! Wait, with this¡­ I don''t need to use winds tounch Ice Projectiles anymore, don''t I?! "Look at this now, without wind magic!" I said, as I generated an ice de andunched it to a faraway tree using Projectile Fire! CLASH! The de pierced the tree cleanly and continued its course through several trees¡­ sh! sh! sh! BOOM! Thest tree received the full impact and fell. Bedann nced at me as if she had seen something super cool, like when I was a young human and watched the Power Rangers. "Amazing, you can use Telekinesis now?!" she asked. "Oh? Err¡­ not really¡­ It is a Skill, a new ability, but maybe it is a bit like your Telekinesis, but it only works tounch things, I can''t maintain them over the air without wind magic," I said. "I see¡­ It is so cool how you keep growing even after being such a big dragon, Drake! Will you be even biggerter?" she asked. "Hmm¡­ Perhaps. But you''re also growing pretty fast, Bedann, now show me what you got!" I said. "Alright!" said Bedann, as she held an axe made of ice. Yep, she''s practicing with weapons too! Bybining my Crafting Skill with my Magic Ice Creation, I can more or less crate weapon-shaped projectiles, right? So I make them permanent using a ton of mana until they suddenly gain stats... Yeah, like game items. I discovered this after my Crafting Skill reached Level 5. So if I put a lot of mind and mana into it (and time), I can more or less create powerful weapons or even armor, but I am taking it slowly because it takes a toll on my mind. Bedann preferred an axe as her weapon like her father used to wield one. And now¡­ she''s going to practice with yours truly. . . . Chapter 78: Great Progress And Sparring!

Chapter 78: Great Progress And Sparring!

. . . As Bedann braces herself, I check my stats. ¡­ Name: Drake. Race: Adult Winged Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Middle Stage). Status: Satiated. Vitality: 3724/3724 Mana: 7203/7203 Strength: 3208 Dexterity: 2032 Magic: 5898 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 5] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 8] [Parallel Thought Processing: Level 7] [Wind Magic: Level 7] [Mana Control: Level 8] [Telepathy: Level 7] [Berserk Mode: Level 6] [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 5] [Naming: Level 5] [Kin Control: Level 3] [Crafting: Level 5] [Apothecary: Level 4] [Mining: Level 4] [Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 1] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Frost Breath: Level 1] [Metallic Ice Dragon Scales: Level 1] [Medium Self-Regeneration: Level 1] [Strong Freezing sh: Level 1] [Furious Freezing Bite: Level 1] [Freezing Tail Whip: Level 7] [Steel Body: Level 1] [Keen Instincts: Level 2] [Ice Thread Production: Level 2] [Group Cultivation: Level 2] [Whip Technique: Level 1] [Spear Technique: Level 1] [Projectile Fire: Level 1] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 4] [Fear Resistance: Level 5] [Pain Resistance: Level 6] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 9] [Fire Resistance: Level 4] [Wind Resistance: Level 6] [Thunder Resistance: Level 4] ¡­ My Stats had skyrocketed thesest weeks after intense physical training, mana cultivation, and by constantly eating tons of low-ranked Mana Cores from literally anything I found that wasn''t the wolf pack, after the evolution, my stats skyrocketed once more. I think I have finally maturated as a dragonpletely, as my stats clearly reflect that. I suppose now that I am this strong, I am clearly surpassing other beings with the same Rank as me¡­ So I won''t probablye across anything stronger than me¡­ unless it is of several Ranks above me. This hunting zone is getting stale though. And topare my stats, there is Bedann in front of me, who had been proactively training both physically and magically. She is just as talented as me if not more, her Giant Bloodline triggers each time she trains physically and increases the gain of muscles, while her high grade of Mana Core makes her Magic and Mana grow at exponential rates the more we cultivate together, and since we began to use the Group Cultivation Skill I got, we had been able to cultivate even more intensively by sharing constant streams of Mana around everyone. This also means that the Pack is also getting stronger. Once more, Bedann doesn''t have a system, so the stats showed are just an estimated value made by her current capabilities only, and it might vary greatly, but it still a good average to estimate it. ¡­ Name: Bedann. Race: Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Upper Stage). Status: Healthy, Ready to Battle. Average Estimated Vitality: 1726/1726 Average Estimated Mana: 1843/1843 Average Estimated Strength: 1405 Average Estimated Dexterity: 1011 Average Estimated Magic: 1663 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] (Suppressed) Unique Skill: [Charm] (Active) (Ineffective against you) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Cooking] [Butcher] [Crafting] [Sewing] [Mana Maniption] [Giant''s Great Physique] [Magic Genius] [Acrobatics] [Forager] [Fungokinesis] (Mold) [Mold-Assisted Telekinesis] (Mold) Sealed Abilities: [Undying Stamina] (Sealed) [Degradation] (Sealed) [Crazed Agility] (Sealed) [Crazed Consumption] (Sealed) [Infection] (Sealed) [Legion] (Sealed) [Bone-Breaking ws] (Sealed) [Deadly Mold Whip] (Sealed) ¡­ To say the least, for the level she is, her stats are nothing but insane. And I believe I am at fault of this, my training is really pushing her to her limits and beyond, and she had been doing this every single day, thisbined with her great magic talent and giant bloodline made her grow at an exponential rate¡­ She isn''t as strong as me, but she is indeed quite strong, and quite possibly stronger than anyone within her Rank. I think there is another factor I have been ignoring that might had been enhancing our cultivation, which is eating cultivation materials¡­ This whole forest could be seen as a treasure trove of Ice Path Cultivation Materials, and as we eat them every single day, from the Ice Pear Fruits, the Ice Mushrooms, the Salt Roots, the meat of the Ice Rabbits, Ice Crows, and Ice Wolves, and more¡­ they''re all Ice Path Cultivation Materials, and we eat them inrge quantities! Even if Bedann does not use ice magic, she''s still an ice giant, and as one, she is still benefited by the ice path materials. Nheless, she was now looking at me with conviction in her eyes, the Ice Axe she was holding was made by yours truly, and it even carries some stats through my system, so it is her weapon of preference. She wants to learn how to use a heavy weapon, and she wanted to wield axes like her father, so I let her be. But she is also asking me to craft her a staff, as she wants something to enhance her mana and magic¡­ I don''t know if I can just make something like that yet, but she has high expectations of me. And about me? I don''t think I can wield any equipment for the moment¡­ And because Iunch ice projectiles around, it is better to make them in the go than put time and effort into making a weapon I am just going to throw around. Nheless, we began to spar. Well, "spar", I am way too strong, and my defenses are insane, so she won''t be able to do any damage, but if she can swing that thing well, she will earn proficiency and might learn an ability rted to wielding an axe. The abilities of other living beings do not rte to my System, but I can clearly see them. In this world it seems that people can simply learn abilities that are not just knowledge and experience, they''re actual skill-like abilities but that they don''t perceive them like that. What differentiates me from them is that I can level them up and grow exponentially faster. "Alright, Drake! I am not holding back!" said Bedann, rushing towards me with her axe. sh! . . . Chapter 79: Sparring!

Chapter 79: Sparring!

. . . Bedann ran towards me while raising her Ice Axe, as I inspected the item''s Status. Yeah, it had a Status. ¡­ [Ice Dragon''s Freezing Axe (C-Grade)] [Durability: 2000/2000] [Attack Power: 1500] [Magic Conductivity: 1000] [Weapon Speed: 600] [Traits: [Evolving Weapon (C)], [Freezing sh (C)] ¡­ As you can see, anything I put THOUSANDS of Mana, and hours after hours of intense creation, shaping, and the use of the Crafting Skill¡­ can acquire this status, and have stats, and even Traits to boot. This weapon took me two whole days to create, and it was a pretty intense battle, as I had to make it entirely out of ice produced by magic, which I was forcing to be a permanent, hard, and non-melting element while shaping it as a sharp axe, it took some time. But thanks to the Crafting Skill, it was not so hard, as this Skill grants me insight about how to shape and create equipment or anything. Bedann was happy when I finally finished. Although she can''t see the axe''s status, obviously. But she could feel that it held a lot of power within it. "sh!" she said, as the axe reached me, and I used my ws to intercept it. CLASH! The axe is pretty strong, it was made by me obviously. The de of the weapon suddenly begins to slowly grind into my metallic te-like scales, but I quickly push Bedann aside alongside the axe, as she quicklyes for another hit. "Hya!" she roars, rather cutely for an adult young woman to roar like a little girl, but that''s how she is. CLASH! Another hit reaches my ws, as I intercept it with the metallic nails I have and grab the de with them. "AH!" Bedann is surprised over my strength, as I stop her movements just by casually catching her weapon with the tip of my ws. "You have to put some more strength!" I roared rather arrogantly, as I moved my tail towards her! I quickly let go of the axe, as she infused Mana into her legs and jumped out of the way of my tail,nding at my left side. "Mold!" She suddenly summons a mass of mold of around a meter in an instant, and uses it to make the axe float! "Oh?" sh! The axe flies towards me with great speed, like a sh of azure colors, it shes through my scales at immense speed! CLASH! CLASH! SLASH! She has gotten better at controlling the Mold, I see! However, I swipe my ws and throw away the axe, as Bedann suddenly surprises me bying from my back! Well, I still sensed her. "Take this!" she said with eyes filled with resolve, as a mass of mold suddenlyunches into my face, sticking into my eyes! Eh, this is not so bad, huh¡­ "Uagh!" I cry as I try to catch her with my ws, but she evaded on time! "You''re quite the sneaky girl!" I said, taking out the mold from my face as I find her raising her axe again. "Mana sh!" FLASH! Suddenly, Bedann infuses a few hundred Mana into her Axe, which begins to glow with a faint aura of magical essence, the moment after, she jumps over my head and unleashes a powerful Magical sh of pure non-attribute mana, which impacts me with great force! BOOM! Bedann rushes over me as she sees me on the ground with my eyes closed. "EH? Drake? W-Was I too rude?" she asked, as I got her right where I wanted! "Hah!" I extend my tail and entangle her with them, catching her up! "Uagh!" "Never pity your enemy, Bedann! Now, I shall devour you!" I roared, as I extended my jaws towards her! "Eat this!" she said, releasing a mass of Mold into my mouth, and quickly slipping away from my not-so-tight tail grab. The mold gibbers annoyingly inside my mouth until I swallow it. "Hey, that was unfair!" I said. "Hehe, you also were unfair there!" she said. "Well, let''s continue, until you can get a better grasp of using the Axe," I said. "Okay! But¡­ why did you say never pity your enemies? Didn''t you pity me even when we were enemies though?" asked Bedann. "Hmm¡­ Well¡­ You were a special case. You were being controlled by a parasitic mold, it wasn''t the real you after all. But there will be a lot of evil people we might meet in the future, we don''t have to have mercy against them, especially if they try to kill you," I said. "Oh¡­ I see then! Well, in my previous life I had already¡­ killed people," she sighed. "Well, it is good that you''re ustomed to the feeling at least, so you won''t doubt too much, but even then, I won''t let you fight alone. I am here so we can cover each other''s backs, alright?" I asked as I petted Bedann''s head. "Sure¡­ I feel more reassured if you''re with me¡­ I also want to help you as much as I can, Drake! So I will keep training so I can do so¡­ I want to stay with you," she said, her yellow-gold eyes were glowing with a strong resolution, something that made her look fierce. "I¡­ see. It makes me happy that you think that¡­ Now! Let''s continue," I said, as Bedann happily nodded, raising her Axe, and then beginning our spar once more. She shed through my scales, although they were barely damaged, while I used my ws and tail to defend or gently hit her, forcing her to learn how to defend with therge axe de, which I had specifically make so it could work as a shield too. But maybe I could simply craft her a shield next¡­ maybe with my own scales? Can I do that? I wonder¡­ Bedann was also getting better at her Fungokinesis Ability, the one that let her control Mold in midair, while also she was practicing her Mold-Assisted Telekinesis, by wrapping her axe with the mold and converting it into a vicious flying weapon. Meanwhile, I practiced my physical fighting against a humanoid, as I am sure the experience wille in handy whenever we find some enemy like this. . . . Chapter 80: Jelaous Big Brother

Chapter 80: Jous Big Brother

Alma POV II 1/2 . . . Time goes flying and I miss my own world. I have changed more than I would have liked. Ugh, I miss my world. The Isekai Dream wasn''t as I expected. I am not even free to do whatever I please, as the Princess of the Kingdom of Elves within Alfheim, things are quite¡­ tight with my schedule. I just got 3 years of age and I am already being taught a bunch of stuff by many teachers. And there''s this weird feeling I have that my brother is harboring some hate against me all out of a sudden. Well, not all that out of a sudden, it has been quite gradual. He''s already quite grown up, being around 16, so he is being given a lot of responsibilities, and as I am still on baby elf girl mode, my mother and my father are giving me all their attention, so I grow up into the perfect princess they want¡­ Ugh. I guess he grew very spoiled by them, and then seeing them shift their attentionpletely all out of a sudden must have hurt his feelings. And I can see him slowlybor more and more hate against me¡­ just like today. I can''t help but admit that I do love my parents¡­ They''re nice at the end of the day, and my mother is very gentle as well¡­ My cold heart of my past life is slowly being warmed by these two elves, and it is beginning to be okay to be their little daughter I suppose. Anyways, I also kind of want to love my brother, he has been nice to me, but he hasn''t particrly been a good figure, buttely, he has stopped giving me attention and often stares at me expressionlessly. Today, my mother was teaching me how to read (yes, at 3 years of age), and my father was helping me read the book. My brother stood there as he red at me, he is a handsome young man, pale white skin, long ears, golden-blonde hair that reaches his shoulders, and sharp bright eyes. A perfect bishounen if you ask me. "So, Alma, what does it says there?" asked my mom rather gently. As the super talented baby I was, I had already learned how to talk pretty fluidly, and I was already getting to master my reading ability quite easily. "It says: "And as the Gods fell, a new world rose from the ashes¡­"¡­" I said, with the cute and little voice of a girl, which still feels a bit unnatural to me. "A-Amazing, you''re already reading so well¡­" said my father, petting me and kissing my forehead. "Uwah! My little princess will grow up to be such an intelligent woman~!" said my mother, as she pped and cheered. I couldn''t help but release a dumb smile as they praised me, and then I tried to interact with my silent brother. "Big brother! Did you hear? I can read!" I said. However, he stared at me nkly. "So what? You''re just reading. Everyone can read¡­ I don''t know how''s that any type of achievement¡­" he said. "Callon Greenwood Sylph, mind your manners! This is your sister you''re talking to!" said my mother. "Calm down, Rina, no need to yell at our son," sighed my father. "And what''s so special about her? She''s just an annoying little brat!" said Callon, crossing his arms. Okay, you''re already crossing the line! "Brother you don''t have to be so rude with me! I thought we were family¡­ Why are you like this?" I asked. Callon suddenly fell silent, as he red at my eyes with growing hate. What? I just asked a pretty direct question! "I am not¡­ What would you understand?" he said, as he ran out of the room. My mother waved her head as she sighed. "I will go talk to him, for now, keep studying," said my father, as he walked away. As we were left alone, my mother hugged me. "I am sorry that your brother is like this, Alma¡­ I don''t know what happened to him¡­ I think we didn''t raise him well¡­ But don''t worry, we will make sure that you grow as a polite young woman," she said. "But mother¡­ shouldn''t we talk with my brother too? Perhaps he just wants a bit more attention from your part," I said. "But he''s already 16 years of age, at this age Elves are close to fully mature, he will be an adult soon, and because of that, he''ll need to take more responsibilities. If we spoil him too much, he will grow conceited," said my mother. Is that so? Maybe you shouldn''t have spoiled him so much from the start, not suddenly stopping! "But still¡­ I think he might want your attention too," I said. "Hmm¡­ Alma, you''re way too young to worry about such stuff, leave that to the adults, alright my dear?" asked my mother, as she kissed my forehead. Ugh, I hate when adults say that. "But¡­" "No buts! Now, let''s go back to studying. At your age you must read this entire book and learn the origins of our world, and our blessed elven race," said my mother, as she ignored my pleas and forced me to continue reading. This book was like the Bible of this world or something, it contained information about what it was and how it was made. Although I don''t fully believe in everything, seeing how there''s magic, elves, and all of that, there might be some truth to it. And yeah, this is pretty much Norse Mythology screwed all over the ce¡­ It seems that there was a big war between Ymir, the giants, and all the Gods named Aesir, where arge amount died, their power was so strong the other Realms shattered and the end of the war was catastrophic, the world tree fused the corpses of the titans and gods alongside the fragmented realms, and created our world, simply named Yggdrasil after the tree that maintains it all together. Elvese from the Ancient Realm of Alfheim, and we are the creation of Freyr and Freyja, apparently. Yeah, there''s a lot to take on¡­ But this stuff does not worry me as much as my brother''s mental health¡­ . . . Chapter 81: Little Elven Princess Awakening

Chapter 81: Little Elven Princess Awakening

Alma POV II 2/2 . . . I remember there was something that I got before reincarnating¡­ Something about Unique Skills¡­ But what as it? I quickly begin to search inside of my mind, and then¡­ some memories fly into my head like bubbles with images. Right, I remember now! It was¡­ [Continuous Casting], [Endless Mana], and [Main Character]! They are Unique Skills! But where''s the System? Why do you give me Skills without a System?! So they''re there but I can''t even see their details¡­ Wait, then does that means I can do all types of crazy stuff with my endless mana? I know that there are Mana Cores and I''ve seen my brother, mother, and father, and even my maids and butlers using magic as an everyday thingy. I also know there are 10 Ranks of Mana Core Cultivation and everything else, after all, I am already 5 years old, so they''ve taught me a lot on this time. I''ve tried to use Magic, okay? But it neveres out. I don''t know if there''s something wrong with me or not, but my parents have said that Elves can begin using Magic when they are 5 years of age after an awakening ceremony because the Mana Core keeps growing until 5 Years of Age, so trying to use mana prematurely is near impossible while this "organ" grows as one does. They said that only Monsters are born with fully grown Mana Cores¡­ Because they''re beings created from nature or something. But aren''t we as well?! It doesn''t make any sense, but I guess Monsters are the overpowered option, as always. I should have wished to reincarnate as a dragon or something, missed an opportunity right there. If I have Endless Mana I could surprise everyone with my amazing powers¡­ but I can''t. The wait has been literally killing me all this time! But it is finally time I guess. As I am 5 years old like I previously stated. I was in my room now, ring at my mirror. Damn¡­ sometimes I don''t recognize myself. I guess I once used to be fat and ugly guy¡­ But look at me, I am such an adorable Elf girl¡­ I am not tall enough, but I think I am reaching one meter soon. My legs are slender and milky white, and so is my entire petite body. My chest is t, but if I am really going to look like Sylphy-chan one day¡­ Maybe I will get giant honkers growing out of me when I hit puberty. Eh, it could be said that I am rather familiar with having big tits from my previous life¡­ My face is almost like a doll, I look way too beautiful. My eyes are shiny emerald in color, I have a tiny and pointy nose, and long ears, which are actually way better at earing than my human ones. My blonde hair is long and silky, and even a little sparkly. My maid and my mother always make them into twin tails, so if I cross my eyebrows and pout, I look like the ssic Tsundere girl. I was currently wearing a royalty dress with emerald, white, and gold colors, so I looked like a Lolita. The dress even had flower decorations of various bright colors¡­ Way too striking for my likings, but I have no choice on this, my parents are strict and force me to wear what they want. Well, they''ve sheltered me and given me love, alongside all other kinds of stuff, so I would feel ungrateful if I told them that I don''t want to wear what they want me to wear, I am trying to not be a conceited royalty girl. I try to smile a bit, as a cute smile surges. I touch the mirror as my hand touches its reflection. I near my face to the mirror, seeing my face and moving it around. It has been 5 years and I am still getting used to being an elf girl. What will be of my life? I wonder¡­ I will be a princess I guess, and then maybe a Queen? Though my brother will be the King first I would guess. So what with me? Will I get married to another family to forge bonds of family and money? Ugh¡­ No, wait, I don''t want to be with a man! I am fairly sure I still like girls! Okay, let''s not think about this stuff¡­ Knock, knock. Suddenly, the door opens as a beautiful elven woman with pink hair and purple eyes emerges, my Maid named Rose. "Young Lady, it is time. Your father and mother are waiting for you within the hall of Awakening. Please,e with me," she said. "Um¡­ Alright," I said, as Rose held my hand and guided me. She was a tall woman, nearing one meter and 80 centimeters, so I was a little thingpared to her. We walked through therge pce which has been my house these 5 years, a gigantic building with a wide ceiling, all made with bright white rocks and decorated with gold paintings and all kinds of nts and flowers. The vast ceiling had paintings of trees as well, and elves of previous generations of my family. There are over 50 rooms in the Pce, so it is easy to get lost, as it is like a giantbyrinth. But Rose led me to the ce in no time, as I saw a few elves gathering outside of therge hall, which had a spring in the middle, where a glistering and bright water flowed from, which seemed to have magical properties. This was¡­ the fountain of awakening. By drinking a bit of this water, elves can awaken their Mana Cores immediately. My mother and father were waiting for me at each side of the spring, alongside my brother, ncing at me from the side. "Thank you, Rose," said my father, as Rose nodded and walked to the side, my mother quickly grabbed my hand and led me to the spring. My father began to read the "bible" of this world for a bit until I was finally given the spring water over a golden chalice¡­ The water was fresh and sweet¡­ And then¡­ sh! . . . Author Note: Hi guys, I really have to stockpile chapers now, so i might not be able to upload two chapters every day as I want to save some. But please don''t stop supporting me with power stones, I implore you guys! I will make sure to upload everyday at the very least Chapter 82: The Mold Attacks

Chapter 82: The Mold Attacks

----- Hm? Where am I? I suddenly wake up in¡­ my dreams? This ce¡­ it is familiar¡­ I haven''t gotten in here for some time now¡­ A sudden chill takes hold of my entire being, as I sense that my heart is beating faster. This feeling of dread¡­ of desperation¡­ This eternal darkness where I am¡­ This ce is¡­ nowhere else than that ce¡­ The Abyssal Cage were¡­ the Mold once caged me inside. I nce around and I only find eternal and twisting darkness. I begin to tremble as I feel like I am bout to bepletely paralyzed. No matter how much I try, I can''t help it¡­ I begin to tremble again and again. I feel weak¡­ "Miranda¡­" A sudden voice speaks to me¡­ I know who you are¡­ This voice is¡­ my own, but different. I slowly move to my back, as I see a mass of ck ooze bubbling around, moving like a slug towards me. "Miiiiii¡­ raaaaannn¡­ daaaaaa¡­.!" The cracking, ear-piercing voice of the creature in front of me makes me instinctively fear for my entire being, I fall over my butt as I begin to grit my teeth, the pain I am feeling is so well known, and traumas of my past quickly take over my mind¡­ No¡­ I thought you were dead! Why? Why are youing back? I can''t let¡­ these traumas take over me anymore! But¡­ Ungh¡­! I am scarred¡­ I am so¡­ scared¡­! It keeps moving¡­ crawling to me and gibbering, pulsating grotesquely¡­ it groans as if it had a million voices. "Miiiiii¡­ raaaaannn¡­ daaaaaa¡­.!" Why¡­?! Why are you back? Let me go! Go away! "You can''t¡­ escape from meeeeee¡­!" it groans, as its entire body expands like ck tentacles, rushing towards me! No¡­! NO! The tentacles quickly entangle my defenseless body, crushing me with the strength of a monster. It hurts so much¡­ Make it stop¡­ Please, MAKE IT STOP! "Hehe¡­ Hehehehe¡­ Miraaaaanndddaaaaa¡­!" "You can''t¡­" "Escape¡­" "From me!" STOP! AAAAAGGHH! ----- [Day 64] Thest three days we have been sparring with Bedann like there''s no tomorrow, while also enhancing our physical strength through exercises of all kinds and also our Mana and Magic through Group Cultivation with the Wolf Pack, some of the oldest wolves had actually Ranked Up, and became strong Middle Stage wolves, while Frost is closer to Peak Stage. Yesterday we ended up staying with the wolves, as Bedann was resting over several of them, their warm fur and soft, scale-less bodies are way better than mine, that''s for sure. She''s sleeping peacefully so- Eh? Wait, she''s not. "Stop¡­ Sto¡­ Stop¡­! I don''t¡­ I don''t want to¡­ AGH¡­! AAAAAAAGGH!" Suddenly, Bedann begins to scream as if they were torturing her! What is going on?! I rush towards her as I try to wake her up, the other wolves notice her screams as they be alert. "WOOF! WOOF!" Frost suddenly begins to bark! What is going on? It seems that he''s sensing something with a strong bloodthirst from within Bedann¡­ Because I can clearly sense it too! And then, as I try to wake her up by throwing her water over her face, which seems to not be working, her status suddenly changes into [Possessed]! Even worst, her Name acquires the [Miranda] name in brackets! What?! Don''t tell me¡­ this is the "bad girl" she talks about?! But if it is just the mold¡­ why is iting back out of a sudden? Wasn''t she immune? I check her stats as the Parasite Immunity Ability is still there! This is some kind of mental or soul possession, not physical through mold! So the Mold really has a consciousness. Well, the only thing I can do is obvious. Scream at her! "BENLADANN! WAKE UP! FIGHT BACK!" Of course, I can''t scream with words, so whates out are just very loud roars, while I use my mind overcharged with Mana to scream these words inside of her mind! "Nnngguuhh¡­! NNNGGH¡­! AGH!" Bedann struggles a bit more as she begins to grit her teeth. "WAKE UP!" I scream once more, as I can suddenly see the waves of my Mana entering her body through my telepathic messages. "Unngh¡­! D-Dra¡­ Drake¡­! AAAGGHH¡­!" No, no, no, no! Bedann! I have to¡­ right! The blood! I quickly sh a wound into my limb with one of my ws and spray my red blood over Bedann''s body, and a bit over her mouth, which she drinks desperately. "Please, Bedann, wake up!" I scream, as my telepathic messages reach her mind like a wave of mana. "Unngngghh¡­! AAAGRRRGGH¡­!" Bedann, however, keeps fighting¡­ and struggling! My blood is taking no effect at all! Fuck! What do I do then? Suddenly, I realize that every time I screamed through telepathy, waves of mana reached Bedann. Maybe I should be able to do the same¡­ but with my whole Mana? She''s probably fighting against her alter ego through some kind of mindscape, her very mind. The ck space she once told me she was caged in¡­ If she''s fighting some kind of mental battle, I have to infuse¡­ my very will into her body through my Mana and Telepathy, and help her out! I charge my Mana into my body, all of it! It emerges like an enormous aura of bluish colors, and then I activate the Telepathy Skill once more, but I concentrate all of this Mana and shot it into Bedann''s chest, as the overflowing amount of energy is infused into her entire body, naturally reaching her head and mind! And through it, I charge my very will through my consciousness, and it seems that it is somehow working, as Telepathy is pretty much a way for your consciousness to enter other people''s minds andmunicate words! Can''t I simply do this but overcharged until it works? It was worth a try, and it is actually working! "NNGGH¡­! AAAAAAAAAAARRRRRGGHH¡­! STOP¡­! AAAGH¡­!" Bedann screams as I can''t help but feel even more resolve to help her out. I infuse my mind into the task, as suddenly, I feel a bit strange. It is as if I was¡­ separating myself from my own body? I suddenly see myself as some kind of phantom, as I see my own body closing its eyes in front of Bedann! This is it! I don''t have any idea how this works, but it worked! Could the mind and the soul be connected as one? Then, it means that the more I train my mind, the more I can move my soul¡­ So by overusing my ridiculous amounts of Mana with Telepathy and concentrating it into generating this "will", it suddenly popped out of my very soul as some kind of phantom form that I can use to have an out-of-body-experience! I quickly use this form to dive into Bedann''s mind! SPLASH! Sudden darkness greets my sight. In fact, it is pure darkness! Abyssal and deep darkness, pure shadows of the void, this is¡­ Bedann''s Abyssal Cage, the one she told me that entity caged her for so long! I expand my senses around, as I quickly notice the strong presence on my back! There it is! An enormous and ever-growing mass of ck mold twisting around, capturing Bedann within it! "Hahahaha! Miranda! You can''t escape from meeeeeeeee!" "Unnghh¡­! Stop! Stooop! I am¡­ not your propertyyy!" "Halt!" I roar, as I fly towards the two with an immense speed that not even I realized I had! FLASH! "Eh?!" Suddenly, the mold res at me with its dozens of crimson eyes, it''s shocked! "Youuuu¡­!" . . . Chapter 83: Drake VS Mold

Chapter 83: Drake VS Mold

. . . By using abination of Mana Control, all of my freaking Mana, Telepathy, and my Parallel Mind Thought Processing Skills, I was able to enhance my very soul, it seems that Mind and Soul were connected, the more you enhance your mind, the more your soul is enhanced as well. Through my desire to help Bedann, my Mana Control moving my will and mana outside of my body, and the Telepathy helping me creating the route inside of Bedann''s mind, I was actually able to create something of a phantom form, an out-of-body-experience, and I dived inside of Bedann''s consciousness, arriving inside of thispletely abyssal world of perpetual, and twisting darkness. I expanded my senses widely through this space, as I quickly sensed the presence of two beings, deciding to move in their direction, I moved at incredible speeds, such speed that I had never thought possible for me. Perhaps as a Phantom Form, I can move way quicker. FLASH! As I flew towards the direction of the presences, I saw a gigantic tower of twisting ck mold, slimy ooze that bubbled, gibbered, and pulsated grotesquely around. And in the middle of its monstrous grasp, the figure of Bedann could be seen! It was her, the tall young woman with blue skin, long silvery-white hair, and golden eyes. However, she seemed to be in constant pain, and screaming! The mold was seeping into her flesh, and entangling her, it was trying to assimte her! If I let it do this¡­ will Bedann''s true self disappear forever? No, I won''t let this happen. "HALT!" I roared, as I flew at an immense speed towards the tower of mold, releasing ice and cold winds from my entire body as I exuded the power of my will! The screams suddenly stop as Bedann begins to breathe heavily, noticing me. "Ah¡­ D-Drake!" she cried, as her golden eyes began to cry. The mass of crimson-red eyes red at me, unleashing an enormous bloodthirst! Each of the bloody eyes it had noticed me, and it somehow knew about me, it hated me! I could clearly feel it from all the feeling of pure hate it exuded all against me! "Youuuu¡­! YOUUUUU¡­!" it roared, as enormous ck tentacles began to slowly move towards me! "Yeah, I got it the first time. You hate me, don''t you?" I asked rather teasingly, as the entity groaned! "You''re that Drake, aren''t you!? The one that separated me from my Miranda! I don''t know how exactly you got inside here, but I won''t let you take her away from me anymore! Miranda, I mine¡­ MINE! MINE! MINE! MINE!" "Unnngggh¡­! Sorry¡­ for being so weak¡­" cried Bedann. "Her name is not Miranda! She''s Bedann!" I roared, as my entire Phantom Form exuded an enormous aura of ice and winds, I was able to somehow conjure magic in this ce, and all the Mana I charged into this form was still here with me! "SHE DOESN''T HAS ANY NAME LIKE THAAAAAT!!!" BOOM!!! The gigantic mass of oozing ck mold began to shake everywhere, as its enormous tentacles began tounch at me like vicious sharp spears, trying to destroy me! Icicle Rain! I quickly conjure an easy spell, creating several icicle spears, and firing them at the mold with the impulse of my winds! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Each icicle spear reaches the mold, exploding into ice and winds, and easily freezing the mold everywhere the attacks touched and expanded! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GGRRRUUUAAARRGGH¡­!" The entity of Mold groans in pain, as I quickly dive into the frozen mold and tear it apart with my freezing ws, shattering it all into fragments that were suddenly turned into dust and disappeared! "Unnggh¡­! What kind of¡­ power is that?!" asked the Mold, as it suddenly used its mass to attack me, trying to drown me into a sea of twisting ck mold! SPLASH! Unngh¡­! The mold not only was trying to drown me into it, but it twisted as if it were all alive, trying to crush me through the pressure from all around my body! It was like a giant hand that had grabbed me, and it was now about to crush me as if I were a mere bug! But I got my Magic to back me up! Ice! Wind! FLASH! Suddenly, I generate an explosion of ice and wind magic all around me, which freezes all the mold around me! I use my gigantic and monstrous ws to shatter the mold into pieces, rushing through all of it and freezing it while crushing it! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "UNNNNGRRRYYYAAAHHH¡­! Y-YOU PILE OF GARBAGE!" it roared, as it began to expand the mold all around me, tentacles came forward against me from all sides, but I froze them and sliced them into pieces with slicing winds! SLASH! CRASH! SLASH! CRASH! Explosions and shockwaves resonated through the entire battlefield, as the frozen mold was shattered by my ws! I enhanced my body with more of my Mana, reaching the peak of the mass of mold as I froze it all with my breath attacks, the mold was unable to get near as Ipletely overwhelmed it! Know the might of a dragon! "You''re calling me garbage, but you''re already dying! Let go of Bedann, she is not yours, she is of no one!" I roared, as I reached Bedann like a sh of blue and emerald colors, ice and winds resonating around my phantom body, using my gigantic ws, I frozen and sliced the mold tentacles entrapping Bedann, and I grabbed her with my other arms! "UNNNGRRRYYYAAHHH¡­! Y-YOUUU¡­! STOP! DON''T TAKE HER AWAY FROM MEEEEE!" it roared. "D-Drake¡­ You came to save me¡­" said Bedann. "Bedann, I told you that you were not alone!" I said as I red at the mold from above, as it struggled to move and gibber, it was almostpletely frozen! "You have a very toxic rtionship with Bedann, how about we cool down things for now until you can chill out?" I asked as I unleashed my breath of ice all over the mold, and then, with my ws, I sliced through it all, shattering it into piecespletely! "UNNNGGGGOOOOOOOOHHH¡­! AAAAAAAHHH¡­! Mi¡­ ran¡­ da¡­!" BOOM!!! As I saw the Mold explode into pieces and dissipate, I was suddenly moved back to my body. . . . Check out this paragraph for the new cover sketch! (WIP) Chapter 84: Phantom Body

Chapter 84: Phantom Body

. . . After the massacre I unfolded over the malicious Mold that tried to consume Bedann''s mind, I went back to my body. But this time it feels weird, for a moment, before I couldpletely adjust to my body, it felt as if I were wearing some kind of suit¡­ I guess this is what it feels like to possess your body again? But after it stabilized, I only felt a lot of fatigue after spending so much Mana, but that fatigue also quickly flew away as my Mana regenerated at an outstanding pace. Ding! Ah, a new Skill! Ugh¡­ Suddenly, I feel terrible pain. It came from the deeps of my body. No¡­ it wasn''t my body, it was even deeper than that. My soul. It was a pain I had never felt before, but it sure was horrible. In simple terms, it was as if someone was putting a hundred little needles over your eye, but all over the ce. The pain was so much I was about to pass out. It felt as if my soul was breaking apart, it had an enormous wound. Is this because¡­ I forcefully used my Mana and soul to help Bedann? It¡­ surely was a good price to pay for. Unngh¡­ I have resisted even the worst types of pain before, but¡­ this was ridiculous. However, as my Mana regenerated back, I suddenly felt like my soul was also regenerating¡­ It felt like I had a giant hole in my stomach, and someone was pouring arge quantity of cold water over it to fill the hole¡­ it was strange, but it somehow worked. As my soul fragmentation stopped, it slowly began to regenerate back alongside my mana regeneration. I guess I didn''t pass out at the end, but that was¡­ a frightening experience. I have to train this Phantom Body Skill now before I even use my soul for anything else, I don''t want to suffer such a big wound ever again. Ding! What? Evolve? So by putting my soul into a terrible pain and then regenerating it back, my soul evolves? That''s¡­ well, I guess it makes sense if you make the soul be something like a muscle to an extent. But even then, it is rather the terrible way of doing it. Ding! Uh¡­ My soul is indeed¡­ growing bigger now. Ding! So it even has Realms¡­ My stats increased too! I guess this battle didn''t actually weaken me, but it ended strengthening me¡­ I quickly decided to check my Stats now that I felt as if I was born anew, after my soul regenerated and advanced into a new Realm, it really felt like I was as light as a cloud. ¡­ Name: Drake. Race: Adult Winged Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Middle Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Energy Gathering Realm (Initial Stage). Status: Satiated. Vitality: 3894/3894 Mana: 8455/8455 Strength: 3548 Dexterity: 2340 Magic: 7100 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 5] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 9] [Parallel Thought Processing: Level 8] [Wind Magic: Level 7] [Mana Control: Level 9] [Telepathy: Level 8] [Berserk Mode: Level 6] [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 6] [Naming: Level 5] [Kin Control: Level 3] [Crafting: Level 5] [Apothecary: Level 4] [Mining: Level 4] [Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 2] [Phantom Body: Level 1] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Frost Breath: Level 2] [Metallic Ice Dragon Scales: Level 2] [Medium Self-Regeneration: Level 2] [Strong Freezing sh: Level 2] [Furious Freezing Bite: Level 2] [Freezing Tail Whip: Level 8] [Steel Body: Level 2] [Keen Instincts: Level 4] [Ice Thread Production: Level 2] [Group Cultivation: Level 2] [Whip Technique: Level 1] [Spear Technique: Level 1] [Projectile Fire: Level 2] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 4] [Fear Resistance: Level 5] [Pain Resistance: Level 6] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 9] [Fire Resistance: Level 4] [Wind Resistance: Level 6] [Thunder Resistance: Level 4] ¡­ My stats indeed increased¡­ Mostly my Mana and Magic, so I guess those Stats are deeply connected to the Soul too. It seems that Soul Cultivation has many Stages¡­ I wonder if I can check them through Analyze. Ding! A Transcendental type of cultivation that exists in every world, you have unlocked its functions by strengthening your soul density. By using the universal principles of soul strengthening, you can shape Soul Energy absorbed from other souls into yours, making it your own power and soul. Or you can put your soul into strains and regenerate it back, enhancing its quality. Each Realm has four Stages in between, Initial, Middle, Upper, and Peak Stages. Soul Cultivation has several Realms. Soul Energy Gathering Realm. Soul Core Creation Realm. Soul Core Nourishment Realm. Soul Energy Refinement Realm. Soul Core Ergement Realm. Spiritual Soul Realm. Spiritual Soul Core Realm. Nascent Soul Realm. Divine Soul Core Creation Realm. Divine Soul Realm. ¡­ What a big info dump. But it works! It seems that simrly to Mana Core Ranks, there is a bunch of Soul Cultivation Ranks¡­ Hm, I see, I see. So I can even get a Divine Soul¡­ Whew, that''s not happening any time, certainly. I finally feel like moving, so I quickly get up, as I was sitting over the ground, it seems. The first thing I see are the wolves around Bedann, who has just woken up. Her yellow-gold eyes seemed tired, as she red at me. "How are you feeling?" I asked. "Ah¡­ Sniff¡­ Drake!" Bedann then rushes towards me and jumps over my neck, hugging me with her strong arms. "Thank you¡­ for being there for me¡­ for saving me¡­ Sniff¡­ I promise you that it won''t happen again¡­" she cried, as I grabbed her with myrge ws as gently as I could. "Don''t worry, I will make sure that it doesn''t happen again," I said. . . . Chapter 85: You Have To Get Your Sh#t Together

Chapter 85: You Have To Get Your Sh#t Together

. . . After what happened, Bedann continued to hug me and Yuki and the wolves for several hours, she stopped crying after two hours, and then we went back to our home, where we ate roasted meat. I know I should be more patient, but in a harsh world such as this, I really want Bedann to be strong. Due to this, I want her to talk about this issue with me in detail so we can find a solution together. "Bedann¡­ Now that you''re calmer, I believe that you should tell me what just happened," I said. Bedann nced at her blue-skinned hands as she seemed to be rather ufortable with the issue, but instead of simply telling me that she won''t say anything, she nced at my eyes and spoke. "I was¡­ attacked within my dreams by this¡­ being that I had spoken to you about before. This being¡­ the consciousness of the Mold or something like that. It formed in my past life, and it seems to retain the memories of my past¡­ It seems to have a possessive nature, and it only wants me for herself¡­ Sorry for being¡­ so weak. We have been training for so long and yet¡­ Yet¡­ I have not grown stronger at all," she said. "Well, you have indeed grown stronger. I can see it through my perception, your strength, vitality, and more have increased exponentially, and your magic and mana keep improving too. You''ve also learned a lot of new abilities, so you''re not someone weak at all¡­ But perhaps you have a weak soul," I said. "Soul?" she asked. "I already kind of knowledge of that monster, as you''ve already told me about it before. But it seems that it attacked you through your soul. As you can already notice, there was no Mold involved on this, it never showed up to consume your body, you''re already Immune to it through drinking my blood¡­" I said. "No Mold? Ah! You''re right¡­" muttered Bedann, realizing the same thing as I did. "See? It is just as I told you, this thing lives within your Mana Core, but it might also linger within your soul, or it might have tried some way to devour your consciousness through the soul. The same method is used with you to cage you into the darkness. It doesn''t even need to use the Mold physically¡­" I said. "How strange¡­" she said. "For now, you don''t have to worry about it. I believe it might be very weakened after I infiltered your soul and attacked it directly with mine. I didn''t realize up until now, but what we did was a battle of souls, and I came on top," I said. "Drake¡­ You''re so amazing¡­ To think that you would go to such lengths for me¡­ It makes me feel so guilty¡­ I don''t¡­ deserve such a man with me¡­" sighed Bedann. "Never think about deserving or not the people at your side. Simply be grateful that they''re there for you, and strive forward to one day also be able to help them when they will need a hand," I said, petting her head. At my words, Bedann''s eyes shined. It seemed that she might be about to cry, but she contained her tears and smiled. "You''re right¡­" she said. "Now that you''ve more or less tamed the physical mold to an extent, what we need to do is for you to grow your soul strong enough to be able to tame whatever that entity was," I said. "To tame¡­ that?" she asked. "Indeed, what is necessary to do is simple. Whenever it finally recovers andes for you¡­ You''re going to fight back," I said. Bedann''s hands began to tremble, as her eyes seemed to lost focus and light, ring everywhere nervously. I generated a pile of snow and threw it over her head. Poof! "Ah¡­!" "Wake up from that dizziness, getting PTSD won''t help you resolving this problem¡­ Do you know? I actually died being buried by an avnche, and I reincarnated as an Ice Dragon, wouldn''t I also have a big trauma with snow? Yet here I am, taming and using it. I know it is a terribleparison, but I don''t have anything else to say other than that¡­ And just like I did with the ice and snow, you have to surpass your fears and get you¡­ your shit together," I said. I decided to be bolder this time with her, but this was for her own good. Sometimes people are so deep into their own worlds and traumas that you have to be a bit rash with them, tell them to get their shit together is a good option. "Get¡­ my shit together?" she asked. "Ah¡­ Sorry for saying it so rashly. I just¡­ instead of being so concerned, you simply have to try. Instead of harboring your fears, harbor your hate," I said. "My¡­ hate¡­" "Indeed. Hasn''t that thing just tried to manipte you? It''s the worst, isn''t it? I would be pissed as fuck if there was such a thing inside of me trying to possess me, I would literally beat his shit every time it shows up," I said. "Ah¡­ I think I did something simr before," said Bedann. "You did?" I asked. "When I was in the darkness and you gave me your blood, I suddenly gained some more freedom and managed to fight back. Back in that time, I harbored a lot of hate, I was really just¡­ getting tired of that thing, and my parent''s memories began to fill my heart with more and more resolve¡­ And then, I somehow managed to hit it with my fists, with my legs, with my¡­ soul," she said. "Perhaps that thing abuses your traumas and harbors fear into you, so you be weak and submissive. But if you simply fight back¡­ I believe you might have enough power to damage it. It is simply¡­ well, let''s say that it is trying to trick you into making you think it is powerful. Because I totally sweep the floor with that thing, and I am fairly sure that my soul is not so strong aside from all my Mana," I said. "I see¡­ Drake, will you¡­ help me train this?" she asked. "No need to ask," I said. . . . Chapter 86: Phantom Body Training

Chapter 86: Phantom Body Training

. . . Ben asked me something that I expected. Of course, after knowing that the thing inside of her has been trying to attack her soul, why shouldn''t she want to learn how to strengthen her soul and be strong-willed? But how can we even make a person strong-willed? It is hard, and probably a gradual process that takes years. But at the very least I can help her strengthen her soul and be more confident. If that thing recovers again, I will help her too, this is why I want her to stay at my side through this whole ordeal. Now that I discovered Soul Cultivation, I have to practice my new Skill rted to it and figure out the secrets of Soul Cultivation, the powers of the Soul, and how to control my Soul or strengthen it. I can''t help but be a bit excited, finding new power and training it to find ways to use it in the future is quite fun, even in the situation we are in. For a small glimpse of time, I imagine being able to somehow split my soul and create clones or something, or even insert my split souls into weapons or even a golem made of ice! Though, could I even be able to do such an insane thing? I am not a necromancer or something to be able to control my soul to insanely like that¡­ yet. For the rest of the day, we decided to train with Bedann over many physical exercises with her axe techniques, and then magic cultivation with the usual Group Cultivation¡­ . . . [Day 65] Phantom Body is an interesting Skill. It helps me expand a part of my soul into what is called a Phantom. When I activate the Skill, a little blue-colored, almost transparent noodlees out of my body. This noodle is a tendril of my soul, which is named phantom I guess. This poweres from my soul, and it could be said to be an extension of it. I don''t know if I should cut it to see if I can manipte it, I feel like I would only grow weakened. For now, I simply want to experiment and also level up the Skill. Oh, right, today we woke up early as usual. And there wasn''t much news, it was a rather monotonous day as always, or well, a monotonous morning. But each day we train and cultivate, so we slowly power up, not a single day is wasted. By constantly checking the stats of the wolves, I''ve alsoe out with some conclusions and questions inside of my mind over theparison between my own power, the system that helps me gain stats, and the cultivation Ranks of Mana Cores. Initial Stage Wolf''s stats usually range between 70-120, with strength being their strongest asset. After going into the Middle Stage, their stats might go up to 150-250, strength and dexterity are what they''re best at. Then at Upper Stage, like Frost, their stats average around 300-500, that''s a big jump, isn''t it? Frost is particrly stronger though, and his stats seem way higher than any other wolf in his realm, so I guess there are often differences in stats even if their cores match the cultivation. The same thing urred to me, where I sometimes matched the cultivation of other creatures, yet my stats were slower, although all the ones I fought were always a realm higher, so I was always at a disadvantage actually. The only time this was different was Bedann, but her power didn''te from the mana core itself but the overpowered Mold on its full splendor. Though I am sure that the mold can grow even stronger through the cultivation of her mana core. So, in resume, albeit Mana Cores are the greatest source of power for a being, it doesn''t mean everything, rules don''t seem as strict to Monsters, especially because there are special ranks or evolutions between them, such as the Kings, Leaders, Emperors, and so on. All these types of monsters might match their rtives on cultivation rank and stages, but they are often stronger even if they are. And this difference and "rule-breaking" capability is enhanced when we apply stuff as crazy as Unique Skills into the equation. To summarize it in simple words, we are broken. Ladan''s Mold Unique Skill is insanely powerful, and Unique Skills seem to be above any type of power in this world, such as my overpowered Winter Magic, which I have been developing a lottely. My System too, it helps me eat Mana Cores and gain stats, something that other monster can''t do, they actually just evolve naturally by eating monster flesh and nts, which are all cultivation materials, and by naturally absorbing the mana of the environment and gain more mana as they age. Experienced Ice Wolves might be able to be Leaders and evolve into these forms after years of experience, eating monsters, and such. But I am a living pack of cheats because I can skip all of that and eat Mana Cores. Albeit, they have to match my power to make much of a difference¡­ eating little ones is not helping much now, and they give less and fewer stats, those below Upper Stage barely give me 1 stat. Most of the stats I am gaining are from exercise and cultivation. But even as I see my Stats advance, I can''t help but think that my stats might be fairly superior to any being on the same level of cultivation as me, quite possibly. And this difference intensifies as I add the Unique Skills into the equation, super regeneration with Immortal Body, amazing Magic with Winter Magic, and all of the Skills and many other things the System itself offers, which all can be seen as cheats by themselves as well¡­ Asking for a System was the best wish ever, it brings forth endless possibilities as I can get more Skills, each one being essentially a power by itself. Such as Phantom Body¡­ As I train my Phantom Body while seeing Bedann do sit-ups, I begin to think that albeit I had a rough start, I have be particrly stronger than the average of my Mana Core Rank and that Mana Core Ranks are not everything as well. . . . Chapter 87: Training The Soul?

Chapter 87: Training The Soul?

. . . [Day 66] Today, as I trained Phantom Body, I managed to create a more visible tentacle using my soul. I extended it into an Ice Fork and tried to lift it with it. But¡­ it went right through it. Just as I thought, and I had experimented earlier, Phantom Body manifestations are not really physical, I can''t touch any physical matter with them. This a dilemma, I wanted extra limbs! My ultimate goal was to get extra phantom limbs in the form of human hands to handle utensils, grab things swifter, and more. But what can I do with it? I need to learn a way to make it physical¡­ As I ponder how to make it physical, I also begin to think about how to strengthen my soul and that of Bedann. I had thought about one thing¡­ What if I infuse mana directly into her soul through my Phantom Body? I have discovered that I can infuse it with mana and make something of a mana thread. Maybe the secret of Soul Cultivation is putting one''s soul into work by infusing Mana into it? Just like Mana Core Cultivation. But would mana simply work? There is also the thing about damaging the soul and regenerating it, but I am afraid that her soul might not be simr to mine in means of regeneration, so perhaps she might need to develop way more Mana Pool first. Another option is¡­ by eating souls. But how can I even eat a soul? I have no idea. How can I find a soul? I can''t see any floating around either, I cannot see them yet. But I think I might be able to develop it thanks to the Supernatural Senses Ability on my Immortal Body Unique Skill. There''s a lot of things piled up to do, a big list. So let''s begin by training, I''ve been training physically with Bedann since this morning, she has be stronger and burlier now, and can take on my hits if I don''t go serious. She was even able to block my weakest Spear Techniques, Spear Tail with her Ice Dragon Shield, the one I crafted for her using my scales, wrapped with super-hard ice threads, and also I added some more ice inside. CLASH! My spear-tipped tail shes against the scale shield Bedann holds, as she infuses mana into it and does what I call "Shield Technique" where a Warrior infuses Mana into their shield to make it tougher and heavier. Of course this only works with magic shields that can absorb and harbor mana, but of course, the one I''ve crafted obviously can do that without breaking a sweat! "Ah!" Bedann resists my powerful spear tail attack, as she steps back a little bit, ring at me with resolve. "That''s a good look on your eyes! Nowe!" I said as I provoked Bedann so she can get more of her rage out, something she needs to learn for whenever she will have to fight that thing again. "HYA! Axe sh!" SLASH! CLASH! Bedann''s axe shes against my tail, the impact and piercing power is strong enough to actually bend the firstyer of my scales, and even reach the secondyer and partially bend the third andstyer of scales, impressive! But¡­ "Not enough!" CLASH! I raise my tail and hit her axe again, throwing Bedann over the soft snow! Poof! "Ah¡­!" "Are you okay?" I asked. Bedann quickly stands up and cleans her clothes from the snow. "Yeah, don''t worry! Let''s do it again!" said Bedann, her shiny yellow-gold eyes seemed enthusiastic to fight. CLASH! SLASH! Her axe hits my tail, and then she suddenly throws her shield at me Captain America style by putting mold on it and making it float and fly faster in midair! CLASH! The impact was strong enough and it made me flinch for a small second, enough for her to reach my back with her axe and jump with her great dexterity, shing the axe into my neck from behind! CLAAAASH! The impact was so strong all three scaleyers bend and the first scale is actually pierced! However, that''s all she can reach. "Hah! Good one, but you got a long way to go!" I roar, as I raise my ws and hit her into the shield, she manages to defend well against my enormous attack and flies into the snow again. Poof! "Uagh¡­!" I slowly walk towards her. "We are done for today, let''s move on to other more important things, I actually wanted to try something out with you," I said. "Aw, no more fighting? And what?" asked Bedann. "We can fight some more tomorrow. (I never expected she would end up liking fighting physically). For now, I want to see if it is possible to strengthen your soul, Ben," I said. "Oh, so that''s how it is¡­ Alright then, I trust you, Drake," said Bedann, as she walked at my side, and we went back to the cave. There, I finally began the experiment I wanted, to see if I could train her soul through my Phantom Body. I extended a tendril of phantom and slowly put it inside of her body, inside of her back. At first, she felt rather weirded out, but after a bit, that feeling went away. "Is it working?" she asked while sitting cross-legged and meditating at my side. "Hmm¡­ Not exactly. It is not really working, damn it," I sighed. "So you want to touch my soul with your soul¡­ And like that be able to strengthen it?" asked Ben. "Yeah, that''s my n, but I can''t seem to find your soul¡­" I said. "Maybe try to look now¡­" said Ben, as she unleashed her Mana Aura, the concentration of her mana inside her Mana Core, making it flow into her body continuously, and creating an aura of mana surging from her smooth blue skin. sh! Suddenly, as she began to spend Mana inrge quantities, I felt something! There! I quickly moved my Phantom Body towards this direction, and finally managed to touch her Soul with mine, at longst! "Ah!" cried Bedann, perhaps it felt a bit weird. "Sorry, did it startle you?" I asked. "Ah¡­ No, if it is you, I can trust you¡­" said Bedann. . . . Chapter 88: Strange Soul

Chapter 88: Strange Soul

. . . As I continued the Soul Training with Bedann, I continued to touch her soul with my own. The moment I did, we felt a strange, mental connection between the two. It was as if she was now able to talk to me telepathically, the same way I do with my Telepathy Skill. I expanded my Phantom Body through her soul, as we felt a mystical connection. "T-This is¡­ strange, Drake¡­" said Bedann. "Sorry if it is awkward, let me stop for now," I said. "No¡­ It is fine, if it is you who is inside me, it''s fine," said Bedann. Eh?! Why did this sound so weird? This is just souls, why does this girl have to make it sound so strange¡­ No, stop thinking about this, let''s just continue with the soul training. Cold mind, cold head. "I see¡­ Anyways, I believe your soul is rather¡­ strange," I said. "Strange?" asked Bedann curiously. "Ah¡­ Don''t mind it, rx¡­" I said. "Okay¡­" said Bedann obediently. Indeed, it is strange. When I touched Bedann''s soul, it felt¡­ rather different. In fact, it feltpletely different than mine. It was as if her soul was strangelyrger, but wrapped up in itself¡­ The strangest part is that unlike my soul, which felt icy and tranquil, her soul felt¡­ like slime, it was constantly moving around as I moved my Phantom Body inside of it, and it sometimes entangled itself around my soul and then let me go¡­ As I put all of my senses into it, I decided to see the entire soul. I closed my eyes until I felt it, her soul. Ah¡­! What¡­ is this?! I nced at Bedann''s soul, but instead of what one would think a soul would look like¡­ this¡­ soul was¡­ Completely pitch ck, like an abyss. It resembled a constant mass of darkness expanding and contracting itself, as several tentacles came out of it only to enter again. It was slimy and oozy, like¡­ the mold. As the moldpletely assimted her soul? Or has her soul been like this ever since before this? How did¡­ this came to be? Her soul is like the mold itself? But how? Was her soul different before being given the mold in her past life? Ah, of course, she wouldn''t know but¡­ It only makes it stranger. There are many mysteries, more than I had expected to find. Bedann''s soul seems to be apletely new enigma altogether. But if it so big, why did it felt so weak? Hm¡­ Wait¡­ I get it. Bedann doesn''t have two souls, no, I waspletely wrong. It was obvious. The Mold¡­ and her soul, both have different consciousness, but they are the same soul. The "Evil" thing, that entity that named itself Miranda like her past life is not a separate soul, it is her own soul. This could exin why Bedann''s soul is so big and monstrous, it is the same appearance as the beast that showed up in the mindscape of Bedann¡­ So, she possesses the same powers and capabilities as the entity trying to suppress her. This means that¡­ she simply needs to learn how to use this, and how to manage to use her own power against this split consciousness of her own soul to defeat it! If it were a different soul altogether, it would have been way harder, but if it is her very soul the one containing this two consciousness, then it could be more than possible to destroy it if Bedann bes dominant enough alongside gaining full control over her own soul! ¡­But would Bedann want to kill this consciousness? No, I would need to first ask her that. She had been fine with me suppressing it¡­ But I don''t even know if it is a good thing to destroy it somehow. Wait for a second, wouldn''t it damage her soul if she destroys something that belongs to it? ¡­ Maybe this is way moreplicated than I had initially considered. If she has to destroy her own piece of soul to defeat this split consciousness that represents the Mold''s will, then she would be ending up damaging her own soul. This means¡­ That her own life is connected with this consciousness, and both cannot separate and destroy each other, only suppress each other to gain control over the body. How troublesome¡­ This reminds me of Naruto with the Nine-tailed Fox to an extent¡­ But the Nine-tailed Fox was an actual nice dude at the end, this Mold thing is aplete sicko. Could it be possible for Bedann to somehow befriend this entity? If we apply Naruto logic here, perhaps the Mold¡­ just want eptance andpanionship? To feel¡­ I don''t know, loved? Wait, that''s way too clumsy, I doubt it would be the truth. Or is it? If ording to what Bedann said, the Mold itself was made replicating her own mind. This means that it might carry simr traumas, which ended in twisting its perception and personality intoplete insanity¡­ And now that it seems how Bedann tries to reject her after she realized the things she had done¡­ Perhaps it is trying desperately to receive her attention and love like it once was used to be given in her previous life. But I believe it was an abusive rtionship even since her first life¡­ Well, it seems that however, I attacked it, it has been suppressed for the time being. It seems like her soul is okay, it is serene, even though it looks¡­ like this. Nheless, Bedann is a good girl¡­ Even if her soul looks like this, I know she is not like this. When I attacked this thing with my soul ice, it was destroyed and turned into ashes, but her soul doesn''t seem particrly damaged, nor she said anything about feeling any pain. There could be two options regarding this. Her soul can easily heal itself and feels no pain when damaged, or that I didn''t hurt her at all. If this thing shows up again, and it gets all aggressive again, I will have to hop inside of Bedann''s soul again, so as long as I can keep suppressing it like this, it should be¡­ fine. But even then, we have to work out some other solution. . . . Chapter 89: Plans

Chapter 89: ns

. . . [Day 67] After yesterday''s Soul Training, I had not decided to tell Bedann about the current appearance of her soul, but I did tell her everything else, from the thing about her soul being shared with that entity, to the possibilities that it could entail, and more. And I also told her about her soul being¡­ strange, without telling her that it looked like a monster made of mold. It was hard, but I simply told her that her soul was different and that it seemed that it could be possible to train it, although I don''t know how I could put any strain into such a strong soul. It seems that Bedann''s soul was inherently strong and possesses arge amount of Soul Density, yet it hasn''t started on its Cultivation, so it is all just over umted power from I don''t know where. After that, Bedann began to consider if it was actually worth it to befriend such an entity, and she felt overall very thoughtful, most likely she has a lot to think and consider, so for the rest of the day we simply did exercises and then trained Mana through Group Cultivation. As Bedann was doing push-ups in front of me, I began to consider what could I do to strengthen her soul¡­ Wait, if I strengthen it, wouldn''t it strengthen that consciousness as well? Yeah¡­ Then, what do I do? Perhaps simply training her will is the way. As she trained physically, I was training my soul. Unlike the young miss here, which is actually older than me by like¡­ 22 years, I was training my soul and discovering new ways to strengthen it! Mostly because I felt ridiculed by seeing her monstrous soul, and I felt like I also wanted a giant soul. I mean, my soul is very big but not as gargantuan as hers¡­ I will not train her soul for now, until there is some way to defeat that consciousness of the mold. I had already told her this right about now. "No soul training?" she asked, as I was extending my soul into several threads over my body, shaping them and moving them like tentacles to train my soul maniption. I''ve also been trying to use mana and infuse it into the tentacles to make them physical, but it hasn''t been workingpletely. You still need a nice grasp over the soul maniption, which I am slowly training through repeated use of Phantom Body. "Nope, your soul is way too big, I think it is stronger than mine. As you can see and if you remember what I told you yesterday, the power that the consciousness used against you was¡­ your very power. If we train it and begin soul cultivation with it, it will be even stronger, putting you at a disadvantage as it will use such new power to overwhelm you¡­" I said. "Oh¡­ You''re right," sighed Bedann. "What we need to do is simple!" I said. "Eh? What?" she asked. "Awe on, Bedann. We already talked about this, we need to train your will and help you harbor your emotions, to not be so passive when that entity emerges and to fight back," I said. "To fight back! You''re right!" said Bedann, as her hands gripped into tight fists. "That''s the spirit¡­ Let''s keep training together. But we won''t stay here for too long," I said. "Eh? We won''t train more here?" she asked. "Bedann, we can''t hole ourselves here any longer, I believe we have cultivated enough for the journey ahead. We must grow stronger as we adventure through the world, I had already reached a big progression wall, no matter how many mana cores I eat or how much I cultivate, I can''t get over my current Rank, we need to explore new areas and find new prey," I said. "Ah¡­ You''re right, we have spent almost an entire month in here¡­ I suppose it is¡­ time to keep going," she said. "Yeah, we''ll go through the skies," I said. "The skies? Oh right, you can fly! Oh, but what about Frost and everyone else?" asked Bedann. "Frost and his pack can follow me through the snow and the mountains, they''re Ice Wolves, so they''re made to run through long distances. As their Pack Leader, they instinctively follow my scent and reach us no matter how far away we go. The pups had just be adults, so it should be a good time to get going," I said. "I see¡­ So when are we doing it?" she asked. "In a week. Let''s spend these next 7 days training rigorously as much as we can, alright? Although I will be training my soul more than anything, as my physical body can''t get any stronger by doing exercise¡­ and my Mana Core is too strong to gain any power through normal mana core refinery," I said. "Okay then! I am all pumped up if I am going on an adventure with you, Drake! I think my tribe should not be so far away, perhaps we could find them!" said Bedann. "I sure hope so, for now, let''s keep training," I said. "Aright!" said Bedann. She seemed to have regained a lot of vitality since the first day we met, she seems a bit different too. I guess I''ve done a good job at helping her recover¡­ And then she walked towards me and hugged my belly. "Eh? Ben?" I asked. "Thank you¡­ Thank you for being at my side for this month, Drake¡­ It really¡­ means a lot to me," she said, her yellow-gold eyes were about to cry, but she contained her tears. She was very big, as she was already an adult ice giant woman, but to me, she was still small¡­ and I knew that deep down she was still growing. "Ah, it''s nothing, don''t worry about it," I said, as I petted her. This whole encounter with her was all out of a sudden, but it really changed my perception of the life and the world I am living in now¡­ "I hope I can stay at your side¡­ In the future too," she said. "Sure, if you want to, why not?" I asked. I often wonder if this was set by fate¡­ Wait¡­ fate? I wonder if Bedann is¡­ . . . Chapter 90: Her Feelings

Chapter 90: Her Feelings

Bedann POV . . . It has been almost a month since I met Drake. Before I was to meet him¡­ my life was filled with darkness. I didn''t know who I was. I didn''t remember what I was. I was¡­ drowning in darkness. Drake is¡­ my light. As if it were set my fate, he found me. Even when I was an ugly mold monster¡­ even when I tried to kill him¡­ He defeated me and used his strange blood to make me immune to my own Mold. I would have never thought that such a thing could be possible. But this world¡­ is filled with wonders that not evenmon sense can exinpletely. I remember back in the day when I was with my family¡­ those were nice days¡­ But then everything shattered when I realized the mold was here too. I had nightmares about them being consumed by it. And I¡­ didn''t want that to happen. So I ran away¡­ and keep running¡­ And keep running¡­ And¡­ Until I was so far away I lost myself. I don''t know what happened afterward, but one day I just passed out from my exhaustion. And then I was taken over by it, the Mold. After that¡­ it was a turbulent life that I barely remember. I just remember roaming aimlessly in the wild, killing monsters and eating them¡­ for years. Most of my mind was drowning in the darkness created by the Mold. I was imprisoned in this cage, where I couldn''te out. But¡­ deep inside I didn''t want toe out. Why? Well, it was simple. I didn''t have anywhere to go. I was a monster. I would hurt my parents, and¡­ anyone that were to get closer to me. I resigned myself to live like a monster, an endless cycle of ughter and eating. There was no end to it¡­ no other purpose than survival. I resigned to everything and willingly let the Mold cage me into my own soul. Even if I could have fought back¡­ What was the point? I would only suffer. It was better to stay like that¡­ Well, until he showed up. This giant and amazing-looking Ice Dragon the size of a building. He was so cool¡­ Well, he''s still cool. Drake is just¡­ amazing! I can''t stop¡­ thinking about him to the point that I feel a bit awkward¡­ But he wasn''t just a wild dragon, he was a gentleman deep down¡­ He helped me despite what I was¡­ He had fought Molded Monsters before and learned that his blood could cancel out the Mold''s effects. Using it, he freed me. When I drank his blood I felt a strange feeling. A warmth which I had forgotten. Memories began to bubble up and¡­ poof! I suddenly gained a lot of willpower. And I defeated¡­ the Mold, the consciousness of it, which also calls itself Miranda. And after that Drake took care of me, he even healed my tummy and all¡­ I don''t think anyone has ever been so nice to me except my parents¡­ I feel so indebted to him¡­ There''s a feeling blossoming from the depth of my heart¡­ I just want to pay him back for everything he had done for me¡­ I want to stay at his side forever¡­ Ah, I know it sounds weird¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t think like this¡­ Perhaps Drake will think I am a freak or something. He''s always cheering me up no matter what¡­ He''s always there to tell me that there will be brighter days, that there are always ways to do things¡­ For someone like him, there''s no such thing as "impossible"¡­ I can already tell. He might say that he is covered with hard scales, but his scales arefortable for me. My skin turned very hard after drinking his blood, so I can bear his scales. I just like to¡­ hug him. Ad he had never minded when I do¡­ even though he should feel weirded out or something, he doesn''t¡­ Well, we are both from Earth it seems¡­ but he had a very different life than me. Perhaps due to this, he has such a strong spirit, something that¡­ Ick. When I am at his side, I feel like I want to live more. That I want to believe in myself¡­ Because I know that Drake is with me. I want to keep striving forward and to keep growing stronger¡­ When we are together, we''ll be unstoppable! Yeah¡­ But¡­ there''s something else¡­ The Mold is not going away¡­ He told me that¡­ I needed to consider things. It was part of my soul. It seems that the Mold itself is¡­ me? He said that it is a soul with two minds. So if we try to destroy the other mind, it might end up damaging my soul terribly. And Drake doesn''t know if he would be able to heal another person''s soul as he can do it with himself, he says that he might be able to do it with his own soul due to his special abilities. So I don''t really know what to do with all of this¡­ What should I do, Drake? ¡­ I think we should try, right? Maybe¡­ Perhaps¡­ But it seems like Miranda is slumbering, Drake hit her hard. I hope that through this slumber, maybe she can change her ways? It is too rare for someone to learn their lesson after being beaten¡­ Maybe she will keep being the same, or maybe she will change. Whatever is the case¡­ I guess we''ll have to see what''s going to happen someday. But just as I said earlier, when I am with Drake, I feel like I want to live. When I am with him¡­ I really want to live more to enjoy things more and¡­ explore the world and grow stronger. He always says that there are many dangers in the world, so we have to be careful and train more too! But¡­ I have been trying to suppress this¡­ These feelings¡­ I think I''ve developed more feelings for Drake than simply friendship¡­ I don''t know how to exin it¡­ Even more when we consider we are different traces,pletely different¡­ I mean, he is a giant ice dragon, a being considered a monster in some cases¡­ he also has apletely different body type than me. And I am an ice giant¡­ a humanoid being¡­ we don''t match at all. It might evene out as super weird¡­ But I can''t help but have these feelings for him¡­ Perhaps I don''t find his body sexually attractive, but I feel like he is a beautiful dragon¡­ and that his heart, his feelings, and his personality are all¡­ so beautiful. So I can''t help but¡­ love him. Is it too soon? Maybe too sudden? I don''t know¡­ I am simply being honest with my heart¡­ I love Drake¡­ But I can''t say this¡­ I can''t¡­ possibly say this ever in my life. We are virtually different species, we can''t do any adult stuff either. We are¡­ simply that¡­ We can''t develop this¡­ It is impossible¡­ And it makes me¡­ so sad. So¡­ sad¡­ But I keep this hidden from him, and I smile because I know he likes my smile¡­ . . . Chapter 91: Misunderstood

Chapter 91: Misunderstood

Miranda POV . . . It hurts¡­ Ugh¡­ That damn dragon¡­ it hurt me so badly¡­ I don''t know how it even managed to get inside my soul and attack me like that! That damn¡­ giant and disgusting being! Uagh! I hate it so much! Why¡­ Why did it have to show up out of nowhere and ruin our perfect world?! I was so happy before with Miranda at my side, we don''t need anyone else than ourselves! After all, we are twins for a reason¡­ But why? Why is she neglecting me so much? I don''t know¡­ I have only been trying to help her this entire time! I have only been trying to save her, to make her suffer less¡­ I don''t know how wended here, to begin with, but¡­ it all started on another world, Earth. I was¡­ I don''t know what I was. I used to be a being without a mind. And perhaps I still exist there, as my body seemed endless. Perhaps I am but a mere fraction of my real self. But from what memories I had, I was found in a cave in Africa. I don''t know how Inded there, but I was there. I barely remember anything before I acquired consciousness after fusing with Miranda, so all of this is confusing for me. Every time I try to remember what I used to be, it hurts my mind, it is like a thundershock. But¡­ Ungh¡­ What I remember from it if I bear the pain is that¡­ Inded there somehow. With a bang. There was some burning pain when Inded on Earth¡­ And then, through the night, it healed. And then¡­ I crawled¡­ and crawled¡­ Until I found a cave, it was fresh and cold. And I resided there¡­ I don''t know for how long. Until I was found by someone that took a piece of me, and then began to do strange things. That piece of me is me. And amongst the strange experiments, there was one that included cutting another piece of me and fuse it with a little fetus. This was Miranda. By fusing myself with her cells, and deeply rooting into her bones ad head, I managed to share consciousness with her brain. And that''s¡­ how I got a mind. I suppose it was a fate-bound encounter. But the experiments they did to us were awful, and Miranda suffered a lot. I was always trying to save her, to fight back against these scientists¡­ but they always managed to suppress me and used Miranda for their vile goals. I couldn''t express the hate I harbored for them¡­ How dare they make Miranda suffer so much? I wanted them all dead, all dead! So one day, when we were finally strong enough¡­ we killed them all! Damn bastards, they all died horribly. I still am savoring their deaths. It feels good to kill, taking away the life of the weak and pathetic that dares damage us¡­ it feels delicious. It is something that we don''t share with Miranda. She doesn''t like that, she is a gentler girl. But it is fine, after all, I am the sister that does the fighting. I will always protect my little sister from all the bad people. That dragon is a bad people too! She is trying to take her away from me, to teach her weird things. And she is developing weird feelings for that monster. How disgusting! Why are you feeling like that, Miranda? I don''t understand. The only thing he does is forcing you to exercise, to give you horrible food that makes your stomach ache, and to force you to train that strange energy known as mana, all so he can feel better with himself! Don''t you realize that he is just a hypocrite? He is just trying to feel better with himself by helping you! He only sees you as a pathetic little girl! I bet he doesn''t even care about you and only that you grow stronger so you can be his tool or something! He probably wants to use our power for that, I bet! But instead of feeling any anger against him¡­ You only keep increasing your affection for him! What is wrong with your head, Miranda?! You disappoint me, little sister¡­ And you¡­ you even neglect me like this, after everything I''ve done to protect you. You treat me as if I were a monster that has only been parasitizing you when I''ve been protecting and saving your life this whole time, this whole time! I can''t believe how ungrateful you are! It¡­ really hurts me¡­ It makes me feel so bitter. Why? You''re¡­ the only thing I have¡­ Why do you treat me like this? Miranda¡­ you''re my world¡­ Why? Why do you¡­ treat me like garbage now? After¡­ after all, we have done together¡­ After all the time we have enjoyed together¡­ after all the good times¡­ After surviving and trying to look for a better future together¡­ I even let you have that stupid family that I didn''t even care for on Earth¡­ Yet¡­ yet you treat me like this? It hurts¡­ It hurts so much¡­ What purpose is there for me if you are not at my side? I feel so empty without you. What is the point of¡­ even being alive? I don''t want this¡­ Miranda¡­ stop being angered with me¡­ Quickly realize the truth and forgive me! So we can¡­ be together again¡­ Why do you have to treat me like this when the only thing I am trying to do is helping you? Now I feel so weakened I can''t do anything¡­ I am hopeless¡­ And alone¡­ I don''t want to be alone¡­ Miranda¡­ where are you? Why is no one¡­ with me? Why¡­ don''t you love me? Why¡­ no one loves me? I am¡­ a miserable¡­ I am just an ugly piece of ck mold at the end¡­ I am¡­ nothing¡­ Yeah¡­ I guess I am really¡­ nothing¡­ I am just a piece of garbage¡­ without Miranda, I am nothing. I am empty¡­ . . . Chapter 92: 7 Days of Training Later...

Chapter 92: 7 Days of Training Later...

. . . [Day 74] Seven days have passed since I told Bedann that we would finally begin moving out of this ce. We had really spent a nice amount of time here, mostly preparing, surviving, and slowly building up strength. We had been diligently training physically and cultivating our mana as much as we possibly could, albeit I had reached a level of power that it was hard to cross this progression wall, so even though I trained just as hard as her, the results I got were quite unsatisfactory. That''s why I decided to, as always, abuse my System, spamming offensive skills and practicing them with her, as well as training my Soul through constantly practicing the Phantom Body Skill. I was also constantly practicing my two Magics. Ice Magic had be quite good now, and I think I am grasping higher tiers of Magic, which were included in myst wishes as it slowly upgraded into thest tier, Winter Magic. The higher the tier of magic the stronger it bes, of course, and the more devastating yet precise their effects can be. Of course, the stronger things be, the costlier they also be. By constantly conjuring magic through the entire day while also cultivating mana through Mana Cultivation I had reached more or less the "limit" of my own Mana capacity, it seems that my Mana Core cannot take anymore, so it began to increase very slowly, perhaps this gained Mana was now being stored inside of my soul. It seems that without a Mana Core, the capacity of mana storage I would have would be very lowpared to how it is now. And even more, if we consider it is Rank 2 Middle Stage. I have been dreaming about evolving for some time, so I really want to get going and find some delicious prey, something of the same Rank or at least of Rank 2 Initial Stage would be ideal. Going back to the Magic talk, my Ice and Wind Magic had be very potent, and I had acquired a wider array of spells I can conjure. Well, spells is a pretty loose term in this world, as magic seems to simply form the shapes you want. Perhaps more advanced cultures use spells, but monsters like me simply will the magic to mold to whatever we desire. This thought was quickly confirmed by Bedann a few days ago, as she had told me that in her vige there was a small Library that contained Grimoires, magical books that people used to learn Spells fitting of their affinities and attributes. Although people could have the same attribute such as Ice, their affinity might be different. Some might be able to be better at offensive magic, while others could even be healers with such an attribute, and other defenders with it. This difference between the same attribute made every individual unique even amongst many with the same element, which is probably a way of how the people in this world ssify the different types of fighters. Of course, some are hybrid and canbine two different types of affinities, and well, if we include magic weapons into the equation alongside body strengthening magic, there could also be a lot of physical sses despite this world cultivators all using merely mana, which is often associated with just spells. However, Bedann had said that many within her vige specialized in physicalbat, so there are Cultivators with Warrior sses that use their Mana Cores to fortify their bodies and attain superhuman levels of strength, even more, superhuman than the naturally gifted strength of an Ice Giant, to boot. She remembers that her father was one of these Warrior ss Cultivators, as hecked talent in magic but still had the power to use Mana to an extent, so he used it to reinforce his body a bit and also to enhance his axe with it, giving him the power to use Axe Techniques, which were merely ways of how people used their axes while imbuing them with mana to generate greater results. Bedann had already learned Axe Techniques, and she''s getting better every day. Sadly, she didn''t know more about Grimoires as she never had the privilege of using one, but they seemed like magical items that helped people easily learn Spells. They seemed to be created through the magic of some sort, perhaps Alchemy exists in this world as well. They reminded me of Martial Technique Scrolls in a way¡­ Comparing these sses with me, I would guess I am more of a Magus sses, which are those qualified as long-ranged magic fighters that throw spells from far away for devastating damage. But additionally that, I am also good at physicalbat, so I would be a Warrior ss as well. And even more, I am also quite good at creating many tools using mere ice, some of them even include magic weapons and equipment, so I would also be qualified as a Crafter ss. The only thing Ick is healing spells. Bedann said that her mother was a Healer ss, and she was able to create glistening ice dust that cooled down wounds and slowly made them close while removing infections. To think that even Ice could be used for healing¡­ Maybe I could also practice it? I''ve been concentrating on training my soul more than anything, but perhaps I should begin trying to make a healing spell out of my magic. Of course, it wouldn''t be for me as I can easily heal myself, but it would be for those that cannot so easily, such as Yuki, Bedann, and the wolves, to which I have grown attached¡­ However, from what I''ve practiced with my magic before, I guess it could be said that I am developing more and more into the Crafting ss, as I''ve been perfecting my ability to create shapes and forms with ice, and the more mana I get, therger these shapes and structures can be. And even more, as I have Wind Magic, the winds had be denser and more precise, and I''ve been able to even cut through wood precisely. I have been cooking up something through thesest seven days... . . . Chapter 93: Ice Fortress

Chapter 93: Ice Fortress

. . . What have I been cooking? Well, it is something rather modest, very humble, in fact. I didn''t want to go by myself on this journey, I mean, without a house. I know I am a giant dragon, and that no normal house could even contain my enormous body, but maybe what I''ve made in thesest 7 days could be considered more like a small fortress. Oh yes, my Ice Magic has surpassed my previous limits, and as I practiced more and more, the better I became. I think I might be the greatest Ice Mage in the entire world, but I should not get overconfident with myself and keep practicing. However! What I have reached as of now could be said to be way above a mere Rank 2 Middle Stage Cultivator. Indeed, I have surpassed my own limits in every way possible, and perhaps I have be even greater than I could have ever expected, and all of that in 7 mere days! I think I am bing arrogant by the second, but that is not without a reason. And that is why I am showing off my creation today to my public, Bedann, Yuki, Frost, and the other wolves. I had already covered it with snow, so they wouldn''t be able to see. Bedann nced at me with a bright smile, expectant for what I had in store, while Yuki seemed to be tired of my shit- Wait, what with that expression?! At least Frost seems excited, as he''s waving his tail, and it is totally not because Bedann is petting him right now. "I am thankful that you have alle here today, as I had finally decided to show you the project I have been working on over thest week¡­" I said. "Oh, you''re finally going to show us the fortress you made? It is so big! Did it took some hours to cover it with snow?" asked Bedann. "GAH! ¡­Bedann! It was supposed to be a secret, a surprise! How did you found it?!" I asked. "Eeeh? Everyone knows that you were making a floating ice fortress, you worked like 12 hours a day making it¡­" said Bedann. "No! Forget about those memories! Stop! This is¡­ It was supposed to be a surprise!" I said. Seriously, this girl really doesn''t know how to read the mood! "Ah¡­ W-Well, sorry¡­ Oh! Let me do this¡­ and¡­ Boop! I forgot! Oh, what were we doing here?" asked Bedann, as she moved in circles while covering her eyes and then nced at me back, pretending to have forgotten. Yeah, I guess she''s trying to cheer me up, but this is a bit too much! I nced at her with a tired expression, as I sighed. "Well, here it is¡­ the Ice Fortress¡­" sighed, as I blew some wind and took away all the enormous pile of snow before us, which was around 18 meters, revealing arge fortress constructed with reinforced magic ice bricks. It was like a huge block made of ice bricks, and it''s an interior possessed wooden ceiling, walls, and furniture of both wood and ice, there was even a chimney I set up carefully by using Ice as well as wood, which I manipted through wind magic, carrying it around like telekinesis and meticulously building everything like it was now¡­ The entire "block" had arge entrance that held arge gate that opened downwards. It perfectly fitted my size. And I would also be able to sleep inside ratherfortably. There was enough space for a second floor where I put a kitchen and stored dried meat and anything we have gathered such as herbs, dried mushrooms, and root salt. The top of the block had a pointy end, which I shaped around to make it smooth, so it could be aerodynamic¡­ because I was nning to use this thing in the skies as well. Oh, and it had enormous wheels too, made of the super-resistant magic ice, which is insanely strong the more mana I use to create it. The stairs to the second floor were also made wide and big for me, although I could also fly over it¡­ I suppose they were made more for Bedann. And that was it¡­ I worked diligently on this side project while also doing all of the training stuff. Making this brick by brick was certainly tiring, but thanks to Parallel Mind Through Processing I discovered I could let a parallel mind making bricks while I was doing something else, talk about convenience. Simrly, I can use a parallel mind to conjure wind magic and make the whole fortress float in midair while I do somethingpletely different. I had also learned to create something simr to Runes, which is when I imbued so much intent and mana into a certain object, a strange letter-shaped image would emerge on the item, which I called rune. Runes carry specific tasks when you give them enough Mana¡­ So I created Runes with the task of "floating" which I stuck in the ice bricks that made the floor of the fortress and then whenever I infuse mana into it, the fortress will float automatically. There is another way to let it float which is by letting it use the "Mana Core Batteries" I left stored in a smallpartment, which is merely Mana Cores I have ground from whatever small fry I killed. The Fortress automatically absorbs these Mana Cores through the Runes and floats. I''ve calcted that with the Mana Cores I''ve umted there, it could float for an entire month. "Oooooooh! Amazing! So we will go with our home!" said Bedann with a happy smile. "That''s right! We''ll travel with our very home! And I will also upgrade it as we go¡­ Or more like it will upgrade itself as we go!" I said whileughing. "EH? Upgrade itself?" asked Bedann, as I smiled maliciously! Although I have a stiff face so I couldn''t show any expression. Yes, what did I mean by "upgrade itself"? Suddenly therge fortress began to exude an icy azure aura from within, which possessed quite the phantasmal properties. . . . Chapter 94: Its Alive!

Chapter 94: It''s Alive!

. . . Thesest 7 days I had been not only sharpening my Magic, but also my soul. Although 7 days is not so much, I have been able to strengthen my soul by a bit through the overuse of the Phantom Body Skill. Although I have yet to find a way to materialize my Phantom Body, which is somewhat of a representation of my soul, I learned how to¡­ well, cut it. I had actually realized I could bend my soul the moment Phantom Body reached Level 3. Bending it, I was able to move it around to my will, sometimes overextending a tentacle made of soul or stretching it as if it were a mantle. Albeit it wasn''t so much, when I used a lot of intent, I could tear it down and damage my own soul. It was painful the first time I tried, albeit the wound was small, I damaged my soul. However, after I infused mana into the wound and then the natural mana regeneration filled the wound, my soul recovered and suddenly I gained some more soul density, increasing my Soul Cultivation Stage to Middle Stage. Like this, I discovered I was able to bend and damage my own soul by stretching it like a piece of fabric until it broke, and then recovered it through natural healing to make it stronger. But each time the soul breaks, it hurts horribly. And Pain Resistance doesn''t affect my soul, only my body. So every time I wanted to train my soul, I had to bear with the horrible soul pain, which is several times greater than normal physical pain¡­ It was so painful that I was feeling fatigated where I shouldn''t, and I couldn''t easily do this every day. But I still did it. Yeah, I simply decided to live with the pain. Although it was horribly painful, and it still is, every day I at least broke my soul once¡­ Only rip it open a little bit, and then I let it regenerate automatically through pouring mana into the wound. Like this, I slowly umted soul density over 7 days, which amounted to reach Upper Stage in the Realm I currently was in Soul Cultivation, making my soul even stronger¡­ well, it might be even stronger after I manage to reach the next Realm. But that''s not the important issue here. The important issue here is that¡­ I managed to divide my soul! Yeah, it weakened me. It weakened me a lot¡­ But I did it for the sake of experimentation! I am still recovering from dividing my soul, as I''ve gone all the way down to the Initial Stage again. It was a fitting sacrifice for my very first creation, of course. When I split my soul, I did the same thing I did when I damaged it. I manipted my soul and umted a lot of it, and then I stretched it until it came out. When it came out, a split soul would probably¡­ I don''t know, dissipate into the air? But instead of that, I infused a Split Mind into it beforehand, and when the split soul was cut off, it gained sentience and became something like a tiny will-o-wisp. I am an ice dragon but maybe I have the aptitude to be a Dracolich! More importantly, this little will-o-wisp wasn''t a clone of me. As I stated earlier, Split Minds through the Parallel Mind Thought Processing are not "lively" and are more like small AI that can do things for me, theyck emotions. But when one of them was given a little split soul body it began to discover the world and everything around it, bing an individual. However, it onlysted for a few minutes before it began to slowly dissipate. So, I had to desperately put it somewhere. It seemed rather risky, but there was no other option than to try, so I decided to use it like a ghost that possesses an inanimate object¡­ and possessed the whole fortress with this little split soul! It had some difficulty at first, but I used my Mana to fuel its possession until it worked¡­ And this happened justst night. It seems that by employing my own soul, I can possess inanimate objects and create something like golems. I can''t see other souls at all, nor control them, but if it is my own soul, it seems to work. Perhaps one day I might be able to do it with other souls, but for now, only with my own. Well, I am a straightforward Ice Dragon with wind magic, expecting me to be an expert at necromancy is too far of a stretch! Nheless, I decided to reveal something that not even the cheeky Bedann knew about! The wolves became alert as the phantasmal and icy aura of the fortress began to leak out, their hair bing spiky as they became scared! Even Yuki got all shocked, jumping out of the snow and falling on her head¡­ she''s fine. And Bedann fell over her butt as herrge eyes widened even more, ring at the entity that I had awoken! "Awaken, my fortress!" I said as the near 20 meters tall two-floor fortress roared! "GUUUUOOOOONNN¡­!" The floor below us trembled as the Ice Fortress released a loud roar! "Amazing! This is just¡­ so cool! Drake, how did you even do this?" asked Bedann, she looked like she was looking at somethingpletely out of her mind. "Long story short, let''s say that I just cut off my soul and stuck it into it," I said. "Eh?! That sounds dangerous!" said Bedann. "Well yes, but actually no, I am fine. I mean¡­ I got tired, and it hurt a lot, and my Soul Cultivation went down, but now I am slowly recovering. And the oue was totally worth it," I said. "The oue was¡­ making a living ice fortress?!" asked Bedann. "I told you it was worth it," I said, petting the fortress with my ws. "GUUOOOOOOONNNN- Ahem, can I drop the act now?" asked the fortress. "Ah, well, yes, I suppose you already instilled enough fear into their hearts," Iughed. "Eh?! It can talk too?" asked Bedann, she was getting surprised way too much now! . . . Chapter 95: Living Ice Fortress, Fuyu!

Chapter 95: Living Ice Fortress, Fuyu!

. . . Yeah, the fortress can talk! I mean that Split Souls had no personalities, but they can develop one. They also kind of hold knowledge and memories of my own, but are virtually different as they were emotionless until now. The Ice Fortress is still developing its personality and emotions, but it seems to be a chill guy¡­ or girl? Interestingly enough, my Kin Command Skill works on it, so I can more or less force it to do my bidding! Heh¡­ Well, not like I need to. "Yeah, I can speak¡­ Well, I was only bornst night, so I am still developing my sense of self," said the Ice Fortress. "Oh okay! I am d to have another person to speak with! Ah! N-Not like I mean that it is bad with only you, Drake¡­!" said Bedann. "But if you said it then you make me think you intended to say that and now you''re apologizing¡­" I said. "Geh¡­" "Anyways, I still have no name¡­" said the Ice Fortress. "Ice Fortress is a nice name, right?" asked Bedann. "Sorry for being so direct with you, but that name sucks," said the Ice Fortress. "¡­You''re right," sighed Bedann. "Okay, I will pick up the name¡­ How about Fuyu. It is Winter in Japanese," I said. "Oh, sounds good to me!" said Bedann. "Fuyu might be eptable," said the Ice Fortress. Ding! [You''ve named the [Ice Fortress Golem (Rank 1 Upper Stage)] as [Fuyu]!] The moment I decided on the name, the system showcases that it has been named through the Naming Skill. And indeed, just as it said there, Fuyu has a Mana Core. Indeed! Even Golems need an artificial Mana Core to use magic and also as their core for their existence within their material bodies. And Fuyu''s Artificial Mana Core is within thepartment where I saved up all those dozens of Mana Cores. The moment Fuyu was created, all the Mana Cores merged into arger one, Fuyu''s Mana Core. It fills the entire Ice Fortress with its own Mana, but it is more like a Battery, and it needs my supply to store more Mana. Well, it can still produce passively, but not as much, and not enough. This is why I need to charge it with Mana as if it were a battery. Yuki and the Wolves watch as the ice fortress speaks, they are still quite terrified, but after I named it, something strange urs, it is as if they suddenly recognize as one of them¡­ Maybe because they''re also named? "Very well then, today is the day, right? Let''s go pack everything in the cave here then¡­ I am so happy you created Fuyu, Drake¡­ It will be nice to carry afy home everywhere we went to¡­ Thank you," said Bedann, as she hugged my front leg. "Ah, well, I made it for you more than anything, I am d you like Fuyu. But now that it is a member of our group, let''s treat it as an ally as well," I said. "Of course! Wait here, for now, Fuyu!" said Bedann, as she ran back to the cave with me. "Of course, not like I can move¡­ Oh wait, I can!" said Fuyu, as it began to use its wheels to move around, albeit the trees get in the way so it can only go in circles within the empty space where it was. While I carried a lot of furniture and stuff from the cave using wind magic and moved it inside of Fuyu with the assistance of Bedann. I decided to check Fuyu''s status through my Analyze, which converts all the capabilities and strengths of a target into a status window simr to my own, although they are not 100% urate, they are very close to it. ¡­ Name Fuyu. Race: Ice Fortress Golem (Genderless) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Upper Stage). Status: Gathering Mana. Average Estimated Vitality: 4000/4000 Average Estimated Mana: 5000/5000 Average Estimated Strength: 1600 Average Estimated Dexterity: 300 Average Estimated Magic: 850 Abilities: [Comfortable Interior] [Housework] [Material Body] [Phantasmal Icy Aura] [Ice Fortress] [Cold Immunity] [Elemental Resistance] [Status Effect Immunity] [Self-Repair] [Material Assimtion] [Mana Core Battery] [Wind Magic Rune: Float] [Icicle Spear] ¡­ Fuyu has more than I had originally expected, it has several unique Abilities I''ve never seen on anyone else and which I wished I could have. I seriously want some of them! It seems that most of its capabilities emerge as Abilities, even the Runes I set on it capable of floating by using wind magic appears as an Ability, I wonder if this might mean that it could be a part of its own power. Maybe I should imbue new runes on it, some that could constantly fire Ice Projectiles so it bes a flying fortress that can attack from far away! Wouldn''t that be cool? But the thing is, making Runes takes a toll on me, it really is veryplicated¡­ So I am kind of evading it. But I will get to it. Fuyu, however, alreadyes with an offensive spell with "Icicle Spear" so it is notpletely defenseless. "And it''s done!" As most things were carried inside Fuyu, we ended up looking over the empty cave as emotion bubbled inside of our hearts. We had spent over a month in here¡­ and well, there are already many memories that we made. Perhaps it is little time for some people, but for us, it is filled with various memories. "It feels kind of weird to get out of here¡­ I was getting used to this ce for so long¡­" sighed Bedann. "I think the same¡­ We have gathered many memories in here, but let''s keep making more together as we explore this world," I said, reassuring Bedann. "Drake¡­" Bedann nced at me with a gentle smile, a very beautiful smile. "Yes¡­ Let''s keep building memories together and¡­ Let''s survive together¡­" she said, as she hugged my arm again. Ugh, I wish I could be smaller to hug her better¡­ To feel her warmth¡­ Sigh¡­ "Alright. Now, let''s get going," I said, as Bedann walked at my side, and we said our farewells to the cave. . . . Chapter 96: Moving On...

Chapter 96: Moving On...

. . . Now that everything is said and done, we finally decided to get moving. Everyone was rather excited, so they got inside of the flying fortress quite fast, Bedann, Yuki, and younger wolves or the pregnant mother wolves would all stay inside, while I fly at the side of the fortress and the other adult and strong wolves will be led by Frost in the ground. Wolves can naturally track me as I possess the Title of Pack Leader, so they won''t get lost, and as they are super magic wolves of another world, they can probably keep walking for days, although we''ll take breaks and probably bring them in whenever they want to. But it seems that the adult and strong wolves wanted to go by on foot to develop and maintain their physical fitness, if they ck off all day inside the fortress, they will slowly lose their agility, it seems. Also, it is rather obvious that a floating Ice Fortress will bring some attention, so I decided to coat it with Camouge. The Camouge Skill can be used in conjunction with magic, so I did a very neat trick where I created Ice Runes using Camouge, and now the Ice Fortress looks near-transparent blue, so it mixes well with whatever color the background has. A clear day will make it take the color of the blue sky, and if there is a snowy or cloudy day, it can easily be hidden beneath the clouds. I pped myrge dragon wings and jumped straight into the sky, after reaching a good enough altitude, I used wind magic to support my gliding and mostly glided through the whole journey. Bedann was doing physical exercise inside the Ice Fortress with the wolves and Yuki, so they were having their own fun. We are going at a rtively slow pace, but it is good enough, in two or three days we might reach therge mountain range in front of us, which Bedann said that she crossed while being half-dead before the mold took over her. It seems that unless I learned how to fly I would have stayed here walking towards there for days if not months and months¡­ Good thing I can fly. It seems that the ce I was born is the mountains right behind me, mountain ranges are surrounding this entire pine tree forest, which, ording to Bedann was known as a "Dangerous Wild Area" where strong monsters that not even the Ice Giants could properly handle, such as the Ice Bears, Rat-Gori, and the Gators. Whenever we reach the mountain range we''ll get Frost and the rest of the wolves inside the fortress and quickly cross the mountains by flying above them, obviously. And as I admired the beauty of the skies, I checked my status, which had a few changes. ¡­ Name: Drake. Race: Adult Winged Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Middle Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Energy Gathering Realm (Initial Stage). Status: Satiated. Vitality: 5594/5594 Mana: 10105/10105 Strength: 5148 Dexterity: 3562 Magic: 9120 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 5] [High-speed Thought Processing: Level 10] > [Super High-speed Thought Processing: Level 1] [Parallel Thought Processing: Level 9] [Wind Magic: Level 9] [Mana Control: Level 10] > [Precise Mana Control: Level 1] [Telepathy: Level 9] [Berserk Mode: Level 7] [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 7] [Naming: Level 6] [Kin Control: Level 4] [Crafting: Level 6] [Apothecary: Level 5] [Mining: Level 5] [Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 3] [Phantom Body: Level 4] [Split Phantom: Level 1] (New!) [Ice Thread Production: Level 4] [Icesmith: Level 2] (New!) [Group Cultivation: Level 5] [Whip Technique: Level 3] [Spear Technique: Level 3] [Projectile Fire: Level 4] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Frost Breath: Level 3] [Metallic Ice Dragon Scales: Level 3] [Medium Self-Regeneration: Level 4] [Strong Freezing sh: Level 3] [Furious Freezing Bite: Level 3] [Freezing Tail Whip: Level 9] [Steel Body: Level 3] [Keen Instincts: Level 5] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 4] [Fear Resistance: Level 5] [Pain Resistance: Level 6] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Physical Attack Damage Resistance: Level 10] > [Greater Physical Damage Resistance: Level 1] [Fire Resistance: Level 4] [Wind Resistance: Level 6] [Thunder Resistance: Level 4] ¡­ Oh damn, I am looking pretty fine right there! Although my stats had hit a progression wall, so I can''t increase them as fast as before¡­ Albeit if I keep training and cultivating, I still get a few dozen stats, but I would need a few years to make a difference. Oh, I guess this is why the cultivators of novels always spend so long doing "closed doors cultivation" or whatever? Anyways, there are still manymendable things here, such as the Mana being at 10k! Such a good number and its amazing regeneration are what helps me use wind magic to fly indefinitely. 5k Strength is also insanely good, I could easily crush anything I wanted now! Unparalleled! I guess it is finally time to be the typical arrogant Xianxia main character. ¡­Joking. Aside from stats, my Skills reached Level 10 and awakened. Now my mind can think even faster and react even faster! Also, my precision in the usage of mana has improved greatly as I keep spamming magic nonstop, and also my physical damage resistance has reached a new height. Lastly, there are two new Skills, Split Phantom and Icesmith. I acquired Split Phantom when I split my soul yesterday to insert it into the Ice Fortress, I can now easily do this with this Skill¡­ but it obviously will weaken me a lot, so I will only split my phantom when my soul is recovered, and probably when it is very strong. Lastly, there''s Icesmith! Indeed, instead of being a cksmith, I am an Icesmith. This skill came to be when I was making the Ice Fortress and crafted like a hundred Ice Bricks, Ice Pirs, and more. It helps in the creation of Ice Items of all types of shapes and forms. When Ibine its effects with Crafting, it bes truly amazing. . . . Chapter 97: The Power of Icesmith And Benladanns Progress

Chapter 97: The Power of Icesmith And Bedann''s Progress

. . . Through Icesmith, and bybining its effects with Crafting, I can more or less create stupendous Ice Weapons and Equipment, which is what Bedann is carrying as of now. Aside from her leather clothes which she likes to wear, she also has metallic ice dragon scales te armor which I made through Icesmith and also using Ice Thread. Her boots were also crafted by me and enhanced with my ice, and she also has arge metallic ice dragon scale shield which holds some of my defensive power and it is also resistant to the elements I resist, alongside the scale armor. Lastly, there is her Ice Axe, which she used to hunt prey with and also fight against me. After the axe took enough lives and was bathed in enough blood (mine included which I poured willingly), it evolved through its self-evolution Trait. It seems that most anything I deem as equipment bes an Item in the System, and anyone that wears it receive special effects. Checking on Bedann''s equipment makes System windows emerge, it seems that the equipment itself has its own status. ¡­ [Tyrannical Ice Dragon''s Freezing Axe (C-Grade+++)] [Durability: 2500/2500] [Attack Power: 2500] [Magic Conductivity: 1500] [Weapon Speed: 1200] [Traits: [Evolving Weapon (C)], [Freezing sh (C)], [Dragon Strength (C)], [Auto-Repair (C)] ¡­ Her weapon has fewer traits because it doesn''t possess the defensive Traits of my Scales, as it is purely made of ice. I had thought about using my scales to enhance it though, albeit I don''t know how¡­ maybe by just wrapping ice thread around them and the axe? I don''t know if that will work. This axe is pretty strong, and it not only helps Bedann have great physical options, but she can also use it as a staff and conjure mold with it. The Dragon Strength Trait gives a temporal boost of power to Bedann in exchange for mana, which is like a lesser Berserk Mode in simple terms. Auto Repair showed up when the weapon evolved, most likely giving it the ability to auto repair itself through the absorption of Mana. [Ice Dragon''s Metallic Scale Armor te (C-Grade)] [Durability: 3000/3000] [Physical Defense: 2000] [Magical Defense: 1500] [Traits: [Evolving Equipment (C)], [Ice Resistance (C)], [Fire Resistance (C)], [Thunder Resistance (C)], [Wind Resistance (C)], [Lesser Physical Damage Resistance (C)], [Ice Dragon''s Protection (C)] And here it is, her te armor. I made it big because Bedann has a rather big chest¡­ After she ate enough and got healthy¡­ well, her breasts got very big, so I had to modify this so her chest could fit in properly. I think I did great work with this one, using my scales helped the armor acquire a lesser resistance to elements and also the physical damage. [Ice Dragon''s Metallic Scales Shield (C-Grade)] [Durability: 4000/4000] [Physical Defense: 3000] [Magical Defense: 2000] [Traits: [Evolving Equipment (C)], [Freezing Shield (C)], [Ice Resistance (C)], [Fire Resistance (C)], [Thunder Resistance (C)], [Wind Resistance (C)], [Lesser Physical Damage Resistance (C)], [Ice Dragon''s Protection (C)] Andstly, here it is the beautiful shield! This one was a bit more of a pain to make as I had to carefully stick the scales into the ice, but at the end, thanks to Icesmith and Crafting, it came out pretty well, and it has the same effects as the armor, but with an extra Trait, Freezing Shield, which gives her the ability to cover the shield in hard ice by using Mana, giving her an extrayer of protection. Lastly, let''s check Bedann''s stats, which had increased quite a bit thisst week. Her talent in physical development and cultivation is outstanding. ¡­ Name: Bedann. Race: Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Healthy. Average Estimated Vitality: 2621/2621 Average Estimated Mana: 3103/3103 Average Estimated Strength: 3305 Average Estimated Dexterity: 1911 Average Estimated Magic: 3763 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] (Suppressed) Unique Skill: [Charm] (Active) (Ineffective against you) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Cooking] [Butcher] [Crafting] [Sewing] [Mana Maniption] [Giant''s Great Physique] [Superhuman Strength] (New!) [Magic Genius] [Hastened Mana Recovery] (New!) [Acrobatics] [Dexterity Enhancement] (New!) [Forager] [Hunter] [Fungokinesis] (Mold) [Mold-Assisted Telekinesis] (Mold) [Mold Magic] (Mold) (New!) [Axe Technique] (New!) [Shield Technique] (New!) [Armor Technique] (New!) [Unarmed Fighting Technique] (New!) Sealed Abilities: [Undying Stamina] (Sealed) [Degradation] (Sealed) [Crazed Agility] (Sealed) [Crazed Consumption] (Sealed) [Infection] (Sealed) [Legion] (Sealed) [Bone-Breaking ws] (Sealed) [Deadly Mold Whip] (Sealed) ¡­ Bedann''s stats have been increasing steadily, unlike she had just recently hit the progression wall, but through most of the week, she was increasing her stats quite well. Her Health is yet to reach 3k, but over 2k is not bad at all. Her Strength and Magic are surprisingly even, this is because she relies on her Mana Veins a lot to get her strength, so both stats usually grow at the same pace. Her dexterity is slowly improving, and she should certainly be capable of surpassing my own one day, as her body is slimmer and smaller than my mega dragon body which makes me a walking tank of heavyweight. She also developed some new Abilities, which derived from others, such as Acrobatics granting Enhanced Dexterity, or Magic Genius giving her Hastened Mana Recovery, and so on. Also, when she reached Peak Stage, she suddenly learned Mold Magic, just like any other Magic, such as Ice Magic or Wind Magic, she can create spells using Mold and make everything moreplex yet swifter. She has yet to develop this one properly, but maybe if she slowly loses her fears she could be capable of creating a Mold Parasite spell or something, so we can make an army of mold zombies! Or maybe parasite some cultivators and make them our loyalckeys. Hmm, certainly, the potential that Mold has is amazing, she could quite literally y around with the mind of an infected, and if she uses it well enough, she could control the infected from far away to do things for us too¡­ But seeing how there are all types of magic here, I don''t think it will be so easy to infect whoever we want to¡­ . . . Chapter 98: Behold!

Chapter 98: Behold!

. . . Although Bedann''s mold has amazing potential, in this world filled with all types of magic and beasts, I don''t think our path to the top will be so easy as to just keep infecting people with mold. I don''t think strong enough cultivators will easily let the mold infect them, they might even find some way to expulse it off their bodies through overcharging their mana veins with their elemental magic. It seems that the mold is strong, but it is by no means immune to magic, enough damage on it will kill it like any other living being. And unlike most living beings in this fantastical world, mold has no resistances and seems to be extremely weak to fire and strong vibrations, as we had tested it with Bedann thisst week. It even has the same weaknesses as Venom! I guess being an OP slimy ck oozees with some weaknesses¡­ SO not everything will be easy even if she masters this. But it all depends on how we can use it. Infecting weak-ass people might be easy though, and just having a few spies inside important cities that canmunicate telepathically with Bedann from long distances might be enough. Yeah, those infected by the mold held a strange mental connection with Bedann, which made them somewhat of a hive mind of sorts, and they were able to share thoughts and information easily even from incredibly long distances. Bedann recalled that she was able tomunicate with an infected animal with mold she had left in another continent in her previous life. She has a lot of potentials and is slowly unveiling it, I can''t help but feel a bit excited to see what''s next, and I am also d that she is getting over her fears with my guidance and emotional support. Oh right, aside from this, she learned all sorts of techniques. Axe Technique, Shield Technique, Armor Technique, and Unarmed Fighting Technique. Techniques are easy to work with, you need to memorize a specific pattern of attack which you use while infusing mana into the weapon, armor, shield, or body part. For example¡­ I created my Whip Technique "Ice Whip" which is quite literally my own tail covered in ice which I move like a whip. As I activate it, the skill activates as well and enhances the effect even further. The same goes for Vertical sh using Bedann''s axe, and things like that. For her armor, shield, and body is the same. She infuses mana into her armor, and it suddenly gets tougher as she activates the Mana Armor Technique, or the same happens with her shield if she activates the Mana Shield Technique. And if she uses the Strong Punch Unarmed Fighting Technique, she can punch harder by infusing mana into her fists. Or if she wants to pick stronger, she uses the sh Kick to enhance her leg''s speed by infusing mana into them and kicking hard and fast. Just like that, anyone that learn these special Techniques, which also made me realize how strange this world was. It seems that people can quite literally develop game-like abilities, albeit there is no system for them to see them, they are there and get umted like Abilities inside a game. Even if I weren''t able to see them through the Analysis function of my System, I would be able to realize that they were there. Although I have also realized that my System and powers, and probably my very teachings are affecting Bedann''s growth and hastening it. She is by o means getting a system of her own or something, but it is as if she was bing part of it without having it¡­ Weird, right? Perhaps this is why she''s bing able to learn Abilities so quickly. Albeit it would be nice if she could level them up as well. It would be cool if I could actually share the System with those I trust and care for, but for now, that''s impossible, and it is better to leave it at that for now. Aaaaand, aside from all of this¡­ behold! ¡­ [Spear of Freezing Winter: Skadi (B-Grade+)] A powerful giant spear with a length of almost 10 meters crafted purely out of Magic Ice conjured by a powerful and talented Ice Dragon. Its name has given it unique properties and its creation was made with immense amounts of effort and time. This weapon can evolve while bathing in the blood of its victims. [Durability: 6000/6000] [Attack Power: 5500] [Magic Conductivity: 4500] [Weapon Speed: 6000] [Traits: [Evolving Weapon (B)], [Piercing Ice Spikes (B)], [Furious Dragon Strength (B)], [Auto-Repair (B)], [Winter Storm (B)], [Skadi''s Blessing (B)], [ughter Healing (B)], [Levitate (B)], [Independent Weapon (B)] ¡­ Yes! I made this beautiful and giant spear throughout this whole week. I saw how Bedann had cool equipment and thought, "Hey, why not me?" I mean, I am a giant dragon, and every part of my body is a deadly weapon, but what if I just make a giant super spear that flies around killing stuff while I am busy with other monsters? And that''s how Skadi, my first and greatest weapon so far came to be. I just made it on a whim on the first day of thest week. Through the use of the Parallel Minds, I left like three of them (one emerge every level of the skill) crafting this weapon through Ice Magic alone, reinforcing it, and using a crap ton of mana. So while I did everything through all these days, there was a giant stick of ice floating at my side slowly growing bigger. I think this was the limit of my capabilities, I don''t think I can make anything stronger unless I grow stronger. I was also the one that gave it the fancy name and put on it "Skadi" like the goddess of winter of Norse mythology, because it was pretty fitting, not going to lie. The result of all my efforts was this kick-ass spear that could easily decimate an Ice Bear in seconds. I can also control it through Wind Magic or evenunch it through Projectile Fire, and it will fly back at me due to being kind of independent in a way. Chapter 99: The Power of Skadi

Chapter 99: The Power of Skadi

. . . ¡­ [Spear of Freezing Winter: Skadi (B-Grade+)] A powerful giant spear with a length of almost 10 meters crafted purely out of Magic Ice conjured by a powerful and talented Ice Dragon. Its name has given it unique properties and its creation was made with immense amounts of effort and time. This weapon can evolve over time while bathing in the blood of its victims. [Durability: 6000/6000] [Attack Power: 5500] [Magic Conductivity: 4500] [Weapon Speed: 6000] [Traits: [Evolving Weapon (B)], [Piercing Ice Spikes (B)], [Furious Dragon Strength (B)], [Auto-Repair (B)], [Winter Storm (B)], [Skadi''s Blessing (B)], [ughter Healing (B)], [Levitate (B)], [Independent Weapon (B)] ¡­ My amazing Skadi holds many effects within, but one of the mostmendable ones is the abilities it possesses! Levitate helps the weapon float through the use of umted Mana through its Mana Storage. Independent Weapon gives it a small will of its own without even having a soul because of just how powerful of a magic weapon it is. I can give it simple tasks such as ughtering enemies, flying around, and more. Because I formed a soul connection with it by connecting a soul thread with it, it will always know where I am, and it can constantly get Mana supplied to it wherever it is. ughter Healing helps the weapon recover and repair any crack or damage by killing beings and absorbing their vitality and blood. I also get like half of what it recovers even from far away, so there is nice passive healing there, even though I already have an Immortal Body for that. The Piercing Ice Spikes Trait makes Skadi move incredibly quickly in midair, generating the illusion that it is many ice spikes falling over the unfortunate foe it is going to impale to death. Furious Dragon Strength is an upgraded version of Dragon Strength, and it enhances the weapon with a bit more power as a boost in the form of a crimson-red-colored aura. Winter Storm is another offensive Trait that releases a powerful storm of winds against an enemy, which spirals into a powerful tornado of pure freezing winds, it is a good long-ranged attack. Andstly, Skadi''s Blessing grants me a passive boost to all my stats by merely "equipping" the weapon, which can count as equipped because I am "holding" it with my soul. And that''s without counting the stats it possesses, [Durability: 6000/6000], [Attack Power: 5500], [Magic Conductivity: 4500], and [Weapon Speed: 6000], which is enough to give it amazing durability, power, magic conduction, and speed while flying in midair. My n is pretty simple, I am not just setting down with Skadi, I am making more of these overpowered giant weapons of over 10 meters of length, and as of now, I am passively crafting a giant de, simr to the Dragon yer that Guts wield in the manga Berserk. I don''t know what name I will give it, but it is certainly taking its time to be made, so it won''t be ready in a few days. What I want is to have an army of these flying weapons to be even more overpowered. After all, I have to abuse everything I have! Why settle down with ice projectiles made at the moment if I can make permanent super ice weapons? I may sound like a sicko, but I am eager to try it out¡­ "Drake! Lunch is ready~!" Suddenly, as I was admiring my beautiful spear, Bedann calls to me with a cute tone of voice, telling me that lunch is ready¡­ I feel like she acts like a housewife now. "Oh, alright!" I quickly fly back inside the Ice Fortress while the fortress keeps slowly flying towards the direction we were going into. When I enter inside the fortress I am greeted by the delicious smell of hotpot, it seems that Bedann has made once more her delicious hotpot! "I added wolf meat and also ice crow meat, so it has a very rich vor," said Bedann, as she quickly served me arge te of warm soup, withrge chunks of meat spread around, mushrooms, dried herbs, and boiled roots of Root Salt. The little roots of the Root Salt can actually be boiled and eaten whole, as they don''t harbor as much sodium as the big tubers where most of the salt is. So Bedann decided to wash them, cut them, and add them into the hotpot. When they are boiled, they taste like already salted boiled potatoes, so it is pretty amazing. "You''re so good at cooking, Bedann¡­" I said while eating everything. "Hehe¡­ I am d you like it, Drake," said Bedann with an adorable smile as she ate soup at my side with Yuki and the other wolves sitting around. "What I like the most is that you make a lot of soup for me, you''re very considerate," I said. "It is nothing, really! I am just doing my best. I like to see you happy while eating what I prepare¡­" said Bedann, as she suddenly flushed a bit. "Really? I can''t wait until we reach some city so we can buy more ingredients and food to prepare. I am dying to taste the bread of this world and other types of meat such as the pigs or cows your town had¡­ Oh, and also eggs!" I said. "Hm! I am also looking forward to that. I hope everyone is still there after all the time I was gone¡­" said Bedann. "Yeah, let''s hope they''re there. I am sure that if your parents love you, they will wait for their daughter toe back one day," I said. "Thanks for your kind words, Drake. I am also looking forward to it! I want my parents to see you, I want them to ept you!" said Bedann. "ept me?" I asked. "Like¡­ Err¡­ To get the approval of my parents for us to¡­! Ah¡­ N-Never mind!" said Bedann, she suddenly covered her face while growing as red as a tomato. The approval of what? Does she want me to be her official pet? I don''t want to be a pet¡­ Well, if it just pretending¡­ But I doubt her parents would believe that a giant dragon is her pet. Suddenly, as we ate, I received a sudden howl from Frost. I expanded my vision and realized the wolves began to fight against¡­ slimy creatures. They looked like they were made of¡­ water and ice. Wait, are these Slimes?! Ad they gotrge mana cores floating in the middle of their slimy bodies. It is time for a new meal, I guess¡­ I hope slimes are sweet, we need a new dessert that is not just these pears which I am getting tired of. I quickly order Yuzu to hover near the surface, as it ends up floating only ten meters above the ground, right atop the pine trees. "What''s going on?" asked Bedann, who had just finished eating. "Monsters. And new ones!" I said. "Monsters? So fast? But it isn''t something the wolves can handle?" asked Bedann. "Yeah, they are tough¡­ Well, more like hard to kill. You see¡­ They are a bit slimy," I said. "Slimy? Slugs?" asked Bedann, as she walked outside of the fortress by leaping over my back, Yuki quickly came afterward, as I flew down below. "No, Slimes¡­" . . . Chapter 100: Slime Attack! 1

Chapter 100: Slime Attack! 1

. . . Slime attack! Yeah, it was unexpected, but in this wild world, I guess you can find monsters around without much effort. Well, it wouldn''t have bothered us if it weren''t because the wolves were going through the ground, but I guess that''s pretty good as well, they can find us new monsters to eat while we fly over the skies without any concerns. With Bedann and Yuki over my back, I quickly flew down below and reached the ground in an instant! "There!" said Bedann, pointing with her axe as I used winds to impulse me forward, crossing dozens of meters in a single second, and reaching the battlefield right away! There, we found a group of over 20 Slimes the size of cows, each one was either pale blue, azure, or dark blue-colored, some even hadrge ice crystals growing over them. The Slimes were attacking the wolf pack, with thergest one, who seemed to have a small crown of ice above its gtinous body fighting against Frost. It extended its tentacles and formed fists, which is used to literally punch him! Frost tried to bite it and sh it with his jaws and ws, but it was receiving no damage whatsoever. The other wolves were in a simr predicament but worse. Some of them even hadrge wounds, as some slimes were able to fire powerful icicle spears. While some other wolves were being slowly consumed by the slimes gastric juices. I guess there''s no room for conversations here. "T-They''re made of water?! Agh! The wolves!" Bedann quickly jumped from my back and enhanced her body, using magic to hit the nearest Slime with a strong slicing attack! CLASH! The slime was sliced in half, but it quickly regenerated back like nothing! "W-What?!" It was as I thought, Slimes cannot be killed by merely hitting their slime, you need to crack their core inside their jelly-like bodies! "Blob!" The slime released a sound of its watery body trembling, as it springled towards Bedann and jumped over her head, expanding its body into tentacles and covering itself with gastric acids to consume her! "Now on my watch!" With a single roar, I aimed at the slime with a powerful gust of slicing winds, blowing it into the air as it sttered all over the ground! SPLAT! I checked it through analysis before it was to regenerate itself back. ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Water Slime (Genderless) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Upper Stage). Status: Angry. Average Estimated Vitality: 532/532 Average Estimated Mana: 120/120 Average Estimated Strength: 320 Average Estimated Dexterity: 600 Average Estimated Magic: 250 Abilities: [Slime Body] [Dissolve] [Absorb] [Self-Regeneration] [Physical Damage Immunity] [Water Absorption] [Ice Resistance] [Entanglement] ¡­ Oh, this is the weakest one, and it''s an upper stage, these guys are born strong it seems. And you can clearly tell by its big and juicy mana core, freely exposed over some of its jellies! "Drake, thanks!" said Bedann, as she rushed towards the slime. "Don''t aim at its slime, try to crush the mana core inside!" I said, as Bedann obediently nodded, raising her axe again and crushing the mana core before the slime was topletely gather! CRASH! And like a puppet that lost its strings, all the slime stopped moving and fell motionless! What strange and intriguing creatures¡­ Well, there''s no time to wonder how they work! I gave the order to the wolves to quickly regroup around me, while I rushed towards the ones that were about to get killed! The slimes noticed my presence, but they simply hurried into consuming the wolves! "Awooo!" cried a wolf, as its legs were slowly being burnt by the acidic juices that slimes employed to devour prey. "Gotcha!" I roared, reaching the slime in less than a second, surprising the slime due to the speed I had, which was unbefitting of my big and heavy body! "Blob!?" The slime in front of me is another Water Slime, of the same rank as the other. But unlike I thought, instead of getting scared, it raises its slime and shapes it as sharp tentacles, attacking me with them while spraying me with its dissolving acid! Ssh! sh! The acid falls over my scales, but they are barely doing anything. I have to be careful not to kill the wolf while I attack the slime, so instead, I create a sharp and thin icicle spear and throw it directly at the slime''s mana core, which was right in front of me! sh! The slime realizes this as it tries to move away from its weak point while detaching itself from the wolf. sh! Barely, the slime managed to evade, but it lost its prey! It suddenly realizes the difference in strength between me and it, as it tries to run away! No way in hell I am letting this meal get away from me though. With a single swipe of my ws, I release slicing emerald winds, reaching the slime and sttering it all over the ce! SPLAT! And with that, the mana core is caught in the attack, and shattered into pieces! Crash! With a single swipe, he''s gone. I nce at the wolf as I quickly conjure the healing magic I have been practicing, Healing Winds. Magic can be any type. In this world, you don''t need holy light magic or life magic to heal people, any kind of attribute can be a healing spell. So, using my knowledge and training in magic, I made an Ice and Wind Attribute Healing spell, Healing Winds. The winds quickly reach the wolf''s burnt skin, slowly taking away the pain and regenerating the lost tissue. The wolf gains the ability to move again and rushes to the rest of the wolves, who are near Bedann while she cracks some mana cores from these devilish slimes. Meanwhile, I rush towards the next slimes, as two slimes get in my way, trying to stop me from stopping their allies from eating my tamed wolves. "Get off my way!" I roar, as I use my mighty aura of fear to intimidate the slimes for a second, and then I use my ws to simply crush them into the ground, their mana cores get cracked into tiny pieces with ease! Crash! Crash! . . . Chapter 101: Slime Attack! 2

Chapter 101: Slime Attack! 2

. . . As I crush two slimes from the over twenty there are, I hear their mana cores cracking before myrge ws, my eyes quickly re at the rest! I quickly expand my aura of fear, making all of the slimes aware of my presence and power! "Blob!" All the slimes suddenly be paralyzed out of shock, giving me enough time to catch the ones attacking the wolves! The nearest wolf has a particrly ugly wound on its stomach, the slime is slowly trying to get into its insides and probably eat him like a parasite. And I don''t want to see that my dog bing your dinner, so get away from my fluff! "ROAR!" With a single roar, icy windse out of my mouth, rushing out, it was my breath attack! FLASH! Like a natural disaster, the powerful icy winds impact the slime as it suddenly stiffens, trying to resist my ice! Ah, it is a damn Ice Slime, that''s why it is somehow resisting it. I rush towards it but suddenly, an azure-colored slime jumps before me! "Get off my way!" I roar, swiping my ws but¡­! FLASH! It suddenly expands its body and¡­ it bes a perfect copy of me! "What?" This guy is different than the others¡­ ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Water Slime Mimic (Genderless) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Angry. Average Estimated Vitality: 810/810 Average Estimated Mana: 380/420 Average Estimated Strength: 520 Average Estimated Dexterity: 1007 Average Estimated Magic: 450 Abilities: [Slime Body] [Dissolve] [Absorb] [Self-Regeneration] [Physical Damage Immunity] [Water Absorption] [Ice Resistance] [Entanglement] [Mimicry] ¡­ [Mimicry] An Ability inherent to mimic-type creatures. Grants can perfectly mimic the shape and form of a being in front of them temporarily. It does not grant any kind of change in strength, and it is often used to deceive others. ¡­ What? Mimicry? Seriously? It is certainlymendable that you tried to make me get scared, but it is useless, faker! I roar as I quickly conjure winds and call from my spear, Skadi! "st it!" I order, as Skadi descends from the skies as it was inside the ice fortress, and crushes my copy into the ground! CLASH! Mi copy easily dissolves into slime as it tries to run away, but Skadi is an independent weapon! FLASH! It quickly attacks it, showering it with piercing attacks until it finally reaches the mana core, shattering it into pieces! CRASH! And as Skadi ughtered the mimic slime, I rushed towards the wolf and quickly blew the slime entangling it with my winds. I am abusing my winds a lot, but it is a pretty overpowered magic now that I''ve mastered a good part of it! FLASH! The winds easily push away the watery body of the slime, as I catch the mana core in midair, form an arrow of slicing winds, and crack it into pieces with a singleunch of it through the Projectile Fire Skill! Crash! The slime quickly stops moving and trying to gather around the mana core, dying instantly. I heal the wolf and then dart towards my next prey, as I am suddenly greeted by more Slimes in my way! I nce behind them to see the onemanding them simrly to a Wolf Leader. He has a crown made of ice, so I bet it is a Slime King or something¡­ ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Tundra Slime King (Genderless) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Initial Stage). Status: Angry. Average Estimated Vitality: 2210/2210 Average Estimated Mana: 1720/1720 Average Estimated Strength: 1020 Average Estimated Dexterity: 2107 Average Estimated Magic: 1586 Abilities: [Summoned Monster] [Slime King Body] [Dissolve] [Absorb] [Self-Regeneration] [Physical Damage Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Entanglement] [Strong Icy Winds] [Icicle Spear Rain] [Aura of Fear] [Self-Division] [Kin Command] ¡­ Oh, he''s beefy. He has two strong Spells on Strong Icy Winds and Icicle Spear Rain, alongside¡­ Self-Division? So he gave birth to these slimes? And it can control them through Kin Command, I see. Wait, what''s that Skill? As I crush the slimes in front of them with my ws and magic, I check a strange skill. [Summoned Monster] An Ability that a Summoned Monster summoned by a user of the Monster Summon Unique Skill possess. Unlike normal monsters, a Summoned Monster is stronger, and possesses special Abilities, while being able to grow faster. ¡­ Wait, what? Monster Summon Unique Skill? Is there someone around here with such a Skill? I can''t detect anyone around us aside from these slimes, so it probably escaped its owner or maybe it died? What a mystery, but there''s no time to investigate this crap, I have to act! As I crush the slimes on my foot, I quickly rush into the twost wolves, releasing strong winds and aiming at the slimes, sting them away and then using my tail with the Spear Technique and Whip Technique Skills, using the powerful [Spear Whip] Technique to release a shing swipe with my tail! CLASH! Their mana cores were both destroyed with a single swipe, way to go! I conjure Healing Winds twice and then let the wolves get back to the group, as I keep killing slimes with my abilities. Frost who was somehow fighting against the Slime King had already gone back, and the Slime King was sitting over a rock ordering the slimes to kill us, but Bedann and the rest of my party were already pushing back against the slime army. "RAAAH!" Bedann roared like an amazon as she controlled her axe using Mold, sticking it to the weapon and controlling it in midair, as the weapon moved around and crushed the mana cores of the slimes in front of her, while she used her strong andrge hands to dive into the slime bodies of the monsters and catching their mana cores, forcefully extracting them, and crushing them! Yuki was using her high dexterity to jump around and sh the Slimes, crushing their mana cores as well. We managed to pull through with rtively ease, as I was the one that was mostly crushing the monsters. The Slime King wasn''t so confident in its own strength, because it began to waste more and more Mana into self-dividing itself. It was an interesting monster, it was able to divide itself and create a perfect replica of its kin, they even came with Mana Cores included! Wouldn''t tame this guy mean a free Mana Core Factory? However, I quickly realize that the slimes it is creating are weak, all of them are only Rank 1 Initial Stage. It seems to not be able to create the higher stages ones, who seem to have reached that evolutionary stage by themselves. Perhaps this thing was acting as a Monster Tamer sort of guy? He was just raising them around until they grew strong, and now that we ughtered all of his strong children, he''s showering us with the garbage ones. Well, I am going to eat that juicy Rank 2 Mana Core anyways! I left Bedann and everyone else to deal with the army of slimes, as I rush towards the King, who suddenly grabs the stone it was resting over and throw it at me! CLASH! However, the stone easily cracks into pieces when it hits my incredibly hard head, which seems to be covered in armor. "BLOB?!" . . . Chapter 102: Slime Attack! 3

Chapter 102: Slime Attack! 3

. . . A thought rushes through my mind as the rock that the Slime King threw at me shatters into pieces. With Bedann I had already seen how she had molded a lot of monsters and made them into zombies, changing an entire ecosystem. Even the trees became mutants, covered with eyes and stuff. And now here it is a very annoying Slime, a Slime King summoned! It was summoned by a person with the Unique Skill Monster Summon! Does this mean that more Cheat Ability users are roaming around? I wonder just how much have they changed this world then? Perhaps Bedann was able to not do much, but there might be other people that got here way before me and her¡­ what if this Monster Summoner guy just filled this world with even more monsters? Wait¡­ what if all monsters juste from the ones he summoned? No, it can''t be¡­ Bedann did say that monsters were from other Realms before they were destroyed. But then where is this Summoner? Well, I can''t detect anyone, and Analyze doesn''t detect anyone else¡­ so, it is most likely not even here. So this guy, whoever he or she is, just went around summoning monsters and leaving them to their own luck? Haha, how funny! ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Tundra Slime King (Genderless) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Initial Stage). Status: Angry. Average Estimated Vitality: 2210/2210 Average Estimated Mana: 1720/1720 Average Estimated Strength: 1020 Average Estimated Dexterity: 2107 Average Estimated Magic: 1586 Abilities: [Summoned Monster] [Slime King Body] [Dissolve] [Absorb] [Self-Regeneration] [Physical Damage Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Entanglement] [Strong Icy Winds] [Icicle Spear Rain] [Aura of Fear] [Self-Division] [Kin Command] ¡­ I watch at the Slime King status again, as I find something different, I was sure as hell he spent a lot of Mana, yet it is back up again?! Does this guy has infinite mana? No, it just recovered extremely quickly, kind of like me. But unlike me, this monster doesn''t have a cool system nor a skill that increases mana regeneration. Wait¡­ As a summoned monster, perhaps it drains the mana from its summoner? So its summoner has enough mana to refill that with ease? Just who is that guy then? Quite terrifying. Or perhaps it only has super amazing mana recovery? Whatever is the case, I am already reaching it, and the Slime King gets visually angry as its crown sinks in the middle of its circr body, suddenly conjuring several icicle spears andunching them towards me using Icy Winds! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The icicle spears shed through the air, leaving icy trails behind! Oh no, he got me! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! A sudden shower of icicle spears pierce through my body, I begin to vomit blood and I am about to die! "Joking!" FLASH! I quickly reveal to the Slime King that I ampletely fine, all the ice icicles got stuck into my scales, but they were actually being slowly absorbed by my very body. Ice Absorption kicks in once more! "Did you really thought that you could beat me with Ice Magic, you fool! MUDA! MUDA! MUDAAA!" I approach the shocked Slime King as I begin to shower it with powerful piercing attacks with my tail, as Skadi rushes at my side and helps me! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The Slime King is barely surviving by evading with its 1000 Dexterity, but I am faster, and quickly catch to it! I quickly extend my ws and dive into its sea of slime, grasping the Mana Core! "You''re done for!" CRASH! With a single grip of my ws, the Mana Core is shattered into pieces, and the entire sea of slime I was diving in falls over the ground, motionless! He''s dead. And I am covered in slime. Oh, might as well try it. I quickly taste the slime and it¡­ it kind of acidic. It has no other particr taste. Oh, what a disappointment. Wait, maybe we can mix it with the fruits and make jelly though¡­ Oooh, that''s actually a good idea. And we got a bunch here! I nce back at me as I see everyone fine, but covered with slime. The wolves that were about to die were healed in time by me, and they were now recovering inside the fortress. "I think this is the first time I fought this monster¡­ They were certainly different than stray wolves from different packs, ice bears, or rabbits," said Bedann. In thest week, we hunted bigger prey so she could get some real-life experience in fighting, and she had gotten more or less used to killing animals now, but certainly, killing slimes feels weird, it is like just a living mass of jelly. "Indeed. I never thought I would find slimes from all monsters, I thought we would only find normal animals converted into monsters, but this pure fantasy monster such as a slime broke the "realistic" feeling of this scenario," I sighed. "Realistic?" asked Bedann. "Ah, never mind the rants of this old man, let''s go back to the Ice Fortress¡­ After we gather all the loot we got," I said. "Alright!" said Bedann. The way we carried the slime was pretty easy, I created a giant bucket, and we began to pour all the slime inside, it ended filling itself quite easily, until we got every single slime "corpse" inside, reaching over 100 liters of this substance. "I wonder if we can make jelly out of this!" said Bedann. "Yeah, I was thinking just the same thing as you," I said, as I began to quickly eat all the Mana Cores shattered all over the battlefield, without missing a single one. And well¡­ remember when I said that I was able to get the Skills of the Mana Cores I ate sometimes? Well, it happened again. Ding! I got three new Skills! Perhaps I didn''t get Self-Division because it won''t work with my body type? But these three somehow work I guess¡­ I suppose that as long as the Abilities fit my body, I can get them regardless. . . . Chapter 103: Devour!

Chapter 103: Devour!

. . . As I gained three new Skills, I continued to consume the big pile of Mana Cores. No one else was able to actually eat them, so they were all for me. Bedann saw as I ate them, admiring how I crushed them inside my jaw and swallowed them. She noticed that my body was exuding mana. "How cool, I wish I could also eat Mana Cores¡­" she said. "Well, I don''t think you would need it, you are already super talented, and the Mold is strong too. You are easily catching up to me merely by cultivation alone," I said, as we walked inside the Ice Fortress. Ding! Another one¡­ And this one is¡­ I can modify the size of my body? Well, that''s certainly something¡­ Maybe I can now enter towns if I reduce my size and pretend to be a pet-winged lizard? Ding! Eh? System! Why did that happen just right now? And you can just do that?! You''ve gotten pretty talkative. Wait, is this¡­ Great Sage-sama?! <¡­> I guess it was too good to be true. Oh¡­ Okay, I am sorry! Don''t get mad¡­ And it doesn''t answer me. It also seems to be able to read my thoughts. Well, in some way, a System is like an AI, right? An interface after all. So developing something of a mind by itself seems like the right next step. Alright, Analyze [System]. Status Panel: The Ability to see your own strengths and abilities as a Status Panel. It also grants the Title Function, amongst others. Analyze: The Ability to Analyze anything within the System or your surroundings. The capacity to see anything through the System. Extra Effect: You can also see other beings'' abilities and capabilities through a status, despite them not having the System. Ability Development: The Ability to develop other Abilities through a Level System, alongside repeated use, certain mastery andprehension of such Abilities is needed, the growth speed of Abilities varies greatly. Extra Effect: By training Abilities with others, their ability to learn new Abilities and Magic increases. Artificial Intelligence: A special A.I. will assist you with anything regarding the System. Oh, it''s there¡­ Since when? Okay¡­ Now you made me feel bad. I am sorry. Can you forgive me, System? So I should treat you badly then? <¡­> Alright then. "Drake?" Bedann kept ring at me as I looked like I was lost in thoughts while being inside the Ice Fortress. "Oh¡­ Sorry, I was just¡­ err¡­ lost in thoughts," I said. "I see¡­ So what do we do now?" asked Bedann, resting over the floor. "For now you go take a bath, I will clean myself over a river I detected a bit far away from here, I''ll be back," I said. "Alright! I am hungry, after that let''s try out the jelly!" said Bedann, as she rushed upstairs and went to the Ice Bathroom. She needed to boil snow into the water to take a bath, so it would take her some time. "For sure!" I said. I quickly flew out of the Ice Fortress, the battle we had wasn''t that intense, but I was covered in gooey slime, and I wanted to get it out of my body. Taking a bath in the nearby river was good enough for me. I quicklynded over it and began to wash over it, as I started to ask a few things to the A.I. while catching fish. "System, what day is it? What hour is it? Where are we?" I asked. "So I guess you are not all-knowing," I said. "I see¡­" In the end, I checked my new Skills. [Devour: Level 1] Grants the user the ability to digest and consume anything, while gaining a certain amount of power from devoured things if they possess enough power. This can be manifested in stats, world source energy, or Skills. [Mimicry: Level 1] An Ability inherent to mimic-type creatures. Grants the ability to perfectly mimic the shape and form of a being in front of them temporarily. It does not grant any kind of change in strength, and it is often used to deceive others. [Body Size Alteration: Level 1] An Ability that beings capable of changing their size possess. Grants the user the ability to change its size up to a certain height by using Mana. ¡­ Huh¡­ Devour looks quite overpowered, but it was something I already had anyways within Immortal Body, now it just became an official Skill, I guess? "System, can you fuse Mimicry with Body Size Alteration?" I asked. So I can fuse Skills! Since when? ¡­ "I see¡­ Well, fuse the Skills." Ding! Body¡­ Transformation?! I knew something good woulde out of this! If we fused the mimicry factor of changing one''s appearance, and then the body size alteration ability to change your body size¡­ It''s obvious that something cool woulde out! [Body Transformation: Level 1] Grants the user the ability to change the size, and mimic the appearance of any being it can see (only temporarily), or any being it has consumed (as long as the user desires). Increasing level enhances these effects. ¡­ "Does this means¡­ I can take a human shape if I eat a human?" Huh¡­ What a way to make me want to eat humanoid beings now. But it gotta be justified. At the very least a bandit or something, but I won''t just storm a town and eat the people there¡­ Well, with this the possibility of acquiring a humanoid shape is possible¡­ I just need to actually get to eat a damn humanoid first! And no, not Bedann! Wait, I did eat a monkey¡­ . . . Chapter 104: The Talentless Elf Princess

Chapter 104: The Talentless Elf Princess

Alma POV III 1/2 . . . The moment I drank the spring water to awaken my Mana Core, my Mana Core within my chest began to gleam with light. Eerie light. You see¡­ it was not the usual colors. I''ve seen this before, in various books, usually depending on the color of your Mana Core, you get a different Attribute. Usually, red is fire, blue is water, green is wind, brown is earth, yellow is light, and so on¡­ My father is a Rank 6 Life Attribute Cultivator, my mother is a Rank 6 Nature Attribute Cultivator, and my brother is a Rank 1 Peak Stage Fire Attribute Cultivator, a rare attribute amongst elves, which gives him a bright future as a strong offensive long-ranged attacker. And me? I don''t know. It''s weird, I don''t feel like I have any of that cool talent like my family¡­ In fact, I feel empty. Everyone who was so expectant of me keeps ring at me. At the very least, I feel like I am never running out of Mana. My aura keeps flowing and it never tires me out. However, the res of everyone keep for a while, all in silence. The elves open their eyes wide open, something very rare to see as they always hold calm appearances. My father and mother quickly move towards me. "This must be a mistake¡­ Bring the crystal ball!" said my father, as Rose, my personal maid brought a crystal ball and put it over a desk. "A-Alma, my dear, will you touch the crystal ball?" asked my mother. I didn''t say a single word as I obeyed in silence, nodding, and touching the crystal ball with my hand. The crystal ball began to suck my mana like crazy, as it showed several numbers constantly rising. However, there was also a sign, it was like a block [ ]. "Eh? S-She really has no attribute¡­?!" asked my father in shock. "Why- Eh?! But her mana keeps increasing! Is it¡­ never-ending or something?!" asked my mother. My brother''s eyes opened wide open. It seems that myck of attribute brought disappointment to everyone, but right after that, my Infinite Mana kicks in and surprises everyone anyways. The elves around us began to ask what was going on, but many already figure out that I had no attribute, but not that my Mana was never-ending yet. The elves became nervous, some others nced at me with different expressions, as if I was somehow disgusting to them¡­ "She has no attribute, my lord?" "How can this be¡­" "The young princess has¡­ no attribute?!" "Someone thatcks an attribute is someone that has not been blessed by the world''s natural elements¡­" "No Attribute Magic is also incredibly costly to use due to theck of an attribute to attune to the mana of the user¡­" "And is also very weak. Perhaps some spells can be strong, but no No-Attribute Magus has ever done anything worth mentioning¡­" "No-Attribute? Perhaps Prince Callon with his rare Fire Attribute might be more suitable for the heir¡­" "Poor Princess Alma¡­" As I kept hearing their stupidments of pity I couldn''t help but grow more and more angered¡­ Just who do these bastards think they are to speak to me and my family like this?! My rage overflows out of my body, as my infinite mana bes like a wave of endless power, crushing the crystal ball whose number was already reaching millions, my parents were watching over it as their eyes were almost popping out of their sockets! Crack¡­ crack! CRASH! The crystal ball shatters into pieces, as the two are surprised by what they just saw. "I might have No-Attribute but¡­ I will make up for it!" I said, my parents and every elf nces at me with mixed expressions, albeit most of them look at me with pity as if my future was already lost. My parents suddenly cover my mouth from saying another word, it seems that they want to hide the fact of my Mana being immense. In the end, the ceremony ended with a lot of bitter feelings with everyone around¡­ and rumors about my No-Attribute Mana Core began to spread around the entire Aberon Nation. What a pain¡­ Now I am seen as a failure. However, I had a meeting with my parents that night. They seemed to be¡­ concerned about something. Something that was way worse than No-Attribute. But why? Isn''t having infinite mana absolutely amazing? Why are they so worried about it? "Alma¡­ How much Mana do you possess?" asked my father. "Eh? I have¡­ I don''t know¡­" I said. My mother sighed, as she petted me. "Before the crystal broke¡­ you had over a million Mana, Alma, that''s not normal for a non-awakened like you!" said my mother. "Is there some problem? Wouldn''t it be good to have a lot of mana?" I asked. "No, I mean¡­ it is not a bad thing," said my father. "The bad thing is what we think the origin from that infinite manaes from¡­" said my mother. My father and mother were both Rank 6, they were at the pinnacle of mortals, perhaps all around the world, they were in thest Rank before undergoing what''s called Immortal Ascension, anyone at Rank 7 bes an immortal. So that they talked like this meant that they knew that the origin of such power might be something dangerous¡­ After all, they had lived for hundreds of years and had gathered a lot of information throughout their lives. They had just recently decided to settle down and have children. Do they know about Unique Skills then? Is this what they think I have? Because it is¡­ "What¡­ do you think it is?" I asked. My parents nced at each other as they sat around me. "Alma, do you know anything regarding¡­ Unique Skills?" asked my father. Eh? They know! Do they actually know?! I thought this was a super-secret cheat I had for myself! So¡­ are there more like me spread all around the world or something? More¡­ cheat Skill users?! Certainly, these are not good news¡­ What sorts of insane powers could other people have wished for? And if it were made in mass¡­ then this entire world could have been shaped by them! . . . Chapter 105: Concerned Parents

Chapter 105: Concerned Parents

Alma POV III 2/2 . . . I didn''t know what to say. Should I keep my secret hidden or tell them everything? I trust my parents¡­ They had been taking care of me this entire time¡­ but¡­ I don''t know if I¡­ "I don''t know what''s that¡­" I said, averting my gaze. "Sigh¡­ She''s clearly lying," said my father. "Alma we are your parents do you really think we won''t be able to tell when you''re lying?" sighed my mother. "Eh?!" "And that response says it all, littledy," said my father. "Alma¡­" sighed my mother. "O-Okay¡­ I don''t know what are you talking about, mother, father¡­ Can you at least exin to me?" I asked. My mother and father stared at each other as they sighed. My father quickly decided to conjure a spell that generates a yellow mist around the room where we were, blocking any sound froming out¡­ Can a Nature Attribute Magus do such a thing?! I thought they were about using nts and stuff¡­ "What spell is that?" I asked. "Sound-proof Flower Fragrance," said my father. The what?! "An old spell he always uses to secure that no one else can hear us talk inside a room," sighed my mother. "Now that we are more secure¡­ Alma, let me tell you what Unique Skills are¡­ And how are those that wield them dangerous to this world¡­" said my father. "Dangerous?" I asked. "Indeed. Unique Skills, in ack for a better term, are gifts, Abilities gifted to people¡­" said my father. "Unique Skill users are not something new¡­ It is something that is present in every era after the Ragnar?k between the first Aesir, the Primordial beings who shaped and created our world with their corpses¡­ ording to the Immortals that had guided us, Unique Skill users have been present since the Remote Antiquity Era," said my mother. "Eh? Remote Antiquity Era?" I asked. "It is something yet to be taught to you, but through time there have been many Eras, the Remote Antiquity Era is the second era after the Immemorial Antiquity Era¡­ That''s where all the Gods were born andter on killed each other," said my father. "After our new world was born¡­ ording to the stories, the Remote Antiquity Era came to be, where all mortals fought against the endless waves of monsters that originated from the Chaos left after the world was rebuilt," said my mother. "More or less, this is not something that we should talk about as of now, let us go back to the topic¡­" said my father. "Indeed. Unique Skill users emerged within thete periods of the Remote Antiquity Era, spontaneously, a few people were simply born with inherent powers that were not rted with Magic," said my mother. "These were called the Five Great Devils by our ancestor, Oberon the first mortal to have achieved Rank 10 in the past. You must already know that we refer to him as Primordial Fairy King of Life and Nature Immortal Venerable, right, Alma?" said my father. What? I can barely cope with what they are speaking about. This is¡­ nuts. And yes¡­ I kind of already knew that Oberon is worshiped like a savior of all mortals, even of other races, as he was the first mortal to raise to Rank 10 and be unparalleled. It was thanks to his power that mortals were able to fight back against the Chaos it seems, and the endless waves of monsters that came forward¡­ I nodded. "Well, as you can see, Oberon did not only fought against the Grand Cmities that were born from the Chaos'' Miasma, but also against these treacherous Devils, the Great Five Devils were normal mortals whose powers defied all logic. They all raised to Rank 9 incredibly quickly through their powers and filled the world with even more Chaos. Oberon managed to defeat them all, of course, but the damage they caused to the world shaped it for millions of years toe¡­" sighed my father. "This is quite an ancient story, but our world and our history must be remembered, all of this is real, Alma, never forget the history of our world¡­ What you carry within you is most likely a power simr to the Great Five Devils, Unique Skills," said my mother. "The Great Five Devils legacies still exist up until now¡­" said my father. "The first Great Devil, the Great Devil of Summoned Monsters was one of the most problematic Devil. It possessed the ability to summon monsters, generating them out of thin air through the exchange of Mana¡­ he filled the world with a variety of monster races that never existed before, even that not even the Chaos brought to life," said my mother. "The second Great Devil, the Great Devil of Dungeons used its Unique Skill to fill the world with enormous structures named Dungeons, which grew in size by absorbing Mana and Miasma from the environment¡­ Oberon said that he helped at appeasing the Miasma, but was not a righteous person. Dungeons now cover the entire world of Yggdrasil thanks to him, and they bring forth even more monsters and dangers¡­ but also treasures inside. We have learned to use dungeons as resource points, but high-level dungeons can endanger an entire nation," said my father. "The third Great Devil, the Great Devil of Creation used its Unique Skill to bring all sorts of otherworldly artifacts and strange technology that threatened the entire world with its pollution¡­ Such technology has been suppressed since all this time, but it is said that it has permanently affected our world," said my mother. "The fourth Great Devil, the Great Devil of Destruction used its Unique Skill to bring forth irreparable destruction into our world and the walls of fire and ice that cover all of Yggdrasil. Its destructive power was so immense it even shook Fate itself," said my father. "Andstly¡­ the Fifth Great Devil¡­" sighed my mother. "The Fifth Great Devil, the Great Devil of Death used its Unique Skill to kill people en masse alongside monsters¡­ I also meddled with Helheim and made it so the souls of the dead can remain in the mortal world¡­" said my father. I was left speechless. . . . Chapter 106: Evolution!

Chapter 106: Evolution!

. . . [Day 75] Yesterday was an interesting day, a lot happened, way too much. It was an incredibly long day, in fact. But now that things had settled down everything is more rxed. Yesterday after the slime attack, I acquired a bunch of Skills, which ended fusing into even more cooler Skills. Devour and Body Transformation. Devour seems to be something I already had, but I guess I can now level it up. And Body Transformation is Mimicry + Body Size Alteration effects, but now enhanced, as I can take the shape of creatures I devour as much as I want as long as enough Mana is supplied. Yes, I had tried using it yesterday a lot, I took all sorts of shapes, but I wasn''t able to bring myself into anything remotely human-like, or well, ice giant-like at all. Not even a lizardman shape was achievable, if I choose the rat gori and merged it with my scales, I only got a scaled rat-faced gori, nothing much. And I feel way morefortable as a pure ice dragon, so I simply decided to keep being like that. However, I showed Bedann that I could change sizes now, although my limit was up to three meters. It was enough to be around her size, so we were able to be way closer now instead of her hugging me despite my tremendous size, now she could hug me better I guess. And yeah, this is how I ended sleeping at her side once more, as she invited me to her bed, and I managed to get right in, she snuggled with me and covered me in the nkets... and we slept together. Well, nothing else happened. Eh? What? I am not a pervert! What would I have done?! Anyways, I was rather happy to feel her warmth better now, maybe I could take the shape of a wolf to give her heat too, but I preferred to not show that shapeshifting ability to her because she would begin to ask me to transform all the time. But man, sleeping in a bed feels nice. As a dragon, I was too immensely heavy, so it was rather impossible, I slept just over the cold floor, leather would easily tear down to my giant ws and scales. But with this size and weight, I can enjoy a warm and soft bed better. And honestly, being hugged by Bedann felt so nice¡­ A-Anyways, let''s go back to the topic. Erm¡­ What was the topic today? Oh right, evolution! So the System just told me today, after I ate another pile of Mana Cores I got from hunted Slimes that we had been encounteringtely this morning, that I suddenly reached my next stage of cultivation. Yeah, we had just finished killing the second batch of slimes led by a Slime King and this happened. But the thing is that when I hit the next stage I usually just evolve naturally, but now it gave me the choice. Yeah, there are evolution choices now. So to evolve I quickly flew down into the ground and created an ice igloo, closing it and telling Bedann to wait for my evolution. And here I am now, time to check the System. Ding! Two options. And both seem interesting. I haven''t even hit Rank 4 yet and I am moving away from being an Ice Dragon. So there is the Ice Storm Dragon and the Phantom Freeze Dragon. Tough choice, both seem to be interesting and carrying needed skills. Let me check both in detail. An Ice Storm Dragon is a powerful Dragon that has reached Rank 2 Upper Stage, usually, these dragons roam over the near-endless icy fields of Niflheim. It is said that their very presence brings forth a storm of ice, changing the environment to their advantage, and which icy winds they can employ to use a variety of powerful spells and attacks. They possess slim and flexible bodies and disregard physical defense specialization for more speed and swiftness in the skies, their territory. A Phantom Freeze Dragon is a powerful Dragon that has reached Rank 2 Upper Stage, usually, these dragons roam over the dark and cold depths of Niflheim, which connects to Helheim. Phantom Freeze Dragons are terrifying and very rare evolutions of the Ice Dragon Evolution Tree, who gain the power to see and manipte supernatural energies. These Dragons have an inherent connection with supernatural energies originating from Helheim or who are closely rted to Death. Their freezing powers are said to be capable of freezing the very souls of those that are near them, bing powerful and dangerous dragons. ¡­ Both evolutions are nuts! What do you want me to even choose? I want both¡­ Can I pick both, please? Alright then. This is a hard choice. One of them is an amazing user of Winds and Ice, and also gives a swifter body in the skies. It is also said that they can even generate ice storms with their very presence? That''s insane¡­ It could be a good way to boost my wind and ice magic perhaps. And then there''s the other choice, the Phantom Freeze Dragon, closer to¡­ death. It could enhance my Phantom Body Skill and perhaps even Split Phantom as well. And even give me something new? I don''t know. I sure hope it could enhance the power of my soul¡­ Wait, what if it helps me see souls so I can pick them up and eat them? Then that way I could actually enhance my soul a lot! I didn''t think about it¡­ There was another way to cultivate the soul and that was through devouring souls and increasing soul density through this way. But it is a difficult one because not even strong high Ranked Magus seems to be capable of actually seeing souls, you need some kind of special artifact. Souls that could be seen could perhaps be Undead Monsters such as Ghosts or Zombies I imagine¡­ So¡­ which option? Hm¡­ . . . Chapter 107: Evolving! An Ice Storm Dragon is a powerful Dragon that has reached Rank 2 Upper Stage, usually, these dragons roam over the near-endless icy fields of Niflheim. It is said that their very presence brings forth a storm of ice, changing the environment to their advantage, and which icy winds they can employ to use a variety of powerful spells and attacks. They possess slim and flexible bodies and disregard physical defense specialization for more speed and swiftness in the skies, their territory. A Phantom Freeze Dragon is a powerful Dragon that has reached Rank 2 Upper Stage, usually, these dragons roam over the dark and cold depths of Niflheim, which connects to Helheim. Phantom Freeze Dragons are terrifying and very rare evolutions of the Ice Dragon Evolution Tree, who gain the power to see and manipte supernatural energies. These Dragons have an inherent connection with supernatural energies originating from Helheim or who are closely rted to Death. Their freezing powers are said to be capable of freezing the very souls of those that are near them, bing powerful and dangerous dragons. ¡­ Two options that seem both amazing and rather appetizing¡­ One can enhance my wind and ice magic, the other can enhance my phantom power! And maybe ice too. Both options give me something but also make me disregard another. The first option makes me concentrate on ice and wind, but I will end up disregarding my Soul-rted stuff progression. Meanwhile, if I pick the other I will be able to get a boost on my soul cultivation, perhaps, but I would be disregarding a greater enhancement on my ice and wind magic. Tough choices. But I will pick the one that makes sense to pick, the Phantom Freeze Dragon. There are many reasons why it is the one that makes the most sense. For example, I can still keep practicing wind and ice magic anyways, with the system''s help. And what I had trained until now, they are at a pretty good level. Meanwhile, my Soul Cultivation is verycking, and getting this evolution of wind and ice won''t mean anything to it. Meanwhile, I can pick the phantom freeze and finally get some help in that regard. So for me, it is the best choice I could ever pick. It has already been decided! I quickly pick the second evolution, as a sudden burst of light emerges from my body! FLASH! Ding! The shing light suddenly became something akin to an eerie phantom essence, consuming my entire body and engulfing it! I wasn''t able topletely resist this, so I ended¡­ falling unconscious¡­ ¡­ Ding! Oh! Two amazing new skills have been acquired, alongside two other cool skills awakened right off the bat! [Phantom Materialization: Level 1] Any being who has mastered the use of its phantom can acquire the ability to materialize it by constantly spending Mana, materialized phantom density depends on the amount of mana used and the proficiency of the Skill. [Paranormal Sense: Level 1] Those who have a closer connection with the paranormal ne can see and sense beings who inhabit these invisible nes, entities that are between the living and the dead. Grants the ability to see Dead Spirits, Detect Eerie Presences, and more. ¡­ Indeed, this is quite impressive, I am very pleased! And then, I look at my own appearance. I didn''t change much¡­ Eh?! However, certain areas of my body had changed, such as some areas with scales now have creepy bone-shaped structures made of me more. The natural scale armor over my face also changed, and it resembles a skull over my face¡­ made of metallic and icy material. Whew¡­ am I going to be a Dracolich or something? ----- Name: Drake. Race: Adult Winged Phantom Freeze Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Upper Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Energy Gathering Realm (Initial Stage). Status: Hungry. Vitality: 7244/7244 Mana: 13105/13105 Strength: 6848 Dexterity: 4062 Magic: 12120 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 6] (Level Up!) [Super High-speed Thought Processing: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Parallel Mind Thought Processing: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Wind Magic: Level 9] [Precise Mana Control: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Telepathy: Level 10] (Level Up!) [Berserk Mode: Level 8] (Level Up!) [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 9] (Level Up!) [Naming: Level 7] (Level Up!) [Kin Control: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Crafting: Level 7] (Level Up!) [Apothecary: Level 5] [Mining: Level 5] [Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 4] [Phantom Body: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Split Phantom: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Phantom Materialization: Level 1] (New!) [Paranormal Sense: Level 1] (New!) [Ice Thread Production: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Icesmith: Level 3] (Level Up!) [Group Cultivation: Level 6] (Level Up!) [Whip Technique: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Spear Technique: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Projectile Fire: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Devour: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Body Transformation: Level 2] (Level Up!) Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Frost Breath: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Metallic Ice Dragon Scales: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Medium Self-Regeneration: Level 6] (Level Up!) [Strong Freezing sh: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Furious Freezing Bite: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Phantasmal Freezing Tail Whip: Level 1] [Steel Body: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Keen Instincts: Level 6] (Level Up!) Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Fear Resistance: Level 6] (Level Up!) [Pain Resistance: Level 7] (Level Up!) Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Greater Physical Damage Resistance: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Fire Resistance: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Wind Resistance: Level 6] [Thunder Resistance: Level 5] (Level Up!) ----- Chapter 108: Amazing Powerup

Chapter 108: Amazing Powerup

. . . Name: Drake. Race: Adult Winged Phantom Freeze Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Upper Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Energy Gathering Realm (Initial Stage). Status: Hungry. Vitality: 7244/7244 Mana: 13105/13105 Strength: 6848 Dexterity: 4062 Magic: 12120 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 6] (Level Up!) [Super High-speed Thought Processing: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Parallel Mind Thought Processing: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Wind Magic: Level 9] [Precise Mana Control: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Telepathy: Level 10] (Level Up!) [Berserk Mode: Level 8] (Level Up!) [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 9] (Level Up!) [Naming: Level 7] (Level Up!) [Kin Control: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Crafting: Level 7] (Level Up!) [Apothecary: Level 5] [Mining: Level 5] [Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 4] [Phantom Body: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Split Phantom: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Phantom Materialization: Level 1] (New!) [Paranormal Sense: Level 1] (New!) [Ice Thread Production: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Icesmith: Level 3] (Level Up!) [Group Cultivation: Level 6] (Level Up!) [Whip Technique: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Spear Technique: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Projectile Fire: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Devour: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Body Transformation: Level 2] (Level Up!) Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Frost Breath: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Metallic Ice Dragon Scales: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Medium Self-Regeneration: Level 6] (Level Up!) [Strong Freezing sh: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Furious Freezing Bite: Level 4] (Level Up!) [Phantasmal Freezing Tail Whip: Level 1] [Steel Body: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Keen Instincts: Level 6] (Level Up!) Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Fear Resistance: Level 6] (Level Up!) [Pain Resistance: Level 7] (Level Up!) Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Greater Physical Damage Resistance: Level 2] (Level Up!) [Fire Resistance: Level 5] (Level Up!) [Wind Resistance: Level 6] [Thunder Resistance: Level 5] (Level Up!) ¡­ I quickly check my status to find out that my stats had skyrocketed once more, while several of my Skills had leveled up too! My Vitality is already at 7244, so I can tank for days, and my Immortal Body helps me at regenerating this huge quantity incredibly fast¡­ I guess I am really broken now that I''ve be strong enough! Perhaps I will be able to decimate experts at higher Realms than me like every clich¨¦ Xianxia main character one of these days¡­! Though I rather not fight someone with a higher Rank than me unless I am trapped or forced into the fight¡­ My Mana is already at 13105! What a beautiful number! It was stuck before, but now that we got here, and I evolved, it had skyrocketed once more, giving me even more fuel for all sorts of spells, skills, and more! I might be a living machine gun of ice projectiles now. My Strength is also at 6848, which means I am massively buffed, I can already feel it in my bones and muscles, I am incredibly packed. I could literally punch a mountain¡­ well, not that much, but perhaps leave a big crater. This strength also trantes into more powerful techniques using my tail, more damage, and more potency! All the horsepower- I mean, dragon power. My Dexterity reached 4062 too, and it is¡­ well, I am not the fastest, I have to admit it, the more I evolve the heavier I get¡­ But when I shapeshift and reduce my size, I kind of gain more Dexterity, but it quickly readjusts back to normal when I am a dragon of my normal size again. I guess shapeshifting wille into y when fighting too, evading deadly attacks and stuff¡­ But I am already incredibly beefy and immortal, so I shouldn''t worry that much¡­ right? Well, you never know. Andstly, my most glorious stat after Mana¡­ Magic! It had reached the beautiful number of 12120, meaning that all my magic-rted power is incredibly amazing. I might already have the power of Rank 3 Cultivator with such a high Magic Stat¡­ Magic and Strength go hand in hand in this world though, although there are some that main long-rangedbat, the best way is to also train your body arduously! So what I have to do is to keep training my muscles. Now that I broke through my progression wall and can develop stats more rapidly, I have to do a lot of workouts! Though, by merely pping my wings all day, I am already working out a crap ton! Seriously, I can feel my entire body muscles burning when I fly, I suppose it is because you actually use your entire body strength to impulse yourself through the skies. What I do is what birds and bugs do, power flight! Power flight is the constant lotion use of your damn wings to fly. It is like constantly moving your limbs for hours and hours to maintain your own body above the sky, so it is incredibly good exercise. Although I could easily glide and float using wind magic, I prefer to simply fly with my wings to exercise. Through this flight, I can keep exercising. Alongside that, what else could I do? It''s hard to do other kinds of exercises with this body. Unless I change it into that of a monkey or something? ¡­Hm, but I don''t want to do this for the most part, as we are mostly flying in a certain direction, stopping merely to do some exercise won''t do. Oh well, I could actually just let Fuyu bring us there as I exercise inside of it¡­ But I don''t want that either. Anyways, after I evolved, I am ready to take flight once more, as I p my wings and reach Fuyu in a few seconds. "Ohh! Drake, you changed!" said Bedann, she nced at my changes with a bit of fascination, her yellow-gold eyes gleaming with interest. "Ah¡­ Do I look a bit intimidating? I just realized my scales over my face formed something like a skull¡­ it looks odd, right?" I asked. "Eh? No! It looks super cool!" said Bedann. "Ah, you''re way too nice with me¡­ I will prob bring a lot of scares to normal people. But well, not like I care," I chuckled. . . . Chapter 109: Benladann Progress

Chapter 109: Bedann Progress

. . . [Day 77] Yesterday I learned that I spent almost an entire day evolving (and that''s why it is day 77, as yesterday was day 76, one day after day 75 which is where I went to evolve). And it made me feel a bit bad! I left the poor Bedann for an entire day alone¡­ Well, not really, she said she was with the wolves, Fuyu is also bing quite talkative, and there is also Yuki here, so she is never really alone, which is honestly quite nice. The wolves were getting closer to rank up again, Frost might be Rank 2 at the same time as Yuki perhaps¡­ and Bedann too! Maybe they''re synchronized? Although I believe Bedann might end up out speeding them with her greater talent at magic. Today I resumed the creation of my second super ice weapon, which was going to be a de, but it will take a while to get it right and as powerful as Skadi¡­ Anyways, I woke up to Bedann embracing me with her warm and strong arms, she really likes me to get smaller so she can hug me like this. Oi, I am not a puppy or something! Well, I only get around the same size as her, so I would be like a giant puppy¡­ I try to get off her powerful arms without disturbing her sleep, but she is holding me incredibly tightly. Ungh¡­! Is this the power of the descendant of a titan?! Man, I can see the veins of her muscr arms pumping blood, she really doesn''t want to let me go! I nce at her blue-skinned arms as they grip me tightly¡­ And her skin doesn''t even get fazed by my sharp metallic scales because she has dragon skin after drinking my blood, it is literally incredibly hard to slice her skin unless some sort of strong de of technique is used. And it seems that as she develops, her skin bes harder as well, just like my scales. I didn''t even know that such an Ability could evolve over time like that! Because I can''t get her off me, I decided to see her stats at the very least¡­ ¡­ Name: Bedann. Race: Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Healthy, Sleeping, Happy. Average Estimated Vitality: 2921/2921 Average Estimated Mana: 3803/3803 Average Estimated Strength: 3905 Average Estimated Dexterity: 2211 Average Estimated Magic: 4132 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] (Suppressed) Unique Skill: [Charm] (Active) (Ineffective against you) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Ore Skin] (New!) [Cooking] [Butcher] [Crafting] [Sewing] [Mana Maniption] [Giant''s Great Physique] [Superhuman Strength] [Magic Genius] [Hastened Mana Recovery] [Magic Enhancement] (New!) [Acrobatics] [Dexterity Enhancement] [Forager] [Hunter] [Fungokinesis] (Mold) [Mold-Assisted Telekinesis] (Mold) [Mold Magic] (Mold) [Mold Bullet] (Mold) (New!) [Mold Tentacle] (Mold) (New!) [Axe Technique] [Shield Technique] [Armor Technique] [Unarmed Fighting Technique] Sealed Abilities: [Undying Stamina] (Sealed) [Degradation] (Sealed) [Crazed Agility] (Sealed) [Crazed Consumption] (Sealed) [Infection] (Sealed) [Legion] (Sealed) [Bone-Breaking ws] (Sealed) [Deadly Mold Whip] (Sealed) ¡­ Yes, I can already see that she developed a lot, her stats grew a lot in these little days! She told me she has been taking care of the slimes that appeared yesterday, and even ate some of the jellies, but it didn''t really give her any ability, but because they were ice attribute materials, they gave her a nice amount of power, like eating a Pill I guess. But because we are all Ice Attribute beings, we can just eat the materials to get benefits. She also developed something named Ore Skin¡­ Is this why her skin is just fine by touching my sharp scales?! [Ore Skin] Makes the user''s skin as hard as ore, enhanced by Vitality Stat. ¡­ As simple as that¡­ She also got Magic Enhancement from her Magic Genius Ability, probably as a branched ability of sorts¡­ I swear she is getting way too strong. And she seems to have transformed the two spells he had about Mold into true Abilities? I don''t understand how it really goes, but maybe the invisible system of this world recognizes when someone uses a technique or spell a lot and it bes their innate ability afterward. Is it weird? Or maybe just part of my system affecting her somehow? System, can you tell me? What? That''s kind of broken! So seeing them like game characters is actually kind of partially making them one too? Kind of?! What with the half-assed answer? ¡­ Well, that was a big reveal¡­ So if bing a God, will I be able to use the System to take over the world? Eh? You''re bing way more expressive out of nowhere¡­ Oh, is this because I evolved? So that''s it¡­ Ugh¡­ System, can you give me a way to escape Bedann''s bear hug without waking her up? <¡­> <¡­> <¡­> ¡­Thank you, very reassuring. However, Bedann suddenly wakes up. "Mwuh¡­ Ah¡­ Drake¡­ Good morning¡­" she said, her sleepy face was utterly adorable¡­ Damn, just how beautiful is this woman?! "Good morning¡­ Bedann, can you free me from your grasp a bit?" I asked. "Mweh? Oh!" Bedann quickly realizes that she was gripping my torso with her strong arms, but doesn''t stop¡­ Instead, she starts rubbing her face on my own as she hugs me tighter. "But I love to hug you, Drake! It makes me feel¡­ nice," she said. Ah¡­ D-Do you have to say such embarrassing things?! "I see¡­ Well, I am d¡­" I said. "Mwuh~" Bedann suddenly kisses my snout as she smiles cutely, and frees me at longst. "Let''s go have breakfast, hehe," Seriously this girl is going to kill me out of cuteness¡­ . . . Chapter 110: Against Wind Slimes! 1

Chapter 110: Against Wind Slimes! 1

. . . Breakfast time has been sadly stopped for the moment¡­ Because a few Slimes came by as we traveled, and these ones¡­ could fly! Yeah, I never thought I would see flying slimes¡­ At most I thought we would see more evolved forms of Ice Crows as flying monsters, but nope, slimes! And these guys are not normal, they look like little tornadoes, and are mostly green-colored, although some are green and pale blue colored, and others azure. I never thought I would see actual flying slimes, and they spiral through the air wonderfully. They emerged as a big swarm, resembling a cloud of these guys. Each one was the size of a dog, although some evolved ones hadrger sizes. I can easily deal with them in the sky, but Bedann won''t be able to fight at my side, she can''t fly. Well, she could fly if she were to use the mold on her own body to lift herself through Mold-Assisted Telekinesis¡­ But as I had stated some time ago, she still doesn''t want to physically touch it. In the end, I left her inside of Fuyu while she, the wolves, Yuki, and Fuyu fired all sorts of long-ranged projectiles, aiming at the flying slimes and sting them away. Although the slimes were very evasive and agile, so they were having a hard time aiming correctly¡­ sh! I pped my wings as I flew towards the swarm of slimes to get some close-up to their status and appearances, a group of about a dozen noticed me and flew towards me right away. ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Wind Slime (Genderless) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Angry. Average Estimated Vitality: 620/620 Average Estimated Mana: 592/620 Average Estimated Strength: 320 Average Estimated Dexterity: 1507 Average Estimated Magic: 620 Abilities: [Slime Body] [Dissolve] [Absorb] [Self-Regeneration] [Physical Damage Immunity] [Wind Absorption] [Ice Resistance] [Cold Immunity] [Entanglement] [Flight] [Strong Gust] [Slicing Winds] ¡­ Oh! This is the first time I see something with Wind Absorption. It also has Ice Resistance and Cold Immunity¡­ and it also has Flight, Strong Gust, and Slicing Winds! Are those Spells? [Flight] The ability to fly in midair through the usage of mana as propulsion. [Strong Gust] Release a strong gust of winds that expulses a decently strong force. [Slicing Winds] Release a burst of slicing emerald winds, dealing sh damage. ¡­ Huh, so more or less what I can do with my winds¡­ But wait, they got absorption, so it ispletely useless, how nice. Well, there''s always my ice to count! I quicklyunch Skadi at the slimes, which quickly begin to fly through the air, piercing their green-colored Mana Cores like nothing! "ROAR!" I release a roar, as my fear-inducing aura reaches the Slimes, who grow shocked and paralyzed, as Skadi quickly impales them one by one! Crash! Crash! Crash! Crash! The sounds of their Mana Cores getting cracked and shattered into pieces were like music to my ears! However, some bold onesbine their strength and unleashing a strong gust of winds against me! FLAAASH! The gusts they conjure merge together into a powerful tornado, reaching to me! But I stand there, as I receive the attack head-on! BOOOOM!!! "Ah! Drake!" cried Bedann from far away, as she and the wolves and Yuki nced at my entire body being engulfed by the tornado. "Don''t worry, this is nothing. (I have high-leveled wind resistance after all! Slicing myself with my own winds every day did work at the end!)" I quickly release my fear-inducing aura as the slimes grow paler (figuratively), seeing that I waspletely unfazed by theirbination spell! "Gate of Babylon!" As I roar the infamous technique, I suddenly generate dozens of weapon-shaped projectiles made of hard ice,unching them at the group of Wind Slimes above me, while Skadi takes care of the ones around me swiftly. sh! sh! sh! sh! The dozens of projectiles fly like missiles towards the group of wind slimes at a fast speed, all thanks to my Projectile Fire Skill, which lets meunch multiple projectiles at once without even needing to use wind magic anymore! The Wind Slimes try to evade, and some manage, but the majority gets their Mana Cores easily pierced and shattered, I have a pretty good aim. sh! sh! sh! The slimes quickly fall over the ground as their mana cores get shattered, leaving a lot of "loot" for me to pick upter down below! "Blob!" Eh?! Suddenly, I realize that something grabbed my leg! I quickly nce at my left leg as I find arge mass of many wind slimes together, how didn''t I or Skadi not detect them?! ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Wind Slime Legion (Genderless) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Initial Stage). Status: Angry, Fused. Average Estimated Vitality: 2720/2720 Average Estimated Mana: 2692/2692 Average Estimated Strength: 920 Average Estimated Dexterity: 3807 Average Estimated Magic: 2620 Abilities: [Slime Body] [Acidic Dissolve] [Absorb] [Self-Regeneration] [Physical Damage Immunity] [Wind Absorption] [Ice Resistance] [Cold Immunity] [Entanglement] [Flight] [Strong Gust] [Slicing Winds] [Windstorm] [Legion] [Conceal Presence] [Wind Camouging Coat] ¡­ Oh, it is really a Legion, just like Bedann once was when she merged with the mold and various molded beasts¡­ The giant Slime Legion begins to stretch its body as it expands around my leg, trying to dissolve it by using its gastric acids. However, my scales are incredibly hard and dissolve way too slowly! You will need the power of a Fire Dragon to even melt these quickly. I quickly shapeshift my own Phantom Body into a w, and materialize it through Phantom Materialization, releasing a series of shing attacks over the Wind Slime Legion! The Wind Slime Legion counters with a st of winds, but I am mostly unaffected by it! "BLOOOB¡­!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "You only made the work of killing you easier, you fool!" CRASH! I quickly manage to easily shatter a dozen of mana cores at the same time, slowly lowering its power until it is so weak that I slurp it like a snack! Thest standing slimes struggle, but they get all eaten alive! Hm¡­ It tasted a bit like lemon. . . . Chapter 111: Against Wind Slimes! 2

Chapter 111: Against Wind Slimes! 2

. . . Before a dragon, what are slimes but meals? And thankfully, I have not encountered a reincarnated slime, so it''s all good. Eh? Arrogant? Quite so. It is no fun if you''re not arrogant against things you can easily kill like these¡­ It would all be dull and repetitive¡­ So we spice things up by acting arrogant! Not like the slimes wouldin, they can''t speak after all. I quickly slurped the entire Wind Slime Legion, which seemed to be actually made by a unique Wind Slime with the Legion Skill, which fused itself with many of its kin to be big and powerful. It was slimy and rather cold, like eating jelly¡­ It had a mild taste like lemon but was not really sweet. The lemon-like vor must have been the acidic juices inside the slime. Ding! Oh? More Skills¡­ Well, I just ate a lot of Wind Slimes with a single slurp¡­ Though I didn''t get the cooler stuff such as Wind Absorption, or Slime Body¡­ But at least I got these ones, which sound just as interesting. [Entanglement: Level 1] Entangle a foe with your body, inhibiting their movement. Deals damage over time, damage calcted by Strength Stat. [Legion: Level 1] Grants the ability to fuse with willing andpatible beings to enhance one''s total power, new abilities can be learned and used temporarily, constantly consume mana, vitality, and soul energy. The higher the level the more it can be kept fused. [Conceal Presence: Level 1] Conceal your presence through the use of magic, a greater version of Stealth. The higher the level the more effective it is, enhanced by Dexterity stat. [Wind Camouging Coat: Level 1] Conceal yourself with transparent winds that camouge your presence in the skies. The higher the level the more effective it is, enhanced by Dexterity stat. ¡­ Wah¡­ Those Skills look way too good to be true! Legion in specific could let me fuse with living beings? So I can fuse with the wolves? What about Bedann? Can we all be a super chimera with this? Well, maybe it would feel weird to do so¡­ Well, there wasn''t much time to see what else I could do, as I went back to battle. More Wind Slimes began to approach, disregarding the fear I caused to them, but Skadi quickly killed most of the ones that flew towards me, while the ones trying to assault Fuyu were meet with a rain of ice projectiles and mold tentacles. I quickly activated Paranormal Senses, which gave me the view of something I wasn''t able to see naturally¡­ Souls! The souls of all the slimes floated around, they resembled ethereal masses that barely moved, after dying their souls barely had any emotion or will, it seemed that as merely magical creatures, when they died, their souls didn''t be active such as ghosts, but like mere bacteria floating in the air, seeking somewhere to go. I don''t know how it works in this world, but Bedann had said something about Helheim being the ce where most souls would go after death, so perhaps there could be something like a Transmigration Cycle that takes care of these souls after some time of dying? If that''s the case, I have to hurry up before they get absorbed by this hypothetical case, and devour them! Yes, you heard me right! One of the methods to strengthen one''s soul was by¡­ devouring other souls. I know it sounds merciless, ruthless, and quite terrifying, but I don''t really care. Especially because these slime souls thatck any ego wouldn''t be missed by anyone¡­ Without further ado, I quickly flew through the skies, opening my jaws and eating slimes and souls alike! The Wind Slimes were so weak that I simply caught them in midair and ate them alongside their souls. However, some offered resistance nheless, but nothing that rain of ice projectiles couldn''t do, or my trusty Skadi couldn''t crush¡­ The first time I ate a soul, it felt rather strange. Instead of swallowing it with my throat, I had to eat it with my soul. It is as if I had to form a new esophagus and stomach inside of my soul, which would take care of eating these things¡­ Devour took care of it rather easily, and I ended strengthening my soul slowly bit by bit. The souls had no taste, it was like eating air¡­ but I suppose that if they grow in quality there might be some taste on it. By eating souls, my soul gained more and more mass, and it got bigger and stronger by a bit. I made of this swarm of Wind Slimes my entire meal, as the minutes and hours went by, the Wind Slimes began to deplete quite fast, and I continued to feast on their souls rather eagerly. Until then, the boss appeared¡­ a big Storm Slime King which was hiding using Conceal Presence, although I had noticed it, this Slime was ordering the other Slimes to attack disregarding their sense of self-preservation, which was actually a good thing because my presence is too terrifying for them to get closer to me naturally, so making them stupid so I can eat them swiftly was a good thing, because of this, I left the King alone for the time being. But now that it came straight towards me while summoning a giant storm of slicing emerald winds all around its slimy body, I knew it wanted to pick a fight. I quickly Analyzed its stats and flew directly towards it. ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Storm Slime King (Genderless) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Middle Stage). Status: Angered. Average Estimated Vitality: 3620/3620 Average Estimated Mana: 4692/4692 Average Estimated Strength: 1820 Average Estimated Dexterity: 3507 Average Estimated Magic: 2920 Abilities: [Slime Body] [Acidic Dissolve] [Absorb] [Self-Regeneration] [Physical Damage Immunity] [Wind Absorption] [Ice Resistance] [Cold Immunity] [Entanglement] [Flight] [Strong Gust] [Slicing Winds] [Windstorm] [Conceal Presence] [Wind Camouging Coat] [Emerald Winds Aura] [King''s Command] [Kin Control] [Slicing Emerald Winds Arrows] [Wind Spirit Blessing] ¡­ . . . Chapter 112: Against Wind Slimes! 3

Chapter 112: Against Wind Slimes! 3

. . . ¡­ Name: Nameless. Race: Storm Slime King (Genderless) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Middle Stage). Status: Angered. Average Estimated Vitality: 3620/3620 Average Estimated Mana: 4692/4692 Average Estimated Strength: 1820 Average Estimated Dexterity: 3507 Average Estimated Magic: 2920 Abilities: [Slime Body] [Summoned Monster] [Acidic Dissolve] [Absorb] [Self-Regeneration] [Physical Damage Immunity] [Wind Absorption] [Ice Resistance] [Cold Immunity] [Entanglement] [Flight] [Strong Gust] [Slicing Winds] [Windstorm] [Conceal Presence] [Wind Camouging Coat] [Emerald Winds Aura] [King''s Command] [Kin Control] [Slicing Emerald Winds Arrows] [Wind Spirit Blessing] ¡­ I analyzed the Storm Slime King''s status, and it left me surprised, I think it is a bit stronger than the Legion in terms of stats, but it also has pretty powerful Abilities. As I approached it at a fast speed, therge, green-colored slime began to glow with bright emerald light, as an aura of wind attribute mana began to epass its entire body, boosting its stats! What?! I didn''t know Auras could do that. "Blob!" Release a cute noise, the Storm Slime King charges the vast amounts of mana it possesses, unleashing a deadly and powerful st of spiraling slicing emerald winds right towards my face! FLAAAAAASH! I quickly cover myself with my own Mana, using fear-inducing Aura as a catalyst and then trying to imitate that aura, while shielding myself with myrge arms! BOOOM! "Ungh¡­!" This guy is way different than the Legion or the other Slimes, his wind does hurt me! It is probablybining all of its abilities into this powerful beam of spiraling winds, it is so strong it actually pushing me back! Let''s see if you can go against my own winds! You can absorb winds, but not your own wind! If both wind forces sh against each other, what will it happen?! I quickly unleash an aura of slicing winds around me, gathering it within my body and then expulsing it through Projectile Fire into a massive spiraling ball of winds! This is like a giant Rasengan. BOOM!!! The two sts of winds exploded against each other, canceling each other at the same time of the impact, as shockwaves rushed everywhere around us, blowing away the smaller slimes around us! The Storm Slime King, however, didn''t waste any second, using its high dexterity to move around the air with incredible speed and precision, reaching to close quarters as the bold bastard released two spiraling tornadoes against me and then extended its slimy body into a giant fist! BOOM! BOOM! CLASH! My body resisted the two powerful wind attacks as I continued to easily regenerate the wounds, although the power of the spiraling winds was easily tearing through most of my scaleyers and some of the direct hits reached my flesh, my flesh ad scales regenerate at an even faster pace, surprising the slime! Yeah, this is what being immortal is all about! I flew directly towards it as I moved my tail towards its fist, crashing against it by using Whip and Spear Technique together! CLAAAASH! My tail and its slimy fist shed, releasing shockwaves all around, as I quickly enhanced my body through Berserk Mode and infused my mana veins across my entire body with more mana, temporarily enhancing my dexterity and strength. Using this newfound enhancement, I decided topletely overpower the slime''s physical and magical attacks with a barrage of attacks of my own, using my tail to release skills and techniques while I used all four of my limbs'' ws to release shing attacks, a storm of tremendous attacks began to fall over the slime! CLASH! SLASH! CLASH! "BLOOB¡­!" The slime released a small cry as it felt overwhelmed by my might, I quickly smiled eerily, although my stiff face most likely didn''t show any smile, as I quickly charged power within my throat! DRAGON BREATH! I quickly opened my jaws, releasing a beam of ice and storm against the Storm Slime King, crushing it! BOOOOOMMM!!! The slime was clearly overwhelmed, although it somehow began to charge the aura around its body, shaping it alongside its magic to create a barrier of sorts, trying to resist my attack! However, I roared like a furious dragon, charging more and more of my ever-regenerating mana into my breath attack, until the barrier of the slime began to shatter like weak ss, breaking apart as my breath attack consumed the slime in its entirety! CLAAAAASH! The slime began to vaporize, so I quickly stopped my attack and reached to the weakened Storm Slime King as it fell over the ground, calling over Skadi atst, as it was very busy killing the dozens of slimes around me and Fuyu, and pointing it at the juicy and big emerald-colored mana core of the boss! "Pierce it!" FLASH! Like a shing arrow, Skadi obeyed mymand, crushing the slime''s core a second after, piercing itpletely, and shattering it into pieces! CRACK¡­ CRASH! Ssh! The massive mass of green-colored slime fell over the ground, alongside the many shattered parts of the mana core, I quickly flew down below and devoured the mana core, while leaving the slime there forter extraction. Ding! Oh! Two new Skills right away. However, I had no time to check them in detail, as the swarm of wind slimes was still bothering my party, so I quickly shed towards there and began to finish off thest groups of wind slimes. Bedann, Fuyu, Yuki, and Frost were working together with the wolves to release constant barrages of piercing ice projectiles (mold projectiles for Bedann), but the wind slimes were so agile that it was hard to aim to their cores, and they had immunity to physical damage due to their slimy bodies that can easily regenerate. However, Frost suddenly released a powerful st of wind from his jaw, like a small breath attack, freezing a slime instantly! That one surprised me. Meanwhile, Bedann practiced her Mold-Assisted Telekinesis and used several ice weapons I had stored, controlling them in midair ad aiming at the slime mana cores. The group of slimy creatures was slowly lowering in numbers¡­ However, two Wind Slime Legions emerged, entangling Fuyu! . . . Chapter 113: Against Wind Slimes! 4

Chapter 113: Against Wind Slimes! 4

. . . Wind Slime Legion sandwich! Fuyu was being sandwiched by the two slime legions at the same time, as their gastric acids began to slowly melt it! However, Fuyu wouldn''t let itself be eaten alive, as it quickly began to fire icicle spears in all directions, hitting the slime legions multiple times! Although icicle spears are physical attacks, they are made of magic, so the physical damage immunity that the slimes have only lowered a bit of its damage dealt, but these powerful attacks are effectively and slowly tearing them down! Bad choice slimes, you literally just gave yourselves away, tsk, tsk. "How about this¡­ Mold Beast!" Suddenly, Bedann unleashes a new Mold Magic spell I had never seen before, where she gathers a lot of mold made through magic and then the mold takes the form of a wolf, leaping over the wind slime legions and beginning to devour the slime! It shapeshifts and grows bigger the more mass it absorbs from the slimes, it is truly quite terrifying! It expands and even pops up crimson-red eyes and more tentacles, bing more monstrous¡­ The Wind Slime Legion suffers many casualties as the slimes they''re made of beginning falling one by one, having their mana cores easily shattered! Yuki quickly acts as well, as she uses her sharp metallic des to slice through the mana cores, rolling over their slimy bodies using her Snowball Roll Ability. The moment I reached Fuyu, the Slime Legions were already massacred. "Phew, good work everyone, it seems that it wasn''t much of a big deal," I said, quickly getting inside the fortress. "Not much of a big deal? I got melted!" said Fuyu. "It''s barely superficial, and you will regenerate naturally anyways, don''t be such a drama queen," I sighed. "D-Drama queen?! Ugh, fine," sighed Fuyu. "Haha¡­ Come on don''t fight, let''s celebrate our victory! Maybe we can finally make jelly with all of this slime¡­ Let''s go pick it up," said Bedann. "I was thinking the same, let''s go pick up everything for now," I said. We quickly flew down as Fuyunded gently over the snow. We began to quickly collect the loot, which was more like just slime and their mana cores, there were no special items or something, this wasn''t a VRMMO after all. As many as I ate, I never got their wind-rted offensive abilities¡­ Perhaps it was because my Wind Magic is like the same? Until I discovered something, I was actually learning them! The Abilities Slimes had as offensive wind spells were being engraved into my mind, the moment I used Wind Magic, I was able to easily conjure them in a sh, not even a thought was needed! Ding! About time. My Wind Magic just awakened into a greater version, just like all the versions that Ice Magic had that were shown to me when I died, this also happened here, as it became Storm Magic! I felt the changes almost immediately. The wind had suddenly be more "robust" as if it were supercharged with power, alongside that, the wind turned from transparent to clear-green, and its slicing potential increased. Alongside that, I became way better at using it. I do wonder if I could get other elements¡­ Perhaps if I eat some kind of Fire Monster, I can get something like Fireball? Or just straight-up Fire Magic? Perhaps I won''t even be an ice dragon and I will turn into an almighty Omni Dragon! Well, it is nice to dream¡­ Wait, System, can that happen? Hahh¡­ I guess I shouldn''t get my hopes up for asking you things I don''t know about. Anyways, as I eat more Mana Cores and collect slime with Bedann, I checked the new Skills with Analyze. ¡­ [Emerald Winds Aura: Level 1] Using your connection with Wind, unleash a powerful Aura of Wind Attribute across your body, enhancing your physical and magical capabilities while creating permeable coverture of winds around your body. Intensity increases with Magic Stat and Skill Level. [Wind Spirit Blessing: Level 1] The Skill given to someone blessed by a Wind Spirit, enhances the user''s damage dealt using Wind Attribute, while also increasing the resistance against it by Skill Level and Magic Stat. ¡­ Oh! These Skills seem pretty interesting, Wind Aura is activated right away, as I see emerald winds flowing over my entire body constantly, this was really like an Aura! It also felt like my dexterity increased by a decent amount, and I felt more agile and weightless. And the Wind Spirit Blessing seems to be a passive skill, it seems nice, though I wonder where the heck did a Wind Spirit came from and just blessed some random Slime King? I didn''t even know the concept of Spirits was in this world, but I guess it could be rather obvious¡­ System, can we find anything about spirits? Ding! Spirits are mythical beings predominantly made of mana and soul energy. Spirits represent a certain element and are capable of maintaining the elements around their surroundings, nourishing the world, and making it overflow with elements. When a cecks spirits, it means that it is dying and bing a wastnd. ¡­ That seems to be all we were able to get through Analyze¡­ but it is good enough. So Spirits are entities made of elements that enhance the elements around their surroundings¡­ So I guess this entire ce is filled with ice spirits? And then the sky has wind spirits¡­ I guess? I still don''t know where they might be unless they arepletely invisible to the naked eye. But through Paranormal Senses, I should be able to see them¡­ and there''s none around. Well, aside from the feast of souls I am having! My soul is growing bigger and bigger, I am already increasing my Soul Cultivation as I speak! Ding! . . . Chapter 114: Soaring Through Soul Cultivation Realms!

Chapter 114: Soaring Through Soul Cultivation Realms!

. . . After having devoured a dozen of Souls, my soul began to develop and expand at a rapid pace! It wasn''t like this before, but after reaching a certain amount of Soul Density, my soul quickly underwent automatic changes! I suddenly raised through three Stages right off the bat, and I was at the pinnacle of my Soul Cultivation Realm! I suppose that the Soul Energy Gathering Realm is like the first realm? Most mortals are probably not even in this realm, as I haven''t seen Bedann even mentioning anything like soul cultivation, perhaps it is something way more advanced so not all low-ranked cultivators practice. This could mean that the sole Soul Energy Gathering Realm might be something that only high-ranked cultivators have achieved, and I have already reached the Peak Stage of such a Realm. I nce at my soul as it overflows with energy, like arge mantle made of yellow-gold energy, although most of it is slowly converting into my shape as if the soul were to take the shape of its body¡­ And even more, it feels as if it were growing crystalline scales and a draconic head was slowly forming from the misty appearance of the soul¡­ If I keep upgrading it, my soul will continue to develop and take a more solid shape, most likely. However, as I continued to feast in these souls until there was no more remaining, my entire soul began to glow even more! I felt like I had suddenly crossed through some kind of wall, I hadpletely shattered it, in fact! FLASH! My soul energy began to concentrate into its nucleus, materializing into a¡­ ball? It was indeed a ball! It was materializing into a ball, and slowly crystallizing into a jewel of sorts, of transparent white color, leaking some bluish aura and yellow-gold essence from within¡­ The more I felt like my soul enhanced it, the stronger I grew¡­ What was this? The next step to soul cultivation? I slowly concentrate as I quickly begin to use my soul energies to nourish this sphere, helping in the cultivation and making it faster. sh! With a second sh of ethereal essence, what was called a Soul Core was made, right in the middle of my soul¡­ Amazing, even my stats increased, and some skills leveled up. I nced into my soul as I found my Soul Core. Within it, my mana was being stored, so it was actually increasing my max amount of mana. And even more, mana was being produced from it, while it flowed across my body freely. So aside from my Mana Core, I had another core, a Soul Core! Although my mana didn''t double or something, it was still a particr increase¡­ I opened my eyes as I found Bedann ring at me. "D-Drake? You began to glow a lot¡­" she said. Ah! Right, I was in the middle of collecting slime¡­ "I think my soul went through an evolution of sorts¡­ Well, let''s says that it just became stronger," I said. "Ohh! I see that''s nice, a soul is something important, right? A person might develop their bodies but if the soul is too weak, it can be a detriment!" said Bedann. "Eh? How do you know that?" I asked. "Hm? You just said that the other day," said Bedann. "Damn, do I sound that wise?" I wondered, we collected thest slime intorge ice pots and flew back to Fuyu. In the end, we had dozens of liters of slime¡­ "W-We have a lot," said Bedann. "Yep¡­ Though it doesn''t stay as an authentic jelly¡­ Unless I freeze it, but it simply bes an ice cube," I said. "Hm¡­" The two of us, alongside Yuki who was eating pears, began to nce at the liters of slime. The "intense" battle had ended, but there was an even more intense battle now! How do we convert this slime into jelly? "How about boiling it?" I asked. "Boiling it¡­?" asked Bedann. "Yeah, let''s boil it into a warm liquid, and then let''s rest it at ambient temperature, maybe it will be jelly like that. Usually, when you make jelly, you make it off warm water, pour the contents, and make up a juice-like substance, after it bes cold, it turns into jelly," I said. "Oooh! I see, I never made jelly, so I didn''t know! Maybe it could work like this?" asked Bedann. "Indeed, it is worth a try! Also, let''s give it another thing too¡­ How about cut pieces of fruits? And maybe fruit pulp for a sweeter vor," I said. "Nice idea!" said Bedann, quickly getting up and running into the kitchen, as she grabbed several pears from the kitchen and started to cut them into pieces. I also rushed into it, reducing my size, and beginning to smash the fruits with my ws into pulp, it wasn''t hard at all. We began to cook together- well, not cook, we were just cutting fruits and smashing them. After that, we moved the fruit into the slime, as we separated arge chunk of it into anotherrge pot, which we began to boil by putting fire down below. This special ice was designed by me to have a very low "ice attribute" on it, making it something like a crystallization of mana than anything else, an incredibly hard one, so it is kind of like a super ss, after some fire, it quickly warmed up and began to slowly boil the slime, which turned liquid and released more steam. We slowly added the pulp so it could caramelize into it as it boiled, while we saved the fruit pieces after it finished boiling. Oh, a delicious, sweet smell began toe out, it seemed that by boiling the pulp of the fruits, they became simr to marmde¡­ perhaps we could do it separately too. "Uwah, it smells so nice¡­" said Bedann. . . . Chapter 115: Adorable Dreams

Chapter 115: Adorable Dreams

. . . [Day 78] Yesterday we prepared the jelly by boiling it with Ice Pear pulp, and it became like a caramelized sweet and mildly citric juice. After that, we ended pouring it into smaller pots and we left them naturally cooling down inside a wooden shelf Bedann made, she had been practicing carpentrytely because she used to watch her father and mother make up things with wood, and with her axe she can easily cut down trees and bring them here with her Mold-Assisted Telekinesis. And after that, we mostly decided to stay inside of Fuyu as it traveled through the skies. And once more¡­ once more¡­ I am being tightly hugged by Bedann. She''s dozing off without a care for the world¡­ Huh, after all, we had gone through, I am d that she can still rx while sleeping. "Mwah¡­ Drake¡­ Drake!" Suddenly, she begins to mutter my name while sleeping¡­ S-Seriously? Why is she even dreaming with me? "Yes?" I asked. "Hehe¡­" She began to chuckle cutely, while her eyes were still shut down. I wonder what is she dreaming? Wait¡­ maybe I can peek over her dreams? But wouldn''t that vite her privacy? I really wouldn''t like someone to watch over my dreams¡­ How can I do it though? Easily, I can move my soul out of my body and infuse it into her chest like this¡­ sh! I extend a little soul tendril which slowly enters Bedann''s chest, as I reach her mindscape. W-Wait! I didn''t want to do this! However, before going out, I am surprised by the scenery in front of me¡­ it seems to be a beautiful grasnd¡­ The sky is clear blue, with a few clouds over it. The sun is shining brightly like it never does in here, and Bedann is sitting over the grass. She was sitting over the grass, right in front of what seemed to be a¡­ pic? There was a long red mantle over the grass, and I¡­ was there, like a miniature version, a bit smaller than my smallest size, and there were¡­ two other people there as well. A beautiful woman that resembled Bedann, but seemed way more mature, with wider hips and arge chest, she had a gentle and motherly smile. And there was also a muscr old man, of the same race as Bedann and this woman, with clear blue skin, tall and buffed with muscles, he had a short white beard and small yet happy yellow-gold eyes. I am just assuming things but¡­ could these be her parents? And she''s dreaming about me¡­ having a pic with her and her parents? ¡­ I see¡­ I keep ncing for a bit, she seems happy there, eating what seems to be bread, cheese, and even ham¡­ Oh man, I wish I could taste that. She seems very happy, like¡­ incredibly radiant. "So he''s Drake? What an adorable dragon," said her mother, as she began to pet the small version of herself. "I-I am not a pet!" said my small version. "Hm, but will he be strong enough to protect my girl?" wondered her father. "D-Drake is very strong, father! He always protects me¡­" said Bedann. "I see¡­ Well, if that''s how you feel, I have nothing else to say then," said her father. "Hm, I agree. If you really love him, just tell him that you love him," said her mother. "Yes! I am¡­ going to marry him!" said Bedann. "M-Marry?!" asked my small version. "Yes! Let''s marry, Drake! We can live in our flying castle!" said Bedann, as she grabbed my miniature version and hugged it, kissing its snout and the middle of its forehead. W-What kind of dream is this?! Does she love me? Seriously?! Marriage?! Bedann, you have to know that I am actually a dragon, you can''t marry a dragon! I¡­ Ugh¡­ So she really loves me back. I guess it was already clear from the beginning, I suppose I was simply¡­ trying to convince myself that she was merely being affectionate¡­ But this¡­ we can''t do this¡­ It''s¡­ not right¡­ I am a beast¡­ and you are a giant¡­ It¡­ won''t work¡­ It hurts me so much to think about this¡­ Like a searing pain reaching my heart. But¡­ maybe there could be a chance¡­ if I can harness a simr humanoid form to her race¡­ I have to catch some bandit and eat it and we could¡­ manage, maybe? Or this is¡­ just wishful thinking? I don''t know how it will go¡­ I am really uncertain. But she seems so happy in this dream¡­ hm, I better not disturb her anymore. I quickly move away from her dream, as I open the eyes of my body. I take a nce at Bedann''s face, she seems rxed¡­ She''s so beautiful when she''s sleeping so happily. Agh¡­ Suddenly, Bedann opens her eyes slowly, looking at me with a sleepy expression. "Mwuh¡­ Ah¡­! Drake!" she said, hugging me even tighter. "G-Good morning," I said. "Good morning! Hehe, I had a very fun dream¡­" she said, ncing at my eyes. "What did you dreamed about?" I asked. "I dreamed that we met with my parents, and we had a pic¡­!" said Bedann. "I see¡­ I also wish to meet them¡­ I hope they''re fine," I said. "I hope so too! Maybe we can invite them to the castle, right? So they can be with us as we travel the world!" said Bedann. "I don''t see why not," I said. "I can''t wait to get there! It''s going to be so much fun!" said Bedann, as she suddenly got serious and nced at me back. "Hm? What now? Let''s have breakfast-" I muttered before she interrupted me. "Drake¡­ Will you leave me when we reach my town?" she asked. Eh? From where is that questioning from?! "Huh? Why would I do that? It would also be painful for me to leave you behind, you know?" I asked. "A-Ah¡­ I don''t know, I just¡­ asked that stupid question¡­ I thought that maybe you wanted to leave me with my parents because¡­ you didn''t want me to be in more danger¡­" she said. "Well¡­ I really don''t want that but¡­ if you want toe with me, I will happily bring you¡­ with me," I said. "R-Really?" she asked. "Of course¡­ I had grown attached to you already¡­ You''re like¡­ a part of my daily life now, it would hurt me if you were to leave me all out of the sudden¡­" I said. "D-Drake¡­" Bedann nced at my eyes as she smiled cutely. "I also want to stay with you forever!" she said, hugging me tighter. "F-Forever? Are you sure?" I asked. "Yeah! Never leave me behind¡­ I want to always stick with you¡­ For all our lives¡­ Because you are¡­ v-very important to me," she said. Ah¡­ She''s really killing me there. "I see¡­ You¡­ are very important to me as well," I said. "Really? H-How much?" she asked. "Well¡­ we have only met for over a month so don''t expect me to¡­ Ugh, let''s say a lot," I said. "Hehe¡­ That''s enough!" she said, kissing my snout. "Why do you always kiss me?" I asked. "T-That''s because I lov- Ah! B-Because it is a show of affection between the¡­ ice giants!" she said. "I see¡­" She''s not good at lying. . . . Chapter 116: Cooking Day

Chapter 116 - Cooking Day

Today I nced at my stats once more. After the cultivation of my soul and its evolution after consuming many Slime Souls, my stats also increased a bit, and some of my soul-rted skills also increased on level. ¡­ Name: Drake. Race: Adult Winged Phantom Freeze Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Upper Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Creation Realm (Initial Stage). Status: Hungry. Vitality: 7644/7644 Mana: 15105/15105 Strength: 7048 Dexterity: 4662 Magic: 14030 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 6] [Super High-speed Thought Processing: Level 2] [Parallel Mind Thought Processing: Level 2] [Storm Magic: Level 1] [Precise Mana Control: Level 2] [Telepathy: Level 10] [Berserk Mode: Level 8] [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 9] [Naming: Level 7] [Kin Control: Level 5] [Crafting: Level 7] [Apothecary: Level 5] [Mining: Level 5] [Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 4] [Phantom Body: Level 6] [Split Phantom: Level 3] [Phantom Materialization: Level 2] [Paranormal Sense: Level 2] [Ice Thread Production: Level 5] [Icesmith: Level 3] [Group Cultivation: Level 6] [Whip Technique: Level 4] [Spear Technique: Level 4] [Projectile Fire: Level 5] [Devour: Level 2] [Body Transformation: Level 2] [Entanglement: Level 1] [Legion: Level 1] [Conceal Presence: Level 1] [Wind Camouging Coat: Level 1] [Emerald Winds Aura: Level 1] [Wind Spirit Blessing: Level 1] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Frost Breath: Level 4] [Metallic Ice Dragon Scales: Level 4] [Medium Self-Regeneration: Level 6] [Strong Freezing sh: Level 4] [Furious Freezing Bite: Level 4] [Phantasmal Freezing Tail Whip: Level 2] [Steel Body: Level 5] [Keen Instincts: Level 6] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 5] [Fear Resistance: Level 6] [Pain Resistance: Level 7] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Greater Physical Damage Resistance: Level 2] [Fire Resistance: Level 5] [Wind Resistance: Level 6] [Thunder Resistance: Level 5] ¡­ Phantom Body became Level 6, which means that my phantom had be more flexible, stronger, and perhaps can extend even longer. Meanwhile, Split Phantom has be Level 3, meaning that my split phantoms could be born stronger, perhaps, might as well try to make another phantom clone now that my soul is strong¡­ But what do I make it into? That''s the problem now¡­ Phantom Materialization and Paranormal Sense reached level 2 quite fast, but they need to level up a bit more to intensity their effects, although they are already good as they are. So today in the morning after checking my stats, we went into the important thing! The jelly! "Uwah, it so sweet and¡­ soft! I can''t¡­ describe it well¡­" said Bedann, filling her cheeks with jelly to the point she resembled a tiny hamster filling her cheek pouches with seeds. Indeed¡­ It was delicious. After what we did yesterday, we woke up to the jelly having hardened itself from its liquid boiling state! And it was of a bluish and green color, with a lot of the fruit pulp giving it more sweetness, and the fruit pieces gave it ast and even more delicious vor and a little surprise in between the softness of the jelly. "It is indeed quite good¡­ We''ll call this Slime Jelly, alright?" I asked. "Sure thing! Let''s prepare a lot so we can eat every day!" said Bedann, with a radiant smile. We enjoyed a breakfast of slime jelly and then we began to prepare even more. Yuki at our side was enjoying I thoroughly too, but the wolves didn''t like it, they are mostly carnivorous, and although slime could be said to be a living "animal" it is not exactly the meat they eat. Well, as we advanced through the skies, the wolves hunted down rabbits and other wolves from weaker packs they encountered, cannibalism is fair in the wild I guess. I also hunted down stronger variants of Ice Crows, which began to fly around. They mean no harm, but I hunted them down anyways, I wanted to taste them. Instead of the usual little size they had, they were rather big, probably as big as Bedann''s torso, and their wingspan went as long as 6 meters! They also seemed fiercer, with sharper ws and beaks made of hardened ice simr to the one I make, which doesn''t melt¡­ so it is present in the wild too. As we butchered them, Bedann grabbed one from the wings and extended her arms horizontally, the wings were simply immense. "Look, I am an angel!" she chuckled. "Haha¡­ I don''t think an angel would look like the corpse of a giant bird," I said. "Eh? Well, yeah¡­ I wonder if you can tame these birds the next time we meet them?" asked Bedann. "Hmm¡­ Actually, that sounds like a good idea. I could tame some and use them as recon," I said. Bedann tilted her head in confusion. "What''s recon?" she asked. "Scouting," I said. "Oh! So it can fly around and inspect stuff for us! But how will itmunicate what it saw?" asked Bedann. "Through telepathy, any tamed monster can somehowmunicate to me what they think, feel, or have seen, to an extent. Of all the monsters, Yuki and Frost are the most intelligent so their information is often detailed¡­ Well, it is hard to exin," I sighed. "I see! Well, let''s get to it!" We began to butcher the four Giant Ice Crows I caught by firing icicle spears at them and then we cut them down, the meat was looking pretty good and white, just like chicken. We decided to make "chicken" soup with this, although we left another two grilling while seasoning them with dried herbs and root salt. The root that is not salty from the root salt can be boiled and eaten like potato, so Bedann added those too, alongside mushrooms and a few frozen cubes of rabbit broth to give it even more vor to the soup. "It looks so nice!" said Bedann. And bam! It was done after around an hour and a half, "chicken" broth with boiled root and mushrooms, and grilled "chicken" seasoned with dried herbs and root salt, it was a good meal. Like this, we spent most of the dayzing around for once, Bedann cuddled with me, and we ended sleeping through most of the day after filling our bellies with lunch. Chapter 117: Huginn & Muninn

Chapter 117: Huginn & Muninn

. . . [Day 79] Today in the morning Fuyu finally began to cross through the mountain range, as we called Frost and the rest of the pack toe back to the fortress because I didn''t want them to cross through such a giant peak by themselves. We had a big stockpile of frozen meat, root salt, fruits, and more, so we were good for several days, and in the way, we hunted down more giant Crows, while I tamed two of them¡­ I could have tamed more, but as of now, with the pack of wolves I got, I don''t want more mouths to feed until I can find a way for self-sustainability. I easily caught the crows by entangling them with Ice Threads and then suppressing their wills with my fear-inducing aura, until they almost died of horror¡­ Maybe I was a bit too rough, but that''s how it works for me. I decided to name them after Odin''s crows, the female was named Huginn and the male Muninn, and their stats were almost identical, their appearances were also almost the same, so I hope they don''t mind whenever we get their names mixed up¡­ ¡­ Name: Huginn (Female) / Muninn (Male). Race: Giant Ice Crow. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Status: Getting used to being tamed. Average Estimated Vitality: 1245/1245 Average Estimated Mana: 1360/1360 Average Estimated Strength: 1322 Average Estimated Dexterity: 2200 Average Estimated Magic: 1127 Abilities: [Acrobatics] [Air Maneuver] [Ice Wind] [Icicle Spear] [Sharp Ice ws] [de ws] [Bone-crushing Ice Beak] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Keen Senses] ¡­ Oh yeah, I also gave them my blood so they could get the Abilities that everyone gets when they drink it, this way, these two ended bing rather decently strong, and they were Rank 1 Peak Stage as well, pretty impressive. Bedann yed around with them while giving them tiny chunks of meat to incentivize them, at the end, they were fascinated with her and even did pirouettes and other acrobatics just to amuse her so she could give them more meat¡­ I am d she likes them I guess. The crows seemed to be the cool type of guys, they were calm and red at Yuki and Frost with a dead stare from above¡­ I was thankful that they were all tamed because I was sure they would fight or something if they were notpanions. We haven''t encountered slimestely, so I don''t know what''s up with that¡­ Maybe they came from somewhere and we already got past that spawn point? It did say they have summoned monsters, so maybe there was some insane reincarnated dude summoning them around. Well, I couldn''t care less about that guy, I would dly and slowly reach the top while peacefully traveling the world with Bedann, so I don''t want any troubles if possible. Yeah, I know it would be interesting to eat him and see if I could get some Unique Skills¡­ but I like to prioritize our safety, if a reincarnated person with cheats is just as insanely overpowered as us, then even as strong as I am, I might end up risking my life and that of Bedann if we were to simply fight him because we wanted to see how he tasted like. Unless I am really furious or something, I don''t think I would jump towards a strong enemy willingly¡­ Anyways, we spent most of the day cultivating Mana or exercising, and also cking off and taking naps. Bedann is enjoying our trip, and she''s getting happier every day, so I am d she seems to have undergone a full recovery after all she went through¡­ After we cross the mountain range, we might reach her vige pretty soon, as she said it was right below these mountains. Hopefully, everything is okay there. . . . [Day 80] Day 80, I might be about to reach three months of living in this world, and I am fairly strong after such a short amount of time! I might have started weak, but I got pretty strong rather quickly, so I guess it was a fair exchange. Although I would had liked it if I were born stronger, but maybe it would have been fairly boring to just be born overpowered and just stomp everything¡­ where would the thrill be? Anyways, as I quickly forget my humble beginnings by eating sweet jelly in the morning, I feel a sudden burst of mana rushing around the fortress. I quickly nce at the second floor where Bedann was still inside of her room, as she quickly calls to me¡­ "Draaaake!" "Ben? What''s going on?" I quickly rush upstairs and open the door, finding her¡­ a bit taller, I think around ten centimeters taller, she had also changed a bit, as she gained blue tattoos across her arms, which seemed to be infused with muscle-strengthening runes. And damn, she got beautiful¡­ even more than before. Her silvery-white hair now reached below her hips and her hips also got wider and sexier, and her breasts¡­ a bit bigger too¡­ What? I am just inspecting her! I am not a degenerate. She also seemingly gained¡­ a little horn in her forehead, it was too small to notice it well at the naked eye, but it seemed to be made of ice. Her yellow-gold eyes became even shinier, and her features more beautiful¡­ It wouldn''t be a bad thing to call her a jade beauty now¡­ Well, more like an ice beauty. "D-Drake, this is weird¡­ my body changed a bit after I reached Rank 2!" she said. "Wait, Rank 2?!" It seems that Bedann reached Rank 2 today as she was practicing the use of mana, almost naturally¡­ Just like a genius! Merely reaching Rank 2 just by practicing mana¡­ she''s really those typical Xianxia geniuses of cultivation whose cultivation realms were crossed by merely existing! Well, not really, she trained hard to get here, so it is fairly well-deserved. "You evolved¡­ like monsters?" I asked. "Yeah, I don''t know why¡­ I don''t think ice giants evolve¡­" said Bedann. Wait, could it be¡­ because she drank my blood?! . . . Chapter 118: Benladanns Rank Up

Chapter 118: Bedann''s Rank Up

. . . Bedann had evolved! And she got buffer and even more beautiful. Sometimes I feel lucky to have such a beauty at my side- Ugh, okay, let''s not sound like a simp for now. "D-Drake?" I was staring rather intensively at Bedann''s body, so she felt a bit embarrassed. I quickly swallowed saliva as I averted my gaze from her. "Sorry, it just that¡­ After evolving you became¡­ even more beautiful," I said, rather timidly. I simply had to get this out of my chest. Bedann''s face went from blue to red in a split of a second, as she averted her gaze from me too. "I-I see¡­! I-I am¡­ d you find me¡­ b-beautiful¡­" she said. The atmosphere got pretty tense all out of a sudden¡­ "Anyways, I don''t know why you evolved¡­ But maybe it could have something to do with drinking my blood?" I asked her. "Oh right¡­ your blood! I didn''t think about it, but yeah¡­ Maybe it was really because of your blood, Drake¡­ Perhaps it changed me in more ways than I thought?" wondered Bedann. "Well, let me inspect you with my Ability¡­" I said, as I used Analyze on her to see her full Status. ¡­ Name: Bedann. Race: High Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Initial Stage). Status: Recently evolved. Average Estimated Vitality: 4526/4526 Average Estimated Mana: 6602/6602 Average Estimated Strength: 4705 Average Estimated Dexterity: 3012 Average Estimated Magic: 5332 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] (Suppressed) Unique Skill: [Charm] (Active) (Ineffective against you) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Ore Skin] [Cooking] [Butcher] [Crafting] [Sewing] [Mana Maniption] [Giant''s Great Physique] [Superhuman Strength] [Magic Genius] [Hastened Mana Recovery] [Magic Enhancement] [Acrobatics] [Dexterity Enhancement] [Forager] [Hunter] [Fungokinesis] (Mold) [Mold-Assisted Telekinesis] (Mold) [Mold Magic] (Mold) [Mold Bullet] (Mold) [Mold Tentacle] (Mold) [Axe Technique] [Shield Technique] [Armor Technique] [Unarmed Fighting Technique] [Half-Monster] (New!) [Thin Ice Dragon Bloodline] (New!) [Freezing Ice Aura] (New!) [Berserk Mode] (New!) [Mold Enhancement] (New!) Sealed Abilities: [Undying Stamina] (Sealed) [Degradation] (Sealed) [Crazed Agility] (Sealed) [Crazed Consumption] (Sealed) [Infection] (Sealed) [Legion] (Sealed) [Bone-Breaking ws] (Sealed) [Deadly Mold Whip] (Sealed) ¡­ Her stats really skyrocketed! Although they are notparable to me, they are very high nheless! Bedann is most likely in the same league as me as those that are way stronger than their own cultivation realms¡­ This is quite possibly the quirk of any Unique Ability User, we are probably gifted with more talent. Like Bedann''s talent is due to her Mold Attribute Mana Core, which was made of her Unique Skill and therefore made into the highest grade and talent possible¡­ Her race also changed into High Ice Giant¡­ and she also got a series of new Abilities¡­ ¡­ [Half-Monster] Someone who possesses a half-monster bloodline has the capacity of having the chance of evolving while ranking up their cultivation stages and realms, bringing a greater enhancement to their capabilities and even a change of race. ¡­ This is it! But how did she got this?! Was her father a monster? I doubt it¡­ So it was all due to my blood? Does my blood have such mutagenic properties? Really? ¡­ [Thin Ice Dragon Bloodline] An Ability that those who have attained a small, thin amount of dragon bloodline are capable of developing it further through cultivation, being capable of unlocking more power from it. ¡­ Okay, so this pretty much confirms it¡­ "It seems your race has be High Ice Giant, and you acquired a few abilities¡­ such as half-monster and thin ice dragon bloodline¡­ I didn''t know my blood would have such strange properties, I feel like I am a Vampire now¡­" I sighed. However, instead of feeling weirded out as I thought, Bedann was actually happy over this. "Really?! Then that means I am a bit like you too, Drake!" she said. "Eh?" I asked. "Perhaps if I develop it enough, I could be a dragon like you, and we can- Ah! I mean¡­ I¡­" Bedann began to stutter and be all red again¡­ Does she wants to be a dragon to¡­ be with me? Ah, she''s so noble¡­ But I doubt it would be that type of deal, it will probably bring her a greater enhancement to her strength and stuff, but going as far as a full dragon transformation? Quite unlikely. "I don''t think you will be able to suddenly transform into a dragon, Bedann¡­ But it is nice to see that you''re eager to be closer to me through that¡­ A-Anyways, this thin dragon bloodline will probably bring you more of a passive enhancement than anything superficial¡­" I said. "O-Oh! I see¡­ That''s nice! I really feel quite strong, like¡­ I could lift you!" she said, as she grabbed me and lifted me into the air¡­ to note, I am around three meters in my smallest form. "See? I can lift you now! Who''s my cutest dragon? You are!" she said. "O-Oi don''t treat me like a pet now!" I roared, as she left me on the floor with a little chuckle. "Sorry¡­ It was just a little y," she said. "Well, whatever, let''s go celebrate by having some breakfast," I said. "Yay!" Everyone was rather surprised at Bedann''s evolution, it seemed that her presence had be stronger, so even Frost and Yuki noticed her changes aside from the tattoos. "I feel way taller now¡­ like my head is above yours¡­" said Bedann, petting me. "You know that I could go back to my normal size andpletely dwarf you! In fact, I am doing it," I said, quickly taking my original size of around 7 meters if not a bit more. "Geh¡­ Y-Yeah, maybe I am getting too cocky? Hehe¡­" she chuckled. "Hmph, I am the one that pets your head here!" I said as I petted her silky silvery-white hair. Bedann smiled gently. "Hehe, I love when you pet me, Drake¡­" "I-Is that so? Then I will¡­ pet you as much as I want," I said. We had arge feast celebrating Bedann''s evolution and Rank Up, as Fuyu told me that we had already crossed through the mountains, soon enough we might arrive at her town, I am a bit nervous¡­ . . . Chapter 119: Meeting

Chapter 119: Meeting

. . . [Day 81] Today we woke rather eagerly, we had finally reached the other side of the mountain, and ahead of us, aside from the beautiful and boundless blue sky, there were finally a clear path, no more annoying forests! Well, there were still some here and there, but there was a clear path and a long river that led to somewhere a few kilometers away. And the sky was mostly clear, there were no annoying wind slimes or birds, so Huginn and Muninn went ahead and flew ahead of us, while we slowly moved through the long river. "This is it! This river is the one that leads to my town, usually, towns are viges are built at the side of rivers so we can have fresh water every day¡­ My tribe used to be nomadic until they settled down at the side of this river, since generations that they had been here," said Bedann. "I see¡­ I have always wondered how much does your race lives?" I asked. "Hmm¡­ I think I''ve heard that we live around 300 years, or a bit less or a bit more," said Bedann. 300 years¡­ Meanwhile, I will never grow old. Ah¡­ Does this means that¡­ Bedann will slowly grow old as I¡­ stay the same? What... Ugh, I shouldn''t think of such stuff. "Drake?" she asked. "Oh, nothing¡­ I was just wondering¡­ How long do other races live¡­ I think I might not grow old as a dragon, kind of like¡­ being ageless," I said. "Oh¡­ That''s so cool!" said Bedann. "Is it?" I wondered, ncing at the floor. Bedann tilted her head while wondering why I was feeling so down, but I quickly decided to forget about these thoughts. "Anyways! For now, go take a bath so you can be well presentable for your parents! You said the vige is near, right?" I asked. "Oh right!" Bedann quickly ran back to the bathroom I had made, as she boiled water and took a bath over the bathtub. As she went to bathe, I decided to watch over the crows as they flew ahead of us, the day was rather beautiful. The sky was blue and boundless, there was barely any cloud, but¡­ even this natural beauty couldn''t calm down my nervousness¡­ Ugh, I shouldn''t really appear, I might end up scaring them¡­ Maybe if I hide for now and I let Bedann be with her parents¡­ and after she talks about me previously with them before meeting me¡­ and then they meet me¡­ Yeah, that would be better, so they don''t have a heart attack after seeing such a terrifying dragon like me. After Bedann took a bath, she quickly got into her best clothes possible, which were all made of leather, but she still looked rather gorgeous. She sat over my back as we decided to fly and reach the crows. "Alright, let''s go!" I quickly pped my wings and used wind magic to impulse myself through the skies, reaching high above. "Take care!" said Fuyu. "We will!" said Bedann, as we flew into the distance. We flew through the skies, soaring above everything, we really feel free from everything. As I pped my wings, we finally reached the two crows, who squeaked after seeing us. Suddenly both of them began to fly around us, as if ding acrobatics, making Bedann a bit happy¡­ although I am sure that these two waited for some prize, Bedann didn''t bring any meat. We felt the wind cross through our faces, it was rather refreshing. "Haha! We are so up above, Drake!" said Bedann, as I smiled. "Indeed¡­ Do you like to travel like this?" I asked. "I love it! Especially because you¡­ you carry me," she said. "I see¡­ I also like to carry you over my back," I said. "I wonder how my parents might be¡­ It has been so many years¡­" sighed Bedann. "I am sure that they should be fine, after all, you said they live long lives, right?" I asked. "Yeah! You''re right! I bet they might be a bit older, but nothing much should have changed¡­" said Bedann. "That''s right, let''s hope for the best! Oh, look!" As we chatted around, I suddenly spotted something, it seemed rather fuzzy from the distance, but as I flew faster towards it using wind magic, we quickly reached it and I was able to see it better¡­ it was in that had a bunch of houses made of wood, there were even corrals where animals were held. "Oh! T-That''s it! That must be it! My tribe! Fly down, fly down, Drake!" "Alright!" I quickly began to slow down my charge through the skies, slowly descending. As we descended more and more, we began to see things in more detail. How odd¡­ Why¡­ there is no one around? And then, a sudden scent hit me¡­ this scent¡­ is the scent of burnt¡­ wood?! "Eh? Why there''s no one around? Are they all sleeping?" wondered Bedann, as we quickly reached the surface. She jumped right off my back and began to run into the town, as I slowly walked behind her. She seemed to not notice the smell, or perhaps she did and was¡­ pretending to not. She ran around the houses, calling everyone toe out, but no one came out. "T-That''s my house!" She ran pointing at her house, which was a bit separated from the others. But¡­ as I walked around, I saw a lot of dust around the houses, painting the snow ck and gray. What happened here? Who did this? Some houses were made into ruins, covered by snow and dust, and¡­ Bedann''s house. It was¡­ the ceiling had fallen over the house. She ignored it and she ran into the house, knocking on the door. "Dad! Mom! I am back!" Knock, knock. "I am back! Mom? D-Dad?" CLASH! Suddenly, she used her strength and broke the door open, as I walked at her side and nced at the interior from behind her. It was all burnt down. The beds¡­ everything. And¡­ This¡­ . . . Chapter 120: Sorrow And Hope

Chapter 120: Sorrow And Hope

. . . And¡­ There were two corpses. They were holding hands, tightly. They were so burned down that they werepletely ck, like charcoal. "Mom? Dad?" Bedann was pretending to not notice, as she rushed towards the corpses and began to talk to them, to hold them, she raises their torsos as she moved their arms and hugged them. "Mom! Dad!" She began to hug them as tears began to rush out of her eyes. "I am back¡­! I am¡­ Sniff¡­ Aaaahh! Uwaaaaaahhh!" She began to scream in pain, crying as I''ve never seen her cry before. I felt like my entire world was fragmenting apart. Ah¡­ Why? WHY?! I wanted to say something, anything. But¡­ it felt as if I had a knot in my throat. They¡­ how? How did this happen? When? Who¡­ did this? I quickly nced everywhere, the entire vige was desertic. But¡­ maybe¡­ perhaps! Paranormal Sense! I quickly activated the Skill, as I was suddenly taken aback. Dozens of souls wandered all around¡­ all of them had the shape of ice giants, but they were all burnt. All of them had dulled expressions¡­ So many¡­ how many¡­? How many did die?! I quickly nced around, seeking some of the souls¡­ Until then. I nced inside the house. There were two souls, their appearances were horrid, burned entirely, their hair was gone, their eyes seemed burned as well, but¡­ They were hugging Bedann as she cried. "Ungh¡­ Mama¡­ papa¡­" I noticed that they were slowly dissipating as if turning into dust. More than half of their soul was already gone. I had to do something! "Bedann! There''s hope!" I roared. Bedann was suddenly taken aback by my words, as she nced back at me. "Drake¡­?" "I can see them¡­ The souls of your parents are with you, they''re hugging you!" "Eh? W-What¡­? Really? Can you revive them!?" she asked. "No¡­" I said. "Ah¡­" "But I can keep them here until we can find a way to revive them!" I said. Bedann''s eyes opened wide, as her tears flowed like rivers below her beautiful yellow-gold eyes. I want to¡­ make her happy. I don''t want to see her cry like this! Not like this! So let me¡­ do this for you, Bedann! "Please¡­ Drake¡­ save them¡­" she said. "We need something¡­ a catalyst, something that you''ve infused with your emotions with your- Ah, the shield and the axe!" As I said that, Bedann quickly took them out, as she had her axe wrapped with leather at her back, while the shiel was wrapped in her left arm. The souls seemed silent and didn''t want to move. "They''re still hugging you¡­ Bedann, you have to tell them, speak with them," I said. "I cannot be rough, if I grab them with my soul in such a state, I might end up damaging them, they need to get into these weapons and possess them willingly," I said. Bedann, cleansed her tears, as she closed her eyes, nodding. "Papa¡­ mama¡­ Please¡­ Please¡­ Stay with me¡­ Would¡­ W-Would¡­ y-you get in my axe and shield? We promise you to¡­ find a way¡­ to revive you one day¡­" The souls heard her, but they seemed weak, and barely moved. "You have to be bolder, Bedann, ask them, ask them from the depths of your heart! Souls only react to strong emotions," I said. Bedann nodded, as she began to cry again. "Please¡­ Please¡­! Get inside¡­ Please!" "I don''t want you to leave me¡­ Not after all I lived with you¡­ Not after all this time I''ve been thinking about you¡­ not¡­ not like this¡­" "PLEASE!!!" Bedann fell over the ground, as her tears covered her face, I quickly lifted her with a materialized hand of my phantom body skill, as I cleansed her tears. "They already obeyed you after the second request¡­ They''re¡­ there," I said. Bedann nced at her axe and shield, as they glowed with a phantasmal essence. She began to cry again¡­ as her tears fell over them. "Sniff¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you¡­ Drake¡­" she muttered. "It''s the least I could do¡­ No, you did it," I said. Ah, how much I wish for some way to touch her better, to caress her better. I quickly shapeshifted and made my size smaller, as I hugged her tightly, she was strong enough to resist my strength and my hard, metallic scales. "Drake¡­ Thank you¡­ Sniff¡­" "Don''t worry¡­ We''ll get through this together¡­ I promise you we will¡­" "You promise me?" she asked. "Of course I do¡­ Bedann, of course, I do¡­" I said, continuing to caress her head with my ws, as gently as possible. "You promise me¡­ to never leave me?" she asked. "I will¡­ never leave you," I said. "Never ever?" "Never ever¡­" Bedann began to cry even louder, tightly hugging me this time, her arms were so strong I felt like she was crushing me a bit¡­ but it wasn''t anything a dragon couldn''t take. I think I''ve finally found a purpose in this second life. Sister¡­ mother, father, brother¡­ I think I''ve finally found¡­ a reason why I was sent here. Ah¡­ such bittersweet feelings. Yet, deep down, there''s a fury I am trying to contain, an undying fury towards the one that did this to them. This fire¡­ all of this, it''s clearly not natural, ice giants would easily be able to take off this fire with their magic if it were to be a natural wildfire. This was made by someone or something. And then¡­ suddenly, I feel something watching over us. But I don''t want to stop hugging Bedann¡­ Yet¡­ I quickly twist my head as I see it! Eh? ¡­What is this? It is a small spherical¡­ drone?! A drone¡­ is made of metal, and it has some sort of eye-like camera in the middle of it. What is this thing?! And why¡­ why is it here? Isn''t this¡­ a fantasy world?! Without doubting for a second, Skadi immediately answers my call and falls like thunder over the drone, crushing it into the ground without it even noticing anything. CRASH! "Ah! W-What was that?" asked Bedann in shock. "We were being watched¡­" I said. . . . Chapter 121: The Mysterious Elf

Chapter 121: The Mysterious Elf

----- Within arge citadel, where manyrge buildings were erected and where thousands of Ice Giants walked around, interacting, selling meat, herbs, materials, clothes, and more, there was a certain building, thergest there was in the entire citadel. It somewhat resembled an enormous pce of the middle ages, although many Ice Giants were walking inside and out of it, carrying materials, some bought them, others sold them. However, most of the Ice Giants within this ce exuded stronger auras than the people in the citadel, most of them being above Rank 1 Initial Stage, various of them being Middle Stage or even Upper Stage, with a few at Peak Stage, and there were even the auras of some at Rank 2¡­ and more. This was what was named a Sect, and the citadel around it was built by the families and the servants that served the powerful Cultivators that protected them from the wilderness outside. Even as Ice Giants, if they were mere mortals who had not awakened Mana Cores or had too low of an aptitude to even reach anywhere with it, the powerful high-ranked monsters that roamed around, some even being Rank 2 or even higher might end up killing them anyway. In Jotunheim, there were many sects and nations, however, most of them maintained rather far away from each other, and because the entire Continent was as vast as all the continents of Earthbined, it was an immense ce with vast snowfields, forests, and deadly beasts roaming every corner. Due to the vastness of the continent, many Sects were not rted to any nation, but still did many negotiations with them, often selling goods and exchanging them for the previous Mana Cores, the currency of the entire world of Yggdrasil, it was the most precious material that cultivators needed, as they could tear them down into potions to restore mana and enhance their cultivation speed, or certain techniques even let cultivators consume mana cores by turning them into pure mana particles. Alongside this, there were many other cultivation materials endemic to certain regions of the continent, which was merely divided into four, the South Region, the North Region, the West Region, and the East Region¡­ Each region had endemic life, materials, and more importantly, dungeons. Sects usually formed around Dungeons, where people could easily extract materials, corpses, mana cores, and even dropped items that asionally appeared. One of the worldly sects of the South Region of Jotunheim, the Ice Moon Sect, held mysterious connections with other figures not only across the continent but across the entire world¡­ The Sect Master, merely named Lord Ice Moon, was reading ancient Grimoires, special books that granted untold magic knowledge. Usually, when a person had the talent for it, after reading andprehending an entire grimoire, they would be able to learn Spells. However, the grimoire he held with his hands was different from others that Sect Members would usually read¡­ It held arge tree-shaped drawing on its cover, and the title was written with Norse letters, simply named "Ragnar?k". "Hm¡­ I havepletely forgotten how many times I''ve read this book, and there is always something new I discover when I put my mind to it. Truly, whoever wrote this book was someone of the eras of old¡­ To grasp such knowledge is my task yet¡­ I am so far away from truly understanding the Inheritance within this book," sighed the man, he was a tall and handsome Ice Giant, with pale blue skin, tattoos resembling letters and winds across his body, which were in fact runes that enhanced his magic power, and a long white beard, with a bald head. His eyes were sharp and glowed with yellow-gold color. He wore finely crafted clothes made of ice wolf leather, ice bear, and other monsters he had hunted, with the head of a wolf and a bear at each side, over his shoulders, making him seem intimidating at first nce, especially because he had arge ne made of the fangs of the strong beasts he had in. He closed the book as a person came to his side as if appearing out of thin air¡­ Lord Ice Moon knew who this person was, and although he should have gotten more surprised by such an ability to emerge out of thin air as easily, he was already used to it. "Enjoying the book?" asked the man at his side, he was of a way smaller stature, only about two meters, while Lord Ice Moon easily surpassed three meters. His appearance was that of a typical elf, with long blonde hair, sharp ears, and a beautiful face and slender body. He wore royal green and yellow clothes, with a tunic showing the insignia of his Sect. His eyes shed with a crimson-red hue. "If it isn''t you¡­ Indeed, I am enjoying it until I sensed that you wereing, Lord Greenwood," said the Lord Ice Moon, talking to the elf man politely¡­ this was because this elf was not an ordinary mortal, but exuded the strong Aura of Rank 4¡­ "Hoh? Anyways, I havee to inform you that my drones had detected two Unique Ability Users within your territory¡­ Truly, this continent is filled with them," said the elf. "So you burnt down an entire town and didn''t find her, and now that she came back with someone else you finallye to tell me?" asked Lord Ice Moon. "Oh? How did you know about that?" asked the elf. "I have eyes everywhere, elf..." said Lord Ice Moon. "Well, not like you care, right? Or are you going to tell me that the benevolent Sect Master has apassionate heart forplete strangers now?" asked the elf. "Sigh¡­ So what are you nning to do now, Lord Greenwood?" asked the Lord Ice Moon. "Now that I''ve spotted them I will simply track them down and send War Drones against them soon after. I require them alive though¡­ One seems to have reincarnated as an Ice Dragon from all things, quite the interesting specimen¡­ The other is an ice giant girl," said the elf. "Then do as you please¡­ I will tell my people to not interfere with them," sighed Lord Ice Moon. "Good, thank you for your cooperation, my good friend," said the elf, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Lord Ice Moon sighed in relief, the aura of this monster was not simply because of its high Mana Core Rank¡­ this monster was way deeper than that, way more mysterious, he was a being that even a Rank 4 Sect Master such as Lord Ice Moon could not dare to offend¡­ He could only obey and nod his head¡­ against the might of this old monster. "To think that an elf from all things would be so vicious¡­ Although I am barely grasping the situation, and I barely know his motives or his origins¡­ But I better not delve deeper, especially because the entire Sect might be in danger of being wiped out if I do," sighed the Lord Ice Moon. "Unique Ability Users¡­ extremely rare souls thate from another world and bring powers that defy magic as we know it¡­ What does this man want with them?" ----- Chapter 122: Culprit

Chapter 122: Culprit

. . . A drone emerged as Iforted Bedann. I didn''t know what it was but¡­ it was strange. I never thought I would see such advanced technology in this world of fantasy and magic aside from my own system, but that could also be said to be kind of like magic that looks like futuristic holograms¡­ But this was full-fledged technology, and futuristic at that! I am pretty sure there weren''t such drone models on Earth, this thing ispletely spherical, white, ck, and blue colors, it has arge camera in front of it, and it somehow floats through some kind of mechanism that releases gases from beneath it, like a propulsor. Bedann was probably still grieving the death of her parents inside even after I had managed to save her parent''s souls, but she was a strong girl, quickly wiping her tears and rushing at my side, as she nced at the thing that was¡­ observing us. "W-What¡­ is this¡­?" she asked. "I think I recognize it a bit, this is actually a technology, not magic¡­" I said, as I quickly decided to inspect it through Analyze. Ding! Drone-type machinery created through the use of forbidden technology left behind by the user of the Technomancer Unique Skill. This Dronees equipped with magic-fueled propulsors, and the ability to register anything it seems through its HD Camera, connected to the Mother Computer. It possesses a small AI integrated within it and can self-destruct to inflict damage to a foe, while also being able to fly infinitely as long as there is mana within the Mana Core Battery implemented inside of it. ¡­ This¡­ It is truly a drone, even if it is fueled with magic, it was created by someone with the Technomancer Unique Skill! Another one?! Have reincarnated peoplepletely changed this ce around? What kind of world have we been reincarnated into? If we consider Unique Skills¡­ then anything is possible¡­ "Technology? What was it doing here? Why was it¡­ observing us?" asked Bedann. "No idea¡­ But perhaps¡­ they might be rted to what happened in here¡­" I said. "Eh? What¡­ Then¡­?" asked Bedann. However, before we could continue speaking, I detected several more Drones near us! My senses expanded as I saw them, around five of them, all floating above the air watching us with their camera eyes¡­ Whoever was behind this, was probably controlling those Drones! "T-There are five of them now?!" asked Bedann. Suddenly, as I was already preparing several projectiles andmanding Skadi to decimate their drones, a sudden voice, as if spoken through a microphone, resonated over the town,ing from all five of the Drones¡­ The voice of a young adult man resonated through the speaker, it had a particr tone, of someone who was rather "refined". "Hello, reincarnated souls. I have been looking for you for a good while now. My name¡­ well, that doesn''t matter, you can simply call me Lord Greenwood-" "Who are you?! What do you want!?" I roared. "Oh? A Dragon capable of speaking through psionic waves¡­ Interesting. Is this your Unique Ability perhaps?" asked the man. What?! He knows about Unique Abilities and even knows I have one¡­ And if he does, somehow, he might already know about Bedann''s too¡­ "D-Drake¡­ How does he¡­?" muttered Bedann. "Heh, how wouldn''t I know? It is as clear as water that you are the Unique Skill users I have been looking around¡­ I have an offer for you. Join me! There are many other Unique Skill Users at my side, and together we are making an organization that will overturn the world as we know it. Unique Skill users are often discriminated in this world, but if we manage to make a name for ourselves, we can change how the world sees us!" said the man through the speaker. "(Bedann, this sounds fishy¡­)" I said through telepathy to Bedann. The man didn''t seem to hear my "psionic waves" when I spoke to her, thankfully. Bedann swallowed saliva as her eyes began to glow with anger¡­ "Y-You¡­ Who did this to my town? I don''t want to join any of your weird organizations! Tell me who did this?! Who killed my parents?!" asked Bedann. "Hm? Were these your parents? Oh¡­ Right, my bad. I hade here to look for you, but they seemed very adamant, saying that you were not here, that you ran away or something¡­ Well, it was true, but at that time I didn''t trust them so I decided to burn the entire town until they were to bring you out, but that never happened¡­ I suppose I owe you a sincere apology," said the man. "What¡­" muttered Bedann, as her eyes grew devoid of light. This¡­ T-This¡­ THIS MOTHERFUKER! The rage boiling inside of me was bing greater and greater, to the point that pure wrath took over my entire being, flowing like a ze that I had never experienced before. Was this the wrath and pride of a dragon? I couldn''t think of anything else than ughtering this motherfucker. "SO YOU DID IT! WE ARE NOT JOINING ANY OF YOUR GARBAGE ORGANIZATIONS, YOU BASTARD!" I roared like a true monster, as my entire body began to exude the aura of ice and winds, forming an immense storm! FLAAAASH! "Hm¡­ Well, I expected this oue¡­ At least they can''t me me that I didn''t try to let you join peacefully," said the man, as the drones suddenly shed towards us! sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! Based on their analyses, these things can detonate like bombs, if they get near us¡­ No, I won''t even let them get near! "SKADI!" FLASH! Skadi quickly flew through the air, catching two Drones and making them explode ahead of time! BOOOM! BOOOM! I quickly rushed in front of Bedann, protecting her. "Bedann, stay behind me!" I said as Bedann seemed to have be stiff due to all the things happening so fast one after another. Two drones were destroyed, but three others rushed at us! I quickly unleashed all the power I could,bining my Auras and forming a gigantic tornado of ice and wind, releasing it in front of me! FLAAAAAASH! The powerful storming winds reached the three drones, pushing them back! And then¡­ Gate of Babylon! . . . Chapter 123: Dragon VS Machine 1

Chapter 123: Dragon VS Machine 1

. . . I pushed the three drones away with my powerful winds, and then quickly conjured dozens of weapon-shaped ice projectiles, firing them at them and showering the drones with all the might of my Gate of Babylon knock-off! sh! sh! sh! sh! sh! The weapon-shaped projectiles reached the drones in no time, crushing them and making them all detonate and explode into pieces! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! I protected Bedann with my scaled body, although many of the zing metallic pieces fell over me, they didn''t do much damage to my natural scale armor¡­ Perhaps I would have been able to take the explosions head-on, but I didn''t want to risk it. After the zing explosions ensued, the world went back to tranquil peace. Skadi flew at my side, as everything seemed to be okay now¡­ And Skadi took two explosions head-on and was cracked a bit, its tip was fragmented, but thanks to its auto-repair, it was repairing itself naturally by absorbing my Mana, so it should get back to new in a few minutes. I nced at Bedann, who had suddenly fallen unconscious¡­ She was breathing, but perhaps the emotions bubbling inside of her made her mind too exhausted¡­ And yeah, the explosions were also quite scary, I don''t think she had ever seen those before. However¡­ "Hm, I see. So you can manipte a spear of ice through some kind of telekinesis ability? Is this your power? Your Ice Magic isparable to Rank 4 experts- no, probably Rank 5¡­ And the wind magic is excellent as well. You seem to have an abnormally high amount of mana and regeneration¡­ And you''re only Rank 2? Hmm¡­" "Oi! Where are you!?" I roared at him, but his voice suddenly came from¡­ wait, underground?! BOOOM! I quickly grabbed Bedann with materialized phantom hands, and flew into the air, as the entire ground opened wide, and something came from it! CLASH! CLASH! Two metallic ws grasped the snow, as a humanoid figure made of metallic pieces emerged from the underground. Its size was around 7 meters, and it was packed with many mechanical pieces, hard, ck-colored armor with many silver decorations. Its head was cubic, and it held a single camera in the middle, shing with crimson-red color. The enormous figure stood ring at us, while releasing a strong aura of mana, within the chest, there was a gigantic mana core battery. "As you can see, I am a man that is always several steps ahead of others¡­ So? Will you fight me, or will you fly away?" it asked, provocatively. Oh man, I would love to break your shitty toy, but there is someone I must protect¡­ "I would love to break apart your moving pile of metallic garbage, but I don''t have the time," I said, quickly using the winds to grab the Axe, Shield, and Bedann, and darting into the skies, my speed was already incredibly fast, and the robot stood there ncing at me. "Hmph¡­ This is not good, if you don''t fight this, how will I be able to see more of your capabilities?" wondered the man''s voice, as the robot suddenly generated jet-like wings, generating propulsors and releasing blue mes from within, flying in the air with the speed of a jet! FLAAAASH! Are you fucking with me?! If I lead it to Fuyu, it will know that we have such a floating fortress! Fuck, will I have to fight this thing while protecting Bedann?! I quickly decided to analyze it as I changed routes and flew elsewhere, without wanting to lead it to Fuyu. ¡­ Name: WD-AX-V21 Race: ??? Mana Core Cultivation: ??? (Mana Core Battery) Status: ??? Average Estimated Vitality: 10000/10000 Average Estimated Mana: 24637/25000 Average Estimated Strength: 10000 Average Estimated Dexterity: 8000 Average Estimated Magic: 10000 Abilities: [????] [???????] [???] [¡­] ¡­ It seems that I wasn''t able to see its Abilities for some reason, but I was able to get ahold of its stats! I think I should be able to handle it! "Running away will only give me an advantage!" he said, as the mech suddenly transformed and generated gigantic¡­ shotguns?! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Each shotgun seemed to be magic-based, firing giant mana bullets the size of a house at me, and they were all going at the same speed as actual bullets from a gun on earth, if not faster! While holding Bedann tightly into my chest using my materialized phantom, the barrage of magic bullets began to fall over my entire body, bending myyer of scales one by one! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Each bullet bend my scales until they finally began to slowly crack! "Alright then motherfucker, we''ll throw fists! If that''s what you really want to, I am going to give it to you!" "Hoh?" This bastard was really getting on my nerves, so I did the most obvious thing, roar like the dragon I am and charge a breath attack, which I had already been preparing beforehand! "Eh?!" I quickly opened my jaws while flying away from him, twisting my head towards him, and releasing the powerful beam of ice and wind attribute magic condensed together, shing against the mech! CLAAAAAASH! The beam shed against the mech, stopping its flight, and sending it straight away! "This¡­ A Rank 2 Dragon shouldn''t be capable of fighting against my War Mechanical Titan!" said the man controlling the mech, as the mech''s chest was blown off into pieces, as its left arm, which was transformed into a giant shotgun, also fell off! CRASH! BOOM! A sudden chain of explosions ensued, as the mech started to fall apart! However, it didn''t seem to be its end, it was still with enough power to keep fighting for a while! I quickly sent Skadi against it, while generating hundreds of ice projectiles and enhancing them with wind and runes to increase their damage output! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The projectiles quickly reached the mech, as they began to fall over it and explosion, slowly damaging it bit by bit! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! "Hmph¡­ Not yet! Magic Barrier, Gamma de!" . . . Chapter 124: Dragon VS Machine 2

Chapter 124: Dragon VS Machine 2

. . . As I was decimating this bastard''s toy, he suddenly gets two tricks out of his metallic ass. "Hmph¡­ Not yet! Magic Barrier, Gamma de!" Seriously? He suddenly activates something within the mechanism of the mech, as the magic within the mana core battery within the chest area, which I was not able to blow away somehow, generated a semi-transparent bluish barrier around the mech, and alongside that, it suddenly generated a giant de made of what seemed to be¡­ sma?! He swung the de around as all the projectiles I sent at him were destroyed in a second, while those that managed to slip through his attacks were blocked by the mana barrier. "Haha! Let''s see if you can fight against me now! Scared? Don''t worry, I will not kill you! Merely slice your limbs and capture you!" The bastard quickly rushed towards me, as Skadi was barely cracking a bit of its mana barrier! That barrier is tough¡­ However, it''s draining the mana of the mech constantly, it won''tst forever! And it''s not like I can''t brute force my way through! Or so, I would like to think, but with Bedann unconscious, I am a bit restrained in what I can do¡­ I flew around while firing projectiles of ice constantly to distract him, even creatingrge icebergs this time, and crashing against the mana barrier, but only leaving some cracks on it, while the powerful gamma de seemed to be able to slice through anything¡­ CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Hm¡­ It is quite interesting how you can keep firing magic, do you have an endless source of mana like that one girl? No¡­ It must be something like arge regeneration, or perhaps mana absorption from the environment?" wondered the man, rxedly fighting against me as I gritted my teeth and flew around to evade hisshing attacks, however, he suddenly enhanced his propulsors and flew across arge distance in an instant, reaching to me and swinging his de! However, before it reached me, I quickly released a powerful breath attack against him, which the gamma de wasn''t able to simply slice, hitting the mech''s mana barrier and throwing it into the skies for a few seconds! BOOOM! "What a troublesome breath attack¡­ Dragons are true quite the pain to deal with!" However, the mana barrier shielded the entire damage, and although it ended cracked and began to even shatter, it was still as strong as ever! I have to charge my breath attack before releasing it for it to be strong enough, so I cannot constantly fire them. SLASH! Suddenly, the gamma de almost got me, but I quickly evaded in time, although my left arm was cleanly sliced by it! This de is bad news! Its power is way above what my scales can withstand! It simply goes through anything like a hot knife through butter! A river of blood gushes out of myrge wound, as my arm falls over the ground, the man begins tough a bit. "See? Gamma de can slice through anything! And your speed might be good, but my mech''s speed is even better when using its Mana Engine!" said the man. Mana Engine? Is this what this thing is using to fuel itself using the mana core battery? I didn''t want to show this bastard my ability, but I guess there''s no option because my arm is already growing back! "Oh?! Is that super regeneration?" he asked. It seems that he didn''t think of it being Immortal Body¡­ good. In a few seconds, my arm was back up, even with a new row of scales, as I flew away from him once more, without attempting to get into closebat due to wanting to protect Bedann. If that Gamma de were to slice through her¡­ She would be as good as dead! And I can''t use my body to shield her from such a de, so the only option is to run. This is hurting my pride a lot, but if I keep running away, I can slowly deplete him of his Mana. This guy doesn''t even seem serious about this fight, and he is testing what kind of Abilities I possess, most likely wanting to guess what kind of Unique Skill I have. Perhaps he is a sicko that collects reincarnated people? Or maybe he has found a way to steal their Unique Skills?! Well, whatever is the damn case, I can''t let him get near me at all! I continued to fly in circles, as he sometimes caught up to me and I managed to evade in time by firing a breath attack, slowly cracking more of his mana barrier, while he sometimes managed to slice my arm or my tail. I had somehow managed to attack it with my tail using spear and whip techniques together, the power f the attack was enough to leave arge crack on the mana barrier, but it was still not enough! I checked its status, and it seemed to be down to 4k Mana as of now, but he seemed just as energetic. Does he have a trump card? Or is he merely testing me, without caring about losing or winning? "I have sliced your limbs four times now and they had all grown back perfectly! What kind of Unique Skill do you have? Not even Super Regeneration is that fast, and usually, after the first regenerations, it slows down as the user of such Abilities is usually Vampires¡­" said the man. What? Vampires? Are there Vampires here? In the Norse Mythology world?! Seriously? Perhaps there is someone with a Unique Ability that made them into a Vampire, and then it spread around? It is the only guess I have. As I continued to evade and shower him with powerful icebergs, storms of wind, and more, I began to ask him things. "What is your purpose? Why are you gathering Unique Skill users? What''s your endgame?! I am not buying at all that you simply want to make the image of reincarnated people better just because you''re a good-hearted guy because you''re clearly rotten to the core!" I said. "Why would I tell this to a lizard? My goals are far ahead of your measly existence, you wouldn''t even understand a thing," he said, he said, approaching me and swinging his de! SLASH! I quickly used winds to impulse myself, evading in time, as I charged another breath attack! "You''re the type of guy that really gets on my nerves¡­ Let me tell you something! I will find you, and I will kill you, Greenwood!" I roared, as I opened my jaws and released a massive breath attack, the beam of twisting blue and green colors shed against his mana barrier, finally shattering it into pieces, as the beam continued and hit the mech''s body, piercing the chest and reaching into the mana core battery at longst! CRASH! Boom! Boom! Boom! The entire mech began to explode once more, falling over the ground and leaving a loud explosion, as pieces of its body exploded around, reaching everywhere. "Kill me? What a na?ve fool¡­" BOOOOM!!! Saying thosest words, the entire mech was sted into pieces, and there didn''t seem to be any more around¡­ It was over¡­ . . . Chapter 125: The Mysterious Figures

Chapter 125: The Mysterious Figures

----- An elf with long blonde hair and crimson eyes nced at the scene disyed to him from within arge holographic screen. In such a battle, a giant dragon of azure colors coated in beautiful and shiny ice scales fought desperately against one of his creations, a titanic humanoid machine with enough power to defeat Rank 3 Peak Stage Cultivators with moderate ease¡­ Yet this dragon¡­ somehow defeated it and survived without any problems?! "It is all thanks to that abnormal Mana regeneration, its good magic, and¡­ that regeneration, which seemed endless¡­" said the elf, squinting his eyes as he watched the entire recording slowly, analyzing everything he could. And then he suddenly realized something he hadn''t noticed before¡­ the dragon was protecting the other Unique Skill user, the ice giant girl¡­ this entire time he has been protecting her! He was using some strange invisible force that wasn''t projected in cameras, which was of course Drake''s Phantom Body. "Is it protecting it through some sort of Telekinesis? Or maybe its own wind magic? Hm¡­ Further investigation on that specimen would be needed¡­ And I didn''t get to see anything that the girl had to offer, sadly¡­" he sighed, closing his eyes and walking away. Despite being an elf closer to nature, he was within an immense highly technological underground structure, where many other Elves walked around, assessing things throughputers, repairing mechs, or creating more of them by the use of gigantic technological 3D printers. These immense structures were fueled by thousands of mana cores and through the use of special materials, they instantly printed several materials needed to craft more equipment. "That War Machine was very costly¡­ And it is gone like nothing! Well, I was ready to have losses the moment I decided to attempt to capture them with my equipment which I had ced on standby there but¡­ Still, it is rather impressive and frustrating that this dragon managed to destroy it so easily¡­" he sighed. The elf man walked through the entire facility as he was led into what seemed to be arge area where many people were inside, probably captive, as they were wearing strange magic cors that restricted what they could do. He nced them through the transparent window as they were being used to make experiments, mostly the scientist here were seeing how far their special abilities could go¡­ "How are things going?" he asked. "It seems that these two subjects are Unique Skill users of Rank A, sir," said the elf wearing ab coat. "I see. Useful enough¡­ Put it on military training and brainwash them asap," said the elf man. "Yes sir." The elf man smiled, as his crimson-red eyes shed with an eerie light, as he saw the young boy and girl being hurriedly carried away from the ce, their eyes seemed concerned and fearful. "Hmph¡­ Unique Skill users are blessed with such fantastical powers, why are they so insecure? They should rejoice themselves¡­ Seeing these faces only fills me with disgusts. They have a chance to change the world, yet they are fearful to use their powers as they should¡­ Don''t worry, I will make sure to use it well for you¡­" he thought, as he walked away. The man quickly walked through a long corridor, taking an elevator that led to the surface, where he was suddenly greeted by arge shrine made of fine wood, he walked out of the elevator as it was quickly covered by a moss-covered floor made of stone bricks. He walked outside of the empty shrine and was greeted by the beautiful scenery of one of therge cities of the Region of Alfheim. Large trees that went hundreds of meters into the skies, connected by many branches covered by houses constructed by the elves, elves walking as if nothing down below, living their lives leisurely, it seemed to be a worldpletely apart from what was happening underground¡­ Yet many of these people were well aware of what was happening there. The crimson-eyed elf man took a walk through the streets made of gigantic tree branches, reaching into arge pce, where a few people greeted him. Unlike him, they were not elves. There were humans, pale-white, crimson-eyed people exuding a blood-like aura, dwarves, and even giants. "You''re finally here. We have been waiting for you for some time now. What were you even doing now?" asked one of the humans, a man with spiky ck hair and slightly squinted eyes. He had a giant de on his back and seemed rather confident in carrying it around anywhere he went. "Probably something fishy, I bet¡­" said a beautiful woman, she could be said to resemble an elf, but her beauty was even higher than them. Her skin was also even paler, almost like candle wax. Her eyes gleamed crimson red as her pointy ears and long crimson-red hair gave her a morous look, which went well with her red and ck dress and her long crimson-red heels. Her aura seemed particrly dangerouspared to the rest here. "Don''t worry, that time was not wasted without a reason. I have finally found another two more Unique Skills users," said the elf man, quickly sitting in a wooden seat as an elf butler served him green tea. "Two more? Just how many of them havee here in thest 30 years?!" asked the human man. "Well, we are still discovering what is truly bringing them here. My research still has no results, but in the meantime, bringing reincarnating him should still be the major priority," said the elf man. "And using Unique Skills is the best way to bring him back, right? I guessed so¡­" said the crimson-red-haired pale-skinned woman. "Indeed. Unique Skills can defy Fate, after all, they''re our greatest tool against the Yggdrasil''s Will. All of you share the same purpose, right? This is why we had gathered in the ancient eras, and that is why we are still gathering every 100 years¡­" said the elf man. "Hm, more or less. Although it is quite surprising how our personalities have diverged," said the giant present, with long silvery-white hair and white skin. "Well, it was all so we could explore different paths and master them," said the dwarf. "Indeed¡­ And let me tell you¡­ that perhaps we might have found something interesting¡­ A certain dragon" said the elf man. However, before the elf man was to speak, he was interrupted by an elf. "Lord Greenwood! It''s her¡­ That Princess from the Oberon Nation again!" "Hm? The one with infinite mana?" asked the elf. "Yes, she has sneaked inside one of our facilities within the North Region, and is trying to rescue the captives!" said the elf. "Ready the War Machines within that facility. I suppose that Alma is still not giving up¡­ From all these Unique Skill users, she is the most annoying¡­ Oberon, you''re still annoying us even after your death, you stubborn righteous bastard¡­" sighed the elf man. "Oberon''s descendant ended being a Unique Skill user¡­ what irony,"ughed the crimson-haired woman. "Well, she''s purposedly targeting smaller and less guarded facilities, she''s probably not strong enough toe here¡­ We should eliminate her as soon as possible," said the human. "I agree¡­ Shall we go?" asked the giant. "No¡­ She''s gone already," sighed the elf man. "That fast?!" asked the human. ----- Chapter 126: Shocking

Chapter 126: Shocking

. . . Ugh¡­ It was over. I somehow did it. I guess it was possible, so not "somehow", I knew I could manage at the end. But that doesn''t make it less surprising and impacting to me. What just happened today will keep being engraved on my very being as both a traumatic experience and a fric battle against a mech. I never thought I would ever fight mechs in this world¡­ I mean, it is all magic and stuff, so where would that mech evene from? Well, from Unique Skill Users. It seems that Unique Skill Users had shaped this world a lot, and had changed it a lot too. I honestly don''t know how much they changed it, but I would really appreciate it if I could be enlightened at least a little bit over it¡­ But nothing. I will really have to just learn things by myself somehow. After the battle was over, I quickly left Bedann sleeping in her room within Fuyu, while her parent weapons were left over a desk near her bed, I left Yuki watching over them, while I cut a small piece of my soul and infused it into Skadi, by doing this, I managed to get a new member and making the spear actually intelligent, so I left her watching over Fuyu. Yeah, after my soul grew strong like now, I can split my soul again, but only two times before my cultivation goes down, and there goes one of the two times. Skadi was simr to Fuyu when it gained conscience, so "she" still needs time to develop a proper personality, but it seemed that from the get-go, she was very overprotective, so that''s good. I quickly flew back to Bedann''s town, which was on fire before I used my icy wind magic to quickly dissipate it all before anything else was to burn even more. Now, what do I do here? I want to give these people proper burials, or soon enough, monsters wille here to eat their charred corpses¡­ And I don''t want that to happen. These people were¡­ Bedann''s childhood, each and every one of them. I don''t want their bodies to have such an end. So I began to slowly take out each corpse and began to digrge holes in front of each house where they were, thankfully, I had the very useful Mining Skill to assist me in this task. It took me around two hours, but I managed to bury everyone around 15 meters deep, it should be good enough, and I even left icy coverture for extra protection¡­ I saw as their souls seemed to have be more in peace when I buried their bodies as if the grief of what had happened to them maintained these people''s souls around¡­ I saw some of their deformed faces recover a bit, as the light of the sunset shined over their ethereal bodies¡­ it was a beautiful yet mncholic sight. The souls slowly began to dissipate into the light, some waved their hands at me, even¡­ little children. Sigh¡­ I stood there and watched as everyone left¡­ I hope that wherever they go, that they can have better lives there. I had considered eating their corpses for the possibility of getting the ability to shapeshift into an ice giant, but I couldn''t bear with doing such a thing, perhaps if it were someone else, but¡­ these people was Bedann''s people, those she met and loved. Probably there were childhood friends, their families, or even some uncles, aunties, and more¡­ Call me soft or whatever you want, but I would never try to eat the corpses of such people¡­ Even less when their souls seemed so pained. Rest well¡­ However, there were two corpses I didn''t bury¡­ Bedann''s parents. I froze their corpses into arge ice cube to preserve them and decided to save them for now within Fuyu. Why? Because whenever there is the opportunity to remake their bodies I am sure that their corpses mighte useful. ¡­I don''t know how or when this will even happen. I don''t even know if it is possible. I am merely holding on to this hope, a mere thought, a mere¡­ yeah, just hope pretty much. But maybe¡­ No, I will find a way. I will just do it. Somehow¡­ I know there is Life Magic in this world. I know it can be used to heal, even heal back limbs, maybe. So, it wouldn''t be too much of a stretch to regenerate an entire body? Maybe that would be like a god-level life spell I guess¡­ But even then, in a world with magic and things such as Unique Skills¡­ Why not? It is better to hold onto some hope than merely epting this truth. So for now, please forgive me, I will have to keep your corpses for a bit¡­ I also gathered all the pieces of technology I could find, all these mechs burnt pieces were all useful for my own research, and there was also the giant shattered piece of the Mana Core Battery from the giant mech, which I am nning on eating. I keep looking around for anything until I suddenly feel a presence. Wait¡­ no, more presences. How didn''t I sensed them before? Perhaps I was not paying attention? I quickly rush towards the area of the presence, the ruins of what seemed to be arge shrine, I quickly move the debris out to find anything, and then, I find a door that leads underground¡­ I slowly open it with my ws and¡­ I am greeted by what seems to be an old woman with pale-blue skin, long silvery-white hair, wearing leather clothes pointing a cane at me. "Agh! Beast! Get off! You won''t get any of these children! I promised their parents that I would protect them!!!" roared the old grandma, as she suddenly conjured a giant icicle spear and fired it at me. Poof! However, the icicle spear was destroyed and absorbed. "Eh?!" I could also notice several little shadows behind her, hiding within the darkness of the underground, trembling and fearful¡­ So there were really survivors¡­ . . . Chapter 127: Survivors

Chapter 127: Survivors

. . . There were really survivors. I had sensed the presence of life, but I still couldn''t believe my eyes when I was able to finally look at these people¡­ after seeing so many souls wandering around, after seeing so many corpses¡­ there were still people alive. I don''t know why but it fills me with joy¡­ I don''t know if it is my own happiness or perhaps that Bedann might be happy over this. Or perhaps a mix of the two. After all, even as the monster I''ve be, my empathy and emotions have not gone away. Maybe I''ve be more ruthless, but I am still¡­ well, me. The old grandma is surprised that her strong magic is not effective, she exudes the aura of a Rank 2 Magus, while the other children are only Rank 1 Initial Stage¡­ they seem to be very weak. Of course, they are all Ice Giants, so their sizes double those of humans if not being even taller, even these children might be taller than most humans. "What kind of oversized lizard is this?!" asked the grandma. "Oi! Who are you calling oversized lizard, grandma?!" I roar. Okay, I can take them, but they better not call me oversized lizard! "Agh! It spoke!?" cried the old woman, almost falling over her butt if it wasn''t because some of the kids helped her remain her posture. The kids were just as frightened and surprised. "Ahem. Yes, I can speak, though not with my own mouth, but through telepathy. So I am speaking directly into your minds¡­ d to know that you understand me. My name is Drake, your friendly neighbor Ice Dragon, nice to meet you," I said. "F-Friendly¡­ A dragon? I have only seen Wyverns before¡­ but a dragon that can speak?! Oh, gods¡­ Please, don''t eat us! We are all skin and bones! I am sure that we will give you indigestion!" cried the grandma¡­ "You''re really hurting me with those dragon stereotypes! I am not going to eat anyone!" I said. "No? Then¡­ what do you want?!" asked the grandma rather rudely. I get it, she wants to seem strong to reassure the kids she''s protecting¡­ "I came here to rescue you, of course. Did you hear the explosions early? I just destroyed a giant made of metal, so it is safe to go out," I said. "Is it¡­ safe? Yeah, I did hear all the ruckus¡­ So you defeated it, really?!" asked the old grandma. "Sigh¡­ Pleasee outside. I promise you that I won''t eat you¡­" I said. "I don''t believe you¡­" said the grandma while squinting her eyes. Ugh, really? How hard can this be? I don''t want to use force nor intimidation for this, as it would worsen my image. Maybe I should¡­ Oh, I know! "Do you know a girl by the name of Bedann?" I asked. "Eh?! No! Who is that even- Ah! I remember¡­ I remember her well! That girl¡­ The one that escaped from the vige many years ago¡­ that poor little girl¡­ Her parents were so heartbroken after she escaped¡­ they had tried many years to find her and- Agh, h-how do you know her?!" asked the grandma. "She''s my friend. I found her some months ago, and I helped her¡­ She had made a full recovery now but¡­ After seeing the corpses of her parents she had fallen unconscious¡­ I am so happy that there are survivors¡­ I need you with us, so she can¡­" I muttered. The grandma''s squinting eyes suddenly rxed a bit, as she revealed to me her tired yet beautiful yellow-gold eyes. "Sigh¡­ I see how it is. She finally came back and saw this mess¡­ Well, it''s not like there is much to do now. We got all these kids and nowhere to go. If we stay here, we''ll end up as monster food soon enough without enough people to defend the vige¡­ Can I really trust you?" asked the grandma, ring at my eyes. "Yes, please, trust me. And help me¡­ make Bedann happy," I said. "¡­Heh, you''re a weird lizard¡­ Fine, alright kids, he''s a good dragon, let''s get out of this hole," said the grandma, guiding the fearful kids out slowly, one by one. It was around¡­ Eight kids, of varying ages, which also included a baby, probably one-year-old, who was being carried by a girl probably at her 6 years of age. They were all very young¡­ the oldest was 9. They all nced at me from below, my appearance had be notably terrifying after evolving¡­ So it was understandable. "Dragon?" "Is it a lizard with wings a dragon?" "It looks scary¡­ where''s mama?" "It has a skull over the face?" "Papa¡­ mama¡­" "I am hungry¡­" "Hah¡­ You''re enormous¡­ Okay, you better take good care of us!" said the arrogant grandma, I really had the impulse to give her a nice bonk, but that would prob kill her so I contained myself. "Don''t be so arrogant, I will do what I can but don''t order me around, I am a prideful dragon!" I said. "Ah¡­ Sure thing¡­ Where is the friendly neighbor fa?ade?" sighed the grandma. "Oi! You''re getting on my nerves already!" I roared. "Hahah! I was joking,e on! I am just trying to get these kids a bit cheered up¡­ After all, they are the only ones I was able to save¡­" sighed the grandma. The kids nced at the floor, or around the vige, everything was in ruins. Probably all of them already guessed what had happened to their parents. Although there were some stubborn ones. "Grandma, where''s big brother? And mama? I want to see them¡­!" said a little red-haired ice giant girl, with teary eyes. "They''re both dead, dear¡­" sighed the grandma. "Buaaaahh! You''re lying! You''re lying! Sniff¡­" The girl began to cry desperately as the grandma caressed her head. "Why do you have to be so direct?!" I asked. The grandma nced me directly at the eyes, showing a light that showed off her years of experience. "Life is tough, dragon. Going around is not the style of the ice giants, we tell things in front, the faster they are told and epted, the faster we can adapt and survive¡­" said the grandma. Ah¡­ ¡­ ¡­I guess she''s right. . . . Chapter 128: Sorrowful Little Younglings

Chapter 128: Sorrowful Little Younglings

. . . Life is tough¡­ Yeah, she''s right. I guess on Earth we are made too soft sometimes. For people that still live mostly as hunters, gatherers, and have to survive in the wild filled with monsters, I suppose being direct with stuff like this is for the best. Doing roundabouts¡­ won''t work, you have to tell people the truth and quickly, so they can grieve it, ept it and¡­ move on. Most of the kids were crying, although the red-haired one was the loudest, a lot of boys were containing their years, while tightly gripping their fists, their lips were trembling, and their eyebrows furrowing¡­ many were sorrowful, frustrated, angered, and confused. I can''t imagine the pain of losing your parents at such a young age as I didn''t experience this in my previous life¡­ But I can tell that it is something that leaves a mark on you¡­ Sigh¡­ "I guess you''re right¡­ Ah, she''s here¡­" The kids suddenly stopped crying as they nced at the sky with their eyes wide open, my giant ice fortress slowly began to descend from the skies, making them all baffled. "A-A flying castle!" cried the red-haired girl, her eyes shining with amusement. "Is this real life?" "I can''t believe it¡­" "It is like that tale that mama used¡­ sniff¡­ to tell me¡­" "Yeah¡­ the floating castle of the Ice Queen¡­! Sniff¡­" Tale? Ice Queen? There might be more to know from these people than I thought¡­ "Amazing¡­ You''re really not a normal dragon, aren''t you? I really thought we were going to reconstruct the town or something with your help protecting us, but¡­ this is way ahead of my expectations!" said the grandma, even she was surprised. "Heh, see? I am not a mere winged lizard! And my name is Drake, call me by my name!" I said. "Okay, okay¡­" sighed the grandma, as she got inside Fuyu alongside all the kids. "Wait! You were supposed to¡­ Ugh, never mind," I sighed. "That''s a lot of people¡­ Well, thankfully, there should be space for everyone¡­ But still¡­" sighed Fuyu. "I know¡­ I will upgrade you in the uing days to give you more rooms and stuff," I said. "Well said! Now get in so we can get out of this ce," said Fuyu. I quickly entered Fuyu as it began to float in midair once more, slowly reaching higher and higher. When I entered, I found the grandma protecting the kids with her long arms from Frost and the wolves, who were merely sitting on the floor while ring at them¡­ "Don''t get scared, they have tamed wolves, not dangerous," I said. "Oh! Is that so?" asked the grandma, calming herself as she gasped for air. "The biggest one here is named Frost, he''s a gentle giant, so make sure to treat him well, he''s the pack leader here¡­ he will protect you whenever I am not around," I said, as Frost released a loud bark and waved his tail. "I-I see¡­" said the grandma, as some of the kids nodded, although most still were scared, as Frost size was very tall, even for the ice giant kids. After all most things in here were also "giant" and that included wolves of three meters. "Grandma¡­ What about mama and papa? Can''t they get in?" asked one of the ice giants, a young girl with short ck hair, she seemed around 6 years of age. "My dear¡­ That''s not possible, they are gone," sighed the grandma. "Sniff¡­ R-Really? Sniff¡­" "Yes¡­" sighed the grandma, hugging the girl as she broke into tears. "Don''t worry. I saw your parent''s souls. Your families, siblings, neighbors, and more. I buried them in front of their houses deep into the soil, and their souls seemed to be grateful. All of them went away now¡­ They seemed to be in peace," I said. The kids seemed to feel a bit better after hearing this, but they were still very sad that their family had left them behind¡­ But even then, I believe that they''re better off alive than dead. "You¡­ you can see souls?" asked the grandma. "Yeah, more or less. Is it strange?" I asked. "Yes, of course, it is! Only those that are adept to Death Magic can see souls like that! This is¡­ amazing¡­ You''re such a strange creature, Drake¡­" said the grandma. "Well, I know I am¡­. But let''s leave this topic for another time, all of these kids should go take a bath, there is warm water too, here, I will guide you¡­" I said. I guided the kids to therge bathroom, mostly used by Bedann or Yuki (yes, she likes to take warm baths like those Japanese hot spring monkeys), it was made entirely out of crystal-like ice, so everything was shiny. "Uwah¡­ a bathroom¡­" "Big¡­" "Sniff¡­" "A bath¡­? I don''t want a bath¡­ I want to see mama and big brother!" cried the red-haired girl, she was very stubborn. "yr, stop already!" said the grandma, reprimanding the girl. "Your family is gone, and their souls had gone away in peace, respect their deaths and stop calling them! You have to be strong, girl! I am sure they would want you to keep going on!" said the grandma. "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­ Buaaaaahhh!" The red-haired giant girl, named yr, started to cry again¡­ However, the other girl with short ck hair hugged her. "yr, you''re not alone, we have to be¡­ strong together¡­ okay?" she asked. "Noirenn¡­" yr seemed to be a friend of this dark-haired girl, which she called Noirenn. I quickly let them have a bath, after boiling the hot water, the grandma helped me getting them all well cleansed, after that, we used the leather we had to make some improved clothes for the moment, it was better than the tattered clothes they had. The clothes indie the houses were all burnt, sadly. After taking a warm bath as they had never done before, all the kids felt a bit better. Although deep down I am sure that they must feel a lot of anguish¡­ After that we moved to eat, I prepared some grilled meat for everyone, mostly crows and rabbits we had stockpiled, and I also gave them a lot of fruits, wolf milk, herbal tea, and jelly as dessert. I guess I did good work¡­ After that, every single one of them went to sleep. . . . Chapter 129: Eating Scrap Metal

Chapter 129: Eating Scrap Metal

----- After everyone went to sleep on the second floor, where I gave everyone some leather beds and put them on the chimney so they could sleep morefortably, I decided to assess what I got. A pile of scrap metal and all types of mechanical pieces¡­ and arge mana core battery shattered into pieces. Oh right, there are also the small drones I got¡­ those also had small mana cores on them. I decided to eat all the mana cores. The big one was the tastiest, and it granted a nice amount of stats. ¡­ Now, what do I do with the scrap metal? I just ate the mana cores, and I didn''t get any skills like [Living Mechanical Body], [Gamma de], or anything, so I don''t think I will get any of such things from eating these robots either. But why not give them a try? They seem to be made of magic metals even rarer than what I found with Mining. Oh right, when I mined days ago, I got a pile of metals, although I have not been using them because it is frankly easier to use Icesmith to make weapons and armor¡­ I have eaten a few of these metals, but they are not tasty, nor they gave me anything. Well, I guess like any other cultivation material. But maybe it could be different this time? Hmm¡­ Well, I will eat three drones and an entire arm of the big one, how about that? Maybe if I ever find a Technomancer, he could build me a mech or something¡­ Is there another Technomancer? I hope so¡­ Wait, no, I don''t hope so. I don''t want to fight with overpowered mechs again. Anyways, I started munching. It was very hard to eat. Ugh. But I continued to devour it all and swallowed it for some time¡­ Uegh. After around an hour, I finished. ¡­ And nothing! Okay, this was a total waste of time- Ding! [Maism Field Lesser Maniption: Level 1] [Metallic Rearrangement: Level 1] [Mithril Ore Shell: Level 1] [Photon Bullet: Level 1] ¡­ What? So I got something?! Not what I had imagined though, I didn''t instantly be a robot or something¡­ But this is way more than I thought I would get, which was just nothing. This is¡­ Also very strange, is this the first time I am getting element-based skills that are not of ice and wind? [Maism Field Lesser Maniption: Level 1] Manipte the maic energies around your body to a lesser extent. Can be improved through the use of Gravity Magic, a branch of Spatial Magic. ¡­ So this one is rted to Space Attribute! Well, it is not as if I suddenly gained space magic though, it is limited to a certain use. [Metallic Rearrangement: Level 1] Rearrange your metallic parts for greater efficiency when moving or fighting. ¡­ Eh? This one is definitely for a robot, it shouldn''t work for me, right? I quickly tried to use it, and discovered that I was able to somewhat rearrange my own metallic scales, even to the point of forming something like a shield if I concentrated many in a certain area¡­ maybe this plus the previous skill could let meunch my own scales as an attack. [Mithril Ore Shell: Level 1] Spend mana to generate a shell of mithril ore, an ore with high magical properties, both resistant to magic and also capable of conducting it with ease, while also being very resilient. ¡­ This one¡­ I tried it and it generated a newyer of protective shell-like scales around any part of my body that I wanted. Perhaps the robots were made of this material the most. Oh, and when I detach them, they stay¡­ Meaning that I could use this to craft stuff? [Photon Bullet: Level 1] Concentrate your mana into a bullet of light and fire it at your foe to deal magic-based damage. ¡­ As simple as that with this, I can fire a Light Bullet¡­ Is this Light Attribute Magic? Not really¡­ it is limited to a bullet! Like the ones, the mech fired at me, which were able to bend my scales. But with this I get more variety I suppose¡­ Interesting. It would be nice if I could find something big and strong to test my new skills, but there''s nothing like that around. I wonder¡­ System can I learn every single elemental magic? So I can''t get full-fledged magic? Hm¡­ I guess I will have to discover it by myself. Although if I were to just get all elements, it would lose the "ice dragon" vibe to it, right? Maybe it won''t be as easy as I think, or perhaps it will be, but Ice Magic will still be my best one? Or perhaps it will merelyplement it¡­ Do I have any other element affinity? So the system is like an artifact in a way? Huh¡­ For now, I suppose I should rest a bit- wait. As I ate thest piece of mana core battery left, I suddenly felt like my Mana resonated with power. The mana within changed quality and so did my entire body¡­ I think I ranked up? No, staged up, I guess¡­ Ding! Now, what should I evolve into? System, show me the evolution options. . . . Chapter 130: Evolution Options

Chapter 130: Evolution Options

. . . Now that I became Peak Stage I can finally evolve again. I can evolve every time I advance a stage, and also when I rank Up, so this means I can evolve a crap ton of times because there are a lot of Ranks, and each Rank has a lot of stages in between too! Maybe thanks to my evolutions are that I was able to actually fight back against the robot while protecting Bedann¡­ Sigh¡­ Bedann¡­ I want to protect her¡­ And I want to protect these kids too, and even the old grandma¡­ and Yuki, and Frost¡­ and¡­ I managed to do it, I managed to protect them thanks to this strength¡­ But how long will thatst? I guess this System is really miraculous¡­ Worth thest wish of my life. And what about the God Skill? What will it even do? Well, it is sealed so I can''t tell¡­ Wait, what? It will destroy my soul? Why? Wait, does this means that if I didn''t have the system, I would have died instantly when reborn? Damn¡­ just what does the God Skill do? Hm¡­ Thanks, I guess that''s how it is. Though I don''t think I will ever use that info now. Wait, do you know about wishes? Who gave me this power? What..? I know we are about to evolve but this is very intriguing¡­ Can you tell me more? Eh? That''s a big revtion! Why did you never tell me something so important? Right¡­ Okay, sorry. But what about the wish limit? Huh¡­ Does this mean that literally, anyone from another world that crosses over to this world would get power like a Unique Skill? What about other worlds? Are there other worlds? I see¡­ Okay, let''s stop, for now, I don''t want to exhaust you¡­ System, show me the evolution options. Ding! [Ice Blizzard Dragon] [Spectral Ice Dragon] [Ice Fortress Dragon] Three options¡­ Let''s check all three. [Ice Blizzard Dragon] An evolution granted to an Ice Dragon who has awakened Wind Magic and can create powerful blizzards with both ice and wind attributes. Ice Blizzard Dragons are mighty dragons that soar the skies and cause blizzards, burying thend with ice and ending countless lives with their mere presence. They have slim bodies. Enhances the power of both elements. [Spectral Ice Dragon] An evolution granted to a Phantom Freeze Dragon has developed its soul powers and phantom body abilities. Spectral Ice Dragons crawl in the darkness of night and catch prey by extending their ws and jaws as spectral forces, they are dangerous as they can even devour souls. Their bodies are often bulky, but they can fly. Enhances your use of Ice Magic and Phantom Body. [Ice Fortress Dragon] A rare evolution of an Ice Dragon whose scales and physique had evolved to be bulkier and capable of taking many hits while also having outstanding regeneration abilities. Ice Fortress Dragons are immense creatures, the size of icebergs and whose bodies are like living fortresses, their scales form severalyers that can take on many hits and they specialize in defense above all. Enhances defensive abilities, regeneration, and ice magic. ¡­ Huh¡­ Well, all three of them are looking great. But do I really have to make a choice? Can I pick all three? I guessed as much. So all three options look good. But what do I pick? There is the ssic ice + wind, the better phantom freeze dragon, and then tank. I am beginning to think that I need to develop my soul abilities more¡­ so picking the second option should be my priority, right? But how much can I develop them with this mere evolution? I do wonder¡­ It is quite intriguing, but I cannot simply sit here and think for a million years until I get my decision¡­ So¡­ Well, I guess I will just pick the option I want the most. . . . Chapter 131: Evolving! Chapter 131 - Evolving! And that option is¡­! Boom! Ding! Of course, before I picked it I told Fuyu to move slowly while I flew to the ground and made a giant ice cocoon. The moment I pressed on the option, arge amount of power began to bathe my entire body, infusing itself into my flesh and soul, and making it all overflow with a vibrant aura of ice and phantom essence. The power took over my entire being, and I felt like I was about to pass out due to the overflowing essence¡­ I gritted my teeth and resisted, trying to see how far I could go, but in the end, I ended passing out anyways¡­ ¡­ [Day 82] Hm¡­ Ah! How long did I sleep? I finally wake up and I feel a bit different, part of evolving, I guess. But there is something else, my Mana Core, it is overflowing with some newfound power within it. I can already tell that I had grown rather strong. Is it already the next day? When I went to evolve it was night, so most likely¡­ Ding! I got two new Skills, sweet. But what do they do? I think they are quite clear, but still¡­ ¡­ [Spectral Dragon Breath: Level 1] Gather mana and harness the power of your phantasmal soul to release a deadly spectral breath towards your target, which consumes your own soul in the process, but can ignore the foe''s defenses to an extent, and directly damage their souls. Damage based in Magic stat. ¡­ [Spectral Attack: Level 1] Coat your w/tail/jaws with your phantasmal soul and unleash a powerful spectral attack, strong enough to ignore your target defenses to an extent and directly damage their souls a bit. ¡­ I see they are rather good, this way I have another way to use my soul to fight¡­ But it consumes my soul in the process? I guess I won''t use it unless it is necessary¡­ Ding! And it seems that two Skills awakened¡­ Now, let''s see how much my stats increased. ¡­ Name: Drake. Race: Adult Winged Spectral Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Peak Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Creation Realm (Middle Stage). Status: Hungry. Vitality: 7644/7644 > 10550/10550 Mana: 15105/15105 > 19205/19205 Strength: 7048 > 9021 Dexterity: 4662 > 6003 Magic: 14030 > 18330 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) [Camouge: Level 6] [Super High-speed Thought Processing: Level 3] [Parallel Mind Thought Processing: Level 3] [Storm Magic: Level 2] [Precise Mana Control: Level 3] [Telepathy: Level 10] > [Psionic Communication: Level 1] [Berserk Mode: Level 9] [Fear-Inducing Aura: Level 10] > [Spectral Fear Aura: Level 1] [Naming: Level 7] [Kin Control: Level 5] [Crafting: Level 7] [Apothecary: Level 5] [Mining: Level 5] [Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 5] [Phantom Body: Level 7] [Split Phantom: Level 4] [Phantom Materialization: Level 3] [Paranormal Sense: Level 3] [Ice Thread Production: Level 6] [Icesmith: Level 4] [Group Cultivation: Level 7] [Whip Technique: Level 5] [Spear Technique: Level 5] [Projectile Fire: Level 6] [Devour: Level 3] [Body Transformation: Level 3] [Entanglement: Level 2] [Legion: Level 2] [Conceal Presence: Level 2] [Wind Camouging Coat: Level 2] [Emerald Winds Aura: Level 2] [Wind Spirit Blessing: Level 2] [Maism Field Lesser Maniption: Level 2] [Metallic Rearrangement: Level 2] [Mithril Ore Shell: Level 2] [Photon Bullet: Level 2] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Frost Breath: Level 5] [Metallic Ice Dragon Scales: Level 5] [Medium Self-Regeneration: Level 7] [Strong Freezing sh: Level 5] [Furious Freezing Bite: Level 5] [Phantasmal Freezing Tail Whip: Level 3] [Steel Body: Level 6] [Keen Instincts: Level 7] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 5] [Fear Resistance: Level 6] [Pain Resistance: Level 7] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Greater Physical Damage Resistance: Level 3] [Fire Resistance: Level 5] [Wind Resistance: Level 6] [Thunder Resistance: Level 5] ¡­ A lot, several Skills had also leveled up and those two had awakened¡­ In what did they awaken again? Psionic Communication and Spectral Fear Aura¡­ They sound better than what they actually are, which is merely upgrades from their previous versions. Psionic Communication does have a better range, and I think I could even talk with someone on the other side of the world if I have ever met him and know his exact location. Spectral Fear Aura makes for an even denser ck aura coating my body, which is very fear-inducing and can make most monsters piss themselves in fear, I guess. And about my stats, they all increased quite a lot once more¡­ Surpassing my limits with every stage¡­ Now I wonder how much can the Rank Up to Rank 3 could give me. My Vitality finally reached 10k, and my Mana is about to reach 20k, with its insane recovery, it has be near-endless¡­ Well, it is still not endless. And then other stats look pretty good as well. My strength keeps increasing but my magic is still superior, as it doubles it. And my dexterity is reaching a pretty nice amount, now at 6k, despite my size and weight, I am quite shy I guess. Now that I look at my appearance, I am still almost the same as before. When I look at an ice mirror, I can notice that my face had grown more terrifying though, I really do look like a dragon skull now¡­ but made of crystal ice. Well, like a helmet more than my face, but that is actually part of my scales¡­ Huh. Anyways, I quickly flew back to Fuyu. Chapter 132: Discussion

Chapter 132: Discussion

Bedann POV . . . My emotions are a turmoil. I don''t know when I fell asleep, but it might have been a bit after something surged out from the ground. Something¡­ Big and made of metal¡­ It was strange¡­ But Drake said it was a "mech" or something. And when that voice¡­ within this mech said something¡­ Something about¡­ Ah¡­ Ungh¡­ N-Now I remember¡­ My parents¡­ are dead. This reality hurts so much¡­ I don''t want to ept it. I don''t really want to ept it¡­ Please, make it stop¡­ I don''t want to¡­ No¡­ Mama¡­ papa¡­ Why? Why did you have to die? I should have never left¡­ Without you what will I do? Where will I go? I miss them¡­ I miss them so much¡­ Ah¡­ It feels as if I am about to be torn apart by the pain I feel, it feels like I want to kill myself, this pain is so big it makes me want to go insane¡­ I don''t want to live anymore¡­ Without them I- "Why are you getting like this now? After all that talk over that stupid dragon, now you''re forgetting about him?" Eh? Dragon¡­ Ah, Drake¡­ "Yeah, Drake. Did you forget about him? He beat me to a pulp." No¡­ I could never¡­ forget about him¡­ I¡­ But¡­ Hahh¡­ My mind¡­ my heart¡­ my everything¡­ it hurts so badly¡­ "I know how you feel. I can feel all your emotions, sister¡­" Do you feel all my emotions? Yet¡­ you made me suffer so much before? Why? Why are you like this and why are you showing up now from all things? Only in my dreams¡­ What do you want now? To make me feel even worse? "I wanted to protect you, so I was willing to bear the pain¡­" Why do you care? Why are you here¡­ "I never disappeared¡­ I was always here. I will always be here. I am¡­ a part of you, your sister, Miranda¡­" Call me by my name! Call me by the name that my parents gave me!!! "¡­Bedann." ¡­ You said it¡­ "I did¡­" Sigh¡­ "L-Look, I don''t want to make you feel worse. I was just noticing how you were forgetting about the stupid dragon, so I reminded you of him for you¡­" Yeah¡­ I can see that¡­ I don''t know why I forgot about him¡­ Ah¡­ It must be because of the pain¡­ So much pain¡­ This is perhaps an even worst pain¡­ "Hm¡­ Pain¡­ I am already used to it¡­ Are you?" ¡­Maybe. I feel¡­ so strange. Is this when you simply live with the pain? Ah¡­ W-Wait¡­ Within my fuzzy memories¡­ Drake¡­ he¡­ he helped me put my parent''s souls inside my weapons¡­ He did that¡­ for me¡­ He¡­ Ugh, I should stop being like this, I have to wake up, quickly¡­ I want to meet him¡­ I want to thank him for this too¡­ Drake¡­ . . . Miranda POV . . . She left¡­ I guess I am here once more¡­ Time to¡­ stare at the abyssal void. Hahh¡­ I also feel bad, Bedann¡­ But I guess it is hard for you to rte to a monster like me, right? Yeah, it is rather obvious¡­ I just¡­ wanted to protect you back then¡­ Do you know? I was never taught a lot of stuff¡­ I didn''t know¡­ that it hurt so much¡­ Maybe what I needed is something whose concept I didn''t know¡­ But that thing is what the dragon taught me¡­ As I saw through your eyes how he took care of you¡­ I didn''t understand at first why would he do this with aplete stranger. But I¡­ began to understand that he had something Icked a lot. Empathy. Can I¡­ develop empathy? I think I am developing it slowly. By just thinking about what I did¡­ I can feel it within me¡­ It hurts a lot. Is this the horrible pain I made you go through, Bedann? I can tell¡­ Hahh¡­ What have I done? What am I anyway? An alien? Bedann''s soul? Her mind? A split personality? What am I really? Even after everything¡­ I don''t even understand it well. I think that I might be her¡­ but¡­ I just told her the truth, that I cannot go away from her¡­ But she repulses me, I suppose it is fair after all I did¡­ I am not even worth her time. Ah¡­ But without her, what do I do? What am I even? I have to do something¡­ or simply¡­ fall asleep for eternity? Is this¡­ what she wants? Ah¡­ No¡­ Don''t leave me behind¡­ I also want to be with you, Bedann¡­ I also want to explore this world with you¡­ I am sorry¡­ I just didn''t know¡­ I¡­ There are no excuses, I guess¡­ What can I do for her to know that I am sorry? I have to do something¡­ Something that could help her¡­ But what can I even do? I am¡­ something that only causes harm. Without her¡­ I am merely nothing¡­ I am¡­ just¡­ empty. I walk into the endless void¡­ And continue walking, endlessly. Until one day, I feel tired, and I rest in the darkness. It feels¡­ cold. Will I be alone forever¡­? What¡­ do I do¡­? I should really just die¡­ right? That would make her happy¡­ I just want her to be happy¡­ After all of this¡­ she must be in so much pain¡­ I wish I could die¡­ So I can make everyone happy atst¡­ So I won''t be there to annoy everyone¡­ And so I can¡­ not annoy her new life. I am just an annoying¡­ thing. I wish I could die¡­ To disappear forever¡­ and to be swallowed by the void. But as much as I wish¡­ I cannot disappear. And even when I want to sleep, I can''t sleep either. Let me disappear¡­ Let me die¡­ I don''t want to exist anymore¡­ But why?! Why can''t I die?! Let me go away from her life! Why¡­? Why can''t I? What do I even do then¡­ Just let me disappear¡­ . . . Chapter 133: Introductions

Chapter 133: Introductions

----- When I flew back to Fuyu, I found Bedann surprised that there were so many little Ice Giants around¡­ and well, a grumpy Ice Giant grandma¡­ Actually, did I ever asked her name? I don''t think I did¡­ Oops. "D-Drake?!" she asked, as she saw all the kids waking up from their little leather beds. "Ah¡­ Well, you fell unconscious yesterday, I beat up the robot and then I found these people, they seem to be thest survivors," I said. The kids nced at Bedann with wonder, she was an adult of their race after all, and perhaps it made them think she was their mom or a big sister¡­ She was very pretty too, so everyone''s eyes shined brightly as they admired her. "Mama?" asked one of the boys, with long silvery-white hair and yellow-gold eyes. "M-Mama?!" asked Bedann in surprise, as she saw the little boy walk towards her and hug her leg. "Mama?" she asked again. "N-No¡­ I-I am not your mother¡­" sighed Bedann, petting the boy. "Sniff¡­ Buaaaahh!" The boy suddenly began to cry out loud¡­ "Ah, you must be Bedann. Drake told me about you, I remember you a bit, do you remember me?" asked the grandma. As Bedannforted the little boy, she seemed to remember the old ice giant woman''s face. "Ah¡­! Y-You''re one of the elders¡­ did the others¡­?" asked Bedann. "T-That''s right, I am the one left behind. Those old piles of bones left me behind with all the responsibility¡­ And my back is killing me," sighed the grandma. ording to Bedann, the name of this grandma was Draugann, she was a Rank 2 Magus and an elder of her tribe''s town. The grandma seemed to do the awakening ceremony for most of the younglings, and she discovered she had something weird inside of her Mana Core, but Bedann escaped before that¡­ After a few more exnations, the grandma seemed to want to apologize to Bedann. "I am sorry for that, Bedann¡­" she sighed. "Eh?" "If it wasn''t because of me being wary of your strange affinity, you wouldn''t have ended leaving the town, right? I shouldn''t have told the people to separate your family from the main vige¡­ We should have done things with care¡­" she sighed. Bedann nced at the grandma with several emotions bubbling from within her heart. "Ah¡­ No, please, don''t say that¡­ I left because¡­ of my own personal reasons. It was my own fault¡­ And it was also¡­ My own decision¡­ Don''t worry, please," said Bedann. "Is that so¡­?" asked Draugann. "Yeah¡­ Right, Drake?" asked Bedann. "Indeed, she told me why she left¡­ But for now, let''s not talk more about this. We have¡­ many other things to assess¡­ Such as these very sorrowful kids¡­" I sighed. "Oh, right¡­!" said Bedann. Bedann seemed happy that there were survivors, and that I had decided to take them with me. I could have perfectly ignored them but¡­ I knew it wouldn''t make her happy. And to be honest, I would also be fucking sad if I were to leave them behind. I would honestly feel terrible about myself, so I had to take them with me. She even hugged me as she started to cry. "Thank you, Drake¡­ You''re such¡­ a good person¡­ I don''t know why I fainted back then¡­ I wish I could have fought at your side¡­ I''m sorry¡­" she cried. "Sigh¡­ It''s fine. Come on, don''t cry. Look at me in the eyes and smile, there is a brighter future ahead, we have to work hard and grasp it with our own effort," I said. "Drake¡­" "Your parent''s souls are okay, and I''ve secured their bodies and had sealed them in ice. We will one day find a way to revive them, I promise you¡­ For now, they will slowly grow stronger within your weapons, you have to feed them with your mana too," I said. "R-Right!" she said, as she remembered that nothing was lost yet¡­ she quickly ran back to her room and brought her Axe and Shield. Hmm, maybe I should upgrade them with new materials too¡­ The two emanated a phantasmal presence, however, when I checked the souls inside, they seemed to be slumbering¡­ they were already very weakened before, so it is rather expectable for them to rest for the moment. "I see, let''s give them a bit of our mana so they can feel better, soulsck mana cores and cannot have enough mana. With enough mana souls maintain themselves in this world, I believe, if they run out of it, they will disappear and their most innermost of cores would return to¡­ Helheim, I think," I said. "I-I see¡­ Drake, you''ve figured so much¡­" said Bedann. "Well of course! I am about to be a Dracolich pretty soon- Ah, never mind about that¡­ Anyways, let''s begin," I said. We decided to slowly feed the Axe and Shield with our Mana for some time until I felt like they had their fill and then left them resting for the moment. "Could I one day use them to fight again?" wondered Bedann. "I believe you should be able to fight with them, the souls do not take physical damage, and their vessels will also absorb any damage, whenever the weapon breaks are when they will end up without a vessel and escape or disappear¡­ but that''s why I will upgrade them tomorrow, or past tomorrow," I said. "I-I see¡­ Is papa and mama¡­ sleeping?" asked Bedann. "Yes, I believe so¡­ Let''s leave them alone for now," I said. "Alright¡­ Thank you again, Drake¡­" said Bedann. "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it," I said, petting her head. After this, the kids were called by Draugann so they could introduce themselves, but most of them didn''t want to talk and seemed quite timid. I noticed that each one had a faint magical essenceing from their chest, their Mana Cores were most likely awakened already, despite some of them being quite young¡­ "They are very timid and a bit sorrowful as well¡­ It will be hard to cheer them up yet, we can only make things slowly," sighed Draugann. ----- Chapter 134: Adorable...

Chapter 134: Adorable...

----- [Day 83] Yesterday we tried to cheer up the kids and we cooked them so delicious food, warm and nice hotpot of rabbit and crow meat seemed to have cheered them a bit, and then fruits and slime jelly for dessert also made them rather happy, after that, I began to build up individual beds for all of them, while simultaneously working on a third floor and a greater expansion of Fuyu. Fuyu also helped me on this, and we build up most of the third floor in this little time, while also expanding the other two floors to be wider. There were no drones following us around, and the day was mostly peaceful. I practiced my own magic and also cultivated with Bedann and everyone else except the kids and the grandma. I also tore apart my soul a bit and then regenerated it to train its density and expand its mass some more. It hurt, but I was already used to the soul pain. I n to make another Split Soul and create another being simr to Fuyu¡­ maybe an Ice Golem? Or a living snowman? We''ll see. Technically Skadi also got intelligence, but it usually is rather silent. I guess each split soul inherits some part of my personality, as they are based on my split souls. Fuyu is rather calm but overprotective, while Skadi seems to be silent and calctive, and she seems to like to kill, as she always brings us prey she hunted on her own. Yeah, I am referring to Skadi as "her" for now, she doesn''t mind. Although it is a split soul, she is developing her own emotions and personality, simrly to Fuyu, so I can''t call them as if they were technically me¡­ especially because they are genderless beings too. Well, leaving all these side projects and other stuff aside, I''ve been trying to memorize all the kids and n what to do with them, I can''t simply let them live rent-free in here. I am making them work to get stronger! Yeah, call me heartless or whatever, I don''t care, they are not cking off. Especially because they are so young, so they would be able to enhance their growth even more if they were to train from such a young age! I am also nning on giving them my blood, alongside the grandma¡­ Also, I think all of them have some interesting types of magic, some could be useful if they were properly trained. But for that, we''ll need some time. Well, today will be quite a busy day, that''s for sure. Today in the morning I woke up with Bedann at my side¡­ And there were two other little girls¡­ ¡­ Eh?! There were two small girls¡­ one was red-haired and the other ck-haired¡­ These are¡­ yr and Noirenn, I think. I remember seeing them the other day, before evolving. yr seems to be a very emotional girl, while Noirenn is calmer. yr was crying the most out of all the kids, while Noirenn calmed her down. I always thought that all ice giants would have silvery-white hair and yellow eyes, but some of these kids have very different hair and eye colors, so I guess the only thing they share is being tall and being blue-skinned. And even then, their skin tones differ, some are paler, while others have a darker blue color¡­ So interesting. Even as a subspecies of giants, Ice Giants are just as varied as humans on Earth. Anyways, how did these two little sneaky girls got in our bed?! Ah well, Bedann''s bed¡­ B-But we always sleep together like this, so I am beginning to think it is our bed now¡­ "You two¡­" I said, as the girls didn''t even hear me, they were deep in their sleep¡­ They are "little" as both are 6 years of age, but they are already around one meter and a half in size¡­ perhaps a bit more too. As they age, ice giants get bigger and bigger, even the baby is quiterge. yr emanates a faintly red-colored essence from her chest, while Noirenn emanates a faintly dark-colored essence from her chest¡­ these two girls clearly don''t have Ice Magic. yr would probably be¡­ Fire Magic? On an Ice Giant?! And Noirenn is¡­ most likely Dark Magic¡­ Interesting. I wonder how their spells and magic could be used if they train it enough¡­ Fire Magic could certainlye in handy¡­ if we could make a furnace and forge metallic weapons and armor¡­ and then I can enhance them with my ice¡­ or my scales¡­ oh¡­ That could be interesting. Also Fire magic is usually the most devastating of elements in most fantasy novels, usually, fire mages are offensive long-ranged maniacs, and seeing how explosive are yr''s emotions are, I would guess she would one day be yelling "Explosion!" at things¡­ And Noirenn¡­ I don''t know. Maybe she could manipte shadows? Well, I began to touch their little foreheads with the tip of my w, as they seemed to not want to wake up, cuddling more over the leather sheets. Ugh¡­ Bedann, however, woke up after some time, as she opened her eyes wide as saw the two sleeping over us. "Eh? T-Those are yr and Noirenn¡­?" she asked, as the little girls ended waking up at the end. "Mwuh¡­ Big sis¡­" muttered Noirenn, hugging Bedann''s leg. "Dragon¡­" said yr, as she hugged my tail. "Eh?!" Both of us eximed at the same time¡­ they really got clingy for meeting us just some days ago¡­ I quickly spoke to Bedann through Telepathy. "I think they have attached themselves to us because they need some kind of fraternal figure¡­ the grandma doesn''t seem to be as friendly sometimes, as she is rather strict," I said. "Is that so¡­?" muttered Bedann with a low voice. "What should we do? I don''t really mind them being clingy, I guess we could teach them well if they trust us, this is a good opportunity," I said. "Yeah, I think the same¡­!" said Bedann, nodding confidently. ----- Chapter 135: Many New Members

Chapter 135: Many New Members

----- We decided to use the clinginess of these two girls desperate for some fraternal affection and guidance to get closer to them, so they can open up to us and trust us better. "yr, Noirenn, you shouldn''t have sneaked into our bed¡­" said Bedann with a gentle smile. "B-But¡­ we wanted to be with¡­ big sis¡­" said Noirenn, cutely stuttering as she spoke. "Dragon makes me feel protected¡­" said yr. Aw¡­ A-Anyways! I have to also speak, I can''t keep being in silence. "So that''s how it is¡­ Well, the next time you want to sleep with us, you have to ask, alright?" I asked. "R-Really, dragon?" asked yr. "Yes¡­ And my name is Drake," I said. "D-Drake¡­" said yr, her fiery eyes seemed to have gotten very attached to me for some reason¡­ "T-Then¡­ I-If wee and ask, w-will you let us sleep with you, b-big sis, Drake?" asked Noirenn, as Bedann caressed her silky and short ck hair, which made her look a bit tomboyish. "Of course, there isn''t anything wrong with that, to be honest¡­ If that makes you happy, I am fine by sleeping with you two," said Bedann. yr and Noirenn nced at each other as they smiled. Wait, they smiled?! We are progressing at a fast speed! Keep going like that, Bedann! She''s really good at being a motherly big sister¡­ yr and Noirenn then cuddled with us¡­ They seemed to want to ck off in bed all day¡­ "However, for now, how about we go have breakfast, are you girls feeling hungry?" I asked. "Oh¡­ Yeah¡­ I am a bit hungry¡­" said yr. "Me too¡­" said Noirenn. "Let''s go meet with the other kids so we can all have a big breakfast together, alright?" asked Bedann. "O-Okay¡­" said Noirenn. "Alright¡­!" said yr, as she was the most energetic, jumping off the bed andnding perfectly over her barefoot. "Oh? She''s quite athletic¡­ yr, did you ever practiced some kind of exercise?" I asked. "Yeah! I used to¡­ w-well¡­ I¡­ I used to run around a lot with my big brother¡­ and mama¡­ He also¡­ ah¡­ Sniff¡­ I miss my big brother¡­" Agh! I shouldn''t have asked that! "I see, I bet he was a nice guy! And I bet he wouldn''t be happy to see you crying like that when you''re about to have an amazing breakfast, so how about we go eat?" I asked, quickly standing up and grabbing yr with my w, she sits right over my palm. "O-Okay¡­!" said yr, as she stopped crying. Bedann grabbed Noirenn and let her sat over her shoulder, as we walked downstairs. "The third floor is finished by the by~," said Fuyu, rather nonchntly. "Oh, nice, let''s begin moving stuff upstairster on today then," I said. "Third floor?" asked yr. "Indeed, Drake has been working hard with the fortress so there can be a big room for all of you!" said Bedann. "Ooh¡­! But I want to sleep with Drake¡­" said yr. Aww¡­ "I see¡­ Well, you will have to sleep there sometimes, okay?" I asked. "O-Okay¡­" she said while nodding obediently¡­ Ah, she was better than I thought! yr might be not as explosively emotional as I had originally believed. Anyways, we quickly gathered with the other kids who were woken up by the grandma, and we began to cook some breakfast, mostly grilled and skewered meat, jelly, wolf milk, and boiled roots that seemed like potatoes. I had begun to think about a way to make wolf milk cheese, but I and Bedann had honestly no idea how to make it. She did say that her tribe knew how to make it, but they used other milk from a cow-like monster. But there were no cattle monsters in the tribe, as it was all ruined and they most likely ran away or were killed as well¡­ The kids were all eating the food like crazy, it seemed to be very tasty, the way we used the salt root to season the meat alongside dried herbs and all, the soup from yesterday was also used for this morning, and the warm wolf milk was refreshing and would nourish their still-growing bones with enough calcium. "I can''t believe how you were able to make all of this by yourselves in the wild¡­ It has been days since I ate such a delicious, boiled root with salt! The sup is also refreshing, and the herb tea is right in the spot¡­ Phew, I am satisfied, very good, very good¡­" said the grandma, as she rested in the seat for some time. We also served a bit of slime jelly to all the kids, who grew fascinated with the sweetness of the treat. It was also a way to make them feel closer to us as they were falling in love with our food. At some point, we ended chatting for some time with the grandma, while the kids enjoyed their jelly and spoke a bit between themselves. "Hm¡­ Wolf Milk Cheese? I had never thought about it. But it could be possible. I am rather good at cooking too! But I am way toozy, haha¡­"ughed the grandma. "Heeeh¡­ Well, it would be nice if you could help us out! I really want to eat cheese again¡­ And I am sure the kids would like it as well," said Bedann. "Certainly, certainly! I will try my best to help you out, I own you a lot, after all, I have to just get these old bones and put them to some work!" said Draugann. She was an energetic grandma¡­ well, not really¡­ more like youthful? I guess¡­ "Also, I''ve noticed that yr and Noirenn had gotten attached to you¡­ It is good, but don''t spoil them too much, or the other kids will grow jealous¡­ If you''re going to spoil them, you better spoil all of them, or conflict between them might arise," said Draugann. "Hm¡­ I suppose you might be right, we can always do it gradually though," said Bedann. "Yes, for now, I want all the kids to do some magic exercises," I said, as everyone suddenly stopped talking and nced at me¡­ Eh? ----- Chapter 136: Names

Chapter 136: Names

----- Yep, they all looked at me with some fear, I guess they don''t want to use magic? Why? It is the power that everyone has! "Why that look?" I asked. "I don''t know, perhaps they don''t want to practice and ck off," said the grandma. "Well, kids you''re all going to work hard. I don''t want you to stay weak forever. Especially because the outside world is harsh. Very harsh¡­ So, I want you to live as much as you can for your family members that could not apany you today. You have to make them proud, and to survive in this world together¡­ For this reason¡­ Please, help me by letting me help you grow stronger," I said. The kids seemed to be doubting it for some time, especially the younglings¡­ "O-Okay! I will¡­ I will train!" said yr, the first one to speak, she was somewhat of sunshine in the group. Noirenn''s lips trembled a bit, as she nced at the floor a bit¡­ but Bedann petted her head and gave her a reassuring smile. "M-Me¡­ Me too¡­" she said timidly. The other kids nced at each other, like the ones that seemed the eldest nodded. "Me too¡­" "I want to¡­ grow stronger to avenge my father¡­" The other kids gave in and decided to cooperate too at the end, it seemed that the eldest of the group held some authority over the other kids, as if they were the group leaders or something¡­ "Ohh, how interesting, so they want to help at the end! These kids are really quite the rascals¡­ But it is nice to know that they want to cooperate! Maybe there is really some brighter future ahead, but that''s all up to them!" said the grandma. "No, you''re also helping," I said. "Eh?!" "Yeah, grandma, you''re also helping!" said Bedann with a gentle smile. "Ahh¡­ I-I am going to make cheese¡­" she said. "Haha, no, you''re alsoing with us for now," I said. "Uegh¡­" She seemed to be tired of kids and wanted to give us all the responsibility already¡­ But nope, she''s working just as hard! In the end, we ended doing a lot of things. First of all, we learned about each kid''s affinity, we had them use some spells, whatever they could muster. The only one that didn''t manage to get something out was the baby, who was 1-year-old ad had yet to awaken his mana core. There were more Ice Magic users, but there were a few unique ones too, which surprised me. "Surprised? Despite being Ice Giants, our tribe thest years yielded a lot of other users of magic affinities, it was a strange event, but perhaps Ymir by his grace had blessed us with such talents. Seeing how there are so many ice magic users when we find other affinity users, we usually make some celebration, but now, there were many¡­ So it was a big celebration¡­ They''re all quite talented¡­ Sadly, there were even more talented youths before things¡­ went downhill," sighed the grandma. Interesting¡­ Well, I guess it is better that way. After that, we asked every kid their names, and so I made a mental note of all of them. yr, a cute red-haired ice giant girl, her emotions are explosive and very expressive, when she gets sad she cries loudly, and when she gets angry she bes wrathful¡­ Her Mana Core Affinity is Fire, an incredibly rare one for an Ice Giant¡­ She is 6 years old. Noirenn, a small ck-haired girl, her hair is short, like a boy. She is calm and silent, despite her eyes being filled with sorrow. Her Mana Core Affinity is Darkness, a very rare one for Ice Giants too. She is 6 Years Old. Samantha, a gentle and tall ice giant, particrly taller than the rest, her eyes are emerald-colored, and her hair is long and silverly-white, she has Life Attribute Mana Core and seems to be around 8 years of age. Jonn, a silent little boy, is around 5 years of age, and he seems to have the look of a normal ice giant, being silvery-white-haired and having yellow-gold eyes. His affinity is Ice, and he seems to be curious about most things. Hansel, a boy that seems a bit fatty¡­ He has a timid personality but seems to harbor strong emotions and perhaps might open upter on¡­ He''s around 7 years of age, and his affinity is Earth. Beluna, the eldest girl, being 9 years of age, has taken the responsibility of bing somewhat of the leader of all the other kids to a little extent. She has long white hair and gentle yellow-gold eyes, she seems the most mature as well. Her affinity is Ice as well. Ellergest, the oldest male at 8 years of age. He seems mostly silent, but he has proven to be sharp and intelligent. His body seems to be developing strong muscles at a young age, and he is rather tall too. His affinity is Ice too. Suu, the youngest girl, is 1 year old and still is very dependent on others to eat and move, and also go to the bathroom¡­ Usually, the little girls take care of him. His power is unknown. They are only 8 but¡­ yeah, it is still a lot to memorize. Well, I will go one by one from now on, so it shouldn''t get as chaotic unless all 8 of them begin speaking to me at the same time. And as of now, most of them seem silent and had not opened to us as much as yr or Noirenn. What I think is that their affinities coulde in handy though, Samantha''s Life Magic has tremendous potential¡­ But she''s just a little girl, it will be hard until the point where she''ll be able to heal woundspletely or¡­ control nts or other stuff. Or maybe not? For now, I made them all drink a cup of my blood, including the grandma. They seemed to look at it with disgusted expressions¡­ But in the end, they drank it. Some found it sweeter and tastier than they had expected. ----- Chapter 137: Day 90

Chapter 137: Day 90

----- [Day 90] Day 90! Last week we did a lot of stuff¡­ Well, mostly taking care of the kids and slowly letting them open up to us. It wasn''t easy, but it wasn''t particrly hard either, we had to merely be patient. As thest survivors of Bedann''s tribe, we had to take well care of them, especially because in the future they might one day make up a new tribe, so we had to teach them well and also make them grow stronger. After they drank my blood they grew stronger, a bit. Well, it wasn''t obvious at first, but after some days, they did felt some changes. Especially in their senses, physical strength, and magic power. I had been checking each one status constantly to see if they could develop some talent or something specific that others didn''t usually have. And indeed, some had begun to develop talents. After I was introduced to their names and had made a mental list of their appearance, names, and their affinities, we had begun doing magic practice! It was a bit terrible, the kids were very bad at using magic. Draugann said that it was because most were too young to use magic yet. You see, on non-monsters, people tend to mature their Mana Cores as they grow, usually, monsters are born with fully functional and maturated Mana Cores, like me, but kids from these intelligent races grow their Mana Cores over the years as they mature. Due to this, those that are too young have a very small Mana Core, with barely many Mana on it and even less the potential to use any magic aside from a tiny spark of fire or a small shadow that disappears after a second of being cast¡­ Usually, Draugann said that kids can begin cultivating their Mana Cores and bodies at the age of 13, where their Mana Cores would usually fully mature, and where most kids hit puberty as well, so their bodies have the potential to develop very fast if they put a lot of physical training into their routine. Bedann and I skipped over that part for our different motives. I was born a monster and could evolve so I developed into maturity incredibly quickly. Meanwhile, Bedann did reach maturity naturally, but after the series of events with her Mold, she stayed as a monster for years until I helped her. However, these kids, aside from Suu, the 1-year-old baby, had their Mana Cores forcefully awakened by Draugann because she was desperate for them to have some method of self-defense in the worst-case scenario¡­ but well, even then, it is not like they can do much magic to begin with. Or that was before the week that passed by! I have to admit, the first two days were painful, the kids were not learning anything, and some were not willing to train yet, such as Hansel, the fatty 7-year-old by with Earth Magic Affinity¡­ but I ended convincing him by bribing him with food. He was a food fan and wanted to taste all kinds of new food all the time, but I put him into a strong physical exercise so he wouldn''t remain fat, as it could be detrimental in such a world where he might need to run for his life one of these days. Well, in one week, not many physical changes can happen¡­ well, not really, he actually decreased his weight a lot, so perhaps naming him fatty won''t be nice now¡­ Anyways, as I said previously, the first two days were painful. But on the third day, things started to change, the kids slowly became more willing as we took care of them, on the fourth day they were finally conjuring new spells, as we taught them with Bedann and Draugann how to properly visualize spells and more. I think they were bing attached to us and started to see us as their parental figures¡­ even the most silent of the boys, Ellergest, the oldest male at 8 years of age ended trusting us some more. And well, I guess no one can resist the cute Bedann-chan, she''s way too adorable and motherly, so she smothered the hearts of everyone- Wait. I just realized this after 7 days, but didn''t her Charm helped us? It seems that that was it! Well, not that much¡­ I would say fifty-fifty. Her Charm must have made her more trustworthy to their eyes, but our actions still influenced the kids trusting us to begin with. Anyways, it is not as if she brainwashed them, her Charm is not like those weird Charm powers from games or anime where a Subus can somehow charm a person into a mindless zombie desperate for their pussy, no, Bedann''s Charm is slow and it makes her more "trustworthy", ins some way, her words are also more tender to their ears. However, it is not without her true emotions that it shines. If she didn''t intend to actually help and care for them, her Charm would fail, it intensifies her true emotions, so if she is not truly willing to make the kids feelfortable and trust us, it won''t work. I also noticed something else¡­ her charm seems to affect me. No, wait, not as it affects me directly, but as I am always with her, it is as if her semi-transparent Charm Aura coats my own body too, and because I am immune, I don''t end up absorbing it and it sticks to me like a perfume, making me more trustworthy the more my true feelings of helping them showed up. So in the end, it made things slightly easier, but it was not something like brainwashing. But I suppose that if Bedann manages to somehow manipte this semi-transparent pink aura, she could use it more intensively by spending mana and stuff, and could potentially be a weapon too¡­ it all depends on her. Anyways, after all these days, the kids opened up some more, and they were finally able to develop their magic some more, and if we coupled it with the Group Cultivation¡­ well, they were bound to learn a bit and be more useful. ----- Chapter 138: Concerns

Chapter 138: Concerns

----- [Day 91] Yesterday, after the kids finally showed that they were able to conjure a small spell with all their effort, we had decided to practice Group Cultivation with them. However¡­ it didn''t go as well. "Sigh¡­ It seems that our Group Cultivation might have been a bit too intense," sighed Bedann. "Indeed, the kids seem to have gotten a bit of fever due to the overload of Mana, more than their bodies could take¡­" I said. "Is it because of that? It seems that when we did Group Cultivation, something happened¡­ Was our mana being too strong? Draugann seemed fine, in fact, she looks more energetic," said Bedann. "That''s because I am a Rank 2 like you two. You see, Mana is different!" said Draugann. "Eh?" Both of us nced at her, we didn''t get what she meant. Draugann sighed as she looked at us with her eyes closed, as she always had them¡­ "You two are really dense! I can see why you two never advance further in that rtionship¡­" she sighed. Eh?! What is she talking about?! I am not advancing in the rtionship because we are two different species, you stupid old hag! "E-Eeh? W-What are you talking about¡­" said Bedann while blushing. "Draugann go to the point," I sighed. "Hmm¡­ What a grumpy dragon¡­" she muttered. "What did you said?!" I roared. "N-Nothing! Anyways¡­ Ahem. You see, Mana is different when ites to Mana Core Ranks," said Draugann. "Wait, it is?!" asked Bedann in surprise. "I didn''t know that, I certainly think that it is a bit more potent, but that much of a difference?" I asked. "Indeed, each time you Rank Up, your Mana Core is refined and bes stronger, and that includes your own body which is the recipient of your mana and your Mana Core, and also your very mana. The essence of Mana is vast and also mysterious, it is the power that helps us survive in this harsh world, and it is also like its pir. Each time you increase your Mana Core Rank, your Mana is refined into a higher quality of Mana, with lesser impurities and more potency. Each time your stage increases, the level of quality raises once more¡­ And so on," said Draugann. "If that''s the reason behind the kids feeling with a bit of fever, wouldn''t it had affected me and the monsters too when we did Group Cultivation before?" wondered Bedann. "Yeah, I never considered my theory over Mana Quality enhancing as we ranked up due to this, I really thought that it was the same, but we simply get more," I said. "Oh, that''s it? It must be because you and your pets are all fully maturated. It also takes into consideration that the difference must not have been as big ifpared with the kids," said Draugann. "I see¡­ So, in the end, it was our fault! Uagh¡­ Now I feel terrible¡­ Can we do something?" asked Bedann. "For now we could prepare them some herbs to alleviate the pain," I said. "Good idea, I will go warm some water then," said Draugann. We quickly cooperated with the old grandma, and we gave the bedriden kids some warm herbal teas made of ice attribute nts that enhance digestion and also alleviate pain. After that, all of them felt dizzy and began to fall asleep. "Drake¡­ D-Drake¡­" muttered yr. "I am here yr, it is not much, is it? You must be strong, just resist and it will go away in a bit," I said. "Okay¡­ I will¡­ trust you, Drake¡­ Papa¡­" said yr. EH?! "H-How did you called me?!" I asked. "Drake papa¡­" she said. "P-Papa? Me?!" I asked. "You don''t want me to call you¡­ papa?" she asked. "I-I¡­ No¡­ It is fine," I sighed, as I caressed her tiny head and her silky red hair. "I will take care of you, alright? Sleep, for now, dear," I said. "Okay¡­ Will you watch over me?" she asked. "O-Of course¡­" I said. "Hm¡­ T-Then it is okay¡­" she said, as she closed her eyes. "I see, she calls you papa now, huh~?" asked Bedann teasingly. "E-Eh?! Y-You heard her?" I asked as I walked a bit away from the kids. "Of course, Drake Papa~ Fufu," chuckled Bedann. "D-Don''t say it like that! It sounds lewd¡­" I sighed. "Hm~? Lewd?" she asked, ncing at me smugly. It seems that as Bedann recovered, she had gotten a bit too conceited! So I did what was better! Ignoring her. "¡­" I quickly gave her my back as I watched over the kids while sitting near them. "Eh? Ah¡­ D-Don''t ignore me¡­ S-Sorry!" she cried, quickly swallowing her pride. But I ignored her! "Geez¡­ D-Don''t get angry, I was just trying to be more yful¡­ I thought that you liked that side¡­" she sighed. "Well, I do¡­" I said. "T-Then?" she asked. "Still, there''s a limit¡­ I don''t have much patience when I am being teased," I said. I recalled my past, even at high school, I didn''t like to be annoyed by people. Every so often I was in my own world, Icked many social skills as well, so I didn''t even have friends¡­ But that was fine by me, I liked to be alone in that regard. I knew that when I went back home there would be my family to cheer me up. "I see¡­ Well, I will try to not do it again¡­" she said. She''s way toocent¡­ "Okay, don''t get so sad. I guess you can be yful, but not too much¡­ I am just worried about the kids for now," I said. "Me too, I was just trying to lighten the mood a bit¡­" she said. "Hm¡­ I get it. For now, let''s have something to eat, shall we?" I asked, with a brighter tone. "Ah! Sure!" she said, smiling brightly at me as we walked downstairs and we cooked some food, which we ate with Draugann. Hmm, the wolf cheese was surprisingly good! Even better if melted over a minced meat patty¡­ Now we just need the bun to make the legendary cheeseburger¡­ ----- Chapter 139: Unexpected Turn Of Events

Chapter 139: Unexpected Turn Of Events

----- "Interesting. A Dragon who is also an otherworldly demon?" Eh? Who is¡­? "And it carries a truly powerful Unique Skill." "It has advanced to this stage in merely three months¡­" What¡­? Ungh¡­ Am I dreaming? "Sigurd, you fool, it seems that my revenge might be sooner than you expected! Hahaha!" Who is it? "Good¡­ Let''s see how far you can go, little one¡­ Your and your people¡­ Let me give you a small, little hand¡­ And might your path be filled with the souls and blood of those that oppose you." Eh?! "Oh, and you better make sure to grab the loot! A true dragon requires a good treasury!" [Day 92] What the heck was that? I think someone spoke to me while I was sleeping. Just what was that? It had the voice of an old man with a cracking noise that even made my soul feel chills. It was a nightmare, right? I couldn''t possibly be¡­ something else, right? Ding! Excuse me?! ¡­I see. WHAT?! When? How? Are you for real? This feels like I am tripping. Okay, no need to be so casual¡­ Wait, did I cause somemotion while evolving?! I quickly stood out of bed, as I saw Bedannfortably sleeping in bed, nothing had changed¡­ Oh, except me. Some of my scales had be darker, and my head now had a giant helmet-like exoskeleton made of pure hardened dark and bright azure scales, I looked truly terrifying, especially because my eyes were glowing with aquamarine and yellow-gold colors. My ws became a bit like sharp bones instead, and my tail also gained coverture made of scales that shaped themselves as tes of bone-like armor. I really just evolved. And my soul also felt way stronger. Who blessed me again? Fafnir? So there are Gods, actual gods here¡­ it wasn''t just some myth, they exist! And Fafnir seems to be a Great Dragon God, huh¡­ ¡­ "System, how strong is this beingpared to Mana Core Ranks?" A being at Rank 9?! And what did it wanted with me?! Eh? Me? The humble me? Sheesh¡­ Alright. And¡­ Oh right, was the message right, did I just got another Mana Core? So that just happened¡­ Alright¡­ ¡­ Name: Drake Fafnir. (Name Change due to Divine Protection) Race: Spectral Death Winter Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher, Herald of Fafnir. Mana Core Cultivation: Ice/Wind Mana Core: Rank 3 (Initial Stage), Death/Null Mana Core: Rank 1 (Initial Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Creation Realm (Peak Stage). Status: Hungry. Vitality: 10.550/10.550 > 20.600/20.600 Mana: 19.205/19.205 > 45.000/45.000 Strength: 9.021 > 16.000 Dexterity: 6.003 > 11.000 Magic: 18.330 > 41.000 Unique Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Magic: [Storm Magic: Level 3] [Death Magic: Level 1] Abilities: [Camouge: Level 7] [Super High-speed Thought Processing: Level 4] [Parallel Mind Thought Processing: Level 4] [Precise Mana Control: Level 4] [Psionic Communication: Level 2] [Berserk Mode: Level 10] [Spectral Fear Aura: Level 3] [Naming: Level 7] [Kin Control: Level 6] [Crafting: Level 8] [Apothecary: Level 6] [Mining: Level 6] [Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 6] [Phantom Body: Level 8] [Split Phantom: Level 5] [Phantom Materialization: Level 4] [Paranormal Sense: Level 4] [Ice Thread Production: Level 7] [Icesmith: Level 5] [Group Cultivation: Level 8] [Whip Technique: Level 6] [Spear Technique: Level 6] [Projectile Fire: Level 7] [Devour: Level 4] [Body Transformation: Level 4] [Entanglement: Level 3] [Legion: Level 3] [Conceal Presence: Level 3] [Wind Camouging Coat: Level 3] [Emerald Winds Aura: Level 3] [Wind Spirit Blessing: Level 3] [Maism Field Lesser Maniption: Level 3] [Metallic Rearrangement: Level 3] [Mithril Ore Shell: Level 3] [Photon Bullet: Level 3] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Frost Breath: Level 6] [Metallic Ice Dragon Scales: Level 6] [Medium Self-Regeneration: Level 8] [Strong Freezing sh: Level 6] [Furious Freezing Bite: Level 6] [Phantasmal Freezing Tail Whip: Level 5] [Steel Body: Level 7] [Keen Instincts: Level 8] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 6] [Fear Resistance: Level 7] [Pain Resistance: Level 7] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Greater Physical Damage Resistance: Level 4] [Fire Resistance: Level 6] [Wind Resistance: Level 6] [Thunder Resistance: Level 5] [Death Resistance: Level 1] Divine Protection: [Divine Protection of the Great Dragon God of Greed, Fafnir] ¡­ I nced at my stats with awe, they had increased a lot. And I was a man that was easily satisfied by seeing numbers getting bigger, sadly¡­ So I was weak to this. But this¡­ this! This is insane! And I even got Death Magic to boot! Though it is only Rank 1¡­ How do I cultivate this second Core? ----- Chapter 140: Mysterious Tattoos 140 Mysterious Tattoos ----- Oh Jesus, I really just became a Death Dragon now¡­ That was faster than I had expected. Well, I will do my best to meet your expectations, Fafnir-sama! And thanks for giving me your name too, I guess? I was renamed. You see¡­ Before this, I was in Drake. But now, after being given the Divine Protection¡­ Fafnir was so benevolent he called me after him. So now, my name is Drake Fafnir. Why? I don''t know. But maybe by being named by such a powerful being such as him, my growth can increase a lot, perhaps? This evolution brought me a giant amount of stats, that''s for sure. So this is the power that Rank 3 Cultivators have, huh? Quite something! Now I got Death Magic, but I have to train it well and also cultivate this new core located near my stomach. How can I cultivate it? Just using the Mana and making it flow into it? Eh?! Well, thanks for telling me something so important¡­ I am d I can ask you stuff, or I would bepletely lost. No, well, I should havee out with that conclusion sooner orter anyway, I am quite cautious, despite what others might say. Yes, despite what others might say¡­ Anyways, then, I must use the mana produced by this Mana Core itself to Rank Up? What about eating low-ranked Mana Cores? I see¡­ Well, I will get to eat a lot of Mana Cores soon after we go hunt for some time. So there''s that. But I really didn''t know that one could get more than one. Although it makes sense now that I think about it, they''re just organs, and in most Cultivation stories, people can strengthen their inner organs or something, so why not just get two Mana Cores? Now that I think about it, this thing might not be unique of mine, there should be others all around this enormous world that already got secondary Mana Cores one way or another, perhaps this I how they grow even stronger aside from the natural affinity they''re born with? But because people cannot evolve, I would guess that it might be harder to acquire, or they need to do some roundabouts¡­ Such as¡­ Wait, what if they just stuck Mana Cores from monsters or other Cultivators they kill inside their bodies through some special technique? I guess that''s how they could get some more power¡­ Well, I am just letting my imagination run wild into these guesses, time to wake up and have breakfast. I quickly jumped off the bed as I sensed something odd. I quickly ran upstairs as I saw all the kids waking up¡­ but their essence, the mana they exuded, was different. It seemed that they all recovered from the Fever, but something odd was going on in here. Why are they glowing so brightly with elements? What is happening right now? Every single kid is glowing with their mana essence¡­ They quickly notice me as they see that my appearance changed a bit, but I am still me. "Papa! I recovered from the fever!" said yr cutely. "I-I can see that¡­ But what about this aura you''re exuding?" I asked as I noticed a tiny dragon-shaped tattoo on yr''s forehead, it resembled a coiling dragon, it was made of red wondered. 22:51 "Yeah¡­ Maybe? I don''t know either but I really feel refreshed- Wait, did my stage increased? Oh, it painting¡­ when did this happen?! "Eh? I don''t know but¡­ it''s as if I feel a bit stronger now¡­!" said yr as she pressed her hands against me and suddenly formed a perfect watermelon-sized fireball! "Fweh?!" she cried, as she identallyunched the fireball towards me¡­ CLASH! Of course, my resistance to fire is high for some reason, probably because I''ve evolved a lot, so the fireball explodes over my chest and dissipates into nothing. "S-Sorry!" she cried, rushing towards me. "Ah, don''t worry, it didn''t hurt. And¡­ you seem to have be stronger! Yesterday you were only able to produce a little ember, didn''t you?" I asked. "Y-Yeah¡­ Something''s odd¡­" said yr. With yr and Noirenn sitting over my shoulders, I walked towards Bedann and woke her up, we began to speak about what had transpired and I told her about the divine protection too, which might have rted to the kids suddenly changing. "Eh? So the divine protection you got also affected us?" asked Bedann. "It seems so¡­ I don''t know how, but maybe it affected everyone that is below my protection?" I wondered. "Yeah¡­ Maybe? I don''t know either but I really feel refreshed- Wait, did my stage increased? Oh, it did!" Bedann quickly realized that her Rank 2 Mana Core Cultivation increased to Middle Stage in a sh¡­ And after checking each kid, it was the same, each one went one stage up! This is most likely why their magic became way better. But not only that, the tattoo they have¡­ showed up as some kind of ability. Each kid had a different coiled dragon tattoo, it had a very small size so from afar it looked like a little speck, and most of them covered it with their hair too. Their tattoo color was seemingly dependent on their affinity, and even Bedann got one, but not in her forehead, but in the middle of her chest, between her breasts¡­ Wait, no, I didn''t ask her to show me her breasts! I am not a degenerate¡­ She showed the tattoo willingly¡­ ----- NEW NOVELS ARE OUT! Chapter 141: The Power of Dragon Marks

Chapter 141: The Power of Dragon Marks

----- After waking up today in the morning, I had been blessed, named, and evolved¡­ and to boot, everyone in here received a Dragon Mark of a different color. This Dragon Mark emerged in their bodies and also within their status as some kind of Ability. I checked on Bedann''s status, as she had recently Ranked Up. ¡­ Name: Bedann. Race: High Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Middle Stage). Status: Recently evolved. Average Estimated Vitality: 5637/5637 Average Estimated Mana: 7702/7702 Average Estimated Strength: 5805 Average Estimated Dexterity: 4112 Average Estimated Magic: 6432 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] (Suppressed) Unique Skill: [Charm] (Active) (Ineffective against you) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Ore Skin] [Cooking] [Butcher] [Crafting] [Sewing] [Mana Maniption] [Giant''s Great Physique] [Superhuman Strength] [Magic Genius] [Hastened Mana Recovery] [Magic Enhancement] [Acrobatics] [Dexterity Enhancement] [Forager] [Hunter] [Fungokinesis] (Mold) [Mold-Assisted Telekinesis] (Mold) [Mold Magic] (Mold) [Mold Bullet] (Mold) [Mold Tentacle] (Mold) [Axe Technique] [Shield Technique] [Armor Technique] [Unarmed Fighting Technique] [Half-Monster] [Thin Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Freezing Ice Aura] [Berserk Mode] [Mold Enhancement] [Divine Dragon Mark: Chaos] (New!) ¡­ Unlikest time, she didn''t evolve, so maybe she won''t be as much as me where she would be able to evolve every stage she increases. But the Dragon Mark brought upon her an increase in her stage, so she became Middle Stage and received a nice boost. Additionally, the Ability itself is intriguing¡­ But there it was, the Dragon Mark: Chaos Ability¡­ it was intriguing, so I decided to check it at longst and satiate my curiosity while Bedann was checking the health of the kids¡­ (they all seemed okay). [Divine Dragon Mark: Chaos] (New!) A Dragon Mark given by a Dragon Heir from a powerful Dragon God, this Dragon Mark is given to a subordinate who has proven its strength and is recognized by the Dragon Heir. This Divine Dragon Mark enhances the wielder''s growth, and magic talent, alongside boosting their stats and cultivation stage permanently. Additionally, depending on the element it is, an extra effect is granted. Chaos Effect: Enhances the power of the user''s magic and grants it the ability to disrupt other elements, partially negating some of their power or intensity. Grants Immunity to mental attacks. ¡­ EH?! This is quite overpowered, isn''t it?! And everyone has one? ¡­Except me. Well, I am already the overpowered one here, and perhaps as the "Dragon Heir", I get more benefits than them. Anyways, this seems to give some kind of Chaos Attribute power to Bedann''s magic, giving it the effect of disrupting other elements, partially negating their power or intensity. Maybe her mold won''t be as weak to fire now, but I doubt it can negate a weakness, maybe lessen it, but not negate it. And¡­ it also grants immunity to mental attacks¡­ Most likely because someone that represents chaos cannot be disrupted? I guess? This is ice though¡­ maybe with this, the Mold won''t be able to easily attack Bedann''s mind anymore¡­ Thank you, Fafnir-sama! I bet you knew about this somehow and did it for me! I can already imagine a terrifying and gigantic ck dragon giving me a thumbs up and winking from the high heavens. Maybe Fafnir is my first friend from the part of the Gods of this world. I suppose you''re qualified as a God whenever you reach Rank 7, I think¡­ Rank 7 is where you acquire something called "Pseudo Divinity" depending on your main affinity. Gods can live for thousands of years, but sadly, they are not immortal¡­ But perhaps Fafnir has found a way to live for long, or maybe he''s part of the ancient Gods? I don''t know. The only thing I know is that¡­ this is amazing. "Drake! Come down! Yuki and the rest evolved!" Suddenly, Bedann calls me to go downstairs, as I rush there and find some impressive changes in my tamed monsters! Yuki, Frost, and the twin crows, Huginn and Muninn had ranked up to Rank 2 and evolved too! Huginn and Muninn looked like enormous birds now, probably as big as 4 meters, they were intimidating as well, and their bodies were covered by hard as steel feathers that could also beunched as projectiles, their natural ice magic has also improved, and they can generate snowstorms with the p of their wings. ¡­ Name: Huginn (Female) / Muninn (Male). Race: Celestial Giant Ice Crow. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Initial Stage). Status: Recently evolved. Average Estimated Vitality: 2745/2745 Average Estimated Mana: 3360/3360 Average Estimated Strength: 2722 Average Estimated Dexterity: 4500 Average Estimated Magic: 3227 Abilities: [Acrobatics] [Air Maneuver] [Wind Sweep] [Ice Wind] [Icicle Spear] [Snowstorm] [Sharp Ice ws] [de ws] [Bone-crushing Ice Beak] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Keen Senses] [Enhanced Flying Speed] [Enhanced Magic] [Divine Dragon Mark: Dark] / [Divine Dragon Mark: Light] ¡­ They also got two Divine Drago Marks of Dark and Light¡­ it seems that it might affect their future evolutions and they could actually one day be like the actual crows they are named after, as one is Dark and the other Light¡­ And the next on the list was¡­ Frost. Frost, the Ice Wolf had grown stronger as well after evolving, to the point that he gained ice horns growing out of his head, and he now has a long and scaled tail with a sharp spear tip of the ice. His size increased and he was now standing at 4 and a half meters big from the former 3 meters he was¡­ Wolves are supposed to be this big?! He looks intimidating, even. Look at his eyes, he is gazing at my very soul! Wait¡­ why did he get scales? And big dragon-like horns? And he''s exuding some kind of draconic aura too. Is this an evolution due to drinking my blood back then? So he awakened the Dragon Bloodline as Bedann did, plus because I named him, he might grow into something even more terrifying in the future. A Dragon Wolf¡­ I never expected this oue¡­ ----- Chapter 142: Evolutions

Chapter 142: Evolutions

----- Frost seems to be a unique case, the other wolves didn''t evolve into Draconic Wolves¡­ I quickly decided to satiate my curiosity and check this guy''s status. ¡­ Name: Frost. Race: Draconic Ice Wolf Leader (Male) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Initial Stage). Status: Recently evolved, prideful. Average Estimated Vitality: 3226/3230 Average Estimated Mana: 1664/1664 Average Estimated Strength: 3105 Average Estimated Dexterity: 3598 Average Estimated Magic: 1740 Abilities: [Pounce] [Strong sh] [Strong Bite] [Ice Wind] [Icicle Spear] [Icicle Shower] [Berserk Mode] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Keen Senses] [Rampage] [de ws] [Bone-shattering Bite] [Thin Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Dragon Scales] [Deadly Tail Whip] [Spear Tail] [Furious Howl] [Attack Command] [Defense Command] [Enhanced Physical Body] [Divine Dragon Mark: Thunder] ¡­ Frost acquired the Divine Dragon Mark of Thunder, which seemingly enhanced his speed and also gave him electric enhancements to his movements and muscles, he was able to move faster and react faster now, despite being so big and heavy. His race had changed ordingly to what I had expected, and he acquired the Ice Dragon Bloodline ability, meaning that in the future he should be able to awaken more abilities¡­ As of now, he acquired the Dragon Scales ability, which is clear within parts of his body, which seem to be covered by blue scales and not fur. He''s also bing better at using his tail now that it became longer and scaled, and even more as the tip is like that of a spear¡­ Andstly, his stats skyrocketed and were pretty decent¡­ Well, not as overpowered as mine! But he could easily crush Slime Kings now. Alongside him, many other wolves increased in their stages and evolved, but none was like Frost. He was the only one that awakened the dragon bloodline¡­ But maybe there could be more in the future? Even then, every damn wolf got a mark as well, so I guess they all have a bright future ahead. Andstly¡­ there was Yuki. She changed a bit in her evolution. Perhaps way too much. "Fueheh¡­ I can finally speak to you!" Yes, she can speak, and she talks like a cheeky brat. How is this even possible?! And to boot, she looks humanoid¡­ I mean, she looks like a rat-kin beast-girl or something. Her body turned humanoid and have the size of the other kids, around a girl in her 8¡­ She also has some pale-white skin beneath her fluffy white hair, and her face is very human-looking, although very cute as well, with big crimson-red eyes, although her nose is still like that of a rat, and she still got that big incisor fang, she also looks rather adorable¡­ having that long silvery-white hair over her head and also those cute and big rat ears. Her nails arerge ws with sharp metallic ws secreting poison, and her tail also has a poisonous tip for some reason. Many of the kids and even Bedann were surprised the most about her changes¡­ I mean, who wouldn''t be?! "How can you even talk? This doesn''t make any sense!" I said. "Well, that''s an evolution for you, Drake!" said Yuki. "And I thought that you would at least not know how to speak¡­ How intelligent were you before evolving?" I asked. "Way more than you! I actually stuck with you so you could protect me¡­! Hehe, now, I have evolved and I can finally speak and tell you that¡­! Err¡­ Keep protecting me?" she asked cutely. "You''re getting way too cocky! Want me to beat some sense into that empty skull of yours?!" I roared, as Bedann stopped me from crushing Yuki with my ws. "S-Stop! She''s just joking¡­ Come on, Drake¡­" said Bedann. "Yeah! Sorry! I am just very taken by the excitement of my new body and all¡­ I really didn''t mean to say all of that! I am really sorry!" apologized Yuki. Ah¡­ She''s such a¡­ Alright, let''s calm down. Yuki still has helped me a lot, she also cooks and everything. But¡­ "Ungh! Why must it be you the one that got humanoid form first?!" I also want one! Fafnir-sama, you just forgot that little detail! "Well, maybe because I am a monkey and monkeys are close to humanoid entities," said Yuki. "Eh? Is that so? So there is an evolutionary tree in this world or are you just bullshitting me?" I asked. "Yeah I don''t have any idea what I just said, I don''t know why I evolved into this, but maybe it has to be with the mark. It enhanced our talents, right, Drake?" asked Yuki. It feels so weird that she speaks so fluently¡­ "Sure¡­ Erm, do you remember your past life? No, I mean¡­ when you lived as a rat monkey?" I asked. "Well, yeah¡­ I was always smarter than my peers¡­ My mother and father died against one of those rat goris you beat up. Long story short, I was never rted to those, my race is a smaller variant¡­ Well, it''s all in the past, I''ve been living alone for years while being chased by those stupid goris until I met you¡­ So here I am," said Yuki. So there are monsters in this world capable of developing such an amount of intelligence in this world. Wait¡­ "Maybe that you had a simr intelligence than giants, humans, elves, dwarves, and so on was a factor of your evolution!" said Bedann, stealing the words out of my mouth. "O-Oh¡­ Maybe that''s the case, Bedann," said Yuki, addressing her with her name¡­ "Ugh¡­ I just woke up but what with this ruckus?!" Draugann quickly woke up as she walked towards us¡­ She seemed to have a mark as well, although she still looked rather old. No, wait, I think she might have gotten a bit younger-looking, but I can''t tell with so many wrinkles. "Eh? Who''s this girl?!" asked Draugann. "She''s Yuki, the rat!" said Bedann. "Yeah¡­ I evolved, grandma Draugann," said Yuki. "UEGH?! By Ymir, this is weird! What kind of abomination- Ah, I better calm myself down before I get a heart attack¡­" sighed Draugann. ----- Chapter 143: Beast-kin?!

Chapter 143: Beast-kin?!

----- I checked Yuki''s status as I noticed the changes in stats and the new Skills¡­ ¡­ Name: Yuki. Race: Snow-Chinchi Beast-kin (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Initial Stage). Status: Happy. Average Estimated Vitality: 2057/2057 Average Estimated Mana: 3230/3230 Average Estimated Strength: 2606 Average Estimated Dexterity: 4900 Average Estimated Magic: 3770 Abilities: [Acrobatics] [Precise Throwing] [Ice Wind] [Icicle Spear] [Snow Ball Roll] [Impact-Dampening Fur Armor] [Venomous Metallic ws] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Cooking] [Butcher] [Gathering] [Keen Senses] [Mana Maniption] [de ws] [Transformation] [Ice Magic] [Fighting Technique] [Mana Mastery] [Cute Appearance] [Thievery] [Flexible Body] [Divine Dragon Mark: Snow] ¡­ She got a Dragon Mark of Snow, which seems simr to the one of ice. She also got¡­ Transformation, Ice Magic, Fighting Technique, Mana Mastery, Cute Appearance, Thievery, and Flexible Body as her new Abilities after evolving¡­ What with these powerups? She even got magic out of it! And¡­ Cute Appearance? Is this a charming skill like Bedann''s? ¡­ [Cute Appearance] The user has an irresistible and cute appearance, which can charm those weak to cute appearances, charming targets can be convinced more easily to do certain things for the user. ¡­ Huh¡­ I wonder if it could work for me if I eat her and get the Skill¡­ Okay, better not imagine me acting cute. Nor eating her, that''s horrible! I guess it is part of our mind to have such bizarre thoughts. It is something that we must ultimately embrace¡­ ¡­ Anyways, Draugann also got some boosts in her power, and she got the dragon mark of ice as well, quite genericpared to the other kids, but nothing that we can do over it! Right? At the very least she got stronger, that''s a good thing by itself. Oh, there was also another change¡­ "Oi, I think you forgot about me! I evolved as well, Drake!" Fuyu surprised everyone as she spoke through the entire ice fortress, her voice had be more feminine, I suppose being my split mind doesn''t mean it will act like me¡­ ¡­Or does this means I have a feminine side? We are better at never finding out the truth. Yes, let''s leave it at that. "Uwah! It''s true, Fuyu, there''s a new floor?! And¡­ space also seems wider now that I see it¡­" said Bedann. "Amazing, so your living fortress can evolve and rank up as a monster?! And by doing so¡­ it bes even bigger?!" asked Draugann, almost falling over the ice floor. "Haha, Drake is filled with insane cheats, you have to get used," said Yuki. "Amazing, well done, Fuyu," I said. "Fufu... I am amazing, aren''t I~? This is the amazing home you all live in!" said Fuyu. I quickly checked her stats and saw that she even got a Divine Dragon Mark, she had it over her Mana Core Battery¡­ Oh, I had also given her my blood, but she never got any skill out of it. Fuyu can''t eat, to begin with, so I had tried spraying my blood over it and nothing happened. ¡­ Name: Fuyu. Race: Great Flying Ice Fortress Golem (Female?) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Initial Stage). Status: Gathering Mana, Prideful. Average Estimated Vitality: 12.000/12.000 Average Estimated Mana: 8.000/8.000 Average Estimated Strength: 3.100 Average Estimated Dexterity: 800 Average Estimated Magic: 3.850 Abilities: [Comfortable Interior] [Housework] [Material Body] [Phantasmal Icy Aura] [Ice Fortress] [Cold Immunity] [Elemental Resistance] [Status Effect Immunity] [Self-Repair] [Material Assimtion] [Mana Core Battery] [Wind Magic Rune: Float] [Icicle Spear] [Fortress Defense] [Protection Enhancement] [Body Maniption] [Architecture] [Divine Dragon Mark: Steel] ¡­ Fuyu''s stats skyrocketed quite a lot. She had gone from Middle Stage to Initial stage of the next Rank after all¡­ Something that was incredibly odd, to begin with. Maybe she was already close to getting to Rank 1 Peak Stage and ended ranking up twice? Well, whatever. The good thing is that she got stronger, and got some new Abilities as well to ensure our safety and the protection of everyone inside. She got the Fortress Defense, Protection Enhancement, Body Maniption, Architecture, and Divine Dragon Mark: Steel Abilities. The first two skills enhance her defensive abilities, both magic and physical, while protection enhancement increases all her stats while there are people inside of her that she is protecting from an outside attacker. Body Maniption helps her manipte the formation of her own body, she can slowly adjust herself around, even moving whole floors and interchanging their positions¡­ And Architecture gives her a greater insight while building her own body. Lastly, her Dragon Mark seems to have the effect of making her body harder than steel, reinforcing her materials to even higher degrees¡­ It was a perfect Dragon Mark! Thanks a lot, Fafnir-sama! "Our home got bigger now, so we can y more!" said yr. "Y-Yeah¡­!" said Noirenn. FLASH! CLASH! Suddenly, a shing spear opens therge gate andnds on the floor! It was Skadi! And it was¡­ she was covered in blood. "Ahhh¡­ Nothing better than bathing myself in the blood of my enemies," she said. Eh? She spoke! She¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ Oh god¡­ Fafnir-sama never misses. She had a Dragon Mark! Near her tip. "Uwah! T-That''s your spear, right?!" asked Bedann, feeling horrified. "Why is it talking? Well, it could move by itself so I was already imagining it could do some crazy stuff," said Draugann. "Drake gave it a piece of his soul and it became something simr to Fuyu. It gained a Dragon Mark despite being a weapon too¡­" said Yuki. "Hm¡­ I''ve been blessed by someone, and my power has skyrocketed, Master. Please, order me and I shall ughter anyone," said Skadi. "Okay, let''s calm down for now¡­ How about you wash yourself?" I sighed. "O-Oh¡­ Right," sighed the spear, as she floated away and went to the bathroom. Well, that''s that, we''ll have to get used to a talking bloodthirsty ice spear from now on. After the Dragon Marks, it seems that all the kids regained their strength ad was healed from the fever too, which was mana-rted. Additionally, all of them gained Mana Maniption and became better at using magic, well, a little bit, but it is better than before, that''s for sure. ----- Chapter 144: Reaching Further Territories

Chapter 144: Reaching Further Territories

----- [Day 95] It has been four days since everyone evolved or got Dragon Marks, and we had been slowly reaching farther territories that not even Draugann has reached through themodity of our floating ice fortress. Bedann''s parents have been resting most of the time, although whenever she had tried to speak with them, they would be able to barely whisper her name and then feel too weak to do anything else. For now, we are nourishing them with our mana, and I am feeding them phantom mass. What is Phantom Mass? Well, it is something I''ve discovered that forms around a bare soul when it moves around the world while it has yet to be a monster or an undead or whatever. This mass forms naturally, and it is an excess of mana umted around the surface of a soul. By grabbing wandering souls, extracting their phantom mass, and umting it into a ball, we can use this particr ingredient to nourish weakened souls such as Bedann''s parents. After four days of doing that, her parent''s souls seem way bigger and less damaged, but they still require sleep. I have decided to enchant Bedann''s weapons by pouring my blood over them and then creating several runes of Protection and Defense and Magic Defense, making it all even stronger and protecting the souls inside even better. Runes are easy to make for me now that I am Rank 3, by concentrating mana into a ce, a rune pops up, and based on what I desire it to be, it might enhance defense, attack, and so on. And no, I can''t do it over people, it won''t work, or me either. I can only make as much before it bes a strain to the item, so there was a limit. Meanwhile, I''ve been practicing Death Attribute Magic while trying to get Null Magic. But it seems that I require to enhance my Mana Core, even more, to get to Null Magic. ording to Draugann, Null Magic is a magic that only those without any magic affinity can use, no element at all either¡­ It is a special element-less magic, which costs several times the amount of mana that element spells would cost. For now, I don''t have much interest in it, as I''ve been eating Rank 1 Mana Cores to enhance the cultivation of my death/null mana core, the result? It has reached Upper Sage just now. My Death Magic had beparatively stronger as well, although we should get to the basics of its use and what Death Magic truly is in this world. No, it doesn''t make instant death or something, that''s not how death magic works. Death Magic is based on the concept of the attribute of death, if there is a life attribute, there is also a death attribute. The Life Attribute epasses the control and nourishment of life and nature. It can help some control nts and tame them, some can learn healing spells, others can learn enchantment spells that enhance the five senses, muscles, and so on, and others can learn the ability to cure diseases. In this case, Death Attribute does the opposite. It is capable of taking away "life" from others, but not instantaneously, and it can do so slowly, like¡­ make someone age faster over time, or slowly make their muscles tire out. And I can also¡­ take death away from things, after all, life magic is the maniption of life, ad death magic is the maniption of death. There are other things it could do, such as creating diseases, making things age faster, mostly inanimate ones¡­ like elerating the process of making cheese, wine, and so on, or even helping at making dried meat too. However, one of its major powers is the ability to manipte the dead! It can be used to move souls and order them to do certain things. However, it is not as if they will obey me happily, and I had once tried making an Ice Golem using monster souls, but it went berserk and tried to kill me, so I had to destroy it. For now, I am trying to enhance my magic and power so I can find a way to create a spell or something that lets me reign over the undead I can create. But for now, I seem to becking in that, so for now I can''t. Also, Phantom Body, Split Soul, and so on are skills that are connected to this Magic, and are enhanced up to three times if Ibine them with this magic¡­ I can easily materialize my own phantom now and shapeshift it around more easily. It is an amusing thing, this magic fits right into my previously learned skills. Oh, and through thesest days, the kids have been training their magic diligently. Though we have not done group cultivation with them, we had taught them how to cultivate by gathering the mana around their bodies and constantly making it flow through them and their mana core. But it''s not like in four days they will be geniuses, although some of them are very talented already. "We have gone pretty far away¡­" said Bedann, as she sat over my back. We were out in the skies, flying around on this clear day. It seems that we are finally reaching areas with fewer clouds in this region. "Indeed. I wonder if there are ces without snow in this ce. I know I am an ice dragon and all, but it''s getting sickening¡­" I sighed. "Yeah, I wonder the same¡­" said Bedann. We traveled through the skies near Fuyu, as we watched down below. There were a few patches of grass already popping out of the snow. This grass was not blue, it was green. Also, new types of trees that were not pine trees began to appear around, and we found several long rivers that led somewhere far away. We had been following the river because where there is water, there are always people. And coincidentally, we found people¡­ But not the right people¡­ It was a camp of what seemed to be bandits. ----- Chapter 145: Bandits

Chapter 145: Bandits

----- Bandits. Indeed, the ssic bad guys of every fantasy medieval-setting Isekai, bandits are outcasts, people without a home that wander through the wild and assault viges, plunder, kill, and¡­ do the other ssic stuff such as viting women or enving people to sell for more money. Yeah, the type of scum you can always find in every fantasy world I guess. Even in these icynds, there are several bandit groups. And who else to enlighten us about it than our trusty old grandma, Draugann "Bandits¡­ Well, as I had told you before, I used to travel this region as a hunter and also as an explorer¡­ I had actually run away from my town like Bedann¡­ In my travels, I found many of these bastards, one of my friends died due to them, but I managed to never get caught by them¡­ Usually, these bandits are weak, most of them are Rank 1 Initial Stage, the boss might be Middle Stage or Upper Stage, but they are barely managing. People often believe that Bandits are fearsome, but that''s only if you''remon folk, anyone with a bit of strength can st them out of the orbit¡­ I know because I used to ughter them with my magic back in the days, avenging my friend¡­ This is why Bandits never got near the town, I just killed all those that lived near us," said Draugann. Damn, grandma, calm down. I guess my respect for her has increased. If she really just killed so many bandits ruthlessly, then she''s a hell of a badass grandma. "T-That''s¡­ you really killed a lot¡­" said Bedann. "Yeah, and I would do it again. I just detest bandits with my very soul¡­ But I wouldn''t take away your prey from you¡­ These guys¡­ Oh? They have ves¡­ Bastards¡­" sighed Draugann. We nced at the bandit camp from above the ice fortress, hiding beneath the white clouds passing by. The camp of bandits had around 15 of them, they were roasting a small ice wolf and a few rat monkeys they caught, all of them seem like infant monsters so it''s nothing impressive. They are all, of course, Ice Giants, they all have ugly faces, well, most of them, and are filled with scars. The majority has a missing eye or an arm, I guess they really do fight with whatever they can against the wild monsters around. The camp also had¡­ ves. They had around five women and three men with them, they were all tied with chains and wearing strange cors that seemingly were the cause of their envement. "ve Cors are not cheap, but I suppose they might have gotten them by stealing a passing unprotected merchant caravan. They suppress a person''s will and magic, and leave them weak and to the will of the master¡­ Of course, they only work with super weak people, if Bedann were to wear one, she could easily destroy it with her mana alone," said Draugann. "How awful¡­" sighed Bedann. "If there are bandits here though, there might be a bigger vige nearby, or maybe they already plundered it and destroyed it¡­" sighed Draugann. Perhaps to Draugann, these were mere trash, but to me, they were a treasure! Why? Because I will be able to kill them without remorse, no one will miss these assholes anyway. And what''s best? I can assimte their bodies after eating a bunch and I would be able to take into an ice giant form using my Transformation Skill! Though¡­ Will I get their ugly faces? Huh¡­ That''s something I fear¡­ wearing other people''s faces instead of my own. But wait, wouldn''t that also be rather convenient? If I could eat someone, convert into them, ad then infiltrate a ce¡­ It could certainly be useful. But for now, let''s go with simple things. "So what are you nning on doing?" asked Draugann. "We''ll wipe them out and save the ves, as easy as that," I said. "Good words, let me aid you, I want to freeze some," said Draugann, this old grandma was Rank 2 after all, so she packed a punch. "I will go too! I want to practice¡­ killing other ice giants, so I can be prepared for the future¡­ Where we might fight even more people," said Bedann. "That''s the spirit, don''t worry, they''re all trash, so there shouldn''t be any guilt," I said. "Haha¡­ Yeah, but it still will be a bit strange, well, I have to be brave. For the kids!" said Bedann. "That''s a good mindset. In this world, only the strong thrive, Bedann. The weak are killed, enved, and eaten. We have to be both strong magically, physically, and mentally¡­ This will be a nice test," said Draugann. This olddy had ughtered hundreds, so I guess she has really been forged in this world with a will of steel¡­ Maybe this is why she adapted so well to us¡­ especially of me, a talking dragon. We decided to quickly descend now, while the kids were taking a nap, we left Fuyu taking care of them for the most part, while we brought Frost, Yuki, and the twin crows with us so they could get some practice. As wended over the snow, we slowly began to move stealthily, but I was way too big, so the moment I were to get any closer, they would definitely notice me, even with my size alteration to three meters tall¡­ So I decided to simply assault them with everything we had. ----- The Bandits were minding their own business, mostly talking with each other, eating the grilled monster meat, and living the ssic bandit life¡­ Completely unaware that a giant dragon was about toe here. "Hm, ice wolf meat again? Come on boss!" said a slender ice giant. "Eat it and shut up! This is all we could hunt today. Whenever we get into town we can sell the ves and get ourselves a better meal¡­ God damn, I want ale," sighed the "boss" a burlier ice giant, of Rank 1 Middle Stage, he wore an eyepatch on his left eye. "Hm, I wonder if we can y a bit with the ves though?" asked another. "Don''t touch the merchandise!" roared the boss, as he ate arge chunk of grilled meat. "But we haven''t gotten any women in some time already, boss¡­" sighed a slender ice giant. "And what did I told you? When we get back into the fucking town we can get you some whores, but for now, don''t touch them! Don''t you remember thest time? Because you guys touched the girls with your filthy hands, their price went down! They wanted virgins! VIRGINS!" roared the boss. "Okay¡­" sighed the bandits, if they were to enrage their boss they would get a boulder thrown into their faces, as he was an Earth Attribute Mage. They had gotten these ves by chance when they found a family of explorers that were going around the wilderness, probably gathering cultivation resources and hunting monsters to sell in the town and get by¡­ However, as a family¡­ "Oi, but there''s a mom and a dad there, the mom is already not a virgin¡­" "Yeah, what about that bitch?" "¡­Ah, I guess you can take that one but don''t be too rough or the price will decrease anyways!" said the boss, as the ice giants smiled eerily and nced at the woman with predatory res. "G-Get away from me¡­!" she cried, although she could not move. "Don''t touch my wife!!!" roared the man at her side, although he could not move an inch either. "Gehehe¡­ don''t worry, we''ll bring her back right away-" SLASH! "Gueggh¡­?!" However, out of nowhere, a giant ice de pierced one of the bandit''s stomachs¡­ The other bandits nced with horror¡­ at the figures that emerged from the forests nearby. "Eh?!" ----- Please make sure to check out my other novels, I am sure that you will like them! My World Traveling System: The Harbinger of Death: A Story about a young man who is suddenly struck by lightning while sleeping with his phone, which awakened his ability and the World Traveling System! Demon Queen Rebirth: I Reincarnated as a Living Armor?!: A Story about a Demon Queen who lost everything, in thest battle, her soul was split in half and she was reincarnated twice in her third life. Vampire Overlord System in the Apocalypse: The Story of a young and bullied man born in an apocalyptic world, who is given the chance to be a Vampire and dominate this world as he pleases with a malicious and scheming mind! Epic of Summoner: Supreme Summoner System in the Apocalypse: The Story of a young web novelist who is suddenly thrown into an interdimensional apocalypse but given a powerful System that lets him summon his novel characters to aid him! Epic of Vampire Dragon: Reborn as a Vampire Dragon with a System: The Story of a boy born with strange and mysterious powers who was held captive and used as a guinea pig through his entire life, until the day he died and suddenly reincarnated as a Vampire Dragon Chimera in apletely different world, created by an insane Elder Lich that ims to be his father! Chapter 146: Slaughter

Chapter 146: ughter

----- Out of nowhere, arge ice de pierced the stomach of one of the bandits trying to take the innocent explorer mother away. He immediately vomited a mouthful of blood, as he fell to his knees and nced at the de. It came out of nowhere. The other bandits nced at the man as he tried to take away the de out of his stomach. However¡­ SLASH! "EH?!" Another de pierced the ice giant''s head, slicing it open as brain matter began to stter outside of the horrendous wound, the ice giant was killed. Even the ves were terrified, as everyone slowly nced at the source of these des¡­ An enormous monster, coated in ck and azure scales, alongsiderge crystals, the size of around three meters emerged, slowly walking towards them¡­ Its head was enormous and covered by what looked like a skull of its same species, but it was actually part of the scales that covered its body. "W-What is that?!" "R-Run!" "A giant lizard with wings?!" "You, ves, buy us some time!" The bandit leader was a quick thinker, as he ordered the ves to run towards the furious beast charging at them and sacrifice their lives so they could buy them some time! However, the monster wasn''t a mindless creature. It quickly jumped away from the ves charging at him as he reached the camp, shing over arge tent and crushing the two bandits inside! CLAAASH! "GGRYAARR¡­!" The two bandits inside were quickly turned into minced meat, as several other figures rushed out of the forests around the camp, reaching the screaming and terrified bandits! "ROOOAARRR!" The dragon roared, intimidating everyone with a roar that made some of them instantly paralyzed in terror! "Unnghh¡­!" "Gyaaaggh¡­!" Alongside that, it exuded a deadly ck and azure aura that unleashed an even terrifying aura of fear! The figures that emerged, a giant wolf, a beast-kin girl, an old ice giant woman, and a young ice giant woman rushed towards the bandits, chasing those that managed to not get paralyzed. The bandit boss was not paralyzed, somehow, as he ran away for his life. However, one of the assants, a young ice giant woman rushed towards him as she suddenly conjured a strange type of magic! An enormous spear made of ck and oozy slime emerged out of thin air, as sheunched it towards the man! FLASH! "W-What kind of magic is that?!" cried the boss, as he conjured arge boulder andunched it at the spear attack, both projectiles impacted one another, but the girl''s attack sttered over the boulder and then threw it through the air! "EHH?!" The woman smiled a bit as she controlled the ck of oozy mold, which entangled the giant boulder, and threw the boulder back to the bandit boss! The bandit boss screamed in surprise as he tried to generate a barrier stone wall to protect himself, but the boulder was incredibly fast, reaching him and shing against his head! CLAAASH! "GGUEUEGH¡­!" The power of the boulder was enough to crack his resilient head and stter all the head into pieces, painting the white snow into crimson-red. SPLAT! The girl nced at the corpse with a bit of surprise. "Oh¡­ It wasn''t so hard¡­" she said, as she quickly ran towards her next prey. Meanwhile, the old grandma wasughing maliciously as she conjuredrge spears of ice and fired them at the bandits, impaling three of them with them and covering them with holes across their entire bodies, seeing them slowly die agonizing deaths¡­ CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "UUUGGRRAAAGGH¡­!" "IT HURTS¡­!" "STOOP!" "Gyahahahaha! Suffer! Suffer, you damn bastards! By Ymir, I love to ughter bandits!"ughed the grandma, as her party got to know more about her "hidden side". Meanwhile, the wolf and the fluffy white beast-girl rushed over the bandits, as the wolf easily leaped over them and bit their necks, tearing apart their heads of their bodies, while the small beast-kin girl jumped over their torsos and shed their bodies into pieces with her sharp ws¡­ The dragon continued to kill as well, mostly firing projectiles of ice with amazing precision, ughtering a bunch of bandits with utmost ease... The ughter continued for few minutes, until every single bandit was killed¡­ ----- We quickly jumped into action. I started by ughtering that one guy that was about to do something shady to that woman, and then I jumped over a camp and crushed two guys beneath my feet (I had no idea they were there, I swear). After that, the rest of the party rushed inside the camp as we ughtered the bandits running away. Fear-inducing aura came into handy today, as I was able to use it to inflict a lot of fear to the point that most of these guys got paralyzed out of fear. Bedann quickly killed the Bandit Boss by using her mold and grabbing the boulder he threw at her with his magic, she crushed him with his same boulder¡­ what a letdown. Well, at the very least it was an easy kill for Bedann, and she got a bit ustomed to killing after she killed three more bandits with a provisional axe I made for her alongside her mold magic. Draugann ughtered the bandits whileughing maliciously and she really scared the shit out of me right there¡­ Afterward, Frost ad Yuki ughtered their own bandits and after a bit¡­ we were done! Ah, the ves¡­ well, they all fell unconscious in the middle of the fight, so we brought them back to Fuyu alongside all of the bandit''s things, they had some interesting stuff I haven''t seen before. No one was into cannibalism, but the meat of the bandits might be food for the wolves or the other tamed pets, so I froze them into cubes of ice forter. Oh, and I decided to eat their mana cores, of course, alongside some of the corpses. I ate the Boss and five other bandits, I think that was more than enough. Huh? I wonder if I should have left some remorse by eating people mildly simr to human beings¡­ But nope, no remorse at all, I guess I am just as bloodthirsty as I look. Anyways, their meat wasn''t the best, it was pretty nd, but nothing too bad either¡­ decent at most, I would give them that. Ding! [Acrobatics: Level 1] [Plunder: Level 1] [Axe Technique: Level 1] [Mace Technique: Level 1] .. Oh, even this trash gave me some useful skills! Who would have guessed? Acrobatics is a Skill that most of those that practice a lot of slim movements or fighting techniques learn, it enhances dexterity and movement flexibility. And Plunder¡­ it seems to be a Skill that enhances the chances of sessfully stealing something from another person without them realizing it! Wow, did they had this as an Ability? They were so trash I didn''t even check their stats. Axe and Mace techniques are interesting ones, but like all the other technique abilities, they enhance my ability to use these weapon types. Sadly I didn''t get anything like Earth Magic from the bandit boss¡­ But well, that''s how life is anyway. After this, it seems that I was finally able to see if I could shapeshift into an ice giant form¡­ At longst! Please, don''t look like those ugly guys¡­ ----- Chapter 147: Does Being A Dragon Makes You Handsome?

Chapter 147: Does Being A Dragon Makes You Handsome?

----- I decided to check my stats for the moment being, as they had increased after thest week and a bit more after eating the mana cores and the bandits too. ¡­ Name: Drake Fafnir. Race: Spectral Death Winter Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher, Herald of Fafnir. Mana Core Cultivation: Ice/Wind Mana Core: Rank 3 (Initial Stage), Death/Null Mana Core: Rank 1 (Upper Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Creation Realm (Peak Stage). Status: Hungry. Vitality: 25.600/25.600 Mana: 56.000/56.000 Strength: 21.000 Dexterity: 15.000 Magic: 48.000 Unique Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Magic: [Storm Magic: Level 3] [Death Magic: Level 2] Abilities: [Camouge: Level 7] [Super High-speed Thought Processing: Level 4] [Parallel Mind Thought Processing: Level 4] [Precise Mana Control: Level 4] [Psionic Communication: Level 2] [Berserk Mode: Level 10] [Spectral Fear Aura: Level 3] [Naming: Level 7] [Kin Control: Level 6] [Crafting: Level 8] [Apothecary: Level 6] [Mining: Level 6] [Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 6] [Phantom Body: Level 8] [Split Phantom: Level 5] [Phantom Materialization: Level 4] [Paranormal Sense: Level 4] [Ice Thread Production: Level 7] [Icesmith: Level 5] [Group Cultivation: Level 8] [Whip Technique: Level 6] [Spear Technique: Level 6] [Projectile Fire: Level 7] [Devour: Level 4] [Body Transformation: Level 4] [Entanglement: Level 3] [Legion: Level 3] [Conceal Presence: Level 3] [Wind Camouging Coat: Level 3] [Emerald Winds Aura: Level 3] [Wind Spirit Blessing: Level 3] [Maism Field Lesser Maniption: Level 3] [Metallic Rearrangement: Level 3] [Mithril Ore Shell: Level 3] [Photon Bullet: Level 3] [Acrobatics: Level 1] [Plunder: Level 1] [Axe Technique: Level 1] [Mace Technique: Level 1] Ice Dragon Natural Skills: [Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Ice Dragon Frost Breath: Level 6] [Metallic Ice Dragon Scales: Level 6] [Medium Self-Regeneration: Level 8] [Strong Freezing sh: Level 6] [Furious Freezing Bite: Level 6] [Phantasmal Freezing Tail Whip: Level 5] [Steel Body: Level 7] [Keen Instincts: Level 8] Resistance: [Cold Immunity] [Hunger Resistance: Level 6] [Fear Resistance: Level 7] [Pain Resistance: Level 7] Ice Dragon Natural Resistances: [Greater Physical Damage Resistance: Level 4] [Fire Resistance: Level 6] [Wind Resistance: Level 6] [Thunder Resistance: Level 5] [Death Resistance: Level 1] Divine Protection: [Divine Protection of the Great Dragon God of Greed, Fafnir] ¡­ So many Skills¡­ I have to fuse them around sometime shortly. Oh, my stats are looking pretty fine, my mana has gotten up to 50k! And due to its regeneration, that''s an insane number by itself. The other stats are all doing pretty fine, but I believe I might hit a progression wall soon. After all, I need something pretty big to get to the next stage of Rank 3 Mana Core Cultivation¡­ At the very least my second mana core is doing good, it is about to reach peak stage. Anyways, I did this all behind Bedann, as I told them to get back into Fuyu before I was left assessing the corpses. I guess they know I was going to eat some anyway. After that, I quickly decided to activate the Body Transformation Skill, By putting my thought into it, my mind emerges in what I call an "appearance selection mode". In this ce, I can pick up the appearances of the living beings I''ve eaten. There are all the monsters here and even the slimes¡­ Yeah, I could turn into a slime- But this is not the right novel, so let''s not. And no, it is not as overpowered as you think, being a slime doesn''t mean being able to shapeshift into anything, I still require eating it. Anyways, I found the Ice Giant "models" into it, and just as I expected, there were all the bandits I just ate. Ugly¡­ even in my previous life I was more handsome than these orc-faced guys. I am sure there are handsome ice giants, we can see that in the kids and also in the male ves we just rescued, but I can''t eat these people. Wait¡­ I wonder if¡­ "System, can I take my previous life appearance? At least the face or body type?" I asked. "Perfect, let''s just do that then! No, wait, can we also add some dragon parts? Like some scales around the hands and shoulders¡­ wings behind the back and a tail¡­ and horns?" I said. "Excellent, let''s do that¡­!" FLASH! Right after that, I quickly began to shapeshift¡­ my body mass began to shape as I didn''t lose any size though because I was already at three-meter, which was my body size limit as a dragon but also the general size that ice giants had. My body quickly gained a humanoid form, and oh man, it felt so light¡­ How long has it been? Over three months since I got into this world¡­ and finally¡­ Finally! I can get to use a humanoid form! I created an ice mirror and watched at my own reflection. A tall and mildly slender ice giant man, with pale blue skin and dark blue scales growing over my shoulders, hands, part of my chest, thighs, and foot. There were also sharp ws instead of nails, and tworge wingsing from over my shoulders. There is also a long and sharp tail, resembling a spear. Additionally, my face just looks like- Eh? I looked way handsome than I remember myself! I look like¡­ a typical cultivation novel protagonist¡­ No way¡­ Maybe the dragon bloodline makes you handsome? I have long silvery-white hair that reaches below my shoulders, and tworge horns made of crystals growing from my forehead. Damn, look at mister handsome over there¡­ Ah, I don''t have clothes though¡­ But this is enough, I will go back to my dragon form, for now, I don''t want to surprise everyone as I walk inside as a naked ice giant dragon. I will find the right moment to introduce this formter. ----- Chapter 148: Gaining Some Knowledge

Chapter 148: Gaining Some Knowledge

----- [Day 96] Today we decided to speak with the hunters that were caught in detail now that they woke up early, they were very grateful to us after all the wall of exnations we had to give them¡­ And of course, we took away their cors. I ate one but got nothing, and saved the rest for someday, whenever we need to ve someone that deserves it. Anyways, they were surprised about a talking ice dragon, a talking and flying fortress the size of a castle (if not bigger), and the strange beast girl Yuki. There were five women and three men, all of the ice giants. It resulted that they were just a big family of hunters and explorers that came out of the vige a few kilometers from here, which is big enough to even have a sect that supports it, named Ice Moon Sect. They are not sect members but mere hunters who usually go out to hunt monsters and gather resources to sell for currency. The currency of the town seems to be¡­ Eh? Mana Cores? It is¡­ So the currency of this world is just mana cores from monsters¡­ I guess they keep the mana cores they extracted and sell the rest of the body and the materials for more. It seems that people use them as currency because they are the most valuable resource for cultivation. This also gives meaning to hunting monsters aside from food, as it means that you literally can get money by killing them by extracting the mana core inside of them. But wouldn''t this flood the market with mana cores if there are too many monsters being hunted? I guess so¡­ In that case, things just get more expensive I would guess. Anyways, mana cores were implemented as a currency mostly by sects, it seems, as they use them as a currency to exchange materials inside their residences, alongside grimoires and other useful things for cultivation. After that, the people around them adapted to it and began to sell their own stuff for the same currency. Oh, wait, no. Mana Cores are used, yes, but the "coin" equivalent is¡­ Mana Stones. These are little versions of mana cores thate out of special refinement formations. It seems that the sect controls the source of mana stones across the vige, by pilling up mana cores into the formation, mana stones are created, which are the size of pebbles. They can also be used for cultivation, and are just as good, if not better than mana cores, as theye refined from all the impurities from mana cores. Anyways, the family is varied but they are mostly hunters, although some of the girls are adept at cooking, so we got some more help at attending the kids now. They seemed grateful but they didn''t seem inclined to stay with us, so for now they''ll stay with us and repay us with their help in anything we need until we can get them back to the vige. Though¡­ it would be dangerous to leave these people to go after everything they saw from me. Wouldn''t it be better to keep them with us? I will convince them I guess, with delicious food, easy ways to cultivate, and warm beds! I bet anything they could ever want is here anyway. Anyway¡­ The mother of the family is named Dregeann, she is a motherly and gentle woman, with a beautiful figure despite her age of around 87 (remember that ice giants live up to 300 years). The father of the family is a bearded and burly old man named Gaston, Bedann said that he reminded her of her father a bit. He was a reliable guy with a passion for hunting. The other four daughters are Annalise, the little one, Samann, the other little one, Gera, the middle one, and Sethis, the eldest. They are all proficient at using bows and hunting all sorts of stuff, and also good at cooking. Lastly, the two sons are older than Sethis and are twins, named Gedo and Gado, pretty simple names¡­ the two are as burly as their father (maybe a bit less) and are good at swinging an Axe. All of them are Rank 1 Initial Stage though, the lowest of the low, but they have a lot of proficiency in hunting anyways, and by using just the natural strength of the ice giants, they can easily get by through such a profession. The father boasted that they had even hunted a Middle Stage Wolf once¡­ So yeah, they are indeed pretty good at their job, they were captured by the bandits while camping in the night, so they were caught off guard and before they could fight back, the cors were put into their necks¡­ "I am really thankful for what you''ve done, Lord Drake!" said Gaston. "L-Lord? Well, it''s nothing, we mostly wanted to kill bandits," I said. "Still, Lord Drake, thank you!" said Dregeann. "Well thank everyone then, everyone helped with a little bit," I said. "Oh! Yes, of course!" After a lot of giving thanks to us, the family settled down and helped us cook and more. The day went flying by as we did our daily activities, and we assessed our gains. There were a lot of weapons, some mana stones, and clothes¡­ nothing too interesting, aside from¡­ This. Arge de was covered in blue jewels. Was this a treasure? Why were they not using it? I checked it with the system, and it seemed to be pretty okay as a weapon, but nothing too crazy. My weapons are definitely better! Anyways, I decided to eat therge weapon to see if something shows up- Ding! [Improved shing Power: Level 1] [Improved Piercing Power: Level 1] [Silver de of Slicing Water: Level 1] ¡­ I got three skills out of it?! I have tried eating weapons I make before, anything¡­ but I never get skills out of it. However, this¡­ I guess this worked¡­? It was a magical weapon it seems. But how was it made? It didn''t look like it was man-made. "Oh¡­ the weapon you just ate came from a dungeon, Lord Drake!" "A Dungeon?" ----- Chapter 149: Dungeons

Chapter 149: Dungeons

----- So it seems that I ate a weapon, and it gave me some Skills, as it was a magical weapon of sorts. It seems that Magic Weaponses from¡­ Dungeons! I don''t know where these dungeons are or what they are, but Draugann quickly joined with us alongside Bedann as they started to exin to us what this was. "Dungeons are something that everyone knows about¡­ You never came across any of them through your journey?" sighed Draugann. "Not at all, not even Bedann did. I suppose the areas where we came fromcked them," I said. "Indeed, it seems to be the case¡­" said Bedann. "Well, to resume, Dungeons are¡­ Well, like underground structures where monsters appear, they are often like giant underground mazes. They are filled with interesting monsters you don''t see outside that much, often they drop things when you kill them¡­ " said Draugann. "Useful items?" asked Bedann. "Erm, it varies, most of the time it is useless garbage¡­ But high-ranked dungeons can drop better stuff. The magic de the dragon just ate was one of the better prizes you can get. Whole sects are working around dungeons because they are amazing sources of items and so on," said Draugann. "Ooh¡­ So cool! Maybe we could get into a dungeon? Maybe we could get some prizes! Do they drop food?" asked Bedann. "Erm¡­ I don''t know if they would drop food, but it is said that sometimes they drop things such as Health or Mana Potions, Antidotes, or even the prized and rare Elixirs," said Draugann. It seems that there is yet another RPG element in this nonsystem world, dungeons that magically produce monsters and items out of thin air. I am sure that there might be some rule behind their creation of items, but for now, that''s how it seems to me¡­ "I wonder if the Gods maintain the dungeons¡­ or if the dungeons are merely created spontaneously¡­" I said. "I don''t know, but there are some tales that the one that created Dungeons was some sort of Demon of the past, who fought the first Immortal Venerable in history¡­ It was an elf¡­ I think the name was¡­ Oberon?" wondered Draugann. Oi holds up for a bit, that''s a lot of stuff I didn''t even know about! But let''s not go for it yet, the topic at hand seems interesting enough for now. "A Demon from the past?" wondered Bedann. "Some old story¡­ I don''t know if it is even real or not," said Draugann. "Do you know anything else about dungeons? From where these bandits could get this weapon?" I asked. "Most likely they got it from the dungeon near the town we live in, the Ice Moon Sect uses this dungeon as a resource gathering point, although they don''t let normal folk get in because we can easily get killed by the monsters inside¡­ It is said that thest floors even have Rank 3 monsters!" said Dregeann. Rank 3 Monsters?! That would be ideal for me! If I can hunt as much as I wanted there¡­ I could easily increase my cultivation. Though¡­ a sect, it would be a pain to deal with. And I am not into sicko mode to destroy the whole city so I can get the dungeon for myself. Maybe they could let visitors get in for a fee or something? Hm¡­ I wouldn''t really like to causemotion if possible. But you never know, if I go there like a dragon I will most likely alert the guards, and everyone will try to either kill me or run away from me. It would be ideal if everyone just ran away, but I don''t think they would leave such a precious ce and abandon everything. If there is a sect there, there might be strong cultivators that are raised to be strong sect members, and then, there would be the sect master¡­ Usually, sect masters are the strongest cultivators in the sect, right? So the guy might be tough. But even then¡­ killing him and taking over the sect might just cause even more trouble, because other sects might learn one way or another, and I would get hunted down. So the solution is¡­ not being a bloodthirsty psychopath! "Do you have any ns of getting into the dungeon, lord Drake? I wouldn''t mind you bringing me there with my family! ¡­Though, it might be tough to get you inside as a dragon," said Dregeann. "Yes, I do n to get there eventually. It would be a nice experience, and I would like to get into those Rank 3 Monsters," I said. "Hm, but getting a big and scary dragon like you there might prove to be an issue," said Draugann. "Y-Yeah¡­" sighed Bedann. "Well, don''t worry about that for now. At the moment, I would like to know anything else any of you know regarding this¡­ erm, region," I said. In the end, we ended chatting about a few things through the night, it was an enriching experience where I learned a few things. One of them was that there were Five Great Devils or Demons in the past, whom the first venerable fought against¡­ These guys were said to have special demonic powers unrted to magic known as Unique Skills¡­ Yes. They were reincarnated people, no doubt¡­ Each guy brought into the world something new that wasn''t in this world before, one brought dungeons, another technology, another monster through summoning, another made it so the dead as able to raise, and another broke fate and generated many natural disasters that changed thendscape¡­ They pretty much turned the ce upside down¡­ And apparently, this happened millions of years ago. Just how old is this world''s civilization?! Even older than Earth! What?! I see, so that greenwood bastard got the technology from this demon of ancient times¡­ But why do not normal people have technology? Well, because it is considered a taboo, said to be a demonic power, so righteous sects hunt down people that utilize it¡­ But I guess not dungeons? Yeah, I can see that things are shifted around. Perhaps technology is too strong and gives unfair advantages that the righteous sects don''t like, so they hunt down the users¡­ ----- Chapter 150: Venerables

Chapter 150: Venerables

----- These demons changed the entire world, but for us, it doesn''t seem like it because we never experienced how the world was before this¡­ Of course, so, in the end, this is often treated as tales, myths, or legends, and not as actual history. Although I am sure that other people might do. Though the persecution of technology users seems to be something big, as technology is qualified as a taboo, yet that one bastard had a lot. I also asked about the Immortal Venerable figures across history, and it seems that they are some big stuff. Each Era had an Immortal Venerable that brought a change to the world in one way or another. Immortal Venerable are Cultivators who reached Rank 10 in Cultivation of their Mana Core and acquired the power to defy and conquer heaven and earth. However, even as strong as they were, there was still something that bound them to eventually die, Fate. No matter how much they increased their lifespan using artifacts, grimoires, or items, in the end, there would be a cap, and they would¡­ die out of old age. Yeah¡­ it seems that it is like that. But what about the soul? Yeah, we see souls around and there are Undead, couldn''t the Venerable Immortals be brought back through necromancy or death magic? In a way, yes, but actually no. I don''t know the details, but they said there are mythological ces across the world, such as the Gate of Life and Death where souls of these Immortal Venerable are sealed by Fate. Others say that their souls are present somewhere, waiting to one day be able to revive when Fate weakens as it is suppressing such a chance. It is said that if Fate and the Will of Yggdrasil discover those that defy fate, Heavenly Tribtions and Cmities befall them. Quite literally, the entire world splits open and attacks the user with everything it has¡­ Terrifying. And this is justmon knowledge that folks know, whew. Anyways, aside from this, I asked about the Eras, but they aremon mortals, so they don''t know their names in detail, but they do know that there are many up until the present. However, they do know about the Immortal Venerable, and through some conversations with the whole family of hunters, I came to a better understanding of each Era and they''re venerable¡­ Of course, they didn''t know the details nor the names of each venerable, but these are usually things taught to people in churches as they grow. Here''s the list I made: ¡­ ¡­ Odin, Ymir, and all the Gods. ¡­ Primordial Fairy of Life and Nature Immortal Venerable, Oberon (Elf) (The Protector) Moon Princess of Starlight Immortal Venerable (Dark Elf) (The Knowledgeable) ¡­ Savage Sun re Demon Venerable (Fire Giant) (The Destroyer) Onyx Hammer cksmith Demon Venerable (Dwarf) (The cksmith) Divine Heaven Path Immortal Venerable (Human/Half-Aesir) (The Sessor) ¡­ Dream-Seeking Fox Demon Venerable (Fox-kin beast-woman) (The Dreamer) Heaven-Defying Providence Immortal Venerable (Human) (The Fortunate) ¡­ Crimson Blood Lord Demon Venerable (Human/Vampire) (The Bloodthirsty) Ice Queen Immortal Venerable (Ice Giant) (The Queen) ¡­ In my resume, there have been nine Immortal Venerables in all of history! And some of them are also Demon Venerables. You see¡­ Immortal Venerables are those that were good people and did good deeds for the better of all the world and were righteous, while the Demon Venerable is the title given to those that were Demons, meaning, that stray from the path of righteousness and do vile acts, such as plundering, killing innocents, all for power¡­ The factions of Righteous and Demon Cultivators had always been a thing here. I guess we could be considered to be righteous, as we haven''t gone killing innocent people nor we are looking for trouble. We killed bandits but I am sure that we would be rewarded for that instead. And I would assume that this faction thingy might apply more for stronger cultivators, not for us folk¡­ Wait, I am very strong¡­ Also, these guys are the ones that reached Rank 10, many only got to Rank 9 and never were able to cross the gap, it seems that the knowledge and understanding of something important are needed for that. As I could see, there was a big variety of Venerables, from all the Eras up until now¡­ The most recent Venerable was the Ice Queen Immortal Venerable, and she was also an Ice Giant, to boot. She lived approximately 100k years ago, and like any Venerable, she died due to her lifespan ending. She is the most known because she was both the most recent and also an Ice Giant, so pretty much every sect in Jotunheim and Niflheim was affected by her doctrine. She was a firm, often cold, and also expressionless woman, it was said that although she was expressionless, she was a good leader, and she looked for cooperation between the races and harmony, she acted as a great ruler while she lived, and established many new righteous sects cross the entire world. It was thanks to her that the reputation that Giants had with other races was lessened, as she was seen as an amazing venerable that finally brought an era of peace after the Demon Venerable before her died¡­ And this was¡­ Crimson Blood Lord Demon Venerable. This was a man, a mysterious and malicious man that took the lives of millions of innocents to raise to the level of power he had. He was an otherworldly demon and had the Unique Skill [Vampire Progenitor] which essentially made him the first vampire of this world. He ughtered people and absorbed their life essence through drinking their blood, hastening the cultivation of his Blood Attribute Mana Core, the Attribute he had mastered, which waste introduced across the world. He had terrorized the world for thousands of years until he finally kicked the bucket due to his lifespan ending. Yes, even a damn Vampire died because his lifespan ended in here¡­ Don''t me me please, I didn''t make the rules here. ----- Chapter 151: Frightening Ancient Times

Chapter 151: Frightening Ancient Times

----- This Vampire guy was seriously a sicko. I mean, I would have probably done the same in his ce but maybe not as insane? I get it that he needed blood, but god lord calms down¡­ He was the one that brought Vampires into this world whose concept of Vampires didn''t exist before. He had also brought a new Attribute in the Blood Attribute, which his Mana Core was. He had used the power of his Unique Skill to devour the life essence of the living beings of this world while also drinking their blood for nourishment, through this method, this old bastard managed to turn the order of the world upside down, it was said that the poption of people had been reduced to almost 70% due to his massacres. However, in the end, Fate never loses¡­ he was defeated by the lifespan, and he died. Not without leaving an enormous legacy, of course, he had terrorized the entire world and spread Vampiric Monsters and Vampires of all types across the entire world. The era afterward was often referred to as "the era of blood" as it wasn''t nothing but something close to a vampire apocalypse. The world was reigned by Vampire Houses, and they held great power¡­ They dominated the world and usedmon folk as cattle, the Blood Attribute was spread through the entire world. It was said that those that turned into Vampires would change their Mana Core into Blood Attribute and gain unprecedented regeneration, senses, and more powers, but they would also gain weakness to sunlight, light, and fire attribute, and also would need to drink fresh blood to remain sane and with their powers. The Ice Queen finally put an end to the era of vampires, as she used everything she had to defeat them even when she was still Rank 9. She was a brave and strong warrior, and after raising to Rank 10, she used her power to make the Vampires go almost extinct, as she saw them as the pest of this world. It was said that she lost her family to a Vampire attack, and since then she had harbored tremendous hate against them. After her efforts, the poption of the world finally began to grow back to normal, Vampires that survived hid for many years, many died in the process but even up until now, it is said that there are some of them going around. It is said that they are spreading around the farawaynds of this region, and perhaps in many others. But they are also being persecuted and killed by righteous sects, just as how technology users are being chased and imprisoned or even just outright killed¡­ It is also said that other Venerables were also otherworldly Demons, some of them having overpowered Unique Skills that helped them get where they got¡­ But it is also said that even for all the catastrophes they bring, Demon Venerables were also chosen by Fate. Some call them a "necessary evil" or that "there can''t be light where there is no darkness". I suppose for the good to be here, there is also the need for evil. But each one also brought a revolution to the world, they brought the power of new attributes, new unique abilities that they spread, and more¡­ It was a lot of info to take in a single sip, but here I was, wondering more and more until the Ice Giants in front of me didn''t know what else to say. It seems that the tale of the Ice Queen is very popr, she is praised as a literal goddess by most sects, aside from Ymir himself¡­ There is a tale regarding her flying ice castle, which usually emerged within the skies¡­ I suppose we are doing the same here, huh? I tried to ask about the other Venerables, but they didn''t know much other than very basic stuff regarding their titles. In the end, we decided to slowly move to that town where this family came from, it might take some days, so for those days I will try to see if we can slowly convince them to stay with us, I don''t want to employ any type of violence against these people if possible, but I can''t possibly let them go, if they go, they might end up spiting everything about us one way or another. Even if they are good people in the end, if they get caught and tortured, they will reveal everything anyways¡­ So better to simply not even let that happen to begin with. If they refuse in the end and are desperate of moving into the town¡­ Well, let''s say I will force my way one way or another. Let''s leave it at that. Call me whatever you want, I don''t care. Anyways, for the moment we decided to rest. With so many people in the castle, things had gotten pretty lively, I gotta say¡­ But Fuyu has been upgrading herself more and more as I produce more ice bricks for her, alongside bringing her wood, rocks, and giving her mined ores we find along the way. Like this, many more floors had been made and she really just looks like an enormous medieval castle at this point. Due to this, whenever we want some time of peacefulness we just go upstairs with Bedann. Although to be honest, everyone is rather calm. Even the kids are learning and slowly doing things calmer, they had been good kids. At the end of the day we checked on Bedann''s parent''s souls, and they seemed to be doing quite fine, they were recovering at a good pace. I used Death Magic to nourish their souls by giving them residual phantom essence from the souls I pick and eat often, and I am slowly making some spells with it to do it automatically, perhaps something like Phantom Heal might be a nice name for a soul-healing spell. I still haven''t talked about my Ice Giant form to anyone, not even Bedann¡­ But I do n to do it soon¡­ I think. ----- Chapter 152: Unexpected Transformation

Chapter 152: Unexpected Transformation

----- [Day 97] After yesterday''s talk, I learned a lot, to the point that I felt exhausted¡­ Anyways, I wanted to try out the new Skills I got after eating the magic sword, which was [Improved shing Power: Level 1], [Improved Piercing Power: Level 1], and [Silver de of Slicing Water: Level 1]. The first two Skills enhanced my shing and piercing power, pretty simple, the more they leveled up, the more the enhancement. And the third Skill was not a passive skill, it¡­ pretty much let me do something rather interesting. By using the Skill¡­ I can summon the weapon. Yes! It is actually a thing. But it doesn''t work with anything I create, but maybe with other magic weapons or equipment I don''t create, it might work to get them as skills by eating them. I tried it out and the de, a perfect replica from the one I ate emerged out of thin air, falling over the ground. I tried to break it and then it quickly dissipated into particles of light. I tried to make more than one, but I could not, only one at a time, and when it breaks, it turns into particles of light and disappears, but I can summon it again. I guess it could be a nice projectile? I think my ice projectiles are stronger than this¡­ But the interesting part is that I can lend the weapon to anyone and it won''t matter, so I gave it to Bedann for the moment, so she could practice with it around. I kind of wanted to train her with all sorts of weapon types, so making her acquire sword technique might be good. And as for me? I can just eat someone with sword technique¡­ So yeah, I don''t care at the moment. I already had my Skadi, and I was still crafting a second weapon in the giant ice de that is yet to be madepletely, but that might soon emerge. Anyways, it doesn''t mean I amzy or something! Though I want to rx and calm down for some time, sozing around doesn''t seem so unappealing. The kids were training more Magic usage and Mana Cultivation today, even after the dragon mark, they were still far from being better, so there will need some more time for them to learn how to use magic better. But definitely, if they begin cultivating from an early stage, they will surely get stronger, so it''s not bad at all. We spent the rest of the day mostly cultivating and practicing, while also cooking and eating delicious preparations, there is such a wild world outside, but I really just want a slow and secluded life¡­ Well, not like it willst forever, but it is nice to appreciate the little moments that bring us joy in the present. [Day 98] Today in the morning I have finally managed to create a new Death Magic Spell, which I decided to call Phantom Heal! It is a spell that automatically gathers residual phantom essence from the environment and heals the soul directly, it can also generate phantom essence from mana alone, but the cost of the spell is higher. I quickly used this spell repeatedly over Bedann''s parent''s souls, until they began to sh with more power, their souls had been recovering some more, and now, they seemed to be closer and closer to fully recover, but even after that, they might enter into a long slumber to stabilize their minds and thoughts within the souls. After all, most people utilize their brains to store the mind, so when their soul is moved out of their bodies, the memories and emotions thate with them end up chaotically spreading across the entire thing, which is bad, it might even cause severe dementia or other things, so enough rest is required. After that, we left them resting once more. It seemed that the more the souls were recovered, the more they released a faint flow of magical essence, perhaps they were undergoing some kind of change, especially because even the weapons were changing, they had be "Living Cursed Weapons" and had gained new stats and Traits, but it might be too soon to test them yet. Nheless, using her own parents as weapons intimidated Bedann a bit, so it was better not to force her. "Now they should rest for a bit," I said. "Alright¡­ Thank you for doing so much, Drake¡­" said Bedann. "Don''t worry, it wasn''t anything hard to do. I hope your parent''s souls can get better soon," I said. "Yeah¡­ I hope so too¡­ Well, with your help I am sure they will be! For now, I have to keep working hard in what I can do¡­ such as cultivating, training, and cooking delicious food for you," said Bedann, smiling gently. I guess she is also a hard worker, she is always doing something, and I''ve barely seen her rest aside from the night when she goes to sleep. She''s a good girl. "You''re a good girl, Bedann. Don''t push yourself too hard," I said. "Ah, Drake¡­ Don''t worry, I am doing fine! I am doing this on my own¡­ I just want to grow stronger because of everything that has happened¡­" said Bedann. "I see¡­ Well, let me tell you that I will be here for you," I said. "And I am very thankful for that¡­" Bedann approached me as she hugged me. I wish I could just take my ice giant form to hug her better without this stiff and heavy dragon form. "E-Eh? W-What¡­? D-Drake?!" "Eh?" Suddenly, without realizing it, I shapeshifted into my ice giant form, which also has some dragon features, out of nowhere. EH? Is this because I wished it? Bedann ends up staring at my figure with eyes wide open, she saw the whole transformation ur¡­ We were on the third floor at this moment. So thankfully no one else saw it. But still¡­ "D-Drake! Y-You can take an ice giant form?! Ahh¡­ Y-You''re as handsome as I always imagined you¡­" she said, saying something very bold, embarrassing me. "I¡­ Ugh¡­ I was nning to make it a surprise¡­" I sighed. "W-What a surprise it is¡­! Erm¡­ W-Would you like to get some clothes?" asked Bedann, averting her gaze from my body as she blushed, getting as red as a tomato. Oh right, I was naked¡­ ----- Chapter 153: Thats...

Chapter 153: That''s...

----- By mistake, I ended ruining the surprise and took into my ice giant form because of my inner desires. I feel so ashamed I want to throw myself out the window¡­ Well, let''s get over it¡­ After this incident, I ended having to show this form to most of the people inside. It wasn''t taken so badly, especially because everyone seemed used to all the fantastical things that I could do. The kids had a hard time believing it, but I just shape-shifted back into a dragon until they finally epted it at the end, phew. I didn''t want to show them all the things I could actually transform, as I was even able to be an Ice, Water, or Wind Slime¡­ but that''s not something I will ever show to others, I just don''t want to! If I do, they will want me to divide myself into pets or something. And I haven''t even developed the body of a slime properly. I know there might be the possibility to get some of their skills, and it is on my to-do list, but for now, I have other issues. Such as Bedann. What am I supposed to do now? S-she''s always looking at me so cutely, now with this form, it is pretty obvious what''s next¡­ Or is it?! Should I just go for it? Ugh¡­ I feel bad. I feel like I am taking advantage of her by doing so. What if I am just taking advantage that she feels terrible due to the death of her parents? In the end, I will end like a creepy guy taking advantage of a girl that neededfort and love. Or am I being too much of a pushover? I know that she liked me even before this¡­ But maybe she had changed her feelings. Or not? Why am I being so terrible at this? I suppose never having a meaningful romantic experience in my previous life does this to me. Bedann is pretty much the first person that I''ve gotten to love like this, and also the first one that actually loves me back, something that never happened in my previous life. And the most ironic thing is that it happened when I was a monster, a dragon from all things¡­ What can there be in life for someone to enjoy it? Others are happy by just ughtering people, monsters, and growing stronger endlessly. Other people findfort in living solitary lives. And others¡­ the more fortunate ones, build a family and dedicate their lives to it. What is the correct choice? The truth is, I want thest one¡­ I already got a family done so it is not so hard. Despite being a loner, I wasn''t someone that particrly enjoyed being alone. But for now, I won''t force my way into her, and I will try something out slowly¡­ After all, I wonder if she still wants me to sleep at her side even in this form. I guess I could go back to my dragon form, which I feel morefortable with. But these hands¡­ and this posture, and this light body¡­ Man, I really missed human-like hands! I can do all sorts of stuff with them without having to use my soul tentacles for it. We decided to cook for dinner together, me and Bedann. And I enjoyed my hands as I cut the meat butchering the things Skadi hunted, cut root salt, and more¡­ "How does it feel to have a body like that?" asked Bedann. "It feels¡­ refreshing. Although I am still too used to my dragon body. But well, I used to be a human back on Earth, so it obviously feels quite amazing to use hands, and have a human-like body for once¡­" I sighed. "I see¡­ You''re really¡­ Erm¡­ Aaahh¡­ N-Nothing¡­" Bedann tried to say something but suddenly got all red and didn''t say anything else¡­ "Eh? What?" I asked. "Umm¡­ Well, you''re looking¡­ Good!" said Bedann, while blushing more and suddenly closing her eyes shyly. "I look good?" I asked. "Y-Yesss¡­" she muttered. "Ah¡­ I am d you think that¡­ I thought you only liked me as a dragon," I said, smiling a bit. Damn, have I ever smiled before now that I think about it? It feels so odd. She noticed my smile as she got even redder. "O-Of course¡­ Drake¡­ Y-Your dragon form is very cool and majestic¡­ But your¡­ this form¡­ it has its own thing too¡­ It is also quite¡­ handsome," she said. "Handsome? I see, so the Dragon Bloodline really makes me handsome¡­ Back on earth, I was just average at most, but never was considered handsome¡­ I think they used to call me ugly," Iughed. "E-Eeeh?! How terrible¡­ Why would they ever treat you like that?" asked Bedann, getting concerned. "Hm? Well¡­ that''s how people are? Ah, I guess you didn''t experience it as much¡­ Or did you? Ah, better not to talk about our past, it is not good to remember bad things," I said. "A-Ah¡­ Well, I guess I didn''t have much experience either¡­ But I just felt bad¡­ I don''t know why anyone would be mean with you, Drake¡­ You''re such a good person!" said Bedann. "Good person? Me?! I don''t think so¡­" I sighed. "Why not? You¡­ have helped me so much¡­ And everyone here too¡­ Well, that''s what I¡­ think!" said Bedann. Ah¡­ She''s way too good for me. I don''t deserve to be loved by her. "I see. As long as you''re the one that thinks of me, then I don''t care about the rest," I said "T-That''s right! That''s a good mindset¡­!" said Bedann, while smiling, as she drank some of the soup with arge wooden spoon. "I think it might be almost ready¡­" she said. I quickly drank some of the soup from the spoon, the broth was almost ready. "Uwah¡­" Suddenly, Bedann gets even redder. "What''s wrong?" "Y-You¡­ D-Drake¡­ You tasted the soup from the spoon I did¡­ T-That''s like¡­ an¡­ i-indirect k-kissss¡­" she muttered. "Oh¡­ Well, I didn''t know," I apologized. "I-It''s fineee¡­" she muttered, she seemed to be in cloud nine. Damn¡­ ----- Chapter 154: Youre Important To Me

Chapter 154: You''re Important To Me

----- So, after the dinner was ready, we enjoyed the dinner at arge table we had crafted beforehand, we had to make a lot for everyone, but this wasn''t enough for my big stomach, even in this form. Thankfully, Bedann always makes a lot of soup for me, and I also had a few other monsters roasting, which I ate while eating the hot pot. Some ate from them too, but they were way too many, so I ended eating most of them, naturally. After things were done, the kids quickly went to bed after taking a warm bath, so we were left alone. "Well¡­ I should go back to my dragon form if you still want to sleep at my side," I said. "Wait! C-Could you stay like that?" asked Bedann. "I could¡­ But are you sure?" I asked. "¡­Yeah, I want to¡­ hug you as we sleep¡­ In this form, you''re softer," said Bedann, while getting redder. Of course, I cannot resist such a request. "Alright¡­ We already took a bath, so we are ready to rest for now¡­" I said, as I moved the bedsheets and rested over therge bed, fitting for ice giants. Bedann sat over it and slowly moved her feet beneath the sheets, amodating her head over the pillow. I realized that I was a bit taller than her, as she rested near my chest. This is like apletely different experience in this form¡­ With my hands and skin, I can clearly feel the warmth of her body. Even as Ice Giants, they are still mammals, and although they are immune to cold and resistant to ice, ice giants produce their own warmth, even more, if they consume calories, such as Bedann who had just finished eating. Aaah¡­ This is really something else¡­ ¡­ Wait, why are we¡­ even sleeping together as if we were a married couple!? Isn''t this actually not right? People don''t do that with their friends¡­ Right? And this bes even more awkward because we are both male and women. I guess when I was a dragon, it felt like sleeping with her pet? But now¡­ "Drake¡­" Suddenly, Bedann speaks to me with a tender voice¡­ she seems to have not fallen asleep yet. "Yes?" "¡­W-What do you think of me?" she asked. "What¡­ do I think of you?" I asked. "Yeah¡­ L-Like¡­ W-What do you think? Y-You know¡­" she muttered. "Well¡­ I think you''re a lovely girl¡­ And someone I consider family¡­ you''re the first person I met here, so you''re important to me," I said. Bedann''s yellow-gold eyes shed with light as she heard me speak. "L-Lovely girl? Important? Really? Am I¡­ important to you?" she asked. "Of course¡­ I think this has been made clear several times already¡­" I said. "I suppose¡­ Erm¡­ Well¡­ Ah¡­ Y-You''re also important to me, Drake!" she said. As she extended her arms and wrapped them around my torso. Such a nice hug¡­ Her arms are also incredibly strong¡­ Oof, she got quite the muscles. "I am d¡­" I said. She suddenly began to rub her face over my chest cutely. "I never thought you woulde in this form¡­ I had¡­ given up on everything you know? It was¡­ very painful¡­" she sighed. "Eh? What do you mean?" I asked. "N-Nothing¡­ It is just¡­ stupid thoughts I had¡­ Now that¡­ y-you''re like this¡­ It changes everything¡­ It really changes¡­ everything¡­" she said. "It does?" I asked. "Hm¡­ Well, for now, let''s sleep¡­ I don''t want to bother you anymore¡­ I bet you''re tired," she said. "Well¡­ I am¡­ I am a bit tired¡­ But¡­ No, yeah, you''re right, let''s sleep¡­ Good night, Bedann," I said. "Good night, Drake¡­" We closed our eyes as we hugged each other, and we slept. [Day 98] Day 98 already¡­ almost two more days so I can be 100 days old in this new world. I still want to learn many things though¡­ There is a lot I want to learn¡­ But for now, I must keep it up with whatever I got at my disposal. And there''s a lot, honestly. AH¡­ I woke up in my ice giant form, of course¡­ It still feels a bit odd. I gotta get used to this shapeshifting body thing a bit more. It''s hard, I know, but I will do everything I can to adapt well to it. However, it will take its time. And while doing all of that, we slowly approach the big town where there is the famous Ice Moon Sect, a Dungeon, and a lot of people¡­ There are many possibilities there, many new things I want to explore and see by myself, I honestly can''t wait to get there¡­ But today in the morning I found myself in quite the dilemma. Bedann moves a lot while sleeping, and she was now squeezing my face over her breasts. Ah yes, a ssic. And her legs are locked over my waist¡­ her thighs are incredibly muscr, so they are very strong and have a tight grip. Oof. I don''t know how I am even resisting¡­ Ugh. Good, let''s calm down. "Uweheheh¡­ Drake¡­" And Bedann is dreaming¡­ something. What with thatugh?! And that¡­ perverted smile! What is she even dreaming about? And I call myself a degenerate for finding her attractive? Yet¡­ what is she even dreaming about now?! I decided to take a peek into her dreams through my phantom body by entering her soul''s subconscious. What I found was¡­ a garden of sorts? There was a table, where Bedann was sitting at my side¡­ Both of us were wearing princess and prince clothes, while we enjoyed a tea party with sweets. I looked like a typical prince charming from girl''s manga or anime¡­ Even my eyes glowed with brightness. "Ah¡­ My princess, you look radiant as ever¡­" said my own version. "Hehe¡­ Drake¡­ Do you really think so?" she asked cutely. "Of course¡­ Let''s enjoy a tea together¡­" said my version, he seemed to be a mysterious man. Wait, isn''t this super cute and innocent?! I thought she was having a perverted dream. This is actually cute¡­ ----- Chapter 155: Conversation

Chapter 155: Conversation

----- After taking a peek at her cute dream, I quickly decided to pull back my consciousness¡­ And as I did¡­ I arrived elsewhere. Eh? It was a different world this time. It seemed to be a world with perpetual darkness¡­ I nced around as I couldn''t help but be reminded of the ce where Bedann was being held captive by the Mold''s Alter Ego. And within the darkness¡­ there''s a figure. Someone is there, waiting. There''s a girl. It is a girl¡­ she looks¡­ human? She is a girl between her 12 or 14. Her hair is ck and reaches her shoulders¡­ and her skin seems to be pale-white. She''s wearing a ck dress and is barefoot. The girl seems to be in a fetal position while sitting over the ck floor, ring to nowhere. Wait¡­ is she? "Miranda?" I asked this as the girl suddenly seems startled, she slowly moves her body and nces at me. "Eh?! Y-You¡­? Why? How¡­ are you here?" she asked. "I guess I am in the deepest area of the subconscious of Bedann, her soul," I said. "Why are you here? What do you want? Did you came to beat me up again?!" she roared. "Is that the appearance Bedann had on earth?" I asked. "¡­Yeah, so what?" she asked. "Did she died at a young age?" I asked. "¡­No. This was her appearance due to my powers. But¡­ without medication, she slowly deteriorated into an old woman¡­" sighed the girl. I just evaded her previous question and she seemed to answer immediately. I guess there''s no point in acting if she''s answering me so calmly. "Why are you so calm now? I honestly thought you would try to kill me," I said. "I am not a monster you know?" she sighed. "That doesn''t seem to be the case to me," I said. "You''re a dragon, you''re a monster! What do you know?" she sighed. "Precisely because I am a monster I can tell you''re one," I said. "Tsk! If you came here to just mock me you''re free to leave!" said Miranda, crossing her arms. "Wow, you''re really not just going to fight against me?" I asked. "¡­Not like I could if I wanted to. I am weakened¡­ Your attacks¡­ were stronger than I could have ever taken¡­ I lost¡­" she sighed. "I see. So my powers have such an ability¡­ If I attack you now, could I be able to delete you safely from Bedann''s subconscious?" I asked. "¡­I don''t know. I''ve been with her since having consciousness of my own¡­ I don''t really know how it works, but it feels like both of us¡­ Are in the same soul, or something¡­"? said Miranda. "I see¡­ Well, you''re indeed right. You and Bedann are in the same soul¡­ I had already seen it before¡­. Let me tell you something that you might have not figured out yet," I said. "Eh? What now?" she sighed. "You are not the same mold as the one with Bedann in the past," I said. "Eh? What?" "You''re not the same as the one from Earth¡­" I said again. "That''s¡­ What do you mean?" she asked again. "Bedann wished her powers to carry over to her new life, here. The thing is, she only crossed through with her soul, meaning that this new power she got¡­ Was made by the wish itself, not anywhere else," I said "!!!" Miranda seemed shocked. "Indeed. Your existence is made out of magic, to out of physical Mold. Nheless, because Bedann has Mold Magic, she can conjure mold out of thin air and control it¡­ This is magic, a concept you didn''t know about, right?" I asked. "I didn''t know¡­" she sighed. "Well, that''s it¡­ I just wanted to rify this with you¡­ Oh, and another thing¡­" I said. "?!"? Miranda was shocked as I unleashed a strong bloodthirsty. "If you ever dare take over Bedann or torment her body and soul¡­ I wille here and seal you for an eternity, where you won''t be even capable of staring at the void of this mindscape," said, making m voice clearer to intimidate her a bit more. "Ah¡­ T-This¡­! I wasn''t trying to take over her or make her suffer¡­! Well, what would you know?! You''re a filthy dragon trying to take advantage of her innocent personality!" she roared. "I am not trying to take advantage of anyone, I was just helping her! Stop insulting me as if you knew about me or something, you don''t know shit!" I said. "Tsk! So what?!" she roared. "You''re getting bolder and angrier out of nowhere. Did you want to show off some bravery or something? Well, I am here waiting if you want to wrestle¡­" I said. "¡­!" She seemed to step back the moment she got insolent, gritting her teeth. "Also, you say you didn''t want to do all of that¡­ Yet that''s exactly what you''ve been doing this whole time! You''re the bad influence for Bedann¡­ You only make her suffer! Why can''t you understand that she wants to be happy in other ways than just being caged with you?" I asked. "That''s¡­ I¡­ I know! She just said that to me the other day¡­" she sighed. "You spoke with her?" I asked. "Yeah¡­ It was brief and I didn''t make anything out of it¡­ I just wanted to stay more time with her or something¡­ But she neglected me and ended getting angered at me¡­" she said "Hmm. Well, that''s just karma. For being such an annoying and malicious being¡­ It is the least punishment you could take," I said. Indeed, after everything it did to Bedann, the least it could get is suffering a bit and getting her anger and rejection. "That''s the least you could deserve¡­" I sighed. "Tch! Just go away! I don''t have the mood to speak with someone so annoying¡­" she sighed. "Sigh¡­ Do you know? It really doesn''t suit my style to annoy and bully little girls¡­ I just wanted to know you better, but I guess that won''t be the case," I sighed, as I disappeared from the ce. However¡­ I suddenly emerged in yet another space¡­ "Another Dream Walker?" said the voice of a mysterious figure behind me¡­ ----- Chapter 156: A Mysterious Dream Within A Dream

Chapter 156: A Mysterious Dream Within A Dream

----- After seeing Bedann''s innocent and cute dream, I decided to leave her sleep for some time, as I tried to pull back my consciousness. But then, I met a certain somebody, the called "Miranda" who is supposedly the ego of the Mold itself. I told it the truth about her existence, and that she was a fabrication of Bedann''s Unique Skill and not the actual Mold brought to this world, but some sort of magic. She took it seemingly well, but I believe she might have gotten more affected. I decided to leave her after we ended discussing and the conversation was just getting pointless, I didn''t want to damage her for the moment, and if she were to get me angrier, I might have done it in a heartbeat¡­ But that''s why I left. However¡­ Instead of going back to the outside world, to my body¡­ I ended elsewhere. And this ce was definitely not Bedann''s soul! What is this ce?! I nced around my surroundings, to find a ce of darkness. However, as I continued to nce around and walk through it, I found pink-colored mist and the presence of someone else¡­ Someone watching me through this pink mist. "Another Dream Walker?" said the voice of a mysterious figure behind me¡­ What is this? Where am I? And who is this? I quickly turn over to nce at the voice, but I don''t find anything¡­ "Hm. I see¡­ You''re not ready yet? Or is it¡­? Ah¡­ Fafnir, is it? Hmm¡­ A Dragon¡­" The voice continued to speak as it moved around the mist, I tried to catch up to it, but I could not. I also couldn''t identify the voice''s gender or age because it sounded strange, as if distorted. "I am amazed that your soul hasn''t been consumed yet. Despite its low level of cultivation, it seems that there are several powers attached to it. You''re an odd one, aren''t you?" "Who are you? How did you find me? What do you want?!" I roared, trying to look for the voice, as I dived into the sea of pink mist, but there was only that and darkness¡­ The voice answered as it began tough. "Fufu, I am just a yful little fox¡­ I can''t believe that you have not realized where you''ve stepped into¡­" she said, her voice suddenly turned feminine, like that of a girl around her teens. yful little fox? I don''t realize where I have stepped into? Those are not really good clues, you know?! "A girl¡­ And what do you mean? Can''t you answer any of my questions?" I asked. "Hm, but it is no fun if I just give you all the answers to your questions, right, little dragon~?" sh! Suddenly, within the pink mist, someone emerged¡­ It resembled a¡­ little girl. Her eyes were bright purple, her hair long and pink, and she had two fluffy fox-like ears atop her head, alongside several fluffy fox-like tails behind her. She was wearing¡­ something that resembled a kimono, clearly not of this world. Who is she? Wait¡­ Dreams¡­ a Fox girl that might be a beast-woman¡­ Is this? No way¡­ Why from all people and things¡­ I get to see¡­ "You''re¡­ Dream-Seeking Fox Demon Venerable!" I said, I was shocked. The little girl begins to chuckle cutely. "Fufu, I guess you realized faster than I thought. You''re interesting¡­" she said. "Wait, but aren''t you dead?" I asked. "My body might be gone, my soul might be gone, but my thoughts, my emotions, my will¡­ it remains within my dreams, the dreams all across the world, I brought the dreams here, and I control them even after death. I have not seen someone capable of entering other people''s dreams in a long time. It is a power that not many develop naturally," she said. SHE''S REALLY HER! W h a t ? ! I am already meeting a Venerable and I am not even 100 days old! "This¡­ I don''t know what to say¡­ I just developed my abilities, and I was just able to do it," I said. The fox girl walks towards me as she looks over my body. I am in my dragon form, so I am naturally taller than her little girl figure. "Hmm~ You have talent, yes¡­ Let me give you a clue of what this ce is¡­" she said, walking around the pink mist. "A clue?" I asked. "Long, long ago¡­ When I was about to die, I thought "hey, why not leave all my legacy within dreams? This way, no one who is not capable of entering dreams will never reach it, and only those worthy will be able to find it¡­", or so I thought¡­ Well, my real body and soul thought that. I am but a mere residual will of my former self¡­" she said. "Your legacy¡­ Draugann spoke about something like that¡­ When Cultivators or Immortal Cultivators are close to their death, they leave inheritances that contain all of their life''s efforts and treasures, for someone worthy to find them and continue their legacy¡­" I said. "Bingo! You''re very intelligent for being a little dragon¡­ This is, as you thought, my Inheritance!"ughed the fox girl. No¡­ fucking¡­ way¡­ It seems that out of nowhere, I was brought into the inheritance of the Venerable of Dreams¡­ Wait, will I be trapped here forever until I solve this? "Can''t Ie backter? Am I trapped here? And how did I even reached this ce?" "Hmm¡­ It wouldn''t be fun if I answered them all¡­ Right? After all, you''re still not even inside of the inheritance. You''re in what I call "the waiting dream"¡­ Within it, you must solve my puzzle, abyrinth within dreams. After that, you might be worthy of entering my inheritance," she said. "Abyrinth¡­ within dreams¡­ Like a dungeon?" I asked. "Hmmm¡­ Not really. But maybe you could call it that, why not? Well, for now, you should go back, you muste prepared, and with a stronger soul next time¡­" she said. "Wait! How will I be able toe back here then?!" I asked. "Look through dreams, and the path to my inheritance shall open¡­ You''re a worthy one, so it will not be so hard~ Fufu, bye-bye!" And just like that, I suddenly woke up. ----- Chapter 157: A Bath?

Chapter 157: A Bath?

----- I suddenly woke up, Bedann was already awake and had moved out of bed, she seemed to be in the room''s bathroom. Hahh¡­ What the hell was that? Because I am capable of peeking inside dreams, I was somehow capable of entering a Dream Inheritance set by the Venerable herself?! That was definitely wack, without a doubt. She said that only those that we''re able to enter dreams could randomly enter the initial dream that led t her inheritance. Perhaps people with dream attribute magic is rare. Wait, I don''t have any of that magic, to begin with! I just use my soul and subconscious to enter other people''s subconscious, which leads me to their dreams¡­ And I also need to do it by close-range. Strange¡­ I guess you could call that a roundabout. Could I make it into a spell using Death Magic? If Death Magic can also be used for souls¡­ Or my own Soul¡­ Maybe? But what corrtion does death has with dreams? Hmm¡­ Ugh, this hurts to think about. For now, let''s calm down. So¡­ I can enter dreams and somehow that led me to the Venerables Inheritance. And that''s it. She did say that I shoulde back with a stronger soul if possible¡­ And she also said that I just need to seek dreams and the path to her inheritance will naturally open. I wish I could learn more about her and what she did to the world, but Draugann and the other hunters didn''t know anything else other than things such as her personality being yful and mysterious, and that she brought dreams to the world¡­ or awakened them. I wonder if she was an otherworldly person, a reincarnated soul? Maybe that''s how she developed the dream attribute here, where it seems to not exist before her. The Dream Attribute is rare, so I can''t find much info about it other than the obvious stuff as "giving the power to enter dreams of people" kind of deal. Well, as I said previously, let''s rx and take things slowly for now. I decided to wake up from bed and moved into the bathroom, maybe I should take a "normal" shower in the actual bath now, I usually go down and take one in the river we are following while traveling. However, as I open, I realize that Bedann was bathing¡­ "Eh? Drake? Is that you?" Thankfully, there are bath curtains, so I didn''t get to see her naked! Well, I had already seen her naked several times¡­ "Ah, yeah, sorry, I will wait my turn," I said, walking away. "No, wait! C-Come bath with me! You''ve already seen my body so¡­ I-It doesn''t matter¡­ W-We can rub each other''s backs!" she said. EH?! Is she talking seriously? Does this girl has no sense of shame? Or embarrassment?! Of course, as a man of culture, I cannot reject such a good invitation, even with all the embarrassment I felt, I will go. "O-Okay, if you want to¡­" I quickly took out my clothes, which were just a shirt and pants, and walked into the bathroom. There, Bedann slowly opens the curtain, and a wave of the vapor reaches my face, the water was warm, and the atmosphere felt also nice. And there she was¡­ Such a beautiful and toned body, she looks as if a god molded her body carefully. Wide hips,rge breasts, slender figure, nice curves, strong muscles, her belly is packed with a very clear six-pack as of now, training every day really paid off. Her thighs were packed with muscles as well, they could easily crush a watermelon. And her butt is just as big due to training it¡­ I bet it is as hard as a rock though¡­ Or maybe it is squeezy? "S-Stop staring¡­ Come in¡­" she said, as I quickly got inside the bathtub. We have made a simple mechanism that boils water by putting on the chimney on the first floor, usually, Yuki or Draugann put it in the morning, so the water umted in the tanks in here boil, and it is ready toe out through the shower. She quickly put on the shower again as she admired my body¡­ And nced down below. The warm water really felt nice though¡­ But this intense stare was quite rude. "S-Such¡­ A nice body¡­ D-Drake¡­" she muttered. "Well, you also have a beautiful body. I can already see that the training has paid off, those muscles are perfect," I said. "O-Oh¡­! Is that so? I-I am d¡­ you like my body¡­" she said. "I sure do, you''re really beautiful- Ah¡­! Sorry if I was being too bold there¡­" I sighed. Bedann suddenly puts her hands over my chest. "N-No¡­ I am d you like it¡­ I am happy that you find me beautiful¡­ It makes me¡­ so happy¡­" she said. For a moment, we were awkwardly staring at each other. "I am d it makes you happy¡­ Anyways! Let''s go back to the bath!" I said, as I moved her to the front and started to rub her strong and toned muscr back, it was both soft and also as hard as steel¡­ her body was really at peak condition. "Hehe, sure!" In the end, we ended taking a nice bath together, and we slowly lost some of our embarrassment from each other¡­ Although seeing her nude like this¡­ I had to admit it, I was suppressing a boner with all of my might. As a dragon, for some reason, I couldn''t get one. Most likely because that private part was being covered by scales. And maybe dragons only get hard when it is mating season and a female releases pheromones or something¡­ But with this body, it is obvious that there is no need for that, only some visual stimulus is enough to get me hard! I am a man, so I obviously have to admit that boners are a natural thing! It doesn''t mean that I am a predator or something¡­! Well, in the end, I managed to suppress it and we dried our bodies and put clothes back up. However, Bedann seemed on cloud nine after the bath¡­ ----- Chapter 158: Experimentations

Chapter 158: Experimentations

----- [Day 99] Day 99 and today I had woken up rather energetic. I quickly jumped off the bed as I went to take a bath, this time without Bedann. I had decided to see how the kids were doing, so after breakfast, I was going to see how their magic had progressed. However, for the morning, I decided to practice shapeshifting into other forms, and see if I could acquire or gain Skills by using them in certain ways. After all, as it is already known, I can gain Skills by eating things, or by doing certain actions! I remember eating a lot of Slimes, but I could never get their Skills such as Self-Division or Slime Body, Slime King Body, and so on¡­ So, I went to a separate room, the only one that was actually empty for the most part, and began to shapeshift. I had several Slime Forms that I could take through Body Transformation. I never thought I could be a Slime while being a Dragon¡­ But I suppose this thing has its limits as well. Indeed, with Body Transformation, I can modify each transformation a bit, usually, the most liberty I have is when adding dragon-like parts into the transformed form, but I seem to be unable to add the nature of other transformations into another. Meaning that I cannot be a half slime and half dragon, I have to be one or the other. I tried it out and I found out I can add little horns and small bat-sized dragon wings to my slime forms, but that''s it. How disappointing! System, could I be able to mix up the transformations one day? I see, well, might as well try it out. The several slime forms avable for me were¡­ Ice Slime, Water Slime, Wind Slime, and the King versions of them, which made them a bit bigger. As a Slime, I seem to be able to still use my other Abilities, such as Immortal Body, meaning that I can expand my body around and recover it super quickly. However, I cannot erge my own size and weight indefinitely, there is a limit of around 15 meters. Wait, that''s pretty big already. Anyways, as a Slime I have a huge weak spot. My Mana Core reveals itself right in the center of my body. Anyone strong enough could send a piercing attack and easily crack my Mana Cores floating inside of my gtinous body. That''s bad¡­ Well, for now, I tried self-dividing! I expanded my slime body and then cut myself off¡­ Slice¡­ I nced at the sliced slime piece, it seemed to tremble a bit until it sttered over the floor motionlessly. Hm¡­ I seem to not be able to, even in the King Slime forms that were able to self-divide. Should I try putting a soul inside of a piece of slime? I quickly grabbed a wandering soul as I divided my piece of slime and then threw the soul inside! FLASH! Let''s see whates out! The slime begins to move¡­! Is there some hope? And its¡­ moving! It moves around, like a slug. It doesn''t even know what it is, so it can''t jump like a slime. Interesting, so I made it! Though¡­ This guy is not obeying me. "Oi! Jump!" I order it. However, the little bastard doesn''t listen to me. This is my grip right now, I can sort of infusing souls into stuff, but they don''t obey me, they fall apart afterward too. I require the ability to dominate undead so I can actually keep the souls inside the vessels. Ugh, how frustrating! I am a mere half-assed necromancer, it seems. Fafnir-sama, drop me some skill for this, will ya? Okay, let''s not say that ever again, I might be offending the entire dragon race with my shamelessness. Now, I tried to self-divide and infuse souls into my divisions for a while, several times. I even spent over an hour! In the end, over 40 slimes were wandering around, these slimes are weird because theyck mana core, so they''re absurdly weak and are made of my slime with a random soul inside. I call them "Undead Slime" and they are as useless as a slime that doesn''t even know how to jump can get. And, well, it seems that I didn''t get anything, how frustrating- Ding! Aha?! Hah! I knew it from the start. See? This is what putting over an hour of hard work generates, a new skill! Now that I got it, time to check it out using other types of bodies, such as my dragon body. sh! I quickly shapeshift into an Ice Dragon, as I activate the Skill. Will I get a mini-ice dragon? How does this work? Pop! However¡­ The horror! What happened was rather horrifying! My left whole arm detached itself from my body and fell over the floor. It suddenly began to move by itself! Oh god, what am I even? I nced at my own arm as it moved around, aimlessly. It probably became some kind of Undead Dragon Arm. Should I keep this bad boy until he evolves into an overpowered giant walking hand? No¡­ I better not do that, the kids will get scared. I quickly took the arm and attached it back, it seems that the regeneration worked. Oh, while I used Body Division, Immortal Body didn''t activate to bring a new arm, so I guess I have to will it to bring back a new arm in this situation, but because I didn''t, it wasn''t brought back. I yed around some more with Body Division, detaching my own body into pieces and making them walk around. However, I cannot control their flesh nor meld them together into a weird limb golem, and they seem pathetically weak, so for now, it won''t have any issues. But maybe in battle, I will be able to fire a rocket punch or something. ----- Chapter 159: Testing The Kids 1

Chapter 159: Testing The Kids 1

----- [Day 100] Because I spent most of yesterday trying out new shapes and forms using Self-Division and only getting creepy results, which ended in Bedann, yr, and Noirenn entering my room and fainting in horror after seeing my entire body dissected over the floor, I wasn''t able to properly test the kids magic. Calm down, nothing bad happened after that! I quickly reassembled myself and it was a happy ending, we had lunch and then dinner and we chilled out for the most part. However, I was quite satisfied with what I did yesterday, so I had no ns on dissecting myself and see my own lungs crawl out of my open chest to see how much I could hold my breath. Yes, I did that¡­ Anyways, today was the day, I was going to test these little rascals! So we quickly descended into the ground for today, and had a little camp set up around Fuyu, the hunter family began to prepare food, mostly grilling a lot of meat, while I brought the kids with me to an epical area that I filled with dummies made of ice. "Alright kids, today is the day! You''re going to show me off your progress! I want all of you to destroy these dummies with your abilities!" I said. "Uwah¡­" "Can we do it?" "But isn''t your ice super resistant?" "Drake, that''s unfair!" The kids started toin¡­ "I know! That''s why I want you to do your best! Now, show it to me, your resolve!" I said. The kid''s eyes seemed to gleam a bit, after hearing me ask them for their resolve, even the most crybaby one got a bit serious¡­ I see, so they are ready! The only one that wasn''t participating was Suu, the 1-year-old baby. That baby is just sleeping leisurely, so let us not disturb him. The kids quickly began to unleash their magic over the dummies, and I was able to finally see with greater insight what they could do now. Although some had simr ice elements, there were still a variety of other elements. Just as Draugann had said, they were talented, they were part of the most talented generation born in that vige after all! They are all diamonds in brute that I must polish! Now, now, let''s calm down and see! SLASH! CLASH! Suddenly, one of the dummies explodes into pieces¡­ And it was no one else than yr''s target. Her explosive fireball made of the dummy a quick work¡­ Amazing. Although I feel like due to her fire affinity, this is a good matchup for her¡­ But well, a conventional dummy would also be one, as they''re usually made of wood, leather, and straw, all of them can easily be put into mes. Fire Attribute is a wonderfully Magic affinity, it brings forth a lot of power right off the bat, its explosiveness can make up for excellent offensive long-ranged mages. yr has a bright future ahead. "I-I did super-fast¡­" she muttered. "Hmm! Good work, yr, you passed the test!" I said. "Yaay! Though I feel like I cheated¡­" she sighed. So she also realized¡­ CLASH! BOOM! However, a second kid quickly defeated her target after a few attacks¡­ It was the little and shy Noirenn. The little ice giant girl with short, ck-colored hair seemed surprised with herself as her eyes opened wide open, her Shadow Magic was strong! She fired three Shadow Spears, her first offensive shadow magic spell, and the ice dummy fell over the ground after being pierced by three powerful spears made of shadows. "I-I did that?!" she wondered. "Indeed you did! Good job, Noirenn!" I said. "Ahh¡­ T-Thanks¡­" said Noirenn while shyly blushing. She''s a cute girl, and she''s also growing brave, she reminds me of Bedann, who pairs both of these things quite well. These two girls were the first to finish the test, but I still had hoped for the rest, so I continued watching. "We can''t lose to our little siblings!" Suddenly, Ellergest and Beluna roar at the same time, as they fire two enormous icicle spears towards the dummies! CLAAAAASH! The two dummies are then broke into pieces with utmost ease! Superb! Beluna is the eldest girl, while Ellergest is the eldest boy, both of them being 9 and 8 respectively¡­ well, they''re still small! But more mature than the rest. Both are quite tall already, so I guess they''re not really small. Their affinity is the "normal" one, being Ice, which Draugann and Bedann''s parents also had, they simply used ice against ice and it worked perfectly. "Great work!" "We couldn''t possibly let yr and Noirenn get all the praises, Drake!" said Beluna while smiling happily. "I just showed off my strength¡­" said Ellergest, he was stoic and often expressionless. "You did great," I said. There were still three more kids left, Samantha, Jon, and Hansel. Samantha was the second eldest girl, at 8 years of age, she was characterized for her sharp emerald eyes. Her attribute is the most troublesome for offense, Life Attribute Magic. However, she was somehow managing. She had learned to not only heal little wounds, but Life Magic also epassed the power of nts and animals who held life, and ultimately, even her own body and that of others. Using this logic, she decided to control the roots of the trees nearby and was using them to attack the dummy. However, as she had not as much mana, she was taking rests in between each strong bit from the root tentacles. "Hahh¡­ C-Come on¡­!" she sighed, forcing her mana into the root as it suddenly! SLAP! Crack¡­ crack! CRASH! The dummy was broken in half! "I did it! Yaaaaaay!" Samantha began to celebrate by jumping around as she celebrated screaming her lungs out. She really did a good job. "Good job, Samantha! I can see that you just need to sharpen your control over the nts, and you''ll have a better offensive method," I said. "T-Thank you sir Drake!" said Samantha. She was a very polite girl, so she called me "sir"¡­ I wasn''t even in my ice giant form at the moment, but it was fine. Two more kids were left¡­ let''s see how they manage. ----- Chapter 160: Testing The Kids 2

Chapter 160: Testing The Kids 2

----- The two remaining kids were Jon, a silent little boy, his affinity was Ice, and then Hansel, a former fat kid, who had now gotten pretty slim, he still has a timid personality, and his affinity is Earth. Both have conventional looks as Ice Giants'' concern, such as yellow-gold eyes and silvery-white hair. Jon was doing his hardest, but his icicle spears were not big or strong enough, he was slowly chipping away the dummy of ice but had to take rests for his mana to regenerate here and then, so he was taking his time. He''s only five years old so it is rather normal. And then there was Hansel, he had yet to find a way tounch his rocks, so he was grabbing them when he conjured them with magic andunching them with his arms, the dummy was also slowly being chipped away. "Come one, you can do it!" I said. "Hahh¡­ I-Its hard¡­" sighed Jon. "Ugh¡­ Damn rocks, Earth is supposed to be a strong element, why are you so small and pathetic?!" wondered Hansel, getting frustrated. "Hansel, don''t conjure rocks, use the ground itself!" said yr, suddenly giving him an insight that surprised even me! Right¡­ Why doesn''t he use the big element all around him instead of trying to make it? I hadpletely forgotten he could do just that. Damn, I am a retard! "Right! Y-You''re right!" said Hansel, as he concentrated his mana into his palms and then touched the ground with them! BOOM! Suddenly, a thin stone spear surged from the ground, prating the dummy form below and slicing it apart! Wow, deadly! He could quite easily kill someone¡­ Well, everyone here should be able to. "I-I did it! Yes!" said Hansel, jumping happily. "Sigh¡­ How can I¡­ Ah!" Jon suddenly had an inspiration as he saw the thing spear made of stone that Hensel made, as he conjured a special type of icicle spear, which was very thin and had a sharp tip¡­ it looked more like an arrow, to be honest! FLAAAASH! The arrow rushed into its target as it pierced the dummy''s chest and make it slowly crack¡­ "Not¡­ yet!" Jon quickly conjured two more ice arrows, destroying the dummy once and for all! CRASH! The dummy fell into pieces over the ground, as Jon seemed surprised with himself¡­ "Amazing¡­ I did that?! I really did that just now? I can''t¡­ believe it¡­" he said, surprising himself. Hm, Jon might not be able to conjure too much ice, but what he can do is make little arrows with strong and fast piercing power¡­ "Good work, Jon! You did well!" I said. As all the kids gathered around me, I praised them all. I saw that most of them put a lot of effort into the task, they seemed all decided, and that''s what mattered to me. I wanted to see how much resolve they had to fight, to use their own magic, their own and only weapon. "You did amazing. The order in which you managed to defeat the dummy had no implications for your grade. I find that all of you showed me off your strength, your resolve, and your ability to fight¡­ Some need to polish their power some more, but this was a good showcase of how much you''ve reached, everyone," I said. All the kids seemed to be happy at my words, Jon was relieved that he wouldn''t get some bad grade for something for endingst. "Now, Kids, I have made several new pieces of equipment for all of you, which I have specifically designed for your body sizes and your weapon preferences, there are even some essories mixed in between! And they are all enchanted as I made them use my magic, scales, and I even poured my own blood on them, make sure to take good care of them!" I said. Bedann came carrying arge sack filled with gifts, armor pieces, weapons, essories, anything. I had been crafting this off-camera for several days now. The ability to make items with status infused with traits and even abilities is a great power, so I abused it to its limits and made equipment for everyone. "Uwah! Amazing!" "T-This is so cool¡­ an armor made of Drake''s scales!" "A shield¡­" "I like this ice de¡­" "Oh, this ring seems to give me more magic¡­" "Thank you, sir Drake!" "It''s nothing, make sure to equip them and sport them out around, so you can show off your power! Each piece of equipmentes infused with a part of my might, so you can summon the Dragon Might out of my weapons to enhance your power. There may be times when I will need you to fend by yourselves¡­ This is why I am preparing you for that inevitable day¡­ I want you all to grow as strong as you can!" I said. "Yeah!" "But¡­ I don''t want to leave!" "Me neither¡­" "W-Well¡­ You don''t have to leave. But it will be your choice if you want to, but I won''t let you go any time soon for now until you grow a few more years, and also get stronger, so don''t get your hopes up!" I said, some kids actually wanted to explore the world, but they were way too young for that! Ah¡­ Wait, I am just 100 days old! Who am I to even speak about age?! Well, let''s keep pretending I am actually older than that, not even Bedann knows I am that young. It shall be a secret kept forever within my sealed lips¡­ "Everyone, lunch is ready,e eat already!" said Draugann while acting a bit grumpy, she was hungry. "Ah,ing!" "Let''s go eat!" "Mister Drake, food time!" "Eat! Eat!" The kids marched into therge table we set up over the snow and near the portable kitchen and bonfire that was being used to roast the meat, as they all sat down around it. After that, we enjoyed a nice lunch and an overallfortable day. Soon enough, we shall finally reach the Ice Moon Sect Town, so I better prepare¡­ I will prob not get there with my dragon form, that''s for sure. ----- Chapter 161: Little Time Skip

Chapter 161: Little Time Skip

----- [Day 107] A week had gone by since the kid''s test, and it has been a peaceful one. They and Bedann had been recovering from their emotional wounds while also growing stronger. Bedann nor anyone in the entire group had been cking off, as there had been daily exercises, group cultivation, and magic and technique practice every single day. Bedann had begun to teach some of the kids interested some fighting techniques, although due to the age and size difference, she had been cleaning the floor with all of them all the time, so it was hard for them to learn much, she had been trying her best to be as gentle as possible, and some such as Hansel and Ellergest had shown to have the talent for techniques, having learned Axe and de technique respectively. Meanwhile, everyone had strengthened their bodies through the opening of Mana Veins across their bodies, and everyone seems to be growing stronger at a steady pace. So even the little kids of 6 years of age are getting stronger even physically! In fact, as they trained physically, they grew in size as well. Most of them had advanced another stage of their Rank 1 Mana Cores, some of them being already at Upper Stage, showing off their amazing talent, coupled with drinking my blood and also with the power of the Dragon Marks, they are all proving to grow into strong kids. But not only the kids, everyone had been growing stronger! Draugann got stronger as well, well, almost magically, she sucks at physical fighting. It cannot be changed even if she gets a bit younger! And not only the old grandma, but all the others, the tamed monsters too, as everyone had crossed into Rank 2 Middle Stage, alongside Bedann, who had be Rank 2 Upper Stage! After receiving the Dragon Mark, her cultivation speed got even faster, even more now that we got so many people around to do Group Cultivation¡­ And of course, I have also been training a lot! I have been eating low ranked mana cores to increase the power of my second mana core, which finally reached Rank 1 Peak Stage, and I''ve also been practicing more Death Magic, trying to find a spell that can let me force undead to obey me or something that could Charm them, like a certain dhampir boy¡­ But nothing yet! However, for the moment, I''ve found some pretty amazing uses to my Death Magic, such as the power of using it to elerate the process of wolf milk bing cheese through the Fermentation Spell, which I am also using over fruit juice to make¡­ yes, you guessed it, wine! Or ale¡­ Well, whatever is called, it was refreshing to taste after so long¡­ I used to drink some in my past life, you know? So I wasn''t that much of a pushover. Well, not like I am a brainless alcoholic either, so rx. There are other uses such as revitalizing someone old by taking away the death from them, such as Draugann using Youth Restoration, although I am still amateur on it, and I need to practice some more. There are other Spells I''ve been trying to make, but most of them helped in the maturation of things, although they didn''t affect living beings. A certain spell that could be produced, which I had recently found out was named Cold mes, which is a type of phantasmal fire made using death attribute magic, which is incredibly cold, as cold as ice, and not warm at all. It is a type of fire that freezes instead of burning, it works like this by absorbing and leeching off the heat from other things, it seems to work with living beings, but it requires practice, I am not as masterful with it as I am with ice, but it could bring some new possibilities. In my resume, I''ve been practicing a lot, but I still require getting better at it. Aside from all of that, I''ve been abusing my new ice giant form to practice a lot of stuff and grab all sorts of Skills I could not previously get. First of all, I got several techniques right off the bat, such as Unarmed Fighting Technique, de Technique, Armor Technique, Shield Technique, Archery, Cooking, Alchemy, and Architecture¡­ Yes, I did all sorts of stuff and practiced with all sorts of weapons too. I can''t seem to get to make any weapon stronger than Skadi though, so that''s my limit for now. For now, it was finally time to check out my stats¡­ ¡­ Name: Drake Fafnir. Race: Spectral Death Winter Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher, Herald of Fafnir. Mana Core Cultivation: Ice/Wind Mana Core: Rank 3 (Initial Stage), Death/Null Mana Core: Rank 1 (Peak Stage) Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Creation Realm (Peak Stage) > Soul Core Nourishment Realm (Initial Stage) Status: Satiated. Vitality: 25.600/25.600 > 27.400/27.400 Mana: 56.000/56.000 > 61.000/61.000 Strength: 21.000 > 24.000 Dexterity: 15.000 > 17.000 Magic: 48.000 > 51.000 Unique Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Magic: [Storm Magic: Level 4] [Death Magic: Level 3] ¡­ They had increased a lot, although part of it was that I reached a new Soul Cultivation Realm after a lot of practice and soul tearing¡­ it seems to be a realm where you nourish the soul core and make it richer in quality and essence¡­ I guess you could call it that. The stats had increased decently in a week, and also, without even increasing my Rank 3 Mana Core Stages yet, so I guess it is pretty decent overall. My Magic, both of them, also leveled up, and some Skills such as Berserk Mode had awakened into Furious Berserk Mode, while stuff such as Intermediate Self-Regeneration has awakened into Hastened Self-Regeneration¡­ In other more interesting news, it seems that the family of hunters was easily charmed by my amazing benevolence, and decided to serve me and stay by my side, but they wanted to get back to the town to grab the things inside their hut. Oh, and the town near the sect¡­ we are reaching it right at this moment¡­ ----- Chapter 162: Arriving In The City

Chapter 162: Arriving In The City

----- We moved through the skies inside of Fuyu until we reached the skies above therge town below us. I decided to tell Fuyu to move back a few more meters because god knows what kind of crazy Magus there could be there, so I didn''t want anyone to find out our method of transporting. "We are here¡­" said Bedann. "Indeed. I really want to explore the Dungeon and see how it is, while also hunting down monsters and getting Rank 3 Mana Cores if possible¡­ But I wonder if it will be that easy to get inside? For the moment, we might as well try¡­." I said. "Hmm¡­ Well, we can also buy new food and spices in the way! Right?" asked Bedann. "Oh yeah, I had forgotten about that¡­ We might as well grab some food and other things¡­ Well, we have to investigate things thoroughly. We won''t know what might happen next," I said. "Yeah!" said Bedann. "Hm, are you nning on bringing all the kids? We are already a big group, if we are even bigger we might awake suspiciousness¡­" said Draugann. "Well, that''s why you''re staying in here, grandma," I said. "Eh? But I want to go to the big city! I want to drink some booze!" cried Draugann. "Sorry, but you''ll stay here. Tomorrow we''lle back in the morning to bring you with us and some of the kids, they are many, so we have to take turns in between¡­ Got it?" I asked. "Sigh¡­ Okay¡­" sighed Draugann. In the end, we decided to go to the town with a small group, the family of the hunters, who will wee us in their home, me and Bedann. The town seems not as guarded, although there is a gate, the gate is the one that leads to the more "high ss" streets. There are a lot more houses around it, which also have markets and farms where themon folk that produces food for the rest of the town and the sect members reside. ¡­Actually, they reside outside the walls, meaning that if there is a monster tide, all these people will die quickly, and will probably serve as a distraction for the monsters while the rest of the people inside the walls prepare for battle. Or maybe I am overthinking it too much? Anyways, because there is a big town outside the walls, which is barely guarded, there seems to be some shady stuff around, such as a ve market¡­ And a market where they sell robbed things. But there are also nice markets that we want to go to, such as the markets of vegetables, fruits, cattle, meat, eggs, and more! So when we saw that there wasn''t anyone around, I used Camouge, Conceal Presence, and Wind Camouging Coat all at the same time. And through these concealing winds, I covered everyone else as I descended from the skies in the shape of a dragon. After that, I transformed into a pure Ice Giant without any dragon-like appearance. Bedann had a little horn, but the hunters said that there were some old Ice Giants that grew ice horns around the Sect. it seems that high caste Ice Giants have grown horns as they grow, and as they develop their cultivation¡­ "We live around the outskirts¡­ our house might be around the first streets¡­ It is not a bad ce, and our neighbors farm all sorts of veggies." It seems that even in these icend many nts can grow, people here nt rock salt, permafrost carrots, charcoal potatoes, and other types of strange magical vegetables that grow in these mana-rich snow-coverednds. The cattle monsters also feed on them, such as the Ice Buffalos, whose females produce very delicious milk, which they also make into cheese and yogurt, Frost Cockatrices that were domesticated until they were not able to attack with petrifying gazes, whose eggs are as big as watermelons, ideal for ice giant''s enormous sizes, and they also seem easy to raise. I should probably buy a few of these animals and take care of them inside Fuyu. This way we can get better milk and also eggs. "I am a bit nervous¡­" sighed Bedann. "Just stay at my side and it should be fine. Let''s have fun looking around," I said. Bedann nodded timidly as she touched my hand with hers. I quickly grasped her fingers and tightly held her hand with my own. She felt more relieved as we held hands, although the people will most likely think we are a couple¡­ Well, not like I mind. Bedann smiled cutely as she averted her gaze from me, touching her hair nervously while getting all red¡­ She''s so cute. We walked into the town slowly, going through the main road, some people were walking back to town as well, we even saw some people carryingrge loads of things throughrge carriages. Some of them were being carried by just other ice giants, although other people with more money employed Ice Buffalos or the rare Frost Horses, who were immense horses reaching up to almost four meters of height with three sharp ice horns over their heads, they were big and packed with muscles, the ideal horse for ice giants. But it seems that they were rare around thesends, so they were quite costly to have and take care of. The people were all ice giants. I have hoped to see another race amongst the many there were in this world, but it seems that this region was very ice giant-centered. Although Draugann had once mentioned having seen beast-kin and ice elves, they were more secluded races that lived far away. With such a big amount of ice giants, I would guess that it would be hard for these people to be able to get by in this ce, the discrimination might be big, especially if we put the size differences, a small beast-kin wouldn''t be able tomunicate properly with an ice giant unless they were to crawl over their shoulders or scream very loudly for them to hear them¡­ When we reached the town, we were greeted with something unexpected¡­ "This is awful¡­" sighed Bedann. ----- Chapter 163: Quite Awful

Chapter 163: Quite Awful

----- What appeared in front of us was indeed quite fucking awful. Although it is a prettymon trope in all of Isekai, I had always hoped that such stuff actually didn''t happen in this world. But yeah, when we massacred the bandits and saved this family of hunters from being sold as ves, we realized that it wasn''t the case. very is quite certainly a thing in here. Especially in these wless" areas of the city. So the thing in front of us when we just arrived here was arge group of ves, around ten ice giants raging in ages, from kids around 5 to older women with ages simr to Draugann, all of them wearing these damned ve Cors and being lined up for exhibition. Most of themon folk can''t afford ves or simply don''t like the practice, but there is a lot of merchants going around here, and all of these disgusting old men looked at these people with eyes filled with interest. It seems that it is always interesting to look up for ves to these idiots. "How awful¡­" sighed Bedann, her face seemed to be filled with pity to these people. Maybe we could have resisted the urge to feel pity if they were criminals or something, but these people clearly looked likemon folk, there was even a little 6-year-old boy there¡­ What the fuck is wrong with these people? I really just wanted to rush there and crush into pulp the seller while freeing the rest of these people¡­ But of course, I would never do something as reckless. "To think that we saved ourselves from being sold as ves¡­" "Indeed, it was all thanks to our lord¡­" "Our lord''s benevolence knows no bounds, he doesn''t even treat us as servants¡­" "Oi, what are you implying? You''re not my ves! If I ever work out you to death it''s because I want you to grow stronger," I said. "Fufu, my lord, we didn''t mean that¡­" chuckled Dregeann, the mother of the family. "Anyways, it is indeed awful, but we can''t do anything, for now, we must first get inside and investigate, Bedann," I said, as I held her hand tightly. "I-I see¡­ Yeah, I understand¡­" she sighed, as she walked at my side, ncing at the little and malnourished boy chained together as he trembled in fear while the various merchants looked at him as a "good". "(Of course, this is awless area, isn''t it? Then I don''t think these ve traders will mind us cutting their throats at night. After all, anything goes here, isn''t it?)" I told her through telepathy. Bedann''s yellow-gold eyes immediately shed with a crimson hue. "Hm¡­ That''s right¡­" she said. Perhaps at day, we won''t do anything¡­ But what about the night? What if we just infiltrate the ve trader''s hideout, kill him and his thugs, and we rescue these people, putting them inside Fuyu and protecting them while rehabilitating them? Doesn''t sound so hard to pull out, as long as there are no survivors. But for now, let''s concentrate on the present. We reached into the deeper areas of the outskirt town, as the hunter family led us through the area towards their hut. Through the way, we saw a lot of farms with big, blue-colored nts growing in shallow water, they reminded me of rice¡­ And indeed, they were rice-like nts named White Grain. They were used as a cheaper recement for bread, and the people here boiled it just like rice and ate it with boiled and pickled vegetables, meat, and so on. It was a staple for poor families. The snow was soft beneath our boots, as we slowly walked over it and rounded up most of the town, seeing therge houses constructed by the ice giants where many people lived "Here''s our hut!" said Gaston, the father of the hunter family, their cabin was quite big, and it had two floors too. "Oh, looks like a nice ce," I said. "Come in here for a little bit, let me offer you some herbal tea, my lord," said Dregeann. As we epted and entered their humble home. They had arge table where they usually sat around to eat, we were served not only herbal tea but some things we had not eaten before, which they had saved in the house, such as boiled White Grains, with dried salted fish, pickled radish, and permafrost carrots, and even a boiled egg on top, which was made with the rice. "it looks so good! Thank you for the meal!" Bedann quickly began to dig in, as I started with the big, boiled egg, cutting it into pieces as I saw the tenderness of the white part and the yellow yolk inside¡­ This egg was like a whole ostrich egg, so it was immense! But for an ice giant, it might not look so big, mostly because I remember my past life and the little eggs we had back then. It was a bit salted, so when I took a little piece of the egg with some rice on top, the vors went pretty nice. Although a bit dry, nothing that some herbal yea didn''t take down. The egg was indeed nice. We had been trying to find eggs this whole time, but the ice crows hide them way too well¡­ And our own crows have notid any eggs either, I don''t think they like each other, despite being male and female. I devoured everything in no time and called for seconds. We ended eating like four tes before we decided to stop to leave some for the rest of the family. My stomach was bigger than it seemed, so I could keep eating for hours if I wanted. But this was more than enough for now. "Thanks a lot, that was delicious. I loved the boiled eggs¡­ I wonder if we could make cheese omelet with it, or fry it with grease oil¡­" I said. "Omelet?" wondered the hunter family, it seems that they didn''t know about the preparation of such a thing using eggs¡­ Hehe, I shall show youter on! After our meal, we rushed outside to go shopping. However, there was a shady group of guys waiting for us outside. ----- Chapter 164: Dealing With Some Mobs

Chapter 164: Dealing With Some Mobs

----- After having a nice meal we moved outside of the house only to find that there was a group of four shady-looking ugly ice giant guys wearing leather clothes and whose faces were covered in scars. All of them were Rank 1 Initial Stage. "Oi! You lot are finally back. You''ve been missing for over two weeks! You owe us almost a month of tax for upying our master''s territory! If it wasn''t for us your miserable hut would have gotten robbed long ago!" said the smallest of the group, he had a seemingly rat-like face, with a big tooth sprouting out of his front jaw. His eyes seemed to be filled with greed. He looked at me and then at Bedann, he clearly didn''t recognize us. "Huh? Who are those?" he asked. "Boss, that girl''s hot!" said one the biggest and also the fattest ice giant of the group, who was bald. "Boss, can we keep her? Shouldn''t be hard to just grab her," said another idiot. "Well, maybe¡­ But oi! Are you listening? Where''s the money? Bring anything you got to pay! Oh! Maybe you''re finally willing to sell your daughters, old Gaston?" chuckled the little rat-faced ice giant. I stared nkly at the idiots as I spoke to Gaston. "Who are these clowns?" "Ah¡­ These guys came to this area of the town around a year ago when a criminal organization started to expand around here. They ask us for taxes for living in their territory, as they give us "protection"¡­ But we were already here before them, so it is not really their territory¡­" sighed Gaston. "I see. Well, you lot don''t live here anymore so it doesn''t matter if they keep the house, right?" I asked. "Yeah, we already took out all our belongings," said Gaston, as they were carrying arge sack with a lot of their stuff. The four ice giants slowly walked towards us as Gaston spoke to the rat-faced guy. "Sorry Geto, but we are leaving today, we are moving out of the city," said Gaston. "Hah?! Well, do whatever the fuck you want but you gotta pay for all these days you were not here! So, where''s the money? You want me to sell your wife as a whore?" asked the son of a bitch. "What?! Stop saying such disgusting stuff! We are leaving, you can keep the house, that should be paid for itself, right?" asked Gaston rather angrily. "What did ya say?! That shitty pile of wood doesn''t amount to any value!" said Geto. "Yeah if you ain''t paying you''re being a criminal¡­" "And criminals be criminal ves!" "Yeah, so we are allowed to enve you and sell you out." What kind of fucked up logic is that? "But we don''t have money! Let us go!" said Gaston. "No way we are. And even less with all the cuties, you got," said Geto. He and his entire group quickly unsheathed their weapons, mostly daggers as big as swords. I guess they were daggers for ice giants. "Leave these clowns to me," I sighed. "My lord¡­" I walked in front of the four clowns as I nced at their eyes, my long silvery-white hair began to flutter by the cold winding from the left. "Leave now," I said. "And who''s this idiot?" "Is he a friend of Geto?" "Do you think you can fight us or something, shithead?" "It''smon sense, four against one, you''re out ofmission! Let''s gang on him!" Geto rushed towards me while leading the other three taller thugs, all three of them raised their daggers, while one of them conjured a small icicle spear. "With you lot, I only require waving my hands," I said. And so I did, a swipe of my hand was enough to produce strong enough winds to push all four of them into the ground. CLAAASH! "UAAAGGH¡­!" He thugs cried in pain as they hit the floor. "On your knees, maggots," I said, as I continued to push the winds over their bodies, they were so weak they were left paralyzed. I could easily fire a Photon Bullet into their heads and kill them instantly now¡­ "W-Who are you?!" "Is this wind magic?!" "Y-You don''t know who you are starting a fight against!" "Our boss is gonna fuck you up!" "Stop barking, mongrels, do you have a death wish?" I asked as all four of them felt my fear-inducing aura, making them piss themselves. "Gyyyeegh¡­!" In the end, all four of them were so terrified by this Skill''s power they fell unconscious out of fear. Well¡­ that was something. "T-They fell unconscious?!" asked Gaston in surprise. "To suppress these ants I don''t even need to move an inch," I sighed. "A-Amazing¡­ This is the power of our Lord!" said Dregeann. I decided to call Bedann. "Bedann,e here," I said. "Eh? Ah! Okay¡­" She was still in a daze, everything happened way too fast. "These four idiots are perfect for your new spell. Why don''t you try them out?" I asked. Indeed, Bedann got a new spell through thest week of training her magic. After a lot of stuff, she suddenly got braver with the mold, she started to fear it less and even allowed it to crawl over her hands a bit. With that, she managed to learn a new spell where she makes a telepathic connection with a mass of mold and inserts it inside a living being, effectively parasitizing someone. She tried this out with monsters, and it even worked in weak wolves, although stronger than that and it proved to be harder. What she can do is pretty simple, she can mind controlling the host she parasitizes with mold, so it is perfect to make spies. "I see¡­ Alright!" Bedann quickly generated four masses of slimy ck ooze and sent them crawling into the ears of the unconscious Ice Giants, the mold quickly reached their brain and began to parasitize it, expanding its roots through it all¡­ Just a few seconds after that, Bedann''s eyes shed with crimson-red colors, as her left eye turned red. This was the effect of using this spell. It seems that she somehow takes into the characteristics of¡­ Miranda. ----- Please make sure to check out my other novels, I am sure that you will like them! M y W o r l d T r a v e l i n g S y s t e m: The Harbinger of Death: A Story about a young man who is suddenly struck by li ghtning while sleeping with his phone, w hich awakened his ability and the World Traveling Sy stem! D e m o n Q u e e n R e b i r t h: I Reincarnated as a Living Armor?!: A Story about a De mon Queen who lost everything, in t hest battle, her soul w as split in half and s he was reincarnated twice in her third life. E p i c o f C a t e r p i l l a r: A Story about a mysterious man who died of a fever and reincarnated as a Caterpir in the middle of a for est infested with monsters! He w ill have to so mehow survive as a Caterpilr in t his world filled wit h cha os. V a m p i r e O v e r l o r d? S y s t e m i n t h e A p o c a l y p s e: The Story of a young and bullied man born in an apocalyptic world, who is given the chance to be a Vampire and dominate this world as he pleases with a malicious and scheming mind! E p i c o f S u m m o n e r: S u p r e m e S u m m o n e r S y s t e m i n t h e A p o c a l y p s e : The St ory of a young web novelist wh o is suddenly thrown into an interdimensional apocalypse but given a powerful System that lets him summon his novel characters to aid him! E p i c o f V a m p i r e D r a g o n : R e b o r n a s a V a m p i r e D r a g o n w i t h a S y s t e m: The Story of a boy born with strange and myster ious powers who was held ca ptive and u sed as a guinea pig through his entire life, unt il the day he died and suddenly re incarnated as a Vampire Drag on Chi mera in apletely differ ent wor ld, create d by an insane Elder Li ch that ims to b e his f ather ! Chapter 165: Plans and Visiting a Shop

Chapter 165: ns and Visiting a Shop

----- Just a few seconds after that, Bedann''s eyes shed with crimson-red colors, as her left eye turned red. This was the effect of using this spell. It seems that she somehow takes into the characteristics of¡­ Miranda. I don''t know how it works, or what happened, but it seems that the two are cooperating into using this spell. Miranda is controlling the parasitized and showing Bedann what she sees. It''s amazing. I am very proud that they''ve finally managed to get friendlier with each other, to the point of cooperating with a parasitizing spell of this caliber. "It''s ready¡­ I think four is my limit for now¡­ Phew, I spent a lot of mana," said Bedann. I checked her status and without me realizing she spent around 80% of her mana right away. This spell seems to be costly. "Amazing. And well done. Now that we are done here, can you wake them up? I''ve checked the area, and no one watched us¡­" I said. "Alright¡­ Wake up!" Bedann ordered the four men to wake up from their sleep with a domineering presence, one that she usually never shows, it made me a bit surprised. The four men suddenly woke up confused, although the moment they nced at Bedann, they felt some kind of jolt into their heads. "Ungh¡­! Ahhh¡­" "Gaahh¡­" "Gueeggh¡­" "Ooohh¡­" They looked like zombies¡­ Well, only their way of acting, they were not rotting away, nor they had mold around their bodies, thankfully. "Bedann, can you see what they see?" I asked. "More or less¡­ through this eye," said Bedann, pointing her crimson-red eye. It is interesting how she can see this stuff like this, even if I were to get some kind of Parasite Skill I don''t think I would be able to do the same awesome stuff she can do with this¡­ Truly just outstanding. "Now you four, act like you always do and go back to your boss hideout, tell him that Gaston left before you could catch him," said Bedann. "Yes¡­" The four suddenly changed their expressions, as if they came back to "normal" yet they didn''t¡­ And apparently, this brainwashing is permanent, as long as the host continues to eat food, the mold inside their brain can live off their shared nutrients and mana. However, if she wants to, Bedann can also kill the host by telling the mold to destroy their brain, or even make the mold crawl out of their brain. So it''s pretty convenient. I think that after some time she can even adjust their memories and more, so if she leaves a host without killing him, she can make it, so he never remembers anything regarding being parasitized. The four thugs walked back to their hideout as we were done for now. "We can go to their hideout after we find out where they live, and we can massacre them there. Perhaps they are connected with the ve-trading business, so we might even end up killing two birds with one stone, if we get lucky, that''s it," I said. "That''s right, I had not thought about that!" said Bedann. "For now, let''s go back to town so we can buy stuff," I said. Gaston and the rest were left speechless as they saw Bedann casually parasitize four thugs into loyal ves. But don''t get so scared! She just reached her limit so she can''t do it again with another person without losing control over it unless she kills another parasitized person to open a slot or free him. As we walked back to the town we reached the market right away, we had some materials we wanted to see if we could sell. First of all, we were going to sell arge bag filled with mana cores which I had decided to not eat but sell instead. Don''t worry, I am not slowing down my cultivation or something by selling a few mana cores¡­ Additionally, I also made some weapons made of ice, essories infused with magic, and shield and armor pieces with my scales. I was just going to sell them off and see if they could be of any value. All these weapons were actually my "failures" that came out when I got an unsatisfactory result while making the equipment of the kids, as they had not the stats I wanted andcked traits and stuff while being of low grade. So I didn''t felt any fault for selling them¡­ "There''s a tinkerer shop that has a wealthy merchant, he often buys anything of value," said Gaston, as he led us to a building made of rock bricks instead of the usual wood, it had arge wooden table with the words "Buy & Sell", so we got inside. We were greeted instantly by arge shop filled with all sorts of items and assortments, there was a lot of stuff I''ve never seen in my life. There were golden items, maps of the entire world, books of all types, swords, daggers, shields, armor, potions, concoctions, and even colorful elixir that bubbled out the strange colorful mist. The number of items were so many I was surprised that such a shop wasn''t being robbed in this area of the city, however, when I sensed the power of the owner I quickly realized why that was the case. "Wee to my humble shop, is there anything you see here that is of your interest, customer?" asked an old man with a long white beard, zing crimson-red eyes, and blue skin. His body was packed with muscles and covered in scars, from his chest there was the power of a Rank 2 Middle Stage Mana Core. He was strong. He quickly noticed my presence as well, as he squinted his eyes and gasped. "Rank 3!" he said. "I thought I had concealed my power enough¡­" I sighed. "Haha! You can''t escape the eyes of this old man¡­" heughed. "I havee here to sell stuff, here," I said, as I put the two leather bags in front of him. He opened the smaller one filled with mana cores, as he nodded. "A fine pile of mana cores¡­ Now let''s see- Eh?! By the Gods!" As the man opened the leather bag containing the crafted items, he gasped in surprise. ----- Chapter 166: The Interesting Stories of a Shopkeeper

Chapter 166: The Interesting Stories of a Shopkeeper

----- The ice giant shopkeeper was amazed as he opened therge leather bag which packed up the items I had crafted. These items were mostly the bad results I threw away, as I wanted the best one for the kids. They were all of low Grade, none of them was C nor B Rank in quality. If you don''t remember, all the equipment I create with my system has certain quality and stats assigned to them, even abilities that I can see as their own status panels. Through that, I can analyze the quality of the weapon. The highest quality I''ve achieved is Skadi at B-Rank quality, which is also my limit. But perhaps I could create A-Rank quality items if I put a lot of effort and soul into it. I would guess that the quality of items goes from F-Rank, E-Rank, D-Rank, C-Rank, B-Rank, A-Rank, and¡­ maybe S-Rank, SS-Rank, and SSS-Rank afterward? Anyways, this old, bearded cksmith was amazed. "By the gods! These items are all¡­ gleaming with so much quality!" he said, as he grabbed a small Ice Knife, which had the tip made of a small piece of my scale. "This knife¡­ What kind of material are these? This ice is not normal¡­ I can detect a lot of magic from within it. The particles of ice are sopact and well made, it was as if they were created in this shape from the beginning¡­ And the tip of this knife¡­ this sharp metallic material. Ah! This is not metal, it is organic?! Some type of chitinous thing¡­ Scales?" wondered the man. He was detecting everything with amazing detail. He didn''t have any system or whatever¡­ "You have sharp eyes¡­" I said. I checked his stats and found out he had several Abilities I had never seen before. Some were [Magic cksmith], [Ore Appraisal], [Smith Magic], and even [Transmutation]¡­ This old man was an amazing cksmith who had evenbined his own magic with it to get such Abilities. It was obvious that he was able to see in detail my items if he had such amazing capabilities¡­ Although I might end up risking my true identity as a dragon, it was worth a try to find someone so talented. "I do! You are not in the field for over two hundred years for nothing, young man!"ughed the Ice Giant. Apparently, he was over two hundred years of age¡­ Recalling what Bedann said, Ice giants lived approximately 300 years, so he was fairly old as he was over half his estimated age. "Amazing¡­ You''re a talented cksmith, aren''t you?" asked Bedann. "That''s right youngdy. I used to travel all around Jotunheimr. I even traveled through the Bifrost when I was younger and reached the neighboring continent of Midgard and Niflheim, I traveled both! Humans are not as bad as they say! Although don''t spread around that I said that." Said the old man. "Uwah, you must have visited a lot of ces¡­ So interesting!" said Bedann. "What''s your name?" I asked. "Name''s Rakasha, I settled down in this town because this is where my mother died when I came back from my travels¡­ Since then, I''ve been stuck in here, holding into the past," sighed the old man. "I-I see¡­ It is hard to lose your parents¡­" sighed Bedann. Rakasha nced at Bedann as he realized that she might have gone through something simr. However, due to her youth, it was more impacting. Perhaps his mother died out of natural causes, or when she was already pretty old. "Well, you''re still a young and prettydy, so you just gotta keep going. Life is long and hard, but there is always something nice we can find along the way if we keep perseverating," said Rakasha. Bedann suddenly tightened her handholding, as she nodded. "Hm, you''re right¡­" she said. Rakasha noticed that we were holding hands as he chuckled a bit. "Hehe, I see you two are a couple. Did you make these? Honestly speaking, if you did, then I would like to ask you if you could teach me your ways because these items are mind-blowing! But I would guess you don''t really want to meddle with this entric old man, ahaha! Honestly, I don''t think I have enough money on me to buy everything, because everything here would cost over sixty thousand Mana Stones," said Rakasha. "SIXTY THOUSAND?!" Dregeann and his group, who were silently watching over were shocked. "Is that a lot?" I asked. "That''s as much as a Sect Member makes over a year! Probably way more¡­" said Gaston. "Actually, I believe it would be way more¡­ If you want to make a lot of money, maybe try to sell all of this to the Sect, I don''t even have enough funds to pay you for everything¡­ But let me buy this dagger and¡­ these two rings, they all look amazing, they would resell for a fortune. Oh, and I am taking the Mana Cores too for¡­ 6200 Mana Stones, what do you think?" said Rakasha. "With how much can you buy a loaf of bread?" I asked. "Hm¡­ A single Mana Stone gets you a kilogram of bread and even some milk, eggs, and butter too," said Rakasha. So a Mana Stone is around¡­ 2 or 3 dors, based on my country''s prices. Although it might be cheaper or more expensive depending on if it is elsewhere. Wait, so he''s handling me around 12k dors or more?! I feel like I am stealing this old man''s life savings. Is he willing to give me so much money for my failures of equipment? I wonder how crazy he would get if I showed him the higher quality stuff¡­ "And with how much money will you end up with? I don''t want you to leave you starving or something...," I said. "Haha! No need to worry, I got my own savings, and I like to invest in valuable stuff," said the old man. Hm¡­ Did he say that he wanted me to teach him before? Would it be too soon to ask him to join my crew? Perhaps¡­ "Well, that''s good then," I said. In the end, we ended with 6200 Mana Stones, enough to buy whatever we wanted in the market! ----- Chapter 167: Buying Magic Items

Chapter 167: Buying Magic Items

----- Although we got some nice Mana Stones, which are the currency of this ce, I decided to make some trades with him, as I was interested in a lot of the stuff he had on his shop. He was happy to trade with me, as he chose a de and he let me pick up whatever I wanted in exchange, he said he would tell me whenever I reached the price. We nced around the beautiful shop filled with so many things it looked convoluted, all of them looked interesting. "Alright everyone, pick up whatever you like from here," I said. "Eh? Really, Drake?!" asked Bedann. Dregeann and her family were also surprised. "Yeah, the old man will tell us whenever we are above the price, and if that happens he can grab another item," I said. "A-Alright then¡­!" As everyone started browsing through the store, I decided to look for the things with the most magic density I could detect. I browsed around, as I found a shield made of a red-colored metal, it emanated a crimson-red essence from within, and it had the sign of a me in the middle¡­ "What is this thing?" I asked. "A shield. But not a normal one. That''s a Muspell Shield! I got it from a trade when I went to Midgard, an old Human Soldier traded it to me. He got it as spoils of war from a battle his Kingdom had against invading Muspelheim forces. These shields are enhanced with the powerful fire attribute magic that the Fire Giants have, they are more warmonger than us, so they take extra care into enhancing everything they wear for battle. That old man said that every inch of their armor was enhanced with magic¡­ Do you like it?" "Yeah¡­ I am taking it," I said. Maybe if I eat this thing, I could get some Fire Attribute-rted skills? I couldn''t help but wonder that, so I decided to add it to my pile. "Good choice, though I don''t know in what you will be using it, it''s a nice shield but everyone here mostly uses ice," said the old man. "I will find some use to it (Like eating it!)" I said. After that, my next target was a short spear, looking more like a Javelin, which was covered by a gold material, but it wasn''t really gold, it was something else. I detected¡­ Light Attribute from it. "What''s this spear?" I asked. The old man knew more than even my Analyze could tell. "That''s a family treasure from a human friend who lost a bet with me back in the days. He ended giving up this spear instead of his Lucky Ring. He said that this spear was blessed by an Aesir descendant friend he had long ago, although I didn''t believe him. But he was a good man, so I just took it," said Rakasha. Aesir descendant friend? Aesir¡­ like the actual gods?! Odin and the bunch? "Are there more descendants of Aesir?" I asked. "Yeah, there are. Mostly in Midgard. The royal houses and the Kingdoms spread through thatnd all have their royal family members with some blood of the old gods¡­ Although it is extremely thin. It is said that those with strong bloodlines can showcase some of the power of the Aesir, like the ability to bless things¡­ he said that this spear has a lesser blessing infused on it that gave it Light Attribute damage," said Rakasha. Well, this old man is a fountain of interesting info. "I will take it too," I said. "Good choice!" After that, I continued to browse through, most thingscked enough magic energy, I believe that only things with high magic density can give me Skills, so I had to be very picky. Until I found what seemed to be a set of armor. Well, it was only the shoulder pads, the helmet, and the chest armor. It seemed big enough for an Ice Giant. The armor was dark blue-colored, and it released some magic essence from within, although it was dark and seemed quite eerie. It was one of the items that were brought to my attention. "Is this set of armor cursed or something?" I asked. "Oh, you''re a pretty good crafter if you could realize by seeing it! Indeed, that''s a set of armor I got super cheap from a guy around 4 years ago. The guy was a Sect Member of this ce, he had gotten this armor from the Dungeon, the thing is, it used to be worn by his friend, who died suddenly when he tripped over a trap, afterward, another friend used it and died in some unlucky way as well a few days afterward, and so did a third friend¡­ The guy was devastated. It seems that this armor is cursed and gives misfortune to those that wear it, so he sold it to me for just 1000 Mana Stones. I tried dismantling it before to use the magic ore as raw material and make something that wasn''t cursed, but even for me it was hard to do so, the material is kept tightly packed together by the curse runes¡­ So it has been lying there," said Rakasha. Interesting¡­ a cursed set of armor. Maybe I should buy it. And damn, that''s a big backstory for this thing¡­ I hope those unfortunate souls can rest in peace. "Yeah, I''ll take it too. I think I can give it some use," I said. "Oho? Alright then¡­"ughed the man. After that, there wasn''t anything big that caught my attention, but there were still a lot of little things. I decided to take some of the concoctions the old man was keeping, such as a Health Potion and a Mana Potion, found inside the dungeon, they can heal immediately and are said to close wounds and restore mana instantly by a certain amount. They''re valuable items, and I wondered if I could drink them and get something interesting out of them, so I picked one of each. ----- Chapter 168: An Interesting Offer

Chapter 168: An Interesting Offer

----- After picking the Health and Mana Potions, I found a strange, green-colored bracelet. "That bracelet is named an Alchemist Bracelet. It''s a rare essory used by apprentice alchemists who are trying to learn how to do alchemy. Ites with a special rune infused into it that grants the wielder the ability to use Alchemy Magic, which helps at the time ofbining substances, analyzing ores, and more¡­" said the man. "What? Alchemy Magic? Is it simr to your Smith Magic? Are people not born with single magic?" I asked. "Hm? No, we are born with a single element, but magic can be developed even without it. For example, everyone can use their Mana Core element and also the Null Magic, but few have many talents for it because Null Magic costs a ridiculous amount of Mana. There are ways we can use our internal mana to apply other types of Magic. Curse Magic, Alchemy Magic, Smith Magic, are some of them. You don''t particrly require a specific affinity for them, but a lot of study, practice, and experience," said Rakasha. "I see¡­" "And that bracelet can help you shorten that requirement by a lot, giving you the ability to use Alchemy Magic, or well, a limited amount of it, right away. Through it, an apprentice will make a lot of different items until they end up naturally learning Alchemy Magic and they don''t require the bracelet anymore. This process usually takes years, though," he said. Interesting. With this, I could just eat it and get Alchemy Magic right away! If it works¡­ "Interesting, Alchemy Magic sounds like something I would like to learn," I said, as I took the bracelet. "Nice choice. With that it should be enough¡­ your party is ready," said Rakasha, as I saw Bedann and the hunter family who got themselves new items. Bedann got herself a beautiful silver ring with a ruby on it, and also a pendant that had the fangs of a monster. Very simple stuff, but she seemed happy as if she got some luxury essories. I saved everything inside the leather bag, but the long spear and the heavy armor were tearing it apart¡­ And this is leather from an ice bear, mind you. The items I made didn''t tear apart anything because they were very light. "Hm¡­ I guess in exchange for another- No, two items, I can give you an extra Spatial Bag I got, how about it?" asked Rakasha. "Spatial¡­ Bag?!" I asked in surprise. Could it be¡­?! "Yeah, it is a secret item I am not selling due to its value. I actually use one to save a lot of my stuff, but there''s a spare one inside of it. These items are special as they are made specifically by Spatial Attribute Magus, who are incredibly rare around here. I actually got both of mine from Midgard. Man, that ce is filled with talents. Humans are very versatile little bastards. The magic shops there don''t evenpare to the things in here¡­ Entering one of them was like having a trip to another world¡­ the magic items that are extremely rare here are somon there! Spatial Bags are sold like hotcakes, Potions of all colors, Magic weapons, and armor¡­ There is also a giant organization of cksmiths, Alchemists, and Crafters that also sell their own stuff in giant shops inside these Kingdom''s metropolises¡­ It''s like going to another world altogether," said Rakasha. "Is that so¡­?!" I wondered. Amazing¡­ Is Midgard all that amazing?! I guess we already know our next destination¡­ "So cool! I wish I could be there¡­ But aren''t we giants too big for humans?" asked Bedann. "Not much. We are around three meters, and Humans usually are around a meter and 80 centimeters, we almost double them in size, but it is not like it is a major annoyance. Also, due to the previous venerable, we Ice Giants are well received in Midgard, our Lady Ice Queen cleansed the name of our race and made us epted¡­ Although Fire Giants are still discriminated," said Rakasha. "So that''s how it is¡­ It''s because of the previous venerable that the humans there ept you so easily. I would assume they would act racist or something if they see someone double their size walking around their little streets," I said. "Well yeah, racist people are everywhere, I did found some, but you just ignore those little ants. Anyone half-decent will not mind your race as long as you are respectful and overall a nice person. If you ever get there, always remember to be mindful of your steps, if you end up tripping over a human they''ll get angry. You have to remember that you''re in their Realm after all," said Rakasha. "Were there more people than humans?" asked Bedann. "Oh yeah, many. Some certain Kingdoms and Nations ept other races more openly. There were Dwarves, Elves, and even Beast-kin. But usually, Fire Giants are seen as warmongers, so their entrance is restricted unless they have a certification card that actually shows that they''re civil people," said Rakasha whileughing. The situation with Fire Giants was both hrious and a bit sad. "So cool¡­" said Bedann, her eyes shining brightly. "It would be nice to one day go there and meet such ces. This world is truly vast, isn''t it?" I asked. "It''s definitely vast, yes. I am satisfied with having traveled to two other regions. Knowing different cultures, meeting different ces and more¡­ I had a nice and long life," said Rakasha. "I envy you a bit now old man," I sighed. "Hahahaha! There''s nothing to envy me about! You''re young, strong, and talented! You just gotta move those legs and you can achieve anything you want, Drake," said Rakasha. "I will take you for that!" I said whileughing. Hey, I like this old man, he''s great. "Anyways, let''s get to business. You''re buying it or nah?" he asked, taking out the leather pouch, which looked like any other¡­ However, it contained some strange purple and blue-colored essence. This was¡­ Spatial Attribute Mana. "I am!" ----- Chapter 169: Getting An Inventory

Chapter 169: Getting An Inventory

----- I decided to buy the damn spatial pouch or whatever it is called! "How much can it contain?" I asked. "I don''t know, but these are mass-produced, and even then, they are holding literally everything else that I own that is not here. Let me tell you that my whole furnace is inside¡­ So a lot, and there seems to be still even more space inside! Look, this is how you use it," said Rakasha, as he opened the bag and what was revealed to us was pitch ckness. "You see this? This is the spatial pouch true interior, it is like an endless space inside, you can actually stretch this damn thing pretty big, big enough to even fit a whole house inside if you put enough effort. Keep in mind that living beings cannot be stored though! Whenever you want something back, you stretch your hand inside and will the item toe to your hand and¡­ there!" said Rakasha, as he took out a pen from inside. "This is a pen that a friend gifted to me, it has a special stone inside that produces magic ink, it never runs out of ink as long as you give it mana, I''ll give it to you because I already got like six,"ughed Rakasha. "Ooh, really?" asked Bedann with a cute smile. "You''re serious?" I asked. "Yeah, and because your cute wife really has a nice smile, here missy," said Rakasha, as he gave Bedann the pen. "Thanks a lot! Hehe¡­ Maybe I can learn how to write now!" chuckled Bedann. I feel moved by the old man''s friendliness, so I decided to give him four items instead of two! "Here, take them all, and these are the highest quality there were inside the leather bag!" I said. "W-Woah¡­ Really?!" he asked. "Yeah, take them!" I said. "Well, alright then! Thanks a lot, Drake," said Rakasha. We quickly ended saving all the pile of items inside the Spatial Pouch, and we decided to leave the ce. "See ya on another asion! If you travel outside, don''t forget toe here to tell me how it went!" said Rakasha. "Haha, sure thing," I said. "Bye! Thank you!" said Bedann. I decided to not force the old man into joining us or anything, he seemed too content with his life here to just ask him this. Maybe if we see some more times¡­ I could try. Nheless, I tried out something that I had prepared, and separated one of my hands through Body Division, made it transform into a slime through Body Transformation, and infused a tiny split soul into it. I left it at the side of this shop as it will sneak inside using Stealth and other abilities. I wanted to leave this guy here as a way to watch over this old man. No, I am not a pervert or something, but I don''t want him to die over some stupid stuff. Like for example, what if they end up looking for us and banditse here to kill him? Actually, he was pretty strong at Rank 2, so maybe not¡­ Anyways, it''s not like I am trying to protect this grandpa or anything! I¡­ well, it doesn''t matter. Anyways, making these little "Slime Clones" as I call them is fairly easy. I can also select how many Skills, or Abilities I can grant to these little clones. Usually, the limit is around 5 or 7, but Magic cannot be given. This one little slime clone is made to remain stealthy and also to protect the old man, so I packed him up with Stealth, Camouge, Photon Bullet, Scales, and even a Breath attack¡­ It is quite mighty. Also, it has a connection with my own soul, so I could even use it to speak through it to the old man. Quickly regenerated back my hand as we walked through the streets, now reaching the long-awaited market! Food, food everywhere! "Food! So much food!" said Bedann. "I thought people here were poor, but there is so much food!" I said. "Indeed, there''s a lot of food¡­ People here all produce something, and we sell it to each other. We are still fairly poor, but not enough to starve," said Gaston. "I see¡­" We began to slowly walk through therge market, the first thing we saw was people selling all sorts of endemic vegetables. Blue-colored carrots,rge radishes with faces and limbs named Frost Mandragora, which was said to help with libido¡­ There was also the rice people eat here, and even something resembling tomatoes, but they had a star shape, named Snowke Fruit. Another thing we found was a special variant of Root Salt, which was made so the root part that wasn''t salty would grow pretty big, so they were literally just potatoes now. And there was a blue-colored cabbage as well. We bought almost everything we looked, kilograms after kilograms of it. The sellers were emptied of their products in seconds! We were throwing Mana Stones without even thinking! We left everyone we meet with happy expressions as we destroyed the market, we bought all of these things. Afterward, our charge continued into the area where they sold a lot of other animal products,rge beef, liters of milk, and dozens after dozens of giant eggs. We bought them by the hundreds! And we also ended buying three Cockatrices and two Buffalos. We also got delicious butter, recently baked bread, and even salted meat and ham. In the end, we also bought a few bottles of Snowke Fruit and Ice Pear Ale. When we ended our shopping, we were so packed that we decided to move back to the ice fortress. We didn''t save things inside the pouch because I didn''t want to reveal them to the people, of course. Also, the cattle we bought couldn''t be stored inside of it, and carrying them around was also quite annoying. After making sure no one was following us around, we rushed back to Fuyu and rxed for the rest of the day while enjoying all the delicious stuff we bought. It was quite a fruitful day. ----- Please make sure to check out my other novels, I am sure that you will like them! M y W o r l d T r a v e l i n g S y s t e m: The Harbinger of Death: A Story about a young man who is suddenly struck by li ghtning while sleeping with his phone, w hich awakened his ability and the World Traveling Sy stem! D e m o n Q u e e n R e b i r t h: I R e i n c a r n a t e d a s a L i v i n g A r m o r ?!: A Story about a De mon Queen who lost everything, in t hest battle, her soul w as split in half and s he was reincarnated twice in her third life. E p i c o f C a t e r p i l l a r: A Story about a mysterious man who died of a fever and reincarnated as a Caterpir in the middle of a for est infested with monsters! He w ill have to so mehow survive as a Caterpilr in t his world filled wit h cha os. V a m p i r e O v e r l o r d? S y s t e m i n t h e A p o c a l y p s e: The Story of a young and bullied man born in an apocalyptic world, who is given the chance to be a Vampire and dominate this world as he pleases with a malicious and scheming mind! E p i c o f S u m m o n e r: S u p r e m e S u m m o n e r S y s t e m i n t h e A p o c a l y p s e : The St ory of a young web novelist wh o is suddenly thrown into an interdimensional apocalypse but given a powerful System that lets him summon his novel characters to aid him! E p i c o f V a m p i r e D r a g o n : R e b o r n a s a V a m p i r e D r a g o n w i t h a S y s t e m: The Story of a boy born with strange and myster ious powers who was held ca ptive and u sed as a guinea pig through his entire life, unt il the day he died and suddenly re incarnated as a Vampire Drag on Chi mera in apletely differ ent wor ld, create d by an insane Elder Li ch that ims to b e his f ather ! Chapter 170: Devouring a Pile of Magic Items

Chapter 170: Devouring a Pile of Magic Items

----- [Day 108] Today in the morning I decided to consume the items we bought yesterday from the old man''s shop, so I woke up rather energetic but was trapped in between Bedann''s arms. "Hmm¡­?" Bedann suddenly woke up from my movements, as I was trying to sneak away. I had ended up sleeping in this ice giant form too, so everything felt even more¡­ well, closer. "Ah¡­ Good morning Drake¡­" she said. "Good morning¡­ Will you let me go?" I asked. "Oh¡­ Sorry! I just like to hug things when I sleep¡­" sighed Bedann. "I know you do," I said while smiling, as I caressed her head. "Yesterday was a lot of fun! Will we go to the city today as well?" asked Bedann. "Yeah, there''s a lot to do. We have to go to the city and probably try to sell the rest of the items in the Sect. Rakasha said that we could do that," I said. "A sect¡­ I wonder if we have to join to enter the Dungeon?" wondered Bedann. "That would be certainly not something I want. I don''t really want to be bound by Sects or something like that¡­" I sighed. "Me neither, I want to go whenever you go, Drake," said Bedann. "There should be another way that we could use the dungeon without having to join a Sect¡­ Well, we''ll find a way. For now, let''s wake up and have some breakfast," I said. "Okay!" Bedann woke up as she hugged me from behind as I was stretching. "Hmmm~ I like dragon Drake, but this body is not bad either¡­ I can feel you¡­ better¡­" she said. "I-Is that so? Well, my face is simr to how I had it on Earth," I said. "Really? You were so handsome! How was it that you never got a¡­ g-girlfriend?" she asked. "I don''t think I was that handsome. Probably my dragon bloodline or my power made me more handsome¡­ But I didn''t use to be handsome¡­ I was a loner too, I don''t think I would have been good with girls either¡­" I sighed. "Eh? B-But you''re pretty good with me, Drake," said Bedann. "I didn''t mean it in that regard¡­ I mean¡­ Like¡­ You know, being good at talking with girls and sounding confident and attractive to them¡­" I said. "Eeeh? B-But you are all of that! I-I am very attracted¡­ t-to you¡­" she said. Haha¡­ Well, you''re not really a normal girl¡­ Ah, I better not say it out loud. "Yeah, maybe it''s just that I am good with you only," I said, touching the tip of her nose. Bedann pouted a bit as she looked at my eyes. "D-Don''t think so little of you¡­" she said. "Eh? I am? Ah, don''t worry¡­ Let''s go have something to eat," I said. Today for breakfast we had a lot of bread, which we warmed in the oven and then we put butter and fruit jam inside. Alongside that, we also drank Buffalo milk, which was way better than the wolf milk (no offense, mama wolf, you feed us well), and we also tried out the buffalo milk cheese, which was pretty good and creamy. The kids and everyone else were in love with this food, it felt like apletely different breakfast than other times, that''s for sure. And while having breakfast, I took out all the items I was going to eat. A buffet of my own. "D-Drake, will you eat all of that? Won''t your tummy hurt?" asked yr, as she was sitting over my leg. I had been trying to not spoil her, but she is always clingy with me, so I ended allowing her to sit over myp. She enjoyed eating her jelly. "That dragon is one crazy monster. He eats anything. The other day he ate a whole sword," said Draugann. "Oi! Treat me with some more respect, will you?" I asked as I began to bite into the spear, it was softer than I imagined. "Y-You''re really eating it!" said yr. "Woaaah¡­" said Noirenn, she was sitting over Bedann''sp. "He''s really eating that¡­!" "Eh? Now the shield?!" "And that bracelet¡­" "And the armor too¡­" "Wait, is he really going to eat that?!" "H-He did!" This was the first time the kids were looking at me eating something that wasn''t actual food, so I understand their surprise. When I finished eating everything, thest thing left was¡­ The pouch itself. I was going to eat the Spatial Pouch and see if I can get the Skill! I quickly ate it in one gulp, and then¡­ several auras of various elements began to surge through my body. I ended it by drinking the two potions and¡­ Ding! [Muspelheim Fire Giant Tower Shield: Level 1] [Fire Barrier: Level 1] [Light-Branded Blessed Golden Spear: Level 1] [Piercing Light: Level 1] [ursed Dark Armor of Misfortune: Level 1] [Cursed Fortune: Level 1] [Alchemy Magic: Level 1] [Synthesis: Level 1] [Enhanced Vitality and Mana Regeneration: Level 1] [Revitalizing Flesh: Level 1] [Mana-Conducting Muscles: Level 1] [Spatial Inventory: Level 1] [Spatial Perception: Level 1] ¡­ Woah. Okay, alright, I got a lot of Skills. It seems that getting and eating these items was an amazing thing! I really needed to just get eating something with a lot of magic and essence like these items¡­ I guess that''s why eating the weaker monsters we encountered, which I have been eating all this time, didn''t gave me anything anymore. All of these Skills seemed amazing. The Shield and Spear Skills were like the de one, I was able to summon these weapons in and out, but could only bring one. If they break, they dissipate into magic particles, so I can''t produce them infinitely. Maybe I would need another Skill for that, or perhaps growing stronger? Fire Barrier was straightforward, it allowed me, an Ice Dragon, to conjure a wall made of fire, its size and intensity could be enhanced through Mana, and its resistance to hits through Magic. I guess it would be unfair to call me just an Ice Dragon now! ----- Chapter 171: Interesting New Skills

Chapter 171: Interesting New Skills

----- This is certainly amazing! Although I cannot do much with it, it could still be used for offense or defense. Another element is always nice. Although my Ice Magic will always be the best there is, as that''s my Unique Skill. So, Ice Magic is my main magic while the other elements are there for support and a bit more variety, but although based on my stats, this me wall can be used to kill monsters, I bet yr will evolve her fire magic and be even stronger than my fire attribute skills in the future. She will be the main "fire girl" around here after all, so I don''t have to worry much about developing my own Fire Attribute Skills! The bad side about this Skill is that I cannot shape the fire I create by using the skill, I can make it bigger through the use of more mana, but not shape it and make fire my element. But I could still summon the wall of fire over a monster nearby and burn it to a crisp in a second. Although most monsters and people around here are Fire resistant, so it might not be that good. Moving on, the Piercing Light Skill was interesting, it let me conjure a piercing ray of light that could beunched towards a certain direction, it wasn''t so strong, but it could still do some damage. But because it was light and not solid, it wouldn''t leave such big wounds. Perhaps if I couldbine it with Photon Bullet, maybe something better could emerge. And then, there''s the Armor Skill. This Skill works like the weapons, it let me summon the armor¡­ right over my body! Indeed, it shapes perfectly over my body. The moment I summoned it, I resembled a dark Knight directly out of some fantasy book, even my aura exuded darkness and the curse of the armor was still there. I felt like my vitality was also being sucked, but my stats had increased too. I guess this is why the other Ice Giants were using this armor despite its downsides, it makes you stronger. However, I am not nning on getting my luck cursed, for now, so I quickly turned it off as the armor disappeared out of thin air. The skill that came with it was named Cursed Fortune, and it helps me at¡­ Cursing my own Fortune even more. What is the point of that?! But it seems that Fortune is somehow an element or an attribute here. It is something¡­ A Venerable pioneered in this attribute, but it is quite secretive and rare, even to this point. I guess this Skill lets me curse my own fortune, but not the ones of others. Maybe one day I will be able to reverse engineer it, but for now, I can''t. Maybe if I can make Runes and infuse them with this, and then make someone wear the item with these runes¡­ Anyways, there was also Alchemy Magic, and just as its name implies, it lets me use the famous Alchemy Magic! I don''t know how to use it though, but Rakasha said that I could make potions and stuff with it¡­ as long as there were materials and some knowledge and recipes. Synthesis is an interesting skill, it seems to go with Alchemy Magic, and it helps in the better crafting of items through the fusion of materials. It also lets me fuse Skills that I couldn''t fuse before. In fact, this lets me fuse things willingly without having to ask the System to do it for me, and there were some restrictions to it too, so that''s why I haven''t been fusing Skillstely. But maybe this can open up more possibilities for me to fuse whatever the heck I want! Enhanced Vitality and Mana Regeneration is a Skill that¡­ well, this enhances my Vitality and Mana Regeneration a lot! Even more than before, I guess. It could be a nice skill on someone else though¡­ But for now, it is good enough. I didn''t get something like HP and MP Potion Secretion though, what a disappointment¡­ But I got two weird Skills out of it alongside this enhanced regeneration skill, and those were Revitalizing Flesh and Mana-Conducting Muscles. It might seem as if the properties of the effects of the potion were infused into my body, my flesh and muscles became stronger, as if I was filled with energy. These skills were passive, but could also be turned off. My muscles also gained the ability to conduct mana more efficiently than before, meaning that I could theoretically load my own muscle mass with my vas mana and enhance my physical strength to insane levels, but that would also put constant strain on my own body¡­ But who cares, I have an Immortal Body! I guess it goes pretty well with it. This Skill could theoretically let me go Super Saiyan by infusing all the mana into my muscles and scream like a crazy space monkey until my hair turns blonde¡­ No, I don''t think it will go that far. Anyways, by eating the Spatial Pouch I didn''t get one, but two Skills! Unexpectedly, I acquired the Spatial Perception Skill, which helps me at perceiving all the space around me, even in four dimensions. And there''s something pretty weird going on because I can see that space is made of¡­ endless amounts ofyers. Behind the "perception of reality" that I have, there is like a "backstage" where one can see the fabric of space. Woah, I can really see it. This is trippy. And the fabric of space is made of endless amounts of transparentyers. Let''s call them Spatial Layers. Well, these Spatial Layers are pretty insane, mind you, they help you see space. I wonder if I could sneak inside this space between spaces? Maybe I would getpressed into a t pancake. Perhaps if I enter as a slime I could survive. Or my Mana Core would get shattered, and I die¡­ Hm, yeah, better not for now. ----- Chapter 172: Unique Ways To Learn Techniques

Chapter 172: Unique Ways To Learn Techniques

----- Having gotten a variety of new Skills with different elements, I realized that through the power of Skills, I was able to imitate other attributes. However, I couldn''t warp nor mold them to my liking like magic can do. Meaning that I would have to get something else to gain true magic of other elements. My obvious guess is that through more Mana Cores. I already got two of them, so another one wouldn''t be so bad. It would be quite obvious to guess indeed. But how do I get more? I got another through a special evolution, so perhaps I need to be blessed by a God of Fire? Or a God of Wind? I mean, Fafnir was kind of that¡­ Though I wonder how does it work for other people, how do they get more affinities? That old man seemed very knowledgeable, I should have asked him this stuff. Well, I can do it today I suppose. As I showed off my Skills to everyone, I noticed how they grew surprised and amazed before my amazing power! Yes, look at this! I quickly conjured a spear coated in bright light. I was able to somehow enhance the weapons I ate and made into Skills by giving them more mana at the moment of summoning. Although I can only conjure one of them at the same time, it was pretty strong. I gave it to Bedann to try it out, as she grabbed the spear of light blessed by an Aesir descendant, as she started to use it, throwing piercing attacks into the open gates that led to the garden in front of the first floor, which resembled an immense hall. "Woah, this spear is so light, and it also shines so brightly that- Eh?! SLASH! BOOOOOM! A sudden sh from the spear and some of her mana made the spear release a st of light, resembling a beam of pure yellow-gold light that crossed the sky. I almost dropped my jaw as I nced with awe ad surprise at the scene before me¡­ "Amazing, so my spear can do that? Wait¡­ Did you use a Skill?" I asked. "Eh? No, the ray of the light kind came out of it," said Bedann. "Interesting. Perhaps by using weapons I summon, you''re able to share certain skills of my repertoire which can be used alongside it¡­ For example, you just used the Piercing Light Skill," I said. "Oooh¡­ Amazing!" said Bedann. "Now, let''s try this one, try using it!" I said as I told Bedann to use certain types of techniques with my Spear. I had my Spear Technique Skill at a fairly high level, but Bedannpletelycked it. She used it perfectly, in fact, not only rays of piercing light came from the spear but also Photon Bullets and my powerful Spear Techniques such as Triple Thrust, Piercing sh, and more. Bedann ended a bit tired, but she seemed enlightened. "Woah¡­ I never thought I would get so good at the spear!" I checked Bedann''s status, as I saw something truly baffling, in this little time, she suddenly learned Spear Technique as an Ability! Surely, this must be because of her amazing talent as the genius that she is! Right? Or is it otherwise?! "Incredible, it seems that you learned Spear Technique as an Ability," I said. "Really?! Amazing! It''s so nice you can see such info that I cannot really see, Drake!" said Bedann. "Yeah, it is part of my power," I said. I have partially told everyone here that I can see info of people, even abilities they don''t even know they might have, but not about the whole game-like system because anyone here would most likely not even know what I mean if I try to exin it anyways. People don''t know about video games here, technology is banned so I doubt they know aboutputers or games. I quickly exined to everyone what had transpired with Bedann, as everyone seemed surprised. "This means that if we wield stuff you can summon, we can use some of the skills rted to it and learn them? But Bedann didn''t learn how to make rays of light," said Draugann. "There might be some limitations¡­ But this s actually quite useful, I could give the kids the Muspelheim shield and tell them to use shield techniques, and then they will learn the ability instantly, and so on¡­ Also, it seems that not only the basic techniques are memorized, right?" I asked. "Yeah, it is kind of weird, but I suddenly learned a bunch of techniques¡­" said Bedann. This means that they don''t just learn the first and shitty technique there is, but they learn all the ones I have, or perhaps an amount of all the ones I have learned¡­ "With this, we could pack everyone with basic techniques to fight with your favorite weapons and armor, while also giving you basic self-defense without the necessity for magic spells," I said. "That sounds nice, papa!" said yr. "Hm, we can learn techniques faster¡­ Because it is hard¡­" sighed Noirenn. "That would be nice indeed." "Yeah!" "I want to fight! Fight with weapons!" "Dragon, will you teach us?" The little kids seemed eager for some violence, and as their good dragon father, I had to oblige to their request! "Alright, let''s get to it!" I ended spending the majority of the morning with the kids and well, everyone else. Everyone ended learning Shield Technique, de Technique, Spear Technique, and even Armor Technique! However, giving them the cursed armor was a bit tricky, but as long as it was a short amount of time, it was fine. After all of that ended, we decided to go back to the vige down below, although we got everything we wanted food and item-wise, I still wanted to delve into the dungeon and know more about the rest of the city inside of the walls, I was sure that they would sell even better stuff there. For today, I decided to bring Draugann who really wanted toe, while leaving Gaston''s family here and only bringing Gaston. Aside from them, I decided to bring the first batch of kids, yr, Noirenn, and Hansel with us. ----- Chapter 173: Preparations

Chapter 173: Preparations

----- I decided to bring Draugann, Gaston, yr, Noirenn, and Hansel. And well, obviously Bedann, she''s the main girl here so she is never going to get reced. And well, I can''t run away from her, she''s clingy and won''t let me go without her. Anyways- "Hey, I want to go too!" Yuki protested to me as she pouted. Her size, even in my ice giant form, was small. "You''re a Beast-kin, everyone down there is an Ice Giant, don''t you think they''ll look weird at you? I don''t want to bring attention to us¡­ And your personality is honestly not good either, you will only bring us trouble," I said. "Eeeh?! B-But¡­ I wanted to go¡­ Sniff¡­" Yuki made a sad face, but you''re not winning me over with just that. "No is no, take good care of the kids," I said, as I petted her. "GEH!" she sighed, dropping the act. Her tears were obviously fake. "Don''t worry, we''ll bring you a present," I said. "Y-You better do!" she said. "Don''t order me around or you''ll get nothing," I said. "Nothing?! Okay, sorry! Geez!" cried Yuki. Before leaving, I decided to reinforce Fuyu with new Camouging Runes, just to make it sure it wouldn''t be spotted. After that, we rushed down below, as I used my Wind Magic to carry everyone with it and reached the ground in no time. The snow was as soft as ever. Bedann grabbed my arm, as she smiled cutely. "We had lots of fun yesterday, I wonder what we can find today¡­ I hope we can get to the Dungeon," she said. "I hope so too¡­" I said, as I moved my hand near her and held it tightly. "D-Drake¡­" she muttered, blushing a bit. "Well, you held mine yesterday, so I was¡­ erm, trying to take the initiative a bit¡­" I said. Bedann smiled lovingly at me, her eyes shining brightly. "I-It''s fine¡­ Though¡­ Y-You don''t mind people thinking that we are a couple? L-Like Rakasha said yesterday when he called me y-your wife¡­" she said. "W-Well¡­ It is fine¡­ I don''t mind it," I said. "R-Really?" she asked. "Yeah, really¡­ It''s fine by me," I said. "Eeeh? Mama and papa are not a couple?" asked yr. "I always thought they were¡­" said Noirenn. "Wait, they aren''t?! But they go to sleep together like my parents used to do¡­" said Hansel. EH?! Agh, these kids ruined the moment! But they are so cute¡­ "I-It''s not like that, H-Hansel!" said Bedann while blushing, as Hansel smiled teasingly. "Hehe, big sis can''t lie, you lov- Mguh?!" Hansel was suddenly interrupted by saying a word from Noirenn. "Don''t say anything, Hansel¡­" she said, her eyes shing eerily! I mean, I already know a bit! You don''t have to keep it a secret¡­ But well, let''s leave it at that for now. "Hehe, but you two make a nice couple, papa, mama!" said yr. "Aww¡­ Y-You think so?" asked Bedann while blushing, her hands tightened. "Yeah! I am happy if you two can get together, so we can be family better!" said yr. "Aww¡­ Little yr, you make me embarrassed!" said Bedann. "I guess we already got a little daughter¡­ Well, many children already," I said, as I held yr with myrge arms, while Hansel was sitting over my right shoulder and Noirenn was being carried by Bedann. "I am surprised these two have not be a couple yet, I think the other day they even bathed together! Do you believe that?!" asked Draugann to Gaston. "W-We shouldn''t talk such a thing near them,dy Draugann, I think they can hear us," said Gaston. "Yeah that''s the point idiot!" said Draugann, roaring at me. Is she forcing me to do something?! However, I decided to ignore the annoying old grandma as we reached the outskirts of the ce. "Wow! This is really quite the ce!" she said. "Been a while since you saw a big city?" I asked. "Yeah¡­ years, in fact¡­ Can we take a trip around?" she asked. "Sure thing," I said. As we walked around the area, I talked with Bedann about the Molded guys from yesterday. "Oh, those three, I can already see their hideout, the hideout is¡­ underground, a few kilometers from here, it is actually to the other side of this ce¡­" she said. "Do they got any ves? Are they rted to the ve traders?" I asked. "I think so¡­ And yes, they do have ves¡­ Although they got them as merchandise, and are constantly moving them out¡­ I think I heard one of the thugs there said that they kidnap people and just force them into ves sometimes¡­ They''re awful. They use this stupid fee thing to give themselves a reason to kidnap people telling them that they owe them money¡­ So awful!" said Bedann, getting angrier and angrier. "I see. We''ll have to strike soon then. We can''t let this slide," I said. "I agree! B-But what are we gonna do with so many people? If we let them go¡­ they don''t have anywhere to go then go back here and get kidnaped again, or die out of hunger as they are left in just leather clothes," said Bedann. "Well? We just recruit them into our floating castle family. The castle is pretty big, and Fuyu has been expanding its size every day too through the materials and magic I conjure. There is even a garden area where we can begin nting stuff, which resembles a terrace," I said. "Y-Yeah¡­ You''re right! But is it enough for all the people? There might be dozens!" sighed Bedann. "I agree, it is a lot. But¡­ I am not someone that backs down on his words. I said that I would take care of them, and I will do so. This world is filled with injustices, so I might as well use the power I got to make it less¡­ Even if a little bit. I guess I am just a hypocrite for thinking like that?" I sighed. "You are! You sound like those guys I kind of hate¡­ But that goodwill also saved me and the kids¡­ So I guess it is actually a good thing¡­" said Draugann. "Yeah, Drake¡­ Let''s do it!" said Bedann. ----- Chapter 174: Getting Inside The City Walls

Chapter 174: Getting Inside The City Walls

----- It was decided, after today''s affairs, I have decided to go mess up this criminal organization and in the way, rescue these ves. I was already craving for some violence and action-packed scenes, so this fits nicely. Although I don''t even know if we will have that much action, to begin with! After all, these guys are terribly weak, so we would end up crushing them like pulp before our almighty power¡­ But that''s the charm of being overpowered, so we might as well savor that moment thoroughly! And in the way, we might get some nice loot, as they held a lot of riches and money they steal, which we shall kindly take out of their hands, dear bandits. Although I believe that the main action scenes will finallye when we can reach the Dungeons and enjoy our stay there, hehe¡­ Now, we had a duty to do, and that was getting inside the damn gate and into the wall! Draugann finished looking around as she ended buying some hotcakes that they were selling around, and a cup of ale to go with it. ¡­We also ordered the same, and the kids enjoyed the hotcakes, which looked kind of like pancakes. I should do these too if I can, seeing I got milk, flour, and eggs now¡­ Oh, we just need oil. However, when we reached the gates, we found arge row of people waiting to get inside, it seems we''ll have to wait our turn! What a pain, honestly. However, it didn''t seem so bad, as the row was advancing quite quickly. "It seems that there''s a lot of people that want to get inside!" said Bedann. "Indeed, I see even people with things¡­ Maybe they are bigger shops inside," I said. "This is my first time trying to get inside, we couldn''t afford the price before," said Gaston. "Wait, there''s a price to enter?!" asked Draugann. "How much is it?" I asked. "It''s around 20 Mana Stones per person¡­ It''s a lot considering you can feed your family for a day with one," said Gaston. "True¡­ It is indeed quite expensive¡­ Do you have to pay every time you enter?" I asked. "I think so unless you''re a Sect Member, or maybe you be an ally or something, I have no idea," said Gaston. "Hmm¡­" We waited patiently until it was finally our turn, the two guards were a young and handsome pair of Ice Giants with short silvery-white hair, both of them seemed to have small blue horns growing from their foreheads. The two looked at our group, at the kids in specific, and then at Bedann. The two were fixated in her a lot, inspecting her entire body¡­ I believe her Charm Unique Skill is quite an annoying ability¡­ Will every person look at her like this when they first met? And this is just Charm''s passive effect, it actually has an activation effect that she hasn''t tried yet¡­ Or maybe this is also because she is naturally just very beautiful? They also noticed her horn and asked us. "That horn¡­ Are you from the sect? Where were you?" asked one of them. "Eh? Sect? I am not from any sect, we came from outside," said Bedann. "Oh really? Hey, what if you let us invite you to some ale in a barter?" asked the other. "We could let you and your friends pass for free, how about it?" The two were going for the game, huh. Bedann began to blush a bit, she seemed confused and ttered. "T-Thanks for the offer but¡­ No," she said. The two then seemed to change their friendly demeanor. "Well your loss," said one. "Yeah I guess not all whores know how to identify good men," said the other. Whore? What did these fuckers call Bedann as?! Just because she didn''t want to hang out with them they had to call her like that? Okay then. I extended my phantom soul over the two guys, as they were not able to see it. I inserted two hand-shaped phantom limbs inside of their souls and then¡­ I squeezed hard. "Aagh!" "Eh? What''s¡­ uggh¡­!" The two began to groan in pain, as they fell over the ground. "BY the gods, are you two okay?" I asked. "Uaaaggh¡­!" "It hurts¡­ Fuck¡­!" They began to cry like little girls until two more guards came rushing here and reced them. "Sorry¡­ Maybe they got some stomachache¡­ Ahem, it will be 20 per person¡­ Kids can pass for free," said one of the new guards, they seemed older and more considerate. I could see that they were fathers if they let the kids pass for free. After paying the fee, we got inside at longst. "D-Drake, did you do something to them?" she asked. "Yeah, do you think I would let anyone insult you like that in front of me and let it slide? Don''t worry, I didn''t do anything big, I just used my own soul to squeeze theirs, I gave it a little squeeze, shouldn''t leave any permanent damage, but soul pain is like 10 times the pain of the physical body, so they began to cry like little girls- No, that would be an insult to yr and Noirenn, they''re strong girls," I said. "It''s good that you did something because I was about to impale their skulls with two icicle spears, hahaha!"ughed Draugann. She was apparently serious. Alright, maybe I ended saving their lives by doing that¡­ "Thank you, Drake¡­ But you shouldn''t have to¡­" said Bedann. "Ah, don''t worry," I said. We continued our journey, as we got inside of the walls. And the environmentpletely changed! This thing really looked like a medieval city now, it had a paved floor, carriages with Frost Horses going around everywhere, and the ice giants were also wearing better clothes. I could also feel stronger presences here, various people were at high Rank 1 stages, and there were even a few dozen I felt that were Rank 2! If I concentrated enough¡­ I could feel even Rank 3 people, and¡­ a single person at Rank 4 at the peak of thatrge building in the middle of the city. ----- Chapter 175: Getting To The Sect Building

Chapter 175: Getting To The Sect Building

----- We need to be more careful here if possible¡­ There are way stronger people roaming around. Maybe I could even handle the Rank 3, but not the rest. Due to that, I ordered everyone to stick with me, and I also divided each of my fingers out of my body with Body Division and converted them into little slimes with very small split souls without no one noticing here, just casually. I spread them to all the members of our group just because, as extra protection. If anything happens, I can always track where every single individual went. I also gave the slimes some useful skills, although they are not very strong and cannot grow any stronger. Huh, to think that all that practice ended paying well and now I can do this stuff on the go. Now, I haven''t grown immune to soul pain, it still hurts horribly. But as I said earlier, I just live with the pain, the little souls I cut off are very small, and wouldn''t be able to sustain bigger and stronger beings, they are the size of a fingernail after all. Due to that, they can''t grow stronger and alsock a mana core to advance cultivation, so they are very limited. My soul has grown strong enough so I can make more of these little guys, but anything too big will exhaust me, and I am already reaching my limit for these little guys, so I don''t think I will divide my soul for some time now. Now, moving on, we walked through this beautiful medieval city, as we enjoyed just the architecture. "Is this really the same ce outside? This ispletely different!" said Draugann. "Yeah, it must be because people that are important life here¡­ Like the families of sect members," said Gaston. We also noticed people bringing several monsters corpses intorge buildings, seemingly shops that butchered the monsters and bought the valuable pieces. It was an interesting view and experience, we got to see a lot of stuff from here and on. I wanted to try out some of those monsters but¡­ I stopped myself. Some of the most likely came from the dungeons that this sect has power over. We nced around the streets as we explored the area, we didn''t want to go shopping yet because that would be time-consuming, we nned to go to the biggest building and see if we can talk our way into being able to enter the dungeon. As we walked through the streets, we saw several people with blue-colored uniforms, seemingly, these were the uniforms of this sect, people had a medal, depending on the color and number of the medal, it meant they had higher cultivation, meaning that they also had a higher authority over others¡­ As we almost reached the building, I checked around and although we hade across some very beautifuldies that could be cataloged as Sapphire Skin Beauties, we have not found any Jade Skin Beauties nor Arrogant Young Masters. It seems that we might be saved from the typical cliches for now. The building we reached was the biggest, resembling a small fortress than a normal building, it was perhaps three times as big as Fuyu thought, so it was indeed enormous. There were inside a lot of people, many rooms, and probably treasuries. We saw dozens of Sect Members getting inside and outside of this ce, it was quite a sight to behold. They were bringing all sorts of monster corpses, parts, and even items. I saw one guy bringing a giant treasure chest with him which actually had a fleshy creature inside, named a Mimic! So there are Mimics in this world¡­ "Uwah, this building is super big! Are we getting inside?" asked Bedann. "T-There are a lot of people¡­" said yr. "Is it gonna be okay?" asked Noirenn. "Yeah, don''t worry," I said. "Yeah! I am here to protect you girls!" said the cute Hansel, he was trying to be a big brother for the two girls. Although the two girls didn''t seem to give him any attention¡­ Sorry, Hansel. "Well, let''s go," I said. I led our group as we walked upstairs until we reached the entrance, which seemed open to anyone¡­ So I guess we just got inside. The interior of the ce was as I expected, it resembled an enormous hall filled with peopleing in and out, it was quite mesmerizing. Is there any Sect Elder here or something? We found that there were some assistants attending people near some wooden tables, they all were very pretty ice giantdies, wearing beautiful and tight dresses. We waited for our turn as we reached one of them, an Ice Giant Girl with short blue hair and angelic beauty, her eyes were big and azure-colored. "Hello, wee to the Sect Exchange, do you want to sell something? Oh, you''re not sect members¡­ Are you interested in joining the sect?" she asked. "Well¡­ We were wondering how we can ess the Dungeons," I said. "The Dungeons? Are you outsiders?" she asked. "Well¡­ yeah," I admitted. "I see, I see. Well, there are two options, you can enter by bing a sect member, which is the easiest way, or if you''re from another sect that is allied with ours, you can speak with a Sect Elder and make some agreement¡­" she said. So there is no easy way out¡­ "Alright, can we meet an Elder if it is possible?" I asked. "Yeah, there is one free today, Elder Abrunn, he''s currently upstairs¡­" The girl took a strange artifact resembling a little conch, as she spoke through it. Suddenly, the voice of an old man came from it. "Yes?" "Ah, esteemed Elder, it seems that someone, an outsider, seems to be interested in agreeing to utilize the dungeons¡­ Is it possible for you to attend them?" asked the girl politely. "Hmm, yes, yes, bring them to me," he said. "Very well. Please, follow me." The girl led us upstairs, into a different room, where we meet an old Ice Giant man with a long white beard¡­ He exuded the aura of a Rank 3. ----- Chapter 176: Negotiations With A Sect Elder

Chapter 176: Negotiations With A Sect Elder

----- The girl led us to the room in therge building where the Elder Abrunn resided, one of the many Elder that made up the Ice Moon Sect. I could already tell he was strong from the outside, his Aura exuding the power of a Rank 3 Magus. The world is sure small if I can find a Rank 3 Magus so easily, thinking how long it took me to reach this stage, and I already find someone with it! Wait, wouldn''t that "much time" for them would be like nothing? After all, they probably took many years to reach this high¡­ I guess I should consider that. Well, for me, it felt slow, I have to admit it. When the door opened, we were greeted by a tired-looking Ice Giant Man, he seemed like a middle-aged man with short ck hair and pale white eyes. Very unusual features for an Ice Giant. "Wee, I am Elder Abrunn¡­ Who of you have the highest authority?" asked Abrunn. "Me, my name is Drake. Nice to meet a fellow Elder," said Drake. "Oh, sir Drake, could you be an Elder of your Sect? That should make negotiations easier¡­" said Abrunn. "Indeed. I believe so," I said. As the rest of my party stood behind me silently. Bedann was rather nervous. "Hmm¡­ Rank 3. No? Way higher¡­ You seem to release the faint presence of a higher strength than Rank 3, Elder Drake. What is your Cultivation Rank?" asked Abrunn. "Rank 3, the other power might just be your imagination," I said. "¡­I see," said Abrunn. "Anyways, let''s get to business right away. It is rare to see another Sect around this region acting so friendly with us. Usually, they want to wage war against us and steal our territory and the Dungeons that maintain our entire economy, but that''s not something we can let happen. However, I am relieved to know that you and your Sect want to do friendly negotiations, Elder Drake," said Abrunn. I hate these formalities, can''t we go to the point? "Indeed, I am not interested in fighting anyone. We just want to go to the Dungeons," I said. "I see. That will be quite an easy thing to do. However, there are things we need to do. One of them is to sign a contract. You see, these dungeons belong to us, so letting other Sects get inside and harvest their own resources would be like letting someone get into our rice fields and take as much rice as they want just because the rice is growing in the open wild," said Abrunn. "Oh¡­ So it is essentially robbery because you consider the dungeons as your property, and taking resources from them is like stealing yours?" I asked. "Exactly! I am d you were able to understand quickly, Elder Drake, this will make things quicker. Now¡­ Due to this, we cannot let someone that is not from our Sect just enter and make money and resources for their own Sects, even less if we are risking these Sects gaining power from our generosity only to try to attack us and gain control of our territory¡­ This world is vast and dangerous, so these things are a big possibility amongst the many there are," said Abrunn. Did this happen to them before? Oof¡­ "I see how it is. Fear not, we have several friends that live in this ce, so we wouldn''t ever want to do such a thing," I said. "I see¡­ Phew, that is really a relief. However, we cannot do it with us words, we must proceed with a Magic Contract, a Contract that prohibits both Sects from taking aggressive actions against one another, this thing just requires to be signed," said Abrunn, giving me a magic pen and showing me the paper. "I am sorry to be so ignorant over this but¡­ What is this Contract? How do they work?" I asked. "Hm, there''s no problem in trying to know. Understandably, you might have not seen them where youe from, after all this is an invention not from this Continent but from Midgard, which was brought here a few thousands of years ago by our Venerable, Lady Ice Queen, although they had not been as widespread as she would have liked, they are still very useful," said Abrunn. Wait, Ice Queen brought them here?! I see¡­ "Anyways, these Contracts let two people or even two whole organizations make a contract. Not a simple contract but a magic one. Both parties are bound with a special rune infused into their souls after signing the document, the one that vites this document will be punished with a wound into the soul, and the rune will break,municating with the other party about the vition," said Abrunn. So that''s how it is, interesting¡­ But it seems that this thing might be bad for me¡­ Wait, not really. Can''t I just cut the piece of soul? Oh¡­ I guess I can find a loophole to this quite easily. "Remember that a wound in the soul would not only cause tremendous pain but also agony and weakness," said Abrunn. "I see¡­ Well, I am still willing to sign it," I said. "Very well then! That will make things easier then! Now, please, sign it," said Abrunn. I made sure to read the damn document several times until I was convinced that there were no weird requirements, and then signed it. The contract included a fee that we needed to pay, which was 50% of our earned ie through the dungeon something that would be not so hard to give away. I can always eat anything I don''t want to give away anyways inside the dungeon, as long as it is 50% of what we get by getting out. "Excellent. Now, it would be nice if we could register your Sect here as a guest, what is your Sect Name?" asked Abrunn. A sect name¡­ "Our Sect name is¡­ The Winter Dragon Sect," I said. "Oh, an interesting name¡­" said Abrunn. ----- Chapter 177: Sneaking Inside a Criminal Organization Hideout

Chapter 177: Sneaking Inside a Criminal Organization Hideout

----- After registering in the Sect as an Allied Guest Sect, we were finally let free to do as we pleased for now. It was gettingte already so I decided to not go to the dungeon yet and rest for the rest of the day. We walked back home and then rested inside of Fuyu. I was very excited about entering these new dungeons, so there was a lot to do in the near future. However, as the night slowly descended upon us we prepared to go down once more. After all, we have decided to take down some clich¨¦ criminals from the outskirts of the vige, who were doing a lot of nasty shit we didn''t like nor approve of¡­ such as vey, and even child very to add salt into the wound! So the best course of action we could possibly take was the most obvious one, kill them and rob them, and save these people in the way! Is there a better way to deal with these damn bastards? I don''t think so! And what better way to do it than I the cover of the night? Hehe¡­ "Are we really doing it?" asked Bedann. "Yeah, we are. Just the two of us is enough, let''s not get anyone else involved," I said. "Alright!" With Bedann, we sneaked outside of Fuyu as we rushed towards the surface down below. I carried Bedann with my arms as we flew using my Wind Magic. I didn''t have to really hold her like this, but I kind of like it. "D-Do you have to carry me like this?" she asked cutely. "Yes," I said. As we reached the surface, Bedann jumped out of my arms as we slowly walked through the night of the vige, most people had gone to sleep at these hours, so there wasn''t a single soul around for now. Nheless, we used our amazing abilities of stealth and we rushed towards the hideout of these criminals, which Bedann guided me through the memories she umted from these three Molded Guys. We reached arge area a bit far away from the outskirts, which was protected by walls made of wood and whose gate was being guarded by some guys wielding weapons. Inside the territory, there was arge building made of wood, which looked about to fall into pieces, and inside there were several presences. And now¡­ now what do we do?! "What do we?" asked Bedann. "Hmm¡­ Should we go upfront?" I wondered. "No, that would be too shy, we have to hide in the shadows le vigntes!" said Bedann. Vigntes? What is this girl talking about? Well, now that we are here we have to then about what to do. I wondered if Bedann could as the molded guys to open a bac door for us to enter and she began to confirm it¡­ "Oh, it is possible!" said Bedann realizing that it was actually possible to ask for help from these guys. After all, they were like her zombies, right? So it was totally fine to ask them for help if we could! We quickly moved behind the scenes of all things, as we were greeted by two very humble and gentle brainwashed mold zombies, the guys that hade to ask for rent to Gaston some time ago. Now they were all serviceable and nice to us, such a change! I bet they had a change of heart or something, such nice people¡­ "Ourdy¡­" "Lady¡­ "Master¡­" The guys werepletely zombified to the point where they looked depressing to see. The guys opened a secret passage and we entered the facility right away. The first thing we saw was a lot of merchandise, mana stones, weapons, armor, treasures, and even several pieces of monster bodies, their ws, legs, eyes, horns, and more¡­ It seems that they had stuff from dungeons and even dungeon monsters parts in here. I bet they won''t give any skill because they were no longer fresh at all and were not overflowing with power but¡­ still, it is a nice meal to have However, the most valuable of merchandise here were¡­ these ves. We found dozens after dozens of them, kept in terrible conditions and mostly all caged. The thing that surprised me the most was that there wasn''t just Ice Giants no¡­ there were also people with little animal ears and even¡­ people that had pale blue skin but were small. "Beast-kin and Ice Elves!" said Bedann. Indeed they were beast in and ice elves these species also live in these regions, beast actually seems to live in every single region and is fairlymon, but also amon ve¡­ Anyways ice elves seem to be elven variants that adapted to cold temperatures there are said to be more living in Niflheim alongside ice Fairies or so is what I learned. I don''t know how many people are here, but it seems that there are more, way more than we had originally expected¡­ This is indeed quite problematic, but nothing that will take me back down. Not now, not at all. I am also intrigued to learn more about this entire thing, especially about these other people, perhaps they know more about the world, especially those from other races¡­ We slowly snaked around, we decided to not save the people yet, as we used our Stealth Abilities to pass through them without them noticing¡­ The moment we came in front of a Bandit, we quickly sliced his head off while covering their mouth for their cries to not be heard. Bedann usually cracked their heads with her immense hand strength, while I used icicle spears to impale their heads like bullets, killing them instantly. They were all Rank 1 trash, the strongest as at Middle Stage at most, so they were fairly easy to kill without much issue. Of course, we didn''t leave the corpses behind, as I saved them inside my Inventory to not leave anything that would awaken suspiciousness. As we continued our stealthy brutality streak, we reached a heavily guarded door, five guards were there, all of them middle stage¡­ and inside, there was someone at Rank 2. ----- Chapter 178: Azahunn, Scum of the World

Chapter 178: Azahunn, Scum of the World

----- It was another normal day for the Criminal Boss, Azahunn. He had made a lot of cash today by asking more money for "protection" from the citizens that lived within "his territory", it was the easiest cash of his life. Meanwhile, he had gained some new vesst week, as he and his varied group of bandits spread across the Mountains found a caravan carrying a lot of Ice Elves and Beast-kin who seemed to belong to the same group and were moving on. Although they didn''t manage to catch everyone, they secured a few while some ended being intimidated and running away, leaving their people behind. There were some stubborn ones, strong ones at that, that could have put some trouble, but he, as a Rank 2 Magus, defeated them and ultimately enved them as well. He had vited most of the women within this group that tried to fight him off through thest couple of nights, breaking their spirits and making them his personal sexual ves¡­ A wicked and sick man, who had grown in the slums and that only learned that strength was everything, that''s what Azahunn was. Animalistic and ruthless, he survived in these coldnds with his strength and magical talent, while taking anything he wanted. As he lived outside the sect, there were no rules norws here, guards from the sect didn''t even care what he did, and most of the sect families even colluded with him, buying ves from him and stolen products he got from stealing and assaulting caravans. He was slowly building up arge monopoly by merely being a ruthless monster. Many Merchants were already cooperating with him in the ve Trading Business, and as ofter years, more and more sect members, who were often very rich, came to them to buyrge packs of ves for themselves. No one cared about these innocent people who were forced against their will to be ves or to be used as sexual ves, they were destined to live like this for the rest of their lives. Although horrible, the truth was that the strong dominated the weak. If the strong caught a weak one, forced him into a ve, and used this person to do whatever he wanted¡­ no one could say otherwise, unless a stronger person than him were to intervene and save them. But were such stronger people that nice? Most of the Rank 2 and above Sect Members were happily buying ves, grown in a society that epted very openly, they were fucked up in the head from the beginning. And those that saw this as wrong, could not do anything even if they were strong due to their connections to these people that did buy them and the rtions with the sect. if they were to intervene in such an important business that fueled the city with constant ie, they would be framed as criminals instead. It was a hrious and ironic turn of events¡­ this whole thing, for these innocent people, was hell on earth. Did they had any hope? No. There was nothing they could do now. As ves, they were prohibited from cultivating and were stuck at very weak levels of strength, only used as all types of tools and servants, until they were to fall over the ground exhausted and die. There was nothing left for them than¡­ endless despair. Praying to their gods did nothing. They were left hopeless. Only death was the only thing they looked forward to. "Hahh¡­ That hits the spot. You''re a pretty nice whore, I love to break that tight pussy you got there¡­" said Azahunn, as he dropped an almost dead Ice Elf woman over his bed, her eyes seemed dead already, although her little heart was still beating slowly. Her entire body was ravaged, she, who was once a prideful warrior of her tribe, was reduced to this horrendous sight. The only thing she awaited the most was the sweet release of death¡­ but due to the ve cor, even killing herself was prohibited. Despair¡­ Endless despair¡­ However, without Azahunn realizing it, two figures moved through the shadows of his hideout. Slowly yet steadily, they ughtered his men one by one and didn''t even leave evidence, saving their corpses inside a strange pocket space. As he leisurely rested over his throne, these figures reached the gate that led to his hideout. Drake and Bedann nced at the five guards with squinting eyes, quickly acting. sh! In a few seconds, they rushed towards the five guards, both of them, and used their deadly weapons, attacks, and magic to ughter them. Bedann used Skadi, which she borrowed from Drake, to slice in half a guard in second. The other guards noticed this as they were about to scream, but she silenced them by throwing patches of mold into their mouths with amazing precision, using her Fungokinesis to manipte the mold through telekinesis, she had practiced her aim a lottely, and did it perfectly! After that, Drake rushed towards the nearest guard and practiced his Unarmed Fighting Techniques, throwing a palm attack over the man''s chest, making his ribs shatter into pieces inside of his ribcage and pierce his internal organs. His own heart sttered inside of his chest the moment it received the strong shockwaves of the Palm Shockwave Technique within the Unarmed Fighting Technique Skill. Bedann practiced her Mold once more, as she generated a long mold tentacle and inserted it inside the mouth of one of the guards, using it burst their interior horrendously. The other two guards were so terrified their magic incantations failed, and Drake impaled both of their heads with his dragon tail, which he extended and coated in ice until it resembled a deadly spear. And all of this in only 10 seconds. They were killing machines through and through¡­ Azahunn, however, heard their corpses falling over the floor and thought they were cking off or something. "Oi! What are you doing? If you ck off I am lowering your paid," he said leisurely, as he drank arge amount of ale¡­ However, when the doors opened, what greeted him were twopletely different people, which were obviously not his guards¡­ "Eh?!" ----- Chapter 179: The Wrath of a Dragon

Chapter 179: The Wrath of a Dragon

----- Bedann nced at the man in front of her, as he exuded the power of a Rank 2¡­ "This guy¡­ He''s quite strong," she said. "Indeed, perhaps we''ll take a bit more to kill him," said Drake. The Ice Giant in front of them, was sitting over a throne made of bones, his face was ugly, and he had a big scar in the middle of it, with a bald head, and tworge tusks sticking out of his lower jaw, he looked more like an Orc than an Ice Giant¡­ Azahunn was rather shocked. Who the heck were these people and how did they get inside of his hideout all of a sudden?! "What¡­?! Who are you?!" Azahunn quickly jumped out of his throne, his body size almost reaching three meters of height, as his chest emanated a strong mana aura from within. Drake quickly appraised him, finding out he was a Rank 2 Initial Stage, his magic seemed to be Metal Magic, a rare type of element that derives from the Earth Element. It let him do a variety of things, such as covering his skin with metallic-like coverture or summon metallic ores. Although he had to yet master a way to summon weapons out of it right away. However, metallic spikes and the like seemed to be possible to create, somehow. Bedann and Drake, however, noticed something else. Within the shadows of the room, there were many bodies spread around. After some milliseconds of inspection, they learned that these nude bodies were of many Ice Giant, Ice Elf, and Beast-kin women of varied ages¡­ They seemed unconscious, and others¡­ had already passed away. What kind of grotesque monster was this bastard? Drake quickly noticed the truth behind what had happened to them, after seeing how they looked and¡­ the disgusting substances within their lower parts, he began to boil in wrath, while Bedann seemed to not understand the full context yet, but still saw this as horrible. "We should havee earlier!" cried Bedann. Drake was in silence as his entire body exuded an aura of pure death and ice, a terriblebination that permeated the entire room with the coldness of death, such coldness even affected the resilient Azahunn, whose body began to tremble in fear. "W-What the heck are you?! If you came to my hideout and killed my people, then you''re more than dead!" roared Azahunn, as his entire skin suddenly turned dark gray, coating himself in the Steel Skin Magic Spell, as he rushed towards Drake with all his might! "Drake!" Bedann alerted Drake of the charge of Azahunn as Drake suddenly exploded! BOOM! And before the smoke of his explosion, his dragon form had emerged on all its splendor, Azahunn suddenly stopped in the middle of his charge as his eyes popped out of its sockets in horror! "Eeeeeh?! A-A D-Dragon?!" "GGGRRRRAAAAAAAAA!" Drake roared monstrously as he caught Azahunn with his gigantic and sharp ws, shing him into the ground! CLASH! CLASH! SLASH! SLAHS! CLAAAASH! BOOOM! "UNNGGRAAGGH¡­!" Azahunn vomited mouthfuls of blood as his steel skin was of no use against Drake''s incredible might, his ws began to slice through his flesh, as he shielded himself with several walls made of ore only to have them destroyed in an instant! Azahunn quickly started to grow desperate as Drake''s berserk-like charge seemed endless! "GAAARRGH..!" CLAASH! Drake suddenly shed him into the left, as Azahunn flew into the air and hit the walls, making the entire hideout tremble! BOOM! "Ungh¡­!" Azahunn''s entire body fell over the floor as he was coated in enormous wounds, his two arms were missing already, his chest was wide open and his legs broken, his head had several wounds as well, and his left eye had been destroyed. He looked pitiful! "Hahh¡­! Haaahhh¡­!" Drake gasped for air as the rage of his draconic bloodline boiled across his body, his eyes shing with crimson-red light as he red at the pitiful corpse of Azahunn. "You bastard¡­! I am going to make you pay!" FLAAASH! Drake rushed towards Azahunn as he suddenly conjured a healing spell on him, surprising him! "Eh?!" And then, Drake used his tail in the shape of a spear to impale his entire body except for his head continuously, leaving him like Swiss cheese! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "UNNNGGRRRYYAAAGGH¡­!" However, a second after, Drake used Healing Magic again, as a cooling wind healed the wounds of the Ice Giant¡­ Only for Drake to use his ws to slicerge chunks out of his entire body, pieces of flesh began to fly away as Azahunn''s entire body was being torn apart! "AAAGGH¡­! AAAAAAGGHHYYYAAGHGH¡­!" Azahunn''s agonizing cries resonated through the entire building, as Drake continuously healed him and reattached the pieces he tore apart from him! This was a horrifying method of torture that Drake hade out with! Why give him the quick and sweet release of death if he can torture him by putting him near death several times before actually killing him? Bedann nced with surprise as Drake showed off the monstrosity of his very being which he usually never showed off, her eyes wide open as he saw the bastard of Azahunn being tortured, brought to almost death, and somehow healed to only be tortured again! However, Drake grew bored after some time, as he healed Azahunn for thest time, his entire body disfigured, resembling a mass of flesh with a barely visible head¡­ Drake grabbed him as if he were a meatball and put him inside his jaws, using his sharp fangs to crush his entire body into mince-meat, and swallowing him! Gulp. However, the soul of Azahunn quickly emerged out of Drake''s stomach, as Drake grabbed it with his phantom ws. "Let me go! Let me goooo! Stop! Uuuaggyyy¡­!" Drake began to slowly crush his soul as he used the jaws of his very soul to devour Azahunn''s soul, like a monstrous god of death, he tortured the sinful soul, crushed it into pieces, and devoured it! Suddenly, everything went silent for a bit, as Drake turned back to his Ice Giant Form, resting over the ground. "Drake¡­!" Bedann moved near Drake, as Drake seemed dead silent... "I am fine¡­ It is over, let''s quickly heal the ones that are alive," said Drake. "Okay¡­" ----- Chapter 180: Ice Golems and Snow Beasts

Chapter 180: Ice Golems and Snow Beasts

----- After torturing the bastard until I couldn''t find any other way and then eating him in the most gruesome way possible, I decided to calm down and do whatever I could now¡­ I think I scared Bedann a bit¡­ But I was just furious over it. I am not the type of person who is into moral high grounds and stuff like that, but to be honest, when I find something awful, I just get angry. And as a Dragon, that anger is multiplied several times, so I end up going nuts. Maybe another person would bepletely okay with others being vited to death, but not me. I might be many things, but I am sure as hell I am not a scumbag, so due to that, I got a bit angry¡­ Ding! [Tough Earth Mana-Infused Muscles: Level 1] [Tyranny of the Damned: Level 1] [Gray Steel Alloy Skin Reinforcement: Level 1] [Endless Libido: Level 1] ¡­ I got four Skills out of eating this scumbag¡­ And they''re pretty fine. Aside from thest one. This makes me both disgusted and angry¡­ So this bastard even had such a Skill. Ugh, I shouldn''t have eaten him I think I might have indigestionter. Well, not really, I can''t possibly suffer from indigestion. But still, this is awful and disgusting. I guess it is the karma of over-torturing him. "Drake, there are some alive¡­!" "Let''s heal them," With Bedann''s assistance, we slowly healed the women that were in this room who were still alive, and I also destroyed their ve cors. However, even without them, they seemed dead inside. Sigh¡­ The ones that had died were still here. Although Bedann could not see them¡­ They were all here. They seemed to have be happy when I ughtered and ate the soul of this guy, and they seemed to be floating around me, thanking me. But it is very sad to see their corpses thrown around like that, while their souls are here. I suppose this is what it means to have Death Magic, I be more and more detached from life, as death and life begin to slowly have a very little difference in merely a state of matter and strength. These souls, for some reason, don''t want to go away. "Bedann, the souls of the women that died here¡­ they''re all here. They seem thankful for what I did¡­ Are you okay with it if I use them to make Undead to help us out move the people here?" I asked. I didn''t want to upset Bedann by using the tormented souls of these people. "IS that so¡­ Yeah, I am okay with that¡­ If they really want to help, it is fine¡­ You don''t have to ask me this, I am not someone that gives you orders¡­" sighed Bedann. "Sorry, it''s just that¡­ I didn''t want to disturb you," I sighed. Bedann smiled as she caressed my face. "Don''t worry¡­ I know that these are your powers, if you finally found souls that are willing to help, that''s better, isn''t it? We can give them a better life than they ever had before all of this, right?" she asked. "You''re right¡­" I said. "Though, using their bodies¡­ as ruined as they are¡­" sighed Bedann. "They agree, it would be better to bring them in some other form, their corpses will be buried by uster¡­" I said as I froze all the corpses for the moment, so they wouldn''t rot. "I have been thinking on, why don''t you make something like Snowmen? Oh! Maybe Ice Golems or something?" asked Bedann. The several girls floating around me seemed to be fine with that, they seemed to want new bodies that didn''t exactly resemble the previous ones. In fact, they preferred if their new bodies were not even flesh anymore, somethingpletely alien from their former selves, to feel renewed¡­ "I was always thinking about that, and they seem to agree with it, so let''s just do that," I said. I quickly used my Winter Magic to manipte Ice, alongside Ice Smith and created several new bodies. They resembledrge and thin pieces of crystal ice, barely reminiscent of human body shapes, with some curves here and there to make them slimmer and more flexible. I called these Ice Mannequins! If they were to be giant and burly ice golems, it would be hard for them to maneuver or even walk around properly, and we don''t like slow ckers around here, so these slim and very lightweight bodies seemed quite perfect for the moment. Later on, we could give them heavy armor if they wanted to fight, or I could modify their bodies some more. Additionally, there were a few that didn''t want the Ice Mannequin, so I created Snow Beasts, which were like Snowmen but in the mild shape of an animal. After the preparations were ready, I slowly started to put each soul inside their new vessels, it wasn''t hard at all, and all of them happily jumped into their new bodies. After some little more mana and the addition of a Mana Core from monsters in each vessel to act as the core of their souls, each new ally began to wake up. The sharp and thin Ice Mannequin moved around, their sharp spear-like feet cked over the floor, while the big Snow Beasts seemed happy with their big snow bodies. Each girl had their own name, but there wasn''t much time for introductions, we had to quickly get out of here. I quickly took out arge Ice Carriage I had in my Inventory and began to put the unconscious girls there, while putting the corpses I froze inside my Inventory. After that, we plundered the entire building, stole anything of value, which ended giving us a fortune in Mana Stones and all sorts of items, and then we escaped with all the ves with us, who were thankfully awake and willing to cooperate. Through the stealth of the night, we reached back to Fuyu with dozens of new people¡­ Thankfully, we had been upgrading Fuyu intensively, so she was now even more immense. And had gained a new Ability named Space Expansion after upgrading her a lot, which increased her internal space way more than it looked on the outside¡­ With that done, we decided to rest for a bit¡­ ----- Chapter 181: News

Chapter 181: News

----- After yesterday, Lord Ice Moon, the Sect Master of the Ice Moon Sect, received some news. Apparently, a group of Ice Giants that came from far away, who said to belong to the Winter Dragon Sect had made an alliance with them. Of course, he had given such power to the Elders to do this, so he wasn''t angered over them not asking him beforehand, but he was surprised, it has been several years since another Sect has appeared. Especially because this area of the Region was usually not as popted, so Sects were rare¡­. "Interesting, this Sects seems to have an Elder named Drake¡­ And he was Rank 3, apparently¡­ Although the Elder did say that he emanated a stronger presence than just Rank 3, he spected it could be a second Mana Core¡­ But is that the case?" wondered the Sect Master. The Elder assessed several papers, as he nced at the files. This new and mysterious sect seemed friendly, and there were even some kids with them. They all just wanted to use the dungeons, so a contract with them where they would pay 50% of what they earned in the dungeon was made. "Only 50% though? That Elder was way too generous¡­ I would have asked for 80% at the very least¡­ Oh well, I suppose he intended to keep friendly rtionships with them. If we can ultimately assimte a whole sect of geniuses and powerful warriors, we could boost our strength a lot, and we could even begin ns and projects to expand our influence as a sect¡­ There''s another Dungeon a few dozens of kilometers from here, if we could use resources and finally build an outpost there, then a vige, and then a city, we could expand our forces and multiply our resources¡­ But for that, we need more capable people," thought the Sect Master. "Though¡­ Drake¡­ That name is odd, I have never heard of someone named Drake before. It sounds like the name of a dragon''s species, those ones without wings¡­ Hm¡­ Nah, it should be just coincidence, it can''t possibly be that one Ice Dragon that Greenwood spoke me about because this man was clearly an Ice Giant," thought the Sect Master, thinking of all of this as mere coincidences, he had yet to see any Dragon-type monster being able to turn into a humanoid form, in fact, he had never seen nor heard of such urrences even with other non-humanoid monster species. As the Sect Master drank some warm herbal tea and rxed for a bit, someone suddenly and hurriedly knocked on the door. "S-Sect Master!" A young Ice Giant rushed into the room, gasping for air. "What is it?!" asked Elder Ice Moon. "Something¡­ happened¡­! Something happened with the Hideout of Criminals that sold ves¡­" said the ice giant man. The Sect Master squinted his eyes. "Ah, that cesspool of maggots¡­ What about them? I don''t want anything to do with them. I only let them be because there''s several Elders and their Families who collude a lot with them, and sadly, they support part of the economy," sighed the Sect Master. "Well¡­ The thing is¡­ Someone attacked them at night, the entire building is in ruins, there are no corpses left, but a lot of blood-stained everywhere¡­ all the treasures and resources they had are gone, and so¡­ all of the ves," said the Sect Member. "Eh? WHAT?! Who did that?!" asked the Sect Master,pletely surprised by these events! He had never expected these damned bandits to actually get what they deserved, seeing how malicious and well protected they were by the other Sect Families¡­ To think that someone would just go and kill them all and even more, steal all of their resources and even ves in a single night! That was simply insane to think about! "We don''t know¡­ We are starting investigations, but not many possess strong enough tracking Spells or Artifacts to find the culprits, they seem to have filled the ce with ice, so any clue is buried below it, and any essence we can use to find the source of it might have been frozen and be useless," sighed the sect member. "I see¡­ Well, it is useless to look for clues, stop wasting resources and manpower on any investigation," said the Sect Master. "What? But Sect Master¡­ the other Elders¡­!" "What about the other Elders? I am merely saving resources by not unwisely spending them on stupid things, tell them that. The Sect is mine, and I make the rules here, stop investigations and leave this on the past," said the Sect Master. "I-I see¡­ Very well¡­" The sect member walked outside of the room, as the Sect Master smiled maliciously. "Hehe¡­ I don''t know who did this, but I owe him a nice meal. Having those bastards out of the picture will let me have greater control over the Sect''s funds¡­ Perhaps I wasn''t able to do something myself, but if it was someone else¡­ Then that''spletely fine, right? Hahah¡­! What a good gift¡­ Now, the next thing to do would be to abolish very, but that¡­ might prove to be difficult, these bastards love their ve''s way too much, if they take a hold of the economy of the Sect, I cannot do much. If I risk them going elsewhere, the sect will lose arge amount of manpower and resources¡­ Hmm¡­ It is aplicated thing," thought the Sect Master. Elder Ice Moon walked towards the window as he watched therge city outside, snowy and filled with ice giants. Therge buildings, the paved streets, the carriages, everything¡­ He had built everything slowly ever since he settled down a vige near the Dungeons in this ce. "This might be the sign that there are some that want to be my allies. Perhaps there is some hope to overtake these Elders in the future¡­ But everything must be done carefully¡­ For now, it would be good to keep an eye on these new allies as well¡­ I do wonder though, how they managed to move so many ves in a single night?" ----- Chapter 182: Love Confession

Chapter 182: Love Confession

----- [Day 109] Yesterday was sure a long day¡­ We did a lot, from buying stuff, making an alliance with the sect, and rescuing a lot of ves. We also got a big loot of items, equipment, and money. There are literally thousands of Mana Stones, used as currency here, so we are literally rich already. Huh, and it only took assaulting these bastards, killing them, and getting all their loot! Eh? Giving back what they stole? No thanks, we''ll take it aspensation for our hard work. The ves felt mostly sickly, tired, and although they were very surprised and some had even fallen unconscious out of surprise and fear, they were all alive inside the castle. Fuyu had been increasing her size for a long time, so much that she ended gaining the Space Expansion Ability, which multiplied the space inside of her by x10pared to what it seemed outside¡­ suddenly, everything just got super wide, there were several new rooms, halls, and more. The number of ves we rescued amounted to 47, I calcted them myself. So yeah, 47 new people out of nowhere¡­ Haha¡­ Well, Fuyu is as enormous as a city, well, she might be bigger than the actual city down below now at this point, so everyone fits inside quite nicely. The interior of Fuyu also extends to the garden that extends around the tower-like building, so there is a lot of dirt we had begun to put there, which we n to fill with nts for some self-sustenance. However, for now, we''ll use the money we got to buy a lot of food, simply by hunting we won''t be able to supply food to all of them. It has only been a day so I don''t know how they might feel, there were some strong warriors around there, but I doubt they''ll be ready to go hunt right away. There were also the newly raised Ice Mannequin Golems and Snow Beast Golems, which were the souls of¡­ the unfortunate that died there, who wanted to apany me willingly. Usually, wandering souls don''t obey me, so I couldn''t waste this opportunity to get Undead that could actually be loyal servants. After they were raised, they became automatically "tamed" too, and became very devoted and nice. And they didn''t have to sleep either, so they tried to get into our room and just watch over us as we slept, thankfully, I stopped them and just asked them to stand by as guards outside or to roam inside of Fuyu. And well, after finally waking up, Bedann was tightly hugging me, but she seemed to be also awake. "Hello¡­ Good morning¡­" she said. She looks so pretty in the mornings¡­ "Good morning," I said. "Uwah¡­ I don''t want to wake up¡­ There''s so much to do with the people¡­" she sighed. "Indeed, there is¡­ But don''t worry, we also got friends at our side, some people can aid us a bit, Draugann and Gaston''s family," I said. "Right¡­ I guess¡­ I just¡­ Wanna take a break¡­" she sighed. "Hm¡­ Well, you don''t have to work, stay here, I can bring you breakfast if you want," I said, as I was about to leave the bed. "Nuuu! Don''t leave me¡­" she cried, stopping me from getting away, she covered me once more with the bedsheets and rubbed her legs on mine. "Let''s cuddle together¡­" she said. "Sigh¡­ I think I''ve spoiled you a lot¡­" I sighed. "Hehe, I like to be spoiled by you¡­ You''re the only one that I let spoil me¡­" said Bedann smiling warmly, as she rubbed her face over mine. "You''re like a puppy or something¡­ There''s a lot of things to do!" I said. "But let''s ck off for some time!" she said. She''s really into it huh? She just wants to ck off. Maybe what happened yesterday left her rather sorrowful, so she wants to stay in bed¡­ well, with me. Being with me in bed might bring her a lot of happiness andfort¡­ Her hand suddenly holds mine tightly, as she rests her head over my chest. "I just want to be with you¡­" "I understand, we can be together¡­ In fact, we are always together," I sighed. "I know¡­ I just like to be with you¡­ more closely¡­" she said. "I-Is that so?" I asked. Bedann nodded cutely, as her eyes seemed shiny. God, my heart is pumping so fast. She''s really killing me. "I don''t want to be¡­ with anyone else than you¡­" she said. "Eh? I-I think the same¡­" I said. "R-Really? You don''t look at other girls¡­?" she asked. "Eh? Other girls? No?" I asked. "Not¡­ even the daughters of Gaston? T-They''re very pretty¡­ prettier than me¡­ and younger too¡­ Or all the girls we got now with us¡­" she said "Eh? No? I don''t¡­ Actually, now that I think about it, I haven''t feel attracted by any girl," I said. "No? Y-You like men?!" she asked. "Eh?! No! Wait, I guess I didn''t word that correctly¡­ I mean, I don''t find any other girl¡­ Erm, attractive¡­ Just¡­ y-you¡­" I said. As I said those words, Bedann''s eyes opened wide open in surprise. What''s so surprising about that?! I thought it was already clear I liked her¡­ "J-Just me? Really? Y-You don''t look at other girls¡­?" she asked. "I don''t¡­ I only have eyes for you," I said. "D-Drake¡­ D-Do you like me?" she asked. "I¡­ do," I said. Bedann was left even more surprised, as I could feel her heart beating as fast as possible. Damn¡­ So, I ended confessing myself in bed. Well, this is awkward. "Drake¡­ I also like you! Why didn''t you tell me before? In fact, I love you a lot!" she said, hugging me tightly. "I was just nervous¡­ I-I¡­ Well, sorry¡­ I have just never been good with any of these things," I sighed. "W-Well, me neither¡­" We looked at each other for a bit¡­ as our faces slowly began to get closer. Both of us were embarrassed and as red as tomatoes, but we kept getting closer¡­ Our lips were just half an inch closer from one another. I could feel her warm breath on my lips¡­ "Mwah!" And Bedann just closed her eyes and kissed me. ----- Please make sure to check out my other novels, I am sure that you will like them! M y W o r l d T r a v e l i n g S y s t e m: The Harbinger of Death: A Story about a young man who is suddenly struck by li ghtning while sleeping with his phone, w hich awakened his ability and the World Traveling Sy stem! D e m o n Q u e e n R e b i r t h: I Reincarnated as a Living Armor?!: A Story about a De mon Queen who lost everything, in t hest battle, her soul w as split in half and s he was reincarnated twice in her third life. E p i c o f C a t e r p i l l a r: A Story about a mysterious man who died of a fever and reincarnated as a Caterpir in the middle of a for est infested with monsters! He w ill have to so mehow survive as a Caterpilr in t his world filled wit h cha os. V a m p i r e O v e r l o r d? S y s t e m i n t h e A p o c a l y p s e: The Story of a young and bullied man born in an apocalyptic world, who is given the chance to be a Vampire and dominate this world as he pleases with a malicious and scheming mind! E p i c o f S u m m o n e r: S u p r e m e S u m m o n e r S y s t e m i n t h e A p o c a l y p s e : The St ory of a young web novelist wh o is suddenly thrown into an interdimensional apocalypse but given a powerful System that lets him summon his novel characters to aid him! E p i c o f V a m p i r e D r a g o n : R e b o r n a s a V a m p i r e D r a g o n w i t h a S y s t e m: The Story of a boy born with strange and myster ious powers who was held ca ptive and u sed as a guinea pig through his entire life, unt il the day he died and suddenly re incarnated as a Vampire Drag on Chi mera in apletely differ ent wor ld, create d by an insane Elder Li ch that ims to b e his f ather ! Chapter 183: Lovely Moment

Chapter 183: Lovely Moment

----- Have I ever kissed a girl aside from my own mother? Or sister? Well, I do remember kissing their cheek when I was little¡­ But nobody else. So being kissed by a beautiful girl like Bedann, who is also the one I love really made me feel dizzy. It was as if I was just¡­ I don''t know¡­ Well, it just felt¡­ great. Her lips were so soft and warm, and¡­ the love and intensity she poured into the kiss really just killed me. When she separated her lips from mine, I was almost about to die. "D-Drake?! Are you okay? S-Sorry for being so rash!" she cried. I faintly smiled, feeling as if her lovely kiss drained 100 years of my life- wait, I am immortal. "No, I am fine¡­ It''s just¡­ It felt¡­ Nice¡­" I sighed. "I-Is that so? W-We kissed so¡­ W-We should¡­ well¡­" she muttered. "Hm? We should¡­ what?" I asked. "B-Be¡­ b-boyfriends?" she asked. "AH!" I almost fell unconscious again. Right¡­ You''re supposed to start a rtionship when both have the same feelings of love for one another. I was such a neet back then that I never really had this on my mind. "Sure thing¡­ Why not? Do you want to be my girlfriend, Bedann?" I asked. "D-Drake¡­ Y-Yes! I would love to!" she said. This all felt so crazy, for a moment I thought I was inside a dream, but I wasn''t, this was real life¡­ We really just¡­ started a rtionship, a real rtionship¡­ After all the things we had gone through together¡­ Well, this really makes me happy. "I see¡­ T-Then we are a¡­ couple, an official one now," I said. "Yeah! T-This¡­ I can''t believe it¡­ Andter on, we can marry¡­ a-and have children!" said Bedann. "Eh?" "We can have lots of kids!" "Ah?!" "I-Isn''t that what couples do? So, we can be a mama and papa¡­" she said. "Y-Yes¡­ I guess it is true, that''s what couples do¡­" I sighed. Does she know how babies are made to talk about it so casually? Wait, maybe Bedann is a pervert? To talk so casually about having sex and impregnating her¡­ T-That''s really something else¡­ Is this how Ice Giant women are? "Drake, let''s kiss some more¡­" she said, as she approached me. "More?" She approached her lips towards me as she began to kiss me again, her soft and delicious lips were irresistible, even more as she was pressing herrge pair of breasts over my chest¡­ It just made it even more exciting. She separated them again as she looked at me lovingly. "D-Do you like my kisses?" she asked. "Yes¡­ You kiss very well, you''re a good girl," I said, caressing her head. Bedann smiled cutely as she blushed a bit more, as she continued to kiss me, giving me little smooches over my lips, she seemed to be practicing, as she had never kissed before (and me neither). "Mwah¡­ Hahh¡­ Your lips are so soft and warm¡­" she said. "Yours too¡­" I said. At some point, she sat over my entire body and began to kiss me all the time, she started to kiss my neck after a bit, my ears, and even my nose a lot. "Drake¡­ Y-You''re so lovely¡­ I want to kiss you lots and lots¡­" she said. She seemed to be in some kind of trance, she couldn''t think of anything else than in kissing me. And I felt in heavens, of course, being kissed by such a beautiful girl and the one I love so much couldn''t be anything better¡­ I was literally on cloud nine through the entire morning. Although she never seemed to use her tongue, she was only giving me lip kisses, which were enough for me to be honest, and I wasn''t bold enough to give her a French kiss either, because usually, those were quite lewd¡­ We held hands tightly as I pushed her down, and became a bit more dominant, kissing her lips by myself, and then slowly kissing her neck and shoulders, a bit of her chest too, but I never went too far because I didn''t want to do anything that could difort her. "Hmmm¡­ D-Drake¡­! Ahh¡­ Y-You''re kissing my neck¡­" she cried. "Are you sensitive there? You kissed mine a lot too¡­" I said as I whispered into her adorable and pointed ears. "Oooh¡­ M-Maybe¡­" she sighed, as I could feel her body trembling a bit. I wasn''t sure if it was pleasure or fear, so I decided to stop, for now, the least I would want is to make her fearful of me for being too dominant. "That should be enough for today¡­ W-We shouldn''t have kissed so much," I sighed. "Eeeh? B-But I want to kiss some more¡­" she sighed. "I told you that''s enough¡­ Alrighte here," I sighed, as I gave her onest kiss. "Hehe¡­ I love you¡­" she said. I caress her beautiful face as I kiss her again and then kiss her forehead, she''s so incredibly precious I just want to protect her with all of my might. "I love you too¡­ God, I love you so much..." I sighed. "Really?" she asked cutely. "Really¡­ You just caught my heart and¡­ never let it go," I sighed. "Fufu, you also caught mine¡­ I don''t want anyone else than you in my life¡­" she said. "Hah¡­ I-It makes me so happy to hear that¡­ It feels¡­ all of this feels like a dream," I said. "It also feels like one for me¡­ But it is real, I''ve pinched my hand a few times already," said Bedann. "Y-You too? I guess we are simr in a lot of things¡­" Iughed. "Yeah! I guess we are two dorks, hehe¡­"ughed Bedann, as I chuckled at her clever guess. "Indeed, I guess we are quite the dorks¡­ But we are happy like that, aren''t we?" I asked. "Yeah! No matter¡­ all the terrible things we go through¡­ As long as we can be together¡­ As long as we¡­ can fight together, I believe we can always pull through," she said. "Is that so? You''re a very optimistic girl, aren''t you?" I chuckled. "Hehe, maybe!" she said. In the end, we ended kissing for some more time¡­ And then we decided to move out of bed. ----- Chapter 184: Greeting

Chapter 184: Greeting

----- After lovingly kissing for a while, we finally decided to move on. I suppose we had a lot of caged-up feelings between the two, so we ended doing a lot of passionate¡­ kissing. I guess. We didn''t do anything else though! And I believe that''s good, it is better not to force the situation nor anything into each other. Moving our rtionship naturally is the best way to do it, and the one that feels right. Well, yeah, but we still went to the bathroom together. Now¡­ that we are boyfriends, it feels a bit different to bathe together. I guess it feels just as embarrassing as before but- Ah, I don''t know how to exin it¡­ But in the end, Bedann-chan happy rubbed my back, and I did the same. Looking at her body now, I can''t believe that such a gorgeous woman is now in a romantic rtionship with me¡­ It truly feels like a dream, especially for a neet loser like me. "Phew, that was refreshing," Bedann and I quickly got our clothes as we walked downstairs, where we were greeted with arge number of people buzzing around. A few kids were ying in the halls, not only our ice giant kids, but there were now little rabbit kin kids, and even ice elf kids, which were former ves we rescued¡­ Indeed, they were already selling them as ves at the age of 5. When we got down, two women greeted us, they were an Ice Elf, packed with muscles and scars, with long silvery-white hair made into a ponytail and a missing left hand, with pale-blue skin and beautiful sapphire-colored eyes, and a beautiful rabbit-kin beast-woman, her appearance was even smaller than the elf, almost the same size as Yuki if not a bit bigger. She had beautiful emerald eyes and fluffy white hair around her arms and legs, which were like those of a rabbit, she had two fluffy rabbit ears atop her hair, which was fluffy and white. The two emanated the mana of Rank 1 Peak Stage, they were the two strongest ves the Bandits had, which were caged in special cages with magic due to their power, they still lost against the bastard of Azahunn despite their strength. Although I am guessing that he also ckmailed them into giving up with the condition of saving the lives of the ones they captured¡­ I didn''t know their names yet, and I had expected them to rest some more before the leaders of the ves were toe to greet me, but I was wrong. "Greetings¡­" I said. "G-Good morning¡­" said Bedann. The two women were staring at us with dead-serious res. And suddenly, both kneeled before us. "Thank you for rescuing us, Lord Drake!" "We own you our lives, no, we own you everything we have!" "Eh? Please, calm down. We did it out of goodwill, not because we wanted you to be our servants¡­ Also, wouldn''t that be counterproductive, seeing that you were already being sold as ves¡­?" I asked. "Oh¡­" The two women slowly stood up. "I apologize for having misunderstood your intentions, lord Drake¡­" sighed the ice elf woman. "Me too¡­ I am just¡­ so relieved we were rescued¡­ This ce... this floating castle is so beautiful, big, andfortable for all of us. It has been ages since I slept so well¡­" sighed the rabbit-kin. "Isn''t it? It''s such a nice ce!" said Bedann. "Well, I am d you are enjoying your stay. Is it possible to know your names? It seems that you already know ours, did Draugann told them to you?" I asked. "Ah! Yes, miss Draugann told us¡­ And sorry, we apologize for not introducing ourselves¡­" sighed the ice elf woman. "Me too, sorry¡­" sighed the rabbit-kin. The two girls seemed quite charismatic and energetic, the two of them were rather young, the ice elf, who can live up to 500 years, was around 56 years, which was only but 10% of their maximum lifespan, so she was considered very young. And the rabbit-kin seem to be able to live up to 200 years, she was around 19, so she was also young. The Ice Elf woman called herself the Leader of their group, which separated itself from their main caravan which was crossing the Ice Fields after a snowstorm hit the group, they ended being captured by bandits and sold around until they arrived here. Her name was Tisha Frost, and she seemed like a strong Warrior-type of girl, she said she was proficient with big des and was proud of her muscles. She had Water Attribute Magic. The Rabbit-kin woman was also like the leader of her pack. She and her pack were captured in a raid to their little vige, and simrly to Tisha, they were sold around until they arrived here¡­ It seems that beast-kin as small as Rabbit-kin are used as pet ves by people with money¡­ Her name was Pekora, and she was a proficient Life Attribute Mage, known as a Shaman in her tribe. "We would like to stay here if possible¡­ There are many in our groups that are still recovering from the exhaustion and mental damage¡­ but we implore you to not mind this¡­" sighed Tisha. "We''ll work hard to pay for the meal and the rooms! W-We can go hunt or make you potions¡­ I am pretty good at giving massages too!" said Pekora. "Calm down, you two, I won''t ask you to do anything for now. In fact, I want both of you to be with your people and help them out. If even, the only thing I would like you two to do is to manage your people, because it would be a headache for us¡­" I sighed. "Oh, for sure!" said Tisha. "But that''s not really paying back¡­" sighed Pekora. "For now, that''s enough for us, we want you to rx. You had it rough back then, it is better to slowly settle down," I said. "Yeah! I guess we should go meet the rest of their group though¡­ And we also have to tell them about the Ice Golems and Snow Beasts," said Bedann. "Oh right¡­" ----- Chapter 185: You Make Such A Good Couple!

Chapter 185: You Make Such A Good Couple!

----- After Tisha and Pekora introduced themselves to us, we decided to introduce ourselves a bit better, alongside all our members, I also introduced the wolf pack led by the strong Frost, our two crows, Yuki (who had already gotten friendly with the new kids), Draugann (who had already introduced herself ahead of us), and more. After that, we inspected around the groups and we got the names of most of the people, it''s gonna be hard to remember them all, but for now, most of the people was feed, bathed, given new clothes, and then sent to rest over their beds, it was the best thing they could do for now. Many were too weak to move too much, and although the kids were being active, they too were rather weak. Oh right, we also introduced the Ice Golems and the Snow Beasts, their souls, which were former members of these two tribes and some of the ice giants enved, seemed friendly to everyone, although they were unable to speak yet. There were a lot of emotional people there¡­ some cried a lot, there were sisters and even mothers within these golems and snow beasts, but I suppose this was better than them dying out. It felt simr to Bedann''s case. Now that my Death Magic has advanced enough, I think I should be able to do something for her parent''s souls too¡­ After the whole thing, I invited everyone into an enormous feast, and we ate plenty, Skadi was a very efficient hunter, apanied by the two crows in the skies, they brought a lot of prey. Around six Ice Bears, ten Ice Wolves, and even two wild Frost Bisson. Coupled with all the things we had; we cooked this meat for everyone. The Rabbit-kin was also able to eat meat, and were not like their animal counterparts, as they were omnivorous, so everyone ate their fill. We spent the rest of the day talking with the people, interacting with everyone, and making sure that everyone had what they needed. Meanwhile, I also continued to upgrade Fuyu through constantly generating super-hardened Ice Bricks and infusing her entire body with dozens after dozens of Runes of Stealth, so many that it was already reaching half a thousand of them. I wanted as many as I could muster to make her as invisible as possible to the outside world. We also began to assess our other gains, such as money. We got around 5 million Mana Stones, but I could easily see that they would be depleted in the days toe after we use them into buying food for the immense battalion we have inside. I guess we could already be considered a vige living inside a floating ice fortress¡­ Due to that, I am now treated as "Lord" by everyone living here aside from my very close friends and Bedann. And Bedann is also addressed as "Lady". That day I also announced my official rtionship with Bedann, and everyone seemed rather content, we announced itter in the night while having dinner. "About time!" said Yuki. "Finally! So, when we are getting the kids?" asked Draugann. "I am happy for both of you," said Gaston. "Indeed! You make a lovely pair, my lords," said Dregeann. The kids also cheered. "Mama and papa were not married before?" asked yr, confused. "Big sis and Drake were not a couple, yr¡­" said Noirenn. "Eeeh?" yr seemed to not have known we were not a couple yet. "I wonder if we''ll get a new little sibling," said Hansel. "Can Dragons and Ice Giants have babies together?" wondered Samantha "No idea. But Drake can do a lot of stuff," said Beluna. "Hm¡­ Half-Dragon¡­ Half-Ice Giant¡­ Little sibling¡­" said Jonn. The kids were all talking about a little sibling, which only put me more nervous. Bedann smiled cutely at theirments, as she held my hand tightly. "I am so happy too¡­ I love Drake so much¡­ And it made me so happy to know that he also loved me back¡­" said Bedann, almost about to cry¡­ "Haha¡­ It is not for you to cry over it¡­ Come on, let''s look forward to the future together, alright?" I asked. "Hm! Sure!" Bedann said, as she cleaned the little tear of happiness that came out of her eyes, as she hugged me tightly. "You two make a really cute couple, you''re going to give me diabetes¡­" said Draugann. "They are truly quite the lovely couple¡­" said Tisha. "I thought my lords were already a couple before, but I guess they had be an official one now," said Pekora. After spending the day doing a lot of stuff, we walked back to our room, and we decided to rest for the rest of the night. Bedann hugged me tightly as we slept like babies. [Day 110] Today in the morning, I decided to do a few important things, which regarded¡­ Bedann''s parents. I was thinking about raising them as Undead somehow. My Death Magic had progressed enough that I believe I can now conjure this new Spell, named Cadaver heal, it helps Undead-type monsters recover their wounds, in due time, I could even recover the entire corpse that got burned, which I had stored inside my Inventory. However, I had to first ask her¡­ After all, there was also the possibility of things going bad, or perhaps Bedann wouldn''t like the idea of them being Undead. "Sounds¡­ Fine by me! I want them back as soon as possible¡­ I have never seen Undead before, but if you are a Death Mage now, I can¡­ trust you that you will do a great Job, Drake¡­" said Bedann. "Bedann¡­ You really trust me?" I asked. "Of course I do, dummy¡­ You''re¡­ t-the most precious thing I have¡­ s-so of course I trust you!" said Bedann. "T-The most precious thing?! Me?! Aahhh¡­" I almost fell unconscious, she really called me the most precious thing for her! That''s really a killer! "Fufu, that''s right! So I trust you!" said Bedann. "I-I see¡­ I will do my best to not disappoint you, Bedann-chan," I said. ----- Please make sure to check out my other novels, I am sure that you will like them! M y W o r l d T r a v e l i n g S y s t e m: The Harbinger of Death: A Story about a young man who is suddenly struck by li ghtning while sleeping with his phone, w hich awakened his ability and the World Traveling Sy stem! D e m o n Q u e e n R e b i r t h: I Reincarnated as a Living Armor?!: A Story about a De mon Queen who lost everything, in t hest battle, her soul w as split in half and s he was reincarnated twice in her third life. E p i c o f C a t e r p i l l a r: A Story about a mysterious man who died of a fever and reincarnated as a Caterpir in the middle of a for est infested with monsters! He w ill have to so mehow survive as a Caterpilr in t his world filled wit h cha os. V a m p i r e O v e r l o r d? S y s t e m i n t h e A p o c a l y p s e: The Story of a young and bullied man born in an apocalyptic world, who is given the chance to be a Vampire and dominate this world as he pleases with a malicious and scheming mind! E p i c o f I c e D r a g o n : Reborn as an Ice Dragon with a System : The St ory of a young adult man who died buried in an avanche and was s uddenly given wishes based on hisst desires, suddenly reinca rnating in a N orse mytho logy-inspired cultivation world as an Ic e Dragon wit h a System! E p i c o f S u m m o n e r: S u p r e m e S u m m o n e r S y s t e m i n t h e A p o c a l y p s e : The St ory of a young web novelist wh o is suddenly thrown into an interdimensional apocalypse but given a powerful System that lets him summon his novel characters to aid him! E p i c o f V a m p i r e D r a g o n : R e b o r n a s a V a m p i r e D r a g o n w i t h a S y s t e m: The Story of a boy born with strange and myster ious powers who was held ca ptive and u sed as a guinea pig through his entire life, unt il the day he died and suddenly re incarnated as a Vampire Drag on Chi mera in apletely differ ent wor ld, create d by an insane Elder Li ch that ims to b e his f ather ! Chapter 186: Skadi and Fuyus Progress! And A New Project

Chapter 186: Skadi and Fuyu''s Progress! And A New Project

----- So today was the day! I was going to try out my hands into recovering Bedann''s parents'' corpses into a healthier condition. Of course, I wasn''t going to use them as experiments, nor test subjects, I already had some to try this power out. So maybe¡­ today won''t be the day yet. I might take some more time to adjust this spell, so I will try it out in a lot of carcasses. For this purpose, I had brought two small corpses of Ice Rabbits that Skadi brought to me, they were recently killed, geez. Skadi is bing more and more of a cold-blooded killer. Talking about her, she is developing by herself now, more than I had expected. She had be a Cursed Intelligent Ice Weapon, and she acquired several new traits, one of which allows her to absorb Mana Crystals and gains some of the power of the monster she kills. Kind of like a certain sword novel main character. I do wonder if every living weapon can develop this¡­ the trait is unique to weapons, and I don''t think a living being can develop it, nor golems. She can also swallow souls and absorb vitality energy, so she can strengthen herself by bathing in blood and eating souls of what she kills. Geez, she''s bing incredibly overpowered at a fast pace, although my stats are still superior, she''s not cking off at all¡­ I will make sure to bring her to the Dungeonter on. ¡­ [Bloodthirsty Spear of Freezing Winter: Skadi (B-Grade+) > (B-Grade+++)] [Durability: 6000/6000 > 14000/14000] [Attack Power: 5500 > 12500] [Magic Conductivity: 4500 > 10500] [Weapon Speed: 6000 > 13500] [Traits: [Evolving Weapon (B)], [Piercing Ice Spikes (B)], [Furious Dragon Strength (B)], [Auto-Repair (B)], [Winter Storm (B)], [Skadi''s Blessing (B)], [ughter Healing (B)], [Levitate (B)], [Independent Weapon (B)], [Living Weapon (B)], [Mana Crystal Assimtion (B)], [Soul Absorption (B)], [Spear Technique (B)], [Consecutive Triple Thrust (B)], [Acrobatics (C)], [Bone-Crushing ws (C)], [Adaptability (C)], [Fear-Inducing Aura (B)] ¡­ These are her stats as of now, she had grown very strong and got a lot of new Skills, she got Acrobatics, Bone Crushing ws, Adaptability, and Fear-Inducing Aura Skills from absorbing a lot of Mana Cores. Her stats more than doubled, and she underwent an evolution, gaining the Bloodthirsty word into her name¡­ her grade also went up from B-Grade+ to B-Grade+++, very soon she''ll get to A-Grade. I hate to admit it, but I am honestly terrified of my own creation. Skadi might be the strongest being I have ever created¡­ Moving on, there''s Fuyu, the second strongest being I''ve ever created. She has grown very strong by merely absorbing materials near-endlessly. Every day she is upgrading herself and growing bigger and bigger, while my runes, which I fill her entire body with, seem to be enhancing her stats even more. She also gained interesting abilities after increasing her Stage¡­ ¡­ Name: Fuyu. Race: Great Flying Ice Fortress Golem (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Middle Stage). Status: Gathering Mana. Average Estimated Vitality: 75.000/75.000 Average Estimated Mana: 35.000/35.000 Average Estimated Strength: 9.600 Average Estimated Dexterity: 3.200 Average Estimated Magic: 10.850 Abilities: [Comfortable Interior] [Housework] [Material Body] [Phantasmal Icy Aura] [Ice Fortress] [Cold Immunity] [Elemental Resistance] [Status Effect Immunity] [Self-Repair] [Material Assimtion] [Mana Core Battery] [Wind Magic Rune: Float] [Icicle Spear] [Fortress Defense] [Protection Enhancement] [Body Maniption] [Architecture] [Divine Dragon Mark: Steel] [Space Expansion] [Self-Upgrade] [Ice Magic Rune: Super Ice Reinforcement] [Skill Rune: Stealth] [Skill Rune: Camouge] ¡­ Her stats increased a lot! The more material she assimtes, the more her Vitality increases¡­ And as I have been fusing Mana Cores over her main Mana Core Battery, she continues to gain more Mana pool as well. She also practices Mana Group Cultivation with everyone inside, so she is constantly cultivating. She gained the Space Expansion, Self-Upgrade, Ice Magic Rune: Super Ice Reinforcement, Skill Rune: Stealth, and Skill Rune: Camouge Abilities. Only certain Runes works on her. Obviously giving her a Rune of my Death Magic won''t give her magic, nor resistance skills, but runes that give her enhancements over her body that are easy to handle, or just to let her float, yes, they can be made. Though these Abilities of such Skill Runes only appeared after I had added around 400 Runes, so it takes its time. Fuyu had indeed grown very strong now¡­ And I hope she can keep growing stronger. She''s literally our entire house, the one that maintains us all together in this world. And the one that makes it possible for all these different people to gather here and survive together with me. Due to this, Fuyu is the top priority in most things such as upgrades and resources, this is why most of the Mana Cores we get now are directly given to her. Anyways, moving on, the two corpses! I quickly went into a separate room which I had assigned as aboratory, it is the same room I used to slice myself apart using body division, which I''ve added all sorts ofboratory-like furniture using my ice, so it looks very great. There''s also a window opened so the odor of the rotten meat goes out. I was going to practice the Spell named Dposition. It is a simple spell that lets me dpose non-living things. Of course, they have to be formerly alive to rot, so things such as rocks or the like won''t dpose. I don''t think I could use it for battle because its effects on living beings are very dim. I used it over one of the rabbit corpses, spending a few thousand mana in the process. A sickly green gas covered a rabbit entire corpses, and the rabbit started to slowly dpose, decaying and rotting. I left it half rotting, and then I decided to try out my other spell, the one that can help recover Bedann''s parent''s corpses. And it was quite simply named¡­ Corpse Healing. This time, it was a semi-transparent magic gas that shrouded the rabbit. The magic essence was infused into it, and¡­ ----- } Chapter 187: Arduous Testings Lead To Great Results

Chapter 187: Arduous Testings Lead To Great Results

----- After using Dposition over the rabbit''s corpse, I used Corpse Healing to heal and recover the rotting body slowly, bit by bit. sh! As if it were a wondrous sight, the decaying corpse gained some freshness, and the more mana I poured, the fresher it looked. The wound that Skadi left on its stomach recovered and closed, and even some fur went back. But sadly, this can''t bring someone back from the dead, the corpse is still a corpse. Inserting the soul inside¡­ might do the trick though, if I had a rabbit soul though, if not, it will be an Undead if I insert a soul that has already been infected by mana. Due to this, there''s a certain window of time that corpses have before they can be recovered and then revived by putting the soul back¡­ And that''s without even considering brain damage and the like, which might end up making the person a vegetable. This is why if they be Undead, they don''t have to worry about brain damage because their thoughts and emotions are within their souls instead of their brains, although the body is also used¡­ I ended practicing these two spells over and over again over the course of the day¡­ I needed to gain as much proficiency and understanding over these arts before doing anything rashly. In the end, I had to postpone this because I felt I wasn''t ready yet and wanted to practice more. The more I use a spell and magic type, the better I be, so what I must do is simply¡­ use the spells over and over again. "Sorry, Bedann¡­ I think I need some more time to prepare, I don''t want to mess this up," I said. "Oh, it''s fine! You stayed most of the day there, so why don''t we eat something together, dear?" she asked. "Sure." In the end, we had dinner just the two of us ratherter, it was quite romantic, and I enjoyed it a lot. After that, I wanted to keep experimenting with the spells, but Bedann wanted to sleep cuddling with me, so I had to leave this for tomorrow. We kissed a lot while in bed, and then we fell asleep after showering each other with love. I think I require just some more days of practice¡­ And I can do it. I suppose I will take the week off and just stay in the fortress with everyone. We can postpone dungeon exploration as there''s no rush. [Day 114] Around four days had passed since I began practicing the spells, the days have been quite normal, although it included myself closing inside of theboratory doing all sorts of experiments with corpses, Bedann missed me through the day, but at night wepensated with it by having dinner together. However, I woke up very early today, and¡­ I think I''ve done it¡­ I did it¡­ and it only took just a few days¡­ There were two pale Ice Giants in front of me. One was a woman and the other was a muscr man. Their hair was still short, but it had grown a bit more. Yes¡­ These are¡­ my parents-inw. They are Bedann''s parents. It was so hard¡­ I had to use thousands of Mana Stones to refill my Mana because it took so many thousands of mana to recoverpletely burnt corpses into such conditions¡­ It took almost ten hours. It must be midday by now. I am really quite amazing, aren''t I? Heh¡­ Ugh¡­ I am tired, my Mana Cores are so exhausted they are actually giving me pain in the chest and stomach. But there they are¡­ the corpses¡­ recovered¡­ At longst¡­ Phew¡­ Now¡­ we just need to bring Bedann''s weapon and shield here. I quickly rushed outside to find Bedann peeking over the door. "Uwah!" she cried in surprise. "Bedann, perfect timing, bring your parent''s souls! Look!" I showed her the fruit of my relentless work, as her eyes opened wide. "T-Their bodies¡­! T-They''re recovered?!" she cried, tears quickly beginning to be poured from her eyes. "I did¡­ it! I really did it! But don''t cry yet! Bring the weapons!" "Okay!" Bedann brought the axe and shield quickly after, the soul presences of her parents were dormant inside. I ced both on a separate table and began to manipte the souls inside through my Death Magic. I used my own soul and gently grabbed her mother first, putting her slowly over her corpse. Bedann''s mother had just woke up from her dormant state and felt strange. At first, the corpse began to tremble a bit, but then, it receded... I quickly did the same for her father, and the same thing happened to his body. After that, we were done with this¡­ both corpses began to slowly emanate more and more essence, the Ice Giants corpses slowly began to move, but something strange happened, the bodies suddenly gained a new essence within them, as the mana cores in their chests, which were still intact, shed with bright light, connecting with the souls. "I-Is it working?" asked Bedann nervously. "It seems so¡­ they are adapting to their bodies again¡­ It seems to have been a long time since they got inside. Let''s wait for them a bit more," I said. Bedann held my hands tightly as I hugged her, both of us nced at the scene nervously, our hearts were pumping incredibly fast. "Please¡­e back¡­!" "Mom¡­ Dad! Please!" "Mama! Papa!" "Come back with me! Sniff¡­" FLAAAASH! Suddenly, an explosion of mana came from both corpses, blinding our sight for a bit. And then¡­ it dissipated. The two bodies stopped moving, as their eyes began to slowly open. They were crimson red this time¡­ The handsome muscr ice giant man and the beautiful ice giant woman slowly sat down over the tables, looking at their nude bodies. "Ah¡­ What is going on?" wondered the man. "Hmm¡­ It feels as if I was¡­ in a very long dream¡­" sighed the woman. Bedann was paralyzed and left speechless. Rivers of tears began toe out of her eyes. "MAMA! PAPAAAA!" She jumped over the two, who were still dizzy, and hugged them. "Eh? Ah¡­! Who is she? Wait¡­!" "That voice¡­ How can we forget?" "Bedann?! Is it really you?!" "My daughter!" ----- Chapter 188: Family Reunion

Chapter 188: Family Reunion

----- Bedann''s mother and father were finally "revived". Thought¡­ They are not really alive; they have be Undead. B-But what''s important is that they''re here with us! And I''ve modified their bodies so they''re as fresh as alive. As long as I am here, I can use Corpse Healing to keep their bodies in top condition. Bedann hugged her parents tightly, as they recognized her voice and hugged her too. "Is this a dream? What happened?" wondered her mother. "Mama, I missed you so much!" cried Bedann, as her tears continued to flow like rivers. "Ahh¡­ My beautiful little girl¡­ I missed you so much too¡­" Her mother began to shower Bedann with kisses, as she started to cry as well. "My little princess!" Her father hugged her too, as he began to kiss her forehead and cheeks. "Papaaa!" Bedann began to cry even louder, feeling her father''s embrace must feel very good. I look at the scene from behind as I have a knot in my throat. I never thought I could feel this happiness over the happiness of someone else. Is this what loving someone so much that you want them to be happier than anyone feels like? "What happened? Why did you leave us?" asked her father. "I-I was scared¡­ I-I¡­ I can exin itter¡­ B-But I am sorry for doing that¡­ I should have told you beforehand¡­ I shouldn''t have done things rashly¡­ Sniff¡­" "We missed you so much¡­ every day we would go out looking for you, but no matter how much we traveled around the mountain, we never found you¡­" cried her mother. "We prayed to Ymir-sama so he could protect you and bring you back to us¡­ And he had heard our prayers¡­" cried her father. "I am so happy that you''re here¡­" cried her mother. The three hugged and spoke with each other for a while until the two parents finally noticed my presence. "Eh? Ah¡­ S-Sorry, we didn''t notice you, young man¡­ Aahh, I feel so dizzy¡­" sighed her mother. "Oh, don''t worry. My name''s Drake, d to meet my parents-inw at longst. It really took a while to repair your body to this condition¡­ I am honestly exhausted¡­" I sighed in relief. "R-Repair?" asked her mother. "Youngd¡­ Did you revive us? Ah¡­!" Suddenly, Bedann''s parents remembered everything. It seems that their minds were still readjusting themselves to their brains. "We¡­ we died¡­" muttered Bedann''s mother. "This¡­ Now I remember¡­ Indeed¡­" sighed her father. "D-Don''t remember those things¡­ What''s important is that¡­ we brought you back! It took a while but¡­ Drake is amazing¡­ He has done so many things for me¡­ I love him so much¡­ He even worked so hard just to bring you back¡­" sighed Bedann, as she hugged me. "Thank you¡­" she said while crying. "Don''t worry about it. It''s the least I could do for you. You''re also my most precious treasure," I said, as I kissed her. "D-Drake¡­" Her parents looked at us with dizzy and confused expressions. "S-Since, when did our daughter, got a husband?" asked her father. "I-I don''t know¡­ it seems that the man that revived us is her lover¡­ A lot of things had happened since she left, I might guess¡­" said her mother. "W-Well, I cannot really act rude, he revived us and all¡­" said her father. "Indeed, though, we would like a brief exnation of everything¡­" sighed her mother. "Haha, yes¡­ But how about you get some clothes?" Iughed, as I opened my inventory and gave them clothes. "Oh, we were naked¡­ S-Sorry!" cried Bedann''s mother. "We didn''t realize¡­ I guess these bodies, despite being ours, really feel quite different¡­" said her father. "Put your clothes already, old man! C-Can we have some privacy?" asked her mother. "Yes, let''s go outside," I said, holding Bedann''s hands and walking outside the room. Bedann hugged me tightly as she rested her head over my chest. "Thank you¡­ Thank you for everything¡­" she sighed. I smiled warmly as I began to caress her long and silvery-white hair. Her beautiful yellow-gold eyes nced at me lovingly, as I cleaned the little tears left. "It''s fine, you''ve already thanked me. It is not as if I truly revived them¡­ I cannot do that yet; they''ve be something like Undead¡­" I sighed. "T-That doesn''t matter! I saw them move and all¡­ and they''re here, conscious, speaking with me¡­ their bodies seem alive¡­ What else would I want? You did such an amazing work¡­" she sighed. "I suppose we could say they''re alive in that case¡­ Though, I''ve reinforced their bodies and made them innately stronger," I said. "Eh?" asked Bedann in surprise. "Sorry¡­. I should have told you beforehand. I reinforced their bones using my Magic Ice until they became incredibly sturdy. I also melted my scales and reinforced each bone as well. After that, I infused my own blood into their recovered flesh, which also came mixed with Mana Core dust, to enhance their magic capabilities and mana capacity. Afterward, I added several Mana Cores into their bodies, there''s one in each limb, which will enhance their mana and magic capacity even more. Andstly, I enhanced their skin and the rest of the body with many Runes so they could be at top condition." I said. "W-Woah¡­ Y-You did all of that in these four days?!" she asked. "Yeah, well, I slowly prepared things up, but it all worked nicely. Are you¡­ not angry for doing that to the bodies of your parents? I think I could restore them back to it¡­" I said. "No, of course not! That''s incredible, this way, they can be stronger from the get-go and grow even stronger at our side! I won''t let them die anymore!" said Bedann with conviction in her voice. She wasn''t the same girl I met back then, she had definitely grown stronger both in power and in her mind. She also seemed more mature, and something was enchanting on it. "Yeah, we''ll make them train and get stronger¡­ Though, for now, why we don''t give them something to eat?" I asked. "Sure! Let''s eat something all four of us!" ----- Chapter 189: Talking With My Parents-in-Law

Chapter 189: Talking With My Parents-in-Law

----- After reviving them, we invited Bedann''s parents to eat something with us. It was prettyte already so most of the people inside of Fuyu were sleeping. However, they were able to meet with Draugann, the old grandma couldn''t believe her eyes as she saw them back to life. "Beh?! Laddann?! Y-You two¡­ are back?!" "Is it you, Draugann?" wondered Bedann''s mother, whose name was Beh. "Y-Yeah, it''s me!" cried Draugann, as she rushed to greet them. "I am d that you managed to survive¡­ Drake and Bedann told us that some of the kids survived as well alongside you," said Laddann. "Yeah, that''s right¡­ It was such¡­ a tragedy¡­ Hahh¡­ B-But what''s important is the present! How did youe back?!" asked Draugann. "Well, I did it," I said. "Eh? You can revive people now? Can''t you revive the vige?!" asked Draugann. "That''s¡­ No, I can''t. Bedann''s parents were a special case. They stuck to her all this time, so I was able to wait until I could reconstruct their bodies and then insert their souls inside. The rest of the people¡­ I saw all of their souls fade away, they seemed to have gone back to the transmigration cycle," I said. "I-I see¡­" sighed Draugann. "Yeah¡­ Things are like that. I cannot do everything¡­" I said. "Well, I am d that they went in peace," said Draugann. "Now, let''s go eat something. Are you guys hungry?" asked Bedann. "I sort of have some hunger¡­ My stomach feels empty, but I don''t feel it rumbling," said Laddann. "Me too. But I would love something warm¡­ And this ce¡­ is this your home?" wondered Beh. We ended giving them a small trip around the first floors of Fuyu, as I exined how I created her, and Fuyu herself presented to them as well, surprising them. Well, what surprised them the most was seeing that we were several kilometers atop the skies, in fact, to hide from any strong being in the sect, we ended going above the clouds. "T-This is crazier than I thought. Are you sure we are not dreaming all of this?" wondered Beh. "Nope, it''s all real! Drake is really amazing!" said Bedann. "You''re like a god, son," said Laddann, growing admiration for me. "A god? No, I am only Rank 3," I said. "But what kind of normal person, even at Rank 3, would be able to do this?!" wondered Laddann. "Haha, rx, it took a lot of time to do all of this, and we are still increasing the size. I always wanted a safe ce to travel through the world, so I put the effort of building it out by using all the capabilities I could have," I said. "It is certainly quite amazing," said Beh. "Well, you''re a great man, thank you for finding our daughter and taking care of her for us¡­ As she been quite a handful?" asked Laddann. "More than once. But she''s also cheerful and¡­ well, she illuminates my day," I said. "Aww¡­ Sweetheart¡­" Bedann rubbed her nose with mine as she kissed me briefly. "I-It still hard to process to see my daughter all grown up and with a man¡­ But at least it is with someone good like Drake," said Beh. "Yeah¡­" said Laddann. "S-Sorry if it was abrupt, but it is better to say these things upfront to not create misunderstandingster¡­" I said. "I suppose you''re right," said Laddann. "They''re really quite a handful, these two had been together for almost half a year but they had not done anything! Just a few days ago they finally began a romantic rtionship, they are way too shy!" said Draugann. "Haha, not everyone can be so bold like you, Draugann," chuckled Laddann. "Did you know that my mother once told me that when Draugann was younger, she was always getting a new boyfriend every week? They ended leaving her because she was too aggressive in bed," said Beh. "Gah¡­! How can you reveal such a thing?! And well, they were the cowards! Not many can handle this woman!"ughed Draugann. "That was something I really didn''t want to know! Hahaha!" After the whole conversation, we prepared some herbal tea, and we served Bedann''s parents with cheese, milk, bread, and grilled meat. Undead seem to be able to eat. Or at least them. Their digestive systems work properly too, although it might now be fueled by mana and magic. Good thing I applied a lot of modifications so they could get a lot of mana. We enjoyed the night having arge and hearty dinner with Bedann''s parents, and in an anecdote, I learned the origin of her name. "Our names always came from half and half of our parents," said Beh. "Indeed. My parent''s names were Lamuh and Dann, so I was named Laddan," said Laddan. "And my parents'' names were Benn and Lasenn, so I was named Beh¡­" said Beh. "And therefore, when we were blessed with this precious gift, we named her Bedann," said Laddan. "Yeah, that''s the origin of my name!" said Bedann. "I see. That''s quite beautiful¡­ I wish I could''ve met my parents here. But I was just born from an egg abandoned in the mountains, I don''t know if I just appeared there somehow, or someone elseid me," I said. "Hmm¡­ Wait, what?!" asked Beh. "Egg? You came from an egg? Are you not an Ice Giant?!" asked Laddann. "Haha¡­ I guess I didn''t introduce myselfpletely¡­ Well, I am an Ice Dragon," I said, as I slowly shapeshifted into my Dragon Form, which went up to almost ten meters. "G-Gahh¡­ S-So big¡­!" "A D-Dragon?!" "Isn''t he awesome? Most of the time he takes me in a ride across the skies, it is very fun to be with him!" said Bedann. "And it is also very fun to be with you," I said, petting Bedann. "T-This is certainly surprising¡­" said Beh. "A Dragon¡­ Such a legendary creature¡­ I guess it makes sense now why you''re capable of doing so many incredible things," said Laddann. "Well, there was a lot of hard work involved in it as well. Many times, I almost died because I was born as an awfully weak Dragon," I chuckled. ----- Chapter 190: Benladanns Mother Has a Strange Ability!

Chapter 190: Bedann''s Mother Has a Strange Ability!

----- [Day 115] Yesterday a lot of things happened, so we went to sleep prettyte, but we managed to get a nice sleep nheless, although I woke up quitete. Bedann was, as always, very stuck to my body, tightly grasping it. Her powerful muscr strength was able to grasp me with ease and not let me go. She woke up almost at the same time as I did, and she looked at me with sleepy eyes. "Hi¡­" she said. "Hello, how did you sleep?" I asked. "Good¡­ With you at my side I will always sleep good," said Bedann. "That''s good to hear¡­ You''re looking as cute as always," I said. "Hehe¡­" Bedann chuckled cutely as I praised her cuteness, approaching her beautiful lips to mine and kissing me. "Mwah¡­ I love you," she said. "I-I love you too¡­" I said, as Bedann got over me and didn''t let me go, she began kissing me more passionately and kissing my neck and chest. I suppose it could be said that she liked to dominate me a bit¡­ Not like I do mind being dominated by such a beauty. "Hmm¡­ Hahh¡­ I love kissing you¡­" she said. "I love kissing you as well¡­" I said as we continued to lovingly hug and kiss each other for a bit of a while. At some point, I sneaked my hands into her bottom and started to touch her butt cheeks¡­ And by everything glorious, they were godly¡­ "Y-You like to touch it there?" she asked shyly. "I am afraid that I do¡­" I said. "Fufu¡­" sheughed mischievously. Bedann let me grasp her butt for a bit more, my boner was growing big by the second, but I was managing to conceal it beneath my clothes. However, things ended quickly before anything could happen, and I calmed down my own body after a bit. "Let''s go take a shower!" she said, jumping out of the bed. We took a quick shower together and then we went to have breakfast. Now things were different, Bedann''s parents were here. "Dear, good morning!" said Beh. Bedann''s mother was actually an incredibly beautiful woman. Her body was just as beautiful as her daughter''s too, Laddann really got as lucky as I did with Bedann. "Good morning, Ben-chan," said her father. Bedann went to hug her parents and kissed them on the cheeks, as they greeted me as well. "Good morning, Drake! I hope you didn''t do anything to our daughter this night," said Laddann. "Eh? That came out of nowhere," I said. "Don''t be disrespectful with Drake!" roared Beh, as she smacked her husband in the head. "Uagh¡­! S-Sorry, I just¡­ It is hard to imagine my little girl with a man¡­" sighed Laddann. "Don''t worry, we haven''t done anything of that sort," I said, as I went to serve myself some tea. "Yet!" said Bedann with a cute smile, although her father almost had a heart attack. If she said "yet" it most likely means she has it nned at some point¡­ Oh boy. "It is quite hard to adapt myself to this¡­" sighed the man. "You should be happy that we are going to get grandkids soon, idiot!" said Beh. "Eh? Ah¡­ R-Right. I didn''t think about that¡­ Ooh! I see! Aah! Actually, now that I think about it¡­ Yeah! Drake, you better bring an army of grandkids!" said Laddann. "Can you be less of a shameless old man?" I sighed. He was pissing me a bit. I guess I cannot get along that well with everyone. Bedann didn''t get angry but justughed as she walked at my side, she seemed to have also gotten a bit angry at her father so getting called out made herugh. The Ice Giant Kids and the other people that lived inside of here were all able to greet Bedann''s parents. Alongside that, Gaston and his family also presented themselves to the two new members, and Gaston quickly found a friend in Laddann and so did Dregeann with Beh. yr and Noirenn began to call them grandpas, as the other kids presented themselves. Some were shier than others of course, but they all seemed respectful, though they didn''t recognize them, most likely because Bedann''s parents didn''t really interact much with the vige after their daughter''s disappearance. I also checked out their bodies a bit and found that they had Dragon Marks as well. Laddan had it on his left fist, and it was red-colored, while Beh''s Dragon Mark was purple-colored and was in her forehead. For reference, these are their Status: ¡­ Name: Laddan. Race: Hell Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Male) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Initial Stage). Status: Undead. Average Estimated Vitality: 1000/1000 Average Estimated Mana: 2000/2000 Average Estimated Strength: 950 Average Estimated Dexterity: 700 Average Estimated Magic: 1200 Abilities: [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Death Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Immunity] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Undeath] [Undying Stamina] [Reinforced Magic Bones] [Rune-Enchanted Skin] [Mana-Conducting Blood] [Extra Mana Storage] [Mana Maniption] [Superhuman Strength] [Hastened Mana Recovery] [Axe Technique] [Lumberjack] [Foraging] [Butcher] [Dismantle] [Intimidating Aura] [Divine Dragon Mark: War] ¡­ Name: Beh. Race: Hell Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 1 (Initial Stage). Status: Undead. Average Estimated Vitality: 700/700 Average Estimated Mana: 2300/2300 Average Estimated Strength: 700 Average Estimated Dexterity: 700 Average Estimated Magic: 1450 Abilities: [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Death Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Immunity] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Undeath] [Undying Stamina] [Reinforced Magic Bones] [Rune-Enchanted Skin] [Mana-Conducting Blood] [Extra Mana Storage] [Mana Maniption] [Superhuman Strength] [Hastened Mana Recovery] [Cooking] [Housewife Chef] [Butcher] [Housework] [Lovemaking] [Huntress] [Archery] [Knife Technique] [Throwing Technique] [Ice Magic] [Intimidating Aura] [Divine Dragon Mark: Poison] ¡­ Both had grown stronger, I think they are stronger than when they were alive. Their Dragon Marks are War and Poison. War seems to enhance the physical power of Laddan, while Poison grants Beh the ability to enhance her attacks, such as weapon techniques, and magic, with deadly poison, very interesting and lethal. Also for some reason, Beh has the "Lovemaking" Skill, which I read appeared when the user was very good at¡­ well, doing it on the bed. Did she devoured her husband every night, I wonder? Maybe women being dominantes in the family. ----- Chapter 191: Sparring Sessions 1

Chapter 191: Sparring Sessions 1

----- After seeing Bedann''s parents'' status, we decided to do some training with them. The Ice Elf and the Rabbit-kin leaders, Tisha and Pekora, wanted to join us in the training and exercise too, as they had met with the two new members of our group and were eager to sharpen their strength, as they said they were very rusty. The first fight was between physical fighters, Tisha and Laddann decided to wrestle it out as they seemed to be in a simr power level. Well, Tisha had bigger stats, but she was weakened and rusty, so they were kind of simr now. "Go easy on me!" said Laddann while nodding respectfully, he was around one meter taller than Tisha, but Tisha smiled confidently before the giant''s height. "Don''t count me on that!"ughed Tisha. Despite having lost an arm, she was good with the sword with just the arm she had. However, I had taken the time to create her a new prosthetic arm made of ice magic and other materials which I had mined back then, the thing was infused with an ant-sized split of my soul, enough to make it capable of moving by Tisha''smand when I connected it to her soul. She got used to it pretty quickly. I was surprised that Laddann started with a charge right away while raising his new Axe, which I gifted to him as he shed against Tisha''s de, which I had also gifted to her the other day when I distributed new equipment. CLAAASH! Laddann''s enormous axe shed against Tisha''s de, as Laddann was clearly abusing his height to gain an easy advantage against Tisha. Tisha, however, smiled like a battle-drive maniac, as she leaped back, let the axe of Laddann hit the ground, and then jumped over his arm, rushed through it and reached his shoulder, and hit him with everything she had with a powerful de Technique named Aura de, which was a high-level technique that used arge amount of Mana to generate a shing attack of pure energy. SLAAAASH! "Ohhh?!" Laddann was surprised, as he was thrown away right away, however, his armor and the strengthened skin I had given to him was enough for him to only result in scratches. "W-Wasn''t she a bit too rash there?" sighed Bedann. "Don''t worry, the armor and the reinforced skin of your father should be enough. Look, his skin is barely scratched," I said. "Oooh¡­ It''s true," said Bedann. "And look how your father''s enjoying it. It seems that he''s an innate warrior," I said. "Fufu, Laddann was a good guard on his prime, and he was still a very decent hunter. He took down Ice Bears with his group, so he knew how to fight powerful monsters. For our marriage he gifted me three Ice Bears, I epted happily afterward," said Beh. It seems that within the tribe, to marry, the husband gifts the wife with an offering, the bigger and better it is, the more chances they have of being epted. I guess this offering showcases how strong the man is if he''s capable of taking down ice bears. Beh did say there were another two guys that also wanted her hand, although she had developed her rtionship better with Laddann, and loved him, so she chose him. Quite an interesting culture. Will Bedann ask me for an offering before marrying?! CLAASH! Anyways, the fight continued without waiting for my new concerns to fade, as Laddann shed against Tisha''s de and suddenly moved it to the side, using his fist to hit her stomach! CRASH! "Ungh¡­?! Haha!" Tisha took the hit as sheughed, she had already drunk my blood, so she also had the [Ice Dragon''s Skin] Ability, and was naturally more sturdy, nheless, her body was still smallerpared to an Ice Giant, even if it was packed with beautiful muscles. She was thrown like a ragdoll into the air, but she suddenly enhanced her de with her mana and released three shes using Aura de, Laddann barely defended, intercepting one with his axe but the other two hit him directly in the chest, throwing him into the ground. BOOOM! "Unnghh¡­!" Tisha smiled devilishly as she fell over Laddann, hitting his stomach once more, like a meteor falling from the sky! CLAAAAASH! "Uaaggh¡­! Gggrraaa!" Suddenly, Laddann got angry and probably didn''t wanted to be ridiculed in front of his wife, so suddenly, the power within the Dragon Mark awakened, filling his fists with the power of War Attribute, as a red-colored aura emerged and enhanced his muscles, made his blood flow faster, and made him even agile! "RRAAAA!" Laddann suddenly stood up and kicked Tisha, throwing her to the side as he picked up his axe! "HAAAHH!" CLAAASH! Tisha barely evaded as she nimbly evaded, jumping over Laddann''s arm, only to be punched to the side by his incredibly fast fist! BOOM! "UNNGH?! Y-You got faster out of the sudden!"ughed Tisha, as her body suddenly reacted by itself and her Dragon Mark activated, it was a Shadow Dragon Mark! FLAAASH! Suddenly, several whips made of shadows came out of her hands, as she entangled Laddann''s arms with them and moved him to the side! "Unngh¡­! What a tricky power!" said Laddann, as he used brute force to break through the Shadow Whips that her new Dragon Mark allowed her to create by manipting her own Shadows and adding mana to it to create this spell-like attack. However, Tisha smiled as she generated an Ice Ball and hit Laddann''s forehead directly! CLAASH! "Ueegghh¡­!" Indeed, she was going all out and didn''t care about being "tricky" or ying nasty, I see. However, Laddann reinforced his muscles by using thest bit of mana flowing from his body and grasped Tisha''s Shadow Whip, moving it with her and then throwing her into the ground with a very loud shing sound! CLAAAASH! "Unnnggh¡­!" Tisha was left defeated in the shattered ground, as Laddann was gasping for air. It was a good fight. "You win, Ice Giant!"ughed Tisha. "You''re pretty good," said Laddann. "That''s my honey!" said Beh. ----- Chapter 192: Sparring Sessions 2

Chapter 192: Sparring Sessions 2

----- After the battle between Tisha and Laddann, Bedann''s mother wanted to try out her strength as well, so she quickly decided to fight against the very small Rabbit-kin Pekora. Their size difference was big. Beh''s size was a bit over three meters, and Pekora was¡­ well, I think she was around a meter and 30 to 40 centimeters. So the difference in size was incredibly big. However, despite that, Beh wasn''t good at physicalbat, as she was a proficient archer and mage. She was pretty good at Ice Magic, apparently, and thanks to her new body as a Hell Ice Giant, she gained better stats. Coupled with the Dragon Mark of Poison, her ice magic was deadly¡­ Though she said she wouldn''t use poison because that could kill Pekora if she wasn''t prepared. Pekora was a proficient shaman and druid. She was good at using Life Magic. Life Magic is moreplex than just healing, and it can also be used for the maniption of nts, the enhancement of a person''s body and capabilities, and many other things. Additionally, it was said by Tisha that Pekora was able to Summon Life Spirits as a Shaman. I checked her stats, and she had an Ability named [Shaman], [Elemental Spirit Summon], and even [Elemental Spirit Enhancement]. Which she seems to have developed innately as a talent. I had already said that in this world, although there was no system, people could develop abilities aside from just normal magic, such as weapon techniques, and the like. These abilities, although rted to Magic, were pretty different. But maybe high-ranked Magus would be able to also summon spirits if they''re strong enough¡­ but the thing is, she was born with this talent. There were several others amongst the Rabbit-kin that had simr Abilities, such as Shaman or Druid. Some had Wood Magic, or even Elemental Spirit Summon too. They were all diamonds on brute that just needed to be polished¡­ An army of rabbit-kin summoning elemental spirits appeared inside of my mind, and it was both cute and terrifying. It was also exined to me by Tisha and Pekora some time ago that Beast-kin had special Magic and Abilities. Some were even able to summon [Animal Totems] or [Beast Spirits] through [Druid] and [Shaman] Abilities, which they just called "Blessings". Rabbit-kin could summon Rabbits or other animal spirits to reinforce their power and aid them, and other beast-kin too. It was said that Wolf-kin could turn into beastly werewolves and also summon roaring wolves. It is good to know that all these races got their specialties. Beast-kin has warm fur and all, but they don''t haveplete Cold Immunity, natural titanic strength, big size, and Ice resistance from the get-go like Ice Giants, so theypensate with all sorts of unique talents. It is also said that Beast-kin can evolve after reaching a certain Rank in Cultivation, and some warriors take pride in that. Anyways, back to the fight. Pekora greeted Beh with a calm smile. "Let''s have some fun." She said. "I''ll do what I can!" said Beh. Beh immediately began, forming a bow made of ice with her magic and then creating arrows with ice as well, something I didn''t know that others could do so easily. She must be very proficient in magic despite her originally low rank at the Initial Stage. FLASH! The arrows rushed towards Pekora, if she gets hit once, I don''t think she could continue fighting¡­ CLASH! Pekora, however, used her powerful legs to leap upwards, as she waved her staff, several lights that resembled butterflies and leaves began to emerge around her body, forming runes. She was doing an incantation that onlysted half a second. "Life Spirit Summon: Fiery Sunflower!" FLASH! Suddenly, the light gathered above her as a small sunflower appeared. It had two tiny, green-colored eyes that looked cutely at Beh. Wow, this is actually cool as fuck. "Baaah!" The little sunflower said a few words as it suddenly gathered a lot of energy from the environment and¡­! FLAAAAAAASH! "What?!" BOOOOM! Beh was surprised by lowering her guard before a tiny sunflower, but the spirit actually fired a zing ray of burning light towards her! Beh received the hit mildly, as she protected herself by a wall of ice. Pekorina fell over the ground as she began leaping around with the sunflower over her head. "Hehe, did you lowered your guard because I am small? We, Druids and Shamans, are mighty when we are given the chance of summoning our spirits! I used to hunt Ice Bears every day¡­ Do you know how I caught them? ¡­By grilling them alive!" Pekora shocked Beh and everyone else, even me. She was quite devilish! "Is that so?" FLASH! Beh summoned several arrows made of ice and fired them at Pekora in quick session, falling around her as Pekora began to charge her sunflower while evading and leaping around. Her agility was amazing. Apparently, she was enhancing her body agility with another Life Attribute Spell, and she was evading everything with incredible precision. BOOOOMMM! The sunflower released another st of burning light, this time, Beh evaded in time, but the explosion left a big crater in the battlefield, which was inside of Fuyu. I had made it with a lot of ice so it should take some time for her to melt the stagepletely. A lot of vapor emerged across the battlefield, but Beh didn''t give up, rushing around the mist and using an ice spell to enhance her stealth. FLASH! "Eh?!" Pekora was surprised as my mother-inw emerged right behind her, her fists were covered in ice! "I said I was a mage, but I didn''t say I won''t abuse my strength." CLAASH! Pekora was thrown into the skies as she ended receiving part of the hit, although she protected herself with another Spirit, she summoned that resembled a Dandelion, which expanded into fluffy wool-like material. BOOM! The Dandelion Spirit disappeared the moment it took the hit, but the Sunflower was still atop of Pekora''s head! "Damn, that''s an Ice Giant''s strength for ya!" said Pekora. ----- Chapter 193: Sparring Sessions 3

Chapter 193: Sparring Sessions 3

----- Pekora showcased amazing strength, but Beh was pretty resilient herself as well. What I wondered was how much Mana did Spirits cost to maintain¡­ "ording to what she had said, Spirits absorb mana from the environment, so they only cost a bit of mana per minute to maintain. This way, Pekora who is at a decent Stage can use a bunch in fights," said Tisha. "You''ve fought her before?" I asked. "Yeah, I''ve won only 4 times from the 10 times we fought. We know each other before being caught and enved and all of that, you know? Our tribes used to dopetitions and tournaments because we lived next to each other. We also traded and all¡­ Although we had now decided to live at your side, Master. We would like to one day go back to them and meet them again," sighed Tisha. "Sure thing, I am not even forcing you to stay with me, you can go whenever you grow strong enough," I said. "You''re way too humble, but you''ve saved the life of me and my people, I am too grateful to leave your side, my lord," said Tisha. "Tisha¡­" "W-Well, that''s nice!" said Bedann, crossing her arms and getting in between me and the Ice Elf. Did she get jealous? Geez, I told her I only had eyes for her. Does she have to get like this now? Well, I can''t help but find her cute when she gets jealous though. The fight continued as Pekora blocked the powerful fist attack from Beh by summoning a very fluffy Dandelion Flower Summon. She has a Sunflower and a Dandelion. The Sunflower can gather mana in the environment and fire a st of burning light, meanwhile, the Dandelion can expand its fluffy exterior and block a strong physical attack in exchange for its life. Pekora got both offense and defense covered up by just spirits, and she can both Heal and Enhance her body speed and agility using Life Attribute Spells¡­ She''s strong, I have to admit it. It is also interesting how she can emte the Fire and Light Attribute through the Sunflower Spirit; it seems that Spirits can let someone use more Magic elements than the ones they were born with. The battle continued, as Pekora leaped to her back and then upwards, readying another st of her Sunflower. Beh generated arge icicle spear and fired it at Pekora, it was incredibly fast, and Pekora had to evade while being in midair, using her Life Attribute Magic to generate a vine that hit her from behind, moving her in midair. "You''re a bit impatient!" said Pekora, firing her st of light from the Sunflower. Beh jumped away as the st began to follow her like aser this time around! BRUUUUUUMMMM! Beh gritted her teeth as she realized that Pekora might be a big above her league here¡­ But she didn''t give up. She gritted her teeth as she nced at the rabbit-kin using the force of the vines to pretty much kick the air, as she gathered thest of her mana and fired an arrow towards her! Pekora easily detected it and sued the vines to destroy the arrow. CLASH! "Not bad but you need a lot of practice- Eh?!" Pekora noticed that the vine was suddenly frozen the moment it destroyed the arrow¡­ I nced at it, and it was inflicted with the {Freeze} Status effect¡­ Can Beh conjure attacks that can instantly freeze a target?! That''s quite amazing, isn''t it?! "Amazing¡­ So you can do as much!" However, it wasn''t over, Pekora noticed arge cloud of purple-colored smoke that hade out when the arrow exploded¡­ it was poison! "Poison? Ungh¡­!" Pekora felt intoxicated right away, as she leaped away from the cloud only to find that her Sunflower began to wither and died quickly. "Eh? It targeted my sunflower¡­? Antidote!" Pekora healed herself with the Antidote Spell, although the poison was still weakening her. It was a special poison that somehow affected the body lotion and also was deadly against nts. It seems that Beh utilized her Dragon Mark despite having said she wouldn''t, well, it doesn''t matter. Pekora was way too strong so I can understand she went back on her words. But what surprised me the most was that she was able to generate a special poison and edit it. That''s way more amazing than Dragon Marks can do¡­ Wait, perhaps Dragon Marks are way more than just a little effect? Maybe¡­ they can even give a new element of Magic? And because Beh was desperate and good at magic from the beginning, she managed to awaken a new Poison spell through the element given to her by the Dragon Mark? Well, that opens a whole new amount of possibilities. The power of the poison was even more devastating to nts than my nt Killer Death Attribute Magic Spell. It was very surprising. Pekora lost her bnce as she fell over the ground, feeling surprised. "Y-You''re a Poison Attribute Mage?!" she asked. "Not really, this is a power that Drake gifted to me¡­ Don''t you have one too?" asked Beh. "A Dragon Mark? Yeah, but I can''t figure out what it can do¡­ Anyways, I lost," sighed Pekora. Feeling that her muscles got tired out of the toxin within the poison that weakened muscles and made them tense up. Maybe if she were stronger physically, like Laddann, she would be able to fight it off, but for her who specialized in magic, her body was too weak to fight this off without constantly bathing herself in spells such as Antidote, but that would waste away all her Mana. Well, she was doing it anyway. "Sorry about that, I had promised not to use the poison on Drake but you were way stronger than I expected¡­ In fact, if you were going serious, you could have killed me easily," said Beh. "Hehe, see? We rabbit-kin are a mighty race! That we got enved was just due to ckmailing and stuff, but if we are one vs one, we won''t fall without a fight," said Pekora. She got up and gave her little and fluffy hand to Beh. "Well done," she said. "Thank you," said Beh. It was a nice fight. ----- Chapter 194: Rank 2 Death/Null Mana Core!

Chapter 194: Rank 2 Death/Null Mana Core!

----- [Day 116] After Bedann''s parents'' fight yesterday, they continued to practice their magic and techniques in several sparring sessions with a lot of other people. Yuki also got into the sparring sessions and ended defeating both rather easily¡­ Well, she was Rank 2, so it was quite obvious. After that, they ended practicing Group Cultivation with Bedann and me. Through the power of my Group Cultivation Skill, it was fairly easy to share our mana in smaller quantities with their weaker Mana Cores, and we also ended mixing the kids into the cultivation. Today in the morning I managed to escape Bedann''s grasp by turning into a small slime, as I decided to eat some things which I had forgotten¡­ And those were a lot of Corpses from the Bandits. I went to myb and took them out. I had originally nned to keep some, so I only will eat a part of them. I decided to dissolve them through my Slime Body so it can be easily digested in an instant, without munching these disgusting guys. The pile was over 20 corpses, so I hoped to get something good, even if they were talentless guys, there should be something, at the very least. I extended my body over the pile of corpses and dissolved them through gastric juices and Devour. It was rather easy. After consuming them all, my Mana Core, the second one, seemingly Ranked Up. Wow, that was a surprise. I was slowly making it stronger, but I guess the Mana Cores of people are always tastier and stronger than monsters¡­ Ding! A lot of my Skills leveled up, some that I didn''t expect, such as the weapon technique ones. Perhaps by eating those that have learned it, I gain proficiency. Although it is not enough to enhance it to the next level, I am sure of that. These most likely leveled up because they were already close to leveling up or because the Rank Up granted some bonus proficiency to all skills as well¡­ It seems I didn''t get any new Skill though. ¡­ Name: Drake Fafnir. Race: Spectral Death Winter Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher, Herald of Fafnir. Mana Core Cultivation: Ice/Wind Mana Core: Rank 3 (Initial Stage), Death/Null Mana Core: Rank 2 (Initial Stage) Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Nourishment Realm (Initial Stage -> Middle Stage) Status: Satiated. Vitality: 27.400/27.400 -> 30.400/30.400 Mana: 61.000/61.000 -> 71.000/71.000 Strength: 24.000 -> 26.000 Dexterity: 17.000 -> 19.000 Magic: 51.000 -> 61.000 Unique Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Magic: [Storm Magic: Level 5] [Death Magic: Level 6] [Null Magic: Level 1] ¡­ My stats increased quite a lot, having a second Mana Core feels like a cheat, my Mana increased a lot! Although physical stats don''t get as rewarded, the other stats such as Mana and Magic get the highest boost. I mean, my Rank 3 Mana Core is barely getting any power from Group Cultivation, or Mana Cores I eat, so I''ve been stuck at my former Mana and Magic stats, but this Rank Up helped a lot. Sadly, I can''t evolve for every Rank Up from the second Mana Core, but that''s how it is. I guess it has to be rted with that the Mana Core I was born with is more important or is like¡­ connected to my very lifeblood? While the second mana core is like an imnted organ of sorts. My growth feels like a cheatpared to everyone else¡­ Well, they still got stuff like their Dragon Marks, which seem to be able to develop in more ways than they might superficially seem. Beh had shown that she was able to use poison attribute magic¡­ So maybe the rest can do the same! Though¡­ it''s kind of sad for those that got stuff like Ice or Snow Marks, but maybe those can still somehow give a boost to their ice magic in one way or another. My Death Magic is already at level 6, I''ve been leveling it up steadily through my experimentations, and it seems that fully restoring Bedann''s parent''s bodies gave a lot of proficiency, though I have to admit that I''ve been cking off in the physical side because I was so busy using death magic¡­ But I will begin training more actively. Nheless, my abilities still develop rather fast, I am not even a year old, so I should try to be happier with what I''ve achieved so far. Some Skills awakened as well, which are: ¡­ Abilities: [Camouge: Level 10] > [Great Camouge: Level 1] [Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 10] > [Super-Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 1] [Phantom Body: Level 10] > [Spectral Body: Level 1] [Group Cultivation: Level 10] > [Large Group Cultivation: Level 1] [Projectile Fire: Level 10] > [Projectile Cannon: Level 1] [Medium Self-Regeneration: Level 10] > [Hastened Self-Regeneration: Level 1] [Keen Instincts: Level 10] > [Enhanced Keen Instincts: Level 1] ¡­ These Abilities awakened and became even better than how they were before. My Mana and Vitality regeneration had increased even more this time, and my soul had undergone special changes as its ability to move and materialize, while also shapeshifting increased a lot. There are also things such as Group Cultivation, which has be Large Group Cultivation. Through this skill, cultivation between veryrge groups is possible, and the speed of cultivation through the sharing of energies has be even better than before. Perhaps with this, we can hasten the process of cultivation a lot, and I have some ideas too. Projectile Fire became Projectile Cannon, and magic projectiles fired using it had be incredibly fast, precise, and quite devastating¡­ Now, moving on to something more important, I acquired a new type of magic, making it four, four magic types! Ice, Wind, Death, and¡­ Null? What is Null Magic? ording to Draugann, it is magic without an element, pure mana that is shaped to do certain things. Due to not using any element affinity as its pir, it requires insane amounts of Mana in exchange. Huh¡­ ----- Chapter 195: Concerns Over The Uncertain Future

Chapter 195: Concerns Over The Uncertain Future

Alma POV IV 1/4 ----- It has been over a year since my parents discovered that I had Unique Skills and since they told me about those Five Great Devils. It was very surprising to me to learn that this world was actually infested by reincarnated people that was born with Unique Skills that disrupted the world''s order. It seemed straight out of a fanfic to think that there were such people in this world, but it seems that it was all truth, there were many Reincarnated spread across the world, and there were many more in the past. In fact, amongst the many Venerables that once existed, there were a few that came from another world, Reincarnated people with Unique Skills. Even more, several elements in this world were introduced by them as well, things such as Dream, Blood, and Luck Attribute were introduced into this world thanks to them and their Unique Skills¡­ My parents even said that stuff such as high tech came from a Devil of the past, and whose technology was banned in all countries due to its dangerous and uncontroble nature. Even more, it seems that Unique Skill users are chased down by several organizations, captured, and used as living tools and weapons¡­ It is more dangerous than it seems to be¡­ If my power is revealed, I might end up being used as an experiment. Maybe they will use me as a living battery of mana or something¡­ By just thinking about it, I can''t help but have shivers down my spine. I don''t want that at all¡­ But¡­ My parents didn''t seem to have gotten angry because I was a Unique Skill user or something, they only were worried. Because¡­ well, like good parents, they love me. They didn''t ask me how I was in my previous life, or what did I do in my previous life, they were only worried about me and ended asking me about what powers I had in detail, to see what they could do. I had answered them thoroughly, there was no point in hiding this from the two most important people of my life as of now. They were shocked when they realized I had Endless Mana as one of my Unique Skills. The others were also interesting, although, through what seemed to be a Unique Skillpendium, they were able to see that [Continuous Casting] and [Main Character] in thependium¡­ It seems that a few Unique Skill users that had been registered in thependium had such Skills, it wasn''t as rare. What I found out was that Continuous Casting aids someone to use Magic without having to conjure it through words, by merely willing it, and without any extra mana cost either. Additionally, spells can be conjured continuously without any dy, or many at the same time too. And thetter is [Main Character] which enhances¡­ well, it makes you lucky. It seems to make those that have it be "protected by Fate" somehow. Which in exchange makes them incredibly hard to kill too, as they get lucky in the most important ces, tend to awaken powers when they are about to lose, and can also learn,prehend, and use magic and acquire abilities faster than others. Even with no Elemental Affinity, I am already incredible with these two Unique Skills. But the icing on the cake is [Endless Mana] which wasn''t registered anywhere. I suppose I am the first one with it. Quite literally, Endless Mana gives the user¡­ endless mana. My Mana never runs out, it is aw-defying power. However, my parents, after many tests, discovered that the mana didn''te out of thin air but was generated by absorbing the mana of the world. And because the world is immensely bigpared to me, it seems like endless mana because the maximum pool of mana of this entire world is gargantuan¡­ However, it doesn''t even feel like a draining power, it just appears, mana justes to me without any dy, I don''t even have to wait for it to be drained¡­ With this alone, it seems that I would be a unique existence of immense power¡­ However, things weren''t as sweet, because of the other "Unique Skill" I was born with, which wasn''t really a Unique Skill but was cataloged as one. [Yggdrasil''s Curse] This is a curse that the world gives to Reincarnated people who are born with enormous power. After bing rmed of their existence when the Five Great Devils emerged, the world''s will, Yggdrasil, began to curse those it deemed as way too powerful and that could turn the entire bnce of the world upside down by merely existing. This Curse was also registered in thependium, and only a few Reincarnated people had gotten it, or perhaps, only a few that were registered. The effects varied a lot. Sometimes it didn''t let someone''s true powers awaken, other times it negated their attributes, but it varied. It was said that doing this curse cost a lot of effort and power to the world, so it doesn''t do it all the time, some are also blessed and somehow chosen by Fate, even if theye with broken Unique Skills, they slip off Yggdrasil''s grasp. I guess the Main Character Unique Skill didn''t give me all the amazing power I could have wanted, because I suppose I am not as chosen as those. It seems that my Curse had several effects on it to battle against the insane Endless Mana Unique Skill. After a lot of testing, my parents discovered that the Curse took away my original attribute affinity, and it also made it so I can''t cultivate using my own Mana, meaning that my Mana Core cannot improve its cultivation, nor my body. My Mana can be used to conjure spells, my own spells if I use it for anything else¡­ well, the results are a bit terrifying, as ck ooze named miasmaes out and makes magic artifacts malfunction and it could destroy my own Mana Core¡­ Due to this, the only way to cultivate for me is to drink Concoctions and other items¡­ So it is very costly, even for my parents. Sigh¡­ And now, a year had gone since then. ----- Chapter 196: An Elf Girl That Sneaks Inside Libraries

Chapter 196: An Elf Girl That Sneaks Inside Libraries

Alma POV IV 2/4 ----- Due to the recent discovery of my Unique Skills by my parents, and due to the danger, that my Endless Mana could bring to the world or well, me, my parents had been pretty clingy with me and usually don''t leave my side. Due to this, they had begun to ignore big brother even more than before¡­ And yeah, I haven''t seen him in a while, I don''t even know where he could be at, which is worrisome. Today as my maid was attending my hair, I asked her about my brother. "Have you seen Callon?" I asked. "Callon-sama? I''ve seen him once in a while, youngdy. He''s very busy as of now, he had begun studying in the Magus Academy and is also training in the Warriors Guild to sharpen both his magic and physical power. He''s working very hard. His magic had progressed by leap and bounds and so his technique with the de¡­ He''s shaping himself to be a strong Spellde. Spelldes are special forces of our Kingdom, they are incredibly agile, dexterous, and amazing sword masters that use both magic des and magic to fight, their techniques are unique and well known all across this region of Alfheim. "Well, I am d that big brother is working hard¡­ But I wish I could meet him one of these days." "Oh? Youngdy, are you concerned about your brother? Do you miss him? Fufu, so cute¡­" "Rose, don''t tease me like that! What''s wrong with being concerned about my brother? It has been over a year since I haven''t seen him¡­ Since all of this incident with my powers surged¡­" "Youngdy, don''t worry, Callon-sama is in good hands, your uncle and aunt are currently taking good care of him. Your uncle is known as one of the strongest Spellde Generals of the Kingdom." "I mean, I am not worried about his safety¡­ It''s just¡­ Hahh¡­ Forget it," I sighed. "Youngdy, is there something you''re concerned about? Please, open your heart to me, I''ve been taking care of you for years¡­" sighed Rose. The beautiful elf woman''s charming beauty startled me sometimes, I often had to avert my gaze from her pretty face because it felt like it was making me go dizzy. Her beautiful pink hair is really quite shiny today¡­ Damn, if I were a young prince, I would have already tried to take advantage of her! But as a little girl, there''s not much libido within me. Though I guess I still do like women¡­ But I can''t really tell her this stuff¡­ "No, nothing, don''t worry about it, Rose," I said, waving my head as I saw myself in the mirror, now that I was already 6 years, I had been grown a lot and looked even cuter than before, my body had grown a bit taller, but I still looked like a little elf loli¡­ My soft and silky blonde hair was made into spiraling drills, and I had a little hair popping from above my head resembling a little grass leaf that made me look even cuter. My eyes shone with emerald light, and my body was delicate and thin. My skin was white like porcin as well. Uagh, I am still growing used to this female body, even after 7 years! But I can''t possibly let anyone know that I used to be a gross and fat otaku before bing this angelic elf princess¡­ Though I have begun to embrace a few things within my new self¡­ And I kind of like cute dresses. I kind of want to use magic¡­ But my parents put some seals into my chest that doesn''t let my mana flow freely, because they fear that my Endless Mana might spiral out of control and the overcharge of energies could kill me. Well, yeah, that''s a possibility¡­ But I want to use magic anyways! And I cannot even cultivate my Mana Core¡­ Will things go like this forever? . . . Half a year has passed since then, and I''ve been doing mostly nothing. My parents are now busy investigating more about Unique Skill users, and a guy named Greenwood showed up talking with them about something important. I don''t know exactly what it is, but maybe it has to do with me¡­ Since this half a year that I''ve spent it mostly with my maid and second mother, Rose. My mom stilles here to see me sometimes per week, and I enjoy being embraced by herrge breasts. She often mentions that she''s worried about me¡­ I mean, aside from the whole curse thing, I ampletely fine! Maybe they''re trying to find a way to lift the Curse? Sigh¡­ But they really shouldn''t! I will be fine. I can just use what I have. Even with shitty No-Attribute Magic, almost zero magic damage with a Rank 1 Mana Core, as long as I have infinite fuel in Endless Mana and amazing use of magic through Continuous Casting, I should be able to fire shotguns of no-attribute magic. But they don''t let me use it because they fear the endless mana might make my body be overwhelmed, which would end up killing me. That''s quite a possibility¡­ but if I was born just fine, this means that my body is perhaps already adapted to it or something! And what about my Mana Core? It should be used to it too, right? Although I haven''t been able to conjure a single spell this whole time, I''ve been sneaking around into the Castle''s Library and reading a lot of books about magic, elements, spirit summoning, and more. I found only three books about no-attribute magic, and they seemed interesting. It seems that they were written by a former no-attribute mage, the most talented there was in the entire Kingdom, in fact! He had even be an ancient Spellde, named Radrugo Elfaune. His book about all the spells he ever created was useful for me, but without ess to my own mana, it was impossible to try them out¡­ Nheless, I tried to memorize them, and I''ve done a decent job at it, I think¡­ Today, as I was invited to a dinner, I managed to meet this mysterious elf, Lord Greenwood¡­ ----- Chapter 197: Meeting The Detestable Greenwood

Chapter 197: Meeting The Detestable Greenwood

Alma POV IV 3/4 ----- Since the dinner started that he had been looking at me with squinting eyes, and a confident and calm smile. He''s not as handsome as my father, but he got some elven charm on him. My parents said that he was a knowledgeable researcher, librarian, and sorcerer that has lived for many years. He was the major researcher of Unique Skill users in the entire of Alfheim and was well known amongst rulers of Kingdoms and Nations. "This is her, Greenwood. Alma, this is Lord Greenwood." Said my father. "Hello¡­" I said rather timidly, something was frightening about this man''s aura, his eyes, his expression, there was something deep within him that gave me the same chills that Ivan Wesker gave to me when I spoke to him. It was the feeling of someonepletely different than you, someone whose mind, whose personality, whose entric nature was on a whole different world. Can you even call these beings "people" anymore? I didn''t know what Ivan Wesker truly was, but he was insane to the core. And this man in front of me¡­ He looks just as insane, deep down. I don''t know how my parents cannot notice this. I fear that he might have done something to them¡­ Or perhaps, they could not simply see his true presence? Maybe one of my Unique Skills is letting me do this? But which one? Main Character? Mom and dad did say that the Main Character Unique Skill granted their users a "premonition" or a "something" that alerted them of danger or a dangerous individual, like a spider-sense. Could it be that my own powers are alerting me of the dangerousness of this man? "It is a pleasure to meet the young princess of the Oberon Kingdom. My name is Greenwood. But you can also call me Uncle if you so desire, Princess Alma." Said Greenwood, with a gentle and pleasant smile. But I felt like a demon was talking to me. This guy is bad news. "Oh¡­ Erm, thanks. I will consider it." I said. "Ooh, she can talk so eloquently. And the look of her eyes¡­ She''s indeed a reincarnated person." Said Greenwood. Does he know how we react? "I-Is that so? Well, reincarnated or not, we still love our daughter for who she is now¡­" said my father. "Indeed, my daughter is still my daughter." Said my mother. "But of course! Many of the parents of the Unique Skill users I''ve met had said the same." Said Greenwood. I tried to be bolder and ask what his intentions in this whole ordeal were because it seems that they didn''t want to reveal it. "So, uncle, why are you here?" I asked. "Alma, don''t be so disrespectful¡­" sighed my mother. "No, no, it''s fine. I am here to cure you, Alma, my dear!" said Greenwood. "Cure me of what? I ampletely fine as I am." I said as I furrowed my eyebrows. "Well, that isn''t the truth. Due to your powers, you were cursed by Yggdrasil, isn''t that right?" asked Greenwood. "But that doesn''t really pose a problem for my daily life. I think I can manage around it and be just fine. It will just take me some more time to grow stronger than the rest." I said. "No, that''s not right. Yggdrasil''s Curse is worse than you imagine, young princess¡­" sighed Greenwood, pretending to be sorrowful. My disgust towards him only grew bigger by the second. "What do you mean, Uncle?" I asked. "Yggdrasil Curse is a powerful curse made by the world, due to that, it''s a curse seep into your very soul. It will slowly consume your soul slowly, like a parasite. When you finally reach adulthood¡­ Your soul will be so weakened that you will grow sickly, and might end up dying." Said Greenwood. "Eh?! I didn''t know that¡­ Mom, dad, was there anything like this in the Unique Skills Compendium?" I asked. "Well, yes¡­" sighed my father. "We couldn''t tell you such a horrible thing, my dearie¡­" sighed my mother. What? You''ve gotta be kidding me! My soul is getting¡­ slowly eroded by this curse? "Until I reach adulthood? And how long until then?" I asked. "Hm¡­ Elves do mature slower. So perhaps that might aid you, it probably would take ten years from now." Said Greenwood. Only¡­ ten years of life left? This is horrible¡­ Why? Just when I was getting ustomed to everything¡­ Well, ten years is still a lot of time¡­ So maybe- Ah! I suddenly notice that as I despaired, Greenwood looked at me with a pleasant smile, shade growing over his face as he looked creepier than before. His eyes gleamed as they looked at me as if I were a mere tool¡­ But not only that¡­ was there some enjoyment in my suffering? Damn bastard¡­! Did he ckmail my parents by telling them this too? Is can see why they''re so worried and had been putting so much time into research¡­ Every year that passes I get closer and closer to death¡­ only ten years from now¡­ However, I could only ask one single thing¡­ "Is there something I can do?" I asked. He only grew smugger. "Indeed. I can help you, Alma¡­ You, and the little sister that your mother is waiting for," he said. "Little sister?!" "Sorry for not telling you before, Alma¡­" sighed my mother. "Through the Unique Skill Detection Tool that Greenwood has, he detected that¡­ your sister will also have unique Skills, her soul is also not from this world, it seems¡­ I was just as surprised¡­ I mean, what are the odds?" sighed my father. A little sister is also a reincarnated soul?! Shit¡­ And this bastard is going to take both of us away from our parents?! I don''t like him at all. I would prefer to just die early than spend the rest of my days with this monster only to end up probably dying anyways¡­ But my little sister¡­ Do I want to give her the same destiny? He got me cornered. "I see¡­ I am at your care, Lord Greenwood¡­" I sighed. "Good girl¡­" ----- Chapter 198: The Reincarnated Little Elf Girl Wont Give Up!

Chapter 198: The Reincarnated Little Elf Girl Won''t Give Up!

Alma POV IV 4/4 ----- I couldn''t run away. I hated to admit it, but this guy knew a lot about Unique Skills. Perhaps the feeling that I got from him was wrong and maybe¡­ he was a good person? No¡­ I am just deceiving myself. This bastard was¡­ really a son of a bitch. I knew it just from looking at him. He''s those smug bastard you just want to punch in the face. But what can I do now? I cannot resist, I am weak physically. I cannot even fight back with magic because my parents sealed my fucking mana! I have to obey¡­ Damn it. I can''t help but burrow my face over my pillow as I scream over it. I am frustrated, I don''t want to die! But I also don''t want to¡­ leave my parents. And even less stay with that weird bastard¡­ But I also don''t want to let my little sister die young because of my foolishness. But¡­ is it even known if she has the curse? Maybe she doesn''t have it¡­ If that''s the case, then she could live by herself and¡­ not be like me. But that Greenwood¡­ he''s a shady bastard. He will probably try to convince my parents that my little sister has the curse somehow. And¡­ what can I even do? My parents don''t listen to me, nor do they consider things when I ask them. They say I am still too young for talking with adults about "adult stuff"¡­ so frustrating. What can I do? Nothing¡­ Ugh. . . . The next day I woke up rather eagerly. I knew I was fucked up but I was still going to read more of those books. I read the No-Attribute spell books over and over again. Every day. After breakfast, I continued reading. After lunch, I continued reading. After dinner, I continued reading. Did I finish the book? I reread it. I also researched magic theory, the elements of the world, spirits, and their corrtion with magic, investigation, and theory about mana core cultivation, alchemy, and even crafting. And while doing that, I tried to break the seal in my chest behind Rose''s back. Every day I would sit on the bed and meditate, focusing my mind on my Mana Core. It was like an organ you could feel. I could feel the walls blocking it from ending mana. I had to just break them. The walls made by Rank 6 Experts such as my parents¡­ Can I, do it? I will try with all I have. The first days were impossible, I wasn''t even able to do a thing, and I felt dizzy and tired afterward, sometimes even ending throwing up in the bathroom. I had tried to go outside of the castle, but the guards blocked my path, my parents had given me the order of strictly keeping me inside my room. I was able to sneak into the library at night sometimes, but there wasn''t much I could do. "I am the princess! Let me pass! I can do whatever I want!" I roared at them. "I am sorry, young princess, but it can''t be done. It is an order from the King and the Queen, they have higher authority than you¡­" "P-Please forgive us¡­" They were still fearful of my position, as they asked for forgiveness because they saw me get angered. Sigh¡­ "Ugh, whatever." I had tried to convince multiple guards, but they never let me in. One day I tried using a magic artifact I found in the library inside an abandoned room, but it malfunctioned when I infused mana into it¡­ Damn it. And I ended ridiculed as the guards took me back to my room. I had found some other artifacts too, they were old and filled with dust, but I couldn''t use my own mana to activate them, I had to use Mana Cores that people harvested from monsters¡­ The artifacts were rare, some were like sses that boosted sight, others were like armor that enhanced strength, there was also a de that could release mes and even a shield that could heal the user at the same time. They were relics of ancient times throw here for whatever reason, perhaps not even my parents knew about them because they barely visited the library, to begin with. But I knew about them! Hehehe¡­ Ugh¡­ Although, I required Mana Cores to use them. And whenever they take me away, I will obviously not be able to bring them with me anyways. So in the end, it was all useless. Everything was useless¡­ Well, I still tried. I acted cute, innocent, and yful with the guards, who were all grown men weak to cute girls such as me. "G-Guard¡­ I was wondering¡­ What is a Mana Core? I want a shiny jewel to make an essory for mama¡­ Do you have any~?" I asked, with the cutest voice I could muster. My pride as a man was fading away with every second. The guards were easily baited by my cuteness, they got all red and saw me like a precious little angel. "P-Princess-sama¡­" "Just a mana core?" "W-Well¡­ I don''t think she can use it if she doesn''t have mana, her mana is sealed, right?" "Yeah¡­ Well¡­" "Pretty please~?" "Hmm¡­" The two guards looked at each other and then, one of them took a little purple jewel from their pocket. It seems that they carry them around quite easily. "Here¡­ But please don''t use it for anything bad, alright? I hope you can make a cute essory for your mother, princess." "Uwah! Thank you, guard! You''re so nice and handsome!" I said, as I grabbed the jewel and rushed away. "The princess is so cute¡­" "She reminds me of my daughter¡­" Hehe! Sess! With my new Mana Core, I quickly ran back to my room where I had one of the artifacts which I had sneaked into my room, a strange golden dagger with weird purple and blue-colored metallic material, and some jewels of the same color. I didn''t even know what it was, but it could surely be strong, right? I looked inside of it and saw a pocket where you could insert a mana core. I put the core inside and then¡­ FLASH! ----- Author''s Note Make sure to give your Golden Tickets and Power Stones for extra chapters per week! Chapter 199: A Week Has Passed!

Chapter 199: A Week Has Passed!

----- [Day 123] A whole week has passed since my second Mana Core ranked up to Rank 2, and I haven''t been cking off! We trained diligently through these seven days. I trained my skills, techniques, and everything I had. I had even begun to practice alchemy with Bedann and Pekora, who was unexpectedly very talented at it. I had also begun trying my hand at cksmithing, but the conventional way of doing it doesn''t seem so easy for me¡­ My Icesmith, however, is superior! And I''ve been multi-tasking on it by creating weapons, essories, and armor with ice, scales, and lesser and more moldable materials I could find around. I had built myself a whole set of equipment for my ice giant form to wear, alongside my Skadi, there is a new friend in a giant Ice de too! My entire equipment set is awesome, and it brings a clear boost to my power. Although modifying it to adjust to my dragon form is too hard. However, I''ve infused enough runes through my alchemy knowledge and alchemy magic, I''ve made it so these special equipment turns into magic energy when I transform and then go back to normal when I go back to an ice giant form. However, in my dragon form, I don''t receive their boost in power, but in such a form I am too mighty to even need them! But because they would surely try to hunt me down if I revealed I was a dragon, pretending to be an ice giant was ideal in situations that involved meddling with other societies. So, aside from the vicious and bloodthirsty Skadi, who has been slowly growing stronger, there is another partner in an Ice de, which I named Uller, like the Norse God of Winter. I am pretty clever, huh? The other equipment I made doesn''t be intelligent as weapons do, I don''t know why that is, but weapons have some kind of transcendental mysticism in this world, there''s something that makes them possible to be intelligent. Or maybe it is because I''ve been crafting this de as a side project for months now? Whatever''s the case, here''s this bad boy: ¡­ [Cold Heavy Ice de of Winter: Uller (B-Grade++)] [Durability: 9000/9000] [Attack Power: 8000] [Magic Conductivity: 7500] [Weapon Speed: 6500] [Traits: [Dragon Mark: Steel], [Evolving Weapon (B)], [Slicing Ice des (B)], [Furious Dragon Strength (B)], [Auto-Repair (B)], [Winter Fury (B)], [Uller''s Blessing (B)], [ughter Healing (B)], [Levitate (B)], [Independent Weapon (B)], [Living Weapon (B)], [Mana Core Assimtion (B)], [Soul Absorption (B)], [de Technique (B)], [Aura de (B)], [Bone-Crushing ws (C)], [Berserk Mode (C)] ¡­ After I made it, I gave it a piece of my soul, almost of the same size as Skadi, and it gained sentience. Alongside that, it gained a Dragon mark as well. For some reason, Dragon Marks Traits in living weapons appear as SSS-Grade in quality, meaning that they''re excellent and surpass even their limits¡­ He naturally gained the ability to assimte Mana Cores and even souls, so he''s quickly catching up to Skadi. Due to this, he can easily get Skills from monsters after assimting a lot of their Mana Cores¡­ this week he got two, which are those C-Grade Skills, bothe from hunting many bears and assimting their mana cores. Or is he? Here''s Skadi forparison: ¡­ [Bloodthirsty Spear of Freezing Winter: Skadi (B-Grade+++ -> A-Grade)] [Durability: 14000/14000 -> 22000/22000] [Attack Power: 12500 -> 18500] [Magic Conductivity: 10500 -> 16500] [Weapon Speed: 13500 -> 20500] [Traits: [Dragon Mark: ughter (SSS)], [Evolving Weapon (A)], [Piercing Ice Spikes (A)], [Furious Dragon Strength (A)], [Auto-Repair (A)], [Winter Storm (A)], [Skadi''s Blessing (A)], [ughter Healing (A)], [Levitate (A)], [Independent Weapon (A)], [Living Weapon (A)], [Mana Core Assimtion (A)], [Soul Absorption (A)], [Spear Technique (A)], [Consecutive Triple Thrust (A)], [Acrobatics (B)], [Bone-Crushing ws (B)], [Adaptability (B)], [Fear-Inducing Aura (A)], [Venomous Fang (B)], [Ice Magic (A)], [Mana Maniption (C)] ¡­ She got stronger¡­ She already evolved again and reached A-Grade in quality. Her stats skyrocketed after absorbing hundreds of souls and mana cores through thesest days. But it seems that she finally hit a bottleneck and is not getting much out of mana cores anymore. That''s good, she was getting way too OP, it was honestly scared me to even provoke her! Anyways, she got super strong, strong enough that I fear she might be able to y me. Her Skills all ranked up with her, some of them became B-Rank while others A-Rank. By Ranking Up she got the Ice Magic and Mana Maniption Skills out of nowhere though, which surprised me. It seems that she can now use more intricate magic spells and so on, so she has be even deadlier. Her Dragon Mark enhances her ability to¡­ well, ughter, and gives her bonuses when she has killed enough beings, or when she''s fighting many foes at the same time. Meanwhile, Uller''s Dragon Mark enhances his defenses and makes him steel-like sturdiness and resiliency. But maybe even higher than that. I believe steel is kind of shittypared to my magic ice. Anyways, with these two bodyguards, I have nothing to fear inside the dungeon, I believe, and I will have even less to fear with mypanions. Yuki, Frost, the Crows, Bedann, and more, which I am nning to bring with us. Alongside Bedann''s parents too, why not? Probably I will bring Tisha and Pekora too, I want to see them in more action, and this practice might sharpen their rusty fighting spirit. Although you don''t earn EXP by killing monsters in this world, the materials they give are special and useful, and the monsters inside a dungeon can also bring a lot of rewards and the like. Although the 50% that we have to give back is a pain. And that''s why I have already cut apart the small soul piece where the contract was and saved it inside my Inventory (LOL). This way, even if I vite the norm and give less than 50%, it doesn''t matter because the contract was now made with a separate soul from mine! ----- Chapter 200: Preparations

Chapter 200: Preparations

----- Aside from the Equipment I''ve made. I have practiced Null Attribute quite plentifully. To the point that I''ve to build up some Spells with it, although they are nothing crazy¡­ Maybe a bit. Null Attribute Magic seems to be able to create phenomena simr to telekinesis, telepathy, and flight. In fact, it is very enhancing your senses or using raw element-less magic to do something. By concentratingrge raw amounts of null attribute, you can do stuff such as lifting objects with it, named Telekinesis spell. However, unlike my Wind Lift, which I use to lift objects through wind maniption, it is immensely costly, but perhaps way more precise too. There is also Far Talk, which lets me do Telepathy pretty much, but at very long distances, which might be quite usefulbined with my own telepathy. I could even build a telepathicwork with enough time. There are also things such as Levitate, using Telekinesis to lift yourself and fly, it is swifter to fly with this spell, but as I said previously, it costs a lot of Mana¡­ Even my own mana is not enough, insane. And then there are offensive methods, such as Empty Bullet, which is arge bullet of transparent null attribute mana, it is quite strong, and because itcks an element, it can hit anything to cause damage, and there is literally nothing that can resist it or nullify it. I guess that''s the strength of this attribute. Nothing can escape from it. But who could even have enough Mana to even use this attribute properly? It is already very rare, and every venerable already had an element, so they never had the power to use null attribute. I guess it will be a mystery, though I am sure that if there could be someone with infinite mana or something, that could use this attribute¡­ well, it would be broken. Anyways, aside from that, I''ve been practicing and improving my Death Attribute Magic as well, and I''ve learned and mastered a few more spells, mostly those used for stuff like fermentation, drying food, and so on. Although I managed to create others that can leech heat and cold stuff quite fast, although they are not as effective as my winter magic anyways. Talking about ice magic, I upgraded some of the equipment of everyone, Bedann got herself apletely new set of equipment, from armor to essories, and she honestly looks so pretty with it¡­ Anyways, I also enhanced her axe and I asked her if she wanted me to put a split soul inside, but she said it would be weird, so I decided not to. I had added a lot of runes into her axe, Death Attribute Runes, so it became something like a Death Axe that constantly exudes an aura of darkness¡­ It doesn''t affect her because I made it specifically to not affect the wielder, but it could be capable of some crazy stuff. I also made pocket spatial storage for everyone. I can already do Skill Runes, so I just made some leather bags and stuck around a hundred Spatial Inventory Skill Runes on it, and the leather bags suddenly were able to store things inside a small dimension, it wasn''t as big as mine though, around half mine, but it was good enough to carry a lot of things, everyone had their personal one now, even the kids. I could actually make an amazing amount of money by just selling these¡­ But I prefer not to reveal that I can create them so easily, it would easily bring me more trouble than money in the end. But I will keep selling my "failures" of equipment, which didn''t seem as suspicious ording to Rakasha, the shopkeeper I met the other day, which I decided to go visit today. Skill Runes have a lot of insane possibilities now that I think about it, but they do take some time to make effective¡­ But the possibility of infusing Skill Runes into everything and give them crazy effects is a good possibility. I had already tried out the spatial inventory bags, and they were a great sess¡­ Now imagine the rest. Selling my crafted equipment won''t cause as much revolt as spatial storage bags because thetter is very rare and desired items that often only very rich people have. Well, but this equipment will give us a lot of money. In a week 40% of the money we got from the bandit raid had been spent on food, so we really need some more funds¡­ Haha, maintaining such a big poption is hard. Our farm project is still ongoing, and the hunters, although they bring a dozen of beasts a day, is clearly not enough anymore. I wish I had a summoning skill to infinitely summon monsters, but that would be way too overpowered and convenient. For now, we were getting almost ready. I was going to go down with Bedann, her parents, yr, Noirenn, Yuki, Frost, and a few others, such as Tisha and Pekora. I didn''t want them to be too many, the limit of party members that can enter at once in a dungeon is 20 after all. After that, we decided to get going. Bedann seemed quite excited, this was her first time visiting a dungeon, and well, mine too. "I can''t help but be a bit nervous¡­ But thisst week was pretty chill, so I managed to cool down from all we went through." Said Bedann. "Yeah, I feel more refreshed as well. Let''s just get to it and have fun." I said. "I hope we can find something strong to fight against, I don''t want it to be a piece of cake though¡­" said Yuki. "Take care you lot! Don''te back half-dead, dungeons are dangerous ces. I rmend you to go to a low-level one for today." Said Draugann. "Yeah, we are going to visit the weaker one today, the next days we''ll visit the rest, just so we can get used to theyouts and more," I said. "Eeeh? So there''s no challenge then!" said Yuki. Ugh, this little rat girl¡­ ----- Chapter 201: Getting Back To The City, Going To The Shop

Chapter 201: Getting Back To The City, Going To The Shop

----- "Eeeh? So there''s no challenge then!" said Yuki. "Yuki, kids areing with us, do you think they can handle Rank 2 monsters from the get-go? Are you nuts?" I sighed, patting her head a bit roughly. "Agh¡­ Okay, oaky¡­" sighed Yuki, as she noticed yr and Noirenn at our side. The two little girls were wearing special tunics and light armor made by me, which enhance their magic power, they also got themselves staffs to cast magic, and essories that enhance mana regeneration through Enhanced Mana Regeneration Skill Runes. In fact, most of the equipment of everyone was imbued the most with these Skill Runes, even mine, which multiplied my mana regeneration even more¡­ Hehe, this is really cheating at this point- "I wonder if we could find a new Spirit in the dungeon. They say that Spirits and Elementals wander Dungeons with a lot of mana into them because they need it to sustain themselves." Said Pekora. "Is that so?" "Yep! I found one of mine, the Sunflower, inside a little Dungeon back in my ce, where snow wasn''t asmon. She was a little seed by then, I''ve raised her into the powerful sunflower she is after years of training with her." Said Pekora, the little sunflower emerged in her hand as it greeted us. "Hehe¡­" It onlymunicated by smiling orughing like a little girl, but it seemed to be a pure spirit. I wonder if I could get my own spirit¡­ We descended from Fuyu as Fuyu said her goodbyes. "Don''t take too long, okay? Hey, what about your weapons?" asked Fuyu. "I''ll leave the two here, for now, I prefer them to act as guards, the dungeon we are going won''t be that fun for them anyway," I said. "Sigh, alright¡­ I''ll have to deal with the psychopath Skadi¡­" sighed Fuyu. "Who are you calling Psychopath? Is there something wrong in enjoying ughter as a hobby?" asked Skadi. "Uueh? You heard me?!" cried Fuyu. I left the two speaking by themselves; I am sure that they''ll get it together. As we walked through the nearby pine tree forest and reached the town around the walls of the sect, we were greeted by a more peaceful sight. Now that we defeated the annoying bandits and thugs going around everywhere, and how we took all the ves, there wasn''t any ugly situation like we saw before, in fact, the people seemed more in peace than ever before. Kids ying around the streets without risking being assaulted and then enved, old grandmas, enjoying the day out with their families, a man selling milk with his buffalo while going around the streets, and more. I guess this might be not permanent, but taking care of the trash here really made things prettier. However, the moment we reached town we immediately got some weird res, that''s because we were not just ice giants, I brought a giant ice wolf with a draconic appearance which I and Bedann were mounting alongside yr and Noirenn, and there were also a few Beast-kin and Ice Elves from the former ve''s teams. "Huh, been a while since I got into a town¡­ Do all the people always looked at us like this?" asked Bedann. "No, this is because of our friends," I said. "Oh¡­ Right¡­" sighed Bedann. "What''s the big deal? Did you lost something, big guy?" asked Yuki, looking defiantly at a man that was looking at her and the other rabbit-kin with furrowed eyebrows. "Eh? What with that tone, you animal!" roared the ice giant. "I apologize for her rudeness, she''s such a rascal sometimes¡­ But she''s just a young girl, so please excuse us." I said, grabbing Yuki as I gave a few Mana Stones to the man, so he shut up. "What are you doing, you dork?!" she roared. "Try to ignore their res, get used to them, you''ll being to town with us a lot," I said. "Geez¡­ But they look at us as if we were monsters!" she said. "Well, you were a monster¡­" I said. "R-Right¡­ Well, still!" she said. "I get it, I get it, I''ll invite you to eat something yummyter," I said. "Oooh!" Yuki began to move her tail around excitedly, as Bedann chuckled. "Yuki never changes, fufu¡­" We got through the mass of people looking at us weirdly, as we made our way to Rakasha''s town, my Slime Clone I left here had barely moved from its spot, but it seems that there are secrets that Rakasha hasn''t revealed¡­ Such as a little girl he has living on his hut at the side of his shop, but I haven''t dared to spy on him for now, although I am curious if it is his daughter or something. ----- Inside a little hut near a shop, a little girl with pale-white skin, short wine-colored hair, and crimson-red eyes wearing leather clothes looked over the window. "He''s gone again¡­" she sighed. She moved around the hut and reached the table, which was made for ice giants, so she had to crawl over it through the seats. "Oof¡­ Ahh¡­ Blood!" Her "uncle" had left her a cup of fresh blood and a note, alongside a cookie. "Be a good girl and don''t try toe to the shop again¡­" she read the note. She got a bit angry and pouted. "Muh! I just want to see more of the outside world¡­" she sighed, drinking the blood. As she drank it all, her eyes shone with bright crimson-red light, and her body felt revitalized and refreshed. The blood-red mana core she had in her chest glowed a bit, boosting her power. "Hm? This blood seems tastier¡­ Is it uncle''s blood? I told him he shouldn''t use his own¡­ Rabbit or Bear blood is fine¡­" she sighed. She remembered that her uncle told her yesterday that she was growing sickly, and she had said that if she were to drink humanoid blood, she could recover a bit more¡­ But who would be willing to give out their own blood or even sell it in this world? Due to that, he decided to just give her his own blood. "Gulp¡­ Huh? Who''s there?" she wondered, looking at a group of people entering her uncle''s shop. ----- Chapter 202: Meeting Rakasha Once More

Chapter 202: Meeting Rakasha Once More

----- We reached Rakasha''s shop as we found out it was too little and stretchy for the entire group to get in, so I left Frost with some of the other members. Although I brought anyone interested. Rakasha was reading a book when we got inside, he was even wearing sses, something I never expected to see in this cultivation world. "Oh, Drake! Eheeee?! So many people! Is that a Chinchi Monkey beast-kin?! They''re incredibly rare! And so many rabbit-kin¡­ And Ice Elves too!" said Rakasha, smiling fascinated by our party''s race variety. "Huh, this old man''s nuts." Said Yuki. "H-Hello¡­" muttered Pekora. "Hi there, what''s so special about ice elves?" asked Tisha. "N-Nothing! It''s just that¡­ It has been a while since I saw them, I barely get out of my hut, you see¡­" said Rakasha. "I am beginning to think that this old man must have a weird fetish." Said Yuki. "Yuki, from where did you learn that word?!" I asked as I shut her up. But yeah, maybe he liked fluffy people and¡­ ice elves? He did look quite excited. Perhaps he was really into other species? Maybe that''s why he''s so open-minded, he might have some adventures when he was younger with a variety of interspecies girls¡­ "Haha, sorry about that! I just got some hit of nostalgia, when I was younger I used to visit a lot of ces¡­ And met a lot of girls from various races, so I am reminded of their lovely embraces when I see girls from their races just as pretty as they were." Said Rakasha. So he was really a degenerate old man! I can''t believe it¡­ Well, if I were in his position, I might have done the same. But for the better, I was blessed and guided into the path of one true love in my Bedann. "So you were really into them! Okay, but don''t try anything weird, old man!" I said. "Gahahaha! You jest! I am not that lively anymore. I have to admit that I was quite the rascal back then but don''t worry, I am a senile old man by now. I just want to settle down and live myst years in my shop." Said Rakasha. Seriously, just when I thought he was a decent guy, he had such a backstory¡­ Wait, I should just let it be. "Anyways, what''s up? Are these your friends? Really? I''ve never seen these people around this ce. Not like I want to offend or something, but the guys in here are super racists. And I''ve seen some of your people even enved¡­ It wouldn''t be a good thing to bring them inside the walls," said Rakasha. He was rough, but it was the truth, the people here were indeed quite¡­ sigh, racist. "Don''t worry, we''ll get through it anyway. I am not Rank 3 for nothing. If anyone dares toe fucking with us, I will st them out of the orbit." I said. "Hahaha! What a reliable leader!"ughed Rakasha. In the end, I presented everyone in here with their names and all. Rakasha noticed the two little girls Bedann was carrying in her arms, which he thought were our daughters. "Are those little angels your daughters? They have different hair colors though¡­ Maybe your grandparents had them?" asked Rakasha. "Well, they are our daughters, yes, but¡­ not by blood," I said. "But we still love them lots and lots!" said Bedann, rubbing her nose over the girls cutely. The two began to chuckle adorably, as Rakasha smiled with an understanding nod. "O-Oh¡­ I see. I also got my own little girl like that¡­ You see, I picked her up two years ago¡­ Now she''s doing better. I hope she can grow into a decent woman and get out into the world to do whatever she pleases." Said Rakasha. "Oh? I didn''t know you were working as a part-time father now¡­" Iughed. "Haha! Well, I don''t like her to get out of the hut because¡­ W-Well, she''s not from a race weed here." Said Rakasha. "Hm¡­ I see. Well, I hope you can handle her well. You''re gentle old man, so I am sure you can." I said. "Haha! I am a bit grumpy, she always calls me a boring and grumpy old man¡­" sighed Rakasha. "She has quite the sharp tongue for a little girl¡­" said Bedann. "Yeah, she always says she was from a royal family or whatever¡­ I don''t know what to do in that regard because she doesn''t even know where her ce is, and well, not like she miss them that much," said Rakasha. "I see¡­ Anyways, we came to sell you a bunch of stuff, prepare your eyes, these are my best works so far." I said. I revealed a pile of "failure" items that for Rakasha were like premium items¡­ they were imbued with a variety of magic runes and even skill runes, so he was fascinated as he used his abilities to inspect their properties. "Oh by Ymir! Are you sure you''re not an Arcane Smith, Drake?!" he cried in shock. "Haha, no, I am just a very humble Ice Attribute Magus," I said. "V-Very humble!?" he cried, ring at the items. "I brought some for you, I know you can''t buy them all- By the way, did you sold the others?" I asked. "Yep! I resold them to the sect and made a nice buck, thank you." He said. "No prob, buy the ones you need- and take three extra for free, take care of your girl," I said. "D-Drake¡­ Really?!" he asked. "Yeah, in fact, look at this, I want you to have one of them," I said, as I gave him a spatial inventory bag. "Eeeh? Y-You made it? You''re a spatial magician?!" he asked. "Let''s say I have a lot of secrets. But let''s keep these as a secret between men." I said. "Pfff¡­! Hahaha! Alright! I like you, Drake. You''re a good man and a good father. Thank you for this¡­" he said, as he lowered his head. "Don''t worry about it-" However, before I could finish my sentence, the backdoor opened as a little girl entered the shop. "Uncle! I want to meet the people!" ----- Chapter 203: An Unexpected Visit? A Vampire Girl

Chapter 203: An Unexpected Visit? A Vampire Girl

----- Before I could finish my sentence, the backdoor opened as a little girl entered the shop. "Uncle! I want to meet the people!" A little girl with pale-white skin and sharp crimson-red eyes, short wine-red hair, and little leather clothes wearing a hairpin in the shape of a bat and a beautiful ne with a red jewel entered the shop out of the backdoor. "Eeeh?! Ruby, get back to the hut!" cried Rakasha, as he used his body to cover her body from us. "I don''t want! I am bored!" she cried. "W-Who is she?" asked Bedann. "Her hair and skin color¡­" muttered Tisha. "What? Wait¡­ that''s a human?" asked Pekora. "No, humans don''t have pointy ears. I am sure of that!" Said Bedann''s mother. "She''s a Vampire¡­" said Tisha. "EH?! A VAMPIRE?!" All of us almost dropped to the floor. But it was pretty obvious¡­ even more, when I checked her stats. ¡­ Name: Ruby Von Sange VI Race: Purebred Vampire Marquess (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Blood Mana Core: Rank 1 (Upper Stage) Status: Curious, Blood Curse (Currently Satiated) Average Estimated Vitality: 1500/1500 Average Estimated Mana: 3000/3000 Average Estimated Strength: 1200 Average Estimated Dexterity: 1600 Average Estimated Magic: 3500 Abilities: [Purebred Vampire Bloodline: Vampire Progenitor Descendant] [Blood Curse] [Vampire Marquess] [Vampire Weaknesses] (Lessened due to Satiation) [Night Vision] [Hastened Vitality Recovery] [Undying Body] [Status Effect Immunity] [All Element Resistance] (Except Light and Fire) [Enhanced Five Senses] [Blight Blood] [Charm] [Blood Storage] [Kin Control] [Telepathy] [Vampiric Eyes] [Blood Magic] ¡­ Wow¡­ I never thought the status of a little girl would surprise me this much. She was so small yet¡­ look at her stats! I know they are not muchpared to me or Bedann as of now, but she''s very strong for her level¡­ Now imagine if it were a whole army of Vampires like these¡­ who all cultivated and trained properly¡­ I can see why they conquered the entire world in thest Era before the Ice Queen Venerable came¡­ And this race wasn''t even original from this world, it came to be due to a Unique Skill from a Reincarnated person. I never thought I would get to see a Vampire so soon! "Damn it¡­" sighed Rakasha, as he sighed while hugging Ruby. "C-Could you guys keep this as a secret?" he asked. "Erm, sure, I don''t mind¡­ Is this the girl you talked us about?" I asked. "Yes¡­ She''s Ruby." Sighed Rakasha. "Oh! You already introduced me to them, uncle? Good job! I am Ruby, nice to meet all of you! Woow! So many different shapes! And you''re so fluffy!" said Ruby, as she walked around leisurely like a spoiled princess, petting Yuki and Pekora. "O-Oi! I am not someone to be petted!" said Yuki. "Don''t believe her she loves it," I said. "Hehe¡­ So what are your names? It is not usual to have so many guests!" said Ruby. "Well¡­" We ended introducing ourselves to her, as Rakasha spoke a bit about the girl. "I found her two years ago when I went hunting for ice bears. She was sickly, her clothes were all destroyed, and she was about to be eaten by a Peak Stage Rat Gori. Despite her strength, she doesn''t know how to use her talents well, so she sucks at fighting." Said Rakasha. "H-Hey!" It seems that Ruby, despite having so high stats and many abilities, is very bad at using them properly¡­ She needs proper training. "I am from the Von Sange Family of Vampires! We live¡­ erm¡­ I don''t know where they are but they lived far away¡­!" she said pridefully. "You don''t know where they lived?" asked Bedann. "N-No¡­ I don''t remember well what happened¡­ I used to be spoiled by my mother but one day, when I woke up, I found myself in the snows, right in the open¡­ Far away from my home¡­" she sighed. "How strange¡­" I muttered. "Right?! I don''t even know what happened! Geez¡­ All of my family was filled with detestable people anyways, my mother was the only redeeming person." She said. "So strange to see a little girl speak like an adult, are you sure she''s little?" asked Bedann. "I-I am quite young!" said Ruby. "She''s actually 13, despite looking around 6." Said Rakasha. "Oh. I guess you guys age slowly?" asked Pekora. "We do¡­" sighed Ruby. "Vampires are always said to be bloodthirsty demons which you cannotmunicate with¡­ But you seem pretty decent." Said Tisha. "Ruby, what''s that cute ne?" asked yr. "Oh? Do you like it? Fufu, it is thest gift left my mother." Said Ruby. "So pretty! I also got one made by papa!" said Noirenn, showing her magic-boosting ne. "Certainly, it suits your color scheme, dear." Said Ruby, she was happy to finally speak with people. It seems that she had been in closed doors for a long time. "Sigh¡­ Well, it seems she''s already getting closer with your girls." Said Rakasha. "Is she always alone?" I asked. "Y-Yeah¡­ I can''t bring her to town, an entire revolt will happen if I do. If Ie with her hunting, she might still be found out by other hunters, there is arge quantity of the poption here that goes hunting after all." Said Rakasha. "That''s certainly quite troublesome¡­" sighed Bedann. "Hm¡­ That little girl¡­ Does she wants to go back home?" asked Beh. "Certainly, she does¡­ But I am too afraid to make the whole trip to her home, especially because we don''t even know where it is exactly. She had never walked outside of her home." Said Rakasha. "Interesting¡­" It would be cool to meet more Vampires, but if they threw away such a cute and little girl to the wilds like nothing, I would guess they are not that nice of a race. Nheless, finding some vampire evildoers to eat and get their skills does excite me. "Ruby, was there any bad guy where you lived? Bandits?" I asked. "Hmm¡­ My whole family was quite rotten! And there were certainly a lot of organizations that mother spoke to me about¡­ Why?" she asked. I see¡­. Maybe shortly, we could try to find them. ----- Chapter 204: Reaching The City And Selling Some More Items For A Quick Buck

Chapter 204: Reaching The City And Selling Some More Items For A Quick Buck

----- It seemed as if yr and Noirenn liked the vampire girl, and Ruby was also enjoying their presence. I suppose she is just a girl that wanted to make friends at longst. I don''t know her backgroundpletely, so I don''t know what she went through or anything. But who the hell would throw their kid into the wilderness out of nowhere? I fear there might have been some conspiracy going on, or something¡­ This girl might be more important than it seems. And her potential as a Vampire seems quite amazing, I can''t help but want to see how far it could reach¡­ Like a game character sort of deal- Wait, I shouldn''t really think like that. Anyways, my inner father instincts, which had developed as I took care of the kids and the baby Suu, are giving me morepassion over a stranger than I should have¡­ Wait, I am actually verypassionate, damn it. "For now we are going into the Dungeon, so we are leaving," I said, after Rakasha paid for the equipment he brought, of course, I had gifted him some too. "Alright, Ruby, let''s go back to the hut." Said Rakasha. "Eeeh? But it has barely been half an hour!" protested Ruby. "Ruby, yr, and Noirenn cane to visit you tomorrow¡­ Do you girls want to?" asked Bedann. "Yeah! Ruby is interesting." Said yr. "She''s small!" said Noirenn. After all, yr and Noirenn, despite being very young, not even at double digits, were already above a meter tall, while Ruby was still small, not even reaching a meter yet¡­ despite being older. "Tomorrow¡­ Will youe? I will prepare you something yummy to eat!" said Ruby. "Eh? She can cook?" I asked. "Y-Yeah, she likes to do things while in the hut, more so often she cooks me to lunch and dinner and even sews clothes and stuff¡­ I don''t ask her to do any of this." Said Rakasha. "I do it because it is very boring to stay at home!" said Ruby. "I see. Well, from tomorrow onwards we cane to meet you with the girls. We can also bring more of the kids." I said. "R-Really?!" asked Ruby. "Yeah, why not?" I asked as I petted her. She was cute. "T-Thank you, uncle!" she said with a cute smile, showing her sharp vampiric fangs while smiling. "Here, take this, it is a special blood I have gotten from a mystical creature I slew," I said, as I decided to give a bottle of my own blood to Ruby. This blood is often kept for the use of alchemy magic. My own dragon blood is an excellent ingredient to make potions, which I was going to sell too. "Ooh! It looks so fresh!" she said while licking her lips. "E-Eh? You''re being so generous¡­" said Rakasha. "That''s because I consider you a good friend, and I am sometimes way too nice with cute girls," I said. "Hahaha! I guess we have something inmon. I think you''re perhaps the nicest man I''ve met in a long while, Drake¡­ Take care!" said Rakasha, giving me his hand. "Sure thing, see you tomorrow." After the whole incident, Ruby was led back to the hut with Rakasha, and I sneaked in another Slime Clone I made in the get-go, using one of my hands, I used Body Transformation and made it into a slime, jumping over Ruby''s clothes. It is just a way to look over her, so she doesn''t do crazy stuff. I believe this little girl might bring a lot of interesting events, so I don''t want anything to happen to her until then. And maybe if she drinks my blood, she can get some extra Abilities and maybe even a Dragon Mark, who knows? For now, this is enough though. After this incident, we walked towards the gate of the walls and I paid the hefty fee to pay for all these people to enter, the guards looked at us super weird, but I said that they were members of my Sect, which had already been registered. Leaking a bit of my Rank 3 Mana Core essence also made them very serviceable all out of a sudden. There wasn''t anyw that said anything against other races than Ice Giants, actually, but it was so deeply engraved into their minds that other races of "small ones" were used as ves that the people looked at them weird when they were not wearing cors of very. Truly, this whole sect city is pretty rotten. Through the way, we also saw a few sect members walking around with their ves, which often worked as close servants simr to maids, butlers, and the like, and other times as¡­ well, sexual partners. Tisha and Pekora crossed nces with more than one of these ves, as some were ice elves and rabbit-kin, and looked at me with worried expressions. "Geez, I get it, we''ll get to rescue them eventually. But unlike the outside, inside the sect everything is different. Everyone is way stronger, and the Elder is at average at Rank 3, you know?" I told them through telepathy. The two nodded happily, just by telling them that I would "eventually" rescue them made them happy, so much that Pekora waved her very little bunny tail, and Tisha''s pointy ears moved around happily. Now the question is how exactly I would do that¡­ Well, for starters, I began to distribute Slime Clones all around the sect city, only small ones made with little split souls, while I also sent a stronger one to every ve I saw. My soul ended quite exhausted, but I was going to recover by eating the souls of the monsters inside the dungeon. However, before that, we made a quick stop at the local market, and I went to sell my items to a shopkeeper of equipment. The woman that attended me looked like a sexy ice giant witch, and she bought everything while drooling in fascination over my creations. "Oh my! I am going to make a fortune reselling this!" sheughed. She still paid me fairly, and got around 500k Mana Stones, which was enough for around a week or more of food, I can produce more equipment through the days. I had considered selling her a spatial bag, but I decided to not for now. ----- Chapter 205: Frost Goblin Dungeon Exploration 1

Chapter 205: Frost Goblin Dungeon Exploration 1

----- When we finally reached the Dungeon areas at the back of the city, we found arge crowd around. However, we easily ignored them as I had already reserved the next week for my group, although there would be other groups too, the reservation system epted up to three groups per week, when there weren''t any reservations, they epted smaller groups freely. The reservations cost money, of course, around 50k per day, and that''s without counting the 50% of what I have to give them back¡­ Anyways, the guards received me with nervous smiles as I released myplete Mana Aura alongside everyone in my party, our strength, especially mine, scared most of the sect members, and everyone moved away to give us space to pass through. "W-Who are they?" "I''ve never seen an Elder like that¡­" "He''s quite handsome¡­ All Elders are usually so old¡­ But he''s quite young." "And the people with them¡­ They have quite a lot of ves." "Those aren''t ves¡­ Look! They don''t have cors¡­" "W-What?!" "Not ves?" "So¡­ they are members? Citizens?!" I decided to speak a bit with the people. With a firm tone of voice. "I am Lord Drake, Sect Master of the Winter Dragon Sect. As you can see, I have other races as my sect members. I am not ashamed to admit it. Because no matter the race, these are still strong warriors and people that I deem as worthy to be at my side. If anyone dares to say another word against their freedom, they''ll have to meet with my magic and fists." I said, as I released my intimidation skills, the people began to tremble in fear, although some bold ones were about to talk back, only a nce from me was enough to make them reconsider it. That I was sitting over an almost five-meter-tall Ice Dragon Wolf, Frost, also made up for the intimidation. After that, I decided to continue walking. "I see, so people here are very respectful. I am grateful that no one has any objection with my way of life." I said. The guards guarding the dungeon where we were going smiled nervously at me as they let me pass. "P-Please go on, Lord Drake¡­" They seem to have quickly gotten the notice of a new allied Sect from the outside world. "Ah, thank you for your hospitality. I will not forget this." I said with a smile, as we got into the dungeon. "T-That was awesome, dearie!" said Bedann, as she hugged me from behind. "B-Boss!" "Boss really loves us!" "We love you too, Lord!" The Rabbit-kin and Ice Elves that were below Tisha and Pekoramand were all showering me with their respect and being overly clingy¡­ "T-Thank you for that¡­" said Tisha. "Indeed, you really shut them up. I guess that as long as you have power in this world, no matter the race, you''ll be respected¡­ I guess that''s what we gotta do then, get more power!" said Pekora. "Indeed, let''s make sure to work hard from now on!" said Tisha. The other with them cheered to their words. "I can see why Bedann chose him. He''s really a good man¡­" said Beh. "That was incredible, I have to admit it." Said Laddan. "Haha, you are being too exaggerated. It is the least I could do, father-inw." I said. "Yeah, okay, I''ll admit it. I am thankful, you really shut them down with that¡­" said Yuki. "Papa is awesome!" said yr. "I want to be as brave as papa when I grow up¡­" said Noirenn timidly. "Fufu, you''ll surely be, dearie." Said Bedann. The Dungeon where we went was named Frost Goblin Adobe, it was the lowest level Dungeon in the Sect and it had a variety of ogre-type monsters, from Frost Goblins, Ice Orcs, Winter Trolls, and even thest Boss, a Rank 1 Peak Stage Old Yeti. The entire ce was like very old temple-like ruins made of blue-colored bricks, the floor, walls, and ceiling were a bit slippery, as they were covered in a thinyer of ice, there was some snow here and there, and the overall light came from glowing crystals in the corner of each corridor, which were named Illumination Crystal, and was actually harvested to use in illumination devices. We harvested these as we went around. The Dungeon was ratherrge for a newbie dungeon, it had over twenty floors, each floor was like a small maze with ten rooms of around 15x15 meters. Through my abilities, we guided ourselves quite nicely, the ce seemed mostly empty at first, but when we got inside the second room, we were greeted by a swarm of Frost Goblins led by an Ice Orc. Frost Goblins looked like your typical big-nosed ear-pointed red little guy, but they were clear-blue colored instead of green and wore leather clothes, although sometimes they were straight-up nude. They had white fur around their bodies, and wore ice weapons, they could conjure icicle spears sometimes, or impulse themselves using icy winds. They looked like Smurfs on steroids. Meanwhile, the Ice Orc was taller than the one-and-a-half-meter Frost Goblin, they were around the same size as an Ice Giant and had uglier faces than the ugliest ice giants I''ve ever seen, they hadrge tusks growing from their lower jaws, and a single white horn in the middle of their forehead, often very muscr, but they also had a big belly. He also wore arge, blue-colored axe made of a strange metal; it was a magic item from the dungeon''s drops themselves¡­ "Gryyagagagagaaaaa!" The Frost Goblins rushed towards our group right away, they were around 20 all tightly packed up in a big and messy army, while the Orc moved slowly. The Frost Goblins were all Rank 1 Initial Stage, but there were some Frost Goblins with special Abilities such as Sword Technique or Spear Technique, which were named Frost Goblin Swordsman or Frost Goblin Spearman, those were Middle Stage! Meanwhile, the Ice Orc was Upper Stage, quite a rough beginning for a newbie dungeon, I guess that newbiese here with a strong senior to deal with these big guys¡­ We started the fight with yr and Noirenn sting the swarm of Frost Goblins with their fire and shadow magic¡­ BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! ----- Chapter 206: Frost Goblin Dungeon Exploration 2

Chapter 206: Frost Goblin Dungeon Exploration 2

----- yr and Noirenn started to bathe the swarm of Frost Goblins with their attacks. yr released several fireballs at once, which she had learned to do so through our arduous magic maniption sses, while Noirenn generated spears made of shadows as well. The Frost Goblins'' poor magical defenses made them easy prey to their attacks, especially of yr''s fire magic, which was super effective against ice monsters! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The infernal mes easily consumed the Goblin swarm and the shadow spears pierced them and left them into minced and burnt flesh in an instant! "W-Woah¡­" muttered Bedann. "We did it!" said yr. "Hahh¡­ I am a bit tired¡­ But we did it!" said Noirenn cutely. They had officially be living magic machine guns, excellent! "What about the Orc?" asked Bedann. The Orc had beenpletely terrified by the barrage of magical attacks, it was trembling on the floor, having fallen over its butt. "I''ll kill it!" Yuki jumped into the air and fell over the Orc, her powerful ws grewrger, and she bathed the Orc with shing attacks, the entire creature was sliced into pieces in a gory scene¡­ "Oh well, that''s that!"ughed Yuki, disappointed by the monster''s weakness. "These kids are truly quite strong!" said Beh. "Incredible, my little adoptive granddaughters are amazing." Said Laddan. "Right?" asked yr. She was growing addicted to being praised, her fiery orange-red eyes shed with bright light. "I don''t have as much mana as yr¡­ Phew¡­" sighed the little Noirenn, as I petted her carefully. "Here, take this mana potion," I said, giving her a Dragon Blood Mana potion I made using Alchemy Magic, it is very simple, it recovers a bit of mana and it hastens mana regeneration. "Hahh¡­! Thank you papa¡­" Oh my god, she''s so cute¡­ A-Anyways, I quickly jumped off Frost and quickly picked all the corpses, and found out there were some weird items that popped out of thin air when the monsters died¡­ These were dungeon items! But they seemed quite shitty¡­ The items we picked from this swarm and the Orc were the [Silver Ring of Strength (F-Rank)], [Copper Ring of Defense (F-Rank)] and [Frost Goblin Fang Ne (E-Rank)]. Their stats said they increased a bit of offense and defense, thest one gave a bit of everything¡­ but that bit was too low! My items were incredibly superior, so all of this was trash¡­ I guess that''s why it is a low-level dungeon. But I can still sell it. The corpses are actually more valuable, the mana cores inside the monsters and also their flesh can be eaten, their internal organs can be used for alchemy and medicine too. And these items? I could eat them, but they have little essence, they won''t give me any power¡­ I will just give them to the sect as my "part". However, there was a lot more to explore, so we continued through our journey in this dungeon. "This ce seems pretty chill for a date," said Bedann. "I guess so? The monsters are very weak, so it''s fun to just smack them to death! Hahaha!" Iughed. Indeed, it felt like those Warriors games where you just smack a bunch of enemies into smithereens without much of a challenge, it''s just fun. We rushed through the next five rooms of the first floor, where we found more swarms of Goblins led by a single Orc. They were killed by our entire party, who took turns around them. We gave more privilege to the Rabbit-kin and the Ice Elves led by Tisha and Pekora, who were still quite weak, only being just a bit stronger than the Goblins and not as strong as the Orcs, so they had quite the challenge ughtering all the monsters, while Tisha and Pekora assisted them from the sides, and usually took down the Orc. I saw that the Rabbit-kin was naturally developing their unique abilities as Beast-kin. Beast-kin is proficient at using their natural physical power, summon elemental Spirits, and use Beast Magic. Pekora said that some tribes are very good at taming beasts that are close to their race, such as Bear-kin being able to tame enormous armies of Ice Bears very easily as if they had some power and authority over the monster''s race. Some of the Rabbit-kin used Beast Magic, which was aside from their Mana Core Affinity, which was simr to Smith Magic or Alchemy Magic, but exclusive of them¡­ I wish I could learn it! It was cool, they fused with Spirits shaped as their animal race, mostly giant rabbits that resembled ghosts, and their power was enhanced, a little rabbit-kin girl fused with a horned rabbit spirit and arge horn grew in her forehead. She used it to impale a goblin in the chest and killed it instantly¡­ Wow. Pekora wasn''t the only one with Elemental Spirits, I saw another Rabbit-kin summoning a one-meter-tall spherical boulder with colorful jewels encrusted on it, it was an Earth Attribute Spirit! The Rabbit-kin ordered it to roll around, crushing the goblins to death¡­ Meanwhile, the Ice Elves had more graceful and taller bodies, they were able to exceed at nimbleness and agility, and were also very dexterous in a variety of weapon techniques, often knowing more than one. Ice Elves were also closer to nature like their Light Cousins, and some were also Shamans and Druids, summoning the spirit of the frost forests to assist them, although they didn''t have Beast Magic as the Beast-kin people had, they were quite strong on their own. Tisha was a warrior-type ice elf, so she didn''t have an affinity with spirits nor was a druid to summon a frost spirit, but she had maxed out her Strength build to the limits and was amazingly strong despite her small heightpared to ice giants. Alongside her dragon mark, she was putting a nice fight against the Orcs and ultimately crushing them to death. We continued to rush through the dungeon, collecting corpses and trash-tier items, until we reached thest room to the next floor, where a Mid-Boss greeted us. "GGRROOOAARRR!" It looked like a very hair Orc, it was a Yeti! ----- Chapter 207: Frost Goblin Dungeon Exploration 3

Chapter 207: Frost Goblin Dungeon Exploration 3

----- From what I''ve investigated, the monsters in this ce are all rted in the evolutionary sense. Frost Goblins evolve into Frost Goblins with a "job" after increasing their Stage one or two times, and then, after that, they evolve into Ice Orcs. After an Ice Orc reaches Peak Stage¡­ they evolve into the powerful Old Yeti. I guess it is gradual, they''re all blue-skinned and are slowly growing white fur across their bodies, when the giant and burly Ice Orc evolves, their entire bodies grow up to four meters and their muscles be bigger, they arepletely covered by white fur and resemble goris standing up. They usually wield a giant ice club they make with magic. One of them spawned on floor 1, it seems that they randomly appear in the floor''sst room as a Mid-Boss. Thest Boss of the Dungeon is often a simr Old Yeti or their superior evolved version, the Old Yeti King who are Rank 2 Initial Stage. And there had been cases when the dungeon umtes too much miasma and bes an Old Yeti Emperor, who are Rank 2 Middle Stage! Those can''t be handled properly by newbie sect members, not at all¡­ But this guy was a run-of-the-mill Old Yeti. "GROOOAARR!" He came with a swarm of Frost Goblins with Jobs, around 30 of them, and 10 Ice Orcs! What a nice loot! There''s a lot of meat here too, we can feed more people. I already tasted them a bit, they are pretty fine, surprisingly for monsters so ugly, but I guess because they are generated by the dungeon through magic, they taste good. "Let''s do it, Noirenn!" "O-Okay!" yr and Noirenn sat over Frost as they began to bombard the initial wave of Frost Goblins with Jobs, the zing explosions of the giant fireballs of yr and the piercing Shadow Spears of Noirenn put them down quite easily! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Although some of them sneaked towards them it was nothing that our four-meter-big Frost, their guardian, couldn''t take, as he used his paws to crush the goblins and his ws to sh them, his jaws even caught some of them alive and swallowed them¡­ I hope he can digest the mana core though. "Hehe, easy meals!"ughed Yuki, as she used her sharp metallic ws and began to sh through two Orcs at once, she moved at such amazing speed it was mesmerizing to see. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Her ws shed through the two Orcs as their limbs easily fell into the ground, they roared angrily and fired spikes of ice at her, but they were useless as she kicked and shed them. The swarm of goblins was also intensively trying to bathe us with piercing icicle spears, but yr and Noirenn''s attacks were too much for them, they ended getting crushed. Beh and Laddan, Bedann''s parents, joined the fight as well. Beh moved gracefully as she used her Ice Bow to fire several explosive ice arrows, freezing several goblins on the spot, although they could free themselves from a frozen status, Laddan came forward with his monstrous strength and his new dragon gauntlets which I made for him, he used his sheer strength to crush them into pieces before they could free themselves. CRAAASH! BOOOM! Pekora and Tisha and their armies also joined the massacre, as they ganged over the Orcs, throwing them into the ground and ughtering them one by one. "GGRRUUAARRR!" The Old Yeti released a roar that made everyone tremble in fear instinctively, he had the Intimidating Roar Ability after all, and was at Rank 1 Peak Stage, aside from Yuki and Frost, the rest were not Rank 2 yet. I decided to not intervene with Bedann, as we thought that it would be better for their training to fight this monster by themselves. Frost and Yuki were also told to give more space for the others to fight for now. Laddan was the one that greeted the Yeti, his enormous size, and strength while infusing his body with the power of the Dragon Mark of War made him strong enough to withstand the powerful punches of the Old Yeti, as he gritted his teeth and bathed the Old Yeti with his own fist attacks, which even left some burnt marks on the monster''s white fur due to the friction, but he seemed mostly fine even after that! "Honey!" Beh fired several arrows to assist her husband, piercing the Yeti''s skin with them and making several wounds across its big body. The Old Yeti was slow and could not catch up to her, even less with Laddan bothering him so much. yr and Noirenn, alongside all the long-ranged magic attacks from the Ice Elves and the Rabbit-kin groups, coordinate themselves and began to bathe the Old Yeti with all sorts of attacks. yr and Noirenn''s fireballs and shadow spears were quite strong, but there were also rays of sunlight from Pekora''s Sunflower, and the rolling boulder spirit, alongside other spirits. The Ice Elves were proficient archers like Bedann''s mother and bathed the Old Yeti with their own attack as well. The creature groaned in agony as it began to falter and fall back, Laddan used this opportunity to crush its chest with a powerful Palm Strike Unarmed Fighting Technique! CLAAAASH! "Grruuuaaggh¡­!" The Old Yeti fell over the ground as it conjured a storm of ice, sending Laddan through the airs! "Uagh!" BOOM! The ice giant fell over a pile of snow as the Old Yeti stood up again, only to be greeted by several shing attacks from Yuki right on his face! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "GGRUUAAAGH¡­!" The old Yeti tried to throw Yuki away, but she sneaked outside of his range, leaving the kill for the rest! A bombardment of long-ranged attacks continued over the giant, its body couldn''tst any longer and began to flow with rivers of blood everywhere, the creature gave a loud andst roar, and fell to the ground, to never stand up again. BOOM! "We did it!" "It''s really dead!" "Oof¡­" "That one was tough." The party members all began to celebrate, it was a tough creature to kill and it took theirbined effort¡­ A few items emerged at the side of the corpse, some shone brighter than others. ----- Chapter 208: Frost Goblin Dungeon Exploration 4

Chapter 208: Frost Goblin Dungeon Exploration 4

----- I nced at the corpse of the Yeti, which was surrounded by several items. The dropped items this time were not so bad, there were [Ice Gem Ring (E-Rank)], [Strong Ice Club (E-Rank)] and even [Yeti''s Strength Gauntlets (E-Rank)] several weapons were there but, sadly, nothingpares to my incredible crafted items! Hahaha! And to be honest, the corpse is more valuable anyway, but this might change in higher ranked dungeons, especially in the Rank 3 one, who knows? "Hm, this big guy looks tasty!" Yuki looked at the defeated Yeti with a mischievous smile. "Let''s butcher it! Let''s butcher!" said Bedann. "Let''s butcher itter. For now, I want to go to the next floor, we can gather a lot of food this way," I said. "Oh! Right, let''s get going then!" said Bedann. We explored through the floors at a rather fast pace, everyone in the party coordinated rather well, the armies of Goblins and Orcs continued to emerge in almost the same groups, repeating themselves over and over again. Some floors didn''t have Old Yetis on them, but in others there were. We found some floors with two of them, the possibilities of them appearing increased with every floor we walked down. As the hours went by, we pilled up corpses after corpses, alongside more trashy items, aside from equipment, we also got stuff such as potions, which restored mana and health, these were very pricy. Mana potions were naturally pricy because they restored mana instantly and were even better than slowly absorbing mana stones to restore mana, which was what people usually did. Everyone in my party was drinking the better and superior version of potions, however, those made by my Alchemy Magic and using my blood as the primary ingredient. They were, quite literally, like super elixirs that restored mana up to 50% instantly, and also hastened mana regeneration. If I could sell them¡­ I could make a quick buck, but I prefer to limit this to my failed equipment, if I were to sell so many powerful potions to this sect, and there were to be one day when I have to fight these people, I really wouldn''t like to see them using my elixirs to overpower my allies with them. It is an exclusive perk of my sect! If you want to drink them, you gotta join! After we reached thest floor, we met with an Old Yeti Emperor, a Rank 2 Monster. The monster seemed rather strong, well, not for me, but it looked strong for the rest. It had a bigger body at almost 7 meters and was packed with muscles and hard as metal fur. It also held two gigantic axes as its weapons, which were infused with some powerful essence. Maybe these weapons could be good enough to devour? "GRUUGRAA!" The Old Yeti started by firing thunder from one of his axes, the thunderbolt wasn''t that strong as it didn''t cover a wide range, but it was strong if it were to hit someone directly. As the Sect Master, I decided to intervene, jumping in front of everyone and catching the thunderbolt with my body. CLAAAASH! It felt like nothing, not even my clothes were damaged. My Thunder Resistance is already quite big, hehe¡­ "GRRAAGGH?!" FLASH! I rushed towards it with all my speed, reaching to it in an instant. I took out my sharp spear-tipped tail and began to pierce the Yeti''s body with it! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAASH! "GGRUAAGGH¡­!" The Yeti cried in agony, falling to his knees, his other axe glowed brightly, releasing a storm of winds towards me. Obviously, it didn''t even affect me. "That''s what you call wind? This is wind!" TRUUUMMM! I conjured my Storm Magic as a spiral vortex of emerald slicing winds appeared before my hand, consuming the entire monster into it and triturating it into a pile of minced flesh and broken bones! CRASSSHH! Well, that was quick and ended anticlimactically¡­ "T-That''s incredible¡­" said Yuki. "Amazing, lord Drake just defeated a monster at Rank 2 like nothing¡­" said Tisha. "So strong¡­" sighed Pekora. "It''s nothing much, don''t get so worked over it¡­ Let''s pick things up and wander the dungeon some more, we have the entire day for ourselves. After we went around some more in the Dungeon, we ughtered as many monsters as we could find, and ended things at around 1 am of the next day. The guards greeted us as we walked outside, although they saw we carried nothing with us. "Lord Drake, you spent all this time down there but didn''t get anything?" they asked. "We did, we have tools to carry them," I said, without revealing anything else, we walked away. I walked into the building where people traded items, which was pretty empty at night, but still attending up untilte, and I decided to give out the "50%" of what we got. "Ueeh?! S-Such a big pile of magic items¡­ so much equipment¡­! L-Lord Drake, this might be way more than 50%!" said one of the attendants. "It doesn''t matter, take them all," I said. I was a generous man! And I had no interest in trash items. As we walked outside, I noticed we got a lot of meat now¡­ "We got enough meat tost over a week for everyone, that saved up a lot of money, actually," I said. "Is that so? Though¡­ Just eating goblins, orcs, and yetis might get boring¡­" said Bedann. "Don''t worry, we''ll cook them into nice preparations, that''s why there are spices and side dishes, dearie." Said Beh. "Indeed! Let''s go eat something! Although I am not really hungry, eating is still satisfactory." Said Laddan. We went into Fuyu not long after we went into the market and bought a few little things, such as more spices, and things simr to soy sauce that the ice giants made, we also got some sweets, dried meat sticks, and so on, little snacks to enjoy with tea through the day. After that, we went into Fuyu, and we ended the day by cooking a lot of Ogre-type monsters dishes for dinner¡­ ----- Chapter 209: Frost Goblin Dungeon Exploration 5

Chapter 209: Frost Goblin Dungeon Exploration 5

----- With the help of everyone, we began to butcher arge pile of Frost Goblins, Ice Orcs, and two Old Yetis. Their meat wasn''t as hard as we thought, after killing them, the mana inside their meat dissipated but it left a lot of essences and made the meat rich and fresh, such freshness which I had only seen in the slime of the Slimes we fought some time ago. Their meat wasn''t the tastiest, but after marinating it with a bit of seasoning, salt, and more, and grilling it so the grease generated more fat and juices, it was as good as ready to eat just grilled. Of course, everyone was used to eating more borated food, so we began to prepare a lot of things. I minced the meat and made hamburgers and meatloaf, the bones were used for a broth with some meat into the bones, and we also added meatballs. I collected the hundreds of Mana Cores we got, which I was going to use for a special item I am making a recipe of, while everyone else enjoyed the delicious meals, and of course, me too. Eating as an ice giant with everyone is pretty nice, in the shape of a dragon I can eat way more at the same time, but I cannot enjoy getting so close with others due to sizes difference. Nheless, I ended taking the form of a dragon as the dinner went by, as I was getting more and more fascinated with the meals, the meat of dungeon monsters was definitely of a higher quality than the meat hunted outside! I don''t really know why, but there was certainly something that made these monsters tastier. The entire sect also uses their meat and eats it, and they also sell it even more expensive than the meat of buffalos and other cattle animals¡­ I never thought that the steak of a Goblin would be more valuable than that of a cow¡­ But here I am, in a world where such a ridiculous thing is real! What else can I say than just being not surprised? It was true, a goblin steak was tastier than the buffalos! In the end, I also sneaked a few bites into the mana cores, and also ate a whole Old Yeti, and I gained some new skills. I also ate the Old Yeti King''s weapons. [You''ve learned the following Skills] [Command: Strength Enhancement] [Command: Defense Enhancement] [Tenacity of the Goblin] [Cunningness] [Reinforced Frost-Resistant Hide of the Ice Orc] [Powerful Ogre Bones] [Powerful Ogre Muscles] [Intimidating Roar] [Tyranny of the Old Yeti] [Old''s Yeti Survival Instincts] [Super Reinforced Shockwave-Absorbing Fur Coat] [Physique of the Abominable Old Yeti] [Ice Hammer] [Ice Punch] [Frost Kick] [Ice Magic Armor] [Lesser Ogre Bloodline: Frost Goblins] [Lesser Ogre Bloodline: Ice Orcs] [Lesser Ogre Bloodline: Old Yeti] [Axe of Unstable Thunderbolts] [Axe of Storming Winds] ¡­ I got a lot of Skills despite them being low-ranked monsters. This was mostly because I''ve never eaten these guys before¡­ And well, I hate a bunch, way too many, I would say. Due to this, I even got their Bloodline Skills, something that hasn''t happened before¡­ Is my ability to gain abilities evolving and getting more detailed? I see¡­ Long time no see, System! How are you? Sorry for not talking to youtely. I get it, I get it, I will speak with you some more¡­ Do you know any info regarding these bloodline Skills and stuff? I could inspect them, but you can resume it better. I see¡­ Is there any info about my Bloodlines? Eh? Oh¡­ I see how it is. Wait, that''s sad, it means I am not really the descendant of any Dragon? I was spontaneously born? Oh?! So I got a mother?! "Why did she left me though? That''s freaking awful, don''t you think? So you agree with me, I knew you would! Sigh¡­ So, I really had a dragon mama? Damn¡­ Life''s filled with surprises. But why you couldn''t tell me before Oh right¡­ After this conversation, I continued to chat a bit with the System, she was somehow bing less and less robotic, and more open. ----- Chapter 210: Inspecting The New Set of Skills!

Chapter 210: Inspecting The New Set of Skills!

----- [Day 124] Today in the morning, as Bedann slept peacefully, I became a slime and sneaked out of the bed, of course, after kissing her on her cute little nose. Damn, she looks so lovely when she sleeps peacefully¡­ A-Anyways, I decided to test and see my new group of Skills, of course, I wasn''t just going to say "nice" and ignore them! I am a meticulous man that likes to experiment, I even got my ownboratory and stuff, so of course, I am going to test these new Skills thoroughly! Or at least a little bit. First of all, I checked their descriptions. ¡­ [Command: Strength Enhancement]: Unleash yourmand as a true leader. All your subordinates, or those that were given to you as temporary subordinates have their Physical and Magical Strength enhanced by 20% during battle as long as you''remanding them. [Command: Defense Enhancement]: Utilize your amazing authority tomand your troops. All your subordinates, or those that were given to you as temporary subordinates have their Physical and Magical Defenses enhanced by 20% during battle as long as you''remanding them. ¡­ These two Skills served the great purpose of enhancing my troops whenever Imand them¡­ In simple terms, this is incredible, and this was also one of the powers the Orcs and Old Yeti used tomand the Goblins! I guess that''s why they were stronger than usual too. With this¡­ I can enhance my party in the dungeon and make them way stronger than they already are, excellent. ¡­ [Tenacity of the Goblin]: Your tenacity is a fierce and big as a little and evil goblin, giving you the power to resist pain more, and think quickly about ways to fight back. You also are more resistant to fear and status effects. [Cunningness]: You''re as cunny as a little mischievous demon, your mind is constantly bubbling with devilish thoughts and your intelligence is therefore enhanced and sued towards the use of malicious ns to benefit you. Enhances your ability to create schemes. ¡­ These two were "ssic" goblin skills, one of them made them more tenacious, a thing I saw a lot in Goblin yer but in here? We killed them quite easily, even the baby girls yr and Noirenn did it¡­ Nheless, I don''t know if this has made me an evil mastermind or something, we''ll have to see my transition into an evil demon lord that will conquer all of Yggdrasil as I develop! (Joking) ¡­ [Reinforced Frost-Resistant Hide of the Ice Orc]: Your hide is as resistant as strong leather armor, it can resist the frost of winter with incredible ease, you can grow this fur all around your body or take it away. [Powerful Ogre Bones]: Your bones are as strong as the powerful Ogres, making your weight heavier and punch stronger. [Powerful Ogre Muscles]: Your muscles are as strong and bulgy as the powerful Ogres, helping your muscles be resistant like armor and strong like a powerful weapon. ¡­ The ability to make a great fur that can be used for clothes, and my bones and muscles bing stronger¡­ I had considered using my own flesh to feed my people, as I can regenerate it without problems, but I have chosen not to, for now¡­ ¡­ [Intimidating Roar]: Release an intimidating roar typical of ogres, which can enhance the power of your allies and decrease those of your enemies. [Super Reinforced Shockwave-Absorbing Fur Coat]: Your fur coat is incredibly resistant and reinforced, having the capacity of absorbing shockwaves as well as growing over your body. [Tyranny of the Old Yeti]: Tyrannicallymand your minions, forcing them to obey yourmand and enhancing their power while doing so. [Old''s Yeti Survival Instincts]: Your survival instincts quick in when you are about to die, making you more resilient and letting your brain think faster for a way out! ¡­ Intimidation and obedience-boosting skills, alongside something that can help me survive by hastening my brain thought process speed¡­ Interesting. ¡­ [Physique of the Abominable Old Yeti]: Your physique is as strong as an abominable Old Yeti, your power over Ice is enhanced to a better degree, and your muscles can be reinforced. [Ice Hammer]: Use yourrge hands and hit someone as if they were a gigantic ice hammer, dealing great damage. [Ice Punch]: Enhance your fist with ice and deal a strong punch to your foe. [Frost Kick]: Enhance your leg with ice and deal a strong kick to your foe. ¡­ A great physique and a bunch of attacking Skills, not bad at all! ¡­ [Ice Magic Armor]: Gather ice mana around your body and conjure an ice armor across your body, which can be further enhanced with more mana. [Lesser Ogre Bloodline: Frost Goblins]: Your bloodline is that of Lesser Ogres, giving you the abilities of a Frost Goblin and enhancing your growth potential towards that path. [Lesser Ogre Bloodline: Ice Orcs]: Your bloodline is that of Lesser Ogres, giving you the abilities of an Ice Orcs and enhancing your growth potential towards that path. [Lesser Ogre Bloodline: Old Yeti]: Your bloodline is that of Lesser Ogres, giving you the abilities of an Old Yeti and enhancing your growth potential towards that path. ¡­ Ice Armor and Bloodlines¡­ Bloodlines stack up it seems, so I am getting even more growth potential with these three Skills. I kind of want to gather more of these and then fuse them around inrge quantities¡­ ¡­ [Axe of Unstable Thunderbolts]: Summon the powerful Axe of Unstable Thunderbolts and release powerful thunderbolts to punish your foes with it. The more mana is used to summon the weapon, the stronger it bes. [Axe of Storming Winds]: Summon the powerful Axe of Storming Winds and release powerful winds to punish your foes with it. The more mana is used to summon the weapon, the stronger it bes. ¡­ These two axes look amazing, summoning them even looks glorious. I think that after eating them and summoning them using a lot of mana, they had be of higher Rarity Rank¡­ After inspecting my new Skills, I decided to move into having breakfast. ----- Chapter 211: Benladann, Youre Too Lewd! (R18)

Chapter 211: Bedann, You''re Too Lewd! (R18)

----- "Drake you sneaked out again! I wanted my daily kisses¡­" said Bedann while pouting the moment I walked outside myboratory. "Ah¡­! Sorry dear¡­" "Juste here¡­" she said, as she grabbed me and kissed me passionately. Her warm and soft lips were all I could ever want, we ended kissing in the middle of the empty corridors for a long while. "B-Bedann, it is gettingte, let''s go have to breakfast¡­" I said as she kissed me again. "Let''s take a bath first~," she said with a grin. "Oh, right¡­" We moved into the bathroom rather quickly, as the warm water was nice to the skin, and rxed my tensed-up muscles. Bedann began to wash me with soap as she massaged my shoulders and back with her very strong hands, which felt heavenly. She''s so good at this that I fear she might get a "Massaging Technique" Ability one of these days¡­ Hahh¡­ Oh man, this is the best¡­ "Do you like my massages sweetie?" she asked. "I do¡­ You''re very good." I sighed in relief. "Fufu, I am d~," she said, as she slowly began to move her hands down through my body until she¡­ moved them way too down! "Eh? B-Bedann?" She began to touch something¡­ "I-I am just washing it! T-There''s nothing wrong with it¡­ R-Right? We are boyfriends now¡­" she said while blushing, although she was one of the ideas. "Y-You''re right¡­ Thank you for wanting to wash it." I said. "N-No problem! Ahh¡­ I-It''s not¡­ standing up?" she asked. Eh?! How does she know about erections? "Erm¡­ W-Well, that only happens on special asions¡­" And not totally because I''ve be quite good at containing them now, like a Monk. "S-Special asions? Maybe¡­ like this?" Bedann''s fingers began to teasingly touch it more strongly, and even began to move the foreskin up and down¡­ "W-Wait, B-Bedann¡­ Y-You''re¡­!" "D-Do you like it?" she asked. "Ahh¡­ W-Well¡­" "It seems you''re enjoying it¡­" she whispered to my ears. Ungh¡­ No¡­! Stop, you devil dragon! Don''t¡­! Ah...! "Oh! It''s getting up¡­" I lost¡­ "Bedann, w-why are you doing this?" I asked. "I-It''s just¡­ I wanted to¡­ erm¡­ investigate! Yeah¡­ t-that¡­ Ahh, it''s so hard now¡­" she said. She began to grasp it rather tightly, moving it up and down, the exhrating sensations sent jolts of pleasure through my spine, I gritted my teeth, but I could barely resist! It has been truly a long time since I''ve done this sort of thing, but it was now my girlfriend the one doing it for me! It was¡­ just¡­! "Fufu¡­ You like it, don''t you?" she asked. "Aaahh¡­ W-Well¡­ It is a delicate part of the male¡­ A-And¡­ Yes¡­ It does feel good¡­" I sighed. I wanted to make her stop because I believed it was not the time for such things! I didn''t want to contaminate her mind with my degeneracy, but¡­! She suddenly made her grip tighter, and hastened the pace¡­ "Uagh!" "A-Are you okay?" she asked. "Y-Yes, your hand is¡­ very strong but I am resilient¡­" I said. "O-Oh¡­ There!" Fap! "Aggh¡­ Ooh¡­" "Hmm? How is it?" she asked, licking her lips. "W-Wait¡­ T-This¡­ D-Don''t continue or else I will¡­!" "W-What?" she asked. "Hahh¡­!" She suddenly kissed me passionately, putting her tongue inside of my mouth, as I couldn''t resist her moving hand and I¡­ ended cumming. The exhrating sensations covered my entire body, I felt like my entire body got paralyzed for a second only to epass myself with a tremendous feeling of relief. "Uwah!" Bedann saw as my semen came out, getting surprised. "My hand got all sticky¡­ So this is your seed?" she asked cutely. "Indeed¡­ You made me cum¡­" I sighed. "I-I see¡­" she said, as she stuck her tongue out and licked it. "W-What are you doing?" I asked flustered. "Hmm¡­ It''s sweet¡­" she said, as she licked all of the semen in her hand. Ahh¡­ S-she''s really lewd¡­ "You drank it all?!" Bedann smiled as she showed me the interior of her mouth, it was clean. "Yeah¡­ I just wanted to¡­ t-taste you a bit more¡­ I think we are already adults, right? SO we should try this stuff¡­ I-I want a baby¡­" she said. A baby?! "Mom said she wanted a grandchild¡­" she said. A grandchild! "A-Are you sure?" I asked. Bedann was nervous, I could feel it in her, she wasn''t capable of advancing further than this. This act already cost her a lot. Alright, I just have to be a man and do it myself. "I love you¡­ I want to¡­ d-do it¡­" she said. "Very well, no need for another word." Suddenly, Bedann noticed that my dragon has once more raised into the heavens! Endless Libido has kicked in! That bastard of Azahunn, I bet he''sughing at me in the afterlife! This is your damn curse! "It''s so big again¡­" she said. "It is for you¡­ You''re so sexy¡­" I said, as I moved towards her and stuck her body to mine, her breasts began to press over my chest as I started to pass my hands across all of her body. "Uunngh¡­! Ahh¡­ D-Drake! You got so bold out of the sudden¡­" she said. "I can''t resist it anymore¡­ I''ve been holding back¡­ But¡­ I will just do it!" I grasped Bedann''s buttchecks strongly, they were so deliciously squeezable¡­ "Aahh~ D-Drake¡­ You''re taking me as if I belonged to you¡­ Unnh~" "You''re my woman after all¡­ Right? Not only a girlfriend but my wife." I said. "W-Wife¡­" "Indeed¡­ Come here." I lifted her chin upwards as I began to kiss her passionately, her tongue began to touch the interior of my mouth, as my tongue touched hers, it was an incredibly lewd andscivious kiss! My dragon began to slowly rub over her belly, it was incredibly hard, and she was feeling its warmth. "Ooh¡­ D-Drake, it''s so big¡­" she said. "Let me return the favor first¡­!" I said as I turned Bedann over while we were still being bathed by the warm water, and began to slowly insert my fingers inside of her female parts¡­ As I thought, her lower lips were warm and sticky, she was very excited! "Aaahhh~ D-Drake!" "Don''t worry, I will be gentle¡­" ----- Chapter 212: The Wild Passionate Love Between a Dragon and a Giant (R18)

Chapter 212: The Wild Passionate Love Between a Dragon and a Giant (R18)

----- I wanted to give Bedann her favor back, so I decided to also¡­ masturbate her a bit. I don''t know if I will be able to make her orgasm, but I will do my best, or at least prepare her for¡­ what willeter in bed. "Ahh~ D-Drake¡­ Y-You''re touching there¡­" she muttered, the muscles in her belly, her butt, and her back tensed up beautifully as I began to slowly touch her lower lips with my fingers. Her interior was warm and sticky, as I expected, which means she was quite excited. Even more, she was leaking a bit of the liquid already¡­ "Do you want me to stop?" I asked her. I grew a bit worried, she seemed in pain. "N-No! D-Don''t stop¡­ T-Touch me¡­ I want you to touch me more¡­" she said. Ungh¡­ That only made me harder. I continued to tease her lower lips as I inserted my fingers deeper, her delicious and warm interior was a bit slippery, but I could feel that she was containing her moans as her butt cheeks tightened out of the sudden, my dick which was close to them was caught by them, and that felt quite anticlimactically good. "Aahh¡­ Y-Your rod¡­" she said. "I will rub it a bit¡­ But I won''t do anything yet¡­ We''ll do it in the bed, alright?" I asked. "O-Okay¡­ Aahh~!" I continued to touch her interior as my fingers got deeper. I suddenly decided to do something quite bold, converting the tip of one of my fingers into slime, and extending it inside of her lips, licking her vaginal juices in the process, and making her moan louder. "Aaaahh! W-What is thissss~?" she moaned. I slowly began to touch her deeper, as her body started to tremble in pleasure, her mouth was wide open, as she was even drooling a bit. I moved her lips to mine and began to kiss her delicious mouth, her tongue licked my mouth as mine greeted her rather quickly after, our lips continued to separate in short yet intense kisses, our tongues continuing to lick each other even while our lips were separated. "Hahh¡­ You''re so delicious, I can''t get enough of you¡­" "Drake¡­ You''re also so tasty¡­" she said, kissing me deeply. I quickly pushed deeper into her lower lips with my finger, making her tremble once more, she moaned inside of my mouth as suddenly, something came out. A little river of stick liquid. "Aaaaahhh~ Ooohh~ Oof¡­" "You came?" I asked. "I-I don''t know¡­ It felt¡­ I am a bit dizzy¡­" she said. "You might have orgasmed¡­ Cumming, I guess. It is when you feel so good in your lower female parts that you have ecstasy for a few seconds, giving you an orgasm." I said. "O-Oh¡­ That must be it¡­ Aahh¡­ It felt so good¡­" she said. "I am d you liked it," I said, as I kissed her a bit more. I licked her sticky juices out of my hand, as I quickly carried her like a princess with my arms. "Let''s go," I said. "E-Ehh?!" I rushed outside of the bathroom and into our room once more, without anyone noticing thankfully. "D-Drake¡­" she muttered. "Let''s do it in peace over the bed¡­" I said. "S-Sure¡­" She rested over the bed, she was a bit confused about how it was done, after all, she barely knew about sexual stuff, and had no experience in watching doujins or porn as I used to do in my previous life. Naturally, as a virgin, I shouldn''t have much experience either from just the norm of sticking it inside. I positioned her gently over the bed as she rested over it, her legs were tightly shut down, she felt nervous. "Ahh¡­ W-Will that rod gets inside?" she asked cutely. "Indeed¡­ Let''s make sure to make a baby together¡­" I said. "Y-Yes¡­!" I slowly moved her legs upwards, her cute and delicate feet rested over my shoulders, as I began to slowly sit in front of her wide-open legs, as I moved my dragon near her flower. She looked at me nervously, I moved my torso near her and embraced her in a kiss. "Don''t worry, I''ll do it slowly¡­" "Aahh¡­ D-Drake¡­" My rod slowly began to rub its tip over her lips, as I began to gently force it inside. Aahhh¡­ I can''t deny that it felt incredible. The warmth of her interior felt like it was devouring my rod with each inch. "I-It''s getting inside¡­" she muttered. "It really is¡­" "Mmmhh~ Ahh!" It took some time because she was incredibly tight even with my previous forey, the hard muscles in her stomach made it even tighter, but my rod was incredibly resilient as well, I slowly forced my way in, deflowering her in the process. "Aaaaahh~! I-It hurt a bit¡­ B-But it also felt nice¡­" she said. The warm and tight interior of Bedann greeted my dick, as I began to slowly hasten the pace of my thrusting while kissing her and holding hands with her. She used her legs to quickly lock me from behind my back, tightly. "I won''t¡­ let you go now¡­" she said while smiling cutely. "I would never go away anyways. You''re the only one for me." I said. p, p, p! I began to quickly pound Bedann''s interior with great speed and hastening strength, my heart was pounding fast. I was really having sex. I was doing it with the one I loved so much. I just¡­ couldn''t be happier now. And the feeling of exhration, the warmth, everything was making me feel dizzy, the jolts of pleasure of her delicious and warm interior, the slipperiness, everything! I kissed her so passionately that she barely had time to breathe, I was really unleashing all of my draconic instincts. My wings and tail suddenly came out, scales surged in my arms and legs a bit, as my nails grew like sharp ws, even horns grew over my forehead. "Wow!" said Bedann, as she saw me transform more into a half-dragon ice giant, and this actually made her more excited¡­ p, p, p! "Aaaahh~ D-Drake! I am¡­ I think I am! Ooh~!" "Same¡­ Let''s do it together¡­!" We locked our lips and held our hands tightly, as I pushed as further as I could, feeling her womb getting filled with my seed¡­ "Hmmmngg~" Bedann released a littlest moan inside of my mouth, as I slowly pulled out my dragon, a river of white milky seed came out. "Oooh¡­" The room was filled with our sweat vapor, making everything a bit misty and fuzzy. "You filled every inch¡­" she moaned. We continued doing it for the rest of the day, hours after hours. Our libido couldn''t be contained, and Bedann''s amazing physique as a High Ice Giant made it so she could easily keep up with me. She became more and more passionate as the day went by, I had lost count of how many times I had impregnated her already, and she continued to ask for more, I couldn''t deny the requests of my wife. "I love you so much~! Drake~ Sniff¡­" She began to cry in happiness, I couldn''t help but hold her tightly. "I love you too¡­ You''re the most precious thing in my entire life¡­!" "Ahh¡­ Let''s make a big family together¡­ I want many children¡­!" "We will! I am sure you will be an excellent mother¡­" "Drake¡­" ----- Chapter 213: The Morning After

Chapter 213: The Morning After

----- [Day 125] When I woke up, it was already the next day''s morning¡­ We didn''t even eat anything, we just¡­ the entire day yesterday¡­ We just breed like rabbits. I never thought we would do it so soon, I was already prepared to wait a few years for it to finally happen but¡­ It just happened on a whim¡­ I guess you never can really predict nor calcte such things as love¡­ Bedann seemed more eager, as she started the whole thing, I guess. But I am not ming her, I was quite eager too, very. I couldn''t contain myself after her hand job, so I had to do it. I feel¡­ so relieved. And yet¡­ Ugh¡­ I am so exhausted too. Bedann drained me of all my energy, is she secretly a subus?! I also feel like my precious pearls have been emptied of their primordial milky nectar¡­ The entire bed was a mess too, we will have to wash everything¡­ Bedann was resting peacefully at my side, she seemed to be having a nice dream. And she was also a mess¡­ W-What kind of monster am I? even her belly is covered in my cum¡­ Agh¡­ I quickly began to clean her a bit, I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed in my animalistic behavior yesterday¡­ As I cleaned her with a special spell named [Substance Killer] of the Death Attribute Magic, Bedann slowly woke up. "Muh? Ah¡­ D-Drake¡­" "Good morning¡­! Ah! I-I was¡­ erm¡­ cleaning you a bit¡­ S-Sorry for yesterday!" I kneeled before her, asking for forgiveness. I had exceeded myself, one or two times was enough, but I had continued for way too long! I had abused her body! I am such a shameful man! "Eh? Don''t worry¡­ It felt very good¡­" she said. "Really? Even if¡­ I got a bit too animalistic?" I asked. "Eh? Not at all¡­ In fact, I liked it more that way¡­ I never see that facet of you outside of battle¡­ It was very exciting¡­ Hehe¡­" she chuckled. So she likes it when I am rough¡­ Damn. I suppose I ended thinking that she was more innocent and needed to be taken care of more gently¡­ "I see¡­ How about we have some breakfast now? We never actually had it¡­" I sighed. "O-Oh right¡­ Let''s go take a bath first, we are a mess¡­" sighed Bedann. "Sure. Come with me." I held her with my arms to the bathroom. "Y-You don''t have to carry me like that¡­!" she said. "Fuyu, can you clean the-" "Right away~" "T-Thanks¡­" Wait¡­ Did Fuyu¡­ saw everything we did?! After all, we are inside of her¡­ and¡­ she can see through any part of her interior too¡­ Oh¡­ I guess we always have¡­ a spectator¡­ It will take some time to get used to this revtion, I better never tell Bedann, or she will get too shy to do it again. We washed thoroughly in the bathroom, but Bedann got horny out of nowhere and began to do lewd things¡­ In the end, we did it while taking a bath until I filled her up once more¡­ I believe she has most definitely be pregnant at this point¡­ "Ahhh¡­ I-It feels so good¡­" she moaned, resting her head over my shoulder, as I was grabbing her butt with my arms while she locked her legs over my back while I stood. It was a very peculiar way of doing it¡­ "Let''s go eat for now, alright?" "Sure!" After washing for a second time, Bedann''s lust has been satiated and we moved downstairs¡­ "Hm? Ah, you two! You''re finally back! So, how was it?" asked Draugann, the old grandma had woken up early and was drinking some tea while eating sandwiches with grilled meat. "Fweh? Draugann, you know?!" asked Bedann. "How?!" I asked. "Eh? We didn''t hear anything, but it was pretty obvious! If you two were locked inside the room for an ENTIRE day¡­ It doesn''t take a genius to guess what happened, ohohohoho!"ughed Draugann. "W-What¡­?! Fweehh¡­." Bedann got all red and rubbed her face on my chest. "Draugann, stop mentioning it! Look how my Bedann got!" Iined. "S-Sorry! Okay, don''t eat me!" cried Draugann, she saw my aura shaping as a furious dragon and got stiff like a log. "It''s so embarrassing¡­" sighed Bedann. Aw, she was cute when she got like this¡­ I petted her head and kissed her forehead. "Calm down¡­ I-I know it is embarrassing¡­ But let''s eat something, I am sure you''ll feel better." I said. "O-Okay¡­" She didn''t separate herself from me as we enjoyed a breakfast we cooked together, we ate what was worth a battalion of food, the Old Yetis were gone in seconds as she liked them a lot, and she had suddenly gained a lot of appetites, way more than even if she had missed a day of eating¡­ "So? How are you calling the baby?" asked Draugann. "B-Baby?!" cried Bedann timidly. "Yeah! You''ll have one for sure if you did it for so long- GRYEGH!" Draugann cried in fear as she sensed my presence. "I¡­ told you that you shouldn''t mention it¡­ Do you want me to throw you from Fuyu down the ground?!" I roared. "GYAH! It was a joke! A joke! Calm down!" sighed Draugann. "Sigh¡­" "D-Don''t get so angry, it''s fine now¡­ I guess it is an important thing we have to address eventually¡­ Nom¡­" Bedann continued to eat even when I had my fill, something inside of her was constantly draining her energy produced by the food she ate¡­ her metabolism had elerated greatly. "I don''t know¡­ Maybe Kana?" I asked. "Kana?" asked the two. Erm¡­ Well, I shouldn''t tell them that it is the name of a cute dragon girl from my world''s anime, right? "It is a cute name, right?" I asked. "Well, I guess so¡­" said Draugann. "I like it!" said Bedann. "And if it is a boy¡­ Perhaps Eragon?" I asked. "Ooh¡­ Sounds mysterious." Said Bedann. "Hmm¡­ What about you, Bedann. What names would you like?" asked Draugann. "I would like names like my tribe makes them¡­ Half of my name, and half of Drake''s name!" said Bedann. "Oho!" Right¡­ that''s a possibility. ----- Chapter 214: Weird Names? And Benladanns...

Chapter 214: Weird Names? And Bedann''s...

----- Names in the ice giant tribe where Bedann came from were made bybining the first halves of the two parents'' names. That''s why you got weird names like Draugann, Bedann, Beh, Laddan, and so on. They do sound quite strange when youpare them to names on Earth, but that''s just it is done. Though, quite honestly, I wouldn''t really like to name my child like this¡­ Because what woulde out of my name and Bedann''s name? Bedra? I-It doesn''t sound good¡­ Bedra? Bendr? ¡­ Yeah, it sounds awful! At least the names of the others sound nice, but ourbined names sound quite bad¡­ "So what would it be then?" wondered Draugann. "I was thinking on Bedra!" said Bedann. Geh¡­ "It doesn''t sound good!" said Draugann. "Right?!" I asked. "E-Eeeh? T-Then what do you want!" said Bedann while pouting. "Something cooler or simpler sounding¡­" I said. "Hmm¡­ I-I don''t know¡­" sighed Bedann. "Hm,e on, you don''t have to make it so perfect, just take some letters from each name and¡­ I-I don''t know¡­" sighed Draugann. Sigh¡­ "Well, that''s for the far future anyways, let''s leave it for another asion," I said. "R-Right¡­ I don''t even know if I will ever get pregnant to begin with, Drake is a dragon after all¡­ and I am an Ice Giant, so we are different races¡­" said Bedann. "Hmm¡­ well, he can take an ice giant form, right? If that''s possible then I am sure that his seed should be capable of- GEH!" Draugann nced at my darkened face as my dragon-shaped aura emerged from my body. "Let''s better talk about such things on another asion, alright, grandma?" I asked. "R-Right¡­" I don''t want them to talk about my seed¡­ "But isn''t it strange? You''re eating way more than before, girl!" said Draugann. "Hm? Am I?" Bedann was already on her 34th te of food, she was devouring our reserves without stopping. "Indeed, you''ve eaten more than I do. I am already satiated yet you have continued eating¡­" I said. "Eh? I didn''t realize¡­ Nom¡­" So weird, what is going on with her, why is she eating so much? I decided to check her status¡­ ¡­ Name: Bedann. Race: High Draconic Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Upper Stage -> Peak Stage). Status: Pregnant, Eating. Average Estimated Vitality: 5637/5637 -> 18544/18544 Average Estimated Mana: 7702/7702 -> 25660/25660 Average Estimated Strength: 5805 -> 19549 Average Estimated Dexterity: 4112 -> 17300 Average Estimated Magic: 6432 -> 23200 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] (Suppressed) Unique Skill: [Charm] (Active) (Ineffective against you) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Ore Skin] [Cooking] [Butcher] [Crafting] [Sewing] [Mana Maniption] [Giant''s Great Physique] [Superhuman Strength] [Magic Genius] [Hastened Mana Recovery] [Magic Enhancement] [Acrobatics] [Dexterity Enhancement] [Forager] [Hunter] [Fungokinesis] (Mold) [Mold-Assisted Telekinesis] (Mold) [Mold Magic] (Mold) [Mold Bullet] (Mold) [Mold Tentacle] (Mold) [Axe Technique] [Shield Technique] [Armor Technique] [Unarmed Fighting Technique] [Half-Monster] [Thin Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Freezing Ice Aura] [Berserk Mode] [Mold Enhancement] [Divine Dragon Mark: Chaos] [Dragon Breath] (New!) [Dragon Scales] (New!) [Chaos Magic] (New!) [Draconic Might] (New!) ¡­ I see so that''s it. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ EH?! I fell out of the chair as I couldn''t believe what I just saw. How couldn''t I detect it before?! But¡­ she didn''t even change! She had already reached Upper Stage a lot of time ago but didn''t evolve, but now she suddenly got to Peak Stage! And her stats! Her stats increased a lot¡­ And she¡­ she became a High Draconic Ice Giant¡­ And gained new Abilities. She got Dragon Breath, Dragon Scales, CHAOS MAGIC?!, and Draconic Might. Okay¡­ "Bedann, did you just realized you Ranked Up?" I asked. "Eh? I did?" she asked. "Indeed and you''re- EH?!" "W-What?" I didn''t saw it before! Her status¡­ Pregnant. That fast? I mean, I ma happy that I was able to do it with her but that was too fast! It was just yesterday, and she already got pregnant¡­ Are my sperms incredibly fast? Why didn''t they calmed down a bit? Are they doing a speed run or something?! "You just Ranked Up to Peak Stage, evolved into a High Draconic Ice Giant, and you also got the ability of Dragon Breath, Dragon Scales, Draconic Might, and Chaos Magic- Oh¡­ And you''re pregnant. I guess this exins why you''re eating so much, the baby, which must be as small as a cell, is somehow asking for a lot of energy." "P-P-Pregnant?!" Bedann also fell unconscious, but she remained stable and continued eating. "That fast?! And I guess it worked!" said Draugann. "It indeed did¡­ It worked¡­" I said. Haha¡­ I am going to be a father already? T-That was quick. But I can''t help but¡­ feel fuzzy all over¡­ This is¡­ it feels strange. I just feel really¡­ happy! "This is very sudden but¡­ We are going to have a child already!" I said. "Fweeehh? But we just did it yesterday!" said Bedann. "I-I know¡­ But it just happened fast, I suppose¡­" I sighed. "Uwah, this is more than I can take!" said Bedann, getting all stressed out. "And you even got some new abilities I just told you," I said. "I-I see¡­ Like this?" Bedann showed me her arms as they suddenly grew scales over them¡­ her ws also got sharp like those of a reptile. Wow¡­ "Fooohh¡­" And when she released some wind from her mouth, an icy gale came out¡­ "I am really part dragon now! Woah!" said Bedann with a happy smile. "I-Indeed! Does this means that if you do it with Drake you be half-dragon?!" asked Draugann. "Shut up for once!" I roared. "Uagh! Okay, don''t kill me though!" cried Draugann. "Everything is a mess¡­" I sighed. "I even got new magic? So weird! Let''s see¡­ Chaos, chaos, chaos!" FLASH! Suddenly, a dark sphere of spiraling darkness coated by purple and red colors emerged before Bedann''s hands. "Huh?" The sphere flew through the air and crashed over the wall! BOOOMMM!!! A lot of smoke came out, and Fuyuined. "Oi! That really hurt now¡­" ----- Author Note: Hey Guys! I hope you''re enjoying the story, I was wondering which names could we give to Drake and Bedann''s child, so I was wondering if you could suggest names for them! Anything goes, girl or boy (I am sure that they might have more than one along the line, after all, Drake must spread his ice dragon bloodline!) Chapter 215: Chaotic Soul

Chapter 215: Chaotic Soul

----- A lot of things happened this day. Bedann was now resting because she suddenly felt very sleepy after eating a million things. I checked her body, she didn''t seem to be sick or anything, she was just resting, I guess. Seeing her sleep over the bed peacefully fills me with the desire to protect her even more. Apparently, she had increased her Cultivation Stage through the umted Mana in her Mana Core, which is of the highest talent possible, coupled with all the training we did with the Group Cultivation, and I am guessing that what we didst night HAD something to do as well. I don''t know what it could have been, but it was certainly something special¡­ Maybe I was able to pour my mana into her? But I already do that regrly and not through sex¡­ I don''t want to believe this is some Fate Series thing where they pour mana into their servants through sex¡­ Maybe it is that other thing, Dual Cultivation? Yin and Yang refining each other''s essences through the act of sexual intercourse? But we don''t know any technique like that¡­ Certainly, something regarding this could have happened¡­ But oh well, nothing I can do over it, and it''s not like it is bad either. I am d she could get stronger, though it surprises me now that she can get some more dragon-like powers. Is she really going to be a half-dragon? She''s already Draconic¡­ Thest thing she needs is to just get a Dragon Transformation Skill or something. And I don''t know if that would excite me or not¡­ It would certainly be interesting to see. Nheless, there was another surprise, her stats skyrocketed tremendously after the increase in Cultivation Stage and her evolution. I suppose her bloodline of dragons was enhanced and she got more power out of it? She certainly flows with power now; I can touch her muscr legs and feel how incredibly hard as steel they are¡­ Hahh¡­ Her skin is still so soft and nice. A-Anyways, I better let her sleep peacefully. Oh right¡­ That other thing she got, Chaos Magic¡­ I have no idea what Chaos Magic is. But she used it. Maybe she got it from the Dragon Mark? Gasp¡­ So my theory about Dragon Marks giving a secondary Attribute without the need of a new Mana Core was true! She really got a new Attribute through this way. Most likely her mother also got Poison Attribute and so on¡­ Interesting¡­ I wonder how she can develop this some more, there is no mana core telling her how her progress in this element is¡­ Maybe it is very limited? Or maybe not¡­ System, can you tell me anything regarding this? I exined to the system what was on my mind. Oh, I see¡­ So people are not limited by their Mana Cores? Not mold? Do you mean that she had Chaos before? What? So you''re telling me she had the talent beforehand? W-Woah¡­ I got a very strong girl. I decided to analyze her soul with the help of the System in more detail. And indeed,paring her from before, her soul had grown almost 20 times more¡­ It was gigantic. S-She''s beating me so easily! Even when I eat souls daily¡­ Sniff¡­ But it can''t be normal that her soul expands at such a rate, right? Bedann¡­ is not normal, at all¡­ Is this because of the experimentation? You''re telling me that her soul had it before? This doesn''t make any sense¡­ Somewhere else¡­ what about the Mold? So it wasn''t original, I guess it is something that she got after that. ¡­ Bedann¡­ Is she¡­ going to be okay? Ah¡­ Bedann¡­ I hold her hand tightly, thinking about a way to help her soul. Do you know some ways to help her refine her soul and make it stable? ----- As Bedann slept, her dreams carried her elsewhere, far away from Yggdrasil¡­ Endless darkness called upon her, with the tender voice of a motherly woman. "Ah, you''ve finally awakened it, my child¡­" "W-Who''s there?" ----- Chapter 216: Miranda, Dont Get Too Clingy!

Chapter 216: Miranda, Don''t Get Too Clingy!

Bedann''s POV ----- Phew¡­ I was so tired after eating. It seems that I even evolved without realizing it¡­ What''s with that? I was so tired afterst night, but I got very hungry out of a sudden. So I ate and ate and ate¡­ And ate. But for some reason I never got stuffed, it was as if I had a vacuum on my stomach, weird, right? And then Drake drops the bomb that shocked me, I am pregnant! What? Not even I realized it! And so fast¡­ We did it just yesterday¡­ All-day long though¡­ Ahh¡­ I-I can''t believe I was such a degenerate¡­ Poor Drake, I ended hurrying up this stuff¡­ It seems he wanted to wait, and I elerated everything because I am too selfish¡­ But it''s not like he didn''t enjoy it or something¡­ After all, he was being so intense¡­ I''ve rarely seen such a facet of his personality¡­ I liked it a lot. Hmm¡­ Just remembering that makes me¡­ want to do it again¡­ I think I should calm myself down, this is not something that should be always in my mind! I cannot bother Drake with wanting to do it all the time¡­ Huh? Wait, am I sleeping? I do remember that we walked back to the room with Drake and then I rested over the bed and cuddled with him¡­ Fufu, cuddling with him is so nice, he''s such a sweetie¡­ Ah! I am really dreaming¡­ I can only see darkness now. Am I inside my soul? Is Miranda here? Miranda¡­ I wouldn''t believe it before, but we really did got somehow along. It was hard and slow, but we somehow managed to get ahold of each other without more discussions, nor her acting overly possessive either. She said that Drake scolded her very harshly and she ended understanding more of my feelings. We got along after talking for a while in-between days. Until one day, we even managed to share a bit of consciousness without any pain whatsoever. It seems that my Mold Magic is connected with her, and she can aid me in conjuring it pretty well. I couldn''t really hate her as much as I wanted, I was distant with her but¡­ she asked for forgiveness so much I¡­ Sigh¡­ I am quite a weak woman; I couldn''t contain myself when I saw her crying and so lonely. It reminded me of myself. I didn''t want her to be that way¡­ So I held her hand and hugged and kissed her. As long as she can change, there''s no point in getting angry for eternity. And now, I think we are slowly improving our rtionship, although she''s still quite jealous of Drake, she respects him. "Bedann?" Miranda emerged at my side, she was confused. "Oh, did you call me? I was sleeping¡­" "Um? No¡­" "Strange¡­ Then why was I brought here?" "Well, more importantly¡­! Y-You did it with him?!" "Eh?!" "Y-You did it! S-Sex¡­" "I did¡­ Hah¡­ S-Sorry! I should have told you beforehand¡­" "Geez¡­ It felt very¡­ w-weird and lewd!" Miranda is now more connected to me, if she''s not sleeping, she usually shares my body senses, this way, she can experience the world with me and the people with me. Though she''s too shy to talk with them yet. Due to that¡­ Well, when I had such a passionate day yesterday with Drake¡­ It seems that she wasn''t sleeping because she experienced it with me¡­ "Sorry¡­ But it felt good though¡­" I said. "I-I never thought you would be such a degenerate!" she said. "Geez, why are you being rude again?" I sighed. "Ah, sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to be rude but¡­ S-Still! Sigh¡­" "Well, you got so red¡­ I bet you liked it anyway! If not, you would have told me to stop midway through, right?" I asked. "E-Eeeeh? I-I¡­ I didn''t do it¡­ t-to not bother you¡­" she said while averting her gaze. "Fufu, have you started to like him?" "Who?" "Drake!" "I-I don''t like that stupid lizard!" "Even after yesterday''s love? He was so lovely¡­" "I-I¡­ S-Stop talking about that!" Miranda gave me her back as she crossed her arms. I began to tickle her back and shoulders¡­ Her appearance was like my previous life, a beautiful young girl of around 17 to 18 with pale-white hair and long ck hair, wearing a ck dress. Her eyes are crimson red. "Fufu¡­ You''re the only one I will ever allow to be with Drake aside from me! So we can share it all you want!" I said. "S-Shut up! I don''t like him¡­" she said. "I don''t know about that, fufu¡­" "I-I just like you¡­ I only love you¡­" Miranda looked at me with puppy eyes and hugged me. "Ahh¡­ You''re so cute now that you''re so open, Miranda¡­ There, there. I also love you," I said. "R-Really?" "Of course. You''ve already proven to be nice and to have changed¡­" "Ah¡­ Bedann¡­" Miranda approached her lips towards me and suddenly gave me a brief kiss! "Fweeh?!" What is this dum-dum doing?! "I didn''t mean it that way! Like sisters¡­" I sighed while facepalming. "Sisters do kiss too!" said Miranda with a cute smile, she got all red, and her crimson-red eyes gleamed eerily¡­ she licked her lips after kissing me. Fweeh¡­ T-This is a bit strange¡­ We shouldn''t go further than this, I don''t feel it is right to be kissing Miranda¡­ In the other case, her kiss was very sweet. "Okay, I will let it slide because we are sisters." "Yaay! Then kiss!" she said, offering me her tender lips. Uhu¡­ "No!" I only kissed her forehead. "Muh¡­" She pouted angrily and looked even cuter. "Come on, you can''t get used to that, I prefer to kiss Drake!" I said. "D-Drake?! Well¡­ His kisses are indeed nice¡­" "Oho? So you like him too! I knew it!" "Eh? I-It''s not that!" As we talked about stuff, suddenly, another presence emerged. We thought it could be Drake who sometimes sneaks into my dreams, but it wasn''t him¡­ It was something else,pletely different. Endless darkness called upon me, with the tender voice of a motherly woman. "Ah, you''ve finally awakened it, my child¡­" "W-Who''s there?" ----- Chapter 217: A Conversation With...

Chapter 217: A Conversation With...

Bedann''s POV ----- I didn''t know that Miranda could get so close to me that she would dare kiss me, really! It felt weird, but now that I kind of love her like my sister, I can''t help but think that it was okay as long as nothing else happens¡­ Well, not like anything can happen, she doesn''t have a physical body anyways. But still! D-Does she loves me romantically? And likes me? Ungh, maybe that''s why she''s so jealous of Drake? Though she''s beginning to like Drake and she''s falling for him too. Does she like both of us? A romantic trio? Umm¡­ B-Better not think about this. As we talked about stuff, suddenly, another presence emerged. We thought it could be Drake who sometimes sneaks into my dreams, but it wasn''t him¡­ It was something else,pletely different. Endless darkness called upon me, with the tender voice of a motherly woman. "Ah, you''ve finally awakened it, my child¡­" "W-Who''s there?" "What''s going on?" Miranda stuck to me as we held hands tightly, whatever was speaking to us wasn''t normal, nor Drake, it wasn''t even from this world. This entity whose power was tremendously high, whatever it was¡­ this thing waspletely out of anything, of any boundaries we had ever seen orprehended¡­ The darkness opened up to something wondrous, space and time cracked open before our eyes as a portal to a strange ce emerged, the seductive voice of this entity spoke to us and called us her child. "My child¡­" "W-Who are you?" asked Miranda. "We don''t know you¡­ Ah! Are you an enemy? I have to wake up!" I said. "Eh? W-Wait for a second, girls! Please!" The woman''s voice grew desperate as she asked us to stop. "Who the heck are you?!" roared Miranda "Ah¡­ It seems that you''ve divided yourself in two... Or¡­ Oh? It is you yet not you¡­ How interesting. A part of your own power that has be a split of your own self," she said. "W-What?" asked Miranda while raising an eyebrow. "How could you tell that so fast?" "I am your mother, that''s why I can see and know this. You''re my daughters, part of my own Chaos, or well, part of the Chaos of one of my daughters, Kireina¡­ Therefore, you''re also my daughters, something like¡­ Kireina''s little sisters." She said. "Who''s Kireina? That''s an awful name¡­" said Miranda. I didn''t know who Kireina was, she spoke about her as if we should know about her, and it only made me madder¡­ She even said we were a fragment of her?! "Can you rify it better? And you''re my mother? But¡­ I never met her¡­ And the scientist said that I was created in aboratory. I also have a new mother here, and I love her lots! Her name is Beh..." I said. "That''s¡­ true. But I am the mother of your soul¡­ Ah, it is hard to exin in this little window of time¡­ But let''s go to the point. I am Chaos, the Primordial Deity of Chaos, my children are all those thate from my primordial body. Kireina was one of them and through a conflict against an enemy, she fragmented into many Chaos pieces before being sent to Genesis, the world where she currently is, her main core remained, but these pieces of Chaos and Miasma¡­ some of them turned into sentient beings, sentient and chaotic souls spread across the universe. As someone that wants to redeem herself, I cannot possibly let you all be there without any aid. Even if¡­ as of now, I am chained, I want to aid you in any way I can¡­" Eh?! She said a lot of stuff¡­ It is like Drake often says, an info dump! But she means to say that I am a part of her original daughter pretty much. A primordial deity of Chaos whose power by mere presence is overwhelming¡­ She told me that I am part of her daughter, and therefore, I am also her daughter¡­ It is very weird, and I don''t like it either. "So I am but a piece of your real daughter?" I asked. "I¡­ No¡­ Of course not! Bedann, right? I would never consider you just a piece!" "And you want us to fuse back with your real daughter, right? So the real one can beplete again!" said Miranda. "Uwah? Y-You''re misunderstanding everything! I-I didn''t mean that¡­! I just¡­ I am quite bad at wording my intention¡­" "If you''re really our mother why don''t youe to us and talk to us directly instead than in a dream?" I asked. "That''s because I¡­ I am chained¡­ By those beings¡­ It is not something I should talk to you about at such an early stage of development¡­" "Chained? Did you do something bad then?" asked Miranda. "N-No! I didn''t¡­ Or did I? Perhaps¡­ My existence is something bad¡­" Miranda was being too aggressive, and the entity speaking to us seemed to be honest. "Calm down, Miranda¡­ Okay, I''ll trust you on this one because it''s not like I got another choice¡­ But what can we even do for you?" "Nothing, I don''t want you to do anything for me. If even, I just want you to survive and be happy¡­ I just love you¡­ I want the best for you¡­ Please, take it with you." Chaos suddenly gifted us something, a strange ck mass that merged with us. FLASH! "This is a special gift; it brings forth a path for you to grow even stronger. Your soul¡­ It is very delicate¡­ It is in a state where it requires nourishment so it can growpact and not burst like a balloon. Although it possesses a lot of power, this power might explode away¡­ Due to this, you need to refine your soul¡­ I think the Dragon that is with you might aid you, he is Blessed with interesting abilities that can adapt to anything, ask for his aid. I am sure that he must be aware of your soul and must be concerned too¡­" she said. "My soul¡­?" "Be careful and take care... I will be watching for you, wherever you are¡­" She disappeared as she came, suddenly. "W-What was that¡­" asked Miranda. "I don''t know¡­" ----- Chapter 218: Investigating The Soul

Chapter 218: Investigating The Soul

Bedann''s POV ----- Just what was that just now? Our mother was this mysterious entity that came out of nowhere? By Ymir, I really need a break¡­ She''s gone but we can still talk within my soul, we have done it before, this is a very convenient space to practice magic and abilities, despite not being physical, it seems that I can emte the experiences and knowledge I get from being here to the real world outside. In this way I had managed to learn many Mold Magic Spells with Miranda in just a few days, surprising Drake a bit. "So she was our mother? So strange¡­ What''s a Primordial Deity?" asked Miranda. "Probably something stronger than in here. Primordial is definitely something¡­ Well, Primordial, so I guess it is very important and strong that has existed since immemorial eras." "Hmm¡­ She did say something about our soul¡­ That it would burst like a balloon if we didn''t refine it and nourished it¡­ That''s scary to think about¡­" said Miranda. "Indeed. I wonder what it is. I do remember that Drake said my soul was very strong¡­" I added. "It is strong but¡­ vulnerable at the same time?" "Geez¡­ It is rather painful to know about this just when I know I am pregnant¡­" It really is¡­ "Maybe you should wake up for now and tell Drake." Said Miranda. "You''re right, see youter." I hugged Miranda and gave her a small kiss on her lips. "Eh?!" "It is just a little show of affection between sisters, right?" "I-I guess¡­" I quickly decided to wake up, finding myself alone in the bed. I looked at the window and it was night already. "Fuyu, where did Drake go?" I asked. "Ah, you''re finally awake. Drake is currently in hisboratory doing something sketchy¡­" said Fuyu. "Sketchy?" ----- Drake''s POV ¡­ After learning about Bedann''s soul, I couldn''t stay here just sitting and wasting my time. I quickly moved to myboratory and began to gather wandering souls across the forests below by creating a semi-transparent made of my own soul. Soul and Phantoms can cross through solid objects without problems, so it was easy to set a without even moving from my position. It was like fishing that modern fishing boats do on Earth, they justy a giant and grab anything that passes through, a very cheap way to do it, but it works quite well and easily. After an hour, I already had a dozen of the monster''s souls, which I slowly pulled back and began to inspect one by one. To know and learn how to refine a soul, I must first investigate how to do it, of course. And how about doing it with these random souls from animals and monsters? I had caught the soul of a person, which I let go of, but I took the monster ones because they barely kept any consciousness after dying due to not possessing enough intelligence to harbor enormous emotional grudges that keep their personalities even after death, so they are like masses of phantasmal energy. I began to inspect one that seemed bigger than the rest, theposition of a soul and everything. I had inspected my own soulposition multiple times, but you can go only so far before risking damaging your soul. I inspected the soul through my special soul abilities and also the Death Magic Spell [Soul Analysis]. With that, I was able to see the many wondrous anatomies that a soul could have, although it would take me days if not weeks to fullyprehend the entireposition of something so simple yet soplex as a soul. Apparently, souls are made of a majorposition named Primordial Essence, which I had already discovered before. This Primordial Essence is in every soul, even on mine. The more souls I eat, the more I get. There are also other methods of getting it, such as cultivating the mana core, which also enhances the soul as an after effect. Primordial Essence was exined to me by the System when she fully analyzed theponent. Amazing, she analyzed everything so well! System, you''re really amazing. Aw, you''re even cuter than I remember you. <¡­Don''t say such things of me, I am only a System.> Is she embarrassed now? Well, it should be better to go back to the topic. We continued to inspect theposition of a soul in detail. I died deeper into it, reaching a mystical area inside a soul named Primordial Essence Sea. This sea was vast, and one could directly extract primordial essence from a being from this. This Bear Soul had 1000 Primordial Essence, which wasn''t even a single point in any stat. However, there are deeperyers within the soul. It is incredible howplex such an aspect as souls is, such a thing that we give for granted is soplex, it is as if the whole soul is like an enormous realm by itself, every single soul is. As you dive deeper into it, you find deeperyers, where the Primordial Essence bes moreplex, it is as if it was being refined into higher levels of energies, but because this soul is too weak, I cannot cross this, it is impossible for the soul''splexity to develop, and therefore, if I press too much¡­ POOF! It explodes. ----- Chapter 219: Lets Do It Together

Chapter 219: Let''s Do It Together

----- Souls¡­ theirplexity is mesmerizing, and the worst part is that in this world, at least in the mortal world, their investigation is nonexistent, people don''t even research souls at all, mostly because they cannot see them begin with. Perhaps Immortals can see them, but we, clearly cannot. So what can we even do in this situation then? Well, I''ve been researching the soul this entire day, many souls exploded into pieces when I did so, and I stitched them together to keep looking. Stitching souls together seems to create bigger souls,? but the more broken and repaired they are, the stranger and more twisted a soul bes, resembling an immensebyrinth of endless and unnecessaryplexity, someone with a broken soul which had been reformed has a soul like this. When I checked my own soul, I found that my soul was bing bigger and stranger too, the more souls I ate, the more of thesebyrinths were formed, and therger my soul grew, the more it would resemble not a soul but a mass of many things¡­ But I don''t feel particrly bad over it, but maybe it wouldn''t be the same for others. Nheless, the more I refine my soul and then rank up its cultivation, the soul receives a cleansing of impurities to strengthen itself. Perhaps this is what Bedann requires¡­ or not. I checked over my soul many times and inspected the stitched soul as well, using the System''s help, I had dived deeper into the investigation. The day passed without me realizing it. Perhaps Bedann''s problems lie within her soulposition and the way it is structured? Maybe her own Primordial Essence is way too muchpared to what her soul is made to take? What do you mean? A different method? But how are my soul mate, or that of others? All of them sound crazy, you know? But I guess they''re usible within our theory of a world dominated by essence and powerful beings. After all, there is an outer universe aside from Yggdrasil, that I came from another world already confirms this. What mighty within the outside universe? I can only imagine beings that defy the very logic I am basing all of my theories and investigations on¡­ Knock, knock. The door suddenly opens as Bedann gets inside, snapping me out of my own world. "Ah¡­ Bedann-chan, how was the nap?" "I-It was good¡­ But¡­ there''s something we need to talk about¡­" "Hm?" ¡­ What Bedann told me just now was¡­ way too aligned with my own theories, but it still ended blowing me off. I can''t believe it¡­ She really had such a dream. She told me she dreamed about an incredibly powerful entity that lived in the outside universe named Chaos, the Primordial Deity of Chaos! And this deity said¡­ that she was her mother! What?! And to boot, she said that Bedann''s soul was originally a fragment of Chaos from her original daughter, named Kireina. Her daughter ended in a different world after an event fighting an enemy capable of defying the power of Universe-level entities, and through such travel to this world, the intensity of space itself tore her body, which wasposed of Chaos and Miasma, apart. One of such fragments, of the many fragments, there was Bedann''s original soulponent. I knew it, the System was right¡­ But this story is way too insane to believe so easily¡­ But it makes sense, that''s the worst part, it actually makes sense within the context! She said that Bedann''s originally came from her Chaos within her existence. So that''s why herponents are different, her whole soul is different from the get-go, she originated from¡­ Chaos. The same Chaos that her new magic affinity is? It makes even more sense now on why she awakened such a strange attribute. So her origins are so mystical? I looked at the beautiful young woman in front of me, she seemed a bit concerned, I couldn''t believe that she was such a thing deep down¡­ But it was the truth. Well, whatever she is, I will always love her no matter what. Her mother had given her something before departing. "Before she went away, she left a gift, a present of sorts. Something for me. I don''t know what it really is, but she said it would help me grow stronger and nourish my soul, that it would bring me to this path¡­ Sniff¡­" Bedann began to cry. "I am sorry¡­ I am such a bothersome¡­ I never stop having problems¡­ Sniff¡­ I don''t want to trouble you with even more than we already have¡­ Sniff¡­" Bedann¡­ I moved towards her and hugged her tightly. "There''s no problem at all. You''re not a bothersome thing to me. You''re a reason for me to keep striving. Before even meeting you, the only thing I had in mind was having a dull life where I would only sleep and hunt¡­ But you give me a reason to improve, to keep moving forward. You''re not a bother, Bedann¡­ I love you so much¡­ Doing this for you is nothingpared to the happiness you''ve brought to my life." "D-Drake¡­ R-Really?" "Of course¡­ Let''s work together on this." I held her hand tightly, as she kissed me. "I love you too¡­ And¡­ yeah, let''s do it together¡­" ----- Chapter 220: I Am Weak To Her

Chapter 220: I Am Weak To Her

----- It was already toote to continue investigations, so we left things for the next couple of days. For now, we decided to go eat and forget about everything for a bit, rxing and making her happy. She fills my heart with so much energy. I am never tired when I am with her¡­ We decided to have a nice dinner together, the news about her pregnancy was kept a secret from the rest to not make too much of a fuss yet. After therge feast where she ate a lot andughed a lot with everyone at our side, we went to bed. "I love you lots!" she said, hugging me tightly as we rested below the nket. "I love you too, now, it is time for you to rest, you''re a mother now so you have to sleep earlier." "Eeeh? I don''t think that what moms do¡­" said Bedann. "Well, but you''re- Eh?" Bedann smiled seductively at me, her eyes seemed coquettish, releasing a charming gleam. I hadn''t realized she has gotten so sexy recently¡­ Or is it because of what happened yesterday? Her beautiful body pressed against mine, as she whispered into my ears. "Let''s have some fun¡­ alright?" "Aahh¡­ B-But¡­" "Let''s forget about everything for a while~," she said, slowly touching my undergarments and massaging my sleeping dragon. I swallowed saliva. "Hahh¡­" Mom, dad, sister, I am a weak man. . . . [Day 126] Last night was truly one to remember, we really did go all out¡­ And we also had decided to just forget about anything in that little time, whichsted several hours. She has be very intense as well, which only excites me more¡­ Lust is hard to contain when you have such a beautiful, cute, and sexy wife sleeping at your side who is eager to do it with you¡­ I fear that this might be an every night routine now. While she slept cutely, I brought her breakfast and woke her up with a nice meal in bed. She got surprised; it has been a while since I surprised her like this. Of course, I had brought seconds, thirds, and fourths because her hunger cannot be easily contained. Yesterday and past yesterday the dungeon has been upied by my Sect, my group already knew how to get there, so they were led by Bedann''s parents, Tisha, and Pekora, alongside one of my true clones, arger clone I''ve made which took me several days, which is epassed of many little slime clones fused together through Synthesis. I can connect my mind with this clone and give it some small orders, it is quite strong because it inherited several of my powerful Skills, and I''ve packed it with Mana Cores. This clone of course has the nature of slime, so it is nothing like it will try to kill me or something that clones do in movies. This clone made of many small slime clones can shapeshift into moreplex forms, but the ice giant form of mine is enough. I had also given it my sword and spear, so he had no hard time dealing with the Goblin Dungeons, and the party brought a lot of food by that. Of course, leaving the trash items as the contribution without problems. As of now, I had no n in going to the dungeon yet as I wanted to go to the next dungeon after the goblin dungeon, which I will dy for Bedann, so for now my clone is going intorge excursions, while also dividing itself and leaving more slime clones around to scout the area and spy on anyone. They have Stealth and other abilities with them. Although they are weak in other areas, they''re useful enough. Two of them, however, were found out but the sect members that found them thought of them as normal slimes. It seems that slimes aremon house monsters like rats, who sneak into houses and eat the food that people leave on shelves or eats the bedsheets and so on, they''re a gue. But they had been suppressing it for a while. Nheless, they didn''t make a fuss and I just made that slime clone kill itself, its little soul returning to me. Like this, even if they''re found, there is a way to escape. The amount of meat and other resources have been butchered and stored into Spatial Shelves, which I constructed using Icesmith and bathing them with Spatial Inventory Runes, this way, they can be essible for everyone and store a lot inside. Most of the materials are gathered together, the mana cores are for me, as I am using them for my other project, which I had begun to assess using another set of slime clones with the Alchemy Magic and Synthesis Skills added into them, alongside a group of specialized Alchemist that I have recruited from the former ves. They''re still newbies and have to use Alchemy Bracelets crafted by me infused with these two skills, but they''re handling it fine as personnel. This is a long-term project so it will take a while to flourish. Fuyu had already built a specialized and enormousboratory for alchemy stuff, so they''re working there, leaving my personalb only for my own investigations and experiments. There is apparently no limit to the number of clones I can make, but they''re obviously weak and cannot grow stronger nor cultivate, but they''re fine as they are for the tasks I give them, nheless, making too many means splitting my soul a lot, so I have to take a long break and eat a lot more souls if I don''t want to end up stagnating my soul cultivation. Lastly, to make money, we are selling my "failures" of equipment in the shop of that witch woman inside the sect''s walls, the money we make is decent there, so we are just selling her all of it. Oh, and Ruby has been visited by the kids thest two days, they were brought by Bedann''s parents and Draugann, and the kids are growing closer with the little Vampire girl Ruby. Everything is moving fast despite only a few days having passed¡­ "Alright, are you ready?" I asked. "Hmm¡­ After a bath though! Together~!" "Sigh¡­ Alright." ¡­And we did it while bathing too. ----- Chapter 221: Benladanns New Abilities

Chapter 221: Bedann''s New Abilities

----- Bedann is very intense¡­ After we had breakfast, she made me do it with her while taking a warm bath¡­ And with this Endless Libido Skill popping up whenever I feel tired, I have effectively be a sex-machine. Nheless, we eventually finished doing it and took a rxing bath. I suppose this passion might be temporary, we are just starting our sexual life,ter on, maybe she''ll finally calm down and do things slowly, especially after our baby is born. First of all, the first thing we assessed was¡­ What the heck was Chaos'' gift? For that, I checked her status¡­ ¡­ Name: Bedann. Race: High Draconic Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 2 (Peak Stage). Status: Pregnant, Eating. Average Estimated Vitality: 18544/18544 Average Estimated Mana: 25660/25660 Average Estimated Strength: 19549 Average Estimated Dexterity: 17300 Average Estimated Magic: 23200 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] (Suppressed) Unique Skill: [Charm] (Active) (Ineffective against you) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Ore Skin] [Cooking] [Butcher] [Crafting] [Sewing] [Mana Maniption] [Giant''s Great Physique] [Superhuman Strength] [Magic Genius] [Hastened Mana Recovery] [Magic Enhancement] [Acrobatics] [Dexterity Enhancement] [Forager] [Hunter] [Fungokinesis] (Mold) [Mold-Assisted Telekinesis] (Mold) [Mold Magic] (Mold) [Mold Bullet] (Mold) [Mold Tentacle] (Mold) [Axe Technique] [Shield Technique] [Armor Technique] [Unarmed Fighting Technique] [Half-Monster] [Strong Ice Dragon Bloodline] (Upgraded!) [Freezing Ice Aura] [Berserk Mode] [Mold Enhancement] [Divine Dragon Mark: Chaos] [Dragon Breath] [Dragon Scales] [Chaos Magic] [Draconic Might] [Chaos'' Divine Protection] (New!) [Soul Refinement] (New!) ¡­ She got Chaos Divine Protection and¡­ Soul Refinement is her new Abilities. How interesting¡­ ¡­ [Chaos'' Divine Protection] The Divine Protection of the Primordial Deity of Chaos. It enhances the user''s growth and all of its capabilities exponentially. Giving it the ability to develop the Chaos Attribute to greater heights. ¡­ [Soul Refinement] A special Ability that grants the user the ability to refine its own soul through the absorption and assimtion of energies. It also grants the power to devour souls. ¡­ I see those gifts are very crucial, with this, she should be able to grow stronger and even enhance her soul power. "Wonderful, these gifts are actually very good. Try eating this." I gave Bedann a small monster soul, she grabbed it as I had made it materialize through the Death Magic Spell "Visualization". She touched it and then put it into her mouth. Like the same vacuum that eats all the food, she ate the soul like a noodle and realized she got a bit stronger¡­ "Eh? I ate a soul¡­" she muttered. "It seems that the ability works properly, that''s a relief. Now, let''s begin." I made Bedann sit down over an ice table as I told her to close her eyes and trust me. "I''ll leave it to you then." "Thank you, good night, dear." She closed her eyes and began to sleep quite easily. She told me she was able to do this some time ago, transporting her mind into the ce where Miranda was. After she began to sleep, I used my powers to inspect her soul with great detail. I dived my Soul Eyes into her soul and entered the abyssal dark sea that her soul was, so immense it resembled an endless cloud of darkness. I shaped my own soul and created a small avatar of my soul, still connected with my soul. I dived into this darkness within a new perspective, as if I had entered a new world inside of her soul, an unexplored one. With the aid of the System, we began to inspect theponents of her soul. The first thing we found was arge quantity of miasma. Miasma is corrupted energy that bes almost "radioactive" and therefore dangerous, it can infect things, souls, and more, and mutate them¡­ it also produces dungeons to emerge naturally, and it even can mutate normal animals into monsters, this is why normal animals are incredibly rare. If exposed to it, people might mutate into monsters too, or end up dying or weakening. My soul too might take damage, but I was guarding my own soul with a powerful Death Magic Spell named [Energy Absorption Barrier], which does what it says, absorbs energy, even mana, or the blows of attacks. It is not all-powerful, but it can guard me against things like these. We began to inspect the soulponent deeper as I traveled through it. I found out that there wasrger and more chaotic darkness, which I have dived into. My barrier began to crack and fade away, but I reinforced it with my great mana pool. Not enough, deeper! I moved deeper into the entire thing, using everything I had at my disposal. Quickly after, I reached the darker darkness, chaos emerged before my eyes like spirals of eternal destruction. This was inside her soul. No, this was part of her soul. I touched it and my hand began to disintegrate, I quickly pulled back, it wasn''t something I could fight against yet, it was too dangerous. I moved back a bit more and inspected everything. I quickly decided to pull back after that. "What did we got?" I asked the System. Her soul was really not normal¡­ "What do you think we can do?" "Seems easy enough. As long as it is within my grasp, I can do it no problem." I woke up Bedann after a bit more investigation and let her have her way with hundreds of souls I had captured all night long using my Soul Net, she was happy because she found herself growing stronger by eating them and was quite gluttonous as well. "I never thought souls would taste so refreshing!" she pointed out. ----- Chapter 222: Creating A Soul Membrane

Chapter 222: Creating A Soul Membrane

----- [Day 130] It has been four days since I began the soul treatment with Bedann. These days I''ve made her consume souls of monsters every day, by the hundreds. Eating souls was something she wasn''t capable of doing naturally, I had thought about making Soul Puree and then add it into her soul manually before, but now that she got the ability to eat souls thanks to her mother''s gift, things were faster than I had expected. After four days of eating almost a thousand souls, her Soul Mass and Soul Density had reached a good enough amount to cover the entire area of her soul after Ipacted it a bit using my Soul Hands, to squeeze her soul a bit. Using this Soul Mass, I used my newly acquired Death Magic Spell "Soul Membrane" which could be used when connecting my soul with another and it let me create a soul membrane using the target''s Soul Mass. It was a very specific spell. And then, like putting a very fluffy mass of fur inside a tight balloon, I began to extend the membrane around her soul and tried my best to fit it inside, but it still needed some more Soul Mass. I could sweat it was enough! And the System had also calcted it was enough¡­ Perhaps her soul had just grown a bitrger now out of the energies she got by eating souls? Damn it. Alright, I''ll just do my n B. I extended my own soul and cut arge chunk of it after taking out any consciousness within it and added it into the Soul Membrane. The pain was quite horrible, it was as if you were having your entire body shredded into pieces while being alive¡­ Anyways, as I was used to pain, this was nothingpared to my love for her. Using my piece of soul, her membrane finally was able to enclose the darkness within her soul, and it was done! I pulled my consciousness back as I fell over the ground, I was exhausted, my soul had reduced its mass massively due to what I did, but I had a lot of souls ready to eat at my side, so I began to consume them for a few hours while Bedann slept. "Oof¡­ It was close." I sighed. "Don''t worry about that. And if I had resettled everything, we would have to wait even more days for her to get enough Soul Mass, and there are too many variables, such as her soul sometimes expanding progressively without any exnation! Now that it is enclosed within the membrane, she has to use her Soul Refine and fuse it together. With apact soul, her power won''t risk leaking out nor busting, or dissipating into nothingness if she gathers too much. Like having ayer of very tough skin over her soul." "Alright, thank you for your care." "Eh? You''ve gotten very expressive!" "I think you''re exceeding your protocol by insult your host¡­" "What I did was what family would do," I said. <¡­> "Or are you going to tell me that a father sacrificing his life so his child can live is something an idiot would do? Or that a husband protecting his wife with his life is something wrong? That it''s bad to love someone so much that I am willing to give up my life so she and my child can live on?" "It is not just Bedann''s life that I am saving now, it is also my child''s life. If she dies¡­ I am sure that my child will also die with its mother¡­ And I would rather die instead of them." "I guess I am being a bit melodramatic there¡­ Anyways, things went well, and we are all fine, so let''s just rx." The System''s A.I. had developedplex emotions and a personality at an rming rate, but I suppose what she said back then was because she was worried about her host, me. What I said to her was the truth, something wrong could have happened to Bedann''s soul if we had waited too much, the soul mass she could lose might affect her soul even more, and I didn''t want to risk so many variables that could lead to her doom and that of my child. I am not pretending to be a hero or anything, in fact, eating souls is already something that would be considered monstrous, after all, they''re literally like lives, future living beings that I am making disappear forever for the benefit of myself and my family. Isn''t that something that only viins would do? Indeed¡­ But they are just necessities, wild animals also do this, the parents sometimes are willing to give up their lives fighting a predator to save their young, it is a natural instinct to want to preserve your offspring, even if it is still a small clutch of cells. Hahh¡­ I am so tired¡­ I continued to eat souls without stopping, although at some point, my soul recovered quite nicely and it was filled up with a lot of mana where the wound was, recovering quite fast. Perhaps I might be able to extend part of my regeneration abilities from Immortal Body into my soul, but only limitedly and temporarily¡­ As my soul was slowly repaired, I suddenly felt dizzy, and ended falling asleep on the floor¡­ ----- Chapter 223: His Sacrifice

Chapter 223: His Sacrifice

Bedann''s POV ----- While sleeping, I suddenly felt something wrap around my soul, it felt so tight, but it was probably the Soul Membrane that Drake had been talking to me about. It seems that things were going nice! The Soul Membrane wrapped around my soul and¡­ Huh? Apparently, my soul had grown bigger¡­ The membrane wasn''t capable of extending enough to wrap my soulpletely. Ugh¡­ We''ll have to do this over again then? However, suddenly, something strange happened¡­ Something¡­ I couldn''t describe it well, but it was¡­ so warm. A nket covered the area of my soul which the membrane could not cover, it was warm and filled with a strong desire, a strong desire of love. This nket merged with the membrane quite fast, and everything wrapped up my soul nicely¡­ It felt so refreshing¡­ Was this what my soul was missing? I closed my eyes and began to use Soul Refine to refine the membrane into my soul, by using mana and this ability, I slowly began to merge the membrane with my soul, letting the membrane be a part of the soul permanently and reinforcing it as well. It seemed to be slowly working, and I spent I don''t know how long doing it. Until I woke up. I opened my eyes and stretched my arms, the light of the sun wasing from the window, I was in Drake''sboratory¡­ Where''s Drake though? I sat down and¡­ I found him. Drake! He was resting over the floor, he looked pale too. What happened?! I rushed towards him and checked him, I infused my senses into his body as he had taught me to do to check a person''s life signal, he was alive. Drake was very unique, he had a body that was Immortal, so how could he be pale and sickly? What happened? sh! When I regained consciousness, I had gained some strange abilities, because I suddenly felt his soul. I saw it, a brilliant and beautiful soul as if it were made of liquid gold and icy winds, but it was strange, arge piece of it was missing, it was like looking at a piece of bread whose someone had taken around a third of it¡­ That¡­ nket that helped my soul¡­ Was his¡­ soul? He¡­ tore apart so much of his soul to heal mine? D-Drake¡­ "Drake, are you okay? Wake up!" I hugged him tightly and tried to wake him up, but nothing was working. Was he asleep? What was happening now? Could his soul be weakened had put him into a state ofa? My Drake¡­ "You dummy¡­ W-Why did you do such a thing for me? Sniff¡­" I couldn''t help but cry because all of this was my fault, I was always so filled with problems, and I always had Drake put his time and effort into aiding me¡­ "Bedann, there''s no time to cry now, quickly carry him to the bed!" Miranda snapped me out of my daze, my muscles tightened as I grabbed my husband with my arms, carrying him out of theboratory and rushing to our bed. There, he rested peacefully, his face seemed so serene¡­ Was he dreaming? "Is there a way I can help him recover?" I wondered. "Maybe feed him, souls, like how he made you eat them." Said Miranda. "H-How can I do that?" "Our soul had already developed strong enough¡­ Look, we can do this." Miranda suddenly showed me a power I had not thought possible, my soul came out of my body like a pitch-ck tentacle of ethereal essence. "Wow¡­" "Drake showed us how he fished for souls, like this!" Miranda aided me to quickly respond to the situation, I was too stupid and clumsy to do things myself, I was thankful I had a clever sister to aid me in such a situation. I did as she said and began to expand my soul, her guidance and the sleeping face of my beloved was the only thing I needed to arm myself with courage and do it. Although it looked disgusting and strange, my soul extended like ck and oozy tentacles resembling a bit of the mold, they went through the floor and formed a¡­ "I-I did it¡­!" Souls slowly began to pile up in the, as I decided to call everyone and tell them about what had just happened, my parents rushed first, they knew that my soul treatment was going on through these days, and understood what had happened. Everyone inside of Fuyu, including her, was worried about Drake now¡­ Many were looking at him as he slept, some suggested feeding him herbs or something, but they were not going to be effective. "You have to feed him souls?" asked my mother. "I have to. That''s what he did to repair my own... After eating enough souls, Soul Mass is made, he used that to make my Soul Membrane¡­ But that wasn''t enough¡­" "So he used his own¡­ soul? A third of his damn soul to heal yours?! Is he crazy!" said Draugann, almost falling over her butt. "Drake¡­ Sorry for not being as supportive as I should have¡­ You''re an amazing man¡­ To think that you would do such a thing for my daughter¡­ You''re really my son-inw!" said my father. "Drake! Wake up!" cried Yuki, she seemed concerned and was even crying. "H-He never had gone through anything¡­ He was always the strongest, and was always protecting us¡­ Seeing him like this¡­ It fills me with so much sorrow¡­" sighed Skadi. Even the living spear who often only hunted beasts was sorrowful¡­ "Sniff¡­ Idiot! Why do you like to be the hero so much!?" cried Yuki, hugging him. "Papa¡­" "Drake papa¡­" yr and Noirenn were next to him, holding his hands. "W-When will he wake up?" asked Tisha. "I-I don''t know¡­" I sighed. "Damn it¡­ I wish I could know something more about Souls¡­ I should have studied them more when the Elder had offered me that damn book!" said Pekora. Apparently, her tribe had secret ways of using souls. I gathered a few dozen souls, but this clearly was not enough, I moved them upwards, they were wild and didn''t let me grab them correctly, but I forced my way into them with Miranda''s aid and crushed them into bits. With these bits grind into dust, I began to slowly sprinkle them over Drake''s soul. His soul slowly absorbed these sprinkles, it was working, slowly. I held his hand tightly, as I continued to do this for hours. I am not going anywhere, Drake¡­ I will always stay with you¡­ We will heal you, and you will be back soon. I promise you. Suddenly, while I was slowly healing his soul, small slimes began to jump into the Fortress. "A slime attack?" "What''s that?!" "W-Wait!" "Don''t kill them!" Fuyu suddenly stops most of the people, these slimes are not monsters. "Those slimes are simr to me or Skadi, they are clones that Drake had made with pieces of his soul¡­ There is more underground working inside aboratory, the Drake that usually goes to the Dungeon is also a clone, some of you might not know that." Said Fuyu. I did know that but¡­ I didn''t know he had made so many! The army of little slimes rushed towards Drake, fusing together into a massive creature. "Main body¡­" ----- Chapter 224: A Challenge From A Venerable?

Chapter 224: A Challenge From A Venerable?

Bedann POV ----- Several clones that Drake had made suddenly came rushing here. Theybined together into arger slime and looked over his resting body. "Main body¡­" They looked over Drake''s sleeping appearance, as they suddenly began to fade away into magic particles. W-What''s going on? FLASH! Suddenly, I was able to see something, an ethereal mass emerged from within the mass of slimes, fusing back with Drake! I saw as the clones'' souls merged into one which then merged back with Drake¡­ Drake''s soul healed a lot from this! Around 50% of what was lost was restored. His soul was zing with energy. Maybe this was his backup n? Drake really thinks about everything! "W-Will he wake up?" Yuki asked this as we looked over at Drake. But he wasn''t waking up. After a few minutes, nothing yet. His soul was still recovering, maybe he should be able to be mostly okay now¡­ but maybe something was forcing him into sleeping? Perhaps even if his wounds are healed partially, the exhaustion he felt was too much. I decided to continue giving him souls as he slept, for hours. The night came and he was still sleeping. Most of the people couldn''t stay here forever, I let them go and do their own things, some went hunting, others to train, and others to make some food. I stayed here with my parents; I wasn''t going to stop until his soul was to be healed. However, I myself was feeling quite sleepy. In the end, I fell asleep without realizing it over the chair I was resting on¡­ Drake¡­ ----- Drake POV ¡­ I had fallen asleep while devouring souls, my Soul Exhaustion might have hit critical levels, so I ended falling asleep at the end. Where am I now? I look around my surroundings, but I can only find darkness. A dream? Perhaps. I kept walking through the darkness until I saw masses of pink-colored smoke. This¡­ reminds me of something. I continued to walk through it, but I quickly got lost. Ugh¡­ Wait. This ce¡­ It is the inheritance entrance of the Dream Fox Demon Venerable. I came back here without even realizing it¡­ But I don''t know if I am ready for it, I require a stronger soul to even dare to get inside of thisbyrinth, and since then, I haven''t trained my dream traveling abilities because I''ve been busy doing a myriad of other things. I didn''t realize it, but despite wanting to live a rxing life, I am always doing so many things¡­ Oh man, ugh. I should get out of here and wake up. But¡­ No matter how far I try to walk away from this, the pink clouds continue to absorb me into it. Wait, this is acting strange, I don''t remember it being so oppressive, it really wants to drag me in! "Fufu, you''re back?" Suddenly, the voice of a mischievous fox girl emerges around. "No, I came here by mistake again¡­ Can I get out?" "By mistake? You''re saying that you''ve entered my glorious inheritance just by mistake, once more? You''re quite arrogant for a measly mortal, dragon¡­" She got a bit angry, I see, Venerables are incredibly prideful of their creations, being told that I just slipped into her inheritance without even wanting to might had offended her. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you¡­ You''re venerable, don''t get so childish over a slight remark." I said. "C-Childish?! I-I am not childish!" The fox girl appeared in front of me while pouting. She was quite cute. "You''re right, you''re a majestic venerable, I apologize for calling you like that," I said, I decided to kneel and throw away my pride, if she wanted to, she could end me at any time. Despite just being a recollection of her consciousness left behind after her death, I am sure that she was still strong enough to destroy my soul. "Hmph! You better mean it! But seriously, what''s so special about you, dragon? How can you slip identally inside of my inheritance twice- Oh, I see. In the end, there are no such things as a coincidence¡­" The fox girl smiled mischievously at me. She was nning something. "What is it?" "Fate itself has guided you here. It''s probably Yggdrasil''s well workings. It wants to destroy you while it still can. Letting you inside of my inheritance is a very easy way to destroy your soul if you end up slipping inside one of the Dream Worlds inside and then losing the challenge of the dream, your soul will be easily consumed¡­" said the fox girl. "Fate¡­? Yggdrasil''s will?" "You probably don''t know much, huh? Fate is what maintains order in the world, it is an all-powerful element that Yggdrasil''s Will uses to dominate everything. Even our lifespan is decided by fate, you cannot fight fate, and fate will always decide what will happen to you¡­ Yet, after many reincarnated people came into existence, fate weakened. After all, we possess souls from the outside while having bodies from this world, fate only affects half of our future." Said the venerable. "So that''s how it is¡­ This is quite hard to believe, but you''re a Venerable, you must know more than me. Wait, you were a¡­?" "Indeed, I was a reincarnated person! I''ve met some of them too, you''re one, right? Most of you always talk abouting from worlds named Earth, though, I didn''te from such a world." She said. "Really?" "Fufu, but why would I tell you more than that? Where would the fun be?" she asked. She''s really like a fox. "The fact that my consciousness remains alive in my dreams is the fact that I am defying fate. I remain half-alive, waiting for the moment to revive after Fate is broken. Many Venerables are doing so as well¡­" she said. "Wait, hold up, you gave me a big reveal there!" "I kind of like you, so I did it on a whim¡­ Hm, how about this? I''ll give you a little challenge, if you canplete it, I''ll let you go back, and with a gift included!" ----- Chapter 225: The Dream Lands Challenge 1

Chapter 225: The Dream Land''s Challenge 1

Drake POV ----- After revealing something important right in front of me such as the Venerablesing back to life, the Fox Venerable smiled cheekily at me. The Venerables are nning toe back?! These are indeed incredible big news though! But I feel like I shouldn''t talk about this to anyone, it might incur the world''s wrath. But when I asked her why she revealed something so important to me, she answered me as if she truly were like a child. "I kind of like you, so I did it on a whim¡­" Sigh¡­ She''s very unpredictable. Like a wild card, or a jester of sorts. And then, out of nowhere, she smiled back at me once more, her fluffy, pink-colored fox ears twitched cutely, as her fluffy pink fox tails waved around. Her eyes shone brightly. She hade out with some devilish idea, I bet. "Hm, how about this? I''ll give you a little challenge, if you canplete it, I''ll let you go back, and with a gift included!" What?! So she''s not letting me go. By just saying this she implied she has me captured here. Ugh. And a challenge? What challenge? But¡­ if it is inside a dream, she had said that when someone fails a dream challenge¡­ your soul is slowly consumed. Maybe if I had a stronger soul, I could take a few hits, but as of now, a single bite is enough to destroy it. This is very dangerous. I have slipped right where Yggdrasil''s Will wanted me to. And she, somehow, is ying along with it despite having implied that she disliked this entity. What is she nning to do? "Why?" I asked. "Fufu, don''t think that it is because I am allying with the world''s will. That''s not it. I simply want to test you. I am quite surprised by how you''ve entered my inheritance like nothing not once but twice already. So I want to see if you''re truly someone promising¡­ Fufu, it is not like you have another option, right?" she smiled back at me. Her eyes were as deep as the abyss. She acted cutely, but she was after all a Demon Venerable, someone who had ughtered millions of innocents and caused chaos all across the world, she wasn''t a good person at all. I couldn''t expect her to do something nice to me out of pity. Like a fox, she might as well want to just y around with her prey just for fun¡­ "How¡­ is this challenge?" I asked. I had no option. It was either the challenge¡­ or staying here forever, I would suppose. I don''t want to keep my soul trapped in here, my body will eventually whiter away without proper energy intake from food. After all, the Immortal Body is fueled with energy, which I take by eating. If I sleep, I cannot eat, and therefore, it won''t work properly. I have no option than to ask her what she wants me to do¡­ If I ever grow strong enough, I will teach her a lesson though. "Hmm~! I like that spirit! Fufu, it is a simple task! You''ll get inside one of my custom-made dreands. They are like mini dream worlds. You mustplete this story within this small dreand correctly! If you reach the proper storyline andplete the dream ordingly, you''ll get to leave, and I will even gift you something very nice." She said. The only dreams I''ve ever entered before were those of Bedann, and I have only seen them. They are often incredibly realistic, resembling a world by themselves. But I''ve never entered inside a Dream Land, I don''t know what to expect inside. Apparently, she said I mustplete the "storyline" whatever that means. "Can you exin to me more about it?" I asked. "Hmmm¡­ that wouldn''t be fun! I cannot find out if you''re truly talented if I guide you through it, right? But I''ll give you a clue¡­ You must die at the end." "What? At the end? But¡­ if I die inside a dream, won''t I lose?" I asked. "Fufu¡­ Who knows? Now¡­ let''s go! Poof!" The fox girl waved her hands, and I was sent away elsewhere¡­ . . . I opened my eyes once more. Did I found myself¡­ somewhere else? I nce around my surroundings and find that I am inside a leather tent, there is the smell of burnt wood and fleshing from outside, and then, I begin to hear the screams of people. I look at my own body, finding myself in the small body of a girl, I had fox-like ears and a tail of orange-brown color, and I looked to be around 6 years of age. I am a young fox-kin girl? Wait, is this the Venerable''s past?! Ah! System! You''re here! So you''re telling me I am here in the past? But how do we know when is the end? Nice! At least I have some tools¡­ What about Immortal Body? Agh¡­ Alright, let''s walk outside. I slowly moved outside, timidly to not find someone that would kill me instantly. What I find is an entire vige of fox-kin being burnt to the ground¡­ by humans. ----- Chapter 226: The Dream Lands Challenge 2

Chapter 226: The Dream Land''s Challenge 2

----- I walked outside of the tent to find the entire vige of fox-kin being burnt. There were fox-kin burnt into the ground, all charred up. It was a horrible sight. The mes consumed several tents and the forest around the vige, and there were several humans around, they looked just like earth''s humans. Their presences emanated strong Rank 2 and above Mana Cores, and they wore magic armor and torches, alongside magic weapons. The fox-kin in this vige were all weak, barely at the Initial Stage, some at the Middle Stage of Rank 1. This body hasn''t even awakened its mana core yet, so she was a very weak mortal. However, I suddenly realized something. These Unique Skills already sound overpowered¡­ But I have no idea how to use them. Wow, she can just create spirits?! I knew it, it was going to be hard. As I lurked outside, I saw how the Humans were fighting against a few Fox-kin, they were using everything they could, but the humans overpowered them and ughtered them. Ahh¡­ This is terrible, even as a reincarnated person¡­ Suddenly, my own body began to move on its own, tears began to flow out of her eyes as she saw in disbelief the fox-kin man that died before her. "F-Father!!!" It seems that it was in auto mode because she rushed back to her father who had received a sharp spear made of wind into his chest, he was bleeding and had a terrible wound, a whole hole on his chest, I don''t know how he was still somehow alive. "Belle¡­ Run¡­ R-Run away¡­" "No, I can''t let you die! Papa! I can¡­ I can heal you!" The girl suddenly tried to use Spirit Creator to create a spirit that could help her heal, but her mana pool was abysmal, and she failed miserably. Suddenly, I gained control once more. A human noticed us and pointed his finger at us, a de made of shadows was materialized and fired directly towards me. Fucking monster, she''s a little girl! I had no time to help her father, I quickly ran away and jumped out by releasing icy winds from my legs, which I managed to evade! BOOOOMMM! The shadow de reached her father, however, as it exploded, and his entire body was sttered across the entire floor. A horrifying scene that a little girl shouldn''t see. The girl''s expression changed in horror, her eyes were sinking into her skull as she gritted her teeth, anger pouring into her heart as she nced resentfully at the human. "You bastard!!!" "Tch, what an annoying kid¡­" The mage slowly walked towards us as another came at his side. "A little girl? We could sell her for very. I bet some entric old man would like her in his harem." "You''re right, she''s quite pretty¡­" Shit! I gained control of my body once more and ran for my life! I ran and ran, without stopping. However, these two bastards were incredibly fast, they reached up to me in no time! "Come on, don''t make this difficult for us!" They surrounded me from behind and in front, the girl suddenly got in four legs, roaring and groaning like a wild fox, her hair became sharp, and she looked feral. "GGRAA!" She went berserk, as I suddenly gained control once more! Fuck! Winter Magic! I used whatever mana this girl had and conjured a spear made of ice, firing it directly into the bastard''s face! "Eh?!" CLAAASH! "UAAGGH¡­!" The spear wasn''t strong enough, and it was small, but it impaled his left eye and made him cry in agony, the other was left surprised, as he tried to catch me. Because they wanted me alive, they were not going serious on me, this gave the girl an opportunity to get through it! However, the girl chose to escape, jumping over the wounded man''s head and leaping deep into the forest. Looking back at her burnt vige, tears didn''t stop pouring from her eyes. And I too shared her sorrow. As I dived into the forest, I seem to have lost control once more, the girl continued to escape across the forest, surviving however she could, sleeping inside hollow trees, hiding from grisly bears, and hunting horned rabbits. So there are scenarios? How many? I see, thank you. You''re very useful, without you, I would be a goner. And it started right away. After the girl survived for around four years in the wild, she suddenly found a human town right next to the outskirts of the immense forest where she was living in. Was the Fox Venerable born in Midgard? There are a lot of humans¡­ She had trained a lot in these four years and had even grasped the ability to finally create up to two Spirits, but their power doesn''t exceed hers, so she has to be very intelligent in how to use them. Her dream magic had barely developed though, even with her powerful mind, they''re confusing and make her dizzy, she cannot employ them correctly yet. She looked over the vige and then, I gained control of her. What should I do? ----- Chapter 227: The Dream Lands Challenge 3

Chapter 227: The Dream Land''s Challenge 3

----- Apparently, her name was Belle. The Fox Venerables name was very simple, it surprised me. I really thought she came from a royal family or something, but despite being a reincarnated person, she had very bad luck. Her entire family was killed in a human raid, they just came and exterminated her vige as if this peaceful fox-kin were a nuisance to them. Perhaps they enved some of them as well. Well, they were not worst than ice giants, I suppose all races in this world are rotten in some way or another, not just humans. There are always people that just want to take advantage of the weak, suppress thempletely, and use them for their own goals or to merely pleasure themselves. I am all down for punishing and ughtering bastards mercilessly, but I am not into torturing or killing people that honestly don''t deserve such fate. Dream Guidance¡­ By willing it, I used the magic of bell, suddenly, a sh of pink light emerged before my eyes, a faint trail of pink-colored smoke led me directly into the vige. So I have to get there. I slowly walked to not be noticed by many. It was quite early in the morning, not many people were walking around. I reached the vige and suddenly hurriedly hid behind a house, something wasing. A carriage carrying people inside. There were not only humans in there but also demi-humans, beast-kin were visible, even elves, dwarves, and rare ice elves. Are you kidding me? More ves? Is this world fascinated with very so much? Belle gritted her teeth in anger, looking at the people. "Damned humans! You''re all monsters!" she thought, her sharp fangs showing up. Suddenly, the door of the house where she was hiding behind opened, and a young kid came outside. "Huh?" Shit! I tried to run away, but I couldn''t, this was a fixed event, it seems. Belle was startled, she fell over her butt clumsily. "A-Are you okay?" The boy, however, instead of screaming that a wild fox-kin hade to the vige, rushed to her aid and extended his hand towards her. "Ah! Grrr¡­!" However, Belle had be very wild and feral as she survived wild, she pped away the hand of the boy and groaned at him. "Eh? C-Calm down¡­ I was just trying to help you¡­ Who are you?" asked the boy, walking away a bit. Belle squinted her eyes as she looked at the boy. He looked like a simple human boy, short brown hair, aquamarine eyes, white skin, slim body, of around 10 years. The boy suddenly went to look for something, bringing back a loaf of bread and dried meat. "Are you hungry?" "¡­" Belle looked at the food. She had not eaten much in a few days, only acorn or roots, horned rabbits had be rare around these areas due to humans overhunting them into almost extinction around here. Belle swallowed saliva, her eyes locked into the food. The boy extended her hands gently, smiling at her. Belle grabbed the things and began to eat them wildly. "Grargg¡­ Nam¡­ Gulp¡­ Ungh¡­! Cough, cough!" She was eating so fast she ended choking herself. "Ah! You have to eat more carefully!" The boy gave her a ss of water which she drank. Belle looked at him shyly. "Thank¡­ you¡­" "So you can talk!" "I have to go¡­" Belle stood up after eating and decided to go back to the forest, staying here was too dangerous. However. "Wait, please, you can stay here." Belle looked at the boy worriedly, he seemed gentle. "It must be cold outside." Belle ended entering the boy''s house, and she was given proper clothes. The boy apparently was alone. After talking with the boy, where she barely spoke anything, she ended falling asleep out of exhaustion. . . . I knew it. She was too na?ve. I woke up inside a cage, being carried inside a carriage, there were several other people in cages at her side. Some were outside of cages, but they had strange cors. These were envement cors. "Eh? What? Where am I?" They tricked her. I can''t believe it, a 10-year-old boy was such a bastard? He ended selling her off for money. I remember that while she slept, he had said that he needed the money for his family¡­ I don''t really know what to think. Belle was quick to understand, she realized the truth, and¡­ began to cry. "Sniff¡­ Hahh¡­ Sniff¡­" The first human she trusted ended betraying her. I suddenly gained control once more of her as she cried sorrowfully. I nced around my surroundings. System, what now? Shit! How can I escape? I am still just a little girl? And this¡­ wait, I don''t have a cor yet! Is this why I am inside a cage? Then I can escape somehow and not be found¡­ The people around me looked moribund, all depressed. I wish I could help them¡­ but this is a dream, I cannot. BOOOMMM! Suddenly, something happened, a loud shattering blow reached the front of the carriage, the ground trembled. "GGRUUUUUOOOORRR!" "Ogres!" "And that''s¡­ a Mountain Giant?!" "Shit! Run!" BOOM! The carriage was suddenly assaulted by wild Orcs and Mountain Giants, this is bad. I see why I must escape right away, or I will end inside the belly of these monsters! The Mountain''s Giant''s footsteps were slow but generated loud tremors that made everything tremble, it was terrifying. Come on¡­ Ah! A spirit in the shape of a knife, of the earth element- No, wait, that won''t do, what can cut steel more easily? Nothing! It is metal after all¡­ Wait, I have an idea. ----- Chapter 228: The Dream Lands Challenge 4

Chapter 228: The Dream Land''s Challenge 4

----- I had read somewhere that when something is frozen a lot and then burned, the temperature changes will easily make the materials more fragile. And so, I froze the bars with Winter Magic and then, I created a little spirit of fire, two, in fact, because one wasn''t enough. BOOMMM! The fire burned my face a bit, but I managed to generate a change in temperature that made the metal very frail, enough for it to crack and shatter. The people around me begged for my help, extending their arms towards me. "Help me! Please!" "I have a son! Save him!" "Take my child!" "Uwaaaahh!" I gritted my teeth; I couldn''t help you! You are not real; this is just a dream! I rushed outside the carriage and jumped out, running in four legs far into the forest. The orcs and the giant didn''t notice me, as I heard the screams of the people being eaten alive. Belle gritted her teeth tightly, crying desperately as she ran away, her heart was pounding so fast I thought it would burst out of her chest¡­ She went through so much¡­ It was as if¡­ Fate itself was trying to kill her. This¡­ Since her childhood that Yggdrasil''s will has been targeting her? . . . Time passed in auto-mode. Belle flew into the forest and never came out, but this forest was another one, filled with deadly monsters. She evaded most of them, but there were some mini-events where I had to survive against groups of goblins armed with des or knives, or even fight and win against a zing Bear by myself. At some point, I was sure I would die, but I managed to pull out a victory barely. Winter Magic came into clutch many times, it was my best ally and helper into this, alongside the System aiding me in many things. At some point, Belle understood her dream magic and learned the ability to absorb mana cores into her own dreams and increase her Dream Attribute Mana Core Cultivation Rank. At the end of three years of surviving, she was able to reach Rank 1 Peak Stage, but she had been forged differently. She had be even wilder than before. I cannot really see her bing the yful and mischievous girl she was in the inheritance. What had changed her into such a personality? Perhaps she changed very,ter on, Venerables live very long lives. Her ability to absorb mana cores into her dreams was unique, she did this through her Dream Cloud Storage Spell, capable of storing physical objects inside her own dreams. Sheter grabs the mana cores while sleeping and eats them in her dreams, when she wakes up, those mana cores had be energy fueling her soul and mana core. When Belle had reached 13 years of age, she came into arge human town, wearing leather clothes, she sneaked into the night¡­ and I finally gained control once more. I had somehow managed to get inside the town, but what was the purpose? Belle wanted to free the ves she found today, a greedy merchant was behind it, of course, and the ves were being held captive in arge tent outside town. I had to do it; the dream trail guided me there as well. I moved inside the tent stealthily, through the Shadow Spirit I created, I was able to cover myself with shadows and meld with them more easily. When I got into the tent, I found two guards at Rank 1 Upper Stage. I had to kill them. I created a knife-shaped earth-attribute spirit and leaped over one of the men, in an instant, I pierced his neck with it. "Gaggaggh¡­!" Dead. "Y-You shitty brat!" The other guard noticed me and shed at me with his magic de, a shockwave of mes reached up to me! Winter Magic! I generated a wave of icy cold winds, countering the fire and then rushing down the man''s ankles, cutting them with the Knife Spirit! SLASH! SLASH! "AAGGH¡­!" I jumped over his back with my amazing and dexterous body and cut off his neck with the knife. "Gyeeggh¡­!" Dead. "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­" Belle was panting, she had killed many goblins and orcs before, they were like humans in shape, but¡­ it was different to kill a person, it impacted her. She gritted her teeth, however, and forgot about the strange sensations inside of her, the ves were left shocked that a little fox girl killed two powerful guards in less than half a minute. "W-Who are you?" "I have no name. Ie to help you out." Belle quickly used the keys left by the guards and freed the caged ves, while destroying the cors of the other ves through the use of her Disrupting Dream Cloud Spell, which made magic items that touched it malfunction, enough for her to take them out without killing them. "Hey, what''s going on in here?!" "They''re running away!" "Catch them, hurry up!" Three other guards entered the tent and made a fuss over it, Belle let the people run away while she confronted them, however, some of them remained and joined her, grabbing the weapons of the guards she killed previously. A young ck cat man, a tall and muscr bull-kin man, and a beautiful elven woman. "We''ll help you, little girl." Said the ck cat-kin man "No! You must escape!" "No escaping here. I will repay your favor by a tenfold!" Said the bull-kin man, as he grabbed a shield and a de. "But¡­!" "Don''t worry, if it wasn''t because of that annoying anti-magic seal, I would have sted them into oblivion long ago. Behold my magic, the magic of the witches of the ck forest!" the elf woman said, as darkness poured from her hands like whips made of shadows! Her skin suddenly turned charcoal ck; she was in fact a Night Elf in disguise! "Fine¡­ but don''t die on me!" Belle had suddenly gained three unexpectedpanions. ----- Chapter 229: The Dream Lands Challenge 5

Chapter 229: The Dream Land''s Challenge 5

----- These three former ves, they seemed somehow special for Belle''s life. But who were they? They just came out of nowhere. Were they destined to meet her? The three guards rushed at us without waiting for us to say anything else, two of them released their magic attacks, mes and winds came towards us, forming a deadly vortex! FLAAAASH! "Shadow Release!" The Night Elf suddenly released a bombardment of shadow from her entire body, as if the entire ce was shrouded in it! BOOOOM! The shadows reached the attacks from the guards and they were easily neutralized. She said the truth, her magic was indeed amazing! "Ueggh¡­" However, right after, she fell over the ground, tired. Don''t tell me she used all her mana?! The two guards were left speechless, but they still could fight. The ck Cat-kin man took a dagger from the ground that belonged to one of the guards I killed previously, as he overcharged it with lightning, his element, and fired it towards one of the guards! FLAAAASH! "Eh?! UAGH¡­!" CLASH! The sagger hit his face and pierced through his nose into his brain. But it didn''t stop there, the overcharged dagger exploded, blowing off the entire head! BOOM! "Oho! I haven''t gotten rusty!" How did this guy got enved?! Maybe he was ckmailed into it? "Y-You damn beasts!" The two remaining guards reached us as the bull-kin man charged with the shield he grabbed on the way, infusing it with stone and rocks, he pushed forward into the enemies and crushed them into the ground! BOOM! CLASH! "GGRUUAGGH¡­!" "S-SO STRONG¡­!" He seemed to be able to enhance his body strength with magic. I jumped into action and killed the guards while they were dizzy from the impact, they took head-on. We made it! BOOOOOMMM!!! "Eh?!" Suddenly, a man with long red hair, zing orange eyes wearing magus clothes emerged into the tent, burning everything with endless infernal mes. "You beasts seem to think you actually have the right to fight back against us, humans? Despite knowing that we are the superior and dominant race of Midgard? Foolish beasts, is not belonging anywhere something that you cannotprehend?" asked the man, his entire body emanated a powerful aura of mes¡­ Rank 4! He was a Rank 4 Fire Attribute Mage, he could blow us into ashes in an instant! And I am still in control! I have to somehow¡­ win against him? "This ce is as much our home as it is for you, humans!" roared the ck Cat-kin, enraged. "There''s no point talking with him, boy, he''s a human supremacist, you cannot speak with these idiots¡­" said the bull-kin man. "Let''s escape while we can, we are strong together, but we cannot possibly stand a chance against a Rank 4 Magus!" said the night elf. "Kukuku, you''re not going anywhere!" The man with red hair released a deadly bombardment of explosive fireballs towards us. His mana seemedpletely endless, he continued to attack us without end, the bull-kin man created several walls of rocks, pouring all of his mana into it, each wall was melted into magma due to the incredible intensity of the fire. We managed to run away, however, but he was tailing us from behind at an impressive speed, shrouding himself in mes and shing like a living meteor! How the fuck do we defeat this guy?! "Hahaha! You cannot escape! I will burn you and all your filthy kin to ashes for daring to escape! There is no worth in beasts that don''t know their ce!" Was he seriously going to burn the entire forest? But the people went through it! What? Do I have to die against him?! "He''s chasing us down, damn bastard! Leave me behind, I will distract him!" said the ck cat-kin. "Wait, don''t! I will do so too then!" said the night elf. "If he continues like this, he''ll burn the entire forest where the people escaped to¡­" said the bull-kin man, stopping too. Shit. Alright, let''s y the hero. "You three keep going, I have a special ability that could defeat him¡­ But I don''t want you to stay here!" "What? But you''re just a girl! "SHUT UP AND GO!" "¡­" The three gritted their teeth as they began to run. "Admirable of you to dare stop me. You''re strong for a little girl, despite being a beast, you''ve reached peak stage at Rank 1 at such a young age¡­ How about this¡­ Be my ve and I will make you my personal guard!" said the man, his charisma was annoying. "I would rather die than serve you, humans!!!" Belle roared wildly as the man squinted his eyes. "Then die!" FLAAAAAASSHH! "RRAAAAAA!" mes shed against dream clouds, as the man was suddenly shocked by it! "Ah? W-What kind of magic is this?!" "HYPNOSIS!" TRUUUMMM! The dream clouds burned through Belle''s entire body, she was being grilled alive, but her dream clouds reached the man in time and enveloped him! Dream was a new attribute that no one knew about, she could even beat those of higher rank with its surprising spells! "GGRRYAAGGH¡­!" The man cried in agony as he was suddenly thrown into a nightmare where he was devoured alive by countless beastmen! Belle fell over the ground,pletely charred alive, while the man''s soul was crushed into bits¡­ I was able to faintly hear the cries of the trio that had decided toe back for her, and then, darkness enveloped me . . . "AH!" I woke up, finding myself within the same darkness and pink clouds where I was previously. "You¡­ did it¡­" The fox girl in front of me was surprised. "You thought I wouldn''t be able to? Indeed, being burned alive felt horrible. But I am made tough." "Hah¡­ Haha¡­ Hahahaha! Unbelievable! You''re really something else, dragon! So how was it?" she asked. "I can''t say I liked it¡­ Was that your past? Why show it to me?" I asked. "Because it is part of my inheritance¡­ Now, time to wake up- Oh, someone has been healing your soul all this time¡­ Here''s your gift." The fox girl gave me a little pink jewel. "What is this?" "You''ll see when you wake up." I cked out right after that. And when I woke up, I found myself inside of my room, inside of Fuyu. Bedann was tenderly sleeping at my side, sitting over a chair. Ah¡­ I am back¡­ How long did I sleep? That dream¡­ truly felt like I lived years in there. FLASH! Suddenly, pink light emanated from my chest, slowly moving, and positioning itself right in between my chest and my stomach. This essence, this pink essence¡­ felt very familiar, like something I had seen and experienced in that dream. What could it be? I felt¡­ something crystalizing within it. What¡­ is this? A gift of a Venerable of Dreams¡­ Ah! Wait¡­ Don''t tell me¡­! Ding! A third Mana Core! ----- Chapter 230: A Third Mana Core!

Chapter 230: A Third Mana Core!

----- This was the reward?! A third mana core! Unbelievable¡­ I didn''t even know a person could have more than one, but now I possess three?! I quickly and hurriedly checked my status, although my main mana core was still stagnant, my power had definitely increased¡­ ¡­ Name: Drake Fafnir. Race: Spectral Death Winter Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher, Herald of Fafnir. Mana Core Cultivation: Ice/Wind Mana Core: Rank 3 (Initial Stage), Death/Null Mana Core: Rank 2 (Initial Stage), Dream/Illusion Mana Core: Rank 1 (Initial Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Nourishment Realm (Middle Stage) Status: Satiated. Vitality: 30.400/30.400 -> 35.700/35.700 Mana: 71.000/71.000 -> 91.000/91.000 Strength: 26.000 -> 31.000 Dexterity: 19.000 -> 24.000 Magic: 61.000 -> 71.000 Unique Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Magic: [Storm Magic: Level 5] [Death Magic: Level 6] [Null Magic: Level 2] [Dream Magic: Level 1] [Illusion Magic: Level 1] ¡­ It did! And I got two new Magic Skills to boot, Dream and Illusion Magic. Illusion Magic seems to be rted to emotions as well, and it is part of an ancient attribute, I don''t know if it is original from Yggdrasil or not, but Dream Magic¡­ it definitely isn''t. Wait, wasn''t it originally a unique skill? But how was she able to convert her unique skill into a Mana Core that she could gift to someone? And how did she made the Mana Core activate for it to work properly? Putting mana cores inside my body from ice giant bandits or monsters won''t suddenly make them mine, they will be just there. There''s certainly some magic behind this, a very amazing ability or technique that only someone that has reached Rank 10, a Venerable such as her, could have done. Or maybe it is a widespread ability that Immortals have? Maybe, but I cannot imagine how she could easily just gift it to me, even less through a dream, which isn''t physical. Well, she was the best user of her own unique element, although there had been more wielders of this attribute, she was the first one that got it to Rank 10, and made it widespread when she filled the world with Dreands, this was an era known as the Era of Dreams¡­ many people getting abducted and trapped into their own dreams, getting their souls consumed by it, and more¡­ She was able to somehow infuse this new element into the world, and then crafted a Mana Core with such an element, those that put it inside their bodies would gain the power of Dream and Illusion too¡­ Although I''ve gained a lot of experience in theprehension of Dreams and Spirits through her dream, I still have to put this new power into practice¡­ I looked over Bedann and decided to use Dream Projection. I saw within her dreams that¡­ Eh? She''s talking with a fox girl¡­ WHAT?! Did she get pulled there? Bedann! I have to help her out, she can''t possibly jump into a dreand! ----- Bedann POV I don''t know how long Isted awake, probably three or four days, but in the end, I fell asleep out of pure exhaustion. Sorry, Drake¡­ I promise to give you more souls whenever I wake up! But¡­ instead of my usual dreams, I found myself within pure darkness. Is this where Miranda is? "I am here too, but I don''t know what this ce is, it ispletely alien from our soul." Said Miranda, emerging at my side. "This is¡­ maybe just a dream we are sharing?" I asked. "I don''t know, doesn''t feel like it, honestly¡­" said Miranda. "Then¡­ what could it be?" I wondered. As we walked through it, we found strange, pink-colored smoke everywhere we went. What was this? The smoke seemed illusory and strange, dreamy, even. It seemed filled with a strange spiritual essence. "Hm? Another one?" Suddenly, the voice of a little girl greets us. We don''t know where she is, but she did speak to us¡­ "W-Where is that voice?" asked Miranda. "Where did it came from?" "Reveal yourself!" protested Miranda. "Hmm¡­ You''re being quite rude with me, youngdy, I am but a yful little fox¡­" A pink fox-kin girl appeared. Her fur was pink, fluffy, and glossy, and she had bright yellow-gold eyes. "Who are you?" asked Miranda. "Hm¡­ Who knows? I am but the guardian of this inheritance¡­ You can call me however you want¡­" she said. "How did we end here?" I asked. "That is a good question! You ended here by mere chance! But this means you''re fitting of my inheritance." Said the fox girl. What''s an inheritance? Something that others leave behind? Why would she want us to enter it? "This sounds fishy, we don''t want anything to do with your inheritance! Let us go." Said Miranda. "Fufu¡­ You''re cheeky, aren''t you? You don''t truly realize who you are talking to? And why don''t I ask YOU something first¡­ Just as, why are you two in a single soul?" she asked. "Ah¡­" "Well¡­ We don''t have to tell you that." I said. "Hmmm~ True! Then, I don''t have to tell you anything either. Maybe, I can tell you something if you enter a little dream I got for you¡­ Want to give it a try?" she asked. "And what if we don''t want to?" asked Miranda. "Well, you''ll stay here, and slowly, your soul will be destroyed." She said. What?! "Is this a trap? Why would that happen?" asked Miranda. "By the ancient gods, you''re slow, girl¡­ Isn''t it obvious? Dreams consume souls to fuel themselves, if you stay for too long inside this ce, or end up losing inside a dream, your soul gets¡­ NOM! Chomped." Said the fox girl. "No¡­ I don''t want that, why must we stay here?! I won''t¡­ do as you say!" I couldn''t let her do whatever she wanted with us. I didn''t know what she was, but I wasn''t going to go down without fighting. After all, I wasn''t alone in this. "You''re foolish to think you can even defeat me." ----- Chapter 231: Confrontation!

Chapter 231: Confrontation!

Bedann''s POV ----- I wasn''t going to let this fox girl have her way! I cannot let her have her way with me! My will reinforced my spirit, as my soul began to ze with my Mana. "A pitiful quantity of Mana¡­ With that, you can''t even take away a single hair from my tail." She said. "Just let us go, we don''t want to fight!" said Miranda. "No. You''re staying until you do what I want!" said the fox girl. Why is she likes this? "Then you don''t leave us another option!" Miranda roared as she suddenly exploded! Only to transform into a mass of ck mold, extending into countless tentacles and firing several mold projectiles at her! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Oho? That''s certainly something I''ve never seen in my life¡­ your soul is truly weird¡­" The fox girl didn''t move away, she waved her hand and pink winds came out of her swing, the dreamy pink winds enveloped the mold and dissipated it into nothingness¡­ "Pitiful. This is the most you can do? I could just eat your souls if I wanted¡­ There''s nothing much you can do against me. You either do what I say or die, simple as that!" said the fox girl, as she slowly moved towards us. "Here, I''ll make her go away for you, must be annoying, right?" "Eh?!" Suddenly, the fox girl waved her hand again. Miranda began to turn into pink winds, and dissipate. "Ahh¡­ Ahhh¡­! B-Bedann¡­!" "MIRANDA!" Before I could grasp her, she was gone. D-Did she died?! "Fufu. She attacked me first, so it''s fair, right?" Why? M-Miranda¡­ After we began to get along¡­ She''s gone? No¡­ This cannot be real. This must be¡­ not real! "What''s wrong? You''re the original mind of your soul, right? I thought you would be thankful of me for having taken down such an annoying parasite, right?" "S-She was not a parasite anymore¡­! She was my sister!" "Sister? So pitiful¡­" "Y-You''re pitiful!" "Hm? So now you''re going to just talk nonsense I suppose¡­" Miranda¡­ I shouldn''t have doubted. I have to fight too. I have to use¡­ The Chaos within my soul. FLASH! "Eh?!" I recall upon the words of Chaos, the entity that spoke to me. She said that I came from chaos and that I was chaos too. If so¡­ Like Chaos, let me consume everything. Darkness enveloped my body as spiraling colors emerged chaotically everywhere, the entire ce shook immediately. "W-What! How didn''t I realized this earlier?! Incredible¡­ No¡­ It can''t be! Y-You''re¡­ The thing that the Venerables have been looking for so long! Chaos¡­ Chaos!" The fox began to look at me with surprise, she began to repeat Chaos as if she had gone insane. I seeped my hatred into my own soul as I inserted it into the floor and everywhere, I had to break down this ce¡­ Chaos Magic, ording to Drake, was capable of disrupting all attributes, then¡­ even this ce must be run by one attribute! CRAAAASH! A sudden crack emerged in the floor, followed by many more. I was doing it! "A wilder of Chaos¡­ Someone that can actually survive the Chaotic Void Sea and escape this damned cage of a world?!" The fox continued to speak things I couldn''t understand. Did she mean that something important was rted to me? I knew that even with Chaos I cannot beat her, I will simply escape! "Haha¡­ You''re not going anywhere! Now that I found someone that has fully assimted Chaos, how could I let you go? You''re worth more than anything in this world, girl! You''re my ticket out of this damned cesspool!" sheughed, flying towards me. Her pink smoke shapeshifted into countless spirit-like foxes, attacking me! Does she ns to use me as some kind of ingredient to her stupid ns?! I won''t let her! "NO!" FLAAAAAAASSSH! My chaos surge from my body as if it were endless, a storm of darkness impacts her and her fox spirits, which begin to turn ck and dissipate. "Ah¡­ Truly! Chaos is such a wondrous attribute!" However, she waspletely fine, somehow! "But I have to quickly put a stop to you, or you''ll destroy the inheritance¡­ Let''s see¡­ Dream Seal!" POOF! Suddenly, I found myself inside a pink cloud. It was suppressing me and making me dizzy. I cannot¡­ move either¡­ I was¡­ losing consciousness¡­? No¡­ No! I¡­ I am not going to be used as a test subject! I don''t even know why I ended here by just sleeping¡­ Drake¡­ I cannot go before you wake up¡­ Not yet¡­ Come on¡­ Chaos¡­ I look over my very soul, the depths of my soul emerge as a ck slime throb. Wait¡­ that''s¡­ SPLASH! ck and slime mold began toe out of my body, sttering all over the dream cloud. It was working¡­ This is my Mold¡­? Miranda? "I won''t be defeated easily!" Miranda''s voice emerges once more from within me, she''s alive! "I was so worried!" "Don''t worry¡­ I am more resilient than I seem¡­" Miranda''s mold began to consume the cloud, slowly, I was beginning to be freed. But how long will it take? CLASH! Suddenly, I heard a loud crashing sound. The fox girl is shocked. "Eh? You''re back again? I am busy!" "Where is she?! Where''s Bedann?!" Drake?! "I don''t¡­ know who you are talking about!" said the fox. "DRAKE!" I cry, as Drake suddenly hears me, somehow. "Bedann¡­! Unseal Dream!" POOF! The dream cloud dissipates in an instant. What? That was fast¡­ "Bedann!" Drake suddenly hugs me, we found each other inside a dream¡­ "What is going on? Do you know her?" I asked. "It is a long story¡­ She''s¡­ the Dream Fox Demon Venerable¡­ or well, what remains of her." Said Drake. "You know her?! Seriously? Sigh¡­ So you''re even with a Chaos Child of all things¡­ Don''t you know the value she has? I don''t want to kill you so let''s do this, I''ll give you my inheritance if you give her to me." Said the fox. "I would rather eat shit!" roared Drake. "Eh?!" "Let''s go away while we can." Drake suddenly waved his hand, as a portal emerged. We stepped forward as the girl screamed at us, but before she could catch us, we were gone from there¡­ ----- Chapter 232: A Venerables Thoughts

Chapter 232: A Venerable''s Thoughts

----- She had to admit it, perhaps she acted a bit too aggressive there. "Hm. Perhaps¡­ I shouldn''t have tried to attack them. Well, that girl''s other mind attacked me, I was bound to get angry. Though, I suppose I should try a more peaceful approach this time around. Just going ham on them won''t work." She began to ponder what to do and recalled the power of Bedann and then Drake. "She¡­ her soul really did had chaos, and that thing within it, a strange element rted to it¡­ It was capable of easily melting my dream attribute¡­ incredible. After the Venerables had sought such power as being able to assimte chaos, someone finally did it¡­ But how can she be born with it? Strange¡­ Could her originse from the outside of this world? The chaotic void that epasses our world like an endless sea of all-consuming darkness?" wondered the fox girl, her tails waved around yfully. "But then again, how is it even possible for us, otherworldly souls, to reach this ce? We have to get through the Chaotic Void Sea, right? Or¡­ The Reincarnation Wheel might be part of the ingredients necessary to escape¡­" Escaping the world. Since ancient times, since the beginning of all of it, the first Venerable had explored the confines of the world as the most unparalleled existence. One of his strongest desires was to explore the beyond. However, he could not. And the next Venerables could not either. All of them failed. Why is it impossible to escape the world and met the outer universe? The secret lies within the confines of the world, the Chaotic Void! "The Chaotic Void would consume anything that cannot assimte and be one with Chaos¡­ Yet that girl''s soul, she was already Chaos itself! She¡­ She''s my ticket to get out of here! I¡­ no, I must calm down¡­ I cannot screw this up." She began to ponder about the dragon, whom the girl named Drake. It seemed that both were rted somehow. She had offered him her entire inheritance, a Rank 10 Inheritance of a Venerable! Yet¡­ he decided to keep the girl instead. "Does he already knows about her ability? About the Chaos? Then¡­ That Dragon is more knowledgeable than I first thought. Perhaps¡­ he could be someone from before? Ah! The reincarnation of the will of a Venerable?!" The fox woman began to ponder ridiculous theories because she didn''t figure out something as simple as Drake having a romantic rtionship with Bedann, the chaos girl. "No, that would be way too ridiculous. Then what? Don''t tell me a dragon is in love with her? Quite poetic¡­ But then again, his ability with dream magic was outstanding. The very gift I gave to him to reward him ended going against me¡­ Did he gain innerprehension of the Dream Attribute through my dream? But even then, Dream Seal is a Rank 9 Divine Spell, how was he able to break it as a measly Rank 3! Perhaps the girl''s chaos helped? Sigh¡­" The fox girl continued to fly around the entire ce, resting over pink clouds and sighing. "This won''t do, what should I do then?! Ugh¡­ Ah! I have to just be friendly and try a peaceful approach then¡­ Yeah, that might work¡­ Or will it? I certainly just want to force my way into that Chaos girl, but even as I am now¡­ Can I even do something with her? Fate is not allowing my full reincarnation, and theme as of now is but a mere umtion of my mind and thoughts, a part of my consciousness which I divided into this dream long ago¡­ I am very limited in what I can do." Sighed the fox girl. For something as incredible as breaking Fate, the fox girl couldn''t do it as she was now. The demon venerable of dreams was but a fragment of her former self. "And who is more promising than that girl to destroy Fate though? Hmm¡­ Fufu¡­ Yeah, why should I try to forcefully make her my ally if I can just be friendly over it! I could even feed them everything they want so they can grow strong enough and break fate! But even with my resources¡­ It wouldn''t be enough, not at all." The Dream Fox Demon Venerable pondered many questions as she walked in circles, wondering what she should do. But in the end, she ended with a conclusion. "All of this nning would end in nothing if he nned to nevere back here¡­ he has dream magic now, so¡­ the possibility of him merely blocking this inheritance from letting him inside would be possible¡­" she sighed. She began to regret her actions. Being so rude and aggressive didn''t end being the best approach. Things could have been way better if she were nicer. But as a former venerable, she was arrogant and believed she could take anything she wanted with brute force, just as she always did in the past. "I shouldn''t be so arrogant; I am nothing but a fragment of my former self¡­ I have be bored and insane; a little bit more than I already was¡­ Now the only thing left for me is to pray for them toe back and prepare a good apology before they escape before I could say any other word¡­" she sighed. "I me this world for making me how I am now, but it wouldn''t have been possible for me to be a Venerable without all of this suffering and hardships either¡­ I suppose I am the one to me for letting my power get the best of me. I''ve already lost everything that made me my former self. I do wonder, though¡­ How is my soul doing? And where could she be right now? The Gates of Life and Death are tightly shut, only an event of cataclysmic proportions could open them again¡­ And what will that be?" She rested over a bed made of pink clouds, as she sighed. "I might as well sleep until then¡­" ----- Chapter 233: Cultivation Potions

Chapter 233: Cultivation Potions

----- When I woke up, I found Bedann at my side. "Ahh¡­ D-Drake!" She jumped over me and hugged me tightly. She was crying over my chest. "W-We are back¡­" I sighed in relief. "Yeah¡­ It was so weird, and scary! Who was that!? It can''t be venerable of dreams, she was dead, right? And what are the odds of us meeting her from all things?" she asked. "Well, it''s a long story¡­" I dedicated a bit of time to exin to Bedann who was that fox woman and what was going on now. It was a bitplicated to exin this to her¡­ But I managed to get out everything. From my first meeting with her, to how Ipleted her dream and got a mana core of her element, and all of that. "Oh right! You were asleep for like four days¡­" sighed Bedann. "F-Four days?!" "And yeah, now I kind of understand it better¡­ that woman is evil! She wasn''t a Demon Venerable for nothing! She might try to capture us again¡­ S-She wants to use me because I have chaos in my soul¡­ I-I don''t want to be a test subject again¡­ I don''t¡­" cried Bedann. "I will never let anyone take you away from me¡­ And I won''t let anyone use you¡­ We''ll get through all of this together¡­ I promise." I said as I held Bedann''s tightly. "Drake¡­ I missed you¡­ Why did you sacrifice so much of your soul to heal mine?" asked Bedann. "I had to, you''re¡­ You''re my wife, and the child inside of you¡­ I couldn''t possibly let you two end up even more weakened. If I failed to create the membrane, it would have broken, and your soul would have continued to worsen. I miscalcted the quantity¡­ But it wasn''t much of a problem to use a bit of my soul if it is for you¡­ For you and the baby¡­ I am willing to give my life, Bedann¡­ I don''t regret what I did." "D-Drake¡­ Sniff¡­ But don''t do that again! I don''t want you to sacrifice yourself¡­ I want you to stay with me¡­ I-I don''t know what would I even do if I were to lose you, you know? I don''t even know¡­ Sniff¡­ What I would be¡­" "Ah¡­ My precious little treasure¡­ I love you more than anything¡­ Don''t worry, we are together now." "I love you too¡­ you''re also my most precious treasure¡­" Bedann kissed me as she moved her lips closer to mine, it was a warm kiss filled with emotions. We looked at each other''s eyes, as we hugged tightly. I began to conjure dream attribute magic. I knew this spell should work to guard off against dreams that can abduct a soul. It is a simple spell, but it is still of a pretty high cost, but as long as I activate it, it should work. "Dream Guard." I spent approximately 90k Mana to make it, it was costly, and it left me with almost no mana, it began to recover though, slowly. FLASH! Pink colors coated Bedann''s soul, as a rune emerged within her soul. "Eh? What is this?" she asked. "A Dream Guard, it will fend off bad dreams, and it can also help you not be abducted by malicious dreams or those that want to take you away from other dreams¡­" I said. "A-Amazing, you can use dream magic now¡­ She really made a mistake by gifting you such a power!" said Bedann. "Indeed. She didn''t know we were rted untilter." We rested over the bed while I waited for my Mana to refill. She told me about how she fed my soul with soul sprinkle, how she developed some new soul abilities simr to mine, and more. It seems that fusing my soul piece into her made her capable of develop powers I have but adjusted to her own. Although it is still yet to awaken, I think that by doing that, I''ve given even more potential to my beloved Bedann. "I missed you so much¡­ I want to stay like this forever, with you and nothing else¡­" she sighed. "We''ll be together, don''t worry. But we cannot ck off yet¡­ This incident only gave me more drive to grow stronger and find ways to do so. I''ve been doing a lot of investigation. Although some clones fused back with me, the ones in my undergroundboratory are still working diligently, what I will develop could revolutionize the world, but it will be only something for our own Sect!" I said. "Oh? W-What is it?" asked Bedann. "Cultivation Potions!" "Eh?!" "Cultivation Potions, special potions that will increase cultivation slowly by drinking them while also cultivating normally through Group Cultivation. They''re very special, you see! It will be simr to my ability to eat Mana Cores, after eating many of the same rank or lower, my abilities are enhanced, and my cultivation increases. So, Rank 1 in her will has to drink a dozen of these potions while working hard in group cultivation and in some days, they''ll be able to break through into higher ranks!" I said. "T-That''s too broken!" said Bedann. "That''s the power of Alchemy!" I said whileughing. Indeed, although it won''t be as fast as my own ability, these potions could hasten the cultivation of everyone a lot. Of course, they will only work for potions of the same rank as the user, and possibly of the same stage, but lower stages can work. Of course, someone at Rank 2 will only be able to get a boost by drinking Rank 2, and someone at Rank 3 will require Rank 3 potions, and so on¡­ Due to that, the demand for more mana cores has increased a lot. "We should go down to tell everyone you''re back!" said Bedann. "Indeed, let''s go, I am quite hungry myself¡­ I feel like my stomach has been eating itself." I sighed. "E-Eh? That''s gross¡­" said Bedann. What?! System? Is this true? O-Oh¡­ Thanks, d to have you at my side too. ----- Chapter 234: So Happy To See You Again

Chapter 234: So Happy To See You Again

----- I looked at the many people that greeted me, everyone jumped over me. It was a bit overwhelming. Yuki was crying the most, actually¡­ Well, she was my very first partner so I can understand it, although she never really shows this part of her and only acts as a cheeky brat. "Buaaah! Drake! I missed youuu! Hug me tightly!" The adorable chinchi beast girl wouldn''t let go of me, and she was honestly cute when she acted more lovingly for once. "Don''t worry, I am here now, Yuki¡­" I said as I petted her head. "Drake¡­" She looked at me cutely and almost lovingly, blushing, even. However, I felt the presence of Bedann behind me. It was strong, as if¡­ Wait, was she jealous? "Isn''t it nice to met with Drake again?" she asked with a smile. Yuki smiled bitterly as she moved away from my embrace. "Haha¡­ Y-Yeah¡­" she said while nodding obediently. "Hmm~! I am also quite happy to have my husband back¡­" said Bedann, as she hugged me. "Bedann, Yuki is like my little sister or something, you shouldn''t get jealous-" "Jealous? What are you talking about? I am not jealous!"ughed Bedann. Sigh¡­ Anyways, everyone was rather happy that I was back, but we decided to not tell them about the whole dream thing, it was perhaps too much to talk about with all of them. But at the very least, we decided to one day tell them, in the future, of course! "Alright, now that we are done here, what shall we do?" wondered Bedann. "Eat, I am starving¡­" I sighed, falling over the ground. "Drake!" Arge-scale feast began when I was awake, at longst, and I ate as much as I possibly could. There was the meat of the dungeon, most of it was stocked meat from this ce, which was delicious and filled with mana, so it healed my mana quickly. Bedann had been taught cooking by her mother pretty well, so she was now a true housewife as she cooked me all sorts of delicious tes¡­ After a few hours, it was already night, and tomorrow there were many things I wanted to do, so I decided to go sleep with Bedann earlier. Of course, as we reached our bed, we didn''t just sleep¡­ "Let''s make up for the time you were gone¡­ Alright, ~?" Bedann looked at me seductively, approaching me as if I were her prey¡­ If she were to have a tail, she would be waving it around yfully now. "Ah¡­ You''re very thirsty tonight, aren''t you?" "Fufu¡­ Don''t tell me you don''t want to¡­?" she asked, as she began to massage myher regions. My dragon down there quickly rose from its slumber¡­ In a swift second, she took out my pants and began to taste it a bit¡­ This was new, I think it was the first time she was trying this out. But her warm tongue, meaty and soft lips, and her warm saliva and breath made a killerbination¡­ She was timid at first, but quickly got more active, and began slurping on itsciviously. God, she looks so lewd while looking at me while doing it¡­ "Hmmm~" She hastened her pace, and I couldn''t contain myself anymore, quickly cumming inside of her mouth. She began to swallow it all while slurping thest remnants and cleaning the tip... "Y-You drank it all¡­" "Hahh¡­ I''ve wanted to do that¡­ S-Since you mentioned such a thing the other day¡­" she said. "Ahh¡­ Y-You shouldn''t have forced yourself¡­" "I-I wasn''t¡­ I-I can be lewd too!" said Bedann, pouting. "Let''s see how lewd you are then¡­" "L-Let''s do it all night¡­" "That''s a very tempting offer, I have to admit it¡­" I embraced Bedann on the bed as we began to do it passionately for hours toe. Her moans of pleasure were not shared with the outside world through my Soundproof Wind Magic Spell. "Oohhh! Drake, you''re being so intense!" "I can''t get enough of your body! I love you!" "Aahhh~ I-I love you too! Kiss! Kiss me!" "Hmmm~ Nngg~!" Phew, it was a long night of never-ending mating. . . . [Day 136] How long did I spend having sex? I woke up almost at 4 PM¡­ Ugh¡­ Well, our passion was rather obvious, we had to make up for all the time lost. So, it ended being long and sweaty. I woke Bedann up, she seemed a bit exhausted, so I ended giving her some good massages across her beautiful body while we took a warm bath. "Ah, dear, your massages are so good¡­" she sighed. "Your shoulders seem very strong, such a strong warrioress¡­" "Fufu, you like my developed muscles?" she asked. "Of course, the pride of the ice giants are their amazing muscles, isn''t it?" "Hehe¡­ I inherited them from papa, he''s very strong too!" said Bedann. "W-Well, I¡­ guess¡­" For some reason, I imagined her like her father''s level of muscture¡­ I didn''t mean it in that way! Bedannbines the perfect things between a female''s curves and the firmness and beauty of well-developed muscles! She''s the ideal ice giant woman. You may not like it, but this is what peak performance looks like! ¡­ Anyways, after breakfast, I invited her into my undergroundboratory, and we met with my slime clones there, they looked like little versions of my ice giant form. "Uwah! Little Drakes!" Bedann liked them instantly. "Oh, main body." They said. "How is the development of the potions going?" "Excellent, we already got some prototypes. These are Rank 1, and these are Rank 2. Why not let the wife test them out?" they asked. "Oh, for me?" Bedann grabbed the Rank 2 Potions and drank them without waiting for further exnations. "W-Wait! Don''t just drink them, they''re prototypes for a reason!" "Gulp¡­ Phew¡­! They were sweet¡­ Eh? Huh? UWAAAH!" Bedann suddenly began to release a powerful mana aura all around her body, as her mana core began to receive all the power, she just drank¡­ FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 235: Benladann Rank Up

Chapter 235: Bedann Rank Up

----- FLAAAASH! Bedann''s entire body shed with bright light, as her entire being was shrouded in pure mana. Her Mana Core began to upgrade itself instantaneously after drinking the potions, it worked amazingly well¡­ She gained a lot of instant power from it; she drank what was worth five Rank 2 potions made with the Rank 2 Mana Cores I have gathered a saved up from the Slime Raids and from the very rare Rank 2 Monsters that appear in the Dungeon or the wild. "I feel like I was¡­ given so much power¡­ Uwaahh¡­" Bedann felt a bit dizzy, so I caught her with my arms. "Are you okay?" "Y-Yeah, just a bit dizzy, the mana made me drunk or something¡­ Ungh, my Mana Core feels bigger." She said. "It worked as expected- Oh? She''s Rank 3 now." Rank 3! Indeed, she leaked the powerful Aura of a Rank 3 Mana Core¡­ Incredible, my wife is so OP! Well, not as OP as me¡­ But she''s growing pretty fast, although it took her some time to catch up, she finally did in terms of Rank¡­ Well, I still got like two more Cores¡­ I don''t know how I can make it so she can get more. In fact, it would be cool if everyone could get many mana cores, but whatever. "Incredible, it worked, Drake! The Potion really made me stronger¡­" said Bedann in disbelief. "Indeed, it worked amazingly. You''ve really grown stronger¡­" I decided to check her status and see for myself, her stats had once more increased¡­ ¡­ Name: Bedann. Race: High Draconic Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Title: Ice Dragon''s Wife, Dragon Mother. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 3 (Initial Stage). Status: Strengthened. Average Estimated Vitality: 18544/18544 -> 23500/23500 Average Estimated Mana: 25660/25660 -> 46000/46000 Average Estimated Strength: 19549 -> 27000 Average Estimated Dexterity: 17300 -> 20000 Average Estimated Magic: 23200 -> 38000 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] (Suppressed) Unique Skill: [Charm] (Active) (Effects Strengthened, Charm Bond Boost Affecting You) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Ore Skin] [Cooking] [Chef] (New!) [Butcher] [Dismantle] (New!) [Crafting] [Sewing] [Lovemaking] (New!) [Housework] (New!) [Mana Maniption] [Giant''s Great Physique] [Superhuman Strength] [Magic Genius] [Hastened Mana Recovery] [Magic Enhancement] [Acrobatics] [Dexterity Enhancement] [Forager] [Hunter] [Fungokinesis] (Mold) [Mold-Assisted Telekinesis] (Mold) [Mold Magic] (Mold) [Mold Bullet] (Mold) [Mold Tentacle] (Mold) [Mold Super Enhancement] (Mold) (New!) [Monstrous Mold Beast] (Mold) (New!) [Axe Technique] [Shield Technique] [Armor Technique] [Unarmed Fighting Technique] [Half-Monster] [Strong Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Freezing Ice Aura] [Berserk Mode] [Mold Enhancement] [Divine Dragon Mark: Chaos] [Dragon Breath] [Dragon Scales] [Chaos Magic] [Chaos Enhancement] (New!) [Chaotic Soul] (New!) [Draconic Might] [Chaos'' Divine Protection] [Soul Refinement] [Phantom Body] (New!) [Phantom Materialization] (New!) ¡­ Bedann''s status was like a giant library. And she got a lot of new skills to boot! She got some new Mold Abilities such as¡­ Mold Beast? And Mold Enhancement. And she also got stuff like Chef, Housework and¡­ Eh? She got that?! She acquired the Legendary Lovemaking Ability¡­ The one her mother also had! Is this something to do with our nights of intense mating? I suppose¡­ Maybe this is the skill you get by breeding intensively¡­ Well, it might be an equivalent to my Endless Libido but fordies. And her stats increased a lot! She even got two Titles. She didn''t have any before. And they''re rted to me too. I do remember that other people without systems didn''t have titles, yet she has one? Can you exin that System? I can already see it. She''s a dragon mother? I see¡­ Can you analyze the baby? Can I see it? Amazing¡­ the baby will really be special, isn''t it? Anyways, apparently, Bedann''s Charm is giving me power now. Can you exin to me why? So her Charm has evolved into something more? Interesting¡­ "Bedann, you''ve really grown stronger now¡­ Anyways, let''s rest for now." I said. "Okay¡­ Fuehehe¡­" She was a bit¡­ drunk. Could we call this Mana Drunk in a way? I don''t know, really. But whatever the case, now that Bedann was Rank 3, perhaps in the next days we could adventure together into the Rank 3 Dungeon without many problems! Or maybe not? Who knows? It is a special dungeon where only Elders and their strongest disciples go. But I don''t know if we could go andplete it! Or can we? Well, the potion was a sess. "Keep making more, I will take these Rank 1 Potions to enhance my new Mana Core. "Understood, we''ll keep making more." The clones are like robots, they were created for a purpose so they do it incredibly swiftly, but I should give them some breaks from time to time¡­ Maybe. I rushed upstairs with Bedann and deposited her in the bed, she rested over it and quickly fell asleep, she felt exhausted. I looked over her soul and the Dream Guard Rune was there, so no weird Dream Foxdy should try to attack her now¡­ ----- Chapter 236: Getting Ready For The Rank 3 Dungeon

Chapter 236: Getting Ready For The Rank 3 Dungeon

----- [Day 140] We rested for a few days while fully preparing to go to the dungeon. I had taken a few visits into the town this time around, as I had to negotiate the way to enter the dungeon. The Elders seemed to not mind after I paid for the entrance, we were allowed in for a whole week, and then I had to buy again. Of course, a week of pass into this high-level dungeon didn''t cost cheap, it was around 5 million Mana Stones. Nothing to scoff at and it was honestly ridiculous, I felt like they were ripping us off, but the gains will be worth it. Oh, how did I get enough money? Every day slime clones are making new items using my Icesmith and Crafting Skills, so it was possible to make something up these days, and constantly sell batches of equipment every day. I had considered selling my own scales, or potions with my blood, but that would give us away so I decided to sell byproducts of them being used as ingredients, therefore, equipment without much power aside from the basics being infused into it worked just well. I had also tested the waters and sold a Spatial Leather Inventory Bag for approximately 600k Mana Stones, that onedy that always bought everything was filthy rich, she apparently was a powerful member of a family, she held a lot of money and invested the capital of her family into buying my stuff, she had sold it all every time Ie back to sell her more. She even said that they were using this equipment to give it to newbies so they could be able to easily defeat monsters of their same rank, kind of like babysitting them. Well, whatever''s the case, that equipment was made by me, and I as the creator didn''t let them without surprises, such as an automatic destruction rune that responds to mymand. If these people ever try to attack me with the same things I make, they''ll die a painful death, that''s for sure. And even more, as I sold such items every day, I umted great capital. Of course, I wasn''t doing it all the time by myself, I have already made a new true-looking clone that goes to sell her the stuff with a group of my sect members before diving into the Rank 1 Dungeon, which has be a daily routine for meat to feed our growing poption. With this, I had made approximately 6 million through all these days of just selling items, so I had to invest it mostly into this, but don''t worry, it won''t go awry, a week in the Rank 3 Dungeon won''t bested, not at all! I will grind, GRIND LIKE THERE''S NO TOMORROW. Anyways, the mass production of cultivation potions is still in development, but I am nning on using Icesmith and Crafting, alongside Alchemy Magic to make a special artifact that can generate them automatically by just pouring the ingredients into it. But first I need to figure out the advanced inner workings within it. Icesmith doesn''t just make whatever I wish for, and intricated alchemy artifact that does very intricate stuff is very different than just a spear infused with a lot of mana and power that has a piece of my soul, very different, in fact. So due to this, I have to make the item piece by piece and then assemble it together through a lot of magic power. It is aplicated thing to do, so it will take its time to get done with, but I''ve increased a bit the number ofboratory clones, while also beginning to introduce those with talents into alchemy, using special Alchemy Bracelets I''ve created, which grant the user the ability to use Alchemy Magic. I made these through Ice Smith and by infusing the Alchemy Magic and Synthesis Skills into them. They would sell well too, but these are only for us. With this new increase in nonbatants that grew interested in this, the amount of alchemists has more than doubled, and there''s way more personal than before! I''ve also made a specialized crafting team that uses Rings infused with the Crafting Ability, and there are new chef assistants with the Cooking Skill infused into their nes. The investigation of the Undead has gone fine too, unlike how Necromancers are in games, in this world you can''t just bring Undead out of thin air, I gotta have some corpses and souls, souls willing to obey me. I am still trying to make something of a death charm to make them obey me, but unlike a certain Dhampir boy from Earth''s Light Novels, Undead Souls don''t seem particrly fond of me! It honestly depresses me a bit, I seem to have a terrible charm with dead spirits unless they feel very grateful like the girls that I rescued from Azahunn¡­ And talking about them, they had been grinding and cultivating, so they got and evolved into higher stages, I used their material bodies to do some experiments which they were willing to take, and I ended reinforcing them and making them even stronger. The mannequin ice golems, which looked like beautiful mannequins made of ice resembling a very thin woman, and the ice beasts, received the ability to fly after I infused Float Runes into them, and their power was enhanced with many other runes. This is the advantage that they have as material-based beings, unlike us who cannot even do such a thing yet into our own bodies, sadly! After their enhancement and renewal as powerful warriors, they had been going around the wilderness hunting and trying to not be seen by hunters. I had nned to introduce them as some sort of spirits or something, maybe summon magic is not as rare? Hopefully? I mean, an ice mage without his own ice golem is not really an ice mage then! You gotta have the ice golem army and snow beast army behind me, or it won''t feel real¡­ Anyways, for now, things were mostly done. ----- Chapter 237: A Last Stop Before Going Into The Dungeon

Chapter 237: A Last Stop Before Going Into The Dungeon

----- Phew, we have been doing more than I ever thought possible through thesest days, but the best thing is that we can finally get going. Oh right, the kids had been visiting Ruby every day without failing, and I honestly want to get there and check out how things are going with that little Vampire Girl, I do wonder if she had grown stronger or something¡­ Oh, and I have been enhancing the cultivation of my Mana Cores through the eating of Mana Cores, which is more efficient for me than potions, and¡­ the Death/Null Mana Core was enhanced a bit, while the Dream/Illusion was also enhanced a bit. Due to that my stats increased a bit more: ¡­ Name: Drake Fafnir. Race: Spectral Death Winter Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher, Herald of Fafnir, Dream Walker, Beloved by Chaos. Mana Core Cultivation: Ice/Wind Mana Core: Rank 3 (Initial Stage), Death/Null Mana Core: Rank 2 (Middle Stage), Dream/Illusion Mana Core: Rank 1 (Upper Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Nourishment Realm (Middle Stage) Status: Satiate. Vitality: 35.700/35.700 -> 47.000/47.000 Mana: 91.000/91.000 -> 126.000/126.000 Strength: 31.000 -> 37.000 Dexterity: 24.000 -> 32.000 Magic: 71.000 -> 96.000 Unique Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Magic: [Storm Magic: Level 5] [Death Magic: Level 6] [Null Magic: Level 2] [Dream Magic: Level 4] [Illusion Magic: Level 2] ¡­ The saddest part of all of this is that I CANNOT evolve through cultivating and ranking up nor increasing the stages of my other two Mana Cores, only the main Mana Core can evolve me, and that one had been cking forever! I''ve carried Dream and Illusion Magic to a decent level overall, being Level 4 looks pretty okay. However, I have barely got ahold of the illusion attribute, it feels strange to make one and I have to tame this strange awkwardness for once. Anyways, my stats increased way more than I had originally thought they would increase! These were amazing news, of course, and I could feel the power of mana guiding my path towards greatness¡­! Haha¡­ Hah¡­ Okay, let''s stop. I have a lot of Skills umted as well, I kind of want to fuse them but I have been saving them to fuseter. It has been truly a while since I''ve been able to fuse skills, but I feel like I require more, more! So we''ll go eat some Rank 3 Monsters¡­ their delicious mana cores will nourish my Rank 3 Mana Core and maybe, maybe¡­ after a few days, maybe a week¡­ I could get to Rank 4! Who knows, right? "Everyone''s ready?" I decided to go with anyone that has hit Rank 2. Those were my two crows, Huginn and Muninn, my loyal steed wolf, Frost, Yuki, Draugann, my spear Skadi and my de Uller, and that was it. There was no point in bringing those that were too weak, Rank 3 monsters emerge from the first room of the first floor, they would have a very hard time trying to kill a being two realms above them¡­ And of course, my beloved Bedann wille with me. "Hehe! Time to work out these bones!" Draugann said she was more filled with stamina than ever before after drinking a few of my blood potions, my blood seems to have amazing restorative powers, old people get pretty youthful and energetic by drinking it! "Wolf!" Frost seemed just as excited. "Rank 3 monsters¡­ Have we ever fought anything like that before? It''s gonna be tough." Said Yuki. "Definitely, but let''s work together on it! I will make sure to lead everyone with Drake." Said Bedann. Well, she''s pregnant, so I would prefer her to not jump into the frontlines as much, but she has gained several long-ranged methods of fighting now, such as using her Phantom Body Skill to create chaotic soul tentacles and also using a mold of all types, she can even create Mold Beasts that have a power equivalent and based in her mana core, so it works too! Bedann has gotten pretty strong, and it''s finally time to show off how strong she has truly gotten! We flew down below and walked slowly through the snowfields surrounding the city, reaching the outskirts, as usual, we moved towards Rakasha''s house, I had left a new clone there, an upgraded one which I sent with the kids that go met and y with Ruby. Oh right, we also came with a few of the kids, led by yr and Noirenn, they brought her some gifts this time. Apparently, Rakasha had given them a new "task" to bring a little something to her, and in return, she was going to craft things for them too with his help. These little something was essories of Icesmith I made for them by picking little items they had found or saved for themselves, such as the fangs of a wolf, the bone of a frost goblin, the ws of an ice lizard (a rare rank 1 monster from the dungeon) and so on. When we reached Rakasha, Ruby rushed towards her friends. "Hello! I missed you guys!" She was especially fond of yr and Noirenn. "Ruby-chan, how have you been?" asked yr. "Good! And how have you guys been doing?" she asked. The kids began to chat with her. She was a very talkativedy-like girl, so she enjoyed speaking all day without stopping EVER, so she was very good at speaking. Yeah, that. Anyways, because she just loves to speak so much, we ended waiting for a bit before they could gift each other. "Thank you for bringing your kids every day, really appreciate it." Said Rakasha. "Here, I brought you a few things." I brought Rakasha a few bottles of my blood, alongside other items. I have been giving them to him just because I felt like them. I mean, if we got food and things to give to those that need it, why wouldn''t we? It doesn''t hurt us, nor does it hurt the other person. "T-Thank you, Drake¡­ I already got my own funds, but your help is really appreciated¡­ Ruby loves the blood you bring to her, I just hope it is not so costly." He said. "Ah, don''t worry about it!" I literally have an endless supply of it. ----- Chapter 238: The Incredible Rank 3 Dungeon

Chapter 238: The Incredible Rank 3 Dungeon

----- After leaving the kids with Ruby while I keep an eye on them using my clones within their equipment, we decided to walk back into town. "This damn dungeon better be worth it, it cost us almost our entire funds!" said Draugann. "It will grandma, don''t worry," I said. "Don''t call me grandma, I am not your grandma!"ined the old woman. "Haha, I missed Draugann whining¡­ Everyone was so gloomy when you were sleeping." Said Bedann. "I-I wasn''t gloomy! I knew he would wake up¡­" said Draugann. Tsundere Grandma¡­ The people were watching over us, not just me, but Bedann as well. After all, she was exuding the power of a Rank 3 Mana Core, her power was admirable, the two of us were not to mess up with it! I carried Skadi and Uller with me as well, they were acting like normal weapons, but I would let them go wild when we get into the dungeon alone. Huginn and Muninn were calmly resting in each shoulder of Frost, they already had their tamed monster cor, so no one should tell me to not bring wild monsters inside. And certainly, they might try to take out their eyes with their sharp beaks if they are yelled at. Yuki was still being looked a bit worse, but her Rank 2 Mana Core was still quite respectable by others, they only just found it very weird that a non-ve was so strong within the beast-kin tribe. I guess ice giant supremacy goes hard in thesends. I do wonder though, where do beast-kin originate from? System, any clues? Wow, alright, you''re good at having theories. Very true, that''s why I was wondering where they came from, they already existed when the Dream Fox Demon Venerable was born after all, and were widespread, although treated as a gue and something humans loved to enve and kill, almost treated as monsters¡­ Oh, yeah, maybe. Ah, we are here. We reached the area with the dungeon entrance to the Rank 3 Dungeon. Two guards of Rank 2 were standing at the entrance, and there was even a Rank 3 Elder that weed us. I guess you gotta keep this dungeon entrance well-guarded, it is way more dangerous than the other dungeon. We have finally reached the ce we had actuallye for¡­ So many things happened before that¡­ "Now that we are here, let''s get in," said Bedann. "Ah, hello, Elder Drake, we had been waiting for you, you''ve reserved the entire week for you this time around, isn''t it? We appreciate your support." Said the Elder of this sect, a greedy smile emerged on his old lips. "Yes, we did. Now let us enter, this ce belongs to me for the rest of the week." I said boldly. "Yes¡­ Please, go on¡­ Remember though, 50% of your gains will be ours." Said the Elder, provoking me. "I know, old man, now move." "O-Old man?!" he roared. "Aren''t you old? I am right." "¡­Well yes! But¡­" "Just move." Said Bedann, her aura of darkness fused with her Char Skill, a gleam of pink and ck light reached the man''s eyes, he felt a strange fear and also the instinct to obey. "Y-Yes, please go on!" We finally were left to walk inside, that annoying Elder was really here to just annoy me or something? Or maybe seeing thebined auras of two Rank 3 such as us made even a single Rank 3 tremble? Heh, whatever is the case, I don''t think we are weak for any of these stupid elders to bully us. Sorry cliches of Xianxia novels, but in here it won''t apply. We quickly entered the dungeon as we passed through the vast initial corridor that led to the vast interior. Unlike the other dungeons, this dungeon waspletely different. When we got inside, we didn''t found abyrinth maze made of bricks and covered in ice. What we found inside was¡­ "A forest?" Yuki looked around, everyone did. We looked at the sky, there was a sky. We looked at the floor and our surroundings, and there was just an open field. It was all green grass. The sky was clear and there were even clouds and a glowing sun above the skies, warming the ce. The trees were tall and made up an immense forest darkened by the shadows of the tall trees. "Are we sure this is a forest, and we just didn''t teleport elsewhere?" asked Bedann. "This¡­ I really don''t have an idea¡­" Amazing¡­ It''s like a pocket world within a dungeon. ----- Chapter 239: The Beautiful Interior Of A Dungeon Biome & Against An Ogre Giant!

Chapter 239: The Beautiful Interior Of A Dungeon Biome & Against An Ogre Giant!

----- When we entered the dungeon, what we found was truly incredible. We reached a ce with an enormous sky, vast forests, grasnds, and even a warm sun. Yet it is an illusion? I flew into the skies using wind magic to see by myself. As I flew above, suddenly, a wall, invisible, blocked my path. I touched it with my ws and shed at it, but it was impossible to destroy. The System inspected it for me. So that''s what it is. "Drake, what are you doing?" asked Bedann curiously. I flew down below. "I was checking it, it appears the ceiling is an invisible space wall that creates the illusion of a sky and a sun, it even makes up wind, light, and warmth," I said. "That''s crazy! Only gods can do that." Said Draugann. "Indeed, this magic appears to be god-like," I said. "Eh?! So Dungeons are so amazing¡­" said Draugann. "WOOF!" Suddenly, as we spoke and walked near the forest, Frost immediately spotted some enemies. I guess we are already starting! I took out Skadi and Uller. "Come out guys, time to ughter," I said. "Finally¡­" muttered Skadi. "I am not particrly excited, but I am a sword, so I guess that''s what we do for a living." Said Uller. The two weapons floated in midair, as our adversary came rushing from the forest. "GGROOOARRR!" Boom! Boom! Its footsteps were loud, and it was moving away from the trees with ease. This roar, I recognize it. CLASH! A giant surged from the forest, it had clear green skin and a muscr yet fatty appearance, it was a wild and monster-variant of giants, a Mountain Giant, a monster that is not the same as the Ice Giants, Fire Giants, and Normal Giants born from Ymir. However, they seem to also have been originated from him, there are several monster''s that carry the giant blood with them because Ymir created them as an army to fight the gods'' army, many of them were disposable, and after the chaos came when the gods died and the world reformed, it was said that these children of Ymir were corrupted and became monsters, they even spawn inside dungeons, so it is already proven they''re monsters. This one big guy was around 12 meters tall; he carried arge wooden club with him. "UNNGGRAAA!" They roared furiously. I checked his status to find out he was a Rank 3 Initial Stage monster, right off the bat! And he was a variant known as Forest Ogre Giant. "We are already starting with something nice right off the bat! Let''s begin!" Bedann and I rushed to the front right away, as we released our powerful magical auras. Draugann, Yuki, Frost, Huginn, and Muninn, and Skadi, and Uller remained behind us as they prepared long-ranged attacks, although Skadi just wanted to slice it up, and went ahead of us. "SLICEEE!" she roared like aplete maniac, as the Ogre Giant noticed her and swung his club at a surprising speed, throwing her away! CLAASH! "E-Eh?!" BOOM! She was blown into the ground and shattered into three pieces. She was fine, she began to slowly regenerate with her self-repair ability. "I told you to be careful." I sighed. "T-That''s¡­ Amazing! It can really fight!"ughed Skadi. Everything she fights always dies too fast. Something that can actually blow her away was surprising for her. Indeed, this big guy was strong. But we were also Rank 3. I grabbed Uller as I infused him with my Aura of Ice and Deathbined together, creating an icy cold and deathly aura that made even the Ogre step back! I also generated several ice des around me and fired them to test him out. Bedann on the other hand summoned three Mold Beasts, which resembled wolves and bears, which rushed towards it! "GGRAAA!" The Ogre Giant swung his club as he blocked the majority of my magic attacks, while some of the weapons of ice and icicles pierced his arms, the damage wasn''t so enormous, they barely managed to prate the muscle! I have to put it more intent then. Meanwhile, Bedann''s Mold Beasts jumped over it with fury, extending their mold tentacles and aiming to infect it! "RRROOAAR!" The Ogre roared in anger as he manipted earth, this was his element and began to pierce the beasts withrge des made of rock surging from the soil below our feet. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The mold beasts inflicted some damage by biting and infecting their mold into his wounds, but they died after the initial wave of attacks. He''s strong! I smiled wickedly, as I raised my de, I jumped over it and began to release several slicing attacks over it! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Each slicing attack carried my de Technique and other abilities infused into it allbined together, the slices shaped as roaring dragons of ice and death mana aura! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! BOOOM! The Ogre Giant roared in anger, he took all my blows and barely managed to stay standing, I moved my de near its arm and sliced it off! SLASH! "GGRRYYYAAOOO!" He roared angrily and kicked me! CLASH! He barely moved me, however, as he realized my weight wasn''t how my body looked like. Yeah, I weighed the same as an over 10-meter-tall dragon, you can''t just kick me around¡­ "Chaos Ray!" Bedann released a powerful long-ranged chaos attribute magic spell, as a ray of chaos reached the Ogre, the ray reached his stomach and prated it, leaving a deep hole within it! BOOOM! "GRUUAAAAGGH¡­!" "Now!" I called upon the rest as they rained the monster with attacks, quickly weakening him into almost death! "Let''s see now¡­!" Skadi came half-repaired for vengeance, as she pierced the Ogre''s forehead! CLASH! "GRUUUAAGGH¡­!" BOOM! The monster died, at longst. ----- Chapter 240: Ambushing Hobgoblins

Chapter 240: Ambushing Hobgoblins

----- The biome around us was quite beautiful andrge. It epassed an immense amount ofnd too, perhaps several kilometers. And this was but the first floor. Just what exactly was this ce, honestly? I don''t have any idea, but it is just gigantic. It was a space within the dungeon, I know, but why? Just because? Any other purpose or point behind it? Aside from the deadly beasts, it looks like a nice ce to stay in¡­ aside from the deadly monsters, those are too scary for most of the normal folks, even Rank 2 people would get killed by Rank 3 easily if they are not well coordinated. And because they spawn out of nowhere, they really don''t know where they might be. I quickly picked up the monster''s corpse for now and saved it in my Inventory. "That wasn''t so bad!" said Draugann. "Well, of course, we only attacked from afar and we didn''t really get into total danger. Look, even Skadi got shattered¡­ Is she going to be fine?" asked Yuki. "Yes, I am fine, I am a magical weapon. One of my traits helps me in the ability to self-repair myself, look closely." Said Skadi. Yuki looked closer at the de of Skadi as she saw the ice slowly growing back, magically. "Wow¡­ You really just self-repair! You can''t die then?" asked Yuki. "I can die, if my Durability reaches a certain value, such as zero, I breakpletely and "die"." Said Skadi. "Interesting¡­ So weird, I guess weapons don''t really work the same as us living beings." Said Yuki "We certainly don''t¡­" said Skadi. "Their conversation feels awkward." Said Bedann. "I know, and I don''t know why exactly it feels like this¡­" Maybe the two are too different or perhaps they had never spoken with one another before. Anyways, one monster wasn''t going to stop us for a break, it was just one, even if it were rank 3. I quickly expanded my senses through the use of my skill such as Keen Senses and so on, as I saw a mental map of the entire Dungeon. Wow, it expanded across all the forest. I was able to see across the forest, there wererge sections around it, openings that led to groups of wandering Ogre Giants and Ogre Warriors. There were also Hobgoblins gathered inrge nests. And even giant crows named Shadow Crows, who hid within shadows. Ogre Giants were Rank 3 Initial Stage, Ogre Warriors varied between Rank 2 Upper to Peak Stage, Hobgoblins varied from Rank 2 Initial Stage to Peak Stage, and Shadow Crows varied from Rank 2 Upper Stage to Rank 3 Initial Stage. I was able to easily analyze them. They were strong but didn''t have any particr tricky ability aside from Shadow Crows being able to dive inside shadows to do surprise attacks. We decided to hunt them all down, so our group followed my orders as we dived into the forest. "What will we kill first?" asked Bedann. "The closest area is a small Hobgoblin settlement, they''re all below Rank 3, so everyone should be capable of handling them way better than the Giants¡­ I can detect them close, be careful now." We reached the Hobgoblin Settlement as we found the many Hobgoblins roasting arge Ogre, some were inside their huts made of branches and others were discussing. There was one discussing with another, and there was two fighting with each other, punching each other. They''re very chaotic. I thought that as Hobgoblins they would be brighter¡­ "Are they stabbing each other?" asked Bedann in disbelief. "Yes¡­ They are. Well, let''s kill them." I entered the battlefield with a boom, literally, I transformed into my dragon form and roared loudly, using my ws, I began to sh through anything, bulldozing the settlement. "ROOOOAARRR!" BOOOM1 CLAASH! CRAAAAASH! "GRRYYYAAAGH¡­!" "GAARRRUUHH¡­!" "GREEGH?!" Many Hobgoblins were crushed to death by my initial onught, then came Bedann and the rest, and started to bombard them with their magic. Bedann used her chaotic bullets and mold tentacles to st them into pieces or grab them and hit them over the ground several times. Draugann was just a good mage, so she generated a domain of coldness around her that enhanced the power of her ice magic, and conjuredrge icebergs, throwing them over the Hobgoblins. Frost and Huginn and Muninn used their ws, jaws, talons, and beaks to fight, with some magic sprinkled through their battle. Frost was bigger than the Hobgoblins, and the Hobs were confused too due to my catastrophe, so they became easy prey, getting their heads crushed by his giant maws like nothing. The crows used their sharp beaks to do the same, but they broke their skulls wide open and feasted on their sweet brains. Skadi and Uller were shing and piercing through them without any problems, they were tough but not as tough as a Giant. Skadi pierced their heads, shed their chests, andughed eerily, meanwhile, Uller used his enormous de to slice them into pieces or in entire halves, although he didn''tugh maniacally and was rather uninterested while doing this. Yuki used her agility and sharp venomous ws to sh the hobgoblin''s Due to my surprise attack, the Hobgoblins didn''t stand a chance, although they had pretty strong techniques and other abilities, they were wasted because my presence scared them too much. In the end, the 30 hobgoblins here were all ughtered smoothly, it wasn''t a challenge, but it was very satisfying and refreshing to just crush things like ants without them being the weakest Rank 1 monsters there are. These were all decently strong at Rank 2, I saw many at peak stage too. I quickly picked up all the loot, including the roasted ogre, which we decided to eat for a quick break, it wouldn''t be nice to waste it. The ogre meat was actually tender, the hobgoblins used some kind of herb picked up here to give it a very refreshing vor too, and we sprinkled some salt and apanied it with some fruit juice. Delicious and smoky. ----- Chapter 241: Against Shadow Crows!

Chapter 241: Against Shadow Crows!

----- After eating the Delicious roasted Ogre, we continued our journey across this beautiful forest. I didn''t get any skill because to get skills I must consume their Mana Cores, the flesh does have mana if it is fresh, but this one wasn''t fresh and had been roasted for a while. Nheless, this Ogre Warrior was pretty good, I honestly can''t wait to taste the Giants. The Ogre Warrior had tender meat after being roasted for a while, the fat it had given it a nice juice, and the vorful juices went well with the pork-like tender meat. Even the bones were tasty, and they had tasty bone marrow on them too. Now, enough of talking about food. "Phew, that was so good! I feel refreshed." Said Bedann. "Let''s go kill the other monsters now, we are still on the first floor, I don''t want to spend too much time in here. So let''s hurry and do a speed run." I said. "Speed run?" sked Bedann. "Well, it''s when you do something very fast and efficiency to finish something at time record." "Alright, let''s do a speed run then!" Everyone seemed to agree, as they followed me from behind, I rushed towards our next targets, which I had detected beforehand, arge flock of Shadow Crows which were currently attacking a group of Hobgoblins led by a few Ogre Warriors! I sneaked into the scene by converting into slime and digging underground. And then, as the parties were fighting, I transformed into a dragon. BOOOOOOOMMM!!! The entire earth shook as the ground cracked open, I surged from within it and began using all my strength to sh them all into pieces. SLASH! CLASH! BOOOM! "CRAAAA!" "GGRRYYAAAAA¡­!" "GGRUUOORR¡­!" I managed to crush around four Shadow Crows right away, ending sttered over the ground. My tail acted as a deadly spear as I pierced the goblins and ogre warriors'' heads and killed them right away, and the power of my magic created a giant storm of ice and wind, blowing away everything around for the rest to pick up easily. Bedann began to battle two Ogre Warriors by herself, as she used her Chaos Magic to fire spears of chaos, piercing their bodies and then detonating them into explosive bombs of magic! BOOM! BOOM! "GRRUUUAAGGH¡­!" The two ogres were one-shotted, Bedann-chan is way too overpowered! The Shadow Crows who were more intelligent caught up to us and began to meddle into shadows, shaping them as projectiles and firing them against me. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! The explosive shadow spears were not so painful, but they were quite annoying, my scales were strong enough to take them no problem. I decided to fight by creating giant phantom tentacles and using them to enter into the shadows. "Surprise." "CRAAA!?" Yeah, they were surprised. They don''t know that their own Shadow Storage Ability can be abused because it creates a pocket space open for anyone who can enter it, so I just used my phantom tentacles and caught them, entangling them with my soul and crushing them as a boa constrictor would do. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! I threw the corpses away as I began to imagine KFC made with these giant and meaty crows, if the rule for monsters applies with them too, then they''re probably the tastiest birds we will ever eat. Monsters are filled with mana when they''re born in dungeons, so their meat is actually not bad but incredibly rich in vor. Even a creature as ugly as a hobgoblin, an ogre, and so on are tasty due to this. "Come on, there are more of you out there, right guys?" I continued to take more crows, five more came out, one of them emanated a stronger presence and actually cut down my phantom tentacle with his beak. Oh, a Rank 3? "CRAAAAA!" The angered Shadow Crow rushed towards me with fury clear on its crimson-red eyes, its wingspan was around 5 meters, it was a massive bird. "Huginn, Muninn,e join me." I asked the two ice crows as they flew at my side, they were killing some moribund hobgoblins. "CRAAA!" The Shadow Crow cried once more as it flew towards us, firing feather projectiles. The difference between a Rank 2 Shadow Crow and a Rank 3 Shadow Crow was clear in just its presence alone! "I decided to use my own powers more interestingly. I had already eaten Ice Crows before, so why not be one?" FLASH! I used Body Transformation and became an Ice Crow, modified to my own liking, it gained scales and horns too, and it was around double the size of Huginn and Muninn, my body being over 5 meters tall. I rushed towards the Rank 3 Shadow Crow with the twin crows, as I impacted with the Shadow Crow and began to sh its body with my talons. Fighting like a crow was really unique, I had to keep pping my wings or I would fall, but I just used wind magic to keep myself afloat. The twin crows came from both sides of the Shadow Crow, I worked as the tank, as the twins'' user their Light and Darkness Dragon Marks to suddenly coat themselves inrge auras of darkness and light, each one shining differently! FLASH! Their power was enhanced by a tenfold and so did their bravery, the Shadow Crow couldn''t move properly as I was grasping it with my ws while it shed on me, I didn''t mind getting wounded, my body could regenerate easily after I umted a lot of energy. CLASH! CLASH! Huginn and Muninn used their elemental power to put the Shadow Crow in danger, damaging its wings and then its head, they used their sharp beaks to tear it down. I let it go as it fell over the ground, the twins tried to kill it as it tried to fight back, but ultimately, my crows were the ultimate victors! The Shadow Crowid over the floor motionless, it was a strong enemy for these twin crows. "You guys had gotten pretty strong; I''ll make sure that you get to Rank 3 soon." "Craaa!" "Croaa!" ----- Chapter 242: Against A Bunch Of Ogres

Chapter 242: Against A Bunch Of Ogres

----- Now that the crows got their own personal fight and character development, we continued through the Rank 3 Dungeon. We fought a lot of Rank 2 Monsters with some Rank 3 mixed into them, there were several Hobgoblin Settlements, some of them specialized in using powerful magic, which surprised us, they even had very strong elemental variety. Some specialized in using weapons, there was a hill with ores that they mined, we stole everything and also, I decided to cut the entire hill in my dragon form and put it in my inventory. Call me an opportunist but that was a treasure trove of magical ores. The Shadow Crows lived in nests atop the trees, we had found a particr nest with many of them, they were raising their eggs, which we got to make omelets, they were enormous, like ostrich eggs. There were three Rank 3 Shadow Crows though, but Bedann and my crow form took care of them alongside the twin crows. Honestly, Rank 3 Monsters were a fine challenge, but if I go all out, I can kill them without any problems, of course, that only applies to the Crows who are more physically frail. When we finished most of the forest, we already reached thest area with monsters on the first floor. We had picked up a lot of dropped items too, Rank 3 monsters drop even Mana Potions and Health Potions, I can already see why the bastards of the sect wanted me to handle so much back to them, they would die if they were to see me getting all these valuable things for myself. Honestly, sometimes I feel like I just want to crush this entire sect to the ground and conquer it as my own territory, but I remember that I won''t stay here forever, nor I am too chaotic to do such a? thing. I like to live in harmony if possible. I guess I don''t fit any of the criteria of a Xianxia main character¡­ Though it would be nice to have that stupid requirement revoked, I already took away the contract from my main soul, leaving it in a split soul I don''t even use, so all of the contract requirements don''t apply to me. I will just share some crumbs and say that that is what we managed to get barely, implying it was very hard to kill any monster. This way, they won''t ask us for more while we fill our wallets with resources and items. "So many Ogre Giants¡­" We looked in front of us, there were around ten, yes, ten Rank 3 Ogre Giants resting, they were camping, roasting several Shadow Crows over whole trees they used as skewers. It was already night, this family of Ogre Giants seemed to be just chilling. For a moment I wondered what it could be to be in their ce, were monsters truly inherently evil? Or were these guys chilling really wild beasts? They were even groaning, speaking some kind ofnguage, they seemed more eloquent than Hobgoblins. Did they had dreams? Did they appreciate the bonds of family? I know they do; I''ve tamed my own monsters and I know how much they appreciate everyone. One of them was so intelligent she evolved into a beast-kin, to boot. But we really shouldn''t worry about that, we are here to ughter them so we can grow stronger. It sounds very crude, but this is how it is. And we also paid 5 million mana stones, so it better be worth it! I jumped straight into battle with all the fury of having paid so much, transformed into my dragon form, the Ogre Giants were scared out of their lives. "RRROOOOOAAARRR!" A single of my roars made them all tremble and jump away in surprise, I fell over one of them immediately, my ws and jaws did the job easily, shing and crushing their flesh, I sliced away his head in an instant and threw it away victoriously. I rushed towards the next one as I called upon the rest of the party, as they began to attack the one I had left damaged right now, I had cut down his legs. Bedann in the other case joined into fighting another one by herself, she used her Soul and shaped it asrge ws, intercepting the powerful blows of the Ogre Giants with them and then attacking back with her axe, which she was wielding around rather eagerly today. SLAAAAAASH! Her powerful axe shed through the Ogre Giant''s shoulder, and his arm fell off! "GRUUUOOOHHH¡­!" The Ogre shrieked in agony as it fell over the ground and began to conjure fireballs against her. Bedann easily blocked them with a wave of her chaotic aura, as she generated several chaos bullets around her and fired them spectacrly towards the Ogre, filling it with holes and instantly ying it! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Honestly, quite incredible¡­ Oh right, and me? I was opening the chest of an Ogre Giant with my ws, and freezing him from the inside out, nothing too special, he fell over the ground like an ice statue. My mastery over my Ice Magic had be pretty good, Winter Magic is overpowered, and it is finally showing it off even more than before. I froze the legs of another Ogre Giant for the rest of the party to abuse, they had already killed a Rank 3 one, and they continued to do so with this other one. Bedann on the other side also killed another one and suddenly infected the corpse with Mold. Miranda''s consciousness took over it, as she was experimenting with this new method of Undead raising, kind of like Necromancy but with Mold, I guess. Miranda used her new temporary body and began to battle an Ogre giant, their fists shed against one another and created shockwaves, but she ultimately lost, her body was already damaged, she went back to Bedann, and she finished the weakened ogre Giant with a few powerful blows. We worked hard for a few more minutes until they were all in. Phew¡­ ----- Chapter 243: Crossing Through The Dungeon

Chapter 243: Crossing Through The Dungeon

----- After finishing the FIRST floor of this damn dungeon, we continued after taking a quick break of half an hour. Each floor was simply an extension of this biome, and they were connected by a single staircase that led downwards, when you reached the next floor, the stairs were still there, resembling a tower that connected with the sky, quite bizarre. There were no particr changes in the environment of the dungeon nor any of that, although there were things such askes and rivers too, which sometimes came with surprises such as giant Catfishes, all of the Rank 3, mind you, and deadly Thunder Eels, also Rank 3. They were interesting monsters that zapped me a lot, but I caught them and killed them. Eating them roasted was advised, with a lot of sweet sauce, but we saved them forter. The monsters barely got any stronger and remained within the same ranges of power, we continued rushing through the dungeon at a fast pace. At some point everyone got pretty tired except me and Bedann, so we just began to steamroll everything insanely. I put everyone over my back as we flew into the skies of the dungeon and I began topletely wipe out the releasing powerful breath attacks using my Death Magic and Ice Magicbined, generating phantasmal mes that froze everything. An entire forestid frozen before me, and Bedann used her strength to cut down the monsters and throw them at me, so I saved them inside my Inventory. The next floor was the same, but this time I decided to bathe the ce with magic projectiles, just showing off the might I had and the extent of my full capabilities. The rain of magic projectiles resembled the judgment of a god, quite literally, I bathed everything with constant explosions, the entire forest was devastated. Damn, I can just do that, huh? It cost a lot of mana though, even Bedann was left with her eyes wide open. I think my power level might already exceed my current Rank; I could probably fight it off against someone of a Rank higher¡­ Though I am not too sure about what Rank 4 Magus are capable of. The only Rank 4 in here is the Sect Master, the mysterious Lord Ice Moon, which I will try to befriend in the uing days, if possible. After ravaging the next floors, Bedann wanted to try out what I did, and she began to expand her Chaos all across her domain around her and infuse it into her axe, the power was like pure darkness, and overwhelming. She used it to release several shing attacks consecutively infused with this pure Chaos. The results? The entire floor shook as the trees were sent flying, explosions happened everywhere, even little ckholes surged in the spatial walls as her chaos consumed them, it was catastrophic. The monsters were also shed apart, many of them were even disintegrated. But after doing this, she felt pretty exhausted and needed to rest a bit. We called this one an "Ultimate Chaos" move of hers, which she should only do in emergencies. She still needed to train her Chaos some more before mastering it. It was a very dangerous and powerful attribute. As we continued through the dungeon, we finally reached the final floor, and it was simply the same as the previous one, but with some variations in the structure. There were tworgekes where giant catfishes rested. There was arge Catfish King and Catfish Queen at Rank 3 Middle Stage, the two monsters had crowns on them. I tried to freeze the entireke where they were and that killed their weaker members, but the King and the Queen resisted my freezing power and jumped out of the ice. They began to fight against me directly, throwing powerful water magic which resembled vortexes of water or spiraling spears of water, they also used earth magic, being the first dual-wielding monsters I''ve met. They were a deadly duo, they cooperated greatly and even boosted each other''s powers, Bedann helped me out with them, and then the rest of the guys atop my head bathed them with attacks to support me They bathed them in attacks, but the two monstrous creatures were pretty resistant, they even had scales simr to dragons, for fuck''s sake. Were they actually turning into water dragons? I gathered Death Magic within my palms and released several onughts of phantasmal mes against these two, their bodies were resistant, but my death magic could seep through their flesh like a deadly venom. I used this power to damage their souls as we exchanged attacks, my breath attacks also affected them a lot, but they came back with powerful vortexes of water. The two fought while swimming in midair through the Air-Swimming Ability they had. They even fused water and earth and generated Mud Magic, which was interesting as they used it to create a moldable slimy mud to entangle me and trap me in ce, but I broke through it with some more force and used my ws to fight. My tail also worked well, I popped their eyes with them and made them more furious but also made them lost their sense of sight, Bedann attack, however, she could, her axe infused with Chaos was powerful and explosive, blowing off pieces of their bodies apart. While I continued to release my breath attack, sh, bite, and pierce with my tail. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Our battle continued for minutes, these bastards hade out of nowhere, but they were clearly superior to anyone in their species. They were taking my blows like nobody''s business and Bedann''s chaos affected them but not enough to destroy their own elements. However, I constantly used Death Magic to drain them out of their life little by little, while using my other abilities and Bedann''s amazing assistance, they began to struggle at longst¡­ At some point the two released ast roar, as their power was concentrated into their foreheads andbined together into a gigantic catastrophic storm of water and mud, falling over us before they died. They really wanted to take us with them¡­ Wow, that was actually quite the challenging fight, but we managed to pull out almost barely. ----- Chapter 244: Finding A Dungeon Loophole

Chapter 244: Finding A Dungeon Loophole

----- Interestingly enough, those guys seem to have been the actual Bosses, there were no other bosses after them, we swiftly cleaned thest floor of the dungeon and even carried out the trees we got, even the grass, the ground, and I cut downrge chunks of ores growing underground too. After stealing everything I could, I began to inspect things out as the rest of the party was celebrating by having another snack, this time they were eating roasted eel and catfish. I wanted to see if I could find something like a Dungeon Core. I remember hearing from the Elders that there was a Dungeon Core, and depending on its mood, the monsters would be aggressive, more passive, or stronger or weaker, and this mood was also unpredictable. I used my Dig and Mining Skill to dig through all the underground, constantly expanding my senses. At some point, I reached the spatial walls below and couldn''t continue forward. It was hopeless. Wepleted the dungeon so how the heck can we find the dungeon core? Where the heck could it be? If we don''t know about it how did others knew about it? Who found it? Damn it! CLASH! I used my ws to hit the spatial walls below me as I saw them tremble a bit. Hmm¡­ "Bedann, can youe down for a bit?" Bedann came rushing as I decided to do some experiments with her Chaos. "Bedann, can you hit this spatial wall with your axe infused with chaos?" "You want to break it?" she asked. "Yeah, let''s experiment a bit. I have the feeling that something could be done there." "Sure¡­ I hope nothing too bad happens though¡­" Bedann epted my proposal as she did as I asked her. Her axe was infused with her powerful Chaos attribute, gaining a deadly dark red color fused with ck. CLAAAAAASSSSHHH! Bedann hit it once but nothing happened. "Keel going for a bit," I asked. "Hmm¡­ Fine." She sighed. "Thank you," I said. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Nothing is happening¡­ Huh?" Bedann and I noticed that something weird happened, a crack, as if hitting ss, had appeared. "Hmmm¡­" System, what''s this? Can you see something below it? Oho. "Bedann-chan, I think we hit a gold mine!" Iughed. "Eh?" "Keep smacking! I''ll help you." "A-Alright then dear¡­" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Webined our efforts now, as both of us started to smack the crack! After 5 minutes, the crack expanded a bit more! And a bit more! And a bit more! After 20 minutes, it was expanding several centimeters. And after half an hour, almost a meter. And¡­ after a whole hour¡­ Crack¡­ crack! CRASH! Arge hole opened up! "Hahahahahah! We did it! Let''s go!" Iughed like a maniac that has done something unthinkable! "It really opened? But what''s down there? I hope we just don''t fall into the void¡­" said Bedann. "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you," I said, as I grabbed her with my dragon arms and flew down below in my dragon form, by reducing my size, I managed to sneak in. We arrived in a ce ofplete darkness. It really felt like a void. The light from the crack simply didn''te down here. But as I flew down below, I suddenly felt floor, physical floor, made of bricks. "I can''t see anything!" said Bedann. "Don''t worry my princess, I shall carry you like this." "D-Dummy! I-I am not a princess¡­" she said shyly. "Alright, here." "Uwah! Eh?" I dropped her on the floor as she fell standing. And realized there was a floor. "See? There''s a floor." "I still can''t see anything¡­" "Alright, wait a bit." I used Photon Bullet but maintained the bullet instead of firing it, and umted mana into it until¡­ FLASH! A sh of bright light emerged, illuminating arge amount of this ce. It looked like a giant room made of ck and blue bricks. "Wow¡­ Eh? There''s something there, in front of us¡­" said Bedann. "Indeed¡­" We walked towards it as the darkness dissipated. What greeted our sight was¡­ a watermelon-sized orb of white jewel. It shone with almost no luster, it was covered in dirt and dust, it even had some mold over it. "A ball?" asked Bedann. I see¡­ "Indeed, I think this is a Dungeon Core. Let''s infuse pure mana together." I said. "O-Okay¡­" FLASH! We touched the mana core as we infused our mana, the overflowing rivers of ethereal energy flowed through the ball, as it slowly began to glow brighter, bit by bit. "It is glowing¡­ So amazing¡­" said Bedann. She was sometimes so cute and innocent with her reactions¡­ She was really the cutest wife there could be. "Indeed, it is reacting to our mana, keep pouring." "Alright!" We continued for a little while, after a few minutes, the entire room glowed. It was as if all the walls, ceiling, and floor grew brighter, there were several runic tattoos across everywhere. These signs activated and made mana flow once more everywhere. FLASH! "Ungh¡­ I am getting a bit tired." She sighed. "Here." I gave her an MP Potion made with my blood, which was as high as B-Rank in quality! "Oooh!" She quickly drank it off in a second, her mana was recovered in an instant! This was the power of my potions as of now! It recovered almost 60% of Mana in one single shot. Feeling refreshed, she continued to pour mana with me, and after 10 minutes, it finally happened, something! "Look, look!" The shing lighting from the orb made the dirt and other things it had over it dissipate into ashes, as the Dungeon Core was once more fully awakened! FLASH! ----- Chapter 245: Awakening The Dungeon Core, Becoming Dungeon Masters!

Chapter 245: Awakening The Dungeon Core, Bing Dungeon Masters!

----- FLASH! The Dungeon Core has been given life! The mysterious cores of dungeons, who are said to originate from an ancient, reincarnated person named the Great Devil of Dungeons, are special thingies that dungeons have, it is their heart, their true selves, their cores, and also somewhat their own seeds. Dungeons, I think, must be like trees, the mana core emerges somewhere else, and it converts the area where it appears into a dungeon, the dungeon might change the area or leave it as it is, but most of the time it is said that they create abyrinth simr to the Rank 1 Dungeon we went to. Now this one is being reawakened, like reviving the old roots of a tree that has lived for very long. The Dungeon Core shone brightly and gained its former splendor. "Is that it?" she asked. "I don''t know-" TRUUM! Suddenly, I felt as if the power of the dungeon was attacking my soul or something, and that of Bednan! "W-What is this?!" she cried. "It is attacking us?!" Is that it? "Calm down, Bedann, it is making us its masters," I said. "Eeeeh?!" The sensations were weird, but they ended quickly, as the dungeon''s connection with us was established at longst. Wow, that was certainly wild¡­ And after that, we felt an instinctual connection with the dungeon. And it was done? So easily? We just had to pour mana into it and it''s ours?! "W-What happened? I feel as if this thing we''re speaking to me¡­ I instinctively know what it is and its purpose¡­ a Dungeon Core¡­ so mysterious." Said Bedann. Ding! Woah¡­ A Dungeon Master in a cultivation world? And just like Bedann said, I just got the same infusion of info into my mind. I learned how dungeons were and more, everything I knew previously was enriched with this info. I knew that this Dungeon originated here when arge amount of miasma was gathered in one ce and the dungeon core was naturally born. However, it took thousands of years to be made into a Dungeon as itid dormant, until a sudden burst of mana, like water over seed, made it blossom into a dungeon, arge Rank 7 Titan-like Ogre Giant had died in this ce, and its dposing body was leaking enormous quantities of mana. The Dungeon Core absorbed it and it even generated offspring in the other dungeons in here, which are weaker. Using this power, the dungeon core became arge dungeon, and it harbored monsters rted to the mana it absorbed. Wow, that''s actually veryplex and intricate¡­ But¡­ there was also something else. Divine Energy? Dungeons of Gods? The Dungeon Dao Inheritance? What is this!? All of this info rushed into my mind. Divine Energy was the divine version of mana that those at Rank 7 and above wielded, which was what fueled the dungeon. It could naturally produce it through the refinement of mana and other energies. Dungeon of Gods was¡­ Dungeons, ancient Dungeons which were born within the corpses of the Ancient Gods, there are Dungeons such as those of even Odin? They seem to be connected¡­ And¡­ there''s another thing, it seems that powerful immortals acquire the power of creating Dungeons. Certain devices in the world can let people create dungeon cores, and they''re acquired by the Gods, those that have reached Rank 7. A good chunk of all the dungeons of this world is run by living Gods of these ranks, they use them as convenient ways to acquire mana and other energies¡­ interesting. And the Dungeon Dao Inheritance, a strange ce somewhere else in the world, a mythical inheritance left by the Great Devil of Dungeons¡­ in here, the Dao, whatever that is, of "Dungeons" slumbers, and whoever acquires it will acquire amazing power¡­ over Dungeons? I don''t truly get it. Maybe it''s a plot device to make me the master of all the dungeons in the world, haha! I will take it then, someday¡­ "Drake, can you see it too? I can see info of the dungeon, I know how strong it is, and how many "Dungeon Points" it has¡­ there''s¡­ something weird, like a store or something, and even a monster list? Dungeon quality? Huh? I am so confused yet not, because I know it all? Ugh¡­" Bedann felt very dizzy, she was confused yet she wasn''t because info regarding all of this was already poured into our minds the moment, we made the dungeon connection. "Apparently, this dungeon never had a master. And Dungeon Cores automatically recognize someone as their master as long as it defeats thest Boss and infuses mana into it. Many were before us but we were the first to actually be able to get down here¡­ I don''t really know if it was necessary to break the spatial walls¡­" I said. "And just because of that we became the Dungeon Masters?! T-This is crazy¡­" said Bedann. "Indeed¡­" We began to inspect the Dungeon Maintenance Function. Bedann wasn''t able to see the holographic windows, but I interfered and through my system connection with the dungeon, I gave her the privilege. "Oooh! This is so futuristic! Like a floating TV." She said. "I guess so¡­" Within the holographic window we were able to see the Dungeon''s Rank, which was 3, and it even "cultivated" like we do use divine energy as its main source, which is slowly absorbed from the monster''s mana cores inside, or from anything from the exterior dying. Anything that dies inside a dungeon gets slowly assimted into it too, so it gains power in such a way. It was possible to upgrade it using Dungeon Points, to buy Traps, Monsters to Summon, and even treasures to deposit, but all of this seemed pretty far-off, it wasn''t cheap. ----- Chapter 246: Dungeon Managing

Chapter 246: Dungeon Managing

----- I would love to see the face of these sect idiots when they see that we own their strongest and most valuable dungeon. Actually, this means a whole lot of new possibilities, more than we can properly imagine. We have taken over the major resource point for food, treasures, and more. And we can manage and make it even better through System Points. Upgrading it to Rank 4, 5, and so on¡­ Of course, it takes its time. We need to collect mana, refine it into divine energy in the dungeon, and make it into dungeon points. We ughtered most of the monsters here and the dungeon naturally absorbed their residual mana when they died, it seems to have gained a few dozen of dungeon points, but it is definitely not enough for anything much. It seems that the best way to gain dungeon points is by upgrading the quality of the dungeon and make more monsters emerge, the more monsters there are, the more mana cores they have and the more mana they produce, which gets absorbed into the dungeon. There are special facilities that can help in the absorption of mana to make it faster or even multiply their efficiency, such as an item named [Mana Converter] that converts into mana any residual energy, even the kic energy made when we move, adding a bit more of dungeon points that can be made a day. The facilities can be upgraded using more dungeon points too, the Mana Converter costs 500 Dungeon Points and can be upgraded by 1000, it multiplies x2 the cost with each upgrade, the max level seems to be 10 per facility. Very interesting, like a management game. Well, there''s another way too, a dungeon artifact named [Corpse Converter]. It converts the corpse of monsters into mana the moment they die, meaning that they turn into ck smoke and dissipate when you kill them, leaving the mana core behind and dropped items. This one exchanges the food you can get from them for more dungeon points, if we were to let the corpses be absorbed, the dungeon would have gained way more dungeon points¡­ Maybe I could do this when we are done farming here? Just to destabilize the economy of the whole town. Well, that would be way too evil so maybe not? Although most of the food they get is from farming, cattle, and the rank 1 dungeon that can be easily farmed. Monsters are spawning slowly now that we cleared the dungeon, in approximately 12 hours they will get back to a good amount to clean once more¡­ the Corpse Converter costs 2000 Dungeon Points though, so there''s no way I am getting it anytime soon. Oof, and there''s a lot more of things we could had but we cannot¡­ what a pain. There are traps too, many, guillotine traps, arrow traps, boiling oil traps, sinkhole traps, spider web traps, and the most dangerous and interesting, teleportation traps. Teleportation traps are a hidden magic circle that after being stepped on, teleports those into a different ce, usually a closed room filled with monsters ready to ughter them. We could also use it to get inside the dungeon from Fuyu, it would be pretty insane. As a Dungeon Master, you can actually pick where you want your teleportation trap to get you to¡­ I can just set one in Fuyu and it would be done¡­ We could enter the dungeon without having to pay ridiculous amounts to these assholes! But we cannot yet¡­ Why not? Well, not enough dungeon points. A single teleportation trap of two sides costs 5000 Dungeon Points. I see it is very costly due to its utility. And that''s without even mentioning that to Rank Up the Dungeon to Rank 4, we would need 7000 Dungeon Points. And at the pace that it earns it¡­ it will take a billion years. Well, as long as I am managing the dungeon inside of it, I can actually manually pick up corpses around and convert them. Maybe I could lure people inside and kill them with the monsters, and then I absorb their corpses and mana cores¡­ and there it is more dungeon points. I can also just use the corpses of the monsters I hunt, but it needs to be done manually, unlike the corpse converter that does it automatically and with even more efficacy. I could also offer the dropped items and convert them back into mana, dungeon points would be earned this way¡­ I began to wonder if I could use my own flesh and convert it into mana, I mean, I am immortal so how about I use my flesh to gain endless dungeon points and be the strongest dungeon master in history? Yeah, I don''t think it will be THAT easy, but it was worth the try, I cut off my tail and offered it to the dungeon. It absorbed it and it gained¡­ no mana. What?! Why! Yeah, no thanks, I am fine with just my blood to make potions¡­ or my scales and crystals. Though I feel like by not abusing this, I am wasting my immortal body. Maybe I should really¡­ u-use my own flesh and give my people¡­ dragon steaks? Ugh¡­ the sole idea still makes me feel weird, seeing them eat me¡­ I don''t wanna¡­ Imagining Bedann enjoying a steak made of my tail already terrifies me. "Why did you cut off your tail? Did you want to let us eat it? Oh! I never thought about it, maybe we could try out your flesh as steaks... Fufu¡­" "GAH¡­! NO!" "Hahaha! It was a joke! I would never do such a thing¡­" said Bedann teasingly. "Ugh¡­ Please don''t joke like that, I almost had a heart attack." ----- Chapter 247: Going Back Home

Chapter 247: Going Back Home

----- Seeing how we cannot do much for now, I decided to just go back home for the time being, as Dungeon Masters we got a lot of new things we can do in the dungeons, one of them is teleport around the dungeon all we want, but only us can do that. It also costs us around 20k Mana to do it once, so it is not cheap! We decided to close the spatial wall by pouring mana into it and molding it as if we were moving mud, it closed just nicely. We covered the scene of the crime with dirt and trees. I also did something interesting, I let the System A.I. be a Dungeon Manager. It is possible to assign someone to be a Dungeon Manager for your absence, and because the system will always be connected to the dungeon, she can manage it by herself automatically and will do it for us too. Bedann seemed interested but wasn''t fascinated with the idea of managing this, she didn''t seem to find it¡­ well, I don''t know how to put it, but she didn''t want to. Wow, you could do that? What! That''s broken, so we don''t even need to go back if we don''t want to? Nicely done, System, you''re a very helpful sister-like figure now. Yeah, you''ve be caring and also always want to aid me. Well, maybe I am just an idiot to think these things. But to be honest, I don''t feel like you''re a tool. You''re someone helping me out. No matter what you were before, or how you are now, that''s how I see you. Ah, never mind. Maybe you''ll get it one day. <¡­> After we were done with everything, we moved outside the dungeon and decided to go back to Fuyu, the night was about toe and the people around the city were less. We moved right away to pay the 50% of what we have to give, of course, it was way less than 50%, perhaps around 20%, and just dropped items we didn''t want. However, because it appears to be rare for Elders to go into dungeons due to beingzy old men for some reason, the receptionist of the trade center was shocked as she saw all these wondrous items. "T-Thank you so much for your hard work, Lord Drake¡­ A-And¡­ We are sorry for having to take so much from your hard work¡­ I personally¡­ dislike that the Elders were so abusive with the deal¡­" said the girl. She was so surprised that she felt pity for us. "No worries, dear, we do what we have to do." Said Bedann. "Indeed, don''t get yourself worked over it, just live your own life, and have your own difficulties," I said. I told her politely to just mind her own business. "O-Oh, thank you¡­ I will." She said, waving her hand as we walked away. Hahaha! We just gave them a small part of the actual loot, and the contract was taken out of my soul so they will never find out. I just want tough out loud so much. But poor girl, she really thinks they''re abusing me¡­ Well, even giving them that many anger me a bit, even more, if we consider the 5 million mana stones¡­ When we got back to Fuyu, it was finally time to rx. "Phew, we are back!" said Bedann. "Wee back. How was it?" asked Fuyu. "It was something else¡­" sighed Skadi. "It was tough." Said Uller. "This is the first time I see Skadi tired¡­" said Fuyu. "Yeah, she got beaten a few times, for being reckless." Said Yuki. "I-I wasn''t reckless! I¡­ Yeah, I might have been a bit reckless there¡­" sighed Skadi. "Well, she''s used to kill everything easily so meeting an enemy that can actually just punch her away might have been traumatic," I said. "D-Don''t make fun of me¡­" sighed Skadi. I caressed her long and spear-shaped body. "Don''t worry dear Skadi, we trust you that you will be stronger," I said. "Y-You''re making fun of me again!" It''s nice to see her break her character for some time¡­ "This night we celebrate with tons of delicious meat! Let''s eat Rank 3 monsters!" I said as I wanted to eat everything. We quickly jumped into the kitchen with Bedann, using the Butcher Skill to enhance our ability to dismantle corpses, we began to dismantle a whole Ogre Giant and several Shadow Crows, I ignored the Mana Cores for the moment, saving them all inside my inventory. Bedann prepared some oil made from the grease of Old Yetis and then we began to cutrge slices of meat from the giant legs of the Ogre Giants, pouring them with salt, and other spices, and putting them over the pan. The meat was red but had some fat on it too, it simply looked delicious, fresh, and juicy. The oil began to fry it nicely, we moved it upside down after a bit and then poured some more salt and dried herbs for aromatic purposes. We added some water and then covered it for a bit. After some minutes, we took out the covering and a delicious filet was done, it was fully cooked because that''s how Bedann liked it. The vor was so rich and fatty, like abination of the finest pork with wagyu beef¡­ Simply superb. Seeing my adorable Bedann stuff her cheeks with delicious food warmed my heart. Life is good. ----- Please make sure to check out my other novels, I am sure that you will like them! M y W o r l d T r a v e l i n g S y s t e m: The Harbinger of Death: A Story about a young man who is suddenly struck by li ghtning while sleeping with his phone, w hich awakened his ability and the World Traveling Sy stem! D e m o n Q u e e n R e b i r t h: I Reincarnated as a Living Armor?!: A Story about a De mon Queen who lost everything, in t hest battle, her soul w as split in half and s he was reincarnated twice in her third life. E p i c o f C a t e r p i l l a r: A Story about a mysterious man who died of a fever and reincarnated as a Caterpir in the middle of a for est infested with monsters! He w ill have to so mehow survive as a Caterpilr in t his world filled wit h cha os. V a m p i r e O v e r l o r d? S y s t e m i n t h e A p o c a l y p s e: The Story of a young and bullied man born in an apocalyptic world, who is given the chance to be a Vampire and dominate this world as he pleases with a malicious and scheming mind! E p i c o f S u m m o n e r: S u p r e m e S u m m o n e r S y s t e m i n t h e A p o c a l y p s e : The St ory of a young web novelist wh o is suddenly thrown into an interdimensional apocalypse but given a powerful System that lets him summon his novel characters to aid him! E p i c o f V a m p i r e D r a g o n : R e b o r n a s a V a m p i r e D r a g o n w i t h a S y s t e m: The Story of a boy born with strange and myster ious powers who was held ca ptive and u sed as a guinea pig through his entire life, unt il the day he died and suddenly re incarnated as a Vampire Drag on Chi mera in apletely differ ent wor ld, create d by an insane Elder Li ch that ims to b e his f ather ! Chapter 248: A Drunk Benladann?!

Chapter 248: A Drunk Bedann?!

----- We enjoyed a veryrge feast with the whole team, and we also invited the rest of the hard worker members of my "Sect" into it because why not. And by hard worker I mean it. Everyone had not been cking off at all, every single person has been helping in some regard. They all had gone into the lower rank dungeons daily to bring food for everyone''s gluttonous stomachs, while also bringing Rank 1 Mana Cores, items, and so on in the process. Another group goes hunting outside sometimes too. And then, those willing to do it, have been enclosed inside the underground alchemyboratories for several hours, usually almost 14 hours a day helping my small clones there to craft Cultivation Potions and other types of potions, such as Stat Enhancement potions to enhance a certain stat momentarily, which also require special cautious, and the materials of hunted monsters to make. These are moreplex, however. There''s also the big cooking team, led by Bedann''s mother whenever she''s not hunting with her husband, her cooking is quite godly, I have to admit it, but nothing can beat the cooking of my beloved Bedann, of course. So if her mother''s cooking is godly, Bedann''s cooking is super godly, transcendental! ¡­Maybe I am exaggerating, but I can feel the love she pours into it, so it always tastes better than anything. After all, eating the food your wife cooks for you so lovingly always warms your heart. A-Anyways, I guess I ended going elsewhere with the whole thing. Because everyone helps in maintaining the sect, there''s not much to say other than being thankful for their cooperation. I am d they are notzy or something, and that they actually care about contributing, this is very important. Although I am strong, it doesn''t mean I can make foode out of thin air (no, I am not going to give my dragon meat to anyone), nor money out of thin air, nor items out of thin air, so all of this requires a collective effort, even more, if our group grows bigger and wider. Oh right, even the younglings are helping out, the kids from Bedann''s vige had grown stronger too, and are nearing Rank 2. Quite amazing. Some of them are getting more proficient at fighting so they go hunting, and others are getting better at using their unique elements in other ways such as cooking or alchemy. There are some even practicing cksmithing. I want to use their more unique elements in some kind of way, but as of now it hasn''t been easy to find ways to let them use Runes, they have less Mana than me and cannot properly build one through brute force as I do. They need to cultivate more, I guess. Sharing my mana so they can create runes is taxing to their minds. But we''ll get to it one day. I want to make Life and Earth Runes around the crops we got outside so they grow bigger and faster, the project has been rather stagnant, unless we pour some magical stuff, the nts won''t grow as intended in such high altitudes, we subsist mostly of meat with the rest being bought down there. But things such as grains, vegetables, fruits, and the like cannot be produced properly to sustain the poption. Of course, we are still expanding the whole castle and getting it bigger, the n is to expand more areas where we can nt stuff. We are all mostly inclined to eat meat anyway, the only ones that get a bit annoyed and require their dose of veggies are the beast-kin and elves, but those usually buy it for themselves with the money they earn in the dungeon, I always give them a part for their efforts. Anyways, that was mostly the "recap" everything is moving forward, and I just drank my tenth bottle of ale, I think I should stop now. Bedann, however, was different than me and she didn''t have immunity to toxins, she was drinking with me to "keep up" so she ended drinking more than she usually does. "Fufu¡­ Is it my idea or you got more handsome~?" she coquettishly said, as she began to touch my chest with her finger teasingly. She had a flushed face with quite the fuzzy look in her beautiful eyes¡­ Did drinking made her even sexier or is that my idea?! She even licked her lips mischievously¡­ "It must be your idea¡­ But is it my idea or you got sexier?" I asked with a smile. "Ohhh~? Really?" she asked cutely, as she neared her face towards me and gave me a kiss¡­ it tasted like liquor. Well, mine should also taste like that anyways. However, we were still with people here, so I calmed her down a bit. "Come on, let''s wait for it to end- Ah¡­!" She suddenly moved her mischievous hands down the table and grabbed my humble dragon, which was only recently waking up. She was being unfair there. You can''t just do that to a man! "I want it¡­ Now~" she said, her warm breath close to my face. Can a man resist such a woman in heat like this? I certainly can''t. We decided to leave the feast as we told them that we were going to sleep earlier. Of course, that was an ugly lie, and they know it. Bedann held my hand tightly and led me to her room where the action began quickly. She was acting very dominant (as always), and she ended giving me a lot of pleasure with her mouth down there before we started our mating press sessions in bed for the rest of the night. The liquor certainly didn''t make me drunk, but it really heated my body, so I was just as intense and passionate as her. I ended pounding her so hard she screamed my name loudly¡­ At some point, we passed out after god knows how many times, I came inside of her. I remember wondering if my days would always end with sex after our first time with Bedann, and it seems to be the case¡­ I am not unhappy about it. ----- Chapter 249: Eating A Big Pile Of Rank 3 Mana Cores

Chapter 249: Eating A Big Pile Of Rank 3 Mana Cores

----- [Day 141] That was a very intense night. I don''t like how much I''ve begun talking about doing it with Bedann, but I suppose that there could be some interest in it more than others. Thankfully, this time, I didn''t wake up aste as other days, finding Bedann sleeping nude at my side had be quite themon ce now. I don''t know what she might think of doing it so intensively every night, but at some point, we should stop being so passionate, right? At that time, we''ll finally calm down and settle peacefully as a pair of old lovebirds¡­ Or will we continue as hard as every night for the rest of our lives?! Well¡­ Our bodies are supernatural so they can certainly sustain it¡­ There is no better pairing for a dragon than an ice giant, both races have tough and powerful bodies, so mating bes possible- Ahem, anyways, I inspected Bedann''s belly. Aside from those beautiful abs, which are slowly growing softer due to her getting pregnant, which ends distributing the muscles and stretching them slowly around, the baby had grown bigger in just a few days. It is definitely no longer a few cells, it had developed into a full embryo already, the size of a human finger though, but it is there. Growing slowly. It even has two tiny eyes, resembling small dots. So precious¡­ This is my baby¡­ I can''t see if it is a boy or a girl yet, but I''ve heard that at first embryos are all females and then they define if they will be girl or boy through genes, I think. Anyways, it looks like a red-colored embryo, but the tail it has is oddlyrge, it is also growing two protuberances over its tiny head. Perhaps those are my dragon tail and horns? Hopefully, its horns are not so developed when birth, so it won''t damage its mother''s womb¡­ Well, if that ever happens, I will find a way to solve it. But still, as a man that has never thought about building a family before, this really excites me. Seeing a tiny baby slowly grow inside of my beloved Bedann is like the wildest dreame true¡­ "We are really a family now, you and Bedann¡­ I can''t wait for you toe to this world to meet us and everyone else¡­" I whispered to her belly. "D-Drake?" Bedann suddenly saw me talking to her belly. "Ah¡­ I-I just woke up!" I said. "O-Oh¡­ Ugh¡­ I am a bit dizzy¡­ W-What happenedst night? I can''t remember¡­" she said. She doesn''t remember herst night self? I guess, I understand it, she was drunk and all¡­ Drunk Bedann might be her sexiest version so far, but ssic Bedann is still the best. "W-We had a lot of loving¡­ You were a bit drunk and kind of forced me into it, but I don''t regret it." I said. "I forced you?! S-Sorry¡­" she sighed. "It doesn''t matter, I like when you act dominant¡­ Ah, I guess I shouldn''t have said that." I think I said something bad. "Ohh?" she said, as a smile emerged on her lips. Wait¡­ hold on¡­ No¡­ we already did it a lot! "B-Bedann?" "Fufu¡­ Then let me dominate you, Drake¡­ Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle¡­" "But we should go take a bath¡­" "R-Right! Sorry, I was just teasing you¡­" said Bedann. "Teasing me? Well, I can''t help but like it, but hold on to it for a bit¡­" I sighed. "Hehe, let''s do it in the bathroom then!" "¡­You seem to like it a lot." "Don''t you?" "I can''t deny that I love it." "Then~?" "Fine¡­ But let''s not take that long. Promise me!" "I promise you! Now let''s go!" Bedann held my hands as she ranpletely nude with me, and we dived into our room''s bathroom. As expected, we ended spending over 1 hour on it, more than I wanted! Sigh¡­ When it was around 4 pm, we were finally ready for lunch, I guess, it was toote for breakfast. And for lunch, aside from delicious food made by my mother-inw and her team to chefs, there was a big and tasty pile of Rank 3 Mana Cores¡­ Fufu, I am eating them all. Bedann said "go on" without any trouble, I could have perfectly split them and make her some potions, but she wanted me to eat them all. She was very considerate. Even though she killed a lot of the monsters herself too, and those should belong to her¡­ but she gave them to me. What a lovely wife. I nced at the pile of mana cores, and I couldn''t help but feel hungry. I devoured them all inrge quantities, it felt like eating chips by how crunchy they were, each one gave me a boost of power that really made it different from Rank 2 Mana Cores, oh yes, give me more of that¡­ FLASH! When I finished the whole pile, I couldn''t help but smile. That was good, way too good. I ended eating it all rather frantically, it was THAT good. It felt as if I was being reborn out of eating these things, my stats began to rise quickly and so did my cultivation, and even more, I got a bunch of skills. Monsters gather their magic and abilities inside their mana cores, it''s the same for people of various races, when I ate the bandits, I only felt the true difference when I ate their Mana Cores. Well, it is the same here, you gotta eat those crunchy bite-sized mana cores to get the full experience and getting the true rewards of extra new skills. The monster''s mana cores were mostly of Ogre Giants, Ogre Warrior variants that reached Rank 3, Shadow Crows Leaders, the Giant Electric Eel at Rank 3, and the pair of Giant Catfish King and Queen, whose Mana Cores were the shiniest. The result was surprising, my aura began to overflow with new power¡­ It has been some time since I had such high-quality Mana Cores, oh god, how I missed the feeling of gaining power in my main mana core¡­ ----- Chapter 250: Rank 3 Middle Stage & New Skills 250 Rank 3 Middle Stage & New Skills ----- Ding! [High Ogre Bloodline: Ogre Giant] [High Ogre Bloodline: Ogre Warrior] [High Ogre Bloodline: Hobgoblin] [Giant Bone of the Ogre Giant] [Super Muscles of the Ogre Giant] [Greater Resiliency of the Ogre Giant] [Ogre Giant''s Intimidating Roar] [Ogre Warrior Rallying Cry] [Ogre Warrior Tenacity] [Ogre Warrior Super Muscle Enhancement] [Enhanced Ogre Senses] [Hobgoblin''s Cunning Evil] [Hobgoblin Job Master] [Dexterous Fighter] [Ruthlessness] [Dark Crow Bloodline: Shadow Crow] [Shadow Maniption] [Shadow Wings Growth] [ck Feather Coating of Magic Resistance] [Shadow Sneak] [Shadow Projectile Feather] [Intimidating Cry of the Shadow Crow] [Lesser Lightning Dragon Bloodline: Giant Lightning Eel] [King of the Lake] [Proficient Swimmer] [Great Water Adaptability] [Heavy Body m] [Resilient Fat-umting Body of the Catfish King] [Water Vortex] [Electricity-Producing Organ] [Deadly Fanged Jaws] [Enhanced Flexible Body of the Giant Lightning Eel] [Thunder Wave] [Electricity Perception] ¡­ So many new Skills! This is incredible. I have already felt the difference, several of these skills were passive and added up into the power of my bones, flesh, and more. And I got a lot of Bloodline Skills, which I don''t know how they workpletely, but they seem to boost my growth potential and perhaps my evolution options. Aside from all these awesome new Skills, I got the power of two Stage Ups, now I am Upper Stage Rank 3, meaning that there''s only Peak Stage left and then I get to be Rank 4! So easy! I just have to eat Mana Cores, and now that I own the Dungeon, I am pretty much Rank 4 already, just you wait a bit. Now that I am done eating here, I decided to continue with the lunch with Bedann. ir and Noirenn apanied us by sitting over ourps. "I can evolve now, it seems," I said. "Ooh! Evolve again? Will you go out after lunch?" asked Bedann. "Yes, hopefully, it won''t take so long¡­" I sighed. "Yeah, thest time you evolved it took a while, but then you evolved while sleeping thanks to Fafnir!" said Bedann. "Yeah, I recall that, and I believe I can evolve faster this time around, I hope¡­" Pshh, System, can you tell me how long will it take to evolve? That''s a lot¡­ but I guess it is manageable. I just have to leave my clones watching over me while connecting their consciousness with me and it should be fine, right? Now you''re just scaring me¡­ So you liked to be a big sister instead? Alright, alright. <¡­But if there was the case where you would continue to not ept me as a tool, I would prefer to be called big sister.> Oho? Do you like to be my big sis? <¡­> Okay, enough teasing for today. After this, we decided to move on with evolution. I told everyone about it, so they understood I might not be present here for some time. However, my slime clones will remain around, they will be connected with my consciousness too, so they can talk with it as if it were a phone of sorts. "Drake papa, will you get big?" asked ir. "Big, big?" asked Noirenn. "Well, you''ve seen his dragon form other times, right? He''s actually super big! He usually shrinks." Said Bedann. "Ooooh!" said ir. "Can we see a big body?" asked Noirenn. "Fine¡­" I shapeshifted back into my true form, as a gigantic dragon emerged before them¡­ I was going all out with my size too, getting up to 20 meters, barely fitting in this big hall. "Wooooww!" "Ah¡­ Big papa!" The two girls began to crawl over my body, and so did most of the kids present¡­ Sigh¡­ I am weak to kids. "Alright, wanna go on a ride?" I asked. "Yaaay!" I began moving around therge castle as I took them on a ride. Bedann also jumped there. I remember getting angry when they mounted me, but now I enjoy bringing them around. I guess it doesn''t necessarily mean bing a mount by itself, but more like¡­ It feels as if I were protecting them. This big and scary form is my true form too, and I like it as well. It is who I am now, while the ice giant form, I take is the form of my human mind, and the most fitting to show love to Bedann too. I guess I''ve made a good bnce between the two, like yin and yang, I suppose. This big form is what protects them, it is what I also use to protect myself because my interior is¡­ rather soft, but only Bedann and the kids can truly reach it¡­ Ugh, am I being too soft now? Don''t worry, I am still the ruthless dragon that will ughter anyone that dares to get in my way or tries anything funny¡­ But embracing my internal self and my emotional side is also nice. And it has honestly brought me a lot of happiness. If I had not embraced it, and if I had not been gentle and empathetic, I would have never ended with such a big group of people at my side, so hard working and nice with me¡­ and even more, I would have not ended with Bedann, the love of my life, nor without our child that will one daye to us shortly¡­ After giving them all a little trip, I decided to go evolve at longst. ----- NEW NOVEL IS OUT! Chapter 251: New Evolution Options

Chapter 251: New Evolution Options

----- I flew down below and found a nice ce to evolve, it was a small hill covered in snow, giving me a bit of nostalgia when I was a dragon hatchling, and I went on surviving in the wild. Now I am strong enough to be just fine anywhere around here, but new threats had emerged, and honestly, the future had be even more unpredictable. I have to quickly evolve and prepare for anything that might ur. I dug deep into the ground and covered myself into a cocoon of ice, covering the entire ce with Stealth, Camouge, and other simr Runes to make me undetected. After that, I checked my evolution options, let''s see what I get today. [Abyssal Cmity Death Freeze Dragon] [Daydreaming Netherworld Ice Dragon] [Spectral Dark Ice Dragon] [Great Death Tundra Dragon] [Dark Mirage Dragon] ¡­ Wow, five options this time?! I could only guess what they do through their names, but let''s check them one by one¡­ I am intrigued about some. ¡­ [Abyssal Cmity Death Freeze Dragon] A Dragon evolution thates from a highly proficient dragon in the elements of death, ice, and who is slowly entering into the realm of Dark Arts, as it delves deeper into the forbidden power thatys within magic and sorcery. A being who wields destructive magic and that can freeze and bring death to anything ites through. Its name originates from its ability to bring Cmity whenever it talks, throwing into the endless dark abyss of death to anyone it faces¡­ ¡­ Wow, okay? That was quite intense to read. So if I be this, I can use Dark Arts? What''s that? Can you tell me, System? Geh¡­ Well, this sounds tentative, but I don''t like the idea of killing anything around me. Sounds OP, but that gotta be a lonely life unless I turn everyone into Undead, which is not really the n either¡­ Hopefully, it is figurative as if I will get very strong or something. ¡­ [Daydreaming Netherworld Ice Dragon] An evolution that a dragon proficient in death, ice, and dream/illusion magic can evolve into. Daydreaming-type dragons are unique dragons born after the spreading of the Dream Attribute, they''re a special and rare race of beings who live within dreams, feeding in Dreams and Souls from those trapped inside. Their power grows as they consume more souls and dreams from their victims, and they''re capable of hopping between dreams more easily. This variant has all those abilities coupled with the power of theherworld, making it even easier to steal souls directly from dreams themselves, or to affect them strangely¡­ it can also use ice to freeze things, or dreams. ¡­ This one sounds just as terrifying as the previous one! I like it. I like it a lot, in fact. Having a greater proficiency in hopping into dreams might one day give me an advantage or something against this annoying foxdy. And it can edit souls and stuff while dreaming? And it even said I can use ice to "freeze" dreams? What does thatst one even mean? Like literally pausing them? For what? Hmm¡­ Well, let''s check the other ones before making any rash decision. ¡­ [Spectral Dark Ice Dragon] An evolution that a dragon that is proficient in phantom, dark, and ice attributes can take. Spectral Dark Ice Dragons are rare stalkers of the cold nights of Niflheim or the ever-dark underworld of Helheim. They are part specter and part dragon, being half-undead, they acquire several benefits such as unlimited stamina, great regeneration, restlessness, status effect immunity, and more, and can also feed on ghosts and other undead beings to gain power and proficiency. The more monsters of these types are eaten, the stronger their powers develop. These vicious dragons stalk prey until they''re tired or unsuspecting, and then leap into their back and crush them until they die¡­ they''re very efficient hunters. ¡­ Wow, so most of the benefits of being an Undead I already got them thanks to Immortal Body¡­ Though that unlimited stamina sounds super nice¡­ but I don''t think it will go so easily like that. The thing about bing an efficient hunter is meh, I already am one, and gaining power from eating Undead doesn''t sound bad, actually. But I don''t want to eat Undead, they taste like literal garbage. I mean, they''re literally rotting. ¡­ [Great Death Tundra Dragon] Great Death Tundra Dragons are an evolution that only Great Dragons proficient in death and ice can take. Great Death Tundra Dragon is highly proficient in massive destruction using their two favorite elements. They storm entire ns and devour sects, ending entire civilizations of weak mortals that have lived for hundreds of years. They''re known as the "Great Destroyers" and every time one emerges, it means that the end is near. Greatly proficient in death and ice, this dragon specializes in these two attributes inpletely new ways, and its size is veryrge. ¡­ I see I see, this one seems quite crazy, I guess I could be one of those¡­ specializing in death and ice to the point of bing a Great Destroyer does sounds promising. ¡­ [Dark Mirage Dragon] A mysterious evolution unlocked by dragons proficient in Illusion, Dream, and Dark Elements. Dark Mirage Dragons are sneaky and cunning dragons that live in ces where they adapted their powers to create illusions to hunt prey. They can create all sorts of strange dark illusions filled with traps to catch prey. And are often mischievous little creatures. Enjoying the suffering of their prey, they like to experiment with their illusions and be highly proficient in them. Those that are capable of breaking through one might only end up in another one, as they can even create multiyered illusion scenarios¡­ Due to their rareness and powers, they are rarely spotted. ¡­ And then there''s this¡­ an Illusion Master pretty much, quite a crazy ystyle. If this were a game, I would give it a try without thinking it twice to see how they work, but this is a more important decision than a game. Honestly, they''re all good¡­ What should I pick? ----- Chapter 252: Evolving & Strange Dreams

Chapter 252: Evolving & Strange Dreams

----- [Abyssal Cmity Death Freeze Dragon] [Daydreaming Netherworld Ice Dragon] [Spectral Dark Ice Dragon] [Great Death Tundra Dragon] [Dark Mirage Dragon] ¡­ After looking at all the evolution options and their details, I couldn''t help but wonder what I should really pick, it is a difficult question to make to such an undecisive dragon such as me! But I don''t want to waste too much time, I gotta pick what I feel like the most. To be honest, they all had impressive and detailed information sheets, so I was left rather speechless as I saw them all. What should I pick now? I am beginning to grow nervous¡­ Ah, fine, I will pick this one. I really want it anyway, and it will help me develop further into the direction I currently want¡­ Ding! FLASH! Suddenly, my entire body begins to change in front of me, I begin to change too, of course. My body begins to stretch itself a little, and I grow several meters more. My scales begin to grow bigger but at the same time, smaller and more refined. This change was really something else! I was really evolving into something incredible. I couldn''t help but see myself evolve, but a sudden headache hit me, and I fell unconscious¡­ Ugh, I suppose that''s when the brain begins to evolve. ----- That night, all around the City of the Ice Moon Sect, people dreamed about strange things. ces they had never met, worlds they had never visited, and these dreams seemed more realistic than anything they had ever experimented with. But within these dreams, they found an enormous dragon with mystical eyes that shed with incredible power. It guided them into these dreams. Sometimes it would guide them into an awful nightmare, and other times, they would go into a beautiful dream. Usually, those that had done terrible things to innocents in their lives dreamed the worst nightmares, while those that had suffered through their lives dreamed about happy things, bringing joy and hope to their weakened hearts, and dying spirits¡­ Those that had terrible nightmares, which rightfully deserved them, woke up terrified, and even worst, constipated as if they had been punished somehow. Some even felt like their mana was weaker than other days, and others felt as if someone had just bitten their soul or something, although that was simply impossible for these sect members who didn''t know anything of souls. However, one of them had a particr dream, the Sect Master Lord Ice Moon dreamed about something¡­ rather peculiar! But what did he dream? He dreamed with this dragon, who looked over at him with its powerful and tyrannical aura, and shing eyes. He looked at this entity and couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed. He had tried to speak within the dream, but it was impossible. Who was this entity and why was a dragon looking at him? He began to remember things he had read. The Dream Fox Demon Venerable had spread her Dream Attribute, unique of her, across the world, until it became a part of the world,rge clouds of dreams emerged across the world. It was an Era of Dreams where people were identally pulled into dreams all the time. Sometimes they managed toplete the dream and gained a new power, and other times they died in their dreams, to never wake up again¡­ Of course, this ended when the next Venerable of the Righteous Path came along, cleansing most of the world from these dream clouds but without being able to take away the dream attribute from the world, it had been awakened from the world, not introduced into it, so it was going to stay, despite its dangerousness. Some sects, the biggest ones across the continents created spells and techniques to counter this element, but many were left in the blue. He learned that through dreams, many unique monsters existed, which were of the dream attribute. Monsters usually were of an attribute, ice horned rabbits, frost wolves, ice bears, and so on¡­ and well, there were also dream monsters. Such as dream-seeking serpents, daydreaming dragons, dreamer frogs, nightmare horrors, and so on¡­ They were extremely rare yet valuable monsters. And now, one of them was in front of him, a Daydreaming Dragon! He saw them in the book, they resembled giant and monstrous serpents with gigantic wings andrge legs, their wings had shy multi-colored eyes that seemed to hypnotize people, while their horns were golden and shed with brilliance¡­ They were usually pink and purple, but this one was ck and azure-colored, with several tes of armor-like ice and silver scales across its body¡­ it had another pair of wings, being four, and it even had another pair of legs too¡­ it resembled a monster from the depths of hell too, as it emanated a deathly and phantasmal aura, ring at him with its shing phantom eyes. "What¡­ What do you want, beast! Don''t daree closer to me! Even in dreams¡­ I won''t die easily!" roared Lord Ice Moon. Lord Ice Moon was utterly delusional, against such a beast, he stood no chance, even less because he had not prepared artifacts to use in dreams, and he had no dream attribute magic either to use, he was hopeless! However, the Daydreaming dragon only told him one thing and only one single thing. "Clean your sect of trash, or I will do it myself." "W-What¡­! Who are you?!" "¡­" The dragon suddenly opened its jaws, as they moved towards him. "S-Stop! Uuaagggh¡­!" CHOMP! "AAAHH!" Lord Ice Moon, the respected Rank 4 Master of this sect, woke up creaming in fear. "Ahh¡­ It was just a dream¡­ Just a dream¡­" he sighed in relief, although he recalled rather well how he was just eaten by a giant dragon. It wasn''t something he would like to dream about ever again, to be honest. "What did it mean by¡­ cleaning my sect of trash? Did that dragon meant something?" wondered the sect master, intrigued about this strange dream. ----- Chapter 253: A Fox Girl Stalker

Chapter 253: A Fox Girl Stalker

------ As I evolved, I dive into dreams. Some of them were pleasing and others not so much. At some point, I gained consciousness of myself, and started to find those that were having unpleasant dreams¡­ It seems that my very presence was making them unpleasant. Why was that? But others were having great dreams and seemed moderately happy over them. How strange and bizarre, what is the meaning behind these strange dreams? I inspected them and began to understand that all those having terrible nightmares were quite the scumbags. I looked around and found that those with great and pleasant dreams were people of good hearts, or at least they tried. Some were even victims of abuse, innocent souls¡­ some of them were ves, most of them, in fact. Why am I seeing this? Is this part of bing a Daydreaming Dragon? I was able to interfere within them a little bit, so I began to intensify the dreams. The scumbags had such horrible dreams that they began to weaken their souls, while those that had good dreams had their souls strengthened¡­ interesting, so Dreams can be used in this way? At some point, I found a strange dream where the Lord Ice Moon was. Indeed, I recognized him from the aura he emanated. Even while sleeping, I was able to feel the Rank 4 Mana Core flowing with power. An icy and cold power¡­ I approached him, evading this cold environment, and began to intensify his dreams. He had nightmares; it seems he had a lot of sins. I targeted him on his nightmares and made them worse. And when he was weakened, I moved towards him and greeted him. "What¡­ What do you want, beast! Don''t daree closer to me! Even in dreams¡­ I won''t die easily!" roared Lord Ice Moon. He was acting brave, but for a Rank 4 Magus he was trembling in fear, nightmares can target anyone and even more, the depth of their souls and emotions. In the right hands, it is a deadly weapon, especially against mortals who have to sleep. I would imagine that immortals are superhuman enough to hold into a sleeping or something more than mortals, but mortals usually feel exhausted enough to go to sleep every night. I decided to just tell him something very direct to see how he reacted, his reaction wasn''t what I expected, he looked at me fearfully¡­ "Clean your sect of trash, or I will do it myself." "W-What¡­! Who are you?!" As he cried who I was, I noticed that he was soon to wake up, so opened my jaws and ate him in his dreams. The result? He felt a bit of pain in his soul because I managed to take a chunk out of it. Now, he''s a tad bit weakened¡­ heh, thanks for the meal. I ate the nutritious Rank 4 Magus soul fragment, which was actually not that surprising from amon soul, and barely had any vor, and then decided to return. However, instead of returning where I wanted, I was stopped by arge portal of pink color in front of me. As I hopped between dreams, this portal greeted me, and from within, a cute fox girl came out. Wait, no! I quickly began to run away from her as she flew towards me at a speed I could barely keep up with. "So you''ve be a Daydreaming Dragon? I never thought monsters could evolve into such great varieties. Oh, I guess it must be due to your uniqueness as a reincarnated person, right? Oi! Where are you going?" The fox girl followed me from behind at a fast speed, she was like a predator hunting for prey, she didn''t stop until she got what she wanted. But how? How did she manage to get here? I don''t get it! I was sure to have made a rune to protect myself against her¡­ A system, can you help me out? Ah! Can that happen to Bedann? I see¡­! Wait, she''s still following me¡­ "Wait for a bit! Let''s work together! I am sorry for threatening you and your girl! I want to be friends!" "Like hell, I will believe a Demon Venerable! You''re probably crafting a thousand schemes as we speak!" I said. "Sheesh! I have such a bad reputation?! You know that the Righteous Sects were the ones that named me that way, right?! Anyone that defies Fate for them is a bad person! And anyone that doesn''t join them is bad too!" she said. "Like hell, I care!" System, can I get out of here? The System seemingly gained a new function, the A.I. can now conjure magic for me, pretty convenient. She quickly created a spell with her knowledge and analysis and using her speed and thought processing that was way better than mine, she created arge portal to escape from here. "Waaaait! Come on! Please! I just want to apologize, and you''re making it so hard!" The fox girl cried angrily as she suddenly turned into a dreadful and gigantic pink fox, roaring at me¡­ How can I even trust that?! I dive into the portal as it disappeared right away. "WAAAAIT!" I suddenlynded in my own personal Dreamscape, where my soul can rest. Huh, this ce is interesting. It appears to be that every Dream Attribute Mage of advanced enough knowledge can create this and modify it to their liking. Meaning that I can dream whatever I want?! Wow¡­ I could dream about¡­ going back home and finally met my family again¡­ My sister and my parents, and my big brother¡­ And¡­ No¡­ But they wouldn''t be real. It would be like a simtion of sorts¡­ Ah¡­ Having saved me from getting attacked or something by that crazy fox, I decided that it was time to wake up. ----- Chapter 254: Daydreaming Netherworld Ice Dragon

Chapter 254: Daydreaming Netherworld Ice Dragon

------ An angered fox girl could be seen raging as she felt frustration and utter regret within the dream realms that connected into many dreams. "Damn it!!! I lost him¡­ Ugh, I made such a bad impression that it seems I ended making him think I am his enemy and I want to skin him alive or something¡­ What a pain, I just want to talk for now! In fact, I am nning on making him my ally with his girl, ugh¡­ But of course, after I tried to suppress and capture his girl, he hates me now¡­ Uegh, after all the first good impressions¡­ I even gave him a mana core, but it all went down the drain when I got a BIT greedy¡­ I am a fox, you know? It is natural!" Nheless, she thought she couldn''t do much. She tried to use Dream Warp to get to him again, but it didn''t work. "Uagh! Did he get into his Dreamscape? Sigh¡­ Well, I think I do have the means to invade it, but it will damage his soul in the process of breaking through the Dream Walls¡­ I better not do that, or he''ll get even angrier at me when I reach him and try to speak reasonably¡­ And if I just force him to cooperate, the whole point I amining about will be gone and we''ll be back to zero once more." She sighed. She flew around the Dream Realm that connected to many realms, checking the realms he had influenced. "Daydreaming Dragons are sure impressive; he did this all alone? Amazing¡­ And he''s just Rank 3 still¡­ I can''t imagine what he could reach if he bes an Immortal Magus." Though the fox girl, using Dream Warp and moving back to her Inheritance''s Dreamscape. She flew over arge pillow-like purple dream cloud and rested over it. Her little and slim legs extended over the fluffy dream cloud as her small, yet cute curves rubbed over it, her shiny and long pink hair seemed glossy and perfect, and her face was wlessly beautiful. "Despite how pretty I am, he doesn''t even notice me either! Any man always fell for me the moment they saw me! Does my charm doesn''t work on him or is he below the effect of another thing?" she wondered, pouting. She began to recall how she let him see her beginning dreams¡­ "Ugh¡­ Now I feel embarrassed I showed him my past! Despite that, he still thinks I am a bad girl?! I am a super nice and cute fox girl! Who wouldn''t want to be my friend?! Sheesh! Does that girl is really all that amazing aside from having Chaos?!" The fox girl raged like a baby for some time, while her dream cloud couldn''t resist the pressure and broke apart into pieces of dreams, she fell over the hard ck floor. "Ouch¡­! Ugh, I just want to revive my soul and body, and then get out of this ursed world! And maybe¡­ have someone at my side¡­ I''ve been so lonely¡­ Would you believe that I am still a virgin, little cloud? I actually died a virgin¡­ Haha¡­" The fox girl began to talk nonsense. She didn''t know that Drake would never pick any other girl now, he was for only Bedann, and she made him whole. Although, she didn''t mind this either and just wanted to be friends. Although the remark of her virginity might havee out of nowhere, within her inner thoughts, there were certainly some lewd ones. She slowly took another cloud and rested over it, beginning to move her fingers below her beautiful Sakura-themed dress¡­ "Ahh¡­ Sheesh¡­ Uuuh~ W-Why do I gotta do this~? I am such a lewd old hag¡­" she sighed, as she began to do those sorts of this to pass the time. Being inside a dream for eternity is really boring! Meanwhile, Drake woke up, as he was showered with system windows! ----- I woke up and felt a surge of new powering into my body. My entire body had grown several meters long, it seemed as if my body had be a giant serpent¡­ Have I be a weird mix between an eastern and a western dragon? Aside from that, my scales became more slim but even more hardened, all of them lined in a row. My legs and ws were still dexterous and long, making my appearance rather bizarre. Apanied with my long neck there was arge head, jaws as sharp as they could be, and¡­ Oh? I gained two other eyes. Aside from that, I still had the ssic skull-shaped armor-like scale formation over my face. Alongside that, four wings areing out of my back and another pair of legs, to boot! Alongside these unprecedented changes, I checked my status¡­ ¡­ Name: Drake Fafnir. Race: Daydreaming Netherworld Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher, Herald of Fafnir, Dream Walker, Beloved by Chaos, Dungeon Master, Dream Seeker. Mana Core Cultivation: Ice/Wind Mana Core: Rank 3 (Upper Stage), Death/Null Mana Core: Rank 2 (Upper Stage), Dream/Illusion Mana Core: Rank 1 (Peak Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Nourishment Realm (Upper Stage). Status: Satiate. Vitality: 47.000/47.000 -> 87.000/87.000 Mana: 126.000/126.000 -> 220.000/220.000 Strength: 37.000 -> 57.000 Dexterity: 32.000 -> 48.000 Magic: 96.000 -> 145.000 Unique Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Magic: [Storm Magic: Level 6] [Death Magic: Level 7] [Null Magic: Level 3] [Dream Magic: Level 5] [Illusion Magic: Level 3] ¡­ Things had increased a lot! This is the power of increasing the cultivation stages twice and then evolving on top of that, and in a very rare evolution too. I can''t believe how high my mana is now¡­ And well, the other two Mana Cores increased in their stages by one each too. With this done, I decided to fly back to Fuyu. ----- Chapter 255: New Skills

Chapter 255: New Skills

----- [Day 143] When I reached Fuyu, I found everyone eating arge lunch, without me! Well, it was obvious, I was sleeping. Bedann was roasting arge Ogre Giant, sometimes it was certainly a bit bizarre to see a humanoid monster getting roasted like a pig, but Ogre Giants are delicious, so I began drooling right away. I emerged at therge gate while greeting Fuyu and rushed inside. "W-Wait, Drake, you''re way too big now, you''re going to freak out everyone!" "Bedann! I missed you!" I roared a bit louder than I would have wanted, my entire dragon head got stuck in the gate. Eh? I got way too big¡­ "UWAAHH¡­!" "EH?!" "W-WHAT¡­" "DRAGON?" Everyone around Bedann freaked out and fell over their butts, but Bedann looked at me and immediately knew who I was. "Drake! You changed a lot! So cool!" She rushed to my side and kissed my big dragon head, on the snout. "You evolved already?" "Yeah! It was a weird evolution¡­ And I got more powers than I thought¡­ I ended mixing into the dreams of the Sect down below and tortured their malicious souls!" Iughed. "Oooh! Amazing!" "I even bit the soul of the Sect Master," I said pridefully. "W-Wow¡­ Did he got angry?" she asked. "I bet he did, but who cares? Maybe that scare will make him do his work properly." I said. "Yeah! Drake? You don''t fit¡­" said Bedann. "O-Oh, I just wanted to get inside in my dragon form. This is actually the smallest I can get¡­" I sighed. "EH?!" "I guess I will take the ice giant form¡­" I slowly shapeshift into a mass of white light, shaping myself as an ice giant. It seems that even in this form, the size increased to the point I cannot reduce its size, I am around three meters and a half, taller than Bedann now¡­ I petted her head cutely. "You''re looking as cute as ever," I said. My precious Bedann looked as pretty as always, her beautiful and shiny yellow-gold eyes filled my heart with life. "T-Thanks¡­ Y-You got taller even in that form?" she asked. "Oh, right, yeah¡­ I guess¡­ Is it too bad? Maybe I can force myself into a smaller form if I spend mana and do some trickery using Slime form into it." I said. "N-No, it is fine¡­ Having a tall husband is good." Said Bedann. "Oh yeah?" I asked as I gave her a kiss by moving down a bit. "Fufu¡­ I missed you in bed~" she whispered to my ears. That''s cheating! You can''t just say that¡­ That''s an instant boner. "E-Eh? I-I see¡­ Let''s make sure to amend for thatter today¡­ Alright?" I asked. "Ooho~ Alright! I will be waiting for that hour¡­ Now! Let''s go eat!" said Bedann, quickly changing the topic and leaving me with my life on the line as I resisted a massive rising in the dragon resting within my lower areas. I was greeted by everyone. Many were relieved it was me and not a weird and wild dragon. "You have to be more careful! My gates are not so big to take your giant dragon body anymore, it was very tight, you almost broke me¡­!" said Fuyu angrily. That¡­ sounded a bit weird. "O-Okay, okay, sorry! I will expand themter too, alright?" "Fine¡­" she sighed. While eating lunch with everyone, I began checking on my new Skills, they were interesting. ¡­ [Dream-Seeking Physique: Level 1] You have the physique of someone who seeks dreams, can see dreams, dive into dreams, and absorb dreams. Your ability to enter in dreams using your physical body is enhanced, and the power of all your stats while being inside a dream is enhanced by 10% with each level. Grants the ability to assimte Dreams. ¡­ Oh, this one seems straightforward, I can now use my physical body to get into dreams! Wait, hold up, that''s broken! Is this how daydreaming dragons get into dungeons though? That''s interesting, it means my soul has an extrayer of protection with my body, but it also means my body can be affected by the dream¡­ However, as I have an Immortal Body, I am not that worried about that one thing¡­ ¡­ [Daydreamer: Level 1] You can dream even while being awake, giving you the ability to configure and edit your Dreamscape to your liking through the use of Mana. Daydreaming also enhances your power the more you''re dreaming about certain things rted to your current state. Grants the ability to expand your own Dreamscape around as a Domain through the expenditure of Mana. Dreamscapes can also store physical items and living beings inside, however, if the living beings stay inside for too long, they will turn into dreams. ¡­ Oh, I see. This enhances my way of dreaming at day! Well, it is obviously based on the name alone, but what else? Enhance my power if I dream about something rted to my current state? That one seems odd. And I can also expand my dreamscape into a domain. The dreamscape can store physical items and living beings inside of it, but if they stay for too long, they turn into dreams! That''s a bit terrifying¡­ The dreamscape, however, does seem nice to momentarily put people inside to save them and not let them be involved in battle o something¡­ I am sure a spell can be made for them to be able to resist the power that turns them into dreams if they stay for too long. Right, System? Can you make that spell? Wow, you work hard now, Great Sage. ----- Chapter 256: A Talking Weapon?!

Chapter 256: A Talking Weapon?!

Alma POV 1/5 ----- I had finally gotten the damn Mana Core! I couldn''t use it myself because Ick Mana, or well, I can''t use mana. But I got this dagger artifact, I bet it can do something interesting. If I can get it to work, I could defend myself in the worst-case scenario! But I have to first see what the heck is this dagger. It looks rusty, but made of golden material, it does seem to emanate a very ancient presence, but it is so old it had grown incredibly weak. It has a few blue-colored jewels stuck to it, every time I see it, I can see strange little sparks of light inside each jewel¡­ as if there was a spiraling universe inside. Must be just some optic illusion, there are a lot of pretty jewels back on Earth, I bet in this magic world it is not impossible for a magic jewel to make such illusion. I wonder what kind of jewels are they? Just decoration? Perhaps water attribute due to being blue? The dagger also has some slight lines made of bluish metal as well, giving a very beautiful, streamlined appearance. After I cleaned it from dust using a handkerchief, it is ready to be given the mana core! It even has a little socket where you can put it inside. So I threw it in and then¡­ The dagger began to glow with a bright white light. Wow¡­ FLASH! Uagh! Way too bright, I would say! The light was consuming my entire room, I got worried that it might end up calling the attention of people outside or something¡­ However, the light dissipated quickly after, and some guards came rushing right after! Opening the door, they found me reading a book in the floor, very innocently! I had put the dagger right below my dress while sitting, and my dress is a big princess dress, so it fits. "Princess! W-What was that light?" "Light? What are you talking about?" "The light¡­ we saw a sh." "Eh? You must be hallucinating! I didn''t see anything. I''ve been reading this book this whole time." I said. The two guards looked at each other and decided to move away, already getting inside of the room of the princess was a grave vition, were they dare inspect my room they would be reprimanded by my father by viting my privacy! "Now get out." I said, as the two nodded timidly and moved away. Phew! I almost didn''t made it¡­ And what the heck was that? This stupid dagger glowed so much¡­ But nothing else happened! "Ah, these are some nice panty designs, indeed." EH? Suddenly, the voice of somethinges right from below my dress. I squirm in horror as I move away, feeling as if a bug was crawling beneath my lower female parts. There, I saw the dagger moving around, it now had six tiny legs! What the fuck is going on?! "Ah! Well, hello there! You''re the cute little princess that woke me up?" he asked. It had the voice of a yful young guy, I don''t know how to describe it better. But he indeed had the voice of a talking dagger, it fit. "I-I did¡­ W-What are you?! I thought you could be a nice weapon to help me in dire times¡­" I said. I still couldn''t get the shock out of my mind that the dagger was actually alive?! "Hm, I can help you out in that regard, I think. It shouldn''t be too hard to protect such a pretty elven girl such as you." Said the dagger, slowly crawling towards me. I don''t know why but I''ve been always terrified with bugs, so seeing it crawl with six legs made me almost puke. "Uegh¡­ G-Get away from! Don''t get closer! Who are you anyways? How can you talk? Exin something!" I cried. "Ah¡­! A-Are you disgusted by me?! I am an amazing Living Weapon! How can you¡­? Sigh, fine, let me exin it¡­" the dagger sat down with its two pair of legs while the front ones began to move around as if exining me things. He was very expressive. I even noticed he had two tiny ck eyes that hade out of? nowhere within the tips of his handle. "Do not fear, I am amazing! I am an old relic of your elven family! Not many can wake me up! Aside from having a mana core, you gotta have the bloodline of Oberon with you, and you do! So from now on, we''ll be partners in crime." Said the dagger. "Oberon? You''re a relic¡­ Who made you? What is your purpose?" "Purpose? Not much, just be a talking weapon, aid my masters in what they need¡­ talk about the wisdom of my creator, and so on." He said. "Who''s your creator?" "Are you kidding me? You can''t guess? Thetest elf Venerable? No? One of your ancestors? No? Seriously?!" he asked angrily. "Ah¡­ I¡­" "Fine, I will tell you her name¡­ or well, her title, Moon Princess of Starlight Immortal Venerable! She was known as the knowledgeable and led Alfheim to prosperity and to a perpetual peace with the other Realms! She''s direct descendant of Oberon." Said the dagger. "S-She?! So you''re a divine weapon of such amazing power?" I asked. "Hmm, it could be said so. But I am weakened¡­ You see, when no one is contracted with me, I go into a dormant state, and the world itself naturally drains all my energy, so I end up with a lot of potential but little power to actually use it!" he cried. "I-I see¡­ Why did she created you?" I asked. "As a family treasure! She left me behind to protect the one I deem as chosen one." Said the dagger. "And you chose me in a whim?" I asked. "W-Well, I couldn''t reject being your weapon when you let me see those sweet, sweet pink panties! And those plump little legs¡­ You''re way too precious! I must be your weapon!" he said. "Ugh, I can''t believe you''re a disgusting lolicon dagger¡­" I sighed. What kind of weapon is this?! ------ Chapter 257: A Gluttonous Dagger

Chapter 257: A Gluttonous Dagger

Alma POV 2/5 ----- So, the dagger resulted to be this horrendous plot twist where it was actually a talking weapon who was also into lolis and turns out I am one, so he''s dly my weapon only because of that? I put him down there to hide him, not to bribe him! Ugh, I can''t get out of my body this disgusting feeling. He might be shaped like a nice dagger, but that voice and his way of speaking about a little girl''s lower body seems rather horrendously wrong. But I cannot do anything over it. And he''s a dagger, he can''t do much to me other than stab me¡­ "You won''t stab me, right?" I asked. "Eh?! Why would I even do that?! Damaging such a wlessly beautiful skin like yours would be a crime!" he said. "Ugh¡­ You''re really into lolis." "What are lolis?" he asked. "Nothing, it is better for you to not learn it." "Anyways! My creator has always wanted me to be wielded, but I was actually never wielded since I was created, so I have been living inside that library for millions of years! Hahaha! I have been moved everywhere for a long time and never anyone came to pick me up¡­" "Maybe she threw you away because you were a defective degenerate." "W-What?!" "Nothing¡­" "Anyways, now that I finally got such a pretty wielder, we must close our contract! Tell me your name, elven princess," he said. Ugh, I feel like I shouldn''t make one now. He''s really going to get me into more trouble. "Can I cancel my subscription?" I asked "Excellent- WHAT?" "I don''t want to make a contract with a disgusting and perverted weapon," I said, crossing my arms. "B-But¡­ Little Elf Princess!" He began to slowly crawl into my little leg, it was so disgusting I began to move him away. "G-Get off me, you metallic bug!" "Uahh~ I don''t know why but it feels nice to be insulted by such a cute little girl!" he said. "Sheesh! Fine! I am Alma! Now get off my leg." I sighed. "Alright!" He jumped out of my leg quickly and then began to move around. Suddenly, a thread made of magic came out of him and connected to my chest. FLASH! "And done, good as new!" he said, nodding. "So that was the contract?" I asked. "Yes, that was it! See? Nothing too crazy." Said the dagger. "Huh¡­" He really didn''t do anything weird like trying to rape me with his handle or something. Phew¡­ Suddenly, he fell over the ground motionlessly. "Eh? What''s wrong now?" "Ugh¡­ my battery is over. A little mana stone won''t evenst an hour." He sighed. "What? I don''t have any way to get you another, it took me pretty long to give you a single one already." "Geez. Why are you being held captive here, little Alma?" he asked. "Because I have a weird condition¡­ And they sealed my Mana¡­" "Hm, so that is it? At your age children usually, already begin developing mana¡­" "Yeah, I have been trying to take out the seal, but I really can''t." "Maybe I can help you get it out but¡­ You gotta feed me more¡­ That Mana Core was nothing!" he said. "And what can I even give to you?" I asked. "Well, you gave me Mana Cores, but you got a nice buffet of magical items worth way more than those jewels." He said, as he slowly crawled into my closet, where I hid the artifacts, I gathered from the secret room in the library. "Artifacts? You can eat them?!" I asked. "Girl, you don''t even know what I am actually capable of! I am a Rank 9 Artifact made by a Venerable! I might be incredibly weakened, but my abilities are amazing." He said. He was prideful of his existence. "I honestly don''t like how cocky you are¡­ And those artifacts are important, I can''t just feed them to you!" I protested. "What''s more important, this pile of old trash or your safety?" he asked. "¡­" Okay, he got all serious out of a sudden¡­ Of course, my safety is more important! "F-Fine!" I grabbed him by the handle as I opened the door. "Oohoo, your little fingers are so soft, and those beautiful and clean pink nails¡­ oh my, you''re a beautiful treasure, Alma!" he said, just because I grabbed him¡­ ugh. I moved away from the pile of clothes and then took out a wooden box, there were all sorts of artifacts whose uses were shitty or that I couldn''t activate. There were des, axes, and even a shield too, none of them worked either, and these didn''t have a socket for mana cores like him. But there were also weird things I didn''t know what the heck they were for, a giant eye made of gold, a strange watch-like thing, and even a thing resembling a witch hat, but made of metal. "Oohhh! This is what I call a FEAST!" He juped into the items and I saw how he did it. He used his de and shed the artifacts, which suddenly made them turn into light particles. Wow. "Can you do that with every enemy we encounter from now on?" I asked. "It won''t work, this is only a method for eating inert things, living beings will require us to work together to defeat it!" he said. sh! sh! sh! sh! He began to sh through everything with a lot of gluttony on his appearance and behavior. The artifacts turned into particles of light and disappeared one by one, forging his power and enhancing it further and further! "Om, nom, nom, nom! Ohoo! This is such a good buffet!" "How can you slice these old and indestructible things but not living beings?" I asked. "Well I can but not with as much ease. As long as it is not alive, I can absorb things by shing at them, like absorbing materials or food." I can also do the same with mana cores and possibly get an ability or two from them if theye from strong monsters! Ah! I have already gotten a few¡­" ----- Chapter 258: Perverted Lolicon Dagger

Chapter 258: Perverted Lolicon Dagger

Alma POV 3/5 ------ "So, if I sh you into the clothes of a man, can you eat the clothes?" I asked. "No, it doesn''t work like that either, it has to be items not held by anyone or owned by anyone." He said. "So many restrictions¡­ Are you sure you''re an actual Rank 9 Intelligent Weapon?! I am beginning to believe you''re just an idiot." I sighed. "W-Who are you calling idiot! Burp¡­ Hahh¡­ This was a good meal, Alma! I feel filled with power, enough power to show you what I am capable of!" The dagger began to float in midair using one of his new abilities. "Look! I can fly! By using one of those artifacts'' abilities named "Cloud Step" I can step in the wind and fly! Amazing, right?" he asked. "Well, you''re indeed quite amazing, that is something really cool," I admitted. "See? Haha!" "But boring¡­ Show me all your abilities in detail one by one, let''s see what you''re capable of after eating these millenary artifacts that cost a fortune." I said. "I-I''ll show you, little Alma!" Wow, it was so easy to let him reveal his powers, I guess it is not soplex¡­ He began to showcase to me some of his abilities one by one. They were interesting. He was able to assimte one or two abilities from anything he devoured. These artifacts were rich in power, so what he got was great. He was able to fly with the Cloud Step Ability he got from a pair of Golden Boots. He got the power to impulse himself like a rocket with the Piercing Meteor Ability he got from an Emerald Spear. He was able to hop in between the sky through the High Jump Ability from the Blessed Sandals. See and sense through walls using the Hyper Sense Ability from that eye-shaped artifact. Conjureplicated magic using the Mana Mastery Ability within the Metallic Witch Hat. He got the Camouge and Stealth Abilities from the ck Robes. And more support-rted things. Nothing too game-breaking, but when everything paired up together, it became an amazingbination that implemented to his utility by a tenfold. I had asked him which type of magic he could use. "I cannot use true Magic, that only mana core users do. But I do have certain attacks that resemble spells¡­ You see, my true element is Space and Void Attributes! The Void Attribute was one of the attributes that the Moon Princess of Starlight Immortal Venerable had discovered! She made me using divine materials of such an element. Hence my greatness." He said. "Ooh! What can you do now?" "As of now, nothing, Ick the MP. I ate all those artifacts so I could gain energy, so don''tin if you end up forcing me to do too many things and end up "What? You''re so useless¡­" In the end, I ended with a Dagger that could do many things but no way to use himpletely because he would run out of energy. If I could feed him mana it would be amazing, as I have infinite quantities of it, but that also would be impossible anyway because it will turn into miasma and infect him with it¡­ which is obviously bad. So I can only use him in emergencies¡­ And he doesn''t stop bothering me that I must feed him every day¡­ Ugh¡­ Throughout the week, I did nothing much that speak with him and read books. He knew a surprising amount of things, so I satiated my curiosity about this world with him, he was a living library of knowledge I could have never been able to get into. After all, as the first living weapon and the one made by a Venerable, he had seen many things through his "life" though most of it has been sleeping too. The books I read are all about magic, magic theory, spirit theory, and I''ve begun to read about the history of this country, the forest, the elves, and the long past. I discovered more about the Venerables, all of them, and discovered how was each one capable of building and shaping this world into a new andpletely different era every time¡­ The most terrifying one was the Blood Era, where the Vampire Venerable, a reincarnated person like me, used his new race and attribute gotten from his unique skill [Vampire Progenitor] to turn the entire world upside down. Vampires spread across all the continents and chaos unfolded, most mortals were dying, all Kingdoms and sects were disappearing so much, 90% of the entire world was coated in a red mist, Vampiric beings, and Vampire Families recing sects and even nations¡­ But things changed at longst when he died, but even then, it kept like this for generations until the Venerable of Ice, the Ice Queen, an Ice Giant from Jotunheim became Rank 10, she cleansed the world from Vampires, purging the entire world out of Vampires, and barely letting some remain, who crawled underground, hopefully, to never see them return¡­ I also read about other things, such as a book I found about seals and how to break them as if it were destiny or luck¡­ Clearly, Main Character was ying an important role here! Rose came thrice every day to bring me my meals and help me a bath in the morning and at night before bed, she always brought me new clothes and was often quite lovely with me. Rose is the only mother I got here¡­ My own mother is now barely here. I fear that Greenwood had made my parents do something strange, I don''t know what''s up with all of this, but this bastard is really¡­ doing something to my parents. After a month since I found him, I ended revealing Dagger the truth about me, that I was reincarnated, I had Unique Skills, and about Greenwood. He epted it pretty easily¡­ "Ohh! Beautiful Little Alma, this must be why you''re so talented!" he said. I guess he took it pretty easily. I wonder if he can help me out on helping my parents¡­ Can he? ----- Chapter 259: A Talk With My Parents And The Truth Revealed

Chapter 259: A Talk With My Parents And The Truth Revealed

Alma POV 4/5 ----- It has been four months since I revealed things to Dagger, a lot of things had gone by and my little elven girl body had developed a bit more, I have reached 7 years of age now, so I was way taller than before. Of course, my parents had finallye back after their long trip, they came to visit me every day, while my brother was nowhere to be seen, studying somewhere else¡­ Due to my parents being back, things went back to normal until my mother was to give birth, I believe. For this little time, I was able to do some freer things now, and I used this opportunity to finally request my parents to let me go into the city down below. I have been confined in this gigantic pce for 7 years! Are they not thinking right in their minds? "But dear¡­ Your mana is sealed, and you''re so little and delicate, and you''re the princess! If you go to the city, something might happen to you. Us elves is a very respectful and good society, but there are always certain individuals that try to take advantage of everything¡­" sighed mother. Seriously? I just want to go! And I won''t try to escape, Ick the power to escape, and if I were to escape, I would be leaving my young sibling behind in my mother''s womb, and¡­ I don''t want to. And I will also leave my parents to whatever that sicko of Greenwood could do to them, and I don''t want that either! I gave her the cutest puppy face I could muster, but she seemed unfazed. "Please, mother, I want to explore the outside world¡­ Being enclosed here for all eternity is so boring¡­ Can I at least go to an academy or something?" I asked. "Due to your conditions, Alma, it is not possible to put you inside an academy. Your Unique Skills are too dangerous¡­ And we cannot risk your life by letting you go out." Said father. "But you two cane with me, let''s have a trip outside together¡­ Like a family!" I said. The two looked at each other. They seemed to not like the idea¡­ Ugh, why my parents must be so weirdpared to other normal parents? Is it because they''re very old? It is like talking with bored grandpas. Seriously¡­ "Sigh¡­ When is Greenwooding to pick me up then? I am all in the blue here¡­ I wish you could be more open with me and spoke to me about these things¡­ I didn''t meet you for three months and now you have barelye to see me¡­ Am I that much of a failure?" I asked. The eyes of my parents became wide open after my words, as my mother hugged me alongside my father. "Alma, you''re not a failure¡­ Despite what you think, mama loves you a lot¡­" sighed my mother. "I¡­ I didn''t know we werecking so much." Sighed my father. "We had been concentrated too much on trying to save you that we had not realized we barely spend time with you¡­" said mother. "There are things we needed to assess, and other things we had to do first so Greenwood could help you. But we had finished that business¡­" said father. "R-Really? But¡­ I don''t want to go with Greenwood. He''s scary, and there''s something telling me he''s not good¡­ He''s not a good person, you shouldn''t trust him! I-I feel something within my abilities. He has¡­ something so repulsive about him¡­" I muttered. "What?" "Yeah! Haven''t you feel anything? And you were acting so strangely when he was here¡­ My abilities were telling me that he was no good¡­ Perhaps the Main Character one is doing something? It can even give hints about my fate." I said. I had to give it a shot, I had to convince my parents. My parents looked at one another. And suddenly felt strange. My mother felt a sudden headache as she touched her head. "Ah¡­ I¡­" "M-Mom?" "There''s¡­ No¡­" "Father?" My parents suddenly felt as if there was something annoying them¡­ as if they were having a headache¡­ What is going on?! "No, we are fine¡­ It''s nothing." Said my mother. "Alma don''t talk¡­ such things about Greenwood¡­ He''s a man we can trust." Said father. "But¡­!" "No buts!" they said at the same time, looking at me angered. As if I was just being a spoiled brat. But I am saying the truth! Greenwood is way too suspicious! "(Oof, they''re really bad¡­)" Suddenly, Dagger speaks to me through Telepathy. "(Eh? What''s wrong with them?)" I asked him through my thoughts. "(I can feel something odd on them. They''re Rank 6 Magus but¡­ They''re below some kind of spell. A spell that makes it very faint, but it is enough to make them very trustful of that man as if he were their childhood friend or something¡­ This is bad, Alma-chan¡­)" "(SHIT! I knew it! Fucking hell! Agh! That damn fucking elf asshole! He did something to my parents! I bet he''s asking them to do nasty stuff for him with their strength or to give him resources while ckmailing them about my safety and that of my sistering in the future¡­)" "(It is a strong spell that creates very slight changes that umte over time. It is quite wless¡­ Only a very good Illusion or Emotion Magic Attribute User could do such a spell!)" "(Can you do something for them?! Like¡­ shing them and break the spell?)" "(No¡­ I cannot do such a thing, my abilities are limited too, if I had something like an anti-magic artifact to devour, then maybe¡­ Maybe I could get somewhere, but like this, we can''t do anything. They''re strong too, so whatever made them this way was at least stronger than them, if not even more¡­)" My parents walked outside of the room after some time, I thought mother would bring me outside, but in the end, they were angry because I insulted Greenwood¡­ Seriously? I am going to fucking kill that Elf! ----- Chapter 260: Planning For The Future And Meeting My... Future Fiancee?!

Chapter 260: nning For The Future And Meeting My... Future Fiancee?!

Alma POV 5/5 ----- Since that day that Dagger was able to reveal to me what did my parents had that I haven''t stopped looking through the library''s secret room for an anti-magic artifact, but no matter how many Dagger absorbed, there wasn''t anything like it. Well, he got more energy out of it and gained more useful abilities, but they were nothing game-breaking, but were convenient and made him into apetent fighter. There was an ability named Spatial Storage he got after absorbing a spatial pouch, so now he became spatial storage for my things. Aside from that, we emptied this secret room which I had essed by moving a certain book in the bookshelf, it was all filled with dust, so one had entered in that ce for eons¡­ I just hope I don''t get found out¡­ haha¡­ I had begun to snatch books and steal them this time, preparing myself for an eventual escape from Greenwood whenever I and my sister get captured. This wasn''t my idea, but Dagger told me that he could aid me at that moment, but for that, we would need to first prepare¡­ Abusing his Spatial Storage, I began to steal all matter items I could find around. As the princess, I had ess to almost the entire pce, but there were magic barriers around the prohibited me from walking out, so I could wander all I wanted but not get out, the barrier would stop me and only me too¡­ What a pain! Well, I still did what I could, the storage had a near-endless capacity, it was a legendary artifact after all. I gathered books, gadgets, weapons, pieces of armor I found around, food, clothes, pencils, and¡­ yes, magic cores! Now that I could do whatever I wanted, I was able to collect mana cores however I wanted, or well, they couldn''t give them to me explicitly but being able to freely move let me go around, there were usually a lot of mana cores in certain areas whererge artifacts that fueled the pce with light were. I moved underground until I found arge wooden box, it had over a hundred mana core! But if I take them all, it will be pretty suspicious, so I only took around 20. They were all Rank 1 or 2 and would serve as fuel for Dagger whenever he ran out of it from the artifacts he had absorbed. They seem to be refilled every weekend, so I came every weekend to pick 20 of them, and sometimes I got greedier and took some more, it seems that it wasn''t that noticed. I had taken so many things I had begun to forget how many things we had, but everything was worth it anyways¡­ I had decided that it was pointless to convince my parents, they were below some kind of spell, the only thing I could do is actually wait for my little sister to be born, grow, we go to Greenwood, we escape, survive, and find a way to destroy the spells on our parents to finallye back here to confront them¡­ Hopefully, it can go as I want¡­ But you never know what might happen around the corner, everything is quite dangerous in this world¡­ So I have to prepare even more things. And how will I hide Dagger? Well, he has collected some abilities to help him with stealth, such as camouge, mana presence negation, and hiding veil. I wish I could equip him and use him, but I actually can''t without my mana being poured on him. Well, or maybe I could if he likes to eat miasma¡­ Meanwhile, while waiting, Rose came with some new teachers that began to teach me basic etiquette, how to dance, and even how to talk like ady. It was very annoying, but I guess they did this so I could grow into a decent youngdy, as I was reaching maturity in a few years. I had already fully epted my identity as a girl, so I guess there''s nothing I can do other than do as they say and be a finedy, but even then, it is very annoying! My past life as a gross and fat male otaku is not letting me go ordingly to these teachers, so they have a hard time trying to teach me properly. Nheless, after many weeks, they had been able to ground these ideas and thoughts into my mind, and even my way of talking was bing more eloquent and refined, and even how I express myself, from my words to my expressions, alongside the various customs that young and prettydies do was taught to me¡­ Sigh¡­ What an annoying thing¡­ I don''t know if I will ever manage to get back to how I used to be, to be honest¡­ Well, that might be for the best. I had begun to be happy with my body at this point, not like I can change it anymore¡­ My parents had begun to imply something about an arranged marriage with a talented genius from a neighbor elven kingdom¡­ And I honestly don''t want to! I don''t even know if I will begin liking men at some point, but I would prefer to just like girls¡­ Of course, in life, nothing goes your way¡­ ¡­ My mother''s baby is going to be born soon, perhaps in a month and a half more¡­ and today, I get to meet a kid. Yes, yes, this kid is¡­ my future husband, what a bliss. I hate royalty and they arranged marriages! I slowly walked through the corridor with Rose at my side, she had made me extra pretty today, I looked like a living doll, with a beautiful pink dress, my hair made into ssic drill-like pigtails, and a bit of makeup here and there over my already young face to look even fresher¡­ When I entered the room, a young elf boy greeted me, of about my age. His hair was blonde and reached his shoulders, he had sharp emerald eyes, and a slim physique, wearing a white and green-colored prince uniform. "A-Ah! I-It is a pleasure to meet you¡­ Y-You''re as beautiful as I was t-told..." he said timidly, averting his gaze from mine. "Ugh¡­" ----- Chapter 261: Cheeky Knifears…

Chapter 261: Cheeky Knifears¡­

----- Lord Ice Moon was a bit agitated, the dream he had a few days ago was still tormenting him. Even though he hasn''t had a dream like this ever since then, this particr dream was still something holding him back. "The dream dragon said something about getting rid of the trash of my sect¡­ or that he would do it himself? What does this even mean?" wondered Lord Ice Moon, looking concerned about the future. Did he realize that perhaps the dragon referenced the actual trash of his sect? Those corrupt Elders that held ves and abused those in lower positions? But how did this dragon just leaned that? And why? Why would it even care then? He considered many things as he read the papers given to him. Apparently, Drake, the Sect Master of this small nomad Sect named Winter Dragon had beenpleting the dungeon every single day since he bought its license for a week. And he had also been giving arge pile of dropped items as the 50%, but usually refuses to give any monster corpse¡­ although the equipment of the Rank 3 Dungeon is great and possess elemental power, monster corpses are more valuable as their bodies can be used as materials to create alchemy items to enhance cultivation, especially the mana core of a Rank 3 monster, which costs a lot¡­ but he had not breached the contract, meaning that he''s really giving 50% of what he gets. Although the Elder had his doubts, he considered that it should be impossible for anyone to break a contract unless they were of a Rank higher than him, and that wasn''t the case as Drake was Rank 3. Even at Rank 4, he wouldn''t be able to break it. However, he also received reports of this Sect Master being rather arrogant against other Elders. Although the Lord Ice Moon knew these other Elders were just trying to extort him or ckmail him in some way or form, he always ignored them or outright intimidated them into leaving him alone. Also, he got reports of the girl that is always with him, which had reached Rank 3 too, and it was reported she seems to be just as strong as him in terms of mana density¡­ "Well, I can overlook this, I don''t care about those idiotic Elders that try to bully others¡­ And he''s actually abiding by all the rules, he even sleeps outside the sect, so I cannot really tell him much. I might be Rank 4 but that doesn''t mean I have the right to go around annoying every person and forcing them to do what I want. With the contract, I believe it is more than enough¡­ Though, some Elders are suggesting something I had not considered¡­." Lord Ice Moon looked at other papers, which were a suggestion¡­ On it, an idea he had not considered emerged, which could strengthen the bonds between the Winter Dragon Sect and the Ice Moon Sect. Although Lord Ice Moon only saw it as a perfect opportunity for the Elders to try to bully Drake even more. However, he found on it some interesting things, and with this, he could also get ahold of what kind of talents does the Winter Dragon Sect possesses and prepare some things against them if they ever dare to rebel. After all, as a sect master, he has to be several steps ahead of others, even potential enemies that seempletely friendly. Not many sect masters would even allow another sect to use their resource points as he is doing, and this is mostly due to the greedy and profit-obsessed nature of the Elders that allowed this, they wanted to make Drake''s sect something of a group of "miners" for their dungeons, so they do all the work, and they get half the profits without doing anything else. Certainly, the sect master also found the charm behind such a thing, and this is why he didn''t disapprove of the contract being made without his permission¡­ But because the Elders noticed that Drake wasn''t being serviceable to them nor acting as a servant as they desired, they want to bully him and ridicule his entire sect in this tournament between both sects¡­ "I bet they have their most talented disciples ready too¡­ It was reported some days ago that he had a lot of different race sect members, many of such races used as ves in here. This probably also made the dispute and hate against himrger¡­ I cannot help but feel intrigued about his full capabilities or that of his sect members, I was even told he has a Fire Attribute Magician, something extremely rare¡­ I might as well allow it. What''s the worse that could happen?" thought the Lord Ice Moon, stamping the paper and approving it. He called an assistant as she moved the documents away for theirter distribution. The Elders that proposed this tournament were quickly contacted, all of them smiled rather maliciously. However, as he was done with these papers, Lord Ice Moon still felt bothered by the dream¡­ "Hahh¡­ Should I really eliminate the Sect Elders that are¡­ No, this is crazy, I will not obey a stupid dream over such things¡­ Let''s forget about it. If that dragon reallyes here to y them for me, then so be it. He''ll save me the trouble." Thought Lord Ice Moon. "Something is bothering you?" Suddenly, a familiar voice resonated behind Lord Ice Moon''s back. It was very familiar, but for all the wrong reasons. He looked behind him and what he found was¡­ "Hello, long time no see. I see that you were busy, I hope I didn''te at a wrong time." A detestable elf. "Lord Greenwood¡­ What do you desire in my humble sect?" The elf smiled a bit. "I havee to see how things were. I see that there''s a new sect going around here?" "Indeed¡­ Nothing to bother yourself for. Everything is in control." "Hmm¡­ I see. Well, I came here to tell you that I am severing my ties with you, don''t ever contact me again." "Have troubles tormented you, lord Greenwood?" "Tch¡­ Nothing that you should concern yourself about." sh! And the elf was gone. "Hmm¡­ Cheeky knifears¡­" ------ Author''s Note: Thank you so much for reading this far guys, it has really been four months since I started this book and I can barely believe it has been almost half a year... It feels like I started writing it just yesterday! I am so grateful for all of your support and to all those that buy privilege as well. Drake had gone through a lot already, he has also gone through almost half a year of harships and adventures together... Perhaps at the beginning he was lonely, but as he grew up and developed some more, he found nice people to be at his side, and has properly made a big family to rely on, and a lovely wife to support him too... I will make sure to work extra hard for every single one of you. You''re my inspiration and what drives me to write this story, so never stop supporting me, pretty please! Thank you once more, and see ya tomorrow for three more chapters! Chapter 262: Malicious Plans

Chapter 262: Malicious ns

Greenwood POV ----- I have severed my ties with Lord Ice Moon for obvious motives. I have no interest in dealing with a barbarian anymore. The Ice Dragon and the Ice Giant Girl, although a high priority for my research, has be a lesser problem now that greater trouble has arrived within thesest days. And it all revolves around this annoying Elf Princess. Despite my countless ns to ughter her from the face of the world she still manages to find a way out of this situation. It is simply mesmerizing to know that this woman is doing so much damage against my organization. Especially after I once had her in the palm of my hands. It is indeed frustrating to know that such a subject of tremendous potential has be my mortal enemy¡­ Nheless, I have been trying to catch her in a y of mouse and cat for years, but she always manages to escape and ruin my ns. Her powers are not to be underestimated. Being an otherworldly soul truly brings a lot of interesting capabilities. Unique Skills¡­ the world-defying powers that reincarnated people acquire. Thanks to my unique devices, I am capable of tracking those that have them, although it bes hard if I don''t send several drones for their prompt capture. The ice giant and the ice dragon, however¡­ had suddenly disappeared from my radar. I knew that they were going around in the skies, but several months ago I lost thempletely. Did they die? Of course not, they found a way topletely negate my devices. It was not to be expected. I suppose that those two are hiding more than I thought. Hmph, but this is not about those young and insolent kids, but about a troublemaker. She''s really annoying. I want to capture her and use her as a mana battery already. If I could get my hands into her power¡­ I could do anything. The power she has to drain mana from the world¡­ I want it. This is the key for my ns to finally seed, to finally break the Dao Blockage. Infinite mana¡­ what a ridiculous power. If it wasn''t because Yggdrasil cursed her, she would have already be the strongest being in this world. Or would had died as her mana core exploded. Most likely thetter one. In a way, the Yggdrasil Curse ended benefiting her. It seals her ability to cultivate, which makes mana spent through nourishing her mana core useless. It simply doesn''t work. Because she cannot use mana like this, she cannot fill her mana core with mana and therefore she won''t blow it up after infusing it a bit. It was already said that when she uses artifacts or other things, her mana doesn''t work either, turning into a ck sludge, or well, as we call it here, miasma, a form of highly radioactive corrupted mana. But miasma is just what we want too. And she has somehow managed to make her feeble little body support miasma inside of it. How strange and utterly fascinating. Miasma is mana in the most corrupted and chaotic state. It is a materialization of Chaos itself¡­ the darkness that lies past the heavens and keeps us caged in this world. She has already destroyed three of my facilities in the past 5 years, freeing several Unique Skill users and even defeating my amazing experiments, while suppressing my factories of technology, how detestable. But that won''t stop me. I know how you y, little princess. And I have begun to already design the perfect trap to catch you. She''s currently within Jotunheim too, what a bizarre coincidence. But far away from where Ist detected the dragon and the giant girl. It would be very convenient if I could catch all three of them at the same time, but Fate does not favor me. In fact, my existence itself goes against Fate. The other Colors are moving as well, each one has its own task, its own way to influence the world and find thest pieces we require to fulfill the will of my main body. We already have three out of six. And the catalysts of the Unique Skills are also ready. But we must still grasp the other attributes. Each one has the task of mastering one. However, our work researching the Chaos Attribute would be hastened if we could catch Alma¡­ And with her endless fuel¡­ Our wildest dreams coulde true. Knock, knock. "Hm? Who is it?" "It is my, Lord Elwood¡­" "Ah, Callon¡­ Come inside, I was waiting for you." Callon is the older brother of Alma. A spectacrly talented Fire Magician, his power is superb as well. He is the ideal tool I must use to defeat her. "Lord Elwood is it about her, right?" he asked. "Ah, you''re as sharp as ever, Callon. Indeed. I want you to help me with the trap I will make for your little sister. After everything that has urred, I assume you''re ready to y her?" "I am¡­ I will crush her." The young man seems promising, his desire to annihte his sister is simr to mine, a good one. "Good, nowe with me." I led the boy through my research facility, many of my loyal splits are here, working beneath the fa?ade of our city above. I opened a door after putting a code, and let him in. I showed him what I had prepared. It was custom-made to y her for good. "What do you think of my greatest creation so far?" Callon obviously gasps in surprise. He is intelligent if he can realize the incredibleness of my creations. "A-Amazing¡­ This¡­ Is this for me?" "Temporarily for you. Just because I believe you''re the most fitting for the challenge, Callon." "Thank you¡­ Thank you very much, sir!" Callon is desperate to show his gratitude. That''s good, it means he will be more loyal. "For now, get ustomed to it, practice some time with it, there will be some researchers here that wille to assist you in this regard." "Yes sir, thank you. I will do everything that is within my grasp¡­" "Good. That''s good to hear." And with that, a seed has been nted. Alma, it is finally time for you to learn to never defy your ancestors. ----- Chapter 263: The Monstrous Vampire Tyrant

Chapter 263: The Monstrous Vampire Tyrant

??? POV ----- Greenwood is moving, good. It seems that he''s nning something big this time, interesting. I am still busy here in Jotunheim, these Vampire Families that I have to maintain are quite the pain to deal with. Hm, instead of being eloquent and calctive such as him, I was made of a fragment that is more selfish and egocentric. Oh, well, we all are, bwahaha! Nheless, I suppose I cannot act as scheming as he does. I usually like to be direct. And to be honest I am rather angered at something very important. Two years ago a little girl that was nned to be the sacrifice I required toplete a special Spell Jewel creation disappeared. The one at fault? Her mother and her butler which she had never met. These Vampires are truly hrious beings. They originate from the Demon Venerable of Blood, yet they act as if they were rightful owners of their own lives. Don''t they understand the truth behind their very existence? As if the Demon Venerable of Blood were to have died for real¡­ They really don''t know that he''s here, always here. Well, that I was made into a Vampire is because of the main body''s whim. He wanted to see if it could be possible to suppress his connective will and cancel his future resurrection. This is why I killed the youngest and most talented of the n in here too, aside from using them as materials to reinforce my Spell Jewels. This is, after all, one of the few Vampire ns that still constantly worships him as a benevolent God, yet it is also secluded from most of the outside world, living so far away from civilization and maintaining their own viges of mortals to slowly feed on while letting them reproduce¡­ Of course, and naturally, there are many other Vampires spread across the world. And as an Immortal, I cannot limit myself to a single region. Nheless, I am deeply annoyed because of this little girl and what his mother did. Despite being as powerful as I am, I have to admit that I am rather careless. This little wench was given a treasure I have been looking for everywhere here and the reason I have stayed most of the time in this ce. How utterly detestable¡­ Her mother had it this whole time? That sickly vampire? And her mother was the one that gave that pendant to her¡­ Agh¡­ That little whore must not even realize what that little pendant is¡­ Of course, she doesn''t know that it is a fragment of the Mana Core of the Demon Venerable of Blood. And therefore, it is also a part of his soul that was modified and materialized into an artifact. That vampire was clever. He knew that Fate would suppress his reincarnation, so he scattered his own soul into items, not fragments. This way, he was able not to be seen by Fate as he was technically dead, yet not. Like a dry cactus nt, a bit of water will revive them from their "death". The same applies here, to an extent¡­ But even then, if he does this right away, wouldn''t it be bad for him? Of course, it would be. After all, Fate, although awakened, is yet to fragment or be destroyed, the resurrection of Venerables is not possible yet¡­ Due to this girl not only being the fuel for my Spell Jewel but also holding such an important item, I had to send my dogs after her. "Don''t worry, I will make sure to bring her body back, maybe a bit tore apart¡­" "But she should be fine, after all, as Vampires, we have amazing regeneration, right?" I looked at the woman below as I sat over her stomach while crossing my legs, my sharp heels had already crushed her face plenty of times, but this frustration does go away, I really have to crush her a bit more¡­ "Agghh¡­ Ahh¡­ Y-You¡­ You won''t suppress our ancestor''s resurrection¡­!" "Hm? A mere mortal knows this much?" "Ruby is a talented girl¡­ She''ll¡­ keep it safe from your putrid hands¡­" "Bold of you to assume I won''t find her beforehand. What gives you so much confidence?" "Our lord ancestor is watching over her¡­ what other reassurance do I need?" "I don''t like that look on your eyes, talk more respectfully to your immortal authorities." "I will never¡­ Respect an impostor like you¡­" "Impostor? Fine, let''s see if you can survive this. Let me see the full capabilities of a mortal vampire." I extended my ws and sliced her belly open. I grabbed her intestines and began to tear them apart. "AAAGGH¡­! GRRRYYYAAGGH¡­!" "Yes, scream you bitch. This is what awaits your little whore of a daughter!" I continued to take away her organs, I called my Demon Gods from my Blood, as I let them feast in her open ribcage. "AAAGGH¡­! GGGRRAAGGGHH¡­!" As I watch the ant agonize, I cannot help butugh maniacally. Was the main body like this? I believe I had be rather independent in this regard. Perhaps I have already be more than just a Color¡­ I lick my lips as I see her suffer, the wolves go for her breasts as they devour them. Hmm~ so plump, isn''t it, dearies? I pat them as they wave their tails while devouring her. And of course, like any Vampire that is a direct descendant from the Venerable¡­ Her organs begin to grow back at incredible speed, even her heart recovers back, her breasts, her skin, her liver, everything¡­ Vampires are truly a powerful race, even this mortal can be eaten alive and still survive for hours. Of course, and naturally, like any other being, they''re not without the need for energy. Their mana fuels their regeneration, without it, the regeneration weakens, and they ultimately can be killed. I pour some blood into her open mouth as she wakes up from her unconscious state. There you go, some more energy for you. "Now, would you tell me where''s your damn butler at?" "No¡­ I won''t tell you anything¡­" "Hahh¡­ You''re such a good mother! Eat her again." ------ Chapter 264: A Small Time Skip

Chapter 264: A Small Time Skip

----- [Day 150] It has been some time since the first day we went into the Rank 3 Dungeon, and it has been around a week since Bedann, and I became the Dungeon''s Masters. We still pretended to go there as normal citizens would enter there, and each time, for some fucking reason, there was always some different Elder of the Sect waiting for us to annoy us. I know their deal, I''ve read a few Xianxia novels to know where this is going, they want to ckmail and force me to do a bunch of retarded stuff, or something strange, I don''t know what these are idiots wanted anyways. I just intimidated them with Bedann until it worked. I sometimes had to give them a taste of my magic, or kick their butts a little bit¡­ nothing too bad. There was one day where a guy tried to actually fight me. He had powerful earth magic and he was able to materialize weapons out of the ore he manipted with his magic. He wasn''t able to create ore though. He was interesting and I would have loved to eat that mana core and see if I could get that power, but I just gave him a gentle pat in the shoulders, which also broke them, and left him in the ground half-dead. Bedann inserted a mold parasite inside of her and she used it to control him and not let him say anything against us. She hasn''t done much with him ever since then, and it is better to not do anything rash or they might suspect something happened to the guy. Anyways, it has been a week now, so there is a lot of gains. We had umted arge stockpile of high-quality rank 2 and 3 monster meat, some materials, and even Mana Cores. The Rank 3 equipment that the dungeon drop is pretty okay, but nothing too crazy. I had devoured a lot of them and got some armor and weapon skills, but after a while, I stopped getting any skills from equipment, maybe I need higher quality equipment now. Nheless, my equipment is virtually better, and I often use the other equipment I don''t sell or give away as the "50%" to make my own equipment. I use Crafting and Alchemy, alongside Synthesize to use them as materials to upgrade my own equipment. Therefore everyone is wearing such amazing equipment now that it is insane. And I think it is obvious each time they see my group walking through the streets, we all look fabulous in our armor and wielding our weapons¡­ Anyways, the skills I got from eating armor and weapons were:} [zing de of Slicing Fire] [Earth-Shattering Hammer] [Mother Earth''s Shield of Protection] [Armor of Freezing Winter] [Greaves of Cloud Kicking] [Wind-Riding Leather Pants] [Wind Scimitar of Bloodshed] [Spear of Oceanic Vortexes] ¡­ That''s it, I am nning on fusing them all together into something pretty wacky one of these days, but for now, they''ll be kept in the stash. I want to umte more Skills before any fusion. Now, into the more important stuff, I acquired a lot of mana cores, so that means I have been making potions non-stop. Of course, I should prioritize my own growth, right? Due to that, I already got a giant pile of Rank 3 Mana Cores waiting for me to eat them up. However, I have been also separating Bedann''s share and turning them into Cultivation Potions of Rank 3, she had been drinking them daily, and her cultivation already reached the same stage as me, Rank 3 Upper Stage. My dear wife is pretty strong! However, I apologize, my love, but I am about to surpass you! I shall eat this pile of Rank 3 Mana Cores! However, before that, more exnations, and resumes. There had been a high demand for Cultivation Potions since I distributed the first prototypes with everyone, they were very effective, so I continued to gather more "citizens" within my "kingdom" to make them into an alchemist, they were willing, so they were given alchemist bracelets and slowly learned Alchemy Magic and Synthesis naturally. As the demand increase, so do the ones working for it, and more Cultivation Potions are made. I am slowly building somewhat of a contribution system in my little sect here. We are not big enough to be a Kingdom, and we had been most like a big n helping each other without asking much in exchange other than just everyone helping each other. But now that I am introducing a contribution system rewarded with items, everyone had be more productive, and the high demand for cultivation potions is also making everyone work extra hard. That''s the spirit, everyone! And as everyone works hard, they get stronger too. Many Rank 1 are already Rank 2 after drinking several Rank 1 Cultivation Potions in just a week¡­ See how amazing they are? In no time they''ll all get into Rank 3. But for now, my main crew has already touched Rank 3 Initial Stage! Those include Frost, Yuki, Huginn and Muninn, and Draugann. Yeah, the old woman works super hard now for it, so she deserves it. The rest are mostly Rank 2 between Middle Stage to Peak Stage. The closest to Rank 3 is Bedann''s Parents, Pekora, Tisha, and some others. Oh right, the kids too, yr and Noirenn too, and the other kids with them, well, some. Now, now, time to eat my own Mana Cores of Rank 3! It was breakfast today, and I was eating breakfast with Bedann, her parents and some of the kids the got in here, alongside Yuki inside of our room. We had expanded it so it was now pretty big, big enough to have arge table where we all can sit. "You''re going to eat all of that?" asked Bedann. "Yeah, your potions are being made as of now, so don''t worry. After this, we can always infiltrate the dungeon and get you some more Rank 3 Mana Cores." I said. "Alright¡­ I am just concerned¡­ You evolved just a week ago¡­ You''ll go sleep again?" she sighed. "Oh, well, it is necessary¡­" I said. ----- Chapter 265: Achieving Rank 4!

Chapter 265: Achieving Rank 4!

----- I watched the big pile of Rank 3 Mana Cores in front of me with a bit of gluttony in my eyes. It really looked like a nice meal¡­ "You''re going to eat all of that?" asked Bedann. "Yeah, your potions are being made as of now, so don''t worry. After this, we can always infiltrate the dungeon and get you some more Rank 3 Mana Cores." I said. "Alright¡­ I am just concerned¡­ You evolved just a week ago¡­ You''ll go sleep again?" she sighed. "Oh, well, it is necessary¡­" I said. "But I don''t like when you''re gone¡­" she sighed. "Aw¡­" "Bedann, don''t be so maniptive of Drake, he will take a day or two and then he''ll be back¡­" sighed her mother. "Indeed, don''t be like that. He''lle back even stronger." Said her father. "And there are my slime clones so you can talk with me," I said. "Yea but that''s like speaking to a telephone, and sometimes you still fall asleep¡­" sighed Bedann. "Come on now, use those days to train and get stronger so you can catch up to me. Remember when we sparred? How about we do sparring after Ie back?" "Ooh? Maybe¡­. Fine." She said. I petted her head. "Good. Maybe I won''t even get to evolve you know?" I decided to quickly consume all the Mana Cores without waiting for a single second, devouring everything by expanding my head into that of a giant dragon, and ate it all¡­ The infusion of power was clear as water, my main mana core was immediately enhanced by arge amount of essence, and in a mere instant, it all changed and was enhanced. A stream of mana surged from my body as my Mana core broke through Upper Stage into Peak Stage in a second. But there was more¡­ The energy continued to refine my mana core, and in an unexpected turn of events, I suddenly became Rank 4 Initial Stage! Ding! Ooh, special evolution types?! Amazing, just like before, because I ranked up the twice right way before evolving, I get to pick special evolutions. What else could there be aside from the rare Daydreaming dragon? This time I will try to pick up something that can be more proficient physically. I am still a way better mage than a physical fighter, and honestly, Bedann is catching up to my physical strength at a terrifying rate. I am all into strong women, in fact, muscr women are the hottest, but I just don''t want to be left behind in that regard! I mean, I am a damn dragon, so I gotta be stronger physically, right? Anyways, I guess I had be pretty strong. My entire aura exuded Rank 4 all around, and there wasn''t anyone around here at Rank 4 other than myself¡­ Well, even at Rank 4, I felt like this wasn''t enough, after all, the peak of the mortal realm is Rank 6! I am just in the middle now, but I gotta climb even further. I have already gotten enough power from these Mana Cores, so I gotta look for where I can find and grind Rank 4 Monsters now, a reliable dungeon where we can get a lot is the best. For that, I gotta investigate some more in the Sect and talk with the annoying Elders that know all of this shit. Well, they''re about to lose themselves when they realize I''ve be Rank 4 tough, it will surely make a big fuss. But I will suppress my power and make it seem like I am just a very strong Rank 3. The quality of Mana of a Rank 4 is never the same as a Rank 3, right? Well, I got a trap there, I got two other Mana Cores of Rank 1 and 2, so I can use the mana in this mask my Rank 4 Mana¡­ Haha! Everyone was left speechless after I ranked up, my Aura had truly be quite incredible. "Oof, I guess I really did rank up a lot, I got into Rank 4¡­ Haha¡­" Iughed nervously. "T-That''s cheating! You surpassed me again¡­ I liked when we were equal." She sighed. Bedann likes both of us to always be equally strong for some reason. I suppose she feels "useless" if she''s weaker than me¡­? She has to realize she''s the second strongest in the entire sect, and that alone is a big achievement! My girl really likes to be at my side, huh? "Amazing, you''ve really gotten stronger, papa!" said yr. "So much Mana, and it is sparkly¡­ I-I want to be Rank 4 too¡­" said Noirenn. "I am sure you''ll be, dearies, you''re already Rank 2 and that alone is amazing," I said. "Yeah but it was thanks to the potions¡­" sighed yr. "Yeah¡­" sighed Noirenn. "Eh? But you were the ones that hunted the monsters down to drink the Rank 1 Potions, right? I made them use what you hunted, so it was your hard work that made you grow stronger." I said. And of course, my own cheats! It is thanks to my own System abilities and my blood that made these potions capable of being digestible and capable of enhancing a person''s cultivation right away. However, I have heard that other types of concoctions or pills can also enhance the cultivation of people that consumes right away, but they seem to be way harder and moreplex to make than my wondrous Cultivation Potions. It could be said I am a pretty amazing alchemist. "You''re right¡­" said yr. "Hmm¡­ B-But you still helped¡­" said Noirenn. "Everyone helped here! I am barely doing anything now; it is thanks to our talented alchemists that those potions were made." I said. "I suppose you''re right. See, girls? It is not just his help, but your hard work also put a lot!" said Bedann. After the breakfast, I decided to go evolve right away, the sooner this is done, the better. ----- Chapter 266: New Evolution Options...!

Chapter 266: New Evolution Options...!

----- I flew outside of Fuyu as I left things prepared in my absence. System, how have things been doing in the dungeon? I am ready, yeah¡­ And, wait, four more weeks? Damn, it will be way more than I thought. It will surely be a pain to spend another 5 million mana stones each week to enter that ce, but we really need that big amount of mana cores. These damn Elders, I wish I could storm the ce and kill them all so I can take over everything I want. Wait, that sounded way too crazy, let''s calm down. Was that my own dragon fury or something? Eh? Really? Are dragons a race that just loves to ughter and plunder people? Huh. Well, they''re also treasure troves of materials, and their mana cores must be tasty. I wish I could get to eat a Dragon one of these days¡­ Now, let''s go evolve. I flew into another spot and buried myself so deep I couldn''t even count the meters. After that, I used magic to seal myself in a barrier and then pressed the evolution options thingy. ¡­ [Soul-Devouring Spectral Tundra Dragon] [Nightmarish Abyssal Abomination Cold Dragon] [Nether Famine Swarm Ice Dragon] [Dark Illusion Trickster Ice Dragon] [Eternal Winter Storm Dragon] [Dream-Seeking Abyssal Void Ice Dragon] ¡­ These evolution options are a bit¡­ Well, something else. They all sound way too evil! Yeah, that''s the right word. And they''re six options?! System can I fuse the options? Ah¡­ At the very least I gave it a try, didn''t I? Okay, forget it. Let''s see¡­ One by one I suppose. ¡­ [Soul-Devouring Spectral Tundra Dragon] Evolution of a dragon that is proficient in the ability to devour souls and be or temporarily transform into a specter, while also being a master of the ice element. This monstrous dragon crawls the depths of the Realm of Helheim and devours the souls of the damned inrge quantities, like a wall that opens its mouth to eat as much nkton, this monster has adapted the ability to open its mouth up to insane degrees, devouring anything that gets inside. They''re also proficient in the maniption of ice and can freeze souls into solid statues of ice if they have enough power to suppress the soul, stopping it from escaping and eating it while it still a frozen crystal. This evolution isrge and fat but can float naturally through a veil of phantom coating its body. ¡­ This one is weird; I imagine it as an actual whale devouringrge banks of souls in Helheim¡­ Anyways, this one doesn''t seem physically stronger, but it definitely makes me closer to the Death Attribute. Also, it says it makes me fat¡­? I don''t like the sound of it. ¡­ [Nightmarish Abyssal Abomination Cold Dragon] An evolution that a dragon that has delved deep into the arts of controlling nightmares can take, their cold minds and abominable bodies make them horrid monstrous beings that devour the souls of their victims within nightmares. Nightmarish Abyssal Abomination Cold Dragon is a highly capable dragon within the branch of Daydreaming dragons who branched out of the more beautiful and noble forms to be monstrous abominations with barely any resemnce to their previous forms. They crawl in the dark of the night and enter the nightmares of the unfortunate and unwilling, the more sinful they are, the easier it is to devour their souls through dreams, so it usually targets evildoers. These monstrous dragons bring peace to a vige when they devour the souls of those that did wrong to the people while passing by through the skies. Often referred to as the dragon of cleansing by many, despite its monstrous appearance. This evolution possesses an aberrant body, which is not for the faint-hearted. ¡­. This just makes me amazing at nightmare magic-user, a branch of dream magic, while also making me resemble an actual eldritch abomination, wow. It seems enticing but it says nothing regarding actual physical power, let''s see what else is in store. ¡­ [Nether Famine Swarm Ice Dragon] A monstrous evolution that only dragons proficient in spreading famine, rotting the living, and raising the dead can evolve into. A Nether Famine Swarm Ice Dragon is an abomination that branches out from Death Dragons. It is capable of producing a gigantic cloud filled with deadly bacteria and poison which it carries around and spreads through the pping of its wings. This dragon is cataloged as a disaster-level threat and entire sects join together to y it before itys waste of entire areas of a continent by merely passing by. They feed on souls and in the rotting corpses of whatever dies before their powers. Their size isrge, and they have immense moth-like wings to spread their poisonous famine auras. ¡­ T-This is even scarier than the others before. Seriously, what is wrong with the System nowadays? Doesn''t this just sound insane? Am I really capable of doing this, really? The humble little me? Let''s not even mention how its only way to kill is by spreading a horrendous cloud of literal death. I am all for it if I had absolutely no one at my side, but I have many allies and a wife waiting for a while, so this might not be the best¡­ Anyways, let''s see what else the other dragon evolutions have in store, hopefully, things are not as insane as this¡­ although I don''t have many hopes. ----- Chapter 267: Picking The Best Option And Evolving!

Chapter 267: Picking The Best Option And Evolving!

----- I continued looking at my Evolution options, they all seemed interesting to be honest, although my priority over something strength-based was still very high! ¡­ [Dark Illusion Trickster Ice Dragon] An evolved form of the Illusion Dragon branch. Their power over illusions and darkness is immense, capable of creating entire domains made of illusions, they trap their targets inside and let them wander around all sorts of strange illusions, slowly weakening them through the mana and life absorption effect of their magic. They''re malicious dragons that enjoy hunting people and torturing them inside strange andbyrinth-like illusion traps. Their power over such an element is so high that they be unkible within their domain as long as such illusions work properly. However, a stronger force might be capable of opposing them¡­ ¡­ This is¡­ I have not used my illusion magic as much, but I do n to use it to mask my Rank 4 Mana Aura. But this evolution seems¡­ honestly cool. I just said I wanted strength over everything for this one, but if this thing can actually make me fill with an illusion domain the entire Sect, then that would be sweet¡­ I could just get rid of all of them within just a few hours! Hahaha! Wait, no, this isn''t right, I am going way too evil there! Calm down, malefic nature¡­ Though it would be certainly sweet to get rid of all these problematic sect elders in one single night through these illusion powers. ¡­ [Eternal Winter Storm Dragon] A deadly dragon that overwhelms its enemies with sheer magical power, wielding the wind and ice attributes as its strongest moves, it unleashes a storm of winder winds over its domain which never ends, an eternal domain of winter is created whenever it moves. Anyone that dares to defy it must first cross his eternal winter storm domain to even have the chance of seeing its face, only to be engulfed in ice and perish on the spot¡­ Very few had ever interacted with such a beast and even higher ranked experts fear it due to its destructive power and massive size. They are entities that change entire stations whenever they go, dangerous rulers of winter with ruthless personalities and loner natures. They live their entire lives alone until it is time to reproduce, where both males and females met once toy eggs and take care of them until they hatch, leaving their young on their own afterward. Due to this, this species of dragons who don''t take care of their young are highly aggressive and don''t know the concept of care. ¡­ Whew, that was a highly descriptive sentence, and it adds a lot of lore to the game. This was interesting¡­ but as it is, it seems to be a specialization of my main magics, without much physical enhancement other than "attaining massive sizes", which I don''t find bad or something¡­ But still. And what''s with the super loner lifestyle? How depressing is that? No thanks. Anyways, let''s check the other one before making any decisions. ¡­ [Dream-Seeking Abyssal Void Ice Dragon] A dream-seeking branch evolution of the daydreaming dragons. They had be truly abyssal in existence alone as they shapeshift themselves into monstrous and destructive creatures of the night. They travel through the nightmares of people and devour their souls if they deem them tasty enough. These dragons are ruthless rulers of nightmares and defeating them in their own territory is near impossible. They are dwellers of the abyss and therefore their appearances are truly grotesque, resembling not dragons anymore but monstrous creatures from the depths of the Outer Void, they seek nothing but to devour souls from nightmares. Their existences are capable of manipting a part of the Void Attribute and use it in a variety of different ways. Despite their appearances and fame, these dragons tend to travel inrge packs with most of them beingposed of family members, they often raise their children between family members and are highly protective of eggs, which theyy inside of dreams. ¡­ Wow, another highly descriptive synopsis. And well, it is interesting¡­ so these ugly-looking dragons are way better parents at the end? Oh well¡­ Anyways, what should I pick? This evolution seemed interesting with the whole being invincible in dreams, but I bet it is bait, so I take it happily like the absolute fool I am and I end up being made into a monstrous creature. Wait, I am already a monstrous creature¡­ And I don''t want to be an even worse one¡­ Anyways, what else¡­? System, help me out, which evolution gives the most physical power? ¡­Please tell me. She''s right, and I was honestly thinking about it. It is a very weird-sounding name for a dragon race, it doesn''t sound honorable at all, and I can only imagine a lizard wearing a tuxedo when I picture a "trickster dragon", but let''s go with this one, I don''t have much hope for anything else at this point¡­ Let''s pick it, alright¡­ Ding! FLASH! Darkness quickly epassed my entire body into a magical and abyssal cocoon, as I was engulfed into this darkness, I slowly lost all my consciousness and dived into these bizarre dreams. As I dived into dreams, I felt as my power developed further, my soul and mana core was strengthening my body with enough power for them to also feel upgraded and increase in volume and mass for me. As I fell into this darkness, my entire body started melting and reconstructing itself from zero. It was a strange feeling that I would have honestly preferred to skip¡­ Ugh¡­ ----- Chapter 268: Rank 4 Evolution

Chapter 268: Rank 4 Evolution

----- I have evolved! Ding! ¡­ Two new Skills, and a Title! How sweet, now let''s see how strong I got while I get out of my hole¡­ ¡­ Name: Drake Fafnir. Race: Dark Illusion Trickster Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher, Herald of Fafnir, Dream Walker, Beloved by Chaos, Dungeon Master, Dream Seeker, Lord of Illusions. Mana Core Cultivation: Ice/Wind Mana Core: Rank 4 (Initial Stage), Death/Null Mana Core: Rank 3 (Initial Stage), Dream/Illusion Mana Core: Rank 2 (Middle Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Nourishment Realm (Peak Stage) Status: Satiated. Vitality: 87.000/87.000 -> 205.000/205.000 Mana: 220.000/220.000 -> 370.000/370.000 Strength: 57.000 -> 110.000 Dexterity: 48.000 -> 105.000 Magic: 145.000 -> 225.000 Unique Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Magic: [Storm Magic: Level 7] [Death Magic: Level 8] [Null Magic: Level 4] [Dream Magic: Level 6] [Illusion Magic: Level 5] ¡­ Oho! Sweet, my stats had increased to an insane degree after all these powerups. I feel like I had truly be someone worthy of being called Rank 4. And to boot, the other mana cores are also developing with me and enhancing my stats even more, so I have an abnormally high stat for a Rank 4 dragon, probably. My Vitality went from 87.000/87.000 to 205.000/205.000, my Mana went from 220.000/220.000 to a whopping 370.000/370.000, my Strength went from 57.000 to 110.000, my Dexterity went from 48.000 to 105.000, and my Magic from 145.000 to 225.000! Damn, those are some very high increases¡­ My strength increased a lot, but still doesn''tpare to my insane amount of Magic and Mana¡­ I had be truly way more resilient than before, I can feel it all around my body, that''s for sure. Now, some old Skills awakened, so let''s see them¡­ Ah, they''re a lot¡­ [Naming: Level 10] > [True Name Bestowal: Level 1] [Kin Control: Level 10] > [King Authority: Level 1] [Crafting: Level 10] > [Manufacturer: Level 1] [Alchemy: Level 10] > [Alchemy Magic: Level 1] [Architecture: Level 10] -> [Construction: Level 1] [Split Phantom: Level 10] -> [Soul Clone: Level 1] [Phantom Materialization: Level 10] -> [Soul Materialization: Level 1] [Paranormal Sense: Level 10] > [Super Paranormal Sense: Level 1] [Ice Thread Production: Level 10] -> [Ice Fabric Creation: Level 1] [Icesmith: Level 10] -> [Magic Icesmith: Level 1] [Ice Dragon Frost Breath: Level 10] -> [Abyssal Nether Frost Nightmare Dragon Breath: Level 1] [Metallic Ice Dragon Scales: Level 10] -> [Imperial Abyssal Nether Frost Nightmare Dragon Scales: Level 1] [Hastened Self-Regeneration: Level 10] -> [Super Hastened Self-Regeneration: Level 1] [Strong Freezing sh: Level 10] -> [Deadly Soul-Destroying Venomous shing ws: Level 1] [Furious Freezing Bite: Level 10] -> [Wrathful Phantasmal Abyssal Death Jaws: Level 1] [Phantasmal Freezing Tail Whip: Level 10] -> [Spectral Soul-Destroying Spiraling Drill Tail Attack: Level 1] ¡­ Wow, that''s a lot! Alright, but they all sound amazing though, their effects were enhanced and things such as Alchemy had now be Alchemy Magic, which now counts as Magic too, I wonder if I can learn Smith Magic as well, I saw it somewhere. Oh right, Rakasha had it. Also, my entire body parts skills got their enhancements too, now they all got new shiny powers to show, for starters, my ws are now venomous and can easily tear apart souls, my jaws and bite them with ease, and my tail had be a giant metallic drill that can pulverize everything on its way. Damn¡­ Things such as Icesmith and Ice Thread evolved too, bing Magic Icesmith, and Ice Fabric Creation, both seem to havepletely enhanced their usual effects and had turned into incredibly great bonuses to the original Skills and what they were able to do. Now, moving on to other important things, there is the soul-rted stuff, now my soul can materializepletely and not just the phantom, and my soul can also create clones and not just phantom ones more easily! How proficient am I on that? Not so much, I cannot go overboard, or my soul will weaken too much. I can only create very tiny ones that can aid me in a few things, but that cannot reallypare to my true power. Now, let''s see these new Skills¡­ ¡­ [Dark Illusion Domain: Level 1] Grants the ability to create a Dark Illusion Domain around the user, which distance can be increased the more Mana is consumed. Mana is consumed constantly to maintain the entire illusion, and even more, is utilized to constantly change it and shape it. Each level enhances the effects and credibility of the illusion. ¡­ [Illusion Lord: Level 1] You''re a lord of illusions, and your power over them is enhanced greatly the more you use and develop them as if they were muscles in your body. Your power over illusions is enhanced by +20% with every level. Additionally, the efficiency and potency of your Illusions are enhanced by +10% with every skill level. ¡­ I see the domain is finally here as well, and it seems that it consumes an insane amount of Mana. I will have to find some roundabout around it¡­ And the other is a passive that makes illusion even more overpowered, alright, got it. Now, time to get out of here, and¡­ let''s see how I look now. Oh? I looked almost the same as before, though now, instead of silver scales my scales had be almost pitch ck, with some purple underlining''s. But I can also just change their color to anything I want, nheless, I guess Trickster dragons are not so different from other dragons and if a normal dragon evolves into one of these, it might retain its original appearances¡­ Anyways, I immediately flew back to Fuyu and was greeted by my Bedann, apparently, I only took two days this time¡­ ----- Chapter 269: I Am The Lord Of Illusions Now, Benladann!

Chapter 269: I Am The Lord Of Illusions Now, Bedann!

----- Heheheh¡­ I am the Lord of Illusions now, Bedann! I slowly sneaked into therge floating castle as slime and told Fuyu, who noticed me right away, to not tell anyone yet. I sneaked inside using illusion and found Bedann reading a book, it seems that she visited the library of the sect on her own? I took a peek at it; it was a book about. EH? Dual Cultivation¡­? She was reading it very attentively, and with a lot of strength in her eyes. You could even feel the power she was putting in reading this, it was crazy. It was¡­ overwhelming. Even a bit of smoke wasing out of her ears alongside her nose. The page she was reading said something like¡­ "Dual Cultivation is the art of sharing Mana with your partner in the act of lovemaking. Share both of your inner Mana sources through the power of love and passion, using the Mana flowing from your bodies and connecting them through your physical connection. The insertion of bodily fluids inside the woman''s womb enhances this effect and can greatly hasten the cultivation process. The more times, the better." T-This is an erotic book! What the heck?! And Bedann''s face is as red as a tomato can get! Her eyes are even almost popping out of their sockets. Whew¡­ S-Should I scare her now? I feel bad now. Erm, maybe I''ll do it neatly. I rushed outside of the second floor, and appeared on the stairs, moving upstairs and greeting her. "Well hello there. "UWAH!" I still scared her¡­ She hurriedly saved the book inside her spatial pouch. "D-Dearie! Hehe¡­ W-Wee!" She ran towards me and hugged me. We kissed for a bit, but I decided to ask her something. "What were you reading¡­?" I asked her. "Erm¡­ Fufu¡­ Ahh¡­ Heh¡­ N-Nothing too important." She said while averting her gaze from me. Damn, she''s bad at lying¡­ "It said something about dual cultivation or something¡­" I said. "Eeeeh? Y-You must be imagining things¡­ It was about¡­ Erm¡­ Dual Cultivation of nts. Like¡­ You know, nting nts in the dirt so they grow?" she asked. "Can I see the book?" "N-No¡­" "No?" "Nope¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "Bedann you''re terrible at lying¡­" I sighed. "GAH¡­!" She almost had a heart attack. "You don''t have to be so secretive with it, I know you were reading about Dual Cultivation. I was growing interested in it too." I said. "R-Really? Uwah, this is embarrassing though¡­" "Yeah, but it is something interesting still. It was a pretty erotic book, that one¡­" I said. "Eh? H-How did you know?" she asked. "I¡­ Assumed it was, and I caught you when you confessed it right now." "Geh¡­!" I noticed she got a bit too surprised and maybe I was making her feel down instead of making her happy¡­ "Erm, but don''t worry, I won''t take it away or anything. I am happy that you''re enjoying the book, sorry if I sounded a bit creepy by trying to sneak into your personal tastes and hobbies. I like it if you like it." I said. "Aahh¡­ D-Dear¡­ No, I would never think that you''re creepy, I was just a bit surprised¡­" she said. "Aw, I am really not creepy? I always thought I had some creepiness to me. I suppose not?" "I-Idiot, why would you be creepy? You''re my sweet husband." She said, kissing me again. "I missed you¡­" she said while hugging me tightly. "I missed you too¡­ Is everyone still sleeping?" I asked. "No, they went to the dungeon and to hunt, so we are mostly alone, there are some people, but they''re busy in the ssrooms." Said Bedann. "Oh, I see¡­ Then why don''t we go have some fun alone? We can practice some of those Kamasutra Book Poses." I said. "K-Kamasutra?!" "I-I mean, the thing you were reading." "O-Ooohh¡­" She began to get a bit more embarrassed. "Have you missed me?" I whispered to her ears. "A lot¡­ Doing it alone is not the same¡­" she said. "Hmm, you''re such a lewd girl¡­" I said, I quickly grabbed her with my arms, and carried her to bed. "U-Uwah! Y-You''re carrying me again¡­" "Of course, you''re as light as a feather." "I-I am such a big woman, yet you carry me like a princess¡­" she sighed, looking at me lovingly. "Of course, you''re my princess after all." After that, we rushed into the room and sealed it. We quickly took out our clothes and got to it. In the middle of our passion, she took out her book and began to read it, looking for poses she found interesting. We began practicing them and due to our athletic bodies, they were easy to achieve without manyplications, some felt better than others, although nothing beats some good mating press, what I like the most while doing it with her is kissing those delicious lips, so this is my preferred and favorite position. Ah, things got a bit too lewd now¡­ . . . [Day 154] I don''t know for how long we did it. But I woke up a day after in the morning¡­ However, unlike other days, I found Bedann woken up first. She was nude while looking at the window down below. Fuyu was so high up that the only thing you could see was an ocean of white clouds. the sky above them was crystal clear, and the sun shone brightly atop the horizon. And her naked butt looked glorious while she rested her arms over the window¡­ I quickly sneaked behind her. "F-Fweh?" "Were you looking at the beautiful sky?" "Y-Yeah¡­ It is pretty to start the morning and look at it¡­ I am so happy we got our own castle so we can always go whenever we want at home." She said. "Me too. It is also a bit romantic, don''t you think?" "A bit¡­ yeah¡­ Ohh¡­" She suddenly looked at me rather mischievously. "Wanna do it~?" she asked. "Ah, well, I was about to," I said. Doing it while looking at the vastness of the sky was a new experience altogether. ----- Chapter 270: A Mysterious Letter Appears!

Chapter 270: A Mysterious Letter Appears!

----- "Hahh¡­ Y-You came inside like five times¡­" "Let''s go take a bath for now¡­ We made a mess." I quickly cleaned things out on the floor and then we rushed back to the bathroom to cleanse our bodies from these sinful acts of tempting pleasures. And while doing that, we did it again¡­ Anyways, after that, we felt truly refreshed. Maybe we''ll slow down after we get a bit older, for now, we are young and energetic, but whenever we get older, we will probably be like those cute old couples that don''t do it as much but still love and live with each other fluffily. Hmm¡­ Haahh, that''s such a good life, I wish I could live such a life with her. I really just don''t care about anything else¡­ But life is always filled with surprises, those that want to live peacefully always get fucked over by casualty or misfortune. And well, here we have. "In the morning they gave us this letter¡­" said Tisha, showing a letter to us while we were having breakfast. "What is this?" I asked. "I don''t know, they say something about a challenge¡­ And they wanted you to read it first." Said Pekora. "Huh¡­ Okay then." I opened the letter and read it aloud. "It goes like this: "Dear Lord Drake from the Winter Dragon Sect, you''re cordially invited to our Sect Tournament, which will begin 7 days after you ept this proposal. We had been thinking that it could be a great way to incentivize the young generations through a show of strength, and what they can achieve by cultivating and working hard. This is why we would like you to choose several of your Sect members for a 1 versus 1 fight against our disciples. Of course, if you desire to fight, we''ll also offer a suitable challenge for a Rank 3 expert such as you. If you decline this offer there is no problem, but you will greatly disappoint us, and the entire sect and your reputation as a strong Magus might go down¡­ In fear of such a thing, we urge you to ept it so you can show off the might of the Winter Dragon Sect. The moment you read this letter you''ll only have three days to answer our proposal, if you do not show up in these days, we''ll consider it our win." -Elder Council." "Ah, so they want to crush our reputation in a tournament between Sects? If the Elders made it they''re probably salty we had been disrespecting them and tantly ignoring any attempt they had for suppressing or bullying us¡­" I said. "Eh? This is quite fine, I guess?" wondered Yuki. "We could use this opportunity to show them off that we are strong." Said Tisha. "Indeed! I am more than willing to do it! I''ll smack their faces." Said Laddan, Bedann''s father. "Hm, and I will poison them until they quiver in agony, yes¡­" chuckled Beh, Bedann''s mother. Both of them evolved after reaching Rank 2, and look quite frightening¡­ But I guess they can still pass as very pale and gothic Ice Giants. "Burn! I''ll burn them!" said yr. "And I will¡­ entrap them in the shadows¡­" said Noirenn. "Wow, wow, wow, alright, calm down everyone, calm those bloodthirsty auras¡­ You don''t have to be so one-dimensional, right? You have more than just being bloodthirsty people, r-right?" Everyone calmed down, it seemed that the letter was made to trigger us. "Gggrrrr¡­! Kill¡­ Let''s go kill them all! How dare they provoke us? D-Dear, you''re now Rank 4, right? You can just kill the Sect Master and then we''ll massacre all the Elders, ufufufuf¡­"ughed Bedann, her eyes suddenly turned red, I think she was fusing a bit with Miranda right there, even giant mold tentacles began toe out of her body. "Calm down, please¡­" I sighed, petting her head. She instantly calmed down to my pettings, and her eyes turned yellow gold once more. "You guys should realize that this is their goal¡­ They want us to show off our abilities to them so they can see how capable we are, after seeing how far we can go, they''ll probably build up or find some weaknesses to abuse, and then, they''ll try to suppress us in ater date!" said Pekora. "I think that''s a bit too paranoiac. There''s no way that this realistic world will have actual Wuxia-like Sects¡­ Yes, they might be pissed off, but to go that far?" Everyone looked at me with expressions that seemed to say, "Really bro?". "Okay, they might try that¡­ I get it. Maybe I was just trying to be a bit optimistic¡­" I sighed. What''s wrong with some little optimism?! I just want to grill¡­ I wish we could all be good sect friends and help each other like in those slice of life novels, but that''s most of the time only happens in those genres. In this world of dog eats dogs, I guess we are in the action genre where everyone just kills each other for resources. We had gotten pretty far on friendly terms with what he had gotten already, I guess they want to suppress us and ultimately assimte our sect? Huh, that''s not good. I guess I could ask Fuyu to conjure a rain of Icebergs and justpletely kill all the sect members, with Lord Ice Moon rushing to me only to get face pped to death. But we don''t want that to happen, we are anti-trope here. So, we''ll assist the tournament, we''ll beat their asses, and we''ll cordially ask them to stop harassing us. I told that to everyone and they seemed to agree. "And if possible, let''s try to beat our enemies as fast as possible without showing off much power. We need to impact them as much as possible while also remaining mysterious with our true techniques, but while also showing that we are mighty warriors. Do you think you can pull it off, guys? We got a week to train and get stronger after I ept." I said. "Sure, seems good to me!" said Bedann, everyone else nodded and seemed pumped up. Alright then¡­ Things are getting a tad bit interesting. ----- Chapter 271: When Is He Coming?!

Chapter 271: When Is He Coming?!

Lord Ice Moon POV ----- "This is the third day since he received the letter." "If he doesn''te today, we had won and ridiculed him." "Really? If he just ignored us, then wouldn''t he be winning here? I mean, what can we even do?" "S-Shame him! Of course, that''s what we can do." Ten Rank 3 Elders of my Sect, all of them with different families, abilities, appearances, and temperaments sat down around arge wooden table, I, as the Sect Master, was sitting in front of this table while watching this quartet of fools speak whatever theye out with. The challenge for the tournament had arrived in Drake''s hands almost three days ago, there was a time of three days before he was to ept, so I suppose if this is the third day and he hasn''te, then it can be assumed that he had no interest in the petty games of these Elders. Now I am beginning to regret having allowed them to have their way with this¡­ I believe this was just a stupid thing. I might have gotten too far with my own ideas. Or perhaps that dream with the dragon ended making them dumber. Nheless, I don''t think this is even necessary, to begin with. "Well, if he dares to ignore us, we cannot possibly let it slide, right?" "Indeed, we should revoke his ess to our dungeons, after all, he''s getting too cocky with it." "Yeah! Does he think he owns it or something? Our sect arrived here hundreds of years ago, it is our property." "But he pays a lot for it, more than we actually make by ourselves in a week. He has actually helped our slowly falling economy¡­ And the constant flow of magic items helps us extract them for useful materials. We had even been dismantling them to make personalized artifacts and weapons¡­ I think he has been of great help." "What?! He''s an egocentric and selfish man, the other day he didn''t let me speak with him! And even kicked my butt!" "Stop lying, he would never do such a thing, Lord Drake is a very polite man, he sells me his stuff and he has a charming smile¡­ I think of him every day. Too bad he has a wife." "I disagree, he''s a disgusting man that actually allows those lowly beasts and those small people to serve him as non-ves, without using his authority as a superior giant over them¡­ It feels like he''s mocking us that we have our ves¡­" "All of you, that''s enough. I am losing my temper already." I sighed. I was about to end this and tell them to not do this tournament nor try to bully this man again. I believe it would be interesting to see his capabilities, but to go this far seems quite unfair to me. Nheless, if I could get the chance to know him better and perhaps slowly assimte his sect to mine, it would be for the best. But he seems mysterious and strong, we cannot y around with a man like this, even if I really wanted to see if I could suppress him and absorb everything he has. Deep down, there needs to be some decency before we touch rock bottom and we end up acting as a demonic sect. After all, we belong to the righteous sect''s faction. Other sects will sooner orter notice what we are doing and will try to suppress us by defaming us of exploiters of weaker sects, which we don''t want now. Honestly, all of this game of good and evil is a fa?ade, a stupid fa?ade holding up to a dumb ideology that a woman that lived almost a million years ago left behind. The venerable of ice is dead, and whatever she said is slowly fading away, but the authority of the Righteous Faction, which holds its roots in the strongest sect in the entire world, the Heavenly Aesir Descendants Domain, is still as great as ever. We had already been recognized as a righteous sect, acting maliciously behind their backs is fine, but if we do it in front of everyone else in the world, and we just dare to suppress a friendly sect out of pure benefits, then we''ll surely get the attention of unwanted people, especially because they already have some spies spread in my city. At most, we must devour this sect bite by bite instead of being rash like these fools. "But Sect Master¡­!" "No buts, stop this right now or I will make you stop." At my words, I released my Rank 4 Mana Aura, and everyone fell silent. There were a few of these idiots which Drake and his group had shamelessly offended, which I don''t really care about, but that had made them hold a strong grudge against them. After all, despite how imbecile these men can be, they''re my Rank 3 Elders and represent my sect. If one of them is offended, it means he''s offending the entire sect. I know it is something that cannot be tolerated, so I have to act in some way, but this is going too far. I don''t like to be too showy, but more discreet with my acts. But, now that I think about it, him noting here could quite possibly mean that he doesn''t care about our position nor authorities, and might as well be nning something himself to suppress us? Hmm¡­ Then he might be more shred than we originally expected. Cautiousness is necessary to proceed with this. Drake might be a more mysterious man than we truly believe. Sometimes I feel the urge of quickly killing him to end this annoying pain in the ass while taking his things for now, but I must be patient. That''s not how a righteous sect acts after all. Such aplex situation¡­ And this is all the fault of these same greedy Elders who actually allowed someone that didn''t belong in our sect to enter our dungeons so they could get someone to do their job¡­ However, before things were to end, a man entered the room. It was Drake. "Sorry foringte, I had many things I needed to do first, dear Elders." ----- Chapter 272: YOU DARE...!

Chapter 272: YOU DARE...!

----- [Day 157] I wanted to make of this time the most out of it, so I had thought about using these two and a half first days to train more, so this way, aside from the week of preparation, we get these extra days. Maybe it was too bold of me? I kept them waiting a bit too much, it might seem. I used this week to sneak into the Dungeon at night withrge parties to farm for Cores. I didn''t even pay for it, none for this week, we just sneaked inside because the dungeon belongs to us. We went at night, of course, I utilized abination of Illusion Spells such as Illusion Veil, Shadow Illusion, Camouging Illusion, and then used the Shadow Maniption and Shadow Sneak Skills I got from the Shadow Crows Mana Cores, shrouding, andbining myself with the shadow of the night, I entered the entire dungeon undetected alongside a big group of my allies, which I put inside of my dreams through the Dreamscape Space Spell, and then took them out when we were inside. Pretty easy, to tell you the truth. It seems that aside from us, barely anyone else visited the Dungeon due to the Rank 3 Elders beingzy scary cats and those eager to explore were too weak to enter, so very few Rank 3 entered through the week. Due to that, every night we went there the entire dungeon was overflowing with tasty monsters, so we ughtered them all to our heart''s content, got their corpses, picked up other materials, and more for three days. With these resources I managed to make more Cultivation Potions and got Bedann almost into Rank 4, although she still needed a bit more, meanwhile, the majority got into Rank 2 now, and some talented ones already crossed into Rank 3. Fufu¡­ I had a specr n. I was going to use Illusion Magic to cover up their high-ranked Mana Auras and make them seem weaker, so the sect sends usparably weaker yet talented fighters against them, this way, they can decimate their foes as fast as possible and without showing off much power. Yeah, we were not about making awesome fights with blood-pumping action, we were all about efficiency in here, and how to efficiently show our might while saving our techniques, so they don''t try to make up counters for uster. It was already the third day when we felt a bit more prepared, so I decided to go down with Bedann, Yuki, Tisha, and Pekora, just to rub on their faces that I have other race members in my sect that aren''t salves, heh. Ah, of course, I also had a steamy morning with my dear Bedann. The stronger she grew the harder her grip became too, which made our experience in bed more pleasuring¡­ A-Anyways, I shouldn''t get too far in that topic, moving on, we moved through the streets mounting on our giant Rank 3 Ice Dragon Wolf, Frost, with my two crows at each side of my vast shoulders. They learned how to shrink or erge their size, by the way, so they made themselves into one-meter-size, enough to fit in my vast ice giant shoulders. We entered the sect''s pce, I found all the Elders discussing with the Sect Master, I heard a few things, they seemed to be talking about me and that I was a coward or something. "Sorry foringte, I had many things I needed to do first, dear Elders," I said, as I stepped in, I left Frost outside, of course, but my two crows remained at my side, ring down at the Elders while unleashing their Rank 3 Mana Core Auras, I did the same, camouging my Rank 4 Mana and only using Rank 3 Mana. My entrance seemed to be amazing because everyone stared at me with eyes wide open, they seemed to not think I woulde at all. "Drake¡­ So you''vee." Said the Sect Master. This was the first time I met him in person. "Hello, you must be Lord Ice Moon, right? It is good to see you." I spoke casually with him, showing no respect. "S-Such insolence! Speak with good manners before the Sect master!" "And you daree sote? We thought you had truly chickened out, Drake!" "Well, now that you''re here, sit down." "Then I will sit," I said, without thanking them. All these little bits of insolence triggered these meticulously retarded people like crazy, merely not telling them "thank you for the seat" made them rage in anger. Are you kidding me? These retards are truly like in the novels, holy shit. I feel like I just went into a novel now and I am experiencing what feels like to be the main character, hahaha! "Insolence again¡­ How dare he not thank for the seat?" "Did your mother never taught you how to be polite?" "My mother? She only taught me to treat nice those that deserve it." Everyone fell silent. Their foreheads were popping with veins, they were all furious! Yes, get angrier please, this is ridiculously hrious. "Well, your mother was a terrible figure!" "Indeed, what kind of woman raised such a man?" The Elders kept bullying me while the Lord Ice Moon stayed silent, I believe he was testing my resolve. "One that can beat you with a single punch, wan to try?" "I-INSOLENT!" "Y-YOU DARE¡­!" "Sect Master! S-Say something!" Almost every Elder suddenly showed me expressions as if they had eaten a bitter bug. Pppffff¡­ Hahaha! Look at that guy! I am actually holding myughter so hard. However, Bedann put her hands over my shoulder and tried to calm me down. "Dear, please calm down¡­ We came here peacefully, remember? Y-You said it." Said Bedann. Ah, right¡­ I went off my horse for a bit, I guess I wanted to tease them a bit more. "Drake, I will pretend as if what had urred just now never happened. Now, did you came to ept the request to participate in our tournament, or just to mock my Elders?" he asked. "I ept, of course! We''ll beat all their asses." I said. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Oops, did I went too far? ----- Chapter 273: I Apologize! Maybe I Went A Bit Too Far, Fellow Cultivators

Chapter 273: I Apologize! Maybe I Went A Bit Too Far, Fellow Cultivators

----- "Drake, I will pretend as if what had urred just now never happened. Now, did youe here to ept the request to participate in our tournament, or just to mock my Elders?" he asked. "I ept, of course! We''ll beat all their asses." I said. I ended acting more arrogant than I would have wanted, but I ended letting the clich¨¦ Xianxia main character soul fuel my words passionately. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Oops, did I went too far? I ended going a bit too far indeed. "I-I mean, I will help you clean your asses! Wait, no, that''s not it¡­" "Pppffff¡­ Hahahaahaha!" Everyone with me began tough. "You''re too hrious, oh my god¡­"ughed Bedann, even tears began toe out. "Ah, maybe I did go too far." I red at the Elders, and they were about to explode, their faces were growing redder and redder. Oh, there was that miss from the shop, the witch¡­ she was looking at me seductively while licking her lips. Wait, she''s an Elder? And sorry, but I got a wife, and I don''t look at thots. "REEEEEE!" Suddenly, an Elder began to ree. Wait, are you kidding me? He jumped towards me and suddenly conjured a de of ice, about to slice me in half. I moved faster than him and punched him in the nuts. CLASH! "GEAGH¡­!" BOOM! He fell over the floor, unconscious. Uegh, I didn''t want to touch another man''s balls, but it was a pretty obvious weak spot. "Sorry about that but he attacked me first, no grudges right? We are all good?" I asked. "Yes, we are good, you''ll participate in the tournament in 7 more days, now, please leave this ce immediately." Said the Sect Master. He was surprisingly nice. Was this my plot armor finally kicking in? About time! The other Elders looked at the sect master in disbelief. They couldn''t simply believe he actually forgive me for all this shit I had done. "Alright then, see ya in 7 days guys, take care of your friend, a punch in the nuts is hard to recover. But don''t worry, he should be able to get through it, however, perhaps he should begin to consider adoption." I said, walking away leisurely. The moment we closed the door, an explosion of insults and words began to fill the room, the Elders were raging angrily as the Sect Master sighed. "Shut up all of you!" He roared. Of course, we were slowly walking away, but through my expanded senses, I could hear them clearly. "But Elder, he punched Elder Kyarenn¡­!" "He literally jumped over him to slice him in half, what did you expect he would do? Sit there and let himself get sliced?" "Why are you defending that man?! He literally just insulted the whole sect!" "I don''t know, I like him. Got a problem with it?" "Tch! We should really sentence him to death by doing so many of these things!" "Sect Master, what is wrong with you?!" "Silence! This is my sect and I do whatever I deem fit. I believe Drake had his motives, and all of you should stop being such temperamental babies for once. We''ll get through him and see what he''s capable of. I have already nned to slowly devour his sect one bite at a time. Ultimately, we should slowly and discretely assimte him into ours. The point is to not make it obvious to the damn righteous faction! Can''t you all bunch of idiots understand?!" he roared, the Elders remained in silence, finally understanding his true intentions. Oh, I see, so he was indeed a bastard. Thank you for desperately revealing your ns, Sect Master, I am sure that everything will go ordingly to your expectations, my good friend. I cannot wait for all of us to be devoured bit by bit. I walked with a bright smile outside of the building, as I decided to go in a walk with my group for a while, conversing about what had happened. "What did just happened?" asked Bedann in disbelief. "A lot of things, I guess I offended the whole sect¡­ I couldn''t resist it, it was very funny to see the rage, didn''t you find it funny too? You actuallyughed out loud¡­" I said. "Ah¡­ S-Should I apologize?" she asked. "What? No, why would you do that? Don''t apologize to idiots." I said. "It was hrious! Oh my god, Drake, you''re one hell of a man!" said Tisha. "Yeah, that was quite crazy, you''re insane." Said Pekora. "That''s my master for you! He''s crazy!" said Yuki. "Awwooo!" Frost also added something to the conversation. "CRAA!" "CROOA!" Huginn and Muninn agreed with Frost. "Anyways, after punching that old man''s balls I really want to wash my hands, should we go to a restaurant? I''ll wash my hands and we can eat something delicious for once." I said. "Hahaha! That was the funniest part, I can''t believe you would punch his balls." Said Pekora. "They''re so big and powerful, yet they get irritated by measly words. Ice Giants of this sect had once more disappointed me." Sighed Tisha. "I want fried meat!" said Yuki. "Alright fine, let''s get to it then." We moved across the streets as I noticed that a few figures were following me from behind. Oof, is this another trope? Will they attack me in the restaurant? Oh my god, I can''t wait. This is like living my clich¨¦ tropes! We entered the restaurant and took some seats, we ordered our stuff and waited while conversing. And just as I thought, a group of three Elders of the sect rushed towards us, one of them pping the table loudly. CLASH! Oh my god, it is happening! It''s happening! I looked with excitement at the angered ck-haired man in front of me, I didn''t even recognize them, but they were there raging at my words. He looked mighty ugly. "Drake! I won''t tolerate your words! Perhaps the Sect Master did, but youmitted a terrible mistake by insulting us! We''ll make you pay!" I see¡­! [What should you do?] -Apologize. -Act arrogantly. -Kick them in the balls. -Just kill them. ----- Chapter 274: A Weird Proposal

Chapter 274: A Weird Proposal

----- How about none? Bedann looked them at the eyes, as they glowed with pink light. She activated her powerful Unique Skill [Charm]! Her Unique Skill had developed to the point where she can use it to charm those weaker than her to an extent, and if shebines intimidation into it, she can even force others to obey her. "Get away from here and apologize to the restaurant for the inconvenience." She said. "Yes!" "For sure!" "Anything for you!" The three rushed away and did as they were told. The people watched with utter surprise and horror as he apologized to all of them ridiculously¡­ the other twockeys at his side did so too! Haha, I didn''t even have to learn their names, so good. "I suppose that''s that. Let''s enjoy the meal and then prepare for tomorrow, there''s a lot to do." I said. "Fufu, I like how he obeyed my very will¡­" said Bedann. Eh? Has she awakened a sadist side? "Bedann?" "Oh¡­ Nothing, never mind dear¡­!" she said. Maybe that was Miranda talking¡­ "Was that Miranda?" "Oh¡­ Yeah, she is always with us now. So sometimes her emotions resurface on me¡­" she said. "I see¡­" Bedann got into a pretty good rtionship with Miranda after a long time, and now they''re like good friends and probably sisters too. I am d their bond is growing stronger. Living in the same body could seem troublesome for them, so getting to ept each other is good. Also, Miranda has changed her ways now and is not oppressive of her nor she forces her way into Bedann like she used to do, so now everything is pretty fine if I do say so myself. Well, there are still some things I wonder sometimes, such as if Miranda is present when¡­ we do things with Bedann. But probably not, right? I bet she feels disgusted by it, so maybe she goes to sleep while I do it with Bedann. Though, if she were to stay with Bedann through the entire ordeal¡­ Have I not been doing it with two girls at the same time then? Wait, if that is the case and she likes it¡­ Will Miranda¡­ erm¡­ does she likes me?! This feels weird now. I better not wonder it more than this, it is probably the first assumption, and she is indeed disgusted and not¡­ like it. Yeah, she totally doesn''t like it. Who would like such a thing anyway, haha¡­ Huh¡­ After we ate our meal, we decided to move out, but we were greeted by another Elder of the Sect. This time it was a familiar face, it was that beautiful witch from the shop that always buys our stuff. "Oh, it is you¡­" she said. "Ah¡­ You''re that woman that buys our stuff! Wait, you were an Elder?" I asked. "I was! It is nice to meet you again, Drake. Your stuff is very appreciated. You''re a good man at working with those hands. And you''re also brave and strong enough to confront the pile of idiots in my sect¡­ I admire a man like you¡­" she said, approaching me seductively. Her re seemed to want something more than be my friend. She licked her lips tentatively as she touched my chest. "How about we go to my house, you and me¡­ And we talk about some stuff together? We can have a bit of wine¡­ And maybe something else afterward?" she asked. "EH?!" Who is this thot?! "Hey, who are you touching?" Bedann quickly grabbed the woman''s hand and crushed her with her strength. "Agh!" She quickly pulled back; her hand seemed red. "Drake is MY husband! If you have something to talk about with him, I am also involved." She said. Damn right! That''s my wife! "Indeed. I am not interested in thetter¡­ that you offered me. Bedann is more than enough for a man like me. But if you wanted to talk about something more important, we could go with you." I said. She looked angrily at Bedann. "Sheesh, what''s so wrong with touching your man for a bit? He''s so big and strong, you can''t just have him all for yourself¡­ A man like him cannot be just pleased with a single woman¡­" she said. "What?" Is she calling me a harem protagonist candidate? No thanks¡­ I am a normal human from my past life, and having a single partner is what is right. Yeah, harem is cool in fantasy books, I guess. But in real life? Yeah, no. It''s kind of fucked up. "No thank you, having multiple women is honestly pretty terrible. One is enough." I said. "What a man, you saying no only makes me want you more¡­" Bedann looked her at her eyes. "One step more and I will slice you in half¡­" she said. Damn¡­ "Okay, rx a bit, let''s not kill a person in the middle of the streets," I said. "Fufu, she''s so good at guarding her treasure, I like her¡­ Fine,e with me you bunch¡­ I will show you my humble house. I have things I want to talk about with you, Drake." She said as she used healing magic on her arm as she told us to follow her. We moved across many streets until we reached arge house, with three floors. She opened the door with magic and entered, as she was greeted by two handsome male servants. They were both ice giants, so probably just servants she employed and not ves, hopefully. "Wee back,dy Cassiopeia." They said at the same time. "Hello dears, these are my new friends, bring us some fine wine, if possible, alright? And of the nice one." She said, winking at the two, as they nodded and walked into the kitchen. The interior of her house looked like a modern Earth manor; it was luxurious to the brim¡­ We entered therger room where we could sit over a couch. She sat down leisurely while crossing her legs. "So? What do you want to speak with us?" I asked. I was a bit bored. "Drake, let''s take down the Elders together." She said. "Excuse me?" ----- Chapter 275: Surprise

Chapter 275: Surprise

----- "So? What do you want to speak with us?" I asked. I was a bit bored. "Drake, let''s take down the Elders together." She said. "Excuse me?" This woman was truly something else, she just asked us to join her in taking down the Elders? "Are you serious?" I asked. "You want to do that?" asked Bedann. Well, I know she acted different than the other Elders, but that didn''t exactly mean she was going to help us take them down like nothing. But can we even trust her in this? I don''t know. She seems suspicious to me. "I don''t know if we should really trust you though. Is there a way to guarantee that you''re saying what you mean? And how are you nning to do that? What is your endgame?" I asked. "Indeed! You''re saying this way too casually. I bet this is a set-up so she can,ter on, reveal what we are talking to the Elders through some device and then make them all want to kill us for treason or something." Said Bedann. Bedann was a bit exaggerated there but yeah, maybe. However, she onlyughed. "Fufufu¡­ Hahaha! That was amazing, you''re very smart, aren''t you? I don''t n anything of the sort, and here''s a contract." She said as she borrowed a contract from her spatial pouch. "Sign it and you''ll be able to trust me thoroughly." She said, winking at me. "You know that contracts always have loopholes, right?" I asked. "It''s not an immediate way to trust someone else." Said Bedann. "Sigh¡­ You two are so obstinate. Fine, I will reveal to you my true intentions¡­ I dislike the Elders, and I want to take them down, and possibly kill them. Yes, I said it. This sect has been falling downwards into a terrible ce since envement was allowed that this ce had be a hellhole for many, and we had strived way too far away from our original position as a righteous sect. This, for ack of a better term, utterly repulses me. I hate these old and angry idiots, and I just want to crush them all¡­ So help me out. You''re strong, and your sect is filled with even stronger members. Let''s do a coup de tat." Coup de tat?! She wants topletely overtake the entire sect and be its ruler? Interesting¡­ So more people think like us? But how many? "Are you just alone on this? It will be useless." I said. "Fufu, so rude¡­ And indeed, I do have my own group too! Many elders also despise this group. We had simply called ourselves the righteous faction. While those monsters are the demon faction." She said. "I see¡­ What do you think?" I asked Bedann. "Hmm¡­ I don''t know. She''s too annoying, and she was offering to you as a desperate whore, I dislike her." Said Bedann. "I honestly think the same. I can''t trust someone like this, she might buy our stuff but it doesn''t mean we have to just trust her blindly. Well, this is too bad, we won''t take the offer." I said. "I see¡­ What a pity¡­" she sighed. We didn''t even taste her wine and got up from our seats. Tisha, Pekora, and Yuki had been silent this whole time, and Frost stayed outside with the crows, so no one else argued with us and we walked into the door. "It is truly a pity, you''re not even drinking the wine?" she asked. "Sorry, maybe in another time," I said. "There won''t be another time! He doesn''t have any interest in a whore!" roared Bedann. "Oh¡­ I see¡­ then¡­ I guess you don''t leave us any other option." She said in our backs, as a sudden sh of blue light epassed the entire house! FLAAAASSSH! What the heck is this?! I created a barrier of wind and ice around us and protected everyone, infusing mana into it. The light shed over my barrier like an explosion, but the magic of a Rank 4 was not tough at. CLASH! "Oh? You can withstand that?" she asked. I suddenly realized as I expanded my senses that the entire house was made into a barrier of magic, the entire house created what''s called¡­ a Magic Formation! This Magic Formation epassed the entire house and us inside of it. The sh of light that hit us was the formation of barriers being created¡­ The woman slowly walked towards us, as an eerie presence began to surge from within her. It was not only the Ice Element, but she also had Dark Element and¡­ what? Phantom Element¡­ a lesser element of Death magic more rted to the soul element. Does she have three elements? Does she have secondary Mana Cores? Huh¡­ FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, runes emerged around her, as five other Rank 3 Elders emerged. "Such a pity! I was really going to be your friend, but you ruined it and now you''re forcing me to act¡­ At least you should have drunk the wine to be brainwashed instantly¡­ Well, you''re cornered. Give up and join us while you can, or we''ll have to use force. Just sign the contract." She said, giving us the paper. I was about to confront her, but Bedann interrupted me. "Heheh¡­" Bedann began tough. "Hm? What''s so funny? We''ve got you already, sweetie." Said Cassiopeia. "I amughing because this attempt is absurd¡­" she said. "Absurd? Heh, you''ve got some guts. You might be Rank 3, but we are more than you two. Six versus two¡­ it''s not hard to know the oue of such a fight." She said. "Oh man, I am really going to enjoy killing you." Said Bedann, her eyes shone with bright red. Oof, that''s Mirandaing out, alright, she means serious business. "Hahaha! You''re bold for a little bitch, you need at least another one hundred years topare to my power and greatness. You don''t even have a secondary Mana Core." Sheughed. FLASH! Bedann moved like a meteor of darkness, shing against the woman! CLASH! Alright then, time to move¡­ Shepletely stole my show though. ----- Chapter 276: Fight!

Chapter 276: Fight!

----- CLASH! Bedann''s axe shed against two of the Elders, who wielded powerful artifacts¡­ Oi, wait for a second, those are the ones I sold? The shields made out of my scales¡­ and the des of my ice too. Oof, I guess selling my stuff ended biting me in the tail. The Elders shielded the woman, as I noticed something weird. They were oddly calm andposed. And the look on their eyes¡­ it was a bit¡­ empty? I noticed through my senses that their souls were strange, distorted, and wrapped in some kind of phantasmal presence. Did she use some kind of power to make them her ves? Maybe that contract had more going on than we thought, we could have ended enved by her, are you kidding me?! "All that hypocrite talk about envement yet you enved these guys to act as your guards!" I said, as I rushed forward and took out Skadi, releasing two piercing attacks, enough to throw the two Elders into the walls. CLAASH! CLAAASH! "FUFUFU! Time for ughter~?" she asked. "Eh? Y-You¡­ only one attack?!" The woman looked at us in disbelief as she heard my weapon talk too. "An that weapon¡­ an intelligent weapon! To think that you have one¡­ You¡­ What¡­?!" She was a bit taken aback, and that is without me doing much. Pekora, Tisha, and Yuki were still a bit shocked, but they got quickly into action. "I guess we have to kill, right?" asked Yuki. "Indeed, ughter some Ice Giant scum in the night is always refreshing. Hahh, I am going to enjoy a warm bath after this," said Tisha, taking out her axe from her dimensional pouch. "Hm, I was suspecting something from her too, good thing our lords are more attentive than they might seem." Said Pekora. Oi! Are you implying we don''t seem as intelligent as we are? The three girls suddenly released their Rank 3 Auras. "Ah!" Cassiopeia quickly got dumbfounded once more. "R-Rank 3? All three of them?! Weren''t they Rank 2?" she asked. "Well, surprise." Said Pekora, as she summoned her Sunflower Spirit which arrived in her head, and quickly fired a ray of burning light towards the Elder that approached her, burning his face into a crisp. "GRRYYYAAGGHH¡­!" BOOM! He was dead. "EH? That was awfully easy." Said Pekora. "A-A Spirit Wielder too¡­!" muttered Cassiopeia. "Would you stop getting surprised each time,e and fight me!" Bedann coated her axe in chaotic energy and shed with it several times, Cassiopeia gritted her teeth as she generated several barriers of phantom, ice, and dark magicbined together. All of them were destroyed but she managed to evade the attack by using them as a way to slow down the shing attacks of Bedann! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH CLAAASH! Her house was bing a total disaster though. "You sneaky bitch, I am going to slice your head off!" roared Bedann, her eyes were red-shot. That was definitely Miranda talking. "Tch! I won''t lose to an amateur!" roared Cassiopeia, as she conjured several elementsbined, summoning an army of phantasmal ice shadow skeleton-like soldiers! Meanwhile, a Rank 3 Elder rushed towards me, one of the ones I pierced in the chest. He waspletely fine and actually, he seemed a bit zombie-like. Does she even have necromancy? Interesting, Phantom Magic is like lesser Death magic, I didn''t know it could go as far as imitating death magic so well¡­ Suddenly, the soldiers that Cassiopeia summoned jumped over the zombie and merged with him, suddenly making him mutate into a buffed-up zombie. "GRAAAAH!" "Damn, that''s some interesting powers you got there¡­" BOOM! The zombie''s fist was pretty strong, but I took it with the palm of my hands, as I raised my spear tail. "GRRAAAAGG!" He tried to grab my tail, but it pierced through his arm and reached his face in an instant, I used my tail to pierce his face and body constantly, as several piercing attack wounds emerged across it all. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "UUGGGRUUOOHH¡­!" The Zombie resisted them a bit, but I used my ice magic to freeze him, and then, I gave him a few ps and¡­ CRASH! He fell into pieces. Phew, I didn''t even break a sweat there. FLASH! BOOOOMMM! I ducked as a giant zombie fist almost hit my head. I looked upwards and the second guy Skadi killed was back as a super hulk zombie. Damn, her spells are powerful for a Rank 3. I guess if she has another Mana Core at Rank 3, she can indeed be an interesting threat. But I wonder where the heck she got it. The zombie had a de and a spear I had once sold to her, alongside a full set of armor now out of absolutely nowhere. She had some kind of spell that let her teleport items across phantoms. Shrouding a being with phantoms made them get suddenly equipped with that item. Such a wondrous power. "Skadi, do your thing," I said. "Alright!" Skadi shed with high speed towards the zombie hulk, as she shed against his spear and de. CLAAAAASSSSH! "Heh, those are mere imitations of my true strength! I am the superior weapon!" She boasted, as she enhanced her spear with mana and crushed both of my creations with sheer might. After having absorbed the Rank 3 Mana Cores of the monsters inside the dungeon. She had grown surprisingly strong! She was probablyparable to Rank 3 as of now. "UUGRRAA!" The Hulk Zombie roared as it caught her with his hands. But she began to spin like a drill and crushed both gigantic hands, shredding them into pieces and rushing into the zombie''s head, rushing all the way down through its spine. She rushed around it like a drill andpletely tore it apart in an instant. CRAAAASSSH! And to boot, it began to freeze into tiny pieces. Two down! I looked back at Bedann, as she was fighting against the phantasmal army of Cassiopeia while she fired purple-colored phantom ice at her. But Bedann was a monster, she rushed without any problems through the army. ----- Chapter 277: Shes Nuts

Chapter 277: She''s Nuts

----- Within the outside of the house of Cassiopeia, Frost and Huginn and Muninn were waiting for their master toe out but suddenly saw a disturbance in the magic energy as a barrier, a transparent barrier of magic, suddenly epassed the entire house. "Woof?" Frost immediately noticed that something wrong was going on. "Craa?" And the crows did so as well! FLASH! The three rushed over the door and were greeted by a dense magical barrier, pushing them back. However, they wouldn''t give up. They realized that their master might be in danger! The three loyal beasts began to sh and attack the barrier with powerful attacks, making a fuss on the outside, making many nearby manors notice their presence as people pointed at the beast attacking the invisible barrier. Someone quickly called for the guards of this area of the city, as authorities quickly began to move into the scene¡­ ----- "I can''t believe you''re way stronger than you seemed¡­ This must be a bad joke¡­ I have nned this up for so long and now I am being pushed back so much!" I heard Cassiopeia rant with herself. She was actually speaking to herself as if she were a real viin. Wow. "What you''ve nned for so long?" asked Bedann. "Isn''t it obvious? I was going to use my powers to conquer this entire ce! I was gifted by the Inheritance of an ancient Rank 6 Expert; I couldn''t possibly let myself be suppressed by Lord Ice Moon anymore¡­ All of these boring, ugly, and disgusting old men as Elders¡­ I couldn''t take this anymore, I had to do something after all! So why don''t you join me so we can do it, sweetheart? We don''t even need to fight! And that man... Drake. That''s a REAL man! Let me share him with you for a bit, okay~?" Oh, I see, Cassiopeia was actually trying to get her into her side. She used fine arguments, but Bedann wasn''t going to listen to her anyways. Not because she was in rage mode, but if she wasn''t, she would still want to kill her. She''s a jealous wife, you see¡­ "I literally don''t give a fuck! And I won''t let you touch MY husband! I am just going to kill you and that''s it, get it?" roared Bedann, as her axe swung and a storm of chaos engulfed the dozens of phantasmal soldiers before her, she leaped towards Cassiopeia and shed with her axe at her! SLAAAASSSSHHH! "UUNGGH¡­!" POOF! However, although Cassiopeia released a scream of pain, she dissipated into phantom¡­ What? That was a fake? Not even I was able to detect it. Wait, did she mentioned an Inheritance of a Rank 6 Expert? Was that a Phantom Expert? Perhaps her second Mana Core is the one with Phantom and Darkness Attribute, which she could have gotten in the inheritance. If it was really an inheritance, then she probably got a bunch of powerful Spells created by this Rank 6 expert. Rank 6 is the pinnacle of Mortals, after all, it is more than possible that he created insane effects with his attributes, and she inherited all those spells. But her power is still double Rank 3, but not Rank 6 directly, meaning that much as I have gotten them, she had to cultivate her second Mana Core all the way to Rank 3 from Rank 1. Well, if she had theplete power of a Rank 6, I doubt she would have bothered with us and could have simply taken over the entire ce by herself¡­ So, her power gives her the ability to make these phantasmal soldiers bybining them together, to brainwash others and enve them into puppets through soul-binding phantom contracts, and she can also raise them into Undead, and even infuse her phantom soldiers into living Undead to buff them into hulk zombies. Alright, she can also equip items into them through phantom and shadows, and even do what she just did right now, create a phantom clone of herself! "Eh?" Bedann looked around and found no one. "Hahahaha! Do you think you can easily defeat me? Me? A phantom and shadow expert? All of you seem like interesting subjects, I will dly add you into my collection!" she said, her voice came from upstairs. "Bedann, she''s upstairs!" I said. "Got it!" FLASH! Bedann shrouded herself in chaos and mold, and shed upstairs, breaking through the ceiling. CLAAAASSSHH! However! The ceiling suddenly moved by itself, the debris caught her body between the ceiling, and the sharp wood tried to prate her skin slice her in half! What? Did she possess the entire house? She literally giarized my Fuyu. I couldn''t stand idle as my Bedann was in danger. Like a sh of cold winds, I reached her in a mere instant and used Skadi to finely cut the entire ceiling, while using my Death Magic to dispel the phantoms possesing the debris in the way too! CLASH! "Unnggh¡­ Y-You can cancel out my phantom magic?!" asked Cassiopeia in surprise. "Of course, we are really special," I said. "Heh, no matter, you will be mine one way or another! I have the upper hand, after all, this entire house is my battleground!" FLASH! The ceiling, walls, and floor began to move as we had arrived on the second floor, spears made of the materials of the house began to rush towards us, trying to impale us! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Of course, I had conjured a barrier of winds and ice around me and Bedann, while Bedann reinforced it with Chaos Magic. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Giant spears made of super reinforced phantom wood, metals, and more continued to fall over us, as I grew worried about the girls down there and how they might handle this deadly onught. I quickly separated a leg from me and turned it into a slime, sending it flying downstairs and remotely controlling it with my parallel minds. Meanwhile, I regenerated my leg and continued moving forward while shing and destroying the obstacles before us with Bedann. Using my slime, I rushed downstairs and found the three girls fighting against two Hulk Zombies while also being assaulted by giant hands made out of this house itself. Time to aid them a lil'' bit. ----- Chapter 278: Let Me Help You A Lil Bit

Chapter 278: Let Me Help You A Lil'' Bit

----- I rushed downstairs with the consciousness inserted into a slime, as I reached the three girls fighting against two Hulk Zombies, and three giant Hands made of the floor. Yes, made of floor, and enhanced with phantom. All while also fighting against an army of dozens of phantasmal soldiers. They were having it rough, weren''t they? Oof. I rushed forward without even considering safety as I used this slime body to wrap around one of the Hulk Zombies and parasitize it. How? I got inside of its ears and took over its brain and soul, using it as a puppet. The girls were fighting against the phantasmal soldiers and fending off the giant Floor Hands, as I will call them, so I sued my giant new zombie body to punch one of the hands into debris and used death magic to dispel the phantasmal energies possessing them, literally exorcising the floor. "Eh? That zombie helped us?" asked Tisha, as she blocked a hitbing from one of the other Hulk Zombie''s des. CLASSSSHHH! "I am Drake''s clone, I have parasitized this thing, let me aid you a bit," I said, as I covered the three girls with wind barriers to protect them from the uing spears from the ceiling, walls, and floor. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Yeah, that would have killed them. Good thing Cassiopeia is having a hard time distributing her mind all across the house. "Sunlight Beam!" Pekora released another beam of sunlight as it reached the Hulk Zombie, sting its head off in an instant, but it continued to move even without a head, of course! "I''ll handle it! White Tiger Beast Spirit, Beastly Slice!" Yuki suddenly showcased her new abilities, as she had learned Beast Magic not long ago, and used her Beast Spirit, the White Tiger, to possess her body and grant her superhuman capabilities, using the tiger''s ws for her own metallic nails, she shed through the Hulk Zombie while it was weakened and sliced its arms and legs! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "GRRRUUOOGGH¡­!" The zombie released a groan from its sliced head, as Tisha''s axe sliced the torso in half and froze it right away! CLASH! The sound of the entire half torsos freezing was music to my zombie''s ears, as I continued to fight against the Phantom Floor Hands. I had to purify this area of the house for them to not spawn so easily. Meanwhile, the trio began to take down the endless skeleton-like phantasmal soldiers as I did this. I used these gigantic log-like arms to smash the Floor Hands into the ground with great strength, while I continued doing this, I began continuously spread my death magic, dispelling the phantom magic effects, and leaving the hands as mere debris. As things stabilized a little downstairs, I and Bedann rushed upstairs. We were still on the first floor because we were being constantly blocked by spears surging from everywhere. It was quite annoying, but our barriers were imprable against them due to their simplicity. Bedann used her Chaos Magic Spell "Elemental Distortion" to distort the phantom around us, while I used my death magic to dispel it too, we went through the spikes like this, until we reached a high enough area, and I used Skadi''s'' help to slice through the entire ceiling, breaking it apart and expanding my death attribute with Bedann''s Chaos Attribute! SLASSSSSSH! BOOOOOM! We jumped upstairs, only to be greeted with a change of scenery. What? FLASH! We found ourselves in a world of pure darkness out of nowhere. This was another Formation? A formation within a formation¡­ Theughter of Cassiopeia seemed incredibly annoying. "Hahahaha! You fell for it, fools! Wee to my Dark Domain! I govern darkness in here! Did you truly believe I would let you easily slide through my house and get to me without a surprise? Foolish youngsters¡­ I am going to enjoy making you my ves very much." She said. "Holy shit you''re nuts! I can''t believe I''ve been selling stuff to such a woman." I sighed. "I always thought she had something weird¡­ Call it a woman''s instinct." Said Bedann "Ah¡­ Right. It was totally not jealously." I said. "Stop bbering around!" roared Cassiopeia, as she conjured a march of shadow beasts out of nowhere! These beasts¡­ resembled wild monsters. I checked them and found out they were made out of real souls of monsters, which she inserted in this domain and made into Shadow Beasts. "My Shadow Beasts are invincible! Now despair as you''re eternally ripped to shreds!" sheughed. Invincible? How? Wait, are they super-regenerating summons or something? Then it might truly be a super shadow beast army. But invincible? Even then, I know how to destroy them permanently. "HAAAH!" Bedann used her Chaos Magic and her axe to slice through the beasts, as they dissipated, only to emerge right away a second after! So this was the power of these things, they can be defeated but wille back as long as the soul remains. Well, that''s a tricky thing to do. How did she evene out with this amazing idea? Oh right, the inheritance. She most likely didn''te out with any idea at all. I used Skadi to sh through the shadow beasts and then, used my trump card, Soul Devour! I began to devour the souls like slurping noodles, one by one, they were permanently taken away from the formation and devoured into my soul. She quickly noticed. "What! What are you doing with my souls?! Give them back! "Sorry, Cassiopeia, but your formation had the terrible weakness of needing these souls. I can easily eat them, and they''re gone forever." I said. Bedann shed through the beasts as I devoured their souls afterward, creating a constant cycle that annoyed her to almost no end! "Stop! You''re weakening my formation!" cried Cassiopeia, as she gritted her teeth and became desperate. She summoned phantom soldiers now, but we did the same. I discovered your weakness, bitch! CRASH! Bedann''s axe suddenly hit the ground, as the shadow domain began to shatter! Crack¡­ crack! ----- Chapter 279: Yeah, No.

Chapter 279: Yeah, No.

----- CRASH! Bedann''s axe hit the floor, as the shadows began to crack open and shatter! CRAAASSH! The light shone from the cracks as I used Skadi to pierce the cracks, opening arge gate of light from the shadow domain and jumping out of it with Bedann. BOOM! We arrived on the third floor, which resembled a pce of ice, as we found several phantom clones of Cassiopeia floating in midair while exuding phantasmal energies! "You''ve managed to get far, but it will be in vain!" As she said this, all her phantom clones began to fire purple-colored phantom ice against us! I generated several des and spears made of ice and fired them back, impacting with her projectiles and reaching them easily, destroying her attacks with a not even serious attempt. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Bedann exuded the power of the Mold from within her, as Mold Tentacles surged from her body and began to destroy the phantom clones one by one while smashing the crystals into the ground. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The phantom died one by one, as I quickly realized this became a boss fight already. Damn, and to think that we were speaking with Cassiopeia just normally a few minutes ago! How exciting things had turned! As we rushed through the pce and destroyed her soldiers and her phantom clones with our magic, I scanned the area and finally found her, her presence exuded the magic of two Rank 3 Mana Cores, one of them at Upper Stage and the other at Peak Stage! I decided to shapeshift into a Dragon, surprising her senses as I roared monstrously and charged towards the wall where she was hiding behind. CLAAAASSSSSHHH! "GROOOOARRR!" "GYYYAAAHHH!" She cried in horrendous horror as she saw me emerge. I was a dragon all along! I used my ws, infusing them with ice and wind and shing away at her! SLAAAAAASH! SLAAAAAASH! I felt as if she shielded herself with armor, taking most of the damage as she was thrown into the walls in front of us. CLAAASH! "Uaggh¡­!" She vomited a mouthful of blood, looking at us scornfully. "Damn it¡­ Why¡­ Why do you have to ruin everything now?! After how long I''ve achieved! You''re going to ruin all¡­ I have built! All of my Empire!" she cried; she was going nuts. She was such a woman, huh. "I already told you that I don''t actually give a fuck!" roared Bedann. Her movements were shy and fast, and she reached Cassiopeia in an instant! "W-What?!" Cassiopeia raised arge, scaled shield, protecting herself from the impact of the dragon ice giant girl! CLAAASH! "Your power is formidable¡­!" said Cassiopeia, smiling maliciously as she conjured out of thin air countless of the weapons, I''ve once sold to her. You''re kidding me?! "To think you''re a dragon! Now it makes sense that you had made dragon scale-infused weapons and armor!" sheughed, as Bedann and I were bathed in a rain of powerful dragon scale and ice-made weapons! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! I protected Bedann with my wings as it was impossible for our magic barriers to resist the magic-resistant effects of the scale weapons, which made them stronger against magic. I tried to make them detonate with the Runes I had left on them, but she hadpletely rewriten them and infused them with her own runes, that witch... "Hahaha! I have bought so many¡­ I can do this all day long!" sheughed, firing more at us as she overcharged them with phantom energy and made the weapons explode over us! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "You fucking bitch!" roared Bedann, as she overcharged with Chaos and Mold, and out of nowhere, she suddenly¡­ transformed! TRUUUMMM!!! "What?!" muttered Cassiopeia in awe, as Bedann''s transformation was truly unexpected. She became asrge as 6 meters, and her entire body was like a titan made of darkness and strange slimy ck ooze flowing over her, with many tentacles, jaws, and crimson-red eyes across her body, her axe fused with one of her hands, turning into a giant ck de. Wow, she did it! She used¡­ the Mold Legion Spell. The one she had been using when I caught her at that time. I thought I would never see her use it again, but now, she was using it. However, I couldn''t possibly let her handle it all, I was strong too, strong enough to crush Cassiopeia if I put the effort, so both of us rushed through the rain of weapons as we roared together. "RRAAAAAAA!" "GRROOOOARRR!" I overcharged my body with mana as my mouth opened wide, I released a powerful st of ice, wind, death, and null attributes spiraling together into a glorious beam, while Bedann released a shing beam of chaos! Both fused together majestically, forming a monstrous and distorting beam of elements, shing over Cassiopeia as she tried to evade but was stopped by mold tentacles trying to attack hering from Bedann, which had extended dozen of meters with ease! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH FLASH! "S-Shit! Get off!" cried Cassiopeia, as the beam reached her! BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! "UUNNGGRRYYAAAAAAAAAAAAA¡­!" We heard her agonizing groan as the beam dissipated in an instant, leaving a massive hole in the wall of the house, the ceiling began to fall into debris, and I rushed to see her corpse, finding her entire body crushed, but she was still alive¡­ How? Her heart and lungs should have been destroyed, in fact, they are! Ah¡­ She raised herself as an Undead as she died? Now that''s extreme. I guess she gets bonus points for effort. "Hahaha¡­ I have done it! I am an Undead now¡­ I¡­!" "Yeah, no." Bedann and I began to smash her entire body into the ground with our fists, crushing her deep into a crater, her entire body began to break into shreds as I used my powers to slurp her soul into my draconic jaws. "It was nice to meet you, Cassiopeia. I guess this is our farewell." "W-Wait! This can''t¡­ end like thisssss¡­!" "But it will." CRUNCH! I devoured her soul, as the crunching agonizing sound of her soul being torn apart was quite amazing. I swallowed the soul and she slowly dissipated into energy inside of my own soul, disappearing for good. "Ugh¡­ We really made a mess here." Said Bedann. ----- Chapter 280: Victory

Chapter 280: Victory

----- CLASH! Frost and the crows broke inside the house before we had defeated Cassiopeia, and the entire barrier broke. After that, we defeated her with abination of constant blows with Bedann. Now that''s what I call husband and wife work. The entire house, however, was in ruins and falling apart already. The corpse of the ice giantess was lying in the ground, made into a pulp, I ate her soul though, so she wasn''t going toe back, thankfully. I got some of her memories through eating her soul, so I got a lot of tasty info about this inheritance, which I might employ for my own use. I saved her corpse inside of my Inventory after that. "We should get going now, Bedann. We made a big mess here fighting this crazed woman." I sighed. "Indeed¡­ Let''s get going¡­ Ueeggh¡­ I am still not used to the mold." She sighed, as the mold slowly began to dissipate from within her body as ashes, though she was still a bit slimy. I quickly looted anything of value I could find, including the dimensional pouch of Cassiopeia, which most likely had some good stuff on it. After that, we hopped into the first floor as we found Frost and the crows destroying the corpses of the zombies and the floor hands¡­ I quickly saved all the zombie corpses too and even stole some of the furniture, all the food there was, and even the big bank of mana stones she had saved in the underground, so we got a nice amount of stuff out of this, hehe. However, trouble was approaching, as we heard a group of sect members rushing into the manor. "Shit, alright, let''s not let them find us out," I said, as I quickly opened a path to my Dreamscape and let everyone inside to hide. Meanwhile, I used my ability as a Dream-Seeker to enter the dream of a nearby person. It was night now, so it was fairly easy to hop into dreams than in the day. When the sect members reached the house, the only thing they found was just disaster and a lot of the blood of Cassiopeia on the third floor. It all went well in the end. It was an intense surprise to be assaulted by this crazed bitch, but things ended better for us now with all this loot we managed to grab. Such a good opportunity! I never thought she would go full evil on us, but she really did. Wow, you should never judge appearances, I guess. The sexy and friendly witch wanted to enve us in the end¡­ Bedann was right all along, although I wasn''t ying with her anyways. After this, we stealthily sneaked back to Fuyu as we hopped inside the dreams of someone sleeping in there, arriving inside the house super quickly. Dream-Traveling seems pretty convenient, but it costs a lot of Mana. After arriving at the house, we quickly decided to go to bed, everyone within our team was exhausted, so we''ll talk more deeply about everything that happened tomorrow morning. But most of us took a bath, of course, so I and Bedann took a rxing bath together without any lewd moments, surprisingly. She seemed rather silent and tired, so we went back to bed, and she rested over the bed. "So many things happened today¡­ I-It still quite shocking what happened just now, that woman was really evil all along!" she said. "Indeed¡­ Well, I don''t think we are particrly good guys either, but yeah, she was malicious and evil against us." I said. "Come to think how closer to death we were just now¡­" she sighed. "Well, not much, we were obviously stronger. I would have protected you. I was going easy because I could have sted the entire house if I went too crazy." I said. "O-Oh¡­ I see¡­ But even then, I still felt the thrill of such a life and death battle¡­" she sighed. "I see¡­ Are you feeling alright?" "I¡­ I am fine¡­ As long as I am with you, I can get through anything¡­" she said, as she held my hand tightly. "Don''t worry, I will always be there to protect you¡­ We defeated her together, remember?" "Hm¡­ You''re right, it was both intense and quite¡­ romantic¡­ We had yet to do such a battle together." She said. "Indeed¡­" Bedann rested over my chest as she rubbed her face over it, and we covered each other in the sheets. Her legs wrapped around mine. "I love you¡­ Do you love me?" she asked. "Eh? That shouldn''t even be a question anymore¡­ Of course, I love you, I love you more than anything." "R-Really? You were not looking at that crazy woman differently?" she asked. "Huh? Of course not¡­ I was honestly annoyed by her attitude¡­ You''re the only woman for me, dear¡­" I said sincerely. "Then kiss me¡­" I moved her chin high as I kissed her rather passionately. Our lips embracing one another like we always do. And it never gets old. "Hahh¡­ Such a good kiss¡­ I love kissing you¡­" she said. "I love kissing you as well¡­" "I-I¡­ I still feel a bit impacted¡­ Is it okay if we don''t do it tonight?" she asked. "Hm? Of course, it''s fine. We are not forced to it, we only do it if ites from us, right?" "R-Right¡­ I thought it would disappoint you¡­" "Why would that disappoint me, you dummy? I love you not because of sex, I love you because you''re Bedann, my beloved wife¡­ The love of my life¡­ If we never have sex, I will still love you as much as I''ve always done." "D-Drake¡­" She began to kiss me again, and then she became fiercer, and passionate¡­ and began to sweat. "Hahh¡­ I-I think I want to do it now¡­" Did my words heat her? "Are you sure?" "Yes¡­ I am sure¡­ L-let''s do it like we always do it¡­" "Alright then¡­" This night felt¡­ fairly different. Aside from our passion, there was also a lot of love andprehension as we did it, she hugged me so tightly¡­ It was beautiful. ----- Chapter 281: Dreams

Chapter 281: Dreams

----- As I slept, I woke up in my dreams. Ah, now that I am a Daydreaming Dragon, I guess I can travel through dreams even easily. I found myself floating in the middle of a beautiful starlight sky. Was I in some kind of dream imitating space itself? I looked everywhere, and there was just an endless and beautiful cosmos. Stars everywhere the eye could see, nebs, and passingets of brightly colored tails. I began to dive through the endless cosmos, as I suddenly found somewhere else within it. Huh? A beautiful, blue-skinned ice giant girl¡­ Of course, how can I not recognize her? "Bedann? Is that really you?" I wondered if it was her because this could be the fabrication of a dream. I checked her a bit, and it was indeed her, her soul flowed strongly from within her. "Drake? Am I dreaming? This is the first time I dream of something so vividly and lucidly¡­ I usually am in a daze when I dream¡­" she said. "Y-Yeah, sorry about that, it''s my dream, I think you mixed on it because we sleep too close with one another," I said. "Ooh¡­ That''s cool! I''ve never seen the dreams of another person before¡­" said Bedann. "You don''t mind?" "If you don''t mind, I don''t mind." She said cutely. "Alright then my princess,e with me," I said rather gantly, as I extended my hand towards her, and she held it. "Hehe, it''s funny when you act gantly¡­" she chuckled. "Geh¡­ I-It wasn''t a joke¡­" I sighed. "Oh¡­ Sorry, it is still charming¡­" she said. "I guess you can say that." Iughed. We flew around this cosmos-like dream, as we traveled towards the nearest neb. It was blue and azure-colored, floating majestically across the vastness of this imaginary universe. "So beautiful¡­ I have never traveled to space before." Said Bedann. "Me neither, but in dreams, you can do anything you want¡­ Anything on mind?" I asked, as I shaped the neb into a couch and we both sat over it. "Ooh, fancy¡­" she chuckled. She sat at my side and rested her head over my shoulder. "Hmm¡­ I don''t know¡­ Oh! I know." She said. "What is it?" "I have never seen how you looked in your previous life¡­ Can I see it? You said we can do anything." She said. Ah¡­ That caught me off guard. Ugh, this is a bit embarrassing now¡­ I wasn''t particrly the prettiest guy back then, nor anything special¡­ She''ll see how pathetic I was¡­ Ahh¡­ This is indeed embarrassing. But if she loves me¡­ then I guess she won''t mind it too much? I hope¡­ "Okay, but¡­ promise me that you won''t judge me based on how I used to be¡­" I sighed. "Oh¡­ S-Sure¡­ I would never do such a thing¡­" she said, holding my hand. "T-Then let''s go¡­" I waved my hand, as a dream portal emerged. I shaped a new dream based on my memories of my previous life at random, and we hopped inside of it. Here we go then¡­ ¡­ When I opened my eyes once more, I found myself inside my room. Hm? And I was¡­ me? I looked exactly like my previous life self. And where''s Bedann? She''s nowhere? EH?! "Bedann?! Where are you?!" I began to walk around my room. It wasn''t messy because I was obsessed with cleaning, so at the very least it could be said I was proud of having a cleanroom. Ah¡­ I stopped midway through as I admired it for a bit. It has¡­ really been a while. How long now? Half a year since I died? It feels so long¡­ like years. I went around the bookshelves, as I found my books¡­ My manga, light novels, and so on. I grabbed them and began to read them All the pages were there?! I guess they are all the ones I''ve read. Those I left without reading¡­ Yep, they were empty inside. Sigh¡­ There was the TV and the Game consoles¡­ Switch, y Station, Xbox¡­ The games were there. Oh¡­ I wish I could just sit once more and just enjoy a nice ythrough in one of my favorite games for a change of pace. Ah. But Bedann! Where is she? I walked into the next room, as I heard someone''s voice. Someone very familiar¡­ which I had not seen in a long time. "Big brother?" "¡­" My sister¡­ She''s¡­ just a dream, I shouldn''t get emotional or anything. But I guess¡­ It''s not bad to greet her, right? "S-Sister¡­ how are you?" "Hm? I''m good¡­ You got out early. Ready to go out?" "To go out?" "Yeah, you promised me we were going skiing!" "Ah¡­ No, wait¡­ I can''t¡­" "But you promised me!" "¡­But I will die." "Die? You won''t die! It is just skiing, stop being so timid ande hang out with my kids, let''s have a nice time together¡­ How long has it been since we went out like sister and brother?" she sighed. She looked at me with her beautiful aquamarine eyes. Ugh¡­ I am weak to those eyes. "Fine¡­" "Alright then! Come pack up things with us!" She held my hand and led me to the living room, where I greeted her husband and her kids. They were all there¡­ I also kind of miss them. I saw her two kids grow up since they were babies, I took care of them for several days, so I guess I am a good uncle for them¡­ I like to gift them games too. Well¡­ I liked. "Ready for its buddy?" And her husband, she was a childhood friend of hers. A good guy. He used to be a timid nerd back then, but she chose him over other guys because of his honesty. "Yeah, let''s have some fun." "That''s the spirit man." I wonder if I could¡­ see my parents or my big brother. "Let''s go!" "W-What about mom and dad?" "Don''t you remember? They went into a resort." "Oh right¡­" We went into her car, and we moved into the mountains after some time. It all felt so real. I wonder¡­ am I really dreaming? ----- Chapter 282: Changing Fate?

Chapter 282: Changing Fate?

----- I ended surviving¡­ I just didn''t go skiing in that one ce where I would have died. Apparently, there was a bigndslide there, and a big avnche fell. It wasn''t actually provoked because of me or something. I convinced my sister that I didn''t want to ski because it was too dangerous, but we went to the other areas, and we still had fun together¡­ And it didn''t stop¡­ It¡­ Does it continue? Usually, dreams don''t work this way. Why is this continuing? What is going on? "Brother?" "Ah¡­ Yes?" "Are you alright? Did you had fun?" My sister asked me this as we traveled back home¡­ her kids were sleeping soundly in the backseat, and his husband was in the front side as she drove the car. "Ah¡­ Yeah, I am fine¡­ It''s just¡­" "Hm? What is it? Tell me¡­ I am your sister; it has been a while since you''ve been more open to me¡­" "¡­" Sister¡­ I miss you¡­ "I died back then." "Eh?" "I died¡­ In the avnche¡­ I knew it was going to happen. I evaded it and I didn''t die this time¡­" "Huh? H-How did you knew?" she asked. "I¡­ This is a dream after all¡­ I already died, this is merely a reproduction of my memories." "A dream? W-What are you talking about? This is reality¡­" "No¡­ You''re not real¡­" "Ah¡­" "I died¡­ And I went to another world¡­ I don''t think I will¡­ ever get to see you again¡­ nor mom, nor dad, nor big brother¡­ nor anyone¡­" "Brother¡­" "But even then¡­ I am such an idiot¡­ Even though I know that all of you are not real. Even when I know this, I keep¡­ I kept the action and apanied you." "But how do you know this is a dream? Maybe¡­ what you lived before was the dream¡­" "Eh?" "Yeah, maybe you dreamed that you died and went to another world¡­ And now, you predicted the Avnche. I''ve read in the news about people that can see the future in dreams, these people¡­ Espers." "Espers?" No¡­ This can''t be real, right? I can''t¡­ possibly have lived all of that just being a dream¡­ Right? I have to just escape. I just have to will it and- "Don''t worry¡­ Everything is okay now, brother¡­ It was just a dream¡­ Maybe you''re an Esper, or maybe you aren''t¡­ But we still love you lots and lots, you know?" "Sister¡­" "How about we get together with our big bro and we go hang out togetherter in the week? We can go to a bar and have a fun time! You nevere with us." "No, but¡­" "But what? Come on! Don''t be so shy. It will be fun! Your two big siblings will take care of you anyways." "Sister¡­" Could all of that had been just a dream then? Then I am really alive. I didn''t die. This is my reality now¡­ It was such a long dream¡­ We moved back home quite quickly, and everything was fine. I went back upstairs and checked the manga I have not read. They were there. Huh? Then I just hallucinated that they didn''t have any pages? They got new pages and the story continues too¡­ Wow¡­ I suppose it was all a dream, everything¡­ I sit over my bed as I begin to ponder. Maybe this dream made me realize how much I didn''t appreciate this life. I missed it so much back then¡­ Maybe I should get my shit together and¡­ work on myself a little bit. Perhaps I shouldn''t be so shy¡­ Maybe I should try to be a better person too. Maybe I should try to work out and¡­ find someone¡­ Or¡­ Suddenly, a glimpse of those dreams emerged inside of my mind. A beautiful, blue-skinned girl was in there. Bedann. Was¡­ she just a dream? Wait¡­ she doesn''t exist¡­ It was just a dream¡­ The one I loved so much¡­ It was just my¡­ imagination? I feel like my body is about to explode. The person¡­ the most important person in my life in such a dream¡­ It was just a fabric of my own imagination. This¡­ This is so painful¡­ So she was never real¡­ I rest over the bed, as I begin to cry. But if she was a dream¡­ Why do I love her so much? This love hasn''t gone away at all! This¡­ can''t possibly be a dream. Maybe there is really another world, and I just didn''t dream about it. Maybe in that other world, I really am an Ice Dragon. Right? No, no, no¡­ I am just going schizophrenic at this point. ¡­ I ended sleeping that night and dreamed of nothing I can remember. The other day I woke up to find everyone in the house. Mom and dad were back with my brother too. That day, we went the three of us to enjoy a night out. It was a bit strange. I have never done such a thing before¡­ but it was fun nheless. It is interesting to know the other facet of my siblings which they only show at such parties. It was fun to see my sister get all funny when she got drunk, while my brother gets overly emotional, crying for anything¡­ seeing such a burly guy crying like that was certainly something else. That night I was introduced to a few friends of my sister. I tried, but I really couldn''t connect with any of them. I just couldn''t really do it¡­ my heart was still thinking of Bedann. I still think she''s real¡­ Somewhere¡­ I know she could exist. ¡­ Right? That night I drove back home and carried my two drunk siblings to their room. And then I went to sleep thinking about that dream. I wish I could dream about it¡­ ¡­ And I didn''t. No matter how hard I try, my dreams feel like they don''t exist, it is just an instant I go to sleep and in the other, I am awake. How frustrating¡­ Bedann¡­ ----- Chapter 283: Strange Visions

Chapter 283: Strange Visions

Bedann POV ----- When Drake let me go into his dreams about his previous life, I lost him. I couldn''t find him anywhere. It was as if something engulfed himpletely from my grasp. I immediately got worried. Where did he go?! He can''t just leave me in this dream! Is this a prank of his? No¡­ My Drake would never prank me like this¡­ Maybe¡­ something bad happened to him? I should look for him! But where am I now? I found myself in a strange room. Where is this ce? When I walk over the wall, I suddenly found myself in apletely dark space, where many pieces of buildings float everywhere. It is a strange and bizarre sight. All these buildings, what do they mean? I fly around them, floating in midair. "Drake? Drake! Where are you?" Silence¡­ "Drake!" I keep looking for him everywhere, but he''s nowhere to be seen¡­ Where''s my Drake? I fly around until I heard something. "Sniff¡­" "Eh? Who was that?" I begin to move near the voice, the little whisper resonating around this darkness. And within a room that is slowly fading into pieces within this darkness, a young boy is crying. His skin is not blue, he looks like a human from my previous life. Who is this boy? His hair is brown, and his eyes seem to be blue. "Sniff¡­ It hurts¡­" Hm? Is he okay? I moved near him. "H-Hello¡­ Are you okay?" The boy suddenly looks at me, her face was swollen. How could someone hit such a young child?! "Sniff¡­ W-Who are you?" "Eh? I am¡­ Bedann." "I don''t know you¡­ Leave me alone¡­" "Huh? But you''re wounded¡­" "I¡­ I am fine¡­" "No,? you''re not fine! Who would hit such a young kid? Who did this to you?" "I can''t tell you¡­ Or they will punch my face again¡­" "What? Who are they?! I will punch them for you!" The boy looked at me back. But he seemed too afraid. Suddenly another piece of a building merges with this one, and the door opens. Two figures walk inside. They''re two men, old men, they barely resemble the boy in some features. "We are finally back¡­ Man, I am tired." "Where''s the dinner? Oi, shitty brat!" "Ah¡­ Aagh!" One of the men suddenly grabs the boy from the ear and carries him around the floor. "Where the fuck is our dinner?! My sister gave away her life for you and the only shitty thing you do all day is crying!" "It hurts! Please stop¡­ Agh¡­" "Leave him alone!" I cannot see a boy being treated like this. I simply ran without thinking and nted my feet over that fat bastard. His entire face was blown, and he dropped to the ground. "GGRYYAAGGH¡­!" Bump! "W-Who the fuck are you?!" the other skinny guy looked at me while trembling. "Don''t worry, boy, I won''t let them treat you like this anymore. You''re so young¡­ You shouldn''t be treated like this." I said. "Ah¡­ Uncle!" The boy, however, ignored me as he ran towards his uncle, this guy was his uncle?! "W-Why did you hit him?!" he asked. "I¡­ But he¡­ he was treating you so bad¡­" "But he''s the only family I have¡­ I have nothing¡­ Without him¡­" he muttered, as he began to cry. The only family? What have I done? "I am sorry, please¡­ I¡­" "Uncle¡­" The boy cries as he suddenly fades away. The entire buildings fade into nothingness. What was that? Who was that boy? What''s going on right now? Are¡­ these Drake''s memories? Was he treated this badly as a child? But¡­ he always talks about his family, his mom, dad, brother, sister¡­ they''re always nice to him. So who else are these memories of? Maybe Drake¡­ Never told me the full story of his past? This doesn''t make any sense¡­ Why wouldn''t he? Oh¡­ Maybe because they''re too painful? I haven''tpletely told him all my past either¡­ I never went into detail about my experimentations, or all the hell I went through either¡­ "Drake! Where are you? Dear¡­" I begin to fly everywhere one more. In this space, it is as if I were a feather, I can easily maneuver anywhere. I keep seeing the boy in most of the buildings. He''s always being mistreated everywhere I go. His Uncle always treats him the worst. But in the school where he goes, he seems to always be alone and bullied too. Why do people enjoy the suffering of innocents so much? I don''t get it¡­ Every time that I try to save him, the memories fade away. Drake¡­ I just want to help you¡­ Let me help you¡­ Suddenly, I arrive at an almost full building. It had yet to fragment away. In there, the boy was being brutally beaten by his uncle once more. His entire face was swollen, and he was barely breathing. I have to do something! He''ll¡­ die¡­ "You shitty brat! I fucking hate you! Your face reminds me of that bitch that took away everything we had! Why don''t I just change your face forever, huh? Gahahaha!" The man suddenly grabbed a knife out of the messy floor and points its sharp de at the boy''s face. What is he doing?! However, the boy suddenly awakes from his daze and stops him midway through. "No¡­ Aaghh! Stop¡­!" "You shitty brat, I''ll do whatever I want with you! You''re below my jurisdiction now!" "Noo!" The boy suddenly pushes the man away and grabs the knife. The man leaps over him and begins to punch him again. "Aggh¡­!" "What''s wrong? You got a knife and you''re still a trembling and shivering faggot?! You don''t even dare hit me back! Hahaha! You''re a fucking pussy- GAGGH..!" However, the boy suddenly stabbed the man''s chest. The knife deeply pierced his chest, blood flowed out like rivers "Y-You¡­ shitty brat¡­! Agh¡­" And the mand drops dead on the floor. The boy drops the knife. His hands are filled with blood. His hands are trembling, as he doesn''t know what''s going on anymore. "Ahh¡­ W-What¡­ What have I done?! Ahhh¡­ Ahhhhh!!!" ----- Chapter 284: Sorrowful Past

Chapter 284: Sorrowful Past

Bedann POV ----- The boy lies on the ground with his hands covered in red blood. He screams in the horror at what he has done, as he tried to save his uncle, he tried to bring him out, calling an ambnce. But it was quite toote, his uncle was already dead when the ambnce arrived. Since then, the building continued to be connected with many others, and the story continued to unravel like an intricate puzzle. He was taken by the police, and he admitted having stabbed his uncle. However, instead of being reprimanded or thrown into the jail as he thought, the cops and everyone else that went to see him quickly realized the story. The boy was shrouded in scars across his body, his face was swollen, he was missing various teeth, and his nose was almost broken¡­ of course, they thought he did it for self-defense. That monster was literally about to kill him¡­ "Don''t worry, you''re in good hands now." Said a young cop, patting his back. But the boy had changed, he was always silent, and barely spoke. His eyes were devoid of any light. "¡­" The cops spoke behind the room where he was being kept in custody. "He''s in a terrible condition. He doesn''t want to even talk anymore¡­ He barely drinks water, and hasn''t eaten since we brought him here¡­" "He requires rehabilitation¡­" The boy was quickly moved to a hospital after he fell unconscious due to growing weaker after not eating for four days. He stayed in the hospital for almost two months until he was put inside an orphanage at the end. He was always inside his room in there, there was nobody to help him, nobody with him. I wanted to help but¡­ that only makes these memories dissipate and fly away. The boy was barely five years old when finally someone showed up. A young and beautiful woman, with silvery-white hair and bright aquamarine eyes. She entered his room and spoke to the boy. "Hey, how are you doing?" "¡­" "Why don''t youe outside? Since when that you have not spoken with anyone?" "¡­" "I just¡­ came here because I want to help you, alright? Can you cooperate with me?" "¡­" "Please?" "¡­" "Pretty please?" The boy looked back at the woman. "Why? Leave me alone¡­ I am a murderer¡­" "¡­N-No, you''re not a murderer¡­ Y-You did it because you had to, dear. Your uncle wasn''t right. He was¡­ not doing good things, he was about to kill you if he continued like this, right? You did because¡­ you wanted to survive. We all deserve to survive." "Survive¡­?" "Indeed¡­ You''re innocent. What you did was in self-defense. Everyone has the right to fight for their life. You should value yourself more, dear¡­ You look a lot like my sister a bit..." "S-Sister?" "Yeah¡­ I¡­ I am your auntie¡­ I am sorry for not havinge earlier¡­ I never knew that my brother would¡­ had fallen so low¡­ I thought you were doing fine but¡­ You weren''t doing fine, didn''t you? I''m sorry¡­" "Ah¡­" The woman hugged him tightly, as she began to cry over his shoulders. "You''re such a precious little boy¡­ You should have never had to go through all of this¡­ You deserve so much better¡­" "¡­" The boy was impacted by the woman''s embrace, as he began to cry once more since that day. "Sniff¡­" "I will take care of you, alright? I will give you anything you want¡­ And I will protect you¡­ I will love you¡­ I will make you happy¡­ I will try my best¡­ Okay?" "R-Really?" "Yeah¡­ Really! So, please¡­ Please¡­ Cooperate with us¡­ Help me in letting me help you¡­ David." "O-Okay¡­" The woman smiled warmly, as she kissed the boy on the forehead. "Thank you¡­ Let''s go,e with me¡­ Let''s start over, okay?" "¡­I am scared of going out." "You''re not going out alone, we''ll be always at your side." "Really?" "Of course." The boy holds the hand of the woman, as they both walk out. There''s a bright day outside. The perspective of the boy''s life since then gave a sudden shift. She got to meet his new mother, his new father, and his new two big siblings. He began to be slowly healed, bit by bit. It was such a lovable and warm family. I see¡­ So that''s how it is. To think that my Drake suffered so much¡­ My dear¡­ And he always said that he never went through any hardships¡­ That he never suffered and that he had a very average life? How can he¡­ say that¡­ But where he is now? I continue to fly around. Until I reach a strange agglomeration of floating buildings, bubbles with memories, and more. They''re all gathered in arge bubble, and¡­ Drake is inside. I find him there. He''s now grown up in his human appearance. He''s¡­ having such a nice life with his family. I guess¡­ you miss them a lot, don''t you? It must be painful to grow so attached to these people that healed your broken heart, only to die suddenly¡­ and lose everything. This is awful¡­ I know. But Drake¡­ This is not reality¡­ "Wake up¡­ Drake¡­" "This is not real!" "Please,e out!" I try to enter the dream, but there''s a very powerful barrier around it. It is super hard, like a diamond. I cannot even enter. It is as if¡­ he encapsted himself inside to nevere out. Drake¡­ Why would you do such a thing? I have to get you out¡­ I cannot bear to look at you are enjoying something that''s not real. It is just your own dreams¡­ How can you let them control you? Or perhaps¡­ he chose to do this on a whim? Subconsciously, he trapped himself in here because he wants to live this fantasy where things are still the same as before? "I''m sorry¡­ But I have to break in¡­ I have to save you. If you stay for too long, something bad could happen to you¡­ Even as a Daydreaming Dragon if you use your own power against yourself¡­ You might¡­" Suddenly, an axe made of mold emerges in my hands. "M-Miranda?" "I saw everything¡­ Let''s do it together." "Alright!" ----- Chapter 285: You Have To Get Over It...

Chapter 285: You Have To Get Over It...

Drake POV ----- "Drake, do you want chicken or a steak?" "A steak would be nice." "There you go, bro." "Thanks,e eat with us, don''t stay in the grill the entire day." "Alright, alright, I am getting thest things done¡­" Today was a special day, it was my sister''s birthday. Almost half a year has been since I evaded my death in that avnche¡­ I still think about that dream. But I cannot do anything over it. I guess I have to eventually move on. But for now, I just try to forget about it and have fun with the family. It has been a while since we had a barbeque on the outside. Today is summer so the sun is pretty bright, feels good. My parents are here, even my grandma, and my sister''s family. There''s even my brother''s fianc¨¦e. She seems to be pregnant; I am a bit excited to see his kid in the future¡­ The family is growing bigger¡­ I wish I could have a kid too. Well¡­ I had one¡­ with Bedann¡­ But¡­ "David, how have you been, dear? How''s work?" asked grandma, as she sat near me. "Ah, everything has been fine. I ended investing in a smallpany which suddenly rose up, so I quickly took out all the money and got a lot of capital, perhaps I might start a new project¡­ I don''t know yet." "I see, I don''t really know all about that weird thing about stocks. But it seems veryplicated¡­ And kind of like gambling, isn''t it?" "Erm¡­ Well, yeah¡­ But not really! If you''re smart and invest well enough, you can really make it big there." "I see¡­ Well, I know you''re a smart man, so I know you''ll do well." "He''s the big business guy in the family now." Laughed my brother. "Hahaha! He''s the CEO." Laughed my father. "Come on, I am nothing like that. I just recently bought a second department." I sighed. "Sheesh, that''s a lot already! If you rent it, you''ll get your life already done by then." Sighed my mother. "Haha, I guess so. But it''s not only for me, I just want to help everyone, so what I make is also for everyone''s need. Brother is already soon to be father, so we have to get ready for the new kid." "David, you''re so considerate¡­ Thank you." Said my brother''s fianc¨¦e. "Don''t worry about it, you''re part of the family now. That''s what we do in the family." "You''ve really grown from back then, haven''t you?" said mother. "Ah? Y-Yeah¡­ I guess¡­" "Anyways! Let''s celebrate this little girl''s birthday already! Here''s the cake!" My grandma quickly brought my sister''s birthday cake, she was turning 37 today¡­ Damn, she doesn''t look 37 at all. Well, the cake didn''t have a number, most women don''t like to be reminded of their ages, yet they like to celebrate their birthdays¡­ "Happy birthday to you!" Everyone began to sign, and I joined too. This is all I could ever ask for¡­ This¡­ Is all¡­ ¡­ "Drake¡­" Huh? "Drake!" Who said that? Drake? That was my dream''s name¡­ Eh? What''s going on? "Guys?" I suddenly realize that everyone¡­ froze in time? What''s happening? Am I¡­ hallucinating again? But they stopped long ago¡­ What does this even mean? My hands begin to tremble, as a dreadful feeling epasses my back. "No, no, no, no!" I move towards my family, and I try to wake them up, to make them move. But they''re all quiet, frozen, they don''t move. They''re like mannequins¡­ "Please¡­ No! Don''t¡­ No! No! No!" I try to move them, anything¡­ But I can''t. They''re so heavy¡­ "Sister! Wake up!" But my sister is still quiet, smiling as she sees her cake. "Drake!" Suddenly, the voice of someone familiar which I had not heard in a while breaks into this space. "Drake, you have to get out of that dream¡­" "What? Who¡­ What''s going on?!" "T-They''re not real¡­ Dear¡­ This is a dream." "A dream?!" "Please¡­e to me¡­ I miss you." "Miss¡­ me?" I suddenly begin to fragment into pieces. My entire body starts to fall apart. "No¡­" "Please, wait for a second!" "Sister! Mom! Dad!" "Brother¡­! "Grandma¡­" I try to crawl back. I try to grab them. I manage to reach my mother. And I hug her tightly. "Don''t¡­ Don''t leave me!!!" "Please¡­ Don''t leave¡­ me¡­" I hug my mother as tightly as possible. But I begin to lose strength. I cannot hug her anymore¡­ No¡­ No! She slowly begins to fade away, and everyone else. "Please¡­ Don''t go away!" But in the end¡­ They all fade away. And I am left alone. "I don''t want to be alone¡­" "You''ve never been alone¡­" Suddenly, I feel the presence of someone behind me. She''s¡­ Bedann. "I know that it hurts a lot¡­ But you have to move on¡­" "Bedann¡­ you''re not a dream?" "Of course I am not a dream! THIS was a dream!" she said. "I¡­ I¡­ But I¡­ It was so real¡­" "It was a fabrication of your own power¡­ of course it felt real, you wanted it to be like that." "Ah¡­ No¡­ I¡­ I want to go back¡­ Let me¡­" "Eh?" "I don''t want them to go¡­! I¡­" I suddenly fall into pieces, as I end up in the form I had as a child. "I don''t want them to go¡­" "Drake¡­ My love¡­ you have toe back¡­ You already have so many people out there¡­ You have me and¡­ our baby too!" "¡­" "Come on¡­" Bedann suddenly grabs me. "I know it hurts a lot. I know it feels like you want to stay here forever¡­ I know how much you went through, and I know how much you love them¡­ But you don''t belong there anymore¡­ You have to ept it¡­ Dear¡­ you died, and reincarnated¡­ And you''re now a dragon and my husband¡­ And the father of our child¡­" "Bedann¡­" She''s¡­ right. It was all a dream. I was being so childish and foolish. I can''t believe it¡­ I feel so ashamed of myself. I am no longer there¡­ The past¡­ belongs to the past. I should move on already. "Sorry¡­" "It''s fine¡­ You had it saved up, didn''t you?" "I guess¡­" "Come now, let''s get out¡­ We have a lot to live yet!" "You''re right¡­" ----- Chapter 286: How Long Will It Take?

Chapter 286: How Long Will It Take?

----- I was being an idiot. I shouldn''t have had such a dream¡­ I was already happy with what I had. I was being¡­ just an idiot. "You''re right, I have to move on¡­ It hurts but¡­ I have to leave behind this, and move on with our lives¡­ With my new self." "Yeah, that''s right, dear¡­ Did it take you a while to get it? I got it faster than you¡­" she sighed. "Sorry again¡­" She stopped, as she kissed me. "I love you more than anything in my life¡­ I know how much it hurt, but you have to know that I am here for you, right? To heal your pain, and alleviate your sorrow, the same way you''ve done to me all this time." "Bedann¡­ Sometimes I don''t know if I really deserve you¡­" I sighed. "Eh? I''ve thought the same with you¡­ Do I really deserve him? After all, he has done for me? After all the amazing things he''s capable of? So I thought¡­ That I also had to be just as great as him. To try to be the best me that I can be¡­" "And to deserve you¡­ then I have to be¡­ the best me I can be too?" "I guess? We''ll find out together." "You''re right¡­" She held my hand tightly, as we walked towards a tunnel of light. "I''ve seen more than enough¡­ Let''s wake up now." "Yeah, there''s a lot we have to do¡­" FLASH! ----- [Day 158] Yesterday was way too long. We did too many things and too many things happened. It almost seems as if it were all set up somehow¡­ But we managed to get past everything. Even my own dreams¡­ I never thought I would end up using this same power against myself. And all of that dream¡­ God, I am so stupid. I could never rece my past life with this new one. All the amazing things I''ve lived¡­ and it has only been half a year. And perhaps in my previous life, I wasn''t able to find the love of my life. But in this life, I sure did¡­ Bedann is sleeping soundly at my side, I guess I woke up earlier. She looks so beautiful¡­ She ended saving me and everything¡­ Damn, she''s really an amazing heroine. "Bedann¡­ I love you¡­" I whispered to her ears, as they suddenly twitched a bit, and she slowly woke up. "Hhmm¡­? Ah!" "Good morning." "Drake!" She suddenly hugged me tightly. Ahh¡­ She''s so cute. "Everything''s okay now?" "Eh? Y-Yeah, I am fine." "Really?" she asked me again, looking at my eyes. I couldn''t help but smile at such a pretty and cute face. "Really." "Alright¡­" We kissed right after that, constantly giving each other little kisses, separating our lips only to kiss again. "I love you more than anything¡­ Okay? I don''t want you to ever forget it." She said. "And I love you more than anything too. I also don''t want you to ever forget it." I said. "Hehe¡­ You''re such a romantic man now¡­ I love it." She said. "And you''ve gotten pretty romantic too¡­" I said. "You''ve infected me with your charm¡­" she said. "Oh really?" I asked as I kissed her nose. "Fufu¡­ Yeah." We began to make out in the bed, and things escted out of control rather quickly¡­ I couldn''t contain myself; I was really filled with passion now. I suppose I am finally back to my usual self. "Ahh~ Y-You''re going harder than usual¡­" "I have just too much love for you¡­" For the next two hours, we didn''t evene out of bed and continued doing love to one another without stopping for a second. When everything ended¡­ we were left exhausted but at the same time, quite rxed and fulfilled. I used any strength I had left to grab Bedann with my arms, and I carried her back to the bathroom, where we had a good bath, and we were ready to face another day together. Daily life with a wife has never been boring so far. Having someone so fun, lovely, cute, and strong at my side, who I know loves me just as much as I love her, just makes me¡­ feel so happy. Yeah, I simply can''t go back to Earth anymore. This is my ce. At her side. As we were having breakfast, we began a discussion over something that Bedann noticed. "Oh, the belly got an inch bigger now¡­" she said. "Oh? Let me see!" Draugann quickly jumped to see her belly. "Oh, I see¡­ Ice Giants usually gestate in around four to five months, but this one is growing way faster. Is it because it is a dragon? How mysterious¡­ Drake, do you know how long do dragons take to hatch?" she asked. Erm¡­ System? I-I see¡­ there''s was no need to go in-depth but alright. "I think it takes from a year to two," I said. "Form a year to two?! But this baby is not taking that long¡­ Maybe because you two are definitely not normal, it is taking little time. Who knows?" wondered Draugann. "Can you see how long it could take?" asked Bedann. "Hmm¡­ Probably between a month and a half and two and a half months, it varies. It might not keep up the same daily growth pace every day." Said Draugann. "I see¡­" Eh? I guess that''s more urate¡­ ----- Chapter 287: The Potential Of My Child!

Chapter 287: The Potential Of My Child!

----- But why would it take that little time? So strong?! Maybe it won''t be easy to handle¡­ But how do children develop in this world? Wait, so it will be some kind of chimera?! I see¡­ You probably can see its gender already, right? Well, don''t tell me, I kind of want it to be a surprise for both of us. After evolving so much, the System''s ability to analyze things had be insane. She can get all this info out of the baby with just a glimpse of my eyes. Also, the System A.I. had be incredibly moreplex and detailed in its descriptions, which helps a lot at understandingpletely what is going on at times. Which is amazing, of course! Now, I will tell Bedann. "I''ve analyzed the baby¡­ Although I can''t see the gender, I can calcte that it might be born in around two months, maybe a bit less¡­" I said. "Oh my¡­ R-Really?!" asked Bedann. "Yup, not gonna take that long, eh?" Iughed. "T-This is a bit too soon! Seeing how a month goes flying¡­ In two months I''ll be giving birth¡­" sighed Bedann, getting a bit nervous. Her mother quickly sat at her side and hugged her. "Don''t worry dear, we''ll help you out in giving birth. I''ve already given birth once, so I know how to deal with it, and Draugann here was a birthing nurse too, so she knows her stuff." Said Beh. "Thanks a lot, Beh, we really appreciate it," I said. "Don''t worry dear. That''s what family is for." Said Beh while smiling warmly. My mother-inw was a gentle and motherly woman, she was already like my second mother I guess, and had begun to spoil me as well by preparing me things I like alongside Bedann. It''s nice to have a tender family. "And we men can¡­ I guess we can cheer for her while we wait. Hahaha! Don''t worry, I''ll be there so you can handle the nervousness a bit better. I personally was going crazy when my little dear Bedann was being born." Laughed Laddan, Bedann''s father. "I see¡­ I''ll be counting on you then, father-inw." "Just call me Laddan, no need for formalities in the family." Said Laddan. "Alright, Laddan." Laddan is a pretty manly and strong man, he was also a bit annoyed when he came back and Bedann and I were acting so close out of nowhere for them. I suppose it must have been hard to get used to, especially because this old man looked like a daughter-kon. Nheless, I managed to get through his heart after some time, so he treats me pretty nicely now "We''ll get through it all together as a family, right? So for now, let''s rx and-" "Wait, shouldn''t we be training for the tournament?" asked Yuki. "Ah¡­ Well, not us, we are OP, but yeah, you guys should get to train a bit more, make sure to practice abilities that can easily knock out people¡­ Like a hit in the neck or something strong." I said. "Alright¡­" everyone sighed a bit, but it was true! Oh right, the potions for Bedann to get to Rank 4 were almost ready, maybe in a few more days, she''ll be able to take them. For now, we decided to rx and have a slice of life episode. Oh right, the treasures of yesterday, how not to forget them?! I quickly went to my ownboratory with Bedann, as I dropped most of our loot from yesterday, there were some Rank 3 Cores from the brainwashed Elders we killed, alongside a lot of money, artifacts, and a bunch of interesting scrolls, grimoires, and treasures that Cassiopeia got from her inheritance. Oh right, that woman''s story is interesting, I saw her through her soul. Let''s say she had a spoiled life and was rather an annoying woman her entire life. I would have assumed she had a sad past, but it was just boring. She was just greedy and selfish. She got into the inheritance by mistake when she tripped over the snow while hunting bears around 7 years ago. She ended entering an underground dungeon and had toplete a challenge of beating monsters and gathering keys to open the doors. It looked difficult, but she pulled out with effort and luck. After that, she got into a treasure room where she met a little ghost that told her everything and even helped her form her Shadow and Phantom Attribute Mana Core¡­ and she was given a lot of knowledge regarding spells and more too. Lucky woman¡­ Anyways, I ate her soul and got her knowledge, a bit of it. And now, there''s these Mana Cores, and I could eat them¡­ I don''t know if I could add them into me, I don''t know the technique, nor it seems possible even with it anymore. So might as well just eat them. ----- Chapter 288: Eating The Cores And Going Out For A Bit

Chapter 288: Eating The Cores And Going Out For A Bit

----- "Will you eat the cores?" asked Bedann. "Yeah, unless you want them for Cultivation Potions?" I asked. "Oh no, go ahead. I was just wondering what you would get this time around, seeing how you can acquire power from the Mana Cores you eat¡­" said Bedann. "I see. So you were thinking the same as me, I wonder if I can get her element affinity. But I remember eating other elements of mana cores before and I didn''t get the magic itself. Sometimes certain spells would emerge, but nothing too crazy." I said "I see¡­ Though, isn''t death simr to Phantom? Maybe you could get it!" said Bedann. "Hehe, I really hope so," I said, as I quickly engulfed the Mana Cores and crunched them with my sharp fangs, swallowing them. The assimtion was immediate. FLASH! [Phantom Magic: Level 1] [Dark Shadow Domain] [Phantasmal Possession] [Phantasmal Soul Envement] [Tyranny of the Crazed Phantom Warlock] ¡­ Only five skills¡­ But one of them is very important, and the other four don''t look bad at all either! I got Phantom Magic! I felt it¡­ deep within my Death/Null Mana Core¡­ it evolved, the death within easily assimted and copied this phantom magic essence and it generated it. Impressive. And the other Skills were not so bad either. However, what''s important is the Phantom Magic Skill. This Magic¡­ many could think it is merely just a lesser version of Death Magic. But if it has its own Attribute recognized by the Laws of the World, then it clearly has enough merit to be its own element. Phantom Magic rtes to all things rted to phantasmal essences, souls, and all of that. It can also be rted to death through this connection. And thanks to the memories I got from this woman, I know how to conjure the best spells she used from the get-go. Phantom Magic is not a lesser version of death magic at all. In fact, bothplement each other quite amazingly well! What is this? It truly feels as if Death Magic suddenly became more plete" with the addition of Phantom Magic. So great¡­ Although my stats didn''t go up as much as I could have wanted! But well, I am Rank 4 now¡­ The other Mana Cores still received a great boost. After that, what was left were the corpses, which I decided to save inside my Inventory indefinitely. "Well, I did get Phantom Magic¡­ it feels like I got the other half of death magic. This is pretty amazing." I said. "Indeed, your presence just became with phantasmal too!" said Bedann. "T-That much?! Wait, let''s see¡­" I slowly reduced my aura to normal and stable levels. "Phew, that should be more than enough now." I sighed. "Hehe, I really don''t mind your aura anyways. Now, what do we do?" wondered Bedann. "Hm, I was thinking of taking you for a ride," I said. "A ride?" she asked. "Yeah, we haven''t had one in a while. Let''s go to the skies and beyond for a few hours just to pass the time and clean up our minds." I said. "Drake¡­ But are you sure? What if they see us?" she asked. "They won''t, don''t worry. I am prepared. I got Illusion Magic now, with it and a lot of Mana, we can camouge ourselves even better. I have already used it over Fuyu, and she can''t possibly be more invisible now." I said. "Oooh¡­ Fine then, let''s do that." She said. I quickly transformed into my dragon form. But it was not the dragon form I was currently in. Each time I evolve my appearance changes too much, and I fear that such a thing creates a disconnection between Bedann and my true dragon form. But who said I cannot take my previous forms? Heh, then let''s take the form of an Adult Ice Dragon, the one which Bedann met me, and the one she''s most familiar with as well. POOF! I quickly exploded into cold smoke, as I transformed into my ssic ice dragon form. Hahh, feels good. It doesn''t feel as if I was forcing myself to take it¡­ It feels right at home. "Oooh! That form¡­!" "It really feels like my original form to be honest¡­ Hop in, let''s hit the skies." I said. "Alright! It has really been a while¡­" Bedann felt nostalgic and so did I, she jumped with her great strength and agility over my back, as Fuyu opened the gates. "Alright you two lovebirds, don''t take too long¡­ And Drake, make sure to not be seen by anyone." Said Fuyu. "Yeah, I am already covered by severalyers of Illusion Magic, don''t worry about it, Fuyu," I said. "Very well¡­ Have fun." FLAAAAAASSSH! I pped my wings as I flew into the skies. The breeze was nice¡­ "Uwaaah! The sky is so vast¡­ We are atop the clouds!" said Bedann. "Indeed! All of this world is so beautiful, isn''t it? The vast skies, the white clouds, the snowy fields down there¡­ the mountains¡­" I muttered. "Yeah! It is our world¡­ We belong here." Said Bedann. "I feel the same¡­" How foolish of me to think that I still belonged to Earth¡­ As I pped my wings and flew higher and higher into the vastness of the skies, I felt like the skies were the ce where I belonged. "So pretty¡­" said Bedann. The sun before us greeted us, a bright light illuminating our endless path towards wherever we wanted to go. Unbound, and free. Yeah, this is where I belong. I flew faster and faster, as Bedann tightly gripped her legs and arms around my back, she was strong enough to withstand the breeze, but I still made a small barrier using Wind Magic around her, so she could feelfortable. FLAAAAASSH! We flew wherever we wanted, without a care of the world or anything else. ----- Chapter 289: A Nice Trip And A Calm Morning

Chapter 289: A Nice Trip And A Calm Morning

----- [Day 159] Yesterday we flew for god knows how long. We flew around the skies until the night fell and the vast bright blue skies turned pitch ck. However, instead of beingplete darkness, the beautiful light of the moons, and the stars atop the skies. Such a beautiful sight¡­ Ah¡­ When we returned back to Fuyu, it was already around 3 AM¡­ We flew and explorednds we had yet to meet, we went past five mountain ranges and saw all sorts of forests and creatures roaming the vastness below. And there were also other civilizations. We saw at least three more cities on our way through, all of them stuck nearrge rivers. And as we followed the rivers. Where did we ended? In the ocean. This was the first time I saw the ocean here, and it was also the first time for Bedann Vast and beautiful waves of blue azure colors. As we approached the ocean, the cold temperatures subsided. I realized that Jotunheim is immensely vast and that it is not just a ce where there is only ice. The area where we were born is a region where most of the ice and cold is concentrated. To the farawaynds down below the rivers and circling around the ocean''s shores, there were green grasnds, beautiful and colorful flower fields, and even¡­ jungles. Such a vast world. And this was but a single continent. We couldn''t get away for too long, however. We had a home to go back to. Wended near the flower fields, however, and had a pic there. It was nice, and a beautiful change of pace. But after that, we hurriedly flew back to Fuyu for I don''t know how many kilometers. I guess I can fly pretty fast now. Though, when we were in the flower fields, I remember that we saw some people foraging around the forests, they had animal ears and wore leather and tribal clothes, they were all types of beast-kin. They saw me in my dragon form and only opened their mouths wide, they ended running away right away. Although a little beast girl remained admiring me. And then she was carried away by her mother. I guess I am really intimidating¡­ well, that girl was brave I suppose. It was for the better anyway, this way we can rx and be by ourselves with Bedann. Oh well, now that we are back and we had slept well, it was time to wake up and say hello to a brand-new day. Today is day 159, and day 164, is the day of the truth, the tournament. I am expecting it with a lot of excitement. I want to crush these Elders with my people and show off our might to them. And I will use this event to also¡­ take over the Sect. Indeed. I have decided. This will be my show. I shall unleash the powers of a Trickster Dragon and fill the entire City in Illusions. I will fight the Sect Master, who had already been nning to kill me and conquer his ce. I know it is extreme. And I wouldn''t have done it if this ce didn''t have things such as Dungeons we own. But now, I have to be a bit more aggressive in my approaches. I have a child waiting for me and I cannot let these bastards annoy our futures with their stupid schemes. Don''t worry, I won''t kill the Sect Master, he will be my good puppet, however. Although the idea of eating his tasty Rank 4 Mana Core has surged within me, it is better to leave him alive. Of course, as a Trickster dragon, I have to do some trickery with his soul and mind. I don''t want to act rashly because that will call for the attention of all other sects allied to this one¡­ Yep, there''s an entire Sect Alliance in this area of the continent, Righteous Sects. If they see a dragon taking over everything they''ll surelye for my head. And I''ve heard that even Immortals will notice me if I go doing damage to the mortals, they take care of. This ce, however, is of nobody, so I can be safe. But in other Sects? I have to be careful. Perhaps with Immortal Body I could even survive against the attack of an Immortal Magus. But not my people, nor Bedann¡­ So I have to be careful. I already know there are several spies from other sects in here. I got my own around the entire sect too, after all, one of them is constantly spying Lord Ice Moon and everything he talks about, so I know everything he had ever spoken. Well, only since that meeting where I met him in person. Before, I wasn''t able to. Anyways, after the humiliation of the entire Ice Moon Sect, I will wait until night and unleash my Illusion Domain. And I will take down each Elder I don''t like, while brainwashing Lord Ice Moon if possible. But there are still quite some variables I must make sure to not miss. The Illusion Domain is actually to catch the spies and brainwash them. Indeed, they''re spread everywhere¡­ with my domain, I will merge it with dream magic and make an entire city sleep. Some might try to resist it, but I will put extra care into it. After I am done with things such as these, I will probablye sporadically to the sect through the Dungeon''s Teleportation Gate I will set, while I set to travel into the rest of the continent, and well, the world. So that''s the n for now¡­ But for today, we will go met Rakasha once more. Bedann woke up with all the energies of the world this morning. She had a beautiful crown of flowers I made for her with the flowers I picked up from the flower fields, so she looked like a beautiful princess of the forests. "How about we go met Rakasha today? I kind of want to check on Ruby." I said. "Oh, sure!" ----- Chapter 290: A Boys Feelings

Chapter 290: A Boy''s Feelings

----- "So how has it been? You girls had gone meet Ruby almost every single day." I said. "Yeah! Ruby is nice. She''s cute and she can do sshy ssh with blood!" said yr. "O-Oh, I see¡­ She¡­ She hasn''t asked you to drink your blood, right?" I asked nervously. "Eh? No?" asked Noirenn. "Phew¡­ Anyways, let''s bring the whole crew. You kids,e with me!" I said, as all the kids were ready, we even nned to bring Suu, the 1-year-old baby that is usually taken care of by Draugann and the family of hunters. "So what do you guys think of Ruby? How''s she?" I asked. I wanted to know how they grew attached to this little Vampire girl. After all, these kids were all like my adopted children, so I wanted to know how their bond with their little friends was. They were all over my back alongside Bedann, as we flew down below. "Ruby is gentle and cute. I''ve been doing some research with her blood attribute magic; it is not as simple as it seems! It has many capabilities of life attribute mana¡­ She had taught me her own spells, which I repurposed into my life attribute too! I''ve learned a lot from her." Said the gentle healer, Samantha, who was 8 years old. She had beautiful emerald eyes. "Oh, that''s interesting." It seems that Blood Attribute Magic shares several things with Life Attribute Magic, one of them is that Blood Magic can be used to heal wounds through the hastening of the natural recovery and the formation of a scar over open wounds. It can also be used to clean wounds and even take out poisonous elements from the body, which can heal status ailments. It can also be specialized to enhance the speed of someone and all their reflexes and even strength by letting their blood flow incredibly fast around their bodies, but this consumes a lot of stamina in the target. And there''s even the ability to convert blood into metal by gathering the iron in the blood and make even a drop of her blood into a deadly needle. There''s also the spell to be able to change her blood''sponents and even make them rot, so each wound will carry deadly bacteria. And more¡­ "She''s nice. Though she gets angry when we don''t obey her sometimes. She likes to order us around to y her games¡­" sighed Jonn. He''s around 5 years of age. He was a calm and silent boy. Apparently, Ruby is said to like to y games where the girls act as princesses and the boys as princes¡­ and she likes to do pretend tea parties¡­ I guess it is cute, but maybe she shouldn''t do it with those unwilling. "S-she''s cute¡­ I like it when she ys with us as prince and princess¡­" said Hansel while blushing. The timid boy seemed to harbor some romantic feelings for the little Vampiress, while Jonn doesn''t like her games a bit. At least Hansel likes to y these games, alright. Probably because he really likes her romantically. She''s a cute girl I guess, it doesn''t seem hard for a boy to fall for her. "She''s funny. She likes to make clothes using her blood, and then we wear it and pretend to be a family of Vampires!" said Beluna. The eldest of them all, she was 9 years of age and quite possibly the leader of the kids. "Clothes using her blood?!" I asked. "Yeah!" Apparently, Ruby can use her own blood to shape it as metallic threads through the gathering of iron from it, and then, skillfully, she sews it into all sorts of clothes. Apparently, this is something her mother taught her to always have the ability to be in clothes¡­ Come to think about it, every time I met her, she was using a different and intricate dress. I suppose she sews them herself with blood¡­ such a talented girl. "She''s like a spoiled little sister. I don''t mind her but she''s sometimes clingy. But the little girls like her more." Said Ellergest. He was the eldest boy at 8 years of age. He was kind of like Jonn, but more expressive in some things. He was very mature and ahead of his age in this term. "I see. So only Hansel likes her!" said Bedann. "E-Eh?! Nee-sama, d-don''t say that! I don''t like her¡­" said Hansel cutely. "Fufu, you can''t hide those feelingsing from your heart, Hansel, ~," said Bedann, as she patted the boy''s silky hair. "Do any of you boys have any interest in her? If so, you''ll have to fight for her love." I said. "No, I don''t think I like her. I like yr." Said Jonn nonchntly. "Eh?!" muttered yr, getting red. "Wow, I didn''t expect that one, Jonn. I approve of your rtionship." I said. "Thanks, father." Said Jonn. "Eh?! W-Wait¡­ T-This is too sudden!" said yr. "And she''s too young for anything¡­ actually, Jonn is even younger." Said Noirenn while pouting. "You''re right, better wait at least a few more years." Said Bedann. In the end, none of the boys were particrly into Ruby except Hansel, who kept denying it but we all knew. "I-I don''t have any feelings like that!" he cried. "Don''t worry, we''ll help you out, bro." said all the boys, petting his shoulders. "I-It''s not like she''ll ever look at me differently¡­ I am ugly and fatty, any of you guys are more handsome too¡­ And it''s obvious she likes Ellergest." Sighed Hansel. "But I don''t like her, you can keep her. And¡­ don''t say that of you, Hansel, you''re a pretty hard worker." Said Ellergest, he was a big bro after all. "Ellergest¡­" His big bro gave him a thumbs up. "You can do it. She likes charisma in a man, I think you can have it if you try." I said. "Yeah, there''s no point in not trying, right~? T-Though, you''re kind of too young¡­ Maybe in a few more years?" asked Bedann. "Ah, we are here." We arrived at the house of Rakasha after walking from the forest up there. ----- Chapter 291: The Vampire Girls Thoughts

Chapter 291: The Vampire Girl''s Thoughts

Ruby POV ----- "Can you tell me something, uncle?" "Hm? What is it, Ruby?" "Do you believe in Fate?" "¡­In fate?" "Hm¡­" "¡­" "Well?" "I believe that there is a Fate that binds us all into the world''s future. But it is still up to us to make of that fate whatever we want to, right? It is our future, and we can all make up for our future whatever we want to." "Uncle¡­ I see¡­" Fate¡­ What a mysterious word. Fate is the development of events beyond a person''s control, regarded as determined by a supernatural power. But I guess he didn''t quite get it. And I can''t me him, he had lived a long life as a free man, and did whatever he wanted as well¡­ I wish I could have such freedom. The freedom to do whatever I want. To travel wherever I wanted¡­ To know the world and its wonders. But since I was born in this world that such a thing was predestined to not be possible. My fate as this race, the Vampires, was one¡­ All of us, Vampires, are the descendants of Venerable of ancient times. We are all regarded as demons by the world and persecuted to be killed. I didn''t choose to be a vampire, you know? And it is even funnier when I realize how much even my ancestor sees us as¡­ Indeed, my family has a secret. Within this ne I have, lies within the crystalized soul fragment of my ancestor, the Venerable of Vampires and Blood. I know why my mother sent me away in some kind of way, it was to save this ne, and well, my life. It seems that I was a prodigy since I was born. I could learn spells by just ring at them, and using blood was very easy. I developed my Vampiric abilities very early too. And due to that, I was regarded as the perfect vessel for our ancestors. Sometimes I wonder if mom¡­ really loved me. Or if all of that was just because of my value as the ancestor''s new body. Since I felt lost that Rakasha saved me and weed me on his cozy house¡­ Since then I''ve been living concerned, worried about my future, about what might happen. Everything was so uncertain¡­ it makes me feel unease. But uncle calmed my heart a bit more. But then, this man came, Drake, a friend of the uncle¡­ And he brought a lot of kids. I know my mental maturity is not that of a child anymore¡­ But it is fun to y games with them. They''re all cute. Though, as I enjoy my life like this, there is an ever-growing concern about an uncertain future. I don''t know what will happen now. Will I be captured one day? Will theye for me and kill Rakasha? And that Tyrant¡­ the one that wanted me to use for her rituals¡­ where is she? How is mom doing? So many questions¡­ Yet I am left without any answers. But the daily happiness that these children bring to me heals my concern, but at the same time, as I grow closer to them, the imminent fear of losing everything to them grows deeper. Like deadly and abyssal darkness that devours my mind and heart away. What should I do now? Keep waiting for the inevitable while hoping for it to not happen? Or escape now that I''ve recovered, and save these people the problems altogether? I wish I could have been born as an ice giant, an ice elf, a human, a beast-kin¡­ even a monster. Anything would have been better. ¡­ "What''s troubling you, Ruby?" Uncle asked me how I was. I guess my face sometimes shows my true emotions. "Nothing! I am fine¡­ I hope the girls cane to visit me again, uncle¡­ I want to y with them!" Knock, knock. "Oh, they''re here it seems." I guess I can indulge once more in a bit of this life¡­ Perhaps a little bit more. ----- Drake POV ¡­ We have reached Rakasha''s home, and we were greeted by the cute Ruby, who rushed at us. "Oh, mister Drake, you''re here!" "Indeed, I came here for a change of pace. Today is your free day, right, Rakasha?" "Oh yeah,e sit with me, man, Bedann too. Let''s enjoy some good ale. I''ll share with you some from my secret stash." Laughed Rakasha. "Then I''ll help myself." Iughed, as I sat over a chair with Bedann at my side. "Ruby,e here," I called her. "Huh? Yes?" I quickly gave her a few bottles of my blood so she can keep drinking it. It is the highest quality and also better than making Rakasha give her his own blood. "Oh, thank you! This monster blood is very good, I always feel healthy when I drink it." Said Ruby with a bright smile. She''s cute¡­ "No problem¡­ In exchange, could you talk with me about a few things?" I asked. "Huh? Which things?" she asked. "About your family and origins. I am quite intrigued." I said. "Ohh¡­ Sure¡­" I wanted to ask Ruby about her family a bit, more, I wanted to know what did they do, what they made for a living, and if they worshiped their ancestor in some shape or form. I was wondering that, if there''s an inheritance of the Dream Venerable, there could be one for the Blood Venerable closer than we might expect. I learned from her that her family was ruled by a Matriarch that was an Immortal. She never showed her face and only overlooked them, while the family was run by her mother and father. There were also many other smaller houses of Vampires within their ce, and they ruled over arge territory where Ice Giants, Ice Elves, Beast-kin, and other races lived. I wondered if they used them for their blood, and she was quite honest at saying that yes, they did. But they were not cattle, these people were asked to offer some of their blood once every month while the Vampires ruled them rather fairly. It was some kind of pseudo-sect too. Interesting¡­ Sadly, she said she had no idea about inheritances. ----- Chapter 292: Mysterious Pendant

Chapter 292: Mysterious Pendant

----- I suppose that''s all I can take from Ruby. Though¡­ Her ne always seems quite mysterious to me. For once, I tried to analyze it. And as I looked at it and used the System Unique Skill. Something happened. What?! What do you mean my Realm is too low? I didn''t know items had realms¡­ How strong is it? Above Rank 9?! And this girl, has it? Wait¡­ could it be the inheritance of her Venerable of blood and this little girl doesn''t know? I see¡­ We better not try anything rashly. "Ruby, that ne you have¡­ Does it have something within it? Is it¡­ magical?" I asked. "Huh? I don''t know¡­ Maybe it makes me better at magic?" wondered Ruby. She doesn''t know¡­ "Have you never wondered what it could truly be?" I asked her. "Eh¡­ Not really." She said. "Hmm¡­ I guess that''s that. Anyways, sorry to bother you." "Don''t worry uncle!" Ruby went back to join with the kids. Maybe I shouldn''t have been too pressuring with her. She''s just a child. Anyways, after this, we spent the day leisurely drinking and chatting, Rakasha got to know about the tournament and told me that he would assist. "No, better don''te¡­" I said. "Eh?! Why?" he asked. "It''s¡­ Well, it''s better if you take care of Ruby while that happens, don''t leave her alone." I said. "Oh¡­ I feel like you''re hiding me something. But who am I to ask about such things? Fine, I won''t go..." Said Rakasha "Thanks. We''ll exin things to you after everything is done." I said. "Hmm¡­ A-Alright¡­ I hope it is nothing like conquering the sect or something crazy." He said whileughing. Weughed back, pretending that it wasn''t exactly what he predicted. "Anyways, have you guys heard? One of the Elders'' houses was assaulted and destroyed by someone mysterious. She was named Cassiopeia and used to run a business in the city¡­ they didn''t find her body tough, as if she was taken awaypletely." Said Rakasha. "What? Really? That''s awful¡­ I think I used to visit her shop or something." I said. "Those are very sad news; now where will we sell our things?" wondered Bedann "They said that someone else from her family reced her shop ownership, I think¡­ they''re looking for the culprits, but it has been hard, there''s zero evidence of them." Said Rakasha. "Oh, phew, what a relief! I hope they can catch that evildoer." I said. "Yeah¡­ whoever it is, for doing such a thing, it deserves the worst." Said Bedann. "Indeed¡­ Though they said that they caught her doing witchcraft many times in the past. It was said she had the power of phantom magic with her, but no one ever found it out." "I see¡­" "Must be tough." We pretended to just not know about this mysterious woman as we finished the day rather leisurely. After having dinner with Rakasha and Ruby, we decided to make our way back home. But suddenly, Hansel wanted to tell something to Ruby. It shocked us. Did he wanted to do it right away?! It might not end well! However, it was toote. "Hansel?" asked Ruby curiously. "R-Ruby¡­ I¡­ This¡­ Ah¡­ H-Here!" "Huh?" Hansel suddenly gave Ruby a very shiny and red jewel. "A red jewel? It''s pretty¡­ where did you get it?" asked Ruby. "It''s¡­ I made it with magic¡­ Ore Creation¡­ I concentrated my mana for months to make it as pretty as¡­ y-your eyes¡­" said Hansel. Ruby suddenly got red like a tomato, and even steam came out of her pointy ears. "I-Is that so¡­? T-Thanks¡­ I will keep it as a good luck charm¡­" she said. Hansel smiled cutely and innocently, making Ruby look at him a bit differently. "Thank you for epting the gift¡­ N-Now I am going¡­ See you next time¡­ Please, take care." Said Hansel. "Hm, sure¡­" said Ruby, as she looked at us move back home. Everyone looked at Hansel with cheeky smiles. "D-Don''t look at me like that!" he cried. "So you had a gift nned for her this whole time, huh?" asked Bedann. "it was a pretty jewel!" said yr. "Yeah, she liked it." Said Noirenn. "Did you see her expression; I think you nailed it," I said. "I-I did?" asked Hansel. "Perhaps, but you gotta still keep trying. While also being polite and good. Girls don''t like pushy guys," said Bedann. "I-I see¡­ I will try to be gentle and nice¡­" said Hansel. He''s a good kid. It makes me remember when I first met Bedann. It feels like so long ago, yet it really wasn''t that long¡­ ----- Ruby POV ¡­ Drake asked me several questions¡­ Perhaps he had some doubts about my pendant¡­ I wish I could tell him more, but the item itself doesn''t let me reveal its information, it is like a curse I cannot break¡­ Sigh¡­ Maybe he wants to help me, but¡­ my own problems won''t let him. It is all¡­ pointless in the end. Yet¡­ For some reason, I don''t know why. When Hansel gave me this little and shiny red jewel¡­ It felt different than ever before. It was like a sparkle that reached my dark mind. The innocence and cuteness of this boy¡­ it soothed my heart. If this was his n all along, he did it nicely¡­ He had indeed charmed me a bit. ----- Chapter 293: The Mystery Of Cassiopeias Death

Chapter 293: The Mystery Of Cassiopeia''s Death

Lord Ice Moon POV ----- There seems to be something that happened within Cassiopeia''s house which we cannot truly decipher. The entire news was like an iceberg hitting me from above, I wasn''t ready for it, and it crushed me into the ground without anything else I could do. It was strange, bizarre, and it also felt predestined. At this moment is when I remembered the words of that dragon within my dreams¡­ "If you don''t get rid of the trash of your sect, I''ll do it myself." At that time, I gave little attention to such a thing, but now, it felt a bit different. I should have done something else than sit idle now. One of my strong Rank 3 Elders was gone like nothing. I couldn''t help but think of one culprit¡­ Drake. I don''t know why. There''s no evidence he did it. But I just felt it within me. It felt like he just killed her somehow¡­ I really don''t know why. Call it instinct¡­ but why would he do such a thing? She was even nice to him. It is all a strange chain of events that led to this, which might take a lot of time to fix itself. And the tournament with the Winter Dragon Sect is just about the corner, I cannot falter and let this thing put them on the edge. I don''t really know if my sect will win, but I hope so. Drake acted way too disrespectfully with everyone, he deserves punishment, indeed. But this has to wait¡­ And after that, I might abuse his defeat to slowly absorb his sect. But even then, that''s left for the future¡­ I might end up taking longer than I expected, but we must pull through. Additionally¡­ there''s a problem I am wondering about, which has yet to have a solution. I''ve sent spies outside after him many times to see where could he go, but he simply mixed with the pine trees and disappeared from there with hispanions. After that, no matter how hard they looked for him, he was nowhere to be seen. This was very mysterious! I can''t believe we had been this whole time allied to someone we don''t even know where he lives. Perhaps he''s hiding the entire ce with magic. But even then, it wouldn''t make any sense for an ice attribute magus to be able to make such illusions. This really was some kind of strange thing. Perhaps he''s more secretive and profound than we imagined. It would be better to prepare for more things¡­ I have a bad feeling about him now. Who is truly Drake? What is going on? I wish I could get such answers¡­ But for now, nothing¡­ For now, absolutely nothing, and it really frustrates me. I wish that knife ears could be here at the very least. But now, he''s gone, and will probably never return. Lord Greenwood, he was a bastard by himself. Using his immense power, he forced me to do as he pleased¡­ Unique Skill users¡­ He took away all these promising geniuses of my sect to do his wicked and strange experiments. I couldn''t have cared less if they were from another world or not, but the talents they had¡­ Sigh. Now everything''s wasted due to this greedy elf with incredible powers. I don''t even know what his true motives were, what did he truly want from all of this. His existence only proved to me how insignificant I was. Despite all my strength, despite all, I''ve helped maintain, despite what my predecessors had done for the sect¡­ I was still powerless against absolute might, resources, and authority. He was vastly strong, way stronger than me. There was nothing I could do other than obey. It made me feel like apdog, a hatefulpdog. I hated my life when I meet him, it made me feel inferior. I am inferior after all. In this vast world filled with powerful beings, what am I but a bug? But even bugs like me have smaller bugs they can prey on. Perhaps I might be hopeless in many aspects, but when ites to my undying will to grow stronger, then I am not that bad. If I can find a way to make myself stronger fast, then perhaps I could one day hit the high heavens... But is this even realistic to think? I don''t think so. One in a million bes an immortal if not more. Extremely Are, that was the right word to say¡­ So why would I think I could get this privilege? I can only dream¡­ A man can dream all they want, I guess. I looked at the papers, it seems that the death of this woman has indeed affected us. She was a good merchant and made many trades and created great profit for the entire sect, her loss will hurt us deeply. This only made the wound deeper and more terrible, whoever did this would deserve my utmost wrath But who did it?! WHO?! I can barely contain my wrath at this point, this is too much even for an old man such as myself, I might lose myself in pure rage if it wasn''t because I know it won''t do anything. Maybe if I were younger and more reckless¡­ but the life of a sect master changes you, it makes you into a cowardly and cunning old man of sorts. I can''t really do much other than just think, for now, my actions don''t even matter through all of this other than my sign in this meaningless stash of papers. I wish I could grow stronger and challenge the heavens. Perhaps defeating Drake could bring me riches, who knows? I am beginning to suspect that this man might be more than what he likes himself to be known as. And I will reveal what is the truth behind him one day or another, soon enough. Although we are all bugs, even bugs in this world are allowed to grow stronger and have the chance to defy the heavens and the world. ----- Chapter 294: Benladanns Rank Up & The Tournament Arc Begins?!

Chapter 294: Bedann''s Rank Up & The Tournament Arc Begins?!

----- [Day 164] It is day 164 at longst, it has been a few days since that meeting with Ruby, and I''ve been mostly practicing my abilities lightly, while doing other things such as rxing with Bedann. Bedann, however, wanted to practice her own abilities some more, so in the end, she did and ended enhancing her power more than I could have expected her to do. It was surprising but she was a lot talented. Her techniques had be sharper, and she had begun to infuse them with more and more Mana while using them. Now she''s also using Mold more freely, although she still feels it disgusting a bit. The other day she used it fully to defeat the witch of Cassiopeia, so I can assume she''s gotten pretty well at it. Covering her entire body with it to enhance her power to new levels was pretty amazing and freaky at the same time. She reminded me of a giant buffed Venom¡­ Anyways, after she drank enough Cultivation Potions, she ended breaking through this little journey, and she ended refreshed, bing Rank 4 in the process as well! Now, there were two Rank 4 in the entire sect, which was pretty amazing by itself. We had some pretty close to it too. ¡­ ----- Name: Bedann. Race: High Draconic Ice Giant (Jotunn) (Female) Title: Ice Dragon''s Wife, Dragon Mother. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 4 (Initial Stage). Status: Strengthened, Pregnant Average Estimated Vitality: 120.000/120.000 Average Estimated Mana: 200.000/200.000 Average Estimated Strength: 70.000 Average Estimated Dexterity: 80.000 Average Estimated Magic: 155.000 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Mold] (Suppressed) Unique Skill: [Charm] (Active) (Effects Strengthened, Charm Bond Boost Affecting You) [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Parasite Immunity] [Status Effect Resistance] [Ice Dragon''s Skin] [Ore Skin] [Cooking] [Chef] [Butcher] [Dismantle] [Crafting] [Sewing] [Lovemaking] [Housework] [Mana Maniption] [Giant''s Great Physique] [Superhuman Strength] [Magic Genius] [Hastened Mana Recovery] [Magic Enhancement] [Acrobatics] [Dexterity Enhancement] [Forager] [Hunter] [Fungokinesis] (Mold) [Mold-Assisted Telekinesis] (Mold) [Mold Magic] (Mold) [Mold Bullet] (Mold) [Mold Tentacle] (Mold) [Mold Super Enhancement] (Mold) [Monstrous Mold Beast] (Mold) [Axe Technique] [Shield Technique] [Armor Technique] [Unarmed Fighting Technique] [Half-Monster] [Strong Ice Dragon Bloodline] [Freezing Ice Aura] [Berserk Mode] [Mold Enhancement] [Divine Dragon Mark: Chaos] [Dragon Breath] [Dragon Scales] [Chaos Magic] [Chaos Enhancement] [Chaotic Soul] [Fierce Aura of Chaos] (New!) [Draconic Might] [Chaos'' Divine Protection] [Soul Refinement] [Phantom Body] [Phantom Materialization] [Mana-Infused Muscle Enhancement] (New!) [Super Charge] (New!) ¡­ She had grown quite strong and got three Skills out of it as well, an aura regarding her chaos magic, and twobat Abilities, including the strong Super Charge and the mana infused muscles enhancement too! They allpliment each other quite well. She had now grown exponentially stronger, heh. And today is finally the day of the truth, the tournament is approaching, and it is today, yes, today, today! I can''t wait¡­ I am going to let them see our might in full HD. "Alright boys and girls, we are almost done here, so let''s prepare thest things for the tournament!" I said. "Yes!" "Let''s do this." "About time!" The tournament was going to be around 20 different fights, so I will be able to put most of my friends there. Though we''ll be skipping most of them by crushing the enemy team! Hehe. "Are we ready?" asked Bedann. "I am. What about you? Are you ready?" I asked. "Yeah! I''ll have to mind my punches though, I might really kill an Elder¡­" said Bedann. "True, be gentle if possible. Maybe knock him off before he can even move. That''s always the best strategy in regards to this kind of stuff after all." I said. "You''re right, it will be tough to actually be able to not kill them. I suppose there''s some challenge and tension within the air by just a challenge as that¡­ It makes me nervous." Said Bedann. Aw, my little killing machine¡­ "Don''t worry, as long as you try, it''s fine," I said. "I see! Alright then, let''s get going, everyone seems final, finally ready." Said Bedann. I saw as everyone, the other 18 participants, were all ready. Within the participants of our sect, there were the ssic ones, such as Bedann''s parents, Tisha, Pekora, Yuki, Draugann, yr, Noirenn, and more. Some of them had more Ranks than before, so I camouged them for them using my illusion magic so our enemies won''t be able to easily spot them where they were left. At longst, we flew down below through a wind bubble I made, which worked as an elevator of sorts. We reached the floor in an instant and then, we hit the snow below our foot and we made our slow way back into the damn sect, where all this crap began. We were already the masters of their most precious dungeon, all their resources were us, and in a few more weeks, it might even be able to finally create a teleportation trap too. Which will help us tremendously so we can go whenever we want anywhere, we want and thene back here to the dungeon to take a break or pick up food to eat for everyone¡­ After eating Rank 3 Monster meat, you get used to it and don''t eat anything else, most of the time! When we arrived in the city walls, I paid for everyone and then we went moving into therge arena in the middle of this gigantic city. Many idiots were looking at us weirdly, but we ignored them as the wool characters we are supposed to be. The arena was already filled with citizens, and as we reached the entrance, the sect members led us to our rooms within the arena, arge room where everyone would wait their turn in here. "AH, you''re finally here, Drake!" said Lord Ice Moon. I could notice the sadistic feeling as he looked at me like a thing that was about to be ridiculed¡­ "Indeed, I havee to show you what we are made of¡­ Please, be gentle with our small and humble sect." I said. "Hahaha¡­ Sure." ----- Chapter 295: Flayrs Fiery Flames

Chapter 295: yr''s Fiery mes

----- We reached the tournament and we greeted Lord Ice Moon; the bastard seemed to be for a good show. "Alright, make sure to settle each participant and their respected sect member ranks too." He said. "Sure thing," I said. As things were done, we were allowed to go to the arena and sit down in a special row for us which was kind of like VIP. In there, things could be looked at in great detail, and the first fight was about to begin right away! Indeed, to fucking around, it seems that the sect master just wanted to beat my people to death already. The weakest of them would begin first! And the first one from the Ice Moon sect was a young and muscr man with pale-blue skin and long silvery-white hair, he had two small blue horns growing from his forehead! He was a typical young master-type of guy, with a cheeky smile. And from our participants, the first one was¡­ yr. "Hehe. Feel honored, little girl, you''re about to fight the most talented of this generation of disciples. My Rank 2 Wind Magic is incredible! You stand no chance." He said. "At least tell me your name before I beat you." Said yr. "Beat me?! Hah! In your dreams. ¡­My dreams are Lafaunn." Said the man. "Nice to meet you, Lafaunn." Said yr. Her cute sect clothes resonated well with her adorable appearance. She was just a girl, but the fiery presence she emanated wasn''t just that of mana, it had Fire Attribute, a very rare attribute within ice giants, it''s theplete opposite, in fact! FLASH! "Huh? That fiery glow¡­ What¡­ is that?!" thought Lafaunn. I nced from above with a smile. This man''s affinity was actually Wind. Not a bad match-up for fire, actually¡­ But there was a difference in power. yr was already¡­ Rank 3! Heh, I''ve cheated this whole tournament, she drank some potions already, she''s just Rank 3 yesterday, so she has yet to adapt, and her spells are not yet Rank 3 yet. So this might be an actual challenge even then, if the guy is good enough, that''s it. The Lord Ice Moon looked at the battlefield with a content smile. "Lafaunn¡­ You''re a promising youngster, beat this little girl and humiliate Drake''s first fight." He said. I could clearly hear him. We''ll see about that, my yr has been tampered with by my training and she''s pretty amazing at fire magic already! She''s my beloved little daughter, so her father has big expectations for her! "Do it! Beat him!" said Bedann. "You can do it, yr!" I said. "Do it! You can do it! Alright!" said Noirenn, getting a bit crazy. "yr, you can do it!" "Beat his ass!" "You rock!" "Grill his cheeky smile!" Everyone within our group cheered for her, as the nervous yr calmed herself a bit. "Heh, do you think that their cheers will change something if anything? Little girl, you''re already fated to be defeated by me. Fate is inevitable! Now, forfeit before it is toote." Said the man. "We''ll see about that!" said yr. "Heh¡­ Then don''t me me if I get a bit rough¡­" said Lafaunn. The two ice giants locked res, as the entire arena fell silent. Auras of fire and wind shed against one another in a powerful spectacle¡­ "Now¡­mence!" said one of the ice giants from the ice moon sect. "I''ll finish this quickly for you! Slicing Windstorm!"ughed Lafaunn, as he waved his hands and an enormous storm of slicing winds was conjured, reaching yr! yr gritted her teeth as she squinted her eyes, looking at Lafaunn clumsily show off his strongest spell right away in an attempt to throw her out of the battleground, which counted as defeat too. FLAAAASSSSSHHH! "Hah! re Wall!" TRUUUMMMM! A sudden zing re wall erupted from the ground, surprising everyone in the arena! CLAAAASSSSHHH! The windstorm impacted it thoroughly, but it wasn''t capable of crossing through it! POOF! "E-Ehh?! F-Fire magic¡­?!" Everyone was left speechless as they saw the might of little yr. yr looked at the surprised man, as she quickly made her move, pouncing directly at him! She waved her hands as the fire came out once more, making a whip! "Fire Whip!" FLAAASH! "G-GGYYYH?!" Lafaunn was surprised and dumbfounded by the burning mes, as they wrapped around his body and made him cry in agony! "GRRYYAAGGH¡­! STORM!" FLAAASH! The storm of winds quickly destroyed the fire whip, as he was freed. However, yr reached his back and looked at him straight into the eyes as he noticed her and looked at her. "Do you like your hair?" she asked "W-What?" FLASH! She fired arge fireball into the man''s head, burning his beautiful and long white hair and leaving himpletely bald! "Unnghh?! Aagghh! Gggrryyaaggh¡­!" The man began to roll over the ground pathetically, as he tried wind bullets at her, which she blocked with Fire Shield. The spectators were left shocked! "Fire magic¡­?!" "Impossible! How can an Ice Giant have Fire Magic?" "This is not impossible, but very unlikely¡­" "Unbelievable¡­" This little girl was already making everyone euphoric! Hahaha! Lafaunn slowly stood up, his entire skin was charred, and he looked utterly terrible. He muttered some words against her. "Y-Youu¡­ youuuu! I cannot let this humiliation go easily! I''ll ughter you!" he roared, taking out a de he had not even used before and trying to slice yr''s head! Of course, the sect master didn''t say anything about this, despite these battles being "pacific" and where both bands shouldn''t kill each other. But of course, he can bend the rules and then pretend he couldn''t stop him and then me the perpetrator while already having killed one of my family members like nothing. Meanwhile, if yr kills him, he might even disqualify the entire sect. Huh. But yr wasn''t going to die from that. She waved her Magic Staff I had made for her, which quickly glowed brightly, a giant fireball was generated faster than the guy could react, and it impacted him directly, throwing him off out of the battleground! BOOM! "UUAAGGH¡­!" She won! ----- Chapter 296: Noirenns Crushing Victory! The Tournament Arc Ends Already?!

Chapter 296: Noirenn''s Crushing Victory! The Tournament Arc Ends Already?!

----- Utter shock! This one guy¡­ I don''t remember his name anymore, was defeated by a little girl with red hair, yr! "Wow¡­" "I can''t believe it!" "She beat such a respected disciple?" "But he was Rank 2!" "Well, she is Rank 2 too" "What?!" "That''s¡­ How can a little girl even have awakened her mana core anyways?" "And she''s Rank 2 already!" "Wow¡­" "Fire Attribute Magic in us Ice Giants¡­ I never thought such a thing was even possible." "Yeah, it seems almost surreal. Are we sure she''s not a Fire Giant disguising as one of us?" "It has been confirmed¡­" The Ice Giants of the entire sect were left speechless. Of course, my amazing girl, yr, knows no limits nor challenges that can make her lose! Or well, that''s what I am saying out of my ass, she''s certainly just a girl. She''s just strong, very strong. I just remember when she used to be a timid little girl, defenseless and scared¡­ and now, she''s sting an arrogant young master like it''s nobody''s business. "This¡­ Is he alive?! If she killed him then¡­!" muttered the sect master. "No, he''s alive. Just got some ribs and arms broken." Said one of the ice giants, as he carried this on a guy that ought to yr away from the arena, probably towards the nursery. "Then¡­ the first winner is yr¡­ the¡­ member of the Winter Dragon Sect¡­" said the Sect Master, in between boiling anger. "Wow! That''s my yr!" "Good work, little yr~" "She''s amazing!" "Those mes were fire!" "Well, yeah, technically." yr rushed back to us as she hugged Noirenn. "I did it! I really did it!" said yr. "I knew you could, sis." Said Noirenn. "Splendid work little yr," I said, petting her head. "Indeed! That was amazing!" said Bedann. "Thank you!" As if he didn''t want to let us celebrate, Lord Ice Moon annoyed everyone, immediately rushing the next fight. He was desperate to see us lose. "Next battle, Noirenn VS Samann." "Ah! It''s my turn, I''ll be going." Said Noirenn. "Do your best!" said yr. "I will!" Noirenn rushed downstairs after she received our cheers. The little girl surprised everyone as she met with a four-meter-tall gori-like guy named Samann. He was even quite hairy, and for a moment I thought it wasn''t an ice giant but a Yeti or something. "Hello, nice to meet you, Samann!" said Noirenn. "Shrimp¡­ I will eat you¡­" he said. "Eh?!" "Sect Master said I could kill¡­ I will stter you into the ground, and leave a red mess¡­ Hehehehe¡­" "That''s a bit disgusting¡­" said Noirenn. "Start!" The battle started with the giant Samann rushing towards Noirenn. However, she quickly evaded as she fused with her own shadows and jumped into his! FLASH! Indeed, she used Shadow Sneak, a technique I taught her from what I learned from the shadow crows. It got easily learned by her and she mastered it in just a week. "Huh? W-Where?" FLASH! Suddenly,rge and thick ck tentacles wrapped around the man''s legs, tightly wrapping them and dragging him down into the shadows! SPLASH! "GRYYAAGGH¡­!" Everyone was left speechless. Noirenn trapped the guy through Shadow Storage inside a small Shadow Space and then continued to attack him while being trapped. She demolished the guy using her shadow tentacles and crushed him to death, no, almost to death. CLASH! When man was freed, his entire body was filled with deep wounds and terrible limbs being broken. She won so easily?! What¡­?! Noirenn smiled back at everyone and even gave them peace signs with her tiny hands. Everyone was left speechless once more. And this continued and continued and continued for several battles. Each battle ended with them being beaten by one of my sect members. Every single battle. All of them barely showed their true potential just as requested too. So the enemy was being easily beaten by them. They were also not showing what they werepletely able to do to hide their abilities, but their enemies were always kind of weak, so it was hard to not have difficulties. Thest battle was me against one of the arrogant Elders. "Y-You¡­ Do you think that you got it out petty easily because you won all the time?! I will humiliate you and win!" The nameless guy suddenly conjures lightning from his hands, trying to zap me into oblivion. "I see, so that''s the guy you are¡­ Don''t worry, I won''t fail." Iughed. The lightning struck my body directly, as I saw Ice Moon smile maliciously at this. But I waspletely fine. TRUMM! "Hahahah! Nice one!" Iughed. It was a Rank 3 Spell named Lightning Bolt, but I had a very high thunder resistance and a naturally high resistance to all elements and also to magic. The result? I survived easily. "N-No¡­ Impossible!" cried the guy I was fighting against, as I leaped towards him and began to shower him with punches. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The punches were trying to see how fast he was. He has enhanced his body with lightning, but his reflexes and speed were still way below mine. "UAGGH¡­! I kicked his stomach and then punched him in the chin, leaving him tired over the floor. He was restless and hopeless¡­ andcked any way to fight back. He was done for in just a few seconds. "Aggh¡­!" He released several sparks of electricity at me but that didn''t work, I evaded them or outright tanked them like nobody''s business, approached him, and kicked him unconscious on the floor. The entire ce fell in silence, the Ice Moon sect has beenpletely humiliated. I grabbed this guy gently and healed his wounds, giving him back to the assistants. "He should be fine," I said. I looked back at Lord Ice Moon, expecting his response. His face was filled with anger and a bit of sorrow too. He was getting many emotions at the same time, all showing on his face. I even felt a bit bad. "So? Do we win or something?" I asked. "¡­" Silence! ----- Chapter 297: The Ice Moons Sect Defeat... Utter Disbelief!

Chapter 297: The Ice Moon''s Sect Defeat... Utter Disbelief!

----- Damn, we had really just gone and done it. Wepletely devastated these guys'' asses. Prestigious sect? My ass. They''re all pathetically weak. Even a child beats their sect members without breaking a sweat. My cute yr and Noirenn really just beat up their strongest Rank 2 member''s asses. And the two Rank 3 Elders that I and Bedann fought were easily defeated too. Oof, that lightning guy might have killed me when I was a bit younger. Maybe a few months ago. I feel the intense desire to just kill these Elders and the Sect Master and eat their Mana Cores, they''re so useless that this is the only way for them to be of any utility now. Bute on, I am a good man. I am a dragon hero- pfff, okay, no, that sounds awful. But I am not a psychopath! Or that''s what I like to think. I am not into genocide, so as long as he epts that they lost then we are all good. Though they were so devastated defeated that I feel bad for them. If I were in the sect master''s shoes, I would feel the same, honestly. Shame! Shame for you. "Alright talk already, we don''t have all day man," I said. "You win¡­" sighed the sect master. The entire sect was left shocked once more and even said gasp multiple times. Despite already knowing we won, they''re pretending to still be surprised. What? Did you think that the sect master would say that your sect miraculously won despite all your members being crushed? Well yes, we did some trap here because most of the fights were my members at a higher Rank, bute on, don''t be like that, it''s not so bad¡­ Or is it? Oh well, it is what it is. "Nice, what do we get as a reward?" I asked. "A¡­ reward¡­" The other elders were all furious. "We didn''t think it through." Said an elder. "Y-Yeah¡­" Are you kidding me?! You didn''t think it through?! What? Did they really expect us to just lose? You kidding me, right? "Then give us a reward, we took the annoyance of attending this ce and be hated by everyone just to beat your asses." Said Bedann. The elders became rmed as they began to speak with one another¡­ "What¡­ would you want as a reward?" asked the sect master, Lord Ice Moon. Is there even anything of value in this ce? Maybe an inheritance, or Grimoires, or perhaps treasures? But they''ll never give it to us. Ah, why does it matter anymore? Tonight we''ll take over this ce. "I just want your friendship. Let''s not fight anymore and let''s be friends." I said. Everyone was surprised. The Elders in specific began to ask me things. "Drake¡­ You''re saying the truth?" "Is he alright?" "Is that the reward he wants? "What?" "Drake¡­ Is this it?" asked the sect master. "Yeah, I am a surprisingly nice man. I don''t want anything else, to be honest. I feel fulfilled with my life and just want to move on. People are all different, so I want to- Oh right, could you abolish very and free all the ves the elders have?" I asked. "What?!" "That''s not possible!" "You can''t ask that as a reward." "You''re delusional." "Fine, let''s do that." Said the sect master, surprising his elders. "But Sect Master!" "Shut up!" roared the sect master. As if they were kids being reprimanded, the elders shut down. "Nice, that sounds good to me." Said Pekora. "You can move those ves with us, we''ll take care of our tribes." Said Tisha. And that day, the entire sect was humiliated, and we safely secured every ve the Elders or other sect members had, it was a big amount of people, almost 100, but we got them all. We moved them back to Fuyu after going outside the sect and generating illusion barriers and veils to mask ourselves while we entered the outside forest. It was a pretty chill day, the easiest tournament of my life. Maybe it could have been spicier if we had fought the sect master? But he was chickening out a lot. I don''t know what goes through the head of that man. Anyways, after we got into the house, we left Pekora and Tisha to take care of the ves, alongside one of my clones which will heal them and take care of them and all of that. We mostly moved into having a big feast, we began cooking the beast we could eat today, and we drank a lot too. The celebration was big, and we and Bedann celebrated this overly easy tournament. Although if things were to end in such a manner, it would be pretty boring, right? Like, who would ever feel satisfied after such a thing? Well, due to that, after the feast, I stealthily moved down with Bedann. Yeah, tonight was the day¡­ Time to take over a whole sect in just a single night, let''s do it as ridiculously as possible. "Are you sure this will work?" wondered Bedann. "Yeah, leave it to me," I said. With Bedann at my side, we jumped into the sect through the walls as we were shrouded in Shadows using my Shadow Abilities that I got from the Shadow Crows, which were pretty good. After that, we reached the peak of the tallest building in the entire sect, which was where you sold materials and other things, the equivalent to an Adventurer Guild. We looked over the beautiful moon atop the skies, oh, it was pretty. And then we looked at the starry sky. It was pretty as well. We looked down at the resting sect, the people were mostly sleeping. I was going to use this technique to not just cover up any kind of sound that mighte from our fight against the sect master, but also deceive the entire people that "nothing" was urring. We already decided to kill a few of the Elders we didn''t like before that. So¡­ without further ado! Dark Illusion Domain. FLASH! ----- Author Note: Tomorrow we''ll hit 300 Chapters boys and gals! How do you feel about that? Have you liked this Volume so far? The end is quickly approaching, which will include a grand climax! Hopefully you can keep giving Golden Tickets and Powerstones, and thank you very much to anyone reading and that has purchased Privilege, you give me the motivation to keep writing what I love! Chapter 298: Illusion Domain! Doing As We Please!

Chapter 298: Illusion Domain! Doing As We Please!

----- The entire world was coated in illusions! Well, not the entire world, just the sect area. I used a lot of mana for this. Nothing really changed. It was as if nothing really had happened, how wonderful. But there were also permeable veils of illusions enclosing each area, and my minds were all using a lot of effort to support this entire construct of mana. This is a system skill so it can be activated automatically, but an actual illusion mage would take an hour chanting this crap to work well, and they would need to be like at the pinnacle of mortals to do it fine. And even then, it might not work well without proper nning and more! I am just that much of a prodigy. We should really just breeze through all of this in no time at all, so let''s get started. "Let''s go," I said, as I held Bedann''s hands, and we flew around the air. The permeable veils around the entire domain masked our presence and pretty much made us even more invisible. We reached our first destination, arge pce, we got in, rushed inside, and found an old man taking a warm bath. "Ah, you''re the guy that attacked me in the meeting," I said, as I revealed myself. "Hahh¡­ Such a rxing-EH?!" "Hello," I said, as Bedann gave him a peace sign with her fingers. "Y-YOU?!" "We came to kill you." Said Bedann. "K-Kill meee?! Where did youe from? I could not detect you!" he cried. "We came from nowhere, we are sneaky." Said Bedann. "S-Sneaky?! Y-You¡­ Don''t get cocky! If you came to kill me, you''re very na?ve to think you can even defeat me! Haha! I knew you were all evil at the end! I will tell the sect master about this and he will kill you both and I will- GEH¡­!" I sent Skadi towards him, as she pierced his lungs. He attacked us with magic, generating spikes of ice, but they were nothing against the swipe of my hands. "GGRAAGGH¡­!" He was an ice giant at Rank 3, so he was pretty resilient, but Skadi had been developing and growing bigger and stronger each day through the consumption of Rank 2 and 3 Mana Cores from the Dungeon, where she goes hunting down monsters every day. She got the ability to absorb mana cores that she pierces with the tip of her spear, and through this over a week since we got into the dungeon and we conquered it¡­ she grew super strong, hehe. And well, the sword as well, but he was too big and less stealthy, so he was back home. Skadi began to pierce the man''s body with her sharp spear andpletely ignored his magic or strength, he was turned into Swiss cheese in just one minute, and he died miserably too. "C-Can I eat the mana core?" she asked. "No," I said, as I carved it and saved it. "What¡­! But I killed it." She said angrily. "But I am the big boss behind the scenes, so I get the loot," I said. "Yes, Master¡­" sighed Skadi. "Geez, just give it to her. It''s just a Rank 3 one." She said. "Fine, not like I wanted it." I sighed, throwing the mana core to Skadi as she pierced it and gained its power. The mana core turned into ashes and dissipated. "Ohooo! This one was tastyyyyy! Like beef or something!" she said. "d you like it, don''t eat them anymore, they''re for me," I said. "Okay, okay!" said Skadi. She ended content with only one. "Now what do we do with this useless pig?" asked Bedann. "We use him," I said. "But he''s dead!" said Bedann, looking at the corpse of the man, he was indeed deader than dead. Super dead. But what do you know? I am kind of a necromancer. That''s just my part-time job. I am an ice dragon at day, a handsome one, and at night, I am an evil necromancer that revives the dead into undead. "Yes, and?" "Oh¡­ Right." I already had grabbed this old guy''s soul, which was angrily looking at me, as asked Bedann for aid. You see, I can grab Undead, revive them and all¡­ but they don''t obey me. I don''t have a special affinity for them, I don''t seem to be a natural leader or something. So they all naturally hate me or ignore me. This guy hates me and no matter how much I intimidate him, he''ll only grow hollower and just end up as an emotionless soul. It won''t do like that. "Bedann, look at this soul cutely and tell him to be your friend, please¡­" I asked. "Fine, you already told me that yourbination of charm plus your necromancy would give us the ability to make obedient undead even if they''re unwilling¡­ no need to tell me to make a cute face." Bedann looked at the man''s soul, who was trembling. Her eyes shone with pink color light, and then the man was left shocked at her beauty. "Ahh¡­!" "Obey both of us." She said. "Yes my queen!" he said, he waspletely brainwashed. Against super weakened people, her ability work wonders. She can even tame weakened monsters, tame undead, convince people to do her bidding, and even brainwash them by forcing them to do what she wants. Her powers have limits and requirements to fully work, of course, such as the necessity of the target being either weakened or very weakpared to her. The other day she convinced the Elders that came to assault us in the restaurant through abination of her ability plus a lot of mana and her chaos attribute. If shebines them, she can fire a ck ray from her eyes which reaches the eyes of her targets and forces them to temporarily obey her. If the target has a strong will, they can break through¡­ But if they can''t¡­ they might end up enved for eternity. Additionally, I used Cassiopeia''s Phantom Contract spell to make this guy''s soul my ve and inserted him back into his body. ----- Chapter 299: A Bit Of Revenge And... What?!

Chapter 299: A Bit Of Revenge And... What?!

----- Bybining Bedann''s Charm ability, my death magic, and phantom magic''s spell Phantom Contract, we made the man''s soul be our ve easily. I inserted him back into his corpse and I put a random Rank 3 Mana Core of an Ogre Giant inside of his corpse, I healed the wound through Corpse Healing, and then he was good to go¡­ he looked fresh as well because I used Undead Refreshment. The man was raised from the dead most stereotypically and looked at us with his dead eyes. "Well hello there, young man, how are you doing?" He woke up and looked at us. "I am here to serve you, master." He said. "Oho! He''s so good already! Nice, nice!" said Bedann. "Now go sleep," I said, as he quickly drowned himself in the bathroom. "Gragrgorggrogorghhh¡­" "Wait, stand up again." Ssh! "Yes, master¡­ Cough¡­" "Okay do as you usually do and then go to sleep¡­ Erm, do whatever you always do." I said. "Yes, Master¡­" The Elder quickly dried his body as we moved away from the scene because we wouldn''t want to see his ugly nude body. We reached the rooftops of the houses, and we began leaping around the houses. It was pretty good. We felt like ninjas. I wonder if there are ninjas in here. We moved towards our next target, another Elder house. And we moved after another, and another, and another¡­ We ended killing around 6 Elders. All of them were a pain in the asses we hated, the others were chill, so we left them as they were after we brainwashed them for safety measures. The brainwashing was abination of Bedann''s charm and my magic, making a forced contract into their souls, it worked even with the living! And if they were to be uncharmed one day, they would still be forced to obey through the phantom contract that Cassiopeia used. She was pretty good; she had enved like five elders herself. We collected the mana cores of these Rank 3 Elders, which were going to be some nice meals for me, and we reced them for random Rank 3 Monsters Mana Cores. Yeah, you can just do that instead of leaving them as empty husks, Undead without Mana Cores still can develop strength, but cannot grow stronger after that, so giving them a mana core, a random one, can work. If you give them many, as I did with Bedann''s parents, they can develop super quickly. But I don''t care about that so I left them with whatever I had in my pocket. "And we are done with this, right? Now what should we do?" asked Bedann. "Isn''t it obvious?" I asked with a smirk, as we jumped into thergest pce of the sect. This was it. This was going to be the decisive battle. We had been preparing for this since we got here. The Sect Master, Lord Ice Moon, was an incredibly strong old man. He was a Rank 4 after all, now that we were Rank 4 ourselves, we thought that our chances of winning became pretty big. After all, we were going to fight against him with everything we had but could not underestimate him. He had lived for hundreds of years and had gathered a lot of knowledge and insights about the magic that we haven''t. He also had several spells at his disposal, grimoires, treasures, and more. There was no point in holding back nor in going carefreely either. We couldn''t underestimate him. We are not one of those clich¨¦ main characters that get into things recklessly anymore, we cannot do that. We got our lives at stake, and a baby to take care of in the future. We have to be careful and secure our lives first. This wasn''t fiction, after all, this was real life, in fiction you''re rooting for the main character to have a good challenge and ovee his limits, but in reality, what you seek the most is to win as efficiently and quickly as possible. The only thing that is important at the end is winning, after all, you have to learn this in real life, especially in this harsh world, and engrave it into your heart. When I was a younger dragon, I went through challenges because I had no other way around it, it was that or being eaten, I was thrown into a corner. But now that I was strong and had time to prepare, I used it all for this moment, to get here and beat this annoying old man so we can continue our lives as usual. I am pretty sure this won''t be the first sect we might overtake. This harsh world won''t let us be even if we tried to live peacefully here. This world is constantly being watched by beings from above too, Immortals, roam the skies sometimes, and are incredibly good at just watching. They like to see what mortals are up to, but usually don''t interfere because they''re too busy or simply due to an oath with the other major sects, killing mortals as an immortal is a taboo punished by thew of the Aesir Descendants Pantheon that oversees the world through the Heavens above. We had already seen Immortals before. I had not told this anyone. I and Fuyu saw them sometimes flying around the skies. They thankfully didn''t manage to notice my castle, or perhaps they did and thought of it as nothing special and continued doing what they did¡­ But their power was overwhelming enough to annihte all of us if they wanted to. We are pretty much in a rush to grow stronger and be Immortals ourselves, so we can live more peacefully¡­ it is a bit fucked up, but that''s how this world is. Many sects might be ours in our search for power, sadly¡­ We jumped across the corridors as I walked through the empty pce. It was awfully empty, not even a single servant. Wait, did this guy predicted using here? When we rushed inside the sect master''s room, what we found was¡­ "Unnggh¡­ Aaghh! D-Drake¡­?! H-HELP!" The Sect Master asking for help, as several mysterious figures were draining all the blood out of him. They red at us with crimson-red eyes. ----- Chapter 300: A Sect Masters Past

Chapter 300: A Sect Master''s Past

Lord Ice Moon POV ----- I looked over the window as I pondered what had happened today. The night sky was as pretty as always, the stars were shing with bright light, and the moon was also quite pretty. It was an ideal night to spend with your loved ones. Heh¡­ loved ones. Did I ever had loved ones in my life? Always so concentrated into growing stronger¡­ I never thought about it. I hadpletely lost myself on my own purposes in life, I hadpletely lost myself in power. I just wanted power and more power. I was obsessed with it. Any women to me were an annoyance. I had many chances to get a woman to love, but the only thing I decided to do was to grow stronger. I hunted monsters, refined their mana cores, and continued to slowly cultivate using their cultivation hastening potions, pills, and the like. All for my obsession with growing stronger. All of it so I could make my own sect too. I only made it when I was already Rank 3¡­ people naturally began to gather around the dungeons where I settled down a base. And things scaled into them asking to be my servants. Slowly, as I grew up, these people developed around me and multiplied. Without realizing it, a small town was created, then a small vige, then¡­ a small city. And all of it centered around me, a former outcast. I was once part of a family of hunters in a small vige. I didn''t have anything other than my hands and my magic to survive with my family, we hunted bears, wolves, and we eat them to survive. We even had chickens and buffalos, and we used them for milk, eggs, and cheese. It was a simple life of surviving another day without looking too far into the future. But I guess even that can change abruptly. My family died one day when I was out. When I came back, my entire vige was burnt to ashes¡­ I didn''t know what had happened. I didn''t know who even did it. There were some scrap metals left, the only clue, and even up until now, I''ve only made up a faint idea that the one behind it might be the one capable of suing this scrap metal and create terrifying beings, living golems made of technology of ancient times, robots. And this man was no one else than this detestable knife ears. But at that time, I never knew what happened. I only had sorrow as I saw my family burned to the ground for no reason. I didn''t even know why this even happened. I was the only survivor because I was out two days chasing a big Wild Freeze Boar, a rare monster that has very tasty meat. I came back with it thinking we could have a feast together. My family for me was everything. I suppose I obsessed myself with the idea of growing stronger after that because my heart was broken. I made of my own purpose to grow stronger and surpass my limits. To keep crawling up and grow stronger and stronger. Wilder beasts, strongest monsters¡­ and a few manuals were what made me into a Rank 3 in the middle of nowhere. I didn''t even receive the help that the Elders here had. I raised with my own bloody hands. And yet, even as strong as I was back then, I felt hollow inside. Was the only purpose of my life to grow stronger? I wondered that quitete. People began to gather around me and well, I already said it before, and the rest is history. I am here now, after bing Rank 4¡­ I became a sect master, and even meet even stronger sect masters before, people with such strength that our difference in power was like that of heaven and earth. I even met immortals, who took care of such sects. To them, my sect was nothing but a little town of poor people that had been gathering together just to live on another day. We had no talents, and we were mostly just trash to them. They added us into the alliance of righteous sects out of pity, mostly. I grew so strong yet here I am, wondering why I never loved anyone, why I never built something for my own good¡­ and I mean it. A family. Why did I never do it? I never considered it until now, the only thing I cared for was being strong, growing stronger, and bing even stronger¡­ I was a hopeless idiot man. A hopeless fool. Now I look at Drake. He has a big sect of talented members of all races. They all cooperate together and are so close with one another¡­ not like my own sect which I never put effort into making the people unified. They were all cheering for one another. Seeing them shocked me, it was like seeing one big family. He was strong too. Perhaps he was Rank 3 still, but the amount of strength he had to defeat another Rank 3 so easily¡­ he was probably already about to be Rank 4. A man who had almost reached the same level as I as aplished so much more. And he also seemed so humble at times¡­ The thing that baffled me to most was that he had a wife that he loved. And his wife was just as strong as him. I felt envy¡­ I also wanted such a family, such a life¡­ I had been walking alone my entire life and now I regret it so much. I''ve been stuck as Rank 4 for almost 70 years, cultivation is hard and slow¡­ I wish I could have apanion with me to make it less frustrating and boring. We were humiliated by him too¡­ all our sect members lost to them, even his children were so talented¡­ I feltpletely devastated. And to humiliate us even further, the reward he asked us was¡­ to be their friends. Drake¡­ Perhaps I misunderstood you. Maybe¡­ we could really be friends. ----- Chapter 301: The Mysterious Figures Attack!

Chapter 301: The Mysterious Figures Attack!

Lord Ice Moon POV ----- I wonder if we could be really the allies you wanted us to be. Perhaps I misunderstood you, Drake. You''re way younger than me and act quite arrogantly. But I guess such arrogance is justified by seeing how strong you truly are. My foolish Elders had offended you and they had iting for them too, so I don''t mind them being beaten by you. To be honest, I hate more than half of them. What baffled me the most is how this man has done so much from seemingly a humble background than me¡­ and while being of the same rank and perhaps younger¡­ How? I was so concentrated on growing stronger I disregarded everything else. Perhaps¡­ I should have tried to make bonds with people some more. To make allies. Good friends, I could trust. And to love a woman and have children. To build my own family, my own dynasty. This world is harsh and cold, the strong survive and rule. But I was strong, stronger than anyone¡­ Yet¡­ I never made myself a family. I was supposed to have already reached one of my desires of growing strong enough to not be suppressed by most of the wild world outside, but I guess I lost my purpose in life along the way. Andter, I ended bing thepdog of an insane psychopath with the power to annihte me if he wanted. This insane psychopath was that nasty bastard of an effeminate faggot¡­ an elf named Lord Greenwood. I hate him more than anything in my life because I now¡­ know that he killed my family. I now know that, based on the evidence. In my room there''s a piece of scrap metal, it had some letters on it. After I retrieved some of the ones he left behind from the vige he recently burned down by sending spies there, I made the assumptions and. Indeed, it is the same. He said he used his robots for this. So it made sense now more than ever before, he had burned my vige. Why? Why did he do this? I won''t ever know. I couldn''t ask him; he would probably kill me. But most likely¡­ there was someone there that he wanted. A Unique Skill holder, maybe. A reincarnated person. He took away all of these Unique Skill users from me back then, all of these talented youth whose souls hade from seemingly another world¡­ what a strange concept. He took them all away from me and used them for his malicious purposes¡­ I regret not having said anything. But if I did, I and my whole sect could have been burned to the ground. Now¡­ I am alone once more, and he left forever for some reason. When will I meet this bastard again? I don''t know, but whenever I do, I hope I can be strong enough to kill him. Heh, in the end, strength is still my priority. I look at my hands, filled with scars. I have been fighting my entire life¡­ I wonder what Drake would think about my entire story. ¡­ Why am I even thinking about this man now? I suppose I had begun to admire him without realizing it. I don''t know why, he''s of a rank lower than me. I should be treating him as my junior, but he looks like a man worth following. I talk as if I had little time left, but perhaps I can change things for the better. Perhaps I can still get a woman I could love and make children¡­ Perhaps I could be a bit like Drake, and we can be friends too. Why must we be so hostile? Why must we abide by these stupid rules of a cultivation world such as this one? I had been thinking with the desire for strength all this time, but by cooperating, things can be better than by fighting. I want to share a bit of that happiness you have, Drake. Can I have some? You seem to have enjoyed life more than me. I can see life shing through those eyes of yours. And I¡­ am old, filled with scars, strong, but hollow. What am I been doing this whole time? I sometimes wonder about this. I am so ashamed of havinge to this conclusion sote in my life. It feels like I have been wasting my life. I had so many opportunities, yet I never cared. My family''s death left me heartbroken, and with the undying desire of growing stronger without stopping. Anything else didn''t matter. And even after bing Rank 4, I was still a weaklingpared to others. But it felt so long and arduous. I had reached so far yet it felt so painful. All of this time wasted only to be a little bit stronger in a world filled with monsters? All my life was sacrificed into this one little thing. And I am not even that strong either. I could have made a family before, before wasting so much time like this. Perhaps he was able to cultivate faster because he had a partner to love with him. Someone to apany you, to pat your back. And the only thing I''ve been doing was wasting my life away in the most meaningless things possible, what a life this has been. Now that my power feels to have little meaning before the overwhelming strength that I cannot even resist of others, it makes me think that I should have wasted my life away in other ways and manners. Drake, it appears that you''ve really changed this old man, this husk of a man. Despite being Rank 4¡­ I¡­ CRASH! My deep thoughts were suddenly interrupted as the windows to the left side are broken by several figures coated in shadows! Are these from another sect?! I quickly take out my mana aura and conjure a strong spell to fight, but they''re incredibly fast! BOOM! I feel a strong fist hit my chest, as I am out of the air in an instant, and thrown into the ground, I suddenly be immobilized by a sharp red needle that pierced my neck¡­! "Who¡­ who are you?!" ----- Chapter 302: Vampires!

Chapter 302: Vampires!

Lord Ice Moon POV ----- Invaders entered my room from the window at my side, two or three figures coated in shadows. They exuded a strong red aura, and their mana was vast. I quickly reacted, I was a Rank 4 after all, I had the power and the meaning to even fight back against surprise attacks. I conjured a strong spell, Freezing Zone, to freeze anything around me, this way I can immobilize them and see who they are. But they ended being quicker than even my chant speed. A fist reached my chest, this fist was strong, it was charged with immense quantities of mana and in a superb way, the mana emanated from the fist reached my chest and emptied my lungs of the air, while breaking three of my ribs and even impacting my heart. It hurt. BOOM! I was thrown to the ground helplessly. I tried to quickly release some quick magic but even that was negated from my grasp as a red needle pierced my neck and paralyzed me. I was a weak man¡­ to think I could be paralyzed so easily by this toxin. My entire body ended in a vegetable state, but I could still speak. I looked at the figures still shrouded in darkness, the only thing I could see was their eyes. They were crimson-red, and their very bodies exuded a strong bloodthirst as well. These creatures¡­ are they Vampires? I can already tell by those two things. In the books I''ve read about them, they might have the ability to shroud their bodies on illusions, their eyes shone with crimson-red light, and their auras were eerie and of bloodthirst¡­ In this continent in the past, our Venerable hunted them down near extinction. They were demons that took over the world and terrorized all other races. It was a chaotic era of blood. But these monsters are still alive, lurking within the shadows of other sects, working as puppeteers of sect masters. Many sects had been found to being manipted from behind by Vampires. To think that there would be one day where they would target me. I have leftpletely hopeless! I couldn''t even see theming! How strong are they?! And if they''re so strong, what could they possibly get from me¡­ "Who¡­ who are you?!" I asked, my voice was trembling. Despite how old and strong I was, I couldn''t help but ask this question while my lips trembled¡­ I had be such a pathetic and tiny man now. Before true might, I end bing terrified and submissive. I am really nothing¡­ I sensed their Auras, they were all Rank 4 like me¡­ to think that our level of power was so vastly different despite our realms being the same! The tools and powers that Vampires enjoy are vastly different than those of us mortals. The moment they be Vampires they acquire powerful regeneration, amazing strength, and powerful blood magic, capable of doing many things, such as toying with life itself and control a person''s internal organs. That punch in my chest was enough to immobilize me and throw me to the ground, such a punch wasn''t normal, it was perhaps infused with blood magic, using it to control the blood in my body momentarily and break my own body from the inside¡­ And their speed¡­ their speed is the most terrifying thing! If I had been stronger, or just faster, I could have some hope or something¡­ but now, I was left before their mercy. "We are what you see¡­ Lord Ice Moon. We hade here as a request of our Lady." "We require the information of Ruby Von Sange, a little Vampire girl that had arrived in this town a few years ago." "As the sect master, you''re the man that knows the most about your ce, right? Tell us where you have her hidden and we''ll be merciful enough to not kill you and only make of you one of our pawns." The three-spoke one after another. The first one was a woman, the second an old man, and the other had the voice of a young man¡­ I wasn''t able to see their races due to the shadows covering them, but all three of them were smaller than me, they were definitely not giants. Most likely humans or elves, the preferred race of Vampires, ording to what has been registered. The bloodlines of our strong ancestor, Ymir, is hard to be infected by the Vampire Curse, due to this, our kin is highly resistant to being converted into Vampires and we can withstand their bites without being infected, although too many might still infect us or kill us at worst. But¡­ what are they talking about? I had never seen such a girl before, nor I have ever heard about her! Was there such a Vampire young girl in this town this entire time, and I didn''t even know about it? This is once more due to my own mistakes! This is due to my own negligence if I had been closer to people if I could have been different¡­ If I could have changed the fate and do something different if I could¡­ If I could have changed how things were! But to no avail, I was pathetically powerless before all of this, and also ignorant that such a dangerous being had been lurking inside my ce this entire time. "I¡­ I don''t know who are you talking about¡­ I have never seen such a girl before." I said honestly. "You fool, you''ve chosen torture, I see¡­" "I suppose we cannot really make him talk like this; we must try to be more diverse in our methods." "Being merciful doesn''t work against giants, they''re too prideful and selfish, you have to make them suffer a lot for them to talk." "Let''s see how many times you can scream for your ancestor Ymir¡­" The woman''s ws pierced my chest as she began to absorb the blood out of my body, flowing like a river, the painful sensation of my entire lifeblood being drained out of me made me cry in agony. However, and suddenly, the door opened, and¡­ Drake and Bedann were there! "Unnggh¡­ Aaghh! D-Drake¡­?! H-HELP!" "Huh? I didn''t know we had guests." Said the Vampire. ----- Chapter 303: Confronting Vampires!

Chapter 303: Confronting Vampires!

----- What is going on in here?! When we rushed into the room, instead of finding the Sect Master waiting for us or something, what we find is an utterly terrifying scene. Lord Ice Moon looked at me with desperation, his eyes almost devoid of any light as his blood was being extracted from his body live rivers floating in midair! "W-What is this?!" asked Bedann in shock. "What¡­!" I muttered, looking at the scene in awe and disbelief. The several mysterious figures immediately red at us in utter anger. As if we had interrupted them from their banquet. "Unnggh¡­ Aaghh! D-Drake¡­?! H-HELP!" Lord Ice Moon asked me to help him?! but he''s so prideful! Ah well, he''s being literally drained out of his lifeblood by vampires, understandable. The mysterious figures red at us with crimson-red eyes. "Huh? I didn''t know we had guests." Said one of the Vampires, with the voice of a woman. "I didn''t know Lord Ice Moon had guests either!" I said, as my body was shrouded in my magical power and I flew towards them in an instant! FLAAAASH! That''s right, there''s no point in talking, I am going to capture them before even asking them a single thing, the life of this dude is not of my concern, but there was something within me that couldn''t let him die so miserably. I mean, he was a Rank 4, I thought he would go down honorably, not like this! And I didn''t want these Vampires to escape from my grasp either. If possible, I would love to devour their Mana Cores! FLAAAAASSSSH! "S-So fast!" One of the three Vampires muttered words of surprise as all three of them quickly leaped aside from Lord Ice Moon, he was barely hanging on his life. BOOOM! I reached the floor near him, cracking it open as the Vampires looked at him with surprise and fear, but also anger! They looked willing to fight. They bared their fangs and even hissed at me. "D-Drake¡­!" muttered Lord Ice Moon. He looked old and weak, I honestly felt bad. "Here." I cut open my wrists and filled his mouth with blood. My blood had a powerful healing factor, his wounds immediately closed as I conjured a healing spell on him, and then, I deposited him inside of my Dreamscape a second after, making him disappear from the scene. "W-What kind of magic¡­? He disappeared?!" "Was that teleportation magic?!" "No, I didn''t saw any space attribute essence within him¡­" The three Vampires were left shocked as they saw Lord Ice Moon disappear out of thin air. Those that were not knowledgeable nor proficient in dream magic or illusion magic would never be able to see the effects of dream magic in detail unless I wanted to make them visible. This also allowed me to strike with it! And as this entire city was now my Domain, the power of Illusion and Dreams was overflowing through my body like constant rivers of pink energy, the power of my Illusion and Dream spells had increased to new levels of effective power. And I was able to quickly abuse this, as I waved my hands and conjured several Dream Clouds that can induce sleep in anyone that touches them that has a weak enough will, as I threw them at the three Vampires, filling the entire room with them! POOF! "W-What is this pink cloud?!" "Ungaggh¡­!" "T-This is dream magic!" The woman realized the power of my magic and its element, while she struggled to not fall asleep, her twockeys were constantly falling asleep for a second and waking up a second after, feeling dizzy and unconcentrated! And that''s when we struck, within the dizziness of the moment and the power of my clouds which covered the entire room and gave them the immense desire of falling asleep, Bedann and I rushed towards the two with our weapons in hand! CLASH! Bedann''s axe shed against one of the Vampires, slicing off his left arm and part of his torso, as blood began gushing out like a river. SLASH! "GRYAGGH¡­! YOU DAMN¡­!" The Vampire quickly evaded her powerful next attack, as he jumped high into the air and generated dozens of blood needles, firing them at her! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "HAHAHA! These needles are coated in the poison I can secrete! Now you''re paralyzed! I will have fun doing whatever I want with that body- Eh?!" However, Bedann''s entire body waspletely unaffected! The thin needles didn''t even pierce her hard skin, which now gained a small azure-colored scale coating. After all, she had be part dragon now, and one of her abilities was coating herself with scales. This coupled with her Ore Skin and Ice Dragon Skin Abilities made her skin incredibly sturdy! "That''s what you call an attack?!" roared Bedann, jumping from the floor and using her axe to unleash a fantasticalbination of axe techniques and unarmed fighting techniques, coating herself in chaos and mold fused together into what she called Miasma! Through this Miasma, her muscles became stronger and her reflexes faster, her axe shed with darkness as it began to slice through the vampire''s body while he defended with a blood de that constantly cracked into pieces and regenerated back! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The Vampire used the power of his eyes, releasing rays of brainwashing light towards her, but she easily negated them with her own Charm through her eyes, making him dizzy as she kicked him in the chin. The man fell over the ground in agony as his body slowly regenerated back, even his sliced limbs were now growing back, Bedann was left speechless, that regeneration speed was only a thing of my own after all! "You''re a tough nut to crack!" Said Bedann, overpowering the Vampire with her monstrous titanic strength! Meanwhile, I was fighting two at once! While the one Bedann fought was agility-based, I was fighting with one that was magic-based and the other that was physical strength-based. And they were quite tough! CLASH! BOOM! "Heh, you''re not bad for an Ice Giant barbarian!" ----- Chapter 304: Vampires Strange Capabilities

Chapter 304: Vampires'' Strange Capabilities

----- Bedann fought bravely against her adversary, as while the battlefield was shrouded in dreamy clouds, these Vampires felt dizzy and weakened, nheless, they were still tough. They were strong enough to suppress the Sect Master of this Sect after all, and that Sect Master was a Rank 4 magus that has trained his entire life using magic and fighting techniques! Lord Ice Moon was leftpletely humiliated. Imagine if we had fought these Vampires when we were still weaker, we would have been left devastated by their might. However, now that I healed him, he fell asleep inside of my Dreamscape and I will ask him questionster. For now, I am busy fighting two guys at once! Although the maleckey who is magic-based seems to be falling asleep at some times, his magic was potent! I had never fought against a Blood Attribute user before, and they were certainly tricky bastards, especially this one specialized in long-ranged magic. And no, he didn''t just fire magic blood bullets or something, he was literally bursting my insides constantly! Or well, he was trying. He was trying to use the magic he was wielding to manipte my own blood in a Blood Bender way. While also trying to use my own blood to crush my heart and internal organs, but even my intestines were tough, it wasn''t going to work too well buddy! The Vampires who were coated in ck clothes continued to fight bravely. The one that Bedann was fighting against had short blue hair and sharp crimson-red eyes. While the guy I fought had long white hair and purple eyes. The woman, which seemed to be the most charismatic and the strongest of the three had long red-colored hair and sharp red eyes, with a slender figure that wore a tight ck leather suit that made her look like a sexy rogue. Despite her good wide hips and generous breasts, she held a malicious and sickening smile on her face as those crimson-red eyes red at my soul. "You''re not bad for an Ice Giant Barbarian!" sheughed, she fought by wielding tworge des of dark and red color, they held an enormous crimson-red jewel in the shape of an eye, which emanated a strong demonic and dark presence from within! The des were incredibly cursed by some kind of spirit and were exuding deadly dark energy which I could barely withstand. Each of her blows was cracking my scales as my entire muscles broke and regenerated back. She sliced my body multiple times as we fought, her power was incredible and the wounds left by the de were cursed, inhibiting regeneration. Of course, Immortal Body didn''t care about that and continued regenerating my body, although the curses were still inside my body when the wounds healed, lowering my stats slowly. The demonic des that each of her hands wielded held the heavyweight of a massive boulder each, and were hard to parry with Skadi due to how light she waspared to them, however, I quickly brought out my power weapon Uller, a massive de! CLANK! I used it to parry both of her des as I pushed forward, using Uller like a shield more than a sword, I did a shield charge with all my explosive power, pushing her away and sending her flying like a bullet! "W-What?!" BOOOM! CLASH! "L-Lady Rose!" The Vampire attacking me with magic, which was weakening me at each passing second looked at his beloved leader that was thrown away. "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine," I said, reassuring him that everything would be alright as I rushed at him with all my speed. The Vampire gritted his teeth as he generated countless des made of blood and fired them at me, but I was also going to y with his games! I generated my own army of ice des, coated in the deadly power of death and phantom, turning into purple-colored, these ice des shed against his powerful blood des, while I concentrated all the storming power I could to impulse them further! CLAAASH! However, the blood des were strong enough to resist the storming winds and push forward more, although they were dyed. This was the reason I wasn''t overusing my magic into cataclysmic levels, because these Vampires'' magic was at Rank 4 too just as they were, and the power was enough to push away my wind and other elements except Ice, whose power came from a unique skill. Due to that, I concentrated my ice power and continued to release powerful ice spikes at him, which sometimes pierced his body and froze a body part, which he quickly sliced apart and regenerated using blood magic that enhanced the regeneration speed of vampires only. "Gotcha!" When I finally got closer, I pointed Skadi into his throat and pierced it! CLAAASH! "GREEGH¡­!" SPLASH! However, I was utterly surprised by what happened as he suddenly turned into a pile of blood that fell over the ground! What?! The pile of blood expanded as his true body emerged behind me from the blood itself, trying to attack me from the back and failing miserably as I stopped his charge with the power of an Ice Barrier I created right in that instant. CLASH! Crack¡­ crack! This damn Vampire packed more of a punch than I expected, his attacks began to push through my ice barrier and cracked it in an instant, but that very instant was enough for me to twist my body and use Uller to slice him in half! SLAAAAASSSH! "Unngh¡­!" SPLASH! But once more, he turned into blood and fell over the ground, as his true body emerged right after! "My special technique cannot let me die!" heughed, as he leaped towards me and tried to pierce my chest to reach my Mana Core and extract it directly from the source, however, Skadi emerged right behind him, coated in illusion magic to be invisible, he was surprised! SLASH! "UGRAGGH¡­!" His head was pierced by her as he suddenly turned into the blood once more! However, this time, I decided to catch this blood! ----- Chapter 305: At Last, A Worthy Opponent!

Chapter 305: At Last, A Worthy Opponent!

----- Of course, you were not going to deceive me again, good man! I wasn''t going to just fall for that trick a fifth time, motherfucker! <[Blood-Changing Specter Spell]: The Ability to turn momentarily into a Blood Specter, a slime-like being made of blood for a few seconds when receiving a deadly wound. These seconds are crucial, the user cannot stay in this form more than that, and will force into his human form, this spell has a cooldown of 5 seconds, while in blood form, it is possible to move.> Thanks to the System AI, I was able to quickly analyze his spell in an instant and learned how it truly worked after seeing it for another time. I knew how it worked. He was able to turn himself into blood momentarily! He was not able to always do it. And therefore, I was going to catch him! As he turned into a mass of blood, in that very little instant that he was falling into the ground, I began slurping his entire body like a smoothie! "Unnggh?! W-What are you doing?! Aghh¡­! What? A-Anything that enters his throat suddenly¡­ disappeared?! My legs are disappearing, my torso is disappearing! My¡­ Unngh¡­! GRYYYAAGGHH..!" He agonized as my powerful Devour Ability continued to consume his entire existence into usable energy without stopping. I was gaining more power and recovering my mana and wounds even faster than before as his existence disappeared before my eyes! He had a very sweet taste too. Slurp. Gulp. I swallowed him whole! I drank him, to be honest. And with that came his Mana Core. Yeah, his greatest weakness was being drunk, who could have known? His soul tried to escape but I devoured it ruthlessly as well, swallowing itpletely as I felt a rush of new power surging through my entire body and soul. Of course, this wouldn''t have worked if I didn''t have the power of such amazing digestion that Immortal Body and Devour create, anyone that was to try to swallow him would die as the seconds passed and he converted back into a humanoid form, exploding inside the body of the one he had infiltrated inside. However, my power gave me the ability to instantly consume things and convert them into usable energy and power, the moment he entered my esophagus and touched my gastric acids, he immediately was trapped within it and dissolved into energy. Therefore, this strategy only applies to me. Kids, never do this at home! With one out of the way, I looked at Bedann, she was already overwhelming the guy she was fighting, but he suddenly summoned a Blood Spirit Familiar in the shape of a three-meter-wolf, but she also summoned Miranda as a Mold Familiar, which resembled a deadly bear-like monster made of mold, the two began to battle against one another. The deadly blood wolf and the mold bear were almost equally strong, but Bedann quickly summoned two more Familiars, her current limit, surprising the Vampire and his Blood Wolf, as the two began to desperately fight back against her constantly overwhelming power. The Vampire was pretty tough too, he was fighting more and more, and showing abilities he didn''t show before. These Vampires yed with us at first but when we showed we could kill them, they showed off their strongest abilities. That magician Vampire wasn''t that much when I fought against that woman named Rose, but when he fought alone against me, he went super serious and constantly tricked me with his shitty spell. But now''s he''s happy inside of my belly, dissolved into energy. And¡­ talking about that woman, look who''s back. "Nnnggh¡­! Y-You killed myckey! Y-You just drank him?! I cannot sense him anymore, not even his soul! Y-You''re a death mage too?!" she cried angrily. She was trembling in anger; her slender and beautiful legs were quivering in frustration as she looked at me angrily. I knew I had hit her, but I didn''t care about the rule of not hitting women, well, I had already killed another sexy one, so let''s make the kill count into 2. Don''t hate me, harem protagonists, but I am not collecting girls as if they were a collection of women in a Gacha Game, so if she wants to die so badly, I''ll bring her down. "Come forth," I said, boldly inviting her to deal the first blow, although Skadi was lurking around while coated in illusions like a shark slowly approaching her victim. She was waiting for the right moment to strike. I used Uller as my main weapon, as he was just as resolved to fight, his entire de resonated with the elements I wielded, turning dark and purple from the death and phantom elements, and releasing powerful energy from within, enough to generate the illusion of countless souls crying in agony from within the de, it was as if the projection of all the souls we had devoured emerged into this. The woman, named Rose, gritted her teeth as she coated herself in darkness and blood, her entire body was suddenly coated by a crimson-red armor, materialization of her own blood which glistened with eerie brilliance, and her very soul came out of her body like a spectral aura. Vampires were Undead at the end, a deadly and the most powerful type of Undead, that is. They had the power to wield and practice the use of their own souls like an Undead could, and this one could be capable of wielding her soul as if it were a weapon with enough practice, without actually having to be a Death Attribute magician. Nheless, when she asked me if I was one "too" I began to wonder if she knew about any other death magician. She was definitely not one of them, her only mana core I analyzed was the blood attribute one. "You''ll regret this, you fool!" she said, rushing towards me at an incredible speed, resembling a shing red light, her demonic des shed against Uller with incredible potency! CLAAAAASSSSHHH!!! Atst, a worthy opponent! ----- Chapter 306: Against The Vicious Rank 4 Vampiress

Chapter 306: Against The Vicious Rank 4 Vampiress

----- At longst, a worthy opponent! This Vampire woman named Rose quickly coated her own body with a powerful and resilient materialization of her own blood, coating almost any vulnerable spot in her body with this scarlet red armor which seemed both good for defense and also extremely light, she was using it over her body like a true knight too, and even her face was covered by a helmet, resembling an angered demon withrge hornsing from it. The entire design was amazing, I was going to steal that design and that armor if possible. Hopefully, it cane included with her tasty Mana Core of Rank 4, although I don''t have high hopes for that. Her entire body began to unleash a tremendous quantity of power from all around as if she was being possessed by a malicious spirit of her ancestors, the power of this spectral energy came from her very soul, which unlike mine or that of Bedann, resembled a slimy mass of blood with spectral properties. Vampires seemed to be more than capable of developing their souls into these insanely powerful ones. I checked her stats as I was surprised by her stats, which had skyrocketed after she unleashed the power of her buffing spells. Nheless, I didn''t regret having provoked her. I wanted to see the full extent of my limits, fighting strong opponents made my mind go crazy with the intent of killing and fighting, this was what I needed to improve my fighting abilities. Killing things that are so easy to kill gets dull! Although I might seem to bepletely foolish by doing this, fear not, I? had many ways to fight and use my powers, and I was going to use them in the best ways possible as the challenges came forward. I waved my hands as the various elemental weapons, armors, and other things I''ve consumed emerged before me, merging with my scales and skin into a powerful armor of my own creation, I tried to not imitate her design, but it still looked deadly, with azure and purple colors, it exuded the light of darkness and cold ice. The helmet had the appearance of a deadly dragon roaring fiercely, like a crown of horns decorated my body, the moment she reached me, I had already changed into this armor in an instant, while the weapons I had summoned were controlled through the NO-Attribute spell Telekinesis, I overcharged them with my mana and elements and then fired them like explosive projectiles towards her. CLAAAAAASSSH! As her demonic des hit Uller with incredible power, which made me pull back a bit, the power of my floating weapons which I had devoured before reached her, their tips hit her armor and barely scratched it though, but when they detonated, she was blown away and dumbfounded! "W-What?!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The constant explosions began to shower her, as I abused the power of these weapons! As long as they explode, I can summon them over and over again using more mana. This made them effective explosives that could constantly fill themselves up! They were even stronger than my ice spikes or ice spears or ice des, and as long as I overcharged them with a lot of mana, they could be amazing explosive weapons, like bombs! Abusing this power reminded me of a certain Oni from a Spider Light Novel I once read, but with this power, I could go even further than that¡­ I could go even further beyond that! The explosive attacks continued to bathe the Vampiress as she began to evade them, she greeted me with an angered kick in the chest, throwing me into the ground with incredible might. Despite her slender figure, her strength stat was above Bedann''s, and although it was lesser than mine, it was clear enough to throw my ice giant form into the ground, despite her body size being less than a half of mine! However, I got her where I wanted! I opened my jaws wide as I gathered the power of the elements within my throat, and released a powerful breath attack towards her face, an explosion ensued as many colors unleashed like shockwaves of elemental essence everywhere! BOOOOOMMM!!! "UAGGH¡­! Y-Youuu! Youuuu!" she roared angrily, as she stepped forward at an incredible speed and began to overwhelm me with her blows, her de continued to sh against mine and my armor, as my magic danced around her coupled with my explosive weapon barrage, which filled the entire vast pce with explosions. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! She began to learn my patterns and evade in time this time, sometimes she even used her magic to push the weapons at me, making them explode over my own body, and of course, they were very effective, sting into pieces mypound armor, which I quickly regenerated right away, but these single seconds was what she needed to strike hard with her strength. Her spectral soul emerged and shaped into massive phantasmal ws of crimson-red colors, sting my entire body continuously, the amazing damage they dealt was baffling to me, but I resisted them bravely and used the power of my own soul, infusing it with my elements, the battle of souls resembled a constant battle between Stands from Jojo''s, which waspletely insane. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! I wielded Uller as I shed against her, three weapons reached her back right away, exploding behind her as she retreated from my deadly de, pulling her back to me as she parried my attack with her two weapons, which released, out of nowhere, twoughing ck specters that began tough and devour my mana gluttonously! "Hahaha! Feed them more of your mana!" sheughed, as I used my legs to kick the woman''s crotch, making her agonize! "GRYYAAAAGGGH¡­!" she cried in anger and pain; her lower lips were also pained. "H-How dare you to do that to a woman!" she cried in utter wrath, rushing at me with even more anger as I used my ws to punch her chest, blowing her off into the ceiling! BOOOM!!! ----- Chapter 307: Vicious Battle!

Chapter 307: Vicious Battle!

----- "Well, everything goes in love and war!" Iughed, as I realized that women might have the same weak spot as men, although men seem to be more critical due to the exposition of their peaches. I infused power into my armor as I shaped it to my liking, thepound armor made of many magical armors of colors and my own scales fused together generated two enormous draconic wings, as I resembled a dragon knight with everything, even wings! FLAAAASH! I used these wings to move to an incredible speed, reaching her in a mere instant as my body exuded a powerful and deadly elemental aura from within. She looked at me scornfully as Iughed maliciously, I began to kick her with my legs and threw her down, her des rosed through my body and left countless slices as the specters devoured my mana, but I kept pushing forward as we continually hit the ground and the ceiling. Her anger was growing with every single of my blows, and her body and soul were weakening. CLASH! BOOM! CRASH! SLASH! Uller danced through the skies as he unleashed powerful slicing attacks from within him. I umted elemental energies into his de and used them to release the deadliest attacks! My ws continued to ravage her armored body at a fast pace, as my wings helped me at pushing forward. She gritted her teeth as she suddenly exploded in rage, what I had expected. Her ws began to slice through my body incredibly fast as I was bathed in her attacks. She had long and ck vampiric ws coupled with her des, which she manipted in midair by sticking blood into the handles and manipting the blood through some kind of blood telekinesis. She had begun to imitate my own movements, and it was honestly amendable effort! "Heh, you''re copying me now, Rose?!" Iughed as if I were the viin here "Who the heck are you and how are you so strong?! Wait, are you the real sect master?!" asked the Vampiress, fighting desperately against me as we crossed des once more. Her sharp eyes had tried already a dozen times to use charm on me, but it waspletely ineffective, I was already charmed by my wife. I decided to y around with her games. "Yes, I am the real sect master! You''ve found me! The other was my little brother, a decoy!" Iughed. "W-What?!" "I''ve trapped you all into my own game, and I will ughter you now! And then, I will go and ughter your entire family of monsters!" I said tyrannically. Even though I didn''t intend to kill all Vampires there were, I said intimidating words to make her not try to escape. This way, she would bemended for fighting me to stop me from doing such atrocities. "I won''t let you get away with this! You''re trying to trick the Vampires?! We are a glorious family of powerful beings! Our bloodlines belong to the strongest Venerable!" sheughed, her kicks began to bathe my entire body as her des pierced my chest, throwing me down into the ground with incredible fury. BOOOOMMMM!!! I fell over the ground as cracks emerged around me an instant, I looked at her scornfully as I quickly stood up and released my explosive weapons, my de quickly helped me stand up, as she flew towards me while throwing away my weapons with powerful psionic waves generated from her Telekinesis Skill. Apparently, Vampires were gifted with all sorts of supernatural powers. Amongst them, there were things such as Flight, which let them float in midair without even using mana, or things such as Telekinesis, which gave them the power to use the Telekinesis spell without even having the power of Null Attribute Magic. And because it was an Ability innate to them, it barely cost any Mana. Its power was not strong, but if she actually infused mana into it, it became a strong shockwave capable of firing away my explosive weapons or even fire them back at me to explode on my face, which was quite embarrassing, to be honest! I moved through the air, evading her attacks as I released my own attacks one more, several spikes of phantom ice continued to bathe her body as she evaded swiftly, more swiftly than I could have ever imagined, she was an amazing fighter, that''s for sure. She released a sudden storm of spiraling blood against me, which caught me off guard when she neared me in an instant when I thought we were going to sh des once more. The blood wrapped around my body like a deadly snake and tried to crush me into it with all her strength, but I quickly freed myself by releasing my mana into a shockwave, although that used a lot too. Her des were also constantly draining my mana whenever they hit my body, an annoying fucking effect, but my mana regeneration speed was already vast, and when I used this powerful armor, it was enhanced alongside all my other stats. I was somewhat able to keep up with her for a few instants, but her power was growingrger by the second. Her attacks continued to reach my body incessantly as I evaded as fast as I possibly could, as she absorbed more mana she fueled her power even further, and became even faster than ever before, fast enough to rush towards me and hit me with all her power like a meteor. CLAAAAAAAAAASSSSHHH! The powerful attack left me on the ground as I looked at her while gritting my teeth, she was god damn strong, but I wasn''t weak either. I onlysted a split of a second in the ground before I ravaged her with my own attacks, my elements rushed out of my body like colorful explosions, and my de finally managed to sh through her arms, slicing them cleanly off as her demonic des fell into the ground! "Nnngh¡­! Agh!" ----- Chapter 308: Dragon VS Vampire

Chapter 308: Dragon VS Vampire

----- Rose was a fierce fighter; her strength was definitelymendable as her efforts were great. The power she had built wasn''t simply gifted; it was clear she had trained it for a long time! This was the true strength of a Rank 4 Magus, and it was already on pair with mine in various aspects. Her attacks continued to reach my body incessantly as I evaded as fast as I possibly could, as she absorbed more mana she fueled her power even further, and became even faster than ever before, fast enough to rush towards me and hit me with all her power like a meteor. CLAAASSHH! The powerful attack left me on the ground as I looked at her while gritting my teeth, she was god damn strong, but I wasn''t weak either. I onlysted a split of a second in the ground before I ravaged her with my own attacks, my elements rushed out of my body like colorful explosions, and my de finally managed to sh through her arms, slicing them cleanly off as her demonic des fell into the ground! "Nnngh¡­! Agh!" Rose cried in agony as she looked at me hatefully, her arms quickly regenerated back but I sliced them off again, her legs kicked the ground and tried tor each her des in the ground, she tried to even use Telekinesis to bring them back to her, but I caught her from behind as Uller sliced her torso cleanly in half, while Skadi pierced her spine all the way into her skull! SLAAASH! CLAAASH! "Nnnggh¡­! Aggh¡­!" She fell over the ground, still alive and struggling. Her lower body didn''t move anymore, but it was already regrowing from her sliced torso, her face, which was being pierced by Skadi, was still moving as she gritted her teeth, she looked at the des! "Nooo! Uuggh¡­!" Her struggles were in vain, I used Uller to pierce her torso and her spine, incrusting it in the floor and leaving her stuck there. "Aggghhh!" she desperately used every magic she could, a storm of blood coated my body and threw me away, but I destroyed it with my own telekinesisbined with my wind magic. Blood des bathed my entire body, but I generated constant ice barriers whichpletely blocked her attacks. She was growing weaker. There''s no way she can be fine after all that damage, I could clearly see it in her HP bar, which was going down and barely being able to regenerate now. When Vampires lose too much mana and grow exhausted and hungry, their vampiric regeneration grows weaker too. "It''s over now, Rose. I have the high ground." I said, as Bedann moved towards me, carrying the head of herpanion and throwing it at her, it rolled in the groundically, as itnded right with its face upwards, the face of his agonizing death clearly made Rose quiver. Bedann''s entire presence seemed abyssal and dark, her eyes shed with crimson-red light as she looked at Rose with a predatory nce. Her entire body seemed to emanate this deadly power and presence as if she were a being made entirely out of pure abyssal darkness. And well, to a little extent, she was. "No¡­! Unnggh¡­! We had everything nned¡­! We¡­ We must procure the girl!" she muttered, trying to grab the demonic des, but I took them first and saved them inside my Inventory, they were gone in an instant, all her hopes of fighting back quickly flew away at the same instant the des turned into nothingness, entering the internal space of my Inventory skill. "The girl?" Did she mean Ruby? Did these Vampires came here to retrieve Ruby?! Wait¡­ it is just as I knew! They want her for something. She''s more special than the little girl makes herself to be. The strange pendant she had was surely something strange that I couldn''tprehend nor analyze well. So it was really like I suspected. "Wait, you''re telling me you came for a girl?" asked Bedann. "The girl¡­! The girl¡­ Ungh¡­ I won''t tell you anything- Ah!" Bedann grabbed her chin and looked her deep into the eyes. "Speak." The Vampire tried to fight back her charm, she was incredibly weakened, but her power was still great. A battle of wills ensued, as the two tried to dominate the other. However, at the end, Rose actually wasn''t charmed¡­ "Then we can kill her and as a soul, she can speak," I said, as I sliced her head off with Skadi and she died instantly. SLASH! "Ungeegh¡­!" sh! Her soul, which was red-colored, quickly flew out of her body, she looked at us with horror as she tried to fly away,? but I grabbed her with my phantom ws and carried her towards us. I used the power of Phantom Magic to create a contract into her now body-less soul, which had a very weak will, and then, through the contract weakening her will to fight back, Bedann used her Charm once more and finally forced her to speak. "Now, speak! What girl are you talking about?!" asked Bedann. "T-The girl¡­ Ruby Von Sange! She''s required for the ritual of ourdy; she must be used to enhance the power of her Spell Jewels! The other faction has tried to save her from being sacrificed, and they sent her away through a teleportation jewel¡­" she muttered. "What?!" So Ruby was being used as a sacrifice?! And someone sent her far, far away¡­ Is this why she arrived here without even knowing how? This exins a lot, yet it is still filled with so many mysteries¡­ "Speak more, borate further! What is this other faction?" I asked. "The other faction of Vampires that see Ruby as the perfect vessel for our Ancestor, the Blood Venerable! Our Tyrannical Lady desires to sacrifice her to grow stronger, while the other faction wants her alive as she will be the true vessel of our Lord!" said Rose. The true vessel of¡­ the Venerable of Blood? Are you kidding me? ----- Chapter 309: The Truth Revealed

Chapter 309: The Truth Revealed

----- Before me, a major truth was revealed to us by the charmed soul of Rose. "T-The girl¡­ Ruby Von Sange! She''s required for the ritual of ourdy; she must be used to enhance the power of her Spell Jewels! The other faction has tried to save her from being sacrificed, and they sent her away through a teleportation jewel¡­" "The other faction of Vampires that see Ruby as the perfect vessel for our Ancestor, the Blood Venerable! Our Tyrannical Lady desires to sacrifice her to grow stronger, while the other faction wants her alive as she will be the true vessel of our lord!" Rose''s words impacted us greatly. It seems that the true goals of the Vampire Family where Rubyes from were divided. There was a "Tyrannical Lady" that wants Ruby to be the sacrifice of her Spell Jewels, whatever these are, probably some kind of artifact, while the other faction, which I will call the "Fanatic Faction" desires to let her live and nourish her growth so she can one day be the vessel of the Venerable of Blood, which will someone revive through her body? "How?!" I asked. "They said that Ruby''s body is the mostpatible! There''s¡­ a certain wavelength within her body, a certain affinity within her soul, it was as if thest pieces of the puzzle were all concentrated within her, after years of many descendants, there was one¡­ born with every possible talent we Vampires develop but at birth! And she continues to grow stronger naturally. She''s gifted by Fate itself¡­ they say she''s the reincarnation of the Venerable!" said Rose. "And how can he even revive? Wasn''t his lifespan ended by the power of Fate that the world wields? Why is he suddenly trying to revive, wouldn''t it not work?" I asked. "We¡­ I don''t know." She said. "Are you not lying? Say everything!" said Bedann. "I don''t know! I don''t know more than that! I am a mere guard of mydy, I am not affiliated with the other faction¡­" said Rose. "¡­So after having many kids between families, you finally created what it could be said to be a "perfect child" which contains all the talents of Vampires¡­ Is that it?" I asked. "Y-Yes! Something like that¡­ Her soul itself is also very strong from birth! Mydy said she could truly be the Demon Venerable, and this was also why she wanted to use her as a sacrifice, she doesn''t want him toe back." Said Rose. "Why wouldn''t a Vampire not want to bring back the ancestor of their race?" I wondered. It really didn''t make any sense. Why didn''t she wanted to do this? After all the discrimination and genocide that the Vampires experienced, if this guy were to be revived, they would be able to finally fight back against the world and once more bring back the old glory of the Vampires and the Era of Blood. But for some reason, she didn''t want this. I would guess she was a selfish woman¡­ "Mydy says she doesn''t want to do it because¡­ It wouldn''t be good for her ns and those of her siblings." Said Rose. "Siblings? Who are her siblings?" I asked. "I don''t know¡­" responded Rose. "¡­" We sighed. "I guess that''s as much as we can get from her¡­" said Bedann. "No, wait¡­ Who are those of the faction that wants to revive their ancestor?" I asked. "Most of the Sange Family members, alongside the Crimson Blood Family and the Scarlet Eye Family¡­ they''re all families who inherited a part of the Venerable power. His blood, his soul, his eyes¡­ However, mydy is another Vampire who emerged long ago in this ce, she didn''t belong to any Family, but because she''s an Immortal, she ruled them as her duty to protect us¡­ She had given me so much too! She picked me from the streets and give me food, she trained me and made me into a strong person¡­ unlike those ugly and nasty families that threw us all away¡­ Our Lady is not a bad person!" she said. "¡­" "¡­" Well, there are people and people, sometimes they seem bad for others but good to others, it ismon sense that not everyone would treat anyone equally. I am the same in this regard. "I don''t think she''s particrly a good person if she wants to use a little girl as a sacrifice." Said Bedann angrily. "I-I¡­ Well¡­ She said¡­ that it is for the best of everyone¡­ And¡­ she had done so much for me¡­ Mydy¡­ I would do anything for her- Ungh¡­" It seems that Rose was still mildly charmed by that woman. "What''s her name?" I asked. "I¡­ I don''t know. We have always called her ourdy." She said. "Seriously? And you don''t know her name but love her so much?" asked Bedann. "Names don''t matter¡­ What matters is that ourdy is strong, and she can help us survive¡­ We¡­ Ungh¡­ I¡­ Agh¡­" "She''s still fanatical, it will be hard to brainwash her more, should we eat her?" wondered Bedann. "No, I have a better usage for her. I think her soul alone is very strong, we can use her as an undead, and also a guide to the Vampire''s Hideout¡­ Ah, it wouldn''t be good to go now, that Tyrannical Lady is an Immortal, isn''t she? She could kill all of us with ease¡­" I said. "But if that''s the case, why doesn''t she bring herself here and find Ruby?" asked Bedann. "It''s a sin for Immortals to attack Mortals¡­ The World''s Will punish them. However, as long as these mortals are inside of their divine realms, they can ignore the will of the world and do whatever they want to us¡­ But as long as she doesn''t through strange motives, she cannote directly to catch Ruby or she''ll be suppressed by the world¡­ although that wouldn''t even make mydy falter as she''s very strong, it would alert of all the other Immortals living here about her!" said Rose. Immortals¡­ ----- Chapter 310: Immortals

Chapter 310: Immortals

----- Bedann had suggested I just eat at Rose''s soul now that she was of no use. She seemed to not know anything more than what we already wanted to know, but she was getting a bit too extreme there. Rose had already died after all and was enved and charmed by both of us, it was enough to let her be at our side as a servant, and she held important information and power that could be of use. It''s not like I was charmed by her beauty or something clich¨¦ like that, but it was useful to have someone so resourceful in the area of knowledge avable with us, after all, by eating souls I do not always get all the information they have, even less Bedann whose soul-eating is an even inferior version. Keeping her soul "alive" while having her enved and charmed is for the best. "No, I have a better usage for her. I think her soul alone is very strong, we can use her as an undead, and also a guide to the Vampire''s Hideout¡­ Ah, it wouldn''t be good to go now, that Tyrannical Lady is an Immortal, isn''t she? She could kill all of us with ease¡­" I said. "But if that''s the case, why doesn''t she bring herself here and find Ruby?" asked Bedann. "It''s a sin for Immortals to attack Mortals¡­ The World''s Will punish them. However, as long as these mortals are inside of their divine realms, they can ignore the will of the world and do whatever they want to us¡­ But as long as she doesn''t through strange motives, she cannote directly to catch Ruby or she''ll be suppressed by the world¡­ although that wouldn''t even make mydy falter as she''s very strong, but it would alert of all the other Immortals living here about her!" said Rose. Immortals¡­ What are Immortals? I had asked this question to those that knew something about it. They always said they were beingsparable to Gods. When a mortal breaks through Rank 7, they be officially an Immortal Magus. Their Mana Cores evolve intopletely new and powerful cores of power, and they harbor immense quantities of energy within it, which is refined into divine mana. The mana cores merge with the user''s soul too, creating divine mana veins, and their power is boosted a lot. Well, and that''s all I know. But Rose here spoke as if she knew a lot about them, and also implied that the Tyrannical Lady she served as a strong immortal. However, all immortals were restrained by some kind of Oath or whatever, which didn''t let them interfere with mortals directly, they could still try to kill us indirectly by sending more troops at us, but she couldn''t juste out here and ughter us. Is the Greenwood guy an immortal by any chance? Perhaps he uses technology and robots because it is an indirect way of fighting against mortals and does as he pleases even with that stupid restriction of the world, which, to be honest, I am d is there. It feels like the right type of plot armor to have, one that actually covers all mortals. But Rose also mentioned something else, someone within his entire continent, or well, many of them. They were a bunch of Immortals. Apparently, if her Tyrannical Lady tries to get us and travel across the skies leisurely, the other Immortals around this entire ce, which seem to be guarding the entire continent, will find her quickly and try to suppress her or fight against her for getting into their territories. Although I''ve never seen an immortal before, they don''t have anything against showing themselves before mortals, but even that is very secretive, they would never do such a thing unless it was something very important, they had to do, sometimes being that of helping mortals who were in a dire situation who also belonged to their territories or families. "Do you know more about the immortals from this continent? And anything else regarding yourdy as an immortal?" I asked. "M-Mydy''s power is superb! She is a powerful Rank 8 Immortal¡­ at Upper Stage! She had revealed this truth to us¡­ her power is unparalleled. If she can get a mortal inside of her divine realm, then thews of the world won''t apply to them, and she can destroy them as much as she pleases¡­ She has already captured many immortals from the Vampire Family, traitors that swore allegiance to the other faction¡­ she has them restrained in her divine realm where she governs everything¡­ and tortures them while extracting every inch of information she can¡­!" said "What¡­?!" asked Bedann in disbelief and anger. "SO the World''s Will affects immortals that try to take mortals and kill them, but if they capture them into their divine realms, the world''s will cannot interfere?" I asked. "Indeed¡­ mydy has told us that the will of the world is also weakening¡­ more loopholes to abuse mortals are forming, but even then, it''s dangerous because the skies of every continent are being watched over by many Sects of Immortal Magus and they''re being overseen by the Aesir''s Descendants Heavenly Sect¡­" said Rose. She knew a lot! It was good to not kill her. "You mean that even here¡­?" I asked. "Indeed, the skies of this continent, even in here, there are Immortals roaming constantly¡­" said Rose. So the immortals we saw with Fuyu probably found us incredibly strange, but because we were not immortals, they didn''t dare to attack us or asks us what the fuck were we. So¡­ this also means that whenever we stop being mortals, our Immortal-Free Pass will expire, and Immortals of every Rank cane to kill us if they want?! That''s dangerous as fuck. If we ever be Immortals in the future, we have to be careful, by reaching the pinnacle of mortal hood, we would be back into bing the weakest against these monsters¡­ ----- Chapter 311: Talking With Lord Ice Moon

Chapter 311: Talking With Lord Ice Moon

----- "From what we have gotten so far, this woman thatmanded you is a Rank 8 Upper Stage Immortal, and that mortals from all around the continent are guarding their territories. If they see aplete stranger wandering around, there are big chances that they might try to attack her¡­ Isn''t it? Then, perhaps we are safe from her as long as we can evade direct contact with her, in which case she''ll capture us and kill us inside her divine realm¡­" I said. "Indeed. There''s a natural barrier made of Immortal Sects within thisrge region of the continent, this is why mydy lives in the Wild Lands to the south, where Immortal Sects are rare, and they are not so close from one another to make these natural barriers. These wilnds are dangerous, there are many Lone Immortals roaming the skies. Although they are still prohibited from damaging mortals, they often fight one another and could causerge natural disasters that change the entirendscape¡­" said Rose. "Even then¡­ I suppose going to your Vampire territory and storming it would still bring her unwanted attention¡­ Yeah, it wouldn''t be good to go by ourselves, but we can always go with other things¡­ but for that, we''ll need to prepare." I said. I was still not giving up on it. I might be able to create a strong clone in the future after a lot of time and resources are spent, if I can make it alongside other things and preparations, I could go storm this Vampire Family and help Ruby gather once more with her mother. Although Immortals cannot intervene with mortals, they can still do it indirectly with Mortals of their own, this is why most big sects of immortals have branches of mortal sects which are alsoposed of their mortal descendants. They use them to deal with the mortal world''s affairs. Although such affairs might seem pretty underwhelming to them. Even then, this immortal woman is way too obsessed with a mere mortal, way too much, something that shouldn''t be real seeing how insignificant we arepared to them. But then there''s Greenwood too, who continuously hunts mortals born with Unique Skills and burns down any evidence by destroying whole viges. Bedann''s vige was a victim of this bastard. It is clear as water now that he''s an immortal if he''s capable of seeing all of us as meaningless trash¡­ it most likely means that. But even then, aren''t Unique Skills still weakpared to the might of Immortals? Well, not really, they''re amazingly strong powers that can even surpass Realms. I had experienced it with my own Unique Skills, my Winter Magic, my System, and my Immortal Body, they''re all very insanely strong. And then there''s Bedann''s Charm and Mold, which were strong from the get-go. The mold itself had the power to convert her into a monster that was several times stronger than her own Realm¡­ and more. Definitely, these powers can still be precious to an immortal as greedy as this knife ear. And to be honest, perhaps he''s not the only one collecting Unique Skill users. But maybe he''s the one doing it more actively. Perhaps other Immortals also recruit them as disciples due to their amazing talents, who knows? Anyways, I wonder if we had gotten enough info now. Anything else? "For now, let''s get back to Fuyu¡­ We don''t have much do to here than- Ah, where''s the sect master?" asked Bedann. "Oh right! I almost forgot about the old man¡­" I said as I collected the corpses of the Vampires inside my Inventory. I opened my Dreamscape and revealed the body of Lord Ice Moon barely hanging on his life, he had been healed but was exhausted, he lost a lot of blood. I healed him another time with my Ice Attribute Healing Spells, which are double as effective with ice-type beings such as ice giants or ice elves, and then I woke him up by throwing cold water over his face. SPLASH! "Uaggh¡­! Ah¡­ Eh?!" He found himself over the throne of the sect, with both of us there. "D-Drake¡­ Aggh¡­! What happened?" he asked. "We defeated these guys for you, Elder, now you own us a big one," I said cheekily. "Y-Yes¡­! I¡­ Who were they?! They were so strong too¡­ they paralyzed me with a blood needle, and I was leftpletely hopeless¡­ All the power I cultivated through all this time ended being for nothing¡­!" he muttered, as he gritted his teeth and his fists seemed to tightly shut. This defeat affected him way more than I had expected, but that''s for the better, to be honest, this way, we can influence him better now that we are his saviors. We looked at each other with Bedann, as we exined how we defeated the Vampires, and he told us what he experienced. They hade out of nowhere asking for Ruby, and of course, the old mand had no idea who the heck Ruby was, so he got beaten until he was to speak. The vampires thought he had her saved somewhere. We couldn''t simply tell him that we knew about the Vampires and that we extracted a bunch of info from one of their member''s souls though¡­ "Do you know anything about them?" asked Bedann. "I¡­ yes, I do know a bit about these Vampires, they live very far away from here¡­ I can''t believe one of their members ended getting here¡­ We have to quickly find that vampire girl and give her back to these Vampires, they''re extremely dangerous!" said the man. Ah, I guess that''s the most realistic response I expected. I suppose we''ll still need to meddle with his mind and soul so he can be a bit more submissive as a royal pawn. "Ah, well, the thing is, we can''t let you do that¡­ Ruby is a very lovely girl, and I consider her my children''s friend. I can''t possibly sell off my children''s friend, you know?" I sighed. "W-What? Y-You know her?!" asked Lord Ice Moon. ----- Chapter 312: Grabbing A Rank 4 Mana Core

Chapter 312: Grabbing A Rank 4 Mana Core

----- After the Lord Ice Moon woke up from his daze. We had healed him, and he felt way better than before. His health was way better too, and his wounds were fully cured. However, he stillcked blood, which he had lost a lot, so he needed to eat a lot of calories to generate more blood around his body. Anyways, I don''t care much about his health, it''s not like he''s my grandpa or something, so we left him like that. And after healing him and waking him up, we decided it was question time. "Do you know anything about them?" asked Bedann. "I¡­ yes, I do know a bit about these Vampires, they live very far away from here¡­ I can''t believe one of their members ended getting here¡­ We have to quickly find that vampire girl and give her back to these Vampires, they''re extremely dangerous!" said the man. Ah, I guess that''s the most realistic response I expected. I suppose we''ll still need to meddle with his mind and soul so he can be a bit more submissive as a royal pawn. "Ah, well, the thing is, we can''t let you do that¡­ Ruby is a very lovely girl, and I consider her my children''s friend. I can''t possibly sell off my children''s friend, you know?" I sighed. "W-What? Y-You know her?!" asked Lord Ice Moon. "Indeed I do. She was found by a friend of mine named Rakasha, a strong cksmith." I said. "R-Rakasha¡­ I know that man! I have tried so many times to recruit him into the sect yet- That''s not the topic! Y-You know the girl, and she''s your children''s friends?" asked Lord Ice Moon. "That''s right. So I cannot really do as you please and ruin their innocence more than they had already been ruined by you taking away Ruby from them." I said. "T-This is a big reveal! You know about the Vampire, yet you never did anything?! Drake, Bedann, don''t you realize? Vampires are dangerous beings of the night, monsters that crawl in the darkness and require to drink blood¡­ How many people has she killed before-" "None. I give her my own blood and she always says it''s tasty, so she hasn''t killed anyone." I said. "Eh? Y-Your blood? And you''re okay with that?!" asked Lord Ice Moon. "Drake has an abnormal regeneration ability that he was born with, his blood can regenerate incredibly fast, and it has healing properties. That you were brought back from the brink of death was due to his blood." Said Bedann. "W-What¡­! So the salty and thick water I drank while spasming was your blood¡­ Is this why I feel so strong out of a sudden? Despite feeling exhausted, there''s a certain heat burning in my chest that is making me feel revitalized¡­ Incredible¡­ so you''ve been feeding this Vampire girl with your own blood¡­" said the sect master. "Yeah, pretty much." We said. "But why?! Why do that? Why are you even helping them this much¡­ this doesn''t make any sense to me. You''re risking your own life and those of your friends by keeping her despite these Vampires wanting her- Agh¡­!" I pped the man in the face. "Idiot, I already told you that it''s because they''re my children''s friends. And I am not some pathetic man like you to ever sell off a little girl." I said. "Ah¡­" The Sect Master looked at the floor as he realized that perhaps he had justpletely discarded any humility in him, anything that made him an actual person, as he considered giving away a girl that clearly was going to be sacrificed. "But¡­ it''s for the best of the sect¡­" he said. "Alright then, I guess you won''t understand," I said. "But still, we saved your lives so you should be pretty grateful, give us a lot of benefits or we''ll kill you." Said Bedann, pointing the axe at him. Wow, wow, wow, she just jumped several paragraphs and went straight into the action. Alright, I like that. "Wait, what?! I know you rescued me and defeated three Rank 4 Vampires, and I am eternally grateful for that but¡­ give you benefits?! You''re not even of this sect¡­ And kill me?! You dare say such a thing to your allied sect''s Sect master?" he asked angrily. "Ice Moon, I really had hoped for you to be humbler there, but I don''t have all the time of the world for your stupidity, so I am just going to skip the sd and go straight for the dessert," I said, as I expanded my draconic ws and pierced his chest. CLASH! "UNNGRAGG?! Agggh¡­ W-What? Why? Ungh¡­! I-I can''t use magic either?!" he cried. "Of course you can''t, I have drained all your mana while you were sleeping and put a little seal over your Mana Core while I was at it. But enough games¡­" I said as I grabbed his Mana Core. "S-Stop!" he cried. "Don''t worry, you won''t die," I said, as I did an experiment, grabbing his Mana Core, I saved it inside of my Inventory, and a second after, I put a Rank 3 Monster Mana Core inside, using Healing magic repeatedly and then feeding him strong health potions and mana potions we had, Lord Ice Moon''s chest healed itself and it actually began to use the recement I put there¡­ "Aghh¡­ Unnggh¡­ W-What did you do to me?! My power¡­ it is diminishing so much¡­ M-My mana Core¡­! Y-You monsters! Give it back¡­ Give it¡­ back!" he cried. "It actually worked?! He''s still alive!" said Bedann. "Amazing, to be expected of a Rank 4 Magus!" I said, as I looked at the bloody Mana Core once more and then saved it back in the Inventory. "Y-You two are insane¡­ monsters!" he cried. "No you''re the monster now, you got a new Mana Core of a monster¡­ I picked a Shadow Crow so maybe you''ll get shadow affinity? Who knows, you''re our first test subject." I said. "Y-You''re all¡­ insane¡­" he dropped unconscious once more after that, and we used this opportunity to enve his soul. ----- Chapter 313: A Little Experiment And The Calm After The Storm

Chapter 313: A Little Experiment And The Calm After The Storm

----- I had drained all of the Sect Master''s Mana and then pierced his chest with my ws, taking away his Mana Core and grasping it tightly! I then reced it with the Rank 3 Mana Core of a freaking Shadow Crow and then took away his Mana Core into my Inventory. After that, we healed him until he was fully back to life. His Mana Veins ended destroyed and most of his internal organs were barely healed, but the flow of Mana was disrupted and now he was probably Mana-less, until he was to develop the ability to flow Mana into this new "prosthetic" mana core. If he was still alive it meant it worked. Usually, those that get their Mana Cores extracted simply die, but we sessfully reced it with a low-grade Rank 3 Mana Core now! And it was also from a Shadow Crow, a Dark/Shadow Attribute Monster. I had always wondered what could happen to a living person if they had their mana core reced with that of a strong monster, it was also an experiment that couldpletely revolutionize my entire Sect in terms of power leveling. If I could fill everyone''s bodies with monster mana cores and let them develop them individually, then everyone could grow stronger and develop even more attributes. The sect master here humbly offered himself to be used as my guinea pig. Don''t worry man, you''re not dead or anything, you''re alive and kicking, I assure you! "Y-You''re all¡­ insane¡­" he dropped unconscious once more after that, and we used this opportunity to enve his soul. I used the power of my Phantom Magic and the spell that Cassiopeia had. Now that he had dropped his Rank from 4 to 3 (?), I was able to easily suppress his power. His Ice Magic hadpletely disappeared from him, and now his Status seemed pretty weakened. I am honestly amazed; I''ve never been this excited about seeing an old man develop. "Wow, you really just did that! And it worked and he''s still alive, amazing!" said Bedann. She was just as crazy as me in certain things, so in such things as these, she didn''t get pale in horror or something but found it just as amusing as me. She had begun to be my partner in myboratory too, so she''s developing a liking over experimentations and finding out ways to grow stronger through doing things that many would think are "taboos". Amongst them, there was what was happening right here, the sect master had his precious Mana Core reced by the pitiful one of a Rank 3 Monster! Let''s see how much he developed in the future, heh. "Indeed, I''ve done it, and it worked¡­ Now we just have to wait and see what he would be¡­ Anyways, now that we are done with this, what should we do?" I wondered. "We cannot leave things as they are, let''s clean the crime scene and then quickly bring the Sect Master to his room, let''s stay the night here for now so when he wakes up, we can tell him who''s boss now¡­ though with the phantom contract I am sure he knows already." Said Bedann. "Good idea¡­" We left the sect master over his bed and then we rushed outside of the pce. I quickly dismissed the Illusion Domain and expanded my senses across the entire ce. There were a few slime clones inside of Rakasha''s house. As of now, Ruby was sleeping soundly in her little bed, and Rakasha was repairing some rusty weapons to sell them for a higher price using his cksmithing abilities. Everything seemed fine. Seeing through the outskirts through small flying clones, everything was alright as well. It seems that these Three Vampires were the only ones sent this night. That one Tyrannical Lady was very confident that they would attain victory and bring her Ruby¡­ Well, too bad we emerged here, and we ruined all her ns easily and thoroughly through the power of friendship. Well, not really, more like we just massacred thempletely. Although Rose was pretty strong, I struggled a bit with her. Maybe if Bedann wouldn''t have been busy with that one guy, we could have beaten her more easily. This fight, however, helped me gain a lot of insights about what I am missing in terms of power and more. It made me realize my ws and what I need to keep growing stronger in. I realized that I was able to tank her hits, but still, they put a lot of pressure on my body and also my soul. My soul itself is not so strong. I''ve been slowly developing it, but it is still weak. My body might be able to regenerate a lot as long as I got a lot of energy stockpiled, but the soul? If my soul is destroyed, then it''s game over, no matter what body I have. But that also applies to these ursed Vampires too, their souls could be damage for extra damage to them. Their bodies would also feel weakened as well. Although it was better to simply smack them so much, they would grow exhausted and fatigued, and their vampiric powers would weaken a lot after that. I used all I could against her, and it felt truly like a good battle experience. A good battle¡­ Now, I have to rx a bit while calcte what Ick and what I can improve on¡­ And well, there''s the whole issue with what to do now¡­ Ah right, Bedann also fought a lot against that one guy. He was probably only a bit weaker than Rose, and definitely stronger than the Mage dude. She struggled a bit against him, but she managed to pull through surprisingly well. She''s amazing after all. She defeated him and even cut off his head, another weakness of Vampires which I don''t have, as I can ce my brain anywhere in my body or be a slime temporarily andpletely negate it¡­ We sat near the throne as we began to discuss our next course of action. ----- Chapter 314: Being A Dungeon Master Is Amazing

Chapter 314: Being A Dungeon Master Is Amazing

----- "Phew, that fight was quite arduous¡­ I want to take a nap and a bath, but we have to stay here, huh?" she sighed. "Let''s use the bathroom he got here. I checked it and he had warm water." I said. "Ooh! So it''s not a thing of you?" said Bedann. "I believe so. But it might not be thatmon either. It uses expensive magic artifacts to warm water, unlike the simple Runes I use through yr''s [Boil] Spell. Anyone infuses magic into them and the water that flows out will be warm, not too warm though, just the right amount. Good enough to rx the muscles and so on," I said. "I see¡­ let''s go take a bath and then eat something so we can discuss everything better." Said Bedann, holding my hands. We decided that, for a little bit, to forget about everything and just enjoy a bath. The bath was amazing, the warm water really rxed my tensed-up muscles and cleansed all the blood and stench stuck into our bodies. We didn''t do anything lewd as we were already quite exhausted, so we lovingly washed each other''s backs and hair. We both had long hair, so we usually wash each other''s long hair carefully. It has be our morning routine in the bath. We were already feeling at home in the sect master''s pce, it was a bit hrious to think about. But now, I guess this whole sect is ours. The sect master will be our subordinate and well, something like our "puppet" as we move the strings behind his back and various other Elders. If the Elders we didn''t touched suddenly begin to doubt, well, they''ll be loyal zombies too, or might end up as victims of our monster mana core recement experiments. After taking a bath, we rushed into therge table where the sect master has his meals. Apparently, the old man has no family and livespletely alone. We really thought he might have a child or a wife, but he waspletely deste. Living for so long and without any girl at his side? Nor a descendant? I guess the old man must have other priorities in mind. We had already prepared to deal with them by doing a simple brainwashing charm using Bedann''s power, but we honestly felt grateful we didn''t have to do anything like that topletely unrted people to the conflict. As we ate, we began to finally discuss things as the light of the morning sun began to slowly emerge from the horizon. "Well, now that the sect has beenpletely taken over by us, we should rx for a bit, right?" she asked. "I believe so. Although I don''t feel like it is pletely taken over by us". I mean, we made the important figures leading it our servants now, but it still technically not ours¡­ and well, it''s better that way. Our own sect doesn''t need more people than it already has to be honest." I sighed. "Indeed, with this is more than enough, I guess. How will we do things from now on?" wondered Bedann. "We are pretty much done here. A Teleportation Trap was ced connecting the Dungeon with Fuyu, so we don''t even need to stay here. And thanks to this connection, we can continue traveling on Fuyu and get all the food and supplies we want using the Elders and the Sect Master''s money and resources, coupled with the constant and daily grind for Rank 2 and 3 Mana Cores from the Dungeon¡­ I suppose that with this, we have finally stabilized our ie of resources and food, even if we keep growing stronger, this will keep being an important spot. I don''t really n on going conquering everywhere I go either." I said. "I see! Then that means we can finally march forward and move to another region, dearie? I was waiting for this for some time now¡­ Wait, now that I think about it, most of the sects we''ll find will already have the Dungeons with high-Rank Monsters saved for themselves¡­ SO we''ll have to go through the whole same drama over and over again, wouldn''t we?" wondered Bedann. "Ugh¡­ You''re right. It might repeat a few more times, but we don''t really need to force the situationpletely, we could act sneakier the next time, and simply conquer their dungeons as we explore them. And just outright ignore the Sects themselves. Though I have to admit it, the Xianxia Genre is very repetitive, so I bet we''ll meet with the same repetitive situations a lot¡­ We''ll try to just avoid them though, we got better things to do, right?" I asked. "Huh? Xianxia Genre?" wondered Bedann. "Erm, well, I shouldn''t really treat this as a novel, to be honest¡­ but let''s hope the same situations don''t repeat too much, or we''ll get bored quickly." I sighed. "I am sure that it won''t. This whole continent is pretty vast, I would say. There should be areas, wilder areas, with stronger monsters around, right? We can always get to those and hunt monsters there for us to rank up. Though we''ll need more and more Mana Cores of our Rank to improve, so it might take a while by hunting monsters spread around argendscape." Sighed Bedann. "Indeed, due to that, Dungeons are so precious. It''s because they''re convoluted with monsters everywhere, so we can quickly dispose of arge group and get straight to the rewards after that! Maybe we should go conquering dungeons around. Many of these people had no idea you could break through their spatial walls and get to the dungeon core, so we can pick up a bunch of them and expand our Dungeon options¡­ in a while, we might even have a whole hall in Fuyu with many teleportation gates that lead to different dungeons all around the entire continent¡­ That would be certainly a convenient way to move around as we please too¡­" I said. "Y-Yeah¡­ The possibilities are endless. Being a Dungeon Master is amazing." Said Bedann. "Oh, and about the Vampires¡­" ----- Chapter 315: Discussions

Chapter 315: Discussions

----- "About the Vampires¡­ What should we do with them?" I asked. I wanted to know Bedann''s thoughts on the matter. It''s not like she orders me around and I obey everything she says, but she''s my beloved wife and the one I like to listen to her opinions about. After all, we had been surviving together through a lot already, so what she might think could help me out in deciding something. "To be honest¡­ I''ve been thinking about it¡­ but for now, let''s not get involved with them. It''s too dangerous. Going there might kill us¡­ the Immortal Vampire overseeing them is strong, maybe she can''t directly kill us, but if she catches us and throws us inside her divine realm, we are as good as dead¡­ Right?" she asked. "I thought the same. It would be too unrealistic to think we stand a chance against a being at Rank 8¡­ even other immortals fear her power, so it would be foolish to get there without a proper n and without being actually strong¡­" I said. "Maybe in the future, we could revisit the idea¡­ For now, what we must do is protect little Ruby¡­ We might have to tell Rakasha and her the truth about what we really are and then invite them toe inside of Fuyu and be our Sect Members." Said Bedann. "Maybe not telling them everything¡­ But enough to let them know what we are I suppose. Ruby is already a friend of our children, and Rakasha is our good friend too, and she''s his daughter at this point, so Ipletely agree with your proposal. I had also thought about it but wanted to hear what you thought¡­ I am surprised you came with the same idea. But I shouldn''t have to be surprised, I know my Bedann is a very gentle-hearted girl." I said. "I-It''s not like I am too gentle¡­ I just like little Ruby, and Rakasha is a good friend. He always has fun anecdotes to talk about, and the ale he has is always good too!" said Bedann. "You''re right, we have to ask him where he gets that ale¡­" I said "But I do wonder¡­ Will these Vampires do not stop annoying us?" asked Bedann. "Certainly not. They might continue annoying us throughout the entire journey. They have a way to track Ruby and we can''t really get rid of it because it might be within her own body. Perhaps they can just track her mana core, and such a thing cannot be just hidden. But oh well, as long as it''s not that Rank 8 woman, I think we can handle them out as we go," I said. "Indeed, sounds good." Said Bedann. "It is an excellent idea, my lords. Fighting my Tyrannical Lady at your current power level might as well be suicide. You must be Rank 7 to even stand a chance." Said Rose Soul, which was floating around us. There was also the soul of the guy Bedann killed, but he disappeared after a bit. I think Rose ate him and grew stronger as a soul. I did hear his cry of agony but didn''t really care. Apparently, souls as vicious as hers can eat others to grow stronger. It seems the souls of highly ranked Vampires grow pretty strong to this point. Her soul already was able to damage my armor and even my own soul through those phantasmal fists, so it''s totally possible for her soul to be this strong, I guess. "What do we do with this?" asked Bedann. "We''ll keep her as a pet, I guess. Let me make her into a proper Undead." I said. "Huh?!" wondered Bedann, as I touched Rose''s phantasmal head and then infused my Mana into her, death attribute mana. I used the Spell [Undead Creation] and created an Undead out of her pure soul. FLASH! Phantasmal energies grewrger and stronger all-around Rose''s soul, as she began to tremble in excitement. She was evenughing as her entire phantasmal body, which was very blurry and barely recognizable, changed into an almost perfect copy of how she was alive, but her body was now covered by a long red dress, and her legs ended in the middle of them as they unified into a phantasmal tail, like a ghost tail. Her ears grew sharper and so did her ws, bing phantasmal ws of crimson-red nails. And her eyes became sharper and had a glint of seductiveness. Arge amount of mana crystalized in her chest and became a red-colored Mana Core at Rank 1, she became an official Undead Ghost Monster! "Wow¡­ She really regained a bit of her original appearance without a body¡­" said Bedann. "She had be a Rank 1 Blood Ghost. It''s a pretty unique type of Ghost, to tell you the truth, I never thought Ghosts could be of elements in this world¡­ but this opens the possibility to make other elemental ghosts! Such as Fire Ghost, Water Ghost, and so on¡­ Hmm, oh well, that should be left forter." I said. "Rose, how do you feel?" wondered Bedann. "Spectacr! I''ve never felt this good before, this by far beats how I felt when I was alive, even!" "I think she''s exaggerating a bit there, but we understand that she feels better than when she was a pure soul, I guess," I said. "She''s just Rank 1 as of now, but by beating monsters and eating their souls she should be able to grow stronger pretty quickly. She''ll also serve as our guide¡­" I added. "I see¡­ Oh, Rose, do you know if there are more Vampires in other sects and cities around the continent?" wondered Bedann. "Why yes! My prideful race spreads across most of the continent, my Tyrannical Lady''s faction has near a hundred of us, many of them even stronger than me by far! All of them are controlling other Sects in the shadows, or influencing them somehow¡­ And well, some others might be moving towards here right now! Who knows?" she wondered. "I feel like we should have asked this before¡­" I sighed. ----- Chapter 316: Im Really Not Into Genocide...

Chapter 316: I''m Really Not Into Genocide...

----- Bedann came out with a smart question to our new Blood Ghost servant, and she answered thoroughly with something that left us a bit shocked. "Why yes! My prideful race spreads across most of the continent, my Tyrannical Lady''s faction has near a hundred of us, many of them even stronger than me by far! All of them are controlling other Sects in the shadows, or influencing them somehow¡­ And well, some others might be moving towards here right now! Who knows?" she wondered. "I feel like we should have asked this before¡­" I sighed. This means trouble, isn''t it? With Ruby at our side, we''ll have these Vampires chasing us down all the time. And even more, we''ll probably meet them everywhere there is a big sect around. They seem to be big dogs of the underworld, this sect alone was probably lucky to not have them yet, most likely because it is too far from their territory, but those that are more down the massive river that crosses the entire continent of Jotunheim might have all sorts of Vampiric fellows wandering around. Ice Queen ughtered so many of them, yet there are still many of them lurking around like vicious cockroaches that won''t die no matter how many times you crush them. I¡­ I am not into all the genocide though, and I believe that if she could have handled things better, she could have instead allied with the Vampires and force them to make many Oaths of peace with every race using her power. And then, she could have rebuilt the world using them as helpers and incorporate them into the societies as just another race of the world. But of course, the vengeful hate she held in her soul after her family was killed by them probably led her to ughter them simply and ruthlessly en masse. If more like Ruby existed back, then¡­ wouldn''t she had killed even children? I mean, I am all for ming the actual perpetrators and the ones behind the crimes theymitted. But I am pretty sure that babies that were just born as Vampires had nothing to do with this, yet she probably killed millions of children along the way. After all, the Vampires were taking over the entire world, and if pure vampire children can be born between Vampires just fine, it wasn''t hard to imagine that children could have been ughtered in masse as she purged them out of existence. There were certainly a lot of conflicts. And both sides kind of had their own way of living and fighting in this world. And both had also the right to survive. If I think it more deeply, perhaps she was also being pressured as the Venerable. She had to quickly save the world that had been left inplete chaos by the previous Venerable. The other races were almost about to go extinct after all, it was a massive apocalypse and the hatred that all races hold against Vampires is justified when you think how much damage they did to everyone in the past. It makes me wonder if genocide is justified when it is for the greater good¡­ Ugh, of course not! This is not Attack on Titan, for fuck''s sake. She should have really been a bit better at handling this crap. Perhaps she saved the world and killed 99% of all Vampires, leaving the other races finally prosper and popte the world once more, but she also left some of them that she didn''t manage to kill in all this time, those began to multiply more and more as she died, and now we got a bigmunity of Vampires living in the shadows and manipting sects as they please while ying with the lives of others. And they''re all most likely filled with hatred and vengefulness against all other races, and mostly, ice giants, because the Ice Queen is an Ice Giant! Ice Queen, seriously, you did a lot of good things, but you barely made the world stable. I suppose every Venerable always leaves a trail behind them, of what they did good and well, their mistakes too. Both sides cannot easily forgive each other''s mistakes, and now Vampires are even more monstrous than ever before and doing as they please to all the sects while in the shadows¡­ I cannot help but arrogantly believe there could have been a better way to do this¡­ But who am Ipared to her? Nothing, really. If I ever want to say this out loud and ever voice my opinion to the remnants of the Venerables, which might exist around the world just like the Fox Venerable does, then I will have to be a Rank 10 myself. But that¡­ seems pretty far from now. As of now, I would like to just¡­ ugh, let''s rx. "I see¡­ Well, let''s discuss thister, I don''t want to bother you anymore with this stuff. Go rest, for now, Rose." I sighed. Somehow, despite how bloodthirsty this woman was, I felt some pity for her. "Thank you, my lord." She said, as she suddenly dived inside of my shadows. I guess she can just do that. "For now, let''s go check the Sect Master, been a few hours since he went to take a nap." Said Bedann. We quickly moved towards the sect master''s room, as we found him awaken, he was sitting over the bed, and his presence emanated dark and shadow from within. "T-This power¡­ I had never wielded this element before¡­" he muttered as he red at us. "Well, well, well, looks like our experiment went perfectly," I said. "Indeed! He had really adapted to the element¡­ And it was just a monster mana core¡­ If we can perfect this treatment, we might find a way to enhance a person by imnting them more mana cores into their bodies¡­" said Bedann. "Or just outright rece them, but perhaps he survived because he''s strong, a weak person might copse and die¡­" I said. "Oh, indeed¡­ We''ll have to look that up too." Said Bedann. "Stop ignoring me!" cried the sect master. ----- Chapter 317: Talk About Greenwood And...?!

Chapter 317: Talk About Greenwood And...?!

----- "Stop ignoring me you too! Am I just a test subject?! And do you intend to conquer my sect? Why didn''t you just killed me then?" asked the Sect Master. "Come on, we don''t work like that. You''re now enved through your soul to us. We don''t want to bother with maintaining the sect, so it is technically still yours. Feel free to do whatever you want with it." I said. "Wait, what?!" he asked in disbelief. "Yeah, we''ll be like¡­ in the shadows or something. We might help your sect with our inventions and stuff, but we''ll mostly take off in a few days, we''llmunicate with you ande back a few times here and there, and well, there will be our spies everywhere too so don''t try anything funny." Said Bedann. "Y-You''re for real?" asked the sect master. He couldn''t believe it. "Yes¡­ Now you''re our servant too, so don''t ask too many questions and do as you always do, like a good sect master." I said. "S-So this is my future now¡­ a pawn of another person¡­ At the very least you''re strong enough." Sighed the sect master. "Take it easy, man, you got your stuff here and we won''t take anything that is not necessary, though we will most likely loot your entire treasure, I hope you don''t mind," I said. "Of course I mind! ¡­But sure, go ahead. I guess I shouldn''t really care anymore." He sighed. "Think of this as a new beginning. Try to find a woman and have a kid too if you can, you''re old yet you don''t even have a family yet¡­" said Bedann. "Gahh¡­.!" The Sect Master felt as if a spear pierced his chest. "Bedann, that was a bit too rough on your side," I said. "O-Oh, sorry¡­ but for real, if you''re going to stay here doing nothing, might as well find a girl and love her and make children, right? Isn''t that our primal purpose as living beings? To make babies and reproduce?" wondered Bedann. "¡­You have a point there. I have been concentrated my entire life on growing stronger¡­ since that time when those machines by Greenwood massacred my entire vige! They probably grabbed a Unique Skill user from there¡­ Sigh¡­" the sect master said, revealing something pretty big. "Oi, oi, oi, what did you just fucking said?!" I asked. "Huh?! W-What?" asked the sect master. "You just said¡­ Greenwood? You know that damned man?" asked Bedann. "What? You know him?" asked the sect master. "I guess now that you''re our servant, it''s worth telling you the truth. Indeed, we are Unique Skill users, and that bastard burnt down Bedann''s vige and killed everyone there." I said. "Ah¡­! I-it can''t be¡­ so you''re¡­ Ah! I-Impossible!" The sect master fell over the ground in disbelief. "You''re the girl he was talking to me about¡­ and¡­ you''re the ice dragon he also spoke to me about¡­ he hade here a couple of times telling me about you two¡­ We had made a treaty before and he¡­ once took away all the Unique Skill users from my sect too¡­ If I had not obeyed, he would have most likely destroyed everything." Said the sect master. "Wait a minute, he also did that here? And¡­ you saw him in person?" asked Bedann. "Indeed¡­ He was¡­ not a normal man. Greenwood is a powerful Immortal Magus of Rank 9. An Elf of incredible power who lives in the continent of Alfheim¡­ He travels the world looking for Unique Skill users for whatever reason¡­ Probably because he had found a way to extract their powers." Said the sect master. "R-Rank 9?! You''re kidding me, right?" That''s literally the pinnacle of an immortal that hasn''t reached Rank 10, which is Venerable. Rank 9 Immortals are pretty much right below Venerables, they''re the strongest a person can grow¡­ And this motherfucker is one of them?! Ugh¡­ "No¡­ But he seems to have the power to control robots through the forbidden arts of Technomancy¡­ He uses them to deal with mortal and even immortal affairs, and barely shows himself. Even the Greenwood that came here in person might have been something like a robot in his shape or form¡­ He is incredibly secretive¡­!" said the sect master. "So it all ties up, huh? This bastard has been burning viges and looking for Unique Skill users this entire time, your vige was a victim of it, then mine, and then your sect''s talented unique skill users were taken away from you by him¡­" said Bedann. "I-Indeed¡­ I can''t¡­ believe it. To think we share a simr past." Sighed the sect master. "So you grew obsessed with growing stronger because your entire vige was burned down, and you were left alone? I can understand the drive now¡­ I suppose you ended isting yourself from emotions after all the shit you went through." I sighed. "¡­Yeah. But I''vee to regret not having a family before¡­ Perhaps I should takedy Bedann''s advice and¡­ find someone to love and make a family¡­" sighed the sect master. "Indeed¡­ And welp, now that we know you know about Greenwood, we''ll make you spill all the beans. Tell us everything you know about him!" I said. "E-Everything!?" he asked. "Yep, all of it, all of it!" I said. "Ugh¡­ But that''s¡­ quite a lot of things, are you sure?" he asked. "Tell us everything, we are ready." Said Bedann. "¡­Very well, I shall go into more details then." Sighed the Sect Master, sitting in the bed. "Greenwood is-" CLASH! Suddenly, the window broke apart as a bullet flew at an incredible speed towards the Sect Master''s head! What?! I moved faster than the bullet and manipted the winds around me. The bullet flew away and ended hitting the wall instead. CLASH! "What was that?!" asked Bedann. "Cover yourself in mold!" I said. Bedann nodded as mold covered her body, and then, I threw the Sect Master into my dreamscape. I expanded my senses through several kilometers, and¡­ there it was. A small drone flying very far away, almost outside of the walls, had tried to one-shot the sect master! ----- Chapter 318: Surprise Attack In The Middle Of A Conversation!

Chapter 318: Surprise Attack In The Middle Of A Conversation!

----- A bullet came from the window and almost head-shotted the sect master! If it wasn''t because I was very close to him, I was sure he would have died on the spot. The bullet itself was made of¡­ Mithril, and the reinforced type of one. "A drone! Like the ones you fought against, right?" asked Bedann. "Indeed! It must be that type of drone¡­ Wait here!" I expanded my senses and infused as much mana as possible. Generating a domain around me that covered almost a kilometer. Through it, I quickly pinpointed where the drone was. There wasn''t any other drone around but this one right in front of us. I flew outside the window and coated myself in illusions, bing invisible to the normal folk FLAAAAASSSSH! Using wind and without revealing dragon features, I reached the drone which noticed me and began to fire bullets at me through a small shotgun it had. BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM! The bullets were strong, but I had assimted the Mithril they had long ago when I ate his other versions before, and the tes I was able to make made of Mithril were now assimted into mypound armor! With it, I can easily deflect the same ore and easily reached the drone! CLASH! The drone, however, missed me and quickly flew away. I began to follow it up, expanding my senses into the wild forest ahead. I suddenly found several drones hiding there. From where did these bastardse from? I rushed into there and expanded my Mana into a Domain of Winds, enclosing the drones in the area of the forest where they were, and quickly reached them, using my bare hands in my humanoid form, I began to massacre them one by one. CLASH! CLASH! BOOM! CRASH! The drones fired bullets at me, but I deflected them without issues, and crushed them with my fists through karate chops, punches, and using my legs such as kicks. When thest one standing remained, barely functioning in the ground, I red at it, and a familiar voice came out. "Hmm¡­ Who are you? I hade here to finish off my business with this man. I had remembered he knew too much about me, so I wanted to kill him right away. Perhaps I was too busy to realize I should have done it before." Said the familiar voice of an asshole elf. He doesn''t know I am the dragon he met once. I am after all in a humanoid form wearing armor. At most, he just thinks I am a very strong wind magus. "I am a good friend of Lord Ice Moon," I said, changing my voice. "What a troublesome ant. I am too busy now to deal with your trash, but on its due time, you''ll get more from me than just small drones¡­ For now, take a parting gift." "I''ll make sure to crush you one day," I said. "Huh? Bold words for someone I don''t even know." Said the elf. BOOOMMM!!! The drone exploded right in front of my face, but it barely did a few cracks in my armor. "Very predictable, Greenwood. You''re running out of tactics?" I sighed. I picked up the metallic materials and quickly made my way back. In the way, I decided to devour arge pile of stockpiled corpses of monsters I had, around 20 giant ogres, and then, using this mass I gained, I generated around 50 slime clones which I spread all around the walls and the outside of the sect too. I made them exclusively as tower lords of some sort. If any disturbancees, they''ll quickly tell me. They''re made to have super keen senses that expand to almost a kilometer. They''re not good for fighting, but they were made specifically for detection, packed with my strongest skills of camouge and detection avable. As I made my way back to the pce, I began to ponder that Greenwood is a bastard. He made all sorts of treaties with the sect master and did as he pleased, and then hees back to kill him just because? Shouldn''t he had just taken away everything here and kill him right away? What''s the point of going around the bushes and trying to act decently if he''s pretty bloodthirsty anyways¡­ And that arrogant voice, it was very annoying indeed. But there''s nothing I could have done other than beat his drones¡­ sigh. I wonder how many Immortal Assholes I will meet¡­ There''s already Greenwood, then there''s the Fox Immortal, and then there''s the Vampiress too¡­ three already and I am not even a year old in this world. This seems like a chaotic world indeed. I don''t me you if you would grow paranoiac here. Imagine all those Isekai lovers getting excited about having a new life in this world only to be captured by a sadistic elf and having all your powers taken away from you ruthlessly without you even realizing what''s going on? Good lord, I can''t imagine the shit those that had been captured by him might have experienced. "H-How are things?" asked Bedann, her mold armor quickly dissipated. The drones didn''t manage to see it as Greenwood didn''t recognize us nor spoke about her. "I am fine, there was a group of drones he sent against this guy. I killed them¡­" I took out Lord Ice Moon and threw him over the bed. "The drones came for you. Greenwood came to kill you because you knew too much¡­ He did say he was busy now, so he might not send any of them in a while. But he reassured me that the next time he would send the bigger cavalry¡­" I said. "D-Damn it! What will I do now?!" he cried. "You stay here. You''re my subordinate now so I wille here whenever the mechs show up, I guess¡­ For now, let''s settle down and talk to me about this bastard in more detail¡­ I feel frustrated that he came to just annoy us for a few minutes out of pure spite." I sighed. ----- Chapter 319: The Mysterious Knife Ear

Chapter 319: The Mysterious Knife Ear

----- The sect master began to barely exin to me what Greenwood truly was, or well, whatever he knew about him and anything he could havee out through assumptions or by learning what he had said. "Above all, Greenwood is a monster in the clothes of a small and insignificant elf. The power he possesses is mesmerizing, even that false body he had most likely had a lot of power, enough to crush any mortal easily¡­" "This elf''s ability to use technomancy is clearly too unreal. It feels as if he were the reincarnation of one of the ancient devils that changed the world in the past, who the elf Oberon had once fought and defeated." "I have never seen someone be able to use technomancy with such proficiency before. It left me honestly surprised and baffled. But at the end of the day, it seems we can never guess who he is really¡­ What I learned from him is that he always spoke about many facilities¡­ he probably has facilities even here. Even when he had stated that he was living within Alfheim¡­" "You mean¡­ he is literally everywhere? In every single freaking ce?" I asked. "It seems so. Unique Skill users are rare, but not umon. In ces as vast as the Realm Continents, it ispletely possible for many of them to emerge over the years¡­ perhaps to specialize his hunting methods and also to maximize his results, he had made many facilities around the entire world¡­ I don''t know where he ces them, but perhaps underground. Do you see those droids that emerged before? He couldn''t have possibly brought them here through magic, they traveled here from the very ce where they were fabricated¡­" said the sect master. "He is most likely bringing his forces from there then¡­ Do you know where they are?!" asked Bedann. "I-I don''t! I don''t really know, I swear!" said the sect master. I inspected his soul, and he was indeed saying the truth, his knowledge was limited to what he had heard and analyzed of Greenwood. "There was something within him that was very bizarre though. He always mentioned his "other colors". He always spoke about it as if he had other colors that did other things around the world. I really didn''t understand that, but it might seem as if he had other people with him who were named after colors and obeyed his orders." Said Greenwood. "Other colors¡­" I muttered. I couldn''t really think about what this could mean other than just subordinates he named after colors? But he calls them his other colors? As if he had other colors of himself? Or maybe he calls them in an objective way as if they were just his belongings? "Ah¡­ Master! My Tyrannical Lady once mentioned she had many colors spread in the world! Though I don''t even know what she meant by then, she said these colors were other parts of herself that were doing different tasks¡­ she had mentioned a "cold-hearted elf" within them!" said Rose as she emerged out of my shadow. "What?! What''s that?!" asked the sect master as he pointed out at Rose. "She''s the Vampiress that was about to kill you. I used my death magic to convert her into a ghost servant." I said. "Y-You can do such a thing?!" asked the guy in shock. "Wait, this means that he¡­ has other selves that are colors, and this Vampiredy, a Rank 8 immortal¡­ is also one of his colors?! Unbelievable¡­ then this means he has other selves? Like¡­ clones?" asked Bedann, as she most likely remembered my own clones that often act like other-selves of myself. Although in this way, Greenwood''s other-selves are too different from him, a sadistic vampire woman and a cold-hearted elf are way too different from one another. "But they''re too different, it is simr to the difference between me and my soul clones, such as Fuyu and Skadi, they had developed way too different from me to even be considered the same thing as me, right? This applies to this as well, I would guess¡­" I said. "You mean¡­ he has simr abilities than you, Drake? So he made Soul Clones and perhaps added the soul clones into different bodies?" wondered Bedann. Wow, she''s on fire today as a wonderful detective! "That''s quite a good assumption! Based on everything we have gathered, it wouldn''t be too hard to imagine that these colors are also extensions of his own main self, they''re like part of him but with different bodies, abilities, affinities, and magic! Truly, it could really be as if they were something like other soul clones of himself as if he had other bodies¡­ with the splits of his soul on them! But why? Why wouldn''t he simply use more of the same as him? does he wants to master all elements by creating new bodies of different races?" I wondered. "That''s¡­ certainly a possibility! He''s a vicious immortal after all! Immortals perhaps don''t even have to worry about measly things such as surviving and striving to reach somewhere in this world, they mostly concentrate on growing stronger andprehending this world, they''re literally godspared to us. By splitting his self into many pieces¡­ Perhaps he wants toprehend the full spectrum of all attributes¡­" said the sect master. His insight was urately predictable, as we all guessed the same already. Nheless, he was right. "So he wants toprehend Heaven and Earth by making his clones, do it? Meanwhile, he ys around doing all kinds of atrocities to the world and capturing Unique Skill users everywhere. But what about the other Immortals? How are they letting him just constantly take away all the Unique Skill users?" I wondered "Perhaps there are factions that fear him, while others simply have not noticed him, and in others, they had never been attacked by him. He''s a cunning and cautious bastard after all¡­ Maybe the immortals just don''t realize it? Or most likely, he just targets sects that are not being protected or viges in the wild¡­ like mine¡­" sighed Bedann. "Hmm¡­" ----- Chapter 320: Buying A Lot Of Food!

Chapter 320: Buying A Lot Of Food!

----- Bedann was right, perhaps he simply didn''t bother with the big sects and guilds in the world, and merely targeted the mortals that were in the wild pretty much, such as all these wild viges, and the sect in here. Which was not being protected by any immortal, to be honest. These were still "regions of immortal sects" because these sects were here, and by merely being here, they passively protected other mortals that didn''t belong to their own sects, but this clearly didn''t mean it was impossible for him to capture mortals around here. In fact, these immortals didn''t seem to care about those on their factions, they simply didn''t let immortals get close, which ended in helping us as we cannot be targeted by immortals easily. But they can bring mechs and droids which can sneakily travel underground and assault us, right? Or he can even use mortals too, which the immortals won''t be able to do anything against! I see how his tactics work¡­ I guess this is as far as we can go in assumptions and the like withoutpletely delving into topics we don''t know much about. For now, this is everything we can assume¡­ as long as we don''t get into his territory, we should be fine. But we might be chased down by his mechs and mortals'' subordinates, or by that vampire immortal, who is a part of him, perhaps. "And that''s all I know¡­" sighed the sect master. "I see¡­" sighed Bedann. "Now that we are done here, I guess we can finally just leave this ce¡­" I said. "Leave? But what about-" "Don''t worry, we have a method to instantly get here whenever trouble arises, so until then, kept acting like the good sect master you are," I said. "Yeah, see ya." Said Bedann. We walked outside of the pce as the morning was already upon us, the bright sky waspletely clear today, blue, and beautiful, and the sun, although its heat barely gave any warmth to us in this ce, was good enough to illuminate this city. "We really had a lot of adventures here. A lot of things happened." Said Bedann. "Yeah¡­ But I guess this is our farewell to this interesting sect. The first of the many we might find in this world¡­" I said. "Yeah¡­ Let''s order a lot of food to bring home before going out!" said Bedann. "Oh yeah! The restaurants here are pretty good! We might end uping here daily anyways to eat here." Iughed. "Yeah, I guess we shouldn''t really act that emotional." Chuckled Bedann. We moved to our favorite restaurant, which was just opening, and we ordered all the dumplings they had, alongside meat-filled steamed buns, beef stew, and other preparations that all held their unique vor and seasonings from this ce. We ended emptying the entire restaurant ingredients, as I saved everything inside my Inventory stealthily. After that, we traveled to five more restaurants in the shopping district, so we could bring back home a massive pre-made feast! However, before going back home, we moved towards Rakasha''s home. It was finally time. We rushed there and I knocked on the door. Rakasha greeted us while holding a cup of warm herbal tea, Ruby seemingly was still sleeping soundly. "Ah, Drake, Bedann! You''vee early today, want to have breakfast with us? I heard about the tournament! I can''t believe you really just beat every single member of this sect?" heughed, as he let us in. "Haha¡­ Well, it wasn''t so hard. We were well prepared, and this sect''s members are a bit too confident in their own power." I said. "Well, I don''t belong to that sect, so I don''t feel offended or anything. I am actually d they had their assess beat for once, that will teach them a lesson." Said Rakasha. We sat down in front of the table as he served us some of the aromatic herbal tea he was drinking, alongside a few loaves of bread, fruit jam, and butter. We began to dig in as we were honestly quite hungry, we were still saving space for the feast of restaurant food, but we couldn''t deny such a nice breakfast. However, as we casually chatted, we thought it was finally time to tell our good friend the truth about this¡­ and about everything that transpired here. Well, not all, let''s skip some parts, so he doesn''t look at us like viins. "You see, today we were making a treaty with the Sect Master, we became good allies tonight after making arge contract and we celebrated a feast¡­" said Bedann. "Oh! That''s nice. That old man is finally getting his shit together." He said. "Yeah, the thing is three Rank 4 Vampires appeared," I said. "PPFFF¡­!" Rakasha suddenly threw away the herbal tea he was drinking into the ground in surprise. "W-What?!" "Calm down, we killed them after a lot of effort¡­ the Sect Master almost died though, he had his Mana Core stolen, but we reced it in time and saved his life," I said. "Y-You can do such a thing?! I see¡­ Well, these Vampires¡­ Wait¡­" he muttered. "Indeed. They came looking for a girl named Ruby, and they thought that the Sect Master must have known about her¡­ so they almost killed him trying to interrogate him, but we saved him, and we killed the Vampires¡­" said Bedann. "I-I see¡­ So they''reing for Ruby¡­ W-What should I do?!" he asked, feeling desperate. He really didn''t want to let go of the girl; she had grown fond of him, and he had also grown fond of her. A lonely man like him had opened his heart to this little girl who became something like the daughter he never had. "You don''t have to let her go¡­ Come with us, Rakasha. Join our Sect with Ruby, and we''ll protect both of you." I said. "W-What¡­? Your sect?" he asked. "We have more resources than you think¡­ We have a flying fortress which we use to travel the skies. With you two there, it will be pretty hard for them to even find us." I said. "Y-You have what?!" I guess it is hard to believe¡­ ----- Chapter 321: You Dont Have To Let Her Go. Come With Us, Friend

Chapter 321: You Don''t Have To Let Her Go. Come With Us, Friend

----- Rakasha really didn''t want to let go of the girl; she had grown fond of him, and he had also grown fond of her. A lonely man like him had opened his heart to this little girl who became something like the daughter he never had. I understood that feeling pretty well, I felt the same way with these kids we picked up from Bedann''s vige. "You don''t have to let her go¡­ Come with us, Rakasha. Join our Sect with Ruby, and we''ll protect both of you." I said. "W-What¡­? Your sect?" he asked. "We have more resources than you think¡­ We have a flying fortress which we use to travel the skies. With you two there, it will be pretty hard for them to even find us." I said. "Y-You have what?!" I guess it is hard to believe¡­ "I don''t want to sound rude¡­ And to be honest, I really do see you as a friend and Ruby as the little and beloved friend of my children¡­ Rakasha, the quicker you and Ruby get away from the sect, the better it will be for them. Ruby can be tracked by these Vampires somehow¡­ I don''t know how but they can. If you remain here, they''ll eventuallye to kill you and grab her away¡­ The Vampires mentioned they were going to use her as a sacrifice for the "Tyrannical Lady" they served." I said. "Ah¡­ It can''t be¡­ R-Ruby is a sacrifice? Those Vampires¡­ those people are awful! Why would they do such a horrendous thing?!" asked Rakasha. "I don''t know. But people are thirsty for power in every corner of the world. Many of them have broken minds andck any sense of moral at all¡­ Sacrificing children so they can grow even a tiny bit stronger is not even a matter of discussion for them. They would do it without even blinking." I said. "¡­" Rakasha looked down into the snow, his hands gripping tightly. "I see. I guess this is the world we live in¡­ This is what I ended getting myself into because I ended acting too kind¡­ But I guess you can''t really me me¡­ Finding a girl barely alive in the woods¡­ Only a monster wouldn''t pick her up and help her." Sighed Rakasha. "And that''s why I find that you''re a good man, Rakasha. You''re someone worthy of bing our allies too." Said Bedann, patting his shoulder. "Thank you¡­ I¡­ I just did what any person would do. Any normal person." Sighed Rakasha. "And that''s more than enough. Nowe with us, stop beating the bush so much. You''re still young,e with us and live up another adventure until we can find a solution and an end to this issue." I said. "Drake¡­ Y-You''re willing to do so much for me¡­ yet¡­ I have not done anything for you¡­ I¡­ Why are you so kind? Getting yourself involved in all of this¡­ In a world like this, where dogs eat dogs¡­ You would guess there is no ce for kind-hearted people¡­" sighed Rakasha. "I am not really a kind person, and honestly, I am quite selfish and arrogant¡­ You''ll know me moreter. I only help those I care for, not anyone I find around the streets." I said. "¡­" "Soe one already! Give me your hand." I said. "Fine¡­ Thanks." Said Rakasha, his strong hand tightly grasped mine. We quickly packed up everything that Rakasha had inside of my inventory, including everything in his shop and house, as he held Ruby in his arms, she was wrapped around her bedsheets and was sleeping still. Vampires had very heavy sleep. Rakasha gave ast nce at his home and the shop. "I''ve been staying here for a good couple of years, so¡­ Yeah¡­ it kind of hurts to move on all out of the sudden¡­" He nced back at the sleeping girl. Her past was still quite a mystery for her, but she held great power within her, something that they all wanted to use for a certain goal. Revive the Venerable of Blood, a being who tormented the entire world in the past¡­ But would she want this? I see both factions as wrong. Both one wanting to just use her as a material and the one that wants to use her as a vessel. Is she okay by bing the vessel of her ancestor? Does she ept this? Is she really fine with such a thing? I often wonder¡­ what does she have in mind? We flew into the skies as I showed Rakasha Fuyu in the middle of the skies, I used wind magic to lift all of us upwards. He felt a bit dizzy, but it was all fine. "A-Ah¡­ T-This is indeed quite something¡­!" he said. He was dumbfounded. "See? We said the truth. We really have a flying castle made of ice in the skies!" I said, surprising the old man. "Y-You''re right¡­ You were actually right¡­" he muttered in awe. "Fuyu, we are back," I said. "About time!" said Fuyu, as she opened her gates and let us in. "I-It can talk?!" he asked. "Yes, it is like a golem," I said. "Amazing! You did this?! This castle alone would cost a massive fortune! People would kill to get this¡­" said Rakasha. "W-Well, it is not on sale. Fuyu is also our friend, she protects us and is always with us. So we cannot do such a thing as selling her¡­" I said. "O-oh, right, I didn''t mean it for real! Sorry if I sounded a bit rude there." He sighed. "Don''t worry, let''s get in," said Bedann. We stepped into the immense ice castle floating in the middle of the sky, as we were greeted by all our allies, we carried Ruby into her own bed inside a small room only for her, and then we went to celebrate with the rest, having arge dinner with all the food we ordered in the restaurants we emptied. Money was no longer an issue; our trusty sect master was now covering us in that regard. ----- Chapter 322: Having A Feast!

Chapter 322: Having A Feast!

----- The celebrationssted for most of the day, we ate to our heart''s content. The preparations and food made by the restaurants of the sect were pretty good. Although nothing can rece the food my wife and my mother-inw prepares, it was still pretty enjoyable, especially with all the little meals there were, eating a bunch of everything always made you feel more fulfilled when eating delivery food. It also gave me that feeling as if I was back on Earth buying delivery food and enjoying the delicacies of a restaurant at home with my family. This same feeling I felt when I was back then with my family. I guess that, if I am recalled of my past through this, I really do see everyone here as my family now¡­ Yeah, why wouldn''t I see them as my family? They''re all my precious family members, every one of them. The delicious food we ate was more than enough to fill up our bellies. After the tremendous feast, and well, while it continued, as it was still going on even after three hours (yes, we bought a lot), I opened my inventory and took out the cores I was going to consume. There were three Rank 4 Mana Cores, two Vampires, and another from the Sect Master. I had already eaten one Rank 4 Mana Core from a Vampire, the one I ate whole, he didn''t give me any skills though, but the essence did contribute to my growth a little bit. Nheless, it seemed to be not enough to increase my stage¡­ But perhaps with all of these, I will be able to do so. There was also a small snack of several Rank 3 Mana Cores from other Elders we killed and made into Undead¡­ with this, I am sure I can get somewhere in terms of power. Maybe my next evolution is close too. Without further ado, I opened my mouth and threw the crystals inside of my mouth, crushing them with my sharp dragon teeth, and ultimately swallowing them all quite fast and easily. They went through my throat and esophagus and then reached my stomach, they were quickly digested and dissolve, and my body absorbed their nutrients and essence, infusing them into my entire body and enhancing my power and that of all my Mana Cores, all three of them. FLASH! [Fierce Vampire Phantom Blood Armor Materialization] [Deadly Phantasmal Blood Soul] [Bloodwork] [Blood Storage] [Vampiric Charm] [Vampiric Eyes] [Blight Blood] [Vampire Weakness] [All Element Resistance] ¡­ Wow! What''s this?! I just got a bunch of amazing skills! Am I already a Vampire now or something? I didn''t get Blood Magic though¡­ But I got Bloodwork, the ability that Vampires have to manipte blood through as if it were telekinesis. Also got Blood Storage so I can store blood¡­ I guess? Vampiric Charm is something I will have to try out with Bedann. While Vampiric Eyes¡­ What do they even do? I activated them and found out I could see through physical objects, oh, I guess it is a fancier version of my Keen Senses Skill. If Ibine both, I can both see through physical objects and also in incredible detail. Good! Blight Blood seems to bring forth strength to me the more blood I drink, but if I don''t drink blood, I grow weaker¡­ I can actually turn it in and off like every other skill, so I just turned it off unlike Vampires, who can''t do this. It''s most likely a passive Ability of them. And then there''s Vampire Weakness¡­ it brings weakness to Light, Holy Light, Fire, and Silver, I think. Yeah, deactivated. And then there''s All Elemental Resistance. A simple skill. I cannot level it up though, it says that its level is maxed, it reduces all elemental damage to a small percentage. I suppose this is something Vampires can develop. Probably the reason why they can take magic attacks head-on and bepletely fine for some freaking reason. Oh right, and the first two skills are from Rose, most likely. One is her armor, quite literally her crimson-red armor is now mine! And also, the other skill which helps me shapeshift my phantom into a crimson-red one with blood properties¡­ I guess. And that''s it pretty much¡­ I could find useful to all these Skills one way or another, I suppose. I looked at the Status now, as I found several stats have increased. It was a bit interesting how much stats increased. The other two mana cores were also raised in Stages, so I got even more stats from them, but they usually were mostly magic and mana, to raise the other stats, I usually have to evolve. I don''t know how would others that can''t evolve do it, but I suppose it is a boon of being a monster that you can evolve and continue strengthening your body while others that cannot evolve have to find ways to strengthen it, such as physique techniques and the like. ¡­ Name: Drake Fafnir. Race: Dark Illusion Trickster Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher, Herald of Fafnir, Dream Walker, Beloved by Chaos, Dungeon Master, Dream Seeker, Vampire yer (New!). Mana Core Cultivation: Ice/Wind Mana Core: Rank 4 (Middle Stage), Death/Null Mana Core: Rank 3 (Upper Stage), Dream/Illusion Mana Core: Rank 3 (Initial Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Nourishment Realm (Peak Stage) Status: Satiated. Vitality: 205.000/205.000 -> 235.000/235.000 Mana: 370.000/370.000 -> 470.000/470.000 Strength: 110.000 -> 130.000 Dexterity: 105.000 -> 120.000 Magic: 225.000 ->265.000 Unique Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Magic: [Storm Magic: Level 9] [Death Magic: Level 8] [Null Magic: Level 5] [Dream Magic: Level 7] [Illusion Magic: Level 6] [Alchemy Magic: Level 2] [Phantom Magic: Level 3] ¡­ ----- Chapter 323: Charm Doesnt Work In Benladann!

Chapter 323: Charm Doesnt Work In Bedann!

----- Hey, wait a second. Where''s my evolution option? System! I demand it! <¡­> System? "Oh¡­ and then how? How is this done?" I wondered. I see¡­ I guess we can save ourselves from the hassle of evolving¡­ I am indeed quite strong as I am not, and I even grew stronger by just digesting some rocks with shiny colors, so my power is totally unfair. I get it. Let''s just rx for now. The System A.I. had offered me a great response which I didn''t expect. I can now understand things better, I guess. I see! So that means that it was like a rookie bonus while I was still young and weaker. Are you calling me an idiot? Okay, whatever. Thanks for the help though. Now, into more important matters¡­ I must use this Vampiric Charm and see if it has any effects! Vampiric Charm, activate! FLASH! Suddenly, I felt as if I was shing with bright light. Hahh~ Is this what being super handsome feels like? I can already see, vampires are always seen to be the most handsome Undead, is this because of this? They''re really showered with cheats, to be honest! But one of their greatest cheats is being super handsome bishonen! "Bedann, look at my eyes," I said handsomely. "Huh? Drake? Ah¡­!" Is it working?! "You got a bit of sauce in your lips¡­ Fufu." She took cleansed my lips with a handkerchief. "T-Thanks¡­" It didn''t work! Why?! System! Give me an answer! Wait! So my handsome vampiric charm is a mental corruption attack?! Wow, that''s awful, they''re not even trying, they just brainwash people by being pretty¡­ Okay, time to take this thing out. I quickly took out the Skill and deactivated it, deciding to perhaps never use it, and throwing it away into the stash of useless Skills. Maybe one day I would fuse it together or something, though even considering such a thing, I don''t think there''s any skill that could go well with it unless I ultimately get a Skill that can help me brainwash people. At that point¡­ I don''t know what would be of me. So I better stop wondering stupid things. "What''s wrong dear?" asked Bedann. "Hahh¡­ N-Nothing¡­ never mind!" I said. "Huh?" Bedann ended looking at me while raising an eyebrow. This is embarrassing! I''ll never try stupid things like this again. "A-Anyways, are you stuffed yet? How''s the baby?" I asked. "Oh, it is certainly stuffed already, I want to go take a nap, we didn''t sleep through all of the night after all." Said Bedann. "You''re right, let''s go back to our room so we can take a nap for the time being. Let''s rx for now and take it easy." I said. We moved back to our room as in the way, I checked the Teleportation Room. This is a special room that will have Teleportation Traps settled in. people can enter this ce and teleport to the Dungeon, and from the dungeon to here. It has strict security, and it is guarded by some of my clones and, well, of course, Fuyu too, so no weirdo gets in easily. The Teleportation Trap/Gate is set inside of the room of the Dungeon Core, but still, it might not work well¡­ For the time being, we cuddled over the bed, and we used the bedsheets to cover us. Bedann''s belly was slowly getting a bit bigger now, and she honestly looked more beautiful every day. It was as if bing a mommy made her even prettier than she already was. "Fweh¡­ We can finally rest and cuddle¡­ I want to snuggle with you forever¡­" she sighed in relief, as we rested our heads over the soft cushions. "Same¡­ Let''s take a nap for now¡­" I sighed in relief. Bedann rubbed her face over my chest and kissed me cutely. I kissed her forehead and caressed her long hair. Her body was warm and honestly, I didn''t want to let it go from my arms. We ended falling asleep right away, without a care about anything, at least for a few hours. ----- Author''s Note: And with this, Volume 3 is Ending, and onwards to Volume 4! Thank you all for the support you''ve given to this novel, I can''t believe how popr it turned out to be, i would had never guessed it when i began writing it... Thank you all for your support, Golden Tickets, Power Stones, Comments, Reviews, and above all, you reading the novel itself. Let''s see what''s on store for Drake in this new Volume 4, it will surely be filled with many surprises for all of you, so make sure to never miss out the daily chapters! Chapter 324: A Fox Girls Loneliness

Chapter 324: A Fox Girl''s Loneliness

----- Within the confines of the dreamscapes, a pink-haired fox girl rested over a puffy andfortable bed made of dream clouds. Her fluffy tail waved around boringly as if she was tired of looking and trying tomunicate with a certain someone, well, two certain people. "Uugh¡­ Why are they like this?! When the opportunity finally arose for a chance to get out of this damn world, I miss it and act stupidly rude! Now, I bet they see me as an enemy! Probably the next time we meet, they''ll be Immortals or something and they will try to destroy me and take out the inheritance forcefully¡­ Ughhh¡­ Why do I suck so much at dealing with people!?" she sighed. The fox girl sighed. She was merely the remnant consciousness of the true Venerable, whose soul was confined within the world Life and Death Gate alongside many other Venerable Souls. Although all of them ended hiding and fusing their souls everywhere in some shape or form, she and a few others, or at least a few pieces of her soul, which she had managed to fragment and seal before her lifespan ended, ended within this gate. "If it wasn''t for Fate suppressing me so much, I could bring back the Soul Fragments of my main body and revive! I could easily go in person there and enchant that dragon with my beauty so he can easily join me or something! Honestly, I wouldn''t even mind offering him my body so he could help me out with his girlfriend! But¡­ Eh, I guess that cannot be done. And what the heck am I even talking about? He clearly looked too much in love with that Chaos Girl to even look at me. And wait, why am I even thinking that?! Ugh, having a lot of time to do absolutely nothing really makes me think dumb stuff." She sighed. She rolled around the bed made of clouds and then jumped out of it once more, walking around the empty ckndscape where clouds were. She was a being made entirely out of Dreams, her true existence was something that was true and not at the same time. Her original body had extracted a copy of all her consciousness which she gave power and dream essence, converting it into what she would call¡­ A Dream Clone. Dream Clones were beings made entirely out of Dreams! They were a perfect clone of a person whose physique and soul was made of dreams. Therefore, their power was admirable, and they were able to easily traverse across dreams and be exceedingly amazing at using them too. Dream Clones were immune to dream damage and their souls could never die in the dream worlds they visited. However, this didn''t mean they were invisible, other people could damage and realistically kill them, although it would also take a lot of proficiency in the dream attribute for someone to even fathom the possibility of doing such a thing. She was a Dream Clone, not the real being, and therefore, through all this time since the original died, she had been living her own life and developing her own feelings, emotions, and nature. She had changed from the original self she once was and had be more childish in some things due to how bored she had been this entire time. Due to finally meeting these two that she had grown obsessed with them because they were the first people, she had ever seen in so long¡­ She had acted all prideful and cocky when she first met them, but deep down, she was internally screaming that there were finally people to talk with and make friends with. And the worst thing was that her creator had made her so perfectly that she even felt several feelings and senses that fleshy bodies could, so sometimes she felt in heat and would begin doing¡­ well, lewd things to herself, and other times, she would feel so hungry she would eat countless clouds of dreams but still desire real food to eat. These two could finally be her gateway towards sexual pleasure and also the pleasure of eating delicious food! Deep down, this perverted fox girl couldn''t help but wonder how big Drake would, the first man she had met in hundreds of thousands of years, could be. She couldn''t help but imagine him grabbing her into bed and ramming his big thing deep inside of her- We better not go into details. And she didn''t discriminate, she also imagined such lewd things with Bedann. Sadly, she didn''t know that how these two were, they would be immediately horrified by the sole thought of her thinking that of them. They were so in love with one another that the consideration of doing such intimidate things with others than each other felt disgusting and just utterly wrong. At the very least, she could still feel happy to receive head pats, getting her tail groomed, and perhaps getting to eat some tasty snacks to pass the time with them. She had been imagining all sorts of scenarios in her infinite boredom! "Uwah¡­ I want friends! I can''t believe that a former Venerable like me would ever think such a thing¡­ But I have changed way too much from my original body¡­ Agh¡­ I can''t¡­ even make dream creatures, they''re stupid. And I don''t possess the same mastery as the original body nor the power to create new Dream Clones¡­ Damn it, if I really could, I would had long ago made myself a hot fox man to ram me every day- Agh! Why do I think these things?! Cursed main body! Why did you give me sexual desires this strong?! You''re an ursed witch! I curse you!" As the fox girl screamed angrily to the dreams that nobody could hear, a sudden disturbance in the dreams in front of her happened, as she felt dumbfounded to find two figures emerge inside! "W-What?!" It was Drake and Bedann, they had¡­ went back to the dream in their sleep! But how?! ----- Chapter 325: A Relaxing Week With My Lover After...

Chapter 325: A Rxing Week With My Lover After...

----- [Day 171] It has been around a week since everything ended regarding the sect. I had been done what I had to do, and now we were finally free to move on. Well, not exactly! Oops. But it wasn''t anything big, what I had almost forgotten to do was going back to the other two smaller and lesser dungeons, and then capturing their Mana Cores and bing their Dungeon Masters as well. The more Dungeons the better after all! So, I caught up with the dungeons, these two little dungeons I had missed, and broke their floor using Bedann''s chaos magic and my own raw strength. After that, I touched these Mana Cores, which were covered in dust, and awakened them, bing their Dungeon master for both of them. After that, we left and that was it. These two dungeons obviouslycked all the power that the Rank 3 Dungeon had, but they were still useful, they could umte Dungeon points on their own too, so I ended using something with the System named "Dungeon Fusion", it pretty much merged all three dungeons into one. Yep, that''s a thing. The fusion barely showed itself, of course, nobody that enters the dungeon there even noticed it until they found there were now tunnels interconnecting all three dungeons, they all had be a massive dungeon with even more floors. And of course, this caused that the dungeon''s power fused together, even though they still had three separate Dungeon Cores, and the entire fusion ended making the Dungeon deeper areas emerge with new types of monsters and tastier treats for us to eat, although for it to raise to Rank 4, there was a shit ton more of required dungeon points, which weckedpletely at the moment. Nheless, it was good enough for a lot of things to get done. There was now the possibility of creating another Dungeon through a new item that emerged in the Dungeon Shop named Dungeon Seed! This Dungeon Seed was like a mini¨CDungeon Core, but it was very costly, it cost around 10 million Dungeon Points, and I only had around 5 million with all three dungeonsbined. So it was going to take months to get 10 million and be able to create a new Dungeon. But if I can continue creating them, I can expand my Dungeon enterprise all around the world and make it so I can teleport all around. In a way, I can use Dungeons as spawn points to set everywhere in the world, anywhere I want to go, I can set a dungeon and instantly teleport there by setting up a Teleportation Trap. But of course, I need time and effort to get those Dungeon points! It would be ideal if we could meet some wild Dungeons to conquer. But we had yet to begin our journey away from the Sect for various motives¡­ so we just started moving away just recently. Let''s say that we were just busy eating a lot of tasty food in the sect''s restaurant, cuddling, and rxing in bed, and reading books leisurely to pass the time. Yeah¡­ we spent this week full-on sloth mode. We just cked off with Bedann and forgot about everything else in the world. But it was finally time to get moving, we couldn''t simply "order food" (which is done by sending a clone to buy for us) and just ck off, I was feeling like I was about to begin growing fat out of cking so much and eating like a pig, so we began exercising a bit after the week of cking off. Bedann doing exercises always made my day, her beautiful muscr body moving around, doing all kinds of exercises, as her beautiful muscles tightened and all¡­ Hahh~ My wife is such a work of art! A-Anyways, enough of this lewd speech. As I said previously, we''ll have to wait until we get enough Dungeon Points, which are gained as people get inside, hunt monsters, or die. The dungeon also drains mana from monsters inside, so if there are a lot of monsters inside, the dungeon gets to feed a lot and might produce more dungeon points daily. Also, monsters that die there get turned into mana immediately and be dungeon points after that, so they be ck smoke after dying. This only happens asionally so the people in the sect doesn''tin so much, after all, they get a lot of meat from the first rank dungeons that are easy to go into¡­ due to this, I made it a 50/50 chance of either the monster staying with its corpse or it disappearing and leaving loot behind. This way, it is perfectly bnced. Perfectly bnced, like all things should be¡­ Anyways, I moved on to more important matters, which is¡­ moving on. We began moving away from this damn sect just yesterday in the morning, and we had advanced a lot in just a day. We reached far away and crossed a mountain range already, so the sect was far away from us. However, I tried out the teleportation trap even from this long-distance, and it worked perfectly, we were able to teleport back to the dungeon or in here continuously without problems. Hmm, maybe we should have left a teleportation trap near the restaurants¡­ Anyways, now that we moved over, there were new things to address, such as Fuyu''s upgrades. I have been upgrading her a lottely, and well, she had grown stronger, way stronger than before. This massive floating ice castle finally reached Rank 4 yesterday too and had be¡­ just massive. It wasn''t as massive as stuff such as Laputa or Aincrad, but it was still growing into a massive size! And her stats were through the roof too. It was more than just a fortress, at this point, Fuyu was a massive spaceship. I do wonder if she can take us into outer space or something¡­ Anyways, the upgrade was not only her Mana Core but also her entire body through the use of refined materials¡­ ----- Chapter 326: Fuyus Amazing Rank Up!

Chapter 326: Fuyu''s Amazing Rank Up!

----- Just yesterday, Fuyu ranked up to Rank 4! This massive floating ice castle finally reached Rank 4 yesterday too and had be¡­ just massive. It wasn''t as massive as stuff such as Laputa or Aincrad, but it was still growing into a massive size! And her stats were through the roof too. It was more than just a fortress, at this point, Fuyu was a massive spaceship. I do wonder if she can take us into outer space or something¡­ Anyways, the upgrade was not only her Mana Core but also her entire body through the use of refined materials¡­ But what were Refined Materials? It is something I learned from Rakasha over this week that he had stayed with us. I had asked him if he could teach me Smithing Magic, which he thought might be too hard to learn unless I had an affinity for it, but he quickly threw away those thoughts when I learned it just an hour after he showed a spell to me, and I replicated his technique almost to perfection. The power of the System is almighty. With it, just a single technique was enough to acquire Smithing Magic! An equivalent to cksmithing but for Magic, like the Alchemy Skill and then the Alchemy Magic! With it, I began to mass-produce little clones and also essories carrying Skill Runes with this Magic, and I created a whole team of Smithers in just a day, leaving Rakasha baffled. The smithers were already all talented crafters that came from the former ves that we rescued from the sect. They had all willing decided to stay with us as their leaders, Tisha and Pekora, they all were willing to join my Kingdom/Sect. They too decided to join them, and I weed them with open arms. I had nned to simply have them here for some time until we reached those verdant grasnds where we saw a lot of beast-kin living peacefully so they could live there like they used to do, but all of them preferred themodity of Fuyu more, I guess! Haha! Anyways, there were a lot of guys there eager to get some jobs, so I got myself a big group of smithers in seconds. The bracelets containing this magic helped them use it right away too. After that big group, we began to immediately produce Refined Materials, which are made of various materials. Incidentally, this process takes its time, and usually also involves Alchemy Magic. You fuse materials using alchemy and then reinforce them and forge them using Smithing Magic. It''s a long process, but these massive materials are super reinforced and infused with great quantities of magic, they''re even superior to my Icesmith! Actually, I can use Icesmith in tandem with them to make even greater armor and weapons, but I prioritized Fuyu because she''s my important little fortress. So I gave her a bunch of refined materials which resembled massive chunks of ores and other things we made up of piles of useless equipment such as armor and weapons from the dungeon, plus millions of scales and ores extracted from my body, and we fused them into her using my abilities'' such as Alchemy Magic and Smithing Magic. After she became Rank 4, she evolved and fused with everything perfectly. Her size is duplicated now, and she was as big as 80 meters and as wide as 50 meters, so she had a massive amount of space inside, which was expanded even more thanks to her special Space Expansion Ability¡­ Anyways, these are Fuyu''s stats now, they''re frighteningly great! ¡­ Name: Fuyu. Race: Grand Flying Ice Winter Castle Golem (Female) Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 4 (Initial Stage). Status: Gathering Mana. Average Estimated Vitality: 455.000/455.000 Average Estimated Mana: 305.000/305.000 Average Estimated Strength: 240.000 Average Estimated Dexterity: 70.000 Average Estimated Magic: 320.000 Abilities: [Comfortable Interior] [Housework] [Material Body] [Refined Material Body] (New!) [Phantasmal Icy Aura] [Ice Fortress] [Ice Winter Castle] (New!) [Cold Immunity] [Ice Immunity] (New!) [Elemental Resistance] [Enhanced Elemental Resistance] (New!) [Status Effect Immunity] [Self-Repair] [High-Speed Self-Repair] (New!) [Material Assimtion] [Refined Material Assimtion and Shapeshifting] (New!) [Mana Core Battery] [Mana Core Battery Enhancement] (New!) [Wind Magic Rune: Float] [Icicle Spear] [Fortress Defense] [Super Castle Defense] (New!) [Protection Enhancement] [Greater Protection Enhancement] (New!) [Body Maniption] [Architecture] [Master Architecture] (New!) [Divine Dragon Mark: Steel] [Space Expansion] [Time Dtion] (New!) [Self-Upgrade] [Ice Magic Rune: Super Ice Reinforcement] [Skill Rune: Stealth] [Skill Rune: Camouge] [Ice Magic] (New!) [Alchemy Magic] (New!) [Smithing Magic] (New!) [Rune Creation] (New!) [Flourishing Gardens] (New!) [Agriculture] (New!) [Farmer] (New!) ¡­ Damn, her stats are just massive, aren''t they? She got them thanks to all the upgrades we did to her, so she''s now all new and dandy. Her stats, first of all, are ridiculous. She got so many it is insane, she surpassed me already. She''s the strongest in here! Well, and it''s fair, honestly, she harbors all of us and protects us, so she gotta be strong. And she also learned a million new Skills out of the blue, mostly upgrades and reinforcements of already existing Skills, but she also learned a bunch of magic so she can self-upgrade herself using alchemy and smithing magic. She also learned Ice Magic, which is her original attribute that was awakened from her Mana Core, which is artificial, something that we didn''t expect at all. And after that, she also got three Skills regarding therge gardens for vegetables and fruits we got now, they had be just very massive, and through her constant care of the nts there, she gained Agriculture and Farmer! Andstly, there''s a very important Ability she learned. She already had Space Expansion, so the obvious upgrade would be something regarding¡­ time, isn''t it? And indeed it was! She got the [Time Dtion] Ability out of absolutely nowhere. This ability makes it, so the interior of her body goes faster time-wisepared to the time outside. A day inside of her is just half a day outside, as the time dtion is 1:2. So every day I counted since then, there were actually two days! So we had actually two weeks to ck off, hehe. It''s as if we got 24 hours extra inside of her¡­ ----- Chapter 327: Benladann Is Way Too Cute Sometimes- I Mean, Always!

Chapter 327: Bedann Is Way Too Cute Sometimes- I Mean, Always!

----- Thanks to Fuyu, we had extra time to ck off through the "free week" which also somehow counted in the development of Bedann''s baby, so practically half a month has passed from the almost two months it would take, so we still got a month and a half to wait, but her belly¡­ well, it had grown exponentially more than before! "Hehe, why are you looking at me like that?" Bedann was wearing a beautiful white dress while sitting at my side as we had lunch. She chuckled cutely as she felt embarrassed by my intense stare. "Ah¡­ It''s just that you''re just as pretty as always. And very cute too." I said. "Fweh? W-What with that all out of the sudden?" she asked embarrassedly. "Nothing, you just look very cute with that dress, and your slightly fat belly is cute too¡­ I think I am blessed of having such a cute wife." I said. "G-Geez¡­ You really like to say I''m cute, don''t you?" sighed Bedann. She had been having mood swingstely, sometimes she gets very tsundere-like. But her gentle nature doesn''t change. "I am just stating a fact¡­" I said, as I caressed her head and she blushed. "If you don''t eat your meal, I''ll eat it¡­" she said, as she extended her fork and took away a piece of my meat. "Oi! Okay fine, you can have it. My cute wife can have everything in the world." I said. "Sheesh, you''re really spoiling me now¡­" she sighed, as she blushed even more. Her adorable nature captivated my heart and made it beat faster. I am so much in love with her that I cannot possibly get tired of her cuteness. I believe she makes me fall in love every day, in fact! "That belly looks very cute¡­" I said, petting her belly. "It is growing big but it''s asking for a lot of food! I''m always hungry now¡­" sighed Bedann, as she finished my te in just half a minute. "Dear, do you want seconds?" asked her mother, who was cooking for us right now. "Sure! I''m starving!" cried Bedann. "Alright~ An extra big bowl of rice with meat and eggsing right up!" Beh cooked something simple today, a lot of rice, grilled meat cut into thin slices, a tasty citric and sweet sauce, and fried eggs on top. This was a preparation we named "Grilled Meat Bowl", and the bowl of ricees with a lot of it alongside the meat and the eggs. It is a fulfilling meal that fills the stomach, but she had already eaten two and she''s still hungry¡­ "Drake, you want one too?" asked her mother. "Yeah, please." "Alrighty~!" "By the by, where''s Laddan?" I asked. "Oh, that man''s currently in the arena fighting and polishing his skills, instead of eating with his family!" sighed Beh. "Well, that''s better, more for me¡­! Nom, nom, nom¡­" Bedann began to devour the bowl of meat, eggs, and rice in seconds. She was more gluttonous than me. I began to wonder if the baby had, by chance, inherited my endless stomach. Well, my stomach is actually not endless, I do feel satiated after a bit, and nowadays I can even hold onto my hunger for very long too, I have high Hunger Resistance! However, the baby obviously doesn''t have such a powerful cheat such as me, so it is always hungry and asking for energy to develop. Whatever it is, it is very big and strong. I can''t wait for it to be born, honestly! I think I might die out of a heart attack on that day, luckily, I am pretty sure I can survive a heart attack anyways. "Dear, you''re going to eat that?" asked Bedann while giving me puppy eyes, she had some rice on her lips. "Go ahead," I said, as I cleaned the rice off her lips and kissed her. "Fufu¡­" She began to devour once more. "Drake! Don''t let her eat your bowl! Geez¡­ If you want more you have to ask for a more, girl!" sighed Bedann''s mother. "Well my Drake is very gentle with me, so he lets me at his bowl!" said Bedann in between stuffing her mouth with food. "Drake I believe you''re being way too permissive with this spoiled girl." Sighed her mother. "I can''t help, she''s my weakness," I said. "Geez¡­ Young love is really strong in these two." Sighed my mother-inw. Maybe she''s right. Bedann got mepletely at her mercy! ¡­Well, not really, it is just rice bowls, and I already ate my fill-in breakfast when we had food we ordered from the restaurant, so we are fine for the moment. Anyways, going back to the previous topic resuming what has happened thesest 7 days, Ruby has been adapting pretty well to her new environment. We had a talk with her, Rakasha, Bedann, and me, and we exined to her about the Vampires and everything else, and she ended telling us the truth which she had lied to me about not knowing. Of course, I got a bit angry and reprimanded her for lying to me, especially because we really cared about her, so she apologized for it and now things are better. Essentially, she knew that her mother was the leader of the ancient faction that desires to revive the Venerable of Blood, and also that her pendant is in fact arge and the strongest fragment of his soul which has been crystallized into a "dead" item. This way, the Venerable was able to ignore thews of the world and it was not suppressed because it transmuted his own soul into a material, effectively dying in the process while still being here. She said that if anyone else that wasn''t of her bloodline tried to take it away, the pendant would release a powerful curse in that person that might affect their entire bodies and paralyze them on sight. I tried it out with a small slime clone and well¡­ ----- Chapter 328: Thoughts

Chapter 328: Thoughts

----- And well, the Slime Clone dropped dead right after that, as if it wasn''t even there before. It was surprising and it left me speechless, it simply became a pond of water. When I tried touching it, a strong zapping pain hit my arm and paralyzed it. after that, I had begun to slowly rot. Yes, rotting like a damn corpse. Good thing I had Death Attribute Resistance! This way, I rotted very slowly so I just cut off the arm and regrew a new one. However, many can''t just do that, so the curse is deadly as it expands across the body, and because it seems to be as strong as Rank 9 Curse Spell at the very least, not many can even fight against it. This death attribute attack was incredibly potent, and it made me wonder if the Vampire Venerable was a Death Magic-user¡­ not only blood but perhaps he also mastered Death, make sense, seeing how Vampires are technically Undead. Ruby had said that someone within the faction of her mother saved her life from being used as a sacrifice by a mysterious and evil woman within her family. We told her the real identity of this woman and everything else, she epted it pretty easily and moved on quite fast. She said she recognized the efforts of her family and that was willing to protect her own life. Although she even implied, she was willing to be the vessel of the Venerable in the future. Huh¡­ Yeah, I don''t think we would let that happen though. Isn''t he like super evil? Also, wouldn''t she take over her body? We didn''t pursue the situation back then because Rakasha said she wanted some time by herself, and since then she had been living pretty leisurely around here with the kids. I''ve made her train her magic though, so thesest 7 days she had gone into the dungeons, killed monsters, cultivated, and drank potions made from the mana cores of the monsters she hunted. She had been excited by how much she could grow stronger through these potions, so she had been polishing her magic and her other fighting techniques with the kids. Her ability to fight physically already matches those of the stronger kids and she had even fought against Yuki rather well, although our Yuki still beat her at the end with a cheeky smile. Ruby is pridefully like an ojou-sama archetype girl, so she had been training to one day beat the cheeky Chinchi Monkey beast-girl. Anyways, I''ve thought about asked her how she felt about losing all her own self to be the vessel of a psychopath that killed the entire world, but we have not really done it yet. Deep down we feel like it would be way too rude to address that seeing how her mother has sacrificed so much to let her survive and all¡­ Even more when we learned that the Tyrannical Lady has been torturing her mother so she could speak about Ruby all this time¡­ Of course, we didn''t tell her that. I am honestly conflicted over all of this situation; it is one of those times when you really feel like something is wrong, but the other side has their reasons to fight too and you can''t really find who is right and who is wrong because both sides have put so much effort into their own beliefs¡­ But if ites down to it, I will definitely not let Ruby be the Venerable of Blood, that would be way too dangerous. If ites down to it, I will swallow that pendant. Yeah, I can digest anything, right? If ites down to it, I will swallow that pendant than letting her be the vessel of this psychopath. Hmm¡­ maybe that would be too reckless. I guess there could be better ways to handle this. Perhaps not even herself can take out the pendant? yr and Noirenn had told me she never takes it out, not even when she takes bath with the girls in the spring. Ah yes, we made argemunity bath that is like a spring separate din sexes, of course. Though we usually sneak with Bedann when there is no one. Anyways, going back to the topic, this whole thing seems pretty iffy, honestly, and I don''t know what to really think about all of it. I really don''t want her to be the vessel, but all the efforts of her family, the sacrifice of her mother, and all the purpose of her family''s existence would be negated through such an action. So it''s hard to think about it too deep. And¡­ Ugh, my head hurts over overthinking this so much. But honestly, what else can I do? It is like that. I will see what I can do when shit hits the fan¡­ but for now, we have to think about a way to discuss this topic with Ruby without sounding rude, nor sounding as if we want to put our beliefs before her family''s. After all, she''s not really our daughter, so we cannot really just force her to do things she doesn''t want to. Well, yes, we can, but I don''t want to force a little girl to do what I want, that seems wrong to me. Anyways, moving on to other important matters- "Bueehh¡­ I ate a lot¡­ I think I am going to burst¡­" sighed Bedann. Bedann ate too much now¡­ Sigh, this girl is really a handful. "Alright, let''s go back to bed, you need to rest," I said. I held her with my arms and gently carried her to bed as if she were my princess. "Y-You don''t have to carry me¡­" she sighed. "Of course I have! I love carrying my beautiful Bedann." I said. "Geez¡­" I put her over the bed and she almost instantly fell asleep. Well, I guess I can take a nap at her side and forget about all this stuff for a few more hours. I rested near her, and then went to dreand¡­ Dreand¡­ FLASH! As I slept, a sh of pink light filled my sight. ----- Chapter 329: Suddenly Appearing Inside A Fox Girls Dream!

Chapter 329: Suddenly Appearing Inside A Fox Girl''s Dream!

----- As Drake and Bedann took a nap, the baby within Bedann''s stomach suddenly moved around. It had grown rather big after half a month from the battle against the Vampires, it was now perhaps fist-sized. And it was developing eyes, a brain, heart, and more. It even had ad very long draconic tail, but without the scales yet, and two tiny vestiges of horns, which might grow bigger in the future. The baby glowed with bright light, as it released something strange that it had suddenly developed through its stages of development as an embryo, a shing power that defied magic itself. It emanated a bright sh so bright it coated its mother and its father that was at her side hugging her while sleeping. The two were suddenly embraced by this bright light of enormous power, as the runes and magic power set over their bodies broke down, and the defenses to the dream inheritance Drake had made suddenly broke and shattered! The baby has merely done this on a whim, it really didn''t intend to do it! It was simply developing its strange powers, and it ended breaking down runes set around itself¡­ Which¡­ as a result, provoked that Drake and Bedann were pulled straight into the Dream Inheritance of Belle, like fishes being caught in a and being dragged into a ship! The two souls flew inside incredibly quickly and without stopping. Without realizing it, they had arrived inside through a portal, appearing here while standing motionlessly. "Huh?" The two looked around, as they felt an utter sense of panic. "Wait¡­! T-This is¡­" Drake quickly got alert, as he grabbed Bedann''s hand and looked around himself while conjuring a Dream Spell to get out of here. "How did we arrive here out of nowhere?!" asked Bedann. "I-I don''t know! My spell suddenly dispelled itself as we slept! What the heck?!" wondered Drake, feeling utterly confused! As he quickly made a way to get out, a cute pink-haired fox girl rushed towards them! "WAAAAAAAIT!" "S-Shit, that monster is already here!" said Bedann. "Fuck! I won''t make it in time!" muttered Drake, gritting his teeth. There was no time, he would have to fight this Venerable to defend his love! The figure of the malicious Fox girl emerged closer and closer, as her shing crimson-red eyes emanated an air of eeriness! Her power was immense, and her predatory instincts were skyrocketing as she rushed towards the two while running on four legs, she really looked like a crazed fox about to bite on its prey! The two werepletely justified for thinking that she had bad intentions! She had terrible manners and couldn''t even contain her excitement! "WAAAIT! PLEASE!" she roared. "Like hell, we''ll wait!" roared Drake, as he was about to confront her, but suddenly¡­! "Eh?!" "Ah?!" "Please, forgive me! Please! I am very sorry!" The fox girl suddenly kneeled before the two?! "What in tarnation?!" muttered Drake in utter disbelief. A Venerable¡­ kneeling before two measly and pathetic mortals?! "Indeed! What in tarnation was this?!" asked Bedann. The Fox Girl, which name was Belle, was kneeling pathetically before the two, and even sobbing sorrowfully. "Please don''t go! I don''t want to be a bad person, I swear! I acted rudely and was just a total asshole! B-But I am not like that! I am not like the main body! I''ve changed¡­ I don''t have to act like this because I will only make people mistrust me¡­" she cried while sobbing. "E-Ehh?!" Drake suddenly saw as the fox girl crawled into his leg and grabbed it with her thin arms. "Pleash¡­ Don''t goooooo!" she sobbed. "Ugh¡­!" Drake suddenly felt a bit disgusted as the girl''s mucus and tears began to cover his pants, he quickly pulled out his leg a bit rudely, as the fox girl began to sob even louder. "I am sorry! Really, really sorry!" she muttered. "Are you really the same fox girl as before?!" asked Bedann in utter shock. "Y-Yes, Bedann! I am sorry¡­ I shouldn''t have been greedy. But I am a fox, ites with the race!" she apologized. "So you''re saying fox are greedy and that''s why you dared to try to take away my wife''s soul as if it were an item for your sick experimentations? Is that it?!" roared Drake, he had no mercy! "I-I am sorry¡­ Drake¡­ I really like you! I want to be your friend and ally too! Just¡­ don''t leave me alone¡­" she muttered. "How can we know you''re saying the truth? And how can we even know you''re not trying to convince us with your crocodile tears? Girl, I am not a kid! I won''t be easily convinced." Said Drake. "Y-Yeah, what he said! And even more, why would you ever want to ally us out of the sudden and in such a manner? Aren''t you an all-powerful Venerable, or well, what''s left of her? Don''t you have pride or something? And even without it, why would you want to ask us so much despite being so strong to the point you could merely make us submit?" asked Bedann. She was even sharper than Drake, it seemed! A bit of Miranda was mixed into it. "Gah¡­ Ugh¡­ I-I know how I acted before. But it is all a misunderstanding, really! I was just too¡­ well, I was really bad¡­ I¡­ I acted rashly, and desperately. I knew you would go away eventually so I wanted to imprison you somewhere so you wouldn''t go away from me." She cried. "Huh? And that''s the best way to do it?" asked Drake. "I already said I am sorry¡­! I won''t do it again¡­ And¡­ please, let''s talk more civilized¡­ Let''s sit down and speak¡­ I-I am really sorry! I just want to be your ally. Anything than¡­ eternal destion¡­" sighed the fox girl. "So strange, it feels as if she''s apletely different person." Said Bedann. "We can''t really trust a person whose personality changes too drastically like this, you know, Belle? Why are you acting so different out of the sudden?" asked Drake. "First of all¡­ I am not even really Belle¡­ I am a clone of her made out of her consciousness¡­!" said the fox girl. ----- Chapter 330: A Fox Girl Desperate For Attention

Chapter 330: A Fox Girl Desperate For Attention

----- Bedann and Drake felt as if this all was wrong. How was it possible for her to suddenly act so humbly and childish? She had acted very arrogantly before, and was also very demonic in nature as if she saw them all as mere items. She was domineering even, but now¡­ what was she but a kid desperate for some attention? "So strange, it feels as if she''s apletely different person." Said Bedann. "We can''t really trust a person whose personality changes too drastically like this, you know, Belle? Why are you acting so different out of the sudden?" asked Drake. "First of all¡­ I am not even really Belle¡­ I am a clone of her made out of her consciousness¡­!" said the fox girl. "I do remember you saying something like that, but that technically still makes you part of her." Said Drake. "But I am not her! I¡­ You know how horrendous is to be confined on dreams for an eternity?! I''ve been alone for so long, there are no inhabitants in this world, and in other dreams, I can only stay very momentarily, the people there only fear me when they see me, and my very presence devours dreams. The monsters that roam that ce also fear me and run away¡­ I''ve been in destion for thousands- no, probably millions of years since my creation! Even with the strong mind and will of the Venerable, I was made of, at the end of the day, I don''t have her spirit nor her true soul. I am but a husk of my former self¡­ no, she wasn''t even my former self. I am just¡­ a bad copy." Sighed the fox girl. "What? You¡­ you''re not her? So¡­ something else? A husk?" asked Drake. "Lacking her spirit and soul¡­" muttered Bedann. The fox girl in front of them was indeed not the actual Venerable, of course. She was someone different at the end of the day, and now that she had gone through many years of destion, she ended even more differently and warped from the former consciousness she possessed. At some point, she was cold and calctive, but childish behaviors resurged, and she ended falling more and more into the insanity of staying here inplete loneliness. And unlike other living beings, she could not find rxation or meditation in sleeping, as she was a dream clone, she couldn''t sleep as she was already part of dreams themselves. So she could only deal with her own existence for eternity, eternally waiting for someone toe here and do something. Of course, this wasn''t the case for every Will of a Venerable. This was because this one in specific was given a body and also various humane senses. Wills often is just a copy of the creator''s consciousness. They don''t have any flesh, nor sexual desire, nor they feel lonely, nor they suddenly feel like they want to eat tasty food, nor do they feel bored as they can simply stay still likeputers. But this one was made way too realistic by error (maybe) of the Venerable and ended having all the problems that a normal person would face in eternal imprisonment, instead of having been made as an A.I. without a mortal''s weaknesses that could patiently wait and never feel tired nor desiring anything else, this Will ended being given all of these difficulties, which never ceased, never! Due to this, she went through an eternal torment of the insufferable feeling of loneliness within her life here. Nobody ever came, the ones talented for dream magic were so rare it was impossible for someone to ever find this inheritance. She began to feel like the hopes for her creator to one day find an inheritor of her powers was futile and for naught! It felt as if she was made just to make herugh, just for her creator''s own selfish fulfilments of seeing her suffer¡­ despite having her mind, emotions, past, traumas, and willpower, all of this ended being nothing before the insufferable prison of eternity, as she fragmented into desperation. She didn''t know how long it would take for her to change into something that could not feel anything, perhaps it would never happen because, unlike fleshy bodies, she was made of unchangeable and a non-adaptive dream body. A human''s brain could slowly change over time and be dull through loneliness and endless destion, but her own didn''t change, her mind remained unchanged, and still, no matter how long it passed, she didn''t change and merely became more and more desperate. Perhaps she did change, but she changed into a personality of endless boredom and desperation for anything to ever happen. When she met Drake for the first time she could barely gold into her excitement as she saw the handsome man emerge in her inheritance, but she knew she had to y by the script and acted as how her creator wanted, but after messing it up with Bedann when she desired to capture her so she could fulfill the main body''s desire of escaping this through the power of dominating the Chaos Element, which was present in Bedann, she realized she hadpletely lost the opportunity to be with perhaps the only two peoplepatible with her inheritance to have ever been born in the world, and she would have to wait perhaps another eternity for something to ever happen! It was truly a horrendous way of living, and one which she didn''t want, one which she didn''t want at all! It was filled with desperation, without any adaptation but only endless desperation and frustrations¡­ she could do nothing other than sorrowfully sob at the two, asking for them to not leave her alone. She had epted her true self as someone independent from her main body, as someone of her own that despite wanting to fulfill her creator''s orders, was also as selfish as her creator and wanted to be happy herself, even if a little bit. "So please¡­ don''t leave!" ----- Chapter 331: Intervention

Chapter 331: Intervention

----- The desperate sobs of a fox girl resonated across the entire inheritance as she began to exin to them the reasons behind her desperation, the true self behind her existence, and that despite wanting to fulfill her main body''s requests and orders, that she was as selfish as her main body and desired to pursue selfish happiness for herself, which involved interacting with others to end her endless boredom. She exined that she had acted rashly before and that she was very sorry, that she wanted them as allies but that her approaches were wrong, and that she needed to be less oppressive and more gentle and friendly. But it was very hard for her to be good at interacting with others after so long since she had even spoken with anyone, which was only her main body. She had zero experiences speaking with other people than her, and therefore, she gets very nervous and masks her nervousness through her tyrannic and evil personalitying from her main body''s consciousness, which she was but at the same time not exactly for the aforementioned reasons. "I-I am super bad at interacting with other people because I''ve never done it since my creation¡­ Sorry¡­ I want to be your allies, could you let me¡­ be your allies?" she asked with puppy eyes, as she waved her fluffy tail cutely. Despite her convincing words and her adorable appearance which melted a bit of the heart of the two gentle-hearted ice giant and ice dragon, their cautiousness and keen minds couldn''t let them merely forgive this troublemaker girl that had only brought them a lot of pains in the ass. "There''s no way we can trust you." Sighed Drake. "What¡­?!" "Indeed. Sorry, but we cannot act stupidly. Even if you sound convincing, there is always a chance for you to backstab us somehow. You''re a Venerable remnant, and even if you are as you say, you''re still dangerous and we don''t have spent enough time to even tell if you''re really genuinely someone good that could be trusted." Said Bedann. "Your previous acts also make us doubt your judgment and perhaps, you''re way too crazy for us to really find any friendship with you. We have to leave now; we can''t stay here and risk your backstabbing us anymore. If we do a single wrong step, we could end up imprisoned forever here¡­ we cannot let that happen." Said Drake. The fox girl felt utterly heartbroken, her past mistakes began to bite her in the tail, even after she finally had the opportunity to meet them once more, she felt utterly devastated by their harsh words! Her eyes began to cry desperately as she began to think about some way to make them trust her. Sadly, she couldn''t give them the inheritance as its power was sealed within the trials, the only way to get to them was through trials, and these trials weren''t something she could manipte, she only guarded them. What else could there be for her to offer to them so they could actually trust her and think of her as a friend and not a foe?! It was incredibly hard! She didn''t know what to do nor what to think and was leftpletely hopeless as she began to believe she was going to simply be left alone forever. "No¡­ Please! Sob¡­I just¡­ want you to not be alone anymore¡­ I can help you conquer the trials and get the inheritance! I can¡­ maybe I could help you in the outside world too! Even though my powers outside of my own domain are very limited¡­ there are still things I could do¡­ Though all material objects are sealed within the inheritance trials, so I cannot really give you anything as of now!" she cried. "Sorry but no, we are out of here." Said Drake, as he opened a gate to the outside of this inheritance, as he held Bedann''s hand tightly, she walked at his side, as the two nced at her for thest time. Unlike they had believed, she wasn''t going after them viciously while roaring angrily, she wasn''t taking out her sharp ws and trying to grab them out of there and force them to be her ves. She was just sobbing like a little lost girl, who just wanted someone to be at her side¡­ The two for a moment considered that maybe she was actually being genuine¡­ but even then, they couldn''t simply trust someone so dangerous¡­ She was too dangerous, unstable, and powerful to be trusted, and she had already done past actions that left her as someone very questionable to trust. They would beplete idiots if they trusted such a being! Even with all the sobs and all, it was too much! They were slowly walking out of here! "Please! I implore of you! Don''t go¡­ I want¡­ I want someone¡­ someone¡­" she muttered. "Sorry¡­" sighed Bedann, as she walked away. "Hahh¡­" Belle began to sob sorrowfully, recalling her past life and all the horrendous boredom, solitude, and loneliness she had felt now. She felt utterly desperate¡­ and with nothing else to do than to see them run away. She didn''t want to force her way into them anymore, even if it meant they would once more go away. ¡­ "Wait!" However, the voice of Miranda resonated within the inheritance, as a tentacle made of mold extended out of Bedann''s soul, which then held tightly into the inheritance, stopping the pair from walking outside! "W-What? Miranda?!" asked Bedann in shock. "Miranda? She''s¡­ What are you even doing?" asked Drake. "Stupid lizard! Don''t you realize she''s just like me?! You two are really some big, big dorks!" said Miranda, pouting a lot as she materialized from the mold into Bedann''s previous life appearance, a cute young girl in herte teens, with crimson-red eyes, pale white skin, and long ck hair wearing a simple ck dress. She looked a bit sickly too but had a fiery will within those eyes. "Like you?" asked Bedann. "Eh?" muttered Drake. He didn''t get it yet. "You''re¡­" muttered Belle, looking at Miranda. "I want to trust her. And honestly, we need her strength." Said Miranda. ----- Chapter 332: Lets Give Her A Chance

Chapter 332: Let''s Give Her A Chance

----- Miranda, the most mistrustful, and the one that never trusted anyone except Bedann, suddenly wanted to trust thisplete stranger! Why was that? It seemed that she had changed herself. She was no longer like before, and it was rather obvious that her personality has shifted the more Bedann gave her sisterly love and the more she saw Bedann interact with Drake through her eyes¡­ she grew fond and fonder of the two, even of the big lizard, whom she had begun falling in love as well. But due to this very reason, she realized that at this moment they were acting wrongly. And there was a big reason behind it! This reason was¡­ "She''s exactly like me. Don''t you realize? She has been acting like this due to desperation, loneliness, of endless existential dread. I was caged in darkness all this time, inside of Bedann''s soul... all this time I just wanted her for myself because she was the only one that brought some light to my darkness¡­ She is the most precious thing in my life and¡­ I couldn''t possibly ept that she didn''t want me. I went berserk and ended acting wrongly¡­ I was very sorry too! And at first, you couldn''t trust me¡­ right?" asked Miranda. Indeed! Miranda had the same circumstances as Belle here, at least to some extent, but close enough to make a very urateparison with her. The two were indeed very simr to one another, and due to this, she had made aparison and felt herself within this little fox girl. She saw herself in her and tried to do it differently. Instead of waiting for her to fall even more into depression, she wanted to extend a hand when nobody else did! Something she would have loved that Bedann or Drake did with her before, but that they took way too long to do¡­ Nheless, it wasn''t as if she had a grudge against them or something, she was grateful to have them in her life. Even Drake had begun to be a precious treasure for her as she loved him more and more through Bedann''s eyes. The two were connected after all, and Bedann''s love for this gentle-hearted dragon infected her dark heart too. She ended sharing all those feelings, all those sensations, all those beautiful feelings¡­ all of it! she couldn''t¡­ possibly not like him now. And due to this, she also saw herself as the fox girl as she wanted them to give her a hand. She honestly pitied her a lot! she had indeed changed from how selfish she used to be. Miranda was not the same monstrous mold entity from before, but a girl that just wanted to amend herself. Perhaps within Belle, there was a way to amend herself even more, by offering a helping hand to someone when nobody did. "You''re¡­ really¡­ trusting me?" asked Belle, containing her tears. "I¡­ I want to." Sighed Miranda, smiling back at her. She extended her small and pale hand, as Belle took it gently. Drake and Bedann looked at the scene in shock and couldn''t forcefully move outside as Miranda was connected to Bedann and acted as an anchor in this dream as long as she stayed here materialized into this form. "Miranda¡­ you¡­ You''ve changed a lot." sighed Drake, as he smiled quite hopelessly. "Yeah¡­ You¡­ you really trust her, sister?" asked Bedann. "I¡­ I want to." Said Miranda. The two looked at each other''s eyes and walked near Miranda, as Miranda slowly walked towards them and held Bedann''s and Drake''s hands. "M-Miranda, you''re holding my hand too?" asked Drake rather embarrassedly. "D-Don''t get ahead of yourself, idiot¡­ I-Its not like I love you or anything! T-This is just because¡­ Erm¡­ because we are all family." Said Miranda while growing redder than a tomato. Her pale-white skin made this more evident than anything. "(Is she a Tsundere or something? ¡­But she''s cute.)" Drake deep down felt his heartbeat a bit faster. Did he just found Miranda cute? This was a new feeling for him altogether. "Miranda¡­ I guess you want to redeem yourself through her, am I right?" sighed Bedann. "Huh?! H-How did you know?" asked Miranda. "You''re very easy to read¡­ In fact, you''re not so different from Bedann herself in some things." sighed Drake. "W-What! Ugh¡­" Miranda felt even more embarrassed as Drake smiled handsomely at her. She felt as if her emotions were bubbling many things inside her mind. This was actually the first time she spoke with him since theirst encounter when he reprimanded her various months ago. And now they were supposed to be allies and perhaps, something else? This only made her feel more and more embarrassed, that it was ruining her cool a bit. "So you want to redeem yourself by helping her? But what if she backstabs us? You''ll ruin us¡­" sighed Drake. "I will take responsibility for it! Just¡­ trust me for once! I have an itch!" said Miranda. "An itch, huh?" sighed Drake. "Drake¡­ I want to trust her too now." Said Bedann, looking at him with her tender eyes. "Sigh¡­" Drake gave a loud sigh as he covered his face. "Fine! Fine... whatever. Alright¡­ Fine." Sighed Drake. "R-Really?" asked Bedann. "You''re ok with it?!" asked Miranda, a cute smile emerged on her face as her crimson-red eyes shone cutely. She looked like Bedann of her previous life, but she was already an incredibly cute girl. Drake felt the urge to pet her head. And he did. "H-Huh?!" Miranda felt suddenly even more embarrassed as steam came out of her ears. She looked at Drake as her lips trembled. "I am okay with it as long as you let me interact with you some more. I have begun to think that we should talk some more instead of you caging yourself inside of Bedann''s soul." Said Drake. "W-Whaaaat?!" Bedann was smiling profoundly as she nodded repeatedly, giving her sister the thumbs up. This was her golden chance! "If you don''t ept my humble request¡­ then¡­" said Drake. "O-Okay, fine!" sighed Miranda, averting her gaze from the handsome and gentle dragon. ----- Chapter 333: A Deal With Miranda

Chapter 333: A Deal With Miranda

----- Drake had only asked for a single request to Miranda through this deal! For her to show up more and interact more with him and possibly with everyone else. She had been way too secretive, only talking a lot with Bedann and still caging herself inside of Bedann''s soul as if she were a Neet. She had seen through her eyes, however, and was happy with just that, but Drake wanted more from her, he wanted her to live her own life as well, and to form her own experiences rather than sharing everything with Bedann. And he had begun to develop some interest in her and wanted to see how she could develop as an individual, incentivizing her to act independently might bring forth new ways to see how cute she could be. And Drake was a man that loved all things cute and couldn''t possibly let go of this potential cuteness machine. All things said, he was just being gentle too and decided to trust her judgment for once. After all the things she had gone through and after all, he had seen her do and say, seeing her change so much inspired him to change his thoughts a bit more, even if there were risks within this whole decision. There were risks, yes, but Drake took them head-on sometimes, so there wasn''t much difference. And there was something else that Miranda was right about¡­ she was strong, and her strength could be useful one way or another. Somehow, her strength could bring forth a whole new amount of possibilities for them, even if she couldn''t properly act in the outside world, there were still things her powers could do if they merged with the versatility of Drake and Bedann. Alone she couldn''t do much, but what if she gets the help of others to use her powers to her full potential in several different scenarios and the like? New andpletely crazy things could happen! Belle herself was waving her tail through the entire interaction, her eyes were shining brightly as if hearts came out of them, the whole scene inspired her and filled her with fuzzy feelings. It was all so cute and even a bit romantic! "Uwah! Drake, you''re so nice and gentle¡­" she said on the sidelines. "Eh? Ah¡­ Right, you''re here¡­" said Drake. He had lost himself in Miranda''s enchanting crimson eyes for a few seconds. "Now¡­ I guess we are really just trusting you." Said Bedann. "Yeah¡­ I guess we are just doing that. Fine¡­ Um. So what? What do we do?" asked Drake. "C-Can¡­ I get a hug?" asked the fox girl while waving her fox tail yfully. She was growing red and her breath was heavy¡­ she was craving a bit of cuddle! "Erm¡­ I¡­ We''ll think about it." said Bedann. "Yeaah¡­ perhaps you''re going a bit too far there." Said Drake. "Oohh¡­ S-Sorry¡­ How about a petting?" asked the fox girl, giving the trio puppy eyes. "Well fine¡­" sighed Drake, as he couldn''t resist the mofu-mofu anymore, as he extended his hands and petted her silky pink hair gently. "Ahhh!" Belle released a little surprise moan, as Drake continued a bit, he caressed her fluffy and big fox ears, they were warm and soft, and very silky too, they felt good and cute, and they twitched from time to time as well! Drake suddenly felt overwhelmed but kept hisposure. "Uwah! So cute!" said Bedann. Unlike Drake, she had fewer restrains and petted the fox girl''s head and ears. "Okay! Enough! T-This is not what we are supposed to do- oohh?!" Miranda muttered, as she was suddenly wrapped around by a massive and fluffy tail, the softness and warmth it had made her suddenly realize the wondrousness of fox girls. But that was indeed enough! they couldn''t possibly waste away their day doing pets to a fox girl, they had identallye here for some weird reason, and now that Drake had calmed down and everything was settling down, the fox girl wasn''t attacking them nor imprisoning them, perhaps she was saying the truth. But he still couldn''t help but have this question tormenting his mind a lot, and he decided to quickly take it out through words. "How did it happen? How was it possible for my protection runes to be destroyed?" he wondered. "The spell¡­ you''re right, it suddenly broke and it let us enter here again¡­" sighed Bedann. "So that happened? I did felt something breaking too¡­ a strange force came out of Bedann, and it broke it alongside Drake''s." said Miranda. "Huh?!" asked the pair. "Oh, maybe something that has to do with that soul over there?" asked Belle. Suddenly, the trio red at a small they had not even noticed before, but that was lurking around silently. It was a small soul, the size of a fist, and it had a very faint appearance, mostly resembling a mass of glowing white light. But the slight appearance it had resembled a small fetus. "¡­" The little soul wandered around curiously. What could this little guy be? "W-Who is that?" asked Miranda. "C-Could it be? Is that¡­?" wondered Bedann, as the little soul flew back to her belly, and fused to her. FLASH! A bright white light covered her once more, a heavenly power that made even the mana in this ce tremble a bit¡­ "T-That was¡­ our baby''s soul?! Did our baby dispel our spells? But why!?" asked Drake. "Amazing¡­ it can do that already!" said Bedann. "Well yes, it is indeed an amazing baby but how?!" asked Drake. "I felt something! Within that little soul, there was a very strong power, a very strong white light, a faint feeling of heavenly power¡­ w-what kind of child do you two have?" wondered the fox girl in shock. "W-We don''t really know, but it is already a month old I believe." Said Drake. "I-I see¡­ Perhaps it will develop something very powerful in the future¡­" said the fox girl. "Very powerful¡­ Well, I hope that it only did that out of mistake¡­ it seemed very innocent and curious¡­ my baby¡­" sighed Bedann, caressing her belly. The little soul of her child rested within her own. ----- Chapter 334: Going Back To Bed

Chapter 334: Going Back To Bed

----- Many things happened this night, more than I could have expected to happen, I felt rather overwhelmed by everything, to be honest, but when it all ended and we decided to move outside of Belle''s dream, we said we wereing back soon. Quite literally what happened was something I could have never expected nor predicted in all my half a year of life in Yggdrasil. Our own child was the one that sent us there identally. Belle had said that our child, despite how small its little soul was, had developed a strange and "heavenly" element that was capable of disturbing other elements. Quite literally, our child destroyed my runes like nothing when its tiny mana core developed and this mana of this certain element disturbed the mana generated by the runes and destroyed them effortlessly. I¡­ it was hard to believe that. As a father in a world filled with dangers, the thing I would want the most is for my child to be as strong as possible¡­ but even with such a mindset in me, I couldn''t help but end up finding myself wondering if I would be surpassed by this baby before it was even born. I certainly don''t have a power like that, and I don''t think I could simply make up a spell that just says "delete everything" as our baby did. The power of the runes I had set up on both of us was incredibly strong and took hundreds of thousands of Mana to fully make. It took me a lot of Mana Potions too! They were protection runes that made up a powerful spell capable of protecting us from the "suction" effect of the fox girl''s Inheritance Dream World¡­ but it was utterly disintegrated with no runes behind in just a tiny second. Thankfully, the baby seems to have had its fill of adventure and went back to her mama''s belly, where I felt it was resting for the moment. Hopefully, this little and mischievous baby can stay there until it is born, I don''t want more troubles involving the tiny soul of my precious child¡­ By just thinking about the things that could happen to its tiny little soul if something went wrong if someone with enough power and the means were to suddenly find it¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t imagine such a horrendous future. I don''t want that to happen. As a father, I felt the necessity to protect my child and my wife¡­ and of course, I don''t want such a thing to happen to our baby''s soul! What if it gets damaged? Will the baby be able to be born again? Or will it die miserably or something even worse? I can''t deal with such a thought. I am growing way too concerned, perhaps I should rx for now¡­ Ugh. Sigh¡­ The thing that I didn''t expect the most as well was that Miranda would suddenly show up and help Belle out of the sudden! All out of nowhere! The little and cute Mold girl convinced us with her cute appearance, and I couldn''t resist her. I am weak¡­ Ugh. But there was a certain charm to her new personality. She had indeed changed so much that she was almost unrecognizable from before. I don''t know what it really was. Perhaps her new willpower, perhaps her new confidence, perhaps her growing gentle heart, or perhaps abination of all of them plus her adorableness which I never thought I would find in this being that once threatened Bedann so much. But just as she had said, Belle was perhaps in a very simr situation to her, she had suffered through simr things and was also in a very simr situation. Due to this, it was easy to uratelypare the two together and realize that they were indeed quite simr in many aspects. And the question easily emerged in both of our minds. If she could change despite all of this, why couldn''t the fox girl before us also change? Maybe we were too overly cautious, but after seeing how crazy she could get, it was very hard to not be extremely wary! Also, a carefree heart in this world would only get you killed; you have to quickly grow cautious of everything. Well, this doesn''t mean that you have to grow ruthless or cold-hearted. But it means that you must be very careful with your decision and calcte what to do. I felt happy that Bedann shared this thought with me and both of us decided to not trust her despite how her sobbing and her supplication broke our hearts and made us reconsider for a bit. In the end, Miranda ended convincing us with her reason¡­ but¡­ ugh, I still didn''t trust the fox girl. She was after all a Vixen! She could bite us from behind and enchant us with her cute charm just as she did a few minutes ago! We can''t possibly fall for her cuteness and then get backstabbed! But¡­ I want to trust Miranda, and she also made a promise to me, to be able toe here and meet us more, as she had been enclosing herself within Bedann''s soul for way too long and I really just wanted to meet her and have her build up her own experiences in this world. And honestly, I wanted to grow closer to her, she was like Bedann''s little sister, and also cute, cuter than I could have expected, and those big and crimson-red eyes were very enchanting. I''ve now realized that perhaps I have her as a new weakness¡­ No! I won''t fall for it! I will resist and just help her get along with everyone and let her experience life with everyone else¡­ Yes, that''s the thing we must do. We still have to guide her some more, she hasn''tpletely recovered from her emotional scars, it was obvious that we must help her recover, indeed, that''s it, exactly. And well¡­ right this morning, she had decided to emerge. ----- Chapter 335: The Next Morning

Chapter 335: The Next Morning

----- [Day 172] This morning I woke up with many things on my mind, since the whole incident with Bedann, the fox girl, and Miranda, there was a lot to think about the inside of my mind, more than I could possibly and normally take with my head. But now that I woke up, I had to calm down and see what I could do. First of all, the fox girl. Apparently, when we went to sleep with Bedann, our baby activated its baby magic of some kind, and it canceled out the amazing runes I had left on both of us so this fox girl wouldn''t disturb us¡­ This ended in both of us being sent to this hellish inheritance ce where a fox girl greeted our sight, an evil one that had tried to capture my Bedann and use her as some kind of item due to her rare soul. And of course, I wasn''t anyone to forgive those that dared to do such a thing to my loved ones, so I quickly confronted her and decided to stand against her, while protecting my lover. We nned to move away despite her crying a lot about letting us forgive her as if she were a child. But despite how real it felt, I decided to think it was all crocodile''s tears and not actual sadness, I confronted her and then decided to move away with Bedann, thinking of this fox girl as a lost cause which I shouldn''t get with. However, Miranda from all people emerged andpared herself to this fox girl, which ended making ups ept her due to Miranda''spassion and her ever-growing heart. Honestly, putting it into retrospect, I am beginning to regret this decision, because we shouldn''t have obeyed Miranda so much. We should have just told her that no was no and put her back into Bedann''s soul after being reprimanded. But I guess I am weak to Bedann, she ended persuading me with her enchanting beauty. And I gave up at the end by Miranda''s cuteness and her zing conviction which I couldn''t help but recognize as beautiful. I ended deciding to ept the fox girl into your party, which ended with us petting her a lot for some reason. After that, we decide dot move out and promised her toe back soon. But honestly, I don''t know if we''ll do. I don''t know what to do with her other thanpleting the inheritance, it''s not like I''ve made any bond with her, nor do I consider her a friend either. But maybe she could be a useful informant of important info I or we don''t know about. So what? I will get there and just ask her stuff while cuddling her or ying with her? Is that all she really wants out of us? It''s a bit concerning, to be honest, she''s really a mystery and I still feel a bit fearful of her behaviors and her mood swings. More than anything, today in the morning Miranda decided to show up as we slept. I slowly woke up as I saw her suddenly emerge as a mass of ck mold. Naturally, one would be scared of such a thing, but I knew it was her, so I let her emerge from Bedann as if she were some kind of Venom rip-off. The mass of Mold suddenly moved independently, which surprised me, she had not done this before unless every Mold Bedann conjured was actually Miranda all along, which would be quite shocking. After that, she slowly began to shape herself, and through some kind of Spell, she changed into her appearance, the same appearance Bedann had in her previous life, which had now be the appearance of the personification of her mold, and something of a twin sister of her that might also be considered like her second personality or second mind within her own mind. Miranda''s case is very strange, you would think she couldn''t be so unique and independent, and despite sharing the same soul with Bedann, she is in fact apletely different being all together! Despite such things, despite such differences, personality, and more, she stilles from the same soul as Bedann, and could be considered Bedann herself too¡­ It is very strange, but I''ve concluded that it is better to see her as Bedann''s sister than anything else. Anything moreplicated and I might go a bit insane. But because she''s also technically Bedann, it gets confusing, and I don''t know what to think. I''ve heard from Bedann that she shares emotions and feelings with her, and what if she shared them while we had sex all this time? While kissing, hugging, cuddling, and loving each other? Wouldn''t she have experienced the same things? It is certainly strange to think about what another person experiencing the same things as Bedann would think about me, and honestly, it''s not like I am creeped out or something, but I would really like to hear her opinion on the matter. Is she okay with it? Is Miranda not creeped out by experiencing the same things as Bedann? Meaning, I''ve also been giving all my love to another girl within Bedann,pletely¡­ I was mildly aware since she told me, but I had decided to simply ignore it and keep loving Bedann as I always do, while Miranda was only an afterthought for a long time, until she became more real to mest night with everything that happened. I decided to ask her toe out for once. I ended deciding that I didn''t want her to stay inside of Bedann, it was honestly weird. She had to get her own experiences and live, and now that she had the power toe out thanks to Bedann'' developing her Mold Attribute Mana Core to Rank 4, it was more than possible for her toe out and greet us, and live with us, even if a little bit each day, until she gets used to the outside world. And there she was, looking at me surprised. "G-Good morning¡­" she said shyly while averting her gaze from me. ----- Chapter 336: Miranda Is Cute...?!

Chapter 336: Miranda Is Cute...?!

----- I''ve always pondered and wondered what it would feel like to have a body from zero after having experienced an entire life without one. Miranda in front of me was now experiencing this. apparently, she had utilized a spell named [Summon Mold Familiar] toe out, she inserted her own consciousness into a Mold Familiar and inserted arge part of Bedann''s mana into her own new shape, summoning herself. Through special means, she even shapeshifted her body through magic and ended looking just as if she was made of flesh despite being made of Mold. It was a strange yet intriguing technique but magically came in all shapes and sizes, and all wonders and dangers. There wasn''t anything magic couldn''t do, but there were not many that could make magic do anything they wanted. Nheless, Miranda had reached the state where she could summon herself as a Familiar and emerge out of Bedann. I immediately felt the curiosity of something, checking her Status. She was after all just a Familiar and still shared soul with Bedann, so she couldn''t possibly be a different being if she was like this, right? Therefore, her stats and abilities might end up being just the same as Bedann at the end¡­ Well, I was wrong. Apparently, Miranda had be something of her own already, while still being part of Bedann. ¡­ Name: Miranda. Race: High Dark Mold Familiar (Female) Title: Familiar. Mana Core Cultivation: None. Status: Summoned, Strengthened. Average Estimated Vitality: 55.000/55.000 Average Estimated Mana: 200.000/200.000 Average Estimated Strength: 25.000 Average Estimated Dexterity: 45.000 Average Estimated Magic: 75.000 Abilities: [Mold Personification] [Shared Soul] [Independent Consciousness] [Mold Queen] [Mana Connection] [All Element Resistance] [Automatic Self-Regeneration] [Mold Body] [Shapeshifting] [Body Transformation] [Gluttonous Devouring] [Assimtion] [Fungokinesis] [Mold-Assisted Telekinesis] [Mold Magic] [Mold Bullet] [Mold Tentacle] [Mold Super Enhancement] [Monstrous Mold Beast] [Mold Enhancement] [Chaos'' Divine Protection] [Soul Refinement] [Phantom Body] [Phantom Materialization] [Undying Stamina] [Degradation] [Crazed Agility] [Crazed Consumption] [Infection] [Legion] [Bone-Breaking ws] [Deadly Mold Whip] ¡­ I had just checked her status and she was indeed a being of her own in all of its rights. The only different thing is that she shared her soul with Bedann and therefore their Mana Reserves were shared. Anything than that, many of her Skills were unique to her, and she only shared mold-rted stuff with Bedann and something like Chaos'' Divine Protection. She also had Skills that Undead Mold monsters had, which I had forgotten about from way back then. They looked honestly terrifying in power, and through them, she was a tireless Mold entity with a pretty fine stat spread despite her being around 1/3 of Bedann''s power except for her Mana. She could pull out her own weight rather decently, but shecked a Mana Core to continue growing stronger. Maybe we could find a way for her to get her own Mana Core, but seeing how she''s just a Familiar that could unsummon itself and disappear, she would be reborn each time she''s summoned as a Familiar, and perhaps having a Mana Core might only get in the way of her constant revivals¡­ but maybe I am wrong, and she is more than that? She had way too many details in her Abilities to not simply be a being of her own! No matter how much you disliked the idea, you had to admit that she was cute and in fact, quite probably Bedann herself was there, no-I mean, she was Bedann but not? Erm, well, it was hard to think about it. Maybe she even shared Bedann''s thoughts to an extent, and even her memories and the like, but she was still a brand new being here and had her own personality and the like, so I had to see what she could do after this, perhaps a fighting spar or just asking her to showcase me her abilities might suffice, anything would do at this point to satisfy my curiosity over what she was now currently. I red at her down as she greeted me shyly. "G-Good morning¡­" she said shyly while averting her gaze from me. I felt as if she was the cutest girl I''ve seen after Bedann. I don''t know why, but something within me was telling me she was cute. Perhaps because to an extent, she is also Bedann? It feels as if Bedann came included with a cute sister. "W-Why are you looking at me so much, idiot? Am I that pretty or something?" she sighed while constantly stuttering. She was indeed the Tsundere type of girl, but maybe she can open up some more like all Tsundere. "Well, yeah, Bedann''s previous life appearance is not ugly at all, she was indeed very cute," I said. "E-Eh? Y-You''re calling me cute?" she asked shyly, although I could feel she grew excited. "Indeed, you''re very cute, Miranda. How have you been? How does it feel toe out?" I asked. "I''ve alreadye out before, nothing new t-to me¡­" she said. "Oh really?" I asked. "Every time Bedann conjures mold, Ie with it and I can see the outside world and everything within it¡­ It''s not as if I had never seen this ce before¡­" she said." "I see¡­ How about a challenge?" I asked. "C-Challenge?!" she asked. "I challenge you to stay in here without going back to Bedann''s soul¡­ and in exchange, I can do whatever you want me to do. The longer you stay here without going back, the greater the reward I can give you¡­" I said. "H-Huh?! What kind of stupid challenge is that?" she asked angrily, but she was glowing red like a tomato. "So?" I asked teasingly. "¡­Fine." She sighed. "Ooh! So you''re staying then?" I asked. "Y-Yeah, I guess! Ugh, okay, wake up already, Bedann! You''ve been pretending to sleep for too long already!" said Miranda, as Bedann began to chuckle. "Wait, she was pretending to sleep?!" I asked. "Hahaha! It was fun to listen to you two interact¡­ Both of you are so cute¡­" said Bedann teasingly. In the end, we went to have breakfast. ----- Chapter 337: Shes Your Responsability Now!

Chapter 337: She''s Your Responsability Now!

----- The nature of Miranda''s body was truly interesting. She was made of Mold yet she was able to take the shape of a human body and even adjust her size around. Wasn''t her more like a slime then? A slime girl? The mold itself doesn''t even feel like the actual mold you find in stale bread or something, this thing is usually like ck slime, sludge, or something like that. Due to its strange nature, it is clear and easy to realize that it could change shapes to its liking, and even bring forthpletely new shapes and appearances. But how is she even able to emte skin, flesh, and even the soft and silky texture of hair so well? I pondered this question as I petted her head. Her hair was silky and I couldn''t even tell that it was made of mold. "Stop petting me¡­" sighed Miranda, as she was eating breakfast. Arge sandwich with ham and cheese, alongside a warm cup of tea with creamy milk. "Bedann is doing it too!" I said. "Heheh¡­ Miranda is a cutie." Said Bedann, as she caressed her head. Miranda''s head was warm too, something I wouldn''t have expected, and petting a soft and warm little head is always a delight, every time yr and Noirenne to cuddle and be spoiled by us, we make sure to caress them a lot. "I am not a baby, stop treating me like one!" she said. "But anyway, how can you make your mold body into such a thin and silky hair? and your skin also seems realistic. I don''t know what trick is behind it." I said. "I am a being made out of magic; I don''t work as you would expect of a fleshy creature. The closest thing here that might seem a bit like me would be a slime, but even then, I am vastly superior in every way possible." Said Miranda. "Hehe, Miranda is as arrogant as ever!" said Bedann. "But what''s behind it? I wonder if your hair stays as hair if I detach it." I said. "You can try it; I don''t feel pain in such things." She said as I decided to grab a thin piece of hair and take it out of her head. The moment I did, the hair¡­ continued being hair. it was a beautiful and long ck thread of hair, the same color as Noirenn''s beautiful deep ck hair. "Beautiful¡­ But I still don''t get it. It stays as hair¡­ perhaps you have simr True Shapeshifting Abilities such as me then." I analyzed. "True shapeshifting?" asked Bedann. "What''s that?" asked Miranda. "Well, I''ve cataloged the ability to shapeshift into two categories. Soft Shapeshifting and True Shapeshifting. Soft Shapeshifting is the ability to take the form and texture of something new, but not retaining it for real to a subatomic level, atoms won''t change into these materials and it is only an illusion made very realistic, if a piece of hair was taken away from a Soft Shapeshifter, it would turn in whatever they were originally¡­ and True Shapeshifting is changing one''s shape to another thing or materials in a subatomic level, your atoms shape and mold into these materials, and they stay as true materials even when you detach them out of your body. This is something we share, your mold can be true hair, and most likely, the rest of your body, or at least the visible part of it, might be true flesh too." I said. "W-Wow¡­ that''s amazing, Miranda! You''re really talented! You''re my best Familiar- Sister!" said Bedann. "Not like you have any other Familiar, and I am all you need too¡­ S-So you better not contract any Spirit to make it a familiar other than me!" said Miranda while crossing her arms pridefully. Her Tsundere vibes were very strong in this one, to the point that she gave me a bit of chill by just looking at her angrily, it was as if it was really one of those anime characters but made real. "Anyways, now that you''re done analyzing me, what should we do?" she wondered. "What should we do? Well, we are most rxing. We are traveling across the skies at a fast speed, we are reaching new territories and will most likely make a stop whenever we feel any new area that we could explore that includes powerful monsters to hunt and grow stronger¡­" I said. "We recently saw in the horizon a new Sect, so we''ll make a stop there to gather info, there is arge quantity of magic umted there, so there might be new Dungeons there to conquer." Said Bedann. "Oh right, that annoying Dungeon Master stuff you two have going on around¡­ I guess you want to conquer those dungeons if there''s any?" asked Miranda. "That''s right! Sects always will gather around Dungeons because they''re big gathering spots for food and materials for cultivation, without it, you could call most of the massive continent here a deserting snow-covered area, at least all of this percentage of the continent. Though we traveled once down to the south, where we found there was greenery and the temperatures slowly receded more. Such ce is far away and Fuyu moves slowly, so it might take days to reach there." I said. "I see¡­ So you got all it nned?" asked Miranda. "We are also nning to get there because Pekora said that various tribes of Beast-kin make their home in these wild grasnds and pine forests! She and her tribe originated from there but ended moving due to some kind of disaster involving¡­ something of a monster, I don''t remember well." Said Bedann. "But after that, they got engulfed in a snowstorm and ended all the way in here, captured and enved afterward¡­" I said. "Ooh¡­ Beast-kin. Ugh, that reminds me of a certain fox-kin. What do we do with her?" wondered Miranda. "What? You don''t have an idea? You adopted her so you should know! She''s your responsibility." I said. "W-What?!" ----- Chapter 338: Introducing Miranda To Everyone Else

Chapter 338: Introducing Miranda To Everyone Else

----- "That''s right, Belle is your responsibility, Miranda. You decided to ept her as an ally and we honestly are not into babysitting her that much, but we''lle with you from time to time to meet her. She''s a strong ally but we have to think of ways to use her powers first. For now, we''ll save her for emergencies." I said. "Indeed! It is very convenient that you took into a humanoid shape for her, Miranda! You''re such a considerate little girl! You''re the best!" said Bedann. "W-What¡­! I didn''t know it was because of that! I-I thought it was because you wanted me to be part of the family!" sighed Miranda. "Well, that too. It is not just out of that interest. Don''t get too worked over it." I sighed, petting her gently in the back. She looked at me rather angrily, but she was also flushing like a tomato. "Indeed! I love it already! You will stay like this always, right? So we can always be in physical form together like real sisters. And you can meet the world with us." Said Bedann. "I-I guess¡­" said Miranda. "I also have a few experiments I want to do using Alchemy and other things with you. Do you want to help me out? I want to see the properties of mold and how you can replicate other objects, maybe you could createpletely new types of materials by shaping them into different forms¡­ I''ve been thinking about a way to strengthen Bedann''s magic, one way to do it could be by using your Mold Materials into alchemy and make powerful potions or something like that." I said. "Mold Materials? W-Well, maybe we can try something with it, fine¡­. But not today!" said Miranda. "Sure, sure, no rush," I said. "Another thing we discussed earlier is if you could get a Mana Core! What do you think? You think you could make your own or we should craft you one for you?" asked Bedann. "I don''t know if that would work, I am Familiar, my cultivation and Mana reserves are shared with my Summoner, meaning you, Bedann. So if I try to get my own Mana Core, it would mean I would be forced to separate myself from you and be apletely independent creature¡­ And I don''t want to lose our connection¡­" sighed Miranda. "Oh, dear¡­ Don''t worry, we won''t try it then!" said Bedann, hugging Miranda. "I didn''t know that could happen, are you sure?" I wondered. "Yeah. Although I am also part of Bedann''s soul, my power is manifested through her Mana Core and so is this body, as realistic as it is, it is still a Familiar body materialized out of magic. It will break down if I suddenly try to get my own Mana Core, as I would rece my Mana Power from hers, and the connection would be lost. Perhaps this could even force our souls to divide and fragment in two, and I don''t think Bedann¡­ nor I could take such a big wound." Said Miranda. "Hmm, you''re right. We might have to try something else to strengthen you then, as you can''t eat Mana Cores to grow stronger, right?" I wondered. "I don''t think I can but- Perhaps those Mold Potions you had in mind could work, crafting them to strengthen her Mold Mana Core can also make me stronger! And I could also eat Souls, maybe." Said Miranda. "Hmm¡­ We might have to look up into itter. For now, let''s go meet the other people. You can''t stay with just both of us. There''s a bigmunity of people here, you know?" I asked. "M-Meet people?!" asked Miranda. "Well yeah, you have to meet people, Miranda-chan! So everyone can see how much of a cutie you are! You''ll meet my parents, and the kids, and Ruby and Rakasha, and Tisha and Pekora, and then¡­!" Bedann began to speak all about the people here as she held Miranda in her arms like a baby and carried her outside our room, we moved downstairs and greeted most of the people there, while we also made a meeting with everyone else by calling them into this reunion. There was no need to show her to everyone, but arge number of people could work, mostly our closest acquaintances. Of course, we couldn''t introduce her as "Bedann''s mold that ruined her life" or something, so we had to be softer ande out with little lies merged with truths. "So this is Bedann''s little sister. She was within her soul all this time powering up her mold magic until we managed to summon her as a Mold Familiar. You all know about Bedann''s magic, right?" I asked. "Oh yeah¡­ so this girl was within her soul?" wondered Draugann, the old grandma looked at the little Miranda as she suddenly felt a strong dark aura from her, and her eyes opened wide for a second. She sweated a bit. "S-She has a strong presence¡­" said Draugann. "Nice to meet you! Wanna y togetherter?" asked yr. "Let''s be friends¡­" said Noirenn. "It is nice to meet you, Miranda. My name is Ruby, an enchanting Vampire Princess. I''ll give you the privilege of talking to me casually." Said Ruby with a smile. "Uhu¡­ N-Nice to meet all of you¡­" she muttered, as she hid behind Bedann. She was very shy. "Bedann''s sister¡­ from her previous life?" asked Bedann''s father. "I see¡­ Well, hello there. We''ll receive you as one of our children without any issues, dear. So don''t be shy cane to greet us." Said Bedann''s mother. "Uwah¡­" Miranda was acting very shyly, which was wrong! She had to get some more spirit and just talk to people. At this point, we had already revealed we were reincarnated to our closest allies as it was pretty obvious when they knew Greenwood wanted to find us due to our Unique Skills, so there was no point hiding that fact. Many ended believing the thing about Miranda, so it was a sess. We mostly spent the entire day with her speaking with everyone and slowly breaking the ice. ----- Chapter 339: A Loophole?

Chapter 339: A Loophole?

----- [Day 173] Yesterday was a busy day, Miranda had to greet a lot of people and ended slowly breaking the ice of her shy nature and became less embarrassed. After that, we enjoyed some meals throughout the day, and I brought her on a small trip around the skies with Bedann. She indeed had a good day, I could clearly tell on her happy expression on her face, she had looked over the beauty of the skies and everything beneath it, the wonderfulness of this world which she cannot properly experience within the eyes of Bedann. Experiencing the world with her own body had indeed worked wonderfully for her, and she was slowly shaping herself to be a better girl. This morning I knew it was already the next day, but I wasn''t actually woken up, as I was inside thendscape of dreams of Belle, alongside Bedann and Miranda. She had gotten pretty happy and even cried a few tears when we came back as we promised her, and this time I was able to bring her a lot of snacks. Through my "Dream Item Transfer" spell, I could bring physical objects to the dream world and let her eat food for the first time ever. She had felt so grateful that she began to cry while eating several bowls of rice, drank milk, tea, and ate all sorts of fruits and candies made out of sugar cane. She was so happy she waved her tail around while eating everything and felt satisfied for the first time since she was created, a feeling she had never truly experienced. She had even ended with a big belly base din how much she ate. I don''t know if she can even digest the food, but let''s hope that she can. "Uwah! Drake! Bedann! Miranda! I love you three already! Marry me, okay?" she asked desperately, as she jumped over us and began to lick us like an actually excited fox would do while waving her tail. She licked my face, and I couldn''t really move her away because I pitied her a bit. However, when she tried to outright kiss my face is when Bedann suddenly stopped her as her eyes glowed rather eerily. She was a bit jealous and possessive of me¡­ not like I mind. I am fairly sure I am not a harem protagonist to feel any necessity to be with anyone else than her anyway, so she''s doing me a favor by cutting down any possibilities with girls I would reject anyways. "M-Marry?! Don''t say weird jokes¡­" sighed Miranda, as she gave her a little smack in the head. "Awuh¡­! Sorry¡­" she sighed, as her tail stopped waving around. "Hahah¡­ You''re indeed such aedian! But Belle-chan, Drake is MY husband¡­ got it? So don''t ever say such¡­ cute little joke again!" said Bedann. The aura of her chaotic soul intimidated even the Dream Clone of a Rank 10 Venerable. "Okay, okay, sorry, don''t hate me!" cried Belle, as she kneeled and asked for forgiveness. "Eh, don''t worry, just don''t kneel¡­ like that. It feels wrong to me. Come on, get up. Let''s be friends like you wanted¡­ Wait, did you just eat everything?" I asked. "Yeah, it was yummy! I am eternally grateful for your offering, Drake¡­" said Belle, as she blushed cutely. "Don''t worry about it¡­ Now, we should get going back home, for now, we''lle back tonight." I said. "EEEH? So soon!" she said. "We stayed here for around ten hours¡­" I sighed. "Yeah, just wait a few more hours and we''ll be back." Said Miranda. "Alright then¡­ Take care! I-If you need help, I can do some things, I think¡­ Though I really need you to introduce me to more of what''s going on outside¡­ Oh, I got a perfect Idea!" said Belle. "Idea?!" I asked. Belle suddenly ran towards me and jumped over me. "Uagh!" "Belle¡­! What did I say?!" roared Bedann. I could feel the fox girl''s legs tightly wrapped around my hips as she tightly pressed her crotch into my own¡­ this was indeed lewd! G-get off me you vixen! "W-Wait! I am not doing anything lewd! Here¡­ This is my idea, let''s make a contract!" she said. "Con¡­ tract?" I asked. "I just discovered this now, but you seem fitting for one! You see. My existence could be said to be like that of an artificial Dream Spirit. Because I am just made of Dream-type mana, like any spirit which is made of their own attribute mana, it means I am technically a spirit of my own! And you have a Dream Mana Core, and we have already developed a bond¡­ S-So¡­ H-How about I be your spirit?" she asked cutely, as her finger began to caress my chest coquettishly. Herees Bedann¡­ "Ugeh¡­" Bedann''s hand grabbed Belle''s head and lifted her up. She was not ying games anymore. "S-Sowy!" cried Belle, she was mischievous by nature. "Did you had to climb up to him and even press your hips over his?!" asked Bedann. "Hehe¡­ Maybe not¡­ but I had to catch him before he went away! Hopefully, you can understand¡­ hehe¡­" sheughed rather devilishly. "The only thing you''ll understand is the good beating I am going to give you¡­" said Bedann. "Haha¡­! C-Come one, we are friends! I-I am sorry! Buuaaahhh¡­!" cried Belle, as she was thrown into the ground with immense force, leaving a crater behind. BOOOMMM!!! "B-Bedann! Did you had to be so extreme?!" asked Miranda. "That''s my Bedann for you," I said while nodding and crossing my arms. After series of apologies from Belle, she ended finally exining to us what the heck she meant by contract, and then I realized it was the same thing Pekora had exined to us before as well, it was possible for strong Magus to make contracts with Spirits if they had the affinity, or a Spirit wanted to! This way, you could use the aid of a Spirit in battle and materialize them from their Spiritual ne where they stayed using your magic and body as the vessel of their power. This is a good loophole to bring her outside, I guess. ----- Chapter 340: Acquiring My First Familiar Spirit!

Chapter 340: Acquiring My First Familiar Spirit!

----- Spirits. Creatures made by the world itself. They''re born in areas with high concentrations of Mana and Elemental Essence. They''re made up ofrge quantities of Elemental Manapressed into a living being. It is said that Spirits are the pirs of the world, they''re made of elements and even maintain the elements of the world by being many, they contain areas with a lot of mana together and don''t let it fall into miasma either. They''re the ones that protect the world that nobody knows about. Belle herself was a spirit in a sense. She was a being made out of pure dream mana therefore, she could be cataloged as an artificially made spirit. I can see that something so hard to make would onlye out of a Venerable. I do remember that the original Belle could create Spirits herself, so perhaps she merely shaped this Belle using such a Unique Skill and her power as a Rank 10 Venerable to create a powerful dream being with her consciousness. Maybe this Venerable was the only one capable of actually creating Spirits? I doubt it, maybe others could have their own ways, but nobody as easy as her ways of doing it. What is surprising is that she made someone so strong in Belle. Although only within her domain of dreams, she could even kill Immortals if they dared to get here. Although I doubt she can get to use all her full potential outside of this ce, as she is limited by the restrains of my contract and I doubt she can be stronger than her contractor. In that sense, she would end up making a weaker spiritual body than her original one, but nheless, this way, she can actuallye out and interact with everyone, and never feel alone anymore. "But how does it work? And wouldn''t you leave the inheritance unguarded? I am still nning on clearing it! But when I get a stronger soul." I said. "Nah! I will summon a new body through you, a second body for the physical ne, this way, I can supply myself with my own Mana too through this body here, and you won''t have your mana constantly drained by my presence there too. I will be your family from now on then, Drake! I can''t wait!" said Belle, waving her tail cutely. "Bedann, are you ok with this?" I wondered. "Hmm¡­ I mean¡­ yes, fine. She could be more useful outside than caged here. Though we''ll have to stille back here, right?" wondered Bedann. "Not necessarily after the contract, but I would appreciate it!" said Belle. "Okay then¡­ let''s get to it quickly," I said. FLASH! "Huh?" A sh of bright pink light suddenlyes to form my body, as it connects belle and me through a thread made of pink energy. "The contract is already done some time ago! The moment I got your approval it finished itself." Said Belle. "I see¡­ So such a thing is possible, little rascal¡­" I felt nothing different, but then the System notified me. Ding! I got both of these new Skills just because of this contract! Nice. I even felt my stats increasing a little bit, which was quite surprising, the contract made me stronger¡­ is this because of her own power? ¡­ Name: Drake Fafnir. Race: Dark Illusion Trickster Ice Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher, Herald of Fafnir, Dream Walker, Beloved by Chaos, Dungeon Master, Dream Seeker, Vampire yer, Spirit Summoner. Mana Core Cultivation: Ice/Wind Mana Core: Rank 4 (Middle Stage), Death/Null Mana Core: Rank 3 (Upper Stage), Dream/Illusion Mana Core: Rank 3 (Initial Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Nourishment Realm (Peak Stage) Status: Satiated. Vitality: 235.000/235.000 -> 245.000/245.000 Mana: 470.000/470.000 -> 500.000/500.000 Strength: 130.000 -> 140.000 Dexterity: 120.000 -> 130.000 Magic: 265.000 -> 295.000 Unique Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Magic: [Storm Magic: Level 9] [Death Magic: Level 8] [Null Magic: Level 5] [Dream Magic: Level 7] [Illusion Magic: Level 6] [Alchemy Magic: Level 2] [Phantom Magic: Level 3] [Familiar Spirit Summon: Level 1] [Spirit Magic: Level 1] ¡­ The amount of power I got was surprising! I got¡­ what?! Over 30k Mana and Magic?! I see, she''s crazy strong, that''s why I just got a tiny bit of her share in power, but even then, this is totally nuts! Is this even allowed? I''ve once more cheat in the game itself... "Now we are done for! Go out and summon me!" said Belle. "Alright then¡­ Let''s get out of here." I said. We woke up in the morning, the birds were chirping outside the window. There was now a small forest around the castle''s garden which was made entirely out of artificially imnted trees and nts, which Fuyu enhances using her new Agriculture and Farmer Abilities, alongside other Life Attribute Mages, birds had suddenly begun to migrate to these heights and live in our forest, so they wake ups up with their beautiful chirping and songs. The rays of the sun covered our faces, so I quickly stretched my arms and found Bedann sweetly sleeping at my side. And then there was Miranda being embraced by her arms too- huh? I didn''t see her here! She had her own room; I am pretty sure of it! Did she sneak into here in the night? I guess¡­ And Bedann didn''t even reprimand her but just hugged her and let her sleep with her. That''s cute, I guess. Good thing she didn''t sneak before that becausest night was rather intense, lovemaking hasn''t stopped even when she''s pregnant¡­ but I might be forced to do so when she gets too fat. I don''t want to make her go through unnecessary difficulties. She might hate it though, as she''s¡­ kind of addicted to sexual activities as of now. Anyways, time to summon Belle, I guess¡­ the two girls here are still sleeping. ----- Chapter 341: Dream Spirit

Chapter 341: Dream Spirit

----- The moment I woke up, I knew it was time to summon Belle, but I kind of wanted to wait a little bit¡­ Nheless, Bedann and Miranda woke up right away after a few seconds I did. "Ah¡­ good morning dearie." Bedann greeted me with a sweet kiss on my lips, she was as cute as ever even more when she woke up. Her hair was a bit messy, but nothing some good shampoo couldn''t do in the bathroom. "You''re looking as cute as ever," I said. "C-Cute? I must look horrendous when I wake up." She sighed. "Nah, you''re always cute." I proimed. Bedann smiled tenderly as she hugged me and kissed me again. "And you also look handsome¡­ I want to kiss you more¡­" she said. "E-Eh? But Bedann, Miranda is right there¡­" I said. "¡­" Miranda was ring at us with a tired expression. For a slight of a second, I could swear she was looking at us as if she were trying to say "why don''t you include me in the lovey-dovey romance?" or something, but that must have been just my imagination. "Ah! Miranda¡­ when did you get here?!" asked Bedann. "In the night¡­ I-I sneaked here by ident¡­ Erm¡­ Yeah! By ident." She said. "Oh yeah? I don''t believe that crap!" I said. "I didn''t know she snuck around." Said Bedann. "How so? You were hugging her just now!" I said. "I-I thought it was a pillow or yourst night! You know we always hug like that!" she said. "I don''t believe you a little bit, Bedann¡­ You''ll have to make up for it by kissing me." I said. "Eh? That''s easy though!" she said. "I know, I am just joking around¡­. Maybe you just didn''t get it." I said. "Geez¡­ I thought we were finally having our first nonsensical discussion that all married couples have." Laughed Bedann. "I am not good at arguing, to be honest, so I don''t think that would happen very often," I said. I had to admit it, I was a passive man in terms of arguing with others unless it was dead or alive situations, I would mostly stay away from verbal conflicts, even with my wife. Or well, even more with my wife. And to be honest, Bedann is not at all a "ssic woman" like those in Earth I''ve seen guys always talk about, saying that they always argue nonsensical things and so on¡­ Bedann seems like a reasonable girl that is always quite devoted to me and is often just cute and spoiled by me. I think this could apply to most girls in this world, they''re fairly different from Earth''s societies because they face difficulties in the wilderness like anyone else, arguing however useless opinions usually don''t matter here. In this world, there isn''t a massive worldwide society that brings everything you need for a living so you can only think about what to do to pass the time aside from working to buy the things you require to keep living¡­ Anyways, enough of that, let us continue with the topic at hand. "W-Well, I guess that as long as we finish doing the deed, she can sneak after we clean," I said. "The deed? Ugh, you two rabbits were doing itst night too?! W-Wait! Uagh, I rested over these bedsheets with¡­ your vicious things?" asked Miranda. "That must be dried by now, and you''re the one that sneaked in here, to begin with!" I said. "Ugh¡­ fine, whatever¡­ I''ll go take a bath." Miranda rushed back to the bathroom, as we went to another bathroom in the corridor with Bedann. In there, we discussed what to do with Belle. "I bet that whenever you summon her, she''ll stick to you anywhere you go! I don''t want that dearie!" said Bedann. "You''re right¡­ But we gotta show her the ce, you know? And all the people around here, she wants friends, and we can bring them to her. She''s like Miranda in that sense. And well, she''s also a summon so I can unsummon her if I want." I said. "Oh¡­ I guess it is fine then." Said Bedann. "See? Not much of a problem." I said. After the bathroom, we went to have breakfast and finally decided to summon Belle in front of everyone so she can introduce herself to all the crew right away, and not make awkward introductions afterward. "Summon Familiar Spirit!" FLASH! A magic circle of pink color emerged in the floor before my eyes, as Belle emerged out of it as a sh of bright pink and white light, forming into a shape I didn''t expect. Instead of turning into a fox girl, she ended bing a small (to ice giant''s terms) one-meter-tall puffy and fluffy fox with pink and white fur, and bright aquamarine eyes. She had two cute bells wrapped around her neck too, and a pink ribbon atop her head. "W-Wow! This is insane! D-Drake, did you just summoned¡­ A powerful Mythical-Grade Spirit?!" asked Pekora. "Huh? Do Spirits have grades?" I asked. "Well, not when they''re spirits, but when they be Familiars, the level of power they have is calcted by this Grade! My strongest familiars are Unique Grade at best, but you got a Mythical Grade one¡­" said Pekora. Apparently, Familiars came in various Grades. From Normal, Rare, Unique, Special, Mythical, and Legendary. Belle ended being a Mythical Spirit right away with her Familiar Summon form. And she was a cute fox and not a fox girl! I guess this is fine, better for Bedann to not get jealous if she licks me. Maybe she decided to take this form knowing this? she''s considerate. "Uwah! I didn''t want this form! W-Why am I fox?! Awooooo!" Belle began to howl sorrowfully. I guess she didn''t want to take a beast shape? "It can even speak?!" asked Pekora. "It is probably way more than Mythical, that thing is Legendary, Pekora!" said Tisha. "Y-Yeah¡­ Insane¡­ where did you even get her?" asked Pekora. "Hehe¡­ From a dream!" I said. ----- Chapter 342: Mystical One-Tailed Dream Kitsune Familiar

Chapter 342: Mystical One-Tailed Dream Kitsune Familiar

----- [Day 174] Yesterday, Belle had to introduce herself to everyone as a fox-shaped spirit. Apparently, she ended in this form as her default one, and just like Miranda, her growth is locked to my own too, so she cannot get new powers to shapeshift into a sex fox girl unless she grows stronger with me. Well, that''s for the best, this way there won''t be any misunderstandings on Bedann''s side, and she might ept her affection better as a pet like Frost. Incidentally, after being summoned Frost began to sniff her tail and butt, she was apparently releasing some kind of scent that attracted his canine senses, but he quickly cut it out, she was way too smallpared to the behemoth of Frost to even think about attempting anything, so he gave up pretty quickly. Nheless, this ended being a goodugh for everyone while Belle ended terrified thinking Frost would make her have puppies¡­ She even screamed with "Get away from me! I am not giving you any children!" and it only made it the more bizarre yet funny¡­ Anyways, I couldn''t simply introduce her as the Spirit made by the Venerable using her remnant consciousness or something, so I decided to simply say she was a mysterious new friend I found in a random dream, and I made a contract with her by chance. Pekora was a bit jealous that I had the luck of finding a Dream Attribute Spirit of such strong power to be able to summon itself as a Legendary-Grade Familiar. But she realized that nothing I did was ever normal, so she gave up on thinking it was unfair and thought it was actually only fair to get something so awesome seeing how talented I was. Belle ended presenting herself as Belle to everyone, and everyone petted her fluffy tail and gave her a lot of attention too, getting rather happy that everyone was throwing her love due to how cute she was as a "tiny" fox, although in terms of size, she would look like a normal adult fox in Earth, if not a bit bigger actually. Now, moving to other things, we decided to quickly make her a bed so she could sleep there, and it took us about three hours to make it only for her to just jump in the middle of the night over our bed after we finished doing the deed, though I was pretty sure she heard us doing it and was spying on us¡­ Ugh. But that time you don''t really think of anything else than the steamy passion, so I ended letting it slide, next time I will unsummon her if she keeps doing this perverted stuff, not even Miranda peeks at us. Anyways, now I woke up with Miranda and Belle in the bed. The tiny fox is sleeping over my belly, while Miranda is sleeping while being hugged and cuddled by Bedann''s arms as if she were protecting her, very cute, but I want to be in Miranda''s ce instead! Might as well check out her Abilities. Much like Miranda, Belle ended having her own Status as a Familiar. ¡­ Name: Belle. Race: Mystical One-Tailed Dream Kitsune Familiar (Female) Title: Familiar. Mana Core Cultivation: None. Status: Summoned, Strengthened. Average Estimated Vitality: 65.000/65.000 Average Estimated Mana: 500.000/500.000 Average Estimated Strength: 35.000 Average Estimated Dexterity: 65.000 Average Estimated Magic: 100.000 Abilities: [Dream Kitsune] [Perfect Dream Body] [Artificially Created Spirit] [Spiritual Dream Soul] [Venerable''s Creation] [Automatic Self-Regeneration] [Dream Seeker] [Dream Walker] [Hardened Fur Armor] [Dream Magic] [Illusion Magic] [Illusion Veil] [Perfect Mirage] [Dream Connection] [Dream Devouring] [Kitsune Beast Form] [Dream Kitsune Arts: One Tail] [Dreamy Pink Will-o-Wisps] [Sharp ws] [Strong Bite] [Acrobatics] [Dexterous Fighter] ¡­ So this is her, pretty much. She''s packing a lot of Stats, even more than Miranda''s, and her Mana is veryrge as it is pretty much mine, although she''s taking the mana of her original body now, so she doesn''t ask for almost any mana from me, maybe like 100 per minute? But I recover thousands per minute. She has a massive amount of Abilities and some most likely inherited from her original dream clone body or perhaps some that surged first in here, I don''t really know, nor I can truly tell, but what I know is one single thing. She''s strong! Her stats are pretty above average, and she can pack a punch and have a good match against a Rank 4. Her dream magic is unconventional and there''s literally nobody else in this world as good as her at using it, so she can decimate her enemies by throwing them into dreams and devouring their souls through Dream Devouring. Very few people are actually prepared for dream magic, and every so often they''ll die to it pretty easily. I would guess only Immortals could fight it back more recently, but that''s only if the one using dream magic is not an immortal himself/herself. For now, she''s pretty strong and I can say for sure she''s going to be useful now. After we woke up, Belle tried to follow us to the bathroom, but she was dragged away by Miranda. "But bathe me! I am nasty!" she cried. Trying to convince us won''t work. We soared through breakfast and now with new fox friends, we decided to take a small trip down there. We had been in closed doors for way too long honestly, so we decided to make a quick trip down below. We have yet to reach any ce with visible grass, and it''s only just vast snow capes, but there is arge river nearby, so we wanted to go traditionally fish for the day with everyone. Just to rx and take the day easy, I guess. We descended quickly after, and we began foraging around the small forest. We found a different type of tree than a pine tree, these resembled normal trees some more and had apple-like fruits, but they were blue-colored, and quite citric, more than apples¡­ but having the same texture though. It was going to be a fun little trip to have a change of pace. ----- Chapter 343: A Talk With My Wise Friend

Chapter 343: A Talk With My Wise Friend

----- Foraging around the forests and snownds has never been this fun. How long has it been since we did this before? It has certainly been a long time; it is rather fun to change the pace and do something more fun for a change. We walked around the icends which were getting hotter as we moved to the south, apparently, there was a big reason behind this which wasn''t just climate change. "To the south of Jotunheim is Muspelheim, due to its hot temperatures, it slowly changes the temperatures in here and slowly turns the snownds into beautiful greenery. And it never gets too hot for it to be deserted." Said Rakasha. As a man who have traveled across three continents, or more, he knew his stuff very well and had learned a lot from everywhere he visited, so I totally believed his facts as he threw them without even doubting his own words. He was a wise man, and quite old, being 200 years old or perhaps a bit older, he was indeed a man whose life experiences I envied a bit. "What''s to the north then?" wondered Miranda. "To the north of this continent is Niflheim, thend of ice. It is a ce where there is only snow and ice much like in here, but perhaps even more extreme, although I do remember that it also had its own good ces, especially to the east, where the temperatures got more moderate, and the snow and ice receded. In such ces, beautiful greenery couldbine with snow peaks, and some people lived in harmony with that area of nature that was forgiving of weaker beings that could not survive in such harsh colds. "I see¡­! This world is truly a vast one, isn''t it?" wondered Bedann. "It is,dy Bedann. It is a vast world! The continents that make it up are gigantic by themselves, it takes a year to cross from north to south. I would say the prettiest continent I''ve visited is still thend of humans and varied races, Midgard. That ce is beautiful and filled with many people and ethnicities, the grasnds cover most of the world alongside all sorts of jungles and forests¡­ it is a ce filled with greenery and beauty. Over millions of years, many races from other continents had migrated there, and it had be an incredibly culture-rich continent like no other else¡­ the amount of cultures is incredible, and other many years they had all been adopted and merged together¡­ You have to only get there to see it." said Rakasha. "Midgard, huh? That''s where I was born. Or well, my main body¡­ not really the best ce, but I do admit it was a good ce in terms of ecosystem and nature. However, the people there, especially humans, are incredibly racist of other races, and often went intoplete ughter-fests over tribes of beast-kin over the hate they held against others that were not of their damned race¡­ To be expected of the arrogant children of the Aesir." Sighed Belle. "Belle I think you''re talking way too much," I said, she was sitting over my shoulder. "Well, I am afraid that''s not really the case¡­ Perhaps you''ve met a different Midgard of the past, Belle, but as of now, things had changed a lot! it is said that after the big apocalypse of the Vampires, when ourdy Ice Queen reformed the world and in the Vampires, Midgard, who was saved by a race they discriminated against, ended epting other races way better, and the Ice Queen made sure to instill the eptance of other ethnicities and more. Although over millions of years other races had lived there even before this, they had a big boom in quantity, and it was all thanks to her. Humans already ept other races, and even held respect to us Ice Giants, calling us the children of the Ice Queen, even!" said Rakasha. "Eh? Are we treated well there?" asked Bedann. "Even if the humans are tiny?" asked Draugann. "Well, there''s always the little asshole here and there, but you gotta just push through them and shrug it off, the number of good people there make up for the few assholes you might encounter." Said Rakasha. "I wonder if Vampires are epted there¡­" sighed Ruby. "Hmm¡­ That''s¡­ well, that''s quite hard to know. I do think there might be a few duchies that are very open, but even now, the Ice Queen made of Vampires the most marginated race." Said Rakasha, telling the cold truth to Ruby. "Oh¡­" sighed Ruby. "Don''t worry, Ruby. I will make sure that you won''t have to worry about that, using Illusion magic, it should be possible to hide some of your features, only a few such as your eye color and your pointy ears, and that should be enough to make you seem like a pale human girl¡­" I said. "Oh, really? Maybe we could do that¡­!" said Ruby, feeling a bit hopeful. "Don''t worry, daddy is the best at what he promises! He always does he says he''ll do." Said yr. "Yeah, he''s the best!" said Noirenn. "Perhaps Vampires are discriminated but the other races are only looked down upon, so I guess you won''t be persecuted if we do that. I have to make a new essory for this hiding mechanism though, but it shouldn''t be anything too hard." I said. "Thank you, uncle Drake¡­ I-It really means a lot to me." Said Ruby cutely, as I petted her head. "Don''t worry about it," I said. "Uncle Drake, can youe down?" asked Ruby. "Hm? What is it?" I moved my face down, as Ruby suddenly gave me a tender kiss on my cheek. "Thank you¡­" she said while blushing. Uwah! Such a cute vampire daughter! "Ruby! I''ll be your second father if you want to!" I said, hugging her and raising her high. "Uwawaaa¡­!" "O-Oi! I am the only father here!" said Rakasha. We walked across the forest while picking up fruits, seeds, mushrooms, and asionally hunting monsters of low ranks we encountered, we found a few new species of creatures such as Giant Ice Rats, Horned Rabbit Kings, and even the very rare Snow Leopards. After that, we enjoyed the evening fishing and rxing. ----- Chapter 344: Trip To The Lake And... Swimsuit Episode?!

Chapter 344: Trip To The Lake And... Swimsuit Episode?!

----- [Day 175] It was day 175 and today in the morning we arrived at argeke in the way, so we decided to descend once more to have a pic near theke. This particrke was actually not frozen due to the temperatures beginning to slowly warm-up, and there were also a few patches of green grass here and there, alongside that, the morning sun was hitting the entire snow strongly and slowly melting it. It felt as if it were slowly turning into summer all out of a sudden, something that actually doesn''t happen in this world as there are no conventional stations on certain continents, summer for example doesn''t happen in here, and it''s always Winter and Autumn, but the closer you get to the North, the warmer things get. And as you slowly advance through this breach, you realize that it feels as if summer or perhaps spring wasing here out of the sudden, something rather pretty to see and imagine, although it might only be the change of temperature that the faraway continent of Muspelheim brings here, which warms everything a lot even as being so far away. This only makes me wonder how freaking hot it would be there, certainly, an ice dragon like me would feel difort in such a ce¡­ But perhaps like a certain spider in a novel, maybe I should still try to conquer these fierynds and see if I can acquire resistance to higher temperatures, I do have a high level of fire resistance, but ice dragons are still naturally weak to fire. It''s only mitigating my weakness a bit. I''ve tested my resistance against our only fire user, yr, and her mes at Rank 3 are already pretty hot to me, it makes me feel a bit overwhelmed as if I was about to melt into nothing¡­ but I was able to take them on, maybe being an ice dragon also makes me inherently fear fire? I don''t know. "Uwah! Such a beautifulke¡­ and it is surrounded by grass too¡­ Ah! Look, Drake! A flower!" said Bedann, as she grabbed a beautiful white flower from the ground and gifted it to me. "Y-You''re gifting me a flower?" I asked. "Of course! You''re as pretty as this one." She said with a cute smile. "Bedann¡­ You''re ttering me too much! But I''ll take this flower." I said, as I epted my beloved wife''s gift and took her flower, as I saved it in my pocket. All the kids that came with us quickly began to spread all around, picking flowers everywhere as they saw their colors. I didn''t really like how they picked them all because that might affect the next generation of these nts, but oh well, I didn''t want to spoil them the fun. I noticed the rascal of Hansel picking up a red flower and gifting it to Ruby. "R-Ruby¡­ take this¡­!" he said while blushing. "Huh? Oh my, it''s so pretty!" said Ruby, with a charming smile. I can understand why Hansel is so charmed with this cute vampire girl. "I-It looks as pretty as the color of your eyes and¡­ your hair," said Hansel. Ruby blushed a little bit as she pretended to not. "I-Is that so? T-Thank you." She said, grabbing the flower and smelling it. It probably had a sweet scent. "Come with me to pick up more flowers, Hansel!" said Ruby, as she held the boy''s hand tightly and led him with the rest of the kids. The boy obviously was blushing like a tomato. "Love is a beautiful thing, huh?" wondered Draugann at our side, the old grandma had already begun to fish. Using a fish rod she threw it into the water and began to look for any fish that could emerge for us, but nothing much wasing. The fish were timid today, it seemed. "No fish today! I think we had been for over an hour and nothing, what''s going on?" wondered Rakasha. "Well we are all monsters in here, probably our auras are scaring all the fish." Said Miranda. "Well, can''t we just jump into the water and have a bath instead?" wondered Bedann. "Wait¡­ you''re right, it''s warm now¡­" And then an idea shed through my mind as I imagined my beautiful Bedann in a wonderful swimsuit bathing in the crystalline waters of thiske! Ah¡­ This is¡­ a must-do! "Okay! I will make some swimsuits for everyone!" "Huh?!" Of course, I decided to make some for everyone, simple shorts for the guys and all sorts of special swimsuits for the girls. I had used the power of my Ice Fabric Creation Skill and Sewing Skill to my limits as I sewed clothes in seconds by spendingrge quantities of mana, in a few minutes, around half an hour, I had done it! "Bedann, wear this one!" I said. I gave Bedann a two-piece bikini that would look just perfect on her. "Fweh? T-This is a bit¡­ like¡­ lewd?" she asked. I couldn''t help but nod uncontrobly. "Indeed. It is lewd, but that''s the spirit of summer." I said. "I don''t get what you''re talking about¡­ but it seems everyone is going along with you so fine." She said as she shrugged and went to change her dress, putting on a two-piece bikini over an improvised changing room I made out of Icesmith in 10 seconds for both males and females. "Ah¡­ Wow, why does this one looks so tight¡­ Ah¡­ I feel like it is pressing on my chest a little bit." said Bedann. "Hmm¡­! I see, these are suitable clothes for swimming, I get it now, so our normal clothes don''t get wet." Said Tisha. "I don''t like showing so much skin, to be honest¡­ But this is just for a day, and it''s pretty." Said Pekora. "W-Why my bikini is only a one-piece one? It looks like a Japanese high school girl one too!" said Miranda. "It fits you," I said. "Y-You''re calling me a kid?!" cried Miranda. ----- Chapter 345: Refreshing Evening! Swimming In The Lake With Benladann

Chapter 345: Refreshing Evening! Swimming In The Lake With Bedann

----- The amazing sight before me made me startled, Bedann''s modeling her two-piece bikini was truly a wonderful dreame true. I had not thought she could get any prettier or sexy, but I was provenpletely wrong. The bikini in specific was a rather beautiful one, going well with her hair color as it was silver-colored, shiny, and had a metallic luster to it. She hadined it was a bit too tight in her breasts, but that''s how I liked it¡­ her beautiful body bathed in the sunlight as it began to sweat, making her look all glossy and even prettier than before. "W-Will you stop staring at me like that?" sighed Bedann as she smacked me out of my daze. "Ah¡­ Sorry. It''s just that you look too stunning¡­" I sighed. "I-Is that so? Geez¡­ I never thought you would end as such a perv¡­ Alright,e, let''s go bathe in theke, for now, isn''t that what you wanted to do?" asked Bedann. "Bathe in theke? Ah, right, very well¡­" I hadpletely forgotten this was the original intention, mostly because I just used it as an excuse for Bedann to wear the sexy bikini I made for her. We quickly decided to enjoy a beautiful day the outside, theke was refreshing, and the water was very cold despite the hot temperatures outside, but that was for the better to make it even more refreshing. A lot of the guys still decided to just fish outside than jump into the water, while the girls were more into swimming. I saw Tisha and Pekorapete for who could catch fishes with spears and began to fish groups after groups of them continuously. "Phew, this water is so nice¡­" sighed Bedann, as she floated over theke while bathing in the sun. "Indeed it is. And the sun too, so warm and nice. Isn''t this a wonderfulbination? I guess you couldn''t experience what was going to the beach in summer back on Earth, right?" I asked. "Nope! Was it good? I wonder how many good moments you had with your family¡­ You seemed to really love them, dearie." Said Bedann. "Haha, they really healed the scars of my childhood with lots of good moments. I really miss them even now, but I''ve gotten past it now. And yeah, all these good memories I got with them remain within me. I do remember the times we went to the beach. At first, I was scared of the sea, but after that, I got more used to it. I liked picking up shells I found on the shore¡­ I do remember we always ate fresh watermelons and fruit sds on the beach. Sometimes a lot of ice cream too¡­" I said. "Ice cream! I wonder if we can make some here? Is it just ice and cream? And we''ve picked up various fruits from these new trees we found, how about we make a nice fruit sd too?" asked Bedann. "Actually¡­ that sounds like a wonderful idea! I believe we can make ice cream right about now! It''s not so hard, actually. It is just making a cream out of milk, which we already have for when we eat pancakes, and then add some vor. We could add fruit pieces and some sugar, and then, you put them inside a leather bag inside a bowl with a lot of ice and shake it! Well, that''s how my grandma taught me." I said. "Oooo! Let''s just do that then! So fun!" said Bedann excitedly. "Alright but first let''s swim a bit more!" I said. "Okay!" Bedann followed me around as we swam through the refreshingke, holding hands together, we had dived deep into theke''s crystalline waters and found arge group of fishes swimming around, who ran away right after they spotted us. There was also arge family of Ice Crocs in the depths, they seemed scared of our presence and had hidden deep underwater, but we decided to not bother them. Using our hands, we picked up two massive fishes that looked like tunas, and Bedann was almost caught by arge Kraken, a Rank 3 Monster in the form of an octopus, which I swiftly defeated and brought with us as well. Yeah, no lewd hentai tentacle scenes here! SPLASH! "Pwah¡­ That was a nice swim! I''ve never swim this much before¡­" sighed Bedann in relief. "Me neither, I was indeed a pretty good experience altogether. We caught some fish!" I said, as Miranda who was cooking some fish with the rest of the guys greeted us. "Oh! T-That''s an octopus?! I never thought there could be some in freshwater¡­" said Miranda. "Octopus?! Ah! I remember eating these in the ports of Midgard! Good times! They''re good if you boil them or grill them up. Add some bean sauce, some salt, and they''re so chewy and good! Drake, bring it here! I''ll butcher up for you!" said Rakasha. "Alright old man, here!" I said as I gave him the massive ten-meter-big octopus and the Ice Giant alone began to cut it off into pieces with a smile on his face, licking his lips. "Miranda, can you grill these fishes?" asked Bedann. "Huh? Uwah! T-Those are gargantuan!" said Miranda. The tuna-like fishes we caught were around ten-meter big each, not so big! "Fine, okay, leave it to me¡­" she sighed, carrying both fishes with her hands without any issues despite their size. "Oho! I love fish! Can I get a bite?" asked Belle yfully. "Back off you vixen! They''re for my beloved Bedann and Drake!" said Miranda, as she called us beloved for some reason, something she had not done before. "Alright, let''s go!" We moved back to Fuyu as we began to pick up all sorts of fruits, then we grabbed a big bowl of cream, and even some sugar and jam made out of boiling fruits with sugar, and we were ready. Time to make some homemade ice cream! ----- Chapter 346: How To Make Ice Cream At Home

Chapter 346: How To Make Ice Cream At Home

----- Wee, everyone, to another episode of Cooking with Dragon. In today''s episode, we shall make a lovely dessert loved by everyone around the world. It is globally consumed in summer and is often the favorite dessert of all children too. We are talking about Ice Cream! However, many people believe that ice cream is way tooplicated to be made at home. But that''s nothing but a big lie! Ice cream was invented long ago and was obviously made not through machines. In today''s episode, we''ll show you all how ice cream is made at home, so all of you can enjoy this delicious, cheap, and easy recipe at home! Today I got my beautiful assistant Bedann to show you how to mix the cream with the fruits. "How do we do this?" she wondered. "You see. We first add the cream we got saved in a big bowl, and we shake it. It is a bit foamy, so you have to give it a good shake!" I said. "Oh! Alright!" Bedann began to wave arge wooden spoon, shaking therge quantities of cream. Meanwhile, I shall cut the fruits into tiny pieces for both the fruit sd and the ice cream. There was a variety of delicious fruits today to taste and try out! The ssic Ice Pear was here, the beautiful, blue-colored pear-shaped and pear-vored fruit that everyone loves. It is a staple fruit and the source of sugar we had for a while before reaching the sect. I cut it off into tiny chunks and then added some Ice Pear Jelly into the mix. We separated the cream into several bowls, as we were going to make special vors for every single fruit, and then a multi-fruit vor at the end too. I ground the fruit chunks until they ended as a puree, which merged beautifully with the jam and a bit of honey, and then, I added it into the first bowl. "Oh, pear vored cream?" Bedann yfully stuck her finger in it and tasted thebination, her eyes quickly shone. It was obviously quite tasty. "Hmm! I can''t believe we never did this before!" she said. "It''s tasty even when it''s not ice cream, isn''t it? But when we finally freeze it, it will be even better! Now, shake it!" "Alright!" Bedann began to shake thebination of cream and fruit, while I did the same with all the other fruits. There was one resembling a purple-colored apple, it was not venomous despite the color, and it was honestly almost the same as an apple. There was also a citric green fruit resembling lemon. Another fruit had the vor of strawberries, which we just picked up. Lastly, there was a delicious fruit with the vor of¡­ yes, papaya! "Uwah! So many fruit-vored creams! C-Can I have some more?" she asked. "No! Let''s first make the ice cream, youngdy." As we were currently in the kitchen inside of Fuyu, which I had adopted over the days to look exactly like a very modern one from Earth''s kitchens, there was arge table where we had ced everything. After that, I took out newly made leather bags made out of ice fabric, which I had infused with the power of cooling down things gradually. Why even use ice when I can just use this magic bag to make ice cream? However, for those at home that want to know how it''s done. You pour a lot of ice in a bowl and then add the ice cream in some sort of bag inside, and let it rest in the ice while slowly shaking it around. There''s a special tool to do this mass-produced, but you can just do it manually as well. We poured the ice cream into the cooling bags, as I called them, and we quickly began to move down. We also made some whipped cream and carriedrge bowls with fruit sd too. BOOM! We literally jumped into the ground without any care, we were so strong we endedpletely fine, but the earth shook a bit and some cracks appeared around, but nothing too big. We marched back to our group, and we quickly presented to them the bag of ice cream, which was done as of now. The cream had be harder and had gained a unique icy texture, however, by just licking it or biting it, the delicious ice cream would melt to the naturally high temperatures of the mouth. However, what wecked were wafer ice cream cones, which was a big disappointment for me. But we reced it by making crepes, a thinner and harder version of pancakes, which we used to add ice cream, fruits, and fruit jam over it, and we shared it around everyone so they could have a taste. "T-This is wonderful!" Rakasha muttered these words as he tasted the ice cream. "Oh my¡­ This strawberry ice cream crepe¡­ It is¡­ mesmerizing." Said Ruby, her eyes shed with crimson-red light. "Woo! Aroo!" Frost began to wave his tail cutely as he ate his crepe in a second. As a monster, he had no problems digesting this, but people back home, never give these foods to your dogs, despite them being able to eat them, they cannot properly digest these things and might presentter on, some disease in the stomach! "Hmm~ I never tasted something so creamy and sweet, and also cold before. It allbined¡­ so good! I love it! I love it!" Belle waved her fox tails around as she enjoyed the meal happily. "This is good! And this pancake thing which is harder¡­ than the usual pancake¡­ a crepe? It''s good too! It''s like an ice cream sandwich!" said Miranda. "Right? It tastes amazing! I am so proud of myself!" Iughed. "Uwah! Drake, ice cream is amazing! You should have made this way earlier!" cried Bedann, she was already at her third ice cream crepe. "Hahaha! Sorry, it''s just that it was always so cold, I only craved warm foods." I said. ----- Chapter 347: Everyone Loves Ice Cream

Chapter 347: Everyone Loves Ice Cream

----- The pic day continued, as we enjoyed the dessert before the main dish, everyone loved the ice cream we made. Even the old grandma Draugann who had sensitive teeth enjoyed it. "Oi, Drake! What is this ambrosia of the gods?! I had never tasted something so good! It is as if you were eating¡­ delicious and soft clouds¡­!" said Draugann. "So good¡­ And yes, it is as if we were eating soft and creamy clouds that we just harvested from the skies." Sighed Tisha. "Nom, nom, nom¡­! Another!" said Pekora, finishing her own in an instant although her cheeks bulged like a hamster. "There you go. Remember that there is the whole main dish after this, so save some space in the stomach for that." I said as I gave her a second crepe with ice cream. "That''s my son-inw! Drake, you''ve made something truly amazing! I can''t believe it¡­ Why don''t we sell it in a sect, and we get rich quick?" asked Bedann''s father, patting me in the back whileughing out loud. He was a man like this. and I loved my father-inw just as he was, even when he got a bit overwhelming. PAT! PAT! PAT! Ugh, his strength is rather considerable now that he''s Rank 3. His pats make my entire body tremble a bit, to be honest. "I am d you think that! But I am sure people in this world had already invented it, right, Rakasha?" I asked. "What? I''ve traveled all around the continent here, and Midgard¡­ and nobody has ever done something like this, Drake! You created this!" said Rakasha. "W-What?! Really?" I asked. "Yeah! You made it! You should really make it your copyright and then we can make a massive enterprise of ice cream and sell ice cream all around the world! Hah, why even fight anymore when we can just all share good ice cream and live life to the fullest? I believe you could get through the hearts of even the most bitter person with such sweetness¡­" sighed Rakasha. "I think you''re exaggerating a bit there, but maybe it is not so bad of an idea to make it widespread¡­" I said. "It''s amazing, Drake. You''re a very talented man, I always knew that you were talented and that''s why you''re the only one that deserves my beautiful girl." Said my mother-inw, as she was in her fourth crepe already. Women particrly loved ice cream. "Hahaha. Thank you, mother-inw." I said. The kids were enjoying the ice cream the most. "Papa! More! I want to taste the papaya one now!" proimed yr, almost as if ordering me. But I can''t resist this cute baby girl¡­ "Of course dear, here you go," I said. "Thank you!" yr happily smiled as she dug in. "C-Can I have the same that Ruby is having?" asked Hansel. "Sure!" I said, giving the boy his ice cream. "Ahh¡­ It''s actually just as good as she said!" said Hansel. "Fufufu! Isn''t it? I am d you''ve recognized the wonderfulness of ice cream to its fullest potential! Strawberry ice cream is the best!" said Ruby. "Yes! It''s the best indeed!" said Hansel. He said yes to anything the girl said. "I liked multi-fruit better. All the vors mixed together to make the best experience¡­" said Noirenn, as she licked her ice cream. The multi-vored one had be the favorite of most of the people, its rainbow color was also a big attraction and food to the eyes, and its aroma of many fruits, alongside all the tiny bits of fruits mixed on it and the vors of all the fruit jams mixed with honey¡­ such delicious ambrosia! "CRAA!" "CRAA!" Huginn and Muninn were enjoying their ice cream too, using their sharp beaks, they took thin slices of crepe with ice cream, and devoured the tiny pieces of fruits there were on it. They loved eating fruits that Bedann threw at them in midair for them to catch them while training their flight, so they were already in love with the dish. "Oh my god! This is it! This is amazing! Amazing! I love it! Drake, you bastard, you should have done this before!!!" cried Yuki, proiming to the world her love for ice cream. "Hehe, and this is not even its final form! You''ll see when we make things such as Parfait¡­" I said. "P-Parfait?! I don''t know what that means but it sure sounds delicious!" said Yuki. "Hmm¡­ This sweetness¡­ It is¡­ like the sweetness of blood! Oh! I love this!" Even Skadi was sticking her de over the ice cream and consuming it somehow, she was a magical weapon that was able to consume blood and mana cores, so she somehow found a way to taste and eat ice cream and even crepes. Uller, naturally, also learned and was at her side eating. I believe the two are developing some kind of romantic rtionship, though Skadi is obviously the dominant here. The ice cream was almost gone by now, but everyone had eaten at least twice. The children were the ones that particrly loved it the most. After all, ice cream was a beloved desert by all children alike¡­ and perhaps all humanity on Earth. I have yet to know someone that actually dislikes ice cream as of now, but I can''t seem to find it. Nobody can dislike ice cream! Even if you''re intolerant to milk, there were many alternatives without milk orctose back then, so even those people got to enjoy it and love it. Though¡­ I miss ice cream with chocte! White chocte and normal chocte would go so well with these ice cream crepes, perhaps in sauce form, or any form, to be honest! Chocte was always a great partner of ice cream, and chocte-vored ice creams were widespread across the entire globe. But chocte¡­ can we even find this fruit in this world? "Uwah¡­ If we had chocte to go with this, it would be even more amazing! I wish you guys could have ever tasted such a thing!" I sighed. "Chocte? What''s chocte?" wondered Bedann at my side. "You''ve never eaten chocte?!" I asked in disbelief. "Ah¡­ chocte¡­ I remember it!" said Rakasha. Wait¡­ there''s chocte in this world?! ----- Chapter 348: Theres Chocolate In This World, But Not Ice Cream?

Chapter 348: There''s Chocte In This World, But Not Ice Cream?

----- As I voiced out my desire to eat chocte out loud, Bedann wondered what it was, and it left me speechless. She''s supposed to be from Earth but never had the chance of eating it?! Ah, my poor Bedann¡­ And the weirdest part didn''t end there, as Rakasha proimed that he had tasted it. Wait, so ice cream is nowhere to be seen but chocte does exist?! "What! Tell me! Tell me everything you know!" I said desperately, almost as if my life depended on it. "Hahahaha! You seem pretty excited man! Calm down, I''ll tell you everything, let''s sit here and enjoy the main dishes now and I will tell you everything I know." Said Rakasha. The ice cream was mostly nowhere to be seen and everyone had stuffed themselves with it, butpared to meat, it barely filled the stomach, so we quickly began to serve ourselves the main dishes. Delicious sds, potatoes-like root puree, and a lot of grilled fish of all sizes and shapes, with the new addition of massive grilled tentacles, cut into perfect rings. There were also deep-fried fish filets covered in wheat, eggs, and breadcrumbs, alongside "Kraken Rings" as I called them, simr to squid rings deep-fried. We even made a Tartar Sauce go with it using pickled vegetables and mayonnaise, which I had already remade in this world, and which was never seen before either, although I introduced it way before and everyone had loved it, I guess that''s a tale for another time. "Hmm, this grilled fish is good! The spices, the nice "soy" sauce, and everything into it! Ooh, the meat is so smoky and tender too, nom, nom, nom¡­!" said Bedann, eating whole fishes with a single bite. The small fishes fit inside the mouth of an ice giant with ease. The fish was indeed salty and smoky, and the delicious Kraken Rings were tender, chewy, and also very crunchy tanks to the panko coverture. Alongside that, the amazing tentacles grilled with soy sauce and other spices ended pretty well too. I liked to use Tartar Sauce with everything, and this clearly changed the vor of everything topletely new levels. As we were all enjoying the meals, Rakasha began to share his memories with Chocte. "Chocte¡­ Alright. I remember meeting this dish back then when I was in Midgard¡­" he said. "Does everything justes out of Midgard or something?!" asked Miranda. "Well, littledy, Midgard is a wonderful continent with many things to do here and there! You''ll never get tired or bored of going there to explore the continent and all there is to it! and yeah, chocte was found there by the younger me, approximately¡­ around 60 years ago." Said Rakasha. "T-That''s a long time ago!" said Bedann. "Well yes, but the dish was there and I was there, so I tasted it. it was back then when I was a bit younger, and I was seeking new vors to taste. I found a small cafeteria in a small town, in there, there was a young couple. An elf girl and a young human man. The couple was rather cute, and they ran arge cafeteria that served all sorts of dishes I never saw before. There were things such as Coffee, Pizza, Chocte, and even a thing they called Shawarma¡­" said Rakasha. WHAT! T-Those are meals of Earth! Are these guys¡­ Reincarnated people in disguise? Were they from Earth? It''s the only solution! "And they sold chocte in milk, cookies, and also alone in bars. The texture was¡­ something I can''t describe well¡­ But it was indeed creamy and delicious¡­ They called it in another name thought, which was Cacao. And only the daughter of the pair named it Chocte because her father introduced it to her like that¡­ I wonder if that half-elf is an adult now¡­" Said Rakasha. Apparently, in his travels, Rakasha meet a married couple that ran a small and inconspicuous cafeteria where they sold coffee, pizza, chocte, cookies, and even shawarma. They presented chocte as cacao, its real name, and sold it on milk, cookies, and also in bars which they just called candy. When Rakasha asked them about where they found it, they had answered: "Well, they said that they had a small ntation behind their house, whererge trees gave a big fruit. They roasted therge seed and then pulverized it into dust, this dust ended having a delicious aroma, which they merged with sugar, milk, and other ingredients, creating the chocte I ate¡­ I never heard of such a dish after going there, as I continued my travels across the continent." Said Rakasha. "Damn¡­ but chocte is from my world¡­ but there could be the possibility for someone to have brought it here, I guess? Maybe the people you meet were Unique Skill users of some sort." I said. "Ohh¡­ They did indeed felt different, but well, it was more the guy than the others, that young human man had a strange aura to him, I couldn''t really tell, but he was hiding his power, he only seemed to pretend he was around Rank 2, but he was way stronger than that, that''s for sure." Said Rakasha. "Hmm¡­ I see. Well, one day we''ll get there and taste chocte!" said Bedann. "Sounds like a n!" I said. ----- As Drake andpany enjoyed their meal outside as a pic while talking about chocte and other things, a small figure within the surrounding and dense forests was running away from something. It was a little beast boy whose cute ears seemed to be those of a ck leopard, his long and striped tail was rather cute, but his expression of exhaustion seemed to not go well with his cuteness. He tripped over the grass, as he suddenly noticed that there was argeke in front of him, he finally found some water to refresh his sore throat. However, in front of theke, there was a big group of people eating around a table, the delicious smell of grilled fish and other meals made his mouth water¡­ "Ahh¡­ Food¡­" ----- Chapter 349: Finding A Little Cat

Chapter 349: Finding A Little Cat

----- After talking about the chocte, Rakasha moved on to other things, such as speaking about the Pizza and other dishes, exining to everyone how the pizza crust was incredibly unique in vor and texture and how thebination of something they called tomato sauce with cheese and strips of bacon and some other spices ended making a meal that was truly terrifying in vor-wise. Hmm, I used to enjoy pizza back then too, we always ordered it on weekends with the family. I loved the garlic bread that came with it too, and I used to eat it with the tomato sauce they sent. And- Huh? As we were eating, I suddenly noticed a small presence approaching. I looked behind me and found¡­ the body of a boy with cat ears and tail in the ground, unconscious. From where did hee from?! And those clothes¡­ they look rather formal. I thought that all Beast-kin were tribal? But this boy was clearly wearing more formal clothes. I decided to quickly go check him out, standing and running out of the table as everyone looked at me. "Drake?" asked Bedann, as she noticed the little kid in the ground, he was also covered in blood. "Oh!" She ran at my side right away, as we reached the little boy and I immediately checked his Status, he seemed to be wounded and losing health constantly! I moved him around and found that his stomach had an ugly sh wound as if a wild beast had shed his stomach. The blood was flowing out freely, and the wound looked like it was rotting uglily¡­ he was about to die at any moment if things continued like this, and even worse, he had a strong fever, and his face was growing paler and paler by the second. I don''t know who this boy is and why did he just came to us, but I will never deny helping another person if I have the strength to do so, we have to be decent people here. "Disinfect. Cool Down. Ice Thread Creation. Cooling Winds." I quickly used the Disinfect Death Attribute Spell, and then, utilized the Cool Down Spell to calm down his fever, while using ice threads to stitch the massive wounds he had together afterpletely disinfecting the wound from microbes and the poison he had inside. After that, I used Cooling Winds to slowly heal his wounds and close them. It took only five minutes, but I was sweating a bit, I didn''t want this mysterious kid to just die. He already had me filled with the intrigue of who he was. "Ngh¡­" The boy groaned in pain while I did all of that, but when it was over, he had already fallen asleep. "Poor thing¡­ From where he could be?" wondered Bedann, as she carried him for me. "I don''t know, but his clothes¡­ he doesn''t seem like a normal kid," I said. We carried him back to Fuyu, and on the way, everyone checked on the boy. "A ck cat-kin boy?" wondered Pekora. "Do you know him by any chance?" I asked. "Not because I am a beast-kin I will know every beast-kin¡­ But no, I don''t¡­ Though, I do know there is a ck cat-kin tribe in this area, well, a bit further away¡­ those clothes he has, they look fancier than your run-of-the-mill tribal clothes, indeed. Maybe he''s an important figure within the tribe." Said Pekora. "Well, for now, it''s best if the kid rests." Said Tisha. "I could always just check his dreams and see everything he has to hide!" said Belle. "No, Belle! It''s rude to look into other''s people''s dreams¡­ Don''t do that. Let''s wait for the little boy to wake up." Said Bedann. "Uhh. I guess. Yeah, let''s just wait I suppose." I wanted to peek into his dreams but it''s better to just not disturb him for now, though his dreams look pretty bad, he got a big ck cloud over his head, which means he''s having a nightmare. Who is this kid anyway? ----- The boy slept after being rescued by strangers he had never seen before. In this harsh world of cultivation where the strong devoured the weak daily and were ughtering one another was seen as a normal thing, where even innocent lives were not a concept for others to stop themselves frommitting atrocities for power, he had received the help of a gentle-hearted man. His wounds were disinfected in just a few minutes, closed, and stitched together. He felt way better after a cool breeze ran over his forehead, and he ended falling asleeppletely before even seeing his savior''s face. As he slept, he found himself in the eternal darkness he had faced back then, just a few hours ago as he had run away from such an abyssal presence. This darkness red at him with its two crimson-red eyes as it chased him down. He tried to desperately run away but he could not, this darkness simply continued to seek him. He recalled the past, the horrible scenes he saw, and how the people died so miserably back then. The darkness epassed his thoughts as tears began to flow while he slept. Therge vige of catkin where he lived was near a beautifulke. The generations of cat-kin had been living in such arge settlement for a long time to the point that their culture began to quickly advance further, as the son of the chief, he was given an important role in leading the future generations of cat-kin within his tribe. Although things were hard for the young boy, he was slowly growing to be a decent leader, although, things changed abruptly when news about the three nearby sects came to the vige. Apparently, the Winter Lotus sect had provoked the Jade Snake Sect and a war between the two raged just a few kilometers from the vige, but that wasn''t all, the third sect, the Demonic Sect of Dark Shadow, had begun to attack both sects as they were weakened, wreaking big havoc all around the territory. The darkness of war quickly reached their settlement¡­ ----- Chapter 350: Cassims Memories

Chapter 350: Cassim''s Memories

----- Of course, what did they have to do with these three powerful sects? The cat-kin knew about them as they had done trades and traveled to the Winter Lotus and the Jade Snake Sects in the past, but they had never done much more than that. The cat-kin was a pacific race of beast-kin that lived on their own territory and didn''t bother anyone else. Most of their people were only Rank 1 at Peak Stage at most, while only a few dozen of warriors were at Rank 2,pared to a sect with powerful Rank 3 Elders and several High Elders at Rank 4, they were nothing at all. And due to their status as "nothing to worry about" the other sects had mostly ignored their existence as the cat-kin were of no real value to them, although there had been some talented youngsters that ended joining either of the two in the past years, and this was also a reason why this talented cat-kin had influenced the sects to not attack the pacific cat-kin. Unlike the Ice Moon Sect, these two sects were way more tolerant of other demi-human races as in this area of the continent they were very abundant, therefore, there were several Elders and High Elders that were not just Ice Giants, and they were more open-minded, although very still existed through criminal very to those that could not pay for their crimes but didn''t deserve death. Nheless, as they had their own business, both sects never bothered the cat-kin, and most of the tribal races of other demi-humans also lived mostly in harmony with nature, often seen as the ones connected with nature by the sects, and inherently respected by these people. Meanwhile, the Demonic Dark Shadow Sect, was way too far away from thesends but still close enough to these two righteous sects and remained low to not bring unwanted attention to the demonic cultivators that resided within them. Everything seemed in harmony until the Winter Lotus Sect offended the Jade Snake Sect when one of their young masters ended killing a young man from the Jade Snake Sect who resulted to be the best friend of the Sect Master''s daughter and her future husband too. This raged a war right away as the sect master of the Jade Snake Sect couldn''t calm the sorrow of his daughter and could only avenge her beloved childhood friend and her future husband, whose marriage he had even already arranged. The war between the two sects began rapidly and caused chaos all across their territory, the Winter Sect couldn''t punish the young master that did this atrocity because it had resulted to be the grandchild of the Sect Master. As the two sects fought and weakened each other, the demonic sect attacked in thest moment and began to consume everything with their shadows, as they employed mysterious magic which they had acquired from their Sect Master, Lord Dark Shadow, who was said to have inherited the power of Darkness and Shadows from an old inheritance and built a sect of demonic cultivators and criminals who seek refuge from the wilderness and the righteous sects persecuting them. As the two sects suddenly found themselves fighting amon enemy that was now overpowering them, they began to fall apart, and the darkness of war quickly reached them as the cat-kin ended refuging arge group of sect members from both sects out of kindness. However, the soldiers of the Dark Shadow Sect followed their footsteps, and eventually¡­ they reached the vige. This is where the darkness emerged as monstrous beasts summoned by the Dark Shadow Sect Members named Shadow Familiars assaulted the entire vige, destroying the houses and ughtering the people inside while seeking the soldiers of the two sects. A group of them ended running away, while only very few ended the fighting and protecting the people that offered them shelter for almost a month. The vige was being destroyed and the young boy was told to run away by his father, the chief, as he joined the warriors and fought to protect those that were running away as well. The boy had tried to interfere and help his father, but was grabbed by a viger and carried away in between tears¡­ "Ungh¡­ Father¡­" As the boy''s hands gripped tightly sorrowfully, he looked down into the darkness of such a nightmare, as the monstrous shadow familiars followed his group of survivors from behind. "Why?!" He began to think¡­ Why? Why were these monsters following them? They were not even involved in the conflict after all¡­ Many of the survivors that ran away were picked up by the beast, while a selected few ended surviving, but the boy ended losing himself in the forest and ran away every time he heard the howls of beasts nearby. Without realizing it, he came in front of a group of people eating in the middle of the wilderness and fell unconscious afterward. The thought of his father, the only family member he had been eaten alive by the deadly shadow familiars ended consuming his mind and sanity¡­ "Cassim, you have you survive!" As the darkness continued to torment him with tremendous guilt over his weakness as a man, a bright light suddenly shone on his nightmare, the power of Drake''s dream magic influenced his nightmare, as Drake outside of this dreamscape waved his hand. "Be Nightmares be Dreams, tender dreams, so he can rest well." Sighed Drake. His hand waved magically as the monstrous nightmare suddenly became a soothing ce, a grasnd, and a forest, where Cassim once more found himself with his tribe and his father and mother. The darkness faded away but what remained were the memories he had with his family, a family that was long gone. Cassim who had no power over dreams ended being consumed by this tenderness and ended sleeping soundly, the fever dissipated, and he slept nicely, as he was embraced on his dreams by the hugs of his beloved and deceased mother¡­ ----- Chapter 351 - A Fools Thoughts Chapter 351 - A Fool''s Thoughts ----- [Day 176] So yesterday we had a pretty good day until a mysterious cat boy emerged. I didn''t know what was going on with him, but he looked terribly wounded, so I had decided to save him. yeah, call me a heroplex guy or whatever, but there is just some basic decency you have as a person to help another when they are in need. If you simply just stop helping those that need help and you pass through them without caring, then what else is there to me than being a senseless dragon? If I have the power to help someone in need, I will give them a little help. I won''t simply let them have everything I have or merely resolve all their problems but saving a kid that is on the border of dying was no problem to me, so I did it. Naturally, if I didn''t have the power to do it, I would have desperately tried to find a way to help him anyways, the same way I did it with Bedann. And due to that kindness, instead of just outright killing Bedann back then because she tried to kill me while being a mold monster, I ended meeting the love of my life and the person that I treasure the most. Being like this, one could think that perhaps, even if a little bit, Karma exists. If you do good things, you''ll eventually be rewarded with good fortune, right? Yeah, no, I don''t like to believe in that bullshit, to be honest. I just do things without waiting for a benefit most of the time. I simply think¡­ "If I were in their situation and was hopelessly dying, I wish there could be someone to help me in my direst moments." And because that thought emerged in my mind as I saw the kid dying in front of me, I simply didn''t doubt it. I don''t consider myself a good person, and aside from helping him survive, I don''t think I will do more than that, to be honest, but if I didn''t help him there, I don''t know how I would honestly feel with myself. I would have been eaten away by terrible guilt, and probably would have felt terrible through my life. How could a person live through their lives with the thought that they let a child in front of them die even when they had the tools to save their life, even more, which wouldn''t have cost them anything? Maybe in this cold-blooded world, there might be a lot of people that could think like this, but I am sorry to tell you that I am not such a person. I am going against the norm, I suppose. Many would think of people that are kind to be fools, and I don''t me them, I also often think of that kind enough to help others to be fools, but I was saved by a group of fools then, my family who showed me an entire life of happiness. I was drowning in despair back then, but someone kindly extended their hands to me and helped me in my direst moments¡­ perhaps I saw in that kid something simr. I wondered¡­ what kind of atrocities did a kid of this age went through to end like this? I saw myself on him for a few seconds, a hopeless kid that needed help, serious help. I know that if my mother were here, she wouldn''t have even doubted a single second like I did, she would have simply run to the kid the split of a second, she noticed him, instead of dumbly looking at him as I did for around ten seconds before I actually did something. I am not saying that I want to be like her, but I am just saying that she''s the woman I admire, and the one that brought me away from the hell I was. I wanted to make her happy too and do what was "right" even if morality in this world is nothing but a fancy word. Maybe I am just a hypocrite, the same way another hypocrite would ignore the kid, I am just another type of hypocrite, the type of hypocrite that would help out a kid that is almost dying. Satisfaction? Maybe. We all seek satisfaction one way or another. Perhaps I get satisfaction by helping others, while others may get it by torturing others, or destroying others, or living by themselves, and never helping anyone. But I get it by the opposite. And if that''s the case, is there any difference between a hypocrite that helps a child and a hypocrite that doesn''t? Both are hypocrites, but both do something different. One of them saves a life, and the other won''t and will not feel remorse for it dying. In the end, we are all hypocrites and selfish people. We seek satisfaction for our own, and sometimes we feel satisfaction by also bringing happiness and satisfaction to others. It just depends on what way you seek this satisfaction that brings a change into a person and the world, and how the world sees you instead. If I bring satisfaction to myself by doing "good deeds" then I am seen as a hero, but if a person happens to get satisfaction by doing "bad deeds" that person isbeled as a viin. But honestly, after I killed so many Elders back in the previous sect, I don''t think I am exactly a Hero, and the thing is, I just did it because it satisfied me. So I suppose I am in-between. And at the end of the day, I do things because I just want to do them and nothing else, nothing more. Sometimes I wonder why I think this much when I do things like these. Perhaps I am really an idiot in the end. I do admit it, I am really a big idiot. A fool. But I suppose I can still find happiness as a fool. Now, let''s see if this kid is awake now¡­ ----- Chapter 352 - My Wife Is A Degenerate Chapter 352 - My Wife Is A Degenerate ----- I woke up feeling well, way better than other times, I quickly decided to jump out of bed after I had that deep thinking done. I had thought about it a lot and to be honest I shouldn''t think this deeply about the most meaningless of things. "Kind acts are just done, you don''t have to think about them, if theye from your heart, just do it." My mother used to say this sometimes, and I took it to heart I suppose¡­ Maybe in this world filled with the opposite hypocrites than me, she would bebeled as a hopeless ignorant, and foolish woman¡­ but for me, another idiot, I believe she was an incredible person. I found that Belle had finally slept in her little bed and not over our bed, good. And in another case, Miranda was not sleeping here now, good. Finally, they had decided to sleep into their own rooms for a change. I found my beautiful queen sleeping peacefully at my side, her adorable face while resting was simply the cutest. I quickly decided to give her a gentle kiss on her round cheeks, as I caressed her forehead and her silky silver-white hair, she''s such a beauty¡­ I then kissed her belly, which was freely exposed to me, and as I did, I suddenly felt a tiny hand pressing down into the stomach. "Ah¡­!" It was my baby! Did it try tomunicate? I touched Bedann''s belly, as I suddenly felt its little hand touch my own once more. Ah¡­ it''s so tiny! Yet¡­ it''s so cute. The tiny hand kept touching my hand for a few seconds, before going back to normal. I felt as if it were trying to say something, maybe. Or maybe not? It wasn''t exuding any magical power from within, so I would assume it wasn''t. Now, going back to the main topic at hand, I slowly woke up Bedann. It was already 12 PM, so she had to wake up. She alwaysins that we wake up way toote, so hopefully, she won''t get angry. "Hmm¡­ Five more minutes¡­ Fuehehe¡­" What with that creepyugh?! What is she even dreaming? Ugh¡­ Alright, I shall vite your privacy and see! I looked over Bedann''s dreams, and what I saw was¡­ W-What is this? What I saw inside the dream was something truly chaotic and out of this world! Bedann, why?! She was dreaming¡­ about me! But not the same thing as always, like a date or something, this was an erotic dream, a very lewd one at that! S-She was¡­ how do I say this? Well¡­ Let''s say that in the dream¡­ Erm¡­ She was¡­ ugh. Well, the dream, in particr, was about her "licking" a version of myself. Like¡­ the entire body. Is this a fetish of hers? My personification was in a bed, as there was a lot of whipped cream served over my nude body, alongside fruit and jam, and she was eating everything as if I was a meal while licking my body. Bedann, you''re a perverted woman! I couldn''t watch this anymore because I had begun to like it, so I quickly decided to stop peeking at her dream and quickly woke her up with a smack in her butt cheeks. "I am sorry!" SMACK! "UWAH!" She woke up quickly after, looking at me scared. "I-I almost had a heart attack! What was that for?! D-Did you had to smack my butt?" asked Bedann. "Perhaps¡­! Actually, sorry for doing that, did it hurt?" I asked as I kneeled asking for forgiveness. "Ah! N-Not really... Please, do not worry, dear¡­ B-But that was a very lewd way to wake me up¡­" she muttered. "I-It was that¡­ Erm, I just wanted to wake you up." I said. "I-Is that so? Hehe¡­ Do you know? I had a very lewd dream¡­" she said. Oh no! She''s actually going to share it?! Don''t you have shame, my wife?! "W-What dream¡­?" I asked. Bedann coquettishly smiled at me as her eyes looked at me lovingly, she approached me slowly. "I had a dream where I had you served in bed¡­ with whipped cream and fruit on top of your body¡­" she said while blushing. "Huh?!" She actually just said it! I shouldn''t have even peeked in the dream! "I was licking you all over~" she whispered to my ears. Her warm breath quickly began to devour my senses as I felt a chill run through my spine, which came also with a strong rising of my dragon down there. It wanted to fight against this lewd woman! "B-Bedann, isn''t that way too degenerate?!" I asked. "Ohh? Well,st night you liked it a lot when we did it in my swimsuit, didn''t you?" she asked. Agh! Did she have to rub that over my face? But oh well, how can I even resist my wife when she was looking so freaking sexy in a swimsuit? Any man would immediately try to devour their wife in bed if they were to look as sexy as she did¡­! "S-So what?" I asked. "How about we try other new things then? Can I¡­ L-Lick you up?" asked Bedann. What are you, a dog?! ¡­ "Erm¡­ F-Fine, but let''s do it quickly." I said. I couldn''t resist, my dragon was rising intensively, and it was raging madly! Warmth was epassing all of its body; it was turning red of how excited it was of Bedann''s tentative words! She''s a dangerous woman, a very dangerous one! "But without the whipped cream or any of that weird stuff!" I said. "Heheh, okay~" Bedann quickly took out her clothes as she took out mine, and well¡­ she began to do it. It felt both exciting and embarrassing to be licked around as if I were candy. She had somehow fallen in love with my nipples in specific, and I had experienced many new things this morning¡­ A-Anyways, after the whole thing ended with us doing the deed, we finally decided to move out to the bathroom, where I found Belle greeting us as we opened the door. "I-I was not hearing anything!" she said. "You totally did¡­" we muttered at the same time. ----- Chapter 353 - A Cat Boys Cuteness Chapter 353 - A Cat Boy''s Cuteness ----- This damn perverted vixen! She totally heard us do the deed¡­ Ugh, well, whatever, next time I will unsummon her and she''ll cry her lungs out, but I won''t care. "Next time you spy on us I will unsummon you for a week," I said. "W-What?! No! I-I am sorry!" the little pink fox cried desperately, as she kneeled before me. "I already said what I had to say¡­ Now let''s go take a bath, Bedann¡­" I sighed, as Bedann followed me from behind. As we took a rxing bath of warm water to clear our minds, we began to discuss what had happened yesterday and what should we do now. "The whole thing with the cat boy? I see. Indeed, I still remember it, obviously. And I can tell that you''re worried, even after rxing in here, you''re all concerned, aren''t you?" she sighed. We were rxing bath in the bathtub, I rested my head over her soft and pillowy chest, while she embraced my hips with her beautiful legs and gave me a message on the shoulders. God, she''s amazing at making her husband rxpletely¡­ "Indeed, I am quite concerned. I did save him rashly and I don''t have any regrets doing that. But to be honest, I don''t even know what he might have gone through, I fear that we might end up throwing ourselves into a lot of trouble which I don''t want to involve myself with." I sighed. "Hmm¡­ I understand¡­ No one is forcing you to do anything of that, saving the child''s life is enough, to be honest. I don''t like to sound rude here, but if the kid forces you to help him and do something that is way out of our scope, you will have to simply reject it. Let''s not involve ourselves further than this if possible." She said. "Ah, your words always hit the spot. I think the same¡­ I suppose. But what can we do for now? Something that is within our reach? Even if we help him, wouldn''t whatever that made him like thise to bite our backs one day? Perhaps by simply saving him¡­ we already condemned ourselves to get involved without any way to step back from the situation at all¡­ Should I feel regrets by having saved him then?" I wondered. "I-I think you''re being a bit rmist there, dear¡­ Don''t overthink stuff too much. There might be many things behind the child, but let''s do things step by step instead of worrying so much about things you''re only specting rather than things that had actually happened¡­ I know you''re a bit nervous sometimes but rx." Said Bedann. Ah¡­ She''s right there. Maybe I am going a bit too far there? I had indeed exaggerated the whole situation a bit too much there. "Though¡­ If we specte, then perhaps¡­ but we don''t know the full story yet. So we can''t say much over it. nheless, you''re a kind-hearted man, dear. You saved me the same way you saved him, right? I also ran to save the kid, I just can''t see a kid in the ground almost dying and simply do nothing about it." said Bedann. "You''re a good woman¡­" I said. "And you''re a good man. Doing something like that without thinking is very impressive. I would guess people in this harsh world of cultivation are too involved in fighting and growing stronger, that they grow detached from their true feelings and emotions, and be selfish and senseless drones that only think of themselves¡­ It is not bad to think on your own safety, but if one has the strength to help others in need, I don''t see anything wrong with doing so." Said Bedann. "Hm, in that we can agree¡­ If I have the strength and the resources to help another person, there''s nothing wrong with helping them then. Dragon or not, in my previous life we were humans, and that''s what we are taught as a human¡­ Right?" I wondered. "Well, I wasn''t taught any of that! But my mommy and daddy always told me to be gentle." Said Bedann. "Hehe, I suppose we are different in many things at the same time, but we also kind of think simrly, don''t we? Now, let''s get back to the shower." I said. "Hm~ How about we do some warmup to cheer my man up?" asked Bedann, as she began to caress my torso with her hands. ¡­ After the shower and something else, we decided to move out, drying ourselves and then getting into fine clothes to finally greet the kid. I received a message from a slime clone that Yuki and the other kids were currently with the boy, named Cassim. He had woken up early in the morning, sleepy and tired, and he was terribly cute too. The boy seemed to be around five years of age, very small, the same age as most of the children here. When we got to greet him, he timidly thanked us. "T-Thank you so much for helping me¡­ in my direst of moments¡­" he said, as his cute cat tail waved around. Oh god, Cat-kin in this world is truly cute. "T-There''s nothing to thank us for. We did what anyone would do." I said. "B-But still¡­" he said, as he suddenly hugged my leg because he was too tiny to reach me. "Aww¡­ You''re such a sweetheart." Said Bedann, as she caressed his silky head, his cat ears twitched timidly as he began to purr. He purred! Ah! He''s really lovely! I want him as my son now! ¡­ Ahem! Forget what I said. "Have you eaten anything yet, Cassim?" I asked. "N-No¡­" he muttered timidly. "Alright then, let''s go eat something!" said yr. "Yeah,e with us¡­" said Noirenn. "Come!" said Hansel. "We''ll lead the way." Said Ruby. The kids all helped Cassim slowly break the ice and quickly open up to everyone''s cheerful and gentle personalities. He seemed to hold a lot of pain in that gaze, we had to treat him with care. ----- Chapter 354: What Truly Is Happening

Chapter 354: What Truly Is Happening

----- Is it bad to think that his gaze reminded me of Bedann when we first meet? It is almost identical. That gaze of someone lost in the way. Someone that was swallowed by the darkness of their past, and who had gone through a lot of pain. Maybe he didn''t go through as many as Bedann, but her certainly had a good dose of suffering. The interesting thing was that he wasn''t speaking about it nor trying to appeal as someone that needed to be pitied, he wasn''t kneeling in the ground for us to listen to his sad story either, he seemed mostly silent and timid. Could he have insomnia? I don''t know¡­ I would have to check out his own brain first. But I guess I can''t go so far like this. Perhaps it is better to leave him be and give him some food. We served him a big cup of warm milk, alongside pancakes with fruits, and grilled cheese sandwiches. We ate the same thing too, I was craving grilled cheese for a while. He ate everything energetically. "Nom¡­ Am¡­ Hmm¡­ So yummy¡­" He drank the milk and ended cutely leaving some milk stuck on his lips, and then continued to eat the grilled cheese, the crunchy and warm toasts, and then the sweet pancakes with fruits on top. It was all tasty, and it seemed as if he was finally eating in days. He finished his meal incredibly fast, as he sighed in relief and rested over the chair. "Fwaahh¡­" "You ate it all so quickly! Will your tummy not hurt?" asked yr. "Ahh¡­ S-Sorry¡­ I-I was a bit hungry¡­" he apologized. "I always eat a lot and my tummy never hurts." Said Noirenn. "W-Well, that''s because we are not normal, and we are ice giants, the little Cassim is like half our size too." Said yr. "Well, he''s kind of my size. A bit smaller." Said Ruby. "But even you''re big, Ruby." Said Hansel. "He''s around¡­ half my size! I won!" said Yuki. "This is not apetition for who is taller, Yuki¡­" I sighed. "Dear, do you want seconds?" asked Beh, Bedann''s mother. "Ah¡­ C-Can I have more milk, nya?" asked Cassim, as he suddenly released a little "nya", and then quickly closed his mouth cutely, as if he shouldn''t have said that. Everyone, however, looked at him as they blushed a bit. I could guess what was inside everyone''s mind¡­ Cute¡­ "Fufu, of course, waits a bit." said my mother-inw, as she brought the cat boy some more milk, he slowly drank it, like a cat, he loves milk. "So from where did, youe from?" I asked. I decided to be a bit bolder here, I wasn''t going to wait for him to suddenly decide to talk, and it would be pretty awkward if we stayed with his past being a mystery for way longer. "A-Aren''t you being a bit bolder by asking that so suddenly¡­?" asked Miranda at my side, as she drank tea. "I have to be bold. I mean no offense, but I cannot keep someone here whose past I don''t know anything about." I said. "¡­Fair." Sighed Miranda. "I¡­ Ie from the Cat-kin Vige¡­" said Cassim. "Oh, so there''s a vige of you guys! How are you doing? Did you got lost and attacked by a monster? We could bring you back if you want to." Said Pekora, as she seemed interested in the kid''s vige. "Ah¡­ W-Well¡­ The thing is¡­ I-It''s gone¡­ probably." He sighed. "G-Gone?" asked Bedann. "What¡­ happened to it?" I asked. Cassim suddenly began to tremble a bit, his tail got all paralyzed, as his lips trembled a bit nervously. His eyes seemed to be containing tears. "W-We were attacked by scary monsters made of shadows and¡­ people¡­ from the Dark Shadow Sect¡­" he said. Dark Shadow Sect?! Talk about an edgy name! Couldn''t you call it Bloody Edge sect instead? God, the names of this world are something else. Wait, I bet there is a sect named Bloody Edge¡­ "Dark Shadow Sect? A-Are they bad people?" asked yr. "I-I don''t know very well¡­ Papa once said they were people that strived from the righteous path, demonic magus." Said the boy. "D-Demonic magus?!" asked Pekora. "So there is a sect of them here!?" asked Tisha. "So Demonic Magus are bad I guess?" I asked. "Yeah, they''re bad. They''re like criminals in a way. They''re chased down by the righteous sect by the crimes theymit to grow stronger and survive, targeting innocent people, causing disasters¡­ You could call all bandits within their category too, but if they made up a whole sect, they must be way higher level than just your run-of-the-mill shitty bandits." Said Pekora. "Demonic Cultivators are degenerate and insane people. They don''t know any morals and are driven by their own selfishness and madness." Said Tisha. "I-I see¡­" I said. I''ve read about Demonic Cultivators in Xianxia novels, although¡­ 70% of the main characters of these stories are always Demonic Cultivators that do all sorts of immoral atrocities. But you can''t help but feel good when you read a good one¡­ I have to admit it, I was also an avid reader of ssics such as Reverend Insanity, Grasping Evil, and so on¡­ But applying such things in real life? I mean, fiction is fiction for a reason¡­ I wouldn''t really like to act like any of them in real life. But I guess these people from the Dark Shadow Sect are an exception, they''re just like these main characters, I suppose. Or well, maybe the other side characters? Not like I feel like I am the center of this world, it clearly moves without my consent everywhere, so I am just going with the flow most of the time. But still, these people are dangerous and ruthless people that probably don''t have any concept of morality, probably even more dangerous than Bandits because these bastards actually are strong. Probably like Vampires¡­ ----- Chapter 355: The Dark Shadow Sect

Chapter 355: The Dark Shadow Sect

----- The Dark Shadow Sect, a new Sect we had just learned about, a mysterious sectposed of criminals, Demonic Cultivators, or well, in this world, Demonic Magus. They''re the ones behind the ruin of Cassim''s little vige. The vige where cat-kin lived peacefully and without annoying anyone else. Why would they even want to do this? Well, despite what many people would think, I can find several reasons why some clich¨¦ evil group would want innocent and weak demi-humans. They can steal theirnds and ntations, food, valuables, and everything. They can enve them and get an easy work hand that doesn''t cost almost anything other than one meal a day and some straw to sleep on. Andstly, they could have some kind of technique that requires killing people to be strengthened. I remember that in Xianxia there were always these kinds of stupid techniques that grew stronger the more they ughtered with it. They could also use their bodies as materials for weird rituals or something, so there''s that too. And like that, I''ve given you many reasons why people like this would want to attack and raid a small and humble vige. This world is harsh and unforgiving of the weak after all. If you want true freedom and peace, you have to be strong. Through freedom and peace, we can achieve happiness, the thing all people seek in their lives. However, many lose themselves along the way while seeking this, for example, all those in this sect, probably. "So why did they attack the vige?" asked Bedann. "W-Well¡­ I-I don''t know. They just did it¡­ Ah¡­ T-There might be a reason¡­" he said. "What might it be?" I asked. "My papa and the people in the vige were hosting some people into their houses, these people said they were from the Winter Lotus and Jade Snake Sects¡­" said Cassim. And just like that, two more sects were introduced! Winter Lotus and Jade Snake¡­ do sound quite interesting. The first one sounds righteous while the second one with the snake¡­ not so much. But one would need to see what they can do to even know what they''re capable of or what they''re for. "Why?" asked Miranda. "¡­They were wounded and they said the Dark Shadow Sect were attacking their armies and their sects, they were survivors that escaped the war¡­" said Cassim. "A war? Between sects?!" I asked. Cassim nodded timidly. "So the war between sects, the two you mentioned earlier, against the Dark Shadow one?" asked Bedann. "No¡­ The Dark Shadow Sect fought against the other two after they fought against one another. It was a war between¡­ lotus and snakes¡­ after that, the shadow appeared and swallowed both after they weakened." Said Cassim. Despite how young and timid he looked; he was rather smart to realize how it all worked. "I see¡­ So the Dark Shadow Sect was simply trying to take down the remnants of these two enemy sects? I understand now. I see¡­" I said. "And by doing so, they ended attacking your little vige, dear?" sighed Bedann. Cassim nodded a bit as his lips trembled sorrowfully. His tears began toe out as he tried to contain them, covering his face. "S-Sorry¡­ I shouldn''t cry¡­" he muttered. "It''s fine¡­" said yr. "We all cry sometimes, it''s natural, especially when we feel sad." Said Noirenn. "Sniff¡­ I miss my papa¡­" cried Cassim, as his little tears fell over his cup of warm milk. Yuki approached him and hugged him tightly, and the other kids also helped him get through it with their affection. Yuki''s fluffy white fur was warm, so Cassim was embraced by the fluffy feeling and felt a bit better. "Don''t worry Cassim, you''re here with us now." Said Yuki. "It was scary, but you survived! Wasn''t that what your father wanted?" asked yr. "Yeah, you must live for your father, the same way we do for our families." Said Noirenn. "Sob¡­ Is that so¡­" muttered Cassim. He quickly realized all the kids here were orphans just as he was, yet their wills were strong, and they didn''t even seem to be orphans anymore. They had gone through it slowly but steadily and had maturated and be better versions of themselves in the way. "What¡­ happened to your vige after you ran away? And your father?" I asked. "¡­My father fought the beasts while someone picked me up and forced me to leave. I-I¡­ I don''t know what happened afterward, the beasts continued to follow us, picking each person one by one¡­ for days after days¡­ until I don''t know how¡­ but I ended alone¡­ I was attacked by a Leopard but managed to escape with a big wound." Cried the boy. "You''re strong to have survived such an encounter," I said. Cassim looked at me with teary eyes, he broke my heart. I suppose things are gone for that vige, there wouldn''t be much point going there only to break his heart and show him the corpse of his father and the ruined burned down ce. But¡­ there is also a chance for survivors to be there, for people to still be there surviving and living. And through holding up into that hope, I want to see if there could be anyone, someone we can save. I quickly sent some bat-shaped flesh clones led by Huginn and Muninn through the skies, using Cassim''s clothes, they followed the scent left behind by him through the forest and might arrive at his vige in the next couple of hours or days, depending on how far away it is. Now that we know the truth, what should we do? Should we ignore this conflict? Or should we intervene and beat this evil sect? Honestly, it pains me to admit this but Cassim is not someone we had met for long, and therefore, I don''t feel the drive to risk our lives to defeat these people that destroyed his vige. I am being a bit harsh there, but¡­ It is a realistic thing to do in this situation. I don''t know how strong this sect could be. But well, I am no chicken either. I won''t risk ourselves, but I might risk myself as I go take a peek into the scene, or we might also infiltrate through the skies¡­ ----- Chapter 356: Discussions

Chapter 356: Discussions

----- The thing with Cassim continued for a bit until he cleansed his little tears. He seemed tired after eating and crying all his tears out, so we decided to bring him to his bed to rest. I carried his sleepy body with my arms as I put him over the bed and covered his little body with nkets. "Rest for now, Cassim, we''ll protect you, so don''t worry and sleep," I said, as I kissed his forehead. "Uncle¡­ T-Thanks¡­" he muttered as he suddenly hugged my face. "I really thought I would die¡­ T-Thank you for saving me¡­" he cried. I cleansed his little tears as I caressed his little head. "Don''t worry about it, sleep through it, and then let''s talk again in lunch, alright?" I said. He nodded cutely as he closed his eyes and went to sleep. I conjured the Spell "Good Dreams" on him so he wouldn''t have nightmares, and then walked away. After that, I decided to make a strategy meeting with my allies for what to do in the uing days. "ording to what we got from Cassim, we had approached the territory of a Demonic Sect, the Dark Shadow Sect seems dangerous and bloodthirsty, to the point that they would mercilessly ughter innocents because they were helping some of the wounded soldiers of their enemy troops survive¡­ They clearly mean business. I don''t know what to do honestly. One part of me tells me to not get involved due to how dangerous it might be for all of us, and another part is boiling with anger, as I desire to destroy them all." I said. "Certainly, it might be dangerous. We don''t know how strong they could be¡­ but as long as they''re not Rank 5¡­ perhaps we can handle them and get some easy resources after that¡­ Heh." Said Miranda, smiling maliciously. "I guess I have been thinking the same, we could take advantage of this andunch a surprise attack on them, destroy them, and then steal all they had gotten from the war, while slowly restoring the other two sects and making allies out of them, this way, we could even build a connection with the Righteous Faction." Said Bedann. "That''s a good idea, I had thought something simr. But it involves a lot of preparation, and I am still not sure if we should do this. I need to do a lot of recons first, and perhaps spy a bit in closer range¡­ I need information, a lot, so I can make a better idea of the entire situation and know what to do exactly. These guys look dangerous, but we can also beat them if we work together and properly." I said. "Hm, we require recon, huh? You sent the crows to the kid''s vige, didn''t you, my lord?" asked Tisha. "Indeed, I did. I want to confirm if there are survivors or not. If there are, we''ll go rescue them and bring them here, I''ll dly ept them in our sect if they don''t have anywhere else to go. I know Cassim would be happy to know there are more cat-kin surviving." I said. "I am sure he would be happy. We have to properly n things out though¡­ First, we should wait and see what happens with his vige, after that, we need to send recon to the three sects and see what''s up in there, andstly, we would prepare¡­ If things go awry and it is too much for us to handle, then we might end up turning our tails and not acting for the moment." Said Bedann. "Indeed. I want to first know if there is any good Dungeon nearby, a Rank 4 Dungeon would be ideal to hasten our growth, but for the moment, that doesn''t seem to be anywhere." I sighed. "Yeah, the harder Dungeons get, the harder it is to find them¡­ And¡­ well, I could help you recon." Said Belle, finally talking. "You can?" we asked. "Wha¡­! You think I am just useless or something? I can do some stuff! I can easily travel around dreams using this body or my main body, through dreams, I can arrive there quickly and do recon for you, well, Drake should also be able to do the same, but hecks as much mastery as me so he could screw up." Said Belle. "You''re right, goddess-sama, I could really screw up, so you''re doing it for me, right?" I asked with a smile. "Hehe¡­ Fine! I''ll do it¡­." she sighed. Although she wasn''t going to do it right now, probably tomorrow. "Hm, if Belle can travel through dreams, perhaps we could find a way to easily recon the area and gain more information about the entire situation as a whole. With that said, how''s the kid?" asked Rakasha. "He''s resting well, he was quite thankful for what we did, and he actually never asked me for any other favors. He might have already given up on his vige and doesn''t want to have to do anything else with the sects. I can understand how he feels, he has too much sorrow for vengeful feelings to blossom yet¡­ It is better that way, harboring such strong feelings of vengeance at a young age is¡­ not something good." I sighed. "I agree. Let the kids be kids. We adults should take care of these things¡­ He already told us anything he could, let''s give him a rest so he can recover and have a better life here¡­ Thank you, Drake, for being this kind-hearted. People, out there is never this way, you see¡­ You keep surprising me by how far your kindness can reach." Said Rakasha. "Hah, you''re just praising me old man. I am not really a kind man." I said. "Hah! If you''re not a kind man, then we are all here monsters!"ughed Rakasha. "Well, technically, I am a monster¡­" said Yuki. "Hahaha!" Everyone began tough at Yuki''s remark, although it was honestly very silly. After the discussion, we decided to take things easy as I told Fuyu to slowly move through the skies. ----- Chapter 357: A Fun Morning

Chapter 357: A Fun Morning

----- [Day 177] Yesterday''s talk was rather important, we discussed what had happened with Cassim and we learned arge amount of stuff. Such as the existence of three whole sects around this territory that had been shaking the ce with their pointless wars. Well, not really pointless, as power-obsessed cultivators that they are, all of this manughter is worth it just so they can get a tiny bit stronger, I guess. Yeah, that''s the idiotic logic of these types of worlds, so we have to deal with it. Honestly, I never thought I would even get to reincarnate into the books I liked so much, but in the end, this book seems like a mix and mash of a lot of concepts, and they had not been separated correctly but mixed into a huge mess of a world. Anyways, the thing is, these three sects had begun a whole war over just taking advantage of one another. First of all the Winter Lotus sect and the Jade Snake Sect. I don''t know the exact motives, but it was mentioned by Cassim that they live close to one another and seem to have been desiring each other''s resources. I guess they waged war after one of their young masters died or something? I bet that''s the case. The two waged war desperately and greedily, sending each other troops for the greedy desire to get all the materials for themselves, of course, as they battled, they weakened their troops and many died on the way, and that''s where the Dark Shadow Sect emerged, stealthily seeing the entire thing ur as they finally struck down the two Righteous Sects when they least expected it. After that, it was as easy as stealing a child''s candy, just smack both half-dying sects into submission, forcing them to either surrender or fight desperately as they had already spent most of their power, while the Dark Shadow Sect picks up all the rewards and evilly harvests everything it desires. I wouldn''t me them if I had such an opportunity¡­ Hahh, I guess I would do the same? I guess I am not a righteous man in the end, if I had such a thought, I am quite greedy, well, I am a dragon. Now the thing is, Cassim and his vige who had nothing to do with this whole ordeal ended being affected because they were most likely forced by the surviving soldiers of the Winter Lotus and the Jade Snake Sects to shelter them with food and houses so they could recover and run away from the evil sect¡­ and they ended being killed for sheltering these bastards. And the thing that made me most hateful is that I heard from Cassim that some of these assholes ran away and didn''t fight, using the vigers as literal meat shields. Fucking hell¡­ this is really awful. Hmm, I guess that if I find some of these assholes in the near future, I might take away their Mana Cores and leave the core of a nasty Ice Goblin inside of them instead. Not kill them, just a little punishment there, if they survive, then I guess they''ll go back to the sect they belonged, and if they die, I guess they''ll be new Undead friends. As of now, Huginn and Muninn are flying across the skies with my recon clones, as they had picked up a strong Cat-kin scent, so they had begun to approach it, in a few more hours we might get something. For now¡­ I wonder what I should do. Honestly, my mind got too clouded with these thoughts to even think clearly about what to do in my daily life. I should just go take a shower with Bedann as always. I slowly woke her up while kissing her cheeks, as she slowly opened her sleepy eyes and kissed me back surprisingly. "Fufu, did you think you could only kiss me?" she asked devilishly. "Eh?! Were you already awake?" I asked. "Indeed! You''re a very lovely husband, you know? Kissing your wife a lot while she sleeps, such a lovely and romantic man~!" she said teasingly. "I-I am not THAT romantic¡­ Don''t overexaggerate things!" I said. "Hehe, you can''t escape from my love,e here and kiss me some more, mooch, mooch!" she said. I know she''s messing with me but it''s hard to say no to those beautiful lips. I embraced her and kissed her a couple of times on the bed. "Hahh¡­ W-Wait¡­ Mwuh¡­" I continued to kiss her rather passionately, as the heat of the passion began to warm my entire body. "D-Drake¡­! Ahh~" she moaned, as I licked her neck. "What''s wrong? Weren''t you teasing me? Where''s the spirit now?" I asked rather dominantly, I could feel her heartbeat faster by the second, she swallowed saliva as I moved down her pants and began to pleasure her down there¡­ "Ooof~! Y-You''re horny again!" she cried. "Let me taste you some more, this is the benefit of being my wife, right?" I asked teasingly. "Ooh! W-Wait~! Ngh~" She was enjoying it thoroughly, despite her saying "no" she was clearly not physically stopping me despite how strong she is. I tasted her down there and the vors of her delicious body only got me more into the mood. Without wasting a single second more, I embraced her, and we began to do it like rabbits once more. Perhaps doing this daily is a bit of a bad habit, but it really helps us relieve the stress of everything going around us and this dangerous world. I suppose Dual Cultivating is the way to go. And I really felt it worked this time, as I sensed our energies fuse together and dance around as we embraced each other''s bodies with tremendous passion and love. It was really quite a beautiful and lovely sight. After the entire ordeal, I sighed in relief as we bathed in the bathtub. "Geez¡­ You were a bit too rough there!" she said while smacking my head. "Ouch! S-Sorry¡­ I needed to relieve some stress¡­ and it''s not like you didn''t enjoy it, didn''t you?" I asked. "Hmmm!" she muttered while getting red, as she smacked me again¡­ ----- Chapter 358: Yuki Adopts A Cat

Chapter 358: Yuki Adopts A Cat

----- After being reprimanded and smacked by Bedann a couple of times every time I teased her, it was finally time to move on and go have breakfast. The moment we went down I was greeted by an agile little cat-kin, who greeted. "G-Good morning¡­" he said cutely. His clothes had changed, and he had taken a bath recently, he honestly looked like a little prince with those ck shorts, a white shirt, and ck masins. Cassim has such a cute goth prince style on him! And those cute cat ears twitching around, the tail waving around, and his cute and also rather deadly cat-kin eyes make the ultimatebination. Several girls around our group spoil him around and act as his motherly figure, so he''s recovering quickly with the love of everyone. "How are you today, little Cassim?" I asked. "I-I''m better¡­" he said with a cute smile. "Hm? What''s wrong?" I asked. "D-Drake, I wanted to thank you again for what you''ve done¡­" he said, as he hugged my leg once more. "Ah,e here¡­" I quickly grabbed him with my arms as he sat over myrge arms, he hugged my chest and suddenly kissed my cheek. "Thanks¡­" he said, his eyes were sparkling a bit. This boy is dangerous! He''s way too cute! My heart is about to explode! I must make him my son! Agh¡­ ¡­ Never mind what I said, please, ignore it, I implore of you. "Eehh~? You''re all close with uncle Drake, already, little Cassim? What about auntie Bedann?" asked Bedann while pouting. "Y-You too, thank you¡­" he said, as he hugged Bedann too, and she carried him in her arms, but he didn''t kiss her nor look at her with his sparkling eyes. Perhaps he is more attached to male figures due to his father''s loss? He didn''t say anything about a mother, perhaps he didn''t grow with one and was ustomed to having only a father figure to follow and admire. Maybe I am assuming too much but perhaps he has begun to see me as a father figure, although it might seem premature, I total will be his papa if he wants to! ¡­Ahem, never mind that. "Nheless, it appears little Cassim is more energetic than before. I am d he''s feeling better." I said. "Indeed. He''s been awake since the morning, he felt like he had a very good dream, or so he said." Said Yuki. "Have you been taking care of him?" I asked her. "Yeah, I helped him take a warm bath and I got him some clothes that the tailors made for him," said Yuki. "I see, you''ve adopted him I guess?" I asked. "W-Wha¡­ What are you implying, idiot?" asked Yuki while pouting. "Nothing, nothing, little mouse." I giggled. "It still just a few days since we picked him up, but he''s recovering fast, he''s a strong-willed boy." Said Miranda. "Indeed, isn''t he? Hey, how about we make some nice breakfast?" asked Bedann. "Yeah, let''s cook it out, I am starving, let''s go Cassim I''ll show you the kitchen!" I said. "O-Okay¡­!" said Cassim timidly, as our little army of friends followed us from behind. We began making the ssic breakfast pancakes with the new addition of waffles. Now that we finally got some iron-made molds out of the iron we bought from the Ice Moon Sect, we made perfect ones for waffles, as it is better this one than the ice molds I made. The delicious waffles were crunchy and sweet, with some honey on top, a bit of whipped cream, and then some berries, it was a delicious breakfast. Meanwhile, pancakes are fluffy and soft, fua fua¡­ some caramel sauce over them, and then, a bit of butter for those bold enough, and perhaps a bit more of whipped cream and wild berries too. Crunchy and strong-vored waffles and then the soft and fluffy pancakes, what a good breakfast¡­ But not everyone enjoys sweets all the time, so we also grilled a lot of Rank 3 Monsters meat we got in the refrigerator. Thing grilled slices seasoned with strong and delicious fermented bean sauces, dried herbs, and so on made up for delicious meat sandwiches, especially if we added the blue-colored Winter Cabbage that grows in the Ice Moon Sect, and then some of that star-shaped citric fruit simr to tomatoes, and to boot, some melted cheese and mayonnaise! Ahh! Such a massive breakfast! There might be a dire situation outside, but in here, we are enjoying a nice slow life, especially because of the time dtion, a day outside is two days here, so even more time for us to enjoy everything to our heart''s content. After the sandwiches and the pancakes and waffles, I prepared some herbal tea, there are many herbs used as a tea in this ce, so we made a good mix. Alongside that, I prepared fruit-vored milkshakes for the kids (and for me), alongside some cookies which had just been baked, mostly made by Bedann, although I helped too, a bit. After everything was done we moved to the table and we sat down, enjoying a delicious meal all of us together, we chatted around,ughed, and simply tried to ease the heavy mood that we left Cassim with yesterday. It all worked well, Cassim giggled a little bit too, and he sat down over myp as if he didn''t want to let me go, he ate greedily what I had near me too, but I let him be because he was very hungry. yr and Noirenn also ended sitting in my other leg, which is big enough for several children to sit on, actually, as I simply enjoyed the morning with a lot of delicious and tasty food. "Here, Cassim, try out this one sandwich," I said, as I offered him one sandwich I grabbed. "Ahh¡­" Cassim cutely bit into it as his tail waved around, his eyes sparkled adorably. "S-Sho yummy¡­" he said. "Right? Don''t just eat sweets, here, have this sandwich, ites with veggies which are good for you." I said. "T-Thank you, nya¡­!" ----- Chapter 359: Youre Such A Cutie!

Chapter 359: You''re Such A Cutie!

----- [Day 178] "Very well then, I am leaving, for now, don''t miss me too much!" said Belle. She was packing a small leather bag around her neck like a cor. That was a spatial leather bag I made for her that contained the Inventory Skill Runes, so it was able to contain a lot of things inside. She used it to bring herself a lot of food of all types. She had finally decided to move out today into the dreams, hopping around them as she deem fit to reach the ones from the three sects far away, and extract any info she could from them. "Are you sure you''ll be okay?" asked Miranda. "Eh? Of course, I will! Are you doubting my own professionalism as a seeker of dreams, Miranda?! I will bepletely okay on my own, just watch!" said Belle. "Alright then, take care," I said, as I petted her head and caressed her tail. "O-Okay then¡­ C-Can I get a little kiss?" she asked with her adorable fox body. "Fine." I gave her a small kiss on her fluffy forehead, as she got happy. "Then I''m going!" FLASH! She opened a portal made of dreams which shone with pink color, and jumped into it, disappearing out of thin air. "D-Did you had to kiss her?!" asked Bedann while pouting. "Huh? What''s wrong with that? You''ve never kissed your puppy or cat? I used to have a very cute puppy back in my previous life, and I hugged him and kissed his forehead sometimes." I said. I always got reminded of my puppy when I see Belle in her fox form. "Is that so? Well, if you see her like a puppy dog, I guess it''s fine¡­" said Bedann. "What else would I look at her like? I am not a furry." I said. "That''s a relief!" said Miranda, she also somewhat got jealous. "You''re also jealous?" I asked. "Eh? I-I am not! W-Why would I be jealous, you idiot?" asked Miranda, averting her gaze from me. "Huh. Alright, never mind. Anyways, let''s go eat, for now, I am starving! I want to go meet the kids again." I said. "You''re enchanted by the kids'' charm, aren''t you? That Cassim already got your entire heart, fufu." Said Bedann. "E-Eh? T-That''s not like that! I ampletely fine. I-I am totally not weak to kids." I said. "You truly are weak to kids, you really love them like a father¡­ Cassim is already too fond of you because you shower him with too much love." Said Miranda. "I-I do?" I wondered. "Well yes, you always give him kisses on his forehead, which only makes him happier, and then caress his head, ears, and tail sometimes¡­ Well, I also caress him and kiss his forehead sometimes, so I-I am also being afflicted by his cuteness! I am guilty!" said Bedann. "Right? It''s hard to resist this cat boy when he''s just hugging me so tenderly¡­ I really just want tofort him¡­" I sighed. "You''re way too kindhearted, or maybe a pervert. Or thebination of both." Said Miranda. "W-Who are you calling kind-hearted pervert?! And wouldn''t you be calling Bedann that too?" I asked. "Well yeah, she''s obviously degenerate." Said Miranda. "Eh? Miranda-chan, you''ve betrayed me!?" asked Bedann. "I-I have not, I am just saying!" said Miranda. "Come here!" Bedann grabbed Miranda with her arms and hugged her tightly, grabbing her as if she were her little daughter. "Uwaaah! S-Stop, you big giant!" cried Miranda, as if she was throwing a tantrum. "Hehe, you''re such a cutie¡­ Mooch, mooch, mooch!" Bedann bathed Miranda in kisses all over her face, even one in her lips, as Miranda grew redder and redder, obviously embarrassed by my wife''s affection. "Ugh, why do you have to be so clingy?" she sighed. "You were also very clingy to me inside of my soul! When you came outside, you suddenly got all shy! We used to hug and cuddle together, don''t you remember? You liked kissing too." She said. "Kissing?!" I asked. "Like love between sisters, see?" she asked. "Love between sisters¡­ Wait, hold up a second, Bedann, that''s not how it works¡­" I said. "I-It''s fine! Nothing really happened, you don''t have to get over it!" said Miranda desperately trying to calm me down. "I am not angry or something but if you two are going around kissing I am not going to get excluded from the club," I said. "Huh?!" Miranda looked at me shyly, as I approached my lips towards her and gave her a brief kiss. Her lips were rather tender and quite delicious, but it was brief, so I didn''t enjoy it thoroughly. "There! We are even now," I said to Bedann, as I smiled cheekily. "Oooh! You two finally kissed! Hehehe! See? Drake loves you too, Miranda-chan! There''s no need to be so shy!" said Bedann. "Y-You two dorks! L-Let me go already! Buuaaahhh!" Miranda suddenly jumped away from Bedann and ran away from us while being as red as a tomato. "I-I think we embarrassed her way too much, dear¡­" sighed Bedann. "Uh, yeah¡­ I actually do like her. Should I have told her this before being so sudden with a kiss? But you really got me a bit angry there!" I said. "S-Sorry! I should have told you beforehand¡­ B-But it was just a thing of the two of us so I didn''t know how to exin it, and it always happened inside our souls so it was our own little secret¡­ hehe¡­" she said. "I don''t believe you were being exactly unfaithful because you were only kissing her as if she were her sister, but still¡­ Well, I will make sure to get a share of her." I said. "Hehe, that''s the spirit! Actually, she always shared my emotion and senses, so it''s like you''ve had sex and kissed her all the times you did it to me before she was summoned here." Said Bedann. "W-What?! I know you said something simr before but¡­ So it was really true¡­" I sighed. I really did just have sex all those times with her too, technically¡­ It''s natural that she grew to love me after all that passion¡­ ----- Chapter 360: Mirandas Thoughts

Chapter 360: Miranda''s Thoughts

Miranda POV ----- W-What''s wrong with that pair of dorks?! D-Do they have to be so sudden with everything they always do and say?! Though¡­ honestly, I thought Drake would react otherwise after hearing that I''ve been kissing Bedann as sisters back then¡­ I-I truly feel ashamed for that! I shouldn''t have tried to kiss her like a sister so much, and it didn''t even happen more than three times, but it was very cute and fluffy, and all three times she was the one that actually lifted my chin and kissed me anyway, although I had teased her before, and she had been getting embarrassed with me asking her for kisses¡­ I guess this is what I sowed for myself. But what I got for myself was way more than what I had expected! I ended getting way too shy and reserved in this new body and the outside world, I never thought Drake would be so handsome and sexy and¡­ Ahh! He''s such a gant! And every time I look at him in the eyes, I remember all those times I shared my emotions and feelings with Bedann, as that idiot embraced me in bed and hugged, kissed, and did love to me¡­ through Bedann, I mean. B-But still, to an extent, I am also like part of her, right? So it also kind of counts¡­ a-and it''s so¡­ uwaah! ¡­ Okay, I''ve calmed down. The initial reaction was not what I would have desired of someone like me though, I should have acted a bit more decently with him and Bedann, I ended screwing things up a bit by acting overly shy for some stupid reason. And he just kissed me after learning I''ve been kissing Bedann¡­ I swear it was only three times, it wasn''t a thing of every day. It wasn''t as if I said "Come here babe, kiss me with passion, mooch, mooch!" No! It wasn''t like that! Uwah¡­ D-Does he thinks it was like that?! But instead of even getting angry, that idiot of Drake ended kissing me instead?! What kind of stupid-looking lizard is he to think that is a good way to resolve this problem! And his lips felt so nice too! He was so warm and cute and handsome! Uwahhh¡­! I got so embarrassed that my pale-white body continued to glow red, and I ran away from the two. I couldn''t simply face them after such an embarrassing moment. I don''t know what might happen now, to be honest! ¡­ M-Maybe I should escape from here and restart my life anew! Y-yeah! I could jump out of Fuyu and begin my new life as an Adventurer or something, I don''t have to face these two giant dorks again! I¡­ Ugh, what am I even talking about? I am just being delusional at this point, I should just face my problems and simply¡­ try to get along with Drake and his loving attitude from now on? But how much will he change from now? What will he do? I am concerned¡­ W-What will happen? Will he try to devour me on a bed? I-I wouldn''t mind it though! Ah! I shouldn''t think like this. These nasty thoughts are so hard to get out, I am really going to getid by Drake? I¡­ I¡­ Ugh¡­ ¡­ Calm down, calm down, I am panicking. I know¡­ I know what will happen. I mean, Drake and Bedann kissed, and they took a while to getid, so perhaps I won''t getid yet, that''s a relief, I hope Drake this rtionship is serious if he really intends to begin something with me after kissing me so suddenly¡­ M-Maybe a couple of dates, perhaps, something like that, r-right? Though¡­ I can''t help but imagine his big and strong body embracing my own and making me his. He''s so freaking hot! And that'' he''s a dragon makes it hotter! It''s like he''s a wild beast that possesses me and makes me his property- Uwah! What am I even thinking about? Okay¡­ I should call myself. My thoughts are bing way too chaotic and unreadable at this point, even I am beginning to fade into insanity by merely hearing my own thoughts. I decided to suppress these strong and blooming feelings of love for this dragon, as I concentrated on what to do. I should really get there and apologize to the two, ask for forgiveness. I shouldn''t really have called them dorks, nor idiots. They''re both very intelligent and lovable, and the only thing they had dely is just loved me¡­ They''re just two lovely dorks that I love tons and tons¡­ those two¡­ I had a bad past with the two, but we got along pretty well, and then as if naturally, feelings between each other surged faster than I could have ever imagined! Is this a love triangle sort of deal? Not really, because I am also into Bedann, so what the heck is even this? But¡­ Hahh¡­ I can''t stop thinking about the two of them, they''re my life and treasures¡­ I-I love them so much. Drake was rude before, even annoying and I hated him, but he grew on me after so long. He helped me see through my mistakes and gave me a second chance. He let me get along once more with Bedann, even when he could have perfectly suppressed me for eternity or sealed me away. He gave me a second chance, and after I got to know him better, I realized he wasn''t a stupid lizard, but a lovable man. I understand why Bedann is so in love with him, and why every girl he meets wants him for themselves, he''s really an amazing man¡­ Do I even deserve him? And Bedann too, she''s such a lovely and precious treasure to me¡­ My beautiful sister. After finally separating from me, she had bloomed into such a fine woman¡­ I am mesmerized by her beauty and cuteness. And Drake is so handsome and cute too. The two make up for a deadlybination. Ugh¡­ It''s hard to live with these two. ----- Chapter 361: A Curious Topic To Talk About

Chapter 361: A Curious Topic To Talk About

----- Today in the morning Belle went to the dreams as I had told her to do. She was going to essentially do a series of things. First of all, she was going to try and find clues about what had happened through the dreams of the people, second, she was going to spy in the memories of some of the weaker-willed members of the three sects, and third, she was going to see what darkness lied farther from here. The Dark Shadow Sect was filled with mysteries we had to meticulously crack. We couldn''t possibly take this easily, and we had to be as careful as possible, it wasn''t a bad idea to be cautious even as strong as I was, that''s mostly because I had a bad feeling about this entire thing, I felt like forces greater than our own understanding were taking ce in this dispute, forces that we couldn''t possibly discern yet and we had to quickly gather more info about them before doing anything else. As the cautious man that I''ve always have been, I cannot lower my own guard, nor I will do it purposedly. Call me whatever you want but I don''t really care. For now, I shall go and see what I can do regarding this entire situation, let''s see how far we can get by scouting the ces and everything else, I don''t think it would be too bad, right? I hope so. But¡­ there''s something on me telling me this is dangerous. This Dark Shadow, even for former bandits and the like, they''re doing things that seem way too strange and striking. It feels as if they were being manipted by forces beyond our current scope, forces we couldn''t possibly take onpletely. I am concerned about what they could possibly mean for us and our future, one wrong step and we might find ourselves stepping into andmine with many dangers asunder. I don''t want that, this is why scouting is the way to go. And¡­ after Belle went away, there was a little event regarding our beloved little Miranda. I think I was a bit too rash there, honestly, but those cute lips were tentative to not kiss, and I wanted to get back on Bedann after kissing her first. However, now I realized that I wasn''t thinking clearly back then and that what I did was quite rash. I shouldn''t have thought that way, I don''t have any romantic rtionship with Miranda¡­ yet. Due to that, it could very well be some sort of sexual assault, and maybe she got angry at me could even call me a perverted rapistter, which would suck. I really need to apologize; I don''t want her to think I am a huge degenerate that just kisses people because it wants to. I should try to get into her good side. I want her to be my friend and perhaps something else in the future, if Bedann allows it may be, and quite technically, she is Bedann''s other half even having the same soul, so it wouldn''t count as having another girl but just¡­ being with both personalities of the same wife? Uhh¡­ a weird thing to think about, I guess it''s better to see them as twins or something, if you take one, the other must alsoe with you. I haven''t thought about having anyone else than Bedann, but Miranda feels like she''s just another Bedann to me, another part of my beloved wife, so I just wanted to see if I could develop some rtionship with her. Bedann seems to also love her romantically and fraternally openly, so we could both love her and be her husband and wife- Ah, I should stop projecting so much into the future, it only makes me imagine weird scenarios. ¡­Though I didn''t know Bedann was into girls, perhaps she isn''t, but Miranda is way too cute. I understand that, and we got the same feelings for her in that regard! However, we talked this out at breakfast, and she agreed I should apologize, with her at my side. "Indeed, we should apologize, not only you but for me too¡­ Maybe I''ve been ying with her feelings without realizing it. We should start a new rtionship if we¡­ really want to take it that far. I do love her and¡­ you do too, right?" she asked. "I do¡­ I think I do. I sometimes see her as another part of you, the part that was corrupted by the Mold but that now is developing into apletely different person, yet it still you, isn''t she?" I asked. "¡­Technically, yes. She''s me. But at the same time, I see her as a sister and as someone apart¡­ I guess having the same soul technically makes her the same being as me. Even if we are technically different in every way possible¡­ Hahh¡­ T-This is a bitplicated, but I am d you''re open-minded, but I don''t want to take it far without you at my side, I would feel like I would be cheating on you if I had Miranda all for me, we have to love her equally¡­" said Bedann. "You''ve thought about this a lot, haven''t you? I do believe the concept of multiple love partners to seem unrealistic in most cases, but no matter how much I think about this, I can''t seem to find it unrealistic in this setting as of now, Miranda is simply way too much of a unique case." I said. "Indeed, isn''t she? I am not really into anyone else¡­ you''re my most beloved treasure, after all, Drake¡­ But Miranda is also the other little treasure that I had begun to value more as time went on. I am d you''ve begun to also value her as your own." Sighed Bedann, as she smiled sweetly. "Y-Yeah¡­ Now that I realize I''ve had sex with her every time we did it too, it means that things should be way different¡­ I feel like I need to take responsibility." I said. "Fufu, you have to! Miranda is actually deeply in love with you! She''s always thinking about you-" "W-What are you two dorks talking about now?!" ----- Chapter 362: A Love Triangle? Or...

Chapter 362: A Love Triangle? Or...

----- As we discussed the prospects about Miranda and the event that had transpired this morning, the thought that I had already bedded her every time I did it with Bedann before she was summoned made me realize I had to fulfill some kind of responsibility now. Bedann said that when Miranda was inside her soul, like, her consciousness, she shared most senses with Bedann and the two essentially became one with two minds (this is actually what they''re technically, simply put, Miranda, a second mind, now has a body). Because of this, Miranda ended doing all the lewd stuff with me through Bedann''s eyes, and now that I begin to recall thesest nights before she was summoned, sometimes Bedann''s eyes would glow mysterious red, which Iter discovered was Miranda''s mind taking over her body a bit. Every time her eyes became red while having sex, she would suddenly be very passionate out of the sudden, and take over me dominantly, which I loved, of course. Now I realized that might have been Miranda¡­ Damn, if she really just did it with me and loved it, I might as well take her as my wife, there''s no other point going around it. And we all get surprisingly along surprisingly well, so there''s nothing bad about it now that I consider. Thesest days with her at our side had been pretty good, and I am growing closer to her. But our discussion was suddenly interrupted as Bedann was talking about something quite lewd, Miranda emerged, apparently, she was looking for us all over the ce and found us talking about having sex with her¡­ I bet she''s embarrassed and angry now. Ugh. "W-What are you two dorks talking about now?!" The adorable young girl emerged once more before us. Well, the young girl would be an understatement, her youthful appearance and cute girlish face were dazzling, simrly to Bedann, but she looked more like someone near her early twenties as a human, of course, for three-meter giants like us, she looked like a little girl, especially because she was a t like a board. But her hips seemed well-developed. "Ah¡­! M-Miranda! D-Did you heard what we were talking about¡­ b-by any chance?" asked Bedann. "Kind of¡­ You two are really shameless perverts!" she said while crossing her arms and pouting. "Ah¡­ S-Sorry!" I supplicated. "Yeah! I am sorry too!" said Bedann. We decided to sit on our knees because she only reached our stomachs, as we asked for forgiveness. We didn''t really kneel, but this was a way to try to appeal to her by getting near her size. However, to our surprise, Miranda''s reaction wasn''t the cheeky smile she often likes to do, but she felt embarrassed and became as red as a tomato. "Ueh?! C-Calm down! You don''t have to apologize¡­" she sighed. "But I am really sorry¡­ I don''t want you to see me as a degenerate." I said. "D-Drake¡­ I-I was just saying it as a joke¡­ Yeah, a joke! Just teasing you two¡­ D-Don''t get sad, okay?" sighed Miranda, as she suddenly hugged me and looked at me in the eyes. Ah¡­ my heart almost skipped a beat. She''s actually so considerate¡­ "Really?" I asked. She nodded faintly. "D-Don''t worry about it¡­ I just overreacted at the moment¡­ I-In fact¡­ I do¡­ l-love you too. So it''s fine to kiss me if you want t-to¡­" said Miranda, as she became bolder, but as her usual tsundere personality, she got very shy due to this. "Ah! T-Then give me a little kiss!" I said. "Fweh?!" I stole Miranda a little kiss before she pushed me back again. "B-But not now, you idiot! Geez! You''re really a brainless lizard!" she said. "Fufu, I guess we didn''t really have to worry so much?" asked Bedann, while kissing Miranda''s cheek and hugging her. "Y-You really shouldn''t! N-Now, stop acting so weird, let''s¡­ be like we were before. I don''t want to fight with you two¡­ Y-You''re important to me." Said Miranda while averting her gaze, she yed around with her long ck hair, wrapping it around her fingertips nervously. "Of course, sorry for scaring you out there a little bit, let''s go back to where we left out then!" I said as I grabbed her with my arms. "Uah! No! N-Not yet!" she cried. "Drake, stop joking around!" said Bedann. "Haha! Sorry, alright, let''s go back to eat. Come sit at our side, Miranda." I said. "O-Okay then!" And like this, Miranda joined our hearty breakfast while we spoke about all sorts of stuff regarding our future prospects¡­ well, in the romantic side of the spectrum. "R-Rtionship?!" she asked. "Well, haven''t we done several steps that only couples do?" I asked. "Yeah but¡­" muttered Miranda. "You would also be my girl as well. We already spoke about it with Drake." Said Bedann. "Y-You did?!" she asked once more. "Yeah, we were a bitplicated at first, but then we saw you again and we realized you were way too precious to give a damn," I said. "D-Drake¡­" "Indeed, we just want to love you¡­ Would you let us?" asked Bedann. "B-Bedann¡­" Miranda suddenly felt overwhelmed, as if she was getting double confessed by two of her crushes. If this were a Romance Novel where she was the protagonist, this would be the time when her harem begins to build up¡­ though, a Bisexual harem with a male and a female is rare, I guess it would be quite revolutionary! Although Bakarina''s novel also had it and I liked it. Well for me it would be just two girls¡­ but for these two, it would be both genders¡­ I don''t like males at all so there''s no chance I''ll get a guy involved in this, ugh, the sole thought makes me disgusted. But aside from such a disgusting fleeting thought, Miranda looked at us nervously. "I-I¡­ refuse." She said. "Eh?!" CRASH! Our hearts shattered into pieces at this moment¡­ We had been rejected! Defeated, we fell over the floor as if our souls began toe out of our bodies. ----- Chapter 363: Considerations

Chapter 363: Considerations

----- Miranda turned us down, from all things, after hearing her confession and then after we confessed, to be turned down felt horrendous! So this is what it feels like¡­ in all my previous life I was never turned down because I never approached any girl, I was a pathetic virgin to the end, mostly because I was too shy and really didn''t require any other girl, mostly, I was way too focused in my studies, part-time job, and my beloved family to seek for a woman to be with, and I had a pretty low self-esteem regarding my appearance. But in this life, the first girl I loved was Bedann and she never turned me down, so it all went smoothly, but now, my charm has failed me¡­ "D-Don''t get me wrong, it doesn''t mean I don''t like you¡­ I-It''s just that we are going way too fast! I-I bet you two perverts just want to devour me on a bed or something¡­" she sighed. "H-How did you know?" we asked at the same time. "Ugh¡­ So it was true! T-Then we can''t do it yet! We have to go slowly, step by step¡­ T-This is how I want it to be!" she said while crossing her arms rather selfishly, like a true tsundere that didn''t want to do as she was told. "Okay¡­" we sighed. "Come on, cheer up¡­ Let''s first have a couple of dates¡­ I just want it to be more romantic¡­" she sighed. Romantic¡­ I suppose I get it. Maybe we were trying to jump into bed activities way too soon. Miranda wants a more romantic approach for the start, just like I did with Bedann, we didn''t jump into sexual stuff until veryte, so maybe we should do the same. "Okay, we get it¡­" said Bedann while pouting a bit. "Yeah, alright. How do you want this to get done?" I wondered. "E-Erm¡­ Ah¡­ N-now all out of a sudden, I am being given this responsibility¡­ Erm¡­ Huhh¡­ I have to think about it, but nothing too much, really!" she said. "Okay then! We''ll make sure to make you happy." Said Bedann. "Leave it to us," I said. "T-This means a lot to me¡­ Y-You''ve be the most important person in my life¡­ Thank you¡­ for being understandable even after everything we had gone through." Sighed Miranda. "Aww, dear,e here!" sighed Bedann. "You''re so cute¡­ Sorry for being so rude with you back then, I didn''t know you were so adorable deep down." I said. We both hugged her tightly, as she seemed happy, even giggling a little bit "Hehe¡­ Don''t worry, back then I was consumed by a lot of envy and hatred¡­ But now that I''ve calmed down, I feel way better and happier, you made me realize these things by being harsh to me, so it''s fine. You don''t have to apologize, Drake¡­" said Miranda, as she held my hand. "Hm¡­! Miranda has changed a lot since then, she''s definitely not the same as back then." Said Bedann. "Indeed, I think the same¡­ Now, let''s resume our breakfast and wait for any reports from Huginn and Muninn. Today I feel like going to the gardens, want toe with me and have a pic for lunch?" I asked. "Sounds like a n!" said Bedann. "W-We could make this our first date¡­" said Miranda. After having breakfast, Miranda went to the bathroom to take a bath and slowly get ready for the pic. Meanwhile, I went to the kitchen with Bedann, where we spoke about stuff. "Thank you for being so open with her, Drake¡­ You''re really amazing." She said. "Huh? Really?" I asked. "Even after all she did you still loved her back¡­ You''re way too nice! Sigh¡­ T-This is why I love you so much, you know? D-Don''t forget that even with Miranda in the mix now, alright?" she said. Did I hear some hint of jealously? Perhaps she was saving it very deeply so Miranda wouldn''t see it. "I get it¡­ You''re also someone amazing, and I love you as well, Bedann. You''re my greatest treasure, I already told you, didn''t I?" I asked. "Y-Yeah¡­ Geez¡­ You don''t have to go all the way!" she sighed. However, as we were preparing things, I decided to hold her hips and move her near me, giving her a passionate kiss. "Hmm~?!" "Hahh¡­!" Our lips separated quickly after, as our tongues were licking each other for a bit before separatingpletely. "Why did you kiss me out of nowhere, y-you idiot¡­?" she sighed while blushing a lot. "Hehe, you get a lot like Miranda sometimes¡­ I don''t know if these are mood swings due to being pregnant or if she''s really part of you as well, it''s a mystery we''ll have to figure out." I said. "Ah,e here." She said, suddenly grabbing my shirt and dragging me towards her, as she stole me a kiss¡­ "Eh? T-That was quite bold¡­ I feel like an assaulted prince now¡­" I sighed. "Fufu, did you like it~? I-I can also be rather active in the rtionship!" she said while smiling a bit cheekily. "I don''t really mind¡­" I said. "Fufu¡­ Uwah! It made me embarrassed¡­" However, Bedann suddenly exploded as she showed off her true colors, she was embarrassed. She covered her face as she grew red like a tomato. She couldn''t hold the act for way too soon, it seems. "Hehe, my cute Bedann-chan never changes¡­" I said. "Aw, don''tugh at me! I-I was trying to act cool!" she said. "You''re always cool as you are. Don''t worry. Bedann-chan is my idol." I said. "Idol?!" she asked. "Indeed! Like, I pray to you every night." I said. "Now you''re just joking around, idiot!" she said while half-angered half-embarrassed. "Hahah! Come on, don''t be so serious. We are between lovers here." I chuckled. "I''ll give you a suplex if you keep teasing me¡­" she said. "Okay, okay, okay! No need to get physical with it, I get it¡­" I giggled, as she looked at me while pouting and then sighed, kissing my nose. "Let''s get lunch done already¡­" she said. "Alright," I said. It was an easy-going slow life sometimes here. ----- Chapter 364: A Picnic And Explanation About Plants

Chapter 364: A Pic And Exnation About nts

----- The gardens, I never thought that we would ever have a castle back then when we were living inside a cave with Bedann, let alone a garden with it, but after a lot of development with Fuyu, who only started as a two-floor house-sized ice fortress, all the way into this massive tower-like castle with arge garden around it, we found ourselves living our dream. Fuyu had truly be the castle of our dreams, a flying castle, a vessel that travels across the skies and brings us anywhere we want. In the skies, we felt the freest. And in here we enjoy all the life we want without being bothered with the affairs of the world below us. Or well, we did, until we meet Cassim and everything else regarding him¡­ but nheless, even with him, things are still easy-going here. There''s certainly a bigger picture to everything going on, but we are taking it easy while we do whatever we can to survive and thrive. The first thing we must do is¡­ rx! Yes, rx, we must rx, this is the first rule ever. Without rxing or having a calm mind without stress, we cannot possibly face the dangers we had faced all this time, the Vampires were a pretty big challenge, but we went through them because we were well prepared. But things won''t go easy all day all the time, so we have to appreciate every day of peace and be thankful that we can enjoy it thoroughly. We walked across the beautiful gardens. Most of the floor was paved with beautiful white and azure-colored ice ceramic, but the gardens were in patches of dirt in the shape of squares and rectangles of several meters, all of them were well-organized and looked like they were flourishing. The nts in here were a variety of nts we picked up from the surface, with a few exceptions. However, the gardens here were not really green. The green color in nts was actually rare in these cold and harsh areas, as most herbs and nts were blue and azure-colored, due to their ice-attribute elements infused into their bodies, these nts didn''t directly absorb the sunlight, so their pigmentation was different, usually absorb the ice attribute mana which was very abundant in areas with a lot of ice everywhere. It was an interesting way of how they evolved in a world of mana, but I guess there are two types of nt ssifications. There are the normal nts, the green nts that are not mana-based and function like regr old nts on Earth. They''re more susceptible to environmental changes and are overall more delicate with the exception of certain ones such as pine trees, which grew and adapted to be able to grow even in the freaking coldest of temperatures. And then there are the mana-based nts, or well, the nts that utilize mana passively one way or another. Some of them are capable of absorbing mana directly from the environment, so they grow immensely big in areas with a lot of mana, bing giant trees or massive flowers, or even seas of vines and grass¡­ there are also the nts that passively utilize the mana of their environment to nourish themselves, but are notpletely specialized in that, and also need to photosynthesize and cannot survive in colder regions. The nts that grow in these frozennds, or well, of the previously frozennds we hadnded into when we were reborn, were mana-based nts, all of them. This is why they can grow even in the harshest of cold regions. But this isn''t exactly the truth for some of them, like the pine trees, who are normal nts that are just amazingly adapted to temperature changes. In our garden, we don''t get pine trees because they''re just a waste of space and don''t produce much. There is a certain species of pine tree that produces pears, so we have nted them, but this species of pine tree is half mana-based, so we don''t ssify it as the pine tree. Anyways, there are also many other nts growing here, we also nted the mana-based trees that produce fruits of all vors, and even ice cabbages, winter tomatoes, and more. They are all like earth''s versions of fruits but made with ice mana. They''re tasty to most of us as we are all ice-based beings, but even the beast-kin who doesn''t find them tasty. The area of the garden where we moved for the pic was arger patch of grass, we were surrounded by ice roses and all sorts of grassy nts, aromatic herbs, and beautiful flowers, there was a big Ice Apple tree right behind us, so it gave a nice shadow from the strong sun outside. being above clouds means you get hit directly by the sunlight, that can be a problem sometimes when you''re an ice-based being. Nheless, I couldn''t help but praise Fuyu for their excellent work here. Although there is a specialized gardener group that had begun to emergetely made by me, she had also been doing the most here. She had been using the help of her new Abilities such as Farmer and Agriculture to enhance the power of the nt''s growth and so on, making them flourish beautifully into things one could barely think of as little nts. They were truly beautiful. We sat down below the tree''s shadow, as we saw Miranda walking here leisurely. She was wearing a cute white dress. "Phew, she''s here! She took a while preparing herself. I think this is the first time she does it so much¡­" said Bedann. "Well, that means she really loves us then," I said with a cheeky smile. "Hehe, maybe¡­" giggled Bedann. "I amte¡­ I brought a few things I made myself, let''s eat already!" said Miranda, as she arrived and sat down in front of us, she brought a basket filled with food she prepared. "Oh?! Sandwiches?" I asked. "Y-Yeah¡­ It took me a bit to make them." She sighed. "Hm~ They''re tasty anyways, well done!" said Bedann. And like this, we spent the rest of the day below a tree, as the calm breeze soothed our hearts. ----- Chapter 365: Meeting My Fiancee?!

Chapter 365: Meeting My Fiancee?!

Alma POV 1/17 ----- My mother''s baby is going to be born soon, perhaps in a month and a half more¡­ and today, I get to meet a kid. Yes, yes, this kid is¡­ my future husband, what a bliss. I hate royalty and they arranged marriages! I slowly walked through the corridor with Rose at my side, she had made me extra pretty today, I looked like a living doll, with a beautiful pink dress, my hair made into ssic drill-like pigtails, and a bit of makeup here and there over my already young face to look even fresher¡­ When I entered the room, a young elf boy greeted me, of about my age. His hair was blonde and reached his shoulders, he had sharp emerald eyes, and a slim physique, wearing a white and green-colored prince uniform. "A-Ah! I-It is a pleasure to meet you¡­ Y-You''re as beautiful as I was t-told..." he said timidly, averting his gaze from mine. "Ugh¡­" Who thinks that arranging the marriage of two random kids is a good idea anyway?! Are theypletely insane or something? Why would you make a little girl marry? I know the potential interest that a family can get by arranging that both families can unify as one through marriage, but even then, aren''t I a Princess? Why can''t I just marry anyone? I am the richest here anyways! Ugh¡­ I hate how I have such a big authority, yet I cannot even exert it for anything. It is just like those clich¨¦ stories. No matter how many privileges princesses have, they''re still bound by thews of aristocracy and all the stupid forced marriages, etiquette rules, and more. It really makes me wish I could have been just reborn as a normal girl somewhere else, just a normal girl- or better, a boy! I used to be a man, I almost forget this sometimes¡­ Ugh, living for so long as a baby is impacting me. Anyways, here''s the kid, he greeted me, and I had yet to say a word, I was just drowning myself in my own thoughts just to escape this harsh reality. "A-Alma-sama, please greet the young Prince¡­" sighed Rose, petting my shoulders gently. "Ah! N-Nice to meet you too¡­ Erm¡­ What''s your name again?" I asked. "M-My name is Elred Flowerbed! O-Of the Flowerbed Allied Nations of Merchants¡­" said the boy. I see the Flowerbed Nation of Merchants. In the Continent of Alfheim, there are naturally many Kingdoms, Nations, and so on. No matter how much elves are connected with nature and all that crap, they''re still selfish, individualist, and rather envious of one another. Naturally, they all separated into big ns long, long ago, and made up their own Kingdoms. My Kingdom is the Kingdom that the first Venerable left behind, the Oberon Kingdom, often referred to as the Greenwood Kingdom too as this was thest name, he passed to all of us¡­ I don''t know why Lord Greenwood has that name though, he''s not rted to our family, but my parents have not said anything about it. Greenwood sometimes is a very popr elven name, even when they don''t belong to our family, so it makes for some confusion sometimes. The Flowerbed Allied Nation of Merchants was founded approximately almost one thousand years ago, after the Ice Queen, thetest Venerable, died out of her lifespan ending, after she cleansed the world of the Vampires, ending the Blood Age where all nations fell to the Vampires and society had topletely reconstruct after such an apocalypse while the poption of other races slowly rose once more. So, even the most ancient Kingdoms are very few, as they were mostly all destroyed in this era. Meanwhile, there is arge abundance of "new" kingdoms and nations, although the merchant nation is not so new, for Elves who live for so long they seem to be not so old. I can see the potential that our Kingdom could get if they marry me off a noble from this nation. They''re a wealthy nation of elves with their pockets filled with money, resources, and a lot of opportunities for the market. Our Kingdom despite belonging to the first Venerable doesn''t get as much love, the Immortals that overlook us only help us when it is very necessary, which is almost never, so we are left on our own. Most of the time what can we do is merely sell our crops, buttely, there is a high demand for fabric and other products due to the specialization that every Kingdom had for harvesting food, so there is overexertion of food everywhere in the continent and therefore it is very cheap and abundant, everyone is always well-fed, but things such as education, clothes, houses, furniture, utensils, and all sorts of other things arecking severely. But this Nation has a lot of crafters, alchemists, cksmiths, tailors, and so on, while also having massive ntations of cotton, so they are making a big amount of capital by selling these products at inted prices, bing a monopoly. If our Kingdom can get to connect with this nation, we''ll get a piece of that pie. And of course, I have to marry this boy¡­ sigh. I don''t know what to think, but I don''t know it will work, as I will be taken away from him anyways by Greenwood. I think I only have around another year before I am taken away with my little sister who is yet to be born. And then, I don''t know how long it''ll take for us toe back or escape from this predicament. A year¡­ The boy looked at me timidly, his face was all red, and his adorable emerald eyes were eyeing me out from head to toe, he especially looked at my face and my hair the most, I guess these drills in my hair are very attractive, they really make me look like a royal ojou-sama. "M-Mydy, please stop spacing out¡­" sighed Rose. "Ah! R-Right¡­ Anyways, Elred¡­ Erm, let''s sit down here. Rose, bring us some tea and snacks, alright?" "Understood." ----- Chapter 366: This Boy Might Be My Ticket Out Of Here!

Chapter 366: This Boy Might Be My Ticket Out Of Here!

Alma POV 2/17 ----- Elred Flowerbed was a shy boy, he didn''t know how to properly speak to me. Every time I spoke, he froze in time and got as red as a tomato could get. His cute elven ears twitched around every time I called him by his name¡­ "Elred¡­" I asked. "Y-Yes?!" he reacted. "¡­You''re way too nervous, rx a bit." I sighed. "I-Its just that¡­ I¡­ I-It''s hard to talk when Lady Alma is so overwhelmingly beautiful¡­" he said. "Huh, despite being timid you''re pretty bold, aren''t you?" I asked while raising an eyebrow. "Uwah! S-Sorry! W-Was that disrespectful, your highness?!" he asked, as he bowed his head several times. This boy is stiff, he can''t really rx. "A bit, but I''ll let it slide¡­ Now, since when did this marriage was arranged, Elred? I didn''t even know about it until thest few days. My parents barelye to visit me, thest time they did was several days ago." I said. "Eh? Y-Your parents aren''t with you, your highness? I-I am sorry to hear that¡­ it must be harsh¡­" The boy suddenly got all sad for me, as if I were suffering for it. Well, I am, but not for you to cry like a girl. "Nah, don''t worry. I am strong." I said, while giving him a wink. "Ahh¡­ I-I can''t possibly think about a life without my parents at my side¡­ to think that you''ve done it for so long¡­ You''re very strong indeed, your highness." He said. "Just call me Alma, I don''t like formalities," I said. "J-Just Alma? B-But that''s disrespectful!" he said. "Not really, calm down for a bit and listen, I don''t like formalities, they feel stiff, and they form a barrier between people. If you want to one day be my husband, we''ll have to refer to each other by our names to form a better bond, so listen well, refer to me with my name from now on, get it, Elred?" I asked. I was a bit domineering, but this boy needed to be corrected quickly. And I could tell he was a mama''s boy, so a woman that co uld dominate him was the best thing. He was perfect for me if I cou ld use his influence and his Nation¡­ Maybe there could be a ce I could run away to after escaping Greenwood''s hideout. After my words, which were more like an order, he nodded and seemed to get redder, steam came out of his elven ears as they twitched around. "Y-Yes! I-I will¡­ A-Alma¡­" he said, his lips trembling a bit as he averted his gaze from me only to look at me again from time to time. I have to admit it, he''s really cute. "Now, Elred, let''s go back to the topic. When did your parents arrange this?" I asked. "I-I¡­ I don''t know when it happened exactly, but they told me about two weeks ago¡­ t-they showed me a portrait of you, and since then I¡­ I¡­" "I see. So two weeks¡­ Is this a decision of my parents too? But why? I will end up being abducted by Greenwood anyways, this seems pointless if I will be gone forever¡­" I muttered to myself. "A-Abduct?!" he asked. "(She heard you, Alma! Why do you tend talk your thoughts out?! I''ll silence the kid for you!)" said Dagger, about to stab the boy in the heart, he seemed jealous of him for some reason. To be expected of this perverted lolicon dagger. "(Stop, you idiot! Don''t do anything rash or I''ll never hold you again!)" I said. "(Ungkh?! A-Alma, how could you say that?! Anything but that!)" he cried. Ah, he''s such an idiot. "Don''t worry about it, I am just talking nonsense sometimes. I tend to think many things¡­ Ugh, I am so bored being in this castle forever¡­ Elred, would you one day promise me to bring me to your Nation? I want to see how it ispared to here." I said. "E-Eh? O-Of course! I can¡­ I will!" he said. "Ah, you''re a good boy, aren''t you?" I said while smiling cutely at him, I looked him straight to his eyes with my cutes t smile, he began to literally melt before me. "T-Thank you¡­" he said. Rose came into the room once more and interrupted our little secret talk. She brought tea and sweets such as cookies and cakes, I began to eat cookies while drinking tea, while Elred enjoyed a cheesecake. He was very passive, so he remained mostly silent unless I spoke to him. I could tell he was having a hard time formting any words out of his mind. He had brought his own butler, but he was waiting outside. "Rose, you can leave now. I want to be with¡­ my future husband the two of us." I said. "O-Oh¡­ very well¡­" said Rose. She got happy for some reason, as she walked outside. "A-Alma, you''re okay with me being your husband¡­ I-I mean, future husband?" he asked. "To tell you the truth, not really, but it''s not like I have any other options, and you''re not half-bad yourself, Elred. Maybe we could build our rtionship some more¡­ with time." I said. "Ahh¡­ I-I see¡­ I guess things can''t begin quickly... And we are also young too! I-I coulde as much as you want! I have a lot of free time." Said Elred. "Oh? How abouting every day of the week?" I asked. "E-Everyday?! I¡­ I don''t think I can, but I coulde every other day, maybe stay the weekend if you want¡­ there''s a teleportation gate that can lead us here instantly from my nation." Said the boy. "I see! Then do just that!" I said. I had ns, if I can really beco me good friends with Elred there might be a ticket for me to get out of this predicament¡­ or maybe not. I will have to see first. ----- Chapter 367: The Devilish Elf Princess Plans

Chapter 367: The Devilish Elf Princess'' ns

Alma POV 3/17 ----- I never thought that having an arranged marriage would bring me so many advantages. Having Elred at my side meant a lot of things! I discovered I could actually use him as a way to save my ass when things were to get real, and I could even use his influence as the son of the biggest aristocrat in Flowerbed to do many other things. He was also outside the security of my Kingdom, and the guards never dared to oppose him unlike to me, as they were not given any order to do so, and provoking the boy might mean an offense to the entire nation¡­ Haha! This way, I could think about ways to abuse his presence and be capable of wandering around the castle way more easily, while also being able to go out! But for that, I really need him here and try it out. It has been half a week since his first visit, and seemingly, today he was finallying once more, alongside being able to stay overnight too, so it was going to be two days that he would remain here this time around, excellent! With this, I can use him even more. Shameless? Perhaps, but now that I got my husband here, I might as well use him for what he''s worth. It also made him feel useful that I asked him to do these things with me on the next visit he had here, and oddly enough, everyone in the castle was happy that I got along with my arranged husband. Rose was very happy and had begun asking me how many children I wanted, which made me feel rather disgusted. How can you ask this to a kid?! In thesest days, I haven''t found any more artifacts for Dagger to absorb and gain powers from, however, I''ve gotten him a good amount of Mana Cores he keeps hidden inside of his Spatial Inventory, but for now, he''s on "energy saving mode" and remain in a sleep-like state for the most part, although he very so often speaks to me. The other day, for example, he tried to kill Elred. Ahem! Well, he''s an insane dagger after all, what could you expect of it? It is disgusting to think about, but he seems to have grown obsessed with me and sees me as his daughter or something, so he feels offended when this other boy was acting all prince charming with me. He really just wanted to cut his throat off without even thinking about the consequences of his actions. It''s a good thing I stopped him and told him that I would never wield him if he were to dare put a hand on Elred¡­ after that, he got incredibly depressed, as if the reason he was living was only for me, but I didn''t apologize and emphasized that I would never wield him if he acted rashly or rudely against those that I cared for. Well, I don''t really love Elred or anything like that, but he''s an important piece of my life now, so he mustn''t be damaged at all costs! "When is that brating? He''s making you wait way too much! Who does he think he is making my Alma wait so much!?" he roared. "Shut up for once, stupid lolicon dagger! I don''t have time to hear your stupidints every freaking second!" I roared. "Kyaa~! Alma! P-Please, insult me more!" he cried. What''s wrong with this sicko?! Does he really get a hard-on by being treated like shit by a little girl? Wait, is this some kind of disgusting fetish? I might have been a fat otaku bastard back in my previous life, but I was never that degenerate, I only liked big titty girls and Sylphy-chan, but I didn''t find lolis or whatever attractive, and most fetishes disgusted me, so I kept myself away from hentai sites where sickos were¡­ The only thing I wanted was Sylphy-chan, but in the end, instead of getting the waifu, I became the waifu¡­ I feel like this happened out of negative karma for all the shitty stuff I did back then. I do regret the shit I do, but it''s way toote to even regret anything, I already died pretty pathetically. Now I had to live my life as a future hot elf, but for now, I am way too submerged in problems to think deeply about the pathetic life I once had. This life is definitely better than my previous one in various aspects, but god, I wish I could have been a male at the very least. The worst thing is that I am actually getting used to being a girl now, as horrendous as this prospect was to me in the past, now I am getting used to it! Ugh, I feel like my mind is just getting used to its physical body. You know, as they said, the body makes the mind too. If you act and look like a little girl, you''ll eventually ept it and eventually¡­ think like one?! Ugh, well, it is better to remain all of this a secret, if someone were to ever discover my internal thoughts, they would probably have a heart attack knowing I think like an adult man¡­ It is better to never meet someone with such capabilities. Knock, knock. And once more, here he is, the prince charming of the Flowerbed Nation of Merchants. The door opened as Rose and a butler let inside the charming and handsome boy. "G-Good morning, Alma¡­" he said shyly, as I noticed he was holding a bunch of colorful and aromatic flowers with one hand, and he held a little gift in the other hand. Oh my, did he bring me gifts? I never asked him for anything like this¡­ "H-Hello Elred, how have you been?" I asked with a gentle smile. "G-Good! I''ve been looking for the day I can meet you again¡­ H-Here! T-This is a gift¡­ and these flowers¡­ t-they''re as pretty as you!" he said embarrassedly. ----- Chapter 368: Elreds Gift

Chapter 368: Elred''s Gift

Alma POV 4/17 ----- Our second meeting included Elred gifting me a bunch of colorful flowers which were actually quite aromatic and of a way higher quality than the flowers that decorated my room. To be expected of the country named Flowerbed, they got to have nice flowers too, right? And I believe most of them are also medicinal flowers, by using the Appraisal Ability on Dagger, I was able to see that each Flower had a special function and effect, and they always said in their descriptions that they were used for medicine, form curing headache, stomachache, to even be ingredients to make powerful health potions that could even heal wounds. In fact, some of them can be digested directly for their effects to take effect, so I thought of it as a bunch of small potions instead, if things get to be bad, I might as well use them¡­ maybe I will end up thanking Elred for giving me flowers. "Oh my! Aren''t they pretty? Thank you so much, Elred!" I said. As I gave him a cute smile, the boy ate my act incredibly easily, as steam began toe out of his ears. "And this is also a gift for you!" He said, giving me the box covered in colorful paper. "What might this be?" I wondered, as I opened the box and saw a beautiful pendant made of magical mithril. The mithril itself was reinforced hundreds of times over, and it emanated an aura of magical power. It was also decorated with several colorful jewels, all of them were incredibly concentrated Spirit Stones as if an alchemist synthetized a kilogram of them into a small jewel and put several of them over the pendant. I checked the item through Appraisal as well, and it seemed to enhance all Elemental Resistance while equipped, alongside enhancing magic damage. It also brought the ability to conjure some lesser spells of other elements, something incredible by itself, it was more like a Magical Artifact than anything else. However, I can''t use its offensive capabilities because my mana would corrupt it, nheless, I appreciated the gift because it was honestly quite beautiful and gave me a nice defense against magic and elements. The artifacts I found were not really like these, simple essories, but they were ugly things nobody would wear around naturally. This pendant was different, I could actually wear it without bringing too much attention. Of course, a princess as refined and rich as me is allowed to wear cute essories, right? "It''s so pretty, thank you so much, Elred! And it looks so interesting too, I feel like it was crafted very meticulously¡­" I said. "Y-You can tell? Indeed! I had it custom-made for you, my nation''s best crafters and alchemists worked on it all this time¡­ This is why I didn''te earlier, I wanted toe back with this already done¡­ I-I am d you like it." said Elred. "Can you help me wear it?" I asked. "E-Eh? S-Sure¡­!" Elred gently picked up the pendant, as he moved near me. I could notice that he was smelling the floral scent of my long blonde hair, and I couldn''t me him, I was really quite a pretty girl. He gently ced the pendant around my neck, and then connected it once more, the effects of the pendant affected me right away, as if a natural invisible barrier of magic covered my body¡­ this essory''s effect was passive, and didn''t require my activation, or well, the defensive effect, I cannot use the active one that lets me conjure some lesser elemental spells for obvious motives. Dagger got angry that I was using something else than him. "(W-Why are you wearing such a thing? L-Let me eat it for you!)" "(Shut up for once! I like it, and it''s not a talkative idiot like you¡­)" "(Hahh¡­ Y-You''re so unfair with me! But please, keep going!)" Seriously, what''s wrong with this pervert? "How does it look on me?" I asked. "I-It looks¡­ you look very pretty¡­" said Elred, smiling cutely at me, his eyes were very in love¡­ And he was very close to me. "Thank you for these gifts¡­ It makes me frustrated that I cannot give you anything myself¡­ I am often confined here so I cannot really get anything I want." I sighed. "I-It doesn''t matter! I-It is the duty of the man to¡­ gift his wife pretty essories so she can use them¡­" said the boy while blushing some more. I petted his head and caressed his silky blonde hair. "You''re a fine gentleman, Elred. I am very d you will be my husband." "U-Uwah¡­! A-Alma¡­!" Elred got even redder, I think I went too far there. I just want him to grow very close to me, so he won''t betray me or something,ter on, giving him these little "rewards" is the way to do it. "N-Now, how about you go sit down for now? Let''s enjoy some tea and snacks while chatting until lunch, after that, I got some ns. How about we go on a date together?" I said. "D-Date?!" "Yeah! We can go outside the castle and enjoy ourselves a bit." I said. "S-Sure! Of course! I will be very happy t-to do so!" Elred quickly sat down on his chair and I could notice his legs tightly shut and trembling a bit. He got very nervous out of a sudden. "Rose, tea and snacks please." "Understood." Rose left the room as she brought tea and snacks after a few minutes. We enjoyed them while I asked him about his nation a bit more, I was very intrigued about it and what they did for a living. He said they do all sorts of trades with various other nations and kingdoms, and even other continents. They''re probably one of the richest nations in the entire continent of Alfheim. Other continents¡­ It seems that his nation uses flying vessels to travel to other continents, which are very highly advanced magic technology. Interesting¡­ ----- Chapter 369: Finally Walking Outside The Castle!

Chapter 369: Finally Walking Outside The Castle!

Alma POV 5/17 ----- I looked at the window of my room. Now that Elred was here I wondered if the guards would let us go out with the pretext, I was going on a date outside with him. I don''t know if they would eat that pretext, but maybe Rose who has moved almost to tears as she saw these two little elven children ying to be a future married couple could help us. If she could, she would easily be able to convince the guards. She had a lot of authority despite being a maid, mostly because she was the Head Maid and also the one that served the Princess directly, the princess'' favorite maid had her authority over other lesser servants after all. After having enough tea and cookies, I decided it was time to have our small "date" only an invention of mine so we could go out of this cursed castle, the ce I''ve been confined to for YEARS since I was born. I can''t believe Inded into an Isekai, but I''ve not been able to get out of my freaking house not even once¡­ this really frustrated me, so today that was definitely changing. I was thankful that my brainwashed parents were not around for the moment, so I decided to get moving and start my "exploration" n with Elred as my ticket outside (I hope). "Come, let''s go out, I am bored of being here," I said. "Huh? A-Alright!" Elred quickly followed me over, he was already a very obedient boy, good. I held his hand for extra corny points, so he got even redder, and we walked towards the gate that led outside the castle, into the gardens that I had never visited but I wished I could visit. The two guards greeted us with Rose behind us. "We are going on a date, so move over," I said. "Eh? P-Princess-sama?" "Is that¡­?" "You dare not know the name of my beloved future husband?! Do you want your heads rolling in the ground?" I asked angrily. "Gyeh! S-Sorry!" "We sincerely apologize¡­ Erm¡­" Rose whispered to the two that the boy''s name was Elred Flowerbed, and they quickly realized that all the fuss in the morning over a rich boying here was because of him and that he was in fact the princess''s future arranged husband! "B-But even then¡­ P-Princess¡­ we cannot possibly let you go out, we would be viting the King''s orders!" said the guard. "Indeed¡­ W-We can''t really do this. Can''t you have your date in the castle? It is a very pretty castle and very wide, you could go to the internal garden, the sun hits from there-" "I don''t wanna! I want to go out! Do you dare defy me after I am already 7 years old? I have the same authority as my parents, move over!" I roared. "I-It would be better if you let us move outside," said Elred. He was growing a bit angry too, and would defend my will with all he had. It seems I had trained him well in this little. "But...!" "He''s the representative of the Flowerbed Nation, if you dare offend him, the entire Nation could see it as an offense to his heir¡­ Do you want to offend the Nation of Flowerbed?" I asked with a sharp and cheeky smile. "Just let them pass, I will watch over the Princess, don''t worry." Said Rose. "¡­" "¡­" The two guards looked at each other and sighed. "O-Okay, but pleasee back before the nightes, princess-sama¡­!" "Y-You too, young Elred-sama¡­" "Very well, we shall be going then," I said, as I marched forward. Finally, finally, I was finally greeted by the goddamn outside world! "YES!" I raised my arms in the air triumphantly, I was finally able to see the damn blue sky atop my head, and the beautiful city of my country also greeted my sight, with all the splendorous buildings spread everywhere, there were also beautiful and gigantic trees where most of the buildings were located over their massive branches. People carved the trees and lived inside of them too, and I saw hundreds if not thousands of Elves walking all around in the streets below. I even noticed argeke connected to many rivers that led outside, in a smaller forest that covered all the city''s surroundings as if it were an ocean of greenery. The castle was positioned atop the biggest tree, and I could see everything down below as if I were in the sky. "You seem to be very happy for being here¡­ I am d." Said Elred. "You don''t know how long I''ve been enclosed in that ursed room, Elred¡­ I¡­ I''ve always wanted toe out¡­ You''ve finally given me the opportunity to do so¡­ I can finally¡­ see how everything is outside¡­" I sighed. I was so moved by the beautiful scenario that even little tears began to flow out of my eyes. I feel embarrassed with myself, this wasn''t the real me, why was I crying like a little girl? Oh well, I guess I was already a little girl, so asking myself this waspletely pointless. I''ve even begun to act like a soft girl already, crying desperately just because I was happy and at the same time engulfed by the sorrow of having lived a life caged inside my room all this time. The fresh air felt so nice to my lungs that I felt like running as far as I wanted... "Alma¡­ I see¡­ It must have been hard¡­ D-Don''t worry¡­ I¡­ I will do everything I can so you can also explore the outside world with me! I won''t let them¡­ have you caged forever!" said Elred, as he grabbed both my hands and looked into my eyes with a strong conviction and resolve. His eyes were zing with such intensity that I felt like they pierced my soul. I suddenly grew redder out of nowhere, growing embarrassed of having him so close and acting so gantly with me, I gently pushed him aside, as I averted my gaze. "T-Thanks¡­" ----- Chapter 370: Exploring The City

Chapter 370: Exploring The City

Alma POV 6/17 ----- I looked down into the vastness of the city of Elves of my country, I instantly fell in love with the entirety of the ce, and I had even yet to get down there and explore the beauty of my own country, the one I rightfully own as the princess! I guess being a princess is not so bad if ites with a whole country for myself! Hehe¡­ "Now let''s get to it!" I said. "W-Wait, princess! You''re not going in a carriage? It is dangerous to go by yourself! Y-You could be assaulted by thieves!" said Rose. "Don''t worry about it! I want to stretch my legs, you know? I got this! Elred here is pretty strong, right? You can protect me." I said. "S-Sure! I am a strong Rank 2 Magus!" said Elred. He was actually strong. He was born with a double elemental Mana Core of Water and Ice, so he was actually an amazing fighter and powerful magician, he had trained rigorously before several mages, and even held his own rapier with him, a magical item of great power he carried everywhere. Despite just being 7 years of age, he was also already Rank 2, he trained hard and also had the whole resources of a rich country like Flowerbed, so he was obviously strong. This is the power of having a rich husband! In this world, money also meant power as you can get more resources through it, so it was quite obvious that the prince of a country was strong even at a young age. "And you''re plenty strong yourself, Rose, you can also protect us, can''t you?" I asked. "Well¡­ Yes, I will. But please make sure to keep yourselves close with one another." Sighed Rose. "I will protect you, my princess. Don''t worry about any danger as long as you''re with me¡­" said Elred, barely mustering those words as he grew very embarrassed of saying them. "Ohoho~ I am d you''re such an overprotective boy, Elred. I''ll be reassured to be at your side then!" I said while winking back at him. That single wink impacted his heart and almost gave him a heart attack. Being a cute girl is dangerous, this power¡­ I''ve finally begun to realize how strong it can be! Anyways, going back to Rose''s subject. She''s actually a Rank 3 Magus, and a strong Battle Maid, as they call them. She''s in charge of both serving me personally and also protecting me from anything that could endanger my life in one way or another. She''s a strong Nature-Attribute Magician, the mostmon attribute alongside Life and Light that Elves wield. I haven''t seen her fight before, but it is said she can summon sharp and venomous vines that capture targets by wrapping around them, she had in countless spies by wrapping them around such deadly embrace. When we walked outside the castle, we were greeted by arge bridge that connected to arge tree right in front of our own, so we slowly walked through it while asionally looking down below the bridge, there was a bigke behind us, and many people traveled through it using boats. There were also big streets around theke, of course. It seems that theke connected to rivers which also connected to evenrgerkes, making it all a trading route for everyone to travel through. From the other side of the city, we were able to see many boats ofrge sizes moving inside the city, carrying all sorts of goodies. There was one''s massive fleet which propelled itself using magic, and it was carrying an immense amount of items, from food to materials. It also had a green-colored w with many colorful flowers on it. "That''s my country''s vessel! It seems that the items your country traded areing early today, Alma. Now that¡­ w-we are engaged, there will be many new trade opportunities for your country¡­" said Elred. "I-Is that so? I am d! The thing I look forward to the most is for my country to prosper." I said. "I-I see¡­ Me too! I am very devoted to my own country- Ah, n-not like you''re not important or anything!" he said. "Fufu, I get it, don''t worry. Now let''s get going, the day is still young, let''s explore the cities and streets!" I said. I had be a child on my own mind once more, as I was taken over by the emotions the brain of a little girl was infusing into my mind. I couldn''t help it, getting to finally see the beauty of this city was all that I really wanted, and it made me very happy to be able to finally enjoy my life to the fullest if even for a bit. One of the biggest Isekai dreams a person has is obviously exploring a big fantasy world! I can finally begin my journey today, Elred really will change my life more than I thought. I regret being angered before, now I can finally see it is actually a good thing to have him around, even if I have to put into a cute act from time to time¡­ even when I get angry and act like a barbarian, he doesn''t mind either, so maybe he just likes everything of me, even the ws? W-Well, it is too soon to tell, and it''s not like I''ll ever fall for a kid or something. Anyways, we walked across the streets of my country hurriedly, while Rose ran behind us, asking me to slow down my pace. While holding hands with Elred, we walked around the first street that greeted our sight, named the Verdant Streets. It was a massive street set over the even more massive branch of a giant tree, there were houses all around the tree that made this branch, and several stairs that spiraled down to reach other streets in other branches. Although there was also the main city below, there were many streets located in just massive branches that interconnected with bridges and spiral stairs. ----- Chapter 371: Some Strange Twins

Chapter 371: Some Strange Twins

Alma POV 7/17 ----- We came into the Verdant streets, the first thing we saw was the beautiful floor. It was made of hard bark, ancient bark at that which I got from appraising it. A lot of moss was growing over it, and even other nts such as smaller parasitic trees that were of other species, and many mushrooms, colorful grasses, and flowers of all kinds The entire streets of this ce were like a forest itself, while the buildings were at each side of the streets. The buildings varied between three types, those that were made into the tree itself, those that had the shape of giant mushrooms and were perhaps giant mushrooms, and conventional wooden homes. Elves had no problems getting wood, they never touched the big sacred trees, but they got wood from these other trees growing over the sacred tree branches, which were just parasitic species. Of course, they were allowed to just piece the wood of the tree from the inside out and make houses inside of it anyway? So what was the point of respecting the damn giant trees if you were going to carve a home inside as if you were a damn bird? Anyways, I saw a few herbs around, but nothing interesting. The mushrooms looked edible though, and seemingly some people picked them around randomly. I guess it was a buffet of natural richness everywhere, even the trees around the streets were overflowing with colorful fruits which people picked up casually for a snack. I saw some people just casually picking an apple from a tree and just beginning to eat it without even cleaning it or something. There was a girl with a basket collecting mushrooms around the streets, and another girl that looked like her twin was collecting herbs around too. I appraised them and found out they were indeed like twins and had some strange ability named [Twin Connection], which I didn''t know what it could truly do. Just casually I began to realize I could pick up talents around the streets and then promote them into strong guards and allies for my own group, so I could be better protected. Picking up those with weird talents might prove to be useful. "What''s wrong, Alma?" wondered Elred, as he looked at me. I was looking at those two twins. "Hm? Twins? T-They''re indeed rare¡­ Have you¡­ never seen twins before?" he wondered. "I have not¡­ they''re very cute and look simr as well¡­ Hey, they kind of have a feeling to them, can''t you sense it? I think they have some type of special power." I said. "Special¡­ power? They''re just¡­moners¡­" he said. "So what?! What''s wrong with being amoner? Does that makes my people fewer people out of the sudden?" I asked angrily, Elred quickly changed his cheeky rich kid attitude and apologized. "Uwah! I-I am sorry, I didn''t mean to insult your people!" he cried for forgiveness. "Hmph. Nowe with me." I said as I walked towards the twins who were startled by us. The two girls were wearing very humble dresses, and they were even patched up a bit. The two were around 6 years of age and had beautiful emerald eyes and short blue hair. They were startled by our domineering presence, the pretty clothes we wore obviously said royalty right over their faces, and things weren''t any more surprising after they saw I had a crown over my head too. The rich girl''s appearance was all over me with my gold rings and the colorful pendant that Elred gifted to me. "You two, stop what you''re doing right there!" I said as I revealed myself to the people around me. Suddenly, everyone looked at me. I felt a bit embarrassed; I seem to have made a fuss. The people liked gossips, so they thought I was going to punish the girls or something. "Wait, who is that girl?!" "She''s¡­ I remember her! She''s the Princess! Alma-sama!" "A-Alma-sama''s here?!" "Princess-sama, what are you doing outside the castle? It''s dangerous outside!" "Have these girls offended her?" "They''re up for something bad then¡­" "Oof, I am d I am not them¡­" "Mommy, what did these two girls do?" "I-I don''t know, but if they offended the princess¡­ something very bad!" "Picking mushrooms from the streets is only done by the poor, I guess the princess got bothered by that." "Silence all of you!" I roared, waving my hand, everyone shut up right away. I was weaker than a Rank 1 Magus but my authority itself was stronger than any magic power. The two little girls felt paralyzed in shock as they looked at me and Elred. Elred didn''t help at easing the mood because his re was very sharp towards them¡­ Wait, is this how he usually acts with people? Maybe he''s a softie only with me¡­ "P-Princess-sama¡­?!" "D-Did we do¡­ something?" "No, but-" "Please, forgive them!" Suddenly an elven woman with long blue hair rushed towards me, kneeling before me and forcing her daughters to kneel too. "Please, they''re just little children! T-They didn''t do anything bad! W-We''ll never pick up mushrooms!" cried the woman. She must be the mother, I bet. "What are you even talking about? I am not here to do anything to them. Your daughters have talent,dy. I noticed that because I have sharp eyes¡­ (and the abilities shared from Dagger as his owner)!" I said. "T-Talent?!" asked the woman, the girls were also left speechless. Actually, everyone around was left shocked. "Indeed! Take this¡­" I said. I quickly gave the woman a paper I wrote with a note and my sign, it was an improvised ticket to get inside the castle. I also gave them ten gold coins just because I was feeling generous. "T-Thanks¡­!" "Bring them to my castle tomorrow morning. I have great ns for them. Their future is looking bright, so make sure to protect them well from any envious hands this night." I said. "Y-Yes¡­! I will!" said the woman while nodding. "You can go now," I said. The woman quickly flew away with her daughters, as Elred was left shocked. "What?" I asked while raising an eyebrow. ----- Chapter 372: Finding A Shop

Chapter 372: Finding A Shop

Alma POV 8/17 ----- I looked at the shocked Elred while raising an eyebrow. "What''s so wrong with helping people I see talented? I want those girls in my castle tomorrow morning! I''ll begin training them to be my personal maids and guardians!" I said. An incredible idea had struck me. Even if I was talentless and weak, I could still use my authority as a princess to raise talented retainers at my side. This way, I can always have strong warriors and magicians covering my back, even from the damn Greenwood! "N-Nothing''s wrong with that! I-I didn''t mean to say anything, Alma¡­ I-I am just very surprised¡­ Y-You''re so¡­ incredible! I''ve never seen a royal girl act like this in all my life¡­ Y-You''re really¡­ unique for a princess¡­" said Elred. "Well? Maybe?" I said rather cheekily, as I decided to move over with the ns. "Mydy, what you''ve done¡­ I don''t know if you have the authority to do such a thing!" said Rose. "Why not?! I am the princess! I literally own this country after my parents, who are not even here to begin with, so I can do whatever I want! Are you against the will of your princess, Rose?" I asked. "¡­No, of course not! Princess-sama, you''re my reason to live¡­ I would do anything for you!" she said. "T-Then rx. Everything will be fine. I just want to make friends and also build up strong retainers, nothing wrong with that, right?" I asked. "Technically, your parents never said anything against such things¡­ and there isn''t anything against friendsing to visit the castle either¡­" said Rose, realizing the loophole. "See? That''s a loophole I am going to abuse! Now, let''s go around, I want to shop some more. Let''s make this entire trip be worth it." I said. "U-Understood, princess-sama." Said Rose. We walked across the streets and then reached a street with various shops, they showed in the windows all sorts of things, from pastries, fruits, vegetables, clothes, weapon, magical items, and more. However the one shop that interested me the most was one with Mana Cores! There was a small shop showing all sorts of colorful jewels, they varied in size greatly, but they were emanating a strong magical presence from within them. These were all Mana Cores of various Ranks. I used Appraisal over all of them, and I found that a big amount of them were just Rank 1, but there were a few at Rank 2, some at Rank 3, and even very rare Rank 4 ones! And atop the entire showing area, there was a massive, red-colored mana core. This mana core had a big sign saying "Young Red Fire Dragon Mana Core: Rank 5". "Wow! Rank 5?!" I said, almost exploding in excitement. "Wow, that''s a very big one indeed. Alma-sama, d-do you n doing¡­ something with mana cores? Are you an alchemist in training?" wondered Elred. "Nothing like that, but I do like to collect shiny jewels." I said. In fact, all of this was for Dagger. This idiot weapon needed battery to work, even a bunch of Rank 1 Mana Cores were bound to be easily absorbed by him if we get into a serious fight where he has to use his strongest Abilities. So buying a Rank 2 or above Mana Cores, who canst longer, is obviously wise! If I can get a bunch of these high Rank Mana Cores, then Dagger has a lot more fuel to work with. He quickly spoke to me through telepathy, and I answered him through telepathy as well. "A-Alma! Are those for me?! You''re going to buy them for me? I am so happy!" he cried. "Indeed, you deserve a lot of batteries to use in the future, we could let you eat a few of them too. You need Mana Cores to grow stronger, right?" I asked. "Y-Yes! Any kind of Mana Core works, I slowly absorb them and the count increases, if my count reaches a maximum value, I can Rank Up! In fact, absorbing the artifacts had helped me Rank Up once, and I am quite close to Rank Up once more¡­ My current Rank is 2." Said Dagger. Dagger was a Venerable''s creation, a sentient dagger with the power of evolving by absorbing energy and magic from items. He can absorb artifacts and gain their abilities, and also mana cores and perhaps gain the abilities of the monsters they belonged to. He had absorbed a few Rank 1 Mana Cores, but they didn''t gave him any Ability though. Nheless, because he was weakened a lot, to go back to his former glory, he has to absorb a lot of magic items and grow stronger through Ranking Up. It is like Experience Points in games, he has to absorb enough quantity of Mana Cores or Artifacts (which also count as a lot of mana cores each), and then when he reaches a threshold, he''ll be able to Rank Up to the next Rank and grow stronger. His abilities would be sharper, and his entire piercing power, durability, magic conductivity, swiftness, and so on, would increase too. Because of this, I cannot miss the opportunity to let him grow stronger. "Let''s get inside!" I said, pushing the door open as Elred and Rose followed me from behind worriedly. "Wee to my humble shop~ Oh?!" Suddenly, a beautiful woman greeted our sight, she was a beautiful elven woman with long, purple-colored hair and sharp, pink-colored eyes, she had a slender and beautiful figure, slender legs, and an enchanting smile. She was t-chested, however, and her hips didn''t seem so wide, despite her beauty. She obviously noticed I was the Princess by seeing my crown¡­ I think. "You''re¡­?" she asked. "She''s the princess of this Kingdom, of course." Said Rose, as she showed the woman a few papers and portraits with me. "S-She''s really the princess¡­! Unbelievable¡­ What might you need in my humble shop, princess-sama?" she asked. "I want to buy your best Mana Cores!" I said. "Oh?" ----- Chapter 373: Various Mana Cores

Chapter 373: Various Mana Cores

Alma POV 9/17 ----- I looked at the woman as I asked her, I wanted to buy her best Mana Cores. She looked at me with a surprised smile, as I could clearly see her pupils turned into $ signs out of the sudden. Knowing I was the richest girl in the entire Kingdom, I would give her a hefty sum of money if she sold me as many things as she could. "Fufu, I see!" she said. "I see that you''re a woman that knows when there is an opportunity." I said. "Hm~ Indeed! And I am actually a man, princess-sama¡­ But it makes me happy that I am so beautiful that you thought I was a woman." Said the¡­ man. "Eh? Ah¡­ I see¡­" Now that I see him, he wasn''t wearing any dress, just a tight pants and a shirt. I really thought it was a woman for a bit. He really looked like a hot t-chested mature woman, but I guess Elves can get so pretty they can even deceive you like this¡­ unbelievable. "My name''s Ivonny. But my friends call me Ivy. I am actually an Alchemist, but I have settled down and begun working as a Mana Core Appraiser. My job is simple, I buy mana cores inrge stocks, purify them with my alchemy, and then sell them at good and moderate pieces. Most of my clients are rich alchemist that buy these in big batches to produce all sorts of items." Said Ivy. "I-I see¡­ You didn''t had to tell me the story of your life. But anyways, I''vee here to buy, so show me the goodies, and the prices as well." I said. "Very well~" The effeminate man quickly brought what I asked, bringing forth the "best" mana cores he could possibly find. Dagger was going insane, looking at these mana cores as if he were looking at a massive feast of all you can eat. Ivy ced ten Mana Cores over the table, as I looked at them with sparkling eyes. The power they emanated was rich and nice, I could clearly tell they would fetch a nice price by themselves. Ivy said she purifies them, what does that means? "What does it means you purify them?" I asked. "Mana Cores when directly taken out of a monster are nasty and corrupted by the monster''s soul and their hatred and negative emotions, all of this forms a seeping miasma-like substance inside of them that most people don''t realize nor know about. This substance makes Mana Cores grow weaker and actually doesn''t let them show their full potential. However, that doesn''t matter for me, of course, I can easily purify them through my masterful techniques I learned from my Ex-boyfriend- I mean, my teacher, and through that, I can purify this miasma-like substance and bring froth the true quality of Mana Cores! This is often also called Mana Core Forge." Said Ivy. Did he had to mention his teacher was his boyfriend?! Now I am imagining weird things involving this trap being dominated by a manly teacher in some erotic Yaoi Doujin. Ugh, no, let''s go back to reality. "Mana Core Forge¡­" "S-So you''re a Mana Core Forger? Alchemist that reaches such an advanced level of mastery are very rare¡­!" said Rose. "Fufu, indeed~ I am quite the precious asset for this Kingdom, without anyone knowing." Said Ivy with a pleasant and charming feminine smile. "I see¡­ Maybe I could recruit you then, have you thought about bing a Royal Alchemist? My personal one, of course." I said. "Hm?! P-Princess-sama, are you for real?!" he asked. "Of course! Only if you want to though." I said. "I¡­ W-Well¡­ I have to think it through. I have retired myself as an Alchemist so I can''t really tell if I am up for the task, despite being a professional, I''ve grown rather rusty¡­ Sigh, but you''re so cute I might ept¡­ Give me a few days to think about it, alright?" he asked rather gently. "Fine¡­ Now let''s see¡­" I looked into the Mana Cores, the star of this show, as I saw that the power, they leaked was amazing. All the Mana Cores leaked a strong aura of mana power. And each one had a different color too, with their own different elements to them, depending in the monster, they even carry a part of their soul, which shapes their auras around into their original appearances a bit. Or well, that''s what I can see through the power of my Spiritual Sight Ability, from the Dagger too. I can only use passive abilities from Dagger, active ones or any offensive ability won''t work, only those that don''t require me to infuse Mana into them¡­ Appraisal and Spiritual Sight are passive abilities that improve my vision and let me see things others cannot see. Simply put, that''s it. However, thanks to Dagger, he can infuse some of the mana he acquires from Mana Cores and infuse them into the ability I use instead, so he can help me use these passive abilities by enhancing them, so they have a greater effect. This is veryplicated, and it costs mana which he has to absorb from his batteries, so I cannot abuse it around as much as I would had wanted. I checked the Mana Cores in front of me, but Ivy assumed I wasn''t able to use the Appraisal Spell, so he told me what they were. "These four Mana Cores are blue-colored and belong to Water-type Monsters. Lesser Kraken, Rock-headed Tuna, Coral Fortress, and Bloodthirsty Sharks, all powerful Rank 2 monsters that live in rivers andrgekes. They''re my best Rank 2 Mana Cores." Said Ivy. "These three yellow-colored Mana Cores are Rank 3, they''re the best Rank 3 Mana Cores I have at my disposal. They''re from fire-type monsters, Fire Lizard King, Grand zing Lion Emperor, and Lava Wyvern¡­" said Ivy. "Andstly¡­ this is the bests Rank 4 Mana Cores I got¡­" he said, pointing at a dark and a golden core. ----- Chapter 374: Going For Some Armor

Chapter 374: Going For Some Armor

Alma POV 10/17 ----- Ivy continued showing the Mana Cores, as I grew actively more interested in them, I was going to buy them all anyways, but imagining the types of powerful beasts they belonged to made me realize how amazing they were. "Andstly¡­ this is the bests Rank 4 Mana Cores I got¡­" he said, pointing at a dark and a golden core. "This ck mana core, which is the size of a small melon,es from a Dark Specter King, a powerful Undead Monster with the ability to devour souls¡­ its dangerous. And then, there''s this one, the Golden-colored corees from a Young Sunshine Sky Whale, a young cub from a species of massive whales that grow to enormous sizes and fly through the skies." Said Ivy. "Oooh¡­! W-Wait! What about the other big one?!" I asked, pointing at that one. "Oh! I would usually say that it is way too expensive for anyone to afford but¡­ well, Alma-sama is the princes so¡­ well, this is a young red fire dragon mana core, Rank 5¡­ this has been a treasure from a family that ended falling to bankruptcy and were forced to sell it off¡­ I bought it, of course!" said Ivy. "W-Where do you usually get your Mana Cores?" asked Elred, even he was surprised. Perhaps in his country there wasn''t so many shops like these¡­ "I buy them around. Mostly buying them from merchants. I''ve barely approached Magus or Hunters before. I know that Hunters have Guilds in this city, where they take tasks andplete them for rewards, they often sell monster corpses and mana cores here. Unlike other parts of the country most of this continent is run by such systems of Guilds, although there are other areas where there are sects, which are pretty many Guilds but merged with ns and that own an entire nation." Said Ivy. "I-I see¡­ Well, Sects are rare around this continent as we Elves live too long, Kingdoms and Nations reigned by a few royal families are better to maintain more order for prolonged amounts of time." Said Elred. "Hm~! I see you know your stuff, young prince. You''re just as intelligent as you''re handsome and cute." Said Ivy with a blushing smile. "H-Handsome?!" asked Elred while blushing. "Indeed, you''re quite a gant at your age, I can''t imagine how much of a charming man you will be as you grow up!" said Ivy while licking her lips, which made Elred swallow saliva nervously. Ivy seemed to have taken a liking on Elred''s cute appearance. But he''s mine! I moved in front of Elred and covered his sight from Ivy. "Then I am buying everything! How much will it all be?" I asked. "All of this? L-Let me see¡­ D-Don''t worry Princess, I wasn''t flirting with your future husband or anything!" he apologized. "You better not. Another offense and I might just take down your entire shop." I said. "Gyyyhh¡­! O-Okay! I will count the price!" he cried. Ivy began counting the price of everything and quickly made up a number. "It will be¡­ if I apply a special discount because the princess and her future husband are very cute¡­ Then¡­! About 10.560.730 Gold Coins. The currency of this ce is mostly gold coins, right? There are sects that use Mana Stones as currency as well, so I can ept both and calcte the price around, but if there were need for Mana Stones, hen the price would be way more millions¡­ Other things you could offer are precious items that cost a lot, I can take them as a payment too and discount part of the money." Said Ivy. He was very essible to all types of transactions; I see he has done this many times before. He must be quite the merchant. And indeed, apparently in most of our Nations we trade items and use Gold Coins as currency, well, there is the lesser currency such as Bronze and Silver Coins, but those don''t cost as much as Gold Coins, and then there are also Gold tes, which are 1 million coins each in value, they''re only used for big transactions. Good thing I brought with me the pile I had back home, I have a dozen tes my parents casually dropped on my room time to time. "Rose, is there enough?" I asked. Rose quickly checked the bag of money, and nodded. "I-Indeed, there is enough, princess-sama, but still¡­ for what do you require this?" she asked. "To make potions and stuff while I am bored! Also I could give them to Elred as a present, I did said I wanted to give him back the gift, right?" I asked. "Right¡­" said Rose. "A-Alma, you don''t have to go this far¡­" said Elred. "How much was this pendant? Be honest." I said. "Around¡­ fifty¡­ gold tes?" asked Elred. "Fifty?!" asked Rose and Ivy, looking at my pendant. "Royalty is really in another level! A-Am I selling my stuff to cheap? Ah, I cannot change the price now that I said it¡­" said Ivy, almost falling unconscious out of shock. "Now pay up, Rose." I said. "Understood¡­" sighed Rose, as the transaction was easily done. I was a rich princess, what did you expect? Alongside that I bought around twenty Rank 2 Mana Cores and left Ivy with some extra fee so he wouldn''t open his mouth over this entire transaction. Ivy stored the items inside her dimensional pouch, a very expensive item that not many had, which also Dagger had eaten back then, and then we continued our travels around the main streets, our next stop was a series of equipment and clothing shops, alongside weapon shops. I wanted to see if I could get myself some armor or something¡­ "Oh my, this dress looks way too good! Mydy, please buy it so you can wear it!" said Rose, showing me a pink dress with many frills. "T-This one would look stupendous on you, Alma!" said Elred, showing me a dress that seemed quite tight into the body¡­ "Agh, I didn''te here for that! I want some armor!" I said. "A-Armor?!" ----- Chapter 375: Visiting The Armory

Chapter 375: Visiting The Armory

Alma POV 11/17 ----- Of course I want some armor! I am not a corny little girl toe here asking for stupid dresses, I have no interest in going around wearing a new dress every day, that''s just pointless. What I want is a good, hard, and hopefully magic-enhanced armor! Of course, there was one stupid living weaponining about it¡­ "(Uwah! A-Alma! Don''t you want me anymore?! You want an armor now?!)" he asked. "(Shut up! You''re a dagger, not an armor! How do you possibly hope to give me the same protection as one?)" I sighed. "(But I can be an armor for you! There''s no need to find another, you can use me for everything! Through the Shape Change Ability, I can shape my body and even extend it through the use of mana, like liquid metal! I could be your armor!)" he said. "(Huh? I didn''t knew about that¡­ But you would need a crap ton of Mana for that! I need my armor, so I am going to go and buy a good one. Don''t worry, you''re still my main weapon, I don''t think I can wield anything else than a dagger¡­)" I sighed. "You want an armor, mydy?! But you''re a little girl! I thought you wanted a beautiful dress and that''s why you brought us here¡­" said Rose. "A dress? Why would I want a dress? I got a hundred in my room! I want a big and shiny armor." I said. "B-But Alma, that''s not really¡­ Lady-like¡­" sighed Elred. "And who cares about beingdy-like? I do whatever I want." I said. "Y-Yes! I wasn''t trying to tell you what to do¡­ O-of course, you can do whatever you want¡­! I''ll always agree to it! I am actually very open-minded." said Elred, suddenly acting serviceable once more. I suppose he sometimes disagrees with me, but he fears the prospects of having a discussion with me or me hating himter, so he swallows his own pride and acts submissive. I have to give him props for that. "I see, I am d my beloved future husband understand that ady can also wear armor. I wish Rose could be half as understandable as him¡­" I sighed. "M-Mydy¡­ Please, don''t get angry with me! I-I apologize¡­ Let''s buy you your armor!" sighed Rose. "Heh, alright then, I am d you understand." I said with a cheeky smile. I suppose I am being spoiled by my maid and my arranged husband; this is not too bad. Now, let''s get to it. We moved across the shops and reached an armor shop, there was an old man, actually, he was a Dwarf. I had only seen them in books, I had never seen one, and he was as small as us, 7-year-old kids, if not a bit smaller, actually. Their torsos were actually as tall as normal adult men, but the legs they had were stumpy and small, and that''s how they were so small. The man that greeted us when we entered the armory had a long white beard with many braids and was bald too. He had an ugly scar across his face, and sharp brown eyes. His skin was white, but it looked red or almost orange, most like tanned by being near the forge for so long. When we entered, he was actually hitting an ingot with a magical hammer, while using what''s called Smithy Magic, a special type of magic that smiths learn, which they use to further perfect their craft through the infusion of Mana into their creations. He was hitting an ingot and slowly shaping it as a te of some kind, the magic flowed into it. Rose and Elred looked at the scene with a bit of disgust. The entire area was incredibly hot and smelled like molten metal everywhere. To boot the old man looked rude, more like a bandit than a citizen. And he was ignoring us when we got inside. Of course, I was fascinated, the entire shop was filled with armors of all kinds, of all shapes and colors, some were green colored, others were red, there was a massive spiky ck armor too, and even a beautiful white armor with golden wing-like decorations, like the armor a holy pdin would wear. There were also weapons, enormous longswords overflowing with mana and sparkling energy, glorious battle axes that could slice through anything, beautiful and long bows with sharp arrows, and even a massive hammer made up of monster materials that looked like something straight out of a Monster Hunter game. There were all sorts of shields too, I began to wander around the entire armory while feeling fascinated by what I was seeing, my eyes sparked each time I found something new and interesting, and I was using Appraisal to continuously checked everything, these armors were all of amazing quality, solely equipping them would grant me a lot of extra benefits. "A-Alma, don''t get too far away¡­" sighed Elred, following me around while I moved everywhere, inspecting every single item in the store. Rose, in the other case, was asking the man to attend us, but he was very concentrated on his craft and waspletely ignoring us. CLANK! "Hey! You! Stop doing that, the princess of this Kingdom havee to-" CLANK! "Stop that! You''re purposedly ignoring us, don''t you?!" CLANK! "This is a grave offense to the Kingdom!" CLANK! "H-Hey!" CLANK! "Rose calm down, its fine, let him do his craft. He''s the best at it!" I said, as I looked at the dwarf work, his mind waspletely submerged in what he was doing, as if everything else around him didn''t mattered. His eyes shed with strong quantities of manaing out of his body and being transferred into his hammer. CLANK! He shaped the ingot into arge and round te, and then, he finally grabbed it and put it on water to cool it down. FLASH! "Hahh¡­" The man sighed in relief, as he suddenly noticed us. "Oh? I am sorry for not noticing you, dear guests- Huh? A little girl?" "I want an armor, old man!" "A-Armor? ¡­You?!" ----- Chapter 376: Make Me An Armor, Its An Order!

Chapter 376: Make Me An Armor, It''s An Order!

Alma POV 12/17 ----- The dwarf looked at me dumbfounded. He didn''t believed a little girl such as myself could be ever interested in armors, and thought I was joking or something. "Erm, little girl, we don''t sell armors as toys, you have to understand that you cannot properly handle one-" "Who are you calling little girl? The girl before you are this Kingdom''s Princess, Alma Sylphy Greenwood!" said Rose. As she showed off the proof once more. "Eh? Ah¡­ EEEEEH?!" The dwarf almost fell over the ground, barely keeping himself standing. He couldn''t believe I wanted armor and that I was actually the princess too. "Indeed, she''s the princess, so you better act gentle with her, you heard me, dwarf?" asked Elred. He suddenly changed his clumsy and shy personality, as he became domineering, cold, and held a strong presence. This wasn''t the first time I saw him switch gears so fast, but it appears that he is really like this when I am not around¡­ "Did I made myself clear?" he asked once more, walking near the dwarf as his sharp eyes looked down on the humble dwarf, for a moment, the air suddenly got incredibly cold¡­ was this his Ice Magic? "You''re intimidating him!" I said, stopping Elred as he suddenly switched gears when I spoke. "O-Oh, I-I didn''t intend to! S-Sorry!" he said. "Eh? What''s with this kid?" wondered the dwarf, as he looked at Elred while raising an eyebrow. "By the way, he''s the prince of the Flowerbed Nation, so you better be respectful to him too, old man." I said. "Eh? I-is that so? I-I will!" said the dwarf, quickly rushing to the table where he would usually attend guests that wanted to shop for goods. "Anyways, now quickly look for the perfect armor for me. I want one that guards me against most magic and also physical damage, if possible, it would be nice if it could self-repair if it ever receives damage, and that it doesn''t require to absorb my own mana to reinforce itself too. Oh, and it would be nice if it has matching colors with me, but that''s not too required." I said. "Y-You''re asking for a lot of things, young princess¡­" sighed the dwarf, walking around his armory. "What''s your name by the way?" I asked. "Heh, name''s Balmonlir. I am a respected cksmith that once roamed the world. I settled down here because I like nature more than the darkness of the mountain caves. I am a well-known cksmith and I supply with goods many Adventurers, Hunters, and Explorers around thesends! I''ve even mass-produced equipment for your own army. I am surprised you don''t know about me!" said the man. "Wait, Balmonlir?! You''re really the Legendary Magic Smith?!" asked Rose, suddenly losing her cool. "Wait, legendary?" asked Elred while raising an eyebrow. "Eh?! He''s that well known?" I asked curiously. "Gahaha! I guess that''s one of the titles you elves gave to me. Butpared to my homnd, I am not too much. My peers back home are all monsterspared to me, there are many Godsmiths too!" said Balmonlir. "Godsmith?" I asked. "There is a certain ssification between cksmith, young princess. Those that have attained the ability to use high level Smith Magic are known as Magic Smiths, and then there are an even higher grade, the Godsmiths have attained a power near-divine in the use of cksmith, most of them end up being Immortals though." Said the dwarf. "Immortals?" Wait, immortals¡­ that''s how people are called when they reach Rank 7 and above, right? I suppose I had forgotten about them because they don''t show themselves in mortal societies, but I guess these people can really be qualified as Gods. These arrogant people don''t delve into the society of mortals and have some sort of pact to not interfere nor kill mortals for any motive¡­ I believe it is something done by the Aesir Descendant''s Court. Anyways, I don''t have the time to care about these idiots. Balmonlir began walking around the armory for a while, he showed me some armors and a lot of stuff, and I tried it out. All of it was way too heavy for my tiny and weak body, even the gauntlets felt terribly hard to wear. "Hmm¡­ This is really a problem, I am sorry to say this but I fear that there is nothing in my armory that can properly fit with your body, young princess¡­" he sighed regretfully. "Ugh¡­ Is that so?" I sighed. "Well, isn''t that¡­ b-bad? How bad!" said Rose. She seemed happy. "Y-Yeah! How unfortunate! Now, let''s get out of here, shall we? Maybe we should go buy some candy or something to cheer you up, Alma!" said Elred, just as happy as her. Did these two idiots got happy I wouldn''t get to wear an armor?! Ugh, but what about the princess knight archetype? Does it not exist in this world? How unfair¡­ I want an armor! "Ugh¡­" I sighed. "W-Wait, hold on! It makes me feel horrible to not be able to serve the royal family of the country I''ve settled down, and it is really a shame that within my repertoire there isn''t anything I could offer you¡­ But that doesn''t mean I can''t make it!" he said. "Oho~? You can?!" I asked. "I sure can! I need to quickly need to check your measures first, young princess. After that, I will show you the materials I got and you can pick them up, the price¡­ well, you''re the princess, I don''t think the price will be a problem, right?" he asked. "Sure! Measure my entire body!" I said, as I began to take out my dress. "PRINCESS, STOP!" Rose and Elred stopped me before I was to do something regretful. Meanwhile, Balmonlir covered his face and averted his gaze from me. "I''ll measure her in private!" said Rose, as she grabbed me into another room. After the measurements were done, I decided to give Balmonlir some of the Mana Cores I got to use as ingredients, including the Rank 5 Mana Core. "A-A Rank 5 Mana Core?! I-I will make sure to use it well!" "Heh, you better do!" ----- Chapter 377: Youre Asking For Way Too Much, Dwarf!

Chapter 377: You''re Asking For Way Too Much, Dwarf!

Alma POV 13/17 ----- After Rose took my measures and gave them to Balmonlir, he quickly after checked which stones, metals, and other ingredients I wanted to use in my armor. We ended using powerful and sturdy metals that were also light and not heavy, which included Spirit Gold and Mithril, which were the best there was, but very expensive. Alongside that he included Spirit Silver and also all sorts of Spirit Stones to build up resistance to all elements. Lastly, I decided to give him a few of my Mana Cores and the Rank 5 Mana Core, I decided to not give it to Dagger because he was going to eat it most likely and barely get anything out of it, it was better to invest in my overpowered new armor made specially for me! Right? Indeed! Balmonlir looked at the stones in awe, these Mana Cores were the real deal! They all emanated a strong presence, so they surely gave a lot of power. I couldn''t wait to see my armor finished now¡­ "Amazing, these ingredients are truly top notch! Just adding this powerful Rank 5 Mana Core will ramp up the power of the entire armor set greatly! It will be a challenge to do it, honestly! But I will do my best!" said Balmonlir. "I see, well said!" I said. Suddenly, Dagger spoke to me. "(Alma, why don''t you use my materials? I can shape my body, so I can actually produce ingots made out of the metal of my de¡­ Here, take this ingot!)" He suddenly generated an ingot inside my pocket, I took it out and then gave it to Balmonlir. "Use this thing too." I said. "Huh?! Princess, were you carrying that ingot around?" asked Rose. "A-Alma, how can you carry an ingot around? Where did you got it?" asked Elred. "I got it around the castle, I found it inside one of my chests where I save my jewels, perhaps my parents gifted it to me at some point and I just forgot about it." I said. "Huh¡­" said Rose. "But why an ingot?" wondered Elred. "I don''t know! My parents are entric¡­ Maybe they wanted me to make an armor out of it?" I asked. "Maybe?" wondered Rose. She was in the blue. "Huh¡­" said Elred. "T-This ingot¡­! It possesses such strong properties! It is an alloy that hasbined many elements and metals! And¡­ so many magical forces on it! I see! T-This could be it¡­ with this, I will break my limits and be a Grand Magic Smith!" said Balmonlir. "Oh really? See? It''s the great gift of my parents, a magicalpound ingot." I said. "I-I''ll make sure to add it to the craft too!" said Balmonlir. "Good! I am counting on you. So, when will it be ready?" I asked. "Taking into consideration all the modifications and custom creations¡­ It might take a month to make everything¡­ the price, I believe a hundred grands would be fair." Said Balmonlir. "A hundred grands¡­?!" I asked. "That''s 100 million gold! You''re asking a little girl so much money, you lecherous dwarf?!" roared Rose, I could clearly see the rivalry that elves had against dwarves now, as she seemed quite racist of him. "B-But this is how the price would be! Making an armor with all the specifications the young princess wants¡­ from shape adjustment, to magic resistance, automatic self-repair without the need for mana¡­ all of that is very expensive! I cannot make it without asking for a lot of money, its fair¡­" he sighed. "Rose, stop! He''s right. I will pay for it." I said. "T-That''s a lot even for you, princess¡­" sighed Elred. "I don''t care! I''ll bring you the hundred Gold tes when you get things done, is that fine?" I asked. "Yes, its fair, I will make it first and then you can pay it, young princess." Said Balmonlir. "Good! Now let''s get going, its too hot here." I sighed. "Alright¡­ See you in a month, please make sure to not forget it!" said Balmonlir. "I won''t! Rose, make sure to remind meter." I said. "Understood¡­ But mydy, where will you get so many Gold tes?" asked Rose. "From my family''s treasury, of course. Its my family too, right? My parent''s money is also my money, right? They''re always so absent I doubt they''ll get angry right?" I asked. "I think that''s not true¡­" sighed Rose. "I-I could manage that for you, Alma, but you''ll have to pay me backter¡­ But you can do it in quotes without interest." Said Elred. "To be expected of the son of a merchant¡­ Fine, I''ll borrow your money, dearie." I said. I probably won''t give it the money anyways, I will just pretend I am stupid and don''t know what he''s talking about. Yeah, that will do- ugh, now I feel guilty. He''s too nice with me¡­ I might as well pay him a little month by month¡­ "I-I can also pay you half of it, so you only will own me 50 tes¡­" he said. "R-Really?! You would do that for me?!" I asked. "O-Of course! That''s what a husband would do¡­ Helping¡­ h-her wife¡­" said the boy, as he blushed. "Hehe, you''re a good kid! A good kid!" I said, as I petted his head and he giggled while growing more embarrassed. "I wonder why mydy treats Elred as if she were his mother or something¡­ Isn''t she acting overly mature for her age?" wondered Rose in lower tone of voice, I heard her loud and clear. "I heard that, Rose!" I said. "Huh?! I apologize¡­ I didn''t mean to offend you, mydy¡­" she sighed. "Ah, don''t worry, I am just like that, you should be used to it already." I said. "W-Well, I guess so¡­" she sighed. "Alma, should we go in our date now? The day is still young, maybe we should go eat something delicious in a restaurant." Said Elred. As he held my hand like a gentleman. "Fine, let''s enjoy the rest of the day¡­" And like that, we enjoyed all sorts of delicious food in restaurants. Overall, it was quite the busy day. ----- Chapter 378: A Cute Confession

Chapter 378: A Cute Confession

Alma POV 14/17 ----- After having enjoyed a delicious lunch, we decided to drink some cold drinks while walking across the park of the Kingdom, it was an extensive wilderness area in the middle of the entire city, we arrived there through a special taxi-like carriage, and we had been enjoying the day while drinking these cold drinks, which were something like very sweet fruit juices with ice cubes. They were refreshing for the heat of today. "Did you enjoy the day, Alma?" asked Elred at my side as we sat down below a tree giving a lot of shadows. "Yes, it was a fun day, this is the first time I finally got outside my room, you know?" I asked. "Yeah, you''ve mentioned it multiple times¡­" said Elred, as he drank his juice. His preferred vor was orange while I preferred apple¡­ been a while since I drank something so refreshing. It takes me back to the old days back on Earth where I drank cold drinks in the middle of the morning¡­ "Hehe, thank you for helping me out," I said. I couldn''t help but feel grateful for this kid, he had done a lot for me without asking for anything in return, so I felt the necessity of thanking him as I could. "A-Ah¡­ I-It''s nothing¡­ really!" he said while growing red. "Well, it means a lot to me! Hopefully, we can go out more. Maybe tomorrow too, as you''re staying today, right?" I asked. "T-That''s right¡­ S-Sure!" he said. "Good! Let''s explore a lot more! I want to see what this Kingdom has to offer to their princess." I said with a greedy smile. We admired the beautiful park, the small trees, the nice breeze, and the warm sunlight. I don''t know why but this is the perfect romantic summer atmosphere, and I am kind of beginning to feel a bit ufortable by how much Elred is looking at me as if admiring my body while bathing in the sunlight. "What''s wrong? Why do you look at me so much?" I asked. "Ah! I-It''s just¡­ Y-You''re very pretty when you bathe in the sunlight¡­" said Elred, looking at me with sincere and loving eyes, a warm, cute, and gentle smile emerged on his adorable face. He''s really making me blush now¡­ Howe! I shouldn''t be getting so embarrassed over another man''s praises this much! T-This feels wrong on so many levels, yet my own mind is now thinking it''s actually fine¡­ "Uweh¡­" I sighed. As I ended getting red and averting my gaze from him. "A-Alma?" "Y-You idiot! It''s very embarrassing when you praise me like that all the time! D-Don''t you have some shame? I am the princess!" I said. "S-Sorry! I-I didn''t mean to¡­" Elred suddenly got closer to me, leaving behind the juice, and touching my shoulder, slowly moving me near him. "Ugh¡­ D-Don''t look at me! I-I am all red¡­" I sighed. "S-So cute¡­" I saw him looking at me with sparkling eyes, it was as if he was growing even more in love with me than he already was! And this wasn''t intentional, I could barely control my body at this moment, and I was getting more and more embarrassed, it felt like my head was about to explode. "W-What did you say?!" I asked. "A-Alma¡­ You''re cute¡­" he said. "I am?!" I asked. "Y-Yes¡­" he said. He suddenly held my hand, as he looked me intensively into the eyes, mustering the strength. "A-Alma, I know this is sudden, but¡­ I cannot contain myself anymore, my heart feels like it''s about to explode each time I am with you¡­! I-I love you!" he said. "Huh?!" I muttered. I kind of guessed he did, some sort of love at first sight thing, but he really just had to confess it to me below a tree and in the middle of a beautiful park while the sun and the breeze made the whole atmosphere even more pretty? I felt for a moment that I had be the princess of a fairytale. "I-I see¡­ That was very fast¡­ We have only met for a few days¡­" I sighed. "I-I know¡­ S-Sorry¡­ Maybe I am being too rude¡­ But¡­ I had to get it out of my chest¡­" he said, his face slowly moving back as he still held my hand tightly. "What do you love about me?" I asked. "Eh?" he muttered. "I have to know¡­ If you love someone¡­ It''s for a reason more than just being pretty, right?" I asked. "¡­" I knew it, he just kinds of likes my appearance, I can''t me him, I am a really cute elf loli after all. "I-Its not only because you''re so pretty¡­ I''ve got to know you for little time, but your personality is¡­ s-so bright!" he said. "Bright?!" I asked. "I¡­ My life has always been filled with¡­ work¡­ gloominess¡­ my family always asks so much from me¡­ I''ve been always living without getting to enjoy life truly¡­" he sighed. "Oh?" "T-Then I met you and it felt as if suddenly everything gained its colors¡­ It was as if you were the sun, I needed in my life¡­ With a sole thought of you, I can push forward through all the paperwork I must do, with all the studies, with my cultivation, with my training¡­ I¡­ I don''t know how else to exin it¡­ In fact, I''ve never acted as I act with you¡­ Like¡­ I truly am¡­" he sighed, looking at me lovingly. "I-I am¡­ like the sun?" I wondered. "Y-Your personality is so bright! So filled with emotions, conviction, strength! I have never seen a girl like this before¡­ T-They always act pretending to be someone else, they always are told to act with respect to me¡­ But you''re rude to me, you don''t even care about any formalities¡­ Y-You''re a genuine person¡­" he said. "I-Is that so? I guess¡­ I am¡­" he said while averting my gaze. "S-So¡­ I want to stay more at your side, even if this was an arranged marriage¡­ I will do everything I can so you can also fall in love with me, Alma!" "Sigh. Y-You''re so corny¡­" I sighed. ----- Chapter 379: Elreds True Intentions

Chapter 379: Elred''s True Intentions

Alma POV 15/17 ----- What a corny little boy! S-seriously¡­ Why does he need to act like this? I can''t believe it! But¡­ he did say his life has been filled with darkness, gloominess, and he even told meter that he sometimes didn''t even find a reason to live. Perhaps his training is quite harsh back then. I don''t know why but it seems that he might have experienced something simr to my brother¡­ I don''t exactly know how many things he had gone through, but it''s truly intriguing to me to know more. I don''t know why I am growing so interested in this stupid arranged husband¡­ "S-Sorry for what I did before, I shouldn''t have acted so rashly¡­ D-Did I scare you?" he sighed. We were now moving back home in a carriage, while Rose led the carriage. I was mostly looking at the window because I feel embarrassed each time I look at his face now. Since he confessed his love that it feels weird to look at him¡­ Ugh. "A bit! Honestly, you''re really a pervert, aren''t you? A big pervert!" I said angrily, I wanted to throw a tantrum and reprimand him for making me so embarrassed. "S-Sorry! I apologize¡­ I shouldn''t have been so rash!" he said, as he vowed down continuously. "Geez¡­ What am I going to do with you? You''re really hopeless without me, huh?" I asked. "Eh?" "You just said I am your sun! So it means I bring colors to your life¡­ So you can''t live without me, eh?" I asked with a cheeky smile. Elred looked at me while blushing, as he felt both scared and excited at the same time. "Y-Yes¡­" he confessed. "Oh well! Not like I can do anything over it! Y-You may stay at my side if you really like me, I guess. I can''t help to be so pretty and charming sometimes, it justes out naturally." I said. "Ahh¡­ Hehe¡­ Yeah¡­" he said while giggling adorably, as he sat down and moved a bit closer to me. He was around two centimeters taller than me, as he looked down at me with a gentle smile. "Thank you¡­"? he said. "Oh?" I wondered. "It was a nice date¡­ I really enjoyed myself." He said. "I-I am d you enjoyed it¡­ I enjoyed it too." I said. "R-Really?" he asked. "Of course!" I sighed. I suddenly and without even being able to control myself, moved my hand to his, and held it. W-Why am I doing this?! "Uwah¡­! A-Alma¡­ Y-You''re giving me your hand willingly¡­" he said while blushing. "What''s wrong? You do it all the time! Can''t I do it too?" I asked angrily. "Y-You can! You can do it all you want¡­" he said, he looked hopelessly in love with me. "I don''t know how to properly word it out, but¡­ you''ve also be a bit important to me now. You can help me get out of this cage of a castle I am living in, which really helps a lot! So make sure to alwayse here as much as you possibly can, okay?" I asked while furrowing my eyebrows. "Y-Yes! I wille back as much as I can! Even if my big brother doesn''t agree with it¡­ Even if my stepmother doesn''t want our arranged marriage to be fulfilled¡­ I will continueing here!" he said. Does he have a big family drama? Now I feel a bit worried¡­ Don''t they get killed in these scenarios? Ugh¡­ Now I am worried about this dork''s safety. But¡­ he''s strong. This "weak" and clumsy personality he shows to me is his true self but seeing the life he had and the ways he had shown to be with others seems to indicate he had created a very cold outeryer of stone around his soft interior. He probably knows how to survive the royalty life way more than me¡­ "Elred, is your family that awful?" I sighed. "Eh? W-Well¡­ A bit¡­ T-There''s my little brother¡­ He''s the only one that keeps me up in there¡­" he said. "Your little brother? Funny, my mom is about to give birth too, she''s often in bed though¡­" I said. "So you''re going to be a big sister then!" he said. "Yeah, we''ll be simr then, hehe." I giggled. "A-And my brother''s name is Aran¡­ He''s only two years old¡­ Our mother¡­ W-Well¡­ Our mother passed away after giving birth to him¡­ Father mes him because he thinks he killed our mother¡­ But I think that''s not the case! My brother was only brought to the world by the sacrifice of his mother¡­ she would never me him for that¡­ She¡­ She would never¡­" he muttered. Elred suddenly got more and more sorrowful, as he looked into the floor and fell in silence. A cold atmosphere slowly began to rise, as if his magic went out of control when these dark emotions took over his mind. I looked into his eyes, and he seemed to have suddenly lost all the brightness and light he usually shows to me. I felt bad¡­ Poor kid, what has he gone through? Compared to me, perhaps¡­ I haven''t gone through half of what he has gone through¡­ But it was getting very cold, I might end up catching a cold¡­ "E-Elred?" I asked. "AH! S-Sorry¡­! I-I didn''t mean to get so gloomy out of the sudden!" he said, as I woke him up from his daze. "It''s fine¡­ We all¡­ got things we don''t want to remember because it makes us feel bad, right?" I sighed. As I took away my hand from him. "Ah¡­ Yeah¡­" he sighed. And then, I extended my arms around him and hugged him, my face only reached his chest. "Uwah?!" He got immediately red like a tomato. I hugged him and he had the scent of floral cologne. "A nice hug always makes you feel better, right?" I asked as I let him go. "A-Alma¡­!" he muttered, growing redder and redder until a lot of steam came out of his mouth and he passed out¡­ Oops? ----- Chapter 380: This Elf Princess Wont Give Up!

Chapter 380: This Elf Princess Won''t Give Up!

Alma POV 17/17 ----- After dinner with my mother, we spent some hours with Elred in my room, reading books for the most part. He had brought some of his favorite books, and he loved to talk about them, it wasn''t as boring as I imagined, and I had a fun time with him. After that, he went to sleep in his own guest room, although he kind of wanted to stay some more with me. But did he want to sleep in my bed or something?! No way! Anyways, after that, I slept rather well, spending a day without worrying about the detestable Greenwood, and my future as ab rat is nice, even less when I didn''t have to think about anything else than this¡­ I think I have a year or perhaps a few months before I am taken away with my sibling to Greenwood''s facility. My parents are brainwashed by him and are even willing to give up their newborn child to thisplete stranger¡­ I cannot destroy their brainwashing because it is too strong and seeped into their brains and souls. I will have to somehow find a way to escape using all the tools I have at my disposal, from Dagger to my new armor that is being made by Balmonlir, and I will also have to pack a lot of medicinal things, as many as I can! Alongside food, clothes, maybe even a tent and other things¡­ You''re never too prepared. But that''s assuming I manage to somehow escape¡­ I don''t know how I will be able to do that, but I have to find a way out of this and with my little sibling, of course. I won''t leave without my sibling. Maybe I could escape even before getting caught? I had considered it, but it seems too risky, and it will end with my parents chasing me down, which will end pretty ugly if they find me and then give me back to Greenwood again, but if I am already given to him, expose whatever he does inside his facility, and then show it to them as they chase me down, maybe I can find a way to convince them and break their brainwashing? Huh¡­ I wish life could be a bit easier in this regard, it''s such a pain in the ass. I have to deal with this annoying motherfucker that just wants to use me as a guinea pig, most likely¡­ I have to use this time to raise a fewpanions, if possible¡­ the twins might being tomorrow, but that''s not near as enough¡­ maybe I should go recruiting people all around the city? But that will bring unwanted attention, if my mother or father finds out about the twins, I can always say they''re just friends because they''re young, but if I bring a contracted mercenary, they''ll obviously have suspiciousness of me and where the heck I got him¡­ Huh¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t go recruiting kids, it might seem as weird¡­ then this only means I only got the twins now¡­ I don''t know if her mother would be willing, but the twins are talented, in a few more years they could be quite strong. Perhaps I should also tame some monsters? Maybe having a tamed monster pet to cover my back would be helpful for me, if I could rely on a good wolf that helps me out¡­ Or maybe a big dragon! That would be way more useful¡­ but I don''t think there can be anything like that, sadly. I sighed rather sorrowfully. I had such a fun day today but thinking about all of this truly depresses me, and the worst part is that my Mana Core is still sealed, and I can''t use my Mana yet¡­ I feel like I am a useless thing. But I have to use the rich part of being a princess to grow stronger somehow! I have to invest in some talented kids and make them my loyal retainers. I doubt Rose would ever go against the will of my parents, I have to raise these retainers with this thing in mind, to only obey me no matter what¡­ If they end up obeying my brainwashed parents, they''ll simply be another more of their dogs¡­ I don''t want to increase the dog count if possible. Maybe if we go outside tomorrow or another day, I could try looking around if there is any Monster Ranch or Monster Pet Store where I could get myself a monster to raise. Wow, that''s actually a genius idea! How could I not realize it? Maybe I should just pay someone to bring me the egg of a dragon and I can raise it to be my guardian¡­ not bad! At most, I got at least a year or a bit more before Greenwood picks us up, that''s still some time¡­ maybe if I use everything I got, I could prepare¡­ But even then¡­ Ugh, I don''t know if everything will go as nned, I actually doubt it. Everything might go horrendously bad, to be honest. I decided to simply sleep it off, for now, there was no point in worrying anymore¡­ Let''s just hope things¡­ go fine¡­ It''s the only thing I can hope for. ----- As Alma slept, within the castle''s corridors, a strange mass of grass and vines slowly crawled around, looking for something. It moved around hurriedly, evading any guard it coulde in front of, but it felt like it was growing desperate and weaker, until it found a decoration nt and it suddenly pierced its branch with its grass, extracting its energy and nourishing itself again. "Hahhh¡­ This is hard, walking around without being able to root myself is horrendous! But I have toe here and help that kid out¡­ At the very least, I have to offer such aid! I cannot¡­ let what happened in the past affect these future generations¡­ I won''t let this man that calls himself Greenwood get away with this!" the mass of grass and vines thought. Who could this mysterious being truly be? ----- Chapter 381: I Reincarnated As Weed?!

Chapter 381: I Reincarnated As Weed?!

??? POV I (Alma''s storyline) ----- I don''t know when it happened, but I have suddenly lost my body. I have faint memories of the past, but they''re blurry and strange. I cannot move my body properly; it seems as if it were static. Have I lost the ability to move independently? It appears to be the case. Or maybe¡­ Perhaps if I put the will into the thought of moving, something could happen. Somehow, as I will something, my vision opens up, and so does the sound of everything around me, without even having eyes to see nor ears to hear, I was able to have these senses. I can see once more. But who am I? When did I acquire the ability to think? I feel like I had memories of a time "before" this, but they''re blurred out by darkness. I was sure someone else back then. I had a body, with two legs and two arms, a head, eyes, ears, and more¡­ I remember! Did I use to be¡­ an Elf? A blonde man with long hair and sharp emerald eyes suddenly emerges in my memories. He speaks with a condescending tone of voice as if looking down at me. In these memories, I find myself in the ground, defeated. This man has big butterfly wings behind his back, his appearance by itself waspletely divine, he was an enormously strong and glorious god. I couldn''t describe it otherwise. But why? Why was he looking at me like this? Who is he?" "You''ve served me well, Elraunne. But now you''ve be a burden¡­" he said. "Why? Ungh¡­ Oberon! Why¡­?!" asked the voiceing from what seemed to be "me". Who is Oberon? This man¡­ I¡­ Eh? I remember! He was¡­ the Venerable. The man that reached Rank 10, the savior of all the world, the one that fought against the threats, the Chaos Gates, and defeated the monstrous Chaotic Beasts that surged from the Chaos formed by the miasma of the world, I remember! It was a chaotic era¡­ an era where many died, an era where countries were constantly falling, war ran asunder, and immortals fought for territory and resources. I¡­ Immortal? Did I use to be an Immortal? This man¡­ this glorious man spoke with a voice that seemed sharp and terrible, it felt as if it was piercing through my soul, he was being so cold with me, for some reason, I had grown attached to him, like a good friend, my ally, mypanion¡­ But he was now¡­ killing me? I looked into my memories, finding out my hands were bleeding, there was arge spear made of wood piercing my chest, as the wood roots spread inside of my body and continuously absorbed my blood and life. It was an excruciatingly agonizing death, the sole thought about such painful memories fills me with regret! Yet¡­ who was I? I don''t remember who I was, nor my family, nor my friends, nor my identity! I only know I used to be someone that Oberon considered an ally until he betrayed my loyalty and in me¡­ for some reason. I delved into my memories some more, but I could only find faint words of his as the mes around the house where I was beginning to consume my half-dead body. "You would never understand¡­ What''s to be caged in this world¡­" "No matter what¡­ I will break through¡­" "And I won''t let anyone stop me¡­" "If I have to kill you all¡­" "I will¡­" So harsh¡­ so cold¡­ Was¡­ this how Oberon truly was?! Why¡­ my friend, why?! I felt heartbroken out of the sudden, yet¡­ I had no longer a heart. Another fewer faint memories emerge in my mind right after. What I saw after dying, all-epassing darkness, and then, the faint voice of someone. The voice of the world. "My lost child¡­ You''vee back to me?" it asked. At that time, I felt lost, and I frantically asked things I didn''t know about, while the voice of this motherly entity only answered some. "W-Who are you?!" "I am the will of the world, Yggdrasil''s Will." "W-What? Shouldn''t¡­ I go to Helheim?" "Your soul was destroyed by your friend, the traitor Oberon." "W-What?! Then how am I here?" "You''re a recollection of the data I umted within my core, everything that happens in my world is umted and stored here¡­ You''ve been revived from such data." "I¡­ I truly died¡­ But why me? What¡­ do you want from me?" "I require your assistance, you''re the one that was the closest to this monster. I want you to y him." "S-y him? Oberon¡­ how long has it been since I died?" I asked. "Millions of years, and even after I managed to kill him by reducing his lifespan, this monster has crawled out of his graveyard ande to bite my back once more. He seems relentless, and alwayses back, in every era¡­ he''s always behind everything!" "O-Oberon¡­? But¡­ didn''t he want to protect our world? Why would he¡­." "Even I don''t know the reasons behind this. But you''re special, and you will lead to greatness¡­" she said. "Greatness you say?" "Take this, my seed, use it as your vessel, you''re the mostpatible with it." "The seed¡­ of Yggdrasil?" "Indeed. Now go, the seed will be nted in the corpse of an ancient being, use this ancient being to increase your strength¡­ You''re not myst hope, but you''re one of them¡­" And like this, I was sent here. And I appeared here, as¡­ I am a grass. I looked at my own body, indeed, I was nothing else than a three-centimeter-long green grass growing in the rich soil before me. Have I been reincarnated as a grass? From all things¡­ But didn''t she say the corpse of an ancient being? I don''t see anything- Eh?! I suddenly realized that rich energy was constantly rushing into my body, feeling nourished as I expanded my roots below, there wasn''t just dirt, but a very hard bone. The strength of something truly ancient was flowing towards me, something draconic. ----- Chapter 382: A Week After

Chapter 382: A Week After

----- [Day 186] After several days since that little "date" with Miranda, we had been mostly slowly letting her open up to us some more. We decided that we were being too overly exaggerated about future prospects and that it was better to not elerate anything, simply epting her as part of the family was good enough. If anything else were to develop, it would happen naturally and without us forcing something. Due to that we simply treat her with the same love and care we do anyways, and we had been mostly just living off these three days peacefully. Cassim has been also improving, growing more confident and more spirited. He had been recently begun to take sses with Yuki in the use of his agility. He seems to want to not just stay as a weakling and to grow stronger because that''s what his father would want of him. So he had begun to train his physical abilities. At first, he wanted me to teach him stuff, such as spear usage, magic, and so on, but his body couldn''t fit with my own, which was big and too strong for him to adopt any of the techniques I knew about, so I had to put him with someone more of his size, Yuki came to my mind. She was small and agile, flexible, had sharp ws as the cat-kin boy does, and she also specializes in physical fighting mixed with magic. She''s not a full-on mage, just like him. If Cassim were more adept at offensive magic and had a lot of mana, I would have made Pekora his main teacher, but she had been made into his secondary teacher. As a Beast-kin, he probably has the innate talent for Beast Magic and quite possibly Druid or Shaman Talent, maybe even the possibility of getting an Elemental Spirit. But for now, his training has been more about physical exercises, he wants to get in form, so he has been doing all sorts of exercises while being led by Yuki, who was a dexterous thief/rogue-type of fighter, the perfect build for Cassim. We are trying to min-max his build ording to his race and special traits, so that''s what he''s going to train for. Aside from that we had been doing group cultivation a lot these days, and Miranda has been training her abilities some more, finding out that her growth was locked to Bedann didn''t affect her, and even with her lower stats, if she drains mana from Bedann, she can actually enhance them, like the Mold Legion form that Bedann has, which drastically enhances her stats, Miranda can do the same by converting herself into different Mold Beasts, a bear would be better for offense and defense, a wolf increases her agility and dexterity, and there''s even a wyvern form she can take, which lets her fly around at fast speed with enormous wings, and also specializes in magical power with a deadly dark breath. So she''s very versatile and seems to be growing into a powerful shapeshifter-type of fighter, with all her shapeshifting forms enhancing some kind of stat and form of fighting. She must use them in unison to fight at theplete best of her capabilities, but even that is rather hard, she has to find ways around it and grow strong ordingly. And about me? Well, I''ve been practicing magic, finding ways tobine my elements together, and I''ve found out I can produce something named Dream Ice, which is dream essence frozen like ice, it seems to be capable of even freezing dreams themselves, but I have yet to see its full potential. Aside from that my ice is growing stronger each time I continue to develop, but I am pretty much stagnant at this point due to the speed in which I''ve progressed, the only way out is by cultivating my Mana for many years or well, eating Mana Cores, and eating Mana Cores is always the best way to progress. Eating Mana Cores from lower Ranks seems to have be less and less effective, the little stats they give are nothing, andtely, they had stopped giving me stats¡­ my other two Mana Cores are of lower Rank, but even these two are growing slower now, I need to consume bigger prey. The monsters around these warmer areas are nothing to scoff at, we have already seen some Rank 3 Leopards, Grisly Bear Kings, and Fiery Bear Kings, who have fire-attribute w attacks. These guys are fierce but nothing we can''t handle, and they''re also a rare catch, so they''re not so abundant like in dungeons¡­ We had been going back to the Ice Moon Sect almost every day anyways to pick up food and other resources daily, the dungeons are still ours, so we keep grinding materials and stuff from them, we are mass-producing more cultivation potions using the mana cores the people hunt for us, and we have the policy where as long as they hunt for them, we''ll make them their potions using these mana cores. We have recently introduced a pay system too so people have to pay the alchemists to make their potions, and so the alchemist can gain sustenance by working and the fighters use their money in more things than just food, which they already get by hunting. Now that more people are around the castle, it has be more of a big vige with over a hundred people, so having a currency system is good, but its nothing too crazy, we are just using the Mana Stone currency for the moment, it''s the most valuable anyways¡­ Although now that the poption is earning more and more money, I''ve been thinking of making taxes so the people that live inside the castle pay a small quota for what they''re living. But maybe I am getting too capitalistic in that regard? Nheless, the gardens are growing bigger and bigger, and the nts are flourishing more too, so we might soon get a big supply of vegetables and fruits from our own harvest¡­ And oh right, we have already almost reached Cassim''s vige. ----- Chapter 383: Finding Cassims Village, A New Resolve

Chapter 383: Finding Cassim''s Vige, A New Resolve

----- Alongside other Slime Clones, Huginn and Muninn flew across the skies of this glorious continent, they had been flying around for a few days now, while taking some breaks in between, eating prey, and then continuing relentlessly. I had used my clones to carry food for them, fresh meat was what they liked to eat the most too. I felt a bit sorry for them to have to scout for so long, but they were super strong Rank 3 (almost 4) Crow Monsters, so they were hanging just fine, their stamina was surprisingly high, and they could hang on for a while without getting really tired, so I began to admire their resiliency as we traveled together. Putting some parts of my mind into these flying slime clones that apanied them, I ended bonding some more with my crows, until we finally reached our destiny, which they tracked using their sense of smell and direction, something Ick and wouldn''t have been able to do. So they were very useful in this regard! After tracking down the vige, we finally and slowly approached it. We found that the entire ce was burned down and into ruins. There was rubble everywhere and the scene was pretty much like Bedann''s vige, which left me rather heartbroken. We found out the burned houses and there were many destroyed ones, there was a faint amount of dark essence overflowing the ce. I had inspected the area using my slime clones and used one to descend into the scene, as I walked across the vige, I found the burnt corpses of some people covered in the rubble, perhaps those that were not well covered ended being eaten by the wild monsters¡­ I looked around with the crows until I found roughly 32 corpses. This was awful, it was the same horrendous thing that Greenwood had done. What was the fixation over burning down an entire vige of innocent people that these idiots had?! For a moment I feared that Greenwood might have been involved with the issue of the Dark Shadow Sect one way or another, but I would need to find proof before having any more assumptions in such regard, as it was just a thought. Maybe attributing everything awful that happens around to him is not the right thing to do, there are way more awful people than this elf and his "colors" or whatever these other allies of him are, which include one of the leaders of the Vampires. The other thing is, the Vampires could be connected to this which are, funnily enough, also connected with Greenwood¡­ God, is everything connected to him? Maybe the Vampires have something to do with this? There''s no point in being overly racist with the race of bloodsuckers, being a vampire doesn''t mean being evil, but they had proven to be quite the ravenous people. And the other option is¡­ merely that the Dark Shadow Sect is like this and that''s it. It is a sect made up of criminals of the cultivation world, they''re all demonic cultivators that hadmitted one or many crimes against the righteous factions, so it''s obvious they might be up to no good. Belle had already reached the ce but is still gathering any info she can get, she said it was actually harder than she thought it would be¡­ Anyways, after making sure there weren''t any more corpses around, I decided to use my real body to bury them, I told Cassim that we arrived at his vige. "S-So we are finally here¡­" he sighed. "Indeed¡­ I will now go with some of my friends and bury your people, don''t worry, I''ll bury them in a way that they won''t be taken away by animals by just digging in the ground¡­ They will slowly go back to the earth." I said. "I-I see¡­" "You don''t have toe, dear, but if you want to, you''re free to do so." Said Bedann, petting his head. "¡­T-There were no survivors?" he asked. "We¡­ couldn''t find anyone. But there might be people that simply escaped somewhere else, we have to scout more the ce around. But don''t worry, I am sure there should be some people." I said. "Yeah, it doesn''t take any effort to scout around using our abilities, so it''s no pain to do it just because we want to, no need to feel in debt." Said Bedann. "T-Thank you, you''ve done a lot for me¡­ I-I also want to join and see it¡­ I feel like I must." He sighed. "Thene," I said, as the boy held my finger with his little hand, and we moved into the surface. I used a special covering of ice to cover the corpses and covered them with Slow Dposition Spell, which slows down the dposition of the corpses, but makes it a process way more gradual while the soil absorbs their nutrients. This way the people go back to the earth where they were born and are also not attacked by all sorts of disgusting bugs in the process. The bodies were unrecognizable, so Cassim couldn''t tell apart from one from the other. But one could clearly notice that there were corpses of adult men, of women, of¡­ little children, and more. I am not a hero nor someone righteous, but it really pisses me off when these monsters with power abuse it and attack and killpletely innocent people minding their own business for no other reason than just being mindless and wrathful imbeciles. I might as well avenge these innocent cat people and just wipe out the entire Dark Shadow Sect if we are at it, yeah, why not? Burying these innocent souls had only made my anger growrger. I am not someone selfish enough to simply shrug these thoughts off. I suppose I''ve made of this my personal grudge without realizing it. Well, I will do what I must do then¡­ Cassim suddenly began to cry sorrowfully, as thest person was buried. "Don''t worry¡­ they''re back to the world now." Said Bedann. "I am sure they''re thankful¡­" I sighed, as I saw their souls slowly fading away, they seemed grateful for having been buried. ----- Chapter 384: The Day After

Chapter 384: The Day After

----- [Day 187] Yesterday we did something, burying the bodies of Cassim''s vige members that had died in the incident. I remember seeing some of their souls, but their appearances were very faint, I couldn''t identify any of the people there. I don''t know if one of them was Cassim''s father, but if he was there, he might have gone out in peace. I am sure of it. I didn''t want to revive them into Undead because I knew they just wanted to rest in peace. When souls roam the corpses of their bodies, is because they died in some painful and impacting way that made these souls remain here looking for a way to have a proper burial. Eventually, these souls still go away or end up turning into Undead naturally, so it was better to set them off before anything else were to happen. I didn''t want to see them suffer any longer. Making them into Undead would have been hard, even more recovering their bodies into living conditions as I did with Bedann''s parents, which took me a very long time to get done even with everything I had. I thought it was fair to simply let them rest, even if it was painful for Cassim to see them go away¡­ Well, he wasn''t able to see their souls, but I was sure that he sensed something around, and this probably made him cry even more than before. Today in the morning I received some news from Belle, it seems that she has been barely able to gather any personal info on things, but she had gathered info from spying in the scene directly. She had arrived in the Winter Lotus sect territory, where many camps around the walls closed into the internal sect territory. Despite how beautiful the white residences and the main pce were, there were many damaged parts, and even the pce had several damages,rge holes over the ceiling, and more. While inspecting inside, she found out that the Winter Lotus Sect Members were still inside guarding themselves and surviving however they could, while the Dark Shadow Sect members were nowhere to be seen. She didn''t know why but it seemed that perhaps arge amount of the poption had died out, leaving most families that had yet to reach a high level of cultivation and only a few Elders and probably the Sect Master holding everything together inside the walls, while the camps around the walls were made by the surviving mortal people that were not sect members, who were massacred the most because the scumbag sect didn''t shelter them and used them as living meat shields to buy time. Nheless, most of their military power was down, and although there were no Dark Shadow Sect Members, they were probably going toe back eventually to annoy them one way or another, after all these bastards fended them off several times, ording to Belle''s spection. By hearing the words and conversations of the people, she discovered that the Sect Master and her family were fine¡­ this made some of the sect members relieved, but many expressed their discontent of how they handled the mortals that live outside, leaving them all to die only made up tremendous bloodshed, many of the younger sect members were still left with enormous mental scars as they were forced to see such bloodshed and do nothing over it. The corpses of the people were apparently taken away by some of the Dark Shadow members after their strongest group members were beaten down by the Elders after they had their fun with the poor and weak people that didn''t belong to the sect, some specte that they use the bodies and souls of people for rituals that grant them their Dark powers that let them summon Shadow Beasts¡­ Shadow Beast is this monster the sect is using for everything, this monster which they use for all the beating down and conquering, using it as a filler unit for their armies to ughter their enemies, they''re fast and deadly, and often have high levels of powerparable to Rank 2 and 3, and even 4. From what Belle discovered, these Shadow Beasts are neither spirits nor familiars or anything of the sort, they''re merely summoned by some method and that''s it, and their power is superb. Due to such a strange ability to summon these beings, many of the Winter Lotus Sect members began to wonder what kind of demonic technique the Dark Shadow Sect was using to bring forth such terrifying and strong creatures¡­ certainly, it was pretty fishy. Whatever method they used, it seems way too awful, if they''re truly absorbing the souls and corpses of innocent in people to fuel their power, then they''re even more dangerous than vampires at this point. Belle hasn''t gotten into the Dark Shadow Sect territory yet, but I suspect that they''re doing something very strange to acquire this power, even if the two other sects were fighting against one another, this sect was said to be weaker than the two, it shouldn''t have been possible for the little manpower they had to actually overwhelm them to the extent they did, it felt actually quite unfair for the other sects, as the Dark Shadow Sect always remained passive due to their weak members and a small number of soldiers, but out of the sudden, they acquired a massive army of Shadow Beasts¡­ although their members were few, they also grew stronger and could summon more Shadow Beasts as well, they were mostly abusing this power to get through most things, using Shadow Beasts as both shields and weapons. The Winter Lotus Sect was left devastated, another attack and they will probably not be able to hold on for longer¡­ the Dark Shadow Sect was actually approaching this very moment towards them too, as Belle saw arge group of shadows moving slowly several kilometers in the distance, crossing through the green forests. We are getting closer to this sect too¡­ Should I offer my hand in help? Maybe this could be a good opportunity to pretend to be heroes and ally this sect in the process. ----- Chapter 385: Planning

Chapter 385: nning

----- As Fuyu was only about 4 kilometers from reaching this Sect, I decided to hold a quick strategy meeting with my allies and friends to talk about our next course of action and what it could mean if we do really act. I also wanted to ask for their opinions, although I am not someone that is controlled by others, I do like to ask for everyone''s thoughts on the matter, after all, we are all a Sect now, and if I am the Sect Master, these people are like the Elders of the Sect, and are the pirs that keep things together while I am the ceiling that protect everything below us. Actually, that was a very good analogy for a sect master and its sect elders¡­ I never thought about it that way. Anyways, as we began our strategy meeting, I went directly into the matter of talk, to decide our next course of action was to talk about this straight away so we can decide what to do. We couldn''t falter a single second as it could mean something more for those people down there, as awful as they might be. "Thank you, everyone. I''ve gathered you all here for the purpose of speaking about what we should do next. As you already know, the Dark Shadow Sect is probably preparing a new attack on the Winter Lotus sect, we are approximately 4 kilometers from reaching them, and it is within our power to help them if we can. I don''t know how strong the Dark Shadow Sect army is¡­ but Belle saw that there were at least a few hundred Shadow Beast and a dozen Sect Members mixed in hiding behind these beasts¡­" I said. Everyone began to discuss between each other, expressing their opinions until Draugann, the old grandma and elder of Bedann''s tribe, spoke. "So you''re suggesting us to go help them? Hmm, certainly it is an interesting way to put it. We could go help them, but for me, this feels like a waste of time and resources. You''ve already told us what they did to their own people¡­ Do these bastards deserve our help?" asked the old grandma. Despite her harsh words, she had a point. Did these awful people deserve the help we could offer? In the situation where we found ourselves, we were about to decide the fate of an entire sect¡­ such a thing, it waspletely fair in my head to not help them either. They had done things that I couldn''t forgive at all and acting friendly towards them honestly made me sick. I had never thought I would find a sect even worse than the Ice Moon Sect, but I guess when people grow desperate, they''re forced to do the worst possible things they can possibly do. Openly letting the people they held outside the sect''s walls be ughtered hopelessly by these people simply felt horrendous. Just what are they and how can they even let these people die like this? It was¡­ why? Simply why? ¡­I suppose I am getting a bit too dramatic. Deep down, I know why, it was obvious that they would let them stall for time with their lives¡­ it was pretty obvious. "That''s a good point, I don''t disagree with your statement but neither I agree. This sect¡­ had done horrendous things to their people. Honestly speaking, the prospects of being forced to talk politely with them makes me sick." I confessed. "I agree too, they''re sick, and honestly they''re worse than our previous sect, in fact, they make the vers of the Ice Moon Sect look like children¡­" sighed Bedann. "Hmmm¡­" However, Rakasha interrupted us. "I think we should help them." He said. "And why, old man?" asked Draugann angrily. "Isn''t it obvious? So we are not reducing ourselves to be as terrible as they are. They not only let people of adult age, but old people, and children too, hell, there could have been babies that got killed there, and many¡­ all burned, ughtered, and cut into pieces¡­ Do you want this to happen again to the sect now?" he asked. "Eh?" "Don''t you realize? The sect obviously also has its own children, Draugann. Do you want these children to get killed, so they can pay for the sins of their parents? Belle, did she see any kids?" asked Rakasha. "¡­She did, there were a few dozen of them inside the walls, and also outside, there were many orphans that survived," I said. "¡­Then? What are we even waiting for? Should we wonder if we can or not save children? Are you kidding me?" asked Rakasha. "¡­I agree, let''s help." Said Laddan, Bedann''s father. "I am with Rakasha." Said Beh, Bedann''s mother. "¡­Me too!" said Bedann. "I agree." Said Tisha. "I''m on it," said Pekora. Certainly, we were thinking this too dimly. The sect is not only just their fighters and corrupted members, but there are also innocent people there, I have never liked the concept of making the descendants pay for the sins of their parents, these children living inside the sect¡­ the mother and their babies¡­ should we let them all die because they let the other people die desperately to earn time and survive? It alles down to morality but¡­ in front of me, if I am given the chance of saving or not saving children, I will never say no to such a thing. "Sigh¡­" Draugann looked at the children that were far away from the table, ying around therge corridors. "¡­Maybe I went a bit too far, perhaps I am getting old. Very well, let''s save these people, and then¡­ I''ll leave it to you how we handle things out," said Draugann. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure that those that let these innocent people die to pay for it, even if it''s not with their lives, there are always ways around it. After all, this is our perfect opportunity to try out a way topletely coax an entire sect into joining our own¡­ their lives are in the palm of our hands, in a way¡­ Very well, let''s do it." ----- Chapter 386: The Winter Lotus Sect

Chapter 386: The Winter Lotus Sect

----- The Sect Master of the Winter Lotus Sect sat down over her throne, as she saw the destruction around the pce and the sect members moving around trying to quickly resolve all the issues going on around. She had already taken a big strategy meeting which decided their next course of action, acting defensively was the only way out of this situation, but even then, she had begun to consider surrenderingpletely to the Dark Shadow Sect in hopes of her people being able to survive in the process, even as prisoners. "What we have done is a sin that cannot be forgiven¡­ The righteous faction¡­ if they get to know that we singlehandedly let hundreds of innocents die for our own safety¡­ they''ll surelybel us as a corrupt demonic sect." She was a beautiful and mature Ice Giant woman of a caste of ice giants that were smaller than others more "savage" ones, as she had revolved into a more refined andpact form, only reaching as far as two meters and thirty centimeters instead of the three meters or more than the Ice Moon Sect ice giants were. Much like humans, there were many types of ice giants, some were smaller than others, while others were naturally more muscr, strong, and big. There was a particr family in the Winter Lotus Sect, which wasbeled as the Lotus Family, they were all smaller than usual Ice Giants who possessed incredibly magical prowess and all sorts of supernatural abilities in exchange for their natural physical strength. It was a race of ice giants with a paler tone of blue in their skin, white, pink, or gray eyes, and long white hair, not even silvery-white, but white as snow. This family was very unique, and they were even born with a Lotus-shaped tattoo across their bodies, every so often, the number of lotus leaves in the tattoo signified the number of abilities and magic power they were born with, the most talented would have all five, while the weakest only 1, or not have a tattoo at all. The Winter Lotus Sect Master, simply referred to as Lady Winter Lotus, was a talented five-petal tattoo wielder, her abilities were developed greatly, and things such as the power of Oracles, Shamanism, Spiritualism, irvoyance, and Blessings were all part of her arsenal aside from her magic, which was the unique Moonlight Magic, a special type of magic thatbined both Dark and Light Magic,pound magic said to be extremely rare, but that the most talented of the Lotus Family can develop. However, even with all her powers, she was incapable of stopping the war against the Jade Snake¡­ Everything seemed in harmony until the Winter Lotus Sect offended the Jade Snake Sect when one of their young masters ended killing a young man from the Jade Snake Sect who resulted to be the best friend of the Sect Master''s daughter and her future husband too. This raged a war right away as the sect master of the Jade Snake Sect couldn''t calm the sorrow of his daughter and could only avenge her beloved childhood friend and her future husband, whose marriage he had even already arranged. The war between the two sects began rapidly and caused chaos all across their territory, the Winter Lotus Sect couldn''t punish the young master that did this atrocity because it had resulted to be the grandchild of the Sect Master. "Because of my grandchild''s foolishness this entire stupid conflict began and I couldn''t possibly let the Jade Snake Sect take over my people, I had to retaliate back¡­ this only caused the war to get even more terrible¡­ I could have sued my own grandchild as a bargaining chip, but I simply can''t let such a thing happen¡­ I would never be able to forgive myself if I were to willing throw my own grandchild into the maw of a bear¡­" sighed Lady Winter Lotus. However, as the two Sects ended fighting, the Dark Shadow Sect used this opportunity to attack with everything they had at their disposal, annihting arge chunk of both sect''s armies and even pushing them back to their sects in a desperate chase. "These damn demons! To think they would do such a thing. But they were never this bold before, what exactly provoked them to get so bold? Ahh¡­ of course, the Shadow Beasts they control, such an absurd power. Where could they had possibly gotten it? An inheritance?" she wondered, gritting her teeth as she felt utterly frustrated. The worst thing was that even after stopping the war between the two sects and pushing both armies back to their territories, the bold army of the Dark Shadow Sect simply split in two and attacked both armies at the same time, chasing down on the winter lotus sect army and eliminating them one by one. When the survivors reached the sect''s walls, the Shadow Beasts were still relentlessly following them around, there was barely any hope now, however, the Elders offered Lady Winter Lotus the opportunity to use the hundred of weaklings that lived around their sect as "parasites" to be "useful for once in their lifetimes"¡­ This ended in the great ughter and bloodshed of 99% of all the mortals that lived around the sect, the people that actually feed the sect with their farms, vegetables, and cattle animals, all ughtered because they were corned and had to result in such desperate and monstrous acts to buy time to gather strength and fend off the dark shadow sect members when they had spent all their energy killing weaklings¡­ But the sect master had no time to grieve as she had been doing all sorts of things inside her sect, while letting the immense and horrendous guilt of what she had let happen eat away her mind, even by thinking that "it was for the greater good", she felt utterly devastated deep down. However¡­ "Lady Winter Lotus¡­ this is bad! The Shadow Beasts¡­ t-they''reing back!" "What? S-So soon?! How long until they reach here?" "At most¡­ an hour¡­" "N-No¡­!" ----- Chapter 387: A Sect Masters Will

Chapter 387: A Sect Master''s Will

----- The massive army of Shadow Beasts relentlessly marched forward, led by their masters the Dark Shadow Sect member, they were finallying back after a few days of having been fended off by the Winter Lotus Sect somehow. This time they had packed up a bunch of soldiers, hundreds of them, using the mysterious methods the sect had acquired to create these powerful creatures, they abused it to the limit and made-up big armies that could consume and devour anything in their path, ultimately making them the strongest army of monsters. Their Ranks in power ranged from Rank 1 all the way to Rank 3, and there were even some at Rank 4¡­ the only reason why they couldn''t defeat the Sect Master was that she was obviously Rank 4, so her strength was admirable, and she was also almost Rank 5 too at Rank 4 Peak Stage. Despite herpleteck of physical capabilities, her magic was strong. But now that they were packed with so many soldiers, they would simply use some as shields and the rest would be sent as soldiers to ughter the rest of the sect and steal all their resources, corpses, and souls. Of course, it was just as Drake had thought, they required the corpses and souls of people to continuously produce more Shadow Beasts through a unique ritual that worked mysteriously even for the sect members themselves, who had yet to figure out how it all worked. These powerful shadows carried some kind of supernatural force to them that made them no normal summons, they were made through special and strange magical methods that could only be achieved by a being way above mortals that had left an inheritance that even mortals could utilize through the simplification of his methods¡­ This was the inheritance that the dark shadow sect master had acquired, which made his army grow bigger as he sacrificed his own sect members for the first shadow beasts, but now that he got enough lives and souls from the invasion, he had made an even bigger army. The end of the arrogant Winter Lotus Sect was nearing, as the sect master was told about the arrival of their enemies, she gritted her teeth in utter frustration and disbelief,pletely left speechless over the speed of theireback, only a week had passed and they were alreadying back with a gigantic army, this was only going to end badly for the Winter Lotus Sect, the possibility of the entire sect being destroyed was very likely. In just an hour they would arrive, she didn''t have much time to do anything else, she quickly decided that the only thing they could do now was an escape, she still had some time, an hour was enough for them to pack things up and escape while she and some of the elders buy time to the people, holding on the massive army alone by themselves, somehow¡­ she knew she would probably die here, but she was willing to do it for her people. Lady Winter Moon was a woman raised with principles, even as she had done an unforgivable sin, she was always taught to prioritize the life of the sect members¡­ At all costs. Without members the sect was no longer a sect, her destiny the moment she became a sect master was that of protecting these people from danger and helping them cultivate and grow strong like her¡­ "If thingse down to it¡­ Alright, all of you, pack things up and abandon the sect! I and a few Elders will hold our ground and not let the army advance, you must escape and one day rebuild our sect from the ground up¡­" said Lady Winter Lotus, her smaller stature than the other sect members didn''t make her less fearsome and domineering, her very presence made the Sect members quickly nod, although they also felt regret. The Elders gathered around her, some of them were part of her family, while others were of other families of morerger and robust ice giants. "B-But Sect Master!" "You can''t possibly¡­ die here¡­!" "Without you¡­" "Silence! You''ll do as I say as that is the power my title gives to me. You''re all going to do as I say! You, you, and you, and all of you will stay with me, the rest of you¡­ protect our people with all your souls." She said, her domineering presence sent chills down the spines of the sect elders. They regretfully nodded, squinting their eyes in anger and frustration as they quickly left the pce and began to order the people to pack everything they could and run to the back gate of the sect''s walls, to escape for their lives. As the people escaped, the Sect Master flew outside her pce with another five Elders, the strongest elders there were, and her loyal retainers. The group stood over the walls outside, ncing down at the distance. "irvoyance." FLASH! Lady Winter Moon''s eyes shed with pink light as her field of vision suddenly expanded several kilometers, to the distance, she was a massive army of Shadow Beasts quickly reaching up to here, even an hour was way too much time given, they were going to get here in less than that, that''s for sure! "Elders, we might die today, do your prayers and make sure to have said your goodbyes to your families. Our sacrifice won''t be in vain, we''ll do what we must do to protect our people and our legacy. While the old like us will perish, the young will survive and we''ll be able to push through even in such adversities¡­ even if it''s hard, even if it seems we cannot do it, we have to put everything in our strength to fight back against this threat¡­ against this darkness¡­ I hope you can all apany me to my death. Give up your dreams, and die with me." She said. The elders felt moved by her honest, harsh, and cold words, which were filled with deep emotions of devotion to her people. In all their years these old elders had never seen such a benevolent sect master who was willing to go so far for her people¡­ ----- Chapter 388: The Talent Of Lady Winter Lotus

Chapter 388: The Talent Of Lady Winter Lotus

----- In all their years as sect elders they never had seen such a Sect Master before, someone so devoted to their people they were willing to give out their lives to protect them, to protect the future generations, and to save their legacy from the enemies that wereing, this darkness that devoured it all and was merciless and monstrous. "Sect Master, we''ll follow you to our deaths!" "We''ll do it! for our children¡­" "We had lived long lives, we cannot move forward as fast as the newest generations¡­ We might as well go gloriously before we be too weak to do it." "No matter where you are, we''lle with you, mydy¡­" "We are all here for you too!" The Lady Winter Lotus was moved to tears, as the devotion of her eldest elders made her feel utterly heartbroken. "E-Everyone¡­ Let''s do it¡­ Let''s protect our people¡­ Even if it means that our lives must be sacrificed¡­ Let''s make it worth it as well¡­" she said. "Very well!" The Elders nodded and cheered, their magical auras exuding from their bodies began to explode inrge quantities of Mana, as their elemental power began to emerge loudly and wildly. They nced into the distance as they began to quickly conjure magic spells, preparing powerful Area of Effect Magic that would dealrge quantities of damage to many units at the same time, a type of magic often called Military Magic. Military Magic, unlike conventional magic, was made to deal with many units at the same time, it was a special type of magic that could deal damage to many units at the same time, although they might not be as strong as concentrated magic that dealt damage to a single unit at a time and might even damage a few in the process, military magic was at a different scale, being highly explosive and usually with spread-like effects that affected even units that were not directly hit. The power of moonlight resonated through her body as the Lady Winter Lotus eyes shone brightly, she couldn''t fly though, nor any mortal could unless they mastered the power of Wind Attribute Magic, which was very rare, so they all decided to stand over the city walls, which were tightly shut and sealed using powerful runes, they were going to hold their ground in the city walls and shot down as many Shadow Beasts as they possibly could using their Military Magic¡­ "Even in the day, the Moon is always watching, oh mother of the ocean waves, bring forth the strength into this weak and sickly body to deal with the ever-spreading darkness. Your light illuminates the path of wanderers across dark nights, use this light and illuminate our path through these endless shadows¡­ Moonlight Domain!" FLASH! Suddenly, the moon atop the skies shone brightly for a faint second, an illusion that generated the power of the amazing Moonlight Magic that the Lady Winter Lotus has mastered in her life. A massive amount of pink and purple light emerged from her body and spread out around the walls of the entire city of the sect, generating a strange domain, reinforcing the strength of the wall, enhancing everyone''s mana and vitality regeneration, alongside their magical power! It even enhanced her magical power, almost doubling the damage that her Moonlight Magic could inflict on enemies. "Atop the clouds, the beautiful moon nces over creation with its pale beauty, silver moon, I summon your beauty in our humble residence¡­ Moon Dragon Familiar Summoning!" FLAAAASH! Another wondrous spell was conjured by the Sect Master, surprising everyone as a long snake-like dragon emerged from a mass of moonlight atop the sect master''s body! This was the same dragon she had used to fight off the armies of shadow beasts at the beginning, and which she had used to barely manage to send them off. This massive dragon resembled an eastern dragon with all its ssic appearance, long whiskersing out of its upper lips as sharp pink eyes shed with eerie purple light. Its scales were silvery-white the same color as the moon, as it had long bluish-purple hair forming a mane around its neck. It only had small little arms with ws, but they were more than enough to sh through its enemies ruthlessly. This powerful creature was a Rank 4 Familiar which the sect master had contracted long ago from an ancient Lunar Dragon Egg that was left by her ancestors through the years, it was said that her great ancestors had once employed the power of these mystical dragons and had made them their familiars. At the age of 7, she had somehow managed to make the dragon egg which had stayed like this for hundreds of years hatch as a small and young Lunar Dragon Hatchling was born, quickly bing her familiar in the process and enhancing all her abilities even more. As such a talented child, Lady Winter Lotus couldn''t possibly be left without bing the sect master! She used her talent and the things her mother taught to her to be the strongest sect master of the Winter Lotus sect had ever seen. The massive and beautiful horned eastern dragon-like familiar groaned loudly, as its entire body exuded a powerful presence, extending over 40 meters long, it was truly a titan amongst titans¡­ "Once more we are together, my partner¡­ Let''s do our best until our veryst drop¡­ However¡­ I want you to escape when all of thises down¡­ You can fly, while we cannot¡­ you must escape this when everything is done, and if possible, watch over our children with your care." Said the sect master. "Grooarr¡­" The Dragon''s eyes were filled with sorrowfulness as it felt the sorrow of its master, her words were genuine, and she nned to die today. The dragon who had chosen her as his master couldn''t possibly see her die like this, but it''s not like it had an option, the familiar must always obey its master¡­ The hordes of shadow beasts approached at a fast speed; the decisive battle was about to begin¡­ The sect master and the elder readied their spells, as chaos fell asunder. ----- Chapter 389: The Lunar Dragon

Chapter 389: The Lunar Dragon

----- The Shadow Beast continued to move forward as Lady Winter Lotus, her Lunar Dragon, and her five loyal Elders unleashed their powerful spells and techniquesbined together. The Sect Master was resourceful in the ways of her power, and the dragon was not the onlypanion she had, in fact, as she was born with all five petals of her Lotus Family Tattoo, she also had several other abilities than just irvoyance! The power of Blessings was one of them. "Lotus Blessing Fourth Tier Technique: Nourishing Lotus Petal Blessing!" FLASH! Over all the Elders a rain of beautiful pink petals fell, as the lotus petals nourished their power and a phantasmal lotus emerged atop their heads, floating mysteriously! This was another of her family''s powerful abilities inherited from generations! The Elders already felt strong in the domain, but thanks to her blessing, which was the strongest she could conjure, all of their stats (in game terms) were enhanced and probably doubled! They also felt like their mana was recovering at a fast speed as well, another of the amazing effects of this ability. But this wasn''t all. After all, the five powers of a full five-petal lotus tattoo wielder were way more than that, they were Oracles, Shamanism, Spiritualism, irvoyance, and Blessings! After Blessings and irvoyance, there were Oracles, which helped her to randomly get a vision of the future, this wasn''t something she could control, but it often helped her greatly to predict something important. And then there was Shamanism, the ability to gather the power of Nature into her own body and magic, manipting nature and the spirits through thebination of Spiritualism too. "Spirit Summon!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, a wondrous sight emerged before the elders as they were able to see the amazing talent of the sect master once more, she suddenly summoned five¡­ yes, five Elemental Spirits! Her talent was so amazing that she had done a contract with five powerful elemental spirits, all of them with their different shapes and elemental essences. The red one resembling a lizard was Smander, the Spirit of mes. The small, green-colored cloud was Sylphid, the Spirit of Wind. The beautiful half fish and half beautiful little maid were Undine, the Spirit of Water. The beautifuldy made of wood and leaves was Dryad, the Spirit of Nature. Andstly¡­ the shining star with a bright neb scar around it was Lumina, the Spirit of Light. All these spirits made contracts with the talented Sect Master long ago and helped her at wielding other elements of magic even if slightly. By employing their power and using her blessings on them, their power multiplied several times, effectively bing new allies at her side! All the elders felt pumped up as the sect master revealed all her trump cards head-on. "GROAR!" The massive army of Shadow Beasts quickly emerged as the Sect Elders readied their deathly magic, a massive fireball fell right away, falling over twenty Shadow Beasts and generating a devastating explosion! BOOOOOMMM!!! This was one of the rare fire attribute users, who hade from an ice giant Elder! The mes consumed everything through, but only a small part of the army was affected, as the Shadow Beast continued to move forward, unmoved by such an attack! FLASH! Suddenly several icebergs emerged in the sky and began to fall asunder, devastating arge group of Shadow Beasts on its path, the explosions of winter and snow spread through, as some of the shadow beasts were frozen alive! And then, several other attacks rained over the beasts, powerful and deadly ice magic was the mostmon, but there was also a dark magic user with the ability to conjure devastating arrows of darkness! Even this darkness was strong enough for the shadow beasts to die, they were not actually immune to their own element. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! And as the Elders took care of the surroundings, the Sect Master readied a powerfulpound spell using the power of her spirits and her dragon,bining it all into an iridescent rainbow radiance, a halo of various elemental colors coated in moonlight appeared behind her,bined with her sacred clothes she resembled a holy shrine maiden! FLASH! "Elemental Spirit Requiem: Rainbow Moonlight Shower!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Her spirits resonated with elemental power fueling her ability and spells, as the dragon resonated with her as well, fusing with this power and chargingrge quantities of elemental power within its jaws, and then releasing it all into a devastating attack into the skies, as massive rays of rainbow moonlight began to fall asunder over the entire terrain, spreading through and sting everything ruthlessly! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Shadow Beasts began to be exterminated one after another, as the Sect Master''s sharp senses and irvoyance helped her target some sect members of the Dark Shadow Sect who were hiding, firing these deadly rainbowsers at them, and sting them all away into smithereens! "Gryyyyaaahh¡­!" "Guuuaaahh¡­!" "Geeggh¡­!" "You won''tst long if you hide like cowards!" she roared, fueling her mana into her ultimate technique as the powerful rainbows continued to destroy her surroundings with incredibly great haste, the enemies before she was annihted, as the shadow beasts'' numbers lowered down incredibly quickly! "RROOOAR!" However, a massive beast suddenly surged from the army, a gigantic 30-meter-tall Shadow Beast! "W-What is that?! We didn''t see this before!" It resembled a gigantic snake! It roared loudly and it had sharp crimson-red eyes and sharp fangs as well, what made it different from the other shadow beasts was that this one was way more "solid" its scales were shiny and ck-colored, and its eyes felt real as well, its entire body was more solid and not simply made of darkness, although it was covered on it like a mantle¡­ "This monstrous creature¡­ what is this?!" asked one of the elders. "U-Unbelievable¡­" said another. "Wait¡­ that thing is¡­?!" asked another. "No¡­ it cannot be! They have such a being with them?!" asked another. "So the rumors were true¡­ they acquired such an inheritance!" said a fifth. The sect master looked at the beast while squinting her eyes¡­ "A Lesser Jormungandr¡­" ----- Chapter 390: Arrival!

Chapter 390: Arrival!

----- "RROOOARRR!" Suddenly, as the Shadow Beasts began to fall apart by the power of Lady Winter Lotus and her loyal Elders, alongside the power of her Lunar Dragon and her Elemental Spirits, a massive beast emerged from the thousands of Shadow Beasts! It resembled a gigantic snake. It roared and it had sharp crimson-red eyes and sharp fangs as well, what made it different from the other shadow beasts was that this one was way more "solid" its scales were shiny and ck-colored, and its eyes felt real as well, its entire body was more solid and not simply made of darkness, although it was covered on it like a mantle¡­ "This monstrous creature¡­ what is this?!" asked one of the elders. "U-Unbelievable¡­" said another. "Wait¡­ that thing is¡­?!" asked another. "No¡­ it cannot be! They have such a being with them?!" asked another. "So the rumors were true¡­ they acquired such an inheritance!" said a fifth. The sect master looked at the beast while squinting her eyes¡­ "A Lesser Jormungandr¡­" A Lesser Jormungandr¡­ but what was that? Amidst the families of powerful legendary beasts in this world, there was a family of "originals" beasts that were not truly monsters but descended from Gods, dragons, wyverns, and all their subspecies descended from Dragon Gods, and Lesser Jormungandr descended from Jormungandr, the Legendary Giant Snake of Helheim¡­! These gigantic snakes were known for having tremendous power, size, and being incredibly venomous. To boot, they were covered in hard armor-like scales which reflected most magic¡­ even a lesser being such as this exuded the power of a being at Rank 4¡­ But how? How could this sect such as the Dark Shadow Sect get ahold of such a beast? "GRYSHAAA!" The sole presence of this beast exuded a powerful aura! When it hissed aggressively, this aura spread across the battlefield, as all the Shadow Beasts present began to grow stronger, bigger, and more resilient too¡­ it was as if it was all a dream in a way, how could it be possible for these beasts to grow so strong by the mere presence of a giant snake¡­? But it wasn''t a mere snake monster, it was as legendary as dragons could get, and its power was more thanparable to the Rank 4 Lunar Dragon that Lady Winer Lotus had! The Lunar Dragon looked its eyes with the deadly gigantic snake as if they were natural enemies, the descendant of the Primordial Dragon and the Ancient Lunarian Dragon Progenitor and the descendant of the Primordial World''s Snake and the Ancient Shadow Jormungandr Progenitor seemed to be fierce enemies the moment they looked at one another! The 30-meter-tall Snake looked at its adversaries but didn''t move yet, as a human figure atop its head looked at the sect master¡­ it was another ice giant, the tamer of this beast! "The Shadow Beasts are getting stronger, sect master!" "They''re even surviving more attacks than before¡­" "Keep firing your attacks, don''t give them a break!" "Uagh¡­! T-They''re attacking from such a distance!" The Elders began to shield themselves from several shadow projectiles being fired at them by the Shadow Beasts now, who until now had only been marching forward and easily getting destroyed into nothingness. The sect master continued to use herbined technique as a rain of rainbow moonlight fell over the shadows, such a bright and colorful light burned through the shadow beasts of all sizes without problems! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Hahh¡­" The Sect Master, however, was getting exhausted, she used arge chunk of Mana at once and this brought a bit of exhaustion to her, but sheposed herself, grabbing several high-grade mana stones and absorbing them, recovering her Mana quickly as if she were drinking a Mana Potion. She red down at the figure of an ice giant covered in ck clothes, it remained unmoving as it looked at the scene unfold before his eyes, it was simply overlooking everything while checking that everything was going in order. It noticed that the shadow beasts were going down in numbers and that they didn''t have an infinite amount, ultimately, they would fall to zero if this continued. However, this figure, a Dark Shadow Sect Rank 3 Elder, already had several ns unfolding at this moment as the Elders of the Winter Lotus Sect and the sect master desperately utilized all their energy in the frontline. "Foolish righteous pigs. They don''t even know this is all a fa?ade, only distracting them from the rest of my army¡­" said the ice giant man with a sharp look on his eyes and a malicious smirk. Therge group of shadow beasts rushed around the forests surrounding the territory of the Winter Lotus sect, as an army of at least a few hundred reached the back of the sect, where all the families were running away! The sect elders tasked to take care of these people were left speechless as they saw arge group of shadow beasts closing by from all directions! "W-What¡­! The Shadow Beast army¡­ its separating and attacking us from both sides?!" "A pincer attack?!" "N-No way¡­ No!" "They had so many? But we couldn''t detect these, the other army is in front of the front gates¡­ the sect master and the elders are doing everything they can to stop them yet there is another here!" "No!" The sect elders flew around, calling the people to quickly move back to the sect''s territory, getting inside the walls for protection from the shadow beasts. "What''s going on? Why are there shadow beasts?!" "Run!" "Run back to the sect''s territory!" "Mama, I am scared¡­!" "GROAR!" Five Shadow Beasts shaped as wolves quickly reached the families running back to their territory, their jaws opened wide as shadow spheres began to charge through the infusion of mana! The people looked with despair as these powerful Rank 2 and 3 Beasts were no match for them, their defensive spells were instantly destroyed, and their attacks were about to reach them! However¡­ SLASH! BOOM! A massive spear made of ice emerged, falling over thergest beast, and impaling it! ----- Chapter 391: Living Weapons To The Rescue

Chapter 391: Living Weapons To The Rescue

----- "Sect Master, the Shadow Beast emerged in the back of the building, there was another army that came from apletely different direction!" said one of the elders. "E-Eh?! My irvoyance never saw them¡­ How could they hide from it?! And there''s a whole other army¡­ what will we do then? We are already barely managing here¡­! Damn it! The people¡­" muttered Lady Winter Lotus, as she looked back while her dragon and her spirits battled against the army of Shadows. "We need to separate, to split ourselves!" "We have to go help them¡­!" "But if we go, we won''t be able to hold on in here, you fools!" "But what else can we do-" BOOOMMM!!! However, an explosion came from the back of the sect as everyone saw a sh of bright azure light falling from the skies! "W-What is that?!" Lady Winter Lotus looked into the distance using her irvoyance, as she saw a sharp spear made of pure ice piercing a gigantic shadow wolf, the impact of the attack also killed the other shadow beasts around it, leaving the spear incrusted in the ground. It emanated a strong presence as if this thing was some sort of living, legendary weapon! The aura it held was of pure bloodthirst, but also it held wrath! "A strange spear? Who threw it?" she wondered. Crack¡­! However, the spear quickly cracked the ground open and freed itself from being incrusted there, flying in midair, the entire weapon was doing surreal things nobody has ever seen a weapon alone do! It quickly began to rotate around, as it started to y through the initial wave of shadow beasts, piercing them and making them all explode into ck smoke, while the spear exuded a bloodthirsty azure aura! in mere seconds, a dozen of shadow beasts fell to their demise1 CLASH! However, another giant weapon suddenly fell from the sky, as if the gods had decided to aid the sect! This time, it was a massive longsword so big and wide it could barely be called a de, many would think it was just a te of ice¡­ "A-Another?!" It hasn''t even been half a minute as this gigantic de floated in midair and began to spin around, like a giant catastrophe, it broke through the army of shadow beasts, ying dozens of them in seconds, and pushing them back with sts of magic as well. The two moving weapons conjured magic and techniques of their own, as their bodies were epassed in Mana and unleashed a series of attacks. Countless sharp projectiles made of ice fell over the shadow beasts continuously, while the techniques theybined together shed through the beasts as well, releasing powerful sharp and slicing shockwave attacks, even the might of beasts emerged in them as if phantoms of the beasts these weapons had in emerged with each of their attacks¡­ The elders looking at the scene were left speechless, the people were able to escape back inside the walls, as these two weapons alone pushed the beasts back to where they came from! However, the beasts quickly began to encircle them once more, as they ignored the weapons and began to crawl up into the walls. The weapons began to y them, throwing them off, but two couldn''t fight a hundred, sooner orter they would end up opening a blind spot! The elders quickly aided into this, filling the gaps left behind by the weapons, but the might of these Rank 3 Shadow Beasts was surprising, even more, when another giant snake emerged from the woods, surprising the entire battlefield! "GRRYYYSHAAA!" The massive 30-meter big snake with a head the size of an elephant looked down at the battlefield as its single aggressive hissing provoked a powerful reaction in the beasts, spreading its entire essence and enhancing the power of the shadow beasts greatly. Their power was boosted, their size increased, and their long-ranged attacks became more explosive and bigger! Massive bear-shaped, wolf-shaped, and leopard-shaped shadow beasts began to break through their way to the walls once more, firing their deadly explosive projectiles at the Elders atop them while trying once more to crawl their way up! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The two weapons followed quickly after as they began to y these bigger beasts, but more started to emerge, and it has only been two minutes since they came here! The massive snake unleashed a deathly aura, as it was being ridden by another dark shadow sect member, looking at the scene while being covered in ck leather clothes¡­ it resembled a giant ninja in a way. As things were getting harder to deal with even with the help of these mysterious living weapons, a massive rain of icebergs as hard as metal began to fall from the skies! Indeed! Each iceberg was as big as ten meters, and there were dozens after dozens of them, falling over the massive armies of shadow beasts from both sides as if the clouds above were protecting the people... But this was in fact conjured by something they couldn''t see as it hid rather well, a massive ice fortress of an incredible size¡­ it conjured magic just to aid them, utilizing its massive artificial core overflowing with great amounts of mana¡­ "W-What is this?!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!!! The massive rain of boulder-sized icebergs continues to fall asunder as the shadow beasts were defeated one by one in loud explosions, the armies once more took a big hit! The Dark Shadow Sect Members were left speechless, there was really a third party getting involved in this, and they were attacking from the skies?! "Who are they?! H-How are they attacking from the very skies? Is there a Wind Attribute user there?!" said one of the dark shadow sect members that mounted therge Lesser Shadow Jormungandr confronting the Lady Winter Lotus¡­ "We almost didn''t make it, good thing I threw my weapons here." Said the voice of a young man, as everyone else stopped in time to look at the glorious figure of a youthful ice giant descending from the skies! ----- Chapter 392: The Cavalry Is Here!

Chapter 392: The Cavalry Is Here!

----- Suddenly, a new figure had emerged, shocking everyone around! This figure was not that of a monster or another Shadow Beast, but that of a tall ice giant man, floating in the middle of the sky with the power of winds that constantly and gently rotated around him! His body exuded the powerful aura of a Rank 4 Magus! Everyone present was left shocked as they saw his enormous and powerful presence, this was nobody else than Drake! Drake and Fuyu had already reached the area, as Skadi and Uller had been sent here to buy some time and help out the people, but the cavalry had finally reached the entire ce, and Drake and his allies were exuding a powerful magical presence from their bodies, exuding elemental power. He wasn''t alone, of course, his allies all emerged around him, surprising and shocking the people around, even Lady Winter Lotus looked in utter surprise and shock over the situation, Drake''s entire presence was increasingly powerful as if he was exuding an aura of great authority over the entire battlefield! The Shadow Beasts and even the Dark Shadow Sect Members mixed in this army were greeted by his sight and that of his allies which he helped float around him. Their entrance couldn''t be more glorious¡­ "Hahaha¡­ You really went all out with the entrance, didn''t you?" asked Bedann at his side. "Of course, we have to make a big impression, in the veryst moment, we show up to help them! Isn''t that how heroes do it? Like that, we''ll be seen as heroes too." Said Drake while nodding confidently. "You''re a bit childish sometimes, but I guess your intentions are good¡­" said Miranda. "Let''s get to it already!" said Drake, as he flew towards the direction where Lady Winter Lotus was, as he quickly realized she was the big shot here, while she also had a massive dragon at her side, and this was the first dragon Drake ever saw since he began his journey, so he was obviously curious about it! He flew down below with everyone else, as some of them quickly split from his group and went to assist the people on the back to fight against the overpowered Shadow Beast army! Drake was followed by Bedann, Miranda, Frost, Huginn and Muninn, Yuki, Draugann, and various others, while the other team was led by Tisha and Pekora, and it even included Bedann''s parents, Rakasha, Ruby, and the other children willing to fight as well! Lady Winter Lotus quickly noticed how everyone exuded powerful auras of Rank 3 while Drake had the glorious Aura of a Rank 4¡­ despite that, he seemed to have various other mixed auras on him, making her think he might have contracts with other spirits like her, exining how he had the auras of many types of elements. "Y-You¡­! Who are you?!" she asked in shock. "We are the cavalry¡­! Don''t worry, we''ll get this over in no time. After that, you better make us a good weing dinner." Said Drake with a confident grin, leaving the woman speechless¡­ "Drake were you flirting with her?!" asked Bedann. "Eh?! I wasn''t! I was trying to look cool¡­" sighed Drake. "Oh¡­ Okay then." Said Bedann. "Hahah, sorry about that." Said Miranda, waving her little hand. She looked like a human girl, a race of people she had not seen before but had read about and seen drawings. Even if she was seen as small, she had finally seen a human, who was even smaller! "Huh? C-Cavalry?" asked the sect master, feeling shocked and confused. She quickly noticed how they quickly began to take down the Shadow Beasts inrge groups, shocking her even more! "Elder, they seem to be friendly!" "P-Potential allies?" "We have never seen such uniforms before, they''re probably from anotherpletely different sect than our own!" "Wow, they''re strong!" The Elders around the sect master were just as shocked as she was, looking down at the new helpers, they were all powerful fighters. Not only in magic but also in their techniques. They had amazing usage of weaponsbined with magic, and they all had a massive variety of attacks and techniques, each individual was alsopletely unique from one another, even their elements barely repeated themselves. "Elder! Are you seeing this?! they''re strong! too strong!" "Wow¡­!" "The Shadow Beasts are disappearing in a sh!" "Amazing!" "T-This is indeed rather shocking¡­" said the sect master. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! In the back of the sect, arge and intense war was going on! Pekora and Tisha led an army of unlikely and tiny fighters alongside others mixed into it, as they unleashed their powerful abilities on their enemies. Tisha was a small ice elf, but after training her body to tremendous and arduous levels of exercise, training, and battle, she had grown exponentially stronger! Her armor and massive de showed off the might of ice elves, who could be just as great as ice giants with enough training! The other Elders who were tired and exhausted of depleting their mana and fighting relentlessly to defend the people that hade back to the sect saw with surprise as this ice elf, a race usually looked down upon, took down Shadow Beasts from left and right! "ORRAAA!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Her giant de shed through the massive hordes of Shadow Beast, unleashing powerful and cold shes that even leftrge ice spikes in the ground as she generated them to pierce more Shadow Beasts¡­ these beasts were strong, fast, and deadly, but it seemed that against her, they were absolutely nothing! "How can this ice elf be so strong?!" "This is indeed rather shocking to see!" "I can''t believe my eyes¡­ I cannot believe it!" "Impossible¡­" "No, this is happening right in front of us, you fools!" Tisha smiled pridefully as she boosted her entire muscr and scar-filled body, which she saw as her trophies of battles, was being boosted by her magic. Her muscles bulged a bit more and her strength multiplied some more, making her faster and deadlier. Her eyes shone with a predatory nce, the shadow beasts were nothing but fodder against her! SLASH! ----- Chapter 393: Tishas Might!

Chapter 393: Tisha''s Might!

----- Tisha rushed through the battlefield. Since she was rescued from being a ve that she had sworn she would be a capable fighter for Drake and had undergone all sorts of training to do so, she had even put herself in constant danger as she fought deadly Rank 3 Monsters in the Dungeon of Drake back in the Ice Moon Dungeon, and had constantly pushed her limits, perfecting her de technique time and time again! Not only that but her magic, which she wasn''t so talented at, was also being perfectioned, as she fused it with her movements and techniques. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Tisha used her powerful de Techniques, enhanced with the power of her magic and her other abilities to unleash a powerful series of attacks, the powerful attacks made the entire area tremble with each blow into the ground, as massive spears of ice emerged around her and impaled the Shadow Beasts with utmost ease! These powerful beasts were being ughtered by her without problems, despite her being a mere ice elf! "HAAAH!" Tisha roared like an ice giant warrior, but in the body of an ice elf, her body had been toned into that of a warrior after her countless and arduous work, and she was overflowing with great power in her body, an aura of ice resonated across her body from her strong and reinforced Mana Core, as it boosted her muscles and made them stronger, alongside her de which received an aura enhancement over it! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! As long as she hit the ground, the massive de would generate powerful and gigantic spikes of ice that grew across the entire battlefield around her, piercing through various enemies at once and making them all POOF out of existence! POOF! POOF! POOF! Due tocking physical bodies, the Shadow Beasts didn''t have flesh and wouldn''t leave a corpse after dying, simply dissipating into the dark energy that flew away. Tisha gritted her teeth as she continued fighting relentlessly and powerfully. Her body exuded a strong aura that made her seem more like a titan, as her beautiful and youthful face smiled pridefully, her long and silvery-white hair waved beautifully. The Elders who were guarding the walls against uing shadow beasts were left speechless as they saw her beauty in both physical charm and also in her way of fighting! She had heard their remarks clearly too, elves didn''t have sharp and long ears for nothing, she had clearly heard what they had said about her, but she didn''t seem to care, she was on her own andpletely fine with it. Tisha knew that the Elves of the Ice Elf Tribe were a discriminated group in the harshnds of Jotunheim. It was rather obvious as thesends'' predominant race were Giants, which had been left in a strong authority after thest venerable, who was an Ice Giant too. Her very presence made it, so all Ice Giants suddenly increased in authority all around the continent for hundreds of thousands of years. But Tisha used this opportunity to show them off the Ice Elves could also grow to be formidable fighters no matter what other people said! Their strength was also recognizable, and they were just as strong as ice giants¡­ Tisha held her de tightly as her techniques were unleashed continuously. She had experienced firsthand what was being discriminated against, looked down upon, and more was all about. She had risen from the ve into a proper fighter¡­ no, an amazing warrior, and perhaps one of Drake''s strongest ones! As Tisha''s explosive blows andbination with magic blew away all the expectations that the Ice Giants had over the Ice Elves, she recalled part of her past and what she had gone through. Recalling her past as a former leader of her tribe of nomadic Ice Elves, who had originated from the coldernds of this continent¡­ since she was born that she was deemed as talentless. Her magic wasn''t strong and was just the generic ice element, additionally, any spell she could develop was very small and couldn''t do much, unlike the more gifted kids of her tribe, she was seen as a rather useless little girl. However, she was loved by her parents, who were strong hunters. Despite them being as weak in magic as her, the two had strong, toned bodies, and were covered in scars. These ugly scars were called "trophies" and they signified being strong! Tisha was fascinated by her parent''s anecdotes and grew into someone that wanted to be a strong warrior, even if she was looked down on by her little talent at magic, she wanted to be someone that would lead the entire tribe¡­ Since she was three years of age that she began an arduous regime of training, her father and her father taught her various of their de Techniques, which she repeated thousands of times to engrave them into her mind¡­ However, their teachings couldn''tst long in her life, as her parents gave up their lives when arge group of bandits had attacked their vige when their tribe used to not be nomadic. Forced to flee with the others, Tisha had to leave her parents behind, with their hugs and kisses as thest souvenirs, and the ice bear fangs pendant that adorned her neck. "You make us proud, my daughter." "At the age of 5, you''re already mastering several techniques¡­" "You will be the strongest warrior of the ice elf tribe, and show to the world¡­ that we are more than just a small race that can only be discriminated¡­" "You will show them! I trust you." Theirst words were filled with zing passion and conviction for their daughter''s progress, Tisha''s parents'' words were engraved into her heart, as she perfectioned and unleashed her techniques with everything she had, always holding her parents in each of her techniques. "Father¡­ mother¡­ I will show the world what we are made of¡­ Move!" roared Tisha, as not only she was fighting, but several other Ice Elves that were part of her squadron, all marching forward and annihting Shadow Beasts from left and right! However, a massive multi-headed monster suddenly rushed forward! "GROAR!" ----- Chapter 394: The Power Of The Ice Elves

Chapter 394: The Power Of The Ice Elves

----- Tisha''s parent''sst words resonated across her heart, as she had trained herself relentlessly over many years, toning her body into a strong warrioress that everyone could depend on! she made herself the chief of the now nomadic tribe of ice elves, and led them to survive¡­ However, due to an ice storm which she couldn''t predict, they were forced into unexplored territory and captured by arge group of bandits. She was ckmailed into obeying them as her people were captured, she couldn''t possibly let her people die, and ended being confined as a ve waiting to be sold in the Ice Moon Sect¡­ She was never used because her captors found her scar-filled and muscle-toned body disgusting, but her people were abused horrendously, and many of them died by the abuse of their captors, filling her with grief and also eternal gratitude when Drake showed up to save them, while also avenging them by ying the bastard that did all of that. Tisha''s people had now recovered greatly from their horrendous states, while those that were killed or left in near-death states were then reborn by Drake''s request. They didn''t want to be humanoid anymore but acquire strong bodies. Despite bing ice golems and snow golems these people were still weed in Tisha''s tribe and recognized as who they originally were. She couldn''t possibly discriminate against their decision because she had also entered into despair many times, wishing to have a stronger body, less frail, less fleshy¡­ these people had gone through an even deeper and more horrendous hell, it was obvious they wanted to leave their fleshy bodies aside and be strong warriors that could depend on themselves alone. Now, as her tribe was recovered, grew stronger, and became part of Drake''s Winter Dragon Sect, they were all overflowing with great power, at least the weakest ones were Rank 2 Peak Stage, while the others were Rank 3 already! Even Ice Golems and Snow Golems were this strong! Now, they took the shape of their humanoid selves back then, but made of snow and ice, resembling majestic fairies and mystical beings¡­ Tisha herself exuded the powerful icy aura of a Rank 3 Peak Stage, she was very close to getting into Rank 4, only she was required to hunt more and more beasts to acquire their mana cores and then pay for them to be made into Cultivation Potions, but for now, she hade as she was without worrying about such things, leading her squadron of dozens of ice elves, and ice and snow golems while keeping the words of her parents in her heart, and while putting her will into her de Techniques¡­ She raised her de into the skies while roaring loudly, like a true warrior. Her shiny and glorious presence exuded an air of a Hero like the ice giants had never seen before in their lives. "Father¡­ mother¡­ I will show the world what we are made of¡­ Move!" roared Tisha, as not only she was fighting, but several other Ice Elves, Ice Golems, and Snow Golems that were part of her squadron, all marching forward and annihting Shadow Beasts from left and right! The Ice Elves were distributed in both physical fighters and magicians, while there were some hybrids in between, most of them were pretty good at magic, powerful icy winds began to blow away the shadow beasts while spears of ice pierced their bodies, there were also strong users of ice magic which made them into weapons they wielded, throwing them constantly at their enemies by abusing the techniques they learned for extra damage. Some others called upon the elemental spirits they had contracted, much like Light Elves, Ice Elves also had a great affinity with spirits! Many of them had a few of them, except Tisha who had no affinity for them. Employing the power of their spirits, the Ice Elves unleashed a variety of different attacks of all kinds. One of them summoned a Poison Spirit and deadly corrosive poison bullets, another summoned a Thunder Spirit and filled his weapon with zapping thunderbolts, while another summoned a Fire Spirit, unleashing a storm of mes! Meanwhile, the ice and snow golems rushed forward, only using their naturally gifted power to fight for the most part, as they had now the bodies of powerful material-type monsters, they didn''t waste them at all, several ice golems shaped their hands and legs as sharp spears, and danced around the battlefield, jumping, and doing all sorts of acrobatics, while shing and piercing through their targets with ease, as if their entire bodies were made of des. Therge Snow Golems wererger and slower, but they shaped easily into all sorts of beasts, and even to the point of mimicry the Shadow Beasts shapes, attacking them back in the form of bears, wolves, and even giant flying birds. Their powerful attacks charged the might of Rank 2 Peak Stage or Rank 3 fighters! Tisha led her party of strong fighters pridefully, her blows pierced through the bodies of countless shadow beasts, as her amazing techniques mixed her magic into it. CLASH! A hit in the ground using her de made the ground tremble, as spears made of ice began to be born all around her, piercing the shadow beasts getting near her in an instant! She was devastating the battlefield! However, in the shadows, as more Shadow Beasts were being massacred, arge sphere of darkness grewrger, absorption the leftover Shadow Energy left by them¡­ a mysterious manughed maliciously as he activated a special technique and shaped this massive mass of shadows into the form of a beast! "Maybe we cannot create soldiers out of nowhere without a ritual, but we had learned how to repurpose the shadows leftover and make the most out of it!" FLASH! Suddenly, a massive multi-headed monster rushed forward! It resembled a horridbination between bears, wolves, cats, and birds, a chimera in the body of a bear with various heads, tails, andrge wings, all made of shadows! "GROAR!" This gigantic monster greeted the army of Ice Elves, fiercely attacking them! Tisha immediately moved to intercept it! CLASH! ----- Chapter 395: The Strong Ice Blade

Chapter 395: The Strong Ice de

----- "ROAR!" The Dark Shadow Sect Members in the back used their abilities and mysterious techniques to amass leftover Shadow Essence left by these powerful Shadow Beasts, generating a massive chimeric shadow beast, with enough strength to rival Peak Stage Rank 3 fighters! It was the strongest shadow beast they could produce so far, but it could only be made through such a method. The Shadow Beasts were by no means invisible, but they were also notpletely gone after "dying" as they beings made of shadows, when they "died" these shadows would spread out into particles and dissipate, slowly fading away! However, the Dark Shadow Sect had all sorts of tools to y around that. By using a special technique, they were able to effectively gather this energy instead of letting it go to waste, although a big percentage of it was already gone, this energy slowly gathered into a ball of shadows, which they then shaped into a chimeric beast containing the essence of the many shadow beasts it was made of! "ROAR!" This gigantic beast roared angrily as it rushed forward, using its gigantic shadow ws, it shed through the battlefield the brave Elves were blown away, as many were left with big wounds over their bodies. The healers quickly began to aid them, but they were left knocked out! The ice golems and snow golems were resisting, but many of them were being thrown into the ground and broken apart, they wouldn''t die from this, but they were left incapable of moving when they were broken¡­ Tisha rushed forward after taking care of over a dozen of shadow beasts that were ganging on her, as she found out her squadron fighting against these monsters with all their might. "Everyone, leave it to me, fall back and deal with the small fry!" she roared, as she shed against the giant chimeric beast''s deadly bear-like paws which werepletely made of shadows with her powerful de. CLAAASH! "You''re a strong one, aren''t you?" she asked while smiling defiantly, the giant bear roared angrily, greeting her with a beam of darknessing from its main mouth, the bear-shaped head! BOOOMMM!!! The powerful beam shed against her de as she unleashed a series of consecutive techniques using her weapon, gathering the resolve, the mana, and the techniques taught by her parents which she had constantly been sharpening ever since being a child, Tisha pushed forward with an amazing performance of strength! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Her powerful de shed against the beams of darkness with amazing precision and relentless force. Her deadly shing attacks sliced through the beast''s powerful and sharp shadow ws, as she moved around incredibly swiftly, moving, and running around the beast while jumping with amazing agility whenever a blow was about to reach her! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Tisha jumped around, maneuvering herself wonderfully, she was truly an incredible fighter that should only be praised as amazing! Her performance left the ice giants shocked once more, as she used her de to sh through the giant shadow beast, who was confusedly firing darkness beams everywhere, incapable of catching up to her amazing agility, speed, and usage of her body weight and the strength of her de to constantly deal deadly wounds on the giant chimera! "HAHH!" Tisha gritted her teeth as her eyes shed with powerful bright yellow-gold light, streams of Mana coursed through her Mana Veins as her muscles were once more reinforced by them, her arms muscles and her shoulders grew the strongest for a moment, as her de was enhanced by her aura as well, reinforcing itself and then falling head-first towards her target! CLAAAAAAAAASSSSHHH! The massive de pushed down into the Shadow Beast, piercing through its entire body, and then slicing the shadow beast in half! BOOM! The two halves fell over the floor, as they slowly turned into shadows, but this time she unleashed a strong shockwave using her de, the shadows dissipated and spread, even more, stopping the one behind the creation of the chimera to make another one so easily¡­ The man who was hiding behind the forest was already noticed by Tisha. Tisha rested her de over her shoulder, her glossy pale blue skin shone brightly as she looked at the trees. "Youe out, I''ve already seen you, or do you want me to chase you down and kill you while I face your back? You''d rather die more honorably, right?" Arrogant! Tisha had already said she was going to win, and even told him to show up so she wouldn''t have to kill him while his back faced against her¡­ she didn''t want him to go down dishonorably, but would this cold-blooded criminal ept? He did. He moved outside the forest, as a tall ice giant showed up, wearing ck clothes wrapping around his body, a sickly smile emerged on his lips, as he looked down at Tisha with hisrger size. "You''re going to die wrapped in clothes?" he asked. "Oho? You''re very demanding for a shitty little elf." Said the man. He took away the ck clothes covering his face, as he revealed the face of a man in his thirties, with a big scar in the middle of his face and a sickly smile on his lips, his eyes were small and sharp as if they red directly into Tisha''s soul, and his hair was red and short. His very presence sent chills down the spine of anyone except Tisha, who looked at him while unmoving. The Ice Giant suddenly showed a pack of daggers from his pocket, as he coated them in shadows. "Let''s see how far your intimidating re goes!" he roared, rushing towards her and then firing the daggers at a fast speed and almost at point-nk! Tisha waved her harm as the de intercepted every dagger, sending them away! "S-So fast¡­! You''re faster than me?!" asked the man. "Of course, I am smaller." Said Tisha reaching the man''s chest and using her de to slice through his throat! "Nggh?! T-There''s no way you''re¡­. Agh! W-Wait! GGRYYAGGH..:!" SLASH! He was beheaded in an instant! ----- Chapter 396: Pathetically Easy...

Chapter 396: Pathetically Easy...

----- Tisha''s might was incredible! It appeared to simply have no limits; she had sliced off the head of this dark shadow sect member in an instant! Everyone seeing this had thought the battle would be harsh, arduous, and long, but she had no time to waste in a single man, she reached up to him and with her strength, she sliced through his throat and beheaded him in an instant, the battle was already over! He had arrogantly emerged from the forest believing he could teach her a lesson, probably blinded by hate thinking that because he was also Rank 3 like her, he would somewhat be resilient to anything she threw at him. Maybe he had a bit too little of an idea about her true capabilities, or maybe believed that her ying shadow beasts with ease didn''t mean that she was actually a strong fighter! After all these shadow beasts can die easily after a few blows, it cannot possibly mean she was a powerful user of de Technique and Ice Magic¡­ Well, he was so idiot he ended beheaded, what did you expect? Any idiot will end up dead by assuming stupid bullshit like this! It was obvious he got what he deserved. The man''s entire body fell over the ground right after that, as Tisha grabbed his head and threw it at the forest, where she sensed some more of these Dark Shadow Sect members. "All of youe out or I''ll chase you down!" she roared¡­ However, nobody came! She squinted her eyes, enhanced her body, and then dived into the forest! FLASH! She moved at a very fast speed, rushing through the forest, jumping around the trees, and enhancing her body even more with the power of her Ice Aura! FLASH! BOOM! Suddenly, several attacks reached her, but she easily defended with her de using it as a big shield, while evading the other attacks aimed at her feet by jumping into another tree. Unlike ice giants, elves were small, she could easily jump around trees, an advantage these beingscked! FLASH! BOOM! She continued to evade explosive daggers infused with shadow magic, as she reached up to the culprits behind it, two more Dark Shadow Sect Members who had escaped from her, there might be more fighting herpanions right now, but these two were the ones that we''re fighting against her, or well, controlling the shadow beasts with their magic and techniques! "Come here! I''ll y you swiftly!" she said, chasing them down like a tiger chasing amb, the two ice giants felt an utter shock as she reached them way too fast even when they were boosting their speed to run away! "You fucking bitch, I''ll kill you!" One of the Dark Shadow Sect Members couldn''t take it anymore, he couldn''t possibly let this abhorred ice elf get away by acting so freaking cocky! He overcharged his body with shadows and also his daggers, as Tisha noticed she had a more youthful face, with short silvery-white hair. A sickly smile emerged on his lips as he looked to be going insane out of nowhere. "You will? Let''s see." Said Tisha, as she tested the man by intercepting his attacks¡­ they couldn''t kill her! "You couldn''t kill me, what a disappointment, you''re not really a strong fighter then!" she said, reaching up to him in an instant! Her de had easily intercepted his shadow daggers which exploded in midair, the same stupid trick won''t work on her! "I-Impossible! H-How fast are you?! How can you do that?!" asked the man in disbelief, as Tisha reached up to him, her techniques, movements, and magic were simply on another levelpletely! "You''re just a pathetic little man." She said. "Uhgh?! H-How dare you! You¡­ filthy¡­ ice¡­ elf!" the man raged angrily as he shaped his shadows into powerful spears, firing them at her with all the speed he could muster! "DIE!" "That''s easy." She said, swinging her de. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH" "EH?!" Tisha was simply on another levelpletely! Swinging her ax she easily intercepted the projectiles made of shadows, sending them off with utmost, utmost ease! Alongside that, her movements were strong and fast, and her face was dead serious! The Ice Giant overcharged his body with mana, throwing a powerful beam of darkness towards her without thinking it twice! "Just die already! Shadow Beam!" "As easy as breathing¡­ Compared to Drake, you''re nothing." Tisha jumped into the air and evaded his all-out attack with utmost ease, powerful one-directional beams were always super easy to evade. She was able to easily evade it, and it seemed to not be one of those beams that can change directions in the middle of the firing, this one was a very basic and shitty one! However, right after evading the blow, another figure appeared behind Tisha, it was the other ice giant from the two! He smiled maliciously as his de coated in shadows was about to slice through Tisha''s body! But¡­! CRASH! "Eh?!" "Not hard¡­ You''re all amateurs at fighting, you''re really just criminals that get by through scummy ways, you haven''t even perfected your techniques, pathetic little men, you''re all trash." Said Tisha. "W-Who are you calling trash?!" the man that ambushed her cried as if he was deeply offended by Tisha''s sudden sharp tongue, as he unleashed several attacks against her, but she intercepted them with ease or evaded them, and then, she shed through his chest and arms, slicing them away! SLASH! SLASH! BOOM! BOOM! The two massive arms fell over the floor as the man screamed in agony. "GRYYYYAAAGGGH?!" SLASH! However, he was quickly killed with another slice through his throat, his head was sent flying through the air! And Tisha looked behind her, the other ice giant was terrified by the scene, crawling in the ground pathetically to run away from her! "You''re not going anywhere." She said, in an instant, she rushed towards him and sliced off his legs, making him scream in pain! "UUUAAGGH¡­!" "And¡­" SLASH! His head quickly rolled through the ground! Tisha was merciless! "Pathetically easy¡­" ----- Chapter 397: The Power Of Beast-kin

Chapter 397: The Power Of Beast-kin

----- Tisha sliced the heads of the two other Dark Shadow Members within her range, as she quickly decided to rush back to the battlefield, as the shadow beasts were not stopping anywhere! They were in fact growing bigger and stronger as if they didn''t even care about the damn sect members. However, they were not infinite, the army was already halfway done, a bit more effort, and the shadow beasts would be finally in for good! She reached up to the shadow beasts fighting against her army, as she continued ying shadow beasts while doing her best. Meanwhile, in another ce on this battlefield, a certain Rabbit-kin young woman led her group of rabbit-kin and other beast-kin for battle the same way Tisha did with her people¡­ "ROAR!" A massive shadow beast emerged before her, roaring loudly, it was so big and strong itpletely dwarfed the little rabbit kin! However, she didn''t falter at all and confronted it with a rather smug smile¡­ "st him dearly." She said. "Fooo!" A big sunflower sitting atop her head giggled a bit, as the mana she gathered suddenly exploded into a deadly sunlight beam, sting the entire shadow beast into oblivion! BOOOOOMMM!!! "GRYYEEGHH¡­!" The giant beast was dissipated into nothingness in an instant, this powerful little flower was way too mighty! This was a Nature Spirit that had contracted with Pekora long ago, the powerful Sunflower Spirit! The Sunflower spirit charged sunlight from the sky, which was not cloudy anymore, and also from her own mana, overflowing with deadly and bright light, enough to st away things with ease! She used this power to easily break through the enemy group. Her powerful sunflower spirit was able to easily dissipate the shadow beasts thanks to its bright light, a big weakness that these monsters had! Using this opportunity, Pekora continued to fight bravely, as she waved her staff, conjuring the power of nts to her aid as well thanks to her Nature and Life Attribute Mana Core! Using thebination of both, she generated several roots of nts around to call for their aid, as they grew like sharp spears and began to pierce the bodies of the shadow beasts around her, it was an incredible performance of magic! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The Shadow Beasts began to die one after another, however, one of them sneaked behind her by turning into shadows, and tried to take her down as she was so small, she would easily die with a single blow! However, Pekora utilized the power of her other Nature Spirit, her Dandelion Spirit, which emerged as a puffy and big, fluffy mass of cotton-like substance, softening the impact! POOFF! "G-GRAH?!" Even the shadow beast was left speechless over the ridiculousness of the situation! Pekora''s power was admirably powerful, and rather interesting too¡­ she seemed to be more than capable of doing such a thing, and she did it without problems as well. "Wood Spear!" CLASH! The massive spear of wood emerged from the ground, piercing the shadow beast and leaving it in the ground hopelessly dying on the spot! POOF! The entire shadows dissipated, as Pekora looked at the uing army before her. She began to gather more mana, as she hit the ground loudly with her staff. TRUUUMM!!! "Nature Domain!" Suddenly, as she exuded the aura of a Rank 3 Peak Stage Magus from her chest, Pekora conjured a powerful spell, Nature Domain! With it, she began to spread roots across the floor and everywhere else, making wood roots grow in the underground, and emerging around arge area! These roots began to release powerful spears at long distances, which Pekora was able to control through the Nature Domain! The power of such a spell was so great that even flowers began to emerge everywhere, enhancing her power and the power of anyone that was around them, while foes that she considered as enemies ended being inhibited by the pollen, weakening in the process¡­ CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The massive wooden spears pierced through the bodies of the shadow beasts with utmost ease, destroying each and every single one of them without any difficulty! The power of this little rabbit knew no bounds! She was fierce, quite fierce indeed! Her power continued to spread out as her Domain began to grow bigger, suddenly, she fused her sunflower into it and summoned it once more, the massive sunflower with two cute little eyes looked at the battlefield and gathered sunlight, firing beams of sunlight to all the shadow beasts! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Dozens of shadow beasts began to explode into shadow essence and dissipate into the air, the power of this single sunflower was memorable! However, she could do more. She began to spread the size of her Nature Domain as her other fellow Shamans and Spirit users utilized their specializations and spirits in here as well. The power of not only a sunflower but also deadly venomous vines, carnivorous nts, deadly tomato-throwing nts, and even explosive oranges began to emerge around! The army of nts began to devastate the army of shadows¡­ this was¡­ nts VS Shadows! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "¡­!" "Impossible!" "A-All of them¡­ have spirits?!" "No¡­ there''s no way!" "Aren''t spirits very hard to get, and special?!" "Howe these beasts have so many of them! It makes them look so simple!" The ice giants looking at the scene, mostly the elders defending the walls, were shocked to find out the beast-kin that Drake had rescued some time ago and trained showed up to be formidable fighters! Beast-kin was naturally gifted with talent over spirits, and this entire group was able to bring forth the power of Nature Spirits and other elements, although more nature than anything else due to their high affinity to it as they are half-animal meaning that they got a stronger connection with nature than any other intelligent being, even elves¡­ The ice giants nced with utter disbelief as this glorious army of nt spirits summoned by Pekora and her friends over the vast field of Nature Domain continued to massacre dozens of shadow beasts without stopping! ----- Chapter 398: Pekoras Leadership

Chapter 398: Pekora''s Leadership

----- The Ice Giants were left shocked! Shock! Utter shock! What their eyes were seeing was right out of their minds¡­ they knew that magic could do many things, they knew that they could summon the power of the elements for their aid, but they never thought that something soplicated and amazing could be constructed using magic and spirits¡­ A vast field of nature filled with deadly nts capable of fighting, and each nt was actually a Nature or Life Attribute Spirit! This was the amazing power of Pekora and her tribe of Rabbit-kin! Or well, one part of their power! There were more, after all. Despite how low Beast-kin are looked upon by the other races, they have to admit that when ites to being connected to nature¡­ they''re the ones that have the highest affinity! Perhaps even bigger than elves with nature, beast-kin are a mystical race of many shapes, forms, and sizes, but they all share this connection with nature, a strong connection that makes them capable ofmunicating with spirits and easily make them their friends, contracting them, This is how Pekora has two Spirits as her friends, while most of the other rabbit-kin with her that is from her tribe at least have their own spirits too, which is quite surprising. The elders of this Winter Lotus Sect always thought that their Sect Master was amazing for having a bunch of spirits and that spirits were incredibly rare urrences, even more as they had the power of an ancient dragon! But now that they were seeing this spectacle, they had begun to doubt their own judgment and their own beliefs in anything they had ever thought possible¡­ there were dozens, literally dozens, perhaps almost 30 Spirits gathering here! Mystical creatures are only believed to be legendary¡­ they all were gathering here like absolutely nothing as if they were the most normal thing¡­ "This is impossible¡­" "So many spirits!" "W-Wow¡­ This can''t be!" "If they have so many spirits¡­ it means spirits are not so unique as we believed?" "Shut up! They are! None of us has ever had the affinity for one¡­ yet they have at least one each¡­!" "Howe these nasty beasts are closer to spirits than us?!" The ice giants'' elders who were fending off the shadow beasts'' remnants that walked near the entrance were all confused, and some even raged in frustration. Many of them had dreamed of having a spirit in their lies, and Pekora and her allies were now showing they had many. The beast-kin seemed to no longer be some shitty race in their eyes, as they had grown to admire them, and to envy them¡­ Maybe beast-kin wouldn''t have such a bad reputation with the public if it wasn''t because the only beast-kin venerable, the dream fox demon venerable was a rather ruthless woman who had killed millions of people when she became a venerable¡­ in her era, she had used the power of dreams to generate massive dream worlds everywhere, which she used to drain the souls of the unfortunate¡­ those that dared toe closer to would fall asleep and forced toplete a certain task, if they failed, their souls would be slurped away from their bodies! Due to her reputation, the overall reputation of all beast-kin also dropped over thousands of years, they didn''t care anymore, and they were even enved and more¡­ the beast-kin had suffered a lot! However, this rabbit-kin were having a time of their lives as they continued to fight for their people and their lives, unleashing the power of their spirits. Pekora''s powerful sunflower released sts of sunlight, the strong peashooter fired zing and explosive peas, while the other nt-like spirits did all sorts of other tasks. They were allbining in effort alone, unleashing a great deal of power from their spirits, as they all unleashedbined power and attacks! The shadow beasts began to explode into pieces, as their darkness dissipate easily! Pekora looked at the scene with a pridefully smile, as the other beast-kin were fighting bravely! The scene was rather glorious, filling everyone''s heart with resolve. "Spirit Blessing!" FLASH! Pekora was an amazing magician of spirit magic, she immediately unleashed a powerful spell that enhanced the power of the spirits by a double and made them even stronger! Their attacks reached even further into the battle, and their defenses were enhanced. The power of the explosive spirits was amazing, but this wasn''t everything, many shadow beasts continued to emerge at a fast speed, one after another, they continued the attack and fought back, some of them managed to damage the spirits and nts, pushing forward and making an effort for the others to continue fighting with everything they had¡­ Pekora however had other ns, as she moved forward! "I guess we gotta make a stronger and more different approach¡­ nts!" FLASH! The Nature Domain suddenly summoned massive roots of trees, shaped like spears, they began to impale the nearby shadow beasts one by one, piercing their bodies and sting them into pieces! Pekora only thought about one thing though, about victory! Since she was rescued by Drake that she had wanted to bring him victories and to be grateful for what he had done for her and her tribe! After all, he had done a great lot without realizing it, saving them all from very, healing them, giving them shelter, food, and ways to grow stronger was already a massive help on his part¡­ She had to do everything she could to bring him victories! And the nts that she summoned with a lot of effort and mana were doing that for her, but spear-shaped wood was already getting old, the shadow beasts were evading them! Then¡­ what about vines? Pekora didn''t have a little variety of attacks, as she summoned a massive mass of thorny vines, wrapping around the shadow beasts and attacking them when they tried to evade the attacks of the other nts¡­! However, this wasn''t enough either, more shadow beasts targeted the beast-kin as this progressed, and a certain big one had surged too¡­ "GROAR!" Pekora would have to go even further beyond this time around. ----- Chapter 399: Dont Underestimate Rabbits

Chapter 399: Don''t Underestimate Rabbits

----- The dark shadow sect members looked at the scene with surprise, although they were not more than three in this section of the map, separate from the ones Tisha had in, they were looking at the squadron of beast-kin with disbelief. These amazing beast-kin were rocking! They were doing an amazing job¡­ which was very surprising to them. But why? Well, beast-kin are amongst the most discriminated races in the entire world, they''re usually the most that get enved too, and the ones that are the most ughtered by other races in masse. They''re the race that everyone gathers their hate against after the Vampires, for some reason, and it is simply unknown other than the exnation given previously that says about the dream fox venerable being at fault for this, it appears that beast-kin are the most hated race after vampires. But there could be a reason behind this? Well, not like Pekora or her allies cared, they were beast-kin, they never cared about what the people thought about them, they lived in harmony with nature, a nomadic race that explored the wilderness gathered food, and lived off nature itself. But the dark shadow sect members were shocked nheless, seeing these beast-kin working so hard and doing so amazingly well against their shadow beast woke some inner anger, some racial hatred within their very cold hearts¡­ it made them want to kill them more than anything! They gathered shadow energy from the leftover of the in shadow beasts, and quickly summoned three gigantic chimera shadow beasts, sending them to y the beast-kin with everything they had! They were sure it would work somehow, after all these beasts were as strong as Rank 3 Peak Stage! The chimeric beasts of all shapes and sizes reached the beast-kin in an instant, roaring loudly and crushing the earth with their enormous bodies, their ws were more than capable of slicing through anything they wanted. And their fierce res were packed with strong burning and fierce hatred. These shadow beasts were indeed in another level¡­ one of them had the shape of a bear with many limbs and two wolf heads, another was a big bird with several long necks and heads and a second pair of giant bear wed limbs, and thest was one in the shape of a giant cat with a variety of heads and a long snake-headed tail. "GROAR!" The massive bear-shaped chimera shadow beast used its various limbs to make the entire earth tremble, hitting the ground and blowing away the powerful nts that were attacking them, the vines were broken apart, and shadow spears began to emerge from the ground, attacking the beast-kin. Right after that, there were the deadly other two chimeric shadow beasts, attacking with everything they had, the squadron of beast-kin was being pushed back with ease! Pekora quickly rushed forward, stopping her allies from being damaged any further as she erected a massive wall of wood! BOOM! The three beasts shed against the wall, breaking it apart with utmost ease! However, Pekora unleashed a deadly sunlight beam against the bear-shaped chimeric shadow beast, while the bird-shaped and the cat-shaped ones were attacked by several sharp, spear-shaped roots! BOOMM!!! CLASH! CLASH! The giant bear was impacted head-on but instead of dying instantly, it survived the deadly sunlight beam, and charged its own dark beam, firing it directly at Pekora! FLASH! BOOM! The massive shing beam of darkness impacted Pekora with all its might, but Pekora resisted it by gritting her teeth, as a powerful magic barrier around her body helped her withstand the hit, somehow! CLASH! "GAAH¡­!" Pekora was thrown away by the beam, incapable of being able to resist the powerful beam anymore, she fell over the floor, feeling pained¡­ "Ugh¡­ How strong is this monster?!" she wondered, as her spirits floated around her. "GRRAARRR!" The massive bear reached her once more, its various limbs were about to crush her! However, she swiftly evaded them as she jumped away! CLASH! Using her powerful legs as a rabbit, she began to jump around, evading the shadow beasts'' attacks, while firing sunlight beams, the only attack of her young sunflower spirit, while manipting the nearby trees to constantly harass the other two shadow beasts, this way she got some time to think and fight and evade, if possible! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! She evaded the attacks from the deadly shadow beast and then infused her mana into her body, enhancing her powerful physical strength but also summoning something else within her! All beast-kin had this innate power. What innate power? Well, the ability to develop¡­ Beast Magic! Aside from elemental magic, there are other types of magic not dependent on the mana core¡­ such as Smithy Magic, Alchemy Magic, Tailor Magic, and¡­ there is magic not dependent on mana core but race traits. And beast-kin also enjoy such a thing, they can naturally develop the mysterious beast magic! It is simr to spirit magic, but it even helps them develop contracts with beast spirits, mystical totems that represent animals in the wild¡­ Dependent on their race, they can take upon the power of a certain totem and gain their blessing, bonuses of power, and abilities, which are interconnected into the spells they could conjure¡­ of course, it wasn''t as easy either. This power was brought to them by making contracts with these spirits first! Beast spirits were mysterious and even rarer than elemental spirits, but there were certain parts where they were abundant, certain sacred grounds across the world, in the wilderness¡­ But now, Pekora was calling upon her beast spirit, the one she had not showcased yet¡­ Naturally, as she was a rabbit-kin, her beast spirit was¡­ A Rabbit! FLASH! A small rabbit suddenly emerged before her, as if she had summoned something grandiose, but it was just a small, fluffy, and gray-colored rabbit! The shadow beasts were left disappointed, as the dark shadow sect members began tough¡­ "It''s just a rabbit!" "What is this?!" "Hahaha!" "I''m about to show you what a rabbit can do¡­" ----- Chapter 400: Beast Spirits

Chapter 400: Beast Spirits

----- A rabbit! Just a rabbit? Pekora''s Beast Spirit was merely a single tiny and adorable rabbit, shining brightly with golden light. This was her trump card? The Ice Giants of the Dark Shadow Sect, who were all criminals in their own right, looked at Pekora''s ridiculous creature. Beast-kin had the power to summon Beast Spirits. After all, despite this hate that most races had against these beastly people their talent had to be recognized¡­ and perhaps due to such a talent, they were feared to grow stronger. Beast-kin could have an amazing affinity with Nature, the forests, nts, animals, and spirits. Amongst this, they had an excellent affinity with the natural spirits of the forest the most. Most beast-kin magicians developed into strong Shamans and Spiritualists. Since birth that most Beast-kin were gifted with great physical power, although this also depends on their race, they also had a great talent with unique magic, such as Spirit Magic and Beast Magic. Since they were children that they had the ability to make contracts with Spirits, and bring their strength to the battle. They had the power to conjure powerful spirits for battle, summoning them from the pacts they had made. Usually, they made pacts with nature and life spirits the most, which were the closes to nature, forests, and so on. although certain races of beast-kin seemed to have innate affinities such as fire, earth, and wind, depending on their race. Such as Harpies being able to be amazing at wind magic and therefore had wind and thunder spirits, while tigers and lions were good at earth or fire magic, with spirits of such attributes¡­ others such as races that could naturally produce poison were obviously good at poison magic. There were many beast-kin across the world of Yggdrasil, of all races¡­ in fact, they were the most diverse race in the entire world, epassing countless subspecies there was. They could be of many attributes and elements, making them amazingly diverse and strong. This was perhaps a reason why other races also saw them as threats, they were naturally gifted and talented by nature and the world itself. Beast-kin rivaled elves in this regard, and also as they had many other subspecies, those that were good at fighting also rivaled giant species, the strongest physically¡­ however, although there used to be many ancient and strong races of beast-kin in the past who could even rival the giants, they went extinct over the eons, hunted down to extinction in every single continent except the Vanaheim Continent, which was known as thest sanctuary of beast-kin. Beast-kin were of all shapes and sizes, but had been slowing down and growing weaker and weaker in numbers, to the point they were the most ridiculed and discriminated of all races, often called beasts¡­ despite their amazing legacy, talent, and closeness to the world and nature. Beast-kin had the power to call spirits since young ages, and could naturally develop magic at young ages as well, often not even needing awakening ceremonies for this as theycked the untalented mana cores of giants who were more muscle-based species than magic-based, while beast-kin was the perfect bnce between strength and magic across their many species. Pekora was able to summon her Rabbit thanks to Beast Spirit Magic, or Beast Magic for sort. This was even more unique than Spirit Magic, and it was the unique Magic that Beast-kin had! It offered an incredible ability, the power to not call elemental spirits, but beast spirits! But what were beast spirits? It was said that beast spirits were totems. The totems of the beasts, the original animals created by the Aesir and Vanir Gods to popte all the worlds. Before monsters, animals and beasts thrived the most. The Dungeons and Miasma were what made monsters widespread, as they didn''t exist, and if they did, they were of very low numbers. Beast spirits were believed to be somewhat of figures of mystic nature, that not even other races had been able to truly grasp, not even the Venerables were capable ofpletely taming these Totems, entities that existed between Gods and mortals, beings that represented the fierceness of nature. By summoning the power of a Totem Beast-kin were able to make a pact with a special Beast Spirit. Usually, they were only able to make a pact with a single one, but very talented individuals could have multiple ones, and switch between them, using different totems for different situations. Usually, each race of beast-kin was represented by their Race Totem, which offered to them several enhancements to their kin as long as they made a pact with them. Rabbit-kin had their Rabbit Totem. It was a small, inconspicuous beast of small size. Pekora showed off her powerful Beast Spirit to the Shadow Beasts, who were left dumbfounded by its small and stupid appearance. The little rabbit even began to eat the grass on the floor calmly, its little beady eyes looked around. But despite that, it had a special charm to it, it was indeed very cute. But aside from that, it had a special aura, a special spiritual aura that normal elemental spirits usually don''t possess, this spiritual aura contained the fierceness of beasts, even in the smallest rabbit. Even in the weakest race of beast-kin, the rabbit-kin, they had their own totem and their own spirits, and Pekora was willing to summon the power of her own spirit, the power of the rabbit spirit! The rabbit spirit looked at the shadow beasts. The ice giants of the dark shadow sectughed aloud, revealing their positions to Pekora. Their power was around Rank 2 Peak Stage, they were weaker than her. However, the shadow beasts they controlled were all Rank 3 in power, and their techniques showed up to be mysterious and quite overpowered to grant such power as letting a weaker being controlled a stronger one¡­ "Don''tugh at rabbits, you''ll regret it!" said Pekora, as her rabbit suddenly began to jump towards the Shadow Beasts¡­ Flop¡­ flop¡­ flop¡­ "GROAR!" The giant bear-shaped shadow beast raised its paw and attacked. CLASH! ----- Chapter 401: A Speedy Rabbit

Chapter 401: A Speedy Rabbit

----- "Don''t dare look down on rabbits? Seriously? Is that what she''s gonna tell us? So pathetic¡­ just kill her already, shadow beasts!" "Destroy her stupid rabbit!" "Tear her body apart, teach this arrogant beast that we are clearly superior." The massive bear-shaped shadow beast roared angrily as it rushed towards the rabbit, raising its gigantic paws as its ws grew in size, bing bigger and fiercer, sharper, even, as if they were truly about to sh through this poor little rabbit! What kind of cold-hearted person would do this to a little rabbit?! Do they have no heart at all?! "GROAR!" Of course, they didn''t care at all, Shadow Beasts were not even true beast spirits, but cheap imitations of the original ones made through mysterious techniques which the Dark Shadow Sect had found some years ago in a mysterious inheritance. Of course, it was still a mystery for Drake and hispanions, but there was something else lurking around this sect that was way more than they could possibly think of¡­ But what could it be? They didn''t know yet¡­ the battle right now was what was important! The giant bear''s paws reached the rabbit with all its might, unleashing a strong aura of power and shadow, darkness spread around like wild, raging rivers¡­ It was a terrifying power like nothing people had ever seen before¡­ this power was truly something on another level! This monster was after all a Rank 3 Peak Stage! But Pekora seemed oddly confident in her rabbit¡­ could her rabbit live up to her expectations and do as she thought it would do? The rabbit looked at the shadow beast fearfully, as its eyes opened wide in fear. Fear. Rabbits as an animal were not predators, they were peaceful little creatures of thegomorph family. They used their fast movements and hopping to move around swiftly, eat grass and other nts, and escape predators the moment they were to see them. They were not predators themselves, but they were the best at running away. They were a cowardly race, this is why the "Weakest" race of beast-kin, the rabbit-kin, were looked down even amongst their own race, as other subspecies of beast-kin looked down at the rabbit-kin for being smaller, weaker, and only having the amazing ability of¡­ being cowards and running away fast. But was Pekora running away? Were her people running away? No! theybined their strength into a Nature Domain and held off with thebined power of their magic and spirits¡­ Of course, that''s until the shadow beasts of Rank 3 showed up, their strength was truly admirable, they began to show that even if they worked harder, it was all for naught. The shadow beast attacked the rabbit-kin and threw them around, many were wounded and almost dead, Pekora had to quickly order her people to defend and heal while she was to deal with three rank 3 shadow beasts! But wouldn''t that be too much? But well, she was the only rank 3 of her bunch. She was the leader of the tribe, and as the leader, she has to put her life on the table and fight, defend, and die for her people if necessary. She had to do this and more for her people, and she had no regrets in doing so. Therefore, she was going against the rabbit''s nature! The rabbit was not fierce, they were not strong either, they were runaway creatures, cowards, and would often feel hopeless when caught¡­ But even rabbits have a strong sense of survival, even when they''re surrounded! They got sharp fangs to eat all sorts of nt matter, and would use them against those that came closer if they were not able to properly escape¡­ As much as a cowardly family of animals they were, rabbits could also fight if cornered¡­ even if it was very unlikely and rare and would often be captured and eaten. The little rabbit spirit which shined with bright yellow-gold light felt rmed as the giant bear-shaped shadow beast reared it, its gigantic paws unleashed streams of darkness and shadows that epassed the entire environment and generated an aura of deathly darkness. The rabbit felt rmed and fearful, its feet quickly moved at lightning speed. But the bear was faster, its power and its speed were incredible, the paw reached the ground and shed over the floor in an instant, causing a loudmotion, the entire group of rabbit-kin fighting against the other shadow beast looked at the scene with surprise, while the ice giant enemiesughed maliciously. "What? That was it?!" "Hahaha! No way!" "I guess rabbits are really the weakest and most pathetic race there is- HUH?!" FLASH! However, Pekora''s rabbit spirit was not dead as they believed. An adorable golden rabbit spirit suddenly jumped into the air at an incredible speed and precision, it reached high into the air, evading the massive ws of the bear at an amazing performance of speed, swiftness, and dexterity! The rabbit''s tiny nose inhaled oxygen as its eyes seemed wide open to the point the white part could be seen, despite how fierce it had jumped into the air and evaded the powerful shadow attack, it was scared! But this sense of scare, this sense of danger made rabbits special! They were a cowardly race that would turn on their tail and run for their lives at the very sight of a predator! The little rabbit spirit jumped high into the sky as the bear-shaped shadow beast looked at it with surprise and awe. It couldn''t process the speed it had. The bear could swear it had reached up to its body and now the rabbit spirit should be dissipating into spirit energy and dying out. But it had jumped so swiftly and amazingly¡­ it was incredible! "W-What? It evaded?" "No way¡­ so fast¡­" "Was that¡­ lightning?!" Pekora smiled cockily, as she looked at the shadow beast. "You''re way too slow, bud." She said. FLASH! FLAHS! FLASH! Suddenly, the rabbit began to move at a speed that nobody could ever perceive! ----- Chapter 402: Fast!

Chapter 402: Fast!

----- It only happened in an instant but¡­ it was incredible by itself! What everyone had seen today was something that would end up recorded inside their memories for all their lives. The little rabbit was indeed incredibly fast! The shadow bear beast had tried to crush it with its paws, but it ended biting the dust as the rabbit jumped incredibly high into the sky. The shadow bear actually lost bnce and fell into its own face over the ground as well! BOOM! The rabbit spirit looked at the scene in horror, she was actually very cowardly! "Amazing job!" said Pekora. "I-I am scared, Pekora! Why do you make me fight?!" cried the rabbit spirit. It even had a voice of its own, and this was because her bond with Pekora has existed ever since she was months old¡­ Everyone looked at the rabbit who had jumped into the skies slowly falling due to the force of gravity. Its body was as light as a feather if not even lighter, and it was covered on fluffy yellow-gold fur. It emanated a strong light for some reason, and even¡­ lightning. Indeed, there was lightninging out of its feet! Spark¡­ SPARK! Using lightning speed, the rabbit spirit escaped the bear''s attack and even made its trip into the ground, the rabbit looked at the rabbit angrily, with its sharp crimson-red eyes, the rabbit spirit felt utter horror! It didn''t want to fight; she had never liked fighting! Rabbits aren''t supposed to fight, they run away and reproduce a lot to make sure their generations go on¡­! "What with that rabbit spirit?! It''s so fast!" "I can''t believe my eyes¡­ how can this rabbit woman have such a spirit? Aren''t'' rabbits the weakest?" "This doesn''t make sense." Pekora''s sharp ears easily picked up the signaling from the voice of these assholes, she immediately knew they were closer! These assholes were the ones that had been enhancing the shadow beasts, of course. But for now, she had to concentrate on this glorious fight as the rabbit showed out its true might, the tiny rabbit spirit had indeed jumped at lightning speed and evaded the shadow bear, making it trip into the ground, surprising everyone deeply¡­ It emanated a strong yellow-gold light and lightning came out of its feet, the rabbit looked fearfully at the other shadow feast, as they attacked her immediately! "GROAR!" "CRRAAA!" The cat-shaped and bird-shaped gigantic shadow beasts pointed out their ws at it and jumped at a fast speed, trying to catch the rabbit spirit with all their might. Their entire presence emanated a strong dark aura, the opposite of this glorious yellow-gold rabbit that seemed to have a beautiful holy nature, the shadow beasts began to grow even more hatred against it due to this. it felt as if it was their greatest enemy, their opposite! "Uwaaaaah!" However, the adorable rabbit cried in fear as she began to sh with incredible speed, resembling rays of yellow-gold light traveling at lightning speed around! It was like shes of light with the faint shape of a cute rabbit! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! It shed so fast and so brightly it made the shadow beast feel attacked, the bright light pierced their shadow bodies like constant shes of burning light, the powerful cute rabbit wasn''t actually attacking them, she was too much of a coward to attack, she evaded! Indeed! She had been evading their attacks at lightning speed, the shadow beasts were not even able to touch this mysterious and glorious little rabbit! The ice giants were left dumbfounded as they saw this scene with their eyes wide open. Just what kind of ridiculous creature could this be? The movements it had were precise, yet they were all filled with fear, it moved fast, evading their constant attacks swiftly and without letting them even touch it! "You''re doing it great, Aki! Show them the might of the rabbits!" said Pekora, infusing mana into her Rabbit Spirit, which she had named Aki! "Uwawaahhh¡­ No, I don''t want to! I hate fighting!" cried Aki, as the shadow beast attacked her from all angles. Their sharp ws, bites, and the power of the shadow projectiles of their magic nevernded a single hit on her! She moved so fast it was as if she was using teleportation, in an instant, she was in a ce, and in the other, she was already in another ce! What kind of overpowered evader was this? Was this allowed? FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Aki continued to evade as the bear shadow beast woke up, rushing towards her! All three of the shadow beasts continued to fight her and receive bright shes of light, which damaged theirpletepositions and made them roar in pain. They began falling back in anger and frustration as they saw this mighty rabbit spirit move incredibly swiftly. The movements of Aki were mesmerizing to see, even the other shadow beasts were being affected by the light and thunderbolts it emanated when it moved around, as they received these shockwaves and the weaker shadow beasts died instantly, dozens of them began dying, while the big ones fighting against her also received severe damage! But this was indeed odd, she wasn''t even attacking them! Aki was actually a very cowardly spirit, since birth that she was cowardly and she had never seemed to change, Pekora known her since she made a contract with the little Aki when Pekora awakened her spiritual talent at the age of 5 months. "This Spirit has always been a coward! However, she is a coward because we rabbits are innately a cowardly race¡­ nheless, the power she has and the speed we had cultivated together, even while she evades and tries to not fight, her very movements release powerful attacks without her realizing it¡­ her foot release sparks of lighting and burning bright yellow-gold light¡­ Aki is amazingly strong, she just doesn''t realize it because she''s a coward!" thought Pekora, as she continued to fight small shadow beasts while infusing mana into Aki! FLASH! The fight was just beginning! ----- Chapter 403: The Power Of Light Over Shadows

Chapter 403: The Power Of Light Over Shadows

----- The invasion of the Winter Lotus Sect seemed to be an all-out attack. The Dark Shadow Sect wanted to take down this sect of powerful warriors for a long time, and now that they had achieved the power and had gotten the opportunity, they had quickly gathered a massive army of shadow beasts which they split in two, attacking both sides of the sect''s walls, without leaving them any room to escape or anything of the sort! However, unexpectedly, the cavalry had arrived as Drake and hispanions quickly spread around the immense battlefield, ready to fight a war against the powerful Shadow Beasts! The back of the sect''s walls was where the members of the sect that were not going to fight but escape were going out! However, against the sect master''s expectations, the first attack over the front of the sect''s walls was a trick so they would think they wouldn''t attack the back due to using all their forces here, but it resulted in not being the truth!? The powerful shadow beasts had gathered into big armies and were marching forward at a fast speed. Of course, that''s where Drake sent his cavalry, his trustypanions, and powerful warriors to battle! Tisha and Pekora led the charge against the shadow beasts in the back of the sect, packing up the power of their people and their powerful abilities, Tisha had amazing physical strength and led her army like a true warrior, meanwhile, Pekora led her squadron of rabbit-kin and other beast-kin mixed in from former ves into battle, all of them unleashed their unique abilities! Unlike Elves swiftness, gracefulness, amazing magic talent, speed, and the power of wielding ice the most and the best, the beast-kin had unique talents too, such as the ability to be incredibly close with nature and life, to the point that each one of them had their own very spirits! And not only just elemental spirits which they merged into a field to attack many shadow beasts at once and cover arge amount of space amazingly well performed, but they also had another spirit, an unique spirit that not even other spiritualists from other races could ever hope to have! They had their guardian totems! Every beast-kin race had their own guardian totems, and which guardian totem was that of the rabbit-kin? Well, that''s obvious! The glorious rabbit totem! The rabbit totem allowed them to summon rabbit spirits of all shapes and sizes, some were bigger than others, there were some that even had sharp horns like horned rabbits, and were deadly spear-headed fighters. However, Pekora''s Beast Spirit was the strangest, it wasn''t a big and strong one, it wasn''t an intimidating one either, it wasn''t even good at fighting like other rabbit spirits that could charge with their sharp horns or control dig in the ground for surprise attacks could! This one rabbit named Aki was all Pekora had, and many would believe it was a cowardly rabbit spirit unfit for battle¡­ but Pekora had grown for years with her adorable spirit, Aki. Aki was a yellow-gold rabbit spirit with a mysterious aura and potential. She emanated a strong and bright light from her body as if she were the personification of light itself¡­ just how amazing was Aki to begin with? The sole thought of fighting such a fierce little rabbit made many think it twice! Or did they? Actually not, they didn''t think this way, it was a very little and timid rabbit, she even dared to eat grass as if she was pretending to be a normal rabbit! Wasn''t she shameless? Aki was even more shameless than others though, as she even cried back at Pekora andined, saying she disliked fighting and dint want to fight¡­ but that''s where her strengthy into! Into not fighting¡­ But evading! Indeed, evading! You heard me right¡­ this was her power, evading. But how strong was evading without the ability to fight back? Ultimately the person evading would have to run away from the conflict altogether to survive, if not, they would slowly deplete their energy and die. But that was obviously not the case for the cute Aki. Her veryposition was unique. She held the power of Light and Thunder! Indeed! F L A S H! F L A S H! F L A S H! F L A S H! "GRYYARR¡­!" F L A S H! F L A S H! F L A S H! F L A S H! "GROOARR¡­!" F L A S H! F L A S H! F L A S H! F L A S H! "GRAAHH¡­!" F L A S H! F L A S H! F L A S H! F L A S H! The fast tiny rabbit spirit moved at an incredibly fast speed across the battlefield, evading the shadow beast attacks and emanating a shockwave of light and lightning-like nothing else, this shockwave had amazingly strong power, and it continuously killed more and more shadow beasts¡­ Of course, Aki was too cowardly to even consider this as a sign of being strong and thought of it as just idents or things she couldn''t control properly. Her fast speed made her an amazing evader and attacker, a long-ranged attacker of Light and Thunder elements, very rare elements across this entire continent that had been barely seen so far in history! These powerful elements arebined together to make incredible performance. Aki hit the air with her strong rabbit feet, as she released a ray of light and thunder out of her kick, which she used to simply evade from the bear shadow beast! However, this time, the powerful shockwave released resembled a deadly beam, and it hit the bear shadow beast directly, evaporating it for once and for all! BOOOOMMM!!! "GRYYYARR¡­!" The beast dissipated into nothingness! Despite how it seemed, it only had been half a minute since Aki was summoned! And she already took down a bit shot like that? By merely evading! Everyone on the battlefield stopped doing what they were doing! Even the shadow beast was left dumbfounded and fearful of this rabbit''s power! Meanwhile, Aki was scared out of her life! "Uwaah! I don''t want to fight!" ----- Chapter 404: The Might Of The Coward

Chapter 404: The Might Of The Coward

----- BOOOMMM!!! The massive beam of light and thunder released by Aki''s kick in the air reached the bear shadow beast,pletely obliterating it from the face of the world! Its entire shadow body was consumed by a countless wave of light and thunder particles, which it was amazingly weak against. The monstrous shadow beast, a chimera made up of a lot of leftover shadow essence from many in Shadow Beast was consumedpletely and defeated in the spot, it was left dumbfounded as it looked around the ce for itsst moments before disappearing. The little rabbit had already taken down one of them in thirty seconds since it was summoned! "W-What?!" "No¡­! No! This is impossible!" "It cannot be!" The clich¨¦ viin-like dark shadow disciples looked at the scene inplete disbelief. One of their strongest chimera shadow beasts died in an instant and there was nothing they could do against it; it was simply way too mighty! The other two beasts were not hanging out that well either! They were weakened and damaged, their entire bodies were leaking big wounds of shadow, as miasma continued toe out of their wounds¡­ yes, miasma. It was a corrupted energy which made up the cores of the shadow beasts! "Miasma?!" thought Pekora while looking at the "blood" of the shadow beasts, feeling like something bigger than she had expected was happening. However, she was also filled with joy, Aki defeated one of them quickly! "Come on, Aki, let''s finish the other two together!" she said, rushing forward as Aki cried in horror. "No way, no way, no way! I am not a monster like you, Pekora! I cannot just fight it off like you do!" she said. "Come on don''t be a coward, those two are already dying! You''re doing great, look at them!" said Pekora. "GROAR¡­!" "CRAAAAA!" The two giant Rank 3 Chimeric Shadow Beasts were greatly wounded as of now, Pekora and Aki looked at them and they were easy prey! The giant one was like a giant cat, while the other winged one was like a bird! The two shadow beasts rushed forward and attacked Pekora and Aki by themand of their creators, the three hiding ice giants! The powerful beasts reached up to the two in an instant through their amazing speed and shadowy movements, bathing them with constant attacks! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, Pekora summoned the power of her nature as massive shields made of wood defended her, while her dandelion spirit expanded herself into a mass of fluffy fur, protecting her! POOF! CLASH! The two beasts managed to break through the shields but the power of the dandelion was great! Although right away it weakened and went back to its small size. "Foo¡­" "Sunlight Beam!" "Hahh!" A beautiful sunflower emerged atop Pekora''s head, releasing a powerful beam of bright yellow-gold light towards the shadow beast shaped as a bird! The beam pierced through its head, easily destroying it and weakening the shadow beast! "NOW, AKI!" "Y-You''re awful! Stop forcing me to work!" she cried, as Aki moved around and her shing light suddenly pierced through the bird shadow beast, destroying it once and for all! BOOOOMMMM!!! "CRYYYAAAAHH¡­!" The giant beast dissipated into nothingness as the only shadow beast left was the cat-shaped one, who roared loudly and opened its various heads,bining its power together and then firing a deadly barrage of countless shadow rays! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Pekora ended receiving an attack which she couldn''t defend in time, as a big and ck wound emerged in her stomach. She vomited a mouthful of blood¡­ However, the rabbit duo was not going down against it! She smiled as she simply cleansed the blood out of her mouth and gathered mana around her, coating herself with a bright amount of life! Which she gathered into a powerful ray she fired from the tip of her staff! FLAAAAASHHH!!! "G-GRAAH?!" BOOOM!!! The powerful beam of life and nature hit the cat-shaped shadow beast, throwing it into the ground and sting it into pieces! FLAASH¡­! However, it suddenly began to struggle, it wasn''t dead yet! "GROAR!" The massive cat-shaped shadow beast now had be a mass of shadows of various horrendous shapes, expanding around as it received mana from its masters, and it suddenly jumped over other smaller shadow beasts, devouring them, and assimting them into its body¡­ "What the heck?!" asked Pekora. "GROOOOOOOAAARRRR¡­!" The massive shadow beast reached Pekora, but Aki suddenly got in front of her! "Agh¡­ D-Damn it!!!" FLASH! Aki absorbed arge quantity of mana as she overcharged herself with bright light and thunder, releasing sparks of bright light everywhere! The powerful light continued to flow around her body and in an instant, she shed like a beam of light towards the massive shadow beast, piercing through its body and killing it instantly by filling with it with light and thunder, exploding into the brightest explosion there could be! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! Aki jumped away, reaching Pekora once more, as the massive shadows dissipated into nothingness. The ice giants were left dumbfounded by the power of this cowardly rabbit spirit! It was amazing, outstanding, even, incredible! This was the might of the rabbit! The overpowered rabbit spirit, Aki! "What?!" "Impossible! This is impossible!" "It cannot be¡­ our shadow beast¡­ defeated by a rabbit?" "Not one, but all of them¡­!" said Pekora, as she looked at the direction of the ice giants, she coated her wound with the branches of trees and infused life energy into her body. She began to slowly recover and gain more energy and essence, filling her up with all this strong life and healing her deadly wound. "Hahh¡­ Phew, that was¡­ something¡­" sighed Aki. "You did it, Aki! I knew you could! Since the moment we made a pact¡­ I knew you would one day be an useful spirit!" said Pekora. "Geez¡­! You''re always forcing me to fight all the time, you''re an awful master, Pekora!" cried Aki. The two rabbits spoke leisurely¡­ ----- Chapter 405: A Rabbits Resolve

Chapter 405: A Rabbit''s Resolve

----- The Ice Giants looked at Pekora in utter horror! The Rabbit-kin was truly a formidable fighter! Even more her powerful Rabbit Spirit, Aki! Aki ended being a Light and Thunder Spirit, a very rare kind of elementbination, in fact. Beast Spirits were like elemental spirits in the regard of elements! They had their own elements too, and were able to gather power from the environment like elem ental spirits, but instead of representing elements, they represented animals and beasts, and therefore their power was wilder and less refined. Because of this, beast spirits couldn''t use conventional magic of their elements, and use the beast spirit magic of their masters to unleash all sorts of powerful physical attacks! But beast spirits had this weakness, they couldn''t conjure magic spells and were used to make up technique-like beast magic spells using their master''s help. Due to this Aki couldn''t fight from long distances if she wanted, and had to fight physically, despite being a little rabbit spirit that was too fearful to fight 1v1! However, now, Aki showed off her true power to Pekora and everyone around¡­ Pekora couldn''t help but smile happily. The power of Aki was phenomenal, and she always knew about it¡­ Pekora recalled her past in these moments of war. As she remembered her past. How she came to be and what made her how she was now. She remembered that she used to be part of another tribe of rabbit-kin, she was raised tenderly by her family who lived in caves, until the tribe was attacked by wild beast, and nearly wiped out. She was left alone as she had managed to escape when she fell over an underground river, bringing her all the way down the mountain her family lived in¡­ it was miraculous she had survived, it was as if the spirits themselves had intervened, protecting the little Pekora from danger, until she was suddenly found coughing in the shore of the river by a sibling tribe of rabbits, who had separated from her tribe several years ago, bing nomadic instead of cave dwellers. They pitied the little girl and took care of her, she never had a mother and a father after that, but had many figures that taught her the value of life, hunting, shamanism, and spiritualism¡­ all her tribe protected her from the dangers of nature as they taught her well, and she grew to be an exceptional magician and huntress, contracting two Nature-Attribute Spirits and also Aki, her Rabbit Beast Spirit, which she had contracted before the other two at the age of 5 months, just a month after the tragedy that befell her original tribe. She had no grudges against nature as they had taken her family due to necessity, the creatures that attacked them did it for the need of food, most likely, as gruesome and grotesque as it sounded, she learned that there was no point in seeking revenge against nature, the family of Grisly Bears that had attacked her tribe also had their own pups and other family members they had to feed and survive. In this harsh world it was all about the weak devouring the strong. She learned after many years of spiritual enlightenment that going against nature was meaningless, the bears would continue living and simply ughtering these in nocent beasts that only desired to live was more sinful than having her own family killed by them. Shemuned with nature and her spirits contracted with her, she became a strong chief of the tribe after that, as she connected with nature the most and even attained a level of spiritual enlightenment even higher than others¡­ th e outsider turned to be the chief of the tribe, an interesting tale that many would not believe when they first heard it, but that''s was how things went, that was how it happened. Aki had been looking and protecting Pekora since she was a young baby girl, a toddler, despite her cowardly nature, she still protected her and alerted her of danger, while helping her cultivate her mana and grow stro nger through the nourishment of her mana core using spiritual energy, a more refined and powerful version of mana. Pekora grew stronger and her heart was slowly healed from the early tragedy of her life, as she became someone that was worthy of ruling her new tribe. However, things went awry as her nomadic tribe was swallowed by a snowstorm the same way the ice elves led by Tisha, which also ended in making the two meet each other. Since then, she was enved alongside her people, but they were rescued thanks to Drake, and were given new op portunities as his sect members, being given shelter and more, she had been working hard ever since then to make up for all the good things Drake and his people had done for her and her tribe¡­ and now, the ultimate proof of her strength was happening as she unleashed and showcased her amazing growth, defeating three Peak-Stage Rank 3 Shadow Beasts with only her powers and wits. And now, the other three ice giants from the dark shadow sect were left speechless, pissing themselves in fear as they nced at the utterly terrifying scene before their very eyes, a small and cute rabbit-kin woman and her rabbit spirit had devastated their strongest shadow beasts and most of the army in that area of the battlefield was now gone as the soil was covered in rich and bright sparkling yellow-gold light. They were leftpletely speechless as they saw everything unfold, and now they were trembling in utter fear over the prospects of beingpletely stopped into the ground by these two rabbit''s foot! They quickly began to move their big legs, making big leaps over the soil, running away with their lives, but would Pekora and Aki merely let them escape in front of them? Of course not! F L A A A S H!!! ----- Chapter 406: Merciless

Chapter 406: Merciless

----- Pekora and Aki looked at the perpetuators of this side of the battlefield who hadmanded this part of the shadow beast army, running away for their lives cowardly, they felt that it was about time to get these three over with, and even more easily as they were merely just Rank 2! Pekora, however, didn''t wanted to let them surprise her in any way, so she used something amazing this time around, showcasing the true power of a shaman with a Beast Spirit. She conjured a powerful Beast Magic Spell named Beast Spirit Fusion! FLASH! Aki began to fly, reaching her chest and melding with Pekora! "You don''t like fighting by yourself but how about we just merge together for once?" asked Pekora. "I-I''ve never done this before! Are you sure?!" asked Aki. "Sure! Come with me and be one¡­ Aki! You''re like my best friend, nobody else would be able to do this better than you." Said Pekora. "A-Alright¡­ You do the fighting tough!" said Aki. "Fufu, always a little coward¡­ But fine! I''ll take care of it, Aki!" said Pekora. FLASH! Pekora suddenly covered herself in the spiritual power of Aki as she began to overflow with spiritual beastly aura. A beautiful armor of bright yellow-gold light emerged, growing with silky fur around her body, shoulder pads, her chest, legs, and arms. Her ears became twice as longer and gained a mystic golden coverture, with beautiful spiraling decorations. The exposed skin gained new tattoos and more of it, as her eyes shed with bright yellow-gold light, the light and thunder of Aki emanated from Pekora''s entire body, overflowing it with powerful energy and amazing spiritual power. she was overflowing with it to no end! She was truly growing into an admirably powerful warrior! Her very presence emanated light and thunder, she hadpletely changed! This was the new Spell that Pekora had learned some time ago after she had cultivated and trained enough, it allowed her to temporarily merge with her Beast Spirit, forming this powerful bond, and enhancing all her physical and magical abilities in the process¡­ additionally, she even gained the power of light and thunder, which reflected into her body as it emanated a strong aura! Pekora had already surpassed Rank 3 in power, and might even be equal to Rank 4 in such a powerful form! This spell consumed a lot of Mana though, so she quickly flew towards the three Ice Giants behind this entire thing, who were escaping cowardly. "Shit, she''s here!" "Run faster!" "Use Shadow Travel!" The three ice giants covered themselves in shadows using the Shadow Travel Spell, and began to dive into the shadows of the trees inside the forest to escape! However, would Pekora simply let them go easily? Of course not! She persecuted them relentlessly as she reached them in an instant, and unleashed a barrage of attacks immediately afterwards, sting them away into oblivion! Her hands and legs moved incredibly quickly, releasing thunderbolts that Aki couldn''t properly aim against due to her cowardly nature. Her legs kicked the ground and generated such big shockwaves that the ground itself trembled before her thunderous might. Her hands waved and released gigantic w-shaped attacks made of explosive bright yellow-gold light, as they impacted the ground and made the entire floor tremble, cracking open. The shadows of the ice giants were quickly dispelled by her attacks, especially the strong light-type attacks she unleashed, which were very effective against the shadow spells, their spells easily were destroyed as they saw their power dissipate in an instant! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Shadows had no ce before the might of Pekora and Aki, the two looked down at the ice giants trembling in the ground coated in ck clothes, as they nced at her fearfully! They couldn''t believe how frustrating it was! It was incredibly horrifying to fight and lose against this woman who they thought wasn''t so much. She was a beast-kin after all, one of the races they looked down the most, and a rabbit-kin at that, who are usually super smallpared to other races, and even more against giants, who were almost three times their size¡­pared to ice giants they could very easily be treated as ants. However, now, one of such ants was reveling against them and fighting back with everything she had at her disposal, utilizing the amazing powers she possessed, and the help of her spirit beast familiar, Aki! A rabbit spirit they had also looked down upon because it was a rabbit¡­ "Y-You bastard, let me go!" cried one of them, gritting their teeth in utter fear as Pekora caught one of their legs and then pierced it with a de made of light. "No, you''re all dead." She said. "D-Die!" However, another tried to fight back, as they unleashed a beam of shadows towards her! POOF! However, the shadows were easily dispelled andpletely destroyed by her powerful light and thunder, leaving the manpletely speechless. In fact all three of them began attacking her with punches, kicks, and their shadow magic, but Pekora easily evaded all of this and continued fighting against them in almost equal terms, she kicked all of them into the ground and then used her magic to electrify their bodies, slice their limbs, and kill them as gruesomely as possible! "Gruuuuaagggh¡­!!!" "Gyyyyaaaaagggh¡­!!!" "S-Stop! Stooooopppp¡­!" "There''s no mercy for you, trash!" roared Pekora, as her attacks continued to mince through their bodies until the veryst cry of these giants was heard, their agony ended at longst, but they had gruesomely died like nobody else had ever seen before, their bodies sttered into the ground horrendously. Pekora sighed in relief, looking down at the trash she had in, as she cleared the blood in her body and harvested their Mana Cores for herter usage into mana potions, the only redeemable quality this trash had¡­ their souls remained in there and she was able to see them as a spiritualist, deciding to burn them with her light. "GYYYAAAAHH¡­!" She was quite merciless¡­ ----- Chapter 407: Ambush!

Chapter 407: Ambush!

----- With the death of several Dark Shadow Sect Members by the hands of Tisha and Pekora, the army of shadow beasts became smaller and smaller in the back of the sect''s walls. The monstrous creatures were now just a few dozen from the original thousands and would soon be even less as things went on. Only a small group of three Dark Shadow Sect Elders remained, who were all mounting giant Lesser Shadow Jormungandr. These deadly beasts had yet to be taken down as they exuded a powerful Rank 4 presence, they were unleashing an Aura and Domain of Shadow which enhanced the power of the Shadow Beasts, but it seemed that it was proving to be infective at the end, as the army they fought was simply way stronger than them! Just like that¡­ Elder Jianyung, an elder of the Dark Shadow Sect leading the squadron of three Lesser Shadow Jormungandr, was a criminal well know around this area of the continent and had survived since he was a young teenager. His family was destroyed by beasts and then he wandered in the wilderness like a rabid wild kid for very long, until he was taken by a group of bandits who made him theirckey and ultimately taught him how to assault other viges, pige, and survive in this destructive way. However, as they got too close to a sect one day, they ended being persecuted by the righteous faction, this sect had many allies and they all ended cornering them, which ended in the annihting of his group of bandit friends who had raised him since he was a teen. As he despaired while being captured by the righteous faction, he was suddenly saved by a band of malicious magus, who in the army of righteous faction and then took the boy, whichter on joined the army of the dark shadow sect. Joining a sect of malicious magus, Jianyung had to do everything he could to survive and thrive, he killed, fought, and gained fame, he was as ruthless as they were taught to me, and quickly rose to power over the years, bing a Peak-Stage Rank 3 Elder now. His power was formidable and so was his tyranny. He was a malicious man, and he grew in such a manner due to necessity and to survive¡­ now he knew very well what has been found, the darkness that dwells now within the sect master of the Dark Shadow Sect, after finding the inheritance of the Tenebrous Shadow Immortal ten years ago that things had slowly begun to change. Jianyung knew that this power could lead them to not only destroy any enemy they wanted, butpletely take over all of Jotunheim if they were to use it right, and even more, they were going to use it on its full potential! Although he was not well known before dying, the Tenebrous Shadow Immortal was a powerful Ice Giant who had cultivated the power of his Mana Core of Darkness and Shadows, evolving its power topletely new levels, said to belong to some kind of Ancient Order named "The Order of Colors" referred as ck for short, he died out of old age and had left his legacy for those seeking to follow the path of darkness and shadows. Its inheritance included all sorts of new powers and spells, alongside an entire set of special artefacts he had crafted, a massive pile of mana stones, and Spell Jewels which contained his strongest spells, that could even be conjured by the weakest of mortals as long as they had Mana to use them. Using these Spell Jewels was how they were able to bring forth the power of darkness and shadows into the continent, for years the sect formed an army of Shadow Beasts and waited for the right moment, and finally, finally, after they were able to do so and found a good opportunity when the two nearby Sects fought against one another for a stupid affair that they themselves set up was when it was finally time to strike and reap the benefits! Now Jianyung wanted to merely finish what they had started with the sect of Winter Lotus, however, things proved to not go ording to their n as a mysterious group of outsiders interrupted their conquest of this sect, a charismatic man controlling winds and several other formidable fighters meddled themselves into an affair that didn''t belonged to them and began to do things they shouldn''t had to. Jianyung couldn''t believe how strong they were, though, even more as they were not only just ice giants but all sorts of other races than them, ice elves and beast-kin included, who showed a level of power he had never seen in these discriminated races that his sect mostly used as servants and sexual ves, and most recently as sacrifices to fuel the Shadow Nest where the Shadow Beasts were created from¡­ He felt utterly shocked as he saw their amazing performance, and in just a few minutes, with the help of some more, they ended cutting down almost 90% of the army he led, without counting the other army at the front of the sect, which was being led by other elders. He felt with the utter necessity of escaping with his life, he didn''t had the resolve to stay and die here, even if he had to fight against these pathetic non-ice-giants whom he hated a lot for being weaklings who dared to fight back against the true ruler of this continent¡­ Jianyung looked down at the battlefield, even with the beasts they had, which were powerful beast at Rank 4, he couldn''t afford them to die as they were valuable steeds that were born from the eggs of the Tenebrosity that their sect master has been raising, who hatched from an egg left in the inheritance as well. Due to that, they decided to move away at a fast speed, deciding to not intervene anymore and toe back in ater date with a better n this time around! But this wasn''t the case as the three were quickly greeted by a group of ice giants, ice elves, and beast-kin¡­ they had quickly caught up to them, and were not going to let them make any other step¡­ "You''re not going anywhere." Said Tisha. "Why don''t you stay to y a bit more?" asked Pekora. "Don''t worry, we''ll be gentle." Said Laddan. "Very gentle¡­" said Beh. ----- Chapter 408: Confronting The Dark Shadow Sect Disciples

Chapter 408: Confronting The Dark Shadow Sect Disciples

----- Jianyung was surprised, he looked down at those that tried to stop him, four people had showed up, only four. Before he and his other two sect members, who were all Rank 3 mounting Rank 4 beasts with ancient beast bloodlines, it was a joke, especially because there was no Rank 4 within their ranks, only Rank 3! Tisha, Pekora, Beh, and Laddan might had gotten way too cocky! Did they seriously and realistically believed they could stand a chance against them? Maybe they were escaping, but that wasn''t because they were weak, it was simply a strategic retreat! Yes, that! Jianyung and his two sect member allies were not coward nor afraid of battle, they simply wanted to retreat strategically toe backter at ater date and beat them all up with more shadow beasts at their side! Meanwhile the foolish Tisha, Pekora, and Bedann''s parents hade here and actually just got in front of them? Yes, they might have the power to defeatrge armies of Rank 3 creatures, but they should really check their own power levels, it was impossible for someone at Rank 3 to defeat powerful Rank 4 beasts such as the ones they were mountain, which even possessed ancient mythical beast bloodline from someone as legendary as Jormungandr! "You dare get in our way?! Are you actually insane? You four are still Rank 3! Rank 3 cannot stand a chance against our powerful Rank 4 Beasts! You''re courting death bying in front of us so arrogantly! Maybe you defeated the army of Shadow Beasts, but that doesn''t mean that you''re miraculously strong enough to defeat us, not even in your dreams!" he roared. "You''re going to just die miserably then!" "Foolish idiots!" Tisha looked at the three that spoke dead serious. She seemed to not be taking any king of shit from them and was rather tired of their presence already. "If you''re so high and mighty, can you exin us why you were running away like chickens?" she asked. The three suddenly felt a chill run through their spines, even as ice giants they knew how strong she was¡­ after all she had beheaded mercilessly three of their members already, she wasn''t afraid of doing it again if she could¡­ her de was hungry for more blood after all. "Yeah, I don''t understand why you were running away if you were going to end up being so strong? It was almost as if you were telling us "We are weak, pleasee follow us and kill us!"¡­ Seriously, did you really thought we would stand there and let you walk away? Even with Rank 4 Beasts, so what?" asked Pekora. She was still merged with Aki, and after absorbing a few hundred mana stones, she was back up to full Mana as well, her power was overflowing from her body as golden fur covered several areas of her petite body, thunder and light emanated from her body like a yellow-gold aura¡­ "My son-inw is Rank 4, and I''ve sparred with him several times,pared to his might, these three little snakes don''t look that bad." Said Laddan, Bedann''s father. His entire presence emanated a strong pressure, his entire body was like that of a titan more than a giant. His aura was red and powerful, filled with fiery might, that of Strength and War. His muscles and his entire body were simply enhanced topletely new levels thanks to this powerful Aura. He felt like apletely different person than he usually was! This was the power¡­ the amazing power of his strength, the power he had cultivated until now after being revived by Drake. "I am not afraid of some poison from them¡­ We have gathered enough strength, and we got backuping right here, you''re surrounded, and we only have to buy time at most, but if we manage to kill you before the backup, don''t me us¡­ We simply wouldn''t had been able to contain ourselves¡­" said Beh, Bedann''s mother. Her entire presence emanated a strong and toxic, purple-colored mist-like aura, which continuously expanded around her, fusing with the coldness of her ice, which she materialized into an ice bow¡­ this powerful ice and poison emanated from her body like a stream of cold toxicity that even made her surroundings corrosive¡­ all this time she had developed the power gifted by her Poison Dragon Mark to such an amazing level the same way her husband developed the War Dragon Mark! "You''re really foolish to think you can even buy time¡­ Fine, I''ll amuse you with the amazing power of these beasts! (Hah! As if they were going to even put a good fight, maybe you were strong against the mobs, but against us?! There''s no chance at all¡­ this will be an easy, easy way to get some sacrifices at the end, and we''ll also severely weaken the enemy side by taking down their "generals"¡­ heheheh¡­)"ughed Jianyung while thinking an entire malicious plot internally. He had not realized that he was also a Rank 3 like them, but somehow thanks to the beast he was taming, he thought of himself superior and above those of the same Rank, a truly foolish thought. "Go for it, Snake!" "Kill them off!" "GRYYSHAAA!" "GROAR!" "HISSSS!" The three gigantic snakes rushed towards their targets, jumping off the ground like springs as they were coiled up at that moment, their entire bodies emanating strong shadow auras that overwhelmed any enemy! The enormous auras they had formed a domain which was made up of theirbined auras put up together¡­ such an incredible might was notparable to many other things, and these deadly snakes were about to y them for good! The monstrous creatures rushed forward and unleashed their domains and auras of shadows over their enemies, while Tisha, Pekora, Laddan, and Beh, also unleashed their Auras and let them epass their bodies, as their powerful spells and techniquesbined together into wonderful attacks! Pekora was the first one to react with her lighting speed, unleashing three rays of light and blinding the snakes in a matter of a split of a second! FLASH! ----- Chapter 409: The Power Of Darkness

Chapter 409: The Power Of Darkness

----- Jianyung and his two other retainers rushed forward using the strength of their tamed beasts, these powerful Lesser Shadow Jormungandr, or Giant Shadow Snakes for more simplicity, they were powerful monsters'' descendants of the Legendary Snake Jormungandr. This mythical snake was said to be the children of Loki, a legendary God of ancient times, who had been adopted by Odin, the King of the Aesir, although he was in fact an Ancient Ice Giant¡­ Loki had three powerful children in these ancient times, which were passed off as powerful entities across the entirety of thend of Yggdrasil, even now after many years since the Ragnar?k and were recorded history about Aesir ends, the three children of Loki still remain in this world somehow, through their descendants. Although it is said that Hel is still "alive" as she is Death itself, living in the underworld, dwelling within Helheim, her domain. However, her other two siblings were said to have been in somehow, Jormungandr the giant world snake which bit into the world''s tree roots had made many descendants, the children of Jormungandr, powerful and gigantic snakes, a race of titanic snakes of tremendous and terrifying power¡­ And then there was Fenrir, who had been said to have the giant wolf race as well, powerful mythical beasts with tremendous strength and the ability to merge with shadows and more. However, before the group, there was now three of the descendants of Jormungandr, although they were only lesser beings, they still held within them the bloodline of this monstrous entity, and were unleashing itpletely in this very moment, as the power of their bloodlines and races were exuding from their bodies through shadow and darkness auras. However, Pekora quickly rushed forward and utilized the power of her Rabbit Spirit and the fusion between her and her Beast Spirit, unleashing three rays of light from her body, impacting into the three giant snakes! FLASH! The giant snakes were obviously weak against this element as they were shrouded on shadows and darkness, they were easily spooked by the light as their eyes were temporarily blinded! "GRRYYAH¡­!" The three snakes still had their sense of scent to look through the world around them, but they were weakened severely by the light, as it were impregnated into their bodies by some sort of strange way¡­ their eyes closed tightly shut, as the three snakes jumped away from Pekora. She easily scared the three tamers of the dark shadow sect, as they were so scared by the light they almost fell backwards, this was because their own power came from darkness as well, being confronted by such bright light made them innately fear it! Even more than normally, as the shadow and darkness attribute they acquired was not through normal means such as being born with it or acquiring a new mana core of it¡­ no, it was different! The power they had used to acquire their new affinities was through a special ritual used using the power of the inheritance named Shadow Embrace, where any Mana Core was forcefully corrupted by all the darkness of the user''s heart, the more darkness there was, the stronger the power of the dark attribute would be as it tainted the color of their original mana core to pure darkness¡­ And a sect filled with criminals and unrighteous magus was perfect to abuse this power, after all they were all psychos and insane malicious people that were ruthless to the core, having done atrocities their entire lives, the darkness in their hearts was big! The more they had, the stronger their mana cores ended as they transformed into Dark/Shadow Attribute, losing their main attribute but gaining the powerful dark attribute¡­ However! There was single and simple problem, there was something that was kind of a weakness, the stronger the darkness in their hearts, therger their weakness would be¡­ Light was the biggest weakness, and even their very dark hearts felt shaken and fearful by being confronted by it! Pekora couldn''t help but find it amusing as they ran away from her as if she were the apocalypse bringer or something! The worst part was that this apprehension surprised even them! They didn''t knew that such a thing was within them now, and Jianyung felt utterly frustrated, horrified, and surprised when he suddenly acted like a chicken against Pekora''s light! He was quivering in fear due toa? tiny rabbit?! He, and ice giant?! It can''t be! No¡­ this cannot be! Jianyung couldn''t believe it! "Looks like you got a weakness against my light¡­ you guys, take care of the other two, I''ll kill the cocky leader!" said Pekora, leading the other three as they nodded, Pekora had suddenly be something of a coordinator, although all four were innate leaders, perhaps her experience and older age made her a more natural leader and coordinator than even Tisha and Bedann''s parents. Tisha and Bedann''s parents rushed towards their targets, as Pekora rushed forward like a sh of thunderlight, reaching Jianyung in an instant and unleashing a barrage of kicks towards him, overcharging her legs with lightning and light and a lot of mana, and using her very powerful kicking power as rabbit to pummel down the giant snake! B O O M! BO O M! B O O M! B O O M! "GRRYYYARRR¡­! GROAR! GRAARRR¡­!" Being bathed on its deadly weakness made the snake cry in agony, while Jianyung gritted his teeth and unleashed a barrage of powerful shadow arrows against Pekora, which pierced through the air and reached her in an instant, some of them impacting over her but most of them ended being destroyed by her aura! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, this was enough to push her back as she gritted her teeth, her ears twitched a bit, she realized Jianyung was a cunning bastard and didn''t wasted any opportunity given! His snake rushed towards her once more from behind, opening its giant mouth and trying to swallow her whole, abusing her little size! ------ Chapter 410: No Mercy!

Chapter 410: No Mercy!

----- Using the power of her Light and Thunder given to her by the affinity of her Rabbit Spirit Aki towards these elements, which Pekora was able to utilize by herself and shape around through Mana Maniption Ability and the Beast Spirit Fusion Spell, she unleashed three powerful light rays towards these beasts, pushing them back while she fought bravely! She used her own strength to pummel them into the ground as her other three allies rushed forward to take their own prey, while she chose the cocky leader of the trio of dark shadow sect members, Jianyung, to fight him off with all her power! She had decided to start off strong, without letting him rx at all, she unleashed a barrage of powerful kicks. Her legs had been enhanced by the power of the Beast Spirit Aki, and her elements, and they were overcharged with thunderlight, the powerfulbination of thunder and light that Aki was able to make. This way, Pekora moved to a fast speed, kicking into the floor her enemy. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GRRYYYARRR¡­!" Being bathed on its deadly weakness made the snake cry in agony, the snake got hit by all of Pekora''s powerful kicks charged with thunderlight. It was a strong weakness that it had! Meanwhile, Jianyung gritted his teeth and unleashed a barrage of powerful shadow arrows against Pekora, which pierced through the air and reached her in an instant, some of them impacting over her but most of them ended being destroyed by her aura! Her powerful aura of light and thunder, or thunderlight, generated an enormous domain around her, any darkness and shadows that entered were severely weakened! It was as if Pekora was made into the big weakness of these bastards! And she couldn''t help but enjoy it as she resisted the hits by protecting her body with her arms covered in golden fur, as she began to charge power in her chest to release a strong attack¡­! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The shadow arrows continued to fall over her as she was about to unleash her powerful counterattack and blow away Jianyung! However, what she didn''t know was that this was enough to push her back as she gritted her teeth, her ears twitched a bit, she realized Jianyung was a cunning bastard and didn''t wasted any opportunity given! While she took the attacks, he began to cunningly sneak behind her! His snake rushed towards her once more from behind, opening its giant mouth and trying to swallow her whole, abusing her little size! Indeed! The greatest weakness Pekora could have was her size! She was too tiny, even with her big powers and magic, she was still a small pocket-sized rabbit-kin woman, and due to that, the ice giant Jianyung decided to abuse that, trying to let his beast swallow herpletely in a single bite, this way she would die instantly by having her little body crushed. Yeah her light and thunder might hurt the beast''s jaws, but it was a willing sacrifice that Jianyung was willing to make! "Hahaha! Die!" heughed, he had already proimed victory in just this little time! He was truly someone admirable¡­ However, Pekora had already charged power so she might as well use it now! FLASH! "W-What?!" The power she had charged over her chest was unleashed into a massive beam of thunderlight towards the giant snake''s mouth, sting its insides and everything within it in an instant! It was a big weakness that the idiot had showed to her, and she abused it happily! BOOOMMM!!! "GRYYYAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH¡­!" The giant snake cried in agony as its entire insides were burned and grilled through the power of the light and the thunder, its stomach started to bulge and so did most of its body, smoke began toe out of its nose, as its entire body seemed to be about to explode, but it barely held off, while being thrown away into the ground, pummeled into a giant crater where it lied pathetically¡­ the gigantic monster wasn''t even in agony, it was already dead! BOOOOMMM!!! "UAGGH¡­!" Jianyung fell over the floor, the light bathing his entire body, it hurt! It hurt like hell! Pekora had be way too overpowered with the Beast Spirit Fusion Spell, or perhaps she simply had an amazing matchup against the dark shadow sect members and their stupid snake pets! She rushed towards the Jianyung, as he quickly generated several barriers of shadows withyers, and shaped them into arrow-shaped projectiles, firing them at her constantly! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Relentless bastard¡­!" muttered Pekora, as she felt Jianyung''s attacks slowly push her back! She was doing her best to not fall back but this bastard was also doing his best to kill her, she used the powers of her physical strength enhancement, coating herself in thunderlight while tanking the hits and taking the damage and then¡­! FLASH! Like a sh of bright yellow-gold light, she rushed towards Jianyung, reaching the bastard and quickly kicking him in the chin! BOOM! "UAGH¡­!" Then, Pekora grabbed her Staff, coated it in thunderlight, and then used it to smack his head multiple times! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! From above, below, left, and right, Jianyung''s entire face grew more disfigured at each passing second, his face grew from mildly fine to bing swollen and ugly, blooding out of his eyes, nose, and moth as he lost several teeth too! SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "UUuuegggh¡­! P-Please¡­ Merchyyy¡­" he cried in agony, as his entire face was being bathed in even more agony! "No." said Pekora, she raised her leg and kicked him into the ground, after that, her staff hit the man''s balls, and made him scream even louder! "GYYYYAAAAAHHH!" "Assholes always pay in here, so you''re not the exception! Your toy wasn''t even a good entertainment!" said Pekora arrogantly, as her staff hit Jianyung until his entire body was broken internally, his internal bleed couldn''t stop either, or in a bit he began to quickly die out of this bleeding, feeling devastated, even a tear came out of his eyes as his pride was devastated, Pekora hadpletely smacked him into shreds¡­. ----- Chapter 411: Fight!

Chapter 411: Fight!

----- While Pekora''s fight was going on, two more fights urred against the deadly snakes of the dark shadow sect! their power was admirable as they unleashed strong auras¡­ without Pekora, these two snakes believed they had a higher change of survival now that they fought against non-light/thunder wielders¡­ but they were wrong! Terribly wrong! "I am enough to take you down¡­ Bedann''s parents will take down of the other, they shine the most when they fight together after all!" said Tisha, a smile emerged in her lips for a few seconds as she was filled with the conviction of KILLING. She flew towards her target, a giant ck snake mounted by a ck-robbed ice giant of the dark shadow sect! The dark shadow sect member looked at Tisha with horror, he really didn''t wanted to get involved with her despite Jianyung thinking she wasn''t hot shit! This was because she was indeed a deadly fighter! She had beheaded three dark shadow sect members before and there wasn''t anything saying she wouldn''t behead this dark shadow sect member either! The dark shadow sect member felt utterly fearful of this possibility, as he decided to go all out from the beginning, thinking that if he in this monster woman as fast as possible, he would be able to survive and thrive on his own, barely but he would do it! After all, who wants to die anyways? Even when his death came well justified in the mind of Tisha, this man didn''t wanted to die miserably and still had a long life to life for, dying here would only be a bitter memory¡­ he didn''t wanted to die, no matter what! The powerful presence of the snake confronted Tisha''s powerful icy pressure and aura, as her de was enhanced by this mana aura of hers, while her muscles bulged greatly, enhancing her physical strength in mere seconds! It was temporal, but very good! Her de reached the dark shadow sect member, as the dark shadow sect member looked at her in horror! He quickly ordered the snake to fight as he had been losing focus and the dark shadow sect member couldn''t even properly fight now. The dark shadow sect member ordered his snake to fight as the snake obeyed the dark shadow sect member with all it had in its arsenal, which was a strong bite and shadows! The snake obeyed the dark shadow sect member''smand, but the thing is, this snake was still young and barely knew how to use their power aside from being gigantic and majestic¡­ however, that meant jack shit in front of the dark shadow sect member if the beast wasn''t able to fight back properly to begin with! What the heck was the purpose of it if it couldn''t fight well? Of course, this was the talent of such creatures as even as this newborn hatchling infant was able to fight dexterously despite not knowing what magic or skills are. It just uses them, although even then, its still set is limited and weak, any weak attack would do it justice, as long as it could hit the creature, that''s it! its hard scales gave it a nice defense even if it was clumsy¡­. HOWEVER! SLASH! A powerful sh came from Tisha''s de in an instant, ignoring the shadow and even more, slicing them away as well! The power of such a sh reached the other trees behind the initial target, slicing them all apart and then filling them with ice. She was simply way too mighty! She couldn''t even contain herself anymore! "I-Impossible!" The sh of her de pierced through the air and reached the snake easily, thinly cutting through its scales and barely missing the target''s head, as it had instead sliced a part of the tail! The giant snake groaned in agony nheless as the cold ice began to spread across the wound and then slowly across the body! The dark shadow sect member was left surprised and shocked, of course, as he tried to relentlessly kill Tisha right after that, throwing explosive daggers at her, btu she reflected them with her de without any problems, and even pushed forward right after that, using the massive de to cut through the man''s defensive barriers and reach the giant snake, which suddenly gathered energy on its mouth!} B O O O O O M M M!!! A massive st of shadow sand darkness reached Tisha! However, she had defended herself by using her giant de as a shield, the beam of shadows and darkness should be more than powerful enough to break her weapon though, but Tisha wasn''t going to let a random nobody break her precious sword, which was enhanced and made by Drake! The de began to sh with bright icy light, the bluish light of her aura contained great power, overpowering the darkness! She shed through the darkness as the powerful sh pierced through the beam and reached the snake''s open mouth, slicing the entire head of the snake in half! S L A S H! "GRYEAGH¡­!" The Snake gave a pitiful sound which was quickly stopped the moment it died instantly! Its brain was slice din half after all! Not many survive such a thing! The dark shadow sect member was left shocked, of course. The dark shadow sect member looked at the corpse of the giant snake fall into the ground as he nned in escaping right away! The dark shadow sect member began to run for his life, without wanting to be caught by the malicious de of the demoness such as Tisha! However, the dark shadow sect member had bad luck today, as she quickly reached to him with her superior speed as a smaller race, and sliced his head off cleanly, just as he had nightmares about! "D-Damn it¡­! Gyyeeggh¡­" S L A S H! The head of the dark shadow sect member rolled on the ground with a bitter expression, he was done for! ----- Chapter 412: The Might Of Benladanns Parents!

Chapter 412: The Might Of Bedann''s Parents!

----- Meanwhile, as Pekora and Tisha''s fight urred, the parents of Bedann were doing their best as well! They wanted to showcase to Drake and Bedann herself that they were useful an strong now, after many fights¡­ so they decided to join in the little war and help out the Winter Lotus Sect, despite being one of the sects they despised the most after hearing their story. Nheless, they still pitied the children and innocents within the sect, and the two decided to help out and also gain some real battle experience in thisbat! The two rushed toward towards the giant shadow snake as the dark shadow sect member atop its head saw the two as buffoons for thinking they can actually stand a chance against this snake! "You think you stand a chance?! Perhaps those two might be but you''re clearly weaker and also¡­ strangely pale! Anyways, just die! Shadow st!" The dark shadow sect memberughed it off easily as he ordered the giant snake to unleash its ultimate move from the get-go! He was going to exterminate Bedann''s revived parents before they could had ever possibly fight or develop¡­ what an asshole! The snake gathered energy inside its mouth and then fired a deadly beam! The deadly beam reached up to the monstrous being in front of them, these two giants! The two giants, however, quickly evaded swifter than the dark shadow sect member had thought they could do! The dark shadow sect member began to ponder what to do out of nowhere as the two had just evaded his powerful beam! Now, the dark shadow sect member had to think what to do, quickly! However, before he could ever do something, the two husband and wife quickly reached up to it and attacked it! Beh gracefully manipted her poison and venom and gathered it into purple-colored ice arrows fired using her ice bow, she infused with a lot of mana, and icy mana, making the entire ce where the arrownded explore, generating a strong AoE attack on its finest! BOOOOMMM!!! The dark shadow sect member was surprised alongside the snake, who received a severe wound! The arrow had pierced its scales with ease and was now spreading across the wound, the deadly wound was indeed quite deadly¡­ the infant hatchling snake didn''t had the best regeneration yet and its scales were young and underdeveloped. The ice arrows came apanied by many attacks and powerful explosive blows, the attacks continued to explode continuously over the target as the snake flew away in scared demeanor, the dark shadow sect member was left ridiculed! Beh swiftly moved over the trees, firing more arrows as if she were some kind of dexterous elf! This was because Tisha and Pekora who had be her best friends had taught her how to move around trees despite her big size, she was interestingly enough one of the lighter ice giants in the entire group of Drake, so she was able to pull this up! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Her ice arrows of demise chased down the snake, until Laddan showed up and used his amazing strength to fight! His fists were filled with the deadly power of war and strength, as his eyes shed with deadly crimson-red glint! He used his massive fists and punched the giant beast in the chin, and then, his legs moved swiftly and kicked it several times! After that, he bathed it with more punches! The giant snake was so weakened that it was reduced to a passive position! Its Rank 4 was just for show! Was this because it was a hatchling or maybe because these tamers were not able to properly utilize the creature''s true power? The dark shadow sect member performance was certainly the most pathetic, there wasn''t any amazing behind him other than being a pathetic wimp! The two parents of Bedann rushed forward, after having faced so many hardships it was finally time to fight and win some battles, and what better way to do it than by defeating a foe of this caliber! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Laddan''s blows continued to move forward with increasing strength, his entire might was that of the oceans and the mountains themselves, this old man''s power was superb! Now it was more than clear from where Bedann got her amazing strength, her old man was amazing! The two parents ganged on the snake until a sudden blow into the head cracked its skull, the monster was then done for! However, the dark shadow sect member that was mounting it began to scream like a kid when he ran away. However, the two parents relentlessly followed him from behind, sneaking behind him and using their amazing power to attack him! Beh used her arrows to pierce his limbs and insert paralyzing poison into his body, paralyzing his limbs and throwing him into the ground! BOOM! "Agh! No! Stop! Have mercy!" he cried. Beh, however, did not have mercy, she quickly reached up to him with her husband, as her husband smiled maliciously, the tow suddenly grew more and more terrifying, they were no longer living beings anymore anyways, so why act as if they were gentle living beings? They had long ago embraced their monster aspect and were now showcasing it against the dark shadow sect member! "Aghhhhh! S-Stop!" "No." Bedann''s father began to crush the man''s entire body with his blows, while her mother continuously poisoned him a lot, turning him into a paralyzed half-dead corpse! "Grryyyaaaaaggh¡­! Stop! Mercy! M-mercy¡­! Gueegh¡­!" The dark shadow sect member began to die agonizingly, as their attacks continued relentlessly, after some seconds, his body was disfigured and made into a mass flesh and skin, eh waspletely dead¡­! "Phew, that was the easiest battle ever, these guys were such a letdown¡­ Rank 4 monster? These were just infants¡­ Truly a pity we had to y them though, but that''s for the best." Said Beh. "Indeed, if they had been left free, they would had made everything into a mess¡­" said Laddan. ----- Chapter 413: The Other Side Of The Battlefield

Chapter 413: The Other Side Of The Battlefield

----- After the miserable defeat of the threest sect members of the dark shadow sect, Pekora, Tisha, and Bedann''s parents gathered together and quickly moved through the forest, going back to the walls of the sect¡­ meanwhile, another battle in the other side of the sect was still going on, and they all tried to move there than wait patiently¡­ This battle had the other stronger Elders and also the Sect Master, due to this it should be an easier battle, even more as Drake, Bedann, and Miranda are there fighting relentlessly! However, things were getting heated up¡­ The shadow beasts were mostly fodder at this point, the might of the Elders and the Sect Master pushed them back easily and constantly whipped them out of their sight, only for more toe from the forest, they were not being produced, but there was something like squadrons or reserves behind them which moved after a certain number of soldiers was killed. Drake, Bedann, and Miranda continued to fight against the shadow beasts, putting their power into the fight with all they had, the trio continued to push forward while the Elders behind them supported them. The Lady Winter Lotus nced at Drake and her wife''s performance with surprise, the power they were putting in was surprising. She was growing more intrigued about who they truly were at each passing second, but it was impossible to ask in the middle of the battle as everyone was fighting for their own goals as of now, which were shared, and were about ying the enemy in front of them anyways. Drake unleashed powerful spiraling vortexes of slicing winds, utilizing the power of his wind attribute to its fullest, while merging it with his cold Winter Magic and generating an aura of wind and ice that enhanced the power and damage dealt of his magic and also his defenses against these two elements! The power of such magic was incredible, and he pushed it forward with ease, the shadow beasts in front of him were all turning into shadow mass as they died one by one. Drake''s thoughts shed with many things, although he was mostly wondering about this Lady Lotus Winter or whatever she was called, which seemed to exude a strong presence. She also had like five spirits and a dragon! something he had never seen before until now. He felt excited to greet and talk to this new dragon, as he was a dragon himself, but before that were to happen, he had to get rid of the enemy in front of him. Bedann was also using her powerful Chaos Magic for the task, mostly abusing her giant axe, and coating it with the deadly power of chaos! This chaos rotated around her weapon and enhanced its damage to new andpletely insane levels. Each of her blows unleashed a shockwave of dark chaos that consumed her targets easily, and her power was enhanced furthermore by fusing with Mold partially (without it being visible) through her Mold Legion Ability, enhancing her stats even more¡­ this was one of Bedann''s greatest cheats after all! Miranda was weaker than the two, but she made up for it with her versatility in battle, she was able to shapeshift to her heart''s content as if she were a slime, if not even better. She moved around taking the shape of a deadly ck wyvern, a roaring bear, or a fierce alligator, biting, shing, and crushing things before her sight. Drake couldn''t help but think of her as Beast Boy from DC Comics based in how much she was constantly turning into other beasts to fight¡­ However, Miranda added the dreadful power of mold into the mix, her very presence sent chills to the enemies and even new allies from this new sect, who looked at this pale human-shaped girl turn into all sorts of beasts without issues, only wondering what kind of magic could do that even¡­ Drake checked the battlefield after ying enough beasts, sensing the presence of enemies diminishing greatly, he finally began to think that things were turning for the better. "We are pushing forward pretty well! In a few more minutes we should be able topletely wipe out this entire ce- Huh?!" However, three massive snakes emerged from the woods, being mounted by three bold dark shadow sect members, the Lady Winter Lotus looked at the scene as she was shocked, they had finally showed themselves! She was only able to see them and share her sight with the elders through her irvoyance Skill! Now that they had showed up everyone could clearly see these beasts! "You¡­ Be careful against those monsters! They wield the power of shadows and have the bloodline of Jormungandr! That bloodline has amazing potential and even more incredible power!" she said. "Wait, what?! Jormungandr?! Are you for real? You''re saying the truth, right?" asked Drake in disbelief. "Erm, naturally! I am telling the truth, yes! (Why is he so excited over such a thing?!)" said thedy winter lotus, as Drake suddenly licked his lips. He was a gluttonous and greedy dragon deep down, imagining tasting those delicious Rank 4 Mana Cores excited him! he was already seeing his cultivation raise a bit more! And the meat of a legendary beast descendant would also be wonderful! But also, deep down, there was an increasing rivalry growing inside his heart against these snakes, as if they were made to be his enemies! "I cannot move from here but¡­ My Lunar Dragon can aid you! Go!" Lady Winter Lotus said, as her Lunar Dragon flew into the battlefield, reaching Drake''s ce and roaring loudly, its entire body emanated a glorious golden glint as moonlight showered its body constantly¡­ this beautiful creature was a dragon like Drake had never seen before, ever! It looked like a majestic Eastern Dragon too! "Amazing¡­" he muttered. "Your soul¡­ and scent¡­ you''re a fellow dragon, aren''t you? You''ve mastered shapeshifting amazingly well. I almost couldn''t tell¡­" whispered the dragon. It shocked Drake! It could talk through telepathy¡­ ----- Chapter 414: Drake Acts Arrogantly

Chapter 414: Drake Acts Arrogantly

----- The Lunar Dragon had emerged before Drake, talking to him as if he were his good friend for many years! Drake felt like he was being stalked by a creep! Who the heck was this guy? He dared to speak inside of his mind?! Why?! Damn lizard! However, he also grew intrigued, this was the first time he saw another dragon! And it was an authentic draconic dragon! Not just some random flying snake, he was the real deal, apletely authentic dragon race! Lunar Dragons¡­ he knew nothing about them. However, he knew that this one guy was strong, he exuded a powerful presence and had done a contract with the Lady Winter Lotus, the sect master of the Winter Lotus sect. The powerful presence it emanated generated a purple mist around it, and its giant eyes glowed with bright light¡­ "I am here to help you out, my master sent me here." Said the Dragon. Drake kind of wanted to ignore this guy, but he couldn''t do it, he had to admit he was a dragon, although he decided to ignore that remark and nod. "I don''t need any help. Go help Miranda and Bedann instead¡­ I will take the big one though, seems like fun." said Drake, pointing at the snake in front of him. This snake in specific had a stranger color pattern, a bigger head, andrger horns, alongside an even sharper jaw and tooth, it resembled a deadly creature like nothing he had seen before. Compared to the other snakes, it was at least thrice as strong, and way more resilient¡­ and in specific, it counted with a powerful ability! "GRYSHA!" The monstrous creature rushed towards Drake as the guy atop its headmanded it, his sole presence generated a powerful aura that enhanced the beast''s strength greatly! His aura of shadows and darkness made the giant snake even stronger than before, and made it grow withrger quantities of Mana! The muscles on the snake reinforced themselves and became incredibly flexible, enough to let it jump towards Drake while coiling itself and then releasing the pressure like a spring! FLASH! Drake''s body reacted in time, however, as winds and ice emerged from his body, spiraling around into a vortex of winds and shing with great strength! FLAAAASH! "GRAH?!" "Windstorm Spear!" The tornadoes of wind and ice suddenly shaped into deadly spiraling spears, falling over the giant snake continuously! Each impact carried a lot of shockwaves that spread around, making the entire ce tremble! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Streams of winds blew everywhere, the entire snake barely resisted the deadly embrace of powerful spear-shaped wind attacks, as it used its special ability! FLASH! The creature dived into the ground, entering the forest shadows, and disappearing from Drake''s sight! Drake''s eyes opened wide as he saw what was urring before his eyes, this monster had the power to meld in shadows and hide from attacks inside of them. This way, this monster waspletely evading him! However, Drake smiled! He was able to do the same thing anyways, thanks to Shadow Sneak from the Dark Shadow Crows he had once fought and eaten their Mana Cores¡­! This powerful Skill also allowed him to do the same, even without being a dark/shadow magician! FLASH! Drake''s entire body was shrouded in shadows as he submerged himself into them, finding the giant snake diving around the shadow dimension, while the sect master with it was healing it! "Trying to take a break already? I only attacked you once! Come on, don''t be like that and show me some more of what you can do!" said Drake arrogantly, moving forward and unleashing a barrage of flying projectiles within the inside of the shadow, all of them traveled towards the Snake and the sect member atop its head, as the two panicked! "GRYSHA!" The snake roared angrily as the power of darkness and shadows shaped around its body, materializing into giant projectiles in the same size as Drake''s, and impacting his projectiles at the same time! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The ice projectiles propelled by the powerful wind that Drake produced through his Storm Magic, and the shadow projectiles made by the snake impacted one another, exploding into constant explosions that generated shockwaves, which shook the entire shadow where they were, making it force the two to rush away! SPLASH! As if they were resurfacing from the water, the two figures emerged once more! Drake quickly flew directly towards the giant snake, surprising it due to his boldness! He wasn''t confident on his magic but also his physical capabilities?! FLASH! His entire body was suddenly covered by scales, forming a strong metallic armor, as he suddenly began to bathe the entire snake into punches! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GREAAAAGGGH¡­!" The snake roared in agony as its entire body was being bathed in painful attacks! The giant snake''s entire body was bathed in these deadly punches, its entire body deformed to Drake''s divine fist! Each of his scale-covered fists also came charged with the power of several body-boosting Skills and his magic, his wind magic generated a permeable aura around his hands, which more than tripled the force of impact of each of his attacks, while forming deadly shockwaves around that shook the entire battlefield as we know it! The snake tried to defend itself, using its gigantic jaws and trying to engulf Drake entirely! Its eyes shed with crimson-red light, as the giant snake suddenly lost its patience! CLASH! Drake¡­ was actually bitten! His entire body was bitten by the massive jaws, piercing his torso! He was¡­ surely dead! The Lunar Dragon looked at the scene in utter shock! He couldn''t believe it¡­ Drake was doing it so fine by himself and suddenly was engulfed by the jaws of the snake! "D-Damn it! Was he too cocky?! C-Can I save him in time!?" the dragon thought. The dragon quickly rushed towards Drake, only to be greeted by a truly terrifying scene! "GRYYAGH?!" The snake''s jaws began to slowly open up! Drake¡­ waspletely okay! His wounds were nowhere to be seen, as if the jaws of the snake were¡­ of no concern to him! "W-What?" ----- Chapter 415: Terrifying Might

Chapter 415: Terrifying Might

----- Drake was engulfed by the jaws of the snake! The sharp fangs pierced his chest, as deadly poison poured inside, enough to kill ten whales with a single bite¡­ and he got enough poison on his system to die like a hundred times¡­ if he were an ice giant. "Haha! Serves you right!"ughed the ice giant atop the snake. Drake felt the poison filling up his system, although he seemed mostly fine even inside the jaws¡­ the monstrous snake was trying to bite him and swallow afterwards, but there was no way he was going to let himself get swallowed! He extended his ws from his hands as he grasped the snake''s jaws, and opened them forcefully! CRAAACK! "GRYEYHAGGH?!" The snake gave away a painful groan, as if it was being forced to open its mouth, the ice giant atop it was surprised, almostpletely shocked! "H-How?!" he asked in shock. He had already believed Drake would be dead! The venom of the descendants of Jormungandr was incredibly deadly after all! It could quite literally kill a several whales with a single bite''s worth of venom¡­ Howe Drake survived? But Drake already healed the wounds from the bite¡­ And the poison? Well, the poison was easily neutralized by his Immortal Body anyways, so he didn''t even mind it, he actually only felt a funny thing entering the interior of his torso and quickly being assimted into his body anyways. Although he didn''t gained any kind of skill, he felt like his resistance skills leveled up a bit more¡­ aside from that, he was fine! Super fine, in fact! However, he wasn''t going to give the snake any time to rx, he was going to attack it with everything he got! He quickly charged some mana into his entire body, as he decided to use some death magic this time, covering his body with a dark aura of dread¡­! "W-What? Attack!" The ice giant atop the snake felt desperate, as he infused mana into the snake and forced it to attack. He giant snake''s opened its jaws and unleashed a beam of shadows and darkness right towards Drake''s face! Drake, however, received the beam with his own attack! He gathered mana into his ws, which he then shaped as des, and¡­! SLASH! SLASH! Two enormous shes came out of his ws, shing through the wind and reaching the massive beam of shadows! The powerful shes easily reached the beam and¡­ well, the beam itself got split into pieces¡­ shed away by Drake''s might! "W-What kind of ability is that?!" asked the ice giant in disbelief. Drake smiled. This was just thebination of all his efforts until now. He hadbined the power of the various weapon techniques he had learned into his own body. His very body was like a lethal weapon now, waving his ws would naturally generate slicing winds, and if he used wind magic, ice magic, and death magic merged into them all, these powerful shing attacks would be generated, enough to sh through the shadow beams in an instant! FLASH! Drake, however, was not done showcasing his almighty strength, as he reached the snake and began to bathe it with fist attacks, kicks, and all sorts of other physicalbat hits, impacting it so much that the snake vomited a mouthful of blood and was thrown into the ground! BOOOOOMMM!!! The massive snake fell over arge crater, as its eyes were about to roll! The truth was that each hit of Drake came packed with more magic as well! Each of these attacks were enhanced with his death magic, which weakened the flesh of those that it touched through the power of Aging and Decay, while the power of his wind magic''s spell Impact Shockwave and Impact Enhancement, made the hit stronger,stly, his ice magic Muscle Freeze made the enemy''s muscles freeze with ease,bined with the other attacks, the muscles of the creature were now devastated beyond belief! "He wasn''t being cocky when he said he didn''t wanted me to interfere¡­ H-He was really a monster by himself¡­ So this is the power of this Dragon¡­ Compared to him¡­ I still got a long way to go!" thought the Lunar Dragon. Drake flew down below, pping his wings and reaching the giant ck snake, which was barely hanging on its life. "Hm, killing you would be a waste." He said. "Gryyyarrggh¡­" "For now sleep." Said Drake, as he waved his hand and pink light covered the snake''s head, its eyes closed right away, and it began to nap! This was the power of the Dream Attribute Spell "Hypnosis". Drake looked back at the sect master mounting the beast, who was being crushed by the snake''s body''s weight, his lower half couldn''t move but he was barely and desperately trying to do anything he could to get away from here¡­ His face showed it all, he waspletely terrified before Drake. The sole presence of the ice dragon seemed to be the grim reaper himself¡­ Drake looked down at his enemy, as his eyes shed with bright yellow-gold light, merciless and ruthless, he seemed no less than the members of the dark shadow sect all of the sudden. "Unngh¡­ P-Please, you''re a good guy, right? S-Spare me! Y-You wouldn''t¡­ kill a person! Right?" he asked. "Hm? Why wouldn''t I?" asked Drake while raising an eyebrow. "W-What? But you righteous¡­ people¡­ you don''t¡­ like to take lives!" he muttered. "So what? I am not righteous." Said Drake, he generated a de made of ice, cold and ck-colored ice, which he named Death Ice, abination of death magic and ice magic. And used it to pierce the man''s heart with. SLASH! "GRAAGGH¡­!" The Ice Giant couldn''t even do something before his heart burst inside of his chest¡­ his eyes slowly losing all the light they had, as they saw Drake''s face for thest time. It was a face filled with indifference¡­ So¡­ terrifying. ----- Chapter 416: Strange New Concepts

Chapter 416: Strange New Concepts

----- Drake ruthlessly in thergest and most dangerous of the snake trio, alongside mercilessly killing the raider, who he didn''t even cared about its request to consider sparring his life! The bastard had even tried to manipte him like he had manipted many righteous magus that had fought against him, saying that he wouldn''t dare kill him, and that it was against the righteous beliefs or some baseless crap like that! Drake didn''t gave a single damn, however, as he just killed him. The soul of the man quickly surged out of his soul, as Drake greeted it with a smirk. The soul quickly began to tremble in fear and horror, looking at Drake as if he were the King of Death himself¡­ his very presence was domineering and tremendously strong, even more than before! It was as if now that he was dead, his presence had changed from a powerful man to a god! "W-Who are you?! How can you¡­ GYAH!" Drake extended his w and grabbed the man''s soul tightly with them, looking at him with a deep smile on his lips, his eyes shone with a crimson-red glint, despite being yellow-gold. There were draconic pupils within his eyes, impacting the man''s soul. "You and I will be good friends from now on, you''re going to tell me a lot of stuff, won''t you?" asked Drake with a cheeky smile. "Gulp¡­" the man''s soul swallowed saliva, despite not having a mouth nor saliva, but figuratively! Suddenly, a spectral woman made of crimson-red phantom emerged behind Drake, it was Rose, the Vampire, who had be a Blood Ghost some time ago and had been evolving since then. Her whole presence emanated a strong aura of dread and bloodthirst, the man felt utterly terrified! Was this his summon or something like the equivalent to the shadow beasts to them?! "My lord, you''ve called me? I have in around 42 Shadow Beasts by the way! I deserve some praise, right?" she asked. "Yes, well done. Now, take care of this man for me, don''t let him escape." Said Drake, grabbing the man''s soul and giving it back to Rose. "Uaaghhh!" the man cried in horror, as Rose tightly grabbed him. Her bloody soul emanated such a terrifying sense of dread that he could only scream in fear. "Fufu, are you scared, little man? Don''t worry, I am a gentle woman!" she said, as she suddenly swallowed the man''s soul into her mouth, she expanded widely and grotesquely! Rose not only served as strong magical fighter with several unique perks that Ghosts had, but she also had the power of storing souls and phantoms inside of her stomach, something Drake wasn''t able to do because he would end up eating them¡­ she was effectively a ghost pouch of some sort! Without Bedann at his side, Drake wasn''t able to charm Undead and force them to obey him, so he had left Rose for the task of capturing them and tightly sealing them inside her stomach until he couldter on encroach them with Bedann''s Charm Unique Skill, which could even charm souls at this point. "Hmm, it is very hard to not eat him up, my lord. But I will dly keep him in my belly until we are done." Said Rose. "Good job. You''ve found anything else within his blood?" asked Drake, as Rose had already finished draining the man''s corpse of most of his blood as her "treat" which Drake let her have. Blood Ghosts were particr as they required to drink blood to sustain themselves, mostly like Vampires, but they could withstand more time without drinking it. "I did! A lot of info!" said Rose. She had the power of Blood Reading within her Blood Magic Spells, which allowed her to see anything strange a person ever had in their body by drinking their blood! "I''ve detected over 20 different magic circles infused into the man''s body and blood, alongside several runes across his entire skin. There are also around five different curses, and they''re all about shadows! Oho! I see! I see!" she said. "Huh? What is it?" asked Drake, extracting the man''s mana core, which glowed incredibly ck, pitch ck like he had never seen before, even the mana cores of the Shadow Crows were purple-colored and not this ck. "There seems to be some hidden technique they used, I cannot find the details but it appears that it makes their mana core undergone a change, a mutation!" said Rose. "A mutation?" asked Drake in intrigue. He looked at the mana core as Rose flew towards him and touched the jewel with her pale-white hands. "You see, this special mana core has been infused with some kind of curse that makes it incredibly ck to the point of turning like this based in the man''s sins, darkness, and hatred within his heart¡­ the more hatred, the eviler deeds, and the more¡­ well, bad he was, the stronger his mana core would be! In fact, this mana core used to be of a different element altogether! How wondrous¡­" she said surprised. "Another element? Really? So there''s a power to change a person''s mana core into another element through the hatred and darkness of their hearts? Interesting, I have yet to acquire Shadow or Dark Element¡­ But I wouldn''t want to sacrifice one of my Mana Cores to get another element¡­" sighed Drake, as he moved near the giant snake that was knocked unconscious and began to cover it with healing spells, the wounds it had quickly recovered, and the creature slowly opened its eyes. Drake used Dream and illusion Magic to look into its mind, and quickly destroyed a mind-controlling seal on it. he wasn''t going to do the same with ever snake though, only this one because he just wanted to. "Well, you''re free now. How do you feel?" he asked, as the snake slowly stood up and waved its head in confusion, and then it looked around. "Gryshii¡­" it said, suddenly rubbing its snout over his face, and then licking his face. "Ohhh! It seems to like you, master!" said Rose. "I can tell¡­" said Drake. ----- Chapter 417: Mirandas Fight

Chapter 417: Miranda''s Fight

----- Meanwhile, a few minutes ago while Drake was still fighting against the snake and its tamer, Bedann and Miranda were doing their best to fight as well, battling it off against snakes of their own and tamers of their own! The two other snakes, although a bit weaker than the other, were not weak in the general sense, and were still quite formidable! Miranda looked at her adversary, the giant shadow snake and the other sect member atop it. these three snakes had showed up out of the forest when they were destroying shadow beasts, and seemed to be some sort of "final boss" after dealing with a lot of the shadow beasts. The giant snake before her was as strong as Rank 4¡­ although she was part of Bedann and therefore could share her Rank 4 powers, she wasn''t near as strong as her of course, so she couldn''t possibly share all the powerspletely! Due to this, there was still a clear gap in power between her and this snake that couldn''t be easily closed. She gritted her teeth. Even shapeshifting into her strongest form wasn''t near as enough to fight against this thing! "GRYSHA!" The massive snake reached up to her in an instant without waiting, as the man above the beast suddenly conjured a massive spear of darkness and threw it at her at high speeds! FLASH! BOOMMM!!! "Ugh?!" The powerful spear impacted Miranda right away, the explosion was also deadly, as her HP went down a lot. Her body was sttered into the snow, and she immediately felt like she was about to be defeated by that mere attack! However, she wasn''t going to give up! She quickly inserted herself underground and began to infuse her entire body into the soil, disappearing like a sneaky slime would do! "W-What? What was that? Was this being a familiar?! I''ve never seen one as bizarre!" said the ice giant wrapped in ck clothes, he invoked two more shadow spears in each of his hands, looking around for clues where he could find Miranda. However, as much as he looked in these seconds, he couldn''t find her, until¡­! "Huh?!" CLASH! A massive mass of ck tentacles surged from behind the snake, entangling the giant snake with amazing strength, and trying to crush it! the snake hissed angrily, using its jaws to tear apart some of the tentacles, but the tentacles were many and the snake only had a single jaw, it alsocked most of the powers its evolved form which battled Drake had with it, so it couldn''t do much other than boost the power of Shadow Beasts, bite, or attack with its giant body size and weight. The tentacles wrapped around the beast as some of its bones were about to break, but the sect member was strong, he was weak against Drake because Drake is a monster amongst monsters, but against an easier matchup such as Miranda¡­! FLASH! FLASH! BOOOOMMM!!! "Aaaggh¡­.! Ungh¡­! That hurts!" Miranda was hit by two giant spears of shadows that exploded at the moment of contact, hurting her body deeply and ending up making her body spread around the floor like a mass of dark slime. She tried to quickly run away, but the man suddenly generated several more spears, as the snake wrapped around part of her moldy slime, and a rain of attacks suddenly fell over her! "Damn it!" cried Miranda, as she unleashed her powerful magic, generating several projectiles made of mold and trying to infect the man or the snake, but their auras were easily repelling her attempts while the man''s barrage of attacks didn''t let her rest for a single second¡­ "Drake and Bedann are dealing with their own problems, I can''t ask for their help¡­! I have to do this on my own¡­ On my own!" muttered Miranda, however, to save the day, a dragon showed up! But not the right dragon, the one she loved, but a different one! A glorious serpentine dragon with bright white scales andrge horns resembling corals glowing with pink jewels around them. It was a beautiful eastern dragon, a Lunar Dragon! "Huh? Wait! You''re¡­ that guy!" said Miranda, without remembering what this thing was. "I have a name! But there''s no time to adress ourselves with names or waste much time, let''s team up to fight this threat, girl!" said the dragon. "Sure thing!" said Miranda, as she began to form more mold in an instant, bizarre turning into a chimera of many of her different forms, the strongest form she had! She roared with many heads, tails, and limbs, as the two rushed forward! "GRYYSHAAA!" The roaring snake reached Miranda and the Lunar Dragon, as it emanated a strong aura of darkness, enhancing its rider''s power over his shadows, as he generated many shadow spears and fired them constantly, as if they were draining over his opponents! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Moonlight Shield!" FLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! However, the Lunar Dragon generated a powerful barrier made of moonlight, which protected the two from the shadow''s attacks, as they exploded and were dissipated into nothingness through the power of the moonlight! This was still light itself, the weakness of shadow and darkness, the magic spells were being reduced to nothing but magic dust the moment they touched the barrier! This left the sect member perplexed, as Miranda rushed forward, using her powerful shapeshifted body''s ws and jaws, breaking through the giant''s beast body. The monstrous scales that it possessed flew away constantly, as her jaws pierced through the beast''s body, tearing apart the flesh and making a lot of bloode out! The sect member looked in anger as he tried to attack but was stopped by the lunar dragon! "Your adversary is me!" he roared, as he swung his giant ws and shed through the man''s body, throwing him away from his mount! BOOM! "Uagh! D-Damn it! Shadow Domain, Abyssal Projectiles!" Suddenly, a rain of powerful spells began to fall over the Lunar Dragon''s entire body! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! ----- Chapter 418: Miranda Discovers Her True Capabilities

Chapter 418: Miranda Discovers Her True Capabilities

----- The powerful explosions ensued due to the strong shadow and darkness projectiles impacting the Lunar Dragon''s Moonlight Shields, which quickly broke apart one after another. The power of these Abyssal Projectiles was admirablepared to the other shadow spears! Was this ice giant hiding its strength until now or was it desperately throwing all he had now? The Lunar Dragon couldn''t properly tell, but rushed forward, trying to finish this off quickly! However! "Shadow Familiar!" FLASH! Unlike other enemy sect members, this one suddenly summoned his familiar for battle! The familiar he had was a gigantic wolf-like shadow beat, but that wasn''t really a shadow beast. Familiars were different than whatever shadow beasts were, as they were usually spirits or representations of the user''s magical power, this man had even made a pact with a shadow spirit and brought it here through familiar summoning! "Attack! Shadow Wolf!" roared the man, as the giant ten-meter-tall Shadow Wolf roared loudly. It jumped over the Lunar Dragon and bite through the shields he had made, catching up to the giant snake-like dragon and biting his neck with its sharp fangs! CRUNCH! "Uagh¡­!" The Dragon roared angrily as he quickly began to battle it off with the giant wolf. His body entangled it and tried to destroy it this way, but the shadow wolf was slowly devastating his neck, his attacks were barely effective against this shadow spirit with very strong defenses against light element! BOOOOMMM!!! The two suddenly fell over the floor, the eastern-like lunar dragon roared angrily as he opened his jaws and caught the wolf in time, unleashing a deadly breath attack charged with the power of the moonlight, ushing it over the monstrous beast''s body, and piercing through its shadow body! BOOOOMMM!!!!! "GRROOARRR¡­!" The Shadow Wolf roared angrily and painfully, a big chunk of its body was gone, but it slowly regenerated back, biting, and shing the lunar dragon! the battle was in some sort of stalemate! "Hahaha¡­! Kill that thing!" roared the man, ordering the beast to fight! Suddenly, the snake he had tamed slowly crawled back to him, seemingly friendly and submissive. "Ah, you''re alive! Good, go help my familiar and- EH?!" Against the man''s expectations, the snake''s crimson-red eyes shone brightly as it emanated a strong presence, but its anger and bloodthirst were thrown at him! "ROAR!" CLASH! Its tail hit the man unexpectedly, as he was thrown over the floor. The tail quickly caught up to him before he could even move, as it began to p and whip him down, his bones easily braking apart before ethe might of the beast! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Uuuaagggh¡­! Y-You dare turn against me, your master?!" cried the man in disbelief. "You''re not my master." She said, with the voice of Miranda! "W-What?! You can¡­ talk¡­! Uaggh¡­!" the ice giant vomited a mouthful of blood, he tried using magic but nothing woulde out, he was too exhausted to even conjure a shadow bullet! Of course the snake could talk! It wasn''t his usual snake, but Miranda! Miranda had indeed been inside the snake since it died. She used her powers as a being made entirely out of mold to parasitize the entire corpse and take over it. She pretended to be the man''s pet, being friendly and submissive, only to stab him in the back and hit him several times! She found out that the power of the snake was surprisingly amazing, she used her tails to hit the ice giant with all her power and that easily broke the man''s bones into pieces¡­ now, she had to finish him off, which would also unsummon his familiar and get over with this entire thing! "I might as well just kill you¡­ Like I always do with any pesky bastard that get through our lives¡­ Now, die!" she roared, opening her jaws, the man struggled, releasing an explosive shockwave of shadows towards her! BOOM! "Unngh?!" Miranda was thrown a few meters back, as she saw the man''s body being covered in shadows. His wounds were slowly regenerating back, even his bones! This was a mysterious shadow-attribute healing spell from all things! Miranda only looked at this with disbelief over the situation. She wasn''t going to let him go easily! "I won''t let you go easily! Die already!" she roared, jumping over him, and crushing him with the weight of her new body! BOOOOMMM!!! "Uuuauaggh¡­!!!" The man''s internal organs were crushed horrendously, as he began to vomit mouthfuls of blood constantly. He looked at the giant''s snake''s might, as his eyes began to flicker in horror. He swallowed saliva as his eyes started to cry. He couldn''t believe his own snake had betrayed him! Yes, the idiot still believed it was his own snake! "Aghhh! No! S-Stop!" "ROAR!" Miranda monstrously opened her jaws and grabbed the man''s head with it, pulling it back! The strength of the snake''s jaws were more than enough to pull back the entire head off in an instant! The gory scene didn''t stop there, as a fountain of blood came out! CRASH! The blood began to stter all over the ce, and Miranda devoured the head just for the sake of it. She looked down at the corpse with a bit of surprise¡­ this body was amazing! It was surprisingly easy to kill this bastard like this! Wow! "I am strong in this body! Maybe my true strength lies within the corpses I can possess and not just my mold body alone¡­ I never thought about it¡­" she considered. "Awroooo!" The shadow wolf suddenly dissipated the moment his master died, as the lunar dragon who was in a stalemate with this strong familiar was left finally to rest his exhaustion. He gasped for air, healing himself from the deadly wounds left behind, barely managing to live it off and tell the tale. "You''re okay?" asked Miranda, the lunar dragon looked at the snake in surprise. "Y-You''re that girl? You''re capable of possesing corpses?" he asked. "Kind of¡­ it''s a bit of a peculiar power." she said. "Amazing! You''re indeed amazing¡­ Ugh¡­" sighed the lunar dragon, rather tired. ----- Chapter 419: Benladanns Fight!

Chapter 419: Bedann''s Fight!

----- Meanwhile, as Miranda was fighting, Bedann was also on her own battle against her own designated snake rider. The giant snake had a peculiar appearance than the other two, as it had two heads instead of one! Although it wasn''t any bigger or more imposing, the two heads made it a unique specimen. The man that rides it was also quite peculiar as he had a sharp horn on his forehead and he wielded a long magical spear on his right hand, which emanated a strong presence of magic and mana within. His entire aura also was that of someone at the peak of Rank 3, but Bedann was someone already at Rank 4, it shouldn''t be too hard for her to deal with him anyways, and the snake? Well, the snake was truly the real issue here, being Rank 4, it could really hurt her if she lowered her guard! Bedann wasn''t ready to die yet, she had a lot to live for! So she quickly decided to y both of them as swift as possible. She was also pregnant, so she couldn''t have long fights if possible. Drake had put a strong protection spell over her entire belly though, and she was wearing hard armor made of the best materials Drake could ever find, which were then reinforced with millions of runes he infused on them over several days, these runes were all rted with protection and defense enhancement! This was perhaps his greatest and finest creation in terms of armor. Bedann looked rather glorious while wearing it, it was a beautiful silver armor with blue and azure undertones, it had spikes and other decorations made out of the ice that Drake can create as well, and there were many magical jewels on the entire armor that enhanced the power of the wearer and even the power it could draw from his attacks, it had special runes that enhanced the power of Techniques and Spells alike! Bedann was packed up with many new abilities now thanks to her training, and to boot, she had amazing gear and her trusty axe, which had been forged once more with Drake and now Rakasha''s aid! It had reached apletely new form of power, to the point that it was now emanating a strong dark and icy aura. The armor she wore had the power of shockwave absorption, even if she was thrown around, it would absorb all damage and she would only take minimal superficial damage, of course, as long as the armorsted¡­ Drake had tried to convince her to not fight, he had even thought about leaving her against her will inside of Fuyu, but Bedann broke through Fuyu''s gate and rushed back to him¡­ she was incredibly stubborn sometimes. Due to this, he had no choice but to let her fight. Of course, there were many clones of Drake with her within her armor, and a couple of others were watching over her¡­ he was a very careful husband! "GRYSHA!" The snake, however, didn''t cared about this narrative at all, as it rushed forward, the two heads it had roared angrily, Bedann suddenly realized the eyes of the snakes were interesting, as the two only had a single eye in the middle of their foreheads instead of two¡­ and the eyes shone brightly! FLASH! The two eyes released powerful Shadow Rays towards her, a talent of this peculiar Snake Evolution¡­! B O O M! B O O M! B O O M! B O O M! The rays constantly reached her, but Bedann used the power of her axe, unleashing several barrages of techniques, slicing through the rays themselves and intercepting them masterfully, all while running straight towards the giant creature! "Foolish girl, you''re courting death by getting close to me!" said the sect member atop the snake, heughed maliciously as he infused shadows and darkness into his spear, in a single second the spear changed colors and became utterly demonic-like! It gained arge amount of power which it concentrated into its own de, turning it ck! And even more, a crimson-red eye opened in the spear! This spear was some sort of Cursed Weapon, infused with deadly and evil spectral souls and curses! It drained the wielders shadows and darkness emanated from his very heart, alongside his own vitality to an extent, which only made it more terrifying, as his entire aura emanated a strong bloodthirst! TRUUUMMM!!! Bedann enhanced her body with magic and rushed forward, raising her shield, and using Tower Shield Bash, a strong shield technique, infused with her mana, to hit the snake''s two heads and throw the creature off-bnce! "Groarr¡­!" However, in that very moment, the man attacked, as his powerful Demonic Spear acted! He shed through air and unleashed a gigantic sh attack, resembling a massive mass of slicing dark and red force, reaching Bedann in an instant! "W-What?!" CLAAAAAASSSSSHHH! The man''s power was also being enhanced by the snake, as the de absorbed the vitality of this creature and also its Rank 4 Mana! Bedann was thrown into the ground, as she protected herself using her powerful tower shield, the shield was enhanced to be incredibly resilient, more than anything Drake has ever made! The powerful shield resisted the enormous attack, as it didn''t even falter nor cracked! Of course, Bedann and the shield were pushed down anyways, falling over the ground! BOOOMMM!!! Arge amount of smoke spread across the entire surroundings, as Bedann gritted her teeth and quickly got up, the man who had grown tired after using the power once, suddenly was left dumbfounded to see¡­ Bedann standing there like nothing! "W-What?! Oi! That''s not fair!" he roared. "Now''s my turn¡­ Can you take this one, wimp?" asked Bedann, a smile emerged in her lips as her eyes shone brightly with crimson-red light! Her Chaos Magic began to gather around her body as it gathered the most over the tip of her axe''s de, turning it all ck too! TRUUUMMM!!! ----- Chapter 420: Benladanns Chaotic Might!

Chapter 420: Bedann''s Chaotic Might!

----- Bedann had lost her temper already and was ready for payback time! She quickly gathered the power of her Chaos Mana into her own weapon and readied a strong attack with it, the de of the axe turnedpletely ck, pitch ck, and even the deadly presence of this weapon couldn''tpare to the deadly presence that Bedann had, however! But this didn''t mattered to the man who saw the axe with horror, thinking it was some kind of cursed weapon like his! But in fact, the axe simply had a special ability that made it change its "element" depending in what mana element was infused into it. The axe turned ck because the darkness element was infused into it, it was that simple to tell! With this great power, Bedann was ready for payback time, and this time she wasn''t going to let him hit her as hard as before! Her axe raised high as the man gritted his teeth, charging more darkness and life energy into his own weapon, his demonic spear! His ride got clumsy and dizzy after being smacked by Bedann''s shield bash, but it was a good source of dark mana and power, so he quickly made use of it and continued to drain the power of the snake as much as eh possibly could! The snake roared in pain as the spear shone brightly once more, but Bedann''s axe was already unleashing a deadly, long-ranged attack! "Chaotic de!" roared Bedann,bining her various techniques and her own chaos magic, a massive aura of chaos surged around her body and continued to growrger and more terrifying, like a gigantic stream of pure obscurity like the man in front of her had never seen before. This power builds up constantly and without topping, nonstop! The power of Bedann''s deadly attack was unleashed, as the gigantic sh of chaos and ice reached the man in an instant! It was piercing through the sky, the air, everything! The deadly chaotic pressure it emanated consumed everything as if it had merely no end at all! What was this power anyways?! It was mesmerizing! The man gritted his teeth as he quickly unleashed his attack using his spear to impact against Bedann''s attack, the two dark shes impacted in an instant, shaking the skies themselves and the entire ground around them. Craters opened everywhere as cracks began to leak powerful mana from within the earth, the strong shes impacted one another, as if trying to slice one another, but their own slicing power was conflicting with one another! However, in a split of a second that conflict was dealt with as Bedann merely threw several shes at once! Unlike the man in front of her, she could do this all day while it took him a lot of vitality to do this! "D-Damn it!!!" BOOOOMMMM!!! The shes of chaos impacted the man''s surroundings and his snake too, the constant explosive and chaotic attacks disrupted their dark element easily, weakening them even more than before, and throwing them into the ground¡­ "GRYYSAAHHA¡­! The giant twin-headed snake hissed in agony, its entire body was bathed in shes, the wounds infected with the miasma produced by the deadly chaos. This was an element they had no experience dealing with, even the trusty darkness they wielded was of noparison before the power of Chaos! "W-What kind of monster are you?!" asked the man, his entire body received wounds, the entire torso had a massive sh festering with miasma infecting the wound and rotting it away, curses weakened his magic maniption, mana regeneration, and even the power of wielding his magic properly without any issues. The power of Bedann was truly in another level this time around. The powerful attack of Bedann left the two half-dead, ready for her to pick the kill¡­ she walked towards them as her Chaos Aura emanated from her stronger than anything before. The man who thought he was talented with his amazing, cursed weapon was nothing before the true demonic might of this ice giant woman. His heart was beating fast in desperation, he was left hopeless and about to die. "I am just an ice giant passing by¡­" said Bedann, as she waved her axe, the snake suddenly received a strong cut, its vitality quickly went down to zero and the monster vomited ast mouthful of blood, dying on the spot¡­ "Y-You monster¡­! You can''t possibly¡­ be an ice giant¡­ Agh! You''re a demon, aren''t you?!" he asked. "Demon?" asked Bedann while raising an eyebrow. "The Demon Race born from Chaos itself¡­ you''re a demon!" he cried. "Ah, that''s interesting¡­ oh well you''ll be talking more after dying." Said Bedann, as she pointed her axe at the man, her face seemedpletely indifferent towards his life! She was already used to take the life of scumbag anyways. "S-Stop! Have mercy¡­ I can serve you! I can be your ally and servant! I can¡­!" "You would probably betray me, die." SLASH! "Uuauggh¡­!" The man groaned in agony, as the axe sliced through his throat and then cut through his neck, his spine all the way down¡­! His eyes quickly rolled as his entire head went around the ground, leaving a trail of blood everywhere¡­ his entire head was sliced apart! Hisst bits of consciousness were filled with terror and horror over the situation. The man couldn''t even possibly begin toprehend how deep Bedann was, she was a monster amongst monsters, in little words. The axe was shrouded in blood as Bedann dead-serious expression suddenly changed. "Phew! That was tough! Or easy? Oh well, time to go meet dearie and- Oh? Right!" she said while rubbing her chin. She looked at the soul of the man emerge and that of the snake, and she gave them a wink, the two were instantly charmed, following her behind! "This guy knew about demons or whatever, I bet dear will find that useful too- Oh! Would you look at that? The entire battlefield seems to be cleansed by now¡­ Nice." Said Bedann with a smile. The battle had finallye to an end¡­ ----- Chapter 421: A New Tamed Pet

Chapter 421: A New Tamed Pet

----- (Back to Drake''s POV) It all happened rather quickly, but I resume, we went to the Winter Lotus Sect, and we helped them down. They were so surprised because I had chosen the most glorious way to enter a battlefield, through the skies! This made the people enter in some sort of awe, and they were all gasping in surprise over my glorious presence. I know I am amazing but calm down. I had quickly divided my army in two as I noticed the sect was being attacked by two armies of shadow beast from both south and north, so I sent some there and remained in here to aid the entrance of the sect. In here I dealt with the shadow beast easily with the help of Bedann and Miranda, alongside my tamed beasts. And about Bedann? Well I didn''t wanted her to get to the war, she was pregnant, and her baby belly was getting bigger every day, I was worried about her and the baby''s health, so I didn''t wanted her to get hurt if possible. Of course she didn''t liked the idea even when I tried to forcefully leave her trapped inside Fuyu. She did something quite horrendous, as she used her own strength to break Fuyu''s gate, making the poor Fuyu groan in a bit of pain. She apologized afterwards but endeding with me anyways. So I ended giving her the special super armor I had been buildingtely, and she was using it wonderfully. She looks amazing in silver-colored armor¡­ my wife is really a cutie but can also be a hot warrioress in some good armor! At the end she used the super reinforced armor and went to battle anyways. In a few minutes we disposed of everything, and it was over! What? Did you expect me to go in great detail over every fight in real time? That would be quite boring, we skip that, so it happens behind scenes, this is a slice of life anime. Or well, it would be if it were. There is action but it happens behind the scenes¡­ pretty nice approach. The entire battle didn''t took into any unexpected turns for the most part, although there were some big bosses showing up in thest minute, but those were dealt with at their due time, using our abilities, time, and techniques, we in even the powerful snakes that showed up. The Dark Shadow Sect was very deep indeed! They had a bunch of stuff I didn''t knew they had, some of them were these snakes! It appears they possess giant beasts that are giant snakes, descendants of the Jormungandr, a snake of ancient myth that somehow is alive somewhere? Maybe? Anyways, this giant snake is the father or mother of all these giant snake race, which were tamed by the dark shadow sect somehow, surprisingly, and they employed them in the method of fighting our troops. These snakes had the power of enhancing the shadow beast power through their mere presence and could distort anything around them with their auras of darkness. Their riders themselves were not Rank 4 like the snakes, however, but some of them had peculiar abilities with them which made them pretty unique fighters to say the least, I did enjoy the fights anyways, and although I finished off my own very quickly, I caught the guy''s soul, his mana core, corpse, and all of that, and even managed to not kill his snake, which I healed and somehow tamed without the help of Bedann''s charm. Unlike intelligent beings that can be stubborn, animals need to get some nice spanking and then you offer them some healing and food, and they''ll be your loyal pets¡­ well, in this world, at least that''s how it goes, but people never hit your animals back home! Alright? It is bad and it only makes them hate you more. In this world is different because the monsters can literally eat you¡­ Anyways, I suddenly had a new snake pet out of nowhere and I was thinking which name to give him¡­ actually, it was a girl, so her. "Gryyyyshh¡­" She cutely licked my face with her thin and double snake tongue. It was soft and warm, and her cute snout constantly poked my chest and head. She was a cutie. I am d I didn''t killed her and tamed her instead. She''ll be my second inmand¡­ erm, ride! Yeah, sorry Frost, but this little dear will be a second ride, so you''ll havepetition! I decided to name her Kuro because she was pitch-ck. The entire battle ended, and everyone did their best, there were no casualties on our part but some of our weaker troops received big damage and almost died in some parts, but we managed to heal them back and they''re all resting and recovering inside of Fuyu, as I hadnded it nearby and sent them there. The people were recovering, and although I felt a bit bad that I brought them to battle, they all were happy things ended well, they were willing to die for me, and it really meant a lot to me¡­ I will make sure topensate these people after they recover. Riding my new snake pet, Kuro, I moved inside of the walls of the sect with my group of people after a few interactions with the sect members, with the elders calling us to get inside. The people looked at the giant snake I was riding with mesmerizing and impacted expressions on their eyes. I know that Kuro is a gigantic Rank 4 Middle Stage Snake! But please don''t be so rude to look at her like that, she''s very shy! Actually, Kuro was indeed quite shy and cute, but acted aggressive due to a special curse the snakes were inflicted with inside their heads, which forced them to obey the sect members¡­ well, now she''s free from it. She''s very strong and her specialty is Dark and Shadow Magic, but she''s more of a brute force fighter than anything. She got deadly venom too. ----- Chapter 422: Dont Stay As A Snake...

Chapter 422: Don''t Stay As A Snake...

----- We had gathered after the entire battle was over. There were not many spoils of war because the Shadow Beast didn''t dropped a thing, which really disappointed me, but there were the corpses of the other Snakes, which each one gave a Rank 4 Mana Core, there were six snakes, one of them was tamed by me, Kuro, while the other five were in, so I got five Rank 4 Mana Cores of darkness and shadows out of that. Alongside this, there were approximately 12 members of the Dark Shadow Sect, some were just Rank 2 Peak Stage while others Rank 3 Peak Stage, so the Mana Cores there were rather varied. I had brought with me all their souls forter interrogation, and Bedann had charmed them all. Meanwhile, there were the corpses of the giant snakes, which were worth their weight in money, the preciousness of their bodies was due to being descendants of the Jormungandr snake, they were part of this millenary family, so they were just as important as dragons in a way. Catching a dragon and getting its corpse is big, of course, it brings a lot of money and opportunities to forge amazing weapon and armor out of it! Even more the Mana Core can greatly enhance someone else''s Cultivation, the same was with these snakes, they were rather precious. However, aside from Kuro, there was one of the Snakes that was acting pretty weirdly¡­ it was moving and alive. I was pretty sure that I had not risen them into Undead, although it was very tempting to do now that I got Bedann to charm their souls, I could quite literally begin building an undead army, but I''ve limited myself to not do that because I can''t fit them anywhere, not even my castle would have for all of them, and I got no way to teleport them whenever I need them, moving a massive army of Undead around is also kind of a pain, you see. I also had my own army of sect members anyways, there was the ice elves, the beast-kin, the various other former ves, and how not to forget the Ice and Snow Golems, who were willing souls that wanted to help and serve without being charmed by Bedann, they were enough for now, and these golems were technically undead¡­ if I were to make more inrge numbers, I guess I would make more Ice-based ones, as they seem to be stronger than normal Undead due to my natural enhancement given to them as their riser while being an ice dragon. Maybe a Death Dragon or a Dracolich would make better Undead and stronger, but my ice-type beasts are obviously stronger¡­ Anyways, this one snake that showed up was no one else than Miranda! "It''s me dummy! Look my new body! Do you like it?" she asked teasingly. "Y-You will stay as just a snake now?!" asked Bedann. "Its dead, you''ll begin to rot too." I said. "Okay it''s a joke, don''t take it so seriously! Geez¡­ You can''t really take even a single joke, don''t you? You''re so boring." She sighed. She quickly separated herself from the gigantic corpse, as it fell over the floor motionlessly. "However I think I''ve discovered my hidden talent! I am really good at it, in fact! I should had realized this sooner! But I seem to be pretty amazing at possessing corpses! Who would had known, really?" she asked while giggling. "Oh! Makes sense, seeing how the Mold can possess corpses and make Mold Zombies¡­" said Bedann. "And because you''repletely made out of Mold, that must be your specialty¡­" I said. Wait, that''s it! Miranda has such low stats even while transforming herself because she needs a Host. Bedann is usually her host, but if she wants to fight by herself without fusing with Bedann, simply put, she needs another host. "The Snake was pretty strong, and I was even able to parasitize the Mana Core and gain a lot of power out of it! Drake, can I keep this corpse and the Mana Core? I kind of liked using it, like nice clothes you like to use often." Said Miranda. "Hmm¡­ Sure thing, I will first regenerate the wounds and put some spells on it, so it doesn''t rot away." I said. "R-Really?!" asked Bedann. "Yeah, why not? I had also realized it like her. Miranda has lowbat power even by going all out this is because the nature of the mold is to not really attack by itself, they''re stronger by parasitizing, mold by itself is a parasitic life form, so Miranda who is made out of pure mold needs a host¡­ Usually, that host is you, but if she wants to fight by herself, she needs to prepare a strong host for herself, she said she was even stronger than before using it, right?" I asked. "Yeah, yeah! I was super strong! I didn''t even believed myself, actually¡­ I was able to y Shadow Beast easily, but against that Rank 3 Peak Stage guy and his Snake, I had a very hard time, he was sttering me over the floor all the time, and even with my sneak tentacle attack, he was still able to overpower me¡­ if it wasn''t for the Lunar Dragon''s help, I would had ended running away." Sighed Miranda. "I see¡­ So that''s your talent then! It seems that the corpse itself became several times stronger too?" asked Bedann. "Yep, simply being taken over by me makes it all stronger too¡­" said Miranda cutely. "And done. Your new host is ready to be used any time you want¡­ Store it inside your Storage Pouch." I said. "Alright!" Miranda opened her leather pouch and many sect members nced at the scene dumbfounded as she stuffed the entire thing inside without problems. This was the power of my Inventory Skill Runes put hundreds of times into a leather pouch! The amazing storage inside is rather insane, to say the least. With that said and done, we marched forward into the sect, where we were being called to. The people around were looking at us with surprise, as if we were heroes. "Wee." Suddenly, we were weed by the sect master. ----- Chapter 423: Welcomed By The Sect Master

Chapter 423: Weed By The Sect Master

----- I had been wondering where that Lunar Dragon went to, after he helped Miranda, he flew away from our group and I haven''t seen him anywhere we went, so I had grown concerned that the bastard would go tell everyone I was a dragon, it would be a pain to exin them this, so I hope he could keep it a secret. Well, not like I had told him or anything, I had pretended that I wasn''t, but he continued pursuing it. Apparently, this guy by just looking at me recognized me as a dragon, what a pain. However, as we crossed through the sect''s city, which was barley hanging on by itself with many of the people looking at us with eyes and mouths wide open, I realized they were most likely looking at us like this because I was riding my new pet snake, Kuro, with Bedann and Kuro at my side. Some of our fighters went back to Fuyu to rest for the most part, so it was us and some others that decided toe for the meeting, the others might have their own opportunity to show up in here in its due time. For now, the important thing was meeting the Elders all gathered together and then the sect master so we can begin negotiations including making them our loyal allies after we saved their asses. As we entered therge building where the sect master and the elders were waiting for us¡­ "Wee." Suddenly, we were weed by the sect master. The sect master was a peculiar ice giant woman. She was petite, more petite than any ice giant I''ve ever seen before, nheless, she was still one due to the body structure being more "bigger" and less pact" than the ice elf, but some could think her to be just a very tall ice elf woman, and I wouldn''t me them. She was only about two meters and a half, if not a bit smaller, while most of the other ice giants were above three meters. However, I saw a few others like her who were smaller than normal. She also had long, white hair and sharp and glowing pink eyes. She had a more healthy and less rough skin, like porcin, and she looked like a beautiful and very delicatedy. Of course,pared to my Bedann she''s not much, and if we talk about cute, Miranda is also a petite and cute girl. What surprised me is that this sect had some mixed culture with Chinese or Japanese one based in the buildings structure and designs, alongside the food and the clothes everyone wore¡­ in the Ice Moon Sect mostly everyone just wore European-like clothes, at most there were some that used tunics, but nothing like the Yukatas and Kimonos here. The sect master herself wore long white stockings wrapping around her plump legs, and even Japanese sandals too, making her look like a shrine maiden of sorts. I am going to buy a lot of clothes from here to make Bedann wear them, I can''t wait for her to look like a beautiful Japanese Princess¡­! A-Anyways, we decided to quickly greet the woman as it would be unpolite to just stare at her. The Lunar Dragon was here too, I had been wondering where he was and he was resting at her side, as if he protected her even now, he was coiled around her while she sat on her throne. He seemed rxed while healing his wounds, however, despite the defensive posture, perhaps it was just the pose he liked the most while resting. Apparently and by just checking their stats I can tell they were master and servant, or something¡­ did this dragon let himself be tamed? Huh¡­ "Ah, hello. Nice to meet you. Now that everything is finally over, I am relieved that we can sit down and talk politely." I said, as I sat down over the floor, which was also made of soft wood, like Japanese temples. "Indeed, I am also pretty relieved, phew!" said Bedann, pretending to be friendly. "Oof, yeah, it was pretty¡­ Erm, hard out there." Said Miranda. She was still terrible at socializing. "You three are a peculiar trio¡­ I am the Sect Master of the Winter Lotus Sect, Mikohime Tsukuyomi Winter Lotus. But most call me Lady Winter Lotus¡­ You can call me like this, or simply put Miko." She said with a gentle smile. Wait¡­ that''s a very Japanese name! How?! Isn''t this world kind of Norse-mythology based? So howe you''re fucking called Mikohime Tsukuyomi?! No, no, no, I have to calm down. Let''s see¡­ perhaps some kind of Unique Skill User was once here and founded this sect, perhaps¡­ that name is very peculiar indeed. "I am Drake, the Sect Master of the Winter Dragon Sect. This is Bedann, my wife and Elder, and Miranda, also an Elder," I said. "Nice to meet you." Said Bedann. "Indeed, nice to meet you." Said Miranda. "I see, Drake, Bedann, and Miranda. I will keep your names inside of my heart forever ever since today, you''re the saviors of my people and also of my entire sect, I''ve grown indebted to you more than anything. Your feat has greatly benefited our sect and saved many lives¡­ I want to, first of all, thank you with the deep of my heart." She said, suddenly standing up and kneeling before us in the same position a Japanese would do it¡­ "W-Wait! Mikohime-sama!" "Sect Master, don''t do that!" "T-That''s a bit of a stretch, Mikohime-sama!" "A-A Sect Master cannot possibly kneel down to anyone¡­!" "Silence! This is the very least I can do to thank him for what he and his people had done." She said. The grumpy Elders fell in silence as they saw their sect master ridicule herself in such a way. I quickly decided to stop her because kneeling is worthless to me, I don''t get anything out of it I can use to grow stronger. "Just stand up, I don''t want you to kneel, it is unsightly for someone of your position, Mikohime. A thanks is more than enough." I said. ----- Chapter 424: Making An Alliance And Rejecting A Woman

Chapter 424: Making An Alliance And Rejecting A Woman

----- We had been weed by the sect master into the pce rather easily, as she greeted us with a very gentle gesture and a gentle voice as well. The other Elders had tried to stop her, however, as she had ended kneeling and thanking us. Honestly, I couldn''t help but feel like seeing someone so dignified as her kneeling felt wrong to me. Although I still couldn''t agree with the elders because I felt like they had to be more grateful, but kneeling wouldn''t do any good to me to be honest. I am not one of those people that get a high over others paying respect to me, I prefer physical gifts, if possible, hehe¡­ Of course it would be quite bold to ask for stuff to this sect which had barely hanged out from beingpletely destroyed¡­ however, the subject over them having let all those people die against the Shadow Beast in the previous wave was still there. It was a fact which we couldn''t easily forget about, it was something quite terrible, in fact. I don''t know what to think about this other than feel a bit conflicted with myself, but I guess we''ll leave it up to them for now, we can adress thister. "Sorry, I didn''t meant to look bad to you¡­" sighed the sect master. She was very polite, surprisingly polite for someone that let hundreds to die to the wolves. "Well, don''t worry about it. We hade here looking for a new sect to make some market deals and sell our goods, but we ended finding this entire thing and we decided to help in a whim, we have learned from some informants that you let hundreds of mortals die in the previous shadow beast invasion though." I said. I immediately decided to drop the bomb. "W-What? How did you know!?" "T-This man knows this?" "It can''t be¡­ T-There was nobody else watching!" "T-This is bad¡­ If the righteous faction knows we did such an atrocity¡­" "So you admit you let it happen." I said. The Elders felt shocked once more. Some of them suddenly began to unleash their Mana Auras, foolishly beginning to desperately believe they can silence me. "W-We have to do something, kill him!" "We can''t let this go¡­" "T-There''s no other way¡­" "W-Wait! You fools, what are you even thinking?! Stop at once!" roared the sect master, as she stopped the Elders from doing something very foolish, attempting suicide by attacking us. She''s very benevolent to realize thatmitting suicide is pointless. "Don''t worry about it, we are not going to talk it to anyone else, it is disgusting to even talk about it." sighed Bedann. "What you did is your own problem, not ours." Said Miranda. "However, that doesn''t mean we can simply be okay by keeping this a secret, hopefully, coupled with proper gratitude for our aid in this battle, we can get great support from this sect." I said with a smile. "S-Support¡­?" "What does he means by this?" "Sect Master Drake, make yourself clearer, please." "We don''t get it." "You guys are really slow. I came here to make an alliance with you guys, your sect has very close ties with the righteous faction, right? We are mostly a nomad sect that moves around the continent, we really want to make up connections, your help in that regard would be appreciated¡­ Did I made myself clear now or you need me to exin it with drawings?" I sighed. "S-Such insolence¡­" "But he''s right, it''s not something oveplicated." "So he wants our help in making ties with the righteous faction?" "A-As long as he doesn''t speak out¡­ Its fair." As the Elders began to discuss how to bargain this even more by trying to ask me for stuff to give them back, Mikohime nodded and happily agreed. "Sure thing, Drake! This is of no problem to us, even by doing this, we are still deeply grateful for you, not only by saving this shameful secret from the sect, but also from saving our lives and maintaining our legacy alive¡­ I want to tell you that I will be forever grateful for this." she said, as she looked at me with a smile filled with honesty form the depths of her heart. She slowly stood up and walked towards me, sitting on her knees before me. "I want to offer you all of my life and body to you, Drake, you''ve done something so great there is no other way to be thankful than this. Please, take me as your bride." She said. "Huh?" "Eh?" "Ah?" Bedann, Miranda, and I were left speechless as we looked at Mikohime. She was so grateful the only thing she could think that could be worthy enough of a payment was giving me her damn body and make herself my bride?! That doesn''t make any sense! What kind of stupid harem situation is this? The Elders already began making a fuss, going crazy over it as if they were losing their minds with what she said, and honestly, I am also losing my mind, she said some serious insane shit right here, and Bedann and Miranda were looking at her with angered expressions. It results that Miranda is practically Bedann, so both of them are overprotective and jealous of any other woman that tries to get close. "Y-You¡­! You dare offer yourself to my husband?!" roared Bedann. "This is not okay; we won''t let you do as you please." Said Miranda. "Uwah!" Mikohime was overwhelmed by the powerful auras of these two girls, feeling as if she was being pressured by a gigantic shadow. "Sorry but no! I refuse to make you, my bride. Please, find another man." I said. "Huh?! R-Really? You don''t¡­ want me?" asked Mikohime in shock. "No, no, no, I am fine with what I have. I mean, you''re pretty, I admit it, but I already got two prettydies here, this is more than I could had ever bargained for, so please, find another man, I implore of you. I don''t want you, really," I said. I saw Mikohime''s expression, she looked pale. ----- Chapter 425: I Reject Wholeheartedly

Chapter 425: I Reject Wholeheartedly

----- I quickly rejected her before Bedann, and Miranda were to gang on her and massacre her or something. I was actually concerned about her health and safety, and quickly cut her off without saying another words than those. I made myself clear I didn''t wanted her as my bride several times too, so I hope she wouldn''t pursue the situation. "No, please, I reject with all my heart, wholeheartedly. And never pursue this situation if possible, or I will take it as an offense." I said, nodding. "I¡­. Uhhh¡­ O-okay¡­" she sighed, feeling utterly heart broken. I felt horrible for a little bit, I had never thought I would find another woman that would easily throw herself at me¡­ how much was the count by now? There was that Cassiopeia, then Belle, then Mikohime¡­ three women! I am not even a year old¡­ Damn, calm down,dies, I am already taken. "Yeah! I am his wife, and I would never let him have another woman!" said Bedann. "Yeah¡­" said Miranda. "Huh? Isn''t Miranda another woman though?" asked Mikohime. "Not exactly, she''s another part of my own self," said Bedann. "Your¡­ own self?" asked Mikohime. There were clear question signs over all her face right now. "I believe it''s better to not tell them anything regarding this for now. We don''t want them to know you two are like a person¡­ but not really." I said through telepathy to the two girls, as they nodded. "Anyways! Now that we got that out of the way, how about we all rx for a bit and loose the tensions? It has been a couple of events going on one after another, so I really need to rx. How about we have a feast while we talk things out?" I asked. "O-Oh, sure! But we don''t¡­ have much to offer you, our food reserves are low, our poption had shrink a lot¡­ the production of food has been put in halt since the mortals died¡­" sighed Mikohime. "See? This is why you don''t kill your mortals likeplete and utter imbeciles¡­" I sighed. "I-I am sorry! I am such a useless woman!" cried Mikohime, kneeling before me again. "W-We didmit a mistake in that¡­" "We admit what we did is a big mistake, a sin we''ll carry to our graves." "¡­Indeed." The Elders for the most part didn''t seem so prideful for what happened, I am d they got somemon sense at the very least, although not too much judging by how three of them had tried to actually "silence" me by ying me¡­ if they had dared to attack me, I would had sliced them into little pieces before they could even realize what had happened to them. So they really just saved their lives frommitting suicide. "Well, I do have a lot of food on me, so let''s quickly bring it here. I am starving. I will invite this feast for now." I said. "Ooh! T-Thank you!" said Mikohime. Suddenly, I heard her stomach roaring in hunger, and everyone saw her. She suddenly began to cry a little bit out of embarrassment. Despite the dignified look she had, she was very much quite childish¡­ perhaps just overly shy deep down. Although I am not interested in her romantically, I am rather interested in her in other things, such as her past, and her current abilities, alongside the origin of her appearance and the Winter Lotus Family genes, which seem to diverge from themon more barbaric-looking ice giant into a morepact and refined look. I spent a few minutes going from Fuyu and back here, while bringing some other friends in the way, we brought a lot of prepared food from the restaurants in the Ice Moon Sect, a quick trip there using the Teleportation Gates was all we needed to bring a feast of prepared food from those restaurants. Such a nice and easy way to get quick food! In the way we saw Lord Ice Moon in one of the restaurants enjoying some food. He seems to be doing quite fine, he''s developing his Rank 3 Mana Core from a monster I imnted on him, and he was slowly getting back to Rank 4. He seems to be developing shadow and darkness magic now, but there''s something strange to it, those with Monster Mana Cores develop what I would call a Monster Spirit, it is like a Beast Spirit but of that one monster, and it grows with the person too. I had seen this evolve with not only him but the other Sect Elders¡­ though we need to see how much it evolves before we can even begin doing it to other people. But what we had learned is that it doesn''t work in those with their original Mana Cores. This means that I cannot simply give one to Bedann and she can suddenly develop a Monster Spirit¡­ Mana Cores can only be absorbed by the body if the main one is missing, which use the new one as the new imnt¡­ like imnting organs into someone, but it sometimes doesn''t work and it kills the person. But well, thanks to healing magic that didn''t happened here so it''s all fine. If I ever want one of these, I would have to take out my Ice/Wind Mana Core and put a Monster Mana Core inside¡­ not rmended, but I bet someone else had done it, especially Immortals who got so many resources. Based in our research I can already tell that there could be many ways this could be used. There is also the possibility of just imnting a very high Ranked Mana Core inside of you and simply skip all the Ranks Up to that one¡­ easily and while also developing the powerful magic this monster had. Isn''t that super great? But its apparently very hard and might kill you, so I guess not. Anyways, as we began to feast inside the pce, the Elders and the Sect Master enjoyed the food from a sect they had never seen before nor heard about, it seems the Ice Moon sect was indeed a nobody''s sect that no one knew about, losers. ----- Chapter 426: Tsukuyomi

Chapter 426: Tsukuyomi

----- As we enjoyed the feast, I began to ponder what to do. What I wanted to do was use this sect to gain a strong connection with the righteous faction. But not just that, we wanted to make of this sect our own, the same way we did with the Ice Moon Sect, without actually making it look like that. Due to that we would want the Sect Master to sign a few contracts with us ensuing that she would be something of our "Vassal Sect" sort of deal, where they be below us and their resources and so on are shared with us. After all, they got two Dungeons in here which I hadpletely ignored until now, one of them was a Rank 2 Dungeon and the other a Rank 3 Dungeon¡­ not Rank 4 Dungeons yet, they seem rare, but still, these two are big resource points and also, I want to conquer them and fuse them with the other Dungeons back in the Ice Moon Sect. The system seemed eager to fuse more dungeons, saying that if we could find more dungeons to fuse over our own, we could soon trigger the dungeon to Rank Up. If it reaches Rank 4, it will produce Rank 4 Monsters in great amounts, meaning that we can realistically farm Rank 4 cores easily and abuse this to reach Rank 5 in a few days or weeks¡­ Hehe. But for that, I need these guys to not interfere with me. The sect master seems very submissive to me, and even very serviceable, even when I rejected her hand as a bride, she still treats us very well and acts gentle and even very maid-like. Meanwhile, there is half of the sect elders that don''t seem to like us at all but are forcing themselves to act politely because we saved their asses, while the other half seems to find us rather amazing, and wants to support us. The opposing side is a bit bigger¡­ there are 20 Elders and 12 of them don''t like us while the others are fine with us including the sect master. I would happily just brainwash them if I could but its better to just talk it out and coax the entire sect instead, extortion it now that itcks food, basic resources, and they might risk starving their poption. They also need to cover expenses in the reconstruction of the Walls, and most of the streets are ruined, alongside the Pce. They really need to get reconstructing a bunch of stuff. So due to that this is perfect for me, I can thrive in here and ask as cocky as I can to gain them for my own selfish gains¡­ Kukuku¡­ I had be aplete viin in a single switch of egos! Now, now, for now, let''s not get ahead of ourselves. There is also the whole drama with the Dark Shadow Sect and there''s also the Jade Snake Sect left to deal with. There''s a whole other mystery regarding the Dark Shadow Sect too. We managed to kill all their dogs, but this doesn''t guarantee they won''te back in the future somehow someday¡­ we have to talk this out as well and talk with her and her elders about these two sects. I am also going to interrogate the souls of the disciples of the dark shadow sect we killed. As we enjoyed the meal, I also noticed the Lunar Dragon there, he knows I am a dragon, but he seems to have kept this a secret. I approached him while everyone was eating, Mikohime reached up to me. "A-Ah, Drake-sama, are you interested in my dragon? His name is Tsukuyomi¡­ He spent a lot of energy so now he''s resting." She said. "I see¡­ Did he tell you something?" I asked. "Tell? He doesn''t talk?" she asked. "Oh¡­ I see." I said. It seems that the dragon doesn''t speak to her in normal dialect, despite being very much capable of doing that¡­ maybe she cannot understand his draconguage, but I can? There''s that possibility. He alsocks many things I have, such as the ability to speak and even shapeshift. He doesn''t seem to have the power to turn into a humanoid form either. I decided to speak to him through telepathy as I let a te with dumplings in front of him. He faintly opened his eyes as he looked at me with their shiny pink pupils. A mystic aura of moonlight emanated from his body. "I am rather exahsuted¡­ Thanks for your food and helping the sect." he spoke to me inside of my mind. "Howe you don''t speak with your own master?" I asked. Through telepathy, of course. "I cannot, she cannot understand the Draconic Language¡­ I have been trying to learn the Ice Giant Language, but it is actually very hard to me. Mostly because I am still a young hatchling." He said. "Oh¡­ how old are you?" I asked. "Almost 20 years of age. Seeing how strong and capable you are, I would bet you''re a millenary dragon, right? How old are you? Perhaps a hundred- no, five hundred years?" he asked. "Hahaha¡­ I¡­ lost the count!" Iughed. If I told him I wasn''t even a year old he wouldn''t believe me either way, so I better just go along with him. "Makes sense, seeing how strong you are I would guess you went through closed cultivation many times¡­ We Dragons feel the passing of time like a sh, in seconds, years can pass like instants¡­" he sighed. "I suppose¡­ You''re not getting involved in the politics because you can''t talk?" I asked. "Indeed. I am very bad at it, and I can''t seem to understand half of what you discussed either. I mostly care about Mikohime, and I want to protect her, that''s all." He said. "I see. We''ll be counting on you from now on, Tsukuyomi." I said. "I will do what I can." He said. ----- Chapter 427: The Lunar Dragons Of The Winter Lotus Sect

Chapter 427: The Lunar Dragons Of The Winter Lotus Sect

----- I began to ponder the strength that this dragon could have, he was around Rank 4, but he was obviously way weaker than me, mostly because he said he was a "hatchling" even at 20 years of age. Perhaps he needs some special materials to evolve into something stronger, but he had yet topletely tap into his true potential, after all he got the blood of Lunar Dragons within him. I was grateful to him because he helped Miranda out, he knew she was the weakest and required some assistance, so I am d he helped her out and the two did some fine team work to defeat the enemy they were fighting relentlessly. Tsukuyomi began to eat the dumplings, finding them rather tasty, just as I had expected, of course. This dragon had proven himself to be a formidable fighter so I am going to train himter on so he can bloom into a powerful fighter. Dragons are overpowered after all, so I have to help a fellow brother. This is also the first time I meet a true dragon, so I feel a bit hyped to see where he can reach in terms of strength and magic. I sat near him as Mikohime looked at the two of us. "He says you''re the most important thing to him." I said to her. "Uwah¡­ R-Really?" asked Mikohime while blushing. "Groar¡­" the dragon roared softly, as Mikohime jumped over its head and hugged it, kissing him. "Y-You''re also very important to me¡­" she said. The two seemed to have a very close rtionship, probably like family. "So how did you even find him?" I asked her. Bedann, Miranda, and the rest were close by so they were attentively hearing everything. "I found him in the inheritance of this sect''s family. The Winter Lotus Family¡­ My Ancestor, the founder of this sect was said to have tamed a strong female Lunar Dragon, whichter on gave birth to many eggs. In the past, a new Sect Master would be chosen by an Egg where a dragon would hatch and be their ally¡­ this egg count had been slowly diminishing as the new generations went by without any female being born, the dragons dying of old age, escaping, or dying in the battlefield alongside my ancestors¡­ His egg in specific was the smallest and it was thest one, which had not hatched for hundreds of years." Said Mikohime. "Hundreds of years without hatching? Now that''s a cker." Said Miranda. "I can''t believe you would take so long to hatch!" said Bedann. "Veryzy¡­" said Yuki. "Groar!" The dragon roared angrily at their response, he said this wasn''t part of his choice. "He said this wasn''t his choice, he simply couldn''t hatch until someone "right" were to appear¡­ And this was her, right?" I asked him. He seemed to nod. "Indeed, when I was very little and lonely, he hatched and since then he had been at my side, slowly growing and evolve with me and helping me get through problems¡­ Alongside my five other spirits too, we had been a team by ourselves." Said Mikohime. "Y-You have five spirits?! Now that''s talented¡­ And I thought I was great¡­ There''s always a bigger fish." Sighed Pekora. "Well yeah, she''s very talented¡­ is this due to her family?" asked Tisha. "Indeed. The Winter Lotus Family is a special family of ice giants¡­ We descend from our old ancestor, Lord Winter Lotus, a man that was said toe from another world. He was born like our family''s characteristics. The first of his kind. It is said that his appearance was due to special Unique Skills that shaped him into thispact form and made him into a new race of ice giants¡­ We call ourselves the Winter Lotus Family of ice giants." Said Mikohime. I see! I was right then! I knew there was something going on with her ancestor. So the Ancestor of her family was such a man? He was a Reincarnated person with Unique Skills¡­ did his unique skill made him into a smaller Ice Giant? I can''t really find any sort of reason for it though, what kind of Skill would shape him that way? It would be weird. Anyways, they also seem to have amazing talent and magic power, so I would guess they somehow got some type of power that lets them have innate special abilities, that tattoo in the shape of a lotus seems suspicious. "I see¡­ those peculiar names you guys use¡­" said Bedann. "Oh! Yeah, they don''t sound like normal names, right? Well, our family has names that are said to be "Japanese" our ancestor said that he came from a world named Japan or something¡­ and he named himself and his family with such names, which ended being passed down through the generations¡­" said Mikohime. So that''s it! He was Japanese, that''s why he just called all his children with such names and the descendants simply used the words he taught them to make new names?! I guess he was really a strong Japanese nationalist or something to simply not ept this new world''s society and words. Also this must be the reason why he made the entire sect end up being shaped as old Japanese fortresses and stuff¡­ well, the design and all really screams Japanese to me, but well, he could do whatever he wanted anyways. Nheless, this still doesn''t resolve some of my doubts¡­ however, I can assume that he used his amazing unique skills to capture and tame a Lunar Dragon and then somehow tie the offspring she had as eggs into the bloodline of his descendants¡­ somehow. Is that even possible? I don''t really know¡­ Wait, maybe there is a reason, perhaps every Winter Lotus Family member has some kind of dragon blood on them? I had considered that the Winter Lotus Family could have some kind of dragon blood on them giving them the power to automatically tame the lunar dragon, but showing how there were many that Tsukuyomi didn''t choose, it might just end up being a thing of preference. But I asked to him directly through telepathy¡­ ----- Chapter 428: Inherited Unique Skills?!

Chapter 428: Inherited Unique Skills?!

----- I had considered that the Winter Lotus Family could have some kind of dragon blood on them giving them the power to automatically tame the lunar dragon, but showing how there were many that Tsukuyomi didn''t choose, it might just end up being a thing of preference. But I asked to him directly through telepathy. "Hm? I don''t really know, I wasn''t conscious before hatching, but I did felt the presences of others when they approached me, but Mikohime was different, she was the first one where I felt such a strong connection with¡­ It made me hatch from my egg just so I could meet her." Said Tsukuyomi. "Hm¡­ I see. Perhaps her family really has Lunar Dragon Bloodline but it hasn''t truly awakened as much as the bloodline I can give to others¡­ Perhaps if she were to grow stronger it might awaken, as of now I cannot really find it in her information¡­ Of course, there are these five weird Lotus Abilities¡­" I said to him through telepathy. "Those are the powers that her family has, the more Lotus Petals they have in their tattoos, the more abilities they unlock, Mikohime is the first with all five of them in hundreds of years." Said the dragon. "I see¡­" "And what about the origin of your powers? I remember you using some weird magic I''ve never seen before! And your dragon too is pretty peculiar, and those abilities you got¡­" said Miranda. "Oh, this?" asked Mikohime while showing her tattoo. "That tattoo¡­ is that the source of your power?" wondered Bedann. "I believe so, to an extent¡­ Well, the power of my family originates from the bloodline of the Winter Lotus Family. Everyone in my family develops a Lotus Tattoo in some area of their body at a young age, depending in the petals it has, they unlock certain abilities which are not tied to magic, it is a very strange power. it is said that this is part of our ancestor''s unique skill which he was able to pass down to all his generations as a gift. But it varies a lot between individual¡­ The maximum amount is five, and I have all five of them. So I have all five of these special Abilities that are not really magic but help in magic and all of that." She said. A Unique Skill that can be passed down to others through descendants? I had never heard of such a thing as possible¡­ I remember that the system said Unique Skills were tied to the soul, and its impossible to inherit things rted to the soul, so how? System, can you help me out? Wait, can I pass down my unique skills to our child with Bedann? Wait, so we are really inheriting our children with our unique skills powers at the end?! Now that puts a smile on my face. If I can find out that my child ends up being born so strong, I will be utterly happy! There''s nothing you want more than your kid to be as strong as possible in this world filled with bloodshed and horrendous wars everywhere¡­ there''s no point in thinking about fairness or how it could have an easier beginning than me¡­ Who cares about that? What kind of parent would ever envy his own child for being more talented than him? I would be fucking d it is! I hope it is more talented than anyone, in fact! But going back to the topic at hand, I was feeling rather curious about some other things, so I asked them to the System, who seemed to be analyzing the entire situation. She had already analyzed Mikohime and even the dragon, so she could find answers that I had yet to discover. System, howe she got such powers and her family too? Also, could you find the origin of her abilities? maybe the Unyque Skills that made them up? Wait hold on, Yuki-Onna?! So there can be such a Unique Skill, now that''s interesting. I wish I could just extract these powers from her or something¡­ Maybe if I can eat one of her family members? I wondered. The System suddenly told me a truth that only made my mouth water a little bit, just thinking about devouring those mana cores they had just left buried made me imagine that I could get some new power out of it rather easily. Fine, I will take those corpses as my payment¡­ Don''t worry, Mikohime doesn''t have to know about it¡­ ----- Chapter 429: The Secrets Of The Winter Lotus Family Bloodline

Chapter 429: The Secrets Of The Winter Lotus Family Bloodline

----- The System suddenly told me a truth that only made my mouth water a little bit, just thinking about devouring those mana cores they had just left buried made me imagine that I could get some new power out of it rather easily. Fine, I will take those corpses as my payment¡­ Don''t worry, Mikohime doesn''t have to know about it¡­ I had already decided to do this whenever I get the opportunity, probably at night. The security in here is an all-time low, nobody is looking anywhere, and nobody is caring about the other, so it''s the ideal and perfect ce to just steal anything I want. Desecrating the death is not my thing but I am an Ice Giant, also these guys are dead from some time already, I can''t even find their souls around due to how old they are, so I doubt they would oppose me or care at this point. I won''t take out the corpses because they''re probably just bones, but they left the mana cores there, which is a waste, so I will pick up these treasures for myself, there seem to even be some Rank 4 Mana Cores buried there! Anyways, after giving me that wonderful idea, the System continued exining me the Unique Skills which were the reasons behind all the powers and appearances of the Winter Lotus Family of Ice Giants. The first one was [Yuki-Onna] a Unique Skill that shaped the body of the wielder into that of a beautifuldy of ice. The original wielder was probably a woman and not a man as they say she was, probably they said she was a man because the society of ice giants is mostly rather inclined to men, therefore revering a woman seems a bit wrong to them, idiots. I guess they changed history so the ancestor ended being a man instead of the original woman. Due to this special unique skill, she was shaped into a beautiful and fairy-like woman like Mikohime is, resembling more like ice elves, actually they''re several times more beautiful than ice elves. This unique skill granted the charm abilities, affinity with magic, and perhaps ice immunity and ice maniption¡­ although this seems to not have been inherited as the magic Mikohime has is not even ice magic, and she doesn''t seem to have an affinity with it despite being an ice giant. Wait, just like that?! It''s called after the Japanese god of the Moon?! Damn this girl was overpowered! Is this how Mikohime got Moonlight Magic then? Is this inherited? I see¡­ So that''s where those Abilities came from. I am embarrassed to admit I might be a bit tempted of eating Mikohime now, but I am a civilized dragon, so I better forget that horrendous and monstrous thought from my mind before I begin to doubt if I am really a good-hearted person as I believe I am (I am probably not). Amazing, so there was such a thing¡­ It is incredibly to find out these things sometimes, I am amazed each time I discover how reincarnated people influence this world and its sects¡­ Now we got this Sect Ancestor that founded the sect being a Reincarnated person probably from Japan¡­ She must had have an amazing life, I wonder how fun it was for her¡­ Oh well, I hope she doesn''t mind me picking up some shiny jewels around her family''s graveyard, no hard feelings, alright? "Your family is really an amazing one, isn''t it, Mikohime? It''s filled with wonderful things I wish I could have myself¡­ Hahaha!" Iughed. "Oh no¡­ I am sure that Drake-sama has even better abilities. your power was incredible against those enemies, and you seem to be an innate and talented tamer to have tamed that giant snake from the enemy!" she said, pointing at Kuro. "Aha¡­ Yeah¡­ I guess." I sighed. I still wanted her powers quite badly. Kuro realized we were talking about her as she woke up from her nap, she took her tongue out like snakes often do, and looked utterly adorable. The dragon, however, seemed to look at her rather concerned. "Y-You''re sure that thing should be trusted?" he asked. "What? Who are you calling "thing"?! That''s my Kuro-chan, damn lizard! Respect her!" I roared through telepathy. "O-Okay, calm down¡­" he sighed. ----- Chapter 430: We Must Be Grateful!

Chapter 430: We Must Be Grateful!

----- As we enjoyed the meals, I began to finally talk about negotiations. I wanted to see how far was the bottom line that Mikohime was willing to go into. Now that I knew that the dragon didn''t knew about this stuff and would most likely not interfere, I felt more freer to talk it out. "So how is your sect hanging out, Mikohime? Is everything alright? How are your food supplies?" I asked. Mikohime was startled as she was enjoying a dumpling, she had poured some soy sauce (which is from this ce, something new I found out) and the vor must have made her rather happy, making her forget the stress of everything that had happened. "S-Supplies? Well, due to the¡­ mortals being gone, the farms had alsoe to a halt¡­ even more, the shadow beasts purposedly targeted them for some reason, so we don''t have enough food to feed our sect¡­ We can still hunt in the Dungeons for food, but recently there has been something going on in them right after the first Shadow Beast attack¡­" she said. "I see, so you''re low in supplies¡­ Wait, what do you mean? What''s wrong with the dungeons?" I asked curiously. "Well, we had detected some kind of anomaly, a dark force that was imnted inside, most likely by the Dark Shadow Sect, which is swallowing all the mana from the dungeon and not letting the monsters spawn¡­ what''s worse, any monsters that show up are instantly eaten and disappear¡­ some of the people we sent there has yet toe back, from both dungeons¡­ Due to that, we had not been able to get food from the monsters there, which used to be a big supply of food back then," she sighed. Wait, so this is also the doing of the Dark Shadow Sect?! These guys are really resourceful, they got a million things to use and a crap ton of resources and tools, and it all seems fishy to me, especially because they''re getting this out of nowhere. Well, I will find out some clues after asking the souls I captured. "I see. So there is such a thing¡­ I suppose we can resolve it for youter, maybe tomorrow." I said. "Oh¡­ R-Really, Drake-sama?! B-But we had already received so much help¡­ How can we even repay all of it?!" asked Mikohime while feeling flustered. "Don''t worry. I am also nning in supplying your sect with resources, the Ice Moon Sect got three whole dungeons that can help you with meat, and we also have our own farms with magical vegetables and fruits, but that will be pricier." I said. "P-Pricier¡­ I see¡­ Our¡­ savings are in an all time low, but we''ll make sure to pay for it whenever we make the money back¡­ O-of course, if you manage to help us out with the dungeon, you''ll be able to extract any resources you want from it for free!" said Mikohime. "Oh, is that so?" I asked with a smirk. Bedann and Miranda also smiled devilishly. "B-But Lady Winter Lotus, that''s a bit too much!" "You can''t offer so much to an outsider¡­ E-Even if he helped us¡­" "It is good to be grateful but you''re going a bit too far¡­ And you, Drake, you''re abusing our goodwill!" Some of the Elders were fighting off with stupid arguments, as if they didn''t realized they were all in the palm of my hand now¡­ However, before I could say any arguments, Mikohime stopped them from saying another word, angrily staring at them. Her aura of moonlight resonated and began to grow stronger, while her spirits emerged too, ring angrily at the old men. "Who do you think you are to think you can go against the sect master''s decision?! This is my sect, and what I say is what it is done! I''ve been already eyeing you bunch, you''re the ones that barely helped the people in the back! If it weren''t because of Drake, many more would had died because you were too cowardly to even help out our own people¡­" said Mikohime. She was showing off her true colors now and her anger was rather surprising. She was a strong Rank 4 Magus after all, someone with an admirable level of power thanks to all her Abilities. The group of around 11 or 12 elders quickly fell silent, this big group of old men were most likely the group of "corrupt" ones, there''s always a bunch of them in every sect, I see. Meanwhile the other 8 or 9 are very loyal to her, and seem to agree with her decisions, while also being weing of our presences here. "B-But¡­" "Mikohime-sama, your power is getting into your head¡­" "You''ll bring only disaster to our sect if you simply give away everything to an outsider¡­" "I-Indeed!" "You have to understand that it is not something you can simply decide!" "Silence!" Mikohime roared, as she hit the ground, the entire temple trembled¡­ I guess she still packed a punch as an ice giant. "Giih¡­!" "Ahh¡­!" "S-Such pressure¡­" "You lot should shut up already, going against the sect master''s decisions goes against the sect''s rules and regtions. You want to get sent to prison?" "You have to know that you''re not the only elders that makes up this sect." "Indeed! Being grateful towards our savior is only a normal thing, repaying for what we had received in exchange is the right thing to do! We have to restore our honor." The other elders quickly confronted the corrupt ones, as the corrupt ones fell silent. I think they didn''t cared about honor or whatever, the corrupt ones just wanted to keep all the money and resources for themselves. Well, I wouldn''t me them, if I were in their same situation I would act simrly to them, I am a greedy person, even if I were helped by someone, I wouldn''t be willing to give them so much out of my things as others might do¡­ ----- Chapter 431: Join My Empire

Chapter 431: Join My Empire

----- After the corrupt Elders were shut up by the other elders, Mikohime finally had time to breathe again. It seems she has a hard time trying to convince these annoying old men¡­ the interesting thing is that all of them are men, the women are in her side, and these old men seem to not like her that much to begin with. It seems that having a female sect master goes against their stupid beliefs or something. "You should discipline your elders a bit more, they shouldn''t dare go against you this much. They might have power over some part of the sect but that doesn''t mean that they can act as if they were ordering you around, they''re not your parents." I said. "I know¡­ I just¡­ these Elders had always been against my position as a Sect Master, but it was bound to happen as the strongest of the Winter Lotus Family at Rank 4. I was also chosen by the dragon. You see. Since I was a child that they had always been against women bing the sect master. My older brother used to be the person they were trying to help be the sect master, but I was able to surpass him in cultivation speed and reached Rank 4 before him¡­ Ah well, he''s now missing and I don''t even know where he went to¡­ Since the war against the Jade Snakes that everything had been such a mess¡­ These men here are just making things worse just because they still don''t like me." She sighed. "What? So these idiots really just don''t like you because you''re a woman? What''s wrong with women being strong? are they retarded?" asked Bedann. She seemed to want to give them a piece of her mind¡­ and a few punches. "Yeah, they''re retarded. Mikohime you''re amazingly strong, the strong always governs the weak, its normal for you to be the sect master in this harsh world, your gender doesn''t really say a thing about it." said Miranda. "Indeed, they''re just biased old men, probably they''re salty that nurturing your brother ended in no results at the end¡­ What baffles me is that even after all this time and the wars, they''re still so unsupportive of you instead of trying to help you and everyone else so they can hang on the sect together. Almost as if they were traitorous and¡­ would sell themselves off to the Dark Shadow Sect¡­ Hmmm¡­ Are you sure of their loyalty?" I asked. "Eh?! T-They would never! I know all of them very well¡­ They would never try to do such a thing! They had been protecting the sect since I was a baby¡­ It would go against their very beliefs to try to sabotage the sect or treason it¡­ It¡­ It doesn''t makes sense to me." Said Mikohime. "I guess that''s that, I can''t go against your thoughts I suppose, but you shouldn''t rx in front of those guys, they seem suspicious to me to say the least¡­ Even as Rank 4, there are many ways that low-ranked can damage you or do something to you. You''re not invincible." I said. "I-I guess you''re right in that regard, Drake¡­ But Tsukuyomi is protecting me, so I trust him." said Mikohime. I guess she''s very overconfident of her own strength and her dragon''s power with this entire thing. I hope this doesn''t end up biting her in the back when she least expects it. "Hm, I see, I guess you''re confident in your own strength in this regard, oh well, I was just trying to help you out, if you think that''s the case then that''s that. Anyways, I also n in helping your sect with building resources, wood, metals, and all of that. I also thought about supplying you not only with food with armor and weapons, but probably potions also too and some things that alchemy can offer¡­" I said. "S-So much help¡­?!" she asked. "Yes, we should begin with repairing this temple, it is filled with holes and is rather unsightly to see. This is your residence so you must keep it pretty and clean." I said. "B-But Drake-sama, what you''ve offered is already enough¡­ W-Why do you need to help us so much? I-I know you''re generous and gentle-hearted, but this is¡­ it pains me to think that you cannot take me as a bride, I would dly marry such a generous man!" said Mikohime, looking at me with puppy eyes. She was very desperate for me for some reason, but I had to resist, I don''t want any women more than what I already have. Miranda was already unexpected and I don''t want more than this if possible, I had already turned down two, and with her, three, so let''s keep increasing the count instead of reducing it. "No thanks¡­ And well, what I want in exchange is very simple. I want your sect to¡­ well, make an Alliance with me and be part of my Empire. I am also a sect master, but I''ve begun to make my own Empire that coversrge areas of this continent, I had begun with the Ice Moon Sect, but I also want to add your sect into my property. This will bring you all the benefits I told you about, and more, you just simply have to join me in my crusade, and I will help your people survive and your legacy continue for many generations." I said. "E-Empire?!" gasped Mikohime. All the other Elders were losing their shit, even the ones supporting her. "W-what?!" "An empire?!" "You''re trying to conquer our sect!" "So that''s what his intention this entire time!" "Mydy, this is not right! We can''t give up our sect to him¡­" "We''ll lose everything if we be part of an Empire, all our possessions, our legacy, our everything¡­!" "No¡­ I ept. Drake, please. What do I need to sign? I believe this is the best¡­ for my people. I want them all to flourish and survive, I cannot possibly let them die out of selfishness for rejecting such a good opportunity¡­ I believe my ancestor would had done the same in my situation. She was a strong woman that knew how to take the right decisions." Said Mikohime. "Excellent! You will never regret this decision, Mikohime." I said. ----- Chapter 432: This Is My Master Plan!

Chapter 432: This Is My Master n!

----- Kukuku¡­ Hahaha¡­ Heheh¡­ Kekeke¡­ I felt likeughing like a psycho for a bit, but I contained myself and didn''t let out the insanity inside of my mind. Or well, more exaggeratedly, just my happiness over the situation. It appears that Mikohime knows what''s good for the sect. They''re all in ruins after all, the entire ce is barely standing, they don''t have any food, and there are two weird things inside their dungeons blocking them from getting any food or resources from there. To boot, their buildings are all in ruins, just a few of them are left standing and even this glorious pce is barely standing too. The entire thing looks like it''s about to break in half and fall over the ground¡­ And I would really like that to happen. As a fellow weeb in Earth, I am in love with this sect''s Japanese aesthetic. I never thought I would ever actually find a ce like this in this world, but I found it, and who would had thought that it was founded by a fellow reincarnated soul? I don''t know what was about the Great Ancestor of the Winter Lotus Sect, but they were clearly an avid fan of Japanese aesthetics and buildings¡­ Wait, perhaps she was just Japanese? Makes sense¡­ but even then, do modern Japanese care about such things? Maybe it was a woman from the ancient Japanese era¡­ after all she was brought here hundreds of years ago, and had long ago died out of old age, I believe. Oh well, there''s still some things to do in here, now that the Sect is pretty much mine and Mikohime is actually signing a special magic contract right now, I have yet to infilter the graveyard and steal the Mana Cores in there. But there might be other surprises around, aside from the task of getting into the dungeons and beating whatever is inside stopping the flow of mana and monsters, I also want to know if there is any other treasure. I remember that after conquering the Ice Moon Sect I checked out the treasures they had and any inheritance, but everything there wasn''t that impressive. I mean, they had amazing magic weapons, armor, and essories, but nothing that I could replicate and make even better. And I already had a whole set of armor and essories I am wearing right now whenever I use my humanoid body, so I already get a crap ton of boosts to my power from them, I doubt there can be anything in there that would had helped me anyways, so I left them with their stupid treasures. But the Winter Lotus Sect seems obviously different, they''re clearly above average in this type of stuff, so I believe they might have some nice goodies lying around which they don''t want me to see. After all they''re way older than the Ice Moon Sect, which is not older than the Lord Ice Moon. But this one is an oldie, they''re almost a thousand years old, so they got to have some nice things lying around, right? Though they had been up for so long yet they had barely expanded or done anything¡­ how long does it take for a sect to produce an immortal? Are they that much of a loser party? I don''t know¡­ well, maybe they were simply trying to survive and slowly grow stronger, but it seems that these guys had yet to even surpass Rank 5, every sect master is always the one that reaches Rank 4. But these guys are clearly quite the losers¡­ Well, a thousand years might not be that much in ice giant lifespan, which is 300. I don''t know if they can increase their lifespan, but it appears that that''s not the case, unless they be Immortals? But even then, Immortals also have lifespan but find methods to extend it, after all that''s how the Venerables lived thousands of years, right? "It''s done¡­" Mikohime looked at me with a gentle yet bitter smile, she seemed rather sorrowful of having given up her sect to me in exchange for keeping everyone alive through the provision of my resources. I have to make her realize I am not actually going to just change her entire ce or turn everything upside down¡­ "Calm down, Mikohime. I see unrest in your stare. But do not worry, I don''t n on doing anything that would affect your sect negatively. In fact it will still be yours and you can keep reigning over it, the people can continue being proud of being of the winter lotus sect. I will only be a backer behind everything, providing sustenance to your people in exchange for a share of your profits." I said. "D-Drake¡­ I see. Thank you for being so generous and nice¡­ It makes me regretful to think I am not pretty enough to be your wife." She sighed. The moment Mikohime said this, I felt the intense stare of Bedann behind me, staring right through Mikohime''s soul, and the smaller but not less intimidating abyssal stare of Miranda. At some point she had begun to share Bedann''s possessiveness and is just a jealous of any girl that gets like this with me that is not just Bedann. I honestly don''t mind, I am fine with them, and I don''t want more. "Can''t you cut it out with that? I just don''t want to! I am happy with what I have!" I sighed, as I looked around the building the chill breeze of the outside was leaking inside. I quickly used ice to close the open areas of the entire room, which was an ice that didn''t produced a cold aura, this way this problem was temporarily solved until reparations. "Well, now that things are done, let''s enjoy the feast and have some fun." I said. "V-Very well!" The night continued as usual, we celebrated nicely, and everyone ate to their heart''s content,ter on the night, however, I stealthily walked outside the guest rooms in the pce, and moved towards my next destination. The graveyard. ----- Chapter 433: Exorcising An Entire Sect

Chapter 433: Exorcising An Entire Sect

----- The graveyard, a ce in the Winter Lotus Sect where they bury the bodies of the Sect Members that had died by various causes, some died of old age, others died in battle, and others of diseases, and other things. There are many graves in here, all of them seem to have some corpse, although they''re all just bones at this point. The corpses of themoners these insensitive idiots let die were buried outside the sect''s walls. Their names forgotten. Well, not really. You see¡­ since I got inside the sect territory that I have not stopped seeing souls of people everywhere. They''re all mostly the mortals that died here. All these people in the outskirts of the sect that died miserably against the shadow beasts¡­ they were infecting the entire ce and making a fuss everywhere. Good thing not many can see them, not even Mikohime. Well, the thing is they''re all groaning and wailing together in unison, they seem to be haunting and hating the people in here, because they let them all die. "My lord, they seem to be in great pain." Rose appeared behind me, she was looking at all the souls in pain, they were not really ghosts as they had yet to be mutated with mana, but they were simply mere and raw souls which were being very hateful. Maybe if we let them like this for some time, they would turn into ghosts and terrorize the poption. We can''t have that¡­ So it would be better to either purify them or¡­ well, repurpose them. But I pity these people, forcing them to be my ghost doesn''t suit my tastes. So I began to gather them all in a single ce, catching them like fish in a made out of my soul, until the veryst one was caught. Their groans in pain and agony were rather horrendous to hear, especially all together¡­ Ugh, but I pushed through it and then decided what to do. "My lord, you''ve gathered for me? Ah! I-Is this a snack for me?" she asked. "What? Don''t dare touch these souls! They''re innocent people, I don''t want them to be eaten¡­ Let''s see¡­" I quickly decided to conjure a spell I had made some time ago, it was a simple death attribute spell which allowed a soul to be "purified" out of their negative emotions, making them finally go to the afterlife, usually to Helheim in here, or maybe a transmigration cycle¡­ or is there a Nirvana? Well, whatever the case, it''s better than here. The spell name was Death Cleansing. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! ¡­ After spending a few minutes doing this, I cleansed all the souls out of their suffering, and they were now all gone to the afterlife. This is a forceful method, but their corpses were already buried so their resentment was clearly not because they were not given proper burial, but just an unending hate to this sect¡­ yikes. Damn, I really should ask for some extra payment for working as a part-time exorciser¡­ However, it''s not like I didn''t end without being rewarded here. I did got rewarded! I got a massive ball of darkness, which is essential dark and evil thoughts infused together and packed up in a single sphere. Death Cleansing clean a soul of their hatred and everything that keeps them here, but this energy by itself can be repurposed as well, and I believe the Shadow Beasts are somehow made out through a method simr to this one. The sphere of darkness atop my head could beunched at the sect right now and curse everyone with negative thoughts, maybe they would all go berserk and try to kill each other! That would certainly be funny to see¡­ but not really! So we better not do that. "M-Master! I-Is that a massive sphere of evil thoughts and hatred?! It looks so tasty!" said Rose. The former Vampire woman was a loyal ghost minion of mine by now, she often did recon for me, but also fought bravely whenever that was the time. "I guess you can have it, I was nning on saving it whenever I needed it, but take it as a snack for being a good ghost pet." I said. "Ohooo~! Master, I am forever in debt with you!" Rose expanded her crimson-red body and epassed the entire mass of darkness, devouring it one single bite¡­ POOF! As the entire darkness dissipated, she easily absorbed it all. Her entire phantasmal body began to mutate and change, turning in some areas ck, while her red colors intensified and became more demonic. In a way she looked like she was expanding in an explosive and never-ending sea of darkness and crimson¡­ FLASH! "Gyahahahaha! T-This is it!" She suddenly evolved, and slowlypacted herself into her usual form, although she was now clearly stronger, and exuded an even stronger aura from within¡­ darkness, blood, and all the hatred she ate all fused together into a massive and terrifying aura. Rose''s Mana Core had actually hit the next rank and she became a Rank 3 Peak Stage, interesting, almost Rank 4 already. Rose was the one that led the Vampires that attacked the Ice Moon Sect and were looking for Ruby, after dying and bing my Blood Ghost, however, she went through a great change and became a loyalckey (mostly thanks to Bedann''s charm). "Excellent, I see you''ve grown bigger and stronger now. Let''s go to the graveyard now, I will be using your help in this ce." I said. "Oh, my help? Yes, yes! I shall help my master in everything he requires, everything!" she said, floating around me happily, her entire phantom body had shaped into a long crimson and ck dress, making her look quite pretty. She was an interesting specimen, and a good way to experiment over non-corporeal Undead. I might make a whole squad of Ghosts at some point, which could serve as recon or spies led by her¡­ it might be interesting. ----- Chapter 434: Shamelessly Robbing A Graveyard

Chapter 434: Shamelessly Robbing A Graveyard

----- Ghosts have the fantastic ability of being non-corporeal beings, meaning that they have the amazing power of passing through corporeal things, and physical objects, and all of that. So I need Rose for that purpose as of now. Of course, I have the power to extend my own soul outside my body and all, but I am not aplete ghost yet, and I still got a physical body to go around with, which gets in the way, Rose doesn''t have this obvious weakness and can get anywhere now, literally. So, using her help, I will infilter the big graves¡­ in the graveyard. "So this is the graveyard, it looks more like a garden to me." I said, as I looked around. "Indeed, it doesn''t look like a spooky graveyard!" said Rose. This ce was literally just a big garden made out of bright blue and pink flowers. It was behind the pce and barely got any damage from the battles and stuff, as the pce guarded it with its big size. The graves were like small monuments here and there, below them, the people was buried in stone cases, I could clearly see that there were many skeletons through my special vision, and by expanding my senses, I was able to see that there were many shiny and glowing objects around¡­ Kukuku¡­ Mana Cores~ The Ice Moon sect also had a graveyard like this, but the corpses didn''t had mana cores, they were probably given by the user to someone else through some written paper, but in here there is no such thing, so they''re buried with their most precious item and prize. I walked around as I ordered Rose to move her phantasmal ass. She quickly utilized her newly learned technique as a Shadow Blood Ghost "Shadow Storage" which let her store things inside a small dimension inside her own shadows. She began throwing all the Mana Cores she collected inside. Meanwhile, as she collected my loot, I walked straight through the garden, and reached the area where the ancestor of the sect was buried¡­ She was named¡­ Yukihime Tsukuyomi Winter Lotus¡­ I looked into the grave in front of me and therge monument, which showed a figure of her, very faintly, of a beautiful woman wielding an ice katana-like de and having a five-petal lotus behind her. Wow, they really went all out in this one¡­ There were also two pink cherry trees at each side of her grave¡­ or his, some idiots like to think the ancestor was a man, as it wasn''t properly registered. But by just looking at her name you can tell it''s a woman¡­ But I guess they might not even know the real meaning behind Japanese names, so they think the name doesn''t matter and could be either way. Anyways, no point overthinking this¡­ the delicious thing about this was that she was buried with her dragon who died with her in a war too, so the skeleton of the creature is right at her side, and its big and juicy mana core too. "Rose." "I am here, master. I''ve gathered all the Mana Cores¡­ Additionally, I also found some of them from dragons, just as you had said there would be!" she said. "Excellent, now collect this one." I said. "Yes¡­" Rose quickly extended her hands into the grave and dived into it. However¡­ CLASH! SPARK! "Unngh?!" I had used Rose just in case something like this would had happened¡­ I had the suspicious that there might be some grave guarded by some magic formation or something but was pleasantly surprised that it only happened in the ancestor''s grave¡­ this means that there might be something more to it than the eye can see. I looked into the grave and found out there was indeed arge quantity of runes, hidden in there until the moment someone tried to get inside. The thing is, there is also something- or well, someone else. "Unngh¡­" Rose was suddenly being held by something¡­ or well, someone. This someone resembled a tall woman with a dignified look in her eyes, her skin was pale blue, with long snow-white hair, sharp pink eyes, and wearing a kimono. She missed her legs, as she only had a phantasmal tail instead, she looked like a ghost. And she was. "You dare enter my inheritance, Undead?!" she roared, suddenly, ice gathered around her. She had not noticed me or is simply fixated in Rose? Well, I wouldn''t really like Rose to get more damaged. She was an asshole assassin in her previous life, but she had really grown on me now, so I already feel bad by seeing her like this to the point I want to smack this ghost. Of course, this ghost was¡­ "So you''re the ancestor. Let her go if you don''t want me to exorcize you." I said. "Hm?" The woman looked at me, her eyes were sharp. Despite being a ghost, I felt like I was confronting a titan. She was dignified and powerful, even after dying already for way too long. She had not lost her lustrous appearance a single bit, and she seemed filled with power. "You''re¡­? Ah, I see, so you''ve been plundering the entire graveyard with this little ghost of yours?" she asked. I showed her my hand as I covered it in the phantom dark aura of Death Mana. "And I am a Death Mage and I can easily cleanse your soul. I am confident in that, Yukihime¡­ Let her go if you don''t want me to do this without you even realizing." I said. "¡­" The woman squinted her eyes at me, and then finally let go of Rose. "Urk¡­" Rose flew back behind me, like a fearful puppy that was too scared to confront the big dog in front of us. "Who are you? What is the name of the petnt insolent that dares toe rob my family''s grave? You''ve got the guts." She said. "You can call me Drake." I said. ----- Chapter 435: Winter Lotus Ancestor

Chapter 435: Winter Lotus Ancestor

----- It appears that things had be way more interesting than I had originally thought, the ghost of this sect''s ancestor showed up out of nowhere and almost destroyed Rose with sheer ghostly strength. The ghost itself was strong too, it was a Rank 4 Middle Stage Ghost¡­ the Mana Core it had resonated with a strong amount of magic, but it wasn''t her original one, she actually just formed a new one after dying. She seemed sharper too, and probably hid many secrets not even her people knew about. "I am surprised, you can easily see me, I guess you''re indeed a Death Mage. My people had never been able to see my ghost even when they had? Spiritualist gift¡­ So your intentions of robbing us¡­ what are they? Just to grow stronger selfishly? Who are you exactly? I won''t budge until you tell me." She said. "I really shouldn''t tell you¡­ But fine. I kind of want to gain your trust for some reason¡­" I exined to her what had happened, from us saving the sect to the pact and all¡­ what I was doing after such an exnation was merely taking some interests out of all of this, a way to pay up for the things they cannot pay by using their material items. "Y-You''ve done all of that?! I¡­ I can''t see any lies within you. You''re really saying the truth! You¡­ So I guess its fair¡­ You''ve saved the entire sect." she sighed. She seemed to have a technique within her arsenal to see through lies. A lie detector spell or something, she was able to easily discern my lies and truth like this, and easily ended believing me, well, good thing I said the truth. "Indeed, I am just taking a bit ofpensation. The corpses had been left alone, I am just taking the Mana Cores that none of you are using, they''re just being wasted while being buried, even though they''re such a strong and amazing snack- I mean, treasure." I said. "Hmph. I still don''t like you. I can''t believe you''ve rejected the hand of my beautiful descendant. Isn''t she perfect in every aspect? She''s beautiful, cute, sexy, and strong, yet you rejected her?! Who do you think you are, dragon?!" she roared. Midway through, she realized I was a dragon based in "the shape of my soul" the same way the Lunar Dragon did it. I guess I can hide my body aspect, but not the shape of my soul, which is like that of a dragon and smells like a dragon too, ording to her. "I already have a woman and another one too, one of them is pregnant!" I said. "But you can certainly have a third! You''re just being arrogant for the sake of it, aren''t you?!" she asked angrily. "Please stop, I really don''t want to be a harem protagonist. Miranda is the exception because she''s just Bedann, literally the same soul¡­ Ugh. Now that she''s there everyone is going to use her as an excuse to say "if you got a second you certainly can get a third!"¡­ Seriously, why is everyone so obsessed with me having a harem in this world?!" I asked. I was actually just ranting. "The what of what?" she asked while raising an eyebrow. "Ah, you wouldn''t understand¡­ Well whatever-" "Hmmm? Yukihime, what is this? Ah?! An intruder!" Suddenly another ghost showed up, this one had the shape of a gigantic serpentine dragon not so different from Mikohime''s dragon, but it was older, more gigantic, and also more majestic, it shone brightly with pink colors, even if it was just the ghost. And just like Yukihime, it had forged its own Mana Core as a ghost monster, while the original mana core was down there underground. Two powerful Rank 4 Ghosts were in front of me¡­! I wish I could just have them on my team but is that even possible?! Having such an ancient woman such as the ancestor would be useful in many ways, the amount of info she could have would be great to have¡­ and even as a ghost, she seems fearfully strong. By analyzing her, I also realized she kept her Unique Skills, which makes her even stronger¡­ Whew. "Mikoto, you''ve woken upter." She said, reprimanding the dragon. it was also a female dragon and the mother of all the Lunar Dragon in here. Although their souls are not here, her own did stay with Yukihime. "Ah¡­ I was just resting, just resting, nothing happens here so I was just resting for once¡­" sighed Mikoto. "Nothing happened? Just a few days ago we got a raid of shadow beasts, if any of my foolish descendants would had dared toe here, I could had granted them my inheritance! But for some odd and stupid reason they nevere here! Just how much respect do they have for me?! I am literally here waiting for them to grab my inheritance and they nevere! Seriously? They''re all such bakas!" she muttered. Sometimes she brought Japanese words out of nowhere. I don''t know if she was a weeb or an actual Japanese woman. "Hm, indeed, they''re all quite stupid. Your children got a few loose screws." Said Mikoto. "Y-You dare insult my children?! Yours are also stupid." Said Yukihime. "T-The Lunar Dragon race is prideful and wise!" roared Mikoto. "You were not so wise when you died in the battlefield." Sighed Yukihime. "T-That''s a low hit, Yukihime! You also died in the battlefield anyways!" said Mikoto. "Well but I had some backup ns! Without my help we wouldn''t be here like ghosts." Said Yukihime. "Sometimes I would had preferred that it wasn''t the case, staying with you for an eternity is really a pain!" said Mikoto. "I think the same! I guess we can all agree on that!" said Yukihime. "Y-You¡­!" "Y-You¡­!" The two locked stares for a little while¡­ "Ahem. Weren''t youpanions?" I asked while raising an eyebrow. "T-They really don''t seem likepanions, my lord¡­" sighed Rose. ----- Chapter 436: Confronted By The Ancestor

Chapter 436: Confronted By The Ancestor

----- "Y-You¡­!" "Y-You¡­!" The two locked stares for a little while¡­ "Ahem. Weren''t youpanions?" I asked while raising an eyebrow. "T-They really don''t seem likepanions, my lord¡­" sighed Rose. Weren''t theypanions? Why are they fighting like idiots over the stupidest of things? I really felt like pping them in the face for once, although that might kill them if I use Death Cleansing. Though, now that I think about it and analyze them well, their power is strong, I would need tobine Death Cleansing with many other stronger spells and my techniques to finally exorcise them¡­ In resume, they''re tough ghosts. "Weren''t youpanions? Stop fighting!" I said. The two quickly stopped discussing as they looked down at me angrily¡­ I guess they will target their anger at me. "You''ve gotten what you want, I will let this slide, now get out of here! Next time bring me a descendant with Mikohime if you ever want the inheritance. Of course, it will be for that descendant, not yours." She said. "You''re seriously asking me to have a kid with your descendant to get through your inheritance? You''re really an annoying woman, what if I just force my way through? What are you going to do about it?" I asked. "Eh?! You wouldn''t dare!" she said angrily, suddenly materializing a de made of ice. This one wasn''t a phantom thing; this was a real deal. She summoned it out of thin air somehow¡­ The System, however, provided an analysis and exnation. I see! So there is even a weapon imbued into a unique skill!? That''s broken! I think she got a bunch of overpowered cheats, that''s very freaking unfair. "Oh yes, watch me." I said, as I answered her question by extending my hands over the floor and then easily devouring the runes that blocked my path towards the underground area where her corpse and that of the dragon were buried, within this "inheritance". CRASH! By using my devouring powers, it was an easy task to destroy some stupid runes made by a Rank 5. She was the only Rank 5 there was, but now she was a Rank 4 ghost, so it was different. "Y-You just did that?!" asked Mikoto. "You''re courting death, dragon! I''ll y you!" roared Yukihime. She flew towards me and raised her de, suddenly, the de was epassed by the power of moonlight and snow, spiraling around one another in a spectacle of beautiful colors, it was as if they had turned into two coiling dragons going around one another! "Winter Lotus Katana Technique: Moonlight Dragon Uprising!" "Uller, Skadi, Rose." FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Skadi and Uller quickly rushed out of Rose''s shadows, as they were hiding inside of her shadow, and she quickly wielded both with her phantasmal arms, shing against Yukihime. CLAAAASHHH! BOOM!!! A massive explosion of moonlight and ice resonated all around, but quickly reseeded after a few seconds. The power of Skadi and Uller had been being forged for a while, and if they were being wielded by Rose, they were even stronger thanks to her de and Spear techniques. But why did I even made her fight instead of me? Because I was going to the inheritance, duh. "You guys distract her for me, alright?" I asked. "Yes, my lord." Said Rose. "Leave it to me!" said Skadi. "Understood." Said Uller. "Y-You got two intelligent weapons?! And this pesky ghost! You think you stand a chance against me?! ¡­H-Hey! Come back here! Where are you going?!" Yukihime roared back at me as she saw me walk away underground. I waved my hand at her. She looked at Mikoto who was spectating the entire thing with eyes wide open, as if this was all just a TV show for her. "M-Move your phantasmal ass, you useless lizard!" cried Yukihime. "Ah! O-Okay¡­" Mikoto quickly flew behind me at a fast speed, trying to catch me with her giant phantom jaws. "I guess this is the best ce to debut you, Kuro,e out, there''s a worthy opponent." I said with a smile. My shadows suddenly expanded widely as a massive snake emerged out of it, coated in ck scales and with two enormous and glowing crimson-redeyes¡­ it emanated a strong presence, and it even had two ck horns atop its head¡­ It was my newest pet, Kuro-chan! "Gysshhiiiaa!" she hissed angrily at the phantasmal lunar dragon, as she tried to simply ignore her and get through her. "You can''t block a ghost!" sheughed. "Oh really?" I sighed. "GRYSHA!" Kuro angrily unleashed her shadow aura, suddenly, it gained phantom-like properties, the darkness easily damaged Mikoto''s ghost body and made her pull back from where she came from! "Unngh?! You can damage a ghost?!" she asked in surprise. "It''s rather obvious that you can damage a ghost with magic¡­ For a fellow dragon you''re very stupid." I sighed. "Well what did you expect, I''ve never had experience as a dragon before!" she said. "Okay, sure, Kuro, distract her for now. Don''t kill her though, I have ns for those two forter." I said. "Gryyysshiii!" Kuro waved the tip of her tail like a cute dog the moment I gave her an order. She seemed eager to show me what she was made of. "Get out of my way!" "GRYSHA!" Mikoto unleashed a series of shing attacks using her dragon ws and her dragon tail, shing against Kuro''s powerful scale armor, she attacked back with her own tail whips and headbutts, while also firing bullets made of darkness. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The battles behind me were interesting, but I was interested in the loot here. I reached a straight corridor ahead, I didn''t seem to find anything else here, the inheritance was just a treasure room, I guess. I walked into the ce and suddenly found a door made of stone in front of me. There was some text on it¡­ ----- Chapter 437: Inheritance

Chapter 437: Inheritance

----- As Rose, Skadi, Uller, and Kuro bought me time, I quickly went down the "inheritance". The first thing I found was a massive stone door in front of me. The door glowed with bright moonlight, pink light around the entire thing, it showed some kind of letters, words, in fact¡­ "Only if you can solve these five riddles, you''ll be worthy of passing into the next room." It said. "Huh? What is this corny bullshit?" I charged mana into my fists and crushed the entire stone door with a single punch, the stone flew away into pieces, and I quickly entered the next ce. Apparently, there were several rooms with stupid doors with riddles, they were all made by the ancestor for some stupid reason¡­ did she actually expected people to resolve them to get to the next room? I just sted each door into pieces until I finally reached the room where her corpse was, alongside the corpse of the dragon, well, their skeletons, just skeletons. "Don''t worry I shall not desecrate the dead¡­ Just let me take these things for you." I said with a smile, as I extended my hands into the skeletons and took out the shiny, pink-colored jewels they had inside their ribcages. Loot collected! Well, not everything yet¡­ In front of the two corpses there were three treasure chests with stuff inside. The moment I reached them, I opened the one in the middle and quickly was surprised to find a pile of Mana Stones shining brightly inside of it, there were over a million- no, way more than that, probably almost a hundred million, or more?! A billion? Wow, this is a lot of money, technically. I guess she could had solved the economy issues of this ce the entire time but she was saving it up for someone else¡­ Sigh. And while swimming around this money, there were three other items inside. One of them was a mask in the shape of a half-moon named [Moonlight Assassin Mask] which granted amazing stealth abilities, enhancement to assassination and dagger techniques, and a boost to all magic stats while in the night, all effects needed the night to trigger though. The other item was a pair of beautiful pink sandals named [Lotus Princess Sandals] which granted the user the ability to step in the air and give kicks that create breezes with lotus petals¡­ it also enhanced speed. The third item was a bracelet with moon-shaped jewels on it, it had a strong aura of mana on it. This thing was named [Moonlight Princess Bracelet], and it gave a general increase to all magic, let the user conjure a few moonlight magic spells, and also increased the maximum mana pool by a certain amount. "I might gift this to Bedann or Miranda, I guess¡­" The two would certainly look pretty on them. The left treasure chest also had equipment, it seems that there was entire moonlight lotus princess set of equipment, it had the dress, he stockings, the sandals, the bracelet, the ring, and more¡­ I guess this would had been disappointing for a male of the family to get inherited this, unless it would had been forced to cross-dress¡­ Well, I''ve seen the males of the winter lotus family, they really do look like the women, so it wouldn''t make much difference I suppose. However, aside from these sets of equipment, which I will probably gift to Bedann and probably Miranda, there was another item I was interested in, it was¡­ an egg. Indeed, there was a small, pink-colored egg resting over a small cushion atop an altar, this egg emanated a strong presence, and I could clearly sense something alive inside. Is this a Lunar Dragon egg?! So there was another¡­ Nice! Maybe with this I can get my own Lunar Dragon, hehehe. I grabbed all the loot, as I carefully ced the egg inside my Shadow Storage, and moved outside. The scene outside was in a stalemate, the fighters couldn''t get through the others. Kuro was in a stalemate with Mikoto, although Kuro seemed to be growing a bit tired. Meanwhile, Yukihime was relentless thanks to being an Undead without stamina, but Rose was also an undead without stamina, even more Skadi and Uller, so they probably could go on fighting for a looooong while. "I already stole everything so stop fighting and listen to me you two." I said. "What? You resolved my difficult riddles in this little time!? Impossible! I put so much time on them¡­ A-Are you a genius or something?" asked Yukihime in shock. "Erm¡­ Yes, I do admit they were difficult, but I was able to pull through them. Good job with them, they were fun nheless." I said. "O-Oh?! Really? Hmph! Of course they were. See, Mikoto? My riddles were indeed amazing!" Said Yukihime. "Yeah but they didn''t stopped him from getting into the treasure." Said Mikoto. "Gah¡­! Right¡­" sighed Yukihime. The two ghosts looked at me angrily, but my allies were easily protecting me against them. "You two are strong, join me in my task of protecting this beautiful Sect, and also put an end to the Dark Shadow Sect in the meantime¡­ Of course, you''ll be rewarded handsomely." I said. "Rewarded in which way?!" asked Mikoto. "There''s nothing you can reward us with!" said Yukihime. "How about new living bodies?" I asked with a smile. The two quickly stood still looking at me with shock clear in their eyes. "Y-You can do that?!" asked Mikoto. "Yes, I can, I''ve done it already with my wife''s parents and a few other people too." I said. "H-He''s not lying¡­ You''re really saying the truth! I can''t believe it¡­" said Yukihime. "You better believe it then¡­ I am a Death Mage after all, the power of bringing back the dead is my specialty!" I said. "New¡­ physical bodies?" wondered Yukihime. "Hmm¡­ Well, being a ghost is not so bad though." Said Mikoto. "Well yeah, but having that option sounds nice to me." Said Yukihime. "True to that¡­" said Mikoto. They were considering it; it appears I might make two new and strong allies. ----- Chapter 438: New Ghostly Allies

Chapter 438: New Ghostly Allies

----- [Day 188] It was already the next morning, it felt like yesterday was an incredibly long day. There was a lot of stuff we did around, so of course it was incredibly long, to say the least. However, that wasn''t important right now as I was sleeping with my beautiful Bedann. Even if we were sleeping in the guest rooms in the pce, we still had a good night cuddled together, her adorable face was all I needed right now¡­ Miranda had decided to sleep at the side in a separate bed, but it didn''t mattered because we didn''t do anything lewdst night, mostly because Bedann was too exhausted, and I was busyst night doing the whole graveyard plundering side quest¡­ Ah, talking about desecrating the dead, I had managed to steal the precious Mana Cores, but I didn''t ate them yet, deciding to save them forter. There was a big pile of them, at least 15 Rank 4 Mana Cores of mostly Initial Stage though, although there were also two Rank 5 Mana Cores from the ancestor and her dragon¡­ Heheh, indeed! They were Rank 5, so their Mana Cores were naturally Rank 5 too. What might this mean? This probably means that I could quite literally be Rank 5 if I devour them¡­ This also makes me think that perhaps I should save some of the Rank 4 Mana Cores for Bedann andpany, who are already Rank 4 or close to it, making cultivation potions for them¡­ this is because they would be useless in front of two Rank 5 Mana Cores anyways, right? They wouldn''t even amount to the power the Rank 5 Mana Cores could give to me. Due to that, it''s natural that they get what they hunted for, after all those snakes were all Rank 4, so we got a bunch of their Mana Cores too, but oh well, I willter decide how to distribute all of this. I guess I could save one of each "Type" of Mana Core so I can eat them for Skills and the like, but by just eating the two Rank 5 I would get all I need¡­ Maybe I should give one to Bedann? Hmm¡­ She has worked hard, so she certainly deserves it¡­ But for now, what I want the most is¡­ Cuddling with my adorable wife! "Uwah, Bedann, when you sleep, you''re so adorable!" I thought to myself, as I embraced her body and kissed her forehead. She was so cute and warm. I was craving for some fluffiness with her, battling yesterday really tired me out. I want a break for once. "Huh? D-Dwake?" Bedann slowly woken up, muttering my name cutely. "Good morning." I said. "Good morning¡­" she replied, as she tenderly kissed my lips and then rubbed her face over my chest. "Uwah, let''s sleep for a few more hours like this, okay?" she sighed, as she hugged me tightly with her strong arms. I feltpletely trapped in her deadly and lovely embrace. "Sure thing¡­" I sighed in relief, I caressed her silvery-white hair and kissed her forehead some more. I noticed her horn had grown bigger than before. After evolving, Bedann got some blue-colored horns that the high ice giants often get. I don''t know why they get horns to begin with, but it was said that Ymir had a crown made of his own horns around his head, so perhaps ites down form that ancient titan who is the father of the ice giants. I touched her horns a little bit. They were rather hard and shone brightly like metal. They were a good material for crafting- not like I would ever use them for that! It would be horrible to even think about taking them out. I am not that sort of monster. Also I often use my own horns for that because I can regrow them. "Drake¡­" she said. "Huh?" I asked. "You''re touching my horns¡­" she said. "A-Ah¡­ Yeah, they''re cute¡­ Shouldn''t I?" I asked. "No¡­ I-I guess its fine if its you." She said while blushing. Uwah, I feel like we have bonded once more in this little time. I suppose touching the horns of an ice giant is a big thing. Not many would let each other horns be touched, I guess. "Drake¡­" she said. "Yes?" I asked. "Where were youst night?" she asked while furrowing her eyebrows. "Ah¡­ I thought you were sleeping¡­" I said. "Even if I was, I still realized you were gone¡­ So where did you go? You didn''t¡­ go to Mikohime''s room, right?" she asked, her eyes suddenly became strongly predatory. "Bedann, do you have so little faith in me as your husband? I would never do such a thing!" I said. "T-Then tell me where you were¡­" she said. "Sigh¡­" I opened my Inventory and dropped arge pile of Mana Cores in front of the bed. "Uwah! W-What are these? Huh? Rank 4 Mana Cores¡­? Not only the snake ones but¡­ W-What are these ones? So many different elements! Wait¡­ t-those are rank 5?! And two?!" she asked. "I went to plunder the graveyardst night and stole all the Mana Cores in the corpses¡­ After that¡­ erm, well, I plundered the inheritance of the ancestor of the sect, and found her ghost and that of her dragon, they were annoying, but I made a good pact with them¡­ Now they became my ghosts." I said. "Y-You did all of thatst night?!" she asked agitatedly. She was really getting surprised. "Calm down¡­ And yeah, I nned to tell you anyways¡­ Yukihime and Mikoto are here too, I mean, in my shadows¡­ Come out." I said. I quickly showed Bedann the powerful Ghost of the Ancestor of the Winter Lotus Sect and then her Lunar Dragon Ghost, Yukihime and Mikoto. "W-Woah¡­" Bedann was left utterly shocked. "Is this your wife? I can detect and immense quantity of dark power within her¡­ Just by being close to her I feel like she''s going to devour me¡­" said Yukihime, flying away fearfully. "N-Nice to meet you¡­" said Mikoto. ----- Chapter 439: Meeting Between Reincarnated People

Chapter 439: Meeting Between Reincarnated People

----- Yukihime and Mikoto had be my new tamed ghosts! Well, until I get to make them new physical bodies, although I honestly would prefer them to stay as Ghosts, they bring more utility with non-corporeal bodies to be honest¡­ "Woah, so you really tamed the freaking Ancestor of the sect?! And she had an inheritance? Howe nobody took it all these years since her death?" asked Bedann in shock. Her screams made Miranda wake up. She threw a cushion into her face. POOF! "Ugeh¡­" "Would you mind lowering your voice?!" she asked angrily. "Sorry to interrupt you." Said Mikoto. She was more polite than Yukihime. "Ah, well whatever- Huh?! Who the heck are you people?" asked Miranda, looking at the two enormous and powerful ghosts. We had to quickly exin to her what I exined to Bedann, and also ended telling the two the rest of the story as well. "What are you going to do with these two now? Just newpanions? You''ll keep it a secret from Mikohime?" asked Bedann. "Well if I don''t, she''ll know I plundered the graveyard and that''s not something I would prefer they were to know about." I said. "O-Oh, well, you''re right¡­ Its better to keep it a secret." Said Bedann. "Don''t worry, although my descendant has spirits, she seems incapable of seeing ghosts. The entire sect was filled with souls just a few hours ago before he cleaned it, and she never noticed their annoying wailing cries¡­" sighed Yukihime. "You know those people died horrendously as meat shields for the sect, right?" asked Miranda. "I figured out as much. It is very disgraceful for the sect and honestly, I am rather angered at everyone because of such a sinful thing¡­ Our righteous sect should had never done such a barbaric thing. If we are just as barbaric as the evil magus, then what even makes us different from them? At the end, it feels as if we are all just evil people being assholes against one another." She sighed. "Well that''s how cultivation worlds go." I said. "Y-You know such trope?" asked Yukihime. "Oh¡­ Haha¡­ Well, everyone already knows that we are Unique Skill users anyways, which are always reincarnated people." I sighed. "So you were a Unique Skill user?! I can see that! Wait, is she¡­?" asked Yukihime. "Yeah, Bedann is also a Unique Skill user and Miranda is a subproduct of that power." I said. "Yep." Said Miranda while snacking on a peach. "My Unique Skills are quite¡­ something." said Bedann. "I see¡­ Were you two from Earth as well? Which year?! I came from the year 2017!" said Yukihime. "Wait hold on a second! That time? But¡­ wouldn''t it not make sense seeing how almost a thousand years passed since the time you came here? I came here just the year 2021¡­" I said. "Huh? I came here in the year 2025!" said Bedann. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" "This doesn''t makes any sense! So Bedann came earlier here but is actually from my future?! And you''re also from the past, but also came earlier here and- Ugh¡­ Okay maybe there''s something weird going on with spacetime around here." I said. "I-Indeed, it doesn''t make sense." Said Yukihime. "By the way, are you Japanese?" asked Bedann. "Oh, me? No, I was actually European, Germany, in fact." Said Yukihime. I knew it! She was actually just a weeb! I can''t believe it! She actually just made this entire ce Japanese-like but she wasn''t even Japanese herself! "So you were just a weeb?!" I asked. "W-Well, my grandmother was Japanese! She showed me Japan a lot of times and I loved the culture, the aesthetic, everything! I also was good at thenguage so¡­ Hehe, I decided to just shape my home like that! W-What''s wrong with that?!" asked Yukihime. "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" We stood there, looking at her in disbelief. "She''s really a "weeb" as you said, Drake." Said Bedann. "Yep. She''s an "Otaku" too." Said Miranda. "Indeed. I can see that. I guess I could also do the same? I kind of like the aesthetic¡­" I said. "S-Stop calling me like that! I am not a weeb nor an otaku! ¡­B-But I did enjoy Japanese Light Novels, Manga, and all of that¡­ Hehe¡­" Yukihime giggled. "Is that so? I see, so you were one of me! I was also a fellow reader of LN and Manga¡­ Did you read Isekai?" I asked. "Huh? Not really. I was more into Romance, Boys Love and-" "We are not the same." I said, sighing. "Huh? B-But we share the same likings!" she said. "No, no, you''re a different breed altogether." I sighed, waving my head. I wasn''t going topare myself to BL reader, thank you very much. "Huh? What''s Boy''s love?" asked Bedann and Miranda at the same time. "Oho! Do you want to know about it?! Fufu, I see some potential on you two to be honest!" said Yukihime. She suddenly gained a pair of sses over her eyes as if she were really an Otaku, the pair of sses even had spirals and were very big¡­ this wasn''t an item but just an image of her very soul shaping to how she sees herself as. "And here she goes again¡­" sighed Mikoto. "Wait a second! You''re not contaminating their minds! Shoo!" I said, as I waved my hand. I covered the ears of both Bedann and Miranda. "Huh?! But what''s wrong with it! Every girl loves BL when they get to know it!" said Yukihime. "Please stop! Or I am going to exorcise you!" I said. "O-Okay, calm down¡­" sighed Yukihime, feeling rejected. "Is she always like this?" I asked. "Ah yes, definitely. She had meet other Unique Skill users before she died¡­ They were always creeped out when she talked to them about BL." Said Mikoto. "Mikoto, you backstabber!" cried Yukihime, hitting her with her arms. "You''re a creep sometimes, Yukihime, you gotta learn how to be a more decent person!" said Mikoto. "Look who''s talking, you''re literally a giant lizard, what can you teach me about being a decent person?!" asked Yukihime. "Y-You¡­!" I guess the dynamic between the two goes like that, huh¡­ ----- Chapter 440: This Feels Like A Trip To Japan...

Chapter 440: This Feels Like A Trip To Japan...

----- After introducing Yukihime and Mikoto to Bedann and Miranda, we got to know about the ancestor and the dragon a bit more. It appears that their dynamic is rather interesting. And it is nice to finally find another Unique Skill user to talk with for once, she also came from Earth but actually from the a few years before me, but it could be said that she came from modern Earth. She''s also an avid reader of Japanese literature- well, the shitty one such as Light Novels and Manga, just like me. Bedann didn''t had the time to enjoy any of such things as her life on Earth was¡­ well, filled with many tragedies and her pretty much trying to survive while hiding from society. Also Mikoto, the dragon and the mother of all the Lunar Dragons in the sect seems to also be quite the character, she doesn''t like how Yukihime is sometimes, especially when she shows her true colors as an avid BL enthusiast¡­ I don''t know how that went when she was alive. Nheless, now that things were done, we couldn''t really sleep anymore, so we decided to just wake up and take a bath. This pce had a special bath that worked using spirit stones, which are a type of stone infused with elemental spiritual energy. They''re incredibly rare to find, and I remember that they just used Mana Cores to fuel the baths with warm water, but it seems that in here, Yukihime uses the assistance of her Fire Attribute Spirit, Smander, to aid her in the creation of Spirit Stones of Fire, which she uses to warm the water¡­ making something like a hot spring. Miranda decided to sneak into, and we ended rxing all three of us. It was a rxing morning and we just decided toy back for a little bit. "Uwah, I like this big bathtub! Drake, can''t you make one when we get back home?" asked Miranda. "Eh? Oh, I had not thought about it, but yeah, we could make something simr now that I think about it¡­" I said. "Miranda, aren''t you getting a bit too cocky already? Drake had weed us since we were a wild monster in the forest, what we had gotten is more than enough, don''t ask for more." sighed Bedann, reprimanding her other self. "Ah¡­ I guess you''re right¡­ But this bath is so nice! Wouldn''t hurt to have one back home!" said Miranda. "I guess you''re right, Bedann don''t be so hard on her. I had already imagined and thought about it, and I''ll do it. it sounds nice to have a big bathtub to rx over¡­ Yeah, we''ll do it." I said. "Ohh¡­ Well, I guess that''s that. I cannot really refute." Sighed Bedann while waving her head. "So you like it too! You seem to be the one cocky here ying as if you were such a humble little girl, Bedann¡­ Fufu." Chuckled Miranda. When sheughed, she resembled a little mischievous imp. "And you''re the one getting cocky as if you were a little imp!" said Bedann, grabbing Miranda''s little body and cing her in between her legs, throwing water over her head with a pot. "Uwah!" SPLASH! "There, there! Now, time to wash that beautiful and silky ck hair!" she said while chuckling. "Alright then, I''ll wash her head too, she got such a long and ck hair. after the battle it ended being all messy and she didn''t took a bath after that." I said. "T-That''s because I am literally made out of mold! I can remake new and clean hair anyways!" said Miranda. "Yeah, but you''re enjoying the bath so you''re going to obey the bathws and wash your head." I said. "Yeah, we got some nice shampoo here made out of aromatic herbs." Said Bedann. We began to wash Miranda as if she were our little sister or our daughter, she seemed embarrassed of being given so much attention, but I could tell she was happy to be loved by the two. "Now''s my turn to wash my husband''s long and beautiful hair, fufufu¡­" said Bedann, as she forced me to sit in the middle of her strong and big legs, as I felt her big belly behind my back rubbing against me, it was cute. She washed my hair with the help of Miranda, as the two were rather careful with my long and silvery-white hair, which is a staple on most ice giants. I honestly never had such long hair in my previous life, but I do really like it now that I think about it. After the rxing bath, we walked back to our room, got into new clothes, and finally walked all rxed and ready for the day, we were immediately greeted by a few servants that led us to the dinning room, where Mikohime was waiting for us to have breakfast with some of our friends that had stayed in here as well. There were some of her friendly elders here, mostly women. I also noticed a few from her family, although there wasn''t any mother or father, she had an aunt and uncle, and a few cousins. Just like her, they all shared the same beautiful features that Yukihime had passed down to her children through the generations, making them all look rather pretty and delicate. Even the old man looked like a young man with long hair and dazzling eyes¡­ they were forever youthful, I see. "Do you see them? These are my beautiful family! Kyaah~ they''re all so pretty! Oho! Look at those handsome men there! My genes really made of the ugly ice giant male into true bishonen!" said Yukihime. If her descendants could heard her and see her, they would be vomiting blood right now out of pure disbelief. I suppose they all believe she was a very dignified woman¡­ Anyways, this breakfast was rather nice, we were greeted with a bunch of Japanese-like food, which really brought a new experience altogether. "Yesterday we were not able to offer anything to you, but today is different, please go on and enjoy the cuisine of our sect." said Mikohime. Now this feels like I went into a trip to Japan or something. ----- Chapter 441: I Might Had Drank Too Much Rice Wine...

Chapter 441: I Might Had Drank Too Much Rice Wine...

----- We were served several things I could recognize from Japanese cuisine, some of which had surprised me greatly. First of all there was a lot of freshly fished river fish made into sashimi, it looked tasty. There was also shrimp tempura, which wasrge river shrimps they caught and deep friend with batter. They were so crunchy and nice¡­ And to boot, there was also something else that shocked me¡­ there was authentic soy sauce! and even more, wasabi! Indeed. I don''t know how they actually fucking did it, but this was authentic soy sauce, and it was amazing! Just like I remember it! Ahh! It goes so well with the tempura and the sashimi! Actually, there was even more surprises! Yes, there''s indeed more¡­ there was also "tempura sauce" which is a sweet sauce of a tasty vor, which goes amazing with soy sauce too. By pouring the tempura and both of them, you make the perfect fusion between salty and sweet, by the gods! "Uwahahaha¡­! Your sect is amazing, Mikohime! I will make sure to bring you a lot of ingredients! So you better keep making amazing food!" I cried out of pure joy. Although everyone was also enjoying the food, they were still not as amazed as I was, and they looked at me with dumbfounded expressions in their faces. "I-I see that you''re enjoying the food, Drake-sama!" said Mikohime. "Indeed! I am really enjoying it¡­" I sighed in happiness. "A-And of course! Leave it to us! We''ll make sure to prepare the best food that our sect has to offer for you, Drake-sama." Said Mikohime. The other elders nodded as well while bowing their heads. Now that I was the boss in here, everyone treated me with a lot of respect, a lot! I think I should tell them to rx, but I kind of like it, and that side of me that likes to be treated like a King can''t stop feeling even more feed with ego as they bow their heads before me. However, I am a man of humbleness above all else, so I humbly told them that¡­ "I want seconds! Quickly bring more!" I said. "Y-Yes, immediately!" "I suppose he really liked it!" "Indeed!" The servants, which were wearing Japanese maid costumes, were quick to work at my orders, and brought me arge bowl of rice with katsudon, fried pork (wild boar) cutlet with an egg on top. It was phenomenal and I continued eating them without stopping. "Fufufu, I see that you love my cuisine! I made sure to engrave into my sect all these Japanese recipes! Now try out the wine! Sake! Bring sake!" said Yukihime, although they didn''t heard her. "Do you got sake?" I asked. "S-Sake? Ah, yes¡­ But it is the morning, we usually serve it at night, in dinner, Drake-sama." Said Mikohime. "Well bring me some for me, please." I said. "O-Of course! You already heard our lord!" said Mikohime, as the servants quickly brought a bottle of fine rice wine, which was as clear as water. I drank a shot and¡­ it was nice! So spicy, and the vor of rice was also top notch, strong and it got stuck into your mouth. It went nice with some sashimi¡­ I could drink this all day. I fear that I might be a drunk old lizard one of these days¡­ Well, it doesn''t look so bad if I get to enjoy life as it is¡­ ¡­ Huh? I suddenly woke up over my bed, Bedann and Miranda were chatting with Yukihime and Mikoto while having some snacks. There were some people walking here and there across the corridors outside, as they were reconstructing the pce slowly- wait these are my constructors. "Did I fell asleep?" I wondered. "Ah! You''re finally awake, Drake¡­" sighed Bedann. "You drank twelve bottles of Sake and fell unconscious afterwards." Said Miranda. "W-What?! I thought I was immune to that stuff¡­" I sighed. System! What is the meaning of this? I thought I would never be knocked out by alcohol¡­ did you lie to me?! Eh? You''re not bing that reliable anymore¡­ Okay, okay, sorry¡­ The System had be way more tsunderetely, and bold too. She''s really bing a person of her own. "Ah, I am sorry for falling asleep¡­ How long did I slept?" I asked. "Hmm¡­ Around 6 hours¡­ Its already 7 PM." Said Miranda. "Ohohoho! I see that you really liked the sake! I''ve made it extra spicy and infused with magic because I couldn''t get drunk with normal sake, so I had to put it in some extra effort." Said Yukihime. "You''re really a handful sometimes¡­ But it was good, feeling drunk for once really hit the spot there. Your alcohol is nice. We might end up replicating the recipe, hope you don''t mind, Yukihime~" Iughed. "W-Wait! You can''t! T-That''s unfair!" she said. "Hehe, everything is unfair in life, and you''re dead already." I said. "Y-You said you were going to revive me one of these days!" she proimed. "Well, maybe¡­" I said while averting my gaze from her. "Y-You better keep your promise, lizard!" said Yukihime, suddenly summoning arge de of ice. "Want Skadi and Uller to teach you a lesson again?" I asked, as the two weapons suddenly emerged out of my shadow. "N-No! Okay, time out. No fighting, we are all pacifist in here." Said Yukihime. "You''re really a handful." Sighed Mikoto. ----- Chapter 442: Mystical Moonlight Princess Set

Chapter 442: Mystical Moonlight Princess Set

----- As I was spacing out and being reminded that I should go clean the Dungeons of whatever is stopping them from not producing monsters, I learned that Fuyu had personallymanded people toe here and bring food and also materials to begin reconstructing the entire thing. Wood was everywhere around the forest so that wasn''t particrly hard to find, but the workers was what was needed the most, most people in the sect were tired and exhausted, and many were still wounded, so there wasn''t much workhand to reconstruct the entire ce into its former glory. So in my steed, Fuyu brought some workers that were part of my Sect or Kingdom or¡­ well, whatever it is. The thing is, they''re my loyal citizens so they were happy toe work here in exchange for a generous payment, reasonable work shifts, and free weekend. I decided to join these people a bit and add some materials of my own, which I took out of my inventory. I gave out a crap load of metallic materials I can easily produce out of my body in the form of scales. Such as my natural scales, mithril scales, and so on. This would easily reinforce the whole pce and make it way more durable, alongside that, Pekora was here with her rabbit-kin people, using Nature magic and the spirits help to enhance the wood used in the repair of the pce and the other areas, making the entire wood even more resistant by enhancing its endurance. After getting done with that, I walked back to our guest room and then I ended finding Mikohime once more. She was overseeing the entire thing and walking around as she could. She was working hard despite not really repairing at all, and was using her own spirits and the lunar dragon to aid lifting things anyways. She was a hard worker girl, I guess in terms of sect master ratings, she''s way higher than the old boring fart of the Ice Moon Sect. I still just got two allied Sect Masters, so maybe I''ll get some more and make an entire Ranking with them. Comparing the leaders of different sects is always an interesting and fun experience, I guess. Anyways, I suddenly remembered there was something I had yet to do and that was giving out the rewards I gotst night. I rushed back to the guest room and closed the door, made sure there were no spies around or something, and then decided to open my inventory and leave the stuff over the floor. "Here, these equipment are pretty amazing, but they''re for girls, so use them yourselves." I said. "Oooh! They''re pretty! But can they even fit me?" wondered Bedann. "T-This dress is a bit colorful for my style¡­" said Miranda. She was a pale-white-skinned girl that usually wore a ck dress and had long ck hair, painted ck nails and well, she was indeed somewhat of a "gothic" I guess, or she liked the style of it. "I think they''re pretty tough! I like this Japanese style¡­ the problem is, the dress is way too small! The Winter Lotus ice giants are way too smallpared to my High Ice Giant race." Sighed Bedann. "Oooh! So you''re distributing the goods already! I guess the stolen goods! Anyways, the whole set generates a special effect if they''re all worn together, so maybe just give them all to your wife." Said Yukihime. "Yeah I don''t mind, I don''t like them." Said Miranda, acting quite cocky. "But the size!" said Bedann, she looked at the sandals and they were way too small for her feet. "Heh, just have patience, try wearing the sandals." Said Yukihime. "Huh?" Bedann tried to wear them and then, the sandals suddenly expanded in size and became perfect for her feet. "W-What is this?!" she asked in surprise. "Oooh! I see. This is in like video games where clothes adapt to your body type no matter what¡­ Are these clothes imbued with some Body Adaptability Rune?" I asked. "Indeed! It was a pain to even create the Rune, but this entire set used to be my own, I left it for my future descendant¡­ I guess Bedann is not really my descendant but¡­ I suppose she can wear it at the end." Sighed Yukihime. "T-Then!" Bedann quickly wore all the clothes. The beautiful white stockings, the Japanese sandals which were rather high, the beautiful Kimono-like dress with pink and lotus petals decorations and paintings over it, the big ribbon behind her, the many essories around her body, and the crown. She looked gorgeous¡­ She was always giving off the air of a muscr beefy girl that wore leather clothes and was more of an amazon herself, but out of the sudden she became a beautiful maiden from a Japanese story! "I-It looks good?" she asked timidly. Both of us nodded as we blushed. "It does look amazing! You look so beautiful! Please marry me!" I said. "E-Eh? W-We are already technically married dear¡­" she sighed. "You look gorgeous! I-I will build an entire Fanclub around you!" said Miranda. "T-That''s not necessary¡­" sighed Bedann. "I support your idea with all my heart, Miranda!" I said. "Good! Good! I see that we are in the right grindset!" said Miranda. "Hahah¡­ I-I am d you think it looks pretty on me¡­ Though I don''t know if I''ll use it all the time, looks kind of corny¡­ Huh?" sighed Bedann. Suddenly, the entire equipment glowed with bright pink light around her body and generated a beautiful halo of light, making her resemble a mystical princess of the moonlight. This was most likely the special effect of the entire set, when it waspletely wore by someone, it would grant them an enhancement to all capabilities, and even the ability to conjure low to mid level Moonlight magic spells even without the Mana Core! "Wow! This is awesome!" she said, her beautiful figure dazzled so much I thought she was about toplete her Magical Girl transformation. ----- Chapter 443: Magic Girl Benladann

Chapter 443: Magic Girl Bedann

----- "I am d you like it, Bedann! You''re a nice and decent girl so I guess you''re worthy of wearing my clothes¡­ And not like I can do anything over it anyways¡­ A-Anyways! Make sure to not go around with it or you''ll be found out that you stole- W-What are you doing?!" Yukihime and all of us screamed in horror as Bedann walked outside the room with the whole set. The entire people around her that were working in the pce looked at her and blushed. Her entire presence was even more charming than what her Charm Unique Skill could make her look like. Every single men blushed and some even began to bleed from their noses. I couldpletelyprehend their feelings and how they felt about her beautiful looks, but as her husband, I decided to walk right behind her while releasing a murderous aura. Right after that they didn''t dared to look at her in such perverted forms anymore. "Bedann, don''t go out with it!" I said. "B-But its so pretty! I want mom and dad to see it¡­!" said Bedann. Her parents were here, actually they went on a trip around town with Rakasha, Ruby, and the rest of the kids with Yuki. "Huh? S-Such beautiful dress¡­" However, Mikohime found us out at the end anyways. "Eh? Ah! Mikohime, do you like it? Its not as pretty as yours but it suits me so well despite being so big! Hehe, I feel like I am a little girl again!" said Bedann while smiling adorably. Mikohime blushed to her beauty and smiled gently. "I-I don''t know where you got it but indeed, it does looks wonderful on you, mydy." She said. I guess she didn''t noticed? Or simply she was too charmed by Bedann to even care or have any suspiciousness¡­ Well, she''s quite literally my wife and the "Empress" so she''s also treated in the same as me. I ended following Bedann around and Miranda with Yukihime and Mikoto followed us from behind. "Hey, stop going so fast!" sighed Miranda, as she suddenly jumped over my shoulder and sat down over it, like Yuki often does. "What is Bedann doing?!" sighed Miranda. Bedann was in the middle of the streets waving her hands around and releasing sparkles of moonlight. She had never been able to wield such a pretty attribute before, I guess. She only has Mold and Chaos, so using such a bright attribute made her happy and she believed to have be a little princess- I mean, she is! She''s so pretty I want to love her even more, but the thing is, she''s making a big fuss! "Moonlight Heart Blessing! Sparkle Moonlight!" She began to conjure buffing Spells everywhere, the people suddenly felt stronger and more revitalized when she went around her, which only increased their positive look on her, and that was all fine and dandy but she was still making a fuss. Literally almost the entire sect was now looking over her¡­ "W-Wow, is that Bedann-sama?!" "Yes, she''s also our savior, the wife of Drake-sama!" "She''s so pretty!" "She''s indeed very big, and an adult woman, but she got the charm of a young princess¡­" "I feel so strong after she blessed me with her moonlight¡­" "Mama, is she a goddess?" "Indeed! She''s like a moon goddess!" I guess they all had positive opinions of her¡­ We reached Bedann''s parents after a bit, there was a big fuss around arge street food vendor that was making Takoyaki, balls made out batter with octopus tentacles on them. I think we once made some with the Kraken we once hunted from ake, and since then that everyone fell in love with it, but since then we haven''t been able to find any octopus to eat, but it seems that there is somewhere around here where they get a reliable amount of octopus. "Nya! I want some Takoyaki too, auntie!" Cassim was in the mix, alongside Ruby, yr, Noirenn, and the other kids. "Cassim stop asking, you''re already going to get yours anyways." Sighed Yuki. "B-But it looks so tasty!" said Cassim, looking at the chef prepare Takoyaki masterfully. "Ooohh!" The people began to p their hands as they saw him flip the batter balls around, putting more octopus pieces inside those that were still fresh, and cooking it around. The smell was indeed nice. There was a young assistant at his side, who was serving the Takoyaki to the buyers. The entire row was massive, at least over 20 people¡­ "Mom, dad, look!" Bedann reached her parents that were patiently waiting to eat some Takoyaki, both of them opened their eyes wide open as they saw their daughter''s new attire. She really looked like a princess, didn''t she? The two were naturally surprised beyond belief, looking at Bedann dazzling with moonlight everywhere. "I-Is that Bedann-chan?! Are my eyes deceiving me?!" asked her mother. "T-That''s my Bedann-chan! My little princess!" cried her father. "Howe she got such a set of clothes?! Wow¡­" sighed Yuki. "Oh my! T-That''s such a colorful dress¡­ so cute!" said Ruby. "Big sis looks so cute!" said yr. "Yeah! She''s like a moon princess¡­" said Noirenn. "NYA! Big sis¡­! S-So dazzling¡­" said Cassim. "Woof!" Frost was here for some reason, and he also barked. "CRAAA!" "CROA!" Huginn and Muninn, for some reason, were also here, and they also reacted. "Hiiisss¡­ Gyshi!" Kuro suddenly emerged from my shadows and nodded as if saying "she''s indeed cute". Of course, her presence scared everyone out of their minds. "Look what I can do! Love Moonlight Beam!" Bedann said, as if she were really a magical girl, she fired a beam of pink light towards everyone¡­ And everyone became euphoric, eye-shaped pupils and all, and cheered her up, carried her in their arms, and celebrated. Did she just use Charm with that magic? ¡­ After the whole magical girl Bedann incident, we rxed at longst. Bedann dispelled the charm she had identally used in the people, although it actually had little effect as they were still all surprised and amazed by her cuteness¡­ ----- Chapter 444: Crazy Ghost Woman

Chapter 444: Crazy Ghost Woman

----- After the whole magical girl Bedann incident, we rxed at longst. Bedann dispelled the charm she had identally used in the people, although it actually had little effect as they were still all surprised and amazed by her cuteness. At the end, we finally reached the Takoyaki stand, and we sat down over a long chair, all of us enjoying Takoyaki with some sweet Takoyaki sauce apanied with some green tea to go with it. It was indeed quite rxing, and it hit the spot right away. Days like these are the ones that are worth it, man¡­ "This is so nice, nya¡­" sighed Cassim. I remember he had managed to eat some of the Takoyaki left, and he was fascinated by it, but since we couldn''t find any more octopus since then, we were not able to make more. Other meat simply didn''t do it. "Indeed, been a while since we had Takoyaki¡­" said Bedann. "Yep, its indeed pretty nice." Said Miranda. "Ugh, I wish I could eat some!" sighed Yukihime. "Well we can technically eat." Said Rose, as she was eating a Takoyaki. "Wait we can?!" asked Yukihime in shock. "Yes¡­ Ghost can eat food, we convert it all into mana, so we never feel our bellies filled though, but it still nice to eat sometimes¡­ Uwah, this is really good, sometimes something else than blood really hits the spot." Said Rose while drinking tea. I used illusion magic to cover her food so it wouldn''t seem as if a Takoyaki box and a cup of green tea were floating in the middle of the air. "Damn! Give me some, Rose-chan!" cried Yukihime. "No way! I don''t like you anyways! You''re stealing my spot as master''s personal ghost¡­! And I haven''t forgotten how you grabbed me by the neck the other day, woman!" said Rose. "B-But that was just some ying around! Come on, we are all friends now¡­ Give me some!!!" cried Yukihime. "Go buy some yourself!" said Rose. "Not like you bought yours!" said Yukihime. "W-Well¡­ I didn''t but still!" said Rose. "You stop discussing already¡­ Yukihime, here, have three. This is all I will give to you." I said. "Ooohhooo! Drake you''re such a nice gentleman! Please marry me!" cried Yukihime, as she hugged me and kissed my forehead grabbing the Takoyaki and slowly eating them. Of course she says all of that out of exaggeration. She''s a crazy ghost woman. "Y-You dare kiss my husband on his forehead?!" roared Bedann, a ray of chaos reached Yukihime and she barely evaded it however she could, jumping away. "B-Bedann-sama, don''t do that!" cried the people around, the ray almost hit a house rooftop. "O-Oh¡­ S-Sorry¡­" sighed Bedann. Of course, her charming smile is all everyone needed to forgive her. Bedann-chan is just the cutest in that regard, you can''t really get angered at her. She''ll grow on you and you always forgive her. "W-Well, its nothing¡­ just be careful!" "Yeah¡­!" "You''re dazzling as always!" "Heheh, thank you everyone!" said Bedann. "For real now, where did you get that amazing dress though?" asked Yuki, who was sitting over Bedann''s shoulder. "I got it from my husband! He gifted it to me." Said Bedann while puffing her chest pridefully of having a rich daddy like me that gifts her legendary-grade items. "W-Where the heck did you got such an amazing set of equipment?!" asked Rakasha. The old man was euphoric. He had never seen such an amazing equipment before. "Erm¡­ It wouldn''t be good to talk about it in here¡­ But let''s say that a little ghost helped me." I said. "G-Ghost?" asked Rakasha. Yukihime''s ghost revealed herself to Rakasha, as she stole a Takoyaki from him. "Yep, me!" she said. "Uagh?! A ghost!" cried Rakasha. The people looked at him while raising an eyebrow, they couldn''t see anything. "Haha, don''t mind the old man, he got Alzheimer." Said Ruby. "Oh¡­" "So that''s it." "What the heck is Alzheimer?" The people continued walking away as Rakashaposed himself once more and sat down. He quickly learned stuff as I told him through Telepathy. "I-I see! Bedann you''re really a pickpocket sometimes! But I guess its already done, we can''t do anything over it than embrace it¡­ And indeed, this is amazing¡­ So such a figure created it¡­ I can already tell that its entireposition was made out carefully¡­ the entire thing¡­ wonderful work! I think you''ve even surpassed me, someone close to be a godsmith¡­" said Rakasha. "Fufu, that''s obvious! I was actually a high-leveled user of Forgery Magic." Said Yukihime. "Eh?! S-So you''re like a master! Please, take me in your care!" said Rakasha. The old man bowed down to the young-looking ghost woman. Yukihime suddenly blushed a bit out of nowhere, as she nodded. "F-Fine! If you want it so much, I can''t help it¡­ You first have to offer me some more of your Takoyaki though." She said. "S-Sure, take some." Said Rakasha. "Y-You''ll really give them to me?!" asked Yukihime. "Yeah! Anything if you can teach me, master." Said Rakasha. "W-Well, thank you then!" said Yukihime, eating them up at the side of Rakasha. I don''t know if she had a husband or if she loved him, but if she hasn''t spoken about him, perhaps she didn''t even loved a man before¡­. Maybe, just maybe, I could ship these two together. It would be indeed interesting. But better to leave it toe out naturally, if possible. "You two actually make a cute couple!" said Bedann. "W-What?!" asked Yukihime. "Haha, I am too old!" said Rakasha. "Well, isn''t she like¡­ even older?" asked Yuki while raising an eyebrow. "Almost a thousand years old, to be precise." Said Miranda. "I-Its that so?!" asked Rakasha in shock. "Aha¡­ ahahaha¡­ Yeah¡­" said Yukihime. "Amazing, you must have gathered even more knowledge then! I am on your care, master." Said Rakasha. "O-Okay, okay! Stop talking to me or the people will think you''re talking to the air." Said Yukihime. "Fufu, maybe I got myself an auntie." Said Ruby with a sharp re. Hansel at her side felt concerned about the things that might be inside the cute-looking vampire girl sometimes. ----- Chapter 445: The Strange Egg

Chapter 445: The Strange Egg

----- Ruby was with us due to the essories I had crafted for her. By wearing them around her body, she can camouge her long and sharp ears, her crimson-red eyes, and her oddly pale skin, so she ends up having emerald eyes, more healthy-looking skin, and no pointy ears, essentially looking like a human girl. I know that Vampires are the biggest targeted race in the world, so I did this for her, not because I dislike her normal appearance or something¡­ In fact I believe those features is what makes Vampires so unique and pretty. Anyways, aside from these things, we went back to the pce as the night was already fallen. I pretty much ended spending this day doing heartwarming stuff, not like I really mind it¡­ It was already Day 188 and so many things happened¡­ I just wanted to go sleep cuddling with my Bedann-chan and have a nice and rxing sleep. Who cares about the dark shadow sect anyways? Well¡­ I do. I should interrogate the souls we captured, but I wasted this day doing all sorts of unnecessary activities that bring no production at all, but that I really ended enjoying a lot. you know, sometimes you gotta just rx and have slow life days in your life¡­ Well, I have them all the time?! Well yes, but¡­ I always need some more. We moved back to the pce and then we had a nice dinner there, we ate a lot of more Japanese food and then back to bed. Bedann''s belly was growing a tiny bit bigger each day, making her look very adorable as a mommy. I hugged her and we slept peacefully. No lewd stuff. ¡­ [Day 189] Today in the morning I woke up with a lot of spirits and revitalized, and I suddenly remembered something else I had picked up from the treasury of the inheritance from the ancestor of the sect, an egg! Indeed, there was a small dragon egg, I didn''t knew how to make it hatch though, but it seemed to contain some life signs inside, although very faint. I took it out of my shadow storage because my inventory couldn''t really save living beings, and this egg was very much alive, even though it looked like a very finely made piece of jewelry for some. I asked the System to give me a detailed exnation of the egg alongside some methods to make the creature inside hatch, or anything, really. How odd¡­ is that it? "Oh¡­ Yukihime, Mikoto. Come exin this thing to me" I said. The two ghosts showed up, looking at the egg with surprised eyes. "Wait, you actually put one of my children in your treasury, Yukihime?!" asked Mikoto. "W-What''s wrong with that? They''re our little treasures after all!" said Yukihime. "You can''t just treat my own child like that!" sighed Mikoto. "W-What''s wrong? Can you exin?" I sighed. The two looked at one another and sighed. "You see, that one is an experiment we made¡­." Said Yukihime. "Don''t dare call my children an "Experiment"! Actually, now that I can, I will raise him." said Mikoto, taking away the egg from my hand and grabbing it with her draconic ws, gently taking care of it. "Experiment?" I asked. "Well yes and no¡­ I used some special magic, formations, and alchemy with her, and she managed toy a special egg that is half dragon and half spirit, the first Moonlight Spirit, actually!" said Yukihime. "Wait, what? For real?!" I asked. "Yeaaah, for realsies. You know? There is actually no Moonlight Spirits in this world because it is just a branch of Light magic, therefore, not a real standalone element, so it doesn''t have an unique spirit. This was an experiment to make a powerful moonlight spirit that was also strong as a dragon¡­ and that came out. But there was a problem, it never hatched and it still sleeping even now. We don''t know how to hatch it, it has been like that for almost a thousand years." Said Yukihime. "I see¡­ Maybe like the other dragon eggs, it is just looking for the right owner¡­ meaning me!" I said. "Nope, you can''t, you already touched it and there was no reaction, you''re not worthy." Said Mikoto. "Ugh¡­ Just give me back that egg, its mine! You''re already dead so its an orphan, I will take care of the kid for you¡­!" I sighed. "Let it be! No! Ugh¡­!" Mikoto resisted but that egg was mine now. I wasn''t a child kidnaper or something, the egg didn''t seem to even have a soul inside, so maybe if I infused a soul piece of my own soul, I could make that soul piece reincarnate into a powerful half spirit and half dragon clone! Oi, that sounds awesome, why don''t I just do that? However, Bedann suddenly woke up and startled us. "Ugh, will you twos top making such a fuss?!" she asked, as she suddenly touched the egg and the egg slipped off our grasp. "T-The egg!" I cried, as I jumped to catch it. Mikoto did so too, but we¡­ barely didn''t made it! CRACK! The egg ended falling over the floor, and cracked into pieces. Ugh¡­ But¡­ instead of yolk and a fetus, what came out was¡­ little feet and a cute little tail waving around?! "Graaaooo!" The dragon was actually born! ----- Chapter 446: Moonlight Spirit Dragon

Chapter 446: Moonlight Spirit Dragon

----- The other day when I went to steal the graveyards, I ended entering the inheritance of the Ancestor of the Sect, and within it there were many treasures! Amongst the many treasures there, there was the beautiful Moonlight Princess Set that Bedann sported yesterday and conquered the hearts of everyone. Meanwhile, there was also a lot of money in the form of Mana Stones, butstly, an egg! Yes, it was a wondrously lustrous egg that seemed to shine brightly with pink and silver light, the egg was covered in bright silvery scales, and it was shining brighter than anything I had ever seen before. It was pink-colored, and rather small for a dragon egg. I would think that perhaps dragon eggs grow bigger, as I remember that when I popped out of my egg (hatched, my bad), the egg was rather big, at least bigger than this tiny egg the size of a human hand. So howe there is this egg now? From where the heck did it came from? I am utterly perplexed by these news, and I had begun to think that there might be something else to all of this, and indeed, there it was! There is always something more to it. You see, what happened is that Yukihime and Mikoto had done an experiment. This egg came to be from Mikoto, of course, so it was her child, but it was made not through whatever method she used toy a lot of eggs without a male, but through a different methods. This method was made by Yukihime and it was made so there could be a new type of spirit, a Moonlight Spirit. Yukihime had said that there were no Moonlight Element Spirits because Moonlight Magic was more of a branch of Light Magic and not an element of its own. Due to that, there were light spirits, but not Moonlight spirits. This was her attempt at making the first ever Moonlight Spirit, which ended in using the powers of Mikoto as well, as she had decided to make a half spirit and half Lunar Dragon creature, which was also the first Moonlight Element Spirit to boot! Wasn''t that a bit too crazy? Now that I think about it, yes, it was, it was indeed rather crazy. She had said that she utilized some strange method to bring it out, mostly the power of Magic Formations, which I have yet to crackpletely, and several unique Spells, Runes, Artifacts, and more things she used for that special asion. By infusing the spiritual powers of Moonlight magic she had gathered into Mikoto, Mikoto was able toy an egg with spiritual properties! However, it hasn''t hatched for almost a thousand years¡­ Yeah, it was such a pain. It has taken longer to hatch than even Tsukuyomi, the dragon that belongs to Mikohime. I had thought it had died for sure, or maybe it didn''t had a soul, like the System pointed out. I was actually nning to insert a soul fragment into it and make it reincarnate into it to get a Spirit Lunar Dragon Clone! Wouldn''t that be awesome? And indeed, I tried doing just that, but Mikoto became very defensive of the lifeless egg and didn''t let me grab it and use it for my nefarious ns. At the end, the damn egg slipped of four grasp due to Bedann, and it cracked into the ground. CRACK! I had thought that was it. The egg was surely a goner. It was going toe out with an underdeveloped fetus and some egg yolk or something, and it was going to be rather disgusting. But the thing is, that wasn''t the case¡­ what we saw was rather different instead. A little leg came out, no, various little legs, and alongside that, a tiny tail. It was covered by pure white scales, and glistening sparkles of light came out of it. "Woah! Did it hatch?!" asked Bedann. "Eh? It had to be just hit in the ground?! I was sure it would die!" said Yukihime. "M-My baby is born!" said Mikoto. "I am sure it didn''t even had a soul before, howe it now has a big one out of the sudden?" I wondered. The System quickly came out with an answer, as I learned the secrets behind how it hatched. But it appears that Yukihime also realized it. "B-Bedann! You became the master of this dragon!" said Yukihime. "I¡­ did what?!" asked Bedann in shock. I can''t me her; I would be just as shocked as her if I were her. This was indeed a big even that had not happened ever before, but indeed, it just happened right about now. Bedann ended turning into the master of this little and adorable dragon spirit. And she was now its owner! Or whatever. The little dragon was roaring cutely as it came out of the eggshell. It actually looked like a white snake rather than a dragon, but it had four tiny legs that couldn''t move properly. It also moved around sliding in the ground like a snake, and it had a snake-like head with fluffy white hair growing around it. the scales were white and crystalline, and it had two beautiful, pink-colored eyes. It emanated a strong moonlight aura from within, and it was a physical being, but it had a spiritual aura to it, its entire being was glistening with spiritual aura, in fact, it was very beautiful and cute. It ignored its mother and Yukihime, as it jumped towards Bedann and entangled her chest. "Graaooo!" "Uwah! It''s so cute!" said Bedann. The little spirit lunar dragon licked her face adorably, as if she were her real mommy. "M-My child! Don''t you recognize your mother?!" asked Mikoto. "Well you left it for a thousand years, what do you expect?" I asked. "W-Well, still! Even other dragons recognized me¡­" sighed Mikoto. "It''s a child, give it a ck. It will surely recognize you one day." Said Yukihime. ----- Chapter 447: A Unique Creature

Chapter 447: A Unique Creature

----- Bedann suddenly got herself a new Spirit and also a monster pet of her own. I was happy that she got it herself, I would had rather her gotten it than Mikoto and Yukihime, or anyone else¡­ "Groar!" The little and cute snake-like dragon slid around Bedann''s body, looking for a spot that could befortable, until it decided to stay entangled around her neck, resting its back on the back of her neck and its little head over her shoulder. "So cute¡­ I will call you¡­ Luna!" said Bedann. "Luna?! T-That''s a very boring name! Give it a Japanese name!" said Yukihime. "No, Luna is good enough." said Mikoto. "Gishi!" said Luna. Sometimes she released a little sound like snakes such as Kuro does¡­ Luna is also a female, apparently, and she would do a great friend of Kuro, if the two weren''t so enormously apart in size. Maybe if Luna grows bigger, she''ll be good friends with Kuro. The two were like snakes so maybe they can be best friends and have sneaky adventures together! Right? Well, whatever''s the case, Luna was cutely resting over Bedann. "I-I don''t even know how to rise a dragon! Drake, help me out!" said Bedann. "Huh? Well you give it food until it grows¡­" I said. "T-That''s rather simplistic¡­" said Bedann. Miranda had woken up after all the fuss, and found out the cute white snake-like dragon. "Wow, who is that? C-Can I hold it?" she asked. "Sure!" Bedann let Miranda hold the adorable Luna, as Luna moved around Miranda and seemed to like her. Maybe because she was technically another part of Bedann. "Gishi!" Luna said, as she seemed to be happy with Miranda as well. "Her name''s Luna! She''s my new pet dragon- and spirit!" said Bedann. "I see¡­ Looks like you got reced, Drake." Said Miranda with a giggle. "Eh? Reced?! I¡­" I muttered. "Stop joking around like that! Nothing can rece Drake, this is just another little dragon friend!" said Bedann. "Yeah, that''s right! A new friend." I said while nodding. "Anyways, what the heck is this dragon?" asked Miranda. We exined her everything we knew about it and even how I got it. Miranda was a bit surprised with each exnation. "I see¡­ So it contracted her as if it were a spirit? Does it means that Bedann can now use Spirit Magic or something? I wonder¡­" said Miranda. "I think so! It would be fun to see it grow into a bigger and even cuter little snake-like dragon, isn''t it? Hehe, you''re going to be a big little thing one day, yes, yes, you!" said Bedann, caressing the adorable little dragon. "Gyshiiee¡­" Luna suddenly got sorrowful and sad, as if she had lost all her energies out of nowhere! And in fact, that was just the case. Luna grew tired because she was very hungry. "She needs to eat quickly! Dragons when they''re born need to eat to sustain their calory intake." Said Yukihime. She seemed to be an expert dragon riser and breeder, I see. "Really? But its so small, and isn''t it a spirit too? Do spirits eat?" asked Bedann. "No they usually don''t eat, but because it is half lunar dragon, it has such necessities." Said Yukihime. "So hurry up and bring a lot of food for my little newborn daughter!" said Mikoto. After a few minutes, we got a big haul of food from the kitchen, the little snake began to swallow the boiled eggs one by one, her favorite meal, and ten, she ate the sashimi too, and even drank some green tea. We dragons can eat anything so even tea is fine at a young age¡­ Of course, we hid it as some kind of white snake for themon public, while Mikohime and Tsukuyomi looked at it with surprise, but didn''t seem to notice anything insane to it. Maybe the Lunar Dragon noticed but he never told me anything. Perhaps he''s ying dumb? I wonder¡­ "Roar!" The little Luna was left satisfied, as she rested over a cushion and went to sleep right away¡­ it suddenly released a bright aura of moonlight, which nourished her mana core. "She''s slowly cultivating while sleeping!?" asked Miranda. "That''s the power of a spirit and a dragon hybrid, they can take into the elemental mana of the environment and automatically cultivate through absorbing it while sleeping. This is just a natural thing she does, like nts doing Photosynthesis. "Wow, so cool!" said Bedann. "I see¡­ so that''s how it is¡­" said Miranda. "Well, now that we are done with feeding it, I was nning on going to the dungeons today and deal with the problem going on in there. I am rather concerned about what''s what truly happening in those dungeons, and I fear there might be a few challenges¡­ So let''s get going for now." I said. "But what about Luna?!" asked Bedann. "You can keep with her if you want her so much¡­ We can go by ourselves, rest with Luna, you''re also pregnant, dear." I sighed. "Oh¡­ Well, okay then. You can bring Miranda with you." Said Bedann, as she gave me a lovely kiss on my lips. "Sure." I said. "Oi! You''re giving him permission to bring me with him? I am not a pet or something¡­" sighed Miranda. I petted Miranda''s hair and told her to follow me. "Alrighte with me." I said. "Ugh, fine! But I am not doing this because she said so¡­ Although I don''t mind." Said Miranda. "You get rather Tsundere out of nowhere, calm down a bit¡­ tough that''s rather cute." I said. "She''s indeed the perfect Tsundere Archetype!" said Yukihime. "What''s a Tsundere?" asked Mikoto. "It''s a shy girl that acts angry when in fact they''re very cute and weing deep down. They just hide their feelings in a shell of cockiness sometimes." I said. "Ohhh¡­ So that''s it." said Mikoto. "I-I am not any of that, idiot! S-Stupid lizard!" said Miranda while blushing. "Ooooh! There it is! She''s really like one¡­" said Mikoto. "My lord it would be rmendable to stop teasing Miranda¡­" sighed Rose. Miranda''s presence was growingrger, like a sea of darkness¡­ "Okay sorry¡­" I sighed. ----- Chapter 448: The Invaded Dungeons

Chapter 448: The Invaded Dungeons

----- We had decided to move on into the two Dungeons of the Winter Lotus Sect, which were said to be being terrorized by a strange dark evil that is devouring all he monsters inside and also not letting any mana gather around it, even less naturally grown resources within its internal biome, such as wood and the like. I had wondered what it could probably be, and I ended bringing out the random soul of one of the Dark Shadow Sect Members that were killed by us. I had grabbed one of them and found out they were being very submissive now that Bedann had tamed them- I mean, charmed them. Now that they were being so submissive, it was easy to extract all the info I needed from them. We first began with some basic stuff, such as asking what kind of monster or thing they used in the Dungeons to fuck them over so much. The soul of this guy I had grabbed quickly responded with an obedient demeanor. "From what I remember the Dark Shadow Sect Master gave us a strange ck egg, which he said we were to leave deep underground inside the Dungeons¡­ we did that in between the chaos of the first invasion using Shadow Beast¡­ We don''t know the details in depth, but it was supposed to be some kind of creature capable of devouring things and growing bigger, seeping its aura everywhere and absorbing the mana of a dungeon¡­ This was created by the master as a way to stop dungeons from producing resources and exhaust enemy sects, leaving them without a stable production of food and material from these ces, which are essential to sustain Sects in thesends¡­" said the soul. Indeed, Dungeons are a big deal, although many say they''re a curse of the world or that they''re only here to bring suffering, most of the sects havepletely domesticated these low-ranked Dungeons easily and use them as their major pirs to continue sustaining themselves by going to hunt the easy to kill monsters there. Usually, even the weakest Rank 1 Dungeons are valuable due to how easy it is to hunt the monsters there and get meat and magic resources such as mana cores inrge quantities. Although the items that the might drop could be trash, they can always be synthetized through alchemy into raw magic alloys, which can be used to make better stuff. In fact, when the dungeon is too hard, around Rank 3, and the Rank 3 members are toozy or weak topletely clean it by themselves, Rank 1 or 2 are usually more valuable than their higher ranked cousins due to this, because its easier! In this world, or at least in this society of sects, nations, or whatever there is more around this continent, what they must procure the most is a constant source of food and materials to generate a stable market and sustain themselves. If the sects were to not have any dungeons nearby, they would have to sustain solely of cattle animals, which won''t grow in enough time to sustain the big appetite of ice giants in enough time, even less through crops. The crops that grow here are extra valuable due to this, although there are many nts that can grow even in the snow, as this is where these magical nts adapted to live,? they grow slowly over a long period of time. Because of this, it is very hard for them to feed an entire city of giants. And they would need to make massive farms, which is not good due to the wild monsters outside threatening the lives of the farmers if they expand too much outside the boundaries of the sect¡­ This is why sects usually expand at a very slow pace and usually just stay in the same size as they were firstly made, they desire more stability than constant growth, and dungeons offer that stability that actually maintaining such a big amount of poption requires¡­ which is big. Hunting and gathering alone can''t feed so many thousands of people within the sect, there are even some fruits, vegetables, and grains which are harvested from the dungeon itself, as there are special floors that Mikohime had mentioned named "Farming Floors" which were often kept clear from monsters with some guards, and in which ces they nted all sorts of nts. Actually nting stuff inside dungeons is good because the dungeons themselves possessrge quantities of concentrated mana everywhere, the nts will grow incredibly fast there and will a quick amount of crops per week, this is why dungeons are even more essential. nts grow faster because the time inside dungeons usually also goes faster than outside¡­ its all abination of many factors. Due to this, as much as these puritans that hate Unique Skill users would say, Dungeons brought by the Ancient Great Demon of Dungeons were actually a big help for all the people overall, and instead of lowering chances of survival, it increased them! As long as they are low-ranked dungeons that can be easily "domesticated". The dungeons are always kept guarded as well, so monster outbreaks are incredibly rare¡­ or well, that''s how it is usually, but as of now, these two dungeons werepletely empty of guards, and there was nobody around here because this used to be amoner/mortal residence area of people that were not sect disciples, the farmers that give the sect crops and more. Because arge majority of them died, this entire ce became a ghost town¡­ both of these dungeons are incidentally next to one another. It is said that this is seen asmon in this world. Apparently, this is caused due to Dungeon''s multiplying, as if they were reproducing. Where there is a high-rank dungeon, there are always usually one or two other low-ranked dungeons very close, it is really as if Dungeons were living beings that spawned around and multiplied, although this takes eons¡­ I''ve heard that there are certain ces in the world with dozens of dungeons next to one another¡­ in such cases, they begin to be very dangerous. ----- Chapter 449: Dungeon Exploration

Chapter 449: Dungeon Exploration

----- "This looks pretty eerie to me." Said Yuki. She hade with us alongside Frost and Huginn and Muninn, and obviously, my beautiful Kuro-chan too, her beautiful ck scales were shining brightly today. She seemed healthier now that she had been filling her bellytely. The mean idiots of the sect seemed to not even feed their pets correctly. When I adopted her after I killed her previous owner, she was actually starving. "Woof!" Frost barked bravely as he looked into the depths of the Rank 1 Dungeon in front of us, there was a massive amount of dark auraing out of it. He gritted his teeth, showing off his sharp fangs as if he were barking at something and not just the dungeon itself¡­ It is often said that dogs can perceive things that we usually cannot! Well, I can also perceive it, there''s definitely a something there. "Indeed, this ce is looking rather spooky." Said Miranda, rubbing her chin as she looked into the depths of this dark dungeon, the lights were off, and you could only see pitch darkness. "C R A A!" "C R O A!" The two crows sitting over my two shoulders also showed their difort, I petted their heads and caressed their fluffy feathers until they seemed to calm down. They were now able to reduce or increase their size around, so it was morefortable to have them in my shoulders, and I felt kind of like Odin himself with a white and ck crow, hehe. "Grrryyyssshaaa¡­!" Kuro seemed ufortable too, even her, a Rank 4 Beast, was rather ufortable of whatever was lurking inside¡­ indeed, this was dangerous. "What the heck can be inside of there for even Kuro to get worried? Isn''t she a super strong Rank 4 beast?" asked Yuki, she was still Rank 3 and had yet to be Rank 4, though she was very close. "Indeed, little Kuro seems worried¡­ Welp, might as well prepare myself!" said Miranda, as she opened her pouch and summoned out of it a gigantic corpse of a snake, which she quickly parasitized and possessed using her moldy powers. "Hehehe, this is a nice body! The Mana Core is also a nice conductor of my Mana!" she said in the form of a gigantic ck snake, Kuro looked at it with surprise with herrge snake mouth wide open. She seemed to be saying "wow, a new friend!". "Gyshi!" Kuro suddenly began to rub her head over Miranda as if she was trying to make friends with the new beast of her kin that had showed up, incidentally the corpse she was using was a male snake, so perhaps Kuro had other underhanded intentions. I don''t know how to tell her the harsh truth that this is just a corpse being possessed by Miranda, even when she saw the entire process, she cannot connect the dots properly and thought Miranda just went away and this giant snake woke up from a nap or something. "Ugh, what''s wrong with Kuro, she''s rubbing all over me!" said Miranda. "She''s wants you to be her friend, she''s happy there is another snake, I think." Said Yuki. "Woof!" Frost quickly startled us out of our own world, as he roared back at the dungeon, unlike us, he had not lost any concentration and was looking directly at it still¡­ This wolf can sometimes be rather steady. "Alright, looks like Frost is way too altered so let''s get done with this as quickly as possible." I said. "Hm, it would be better that way, let me help you out in this extermination. I might not look like it, but I am still a strong Rank 4 Magus¡­ I''ve also kept most of my Abilities and Magic, and even my Unique Skills, so there''s no way I am not useful." Said Yukihime. "Me too, I will fight well." Said Mikoto. A ghost dragon was still as strong as a dragon, but not as strong as her original self at Rank 5. Although maybe both will reach Rank 5 again as ghosts, and even surpass that Rank one of these days¡­ but we''ll see until then. "And of course, my lord, I am here as well to be of your service! I recently evolved so I am very strong!" said Rose. She didn''t wanted to have her "personal ghost assistant" role taken away by the new ice giant ghost. As a proud former Vampiress, she couldn''t ept such a thing. "Us too, don''t forget that we are here for the killing~ Hopefully there are tasty new Mana Cores- I mean, monsters¡­ Maybe we can get a rare Skill~ Hehe¡­ I want to bathe in blood, it''s been a while!" said Skadi. "It has only been half a week since thest battle, Skadi¡­" sighed Uller. He was less bloodthirsty than my psycho spear. I guess such a chill and cool personalityes with being a gigantic de. I shaped him like Berserk''s Guts de, so of course he''s cool. "Sure thing! You better put up your weights!" I said, as we charged forward, I mounted Frost back as Kuro was being mounted by Yuki, Huginn and Muninn sat down on my shoulders, and the We moved forward into the darkness as I conjured the Photon Bullet Skill but instead of firing the bullet of light, I gathered it dozens of times over my hand and then epassed it with a sphere of reflective ice, making a light bulb, which I made float using wind magic atop our heads. The entirety of the ce was finally illuminated through my special methods, as the entire dark dungeon revealed its secrets to us. The darkness was unveiled as we saw tiny little legs crawling around and running away from us, we suddenly felt that as we walked deeper into the corridors, we sensed more and more eyes looking at us eerily. And indeed, there were also a lot of spiderwebs spread everywhere¡­ ----- Chapter 450: Spider Nest

Chapter 450: Spider Nest

----- We entered the first of the two Dungeons at longst, this was the Rank 1 Dungeon and the ce where the people of the sect got most of their food. It was a dungeon named "Little Spring Sanctuary", which wasposed of 10 floors, each floor had few lots of grasnds, a few trees, and rivers andkes. They were mostly bright at day, but for some reason as the mana of the dungeon was drained, the artificial sun that it creates to illuminate the dungeon had gone off and it was not working properly,pletely ending up in making the ce as dark as it can get. There wasn''t even any moonlight or something, and the usually invisible walls were now visible, making the entire ce an eerily wide room filled with creepy darkness and pure silence. Anyways, originally in this ce people used the vast grasnds to nt all sorts of crops, while hunting thend-dwelling Rank 1 monsters here, which were mostly Ice Bisons, Ice Horned Hares and Rabbits, and Ice Wolves, which were all easy to beat for even the most unexperienced of sect disciples. As long as they knew a spell and had some armor and a weapon, they should be fine. Of course, this newbie utopia also had monsters in the rivers andkes, especially in there is where people enjoyed the most their food, as there were octopuses, squids, shrimp, and fish monsters usually all around here, even scallops and more, the Lakes were the richest, of course, while the rivers usually only had a lot of fish monsters. "In this Dungeon is where we usually would fish our seafood! ¡­However, now its all dark and the water seem still¡­ without mana to fuel the entire ecosystem, it has be a barrennd in such little time¡­ How unfortunate. I remember having found this dungeon long ago, I was so happy because of the seafood in here¡­ However, it was being upied by a massive n of Orcs with leaders up to Rank 4, so we had to put a lot of effort into ying those guys to have a chance ourselves¡­ Fufu, the fight was arduous, but after we seized this wondrous dungeon, our sect finally began to flourish!" said Yukihime. "So that''s the history behind it¡­ Huh, even more spiderweb¡­" I said, as I grabbed some sticky spiderweb from the damp walls. The silky and sticky spiderweb seemed to actually be quite good, like silk. "I''ve never seen spider monsters here¡­ perhaps this is the species introduced here!" said Yukihime. "It certainly looks that way- Huh?" wondered Yuki, as she suddenly noticed several little legs crawling around the ceiling. I moved themp and then illuminated everything with it at longst. FLASH! The entire room, which was almost 100 meter wide, finally illuminatedpletely, showing us off a massive quantity of ck-colored spiders with sharp crimson-red eyes looking at us, crawling all around the ceilings and walls, some moving captured prey entangled in their spiderwebs, some of them even still moving inside¡­ this was creepy. I don''t really like spiders¡­ and to boot, there were a lot of dried corpses of ice giants in here! I remembered that Mikohime said that they had sent some people here¡­ are these those people?! "Uwah! SO many spiders!" said Yuki. "Hundreds¡­ no. thousands! And they are the size of a person each¡­!" said Yukihime. "My lord, shall we beat them?!" asked Rose. "Woof!" said Frost. "Alright!" The spiders were already rushing towards us from all directions, so it was fair to actually just fight and kill them at this point. I had seen many of their eggs stuck around as well, but that wasn''t really the important thing now. The important thing now was getting through this and killing them! I sensed within this swarm of Spiders that all of them were Rank 2 with some Rank 3 mixed in between. The Rank 2 Spiders looked more normal and chonky, while the Rank 3 doubled in size, reaching up to four or five meter big, and were covered in sharp spikes, they also had arge horn in the middle of their eight eyes. I can already see how they even won against these Rank 2 guys and even there are some Elders there that died to them¡­ I guess Mikohime couldn''t do much about them because she herself hasn''t even gone inside and was nning to handle this issueter,pletely unaware that there was such a dangerous swarm of monster inside of this ce, which was clearly way above the usual rank. "GRYYAR!" The gigantic spiders groaned as if they were not really just our fellow arachnids. "ATTACK!" I roared, as everyone quickly unleashed a barrage of magic projectiles, mostly ice, which began to fall in the form of icicle spears of all shapes and sizes over the spiders, freezing the first dozensposing the first wave. However the other spiders simply climbed their deceased friends and rushed towards us at an even faster pace than before. Relentless bastards! "Time for some action!" said Yuki, rushing through frontlines by herself, as we heard the roar of a furious tiger, her Beast Spirit had been awoken. "ROAR!" A massive white tiger made of spiritual light emerged out of Yuki''s body, roaring wildly at the spiders and jumping into battle, materializing through the usage of mana, the deadly beast shed through the spiders, freezing them and cutting them with its ws, while Yuki used her own metallic ws to pierce the spider''s heads and jump around with her amazing swiftness. SLASH! SLASH SLASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "ROAR!" The white tiger showed to be an excellentpanion. I remember that Pekora said that having a spirit that wasn''t of your original beast-kin race was one in a million, being extremely rare urrence. Yuki was blessed with a powerful White Tiger Beast Spirit, which was even catalogued as a Legendary-grade one as it was based in a mythological creature! ----- Chapter 451: Advancing Through A Swarm Of Spiders

Chapter 451: Advancing Through A Swarm Of Spiders

----- "ROAR!" Yuki wanted to showoff her power now that she got the chance for a bit of spotlight. She immediately rushed into the frontlines and was swarmed by a dozen of giant ck spiders roaring at her. She used the power of her White Tiger Beast Spirit, however, to turn them all into pieces and freeze them on top of that. She also used her long metallic ws, which had now evolved into the form of des that grow out of her furry paws, shing through the exoskeletons of the spiders didn''t seem to be so hard at all for her. "Hehehe, this is fun!" "GRYEEE¡­!" However, a giant Rank 3 Spider quickly blocked her path, and then another two more Rank 3! One of them shot its spiderweb at her, trying to immobilize her while the other two leaped towards her with the intention of biting her with their venomous jaws! "GRAAAOO!" The White Tiger roared, unleashing a powerful shockwave around its body that made the entire ce tremble, one of the spiders ended being paralyzed in fear, while the other two reached to Yuki and one of them got kicked by her strong kicking force, throwing it away, thest one managed to get through her defenses and neared its jaws into her arms, almost managing to seep its poisonous fangs into her if it wasn''t because Skadi flew to her rescue and pierced the spider''s head with her own sharp de! CLASH! "S-Skadi, I own you one!" sighed Yuki. "Be more careful! Unlike me, you can''t go all out without risking your life! Gyahahahaha!" Skadi began tough like a maniac, her aura of ice expanded widely around her body as she started to sh through the monstrous spiders one by one, piercing their heads, abdomens and slicing off their legs and more. At some point several spiders ganged on her and threw her into the ground, cracking her into pieces. But she didn''t seem to care as her fragments all floated on their own and pierced the spider''s eyes, while her main handle slowly regrew its body as she was using the power of Self-repair to her fullest. And mana? Well I provided her of all the mana she needed, as she was equipped into me, she could drain my Mana directly. "HMPH!" Of course, Uller was also here in the frontlines. His body was made to be more resilient and heavier than Skadi, who is faster and speedier. He used his body to sh through the spiders into halves stter them in the ground by smacking them, or even using other spells of magic to freeze them and crack them into ice cubes. "WOOF!" Frost coated his entire body with a metallic armor-likeyer of draconic scales, as his horns grew sharper out of the sudden, this happened as he utilized the power of his Scale Armor and Berserk Mode Abilities together. The two boosted his power through the roof and also made him transform. I was carried by his enormous body as he rushed forward, stepping over the spiders in front of us with his giant ws and using magic to unleash icicle spears that destroyed many more. meanwhile, his jaws grabbed the spiders that had yet to attack him and crushed them, eating some without even caring about their vor. I attacked as well, of course, as I utilized abination of my wind magic, death magic, and ice magic,bining them together into Phantasmal mes, or often called Demon Fire, which were blue mes made out of death magic. After enhancing them with ice magic, specifically my Winter Magic, the mes became incredibly cold and easily "burned" through the iciness itself through the spiders, easily freezing the cold. The monsters were left as icy statues, as I materialized my weapons from skills and fired them as if I were a Chinese copy of Gilgamesh, firing them like projectiles at fast speed! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The attacks broke apart through the frozen spider statues, as we rushed forward with my loyal steed, Frost suddenly opened his mouth as he charged magic into it and unleashed a draconic breath attack, covering arge area in front of us with freezing blue mes, the same ones I used! "Wow! Did you had such talent?!" I asked in shock. "Woof!" Frost barked proudly as we in more spiders, many Rank 3 Spiders got on our way but were easily dealt by my barrage of floating elemental weapons which I had once eaten. I was able to fire them and constantly conjure them over and over again as long as they broke, so I created them purposely making them weaker so they would easily break and I could conjure more easily. In the other side of the battlefield, everyone else was battling and putting all their effort as well. Kuro was roaring while using her shadows to travel around the dark room, she seemed to be swimming in the darkness like a deadly snake, of gigantic size. Catching prey with ease and swallowing dozens of spiders with her enormous jaws. She was a talented fighter using whatever powers she had at her disposal. Meanwhile, Miranda put up an amazing performance as she utilized the body of her new vessel, unleashing a barrage of constant whipping techniques using the tail of the snake, sting away the spiders away with utmost ease and destroying any others that got in her way with her weight alone. However if all of that didn''t worked, she caught them with shadow and mold tentacles, which she was able to conjure my parasitizing the mana core of the snake corpse she was upying. She was even able to use the magic of the mana cores she parasitized even if they were corpses, that''s something new I had not seen before¡­ maybe Bedann could use it too, right? I mean, if Miranda can, so can Bedann¡­ perhaps. Although I''ve begun to see that Miranda is growing independently now and even developing her own specializations. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! We continued to massacre the spiders until their numbers went down drastically, very few were left in these few minutes¡­ ----- Chapter 452: Dungeon Camping

Chapter 452: Dungeon Camping

----- "Haha! Freezing Moonlight de!" SLAAAAASSH! Yukihime unleashed the powers of her Ice Katana, which came from her Yuki-Onna Unique Skill. Using this powerful ice Katana, she sliced through the wind and unleashed powerful barrages of slicing shes of ice. The spiders stood no chance against her. Especially when she moved more swiftly against the Rank 3 Spiders. Her shes carried the power of Moonlight in such cases, which allowed her to slice through the spiders even easily. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAAAASH! The agonizing cries of the spiders apanied our massacre, as the groaning of the spiders resonated around, making all things even more entertaining and lively. "GGROOOARR!" Mikoto, the original lunar dragon of the sect, roared. She was materializing her glorious ghostly body and bing a spectral moonlight dragon. Her very presence unleashed a strong phantasmal white aura that epassed it all. She was both majestic and powerful. Her jaws devoured the spiders like snacks, her phantasmal moonlight breath weakened their souls and killed many of them by forcing their souls out of their bodies, and her shing attacks using her sharp dragon ws sliced apart many other spiders¡­ Meanwhile, Rose wasn''t losing to her two new ghostly adversaries. She manipted blood using her Blood Magic and the newly acquired Darkness Magic, she had be a dual-magic-wielder ghost, a rarity amongst rarities. Her Mana Core didn''t actually got apanion with a second one, her original mana core that formed when she became a ghost through the materialization of her magic now turned half red and half ck, being a dual magic mana core of Blood and Darkness. Which allowed her the ability to easily wield both elements and fuse them together rather wonderfully now. Downpours of blood and darkness gushed out of her phantasmal dark body, epassing the entirety of the ce, and consuming the spiders within it. They quickly began to be dissolved through the blood, while the blood also shaped into tentacles and entangled them crushing them, drowning them, and destroying them¡­ Her darkness shaped into spears of darkness and blood, piercing the spiders around the ceilings and the walls, and her powerful vampiric nature loved bloodshed more than anything,ughing maliciously as she consumed her prey''s souls and bodies. "CRAAA!" "CROAA!" Meanwhile, Huginn and Muninn had flew away from my shoulders and were flying around wlessly, using their dark and light magic to unleash a barrage of double magic element. Just recently the two crows had acquired an ability named Yin and Yang Connection, as if the two represented the spectrum of such millenary concepts, they were able to connect their power and magical talent through such methods. Making it possible for both to use dark and light magic at the same time¡­ The two crows used this power and abused it, fusing dark and light and forming Blight, which was ck light, a unique element I had not seen before which shared the amazing speed and precision of light with the piercing and density capabilities of darkness. Countless spiders died before their magical might, as they were turned into smithereens¡­ The spiders quickly went down on numbers as time went by. After a bit of time, we had wiped most of them, and thest ones were flying away in horror towards the lower floors. This was just floor 1, so perhaps there will be even more swarms in the next 9 floors, what a pain¡­ well, we can just massacre them just as we did now. We got a lot of new materials out of it though, these spiders had a pretty amazing exoskeleton that could be used for armor, and their juices were packed with magic, which could be used for alchemy in medicine, and the poison they had was rather lethal, excellent for killing¡­ Lastly, there was the mana cores, a bunch of Rank 2 and Rank 3 Mana Core were easily harvested out of all of them, they were so many that we got what we would had gotten naturally from grinding in the Ice Moon Dungeons for over a month¡­ so it was a worthwhile grind. There was a lot of corpses left, so I decided to just mass store them inside my inventory for the moment. I had begun to wonder if they could be tasty if boiled, and we decided to take a break and test them out. There were four Rank 3 Spiders in front of us, we had cut off their legs, which seemed like the best parts to eat as the rest seemed rather disgusting- well, I would eat everything anyways, but I would prefer tasty stuff. The legs of these gigantic spiders were packed with meat, so we quickly put them to boil while we sat around the bonfire. "Phew, this feels like we are camping now or something." said Miranda, she hade out of the snake. "That was awfully easy, but it took some time, it is like an arduous and long grind." Sighed Yuki. "Yeah that''s usually how dungeon crawling is¡­ a long and easy grind, so it gets boring quickly, at the very least we got a lot of loot out of it." I said. "A crap ton of mana cores¡­ I suppose we can use it to make more potions and elerate our growth in cultivation!" said Yuki. "Exactly¡­ Miranda, I wanted you to keep one of the Rank 3 Spider corpse, the one with the best condition, here. I healed its corpse using Corpse Healing too." I said. "Ooh, thanks, Drake! I''ll test it out right away!" said Miranda, parasitizing the spider and then beginning to walk around with it. "It''s a bit hard to walk with 8 legs¡­" she sighed, although she began crawling around and even learned how to produce spiderweb. After Miranda tried out her new body, the spider legs we were boiling were already done. The smell wasn''t so bad, although it didn''t smell exactly like crab, but it had a close enough scent. We were going to eat them with some salt, pepper, and butter, which I had ced over the table in front of us. "It''s time¡­" I said. ----- Chapter 453: A Delicious New Meal

Chapter 453: A Delicious New Meal

----- After Miranda tried out her new body, the spider legs we were boiling were already done. The smell wasn''t so bad, although it didn''t smell exactly like crab, but it had a close enough scent. We were going to eat them with some salt, pepper, and butter, which I had ced over the table in front of us. "It''s time¡­" I said. I grabbed a long leg, which actually turned red after boiling, and then I cracked it lightly using? bit of my strength, opening the tip, and slowly taking out the meat inside, which was like a long white, soft, and meaty tube. Hmm, hahh, the smell wasn''t so bad. I decided to give it a bite without anything first. Chomp. The meat was soft, it crumbled inside of my mouth, even. It was rather juicy, and there were no traces of the former disgusting green blood the corpses had, maybe the blood got evaporated or something, but there was only a whitey milky juicy pouring out of the white and tender meat. It was sweet and a bit savory, it had a tiny bit of bitterness on it, but it was not bad at all, in fact, it tasted just like the crab I used to eat back in Earth when I went to eat in restaurants of port cities with my family. "Oooh! This is nice!" said Yuki. "I didn''t expected it to be so tasty, seeing how disgusting those spiders are¡­" said Miranda. "A-Amazing! Drake! Drake! This is like crab! You ate crab, right?!" asked Yukihime. "I did! And yes, it tastes just like crab¡­ Ahh, takes me back¡­" I sighed in relief as I looked into the bonfire in front of us, which was warming the atmosphere and making it as if we were camping in the night. I shared some legs with Huginn and Muninn, Frost, and Kuro, and all three of them ate them happily, they had tasted the raw ones, but then boiled legs with the meat boiled inside seemed to be otherworldly for them. "Woof! Arf¡­!" Frost devoured the legs in an instant, and so did the other monsters. Without realizing it, I hadpletely emptied the eight legs I had boiled for myself, taking out the meat like tubes out of the exoskeleton was also fun to do, and almost made it addictive. I didn''t even put any spices on them and had eaten them raw. The taste was way too vorful by itself. "L-Let''s boil some more! I want some more! Eight is never enough!" said Yuki. "Me too!" said Miranda. "Mikoto wants sixteen more." said Yukihime. "Eh? You''re the one that wants more! ¡­Well, actually, I want some more too." Said Mikoto. "Haha, don''t worry, there''s more for everyone, let''s eat some more before going down again." I said. I quickly cut off another dozens of legs and put them to boil, a few minutester, they were ready. This time around, I used the delicious spices I had at my disposal, the pepper, the salt, and the butter, all of them together over the delicious meat in tiny quantities, of course, to not many the harmony go down. Chomp. An explosion of vors engulfed by mouth, I felt so happy I almost groaned like a dragon, well, I am a dragon. The vors went so well together it felt surreal. The meaty white flesh of the spiders boiled with some salt was already nice, with some pepper it became even better, but the butter? The creaminess of the butter was the breaking point. After that, it was a paradise of vor¡­ "W-Wow, this is insane with butter!" said Yuki. "Oh my¡­ The pepper is good with the butter as well¡­" said Yukihime. "I can''t stop eating!" said Miranda. "Hmm¡­ I never thought I would taste such vors in my death." Said Mikoto. "Oohhhhh¡­! I never thought I would find tastier things than blood in my life, but I guess after death, such things are possible¡­" said Rose. "I can also eat now! This is nice!" said Skadi. "Hmm¡­ Chewy¡­ Though I can barely perceive vor, the warmth isfortable." Said Uller. "Arf¡­ Woof¡­" Frost suddenly looked me with puppy eyes, moving his bowl with his snout. "Oh! You want more? Agh, fine¡­ Let''s make ast batch for you guys and we are done." I said. After preparing some more legs for the beasts, and let them eat it, we were done and ready to continue, with our bellies full to boot. We swiftly moved through the floor, and we quickly inspected the corpses left by the spiders before descending further. I rescued the ones that were alive, which were a few ice giants that were captured and saved forter consumption. I should had rescued them before eating now that I think about it¡­ Oops. "Ahh¡­ T-Thank you!" "Ugh¡­ I was so scared¡­ you''re our savior!" "Thanks! Thanks!" There were only three survivors¡­ the others surviving were just normal monsters that rarely spawned here and were captured by the spiders as food, we decided to kill those because they were just more meat for us. Although we gifted them to the survivors to carry home. "Go tell Mikohime that you''re the three survivors, here, this friend will protect you if anything happens in the way there." I said, as I created arge 3-meter-big Slime Clone, which carried the three ice giants over its wide cushion-like head and began bouncing around out of the dungeon. The ice giants seemed exhausted and malnourished, so they''ll probably go eat and then sleep for an entire day. They were all Rank 2, thest survivors, they looked traumatized, but ended looking happier than sorrowful, mostly because of the happiness of being rescued. "Well, that''s that, let''s go down now." I said. The moment we stepped into the second floor, we were greeted by another swarm of spiders right midway through the stairs, the annoying spiders crawled upwards, hissing, and roaring back at us, but we were mostly unfazed by their intimidation at this point, as we began massacring them in masse¡­ ----- Chapter 454: A Monstrous Mother

Chapter 454: A Monstrous Mother

----- Within the depths of the Rank 1 Dungeon, a monstrous beast of gargantuan proportions was growing without stopping, as it gave birth to hundreds of eggs every day. The eggs cracked open in just a few hours, as tiny little crawling spiders of Rank 1 began to devour one another in a showcase of pure grotesqueness and the unforgiveness of nature. The monstrous spider looked down at its young as her eyes shone with bright crimson-red light, her gargantuan size overlooking the entire hive that had grown tremendously over this small amount of time. Its intellect, although small, had grown exponentially as it Ranked Up and grew stronger through the constant absorption of Mana from the Dungeon itself, one of her special Abilities and the one that had given her the ability to multiply so fast without seemingly any exhaustion. She looked down at her young, her size was several meters tall as her sharp, metallic ws reached up to them, the spear-tip of her legs piercing her own children''s bodies, impaling several of them and skewering them as if they were her new meal, and indeed, they were. The monstrous mother opened her massive jaws as saliva poured down like rivers, drowning a few of her young that began to scream in fear and running away from their own mother who ate them like snacks. Crunch. Slurp¡­ The massive spider opened her jaws as a long, purple-colored tongue grasped all her children impaled by her metallic and spear-shaped legs, which were still very much alive, and she devoured them, with mana cores and all, as if they were a mere meal like every day for her. Gulp. She swallowed the disgusting and bitter crushed bodies of her newborn children as her eyes shone with bright crimson red. The massive spider was far from even being a good mother, this monstrous creature was only made for the purpose of absorbing mana, devouring, and growing. She had been barely moving from her original position after a week of being born from the ck-colored egg left behind underground by the Dark Shadow Sect Disciple that had left it here. The egg had hatched after just a few hours as it had begun to absorb mana immediately since it was put in the dungeon. This monstrous spider quickly began to build a nest, being able to create spiderwebs from a young age, the monstrous little creature preyed in the monsters that natural spawned here. Although she had originally struggled a little bit as she was Rank 1, she quickly grew stronger. Her Mana Core was refined countless times as she absorbed the rich mana of the dungeon. In a few weeks, her power grew drastically, and she becamerger and evolved, several times over this little time, bing a gargantuan behemoth. Her monstrous appearance and body size was not everything it had as it preyed on her children after she reached a point where it got toozy to move,ying eggs everywhere and then letting her children run rampant, devouring one another while she cherry picked the slowest and unhealthier ones, eating them and nourishing herself with the fruit of her own life. The monstrous and aberrant spider looked down at the rest of her young dissipating from her hive, seeing them fleet away, she felt nothing at all other than the innate desire to grow stronger. Although her own consciousness has been evolving in this little time, going past the expectations that even her own creators had devised for her. "Hungry¡­" It muttered words in thenguage of the ice giants whose memories it had absorbed with its absorption power after devouring their brains. It felt hunger even after satiating herself, this undying hunger¡­ as if she was the embodiment of gluttony. Its very existence had been created as a gue beast, a creature that was supposed to parasitize dungeons from the creator''s enemies and cut them off of their resources. This creature would quickly grow stronger by using the special ability it was made with, Mana Absorption, it would absorb the mana of the dungeon by rooting itself into the depths of the dungeon and would constantly generate young to feed on and multiply her army. It was an aberrant race of beings that grew stronger incredibly quickly and could absorb the mana of whatever it ate, but what its creator had not imagined was that it would evolve so fast beyond its original scope, indeed, using such advanced techniques that only an Immortal would be able to device it was to be expected that this beast would develop ahead of its own capabilities and easily surpass them¡­ the aberrant spider seemed to have been born to devour it all. The creator, who had fallen long ago, had awakened within the inheritance that the Dark Shadow Sect had acquired and found long ago, whom the sect master was finally awakening its true secrets and capabilities. Amongst its treasury various eggs of these aberrant spiders were present, which could bring a lot of soldiers in the form of tamed spider monsters to the sect. The sect members were impatiently waiting for them to finallye out of their own dungeons, their veryst stage in the evolution of these monsters was to crawl outside their nests and expand their endless army of children across thend, invading anywhere they could find where there could be life on it to devour¡­ They would infect even more dungeons as they left eggs on them, for even more spiders to be born, it was an aberrant parasitic race that parasitized dungeons themselves, a unique living organism created by a genius Immortal who was once referred as the Dark Color¡­ or ck, for short. The Dark Shadow Sect didn''t knew the true name aside from "ck Color" within this ancient Immortal, but the very sect master who was being guided by its ghost knew very much its true purposes and identity¡­ However, the spider did not know nor cared about this. It sensed the presence of guests, and it quicklymanded her troops to catch them and bring them to her, dead or alive. ----- Chapter 455: Mutations

Chapter 455: Mutations

----- (Drake POV) We descended through the stairs towards floor 2 as we were immediately greeted by a massive swarm of the same spiders we fought before. The moment we stepped into the second floor, we were greeted by another swarm of spiders right midway through the stairs, the annoying spiders crawled upwards, hissing, and roaring back at us, but we were mostly unfazed by their intimidation at this point. We quickly began to massacre them as we had done before. It wasn''t so hard, and I used my magic to swiftly freeze them to death, it was surprising to see that such monsters were so weak to ice. Despite living in a continent were more than half of it is covered in snow and icescapes. This time we were even more merciless, swift, precise, and efficient, I unleashed arger part of my Unique Skill: Winter Magic, showing off the might of it as everything around me that wasn''t my allies froze, only for everyone else to quickly confirm the kills by ying them with their weapons, fists, or ws¡­ or even bodies. In less than an hour, second floor was cleared as we quickly gathered the corpses in my Inventory and I even decided to gather the spiderweb I found, finding it was a very good silk that could be used for high quality magic-conducting fabric. After that little looting, we move further into floor 3, where we were greeted with something interesting, mutations. There were mutated evolutions of the spiders now, some were bigger than others, although their bodies were different. Some had a lot of metallic spikes with venom on them, others had crab-like ws, some even had sharp scorpion stingers, and a few others even had wings, indeed, flying spiders, what a horror that I would only find in my deepest nightmares. These mutations still were within the Rank 3 spectrum, and were not hard to kill either, but were mostly a spectacle to the eyes to see how they had advanced and mutated. If these horrors were to crawl outside the dungeon and then expand, many viges and sects would fall before their numbers and incredibly fast ability to reproduce, coupled with their bloodthirsty and cold demeanors, the ability to absorb mana (which we had been being constantly drained since we entered), and more¡­ These monsters were indeed quite deadly, if I had entered here while I was weaker, I might had truly died to them, but now, even as they drained my mana viciously, I was mostly fine, my mana regenerated faster than they could drain it all, and the more I killed, the less mana was drained, so it wasn''t so bad. The rest were a bit tired, however, so after turning the entire floor 3 into an icescape, we decided to take a break once more. This time around, we decided to eat the giant ck ws that the mutated spiders with ws had, these meaty ws were obviously going to be a threat, so I quickly put them to boil and then distributed them. They had turnedpletely red too. "W-Wow! I didn''t thought we would eat so soon¡­" said Yuki. "Well all of you are exahsuted of mana, eating monsters is a good way to recover mana, especially these ones with so much mana infused into their bodies." I said. It was a widespread information that eating monsters that were infused with a lot of mana and magic would help a person recover both vitality and mana rather quickly, so having a snack before continuing was a must. I cracked open therge w in my arms, as the tender white meat greeted my sight, it was such a massive amount of white meat inside, it felt as if I had discovered a treasure. I quickly broke apart the exoskeleton that had turned red and revealed arger part of the meat. It was so tender and jiggly it was as if it were gtin or a n. I could easily use a spoon to take little bites out of it with ease. However, I decided to give it a bit bite instead, as I tore apart arge, meaty, and warm piece of the white flesh, my mouth exploded with vors as I couldn''t help but groan a bit in pleasure. Everyone else felt the same, these monsters were certainly different and were way too vorful¡­ perhaps, one of the reasons could be that they are good at absorbing mana and store it inside their bodies a lot, and as it is well known, monsters with a lot of mana on them always have a higher quality in vor and well in the rest of their materials harvested from their corpses. This is nice, so nice in fact I cannot barely believe it. I continued eating as I poured some salt, pepper, and butter, and devoured the entire w, leaving the empty w carcass. Everyone had done the same and were already left happy with just one w, but I decided to boil a second one for everyone before departing. The vor and tastiness were way too much to go out with just one. After that, we decided to move over to the next floors, Floor 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, and 9 were a breeze, although mutations kept emerging, with some special spiders being able to wield darkness and other elements such as fire and ice, they were still within Rank 3, and no Rank 4 to see, so we in them and took periodical breaks one after another, it roughly took 4 hours to reach floor 10 at the end, more than I thought but not really that much when you put it on perspective. After that, we were greeted by the door leading to room 10, we stepped forward while being fearless of any danger, the darkness of this floor was illuminated by my light bulb as a massive horror greeted our sight, a gigantic ck spider of at least 50 meters of height¡­ This was most likely the "Queen". ----- Chapter 456: Last Floor

Chapter 456: Last Floor

------ The Queen, you could say this thing is the queen of the spiders of this entire dungeon. Its size easily reaching almost 50 meters. A massive ck spider with a metallic exoskeleton and many blood red marks across its body resembling strange runes, alongside sharp spear-like spikes that only make it even more demonic than it already is. This "little" thing exuded the power of a Rank 4 entity, probably nearing the peak, but felt way stronger than its own cultivation level because it was overflowing with massive quantities of mana. When we got down here, this thing was resting within the 10 floor, or well, used to rest, as it was now pretty much standing and looking at us menacingly. The dungeon''s floors were big enough to harbor such a gigantic beast, but it seemed to be trapped here because the stairs that led upstairs were not big enough for this thing to get through. Was it trapped here to die and lets its descendants go outside eventually? I wondered this question as I looked at the horror in front of us. Our party was ready to fight, but this thing was just looking at us intensively. And then I realized why it was doing it. Its eyes shed with a mystic light that emanated a strong magical effect, those were what one would call Cursed Eyes, or well, Evil Eyes, in some other ces. They were special eyes that had effects which affected a person whenever it hit them. However, I wasn''t going to let it get through us. FLASH! I quickly generated a wall of ice in front of us, simr to a mirror, which ended making the spider look at its own reflection instead than us. The effect? Well, nothing. Did you expect it would bounce back? Well no, that''s not really how it works. BOOM! However, a massive hole in the ice wall emerged as I realized that a force in the middle of space simply twisted the entirety of the ice until it left a bloody hole on it. What the heck? I had looked into the spider as we readied ourselves. Its status wasn''t actually that biggerpared to the other spiders, but I saw it indeed had the [Abyssal Spider Eight Evil Eyes], which seemed to be an amazing Ability with many effects on it, each eye had a single special effect, one of them was simply put twisting space, only a little bit and in a certain range, but it could easily blow the head of someone, like me! Well, I can survive even if my head is blown into pieces, but what about the rest? I cannot really risk them. The first goal would be to first destroy its eight eyes before attacking any further. BOOM! Another hole emerged in the ice wall as I covered it with ice. Meanwhile, the rest of my party was dealing a hundred of other smaller spiders that wereing to us from our backs. "HYAAA!" "ROOAR!" Yuki had merged with her Beast Spirit temporarily, as her fur turned white and ck stripped, while her ears were now those of a tiger, and she looked exactly as if she had turned into a tiger-kin beast-girl instead. Amazing. With this, her power had been boosted a lot too. She was using this form to massacre arge group of spiders with herrge ws and powerful kicks. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! She was putting a great amount of work! "WOOF!" Meanwhile, Frost rushed forward, coating himself on his armor of scales and a powerful aura of ice and snow, he was roaring furiously as he ravaged the monstrous spiders into pieces with his ws and jaws, and even his tail grew longer, covered in scales and having a pointy and sharp tip, he impaled many of the spiders with it as well. "CRAA!" Huginn and Muninn were pulling a lot of effort as well, unleashing rays of bright light and powerful beams of darkness, alongside sharp projectiles made out of their feathers. And that''s without even mentioning their amazing and powerful ws and beaks, which easily broke through their foes. I also noticed Kuro, who was swimming across the darkness while catching the spiders into her shadow storage, crushing them there mercilessly. Her strong shadows were like a spiderweb by itself, easily catching many of our foes at the same time. She was a formidable fighter. And then there was Miranda, who was also using her snake body and unleashing abination of physical whip attacks using her entire body as if it were an unliving whip, while she channeled her mana into her Mana Core within the corpse and was able to conjure dark magic such as Shadow Spears. Meanwhile, she also spread mold across the spiders, slowly infecting a dozen of them and making them join us, attacking their own kin. Meanwhile, the ghosts were all together fighting as well. Rose was putting her great work in the field as she expanded her sea of blood across and shaped it as countless spears, piercing the bodies of the spiders and sucking their fluids easily, drying them all into mummies. Yukihime used her powerful ice de to sh and freeze them, while using Moonlight magic to unleash bright shes of light that actually stunned the spiders on ce, although I doubt I can do it with such a big one. Meanwhile, Mikoto used her draconic power, even as a ghost, to bite, sh, and crush our foes mercilessly. Her powerful Moonlight Phantasmal Breath was a great widespread attack, covering a lot of range and ces. And Skadi and Uller who wanted to fight against the spiders were with me, as all three of us moved forward towards the final boss of this little dungeon adventure. "HISSSS¡­!" The giant spider hissed back at us as its entire body emanated a powerful dark aura. It suddenly shaped it as countless tiny spiders made of magical aura, throwing them all at us! ----- Chapter 457: Against The Spider Queen

Chapter 457: Against The Spider Queen

----- We were suddenly swarmed by a massive amount of spiders made out of shadows! And it was indeed quite creepy and disgusting. But we perseverated like the good fighters we are, and moved forward valiantly. The massive amount of spiders the spider queen made were all made of magic, so it wasn''t so bad. Although despite being made of magic, they coordinated like real spiders swarming you, and had sharp jaws a deadly venom to inject us with. But I was mostly immune to it, and Skadi and Uller were not even capable of being poisoned, so all of that was for nothing. I swung my two weapons, epassing them in my Mana Aura and releasing powerful sts of icy winds. However, what greeted me as I y the massive group of spiders made of magic was eight gigantic eyes shing with crimson-red light¡­ FLASH! The powerful light reached to me like invisible rays, all eight eyes suddenly began to put their effects on motion over my body, one of them put deadly poison on my very bloodstream, another paralyzed my muscles, the other lowered my health regeneration, another one slowed me down as if gravity had turned several times higher, and even another of them began to slowly turn me into stone. Wow, so this is what it felt to be inflicted with status effects. In my life I had not even suffered any of them before, but this was rather disturbing. It was somehow capable of piercing through my status effect resistances rather well, however, that was it. I had an immortal body, the poison could flow all it wanted but it wouldn''t do much anyways, the paralysis in my muscles didn''tsted longer because I kept destroying my own muscles and forming them again at a mere thought, my hp not recovering wasn''t a problem because it would always do anyways, slowing myself down didn''t worked because I simply forced myself to move even if it broke my body apart, and the petrification was of now use because I just constantly cut off the petrified areas. Of course, such a far-fetched method can only be used by yours truly, anyone else trying to do this would easily perish to this powerful ability, this is why I had to do it myself and nobody else, I feared that if anyone else were to try doing this, they would surely and most likely die, without any way of being able to defend. However, now that I was tanking it all myself, I rushed forward, and infused Skadi and Uller with lots of Mana, firing them like projectiles towards the Spider, alongside a series of other weapons I was able to summon at will after I devoured them. Although I had stopped being able to get any more skills this way, as if I had reached my quota of how many skills, I cold get out of eating weapons that I could summon through the skillter on. Nheless they were a good dozen, spears, axes, des, even a shield, all of them were summoned with lots of mana, which made them inherently very powerful. Firing them with my wind magic was also great, they flew incredibly fast, reaching their target in a sh and piercing through its eight bloody eyes, all at once! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "GRYYYYAAAAGGH¡­!" The spiders Evil Eyes quickly deactivated as I was given some more freedom of movement. The weapons easily nullified the effects of the evil eyes by simply attacking the damn eyes and bursting them into little pieces. However, I quickly realized the eyes were trying to regenerate back at an incredible speed. The spider was using its fast regeneration ability to easily bring her eyes back on the show. She really relied on them a lot. Was shezy to fight by herself? However, the weapons didn''t budge, but they were being pressured by her ws which were trying to take them out of her eyes. And then, I smiled maliciously as the spider realized that its agony had yet to end. I decided to detonate my weapons which I had summoned, as powerful explosions ensued, while Skadi and Uller also detonated themselves at my whim! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GRYYYAAAAAEEEEEHH¡­!" Indeed! All eight weapons exploded into pieces as the eyes of the spider were no more, they couldn''t even regenerate if they were turned to ashes, right? Even more, the entire head was horrendously damaged, but I didn''t knew how it was still going on. The spider queen was still alive?! "GRAAAAAAAHHH¡­!" The monstrous beast rushed forward towards me, catching me with its gigantic body and using a strong body m to hit me into the ground. A second after its entire body exuded a deadly red aura, Berserk Mode. And it used this boost to use its legs rapidly, piercing through my body and trying to tear me apart. However, I wasn''t really an ice giant to begin with. BOOM! In an instant, I exploded into ice smoke and unleashed my true dragon form, a monstrous gigantic being with two pairs of wings and a long snake-like body, there were even six pairs of limbs now and a massive skull-like face. My scales were madepact and merged into a natural metallic armor. "GROOOARRR!" Using my true form I leaped over the spider, this was going to be a kaiju fight, bitch! I began using my ws to sh through its hard exoskeleton, managing ot grab a leg and break it! CRACK! "GRYYEEGH!" The spider roared back at me, its legs quickly were used like sharp spears, piercing through my entire body and leaving bloody holes everywhere! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Unnggh¡­! Hahah!" Iughed maliciously as I enjoyed the challenge, a very weed one after such a long while where there was nothing to challenge me. I rushed forward and opened my jaws, unleashing a deadly breath attack that merged all my magic elements, forming a twisting, cold, phantasmal, and illusory breath of pure darkness, engulfing the entire spider and greatly damaging her! BOOOMMM!!! ----- Chapter 458: Relentless Arachnid!

Chapter 458: Relentless Arachnid!

----- "GRYEEEEHHH!" The spider roared angrily as it caught my breath attack, suddenly opening her deadly jaws wide open as she showed me her sharp fangs, however she was going to bite me, she utilized the same technique I did but reproducing it through her Dark and Shadow Magic! FLAAASH! A massive st of darkness reached up to my entire body, throwing me into the other side of the room! BOOOOM!!! The darkness was incredibly powerful, consuming me entirely. I had not forgotten this monster had almost infinite mana because it drained it from the dungeon, perhaps this was why it was currently trying to regenerate her eyes despite the many curses I had left over it. This monster still wanted me to suffer from her Evil Eyes despite having showed her that wouldn''t work, so I kept summoning my weapons and making them detonate over its growing eyes while I flew around evading or tanking her breath attack. Skadi and Uller were currently halfway through their full regeneration, but the two were nning something else to do, so for now I let them recover, as I rushed forward, charging with all my powers, I unleashed a barrage of massive, purple-colored icebergs made out of Death Ice, which I covered in phantasmal mes and fired towards the spider. The gigantic meteor-like attack began to st its legs into pieces, forcing it to retreat a few meters from my might. I pped my wings strongly, forming winds to my will as I forced them to spiral around and then fired them like vortexes that broke through the wind, each vortex shed against the gigantic spider, piercing its hard exoskeleton! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GRYYYEEEHHH!" However, the spider had a lot of Mana, absorbing it from the Dungeon constantly really made it a pain in the ass to deal with. The little bastard rushed forward and regenerated her legs back like nothing. She used her mana to reinforce her own regeneration and making it incredibly quickly, which was a pain in the ass to deal with. CLASH! Her front legs quickly began to attack me, coated in darkness, they were like deadly spears that tried to impale my entire body apart, it was a hard time to deal with the constantly piercing through my body like a hot knife through butter. This damn spider was unexpectedly strong. It quickly shaped her magic into spiders, massive ones, as if they were summons, and all of them swarmed me from all sides, attacking my body and trying to tear me down, I constantly fired breath attacks and gigantic icebergs mixed with piercing spiraling vortexes of wind to counter them, easily killing these "summons". "GRUUUOOH!" CLASH! However, the damn monster jumped over my body and used her enormous weight to leave me on ce, pointing her sharp fangs at me and trying to bite my neck. But that''s not happening! I quickly turned into a slime! POOF! "Haha!" I easily slipped off her grasp and used my slimy body to tightly grasp her legs, paralyzing her in ce. After that, I shaped half of my dragon body out of the slime and erged it as big as I could, gaining a round five more meters, using these giant ws, I began hitting her abdomen until the exoskeleton finally started to crack, I was just going to st her intestines out. "GRYYYEEEGGH!" However, the beast wasn''t going to easily let me do that, not at all. She angrily attacked me with everything she had, using her monstrous spear-like legs to pierce through my body, she even noticed my mana cores that were floating in the middle of the slime, if she hit them, I don''t think I would be able to easily regenerate them! I quickly evaded her hits as I moved my mana core around until I ced it inside of the chest of my dragon half, while I transformed back into a dragon and purposedly made myself as heavy as possible pushing her down into the ground. BOOOM!!! "GRYYEAAAE!" However, she angrily conjured magic and fired several spears of darkness to me, she was trying to pierce my flesh with them and then st me into pieces as each of her spears was able to detonate into a deadly explosion. But I wasn''t going to perish so easily to her, I bathed her in my deadly beam? breath attack and then shed her away, crushing her with my feet and then unleashing a storm of winds, breaking her magic apart. I showed her who was boss here. "GRRYYAAARRR!" The spider was a relentless monster, it rushed back at me once again, and pierced me once more with her spear legs, being bathed in piercing spear attacks was quite the worst. My Pain Resistance at Level 9 wasing great here, but that wouldn''t easily be enough, I needed perhaps even more pain resistance to even resist the mental shock of so much pain over my body. I was in disbelief that my powerful scales and armor were weaker than the exoskeleton of this thing to be so easily pierced. Angrily I pushed forward and roared like a wild beast, using all the power I could to desperately pull out a win, freezing it with my Winter Magic I constantly poured the coldest Ice I could muster, the entire ce quickly began to turn into a refrigerator as the spider constantly crushed my ice covering her body only for more and more of my ice to cover her. I quicklybined all the knowledge I had umted within my ice magic and poured it with all my mana, conjuring a brand-new spell. "Ice Age." TRUUUMMM!!! I felt like my eyes shed with bright light in that moment, the ice cold felt so incredibly cold it transcended mana itself, freezing even the spider''s mana aura and everything within it¡­ CRACK¡­ CRACK¡­! The monstrous spider waspletely frozen. The cracking sounds of more ice forming were music to my ears¡­ I looked down at the formidable beast. It was dead¡­ surely. But¡­ her soul was noting out¡­ CRACK¡­ CRASH! And then it happened. ----- Chapter 459: A Spider... Friend?

Chapter 459: A Spider... Friend?

----- This damn spider is the most relentless thing I''ve known, and I have grown already quite intrigued on its physical structure and what made it even so resilient, mana alone can''t make you like this, right? You''re worse than a cockroach. CRASH! Her entire body cracked into pieces, she was still frozen, and her body didn''t simply unfroze or something. however, it broke apart and died¡­ Or so I thought. As I nced at her I realized that she had indeed not died, this wasn''t death, she had certainly not died at all. She was pushing forward with all she had and was breaking her own limits now. A smaller spider emerged out of her broken down body, as if she was just left a carcass of her former exoskeleton behind¡­ however, this one was fairly different. Aside from being several times smaller, it emanated a strong glistening aura of shadows and darkness, as if it were twisting space itself, distorting things. This thing just evolved? You''re fucking with me now? It was now officially at Rank 4 Peak Stage when I killed it and revived back into an evolution. Could it be that it saved its own evolution until the moment it was to surely die to provoke a revival through the mysterious effects of evolution? This monster really knows how to abuse this world''s monster''s evolution powers¡­ She''s intelligent and cunning too, I can already see that. "GRYYEEEEEE!" The monster leaped towards me once more, this time it was swifter than ever and it had new color patterns of purple and red across its body, activating these patterns like runes enhanced her strength by a tenfold too, and she punched me down into the ground with her legs, piercing my entire body with her massive legs and leaving me like Swiss cheese. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Y-You damn bitch!" I roared, as kicked her into the abdomen and then unleashed a storm of winds towards her, forcing her to slowly push forward with the power of my winds going against her. "GRRYYYYEEEEE!" It was so angered it was going to surely give me a horrible dead if she could, this fucking bastard¡­ "RAAAAA!" Ibined all my techniques and skills I could muster at the same time, concentrating 100% all my split minds into this task. This point was something I had not experienced yet until this very moment, and when I did, I felt as if everything turned slow. My muscles were reinforced beyond belief, my bones grew sharper and my scales stronger and hardier. Even more, my entire body felt as if it was going 100% into tis full power, by utilizing every single physical enhancing skill possible! TRUUUMMM!!! A red aura surged from my body as in that moment, I felt as if my mind was getting dizzier, my eyes began to glow redder and redder as I began to gather Mana from my mana cores at a fast pace. FLASH! BOOOM! I reached up to the spider like a sh of red light, crushing her into the ground, punching her and braking apart her exoskeleton at longst. Now it felt terribly easy to do. What was this?! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GRYYYAAAA!" The spider groaned in agony, I was tearing her body into shreds faster than she could regenerate, and I was kicking her ass better than anything ever before. I was finally pulling through! I used my tail and countless techniquesbined into my fists and ws and tore apart her body piece by piece, although her regeneration was almost as insane as mine, making me only more angered that there could be anything daring to be as strong as I was, it broke my entire illusion of being as strong as I thought, and although it made me realize I could go even further than I originally thought, this still made me frustrated. My arrogant nature had been developing more and more as I grew into a stronger dragon, it was as if acting arrogant and prideful was within my genes. I was never this kind of person in my previous life, but something on my very bloodline slowly turned my demeanor into such a thing. And this form¡­ where I was releasing my full potential was when my pride and ego exploded to their fullest degree, I felt incredibly rageful and egocentric, as I if I couldn''t forget this monster for trying to be better than me. I called this "form" as "Prideful Heart". BOOOOOOMMM!!! My massive fists crushed the head of the spider, its brains gushing out¡­ But it was not dead. "GRRAAAAAH¡­!!!" "What are you, a freaking undead? Won''t you die already?!" I roared back, bathing it in my breath attack! BOOOOOOMM!!! However, it slowly regenerated back, weaker, and weaker, but it was stilling back. "Y-You''re a persisting monster¡­ Why?" I asked. "Grooohh¡­" It muttered back, as its eyes finally regenerated and it looked back at me, but it, for some reason, didn''t used its Evil Eyes, and simply stared me down. Skadi and Uller were already ready. I was going to use them as myst resort and made them let reach her insides through her jaws, forcing them to crush her insides into pieces and freeze her there. If that didn''t worked, they were going to break her mana core. But now¡­ Why do I feel so strange? Ah, I can''t move. The effect of Prideful Heart is gone now, and my entire body is paralyzed, a gigantic exhaustion assaulted me too. "Grryyeehh¡­" However, the spider simply slowly crawled near me and began to lick my face with her long and slippery tongue. "W-What the heck?" "What?! I tamed this giant thing?! I wanted to kill her, not tame her!" "Grryyaahh¡­" The spider continued to cutely rub her head over my chest. "Don''t fuck with me, System! I was just about to kill her off and¡­ Ugh¡­ I feel so exhausted¡­" ----- Chapter 460: An Adorable Giant Spider Queen, Kumo

Chapter 460: An Adorable Giant Spider Queen, Kumo

----- I don''t know for how long, but I remember something, I passed out after the spider fight. The fight by itself was very fun. It helped me break my limits, although I also struggled, and felt pain, anger, and frustration. This damn spider was way too broken, I felt like the spirit of Kumoko was on hering to beat my ass for being too arrogant or something¡­ If we talked through contemporary terms, I got vibe checked. Everything on her was a deadly weapon, and she used everything she had on her to break me apart. I feel like I gotpletely beaten down to a pulp, and it is freaking broke my pride as a dragon. I felt ashamed. Fafnir, I''ve failed you! ¡­ But I got no response, I guess he doesn''t care. I had opened my eyes and I found myself back to my humanoid form. Wait what?! I slept for three hours? And what? You can take over my body? Oh¡­ I guess this can be useful in bad situations. So where''s the people? Did they pull through? I stood up and found out that everyone was gathered around a bonfire. I saw a massive spider looking at me with her gigantic and beady eyes. "Grryyshi!" It left out a cute sound and then licked me with her gigantic tongue. "Ugh¡­ You''re not cute like Kuro¡­" I sighed. "Gryshi!" "Why?! Why did I tamed you? I wanted you to die, you know? I wanted to feast on your mana core and eat your soul! You damn spider! Agh! I am going to kill you!" "¡­" The spider didn''t seem to understandpletely, but it could sense my hostility. "Gryshi¡­" It suddenly moved back and sat down. It lowered its head. "Eh?" "¡­" It seemed to have be submissive and was¡­ offering her life to me now? What? If I ask her to die she''ll let me kill her? Ugh, now I feel bad. "Why are you so submissive now after putting so much effort into killing me?" "¡­?" It seemed confused. I thought about it for a while and realized there was no point in trying to kill this thing anymore. It was already tamed, and my ego had dissipated too, so I felt clearer minded. I suppose now that I am more pragmatic with my decisions, I can conclude to add her into my party. Her strength will be admirable if she''s so big and strong outside, and she can also make spider eggs which will grow into even more spiders, which we can use as soldiers. Actually it doesn''t sound so bad, fine, I''ll make her my crew member now. You''re part of the Winter Dragons! "Fine, I guess you can join us. You better put up some good work though." I sighed. "GRYSHI!" The spider quickly stood up, rushed towards me, and jumped over me. Her gigantic body sttered my entire body into a slime pancake in the ground. BOOM! "AGGH! That could had killed me if I wasn''t like this, you know!?" I sighed. "GRYSHI!" the spider looked at me happily. I have to admit that she can be a very adorable pet, those big crimson-red eyes are winning over me quickly. "GRYSHY?!" However, Kuro emerged at my side, as she looked at her new adversary. "GRYEE!" The spider looked back at Kuro, as Kuro hissed back too. "GRYSHAAA!" "GRYYEE!" The two began to hiss at each other, Kuro wasn''t near as big, but she was putting some work into fighting against the might of¡­ Let''s call her Kumo. "Okay calm down you two, don''t fight, for Christ''s sake¡­ Get along!" I said. "Gryyyhhh¡­" "Grryyshiee¡­" The two lowered their heads and sighed. I guess I had really tamed these two monstrous beings. I am really an amazing monster tamer! I could just use them to go around the world and wreak havoc. Who can stop me now I got a giant almost 50-meter big spider? I can crush cities with her and fill everywhere I got with her eggs, hatching into gues of mana-sucking spiders¡­ Heheh, I guess the Dark Shadow Sect has really provided quite the high-quality pets! I am d! Thank you so much, you damn idiots! "So, you''re finally awake!" said Yuki. "Drake!" Miranda rushed at me and hugged me in her human form. "Sorry about passing out." I sighed, as I petted her. "Y-You''re really okay?" she sighed. "Yeah¡­ Damn I am starving and also I''m missing Bedann already, let''s get out and eat something." I said. "Alright then! I invite!" said Miranda. "Wait, you do?!" I asked. "Yeah, let''s go eat Takoyaki! Now that the dungeon will be freed of spiders, there will be fish and other stuff in here soon, just like Yukihime said." Said Miranda. "Huh? Who''s Yukihime?" asked Yuki. "Me!" said Yukihime, emerging behind Yuki. "UWAH! G-Ghost?! Oh! I think I saw you faintly¡­ I guess you were really a ghost and not just a hallucination or some weird spell that Drake used." Said Yuki. "Indeed! Also, I am quite impressed that you hold the White Tiger Spirit within you, young monkey chinchi beast-girl¡­ Also I heard you used to be a monster! It is very rare for beast monsters to turn into demi-humans." Said Yukihime. "Hehe, well, you see¡­" said Yuki. The two Yukis got along quite well at the end. ------ Chapter 461: Moving Out Of The Dungeon

Chapter 461: Moving Out Of The Dungeon

----- We walked back to the surface after I found the dungeon core and controlled it, turning into the new dungeon master of this ce, and leaving the System to handle it out for me for the moment. However, there was a little problem I had to face before going up, which was rather difficult, or well, it seemed difficult at first nce due to how ridiculous it was. You see, I had to somehow think of a way to bring Kumo to the surface. The stairs were too small, she couldn''t fit through them and get out. The dungeon is indestructible, so she cannot get out either by destroying it. So what could be done? I could make a teleportation gate and bring her outside through it, wasting all my hard-earned dungeon points which I was saving forter. Or I could¡­ do this. FLASH! I had expanded my shadows beyond my limits and barely fit the massive spider inside of it, barely! However, I did it! After that I also had to carry her weight all the way up through my shadows, she was several times heavier than Kuro, so it was a pain, especially after I felt all weakly after going all out before. Ugh¡­ But I managed to do it! "Phew, we are finally outside¡­" I sighed. We looked up and it was already night, the other dungeon was still emanating a dark presence, so I wondered if there could be a second spider just like this one¡­ that would be a big pain to deal with. I wonder if I could just throw Kumo down there and make her kill the other. Perhaps they would be equally stronger¡­ or maybe not, Kumo recently evolved after all. However, summoning Kumo right now would be quite terrible. She''s way too big and she could cause a big catastrophe inside. I had to first move outside and bring her out of my shadow. "Let me go outside for a bit so Kumo can get out of my shadow¡­ I feel like she''s about to tear it apart at any moment." I sighed. "Oh! Alright." Said Miranda. Everyone decided to follow me at the end, as the entire party was mostly made of my tamed pets/ghosts aside from Miranda, so they inherently liked to follow me anywhere¡­ even Yuki who was now humanoid. I put my shadows in a fine ce with lots of space and then¡­ "Alright Kumo,e out!" "GYSHYYY!" BOOOOM! The massive spider surged out of nowhere, shing over the floor and looking at her surroundings. Her massive crimson-red eyes shone brightly with red light. She waspletely covered in darkness. Her exoskeleton of hard material was lustrously metallic and pretty, to be honest. "You''re finally out¡­ Watch over the Sect territory for now¡­ alright? Ah, you''re draining all our mana. Can you turn that off?" I asked. "Gyshi!" Kumo was an intelligent girl, she quickly turned off her [Mana Drain] Ability and the constant draining of our mana finally stopped. It has a short range, but it works amazingly well in dungeons where there is always mana everywhere. Now, that we were done with her, it was time to go back home. "Gyyyshy¡­" Kumo looked at me with saddened eyes. She seemed to want to spend more time with me. "You''re way too big, Kumo¡­" I sighed. "Giiii!" POOF! Suddenly, Kumo reduced her size into the same size as Frost, around three meters. EH?! "Why didn''t you do that from before?!" "Gishi¡­" She shrugged me off! What! Insolent spider! I should had really just killed you! No, I am going to squish you up now! "I am going to squish you into the ground!" I roared. I tried to step on her but she was incredibly hard, and it ended hurting my own foot. "Ugh¡­" And she was also very big too. "Giishii!" Kuro licked my face and then she pointed at her abdomen with her legs. Her eyes shone brightly. Did she wanted me to take me on a ride? Well, that''s cute. We all jumped over her abdomen except Kuro and Frost, and we were carried by her back to the sect. The guards freaked out when they saw a creepy ck spider with crimson-red eyes entering the entire territory, so I had to go exining who she was and what she was to every person we met, which was frustrating and boring to say the least. But we pulled through like the amazing people we are, after half an hour of exnations to Mikohime and Bedann, until they finally learned everything that urred. "Uwah! You should had really brought me there! It must have been so hard! Damn spider, how were you so stubborn?!" asked Bedann, reprimanding Kumo for being alive. "Come on, Bedann. I am trying to forget this for now and move on¡­ Will you help me out in that regard? I don''t want to hate her now that she will be an important and powerful ally." I said. "Sigh, okay then! Fine¡­" she sighed. "Thank you¡­" I said. "T-This is rather shocking¡­ A-And you''re telling me there were¡­ thousands of these spiders inside the dungeon?! I see¡­ so that''s why only there were three survivors¡­ By the gods, if those things got out and had attacked us¡­ we would all be gone by now." Sighed Mikohime. "Well yes, there''s another dungeon too, that one most likely has the same amount of spiders with a big Queen like Kumo." I said. "Ugh¡­! T-This is¡­ L-Let me help out this time around, please, Drake! Right, Tsukuyomi?" asked Mikohime. "Roar!" the Lunar Dragon roared back. "I guess you cane the next time, although I had nned to throw Kumo down there and leave the work to her with my other tamed pets, but I suppose you can join them¡­ I wasn''t going to do it myself because I am exhausted¡­" I sighed. "I-I see! Very well then, I am willing to do it myself. I don''t see any point in not doing it! I-I will be of more use this time around." Said Mikohime. I am worried she''ll die or something¡­ it would be bad if she died¡­ Ugh, I better go at the end¡­ but I will postpone this for a few days. ----- Chapter 462: A Relaxing Morning

Chapter 462: A Rxing Morning

----- [Day 190] It was day 190 already and I felt as refreshed as a carrot- I mean, a lettuce, I think. That''s the saying, right? Anyways, I woke up to find my cute Bedann with me. Yesterday was a big raid into one of the Dungeons, we ughtered countless delicious spiders that taste rather godly when boiled, and then I fought a powerful Boss Battle with the Spider Queen, who was so strong she forced me to go all out. At the end, instead of getting the satisfaction of killing and eating such a powerful adversary, I got the other satisfactory feeling of taming this powerful being, even if it went against my own will as I really wanted to kill and boil those meaty legs. But now that I put it like this, didn''t I get like¡­ a factory of these spiders now? They grow fast and all, I could tell Kumo toy a few eggs and make these spiders into the new cattle animal to deal with hunger, it also produces good silk that can make strong magic and physical damage resistant fabric. The legs of the spiders when boiled be an amazing meal although I don''t know if the rest of their bodies are as tasty. Telling her toy a bunch of eggs and then making these spiders into cattle until they grow big and meaty to y and eat would be a nice idea to also cure the hunger of this sect. In fact I could heal the hunger of the entire world! Justy a bunch of eggs, Kumo-chan! And I hope they obey us after they hatch¡­ Oh well, she seems to have authority over them, as if she''s able to mind control them. So I guess she can control them and we are more than dandy, dandier. And well, I found Bedann sleeping with the cute Shiro around her. Shiro is the cute half-spirit and half lunar dragon snake-like pet that Bedann got for herself now. It is quite overprotective of her, which is annoying because I sometimes want to get closer and Shiro seemingly look at me angered. Damn snake, get off my wife! I am going to cuddle with her and there''s nothing you can do! I tried to reach Bedann and hug her from behind, but Shiro hissed at me back. "Haha, you can only hiss me, you don''t even have teeth yet, little dragon." Iughed. "Gyyeh!" It suddenly and angrily hit me in the face with the tip of its tail, using it as a whip. SLAP! "Ugh?! Y-You bastard! I am going to make you intro grilled snake! I don''t care if you''re cute, that''s being a damn insolent to your new father!" I said, as I grabbed the snake. "Gryrgyegyrgy¡­" It began to cry pitifully, and then I felt bad, I stopped grabbing it and healed it back. "Agh, okay just don''t get like that." I sighed, petting Shiro. "Giiigyeeh¡­" it sighed in relief; I was about to kill it without realizing it¡­ I swear it was like that and not the other way around it! I would never try to kill it otherwise¡­ Ugh, let''s forget this incident, Bedann woke up right after this, and found me and Shiro making peace. "Huh?" she asked. "We had a little conflict, nothing too big, I swear I didn''t strangled it." I said. "You clearly did if you just said it! How could you?! Poor thing¡­" sighed Bedann, hugging Shiro. "Giiii¡­." Shiro groaned painfully as if making itself the victim once more. You bastard! Are you going against me once more? Anyways, no point in caring anymore than that. I decided to move on and show Bedann the delicious legs of the spiders for this morning breakfast. "Bedann I am going to make you a nice breakfast! Wait here!" I said. "O-Okay!" she said while sitting patiently, she began to chat with Miranda and the ghosts after that. I rushed towards the kitchen, as I found Kumo in the corridor walking around, the people looked at her fearfully, but she noticed me straight away and rushed towards me. "Gyssshiiii!" It jumped over me and licked me with her long tongue. "W-What''s wrong with you?!" I asked. "Gishi! Gishiii!" Kumo ended sleeping in another room with the other tamed beasts, but she seemed to have missed me and began wandering the temple looking for me. She didn''t do anything to the people though, but she scared them all. "Okay calm down, you big dummy." I sighed, as I petted her head and she seemingly got even happier, licking my face with her big tongue. "Gishiiii!" she said adorably. She was really someone hard to not love with such a cute demeanor, truly. She ended walking behind me as I reached the kitchen, the chefs there looked at me with surprise and bowed their heads. "D-Drake-sama!" "What are you doing here?" "You need food? We were just preparing today''s dishes!" "Yes, I am pretty good at cooking too, you guys, so I am borrowing your kitchen for a bit, well, a part of it. I got a lot of these want some for yourselves?" I asked, taking out a sack from my inventory filled with spider legs. "Ooh¡­ T-These spider legs have been well preserved in ice¡­" "Wait, are these really edible?" "They look so, the meat inside is transparent, like shrimp." "Indeed!" "Yeah, I will cook a few of them for me and my lover, you can cook the rest to share with everyone else. Now, let''s get to work." I said. "Alright!" I decided to make Spider Leg Tempura the same way you make Shrimp Tempura, covering the meat extracted out of the legs with batter and then deep-frying it. Alongside that, we also made soup, boiled a few others alone, and also made another into croquettes. At the end, there were many dishes, apanied with puffy white rice and other things, I rushed back to Bedann, as she saw the massive table, I brought with myself filled with food over the floor. "Wow! Looks yummy!" ----- Chapter 463: Dinner With My Wife

Chapter 463: Dinner With My Wife

----- Indeed, I waspletely right! The deep fried batter-covered legs of the Spiders are even tastier than fried shrimp! And when you pour the sweet teriyaki sauce and soy sauce¡­ Crunch¡­ Ah, what a deadlybination of vors. I can''t get enough of fried food like this. The croquettes I made were just as good. I had triturated the boiled meat and then merged it with cream, making a good paste. This paste was then made into balls after adding some more flour, and then I covered them in batter and crunchy breadcrumbs, making it an ultimate deep fried meal. They were the best in a sandwich, with some ice lettuce and tomatoes, the vors went very well together, a slice of melted cheese made it even deadlier. This was a delicacy in the form of a simplistic sandwich¡­ At the end, we devoured everything in just half an hour, and we endedzing around over the beds while resting with our bellies filled. Ah nothing better thanzing around when you get satisfied. There''s literally nothing better at all, really¡­ I just want to forget everything for a little moment and just enjoy this. I wish I could be in modern Earth with Bedann so we could live ordinary lives and not worry about annoying stuff like wars, cultivation, magic, growing stronger, the world going against us, or greenwood¡­ Seriously, such annoying crap. Oh well, not like it doesn''t has its exciting parts, being in a high fantasy world is really fun sometimes. But for now, I had decided it was more than enough, for the moment we decided to rest and rx for a bit, I looked into the window and saw the sect slowly build up again. The walls were being repaired swiftly and the entire pce might be repairedpletely in a few more days. "Phew, I feel like I''ve beenzing around for way too long¡­ Ah, my belly got so heavy¡­ I don''t think it is just the food, it really got heavy!" she said. We suddenly noticed something, Bedann''s belly had increased around a centimeter overnight. Did our child got a growth spurt out of nowhere? I guess it is not unlikely¡­ System, can you rify? I see¡­ "I think it is because of the things we just ate, they were filled with mana, the baby really liked them." I said. "Oooh! Hehe¡­ Wanna touch my belly?" asked Bedann with an adorable little smile. "O-Of course¡­" I gently touched Bedann''s belly with the palm of my hand. It felt nice. Her belly was so warm and soft¡­ If I concentrated, I was even able to sense our child''s heart beating¡­ I put my eyes into the task of observing, as I nced through the skin and saw the fetus. It had grown very big, almost as if it were about to be born in just a few more days. I am honestly quite nervous. How do you even do parenting? What will I need to do? And even worse, all in the middle of this stupid war drama. Ah well, I''ve already decided that I will try to solve things quickly, so they won''t bother me as much, so there''s no problem there. Nheless, I have not to worry so much at this very moment, but treasure this little gift that Bedann had brought to me. "Its so cute¡­ I love it so much¡­" I sighed. "Hehe¡­ Right? I always feel it within me, the little and cute baby¡­ I feel its heart beating, how it is absorbing energy, how it is growing and developing¡­ I never feel alone." She said. "I am also here with you too, so you''ll never feel alone either way." I said. "Right¡­ It''s gonna be hard to raise it but let''s do our best, okay? We can always ask for help to mama and papa, they raised me just fine after all." Said Bedann. "You''re more than right. We can ask help to mother-inw and father-inw for it." I said. "Right~ With their help things should be just fine! Now we just have to concentrate into this and rise it well, I want it to be a nice person, okay? If possible¡­" she said. "I understand. I am not teaching it anything bad, so don''t worry about it, dear." I said as I hugged her. "I love you¡­" she said. "I-I love you too¡­" I said. "After this one, let''s have another!" she said. "Eh? Aren''t you being a bit¡­ fast? Maybe we shouldn''t hurry up in this¡­" I said. "No, no, its fine! I think I can take another right away." She said. "B-Bedann you don''t have to¡­" I said. "But I want to!" she said. "E-Eh?!" I asked in surprise. "I-I want a big family! So we gotta have a ton of them!" said Bedann. "I-I¡­ I am fine with having more children, but let''s wait a bit. Let''s raise the first one first¡­ okay? This is my decision¡­ So please respect it." I said. "Oh¡­ Alright, okay. Makes sense¡­ I guess I was being a bit pushy there¡­ Sorry¡­ I-I am just so nervous and happy, so excited¡­ Our love is finally giving fruit to something so beautiful¡­ Don''t you think?" she asked. "I do, I think so too¡­ I am very happy." I said. "Will you stay with me forever, Drake?" asked Bedann. "Of course¡­" I said. "Really?" she asked again. "Without a doubt." I said. "I don''t want to ever go away from you¡­ So you better stick with me forever! We''ll live forever too¡­ Somehow. They say that immortals can live a lot!" said Bedann. "Haha, I think that''s not really a problem for now¡­" I sighed. "Y-You''re right¡­" she sighed. "Let''s go one step at a time, Bedann." "Sure¡­" ----- Chapter 464: Second Dungeon Conquest

Chapter 464: Second Dungeon Conquest

----- [Day 191] Yesterday was spent mostly rxing. I wanted some nice time with Bedann for the most part, the Japanese-like pce was also pretty even while being repaired, it honestly felt as if we moved to live a few days in a Japanese resort or something, with Japanese food and all, it was very pleasant. Today in the morning, however, I had decided toe clear the second Dungeon, this time I wasn''t going to take long, I brought all my tamed pets, including the monstrous Kumo, who will deal with the Spider Queen down here. Mikohime also joined us, alongside her dragon, Tsukuyomi. The two of them were pretty strong, especially Mikohime who had the power of the five elemental spirits she contracted with. We rushed downstairs with all our might, Miranda had decided to join but I left Bedann in the pce. Actually, I was with her right away, this second body I was using to go to the dungeon was not truly the real me, or well, not my main body. This one second body was mostly made up of flesh and slime. But it was still pretty strong. Well, if things go badly, I can always go down there to beat some skulls myself but for now, I am cuddling with Bedann while reading her books I had replicated using the System''s ability to read my memories even from the past, and replicated them perfectly using a writing clone and wrote down a few of my favorite book volumes, such as the Lord of the Rings, Chronicles of Narnia, most of Julio Verne Books, and so on, mostly ssics, although I do n in bringing in the more weeb stuffter, even replicating manga doesn''t seem so hard¡­ Meanwhile, using my clone, I delved into the dungeon with everyone. It felt like I was ying a game or something, but it was still quite fun¡­ we easily in spiders from left and right, taking short breaks where Mikohime ate a lot of boiled legs and tempura legs. After that, we reached the tenth floor where we were greeted by a giant queen, she was almost the same as Kumo, but Kumo had recently evolved so she was overpowered against her, and overwhelmed her, abusing her enhanced Super Mana Drain to absorb the Mana of her adversary faster than the other cold absorb it from her. it resulted in a surprisingly easy raid, it only took around half a day, and we came back with the spoils such as the massive corpse of a spider queen and its Rank 4 Mana Core, which I will consumeter. After everything was over, I had also made sure to conquer that dungeon and made it my own in secret, quickly fusing it over the other Dungeons too, and finally managing to Rank Up my Dungeon into a Rank 4 one! Now, in any selected area I want, there can be Rank 4 monsters! However, the requirements for these to be summoner are harsh, I need a crap ton of Mana! Well, that mana will be umted by the fused dungeon, but yeah, they will spawn rather slow¡­ very slow, they will be more like bosses in how slow they spawn rather than wild monsters. However, we are making progress. With this, we got secured a resource for Rank 4 Mana Cores, which wille greatly in handy from now on! Hehehe¡­ After everyone came back from the raid, we moved down with Bedann and we began to celebrate, grilling the massive corpse of the spider queen was one of such parts, like making grilled shrimp or crab, we covered her with spices and butter, her entire massive body, and then using a lot of magic we made a gigantic bonfire, and we began to grill her down. After around two hours, the massive corpse had turnedpletely red, and it was ready to eat. The rest of the body was also tasty, even the abdomen and head had all tender white meat inside and it was juicy! We wasted a lot of butter and other spices on it, but it was all worth it, the entire sect ate to their heart''s contents. We celebrated around a big table while eating all we wanted, weughed and celebrated, and we enjoyed the nice and beautiful night sky. After the dinner whichsted very long, we all hit the bed and slept like logs until the next day¡­ [Day 192] Today I woke up to a cute little Miranda who had sneaked into our bed, sleeping in between me and Bedann¡­ "Muh¡­" Miranda released a cute little sound while sleeping, as I poked her little nose. "Muhhh¡­" Boop. "Muuhh!" She was grumpy even while sleeping, I see¡­ She woke up after a bit of teasing, as she opened her eyes wide and grew redder. "Uwah! Eh? Ah? Huh? W-Why am I here? D-Did we do¡­ it!?" she asked in shock. "What? No? We just all fell asleep after drinking too much." I said. "Ohhh¡­ I-I see¡­ Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­ N-Not like I thought something else would had happened or something!" she said. "Okay, alright~ Anyways, now that we are awake how about we do it anyways?" I asked. "Huh? D-Do what?" she asked while looking at me nervously. "Do¡­ it¡­" I said with a mischievous and coquettish smile, Miranda began to grow redder and redder, it was a sight to behold. "D-Drake I am not prepared yet¡­ I-I¡­" she muttered. "Yeah, I am going to eat Mana Cores!" I said. "Geh¡­ You idiot!" she said angrily, as she cuddled with Bedann while she was still sleeping like a log. "Eh? What did you think I would do?" I asked. I knew what she thought I would do though, I was just teasing her, hehe. "You were teasing me!" she said. "Is teasing that bad of a thing? Then I apologize¡­" I sighed. "Let me sleep for now¡­ You can eat your stupid mana cores¡­" she said angrily. "Damn, you''re so grumpy¡­ well, that makes you cuter¡­" I said. ----- Chapter 465: Eating Mana Cores

Chapter 465: Eating Mana Cores

----- For now, I decided to eat the Mana Cores that I had. Well, not all of them. I had saved the Rank 4 one, but I picked up a few of them to see if I get any Skill from them or Magic. The biggest prize were the Rank 5 ones, belonging originally to Yukihime and Mikoto. Without further ado, I decided to eat the Rank 4 Mana Cores of one of the giant ck snakes, and then another one of the spider queen from yesterday to start with. They were hard and crunchy, with little vor. Gulp. FLASH! Arge amount of power rushed into my body. Ding! [Jormungandr Bloodline] [Abyssal Shadow Snake''s Obscure Obsidian Scales] [Venomous Bite of Abyssal Toxicity] [Evil Eyes of Intimidation] [Super-enhanced Heat-detecting Senses] [Abyssal ck Spider''s Exoskeleton] [Piercing ck Spear Attack] [Deadly Spider Eyes of Intimidation] [Super Magic Spiderweb Creation] ¡­ I got a few Skills, but not the ones I had expected¡­ I wanted Mana Drain! It seems that such a power cannot be acquired by eating the Mana Core¡­ the body then? But we ate it and nothing either. I guess I cannot easily get it, there might be some logic behind it that I cannot replicate it with my body. Another power I couldn''t get was the Eight Spider Eyes¡­ those are not here either, what a disappointment. Oh well, in the flip side, I got the ability to make a new amazing spider-themed ck armor around me and¡­ Spiderwebs! With this I''ve be a silk-making machine, and there will never be the need to make any more silk every again! Oh well, maybe there will be, but I could leave a spiderweb-producing clone in the side and give it the task of handling all of this stuff for me, wouldn''t be so hard to do if I put my mind into it. Hmm, sounds like a good n to be honest, let''s just do that whenever I am ready. Aside from that I got a few stats, and some nice cultivation increase, but surprisingly, not so much, even eating two Rank 4 Mana Cores doesn''t amount to much for me now, what a pain. But its gonna change now with these two beauties! I looked at the two pink-colored mana cores, Mikoto and Yukihime Cores, and ate them both! Gulp. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Eh? Why is there nothing happening? ¡­ Ugh, are you kidding me- FLASH! It took some time perhaps because they were very old, but my power was enhanced greatly this time around! My three mana cores were enhanced by its overflowing mana power, and my main mana core was about to breakthrough! ¡­ But it didn''t? Eh?! Ding! [Pseudo Unique Skill: Yuki-Onna] [Pseudo Unique Skill: Tsukuyomi No Mikoto] [Pseudo Unique Skill: Lotus Flower Blessing] [Bloodline Of Lunar Dragons] [Lunar Dragon Moonlight Breath] [Shiny Lunar Dragon Moonlight Scales] ¡­ Oh?! Well, on the flip side, I just got three Unique Skills! What?! Well, Pseudo Unique Skills¡­ Does this means that if I eat the Mana Cores of Unique Skill users, I can get a part of their Unique Skills?! S-Such power! I feel like I am changing! My body¡­ I am turning into¡­! Eh? I looked into the mirror and my body size suddenly changed, my appearance had be suddenly angelic and beautiful, I had big eyshes and bright pink eyes, with long white hair, even my figure became slender, and my hips became a bit wide and feminine for some reason. What is going on?! I look like a woman! S-So that''s it¡­ Wait, will I stay as a beautiful trap like the males of the Winter Lotus Sect forever?! Agh! I like my previous self, I still looked kind of manly¡­ But hot damn! I look so cute and hot¡­ Agh, no, this feels a bit weird. Go back! POOF! I used body transformation and took into my previous form. However, that delicate flower form has now been registered too, and I can change into it freely. I doubt I will ever use it. But¡­ maybe I could make some sort of clone with that appearance, and make it like a secret agent, the appearance was way too different from mine. ¡­Anyways, let''s go back to the previous topic at hand. I had acquired three Unique Skills¡­ somehow! This breaks all thews known to man! System, how is this even possible? Give me a good exnation¡­ Oh¡­ So by eating mana cores like these I can get Pseudo Unique Skills? I know! I only kill big assholes that had already made people suffer a lot¡­ even the elders of the ice moon sect that got killed and became zombies were all horrendous people that held ves and tortured them and worse¡­ might had even killed them in the past. But I don''t do indiscriminate killing! Only when it is well justified. I might sound hypocrite but I got my code, bing batshit crazy over everything and just ughtering everyone is not my style. I see¡­ I guess that''s true¡­ Hey, let''s check the Pseudo Unique Skills for now, I am curious about their true effects. ----- Chapter 466: Pseudo Unique Skills

Chapter 466: Pseudo Unique Skills

----- So, without further ado, before evolving, I decided to check out the new Pseudo Unique Skills. ¡­ [Pseudo Unique Skill: Yuki-Onna] A Pseudo Unique Skill that contains a part of the original Unique Skill''s power. This Pseudo Unique Skill grants the user the beautiful appearance and powers and abilities of a Yuki-Onna, a Yokai ice woman of Japanese Mythology and Folklore. The user gains an angelic and effeminate beauty, delicate and tremendously charming, any man or women would easily fall for their beauty¡­ and be lured into the depths of a snowstorm. Ice can be easily controlled, and Snow can be summoned by your mere presence through Cryokinesis. You gain the power to summon the attire of a Yuki-onna, which is a reinforced equipment and weapon that grows alongside your cultivation progress¡­ Many more¡­ ¡­ There are so many effects! Hey, isn''t this a better Unique Skill than my Winter Magic?! I guess you''re more than right there¡­ I guess I shouldn''t worry so much then, my Winter Magic is amazing as it is, and I will never rece it for a half-assed unique skill that forces me into looking like a trap! I am not Rimuru to feel thatfortable while looking like a cute girl after all. ¡­ [Pseudo Unique Skill: Tsukuyomi No Mikoto] A Pseudo Unique Skill that contains a part of the original Unique Skill''s power. This Pseudo Unique Skill grants the user a small part of the power of the Japanese God of Moon, Tsukuyomi No Mikoto. The user gains beautiful charm like that of a moon god. The user acquires the power the wield the power of the Moon, such as Moonlight Magic. The user bes a great Shaman and Spiritualist, Spirits approach the user more naturally. The user gains the power of Lesser irvoyance, you can look through farther ces while concentrating your mind. And more¡­ New Abilities can be unlocked through evolution and cultivation Rank increase. ¡­ Wow, this one is also packed with stuff I didn''t had before, and it seems pretty handy, Moonlight Magic seems interesting, but I doubt I''ll use it as much when I often just use my main method of damage, ice and wind, which is already well trained already. There''s also the interesting thing about bing popr with spirits, I already got my first spirit in Belle, who is still in her dreamy adventure while spying on sects, which is a dream spirit. Should I get more spirits? I mean, I wish! But I don''t know where I can even get them, they just kind of show up if they''re interested on you or not. So I cannot really do much over it¡­ ¡­ [Pseudo Unique Skill: Lotus Flower Blessing] A Pseudo Unique Skill that contains a part of the original Unique Skill''s power. Grants the user the ability to pass on their descendants a lotus-shaped tattoo that can contain part of their innate powers, converting it into an inheritance by itself. This unique skill effect is automatic, even already existing children will receive this. Additionally, the user can utilize the powerful Lotus Flower Blessing Techniques, a series of techniques that can enhance the user or its allies abilities while granting all sorts of special effects. ¡­ As simple as that¡­ Alright then- Eh?! It works right away? I looked into the Pseudo Unique Skill and it explicitly told me it works right away! Does this means that our child with Bedann¡­ already got it? Weird¡­ well, it will be indeed quire weird when it is born with a lotus tattoo. Oh, it will probably be born with a dragon mark as well, I don''t know what effects it might give to the baby thought, but maybe the two will make it even stronger than it already is, so I am quite excited to see how far our child will reach¡­ Anyways, I think that''s all, I''ve seen them all, these amazing new Abilities will certainlye in handy¡­ And well, I also got some of the Lunar Dragon Skills, and I can kind of unleash a lunar moonlight breath¡­ D i n g! The System suddenly rmends me something quite bizarre. W-W h y? Ugh¡­ You''re just messing with me now, System! You''ve be awfully independent now¡­ Please go back to the senseless and cold system from before¡­ I know! I am just joking; everyone loves you however you are¡­ E h?! Oh, okay! I guessed it right, actually, you''re the perverted one here for thinking I would have such perverted thoughts! Stop! Stop already! I am going to shut you down! You''ve really be an inte troll at this point for no reason. I have begun to regret having wished for a System. Ugh¡­ Okay stop acting creepy! You''re right. ----- Chapter 467: Time To Evolve

Chapter 467: Time To Evolve

----- I had decided to finally evolve at longst, I could evolve now that I ate two Rank 5 Mana Cores, however, there was a big problem with all of this right about now, a big one that involved¡­ System, why didn''t the Rank 5 Mana Core gave me as much power as I thought it would be?! I see¡­ I guess the path is really an arduous one, huh¡­ Should I eat the other Mana Cores of Rank 4? I see. I am a man dedicated to his family and friends, so you''re right. I''ll be content with my evolution for now¡­ Now, can I Evolve¡­ Wait, System, I can evolve fast, right? I don''t want to spend two days evolving. I see, sounds good to me. Now, show them to me! Ding! [Frostborn Winter Moon Dragon] [Crimson Phantasmal Blood Ice Dragon] [Abyssal Nightmare Horror Ice Dragon] [Mythical Winter Naga Dragon] [Disaster Bringer Behemoth Ice Dragon] [Apocalypse-Bringer Winter Mountain Orochi Dragon] ¡­ Six new Evolution Options emerged before my very sight. I had to inspect them all as a fellow man obsessed with evolution novels, and pickup the best option for my own personal interests as of now! What I want the most is still physical strength if possible¡­ But now that I see these evolution options, they all seem tempting¡­ What should I even pick? Well, let''s check them out first¡­ ¡­ [Frostborn Winter Moon Dragon] The special evolution of a Moon Dragon and an Ice Dragon Hybrid. A being born in the Frostborn regions of Niflheim. This monstrous being roams the cold skies across the ck clouds while absorbing the moonlight above and channeling the power of the ice of such coldnds. This creature is said to be wise and strong, and often protects viges of ice giants and other races that pay tribute to it. This evolution specializes in magic and swift movements. ¡­ This evolution option seemed quite decent, but once more, I want something that can pack a punch if possible, or something very unique, this guy seems generic at best, sorry¡­ but well, maybe? Frostborn does sounds cool. ¡­ [Crimson Phantasmal Blood Ice Dragon] A monstrous aberration, a cursed son of Nifl, the Dragon Mother of Ice Dragons by Sangre, the Aberrant Blood Dragon, the fifth son of the Venerable of Blood. This aberration possesses a powerful crimson-red armor over its body, which is fueled by the blood it drinks mercilessly from its enemies. A monstrous being that grow stronger the more blood it drinks, and therefore it constantly hunts prey without rest, it prefers the blood of humanoid beings, specially ice giants, humans, and elves. It has great control over blood and canbine it with ice magic for tremendous powers, however, it is constantly drowning in insanity. This evolution specializes in speed, physical power, and sharp magical damage; however, you will go insane like a wild beast, and cannot discern friend from enemy, rampantly devouring anything at your path. ¡­ ¡­This evolution sounds rather cool, and it even giving me insight in something I never knew before! Nifl is the Dragon Mother of Ice Dragons?! Wait, hold on¡­ Is she, my mother?! ¡­ Ugh, anyways, there''s also this other guy¡­ Sangre? The Aberrant Blood Dragon, fifth son of the Venerable of Blood¡­ Erm, I see. And then there''s this amazing description, it really gave me the chills, I have to admit it, however, this evolution sounds wicked, I don''t want to go crazy and kill my wife, so no thanks. System why do you even suggest such fucked up evolutions? I see¡­ I guess I shouldn''t me you. ¡­ [Abyssal Nightmare Horror Ice Dragon] An Aberrant Abyssal Dragon born between a Dark Shadow Dragon and a Daydreaming Ice Dragon, an extremely unique evolution option that has yet to be born in this world. Your appearance is abyssal and grotesque, you seek the power of nightmares to fuel your energy, and you utilize it as well to make all those that dare look at you fall asleep, dragging their souls into an eternal nightmare of self-harm where their deepest traumas attack their feeble and weak hearts. You consume their memories, emotions, and souls, and continue seeking more, a never-ending hunger for the suffering of the living consumes your mind, bringing you into insanity as you travel through endless nightmares, and eventually, without realizing it, you be a nightmare. This evolution has tremendous power over dreams and nightmares, specializing in magic. You can bring down entire battalions by putting them into endless nightmares, absorb their souls, and grow stronger through it, however, you grow obsessed with this hunting method, and the more souls you consume, the more you fall into insanity as your very being bes made entirely out of nightmares, without being able to cross into the physical ne¡­ ¡­ ----- Chapter 468: Eerie-Sounding Evolution Options

Chapter 468: Eerie-Sounding Evolution Options

----- This onest Evolution¡­ I don''t know about that chief. It sounds pretty broken if it can do so much, even better than the Daydreaming Dragon¡­ but the insanity part, that''s a big nope for me. And¡­ well, I kind of like it, a bit. My inner edgy chunni is really telling me to pick it, but I got killed with the part where I go insane and turn into pure nightmares without being able to cross into the physical ne¡­ I would rather stay as I am. ¡­ [Mythical Winter Naga Dragon] A mythical creature of legends of ancient times, an Ice Dragon can evolve into this Mythical Creature through fulfilling several requirements. The Mythical Winter Naga Dragon is a powerful being, with the lower half of a long, serpentine dragon and the upper half of a handsome and delicate-looking humanoid draconic being, your power over Winter Magic be superb, while now having the ability to utilize hands dexterously and be able tomunicate with other demi-humans more easily. You also acquire the power to adjust your size and the path to the Snake Evolution Tree and its abilities is also opened, such as Snake Evil Eyes, Venom Magic, and more. This evolution specializes in magic and physical fighting alike, giving you great proficiency in weapon usage through your six new humanoid arms. ¡­ Huh, I guess this would be a blessing in disguise if I were not able to already shapeshift into a humanoid. With this I would be able to finally get some sort of humanoid appearance, but as of now it seems pretty useless to me¡­ well, it sounds interesting! I would be some sort of Lamia-like being I suppose. I think I can already take such a form though, but well, I wouldn''t really want to. ¡­ [Disaster Bringer Behemoth Ice Dragon] A gigantic being, a special evolution of an Ice Giant that can only be given to those that have rampaged and destroyed many ces and killed and devoured many strong beings. This evolution grants the user a gigantic body, the Behemoth Ice Dragons are known as behemoths for a good reason, their power is admirable beyond belief, titans of the world that roam slowly. Their bodies being hundreds of meters big, their t backs are like enormousndscapes where forests and life flourish. Your very step is a disaster whenever you walk¡­ You gain incredible physical power and magical abilities, but your movements are severely inhibited by your gigantic and heavy size, you lose the ability to fly andmunicate properly, and might require several years of slumber to recover energy. ¡­ This evolution does sounds pretty great but, eeeehh, I don''t like the part where I need to nap for so long, or the part where I can''t even sleep? Can I even shapeshift with such a big amount of mass? If I were to change into such an inconvenient form, I would be shapeshifting into other forms all the time, so I would never be able to see this form to begin with¡­ But well, it doesn''t sounds bad with the cheat of shapeshifting with me, so I could think about it¡­ Yeah, it does sounds mildly reasonable. However, there''s ast evolution, one with quite the long name ¡­ [Apocalypse-Bringer Winter Mountain Orochi Dragon] A being never been born before, the bloodline of the giant snakes that descend from Jormungandr evolves alongside the bloodlines of ice dragons and many others within the user''s unique body, bringing forth thispletely unique evolution. You be a powerful being prophesied to bring the Apocalypse to the world. Descend from the Winter Mountain your awake and open your several eyes spread across your eight heads, wave your eight tails and shake the earth asunder. Your tremendous might knows no equal within your Realms, and perhaps even beyond it. All your capabilities are enhanced. ¡­ "¡­" Apocalypse Bringing¡­ Eeeeh? Am I that important? This sounds a bit bad to me. But I don''t know¡­ maybe this is the one I should pick. At the end though, all these Evolution Options sound very eerie and rather problematic in one way or another... Though I don''t know how I should feel about having eight heads and height tails, well, the tails are no problem but the heads? Kind of weird¡­ No, it doesn''t really mater actually, I''ve already cloned myself and can control several bodies at the same time, even, having multiple heads is nothing new, and I can always just hide them in my ice giant form. Yes, I will pick this one at the end. Ding! F L A A A S S S H! I quickly jumped out of bed and flew outside before starting, as Inded right outside the walls of the Sect, forming a massive cocoon of ice around me. My entire body quickly transformed into my original dragon form, as I began to expand and grow bigger and bigger, stronger and stronger, more monstrous andrger, even rather bizarre. I felt the pain of my flesh twisting and my bones cracking at every second, but I embraced this pain so I could get the best out of this wondrous evolution, I had to get it all out and quickly evolve, it was thousands of times better to bear this pain than having to wait like two days to evolve¡­ I felt like my body turned even more serpentine than before, growing longer and longer, my tail suddenly began to divide into eight different tails, and several brains formed around my own brains, and then blossomed like flower petals around my head, they were seven new heads, all with my own thoughts, but separated, as if I had begun to split my personalities across them¡­ I felt rather dizzy, my very self was changing constantly, I didn''t knew what to do other than close my eyes tightly and continue evolving¡­ Orochi¡­ I was bing a mythical creature of Japanese Myth¡­ ----- Chapter 469: Yamata No Orochi

Chapter 469: Yamata No Orochi

----- Yamata No Orochi, a powerful eight-headed dragon/serpent of Japanese Mythology, a monstrous being that tormented even the Gods in such tales, its power was said to be able to destroy even the world if it was let free. However, it was in by Susanoo, the younger brother of the Sun Goddess, Amaterasu. And now I was bing an Orochi myself, who would had known? Wasn''t this a Norse Mythology inspired world? Wait, could have Yukihime''s Unique Skills influenced this evolution to emerge based in such things as the Japanese folklore? Huh¡­ Oh well, when I woke up, I had eight minds. Each one thought by itself but was in the same body, sometimes I can do the same thing with clones, so it wasn''t anything new. Nheless, it still felt a bit weird but at the same time, quite cool. "Finally awake. "Indeed." "This feels weird." "Who''s the real one?" "I am the real one!" "No, me!" "Are we seriously going to do this?" Of course, I was the real one, the others were my split minds, but they began to fight a little bit for who was the real one, a pointless dispute. Nheless, by giving an order, all the heads quickly calmed themselves as their thoughts aligned with mine and they realized we were all one and the same, but thought differently, which would help us greatly in the future. Ding! I quickly checked my Status after those notifications, curious about all of this fuss. ¡­ Name: Drake Fafnir Orochi. Race: Apocalypse-Bringer Winter Mountain Orochi Dragon. Titles: Merciless, Savior, Pack Leader, Magic Teacher, Herald of Fafnir, Dream Walker, Beloved by Chaos, Dungeon Master, Dream Seeker, Vampire yer, Spirit Summoner, Mythical Beast, Apocalypse Bringer. Mana Core Cultivation: Ice/Wind Mana Core: Rank 4 (Peak Stage), Death/Null Mana Core: Rank 4 (Initial Stage), Dream/Illusion Mana Core: Rank 3 (Upper Stage). Soul Cultivation: Soul Core Nourishment Realm (Peak Stage) Status: Satiated. Vitality: 245.000/245.000 -> 325.000/325.000 Mana: 500.000/500.000 -> 590.000/590.000 Strength: 140.000 -> 230.000 Dexterity: 130.000 -> 190.000 Magic: 295.000 -> 385.000 Unique Abilities: Unique Skill: [Immortal Body] Unique Skill: [Winter Magic] Unique Skill: [System] Unique Skill: [Ice Absorption] Unique Skill: [God] (Sealed) Pseudo Unique Skill: [Yuki-Onna] Pseudo Unique Skill: [Tsukuyomi No Mikoto] Pseudo Unique Skill: [Lotus Flower Blessing] Magic: [Storm Magic: Level 10] -> [Windstorm Magic: Level 1] [Death Magic: Level 10] -> [Nether Death Magic: Level 1] [Null Magic: Level 6] [Dream Magic: Level 8] [Illusion Magic: Level 7] [Alchemy Magic: Level 4] [Phantom Magic: Level 5] [Familiar Spirit Summon: Level 2] [Spirit Magic: Level 2] [Moonlight Magic: Level 1] Abilities: [Yamata No Orochi''s Eight Heads: Level 1] [Yamata No Orochi''s Eight Tails: Level 1] [Yamata No Orochi Sixteen Eyes of Demise: Level 1] [Apocalypse Bringer: Level 1] [Desecration of the World: Level 1] [Dark Illusion Domain: Level 4] [Lord of Illusions: Level 4] [Dream-Seeking Physique: Level 5] [Daydreamer: Level 5] [Dungeon Operation: Level 4] [Great Camouge: Level 4] [Super High-speed Thought Processing: Level 10] -> [Transcendental High-Speed Thought Processing: Level 1] [Parallel Mind Thought Processing: Level 10] -> [Legion Mind Thought Processing: Level 1] [Precise Mana Control: Level 10] -> [Mana Mastery: Level 1] [Psionic Communication: Level 7] [Furious Berserk Mode: Level 6] [Spectral Fear Aura: Level 10] -> [Abyssal Nightmare Aura: Level 1] [True Name Bestowal: Level 3] [King Authority: Level 3] [Manufacturer: Level 3] [Apothecary: Level 10] -> [Apothecary Magic: Level 1] [Mining: Level 10] -> [Mining Magic: Level 1] [Cooking: Level 10] -> [Cooking Magic: Level 1] [Construction Magic: Level 4] [Super-Hastened Mana Regeneration: Level 6] [Spectral Body: Level 5] [Soul Clone: Level 3] [Soul Materialization: Level 3] [Super Paranormal Sense: Level 3] [Ice Fabric Creation: Level 3] [Magic Icesmith: Level 3] [Large Group Cultivation: Level 6] [Whip Technique: Level 10] -> [Dragon Tail Whip Technique: Level 1] [Spear Technique: Level 10] -> [Dragon Tail Spear Technique: Level 1] [Axe Technique: Level 6] [Mace Technique: Level 6] [Unarmed Fighting Technique: Level 10] -> [Dragon Fighting Technique: Level 1] [de Technique: Level 6] [Armor Technique: Level 10] -> [Scale Armor Technique: Level 1] [Shield Technique: Level 10] -> [Scale Shield Technique: Level 1] [Archery: Level 7] [Projectile Cannon: Level 6] [Devour: Level 10] -> [Gluttony: Level 1] [Body Transformation: Level 10] -> [Body Shapeshifting: Level 1] [¡­] Woah! A lot of Skills awakened¡­ So many! And there''s more I didn''t even knew that the profession-based Skills would turn into magic of their own! Cooking Magic sounds amazing! I already want to try it out¡­ And Mining Magic? Apothecary Magic?! I have to see what they do in the uing days¡­ Maybe this could greatly help me out find special ores and more¡­ Also, Storm Magic turned into Windstorm Magic, and Death Magic into Nether Death Magic¡­ their power as magic had been enhanced quite amazingly, specially my Windstorm Magic, it can really create catastrophes with wind now, even bigger ones that I could had ever been able to make before, how nice¡­ Technique Skills also awakened, turning into greater versions of them, while also acquiring my body parts on them, tail, scales, and just dragon I guess¡­ makes sense, seeing how I use my body for them more than external weapons, as Skadi and Uller mostly fight independently. Andstly, this evolution really increased my stats beyond belief! And to boot, I¡­ Huh? I gained another name, Orochi. So I am Drake Fafnir Orochi? What a weird mashup of names¡­ but somehow, it doesn''t sound so bad. Now that I got the time and I am justzing around here, I should check the new Skills¡­ However, I was suddenly interrupted as I heard the screams of the people of the sect. "Aaaahhh! A monster!" "Run!!!" "What is that thing?!" "So monstrously big!" Huh? Where''s the monster? Let me kill it for you guys¡­ Eh? No, everyone is pointing at me. Uwah! I am gigantic! What the heck? I am as big as Kumo! I¡­ I think I am around 50 meters big¡­ I can see the people like tiny ants¡­ ----- Chapter 470: More Heads

Chapter 470: More Heads

----- After evolving, I had be gigantic! So big that I could easily look over the sect from above. I looked really like an apocalypse bringer now! I don''t think I was able to grow this big before using my abilities, so this is a big plus. The people around the sect looked at me with awe. Now that I think about it, I''ve never revealed I am actually a dragon, so they think I am a weird monster. I quickly decided to run away from them and shapeshift into my normal form inside the forest. However, not without having inspected my body beforehand! I had realized I got pretty strong; my body had be quite amazingly covered in silvery-white scales shining with a crystalline azure afterglow. My eight tails were long and sharp, and had spear tips on them too. My limbs remained the same, I had three pair of them, and were still quite big, but not too big to contrast the appearance of an Orochi. Alongside that, my four wings became foldable, so I was able to easily hide them and look like a snake if I wanted. My eight heads all looked a bit different, this part was pretty interesting, it was as if each head had turned into the head I had as one of my previous evolutions, while still merging the aspects of looking like snakes, which made it pretty awesome, not going to lie. I had a few horns here and there, but my body was mostly smooth like a snake, and I had a certain air of power and holiness within me, something special, mythical, or something¡­ It really gave me some sort of regal appearance. When I went back to humanoid form, I discovered I was able to do something peculiar. I could divide my heads into seven clones that were special and not as weak as the slime-like clones that can shapeshift on me and are remotely controlled. Although I can still remotely control them and give them orders, these clones were different and had different and independent thoughts, just like the heads! It was as if I had my own band of clones like that bastard of Greenwood does. Well, or whatever they are, I don''t really know if they''re clones or something. Each clone took a different appearance that didn''t really looked like me but had a faint appearance to me, four of these clones were actually female too, which surprised me. And each one had a little distinction from one another too, as if they were epassing my different personalities and egos¡­ like natures. By the way, all of them were ice giant-looking still. "So we can do this? Interesting, this evolution really brought wonders, although Rank 5 seems still far away, this is decent progress." Said a stoic man with a muscr frame. He had sharp brown eyes and short silvery-white hair, wearing a silver tunic. I called him Silver. "So I am you, yet I am also me? Are we sure we are not just cloned at the end and are not the same collective consciousness?" wondered a beautiful and rather charming woman, with a mature and sexy body. I was quite surprised that this was one of my clones¡­ she had wide hips and massive breasts, her sex appeal reminded me of Cassiopeia a bit, that one witch with phantom magic we killed back in the Ice Moon sect. She had sharp crimson-red eyes and long ck hair. Her clothes were also simplistic, and were Purple, so I called her Purple. "We might be all the same, but we are also different, so let''s get along, okay?" said a gentle-looking girl- actually, it was a boy. This boy had the same appearance as my gender-bender one, so I guess that became him? I can still take that form too, I think. He was rather cute, his clothes were pink, so I called him Pink. "What a surprising thing! Oh man, I am shocked¡­ Hahaha! Aren''t we not dreaming? Holy shit¡­" said ax-looking man with long hair and closed eyes, he had bright green hair, and when his eyes opened, they shone with bright yellow-gold light. His clothes were also green, so he went as Green. "Hmm¡­ I am quite worried about what might happen in the future with such circumstances¡­ Ah, are we allowed to have our own rooms?" asked a blonde beauty with shiny aquamarine eyes and a blue dress, she had a smaller body than Purple, but was just as blessed with assets, that I was simultaneously looking at her while also being her made me feel rather weirded out. "I have my worries but¡­ I suppose we can get along, right? We are all the same in some sort of way¡­" said a beautiful slender woman. Her hair was pure white like snow, and seemed devoid of shininess like silvery-white hair often is. Her eyes were deep red, and she looked like a vampire be it not because she had the ice giant features. Her slender figure made her look rather regal. Her dress was white, so she was named White¡­ "Let''s get all along, everyone! Ah, I want to make friends, ehehe¡­" chuckled a cute little girl, that was also me and a clone at the same time. She looked like an adorable ten year old loli with long brown hair and sharp golden eyes. Her dress was brown, so I called her Brown¡­ "Your names are very original, main body, I apud you." Said Purple, sarcastically pointing out my naming. "Well what do you expect?! I can''te out with stuff out of nowhere and be consistent." I sighed. "Ah, that really sounds like you¡­ And me." Laughed Green. "Everyone, everyone! I believe we should give a group hug to strengthen friendship!" said Brown. "Aw, you''re such a cutie, I can''t believe you''re us¡­" said Pink. "Hehe, I could call you big brother." Said Brown. "Oooh! T-Though, I would prefer to be called big sister, fufu¡­" giggled Pink. "Hmm, this is a bizarre situation." Said Silver. "Oh, you think so?" I asked. ----- Chapter 471: Apocalypse Bringer

Chapter 471: Apocalypse Bringer

----- Things had be incredibly bizarre as there were now seven more of "me" that didn''t seemed to be me at all, yet they were me because I felt my thoughts into them, I even felt being them, I even felt controlling them and at the same time beingpletely different than them. It was a bizarre feeling, I would have to get used to this¡­ but I also discovered it is possible to send them back to the shadow realm if I want to, and to not make any fuss in the temple, I decided to store their minds inside my own mind and shut them into a mental room where they can hang out while I am doing my stuff. POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! All seven of them disappeared with a poof, their bodies turning into smoke as if they were shadow clones. They were entirely made out of magic after all. "I''ve already kind of guessed how that is possible, in some sort of way¡­ But fine, let me see what it is¡­" I sighed. I decided to check all my new Skills while walking back to the temple. ¡­ [Yamata No Orochi''s Eight Heads: Level 1] You possess eight heads now, the first one is the main head, you. Meanwhile, all other heads are iterations of your original ego split into pieces and made into different personalities and selves, but they''re all part of theplex prism that makes you, even the most embarrassing of personalities and the most different from your current self, they''re all part of who you are. This Skill not only grants you such an ability, but while transforming into other forms without multiple heads, the other heads have the option, with your consent, to take the same form as you but changed into their own unique appearances, bing sentient and independent clones. Each head can develop special abilities by themselves and can even be better at using a certain magic type or different Skills than you, however, they cannot develop new things outside of your own repertoire, but might be specializers of certain magic, abilities, techniques, and skills. And could even awaken new powers within them that you wouldn''t be able to normally find. Each clone''s Stats are only 50% of yours, but it is increased by +5% with each Skill Level. They cannot use all your skills nor magic, but only the ones they have affinities with based in their natures and personalities. If a clone dies after taking a certain amount of hits and having its Health Points lowered to zero, it cannot be summoned again for 7 days. ¡­ What¡­! I see, System, you told me to check my Skills because of this Skill, right? It does indeed sounds insane. So this is the thing behind them actuallying as clones, it wasn''t just a coincidence, its part of theplexity of this generic-sounding skill, I see! I will¡­ ¡­ [Yamata No Orochi''s Eight Tails: Level 1] You possess eight powerful tails, each tail can move independently and use special Weapon Techniques on their own, while also being able to utilize special abilities and skills to fight on their own, while you are in a form with multiple tails, their effects are nullified unless you generate them back. While in your Orochi Dragon Form, each tail can be controlled by a different head. The power of each tail''s is enhanced by +10% with each Skill Level, the damage dealt using Techniques is increased by +10% with each level as well. ¡­ Oho? This one sounds more simplistic, but it alsoes with interesting premises. I see, that''s why one of the tails had the tip resembling a de, the other a bow and an arrow, another arge shield, and so on¡­ ¡­ [Yamata No Orochi Sixteen Eyes of Demise: Level 1] Due to having eight heads, you have sixteen eyes, each eye is imbued with the power of Curses, specifically, Evil Eyes. Each Eye possess a special small Curse-like effect, alone, they''re weak, but if conjured together into a target, their power intensifies and certain conditions can be fulfilled for special curses to be conjured over a target, constantly consumes mana while using. In humanoid form, the main body, and the clones each have their own Evil Eyes. The intensity and effects of your Evil Eyes Curses is enhanced by +10% with each Skill Level. ¡­ This one¡­ Evil Eyes?! But it didn''t specify what I get! I will have to find out myself, I suppose. Doesn''t sound so bad to be honest¡­ I am quite excited to see where this might go. And now, there are two other Skills aside from these Yamata No Orochi-themed Skills¡­ They''re the [Apocalypse Bringer: Level 1] Skill and the [Desecration of the World: Level 1] Skill. Both have quite the eerie-sounding names to them, which only give me weird rings to them. ¡­ [Apocalypse Bringer: Level 1] You''re the Apocalypse Bringer. Your very being will bring the apocalypse, destruction is part of your very self, and only damnation awaits those that stand before your path. Increases all Stat growth by +20% with each level. Grants an enhancement to all your damage dealt by +20% with each level, you can drain 30% of your target''s damage as HP. ¡­ Eh?! This Skill sounds broken as fuck! What is this even? Oi! This is game breaking¡­ So I just constantly grow stronger by just leveling this up, wait, how do I level this up? Huh¡­ That''s not something I will do all the time, I am very sure of it. But I guess I might end up doing something like that eventually, perhaps¡­ I¡­ I guess. Maybe if a big group of people pisses me off? But wouldn''t I be killing innocents in the way? I don''t like that¡­ Eh, well, I still got another skill to check¡­ ----- Chapter 472: Desecration Of The World

Chapter 472: Desecration Of The World

----- Now let''s move to thest Skill of this list of new Skills I got after evolving into the amazing Yamata No Orochi! ¡­ [Desecration of the World: Level 1] You are the one that will bring apocalypse to the world, your ability to desecrate the world has made you its enemy. The world itself deres you as a profane existence. On the flip side, you''re capable of ignoring certain restrictions exerted over you by the World itself, and can help others do so. Your Stats increases by +20% while battling with each level, by doing things that go against the World, you can permanently gain stats. ¡­ Oooh?! What the heck is this? Hold up for a second, I don''t get it. So I am hated by the World. Yggdrasil''s Will? Wait, that''s horrendous. I should had never taken this Evolution! Agh! Ugh¡­ Huh¡­ Well, now that we are walking through this path, I might as well embrace it and be the Viin! Bwahahahaa! I shall bring suffering to the world by helping the innocent, bringing smiles to the people, and slowly growing stronger while having a slow slice of life story with my family and friends! Take that, world! I am going to smash you into the ground! Well, you''re technically the ground¡­ I guess that doesn''t apply. Anyways, System, tell me why I got this. I see¡­ So you didn''t made this to troll me? Okay, I get it now. So despite the description it is not that much? I guess you''re right in that statement, we all just want to chill out and have a rxing life. I suppose I shouldn''t really worry then¡­ But still, having such a Skill slowly level up will feel pretty weird, I can already tell. "What should I do now?" I sighed. I stepped into the sect and said. "Hey, I already fend off the beast so calm down." I said. "Oh¡­" "Drake-sama did it!" "Thanks!" "That was a bit anticlimactic¡­" Mikohime had showed up before me with her dragon. "Drake-sama! Is this really true? Nothing happened?" she asked. "Yeah, don''t worry. Everything ispletely fine." I said. "Phew¡­ That was really close, such a monstrous being, it reminded me of the tale of Yamata no Orochi that my ancestor had told back then, it is within our several myths! It is a eight-headed serpent! That thing looked just like that." Said Mikohime. "Wow¡­ Hahaha, I see." I said. "So where''s the corpse?" asked Tsukuyomi. "Corpse?! I didn''t killed that thing, it showed up and I just punched it and ran away forever, you''ll never see it again, ever." I said. "Oh¡­" "I see¡­" "I guess that''s it, right? Let''s turn over the page of the book, and let''s go take a nap or something." I said. After that, I decided to just forget about the incident. I went to meet with Bedann again, and decided to mention by recent evolution to her and my confidants. I decided to leave the clones forter because I really didn''t wanted to have any trouble with them, well, any unnecessary trouble, they were a pain to deal with and I honestly don''t want anything to do with them for the moment. "I see! So you''ve gained eight heads¡­ that''s cool" Too bad we won''t be able to see it." sighed Bedann. "Yeah¡­ Well, I could show it to you sometimes." I said. "Ooh! That would be great." Said Bedann. "Groar!" The little Shiro showed up out of thin air. "EH?! Where was it?" I asked. "I-I don''t know, sometimes it just disappears andes back¡­" said Bedann. "Wait! Did it just went to somewhere else?" wondered Yukihime. "Where could it be?" asked Mikoto. The two ghosts showed up above us. "Don''t appear like that! You''re startling my lords!" said Rose. "Ah, shut up, filthy Vampire." Said Yukihime. "I am not a Vampire! I am a ghost¡­" said Rose. "This is not about you!" said Yukihime. "Anyways, where did Shiro go?" I asked. "Hmmm¡­" "Hmm¡­" The two ghsots thought about it. "One thing could be that he is able to traverse between the spiritual and the corporeal ne¡­ You see, all spirits can do that, they have the power to enter another dimension known as the Spiritual ne." Said Mikoto. "I-I didn''t knew that." I said. "Of course you didn''t, it''s a top secret only spirit masters know about!" said Yukihime. "I actually got a spirit, a dream fox, but she''s not here currently," I said. "Then howe you don''t know?" I asked. "I think she doesn''t know either¡­" I sighed. Belle was a bit useless sometimes. "Well, Belle is quite the handful, haha¡­" chuckled Bedann. "Anyways, Shiro, don''t go to another dimension without asking us for permission." I said. "Groar!" Shiro ignored me and licked Bedann''s nose. "Hm, well, it shouldn''t be bad, that ne is a peaceful ce where spirits life in harmony." Said Mikoto. "What more do you know?" I asked. "Not really much than that¡­" said Yukihime while shrugging. I guess that''s that¡­ ----- Chapter 473: The Origin Of The Dispute

Chapter 473: The Origin Of The Dispute

----- [Day 192] Today in the morning we were decided, we were moving into the Jade Snake Sect now. I had received reports from Belle, as she had finally came back this morning. She told me that the Jade Snake was in a simr situation than the Winter Lotus Sect, they had been attacked after their war with the Winter Lotus, and were now resting. The Dark Shadow Sect might try to attack them at any time, so we have to go there to help them out. And as I help them, I will be their savior and gain their trust¡­ and resources! Actually, I had already interrogated all the souls I caught from the Dark Shadow Sect, and learned a few things, but the most essential things I wanted to learn were clouded in ck smoke, as if I wasn''t allowed to learn it. Something was clouding their very memories from revealing crucial info, what a pain. This must be an external power because I wasn''t able to dispel it. At the end, these guy''s souls were released and purified to go back to the transmigration wheel. But this was a nice time to ask Mikohime about the Jade Snake sect and what exactly happened between the two. I had gathered with my family and friends in a lunch with Mikohime for this very reason. "Well, it is fair to tell you what happened¡­ We were in harmony back then¡­" she sighed. She told me that everything seemed in harmony until the Winter Lotus Sect offended the Jade Snake Sect when one of their young masters ended killing a young man from the Jade Snake Sect who resulted to be the best friend of the Sect Master''s daughter and her future husband too. Whew¡­ "Really? Such a simple conflict¡­" I sighed It really feels like those Cultivation Stories now. "What happened raged a war right away as the sect master of the Jade Snake Sect couldn''t calm the sorrow of his daughter and could only avenge her beloved childhood friend and her future husband, whose marriage he had even already arranged¡­" sighed Mikohime. "Huh¡­ I feel bad for them now." Sighed Bedann. "Drake, can you see his soul around?" asked Miranda. "No¡­ Not really." I sighed. "And the worst thing is that this spoiled brat that began it all was the grandchild of my brother." Sighed Mikohime. The war between the two sects began rapidly and caused chaos all across their territory, the Winter Lotus Sect couldn''t punish the young master that did this atrocity because it had resulted to be the grandchild of the Sect Master. Mikohime referred as the grandchild of her older brother as her own, as most of the siblings of her brother did. "Because of my grandchild''s foolishness this entire stupid conflict began, and I couldn''t possibly let the Jade Snake Sect take over my people, I had to retaliate back¡­ this only caused the war to get even more terrible¡­ I could have sued my own grandchild as a bargaining chip, but I simply can''t let such a thing happen¡­ I would never be able to forgive myself if I were to willing throw my own grandchild into the maw of a bear¡­" she sighed. "Where is that kid now?" I asked. "He had been confined on his house after the invasion¡­ His father, which was going to be the future Sect Master if it wasn''t because I became Rank 4 first, is gone from the sect." said Mikohime. "Gone?" I asked. "He flew away, disappeared out of nowhere." She sighed. "Oh¡­ why?" I wondered. "No idea¡­ Perhaps out of anger and shame." Sighed Mikohime. She seemed to miss her brother; despite the beef they might had between the two. The worst part of the story didn''t end there, as the two Sects ended fighting their first battle, the Dark Shadow Sect used this opportunity to attack with everything they had at their disposal, annihting arge chunk of both sect''s armies, and even pushing them back to their sects in a desperate chase. "These damn demons! To think they would do such a thing. But they were never this bold before, what exactly provoked them to get so bold? Ahh¡­ of course, the Shadow Beasts they control, such an absurd power. Where could they had possibly gotten it? An inheritance?" she wondered, gritting her teeth as she felt utterly frustrated. The worst thing was that even after stopping the war between the two sects and pushing both armies back to their territories, the bold army of the Dark Shadow Sect simply split in two and attacked both armies at the same time, chasing down on the winter lotus sect army and eliminating them one by one. When the survivors reached the sect''s walls, the Shadow Beasts were still relentlessly following them around, there was barely any hope now, however, the Elders offered Lady Winter Lotus the opportunity to use the hundreds of weaklings that lived around their sect as "parasites" to be "useful for once in their lifetimes"¡­ Ugh¡­ This is horrendous to hear once more¡­ ¡­And this ended in the great ughter and bloodshed of 99% of all the mortals that lived around the sect, the people that actually feed the sect with their farms, vegetables, and cattle animals, all ughtered because they were corned and had to result in such desperate and monstrous acts to buy time to gather strength and fend off the dark shadow sect members when they had spent all their energy killing weaklings¡­ "I am really¡­ ashamed for this. I don''t feel anything else than tremendous guilt." She admitted. "I see. I''ve already heard enough¡­ Now, we are going to the Jade Snake Sect to amend your rtionship." I said. "H-How? Even after the Dark Shadow Sect¡­" said Mikohime. "How? With resources, money, and a lot of cockiness." I said. "Eh?!" asked Mikohime. All the other Elders looked at me in shock. "I believe you''ve already guessed. This Sect has probably been starving and in the verge of dying already. What we are going to do is simply help them survive, that will be more than enough to gain their trust¡­" I said. ----- Chapter 474: Time For A Visit

Chapter 474: Time For A Visit

----- "Give them food and resources? I had never considered that! But you''re right, Drake! We could actually feed them the food we can now harvest in the dungeon as you''ve rescued it and¡­!" said Mikohime. "Well, not yours, mine. We''ll give them the food I can get from the Ice Moon Sect plus all the Spiders." I said. "Oooh¡­" "Y-You would really do that?" "Drake-sama, you''re so benevolent!" "Such a pure and gentle-hearted soul!" "Indeed! So gentle! Such a gentle soul!" Everyone was freaking out a bit too much, but I guess it is fair seeing how they didn''t really wanted to use the resources and food they were slowly stacking up now that the two dungeons were producing food once more. But don''t worry, daddy Drake, has it all covered for you. Indeed, I am such a nice person. First, you feed them with good food, resources, and repair their sect. Second, you ask them to join the Empire. Third, if they don''t you cut off resources. Fourth, if they had not joined yet, they''ll agree as they starve to death. Sixth, profit! Two or more new dungeons in my property, and a whole new sect. I feel like I am slowly conquering thend in here by being such a nice person! Ah, I guess I do sound like an asshole, my strategy is pretty asshole-made too. I''ve be what they call a "gentle asshole", I am actually a good person and have good intentions, but I am also greedy and want them for myself, so I mix them both and a weird and bizarre entity emerges, me! I''ve also considered something else bringing Mikohime''s grandson and making him prostate in front of the people while asking for forgiveness. Of course, I am not into sacrificing people, so I am not going to kill him for them so they can see him die and be happy. I will just force him to ask for forgiveness and that''s all, it is better than nothing, right? Hopefully, Mikohime and the Elders won''t make a fuss over it. "We''ll bring your grandson too." I said. "Huh?! I-I cannot let you do that, Drake-sama! I know he had done a horrible thing but its wrong to sacrifice him¡­" sighed Mikohime. "I am not going to sacrifice him; you have my promise I will keep the kid alive." I said. "R-Really? Can we take your word?" asked Mikohime. "Yes, I will make sure the kid returns alive and in one single piece, you''reing with me anyways, so you can guard him with your strength and your dragon. Some elders cane too. I will leave my troops here as well so the ce can be well guarded." I said. "Thank you, then¡­ I will trust your words, hero." Said Drake. "Hero?!" I asked. "Well, you''re technically the hero of this sect," said Mikohime. "I-I guess¡­" I said. "What? You''re embarrassed for being called hero, seriously, Drake?" asked Miranda while raising an eyebrow. "Well obviously, it''s a bit cringy." I said. "What''s¡­ cringy?" asked Mikohime. "Erm, nothing, dear, better for you to not learn what it is." I said. "Oh¡­ D-Drake-sama called me dear!" said Mikohime while blushing. Ah, it came out of reflex, she''s just like a cute sister by now. "I only say it because I see you as part of my family now! Yeah¡­ Nothing romantic, don''t get the wrong idea¡­ Sorry." I said. "I-It doesn''t matter! I am d you think that of me." She said happily. "¡­You better not!" said Bedann. "Bedann calm down¡­" sighed Miranda. "Anyways! We should really stop wasting any more time, let''s go." I said. "Hm! Very well, Drake, can you help me go find my grandson?" asked Mikohime. "Sure, let''s do it." I said. With Bedann, Miranda, and Belle at my side, I walked with Mikohime to see her grandson. "Phew, it was such a pain to travel so much, can I rest in here for a while?" asked Belle. She hade back after a long time, so she was tired. She was currently sitting over my head. She was small enough that this was a possibility for her. "Sure thing, sleep tight andfortable, I don''t mind." I said. "Thank you~ Now, time to sleepy sleep¡­" she sighed in relief. She began sleeping right away, over my head. Having this small, fluffy fall of pink fur was rather cute, but many looked at me weirdly, thinking I had a weird wig over my head for a bit, this only made it the more embarrassing, but I managed to fight off this embarrassment as I continued moving forward. We walked around the streets until we reached a very big Japanese-styled house. The house was massive and had around three floors, more like a small tower in a way. We entered through the entrance as we were greeted by a few servants. "Ah, Mikohime! You''re here¡­" A beautiful woman around her twenties greeted us, of the same family as Mikohime. "Kokoro! How are you?" asked Mikohime. "I-I am doing fine¡­ Even though, I am still concerned about father¡­ Where could he had gone? I think about him every day¡­ My father." sighed the girl. She was the daughter of Mikohime''s big brother, who had gone missing. "Hmm¡­ Well, we are still looking for him, don''t lose hope, dear¡­ How''s Shouta?" asked Mikohime. "Shouta¡­ Erm¡­ Well, he''s fine but¡­ he doesn''t want to talk to me anymore, and he''s always saying that he just wants to die¡­ It makes me worried; will hemit suicide? I-I don''t know what to do¡­ Since his father died that everything had gone downhill¡­ Sniff¡­ I just want my son to be happy¡­ even after the mistakes he hadmitted¡­" cried the woman. She was a young mother, but still loved her son very much like any mother would. And it seems that her husband died in a war long ago against arge bandit group that had tried to raid the sect. ----- Chapter 475: The Boys Despair

Chapter 475: The Boy''s Despair

----- "Poor thing. Don''t worry, we havee here with a special friend. You must already know of him, right, Lord Drake, the savior of our sect," said Mikohime. "D-Drake? Ah! I-It is truly an honor to meet you! Thanks for your aid¡­" she said, bowing her head very Japanese-like. Her beauty was apparent due to her bloodline, she looked like a younger and even more angelic? version of Mikohime, with soft skin, pale, blue-colored skin, long snow white hair, beautiful pink eyes, and a slender and refined figure, breaking the norm of the "burly and muscr women" that the ice giant usually have. "Don''t worry about formalities. We havee to find your child, he''lle back with us to the Jade Snake Sect and I will present him to the people there, he will ask for forgiveness." I said. "Eh? But that will get Shouta killed! Please reconsider!" she cried. "He won''t die on my watch. Anyone that dares to touch the young prince will be taught a lesson by me." I said. "S-So confident¡­ will you protect Shouta-kun?" asked Kokoro. "I will. I won''t let him die. I will only bring him there so everyone can hear his apology. Apologizing for killing someone would never amount to anything but¡­ he has to do it as a proof of respect." I said. "V-Very true¡­ I guess¡­ As long as you don''t kill my only son¡­" sighed Kokoro. "Don''t worry, dear, we''ll take good care of him, I promise you I will also protect him with my powers." Said Mikohime. "Auntie¡­ Thanks¡­" she sighed. We quickly entered the building, and we slowly made our way towards Shouta''s room. Knock, knock. "Shouta? Are you there? Dear, we got guests¡­ It is something very important." said Kokoro. "¡­" However, nobody answered. I had a bad feeling about this. I quickly opened the door, only to find nobody. "Huh? There''s nobody here?" asked Mikohime. The window was open, Shouta had escaped? Did he sensed us and escaped, thinking we were going to kill him? "Ah, Shouta-kun! W-Where are you?!" asked Kokoro, looking everywhere. I expanded my Mana Sense and quickly found several living beings all around, all the people of the sect. I walked near the window and looked around, analyzing each living person using the System''s ability. Ding! Oh, the za. "I can sense him, he''s not too far away from us, let''s go." I said. "Oh? Y-You can sense him?!" asked Kokoro. "He knows his stuff." Said Mikohime. "Okay then, let''s take the stairs¡­ Eh?!" cried Kokoro, as Bedann grabbed her with her arms. "No time for that dear." She said, as we jumped out of the window and I used my Wind Magic to lift everyone up into the air, we flew directly towards where Shouta was, everyone followed me. "Uwaaaaaaaaahh! W-We are flying! Ahhh! I-I am going to die! Nooooo!" Kokoro began to cry like? a baby¡­ I can already tell she''s not a fighter at all and simply livesfortably as a member of royalty¡­ being afraid of heights as an ice giant is very¡­ disappointing. Oh well, there''s always people like this. I suppose we must use our own strength to protect those that don''t grow stronger but grow more intelligent and are in charge of other things. After all, Mikohime told me before that Kokoro takes care of finances and does a crap load of paperwork for the sect at her young age, so she''s like the office worker of the sect¡­ Due to that, I can see in her status that she had developed abilities such as [High-Speed Writing], [Concentration], and even things such as [Fatigue Resistance]¡­ She''s really dedicated to her work. They''re the perfect Skills for writers¡­ now that I think about it. "Uwaaahh¡­ I am going to throw up¡­ Gueeeghhh¡­" Kokoro began to vomit over the ground, Bedann felt a bit disgusted¡­ "Ugh, did you had to do that?" she sighed. "Kokoro! Sigh¡­" sighed Mikohime. "Aghh¡­" Kokoro seemed sickly, but her Fatigue Resistance kicked in and made her morefortable out of nowhere. "Agh, I think I am better now¡­" she sighed. She was really quite the handful. And I just detected Shouta. He was in the middle of the forest¡­ ----- Shouta knew that something was tormenting him, he could feel it, he had been feeling it with every inch of his body... Since he did such an atrocity as killing someone by ident after he responded badly to him that things had gone horrendously wrong all the way down. But it could be said that things started when his father died back then¡­ All his life had begun to be torn apart, breaking into pieces, and never truly recovering back to how it was. His father was his greatest emotional pir, without him, he felt broken. His mother was a nice woman, a gentle and strong-willed girl, but without his father figure, he felt like that was not enough support for his mental instability. Since he was young that he was born weaker than other kids, as a boy with only a single lotus petal in the family, he was often looked down by many, even while being the grandson of the sect master''s brother. To make things worse, his grandpa was missing, and the sister of his grandpa was angered at him for the thing he had done. He recalled that day quite clearly, the man he had meet wasn''t a good person per say, he was offending him and bullying him when they meet, it was a small meeting between the two sects, as they were growing more friendly with one another. Shouta was being constantly picked up by this young man, until he had tried to go outside of the party but ended being followed by him and his thugs¡­ ----- Chapter 476: Youre Clearly Not Fine

Chapter 476: You''re Clearly Not Fine

----- Shouta remembered quite well how it went. The man he had killed¡­ he still regrated it greatly. Even though he had done it not without a reason. It wasn''t because he was arrogant¡­ It was more because it was a situation of life and death. Or so, he thought, as he didn''t took kindly of the intense bullying he had begun to suddenly receive from people he had never meet in his entire life. This boy¡­ this young man''s name was Zephyr Jade Snake, the future husband of the sect master''s daughter of the Jade Snake Sect. He was a handsome young man who had inherited a strong part of the powerful Jade Snake Bloodline, and was deemed as a genius. He was seen as the future sect master by many already, and his great talent with magic and also exceptional innate abilities of the Jade Snake Bloodline,bined with his incredible physical strength, made him someone memorably amazing. But he was also a cocky bastard. He was taught by his father to never pity the weak, and to always show how strong he waspared to them, so the weak would never dare to revolt and to always worship him as the strong. This wed teachings only polluted his mind as he grew older, and he became a stereotypical bully and arrogant young master. He had seen in Shouta a target of his frustration and the stress he had been umting by being put into so many expectations, everyone wanted him to do this and that, and this only tormented his mind the more. He liked to stress out by bullying others and tormenting them, sadistically seeing them break and cry in front of him, so he could reassure himself that he was stronger than these weaklings, reinforcing his ego, which maintained his fragile interior, filled with sorrowful emotions that were connected to the death of his mother and his harsh father''s teachings. Shouta had ended running away from the party and was going back home as the party was held in the Winter Lotus Sect. But Zephyr followed him from behind with his three otherckeys, caught him, and threw him into a corner of the pce. They all began to insult him, to kick him, and to call him a loser that didn''t deserved to be a descendant of such a prestigious family as the Winter Lotus Family¡­ Shouta who was royalty wasn''t used to being treated like this, even though many spoke behind his back and looked at him badly, he has never been physically abused, making him go rampant in fear and desperation. In an unexpected fit of horror and desperation, he ended piercing the chest of Zephyr with an icicle spear, ending the life of the talented young man who never expected this little boy to fight back, and had lowered his guard severely. But instead of feeling like a winner, Shouta only felt guilty, what he had done was a sin. He belonged to the righteous sect''s union, killing an innocent without any good reason was seen as a crime, and a crime that might even be punished with being hanged or spending hundreds of years in prison. Of course, because he was royalty, he ended not being thrown anywhere, and was protected by Mikohime instead from the angered Jade Snake Sect Members that wanted his head on a stake. A war ended breaking outter on, as any friendly term the two sects had quickly came to an end¡­ Shouta thought that if he had resisted the fists more, if he had tried to simply close his eyes shut and let Zephyr have his way with him¡­ nothing of this would had happened. If only he would had let him beat him to almost death, nothing of this would had happened¡­ It was all his fault, or so he thought. He began to feel more and more depressed, as if his entire life was falling apart. He even began to have nightmares after a while, dreaming about Zephyr''s soul wailing at him, angrily shouting to him that he was his assassin¡­ This only tormented him more and more¡­ he couldn''t do anything. He closed himself on his room, and had suicidal thoughts every day. He wanted to kill himself. Perhaps that might resolve the problem, and everyone would be happy again. But that wasn''t the case¡­ Kokoro, his mother, and Mikohime, his grandpa''s sister, didn''t wanted him to die. They loved him more than anything¡­ seeing the little treasure of their life die would hurt them beyond belief. Shouta was beloved by them, and he couldn''t bring himself to suicide because he loved them too. But he had ended escaping after he heard that some strange people came here looking for him. Perhaps they were really going to kill him now. Desperately, he jumped out of the window and escaped. The fall was around 10 meters, but he had sued magic to float a bit over the air and his fall wasn''t hurtful as there was snow below. He ran and ran faster, reaching the forest nearby. He gasped for air. Despite how suicidal he was, he really didn''t wanted to die¡­ "Sniff¡­ Ungh¡­ Mama¡­ Papa¡­ Grandma¡­ Auntie¡­" he began to cry his family''s names as he curled up near a tree, hiding from the world that had only treated him horrendously his entire life. "Huh? Are you okay?" However, the angelic voice of a little boy woke him up from his nightmares. "Eh?" A little boy, way smaller than him but almost of his same age. He was white-skinned, with cute emerald eyes, and ck as the night hair. He had a long cat-like tail, and also cat-like ears atop his head. He looked very cute. "Are you okay? Why are you crying?" asked the little boy, he seemed worried about him, despite having never meet him in his entire life until now. "I-I am¡­ fine¡­" cried Shouta. "No¡­ you''re clearly not fine¡­ Papa always said that it was fine to cry to let out your sadness, but if you cry alone, you''ll never find anyone to pat your back and tell you that everything will be okay." Said the little boy. "W-What¡­?" ----- Chapter 477: The Truth Behind His Dreadful Aura...

Chapter 477: The Truth Behind His Dreadful Aura...

----- "Come on, let''s talk this out." The little boy spoke to Shouta with a gentle voice. "Go away¡­ Why are you even caring? I don''t even know you¡­" said Shouta. "I don''t know you either, but we can know each other if we talk! Drake always says that it''s neverte to make new friends!" said the boy. "D-Drake? Who is he?" wondered Shouta. He actually didn''t knew who was Drake. "He is a big dragon! He is the best. He helped me out¡­ He''s my big brother¡­ or like my uncle!" said the cat boy. "Uncle¡­" Shouta sighed as he slowly walked outside. He was almost double the size of the cat boy, the difference in size between the ice giant race and the cat-kin beast-people was big. Cat-kin were already usually way smaller than other beast-kin to begin with¡­ "Wow you''re so big! Why were you even crying then?" sighed the boy. "Being big doesn''t mean that I can''t cry¡­" sighed Shouta. "But you look strong! I bet you can steamroll anyone thates your wat! Pow! Bam! Like that!" said the cat boy, hitting the air around. "N-Not really¡­" sighed Shouta. "Hmm¡­ So what''s your name?" asked the cat boy. "My name''s¡­. Shouta." Said Shouta. "Mine''s Cassim! Nice to meet you, Shouta!" said Cassim, a bright and cute smile emerged on his face, as his little tail waved around, Shouta blushed a bit, feeling embarrassed that he was being given such level of attention by such a friendly boy. "N-Nice to meet you too¡­" sighed Shouta. "So tell me why you were crying! Don''t worry, we are pals, I won''t tell anyone." Said Cassim. "I-I¡­ It is veryplicated, it would take a long time to exin¡­" sighed Shouta. "Oh¡­" said Cassim. "B-But¡­ I did bad things¡­ I-I identally killed someone¡­ and that only made things worse¡­ it made things worse for everyone¡­ I didn''t wanted to kill him but¡­ Sniff. He was hitting me hard¡­ it really hurted¡­ I was scared¡­ so scared¡­" cried Shouta. "¡­" Cassim looked as Shouta sat over the cold snow, crying desperately. He petted his shoulder as he jumped over his back. "Uwah! W-What are you doing?" asked Shouta. "I am giving you a hug! You need one, right?" asked the little boy. "A hug¡­" Shouta muttered, as he saw the little boy trying to hug him, but his back was way too big for the little cat. Shouta sighed, as he felt the warmth of Cassim spread through his back. "¡­" "You feel better?" asked Cassim. "Hm¡­ I-I am often very cold¡­" sighed Shouta. "I can feel it, there''s something over you, I can feel it, as if you were being haunted or something¡­" said Cassim. "H-Haunted?" asked Shouta nervously. "Maybe Drake can solve it for you!" said Cassim. "He can?" asked Shouta. "He''s good at paranormal stuff." Said Cassim while nodding. "Ooh¡­ M-Maybe he can help me not feel so sad?" asked Shouta. "Eehh¡­ I-I don''t know about that, but he can make it, so you have good dreams." Said Cassim. "I always have nightmares¡­ Maybe that could help too." Said Shouta. "Yeah! Bedann always say that if we sleep well, we''ll always be in a good mood, but if we sleep little, we''ll wake up grumpy." Said Cassim. "Hehe¡­ You''re always saying stuff like that¡­" said Shouta. "Haha, I made youugh?" asked Cassim cutely. "Ah¡­! I-I guess¡­" said Shouta while blushing. "Hehe, let''s be besties! I''ll show you all my friends too! You can be their friends, I''ll let you!" said Cassim. "O-Other friends? I-I don''t know¡­" sighed Shouta. "Come on! It will be fun- Oh! Look!" "Eh?" Cassim pointed out at a group of people approaching, there was his mother charging up front, rushing towards him while crying, meanwhile his grandfather''s sister, which he often called grandma, was also there, as his original grandma, the wife of his grandfather, had died when she gave birth to his mother. "M-Mama!" Shouta rushed back to his mother, as he was hugged tightly. "Shouta! Are you okay?" asked Kokoro. "Yeah¡­ I am fine¡­ Sob¡­" cried Shouta. "Shouta-kun!" Mikohime said, hugging the boy again. "Grandma¡­" cried Shouta. "I am so happy you''re okay¡­" she sighed in relief. Drake reached the group, as he looked down at Shouta. "So you''re Shouta- Oh? What is this?" wondered Drake. ----- We had reached Shouta after looking for him, I found that Cassim had found him first, the cat boy had been wandering around the sect with his friends, but maybe he went into the forest because he felt a boy crying, he has sharp senses, and developed an ability named [Presence Sense] and [Intention Detection], which allows him to sense others from far away and even sense their intentions, even emotions. He had developed these abilities naturally as he practiced magic and enhanced his cultivation. Perhaps this is part of the cat-kin''s kin senses. He perhaps heard his sadness and ran here to help. "Shouta! Are you okay?" asked Kokoro. "Yeah¡­ I am fine¡­ Sob¡­" cried Shouta. "Shouta-kun!" Mikohime said, hugging the boy again. "Grandma¡­" cried Shouta. "I am so happy you''re okay¡­" she sighed in relief. "Papa¡­!" said Cassim. Cassim jumped over my arms as I caught him and hugged him. "You did a good job at helping him out." I said. "He was very sad, so I wanted to help him¡­" sighed Cassim. "I see, you''re a nice boy." Said Bedann, petting Cassim. "Indeed." Said Miranda. "So you''re Shouta- Oh? What is this?" As everyone petted Cassim, I suddenly noticed something above the head of Shouta as I greeted him. "Y-You damn kid! Kill yourself already! I hate you so much! Ugh! I can''t believe I died to such a loser!" There was the angry soul of Zephyr, the kid that Shouta had identally killed. I could already tell due to his status clearly stating his name as "Zephyr Jade Snake"¡­ So he has been haunting Shouta since he got killed? A resentful soul¡­ But this actually opens up a lot of possibilities¡­ ----- Chapter 478: I Think Youre Being Haunted By A Soul

Chapter 478: I Think You''re Being Haunted By A Soul

----- Our Little Cassim had found and helped Shouta feel better with himself. Now that I''ve seen him, he really is a young kid, he shouldn''t be older than 14 or 15¡­ appearance-wise at least, and he also looks quite feminine due to his bloodline¡­ Who would even dare hit such a young kid? Well, this idiot right here. Zephyr Jade Snake, the man that bullied Shouta and was killed by the kid identally, because Shouta was quite literally about to die by his abusive hands. Seriously, what is wrong with kids nowadays? Fucked up motherfucker, couldn''t you calm down your urge to be an asshole? You were literally hitting someone from a royal family. In fact, had he not gotten himself killed, shit might have escted even worse and both sects would have ended cutting ties anyways. There was no way that the Sect Master and his mother would have let this motherfucker get away with it. I learned all of this because I just read his mind. Indeed, I had approached Shouta just now. "Hey, I think you''re being haunted by the soul of Zephyr." I said. "EH?!" he cried. "W-What? Is that true? I heard you were a Death Mage¡­ is this real, Drake-sama?" asked Kokoro. "Yes! He is indeed a wielder of death magic, ice magic, and wind magic¡­ a triple caster of three elements. A genius amongst geniuses! If he says he can see the soul, it is the truth!" said Mikohime. "Indeed¡­ He''s been haunting you all this time. This is probably why you have been having nightmares, growing sickly with fevers, and more. Being Haunted means being cursed, the one you killed cursed you through his death and has been making your life miserably since then." I said. "I-Is that¡­ so? I deserve it though¡­ I-I did something very awful¡­" cried Shouta. "Not at all, you don''t deserve it, the guy you killed was a total asshole, the worst there are. If you hadn''t killed him on the spot, he would have ended up killing you by how much of a beating you were taking." I said. "D-Drake-sama, what are you talking about?" asked Kokoro. "Drake¡­ How do you know about Zephyr?" asked Mikohime. "Drake can read the memories of the souls he catches." Said Miranda. "Yeah! He''s amazing at it. He probably learned the whole story after checking Zephyr''s soul." Said Bedann. "I did! I just grabbed him while you were not looking. Well nobody can see souls unless you''re a spiritualist or a death mage." I said. "I-I have spirits yet I cannot see them¡­" sighed Mikohime. "That''s because your spirit poweres from a bloodline that is inherited from unique skills from your ancestor. Therefore, you''ve never truly be an actual spiritualist." I said. "Eh?! I didn''t know of such intricacy! How could you tell?" asked Mikohime. "By just analyzing you, I have my ways." I said rather confidently. Anyways, the soul was right in my hands. The guy had grown older and looked horrible, not at all how he used to appear, and he was yelling at me, groaning, struggling, and trying to sh me with his ws. "Let me gooooo! Let me go, you bastard! I am going to fucking kill you! I AM GOING TO FUCKING KILL EVERYONEEEEEEEEE!!!" "Ugh, shut the fuck up." I sighed, waved my hand and used a Death Magic spell Soul Sealing to seal his soul tightly into a sphere. He quickly became the size of a tiny orb, and would remain like that for an eternity unless I were to do something else. Ahh, peace. "He was really a handful, screaming like an insane man. There''s no way someone would feel like this after dying, he was a nutjob from the get-go." I said. "Zephyr did indeed have very¡­ sadistic tendencies¡­" sighed Mikohime. "Shouta! W-What did that kid do to you? You never actually told me the full story¡­" said Kokoro. "He¡­ He¡­" muttered Shouta. "You don''t have to recall it." I said, petting his head. We decided to have a meeting with only these girls and my crew. Cassim went with Shouta and the other kids to y. He was in dire need of friends to socialize with. Ruby, Noirenn, and yr would be able to help. "I will tell you what I saw¡­" I said. Kokoro and Mikohime looked at me while swallowing saliva. "Basically, while you were not looking, the young Shouta escaped the party because he was being constantly harassed by the res of everyone. Zephyr had also already begun tough at him and point his finger to him all the time¡­ You did an horrendous job at never realizing it, or were you simply pretending? Both of you were present and close by." I said. "I¡­ Well, I pretended I didn''t hear anything. Shouta has been abused like this before, but I thought he was strong-willed, that he didn''t care¡­ I never believed that he¡­ he was in so much pain." Sighed Kokoro. "Well you''re a horrendous mother, so you better make up for it. I wouldn''t find it unrealistic, nor would it surprise me if Shouta grew to hate you. You need to grow a backbone! Protect him! He''s your child, he literally came out of your womb, woman." I said. "Y-Yes! I know! I am sorry! I will amend it! I promise!" cried Kokoro as she kneeled on the ground. "Don''t kneel, nor promise me things, you''ll do it, and I will see you doing it, that''s all." I sighed. "I¡­ I didn''t see. Honestly, I was very busy with the other sect elders that spoke to me constantly, many old men were flirting with me, it was honestly disgusting, but I had to bear it for business purposes." Sighed Mikohime. "I see, so that''s what happened, nheless, you two better apologize to him for not being there for the boy¡­ This wouldn''t have happened if someone was there to protect him. I know that he''s getting older and he should also grow his own backbone, but without being properly taught, he''ll only grow more weak-minded." I said. ----- Chapter 479: You Can Revive Him?!

Chapter 479: You Can Revive Him?!

----- After reprimanding the two women a bit, I decided to continue. "Zephyr is a sadistic child, but not without reason. I saw a bit of his memories¡­ He''s had a tough life. His mother was nowhere to be seen and his father was even more of an asshole than him. It could be said that Zephyr is theplete opposite of Shouta. A boy raised in an environment that taught him to always oppress the weak to show his might, to not let the weak rebel against the strong, or some stupid bullshit like that." I sighed. "I-I see¡­" sighed Mikohime. "I suppose everyone is born innocent; it is life that shape us into what we are¡­" sighed Kokoro. "Yeah, at least you girls understand the basics of this, so it shouldn''t be hard to understand that even that little asshole Zephyr had his sad past¡­ Now, let''s move on to what he did¡­" I said. "Zephyr followed Shouta after he escaped the party, surrounded him with hisckeys and¡­ he began to torment him. When Shouta tried to escape from the situation, Zephyr grabbed him and threw him into a corner, where he began to be pushed around, until all of them simply began to beat him senseless." I said. The two women showed bitter expressions. "Ooh¡­ Shouta¡­ Ahh¡­ H-How could I had let such a thing happen to you when I was just right there¡­ just¡­ if I had moved¡­ If I had¡­ been¡­ Ugh¡­ Sob, sob¡­" Kokoro began to cry in pain and sorrow. "Damn it¡­ Shouta-kun¡­" sighed Mikohime. "Shouta grew desperate, in agony, he attacked without thinking. What killed Zephyr¡­ well, you must already know, was an icicle spear Shouta conjured desperately to fend off his aggressor¡­ In a way, what Shouta did was justified and in self-defense." I said. "T-That''s true! That damn kid had iting!" said Mikohime. "Yeah¡­ I suppose Shouta did something for his self-preservation, a basic instinct for survival¡­" sighed Kokoro. "Of course, if we tell this to the Jade Snakes they won''t believe it anyways, they''re too biased over their own kid. But as long as I got his soul, I can force Zephyr to confess to everything, exining it personally on how it happened. After that, I might even revive him if his corpse is avable." I said. "R-Revive him?!" asked Mikohime. "Y-You can¡­ revive people, Drake-sama?" asked Kokoro. "Only if I have their souls, if not, it is impossible. People that died long ago and whose souls have long ago passed on, cannot be revived." I said. "I suppose that makes sense¡­" sighed Kokoro. "Indeed." Said Mikohime. "For now, we should bring Shouta here and quickly tell him our n." I said. The n was simple: I was going to recover Zephyr''s soul from his insanity and make him confess to what he did, while Shouta apologizes. After that, I will offer to revive Zephyr as long as his body is avable, even the bare bones could work, I believe. There might be other things in between, but this was my n to resolve this stupid dispute and get over it. If things go well, I will end up as the hero of all of it, and everyone will literally kneel before my incredible feats. Because having your child revived in front of you would have you fucking kneeling to the person responsible. After that, the Jade Snake Sect would easily be in the palm of my hands, and shall be a part of my Empire, while I can discover all their secrets and probably find their inheritance. Zephyr''s memories had clues about it. Very much like the Winter Lotus Sect, there was also an inheritance for the Jade Snakes. As of now, this was the n, and I was going to fulfill it and save Shouta from his death g. ----- The Jade Snake Sect was several kilometers away from the Winter Lotus Sect, yet their distance wasn''t so far either. Like neighboring nations in a way, both of them were constantly forced to look at one another. Due to this, they had a long history of wars, disputes, but also peace and alliances. They could never find true peace between the two because disputes and discrimination would always break years of hard work between the rulers to get it done. Now, after they had thought they could finally live in peace with one another, this ended up happening. The Jade Snake Sect felt betrayed as they saw the little body of their young genius talent, dead and colder than ice itself, his lifeless body being hugged by his grandfather, the sect master, and his grandmother, a sec elder, while his father had almost tried to kill the Sect Master of the Winter Lotus sect if it wasn''t because he was stopped, knowing the Rank 4 Mikohime would had killed the man if he approached further. After some time since then, a war had broken out which ended in a few casualties but many wounded, which only served to make their rtionship even more bitter. However, there was something unexpected that happened, the Dark Shadow Sect, a factor none of the two sects took into consideration, attacked. They used their new troops and strange powers to put pressure on both armies, who were already exhausted, and almost destroyed both sects in the process. Now, having barely survived their vicious assault, the Jade Snake Sect was feeling restless as they saw their destroyed walls and homes. If there was another attack, they didn''t have any way to defend themselves; most of their troops were gone, and whoever was left surviving was too weak to even fight back. They would have to escape their territory in the worst-case scenario¡­ no, the worst case scenario would be¡­ the total annihtion of their bloodline. The Sect Master, an old half-ice giant and half-giant man with a long white beard looked into the white snow around the sect temple. "What should I do¡­?" he sighed. Thinking about the young that had died, he couldn''t help but feel an immense fury in his heart. He really wanted to ughter the kid that did this and avenge his grandson¡­ his own son was devastated by the death of Zephyr, the emotionless father of Zephyr who never showed emotions had be a crybaby after his son had died¡­ However, as he gritted his teeth in frustration, he suddenly noticed many figures slowly approaching outside of the walls¡­ "What?" ----- Chapter 480: Foolish Girl!

Chapter 480: Foolish Girl!

----- Thaletus Jade Snakemented the death of Zephyr sorrowfully and regretfully, many times wishing to have been there to help the young boy before he was indiscriminately killed by the merciless and monstrous kid of the Winter Lotus Sect¡­ They didn''t know the full story because Shouta never actually spoke about it the entire time¡­ So they only knew of a version of the things which was their own assumption that Shouta followed Zephyr and killed him, envying him for his amazing talent which he didn''t have¡­ Of course, that was bullshit. But in the end, that was it. The war still broke out and both sides battled against one another. The Sect Master sighed in anger and sorrow at the same time, frustration bubbling from his heart. He was an old ice giant man with a silvery-white beard and a bald head, his eyes were small, and his face filled with wrinkles. He had a small snake tattoo in the middle of his chest, which came with the bloodline as a birth mark. However, as he was looking through the window while thinking what to do in these times, he suddenly realized a group of people were moving towards the sect. "What?" "Elder Thaletus, there are guestsing!" Suddenly, a sect member rushed inside the building, prompting Thaletus Jade Snake to quickly decide. Wee them or¡­ attack them and tell them to go back where they came from? The group wasposed of ice giants but there was a small¡­ human girl? There were also beasts with them. And then as he enhanced his sight using the special technique of his bloodline, Jade Snake Eyes, which temporarily made his eyes shine just like jade, he was able to see who they were¡­ He didn''t recognized the majority, but he did recognize the kid with them, and the two women with the kid¡­! "T-Those bastards are from the Winter Lotus Sect¡­! Of course they are! Did theye here to kill us off while we are weakened? They brought the damn Sect Master! But¡­ nobody else? Is their own sect weakened too?? I see! This woman wants to devour us and then gain whatever we got left¡­ You''re more cunning than us snakes!" said Thaletus, as he gritted his teeth. Thaletus was a ruthless and merciless man, born in a sect whose most techniques were based in the usage of toxins, poison, and assassination techniques, he was quick to act when it was finally time to kill. He moved swiftly across the pce while quicklymanding his troops, whatever was left of them, and moved them to greet the attackers. He had been raised to be someone that could make quick decisions that would decide the future of the entire sect, a moment of doubt could mean his death and that of whoever was left in the sect¡­! "Move all the troops, intercept them! And stop them in time while the other people run away from the back! I will hold the Sect Master of the Winter Lotus Sect, all of you¡­ give up your lives so we can achieve victory!" he said ruthlessly. Most of the disciples and elders were all trained assassins, it was in their code to kill mercilessly for the sect, and to also die for it if necessary. "Understood!" Everyone rushed forward, it wasmendable how unified they were,pared to the Winter Lotus sect that had some arrogant Elders that disliked the sect master. In this sect everyone worked together and were extremely well organized. A young woman looked from the second floor of the pce as her grandfather rushed forward, this young girl was the one fianc¨¦e of Zephyr¡­ Sphertise Jade Snake. "Grandfather! Wait!" she cried, as she jumped out of the window. FLASH! Despite being an ice giant, she was a slim girl and moved incredibly swiftly, jumping from arge distance was of no problem for the assassins of the Jade Snake Sect. She knew various techniques already, so while moving swiftly, shended on the ground and followed her grandfather and his troops. Her footsteps were fast as she left no trace behind in the snow despite her heavy and tall body, the masterful techniques of stealth that the Jade Snake Sect engraved into their disciples made them masters of stealth as well. "Sphertise! What are you doing here, foolish girl?! Go away! Run!" roared the Sect Master. "What''s happening?!" she asked. "Invaders! That''s what happening, the Winter Lotus sect¡­ those bastards havee here to finish us off while we are weak¡­!" he said. "What? Let me fight! I am Rank 3, I can put up a good fight! We can win if we work together!" she said. "Foolish girl!!!" the sect master suddenly pped his granddaughter''s face. "You dare tell your own grandfather that you''re going to die in front of me?! Who do you think I am? You think I am a weakling that I need the help of a stupid little girl?! Get the fuck out of here if you don''t want me to knock you out and bring you out myself!" roared the grandfather. He had no time for his granddaughter''s heroic speeches, he was ruthless in his speech and actions, but this was the only way he knew and learned to intimidate his granddaughter so she wouldn''t try something so reckless! Sphertise fell over the floor while kneeling, her face was red from the strong p she received, tears began toe out of her beautiful purple eyes. "But grandpa! I don''t want you to die¡­! I would rather die at your side than-" "SHUT UP!" he roared once more, as he suddenly knocked out his granddaughter with a strong karate chop into her neck, and told a disciple to bring her away. "Escape with her, quickly, as far as you can go!" he said. "Understood!" The Sect Master saw his granddaughter depart from him, perhaps to never see her again. "Sphertise¡­ I am sorry¡­ My little girl¡­ Live¡­ Please!" he muttered to himself, gritting his teeth, as he looked back at his adversaries¡­ ----- Chapter 481: Visitors

Chapter 481: Visitors

----- Thaletus had to knock out his stubborn granddaughter unconscious, the young Sphertise was way too stubborn and na?ve even at her age and current Rank. She wanted to help her grandfather was much as possible and fight at his side, like she was always taught to fight. She was after all, raised by her grandfather since her own parents had died in battle, for her, her grandfather her father and her grandmother her mother¡­ she couldn''t properly let them go to die miserably. A woman of old age stood at the side of Thaletus, with a contempt in her pitiful smile. "You did the right thing, dear." She sighed. She as an old woman as well, around her 200''s years of age, she had clear wrinkles all over her body and her face looked old and dry like an old bark, simr to her husband. Despite their current looks, they were once youthful and beautiful, a couple of assassins that had begun has rivals and ended falling in love with one another. "Zelethe¡­ This was what I had to do. She''s too stubborn, she wouldn''t had listened to reason! She''s now thest of the family, she had to live on and one day bring our sect back to its glory." Said Thaletus. "You got a lot of hopes for that little girl." Sighed Zelethe. "Don''t you?" asked Thaletus. "I would be lying if I said I didn''t." sighed Zelethe. In front of the sect''s entrance, Drake and the rest of his group stood there ring at therge walls and the door. There were disciples pointing with poisoned arrows at them from all above the walls. They were being threatened from the get-go. "State your purpose here!" they said. "We came here in peace. We want to hold a meeting with the Sect Master." Said Mikohime. "T-That''s the Winter Lotus Sect Master!" "No way¡­ why is she here?!" "She''s obviously lying! She wants to kill us off!" "She''s a Rank 4, remember? She even got a dragon!" "She''ll surely kill us if we lower our guards, don''t let her trick you!" Mikohime sighed. "Why are you all so suspicious of us? We just came to talk; I had brought my grandchild so he could apologize for what he did against Zephyr." Said Mikohime. FLASH! CLASH! Suddenly, an arrow reached the middle of her feet¡­ "Don''t talk anymore until the sect master is here! He''ll decide your fate!" "So that''s how things are going to be. Maybe we''ll have to get a bit rough." Said Drake with a smile. A domineering presence suddenly emerged from his entire body, emanating arge aura of ice and wind. Everyone present in the area suddenly felt chills run through their spine¡­ well, anyone not used to him yet. The other sect members atop the wall nced at the man as they felt a powerful presenceing from him¡­ Just what was he? "W-Who is that man?" "I''ve never seen him in the Winter Lotus Sect before." "He''s stronger than the¡­ Sect Master!" "How¡­?!" The Gates never opened, but arger group of people reached the top of the walls once more, led by two people, an old man of Rank 4 Upper Stage and an old woman of Rank 3 Peak Stage. "Who are these?" asked Yuki at the side of Drake. "I can see them well¡­ they''re the sect''s strongest people. The sect master and his wife." Said Mikohime. "Oh, so that''s who they are¡­" said Drake. His eyes opened wide in surprise as he noticed their Status Windows, they showed all sorts of skills and techniques he had not seen before. This sect was just as unique as the Winter Lotus Sect. Just how many unique Sects were out there? Perhaps every sect had some secret hidden bloodline they all enjoyed, giving them special benefits and techniques? If that was the case, then this entire continent was way more diverse and interesting that Drake had ever thought, his heart began to pump faster as he realized that they might have some graveyard lying around¡­ this might be a bit repetitive, but it would be nice if they had the mana cores with the corpses of their ancestors¡­ "Ugh, the Jade Snake¡­ these bastards are still up? Drake, this is a sect not worth saving! Even though they im to be righteous, they''re all cold and merciless assassins trained from a young age with deadly techniques that manipte toxins and venoms to fight¡­ They''re also the bests at backstabbing!" said Yukihime''s ghost at the side of Drake. "Is that so?" wondered Drake while squinting his eyes in suspiciousness, he didn''t knew if he could trust herpletely. Even if they were taught such things, that didn''t inherently made them evil people, it was just another way of fighting, even if it was scummy. Also, disputes from the past were from the past, he couldn''t simply bring out stuff from the past and me them for what someone of their ancestors did more than a hundred years ago¡­ Drake specially disliked this point of view of ming the new generations for the sins of their ancestors, it was just bullshit. "Snakes! All of them are snakes! In the past, we had done an alliance with them too, but their sect master, the founder, had betrayed us and waged war against us¡­" said Mikoto. "Yeah, these bastard don''t deserve any pity." Said Yukihime. "I don''t really care what you think as of now, I am going to see what I can do first." I said. "Mikohime Winter Lotus¡­" said the Sect Master with a loud voice. "Here I am." Said Mikohime. "What is what you need?" asked the Sect Master. His entire aura began to emanate from his body. His sharp purple eyes glowed brightly, as his mana emanated a deadly and poisonous cloud, which took the shape of a hissing snake coiling around his body¡­ Indeed, the Jade Snake Sect was very unique in that the majority of their descendants were all¡­ Poison Attribute Magus, not Ice Attribute! "The same old deadly presence¡­" sighed Tsukuyomi. "He hasn''t changed at all." Sighed Mikohime. ----- Chapter 482: Offering Something That You Cannot Reject

Chapter 482: Offering Something That You Cannot Reject

----- The Sect Master of the Jade Snake Sect, Thaletus Jade Snake confronted the Sect Master of the Winter Lotus Sect, Mikohime Winter Lotus. He asked her what she wanted¡­ a simple question. However, h is magic aura emanated the power of his mana core, and a poisonous snake emerged around him, coiling around his body¡­ This was just his mere aura''s shape, not any sort of beast attached to him. He was threatening her. Mikohime rxed, she wasn''t here to fight, and surprised Thaletus as she didn''t released any sort of aura and remained still and calm. "Thaletus, I came here to talk, my grandchild hase to ask for forgiveness, he also said he''ll talk about what happened that day. We came here not only for that though, as our intention is to help you with resources." Said Mikohime. Every Jade Snake Sect Member was left dumbfounded. They looked at Mikohime with disbelief. "What kind of nonsense is this?" "She''s serious¡­" "Shew ants to help us with supplies and resources?!" "Why?" "And she brought that kid that killed Lord Zephyr!" "Is this to shove it on our faces?!" "She intends something shady!" The Sect Master gave a mocking smile. "You''re really na?ve to think that such an easy to discern trick would work on an old snake like me, Mikohime. You''ve clearlye here tow wipe us out while we are still weakened!" said Thaletus. "That''s not true, and I havee with someone special that also helped us when we were being attacked by the Dark Shadow Sect the second time¡­ He is our hero and savior, and the man that I own everything¡­" said Mikohime, presenting Drake. Drake stepped forward. His aura was so strong everyone froze, only Thaletus stood unmoved by his power, but easily could tell how monstrous he was. "You¡­ Who are you?" asked Thaletus. "Name''s Drake Winter Dragon. I am the Emperor of the Winter Dragon Empire. I have helped Mikohime''s sect and now they had joined my Empire to acquire my protection. I only intend to do the same with your sect. I havee in your direst need with resources and supplies. The only thing I ask is for you to be my allies." Said Drake. His words were bold, some even thought they were childish, but to be honest, his actual intentions were threatening. He wanted to conquer them. He said it very nicely, even saying "allies" which sounded very corny. But at the end, he wanted to conquer the entire sect and assimte them into his own Empire to acquire more people and resources. He was an opportunistic bastard too, because he did this when they were in their direst need for supplies. "I see. So this is the bastard that helped you and the one you''re trusting so much out of nowhere? This guy that proims himself as an Emperor? You? An Emperor? Don''t make meugh." Said Thaletus. "I don''t intend to make anyoneugh today. I havee to resolve the issue with Shouta and Zephyr as well. I am a Death Mage. You know what that means? I can see spirits and souls, and I''ve found the soul of your precious child. He was haunting Shouta." Said Drake. Everyone around gasped¡­ Drake opened the palm of his hand and revealed a sphere of yellow gold light. Infusing some mana into it suddenly made Zephyr''s soul take form once more. He was now tired and couldn''t scream in anger, and was also being slowly healed of his insanity, so he wasn''t wrathful nor furious. "T-That''s¡­!" "Are my eyes deceiving me!?" "This cannot be real!" "Zephyr-sama!" Thaletus opened his eyes wide open as he looked at Drake''s "surprise", or "gift" it was the actual soul of the child that had died. "W-What is this?! You think a trick like this will work?" asked Thaletus. "It''s not a trick but the truth. I also have other Undead at my side, want to see a ghost?" asked Drake, materializing the body of Rose out of thin air, and making her visible, a ghostly vampiric woman emerged, startling everyone. She floated around while looking at everyone, and then flew back to Drake, standing behind him. "This is a ghost I''ve tamed. Is this sufficient proof I am genuine?" asked Drake. "¡­" "¡­" "Prove it more!" "Y-Yeah¡­" "Make this pile of bones in a Skeleton." Suddenly, a soldier threw a pile of bones. This pile of bones was of various animals'' carcasses they had hunted and eaten. "Seems easy enough. Rise." Said Drake. FLASH! Phantasmal power was infused into the bones, as they began to rattle and unify into a bigger andpact entity¡­ In an instant, a monster made entirely out of bones, of around four meters of height, emerged¡­ it had the head of arge ice wolf, and its entire body wasposed of not only ribs but there were more skulls and other bone parts. Everyone was surprised¡­ "I can alsobine it with ice." Said Drake, deciding to act more arrogantly, he used Winter Magic and Death Magic, creating a golem out of ice and infusing a random soul to it. An ice golem was created. Like this, he could go on and on¡­ and end up making an endless army of Undead and golems. "T-This¡­!" "S-So powerful¡­" "He could build an army in mere minutes like this!" "And his mana feels like it hasn''t even be exhausted¡­" "This is incredible¡­" Thaletus had to admit it, Drake was impressive. "You''re not lying¡­ You''re¡­ truly a Death Mage¡­ a one in a billion." Said Thaletus. "Finally get it? Now let us pass, I will even revive your kid if you''re polite enough, and not just as an Undead." Said Drake. "S-Such a thing is possible!?" asked Thaletus. "As long as there is the majority of his body intact." Said Drake. "It is¡­ we have stored his body in ice¡­" sighed Thaletus wife. "Then it should be reasonably possible." Said Drake. ----- Chapter 483: A Deal

Chapter 483: A Deal

----- Drake had left everyone rather speechless. He not only showed that Zephyr''s soul was still fine, and even healing back to sanity, but he showed the amazing potential he held. Of course, he was hiding the fact he had no power over his own Undead unless they were willing, these Undead were being held tight in ce due to Kumo within his shadow, which was using her eyes of paralysis to keep them in ce. If they were to move, it would be evident they don''t obey him as they would attack anything on sight¡­ Well, there was also Bedann, her Charm could charm even Undead and make them obey her, but there was a limit of how many she could charm at the same time consecutively, and each charm costs a substantial amount of Mana, she had also never practiced charming an entire army of Undead before, and it might not work, or even give her a headache or even worse, fever and some sort of mana sickness by overexerting herself, which is something Drake doesn''t want to because of her delicate soul. "Hmm¡­" Thaletus thought about it. He couldn''t help but feel a bit of a strange sensation besides him. He felt nervous. He had already heard what Drake intended to do, and Drake said it in front instead of saving it forter¡­ this meant that he was so confident on himself he allowed himself to say his true intentions form the very beginning. Can he even win against him? Without knowing Drake''s weakness with the Undead he made, he thought he would be ultimately overwhelmed by an army of ice golems created easily out of thin air. He will not win. Even if he could manage to poison them, he would still die¡­ and everyone would die too. But that would be because he wanted to fight and die, not because they came with such an intention. Meaning that if he fought now, he would be wasting his won life and those of his disciples instead of taking the opportunity to resolve things peacefully. "¡­If we join your Empire at the end, can we keep our territory and the name of our sect and bloodline?" asked Thaletus. "Yes, you may keep anything you want, even your riches. What I want is simply a share of the resources you will produce in the future, and your alliance in future conflicts." Said Drake. "Hmmm¡­ Very well, you may pass." Said Thaletus. Nobody argued with him because the rest were scared out of their shit when they saw the golem emerge¡­ that thing was Rank 2 in power alone, and Drake created it casually in just 10 seconds. Now imagine him going all out? He could make an army of thousands in minutes and overwhelm anyone. And what did said he couldn''t make stronger ones if he concentrated some more? The risks were too many. Of course, if they were to know he couldn''t control his creations, his threat level would decrease considerably. Nheless, that wasn''t the case. Drake was acting ordingly to how people reacted. He knew that in a world where dog eat dogs, the only way to gain people''s trust or perhaps their respect is through showing off your power. He certainly didn''t had the power to win against anything¡­ Butpared to everyone here? He was superior. If he were to go into his Orochi Form¡­ he would be even more formidable. Such a powerful being¡­ why was he so devoted to helping the weak? Shouldn''t the strong crush the weaklings and be an asshole to everyone? that was how it went in these stories! Where''s the wish fulfillment and the dopamine rush of having an overpowered asshole assassinating everyone? Well, Drake found that doing such a thing would only give him nightmares and even more, it would be boring. Without people at his side to make life interesting, an endless path to power with nothing else than ughter would be fairly repetitive, and the boring type of repetitiveness. It was better to interact with people, know their past, and find ways to unify them. In reality, such a path was actually mor realistic than bing a murderous psycho, because that was how they did it in ancient times in Earth, and Drake was a being from Earth, his perspectives and thought process was different from the people of this world. Due to this, it went against his very nature as a person. Yes, he was ruthless when needed, and he wouldn''t falter if he had to kill an enemy that would threaten his life or that of anyone he cared for. But otherwise? He would prefer to talk things out and only use his powers to help others, while also making of such actions benefit him in the future, allies were important, even if weaker than him, they could still be useful. The gate of the sect opened as Thaletus and his wife greeted Drake, who walked up front. "Now lower your weapons." Said Thaletus. The people pointing the bows lowered their weapons as they suddenly felt a chill run down their spines. "Unkgh?!" "W-What?!" "Agh!" "I-I can''t move?" Suddenly, Thaletus noticed eight enormous crimson-red eyesing out of Drake''s abnormallyrge shadow! "W-What is that?!" asked Thaletus. "An insurance that you won''t show arrows on our back." Said Drake, as he walked inside the sect''s territory. Thaletus was not attacked by this power, however. But he began to fear Drake even more than before. What was that thing he had inside his shadow?! He had never felt such a dreadful presence on his entire life¡­ Such a monstrous entity¡­ It was as if behind Drake, there was a demon protecting him¡­ This was how fearful Kumo''s presence was when she revealed herself. She was a strong little big spider after all¡­ The entire group reached the pce of the sect and quickly found the people of the secting back from where they all had tried to escape. ----- Chapter 484: Apology

Chapter 484: Apology

----- (Back to Drake''s POV) It seems that things went well, we had managed to get inside this dangerous sect. The Sect Master, named Thaletus, was a distrustful man, but after showing his kid''s soul, that I was a Death Mage, and that I could revive him, I easily bought him over. Also, my terms of service to join my Empire are veryx. Of course, I will ask for taxes and arge share of their production of food and materials¡­ but that''s forter, we cannot tell him the little letters yet. Because our floating castle is like a floating Empire, we cannot produce many things ourselves, and we must sustain ourselves by using other sects as our "Vassal Nations" in a way, making them the major producers of our food and materials. The Ice Moon was already mine, and its effects on my Empire were very easy to tell, the amazing amount of food we get daily now, and the materials constantly being delivered from the dungeon¡­ it is all quite amazing. And now, with the Winter Lotus Sect and the Jade Snake Sect recovering in the future and beginning production once more, we will get even more. It is never enough as our poption slowly increases, so we cannot easily give up on this, the more food the better, especially because the people of the sects also increase over time¡­ Ah, this is beginning to feel like a Civilization Simtion gam now¡­ Anyways, we are here already, the pce. The Sect Master of the Jade Snake Sect, Thaletus, greeted us properly this time around. Unlike the Winter Lotus Sect, there were seats and a table here, so we sat around the table, and we were even served drinks. I analyzed them and they didn''t had poison, so we drank them. These drinks were bitter but had a fruity an aromatic vor. It was wine, a very good fruit wine, I had never taste done like this before¡­ I want more. I will probably ask them to make me more when they''re in the palm of my hands¡­ but for now, let''s hear what the has to say. "I wee you to the Jade Snake Sect, Lord Drake Winter Dragon." said Thaletus. "Thanks for your hospitality. These drinks¡­ I had never tasted such a colorful and tasty wine." I said. "Oho, aside from being experts in assassination, we have also improved over thousands of years in the fermentation of wild fruits,bining their vors and making the best wine of the region. Way better than the in rice wine of the Winter Lotus Sect! I am d you''ve understood how wonderful it is." Said Thaletus, giving a mocking smirk to Mikohime. His smug face offended her a bit, but what offended her the most was the insult he gave to her sect''s precious endemic wine, the rice wine named Sake. "How dare you say that this fruit punch is better than my precious Sake! This man is an uncultured swine!" said Yukihime''s soul, nobody could see nor hear her, her rage was for nothing. "Shut up for once." I said to Yukihime through Telepathy. She shut up and sighed, moving away. I was surprised that Mikohime fell silent, however, she didn''t said a word. She was intelligent enough to suck it up for now and don''t make more problems for herself. "Now, stopparing things. I believe both wines are pretty good, they both have their own uniqueness. But certainly, yours is more attractive to the eyes and more impactful to the pte." I said. I praised the sect so the Sect Master could have a better impression of me. Forgive me, Mikohime. Mikohime felt gloomy out of the sudden, as she looked down into the floor. I think I just broke her heart¡­ Ugh. "I see. I am d you got a better insight. Now, Drake. Let''s go to the point. You said you can revive Zephyr?" asked Thaletus. "Yes, I am confident on it. However¡­" I said. "However?" asked Thaletus. "I first want you to hear Shouta''s words, even if you don''t forgive him." I said. "¡­Very well. Make the boy speak." Said Thaletus. Shouta stepped forward and began to speak everything that had happened how he remembered it. The entire sect fell into silence as they looked at the boy with scornful res. I petted his shoulder as I gave him the strength to continue despite everyone''s hateful stares. I had not noticed it, but Zephyr''s father was at the side of Thaletus, he looked like an older Zephyr, with a ck beard and sharp purple eyes, he was looking at Shouta as if he was containing himself the desire to strangle him¡­ "And that''s¡­ how it was." Sighed Shouta. "You''re lying." "He''s obviously saying bullshit!" "Howe our young lord would be so barbaric?" "Indeed, his father is a masterful warrior and an honorable man¡­!" "What kind of insipid lie is this?" Those thar didn''t knew how Zephyr truly was couldn''t believe it. But those that really knew him¡­ "I see¡­ So that''s how it is. I have to admit it, Zephyr is quite a wed child. Talented but his father is an irresponsible man that never taught him any values." Said Thaletus. "¡­" The father surprisingly enough stood in silence, he didn''t refuted the words of the old man, he knew he hadmitted a mistake in raising his son so badly, and perhaps hade to this realization as he sorrowfully cried like a baby when his son died out of being an idiot. "I-I am sorry¡­" sighed Shouta. "Be sorry all you want. This doesn''t change the fact he died by your hands. At the very least take pride in how you killed someone so strongpared to you." Said Thaletus, his assassin''s pride came out indirectly. Instead of being sorrowful he killed someone wrongly, be prideful you killed someone so strong¡­ I guess it is quite the wed thought process as well, but I suppose it his own way to cheer up the kid. Although it didn''t really worked, Shouta still felt bad. ----- Chapter 485: Clearing Up The Misunderstandings

Chapter 485: Clearing Up The Misunderstandings

----- Zephyr''s father sighed as he looked down at Shouta after he finished talking, he seemed to be contemting his thoughts and what he had wanted before. Maybe he began to regret wanting to strangle the kid. "I apologize for attempting to kill you, child. I was on a fit of rage, and it was justified that I was, but¡­ if you truly said the truth, then it was also justified that you tried to defend yourself¡­ If my son is really brought back to life¡­ I will make sure to teach him once more¡­ A better way to do things¡­ His death had also brought me the realization of my own mistakes. Perhaps the absence of his mother had ended making my own emotions broken to the point I thought that raising him this way was the correct way¡­" sighed Zetice, that was his name. "Apology epted, but don''t dare touch my child again." Said Kokoro, Shouta''s mother. "I-Indeed, I am very sorry¡­" sighed Zetice. He suddenly realized how pretty Shouta''s mother was now that his rage and insanity had dissipated, it seems, because he blushed a bit after seeing Kokoro. "Heh, I suppose things resolved themselves quite well, this is such a relief." Sighed Mikohime. "Now, let''s adress a variety of things before bringing Zephyr back. You see, the boy''s soul was traumatized by his sudden death to the point he became insane, he was haunting Shouta and giving him nightmares to the point he grew suicidal, attempting to kill himself several times... I''ve grabbed Zephyr''s soul and sealed him into this sphere, he is slowly being healed back to sanity, so it might take some time for his revival if you want the boy to act like he used to be instead than as an insane zombie." I said. "S-So that''s how it happened¡­ Zephyr kept being here because he haunted the kid?!" asked Zetice in surprise. "A relentless brat even after death. I suppose I have to admit you made him as stubborn as theye, and that stubbornness has actually given him the chance to stay in here without being sent to the afterlife¡­"ughed Thaletus. "I guess¡­" sighed Zetice, he didn''t found it funny. After that I decided to adress things such as the alliance, also, I had decided to offer food upfront and my repair services. "F-Food so soon? Without any pay whatsoever?" asked Thaletus. "Of course there''s a pay, your loyalty." I said. "I see¡­" said Thaletus. "Aside from that, you n to rebuild our Sect? and repair the pce and the walls too?!" asked Zetice. "Yes, without a problem." I said. "Drake''s people did a wonderful job at repairing our own sect. It still in progress, but it is going very smoothly." Said Mikohime. Everyone seemed surprised over my offer, I offered everything they needed to the point they found my offer something they couldn''t possibly miss! If they missed it, they would simply call themselves idiots every day and night. "Sign this contract, and it shall be done, other conditions might be added in the future." I said. "Hmmm¡­ I guess there''s no other way. Another Dark Shadow Sect attack and we are as good as dead¡­ We might as well bet it all on you." Sighed Thaletus. The sect master signed the document very quickly. In the document there was also a peace treaty with the Winter Lotus Sect, and also a forge of alliance. This was why Mikohime also signed it. The contract was done, and everything was ready. "Very well, you two better not fight ever again, or you''ll suffer the consequences of the contract." I said. "I guess¡­ this is official now, the eternal rivalry and hate between each sect is finally over." Said Thaletus. "It was quite anti-climactic, but¡­ we must survive. So lets survive together." Said Mikohime. "Hmph, I have to agree to that." Said Thaletus. Thaletus and Mikohime shook hands and nodded. They disliked each other still, but at the very least they were now in better terms with one another. "Good¡­ Now that we are done with this¡­ I guess you can bring me to Zephyr''s body." I said. "Oooh! Sure thing!" said Zetice. "Here." Said Thaletus. I was guided by the two old men into a secret room in the pce''s underground, which was as chilly as a refrigerator. In there, I saw the body of a young kid whose chest was pierced by an icicle, his expression seemed pained and moribund. He was perfectly frozen in a cube of ice. "I see, excellent, this is more than I thought¡­ I will bring it with me then." I said. I quickly stored the entire corpse inside my inventory. The two old men panicked a bit. "W-What did you do?!" they asked. "Huh? I just stored him inside of a special item. Don''t worry, he''s fine. I told you this will take its time, right? It cannot be done instantly; it is a meticulous process." I said. "We understand¡­" said Thaletus. "Do you need any help in anything?" asked Zetice. "Bring me as many Life Attribute Mages as you have." I said. "We only got a few¡­ but they are at around Rank 2¡­ Is it okay?" asked Thaletus. "You''re telling me you''ve not invested in life attribute mages?" I sighed. "Well¡­ resources are limited." Said Zetice. "Fine, bring them other, better than nothing." I sighed I also brought my own Life Mages and selected a special room, an empty one. In there I waited for the corpse to unfreeze itself, as all the ice was drained into water and then taken out, I looked into the pale corpse of the boy. I could insert the soul now and make him into a zombie, but that won''t do. I am going to do an even more advanced method than that, something simr to Bedann''s parents. Certainly, he won''t be brought back to lifepletely, but he''ll be something closer to death than anything, nheless, it should allow him to grow and develop anyways, it is something special, between life and death¡­ ----- Chapter 486: Revival Process

Chapter 486: Revival Process

----- "Alright guys, infuse life mana into the corpse." I said. "Wouldn''t that purify it though?" "Yeah, it will be even more damaged!" "How can this even work?" Some of the arrogant mages from the Jade Snake Sect began to refute my orders. "I had conjured a Spell on it named Undead Healing and then Death Refreshment, the flesh had suddenly lost the "death" within itself, and now can be infused with life once more. Just trust me. It is like making something fresh once more. I remember regenerating entire skeletons into having flesh this way." I said. The nine-year-old Samantha, one of the kids I had rescued back then and a reliable older sister figure to the other kids nodded to my words, she was an excellent life mage at Rank 3 already. "Indeed! Drake had already practiced this with us before, he had brought back to life other smaller creatures and even monsters. So experiments had been made already." Said Samantha. "O-Oh¡­" "I see¡­" "Well¡­ "Just get to it." I said. "Y-Yes!" ¡­ After some time, the corpse, instead of burning or something, was filled with even more freshness. After half a day, it felt as if it was just recently killed. It took some effort from everyone, but they really did a good job. "Nice, now go rest for the moment, you all earned yourselves your rest." I said. "Thank you, Drake." "We are on our way." "Phew¡­" "Zephyr-sama looks like he''s alive¡­" "We really did that?" In these twelve or so hours, I had already healed most of Zephyr''s mind, so he was ready to get in there. Maybe I could take a few more days, but he can recover the rest by sleeping a lot. I grabbed his soul, which looked like a jewel and inserted it inside of his chest. FLASH! A bright white light came from his corpse, the soul quickly expanded across the body as if it were flowing everywhere. I then called Rose and she used Blood Magic to make his blood flow begin, alongside his heart to begin to beat. Blood Magic was very useful in these things, so having this Vampire Ghost was useful, and Rose had been grown fond of me now and even without the charm working on her anymore, she''s loyal. "I-It is working, my lord?" she asked. "Yes, keep the blood flow going, now move it to the brain¡­ I will insert oxygen into his lungs through my wind magic, and this oxygen will then spread across his blood. Reaching the brain." I said. "Understood¡­" said Rose. After thirty minutes, the boy began to breath, and he slowly began to move his fingers. rity reached his brain once more, as his consciousness finally transferred into his head. "Huh?" Zephyr slowly opened his bright purple eyes, looking at me us with a tired expression. "Huh? What¡­ happened? Ah¡­ I am so tired¡­" he sighed. "Rest for now, boy, you''ve been revived." I said. "R-Revived?" he asked while wondering what I was talking about. Indeed, it worked better than I thought, using all these procedures, he actually was revived for real. To think that bybining all these types of magic, revival seems to be so trivial¡­ of course, the crucial part is the soul. The body at the end is like your clothes, it can get eventually repaired or even reced by a new one, but your true self is the soul. If the soul is broken down or destroyed, that person simply disappears and there''s no way back to life¡­ but as long as the soul is left, there are always chances. I guess for most mortals this still seems mildly impossible, perhaps immortals can easily revive mortals, but I''ve achieved something legendary by itself. He isn''t even an Undead as I thought, he did indeed be alive once more. His Mana Core began to flow with mana, and it was as if it was activated once more. I used the Illusion and Dream Spell [Hypnosis] to make him sleep once more, and then I carried him in my arms outside the room. I was greeted by arge crowd, Thaletus and Zetice were there, looking at the boy, they noticed he was breathing and sleeping peacefully. "Y-You did it¡­?!" asked Thaletus. "I-I can''t¡­ I cannot believe it!" said Zetice. "Shut up! He''s sleeping, you''re going to wake him up¡­ Somebody, guide me to his room to leave him there. He needs to seriously sleep for now." I said. "V-Very well!" The two old men guided me to the kid''s room, and I left him over his bed, resting peacefully. I guess that was that for now. I made sure to give him good dreams using dream magic, so he can recover well enough After that, there were left some guards around Zephyr to monitor him and then we moved into celebrations, a big feast started in the pce, with food from the ice moon sect, and the winter lotus sect, alongside some of the food that was barely left in this sect. The food wasforting and hit the spot after not having eaten in like 12 hours, so I felt rather happy myself. "Thank you very much! I am so happy my kid is back! I will do anything! I will do anything for you, Drake! You have my utmost loyalty! Tell me who I have to kill!" said Zetice. "I agree! You''ve already earned our loyalty. The miracle you''ve done is something that not even Immortals would be able to aplish so easily! It was said that the Venerables were able to bring back people from death, but it was very hard for them!" said Thaletus. "Eh? Really? It is so hard?" I wondered. "Yes! It was outstanding!" said the grandma who was the wife of Thaletus. "Indeed, you''ve left the entire ce shocked." Said Thaletus. "It wouldn''t be far to say they would worship you like a god from now on¡­" said Mikohime. "That much? It was an arduous job, but it wasn''t as HARD as I thought." I said. ----- Chapter 487: Salaphertise Wakes Up

Chapter 487: Sphertise Wakes Up

----- Sphertise remembered having been hit by her grandpa and knocked out unconscious¡­ after that, she ended finding herself waking up in her fluffy andfortable bed. "Huh? What happened? I''m in a bed?" she wondered. She found herself in the same bed she always uses to sleep. Her room, of course. This only could mean one thing, her sect had somehow survived. But she didn''t knew if her grandfather or her grandmother did¡­ A strong dreadful feeling took ahold of her heart, as she began to realize that something very bad could had happened. She quickly jumped out of bed and began to walk across the room, putting on some clothes quickly and then walking outside. She found that everything was eerily in silence. It was already the morning of the next day, there wasn''t even a single voice in the background¡­ "Did¡­ everyone¡­ no¡­ No!" she cried, as she began walking across the corridors, but finding nobody! "Where is everyone at?!" she cried, as she suddenly heard a faint voice to the distance. She walked downstairs several floors and reached the first floor. And there, she found a massive amount of people. "E-Everyone! Where is my grandpa?!" she asked. "Ah, Sphertise-sama!" "I am d you''re awake,dy." "You grandfather is okay, he''s in this room." "Lady, Zephyr-sama was revived!" "E-Eh? So he''s alive¡­ phew¡­ I am so- EH?! Zephyr was revived? What kind of bad joke is this?" she asked angrily. She actually felt bad when he died, but didn''t seem to be as affected, she didn''t liked Zephyr from the very beginning, having him revived would be both good and bad at the same time, as she really didn''t wanted to marry such a person, she could already tell he would be an abusive husband when he were to grow up. "He''s really back!" "Now that he''s back, your marriage can happen!" "Aren''t you happy, Sphertise-sama?" "Shut up! Stop messing around! It is impossible to bring back the dead, what nonsense are you speaking about?" sighed Sphertise, she walked towards the room where everyone was gathered around, and found his grandpa, Zephyr''s father, and Zephyr himself sitting over the bed. "Huh?!" "Ah, my granddaughter, you''re here." Said Thaletus. "Sphertise! You''re here! Good to see you, look!" said Zetice, pointing at his son. Zephyr seemed a bit sickly and tired, but he looked at Sphertise while raising his eyebrows. After undergoing the things he did, he didn''t knew what to even say to her. "¡­" "Y-You''re not a zombie, right?" asked Sphertise. "Zombie? ¡­I don''t think so." Sighed Zephyr. "I see¡­ How? Just how was he brought back?" asked Sphertise. "Drake, the new ally we made." Said Thaletus. "The man that has be my master." Said Zetice. "Drake? I don''t even know such a simpleton name¡­" said Sphertise. "Don''t disrespect the one that revived Zephyr!" said Thaletus. "I don''t know him! And what happened with the invaders? Did you killed them?" asked Sphertise. "No we are all friends now." Said Thaletus. Hearing her angry and grumpy old man that was always into killing people talking with his friendly voice and saying "no, we are all friends now" felt utterly alien to the mind of Sphertise. She felt like her mind was falling into pieces. "Eh?! Since when are you so friendly with people?" asked Sphertise. "Since they revived a kid! You don''t realize how amazing this is? Also he''s way too strong, there''s no way I am fighting Lord Drake, he''s a monster." Said Thaletus. Her grandpa that was always defiant and confident was now reduced to a rxed old man¡­ "I guess he did that. After dying, I went through a lot of things¡­ I barely have faint memories of those times, at this point, they feel more like nightmares than anything¡­ But I do remember haunting Shouta¡­ And I remember¡­ seeing him always so sad¡­ I¡­ I can''t believe I wasughing and enjoying such a thing¡­ I feel¡­ disgusted with myself¡­ Was I being of such monstrous hatred? What was I?" he sighed. "Those were times when you had be filled with resentfulness." Said the voice of a young man, the door opened as a handsome man with long hair and a sharp chin emerged, it was Drake. "Drake!" said Thaletus and Zetice, rushing towards him and bowing their heads. "You don''t have to be so formal, calm down¡­" he sighed. he was oddly humble. Sphertise red at him defiantly, he didn''t even seemed that impressive, until she noticed his mana presence, and his aura¡­ and she quickly decided to not say anything to him, swallowing saliva and realizing the monster he was. She didn''t knew that there was also the aura of Kuro and Kumo mixed inside his shadows, giving that sort of "monstrous" effect. Drake was actually very good at hiding his presence, but he wasn''t that good at doing it with the two shadow monsters, and because they liked to always look outside through the shadows, they unintentionally showed their presences outside for a bit of time every now and then. "H-He''s a monster indeed." She thought as she looked at him walk. "Resentment?" asked Zephyr. "That''s right, kid. You were filled with hatred of being killed, but your entire life was also kind of a hell, right? So you had a lot more resentment in life. All of that umted and made you into a haunting spirit that haunted Shouta. In a way, such a thing helped you have your soul still in this ne, as it would had gone to the afterlife if it wasn''t¡­ But I guess at the same time such anger is what got you killed. What you did to Shouta was very awful. You''re going to apologize, right?" asked Drake. "¡­I will. I have¡­ realized how I''ve been living and how much hatred I had inside. Perhaps dying and being revived changed me and made me realize my mistakes." Sighed Zephyr. "I guess you''re right in that¡­ Nowe, I think you can walk now, right? Shouta is waiting for your apology. But he''ll also apologize as well." I said. ----- Chapter 488: Spider Rancher

Chapter 488: Spider Rancher

----- [Day 193] Day 193? Yesterday it felt like an eternity, I just woke up in the room we were given by the Jade Snakes with the prettiest girl out there, Bedann, and the cute little gremlin Miranda to the other side of the bed, clinging to my back. Well, I shouldn''t call her gremlin, she''s too pretty and cute to be called like that after all, I should be gentler¡­ Despite having done a lot of mischievous things before, and a lot of very, very bad things, she had more than redeemed herself, and I like to believe that people can change. Also, she''s Bedann''s other half, so I cannot really do anything to her other than reprimand her and forgive her afterwards¡­ in a way, I see her as if she were her other half. Bedann is usually gentle and friendly, she often barely harbors any negative thoughts, but Miranda is her opposite, she''s zealous, rather mischievous, malicious, and tsundere¡­ In a way, when I see the two, I imagine two halves of the same coin. And it feels rather cute¡­ "Crysha¡­" And then a small white snake-like dragon showed up around Bedann''s clothes, popping out its tiny head. "Hiss¡­" "You''re hissing at me again, you little ruffian?!" I asked angrily. "Hisss¡­" He was hissing at me! Who does this hybrid thinks he is?! I am going to literally eat him. No, I can''t¡­ He or she is Bedann''s Spirit and pet¡­ I ignored his hissings and petted his head. He tried to bite me, but his fangs were so weak it didn''t do anything to my skin, which was as hard as my scales. "Haha, you''re rather cute when you''re hopeless." I said. "Ugh, what''s the big deal? Can''t you let me sleep?" sighed Belle, the little pink fox was sleeping over my legs. Ah, so that was the warm thing that was in my legs¡­ When she''s not in her humanoid and cute fox girl form, she''s even cuter in her fox form, like a pet fox. How many times have you seen a fox video in youtube and wanted a fox pet? They''re like cats and dogsbined together¡­ Sadly, Belle is not that great either, but I guess she''s something. You could consider her the key to an overpowered inheritance I cannot do yet. Or also an overpowered dream spirit. Well, both. I decided to sit down and stretch my arms and legs for a bit, then I stood up and looked into the window. My workers already reached here, Fuyu moved through the night and reached the outskirts of the Jade Snake Sect, so things are getting ready. She''s going to send more workers progressively. As of now, the majority were working in repairing the walls, the other houses, and the pce. Unlike the Winter Lotus Sect, this sect barely had any mortals, they were a more secretive sect and had less poption, so they didn''t had mortals to take care of nor they used them as meat shields. That was still awful to be honest, and I am still notpletely happy with the Winter Lotus Sect¡­ But oh well, I cannot just stay angry all my life, we have to keep going. I looked into the window and felt the soothing wind. There were some patches of green grass around the snowy streets, in these areas of he continent, the ice begins to be less and less, until you''re supposed to reach the other area of the continent which is quite a warm ce, with grasnds and verdant forests, and some say that there are even jungles around. After I am done here, we''ll continue moving to thosends and reach even further ces¡­ I want to go there, I bet there will be unique fauna and flora, perhaps new fruits, and monsters to taste and yeah, I guess new sects, or whatever else there could be, such as dungeons. A Rank 5 Dungeon would be interesting¡­ although a Rank 4 would be good enough for me to be honest. If I can get my hands in a lot of Rank 4 Dungeons then we can actively hunt Rank 4 monsters instead of waiting for them to respawn for so long. Rank 4 monsters are extremely rare, and the ones we had fought so far were made through very special methods used by the Dark Shadow Sect''s inheritance they acquired from someone¡­ through some shady means. So we cannot really rely on that to get a constant supply of Rank 4 monsters¡­ however, I am my fingers crossed we can find some more in the Dungeons around here, after all they were also infected by the Mana-Draining Spiders and they told me they had not been essible ever since the Dark Shadow Sect Raid. So it''s the perfect opportunity to get there and get some more tasty spiders to eat¡­ And in the spider farm, Kumo hadid a bunch of eggs back in the Winter Lotus Sect, they drain mana rather fast to grow, so anyone around is advised to not get closer to the eggs while they grow. After two days, the eggs hatched and small dog-sized ck spiders showed up¡­ using a slime clone, I realized they were already tamed to obey me, and it was easy to tell them to eat whatever critter they found in the wilderness ande back. They also can eat dungeon monsters, so I feed them ice goblins from the ice moon sect''s dungeons. They eat a goblin a day, so nothing hard, and they grow fatter fast, so they''ll be ready in a few more years. We can continue this process and have cattle spiders to feed the poption. The dungeons at the winter lotus sect are taking their time to make new monsters, the "Trauma" that the spiders left on it will take its time to finally recoverpletely, and I cannot feed them all using ice moon''s resources forever, so a self-sustainable cattle animal was needed, and Kumo is carrying everyone in her back in this regard¡­ ----- Chapter 489: Cooking With My Clones

Chapter 489: Cooking With My Clones

----- Who would had thought that Kumo would save the day? Being one of the monsters to me for the starvation of the winter lotus sect, now she had be their savior, aside from my supplies of food which will slowly decrease more and more as the winter lotus produces their food again using Kumo''s help with her mass-production of edible giant spiders that grow fast into meaty ws to boil, there are other ways to get food such as farming, so the winter lotus people began making crops again. Most of the mortals in that job perished, so they have to do that work by themselves now, at the very least they''re not shying away from that responsibility, and I''ve shared some of my magically enhanced crops that I''ve modified using the power of Death Magic and also Life Magic and Nature Magic from my other friends. They''re specially engineered with magic to grow fast and big, and even tastier. They had begun to nt a lot of rice, lettuce, and salt root that was modified to growrge like potatoes. Kumo doesn''t seem to mind giving away her eggs to be eaten, in fact she was a terrible mother because she ate her own children as well¡­ but well, who cares? She''s just a monster and her children are critters without intelligence either. It is harsh to raise animals just to eat them but that''s what we literally do in Earth, so there''s no point in getting sad over it, thankfully the spiders are often monstrous and senseless, so they cannot grow attached to anyone. If I stop looking at them with my clone, they begin attacking and killing each other, so I have to keep an eye on the herd 24/7 using the clone, which I''ve ended dividing into three smaller clones, like little shepherd versions of me. I could leave my other head clones to the task, I had considered it¡­ maybe¡­ But for now, slime clones are the best for that task. Using them feels like I am ying some monster ranching game simtor¡­ especially because thanks to the System I can even see the spider''s status and how they feel, tired, hungry, or nasty. When they''re tired, I bring them to sleep, when they''re hungry I throw them food, and when they''re nasty, I wash them¡­ It hasn''t been too long, but it gets repetitive, I guess. However, a few of them ended naturally evolving after absorbing enough mana, and became Rank 2¡­ the biggest ones, which have the size of trucks, are the Rank 3 ones, but those guys are hard to get, the Rank 2 are as big as cars, so I am happy with that. A single one can feed like 20 people, so they''re an efficient cattle animal, big, durable, can eat anything, tasty, and grows fast too. Going back to the main topic regarding the jade snake sect, I suppose I couldplete the dungeons off-line like I did the other day, sending Kumo and my monsters there and letting them massacre everything and bring me the loot. It feels way better to be honest. As of now I should go check Zephyr and see how''s that going on¡­ but that''s after breakfast. I quickly walked to the kitchen of this pce, and I found it empty, most of the sect''s people was working outside, and the jade snakes were way less polite than the winter lotus sect, so they were not desperately preparing us breakfast, I bet they won''t even offer us food, they don''t have any. So I decided to just bring out my own stuff and fill the kitchen with ingredients. After that, I began making a variety of things¡­ "Alright you guys, you cane, help me out cook something tasty." I said. POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! I suddenly summoned the 7 other clones I got, all of them with their different appearances, clothes, and even genders¡­ "Cooking, huh?" "So we are ves now or something?" "Hahaha!" "Come on, let''s get to work." "I like cooking!" "Do we have to say a line?" "Yeah." "Ugh, just stop wasting time and cook!" I sighed. Everyone surprisingly worked together very well, and we cooked a variety of things for breakfast. Bedann and Miranda are going to get happy. I guess I also made stuff for Belle and Shiro. A delicious sea food soup using the freshly fished monsters from the rivers of the recovering dungeon of the winter lotus sect, alongside ck spider legs for the entrance. And then a lot of premade dumplings I bought from the ice moon sect. After that, a lot of grilled fish from the nearby rivers. And green tea named Matcha from the Winter Lotus Sect. After that, I also made a few dozens of toasts, brought butter, arge piece of cheese, and some fruit jam. That should be it for breakfast. We all eat a crap ton, so this is not as much as you would expect, but I hope to fill our bellies with the soup. The girls in specific seem to have an endless pit of stomach. Even I get full sometimes, but those girls can eat endlessly. Of course, at the end, they''re still defeated after eating a lot, and have to rest. Bedann grows her belly even after eating a lot, but she always tells me that the baby asks for a lot of food and is constantly growing stronger by devouring her nutrients, so she has to eat a lot topensate. I guess she''s right. Maybe we should make more¡­ "You guy stay cooking a bit more of everything if Bedann happens to still end up hungry." I said. "Sure boss, whatever." "Oi, give that dumpling." "Oh, these toasts are good¡­" "Hmm, soup!" They of course were also allowed to eat; I wasn''t so tyrannical. Their bodies require calories and have bellies. I think they can even go to the bathroom, so they better eat up their first meal. ----- Chapter 490: A Man Can Also Cry!

Chapter 490: A Man Can Also Cry!

----- I reached the room where we were staying, and I served the girls with a massive breakfast. I was even carrying an entire metallic pot with soup which was pimping hot, carried by a massive slime clone that was sliding carefully around the floor. "We are here! Time to eat." I said, as I found the two girls still sleeping, my scream surprised them and made them both jump out of bed. "Uwah! Eh? Hmm! That smells nice! I am starving!" said Bedann. "Ugh! Let me sleep some more, you''re always so annoying with- huh? Food?" asked Miranda. "Yeah, food, stop being so grumpy and sit down with us." I said. I quickly took out a table and we sat down to devour the meals. The dumplings were the first things that everyone wanted to eat alongside the sea food soup. The two went well, I saw Bedann dipping the dumplings with meat inside over the soup and eating them gluttonously. She''s so happy when she eats, it fills my heart with happiness. I also took little bites of the grilled fish while eating it with some rice as well, which I had forgot to mention, all of it with the soup and all went pretty well together, soforting to drink a strong soup in the morning, it really gets you in the mood to work. The green tea from the Winter Lotus Sect is also superb, even though it is high on demand and very rare after the war, I''ve gotten a few for myself as I got special privileges as the almighty emperor. "Hmm! The spider legs are so nice, the white meat inside is better than crab or even lobster¡­" I sighed. "Yeah, they''re good! You should had made some tempura." Said Bedann. "Tempura? You don''t eat tempura in the morning¡­" I sighed. "Hey, who says so? I don''t remember hearing that its natural to drink soup in the morning." Said Miranda. "Its obvious that its natural, soup is packed with all the nutrients you need directly extracted from the meat and bones of the creatures it was made. It is also warm andforting! It is the perfect meal for the morning, actually, it gets you going in the cold mornings¡­ I loved to drink it back home." I sighed, recalling that in my previous life, my mother always made delicious vegetable and meat soup, or chicken soup, and so on, varied every day¡­ it wasforting and got me always into the mood for going to sses and then the institute. "Ah, this soup is godly¡­ It reminds me of my mother''s¡­" I sighed as a little tear came out of my left eye. "Y-You''re crying?!" asked Miranda in disbelief. "Yeah, what''s wrong with a man crying? We all have feelings." I said. "Hahaha, honey gets excited when the food reminds him of his home." Said Bedann with a gentle smile, as she stuffed her checks with grilled fish. "Indeed! That''s the case. It is way too good; I can''t believe it. I am such an amazing chef." I said. "Well, you got something called Cooking Magic or whatever, right? That must had done it." said Miranda. "Ooh! You''re right, I used that without realizing it, is that why all the food was sparkling while cooking it?" I wondered. "Yeah, I guess this is why the vors are so strong too! Drake how high is your proficiency with cooking?" asked Miranda. "Pretty high¡­ I told you can see abilities and techniques that people learn through levels, right? So I could tell my cooking went to max level and then evolved into cooking magic, and I suddenly learned how to merge my cooking with mana and make it even more delicious, like game-like items." I said. "Haaah! That exins why everything is so tasty honey! I am so happy to have such a talented chef¡­ You can cook me all the yummy stuff!" said Bedann, she was in paradise while eating all she wanted. "Hahaha¡­ You''replimenting me too much; I am not that good yet." I giggled. "Not that good?! You''re probably the best chef of the region¡­ I wonder if there''s a cooking contest somewhere." Said Miranda. "In a harsh and unforgiving world such as this? I doubt it¡­ And well, the ultimate chef would be someone that could cook the heavens and the earth together and bring the ultimate and most delicious food in the world¡­ God!" I said. "W-What?" asked Miranda while raising an eyebrow. "Ah, never mind, just a Toriko reference, old schools will get it." I said. "But what else could be more advanced than this tasty food, dearie? You make the best. I think you could conquer the heart of everyone with food." Said Bedann. "Hmm¡­ Maybe I could wield Cooking Magic offensively? I don''t even know how, it seems to be a new type of magic, I asked Rakasha, and he said he had no idea such a thing existed. He did said he knew about Smithing Magic and Alchemy Magic, but not about Cooking Magic." I said. Bedann swallowed whatever she had in her mouth with a rxed and happy smile, she looked like she was on Zen mode. "I think it might be something you invented?" she wondered. "There''s no way¡­ I bet other Venerables did it or something." I sighed. "Anyways, we should eat the rest and get going, aren''t you busy with some kid you revived yesterday?" asked Miranda. "You''re more than right." I said, quickly finishing the meal and walking outside the room. "I''ll go out for a bit, do whatever you want I guess." I said, as I walked outside. I reached Zephyr''s room and found him with his grandfather and his father, there was also a girl, who was his future wife? Or something, her name was¡­ Sphertise and she was rather cute, but had a defiant look into her eyes as if she was trying to intimidate me for some weird reason¡­ ----- Chapter 491: Small Reunion

Chapter 491: Small Reunion

----- After entering Zephyr''s room, we had a long discussion regarding what he had gone through, and then I decided to arrange a meeting with him and Shouta, hopefully with both kids apologizing to one another or something like that. I brought him out as I found out he was perfectly good to walk now, so we moved forward rather steadily towards our destination, finding Kokoro, Mikohime, and Shouta in their room just recently having woken up. "D-Drake?!" asked Mikohime, feeling surprised by seeing the crowd of sect members behind us. "Can you guys get out for a bit?" I asked. I gave an intimidating re and abused Kumo''s presence in my shadows to make an extra punch, everyone nodded and ran away for their lives. Kumo makes it so easy to intimidate people¡­ I am just not in the mood to unleash my own mana and stuff, so she takes care of this. Yeah, I amzy, I just take the easiest andziest ways out of my predicaments. "Shouta¡­" said Zephyr. He had changed a bit after dying. Well, who wouldn''t change after dying? Pretty much, he now feels guilty and all of that crap, so its pretty easy now to force him to apologize with Shouta and make peace, thest step to make this stupid drama go away from my life. "Z-Zephyr, you''re really revived¡­" said Shouta. "Yeah¡­ Erm, I wanted to apologize. I know I cannot really be forgiven for the crap I did¡­ I just want you to know that I am just sorry¡­" sighed Zephyr. A very awkward yet predictable response, an asshole has a hard time stop being one, I guess. "I-It''s fine, you don''t have to apologize, I am the one who''s sorry for having¡­ taken away your life." Sighed Shouta. "Well¡­ We are both sorry, right? Let''s shake hands." Said Zephyr with a mild smile. "R-Really? Sure!" said Shouta. It was easier than I thought, the two shook hands and that was the end of it. Sphertise for some reason was looking at the scene dumbfounded, she couldn''t believe Zephyr had changed so much in this little time, well, he''s now a changed man, a man of Jesus Christ! I just had to calm down his anger, frustration, anguish, and all the soul pain he had, and he suddenly turned out to be a pretty decent guy, who would had guessed? Wow! Anyways I was done with this crap, so I walked out and went back to my family, in there, I found Bell and Yuki ying around, the kids were also here, such as yr, Noirenn, Ruby, Cassim, and Hansel. Rakasha also just came here alongside Draugann, the two grandpas were getting along pretty well. Tisha and Pekora were here too, we haven''t seen them in a few days, I guess they missed me. "Hey, you guys are here. What''s up?" I asked. "We came to take a visit here, we just came this morning here through Fuyu." Said Rakasha. "You''vepletely forgotten about us now that you''re going around sects all the time!" said Draugann. "Eh?! What are you on about? I would never forget about you guys, I was nning on going back to Fuyu in a few more days, probably doing thest stuff here." I said. "Hmm¡­! I don''t believe you one bit, I can tell you''re enjoying these trips, you lizard bastard." Said Draugann. "Who are you calling bastard, damn grandma?!" I roared back. "W-Wait! Don''t fight!" cried Noirenn. "Drake papa don''t be angry with grandpa." Said yr. "Yeah, calm down." Said Hansel. "Drake don''t let an old woman''s provocation get the worst out of you." Said Ruby. "Papa, let me climb you!" said the cute Cassim. "Sure!" I said, as Cassim jumped over my arms and rushed into my shoulder, sitting there, and hugging my head. He was so tinypared to an ice giant it was quite funny. "Well now,e sit here to drink some tea with your friend." Said Rakasha. At the end we ended sitting around the table to drink tea and discuss the things that had happened. The children were interested in Zephyr and Shouta''s issue. "How''s Shouta? Is he okay?" asked Cassim. "Yeah, he''s doing pretty good, don''t worry about him. He''ll most likely get very happy to see you guys¡­ But currently he just made peace with Zephyr, so we better let them be for some time." I said. "I see¡­ I am happy for him!" said Cassim. "You sure are, I can tell." I giggled. "Have¡­ any Vampires showed up by any chance?" wondered Ruby. "Vampires? No¡­?" I asked. "I-I see¡­" said Ruby. "What''s wrong?" asked Bedann. "Yeah that sounded suspicious." Said Miranda. "Ehh¡­ Well¡­ I already told uncle but¡­ I''ve been sensing the scent of Vampirestely, all around the area of here. There''s no Vampires though, but¡­ perhaps they have something to do with the Shadow Sect? As someone with my bloodline I have special abilities¡­ One of them is being able to see through scents, the scents of Vampires can be perceived the best¡­ a strong bloody scent, with some hints of dreadfulness and death." Said Ruby. "Huhh¡­ T-That sounds a bit scary!" said Noirenn. "So you''re telling me you''re sensing them around? I see¡­ Perhaps the Dark Shadow Sect is already being controlled by Vampires without us even realizing it." I said. "Hmmm¡­ What else is there to it?" wondered Rakasha. "Info is not much, I can''t get to learn everything they know either because their minds are clouded with darkness, but I learned a bit. They''re apparently learning a bunch of powers and techniques from an inheritance they got. The sect master got an inheritance from an Immortal¡­ Someone simply named "ck"." I said. "Inheritances again¡­" sighed Bedann. "I could already tell from a miles away, those bastards had very powerful dark magic, it seemed unnatural." Said Draugann. "Because it actually was, their dark magic was made by infecting their mana core with negative emotions¡­ the strangest way I''ve seen to do that." I said. "Huh¡­ Interesting." Said Rakasha. ----- Chapter 492: Vampires Produce Scent?

Chapter 492: Vampires Produce Scent?

----- "And Ruby just sensed vampire scent from them? Could the Vampires have helped the Dark Shadow Sect somehow?" wondered Miranda. "I don''t know, I can only tell there is scent around." Said Ruby while shrugging. "You''re sure its not your scent?" I asked. "O-Of course not! I actually don''t produce such scent." Said Ruby. "How so?" I asked. "It is because I am refined!" said Ruby. "She takes baths regrly too." Said Rakasha. "Wait! Are Vampires nasty?" asked Yuki. "Sort¡­ of." Said Ruby. "So they''re nasty motherfuckers¡­" said Yuki. "Yuki,nguage, we are in front of kids¡­" sighed Bedann. "Oh! Sorry¡­" apologized Yuki. We continued our discussion for a while, mostly assessing each technique we saw them use, they were all utterly bizarre but also powerful. The ability to make a near-endless army of shadows. The power to use shadows that died and make even bigger and stronger ones. The power to tame powerful descendants of a god, these snakes. The technique of making their mana cores into dark magic mana cores through the harboring of hatred and negative emotions¡­ changing their very element. And even more, the power of bringing Kumo''s rtives into the equation and doing all that nasty shit they did with the dungeons¡­ they can do all of that and more¡­ "I guess these bastards are really resourceful, but they seem to have pulled back now." I said. "Indeed, ording to what I investigated, the Sect''s territory is a few dozen of kilometers from here, they had all retreated into the sect''s walls and what I was able to see showed most of the people training magic and martial arts." Said Belle. "Huginn and Muninn just took a trip there recently and I was able to see that they had indeed yet to mobilize to this sect¡­ The impact we caused in the raid against the winter lotus left them shocked. I bet they''re trying to prepare for another try¡­" I said. "Hm¡­ Well this is a bitplicated." Said Bedann. "Indeed," said Miranda. "Don''t worry about it, I''ll go there eventually with an army, and we can simply wipe them out. For now I have a few things to do¡­ And well, to prepare as well." I said. "I agree, we should prepare before anything¡­" said Rakasha. "But raiding their sect? I wonder what sorts of tricks they might have now." Said Tisha. "These bastards even had cursed weapons; they must be very strong¡­ We cannot take them lightly¡­ If possible, we should upgrade our equipment." Said Pekora. "A good insight, we''ll do just that then. Rakasha you''ll help too, right?" I asked. "Sure thing, leave it to me and my team of forgers," Said Rakasha. "What else can we do than that?" wondered Bedann. "Hm, perhaps practice magic? You''ve acquired some new powers, so you should practice spirit magic and moonlight magic." I said. "Oh right! My amazing dress! I''ll go with it!" said Bedann. "Wait, shouldn''t she not go that she''s pregnant?" asked Miranda. "You''re right! Then you''re wearing the clothes and going with Shiro. I am sure you can use his powers too." I said. "Geh¡­ How could you tell?! No! Wait, I don''t want to wear that weird dress!" cried Miranda. "Haha, there''s no point in crying, you''re doing it¡­" I said with a sickly smile, Miranda looked at me with eyes wide open in horror, I could see that she was despairing at every second now. "Yeah! Miranda, you gotta use the set! Don''t worry, its adaptable to the sizes of anyone that wears it¡­" said Bedann. Yukihime and Mikoto''s souls nodded. "Miranda, you can do it! I believe in you." Said Yukihime. "Shiro seems to be also contracted with you for some reason, I guess it was true what Drake said, you''re like Bedann''s other half." Said Mikoto. "Ugh, shut up!" said Miranda. The majority was confused at what Miranda was talking to. "Ah, I forgot to show you guys this¡­" I said. I presented everyone with the ghosts of Yukihime and Mikoto, as everyone was left speechless about their origins and how I got them. "Y-You plundered their graveyard?" sighed Draugann. "Wait, so that''s where you got the set." Said Rakasha. "And the egg too." I said. "Wow you''re a thief!" said Pekora. "I don''t know what to think about it other than good work." Said Tisha. "Yeah, I guess nobody was going to use them anyways." Said Bedann. "Might as well take it." said Ruby. "Eh?! You guys are okay with what he did! It''s supposed to be wrong though¡­" sighed Yukihime. "Hahaha! And I am going to plunder this sect''s graveyard too!" Iughed. "Oooh! Then I am going to help you as much as I can!" said Yukihime. "Let us steal all the loot from these pesky snakes." Said Mikoto. "I guess you girls are willing! Alright, your hatred for this sect is as obvious as it can get." Iughed. "You''re going with them?" asked Yuki. "And Rose," I said, as Rose emerged at my side while bowing to everyone else. "I see! Well, make sure toe back with some good loot." Said Tisha. "Tisha what''s wrong with you? How is it okay to plunder graves?" asked Pekora. "It''s not okay but I don''t feel like it''s the big thing, also he''s leaving the corpses alone, he just wants the mana cores." Said Tisha. "Eeehh¡­ Well, you can do whatever you want, Drake, I won''t say a thing. However, I have to voice my opinion, and I find it is not right." Said Pekora. "I understand your opinion and respect it, but I will continue doing what I want. Thanks for voicing your opinion, Pekora." I said. "I don''t know why I had the faint hope it would change your mind, you''re a stubborn man." Sighed Pekora while waving her head, a little rabbit was atop her head waving her head as well as if disappointed in me. This rabbit was her beast spirit named Aki. ----- Chapter 493: Jade Snake Sect Dungeon

Chapter 493: Jade Snake Sect Dungeon

----- "Anyways, aside from that, we are going to clean the Dungeons!" I said. "Oooh! I wonder what do they got in these dungeons?" wondered Yuki. "Maybe they got another type of food like the Winter Lotus?" asked Bedann. "I see! Perhaps they got fruits and vegetables." Said Miranda. "No, they probably got more ground animals, or perhaps a variety of birds and eggs¡­" said Rakasha. "I hope it could be something like that, I''ve wanting to eat more egg." Sighed Bedann. "You always want to eat more of everything." Said Miranda, petting Bedann''s belly. "The baby likes it!" said Bedann. "I think Drake is spoiling you a bit too much now, you''re going to end fat even after giving birth to the baby¡­" said Miranda. "Hahah! Miranda, you''re so funny sometimes. That could never happen. I am fit!" said Bedann. "Anyways, no, it is none of what you expect¡­ I already researched it with the sect master and what''s inside are¡­ venomous and poisonous creatures." I said. "EH?!" Everyone was rather shocked. "Yeah, this sect is filled with poison users, they''re all users of poison magic, and they have a spell that allows them to eat poison and venoms and add them to their bodies, they''re immune to most toxins and can secrete them through saliva and their nails¡­ this is how deadly they can be. So when you see the clich¨¦ of the guy licking a knife before stabbing you, it makes sense in this perspective." I said. "W-What? So they''re all poison eaters? Is all their cuisine made of poison?" asked Rakasha. "We haven''t eaten anything here thankfully." Said Draugann. "No, no, you''re getting it all wrong, they consume poison up to a certain amount but the majority of the time they just make normal food, they have adapted a cuisine that purifies the toxins and even changes them around, mixing them and negating each other of the toxins from the ingredients." I said. "Now that''s weird¡­ Maybe we should try it out." Said Yuki. "And die?!" asked Pekora. "Drake said it wouldn''t be bad! Don''t be such a coward." Sighed Yuki. "Well I am not being a coward! I am simply not into dying miserably like you like to do." Said Pekora. "What are you even talking about?" sighed Yuki. "Okay stop talking for once, beast-girls." Sighed Rakasha. "As I said earlier, we are going to do this off-camera." I said. "Camera?" asked Draugann. "What''s a camera?" asked Rakasha. "Hahah¡­ Right! You don''t even know what''s a camera¡­ Ugh. Well, it is a thing you use to take pictures and- Agh! Why am I even exining that if you''ll never see one? I mean that we''ll do it without doing it ourselves, I will send my tamed pets, the other day Kumo was able beat another dungeon with the same spider as her with her powers and my buffs. So we''ll do that for now." I said. "Oohh¡­ I guess you''re already set, then what do we do in the meantime?" asked Tisha. "I don''t know, train? Enjoy life? Whatever you want- Ah! You can go to the kitchen to pick up food, I left my clones working there¡­ they''re new guys I got after evolving into an eight-headed dragon, I can make each head a different clone. They''re way too different from me so they''re almost not me in a sense, some even are not my gender." I said. "Huh?! You never told me that!" said Bedann. "Precisely because you would react all surprised, dear." I sighed. "Ahh¡­ Y-You got eight freaking heads now?! This is crazy!" said Bedann. "Are the clones you?" asked Miranda. "Not really and yes, I share their minds and senses, but they feel like different people altogether¡­ So don''t treat them like you would treat me." I said. "Understood." Said Yuki. "Well, kids, are you hungry? Let''s go grab some food." Said Rakasha. "Alright!" the kids followed Rakasha and the rest, Bedann and Miranda ended following them with Belle, I quickly went on my own to the dungeons. I found Thaletus on the way. "Ah, lord Drake, I apologize so much for not offering any food! We have been so concentrated in the kids we had forgotten about everything else! But please go to the hall so we can serve you our sect''s food." Said the old man. "Oh, I used your empty kitchen to cook my own food with our ingredients, my family went there just now to eat some more, so I guess you can prepare after they''re done. I will go clear the dungeons for now, good luck." I said. "Eh?! Ah¡­ O-Okay¡­" the Rank 4 old man looked at me in surprise as I jumped outside the window and reached the floor wlessly rushing towards the nearby dungeon. This sect only has 1 dungeon at Rank 3, so it''s not gonna be hard toplete nor it will take long. But what resources can you get other than poisonous monsters from it? I guess for poisonous beings like me, that''s pretty nice. But the rest? Well, poison and venoms are toxins and chemicals, so you can actually use them to make alchemy and all sorts of crafts. Also this sect adapted to them and require these poisons into their diets to maintain their special bloodline trait that let them digest poison and venom and assimte it into their bodies to secrete into saliva, blood, and from specialized nds below their nails. Despite being ice giants you could call them Venomous Giants, or Poison Giants¡­ or Toxic Giants, whatever''s the case, they''re clearly not normal ice giants¡­ The System quickly gave me a prompt, it appears that what I thought was indeed a fact and true¡­ ----- Chapter 494: A Special Event?

Chapter 494: A Special Event?

----- So I moved near the Rank 3 Dungeon and decided to take a trip inside with the monsters. Kumo quickly came out, Kuro too, Frost reached here too, then the pair of crows, and I also brought the army of Ice Golems and Snow Beasts I had, which had the souls of people willing to help me. Rose, Yukihime, and Mikoto also joined. I wanted to bring Shiro, Bedann''s spirit, so it could get some field experience, but it was better to just leave it for now. Aside from that, Yuki was busy eating, so we swiftly got inside the dungeon at a fast pace. The Ice Golems and Snow Beasts walked behind therge ck spider and the giant ck snake, Kumo and Kuro, while I rode my loyal steed, Frost. I had also brought Skadi and Uller with me, of course, they were floating around me while inspecting the area. We crossed the corridor leading to the interior of the dungeon in an instant, and we reached its depths, in there, we were greeted by an interesting sight, a lot of purple flora everywhere, purple grass, trees, flowers, and more. There were also other colors, mostly blue and yellow mixed together, mostly as flowers. Other monsters were very rare, but we found a lot of spiderwebs everywhere. A few seconds after having reached here, an army of Rank 2 and 3 ck Spiders quickly greeted us¡­ and the rest was history. ¡­ "GRYYSSSHAA¡­!" BOOM! The massive Spider Queen fell before the almighty power of Kumo after a rather short battle where I helped in the back. The two spiders absorbing each other''s mana was funny to see, as if they were trying to cancel each other''s effects. I abused this moment to kill the enemy Spider Queen with the swift help of Kumo. How can I differentiate them? Well, Kumo is bigger and has a few other patterns over her exoskeleton, so she''s prettier overall. Meanwhile, the other Spider Queen was ck with some red markings, looking quite generic overall. After the arduous exploration which only took an hour and a half, we saved all the corpses inside my inventory, and we decided to move over to the surface. We made sure to retrieve all the corpses of the spiders and also the spiderweb, and after that, it was mostly done. I had also taken over the dungeon''s core and fused the dungeon with the other dungeons. Thebined dungeon gained a bit more of power this time, but I require more dungeons to make it stronger¡­ nheless, the bonus dungeon points was wee, we''ll be able to make more teleportation traps now. When we came out of the dungeon, we were greeted by Thaletus and his wife, alongside Zephyr and his granddaughter. Most of the sect was also present, bowing their heads to me. "Excellent work, Lord Drake!" he said. "We were not able to clear this ce due to ourck of resources¡­" sighed his wife. "I thought those that you brought back alive were long dead¡­ I am so happy they were still kicking!" said sect elder. "Thank you, Lord Emperor!" "We are forever grateful!" "Yes!" Many people began kneeling before me. They were even more formal than the winter lotus sect. And also, more devoted too. Maybe Zephyr''s incident has a lot to do with that. "Okay, guys, calm down, don''t bow, it is okay, I did it because it was easy, see? I did it in like less than two hours¡­ I am hungry, how about we go make some lunch?" I asked. Everyone looked at me with surprise over my very carefree way of speech. But really, why do they have to be so formal? Let''s have some fun together and let''s rx, no point in being like this. Everyone nodded faintly as they smiled a bit. "Lord Drake is such a benevolent man¡­." "Ooh, I have never meet someone so good-hearted before." "He is already a Saint that can revive people, but he''s also someone so humble!" "We''ll make sure to talk very well of you in the future Righteous Sect Meeting this year!" "Huh? The what?" I asked. "Oh right¡­ I guess you didn''t knew this, my lord? In three months, at thest month of this year, there will be a meeting between all major righteous sects of this continent, led by the Primeval Frost Soul Court, the greatest righteous sect of this continent founded by our Venerable, the Ice Queen!" said Thaletus. "Oh?! So such a thing will happen! Haha, I will dly join then, it will be interesting to get to know the big shots of the continent right away." I said. "We will make sure to support you as much as we can, lord Drake." Said Thaletus wife. "Yeah! I remember going there when I was little, it was a massive meeting." Said Zephyr. "There''s a lot of creepy people there though, so be careful¡­" said Thaletus granddaughter. "I don''t think I am someone easily intimidated, so don''t worry about it." I said while giggling. Interesting. This was some interesting news at longst¡­ So there is a special and incredibly strong court that controls all sects in this continent named the Primeval Frost Soul Court, founded by nobody else than the freaking Ice Queen?! I see, so that''s why it is so important I suppose, I guess there''s a lot to do in this regard. By just thinking about the possibilities of joining there and learning about the other sects around the continent and the strongest people, I grow excited. Although it might also seem quite dangerous to go¡­ What if there''s someone that figures out, I am not really an ice giant? It would be troublesome indeed. A part of me is telling me to not go there. But another part is telling me to get there and potentially forge and alliance with many other sects. But I think that it might be dangerous if I am too rash, it is something I must be very careful about. ----- Chapter 495: The Ones At The Pinnacle Of The Continent

Chapter 495: The Ones At The Pinnacle Of The Continent

----- The possibilities were quite interesting now. We could even begin some trade contracts, and what if I offer my powers as a service too and be famous in the continent? I could gain recognition and have a chance to join this Court¡­ If I join this court founded by the Venerable, there might be chances for me to grab all the treasures there! Although it would be dangerous to do¡­ But without risk there are no rewards. Well, not like I will be jumping into the open mouth of a shark or something. I might gradually and slowly gain more recognition as an amazing saint or some stupid bullshit like that. With that, I could get into their good side. Even if they find out I am actually a dragon, because I am so nice and amazing, they''ll spare me and consider me an equal. Well, all of this is just my imagination, I don''t know what might truly happen. I need to investigate more about this entire thing and see how things might truly turn out at the end. But I cannot really hide my excitement over the wide and vast possibilities. I wonder how many sects are out there though¡­ While looking at everywhere how my people was repairing the buildings and more, we got into the tower-like temple and quickly started a feast, the sect finally decided to cook something for us, who they were starving us to death! They quickly decided to prepare their special tes and more, using exotic ingredients that had poison and venom, which was neutralized through many special methods. Well, I still always checked them before, but always found they were neutralized. The poison and venom were canceled with one another and turned into another ingredient, intensifying the vors like nothing we had ever tasted before. Intense vors. The soups were delicious, filled with great vor, and quite amazing, the animals used were mostly snakes and other poisonous reptiles, but there were also certain mammals. Their meat was tender and tasty, the venom and poison canceled one another and turned the vors more intense, spicy, and even citric. It was like eating Chinese cuisine in some cases by how many spices they added, which were actually these venoms and poisons. We filled our bellies with these amazing and delectable tes, as we made our way through many different tes. I also added my own ingredients to the kitchen, and they were cooked too, making more normal tes. I decided to ask more about this Court to Thaletus while enjoying the food. "Ah, the Primeval Frost Soul Court? Yes, it is a ce where the strongest of the continent gather. As it was founded by the Venerable, it is mostly arranged by Immortals¡­ there are two meetings between sects, the one that include mortals, which they use mortal sect masters from famous sects that belong to their entire alliance, and then the immortal one, where only the immortals within these sects gather¡­ well, our sects don''t have any immortals, we are mortal sects, so we don''t get to join there, but we can join the mortal gathering, they don''t discriminate and wee any righteous sect." said Thaletus "I see¡­" So there are two meetings that this Court does, the Immortals Meeting and then the Immortal Meeting, pretty easy to get. I suppose that not all sects in this continent got Immortals on them. I have yet to find one with an immortal on it. Perhapsrger-scale ones do have them watching over them, but I would had already realized it if there was an immortal in the three sects I''ve visited. Thankfully they''re like watchful gods and don''t intervene if possible, so I can leisurely do my things without fearing theming down to kill me or something... But I am still rather concerned about them, so I better not mess with any righteous sect, and if I want them for myself, I must do the alliance slowly until they be part of my Empire. But against the bad sects like the Dark Shadow Sect? Yeah, no, I am going to just destroy them. They had already done a lot of evil, so it is totally justified, right, Ice Queen? Yeah, she totally gives me her thumbs up¡­ Well, I hope so. As long as it includes ughtering evil vampires, she''s all for it. Anyways, nonsensical ramblings aside, I decided to ask a few other things to Thaletus. "How many sects are out there?" I asked. "How many? Well, a lot! There are many sects in the continent, and even more in the entire world¡­ I remember seeing at leas thirty sects in thest meeting¡­" he said. "Well, damn, there are indeed a lot of sects¡­" I said. "But there are also Kingdoms, Nations, and Empires, around twenty if youbine them all. These ces often don''t follow the same rules as sects, sometimes they even have different mary systems! Certain areas of the continent are more filled with these types of monarchies than sects, although in other ces they''re mixed together and live with one another in harmony for the most part¡­ Sects usually offer the service of their disciples to the nations and kingdoms in exchange for the goods they produce, there are many kingdoms that have stablished sects alliances that hadsted hundreds of years." Said Thaletus. So there are Kingdoms and more. This is clearly not just a Cultivation world with sects as the only thing there is to it, there are entire Nations, Kingdoms, and Empires. In a way, Sects are usually smallpared to them and theirrge poption and production of resources, so they do pacts with them to offer their strength, bing the official fighters of these kingdoms. I guess the sects themselves are still there ying a big role, but now backed by a Kingdom that kind of "owns" them, in a way. I can''t help but wonder if it is the same for the rest of the world¡­ I suppose it should be, I don''t see any point in not¡­ ----- Chapter 496: Home Sweet Home

Chapter 496: Home Sweet Home

----- ording to Thaletus there are approximately thirty more sects and twenty kingdoms, nations, or empires¡­ that''s a lot of damn people. I doubt I will be able to memorize each of their leader''s faces, so I WILL probably only memorize the important guys. For now, I didn''t care anymore and just decided to continue eating and enjoying the day. After that, I decided to spend some time with Bedann the two of us, because I realized I left her mostly abandoned the entire day, and I felt a bit guilty. We were currently back home at longst as well; I had moved back to Fuyu with my friends and had yet to reveal the existence of my floating castle to anyone outside of my circle. Ahhh~ Home sweet home¡­ I rested over my bed; it was sofortablepared to anything else in the other sects. And seeing my room really made me realize this was really my area offort now. My inner neet triggers whenever I am back home, and I end up staying here most of the time. Although I shall force myself to move in the next days, I have yet to plunder the graveyard of the Jade Snakes and learn their secrets! But for now, Bedann just finished taking a warm bath and was resting at my side while fruit with yogurt. "How have you felt with the baby? Noplications?" I asked. "Yeah, I am doing fine dearie. Don''t worry about me. Nom¡­" she said while eating rxedly. Seeing her like this really soothed my heart. "You''re getting prettier every day¡­" I said. "Hehe¡­ Don''t say that¡­ You''re going to spoil me more¡­" she said, while kissing my forehead. "I just love to spoil you. Now, give me some more of that, it looks nice." I said. "Eh? B-But its mine!" she said. "Oh? I never thought I had such a greedy wife¡­" I sighed. "Fine~" she sighed, giving me a spoon. The yogurt was creamy, and made out of the milk of ice buffalo, the closest thing to cows here. The fruit was juicy and fresh as well, many sweet vors converging with the yogurt really hit the spot there. "This is surprisingly good¡­" I said. "Yeah, I''ve been trying out new things and I got stuck with yogurt. Mom said that it was ideal for me to eat a lot of things made from milk so I can produce nutritious milk for the baby soon." She said. "I see¡­ I wonder if a half-dragon will need milk though¡­" I said. "Well, if we ice giants need, why not a half-ice-giant? I am sure the abby will require my mommy milk." Said Bedann. "Haha, I am sure it will be very nutritious¡­" I said. I looked at her breasts and noticed they had gotten bigger now¡­ way bigger than before. Bedann was maturing as she was now having her baby, and she was bing a milf without me actually realizing it¡­ Gods¡­ she''s bing even sexier. At the stage she is right now though¡­ I don''t really want to do anything to her for the moment, and she hasn''t feel in the mood either. The belly she has got too big now and itplicates her movements and tires her. She''ll stay in the house until giving birth for now, no more trips around for the moment. It''s not hard for me to contain my lust. But when I see her body developing some more¡­ It really sets a fire of passion inside of me. But I quickly turn it off with my icy soul. Talking about the soul, I''ve been slowly developing it more. But I''ve hit a developing wall pretty much, it is developing slowly, eating souls is not giving it enough mass anymore to make any instant change nor notorious change right away, so I must patiently wait while eating souls slowly. Meanwhile, Bedann''s powerful chaotic soul is developing slowly. She had already an immense soul but the soul membrane I made to stabilize her own soul seems to be working just fine. As of now, it hadpletely merged with her soul, and was now filling her with more power than ever. Her Chaos Magic had developed amazingly, and now she can control these dark forces topletely new levels. I have yet topletely understand this element, but it seems to be an overpowered one that just weakens all other elements and can corrode and consume them¡­ Very overpowered indeed. It is even able to corrode and consume dream magic, so it obviously strong. As I was delving in my deep thoughts, Bedann woke me up from my daze. "N-Nutritious? What are you implying?" she sighed while blushing. "N-Nothing¡­" I said, while averting my gaze. She smiled coquettishly as she left the empty vessel where she was eating the yogurt and fruit over the night table, as she approached me and hugged me from my side, kissing my neck. "We haven''t done it in a while now that I think about it¡­" she said with a predatory re. "E-Eh? I-I¡­ well, I haven''t done it for a very obvious reason, dear¡­ Y-You get tired fast and all of that, and the belly is way too big¡­ I don''t want to make you ufortable with my degeneracy." I said. "Huh? S-So it was because of that¡­ I thought you suddenly stopped liking¡­ it¡­" she sighed. "Eh? I would never stop liking doing it with you¡­" I said. "I had thought that I looked less attractive with the belly and how I am getting fatty." She said. "Never think that¡­ You''re the love of my life even if you change your appearance, Bedann." I said. "R-Really?" she asked cutely. "Of course! And actually, you look very sexy¡­ H-Honestly speaking, when you spoke about the milk I¡­ it was a bit hot." I sighed. "Oooho? I see! Fufu¡­ Maybe we can''t get to do that because ofplications, but we can always do you some service down here~" she said coquettishly, as she began to unzip my pants. "Wait a second¡­!" Ah¡­ ----- Chapter 497: Benladanns Playfulness 1 (R18)

Chapter 497: Bedann''s yfulness 1 (R18)

----- [This Chapter and the next one are R18, and can be skipped if you''re not into sex scenes, or enjoy them if you''re into them... Anyways! Thanks for reading nheless] ----- Bedann had originally thought I wasn''t finding her attractive anymore because she had a big belly, well that was aplete misunderstanding! She''s still amazingly beautiful. Her belly is actually very cute, the bigger it gets, the cuter I find it. And her body developing and getting a bit "fatter" was only a plus to me to be honest, I know she''ll get fit after giving birth again, but a bit of meat to grasp is never bad. Especially because her thick thighs had gone from lumbers that can press a watermelon to very squishy and meaty ones¡­ which I like to squish regrly, she always says "I will get on form right after giving birth, you''ll see!". And well, now, she got coquettish out of the sudden, I had thought I was always the degenerate one, but god, this girl gets thirsty sometimes¡­ She ced her hand over my chest and then gently caressed it, lowering down to my crotch while smiling at me and licking her lips. "W-Wait a second! Bedann, a-are you sure? Don''t feel forced to do this¡­" I said. "Forced? I just really want to taste you, my love¡­ It has been weeks now¡­" she sighed, looking at me with a needy look, her eyes seemed filled with desire. And without asking me further, she unzipped my pants. My dragon rose from its slumber. Well, it was already rising. "Oho~?! Ahh~ It got big so fast! Dear you''re holding back so much¡­ It is a bit cute¡­ Hehe¡­" she giggled, while sniffing the scent lewdly as she began to lick the tip yfully. "Hmm~ You keep it well clean, you''re such a good husband¡­ But it gets musky and salty fast too¡­ Must be the sweat because it keeps so hot all the time~?" she asked teasingly. "W-What are you even talking about?" I asked rather embarrassedly. "Come on don''t be shy¡­" she said, licking it more intensively, she sat down leisurely licking my rod as if it were a candy¡­ Ungh¡­ I am gritting my teeth strongly to resist the temptation, but this girl is so intense! She''s licking it so good as well! Shivers constantly rush through my spine as I feel her warm tongue licking the tip and stimting the nds¡­ God grace, this woman¡­ "Slurp~ I am going more serious now~ I want you to give me some of that dragon ambrosia¡­" she giggled yfully, as her delicious lips began to kiss my rod gently, and then she devoured the tip in a single second. "Aah¡­! B-Bedann¡­! Y-You''re so Good at this¡­" I sighed in ecstasy, as she smiled at me perversely, as she began to tease my nipples with her hand, moving away my shirt. "W-Wait that''s a double kill¡­! Ahh¡­" "Mmmhh~" She began to do some slight sounds with her mouth while sucking on my rodsciviously. The intensity was brutal, and the teasing on my nipples was the killer move. "I-I am going to¡­ Hahh¡­" "Hm~?" Thebo was already sessful and after almost a minute, I ended giving up to the constant pleasure, Bedann grasped my rod with her hands and then opened her mouth, resting it over her tongue as all the seed flowed inside her mouth¡­ T-This woman¡­ seriously¡­ She drank it all and even licked the tip until it waspletely clean¡­ That only killed me twice! Hahh¡­ Maybe I am not really the pervert one but my wife? But that''s not how it is¡­! Perhaps Bedann is really a pervert. I always thought of her as someone innocent due to her past and all¡­ I always thought I was the perverted one that corrupted her thoughts. But it seems she always thought about lewd things! In such case¡­ she''s really mentally mature¡­ Fitting of her age¡­ "Hahhh¡­ Y-You didn''t really had to do this¡­" I sighed. "But you loved it¡­ Didn''t you? Look~ I swallowed it all dearie, did you like it? I am getting pretty good at it!" she said. "Y-You''re indeed amazing at it¡­" I sighed. "Come on, wanna end it like that?" she asked teasingly. My dragon was still risen, although a bit tired, it could withstand many floods. "Y-You mean¡­?!" I asked. "Yeah, let''s continue¡­ Here, you love this, don''t you?" she asked. Taking out her pajamas and sitting over my face without even asking me. And at the same time, she began to give me another blowjob while rubbing her vagina over my mouth. This woman is seriously a degenerate! Fine! Alright! If you want it so much, okay! Our child has prove to be overpowered anyways, he''ll withstand our lustful fury! I am sorry, son¡­ or daughter¡­ for what I am about to do, I hope I don''t disturb your sleep! "Aaahh~?!" Bedann gave? aloud moan as I grasped herrge cheeks with my hands and squeezed them strongly! After that, I furiously licked my finger and began to gently finger her butthole¡­ all the way in! "Ooohhh~ T-There from all ces~? Y-You''re such a pervert, my dear husband!" she said yfully teasing me some more. "D-Don''t y as if you don''t like it when I finger it there¡­" I said, as I continued to lick my finger and finger her butt, she moaned loudly as that spot was actually very sensitive for her. Her butt began to twitch constantly, like a beautiful blue rose opening and closing. While doing my job there, I began licking her wet lower lips, which were leaking a fountain of sweet liquid, which I devoured in an instant. The embrace of her lower lips felt like a passionate kiss, they had gone a bit tight since I have not breed with her for a while, she was getting more in heat despite being pregnant! Such a perverted wife! p! I gently pped her butt cheek, as she moaned in pleasure. "Ooohhh~! Y-You got in the mood~?" she giggled. "I must punish this perverted woman!" I said, pping her butt again and making it giggle... ----- Chapter 498: Benladanns Playfulness 2 (R18)

Chapter 498: Bedann''s yfulness 2 (R18)

----- After the initial teasing was done and I left a Bedann rather exhausted of being fingered and given an oral, I wasn''t going to end this! I thought she was going to rest, but no, she had not enough, she crawled to me and began kissing me in my lips while rubbing her wet lower lips over my erect rod, as if she were kissing it! The stimtion was way too intense! I couldn''t believe this woman sometimes! At the end, I gave up and decided to go all the way in¡­ "Very well, you wanted it¡­" My eyes glowed with bright crimson-red light as I gently put my precious Bedann over the bed. Her nude looked beautiful as always, even with her big belly, which only added cute points. I sat myself at her side and raised her leg upwards, making it rest over my shoulder, while I slowly began to rub the tip of my rod around her wet lower lips. "Aahh~ D-Drake¡­ you''re putting it in?" she asked. "Only if you beg for it¡­" I said. I decided to pay her back with some teasing of my part. "B-Beg?" she asked. "You''re the pervert one in here, right? You''re the desperate one¡­" I said with a smirk. "Oohh¡­ Nngh~ Please¡­ dearie¡­e on¡­ put it in already¡­" she sighed as she supplicated me. "You really want your husband to breed you?" I asked. "I do! I do!" she said. She was really losing a bit of her sanity by how desperate she was¡­ "Very well then." I said with a charming smile, I kissed her lips passionately as she closed her eyes, I slowly put it in all the way inside. An ice giant''s insides were vast, even for the ice giant male, it fit right in, even if it was tight, I had to simply amodate myself well enough and in time, it would be morefortable. Although I cannot deny that the tightness really makes it good as well. "Aaaahhh~ Uuhh~ T-There it is! Ah, dear¡­! I love you!" she moaned, as she began to grit her teeth while I started to gently move my penis in and out. "I love you too¡­" I said as I kissed her passionately in her lips and sucked her tongue with my own, she seemed fascinated by this as she continued to moan inside of my own mouth. p, p, p! Doing it in this position was the best for her current condition, if I did a mating press it might be too harsh in the belly, and if I do any other position, it mighte out badly, but this one was just right, I was able to fit it all the way in after a few thrusts, and things began to finally get more heated. I had forgotten after a few weeks how good it felt to express her my love in such a manner. Our souls felt as if they were connecting with one another¡­ our emotions, our love, our passion, it formed a zing and icy me thatbined together into an atmosphere of pure ecstasy. "Hahhh~ I love it¡­! Ooohh~ You''re being rough¡­ Ahhh~! Y-Yes! There! Ungh~!" Bedann began to guide me where to thrust the best, there were certain spots in a female''s interior that were more sensitive and felt way better than others, I had to abuse them to give her the utmost pleasure. The steamy atmosphere turned even more warm as we stuck our tongues out and licked each other. I suddenly decided to do something bold, grasping herrge breasts, which I''ve wanting to do for a while and even began to suck the nipple of the one nearby, finally doing what I''ve been thinking for a while. "Ooh¡­ Sucking it like a baby, aren''t you~? I knew you wanted to do this! Ahhh~" she said. "I wanted, I really wanted, and I was enduring it! But I cannot endure any more this passion, Bedann!" I said, as I continued to be as intense as I could, Bedann''s lower lips began to secrete more of her juice, as she quickly had an orgasm and more of it was produced. Her entire body quivered a bit, as she felt a bit vulnerable, only making me want to embrace her even more in my love. "Aaaaahhh~ I-I came!" she cried, as I kissed her neck. "I know¡­ you''re leaking all over¡­ Hahh¡­ I am not done yet!" I said. "Oohh¡­! Such passion¡­ You really love me a lot¡­" she said realizing my love. "Well of course!" I said, as I kissed her again. "Dearie¡­ I love you¡­" she said, giving me a cute and adorable smile, for a moment I felt like that "I love you" came form the deepest of her very heart. It hit me different. But it only made me thrust harder as the emotions of love mixed with my burning passion. "I love you too! You''re the reason of my life, Bedann!" I said. "Oohhh! Dear! You too! You''re my most precious thing! The most precious thing!!!" she cried. We held hands tightly as I gritted my teeth, volts of ecstasy rushed across my spine as I ejacted strongly all inside of her, filling her to the very brim of her interior¡­ "Hahhh~! So much¡­" she moaned. "Nngh¡­ Hah¡­ Hahh¡­ I am beat¡­" I sighed. I slowly took out my penis from her vagina, as a fountain of warm cum began toe out slowly, making the entire scene even more lewd¡­ I quickly checked her body, she was just tired, but there was nothing else bad on her. The baby''s health was super fine. And¡­ I felt like I had filled Bedann with a lot of energy as well¡­ In the middle of our lovemaking, it felt as if both of our souls were dancing and rotating with one another beautifully. The power of such technique was tremendous¡­ Have I discovered something without realizing it? Ding! [You''ve learned the [Yin and Yang Dual Cultivation Technique: Level 1] Skill!] [You''ve acquired the [Innate Dual Cultivator Talent] Title!] What with that title?! And¡­ D-Dual Cultivation? Wait, like the novel?! System¡­ you''re messing with me again? ----- Chapter 499: Strange New Skill And Title...

Chapter 499: Strange New Skill And Title...

----- Right after Bedann fell asleep at my side when we finished our deed, I got some System prompts and¡­ this happened. Ding! [You''ve learned the [Yin and Yang Dual Cultivation Technique: Level 1] Skill!] [You''ve acquired the [Innate Dual Cultivator Talent] Title!] System, exin this¡­ Eh? Am I that amazing? Wait, hold on, you were looking, don''t you? Ah, you always look, I guess¡­ <¡­> She fell silent, I shouldn''t ask her this¡­ But I am curious. Do you like it or something? Haha, don''t answer if you think its kinky¡­ Oh¡­ Okay then, don''t get so embarrassed, sorry. <¡­> Well, I might as well check the skill''s description. ¡­ [Yin and Yang Dual Cultivation Technique: Level 1] A powerful technique that aids in both the cultivation of the soul, body, and mana core all together in one. Through the intercourse with a love partner of the opposite sex, connect your Yin and Yang and rotate the very essence of what makes you a male and a female, this rotation generates a powerful effect that nourishes the soul, enhances the body strength, and facilitates the flow of mana all at once. The soul can grow stronger, gaining more strength, defense, and the ability to growrger and develop more phantasmal-type abilities. The body can grow more resistant, sturdy, and physically stronger, the flow of mana across the veins, muscles, bones, and senses is slightly enhanced permanently with each session. Your mana core is slowly nourished, the more you do this, the greater the chances to breakthrough into the next Stage. The flow of mana bes more refined permanently with each session¡­ With each Skill level, enhances +10% all of the effects alongside their speed. ¡­ Wow, that''s a long ass exnation, alright¡­ But this is broken! It can help me develop my soul, my body, and my mana core? And each session is a permanent boost, although small. If done every single night¡­ Over time¡­ It umtes¡­ I guess¡­ I suppose that when I sensed our souls dancing around, it was actually our souls nourishing one another. Bedann''s soul is so big and strong, so she was nourishing me the most, it felt like a big soul embracing my little soul with a tight hug¡­ But¡­ I nced at Bedann, and she was also being benefited greatly¡­ her entire body exuded a strong aura of magic and physical power. What we had done just now seemed to have been more than just lovemaking¡­ well, it is always way more than that for me, it is a connection we do¡­ we share our love, our emotions, our souls¡­ I guess because of that, I ended learning this technique? At the end, although there is a lot of lust in what we did, there is also a lot of passion, love, and emotions. Perhaps this is also a necessary requirement to learn the technique¡­ but that I learned it by myself¡­ You would think Dual Cultivation is something that can only be learned from somebody else, right? But I ended learning it by myself¡­ it means that I am really quite special! But I thought I was talented at many things innately, why did I got a title for it and not the other things? See? That''s why I think the System is purposedly trolling me¡­ Although she had told me before that she as the A.I. cannot really create new things for me and is just there to offer insight. This means that the System has another decision-making intelligence behind the voice that speaks to me. And that intelligence is the one that creates Skills and Titles, not the A.I. Huh¡­ I wonder if the System will keep evolving more and more as I do. She had said that the more I evolve, the more effects Unique Skills gains. And because the System is one of my Unique Skills, it has gained several new capabilities. Now she even has the power to take over my body whenever I fall unconscious to help me survive, or well, she can also get my permission and do it while I am conscious too, I think. There are other things, such as a better insight about everything, an even greater analysis ability, and she even got the power to analyze a person''s bloodline if I can touch them! She''s crazy. Hm, I might as well check this Title and see what it does¡­ Titles usually have some small effects. For example, Vampire yer enhances by damage dealt against Vampires by +20% and decreases the damage I take from Vampires by -20%, pretty useful. ¡­ [Title: Innate Dual Cultivator Talent] Your Talent at Dual Cultivation is outstanding and innate. You''ve developed your own way to Dual Cultivate with your beloved one, the more you cultivate, the deeper your bond will grow¡­ Each time Dual Cultivation is finished with your love mate, your bond is strengthened. The effects of Dual Cultivation are permanently enhanced by +50%, and its speed by +100%. ¡­ Huh?! That''s¡­ quite crazy! These effects are insane! Most of the other Titles don''t evenpare to this thing. What the heck? +50% enhancement on its effects? And +100% enhanced on the speed in which dual cultivation can be done? This means that we can get way more out of it than we bargained for¡­ Ugh, this feels like it is forcing me to do it all the time now. But I will resist, this story is not about sex after all, I cannot just do it all the time and forget about everything else¡­ Also hopefully with this, she''s satiated and can wait patiently until she gives birth. Well, let''s hope. I cuddled at her side and covered both of our nude bodies in the bedsheets, as I hugged my beloved wife and we slept leisurely. ----- Chapter 500: Heartwarming Morning

Chapter 500: Heartwarming Morning

----- [Day 194] Yesterday once more felt like an eternity, but now we can finally rx a bit and- Ah, right I must plunder the sect''s graveyard and then go to the Dark Shadow Sect and wreck them. But for now, I decided to spend the day leisurely, and then go deal with that at night. Now that the deal with the Dungeon was done for, there was not much for me to enjoy in that little sect, and although I kind of started caring about the people there, not really as much as my own people. When I woke up, I found Bedann sleeping over the bed, her belly was popping above the bedsheets. So cute¡­ I approached her and kissed her belly; it was very warm. Ice giants are resistant immune to cold temperature and resistant to ice, but they also produce heat as mammals. As an ice dragon, I didn''t originally produced heat as I am a cold-blooded lizard. But after eating a bunch of creatures I learned my way to warm my blood, so Bedann doesn''t have to sleep with a giant block of ice at her side. We warm each other quite well. And her warm belly was the cutest. I caressed it gently and I heard the heartbeat of our baby. It was so little but very energetic. It felt so filled with life. It made me smile a bit. Hahh¡­ this is so rxing. I never thought I would experience so many things like these when I found myself reincarnated as an Ice Dragon from all things. I guess life is more than just hunting monsters and trying to survive the next day. After all, it is all about living life to the fullest, battling is not really living life to the fullest, but it is a way to achieve dreams or protects what you love. Eh, I''ve never been a battle junkie anyways, so this life is fitting. But for the sake of this little baby¡­ I have to fight. Bedann woke up after what I was doing to her belly. "Huh? Baby what are you doing?" she wondered. "E-Eh? I-I was¡­ just caressing and kissing the belly." I said. "Oh?" she sat down and kissed me. "Hehe, you''re so cute sometimes." She said with a cute smile. "You''re cute too." I said. "Uwah¡­ We really made a messst night¡­ Wanna go take a bath together?" she asked. "Alright, let''s go." I said. I left a slime clone changing the bedsheets while we moved to the bathroom and took a warm bath. We cleansed each other''s bodies and I made sure to clean her private parts as well. After that, we flew back to our room and got ourselves in some good clothes. We enjoyed a breakfast after that. Today''s breakfast was going to be lots of sweets, because Bedann has a very sweet toothtely, probably her body needs a lot of sugars for the baby? I even used Cooking Magic and made her an amazing fruit pie, which she found amazing. Heh, I am bing a pretty good chef. I should just open a wandering Restaurant and sell food to people. Damn, that would be such a nice way to live¡­ Maybe? I mean, why the fuck not? I can do whatever I want! Hmm¡­ Though for that dream I would have to prepare myself to cook good food for my customers. And also prepare a good ce for the people to enter and eat. Perhaps a good ce inside of Fuyu¡­ But wouldn''t receive people reveal our identity and also the flying castle''s appearance? So I would need to do a few things¡­ Maybe putting a teleportation trap somewhere and letting that ce be the entrance, so they never know how my ce really looks outside¡­ Hmm¡­ Oh well, for now I should concentrate in my current ns. "Drake, dearie, this is way too good! Can you make another for dinner?" she asked while eating thest piece. "Haha, sure! I am d you liked it, you devoured it all." Iughed. "Whatever you make is always so good! I swear¡­ I am going to get so fat¡­ I will have to workout a lot after giving birth to the baby¡­" sheughed. "Haha! Don''t worry, your father also spoiled me a lot when I was pregnant." Laughed Beh, Bedann''s mother. "Yeah, she got a rather fat. But I liked that¡­ Although at the end she got fit again because she likes to go hunt a lot." said Laddan, Bedann''s father. "I will have to workout a lot too¡­" sighed Bedann. "I just went to hunt, and it slowly went away, by doing the daily routine it should be more than enough, dear." Said Bedann''s mother. "I see! Well we got a lot of dungeons to choose from now, so we I can go there after giving birth and just demolish monsters." Said Bedann. "Yeah, but what about the baby? You''re not going to leave it to me or something, right?" asked Miranda. "Ah, no¡­ Sorry if you thought that, Miranda!" said Bedann. "Eeeh¡­ Ah, it''s fine, you''re way too gentle, don''t apologize for everything." Said Miranda. "We''ll raise the baby together into a fine man¡­ or woman." I said. "Hehe, yeah I wonder what''s gonna be!" said Bedann while smiling and caressing her belly. I could just ask the System, but I really want it to be a surprise, so until that time, I don''t want to ask the System, which is capable of easily discerning the gender now that it had grown a lot. What I know is that it is indeed half-dragon though. "I''ve never seen a half-dragon baby before, I think you''re making history here, the memories of my creator, the Dream Fox Venerable, doesn''t say anything about something like this¡­ So you''re pretty much creating a new race." Said Belle. "I-Is that so? Hehe¡­ I hope he or she can grow strong and happy." Said Bedann. "Yeah, we''ll make sure of that." I said. ----- Chapter 501: Plundering Another Sects Graveyard...

Chapter 501: Plundering Another Sect''s Graveyard...

----- After this day''s activities, both of us dropped in the bed. Bedann was tired this time and wasn''t horny, so she kissed me a bit and then fell asleep rather quickly. I quickly sneaked out of bed and moved to the Jade Snake''s territory again. Yukihime and Mikoto''s ghost were following me around, while Rose was on my shadows. "Drake you''re finally going at it? Nice! Now let''s get to it! You better steal that damn inheritance!"ughed Yukihime. "It will be their greatest humiliation." Said Mikoto. "You two really hate the Jade Snakes, what did they even do to you two aside form the conflicts?" I wondered. "I would prefer not to talk about it¡­" sighed Yukihime. "Me neither¡­" said Mikoto. "A-Alright¡­" I sighed. As I moved outside of Fuyu, she reprimanded me. "Where are you going?!" she asked. "Eh? I am going to¡­ do a few things." I said. "Quite suspicious¡­ You''re not meeting another woman, right? Bedann will be heartbroken if you do!" she said. "What?! How cold I get with another woman? Ugh, you''re really crazy." I sighed. "I don''t have to give you any exnations¡­ But I will go plunder the Jade Snake''s graveyard¡­ Happy now?" I asked. "Oh! So that''s what you were going to do. Alright then." Said Fuyu. Surprisingly she didn''t even found it problematic. I suppose that in between cheating on your wife or plundering a graveyard, the former is way worse. I moved swiftly moved the snow, stepping over it carefully, and then jumped over the walls, sneaked into the sect, and found the graveyard. I had already made the System analyze the entire ce and register it as a mental map inside my head. Yes, her Analyze was able to do that, I was going to do the same with the Dark Shadow Sect, scan it all, analyze it, and then save it all inside my head as a mental 3D map. Pretty easy! Right? Yeah. Now, moving on to the important stuff¡­ I looked down into the graveyard. "Alright, Rose, do your thing." I said. "Very well!" Like the previous time, Rose was my pickpocket, she retrieved the Mana Cores without even moving the graveyards, she used her non-corporeal body to get inside the graves, pick the mana core, and store it inside her shadow. After a few minutes, we were done. And strangely enough¡­ just like the winter lotus sect there was arge grave and monument for the grave of the ancestor of the jade snake sect. It showed the hissing head of a snake. However, this time around, there was no downstairs, and no secret room. It appears there''s no inheritance¡­ Or maybe it was taken away already Nheless, a shiny Rank 5 Mana Core was sitting right in the grave, so Rose retrieved it swiftly. However¡­ "T-That bastard also became a ghost?!" asked Yukihime in shock. "Here he is! That detestable man!" said Mikoto. The single ghost of a man showed up. It was purple-colored, and exuded a strong poisonous smoke around him, fused with his phantasmal presence. Is this a Poison Ghost? Never had seen one before¡­ There was also a mana core in the center of its soul, of Rank 4, so it was definitely a high-ranking ghost. The face of a blue-skinned man showed up. He was handsome and stoic, with a sharp fin, and strong, white-colored eyebrows. His eyes shone with a sharp purple gaze. His expression was very serious. And he was wearing ck and purple robes, his hair was long and made into a ponytail. "You dare steal the Mana Cores of my family''s grave, thief?!" he roared. A powerful phantasmal presence began toe out of him, as poisonous smoke began to spread everywhere. Any normal person would sumb to this deadly poison, but for me, it was only a slightly sweet air. "There you are! You filthy snake of a man!" roared Yukihime. "Huh?! Yukihime!" said the man in surprise. "You''re still a stubborn man¡­" sighed Mikoto. "M-Mikoto? You two? What¡­ you''re also ghosts like me¡­" said the man. "So what''s his name?" I asked. "His name is-" muttered Yukihime, as she was interrupted by the man''s words. "My name is Vasilisius Jade Snake!" said the man. "What a strange name¡­ l get it, that''s why the rest of your family got weirder names, huh?" I asked. "How dare you¡­! Give me back those mana cores! And howe you''re still alive after facing my poison? I have in entire armies with it." said the man. "I am immune to poison¡­ And if I inhale it, I simply gain even more resistance to it." I said. "W-What?! This is utterly impossible¡­ Nobody can be immune to poison!" he said. "Well too bad because I am¡­" I said. "T-This is not¡­ Eh? How?!" he asked. "Heh, your poison is not that great anyways! And you got killed too so you were clearly not invincible!" said Yukihime. "S-Shut up your stupid woman!" roared Vasilisius. "Eh? Who are you calling stupid woman? I lived longer than you!" said Yukihime. "You only lived longer because you''re a coward!" said Vasilisius. "No, I lived longer because I am stronger than you!" said Yukihime. "Grrr¡­ Wanna try it then?!" roared Vasilisius. "Let''s throw hands, old man!" roared Yukihime. "I am going to settle down this once and for all! This time I will win!" roared the man. "It has been a while since you won! We are 520 to 503, I''ve won 17 times since thest time you won! Hahaha!"ughed Yukihime. "That''s because you kept cheating with your stupid skills!" said Vasilisius. "You also use your stupid skills all the time! Just admit I am superior to you." Said Yukihime. "I will never bow down to a woman!" said Vasilisius. "You used to bow down to me all the time back then! You always said "Ah! Yukihime, you''re more beautiful than the moon in a clear night¡­!" as you kissed my feet!"ughed Yukihime. "D-Don''t remind me of our horrendous past!" said Vasilisius. "Hahaha!"ughed Yukihime. "What the heck is going on?" I asked Mikoto. "Well¡­ In the past, the two of them used to be lovers." Said Mikoto. "What?!" ----- Chapter 502: Another Ancestor?!

Chapter 502: Another Ancestor?!

----- Vasilisius, the Sect Master of the Jade Snake Sect and Yukihime, the Sect master of the Winter Lotus Sect were lovers?! I had never expected this because they clearly hate each other. In fact, they are fighting against one another right about now, Yukihime was using her freezing de, while Vasilisius was using daggers made of materialized poison that looked like as if they were made of purple crystal. CLASH! CLASH! The two began to fight while barking at one another. Ugh, I hate couples like these, I wish I never be something like this with Bedann¡­ I hope, I really hope so! "You were never good at bed anyways!" said Yukihime. "H-How dare you say such a thing?! You always said you were happy with me in bed!" roared Vasilisius. "That was obviously a big fat lie, idiot! Happy in bed? With you? Hah! Come on, don''t make meugh!"ughed Yukihime. "Y-You''re really a fucking witch! I am going to dismantle you! I am going to tear you apart!!!" roared Vasilisius. "You''re going to what?! We are both ghosts, dumbass with erectile dysfunction!" roared Yukihime. "Y-You''re a monster!" cried Vasilisius. She really was, she was hitting him where it hurt the most, damn, Yukihime, just when I was beginning to have a more favorable impression of you, youe with shit like this¡­ "Okay, okay, you two, stop fighting please¡­" I sighed. Vasilisius looked at me hatefully. "How can you be with this woman?! She''s a monster, a wrench!" he said. "I know, she''s just sticking with me, I didn''t invited her." I said. "W-What? But Drake, you invited me!" said Yukihime with puppy eyes. "Well yes, I did but¡­ Eh, I am not that motivated to be with her or something." I said. "So weird! So what are you even?" asked Vasilisius. "Just allies, I also stole her inheritance, I just beat her¡­ And I will beat you too and ask you for infoter." I said. "You didn''t beat mepletely! You actually offered me to make me a body and revive me!" said Yukihime. "Well yeah but you''re stronger as a ghost to be honest¡­" I said. "I want a body back eventually!" barked Yukihime. "Sure, sure, I did promise it, I keep my promises." I sighed. "You truly believe a body can be revived or brought back?! You''re probably nothing more than bones anyways!" said Vasilisius angrily at Yukihime. "Likewise! You''re also a pile of bones and a living fart!" said Yukihime. "W-Who are you calling living fart?!" asked Vasilisius in anger. "Well you''re literally a cloud of poisonous gases, how''s that not a living fart?" asked Yukihime. "You''re really stepping out of the line there!" roared Vasilisius. I got bored of hearing them discuss so much, so I quickly pushed forward, jumping towards Vasilisius. "Huh?!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! I coated my hands with my freezing soul, as I unleashed a series of powerful fist attacks, they were charged with the power to directly damage souls thanks to Death Magic. "Aghhh?! Y-You bastard!" He roared back and tried to fight me with his daggers, both daggers pierced my chest and made my blood flow like rivers, but I was mostly unmoved. "W-Wait, hold on a second¡­" he muttered in surprise. "Hm? Wait, that''s it? That wasn''t even good enough, you''re really rusty." Iughed as I raised my leg and kicked his face. He was getting surprised because I could hit a ghost. "Uaggh¡­! How can you even hit me if I am a ghost?! And it hurts so badly too!" he cried desperately. "Any magic attack can affect Ghosts, if you infuse magic into a physical attack, it can damage ghosts too, its basic stuff, how can you not even know this, are you really¡­ an ancestor?" I asked. "O-Of course I am an ancestor! How dare you say that I am undeserving of such a title, you stupid maggot-GEHH?!" CLASH! I punched him in the face and threw him down. He was very weak¡­ "Unngh¡­ Aaghh¡­ It hurts¡­ my soul hurts¡­ Y-You bastard, you''re really going to kill me!" he cried. "Not really¡­ Agh, this is so boring. Okay just listen to me, be my ally, I am already protecting your Sect and I even revived one of your kids, isn''t that enough to gain your trust?" I sighed. "Y-You did what?!" he asked in disbelief. I guess I should had started by telling him this shit first¡­ I am really an idiot. ¡­ After exining to Vasilisius what I did and more, with Yukihime and Mikoto backing me up, he barely managed to believe me¡­ So we ended also by making him go around town and hearing things from the people, I even awkwardly asked them stuff to ask me the literal answer that everyone knew about. They couldn''t see the ghost so they didn''t really knew why I was asking such things, but I just ignored their reactions and continued walking away,pletely unfazed by their res and other things I couldn''t care less for. "See? Happy now? Now stop being so annoying." I sighed. "I-I understand¡­ Y-You''ve really gone beyond¡­ but why? Why would you aidplete strangers?" he asked. "Hm? Why?" I asked. "This world¡­ it is filled with bloodshed, war, unforgiveness¡­ Those with power only use it to abuse the weak¡­ But¡­ yet¡­ you helped those in need and even helped us reconcile¡­ With your amazing powers¡­ Despite how more realistic it would had been for you to just ughter us all for your own benefits¡­ Why¡­ Why did you choose to help us?" he asked. "Why? Well, I am not really into ughtering innocent people¡­ And I am happy with what I have right now, I decided to take a path that was unconventional, a path where I don''t be a murderous and insane person. It just leaves a bad taste on my mouth, you know? I got a wife and soon a kid¡­ And yeah, I also wanted you to produce resources for me so its better to keep you alive." I said. "Eh? So that was it!" he said. ----- Chapter 503: Another Row Of Pseudo-Unique Skills

Chapter 503: Another Row Of Pseudo-Unique Skills

----- What''s wrong with just wanting a bit of an easy mode life? I just wanted the people to produce resources for me while I ck off as the Emperor. Just help them when they''re in dire need, make them respect you, and then you can gain their royalty because nobody else would had helped them in this horrendous world. Quite honestly, it is a very simplistic mindset, and its nothing hard to believe, but I guess that in this world where people have powers and can blow each other into bits to just steal a piece of magic bread or whatever, I guess they really don''t care about this. "I don''t really see myself as a saint or something, I am mostly doing this for my own benefit and that of my family¡­ After recovering enough, the people will be indebted with me, and they''ll bring the resources to me happily. Also there''s the dungeons too, I wanted to own them¡­ And who''s better for the job of extracting materials from them than the citizens themselves?" I asked. "Y-You''re very pragmatic in your thought process, I guess you''re not really a conventional man¡­ What you said really makes sense but at the same time I am quite shocked¡­ because it also makes it seem as if you''re just a very nice person¡­ This is an odd thought process, it reminds me of my previous life''s society, ah, it has been eons since then¡­" sighed Vasilisius. "I see, so you''re a reincarnated person like Yukihime?" I asked. "Eh? Ah! I just spoke about it¡­" sighed Vasilisius. "Yeah, you just said it¡­ You''re really an idiot." Said Yukihime. "Well, its not like it matters, Drake is also a reincarnated person and even a Dragon." said Mikoto. "Huh?! You''re a dragon?!" asked Vasilisius. "Agh, Mikoto, did you had to tell him? Seriously, what''s wrong with you?" I asked. "Sorry but I felt it was the right thing to do, after all he wasn''t going to tell anyone anyway, it''s not like they can see him or something, right? Don''t worry about it. I believe it is better if he learns right away." Said Mikoto. "I am going to p you the next time you reveal my secrets without my permission, and I don''t care if you''re a woman or my own race." I said. "EEEEP! S-Sorry, Drake, please forgive me!" Mikoto said, as she tried to kneel but her big and serpentine body made such a task rather hard. "Ah, well, it kind of makes sense now, so you''re a Unique Skill user? As you guessed, my family can get part of my Unique Skills through the special snake-like marking they inherit after birth!" said Vasilisius. "Huh? I guess¡­ that''s it? So you just copied Yukihime?" I asked. "Ugh?! I-It''s not the same!" he cried. "Yeah, you two are literally the same¡­ you inherited your unique skill traits into bloodlines through special tattoos stuff¡­ that''s quite the coincidence¡­ So what did you do for a living in your previous life?" I wondered. "I was a sry man¡­ I worked to death until the age of 57." Sighed Vasilisius. "Ah, you''re really a typical Isekai protagonist." I said. "Typical Isekai protagonist?! What do you mean by that?" he asked angrily. "Yeah, like, you''ve never read those where they always end up dying from overwork or whatever, and they end up bing reincarnated with a lot of cheats because they had a lot of positive karma for working themselves to death?" I asked. "Huh?! Ah¡­ Eh, well¡­ I guess? I never read those things¡­" said Vasilisius. "Hees from the 80''s, actually, and yeah he''s not from Japan, either." Said Yukihime. "What, the fucking 80''s?! You''re kidding me? We alle from over the 2020''s¡­" I sighed. "Yes, I appear to be older than all of you children¡­" sighed Vasilisius. "Well you still got along enough to be with Yukihime from all things... And she''s a crazy BL lover." I said. "BL? What''s that?" asked Vasilisius. "You don''t know?" I asked. "Shut up, Drake! Don''t tell him that! Are you insane or something?! He''s an oldie, he doesn''t like that sort of stuff! He''ll get angry at me!" cried Yukihime. "Who are you calling oldie?!" asked Vasilisius. "Why do you care about what he thinks about you, aren''t you done with your rtionship? Also, tell me more about that, I want all the details." I said. "I-I care about¡­ B-Because of my honor as a woman!" she said. I brough them all to Fuyu as I sat down over the dinning room and began eating some ice cream with them while listening to their love drama. I asked the System about Vasilisius''s Unique Skills in the meantime. Ooh, I see¡­ What''s the second one? Huh, that''s quite the one¡­ Oho, so that''s it¡­ Alright then. I understand how it is now¡­ I decided to devour the Mana Core right away, swallowing it and acquiring a bit of power, not enough to increase my cultivation, but I did got more Stats and¡­ new skills. ----- Chapter 504: The Relationship Between The Two Sects Ancestors

Chapter 504: The Rtionship Between The Two Sect''s Ancestors

----- Ding! Pseudo Unique Skill: [Venomous Tongue] Pseudo Unique Skill: [Demon Snake] Pseudo Unique Skill: [Viper''s Mark] [Poison Magic: Level 1] ¡­ I acquired four new Skills, and¡­ Poison Magic I guess? Huh, I am getting way too many elements nowadays, but I am still mostly specializing in ice, at most my other elements are support. I should give it a check to them before continuing with the other two idiots. ¡­ Pseudo Unique Skill: [Venomous Tongue] Grants the ability to devour any type of toxin and poison and assimte it into the body forter reproduction through saliva, blood, or through the secretion of through specialized nds in the fangs and ws. It also allows the usage of Poison Magic and its enhancement in effects. The user can enhance thepound of poison and venom and mix it up to create new toxins. ¡­ Pseudo Unique Skill: [Demon Snake] Grants a variety of Stealth-based and Assassination-based abilities. Enhances their effects greatly and the user van develop these powers greatly over time and practice. Additionally, snake, vipers, and so on can be spoke with and even tamed. ¡­ Pseudo Unique Skill: [Viper''s Mark] Unlocks a variety of special moves and abilities through acquiring the Viper''s Mark. Can be passed down on descendants and even the effects of Unique Skills to an extent¡­ Abilities include greater senses, the power of Evil Eyes of Snake, amongst others. ¡­ [Poison Magic: Level 1] Allows the usage of Poison Element Magic, which deals with the creation of all sorts of toxins and poisons, which can be mixed together to generate several effects¡­ ¡­ I see, alright, I get it now. It is quite interesting; I am getting kind of the same vibes as the Winter Lotus Sect stuff¡­ "Anyways, you guys, tell me more about you now, I am quite bored." I said. "What? What do you want us to say now?" sighed Vasilisius. "I am not telling you anything!" said Yukihime. "Howe you two ended fighting so much if you were lovers before? This just doesn''t click with me at all¡­" I said. "It was due to our differences, at the end, we couldn''t maintain ourselves together¡­" said Vasilisius. "It was more than just that, his stupid sect was annoying my own." Said Yukihime. "Huh? Y-You two were founding a sect at the same time? Why didn''t you just made one for the two?" I asked. "We had that n, but this idiot wanted the people to inherit his bloodline instead." Said Yukihime. "You wanted the same thing for your own! My bloodline was clearly superior." Said Vasilisius. "Couldn''t you give out both bloodlines? Why didn''t you tried to just have a kid and see?" I wondered. "¡­" "¡­" The two fell silent for a bit, as I looked at the two looking at the floor sorrowfully. "We had one¡­" said Yukihime. "It is¡­ not here anymore." Said Vasilisius. "Eh?" I asked. "My child couldn''t survive¡­ Being born." Said Yukihime. "¡­" "It was because of the two bloodlines, they negated each other, the child with both bloodlines couldn''t¡­ resist their power and it was born¡­ dead." Said Vasilisius. "Ngh¡­" Yukihime suddenly gritted her teeth, she seemed to recall the past, and looked sorrowful and pained. "Are you feeling alright?" I sighed. "Yeah, it has been almost a thousand years since then." Sighed Yukihime. "After that happened, we broke out and decided to make our own sects. We couldn''t¡­ be together." Said Vasilisius. So that was it¡­ such a thing¡­ So because their bloodlines conflicted with one another, the baby ended dying? Wait, will that happen to my baby?! System¡­ Thanks for reassuring me¡­ I guess I shouldn''t had worried that much, but to be honest this whole story is just super depressing so I couldn''t really feel otherwise. You really want something like that? They clearly hate one another. I see¡­ Well, I don''t want to sound harsh, but I shouldn''t really put that much attention and time into them, right? I mean¡­ Don''t worry about it, I do feel bad for it. All the stupid talk about being selfish but I still pity people a lot and empathize with them¡­ I guess it must be because I had a pretty shitty childhood, so I can kind of understand other''s people''s pain a bit more¡­ You''re really good at cheering me up. "I see¡­ Well, how did you two got to know each other? Did you knew you were unique skill users?" I wondered. "Yes¡­ we originated from the same vige long ago, it was destroyed mysteriously by strange¡­ golems¡­ I can barely remember¡­ We were orphans since then, the two of us survived using our cheat abilities and guarded each other''s backs until we grew up¡­" sighed Yukihime. "We had a harsh life¡­ I suppose being reincarnated gave us the mental maturity to survive even after such traumatic incidents¡­" sighed Vasilisius. Wait¡­ that''s¡­ This fucking elf again?! ----- Chapter 505: The Story Behind The Two Ancestors

Chapter 505: The Story Behind The Two Ancestors

----- Vasilisius and Yukihime suddenly revealed something important which I had no idea of. Their past. They were part of the same vige, both reincarnated people with Unique Skills, and were suddenly attacked by "golems" of some metallic type, their entire vige was wipe out alongside the people on it, and I guess their parents too¡­ "I know this might be painful¡­. But do you remember how were these golems? How did they attacked?" I asked. "Huh? Why do you ask?" asked Yukihime. "I just¡­ have to know." I said. "They were¡­. Metallic. And were able to use fire magic, incredibly explosive one." Said Vasilisius. "Vasilisius! Why would you talk about such memories¡­ so coldly?" sighed Yukihime. "Yukihime, we are already dead, what''s the point anymore?" sighed Vasilisius. "¡­I guess you''re right." Sighed Yukihime. "I understand how you might feel, you don''t have to talk more than that. I think I get it now." I said. "You get it now?" asked Yukihime. "Don''t tell me¡­" said Vasilisius. "Yes, I know who those golems were¡­ I know who''s behind them too, and I know why they came to your vige¡­ It was for you." I said. "Eh?" "Huh?" "I suppose this bastard''s identity is still very secretive¡­ his name is Greenwood, an Elf. He''s an insane man looking for Unique Skill users¡­ His goals are unclear to me at the moment, but I believe he desires to absorb the Unique Skills of people to gain power and¡­ achieve something beyond simplistic power." I said. "Beyond¡­?!" asked Yukihime. "Y-You''re telling us¡­ that¡­ they camee for us?!" asked Vasilisius. "Yes¡­ It happened to my wife Bedann¡­ Her entire vige was burned alive by metallic golems. He was looking for her, they didn''t answered, and were all destroyed¡­" I sighed. Yukihime and Vasilisius looked at me with impact in their eyes, they were deeply shocked by my words. I understood how they could feel, I also felt just as devastated back then. It was all so sudden and horrendous¡­ "I can''t believe it¡­ So Bedann also¡­ went through the same?" asked Yukihime. "Yeah, I didn''t because I was just born as a dragon¡­ an egg, abandoned in a mountain or something." I said. "I see¡­ But to think that there would be such a thing¡­" said Vasilisius. "S-So this bastard¡­ You know him?" asked Yukihime. "A bit, he''s part of my side quest¡­ I am trying to find clues about him, but wherever something shady happens, he''s always behind it or in some ways, someone rted to him¡­" I said. "I see¡­ Then let me help you find him as well." Said Vasilisius. "You''re really helping? That''s good, its nice to have you joining me more willingly now." I said. Vasilisius nodded, as his eyes suddenly were filled with burning and zing hatred. "Indeed, I want to help you find out that bastard, so we can crush him together¡­ I won''t rest until I can see that man agonizing in the ground and asking for forgiveness¡­ To think that we were foolish enough to think it was just monsters¡­ when there was an entire conspiracy behind everything!" muttered Vasilisius, gritting his teeth in anger. "I also want to help, Drake¡­ As Vasilisius said¡­ I also want to avenge my parents, and our vige, even after over a thousand years since then, I cannot possibly let this slide easily¡­ Now that there are clues, and an actual reason behind this massacre other than just wild monsters like we had originally thought¡­ there''s no reason to not help you." Said Yukihime. I smiled at the two, they were filled with resolve. "You two are strong on your own, that''s good, I will be using your strength all I can to bring you to victory, but you two better put enough work as well, I don''t want ckers." I said. "Don''t worry, as ghosts, we are quite restless." Said Yukihime. "We can do many more things than you can imagine." said Vasilisius. "Me too, Drake, as Yukihime''spanion since ancient times, I will also join her in her journey¡­ I was also born kind of like you, my mother left my egg abandoned, and Yukihime picked me up and raised me back then¡­ I own her a lot." said Mikoto. "Mikoto¡­" sighed Yukihime, caressing her Lunar Dragon. "Yukihime, we are on this together, like we had always been, as friends." Said Mikoto. "You''re really a hopeless girl." Sighed Yukihime. "And you''re reckless to tell Drake that you will do something so dangerous! Of course I will join you and help you out." Said Mikoto. The two were good friends, I suppose they had a long history together since Yukihime''s childhood. "Hm, that''s good. Then, you three make peace with one another if you want to cooperate well enough." I said. The trio looked at one another, and then the duo of girls realized they had to make peace with Vasilisius, while Vasilisius realized I was referring to him making peace with Mikoto and Yukihime. "EH?!" they asked at the same time. "Come on! It shouldn''t be so hard! Do it now, shake your hands." I said. The two resentfully nced at one another. "Let''s do it to avenge our families and our viges then." Said Vasilisius. "I guess¡­ Yeah." Sighed Yukihime. The two shook their hands as Mikoto nodded. "Good! See? It wasn''t that hard! Hahaha!" Iughed, just to lighten the mood. Suddenly, the door of the second floor opened. "Drake? What are you doing there? Huh? You''re talking with ghosts? Come to bed already¡­" sighed Bedann, wearing a cute pajama. "Ah¡­ Sorry guys, I have to go back now, let''s talk this out tomorrow¡­ Sorry!" I said, as I rushed towards Bedann and apologized. "You should had told me you were going out at night! Also you were making such a loud fuss down there¡­ I can''t sleep¡­" sighed Bedann, acting rather grumpy. "Haha¡­ Sorry dear, let''s go cuddle together." I said. We walked back to the bed, and we went to sleep. ----- Chapter 506: A Suspicious Dreamscape

Chapter 506: A Suspicious Dreamscape

----- As I fell asleep, I found myself within my dreams. A little fox girl greeted me. "Yahoo! Drake, it''s me." She said with an adorable smile. "Ah, Eh?! You''re in your humanoid form?" I asked. "Yeah, in the dream world I can take any form I want so this is morefortable! Don''t I look cute too? Hm~? Feel like touching this little loli?" she asked with a grin. "You''re getting a bit ahead of yourself now that you became part of the family¡­ And no, I am not feeling like touching you." I said rather coldly. "Ugh¡­ I-It was just a joke!" she sighed, as her cute fox ears twitched around. I smiled hopelessly and petted her head, she was cute, I had to admit it. After that, I used the dreams power and generated ab, and began to groom her fluffy, pink-colored fox tails. "D-Drake? Uwawawahhh¡­ T-That feels good¡­" she said while blushing. "I always wanted to do this but you''re quite elusive in the outside world." I said, as I petted her. I didn''t wanted to do anything lewd with her, but doing this was rxing, and she was pretty cute. "Heheh¡­ You shouldn''t had done this¡­ Why did you do it?" she asked. "I don''t know? I just wanted." I said. "Y-You just wanted?" she asked while blushing. "Anyways, why did you bring me here?" I wondered. "Right! I brought you here to see this." said Belle. She suddenly opened a portal within the dream world, which directed to the Dark Shadow Sect area. She jumped towards it with me, and we suddenly found ourselves in the Dreamscape made up of the dreams of the many people that lived here. This entire ce was eerily dark, everything was abyssal. Thend was pitch ck, the grass growing from thend was red and ck, and even trees were ck, with red leaves and fruits. The sky was red-colored, with ck clouds and a crimson-red moon. There were various distorted spaces everywhere, leading to the dreams of various other people. "This ce¡­ is the Dreamscape made up of the many dreams concentrated in this area¡­ It is such an eerie ce." I said. "Indeed, I wanted to bring you here because of that, this entire ce is very unnatural. Usually people wouldn''t have so many distorted thoughts and minds constantly to the point they only have such dark nightmares¡­ This ce might possibly be fabricated¡­" she said. "What?" I asked. "Fabricated in the meaning that these people''s minds and hearts were manipted so they would only harbor hatred¡­ even if this entire sect was made out of criminals, it wouldn''t end like this, even the most murderous criminal shouldn''t have so many nightmares every night, and even so, not all the three hundred people here¡­ all together and at the same time¡­" said Belle. "You''re right¡­ this is indeed quite fishy, could this had been provoked by someone else then? Artificially distorting the minds and- Ah, now that I remember, when I interrogated the souls of the Dark Shadow Sect Members, they were filled with an endless darkness, and big chunks of their memories werepletely lost, which included important info I couldn''t grasp back then¡­" I said. "It must be that¡­ This Sect¡­ something malicious is dwelling in here to the point they hadpletely distorted the minds of the people¡­ But why? Why would they cause so much pain to them without any gain? Because they''re sadistic?" wondered Belle. "Well, maybe¡­ but there should be something else to gain from this, right?" I wondered. "Exactly¡­ And then, I noticed this¡­ Look." Said Belle, pointing me at the sky. And then I saw it, something I didn''t noticed before because I was too concentrated into the conversation. The ck clouds atop the sky¡­ they were not illusions. What seemed like ck clouds were in fact immense quantities of negative emotions concentrated together. They all looked like wailing and monstrous humanoid faces groaning endlessly, but they were so far away from us I could barely heard anything. Negative Emotions can be energy, which is often called Negative Energy¡­ in this world, there is Emotion Magic, a branch of Illusion Magic. This powerful magic helps their users extract the emotions of other people and use them to fight or¡­ as fuel, energy. "These are the negative emotions of all these people, they''re being harvested every night! I can''t¡­ I couldn''t believe it when I saw it, not even my creator ever dared to do such a thing¡­ This is just outright barbaric¡­" said Belle. "I see¡­ But whoever is doing this¡­ they''re just umting these negative emotions without any point to it?" I wondered. "Nope, that''s not it¡­ I don''t know why but there''s certainly something more to it, Drake¡­ And I discovered this as well." Said Belle. She held my hand and guided me upwards, until we suddenly noticed a small fracture in the dreamscape that led to somewhere else¡­ "Does this leads to the outside world?" I asked. "No, I attempted to enter through it but I felt a powerful suction force, so I stopped, it is some sort of item that is draining the negative energy automatically¡­" said Belle. "An item¡­" I said. "Yes, an item¡­ And it could quite possibly be part of the insane strength that the Dark Shadow Sect suddenly acquired out of nowhere¡­ Aside from what you''ve learned about there being an Inheritance that the Sect Master of the Dark Shadow Sect found back then which aided in all they had done¡­ there might be something else¡­" said Belle. "Do you feel it?" I asked. "Feel it? Ah¡­!" muttered Belle. Indeed, she felt the same thing as I did. A powerful entity that epassed chaotic darkness seemed to be ring at us right about now. TRUUUMMM¡­! Suddenly, two enormous crimson-red eyes looked down on us. The entire dreamscape seemed to be its domain! "You¡­ Who are you?" I asked. The eyes looked down on me, as the pupils seemed to dte in surprise. "Huhuh¡­ Hahahahahaha!" And it began tough. ----- Chapter 507: The Mysterious Dark Entity Within The Dreamscape

Chapter 507: The Mysterious Dark Entity Within The Dreamscape

----- An entity revealed itself as Belle and I traveled into the Dreamscape of the Dark Shadow Sect. This being madepletely out of darkness and the negative energy produced by these painful emotions over umted in ck clouds showed itself as two crimson-red eyes. This being¡­ I couldn''t really tell what it truly was. If it was using some method to hide itself, then it was a perfect one because no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t really discern a single thing about him. I only knew that it held enormous quantities of raw Mana flowing across its entire soul and¡­ body? If it ever had a body. Belle seemed to look at it in anger, while gritting her teeth and showing her sharp fox fangs. She was rather angered at it, I guess because it was so scary looking. "You¡­ Who are you?" I asked. The eyes looked down on me, as the pupils seemed to dte in surprise. "Huhuh¡­ Hahahahahaha!" And it began tough. Belle grew angered at it, as she barked back like an angered fox would do. "What''s so funny?! Answer my master!" she roared back. The entity stoppedughing as it red down. "Pitiful worms¡­ Your understanding of the situation¡­ It is so dim¡­ All you have left to do is to despair¡­ Despair!" itughed. Wow, this guy was really a clich¨¦ evil guy. "Despair? Is that all your viin speech?" I asked. "I will now devour your souls and be done with this¡­ Two Unique Skill users walking straight to my veryir¡­ Couldn''t have an easier meal!" heughed. "Master we should leave, NOW!" said Belle. TRUUUUUUMMM!!! The moment the monstrous being said he was going to eat us like a snack the ck skies distorted around constantly as the entire sky and ground began to tremble. Everything started to get more and more distorted, as if spacetime and reality itself was warping around. Enormous fangs showed up over us as gigantic jaws made of the entirety of the dreamscape tried to devour us constantly! BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!! "Master!!!" cried Belle. The gigantic jaws distorted the perception of reality itself, as I noticed the monstrous being atop the skies ring at us as if we were mere insects. His power was being fueled by all the negative emotions around, which it absorbed to overpower us with raw magical power. Its origins were unknown to me, but not his powers. A dream magic user against another dream magic user? Seems doable. He looks like an old monsterpared to me¡­ But my Dream Magic Skill is at a decent Level, Level 8. And Skills levels are not just for show, each level enhances the power of the magic by a great amount. Level 8 Magic can be pretty mighty, you know? I waved my hand and showed no fear at all, I wasn''t going to cower in fear as I confronted an enemy that treated me and my friend like garbage. I looked him deeply into his crimson-red eyes as I waved my hands, and an enormous quantity of Mana began to flow out of my entire soul and body. "So you''re telling me you''re going to kill us and eat our souls? Hah! Don''t make meugh, your clich¨¦ viin speech wasn''t even that good anyways!" I said. TRUUUUUUMMM¡­! I distorted the very fabric of reality within the dream itself by exerting my own Dream Domain,bining it with the Illusion Domain Skill. My powerful attack emerged as a spiraling mass of ck winds, shing against the gigantic jaws and throwing them away as I smiled defiantly against my foe. "Nngggh?!" The power he was exerting was easily overpowered, as I quickly conjured the Spirit Magic Spell "Spirit and Master Fusion". "Come, help me out, Belle." I said. "M-Master¡­ Very well!" said Belle. Belle jumped towards me while turning back into her little fox form, as her spiritual essence merged with me. FLASH! "W-What is this¡­?! A Dream Spirit! I had never seen one before¡­! I thought there were n spirits based in artificial elements!" said the entity I utter disbelief, easily breaking his character and freaking out. "Hahaha! Behold!" Iughed. I had to act arrogant, or he wouldn''t believe how strong I truly was. With strength came arrogance and confidence! If you act humble all the time against an enemy, they''ll never take you seriously! My fusion with Belle was an instant sess, as my entire body began to emanate an enormous quantity of dream essence everywhere, enough to fight back against his powerful nightmarish presence. TRUUUUMMM! Suddenly, several cracks in space emerged around us, this wasn''t space itself but the dream''s space, my very presence distorted dreams and began to suddenly pull them all back to me, turning them into essence and fusing themselves with me, giving me even more power. I began to gather Mana around me as I realized my appearance had slightly changed, my body turned a bit taller and slender than before, as my hands gained long ws, and blue fur. There were now nine fox-like tails behind me, all of bluish azure color, glistening with bright starlight sparkles. I even had two fox-like ears of the same color atop my head¡­ I had be a bit like Belle. This was the effect of Spirit Fusion, fusing with your spirit gave you their traits. But it also brought an enormous quantity of power. It was a bearable price to gain this power¡­ "Abyssal Nightmarish Aura¡­" I said, as I smiled back at the monstrous entity fighting against my very presence, he was trying constantly to crush me with his nightmarish aura, but I was about to show him what a true Nightmarish Aura was. FLAAAAASSSSSHH!!! Abyssal Nightmarish Aura was the awakened form of my old Skill, Fear Aura. It had evolved once into Spectral Fear Aura, but recently, after evolving, it changed once more, turning into Abyssal Nightmarish Aura! And I was going to show this bastard what true nightmares were all about. ----- Chapter 508: An Intense Battle Within Dreams

Chapter 508: An Intense Battle Within Dreams

----- The crimson-red eyes red down at me with surprise and horror, he couldn''t simply believe that I was crushing him with my very presence. He tried to suppress me right away when I unleashed my Domain of Illusions merged with my Level 8 Dream Magic, but my very presence was distorting the structure of reality within the dream. I was draining all the power of the dream, as even negative emotions began to be absorbed as power, more and more fuel. I needed a lot of fuel for this one¡­ I activated Abyssal Nightmarish Aura and fused it with my Domain. FLAAAASSSSSHHHH! The negative energy I was absorbing coupled with my Mana and my deadly intent merged together into a gigantic tornado of distorted darkness, chaos began to be unfolded everywhere I red, as a massive phantom emerge behind me, resembling a massive eight-headed serpent made out of my very Domain. "W-What?! Impossible! How many powers¡­ Do you have?! I am¡­ I am a unparalleled in my own Nightmares!" roared the entity, his crimson-red eyes suddenly overcharged themselves with darkness and negative energy, firing two giganticsers at me ruthlessly. BOOM! BOOM! However, my very power shaped itself and distorted my own dreams, exploding and bursting into a massive beam of nightmares, shing against his two beams of dark red energy and dissipating them in an instant. Due to my previous evolutions, I had gained a myriad of Abilities that helped me in Dreams. I had yet to use thempletely, but now? It was the perfect opportunity to crush whoever is this being and then ask him all the questions I want. CLAAAAASSSSSHH! My beam of abyssal nightmarish darkness shed against the being''s eyes, as he groaned in agony. "GROOOOOAAAAAGGH¡­!" "What a pitiful scream! Come on, show me what you''re made of, aren''t you an arrogant bastard? Come on! Where''s your pride now?" I asked defiantly as I shaped the nightmares around me and sent forth my Nightmare Summon, a monstrous Orochi made of Nightmare Energy which I had made shaped as my true form. "GRRYYYYYSSSSHA!" BOOOOMMM!!! The monstrous Orochi attacked the entity with great strength, crushing it down with the enormous power of its eight tails and eight heads. Each head then opened their jaws as they unleashed an explosive beam of pure and deadly energy, crushing through the monstrous entity that epassed the dreamscape. "AAAAAGGGH¡­! Unnnggh¡­! I won''t¡­ I won''t lose to a mere worm¡­! H-HOW DARE YOUUUUU¡­!" The entity seemedpletely offended by my attacks. He seemed to have been some big shot back then because I had never encountered such a mysterious figure with this much pride before. But why not even reveal your true form if you''re so prideful of yourself? This just show how pathetic he truly is. CLAAAASH! SLASH! A massive w made of darkness began to sh through my Nightmare Summon, as the Orochi started to falter and weaken, being torn apart even as it fought bravely. "Well, don''t worry, I got more than those¡­ And you can keep that one too." I said. BOOOOOMMMM!!! The entity weakened Orochi exploded into a nightmarish explosion, consuming arge part of this being''s power, it groaned angrily at me, as its crimson-red eyes were fixated into killing me. "Y-You''re not even a being worth my time yet you''re doing so much damage against me¡­ Just¡­ What are you even?!" asked the entity,pletely angered over me because I waspletely crushing it. "I am a Dragon¡­ Despite how I look right now." I said with a smile. FLAAASH! Suddenly, all the darkness around me gathered and transformed, turning into glistening ice crystals constantly multiplying a thousand times, as another mass of this ice began to emerge behind me- no, many of them. "H-Huh?! I-Ice?! In a dream?!" he asked in horror. "Yes, I am an Ice Dragon." I said. Winter Magic obeyed my call, my powerful Unique Skill had evolved so much since my first days that it hadpletely new capabilities within itself. One of them was to emerge wherever I wanted, even dreams or nightmares. But that wasn''t quite all, what I have done was named Nightmare and Dream Ice, literally using my overpowered Winter Magic to even freeze Dreams and Nightmare energy itself and convert it into ice. "A-An ice¡­ dragon?!" "Yes, I am!" I waved my hand as my intent shed with bright azure and icy light, my entire power was unleashed as thousands of Ice Spears began to fly towards the skies, crushing the entity''s entire body, which was this entire Dreamscape! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GRUUUUAAGGGGHH¡­!" But that wasn''t all! The ice did not only broke apart the entire Dreamscape, but it was also damaging it and freezing it! Crack¡­ crack¡­! The sound of dreams and nightmares themselves freezing resonated around the entire dream and nightmarishndscape as the entity looked with horror as the skies froze and the entire world began to slowly turn into a world of ice! "No¡­ What¡­ I had¡­ never seen such a power before! No¡­ Only once¡­ The only capable of wielding such powerful Ice Magic to the point she could even freeze other elements, no matter what they were¡­ the Ice Queen!" he muttered. "Comparing my power to the Ice Queen won''t get you out of this situation, my good friend! And you know what''s worse?" I asked. "Nnngh¡­! GRAAAAAHH¡­!" He roared back at me in frustration, the entire Dreamscape tried to defy my might, but it could not! Countless Nightmarish ws began to fall over me constantly, trying to sh me, to destroy me, to ravage me¡­ but they could not, as they were all turned into ice! "You know what''s the worst part? I am not even done attacking¡­ Come on out guys!" Iughed, as the Nightmare and Dream Energy shaped to my will, using the wonderful powers of Belle to my advantage, I froze them and shaped them as new Nightmare Summons! "GROOOARRR!" "ROOOARRR!" "GRAAAAAOO!" Gigantic ice dragons emerged behind me, flying to battle! ----- Chapter 509: Revelations

Chapter 509: Revtions

----- The Ice Queen, the first and only Venerable capable of wielding the Ice Element and also an Ice Giant. She was the one that destroyed the Vampires that had conquered the world and had made it into their blood bank. And she was the one that unified many races and even made Humans and Elves ept giants again. Even until now, many years after she died, Ice Giants as a race are held in high regard as the race of the previous Venerable! Even Rakasha told me that in the continent of humans, these small humans were very respectful of ice giants¡­ This just show the amazing might that this woman once wielded, to the point that she made everyone respect her, and that even after eons since she died, that respect still remains and is directed to her race. It was said that her ice was able to not only freeze things around her, but that she was even able to freeze elements. An attack of mes? Her logic-defying ice froze the mes and turned them into a fire-shaped statue. Wind attacks? They were turned into spiraling ice statues. Darkness? Light? They were all turned into ice. All was ice before her. The concepts froze, it was even said that she was able to freeze the entire world if she had wanted, but she chose not to. If she had done such a thing, a new era of an ice-covered world would had emerged, where ice giants would be the dominant race, like vampires once were. But she chose peace above all, she wanted harmony, and even unified the races that hated one another rather passionately. To beingpared to such a figure fills me with pride, but to be honest, I will one day surpass her. I nced at my adversary as thousands of Ice Spears began to freeze the entire dreamscape, he was screaming in agony as if I was torturing him. I couldn''t help but feel happiness as I saw this arrogant bastard getting what he deserved. I shaped my ever-expanding Nightmarish and Dream Domain as I gathered these energies and formed new entities made of ice as I froze these nightmare and dream energies together. I had already proven that it was possible to create "summons" out of this energy, although only inside of dreams. So I decided to go even more ham, and made of myself some replicas of my previous evolution, isn''t this quite fancy? "Now go forth!" I said, as my ice dragons flew into the skies, each one was of an enormous size, their very presences froze everything. They reached the high skies as they shed against the skies themselves, the dreamscape roared angrily as if it were an entity by itself, it tried to fight back constantly, enormous jaws tried to devour me and my ice dragons, gigantic ck ws tried to sh my ice dragons and me, and hundreds of beams of darkness and red light tried to vaporize me constantly. But what happened? Nothing! FLAAAASH! My aura constantly expanded, I wouldn''t had been able to do this much without Belle''s power with me, of course, but I knew that this was part of my true potential, and I was finally getting it out! Spirit Fusion was really an amazing feeling! "Unnnggrr¡­! How is this possible?! Nothing! You''re¡­ invincible in dreams or something?! Agghhhhh¡­!" groaned the entity. "Haha, so you guessed it? Indeed, I am invincible in dreams! Now answer to me if you don''t want my ice dragons to shatter your entire dreamscape apart! And I know why you wouldn''t want that, I''ve already realized you''re part of it, aren''t you? And even more, you don''t have the time to separate yourself from it now that I had frozen you, right?" Iughed. "Unngg¡­ Y-You bastard! You know who you are messing with?!" roared the entity. "No, I don''t, that''s why I am asking you questions." I said. "Ugh¡­! My goals are beyond your understanding anyways¡­ I was created for the sole purpose of defying fate, for one day achieve what we, all colors, had forever longed for!" he said. "What? Colors?" I asked. "Your feeble mind can only see through the most surface level of knowledge based in the name of our group, of course, you can''t possibly even begin to fathom¡­ Ngh¡­ Even begin to fathom our truest purpose! You¡­ you and all your feeble attempts appoint to nothing at all! There are many more like me everywhere! Do you truly believe you can stand a chance?!" roared the entity. "Well, I do. I truly believe I can, Greenwood." I said. "Unngh?! That''s the name of Green?!" asked the entity. "Green? So that''s this bastard alias?" I asked. "H-How?! How did you guessed he was¡­! Ah! You''re a unique Skill User that was chased down by him?!" asked the entity. "Why yes, and I am out for blood. I am not stopping until I have that bastard¡­ and his colors'' heads all served in a silver te." I said. "You pathetic worm! Knowing the identity of one of us will not really do anything! He''s not even in this continent after all! What can YOU do other than whine and cry?! You''re all the same, you pathetic mortals! You don''t even understand the truth of this world nor the real cage that all of this is! You live in a cage of your own making, made of your own lies, of your own ignorance, of your own petnt thoughts!" roared the entity. He was very angered, I guess I really hurt him badly. He was talking a lot about philosophical stuff I didn''t understand. But I knew one thing, this bastard was¡­ or is a part of "ck". Colors, the group that Greenwood belongs to name each other with a color. There is ck, this guy here, Red, the Vampire Immortal that had taken over Ruby''s family¡­ and apparently Green is Greenwood himself. This means that Greenwood is not the main mind behind things, but yet another of the group? Then who is the real culprit behind all of this? ----- Chapter 510: Black

Chapter 510: ck

----- Who is the real culprit behind the colors group of idiots? Each idiot seems to be some sort of clone or something, as if they all came from the same soul. The sole thought of imagining the disgusting monster behind all of them really makes me think that not even the strongest Immortal could be as resourceful to make so many of them and so loyal together, even if spread¡­ I bet a Venerable was behind this all. But who? "Who is the Venerable behind you guys?" I asked. "Hah! As if I were to tell you anything!" he said. "You''ve spoken a lot already, speak some more now." I said, as I continued to freeze the dreamscape. "My words were mere distractions; you''ve already fallen into my n!" he said. "What?" Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRASH! The entirety of the dreamscape began to distort tremendously out of nowhere, I felt the urge to hold the ice together so it wouldn''t destroy the dreamscape, but the entire fabric of the dream was turning into nothingness, therefore, even the ice was being destroyed. "You''re not going anywhere!" I roared. I unleashed myplete intent and powers towards him, trying to grasp a part of him, but because he was spread everywhere, I tried countless times and ended with no results, the cunning bastard was constantly moving his true self around the entire cracking and distorting dream, as I was trying to follow his trails! However, against my wildest expectations, it was not possible. The entire dream distorted itself and so everything was falling apart constantly, there was no way to catch him in time¡­ "Hahahaha! You''ve won this time, but don''t think that I will lose the next time! I will be waiting for you!"ughed ck, as the entirety of the dreamscape exploded before me. BOOOOOOOMMM!!! The constant and enormous waves of dreams and nightmares began to consume my entire being, as my soul wavered in agony and pain. I gritted my teeth as I felt frustration, this bastard was able to do this since the beginning but choose not to, just because he thought he could still beat me? His words were insightful, that was the reason why I stopped my charge and listened to him, but after gaining enough time by mildly revealing some important information, he managed to detach his true self from this dreamscape and escaped, while detonating the entire dreamscape. It was his creation, so he held the ultimate rule over it, detonating it was within his authority. My soul began to move in agony as I flew away from the destruction, Belle helped me conjure countless barriers around me, but all of them were being destroyed by the second. "Unngh¡­ Damn it!!!" I roared angrily. "DRAKE!" Belle''s scream resonated loudly, as a distortion in space happened before I was to lose consciousness, and it brought me away from the all-consuming energies. ¡­ Pain epassed my entire soul to the point that I felt like I was about to die at any moment. Damn it, once more I was hurt badly through dreams¡­ My soul had grown too weakened. I slightly opened my eyes, finding myself inside a dream- no, a different ce¡­ What is this ce? I looked everywhere and found that I was in the middle of a vast forest. There was a river flowing behind me, and the sun atop the sky was shining brightly. Where was I? What is this ce? I walked around, but found only wilderness. "Hahh¡­ Ungh¡­ My soul¡­" I fell over the grass, panting in agony. I began to slowly crawl around, trying to find where I was and what was this all about. Suddenly, I heard someone approaching me. I red behind me, finding out a beautiful fox woman with pink-colored fox tails, nine of them behind her back. She had two fluffy ears atop her head, and a beautiful smile, her eyes shone brightly with purple and pink light. She wore a Japanese-like kimono, and showed part of her skin carelessly, her beautiful and slender legs had very plump thighs, which were even more entuated as she wore tight white stockings, and pink wooden sandals. Her pink clothes shone brightly andbined well with her pink fur in her tails. Her eyes seemed filled with contempt, and her smile was serene. She approached me as she brought to me something, a ss with what I could only describe as a liquid simr to liquid gold. "Drink this." she said. Without being able to question her, I appeased my thirst and drank her elixir, the water was cold and refreshing, it was all-epassing as it covered my entire body with vigor. My mind felt clear as my soul danced in happiness, a fountain of essence covered my soul and made it grow stronger by the second. I looked back at this woman, and I finally realized, with a clearer mind, that she was the Dream Fox Venerable. But why was she here? How did she brought me here? And how? All the pain in my soul was gone, and I felt like it grew several times stronger than before, even more powerful than before. "Why? And how am I¡­ here?" I asked. "Two of my creations brought you here desperately asking for help, despite going against their own protocol as I had made them¡­ You''ve changed her a lot¡­ I like that. I think you''re an interesting one¡­" she said. "You''re really¡­ the true¡­ venerable?" I asked. She smiled back. "It is time for you to wake up, Drake." She said. ¡­ Ah! I woke up. I opened my eyes and found myself in my bed, just the same bed I went to sleep yesterday with Bedann. Nothing bad had happened. I was still alive¡­ And my soul felt even stronger than before. But what happened just now¡­ It was all real, of course. The fight against ck, and the destruction of the Dreamscape. And the damage of my soul¡­ The Venerable¡­ who offered a mystical drink that healed my soul and made it even stronger than before¡­ FLASH! ----- Chapter 511: The Mystery Behind Black

Chapter 511: The Mystery Behind ck

----- FLASH! Suddenly, a dream portal opened before me as the little Belle, in her fox form, showed up, jumping over the bed. She looked all wounded and tired, her hair was missing in a few parts, and she was covered in blood. "Belle!" I cried, hugging her tightly as I conjured my strongest Dream Heal Magic. "Ahhh¡­ Master¡­ I am d you''re okay¡­" she sighed. I quickly continued to conjure Healing Dream Magic Spells, as her open wounds were finally closed, and her bleeding stopped. But she seemed weakened, very weakened. "Belle¡­ What happened?" I asked. "Ugh¡­ nothing much¡­ The dreamscape exploded and we almost died¡­ But I brought you using my other body, the original one in the inheritance, dragging you there and saving ourselves in a pinch! Phew¡­" she sighed. "I see¡­ But¡­ What I saw¡­" I said. "Oh¡­ T-That''s¡­ well, it was the real me¡­ the true Venerable." She said. "T-The true Venerable?! Belle, are you not messing with me, right?!" I asked. "No¡­ As her creation, I know where she is¡­ I broke the very protocols that made me myself¡­ and I disobeyed the orders that were engraved into my very being¡­ Perhaps because we had made a contract, it was now possible for me to prioritize it over the one of the Venerable, Master¡­ I¡­ I did everything I could and asked her for help, your body was fine but your soul¡­. It was in the verge of copsing and shattering¡­" she sighed. "You¡­ you did such a thing?" I asked. "I¡­ It was all my fault¡­ the fight¡­ everything¡­ I brought you there¡­ I was¡­ I shouldn''t had¡­ I was reckless and stupid to bring you there, thinking we could find clues together¡­" she sighed. "Belle, don''t say that, it was something we couldn''t expect, and it was still insightful, I learned a lot I didn''t knew by going there¡­" I said. "But still¡­ I couldn''t bear to see you in the verge of death, Master¡­ I-I supplicated her to help you¡­ And she agreed at the end¡­ but the punishment of viting my contract with her was severe¡­. I received a lot of pain¡­" she sighed. "S-So that''s¡­ why you are like this?" I asked. "Hmm¡­ B-But I am fine¡­ I am happy that you''re okay¡­ Master¡­ I was so worried¡­" she sighed. "Belle¡­ You shouldn''t had done this¡­ I could had healed by eating souls over time¡­" I said. "No¡­ It wouldn''t had worked¡­ you had too much damage¡­" she sighed. "Is¡­ that so?" I sighed. "Yeah¡­ Master¡­ Aahh¡­ I am so tired¡­." She sighed. I began to gentle caress her as I continued to pour all my Mana into healing magic using dream attribute. She slowly continued to heal and feel better, but I don''t really know if the "punishment" she received was merely just pain and superficial damage¡­ Her energy had suddenly be rather unstable, I feel that the very veins of mana around her body were punished painfully as well. "There¡­ there¡­ I am sorry, Belle¡­" I sighed. "Don''t¡­ be sorry¡­ I am happy you''re okay¡­ It was my fault¡­" she said. "No, it wasn''t¡­ It was the fault of that bastard¡­ We are going to get there and kill him for real this time¡­ He clearly stated that he wanted a rematch, and its pretty obvious that he''s in the Dark Shadow Sect¡­ So we are going there¡­" I said. "Hehe¡­ You look so awesome when you''re filled with determination¡­ I am happy to have someone like you at my side¡­" she sighed. "B-Belle¡­" I said, I felt a bit embarrassed out of the sudden. I hugged the little fox in my arms, and caressed her while she rested, she felt happy to be showed such affection, affection that she never was able to receive in her entire life since she was created. I even kissed her forehead and told her that I also appreciated her and that she was someone important to me now. "Master¡­ I am sho happy¡­ Uwah¡­ I feel¡­ sleepy¡­" Belle suddenly fell asleep peacefully. I need to leave her resting for now. I gently held her in my arms and left her in her bed, moving it where the light of the sun reached her so she could stay warm. I continued caressing her soft fur while healing her, Bedann was still sleeping, so there was time for me to dedicate it to her. To think that Belle would go to such lengths for me¡­ She''s really¡­ a foolish girl¡­ After around an hour, Bedann was slowly moving around bed and she might soon wake up, so I left a few little slime clones using the healing spells from my Level 8 Dream Magic, while Belle rested. "Phew¡­" I sighed, as I sat down over the bed. Now what? I must first rest a bit and assess things correctly¡­ Good thing Fuyu''s time dtion ability can let us have double the time per day¡­ To think I would encounter someone rted to Greenwood so soon¡­ Really, this bastard is just everywhere. Is there a ce where his rotten influence is not there? I can''t even imagine a ce without him being in the shadows somehow. Even if they arepletely unrted at the beginning, they always end up showing that they''re indeed rted to him. Ugh¡­ So ck, was it? His name is ck¡­ this guy was most likely the bastard that behind the inheritance that the Dark Shadow Sect got, the inheritance behind the power of the Shadow Army, the Mana-eating Spiders, and more¡­ He was the bastard behind everything, this damn bastard! So he not only specializes in Shadow and Darkness, but also in Dreams and Nightmares¡­ I suppose they make a deadlybination. But now I wonder, does he has a physical body? It felt like he didn''t, as if he was something different. Perhaps a wandering soul? Or¡­ a Will? Wills are a concept I had learned from Belle, they were a copy of a person''s mind made into a separate entity, sometimes they''re not even made of soul¡­ could this be it? ----- Chapter 512: Concerns

Chapter 512: Concerns

----- I had wondered if ck could had been a Will, but if he was really an immortal back then and somehow died but is back¡­ perhaps he could be a split soul too. It is between a Split Soul or a Will. Ugh, I wish Belle could be awake, I would be able to talk with her about all we saw, but now, I must protect her and make her slowly heal herself, I cannot let her do anything rash¡­ This girl really saved me there¡­ although she was the one that ended bringing me there, she took responsibility, but almost ended dead at the end, which makes me even more regretful. Poor Belle¡­ Ugh, well, I have to get over it¡­ I doubt she would want me to get sad over her situation, right? I cannot be a softie over these things, I have to endure it and just continue moving on. Now, back to the main topic¡­ ck. He is the one behind this entire thing¡­ Could he had orchestrated the entire thing trying to invade both Sects to gain power from them? Maybe I should try to talk it out with everyone too, perhaps the ghosts as well. Maybe Winter Lotus and Jade Snake''s Sect Masters? ¡­Now, I would rather not bring them, if possible, they need to protect their sects from danger, I cannot really tell them to leave everything behind ande with me, it would be way too selfish, and it wouldn''t really align with me. I would prefer them to stay in their sects so if there is any surprise attack, they can defend them correctly. Because if that''s the case I will also leave my troops in both sects to defend my territory. After all, these sects are part of my Empire now, and are mine. I won''t let anyone go ravage them and kill all the people there to steal their souls or whatever¡­ But now that this bastard of ck knows about me, he''ll most likely begin a n or something, fully expecting me to show up in the future. Because of this I cannot really take it easy and wait days after days, I should act rather quick¡­ But without Belle backing me up¡­ I looked at Belle with a pitiful expression¡­ No, I cannot really force her, I have to leave her here resting, alongside my Bedann. I cannot let both off them get hurt. I need to make a meeting quickly, assemble everyone who''s important in my Castle¡­ Bedann¡­ Should I include her? Well, she just woke up, and was looking at me with a sleepy expression. "Drake? Good morning!" she said. "G-Good morning¡­" I said with a faint smile. I was really tired, and a bit surprised of what happened¡­ My mind was in another ce so I couldn''t be as radiant as I am usually with her¡­ "W-What''s wrong? Are you okay?" she asked nervously. "Ahh¡­ No¡­ A lot happened in my sleep¡­" I sighed, while looking at Belle. I decided to exin Bedann what happened, as she felt shocked. "Ah¡­ S-So that happened¡­ Poor Belle, is she okay?" she asked. "Yes, she''s doing fine, I have used some slimes to constantly heal her while she rests¡­ This is the most I can do for now." I sighed. "I see, that''s fine for now, sweetie, don''t overpressure yourself over it¡­ She''ll be fine, she''s a strong girl after all, she was made by the Venerable of dreams, right?" asked Bedann. "You''re right, she''s pretty strong herself, I know I can count on her¡­" I said. "Now¡­ What happened just now¡­ This¡­ so he''s the one behind it? this bastard of Greenwood¡­" sighed Bedann. "He seems to be a resourceful son of a bitch¡­ I think he has spread his forces across the entire world¡­ Probably his machinations extend to many things at once, perhaps so many we cannot even guess them all¡­" I sighed. "True¡­ That battle you had against ck¡­ I suppose you were able to win but the bastard ended detonating the entire thing¡­ What a cheater, couldn''t he ept his defeat?" sighed Bedann. "Of course he won''t, you know how Greenwood is, he is a cunning bastard, everything goes for him¡­ Well, I am also going to be a cunning bastard and everything will go for me too, with these people you simply have to turn into them to defeat them¡­" I sighed. "Yeah, we''ll use all the cheap tricks we can!" said Bedann. "Well, not you." I said. "Eh?" she asked. "Bedann you''re pregnant and soon to give birth, I won''t let you go towards the Dark Shadow Sect raid¡­" I said. "Ohh¡­ Eeeeh?! But I am strong! Sweetie, I can use Chaos Magic and Mold Magic! I don''t even need to get closer to kill them off! You''ve seen my Chaos Magic before, right? Its crazy strong!" said Bedann. "Yeah, I know, but that doesn''t make you less pregnant, for the security of the baby, stay¡­ Think of the baby, okay?" I asked. "Sigh¡­ I guess you''re right, I shouldn''t be so rash¡­ But Miranda can go, right?" asked Bedann. "Yeah, she cane¡­ Do you have a n or something?" I asked. "Hehehe¡­ Maybe¡­ Recently we just unlocked some powers now, and I can do something simr to what she can do with me¡­ I can share my powers with her if I go to sleep, and insert my mind into her own body, two minds into her body! How do you think about it?" she asked. "Oh, I see! I guess you cane in such a way, but even then, don''t let your soul get hurt¡­" I said. "Don''t worry about it, it''s only my mind¡­ And Miranda had grown stronger with me¡­" said Bedann. Bedann was doing her best to convince me, so I couldn''t really go against her at this point, and I ended nodding to her decision, at the very least she won''t jump into danger herself but rather indirectly¡­. ----- Chapter 513: Stubborn Wife

Chapter 513: Stubborn Wife

----- [Day 195] Day 195, I had woken up with all that fuss inside of my mind, but now that I was a bit more cleared up inside of my head, I couldn''t help but feel like there was something missing, and that was Bedann, who just woke up and told me about a few things. I told her about what I saw and more, and we began to talk a bit about it, one thing led to the other and she was constantly insisting on wanting to join me in the raid against the Dark Shadow Sect. You know that such a thing is pretty bad, right? I had told her before, but she seemed too stubborn. Nheless, I was even willing to cage her in the room if she didn''t wanted to listen to me, or even¡­ I don''t know, use dream magic to induce sleep into her until things ended. It was a bit cruel, but that''s what a responsible husband has to do to save their child and wife from danger, throwing her into the danger recklessly would only be a thousand times worse. Thest battle against the Dark Shadow Sect won''t be with Bedann fighting at my side, and it was already decided. She already had a lot of fun fighting the weaklings of the other time, but for now, that was enough, and even after giving birth I won''t let her do anything too hard until she recovers after a few months at the very least. I love how Bedann is strong by herself and can even fight with her powers and put a lot of help, I remember many times when her help came in clutch even with my cheat-like powers. Well, she also got a lot of cheat-like powers herself¡­ But that''s how it is, we are a pair of cheat-like powers users. Nheless, because of the dangers that included going to this damn sect, I decided to not bring her into the team for the moment and to just restrain her from moving even if I had to do it by force, it was my own decision but something that I had to do because I really cared about her own wellbeing¡­ She finally gave up after a bit, but then offered Miranda toe with me¡­ It seems that Miranda had developed new abilities simr to Bedann, or vice versa. ording to her, she can now share her mind with Miranda and even part of her true Skills, some of them which Miranda could not use before. So it was as if Miranda was really like her second body while her personality and mind were split in two¡­ If she can even use and even control Miranda''s body¡­ then this only reinforces my theory. Talking about Miranda, where is she? "Sure, I suppose you can join through Miranda, but where is she right now?" I wondered. "Oh, she''s within me¡­ I think the night past yesterday she was also within me." Said Bedann. "Huh? So that''s why I don''t see her around the night, she just goes back to you- Wait a second, was she¡­ there¡­? Was she fused with you when we did it?" I asked nervously. Bedann smiled cutely. "Yeah! She enjoyed it a lot, hehe¡­ She said she wanted to do it more." Said Bedann. "W-What?! I thought she had said she wouldn''t do this again!" I said. "Yeah, she didn''t knew we would do it, and it caught her by surprise¡­ At the end she still loved it although she''s shy to admit it, still, at the end she told me she wanted to do it again one of these days¡­ Hehe, I might even let her take over my body¡­ Well, whenever my eyes go red, you know its her!" said Bedann. "T-This feels a bit weird out of the sudden¡­ But sure, if that makes herfortable¡­ Although¡­ I-If she really wants to have sex, she cane out¡­ Maybe I could do it with her?" I asked. "Oh, that''s also a possibility¡­ Maybe in those times I could also fuse my mind into her to share the pleasure¡­ I wonder how it feels¡­" said Bedann. Bedann once more began a lewd topic and didn''t seemed to have any intention of dropping it. If I continue this, we might end up having sex for real, so I better change the topic. "A-Anyways, I don''t think it''s the right time to talk about these things as of now¡­ So, where is she? Tell her toe out." I said. "Yeah, I am doing that but she''s very shy about it¡­" sighed Bedann. "Come on, Miranda¡­ Geez, she''s super embarrassed now! I''ll Summon her then¡­ Spirit Summon!" said Bedann, using the Spell Spirit Summon, she summoned Miranda out of her soul. FLASH! A ck magic circle emerged in the floor as a beautiful human-like girl with long ck hair and crimson-red eyes wearing a ck dress and ck sandals showed up. "Uwah! Dummy! Why did you summoned me out of nowhere?! T-Take me baaaack!" cried Miranda, she was as red as a tomato while looking at me. "Come on, don''t be shy, hehe," giggled Bedann. "Miranda, what''s wrong?" I asked. "Uwah! Eh¡­ Uwawah¡­ D-Don''t look at me like that¡­" she sighed, covering her face. "You don''t have to be so shy out of nowhere¡­ I already see you as a part of Bedann''s being, like two fragments of the same person¡­ Come on¡­" I sighed, as I caressed her head and kissed her forehead. "I-I didn''t do it on purpose! I was just missing being fused with her and this ended happening out of nowhere¡­ She''s always this horny anyways!" sighed Miranda. "Hehehe, you''re a cutie when you get angry." Said Bedann. "Okay, I believe you, you don''t have to get worried over it, I won''t me you for it¡­ Though, I want to ask you this¡­ as a man, I really want to know¡­ Did it feel good for you?" I asked. "Gaahh¡­! D-Don''t ask such embarrassing things, idiot!" sighed Miranda, crossing her arms and averting her gaze from me. ----- Chapter 514: Meeting

Chapter 514: Meeting

----- Miranda was fun to tease, although my question was wholeheartedly serious! I really just wanted to know about if I could please a seconddy, even though she was technically just another part of Bedann''s soul. "Come on, you said you liked it, fufu¡­"ughed Bedann. Miranda looked back at Bedann while pouting in embarrassment. "Geez¡­ Okay, I liked it¡­ Ugh¡­ I am already an adult too! So I can like sex¡­" she said. "Ooho? So you admitted it!" said Bedann. "S-Stop with the teasing already¡­" sighed Miranda. "I see, I am d¡­ If you want to do it outside of Bedann, we could also try if you''re willing¡­" I said. "Eeeh?! I-I am not doing any of that! N-Now, how about we go back to the main topic, and we stop talking about horny stuff? I am going to bonk the two of you if you don''t stop!" said Miranda. Miranda threatened us with the strongest anti-horny weapon, a baseball bat she materialized out of her mold¡­ Seriously, sometimes she really surprised me, mold can really materialize into a variety of things¡­ Although they must all be within the "organic" stuff category, like wood-like material, or keratin-like material such as the hardness of things like nails. Calcium-based bones and fangs can also be materialized out of mold, but each one, the harder they are to make, the more mana they require. "Okay, we''ll stop! Hahah, don''t get angry¡­" said Bedann. "Yeah, please don''t bonk us." I said. "Okay¡­ Now, let'' talk about a more serious and important topic! What happened to youst night? I heard a bit, but I want you to go into more detail¡­" she said. "Yeah, I also want to adress it in more detail, let''s go talk it out with the rest though, in breakfast¡­" I said. "Fine¡­" said Miranda, as we moved outside of the bed and went to take a bath together. She was also included, but she quickly ran away from the bathroom after she realized we were undressing in front of her, although she was eyeing my crotch quite a bit before running away. "She''s so shy¡­" sighed Bedann. "Yeah¡­ Well, she''ll get over it one day." I said. We had a bath with some interesting things happening in between, which I was not able to prevent due to Bedann''s horniness, Miranda was not here anymore to protect me from my wife''s lust. However, after we were done with that, we moved down and had breakfast, we invited a few of our friends and I decided to adress everything in detail, slowly, so everyone got a good grasp of it, I also included Belle and what I saw in that dreams too. Everyone here were my most trusted friends, so I was confined they won''t go to the outside world telling everyone about it. "I see how it is¡­ That was certainly a lot¡­ But what we can say is that there is a big connection between Greenwood and ck¡­ So everything is always about this guy, huh?" sighed Rakasha. "Are you feeling okay with your soul, my lord?" asked Tisha. The tomboyish Ice Elf grew worried about me. "Yes, I am fine, don''t worry. Belle helped me in that regard." I said. "Sigh¡­ That was so reckless though¡­ I wish you could be more thoughtful." Sighed Pekora. "I am! But that was certainly something I couldn''t properly predict¡­ It happened in a sh! I wasn''t able to do much over it,e on, don''t me it on me¡­" I sighed. "That fox was the one that brought you there though! But¡­ well, she took responsibility, so I guess it is fair to not talk about this." said Draugann. "Yeah, I would prefer if you guys didn''t spoke badly of Belle, or I am going to get very angry with you¡­ She''s resting for now and she really did her best¡­ I am honestly worried about her." I sighed. "We understand, don''t worry." Said Rakasha. "Anyways, ck¡­ that guy¡­ So your theories about him is that he''s either a Will or a Split Soul, isn''t it? But what''s that all about?" asked Yuki. "Well¡­ A will is a copy of your mind made into a sphere of energy, it is like a living part of your consciousness, if the entity that created the Will was strong enough, such as an Immortal, this Will can be incredibly strong, you should never look down on these." Said Yukihime. "Split Souls is something Drake has been doing for a while, dividing your soul through special magic methods, each split soul has a copy of your mind too, so they''re like a clone of you, but way weaker." Said Vasilisius. The two ghosts emerged at the side of our group, floating in midair, I made them visible for everyone using magic. "Uwah! T-That''s a ghost!" cried Yuki. "Oh, we haven''t seen those¡­" said Tisha. "I think we saw one but no the other." Said Pekora. "Ah, well, this is Vasilisius, the ancestor of the Jade Snakes, he will be joining our group from now on." I said. "It is a pleasure to meet all of you, my strength is at your service. I hope we can get along, despite myck of a physical body¡­ for the moment." Said Vasilisius. Everyone was introduced to the old man, as they nodded and greeted him. Rose showed up at my side as well, perhaps because she also wanted to participate into the conversation. "Anyways, continuing with the topic, if what Drake said is right, then this guy is not as strong as he was originally, either a Will or a Split Soul is still several times weaker than an original Immortal¡­ The guy might had been an Immortal before, and he might even have some sorts of tricks that could be very tricky to deal with, but there''s no chance he would be as strong if he hasn''t done anything against us¡­ Immortals are supposed to be able to easily crush mortals like us as if we were flies, so it doesn''tpute on my mind that he hasn''t tried doing something if he was so strong." said Mikoto, the Lunar Dragon Ancestor of the Winter Lotus Sect. ----- Chapter 515: Considerations

Chapter 515: Considerations

----- Mikoto had offered a piece of her mind and her opinion and thoughts over the situation, she often didn''t speak as much as Yukihime or Vasilisius, but whenever she spoke, it was always something to the point and precise, always making sense to an extent. It could be said that the dragoness was an introvert, enjoying seeing others converse than initiate? a conversation herself, of course, it was different when it came to her own master, Yukihime, which she always spoke with between the two. Nheless, perhaps since she was alive that she had always been like this, she always had given me the vibes of a silent and intelligent dragoness. I wonder if she could had been able to take a humanoid form in the past¡­ Her words, however, were right as well, she had said that there was no way for ck, this mysterious idiot rted to Greenwood to be as strong as an Immortal. Why? Very simple, if he were as strong as an immortal, he would had alreadye here to y us all as fast as he possibly could, but he clearly chose not to do that. In fact, he chose to stay inside his Dark Shadow Sect while slowly eating negative emotions. Perhaps he might preserve some of his techniques, but not absolutely everything within them, it probably means that he can most likely bring his powers back through special methods, but they''re now nerfed all the way down to whatever realm he is now most likely within the mortal realm. If I was able to overwhelm him in the dreams, he''s most likely not above Rank 5¡­ if he was such a figure, he should had been capable of easily beating the shit out of me without problems, but is inability to do so showed to us that hecked the divine power of immortals, and was still a mortal with mortal powers, that couldn''t properly overwhelm me. Yes, he did the whole bomb the dreamscape thing, but it took him all his efforts and he took a while to make it up, fooling me in the process, which only brings me with bitter feelings and anger and regret¡­ Nheless, holing myself in this regret won''t help in absolutely anything, I require to quickly bring my shit together and stop thinking about how bad I did, but how to improve from now on. Mikoto''s words resonated with everyone present, as we all nodded in affirmation to her hypothesis. "You''re more than right, Mikoto, it is like that¡­ There''s no way that he''s immortal if in the dreams themselves I was still able to defeat him¡­ And if he''s pathetically trying to regain energy and power through dark energies generated from negative power, then it probably means that he has not the same power as before." Said Bedann. Bedann had alsoe here, even if she wasn''t participating in the war directly, she was still going through Miranda. "Yeah, Bedann is right¡­ He''s probably weakened, perhaps very weakened. And I bet he''s not even at full power from before now that Drake forced him to explode his own Dreamscape! Actually, the entire fight was insightful and helped us at the end, the dreamscape extracting negative energy was destroyed and all of the free energy he was going to use to defeat us is gone, the only thing he can do now is to begin umting again, but it makes take ages to reach the same point as before!" said Miranda. That was quite right, if he was already gathering energies, it meant that he wasn''t even at a decent strength, and required a lot of power to use his special abilities, such as the power to summon shadows, make these mana-eating spiders, and more. And now that we ended destroying his greatest source of this power, or well, forced him to destroy it to escape my grasp, he ended up with little fuel, and might had grown very weakened since then! This is quite the perfect opportunity to strike, while the bastard is very weakened, we could beat the crap out of him, probably I could gang on him with some of my allies, while the rest go take down the soldiers and other sect disciples. I fully expect a big war to happen, if they got the power of the shadow summoning, they will probably bring a massive army of dark beast made of shadows. To stop these, I will have to ultimately leave the task to others, my most trusted allies and friends¡­ Like we did before, to be honest, nothing too new. "The power of this old man is mysterious though; he not only can wield darkness but also shadows and¡­ what else? Ah, dreams! Yeah, this is a deadlybination. Unlike Drake, we are not immune to these attacks, or well, we cannot surpass them as easily as he can¡­ If we are attacked by dream magic¡­ what do we do?" asked Pekora. She brought something important to the table which I had not realized, perhaps shadow and dark magic was bearable to be intercepted with other elements, such as light, which Pekora could wield using her Beast Spirit, but what about Dreams? The dream element was very special, it was capable of easily inflicting a deep sleep into someone and submerging their souls into a dreamscape, where they would be attacked in certain ways, sometimes they might be trapped inside dreams and challenges they mustplete, each failure means having their souls attacked. Ultimately, if a weak soul stays inside a dream for too long, it might even die out,pletely being consumed by the dream''s power. In such a case, there''s nothing much that can be done. To prevent this, they need to evade the dream attacks, obviously. But is everyone fast enough to always evade? "There''s something telling me that dream magic is moreplex¡­ I don''t think it can be easily wielded by everyone in that sect¡­ If it is not, I think I can find a way to rescue you if you fight at my side against ck." I said. ----- Chapter 516: A Plan

Chapter 516: A n

----- Pekora was concerned about the dream''s power, after all, dream magic wasn''t widely known and wasn''t as simplistic as dark and shadow magic in the way that it can be easily countered with another element shing against it. Dream magic often presents itself as a pink or ck-colored smoke, so it could very well screw with someone''s else very easily, and even end up fucking them over with the power of dreams and illusions, we don''t want that to happen, right? Due to that, it would be rmended to simply not fall for the dreams at all. However, it is quite hard to even consider it as a widely spread magic. Dream Magic is hard to wield, incredibly hard, and I bet this guy cannot easily infuse it into other people''s mana cores as easily as he did it with darkness and shadows. Therefore, it is unlikely to find varied dream magic users spread all around¡­ therefore, only the "final boss" might wield this mysterious power and not the entire crew of bastards we are going to fight. Nheless, even after taking into consideration this as a very realistic oue, I had considered what Pekora had said, and decided to include my slimes into each squad, I will infuse them with dream magic, if there is anyone capable of wielding it, the slimes will dispel the sleep effect and help the ones fighting these dangerous foes¡­ if possible. "I know that it is very unlikely, but I will create special slimes, these pink-colored ones, I will call them Dream Slimes, they can help you guys if anything like dream users emerge¡­ Well, there''s something else that might help, and I will distribute them around the battle as well, these are my clones." I said. "Aren''t the slimes something like clones?" asked Draugann. "Well, not really, but these are¡­" I said. As I quickly summoned the other seven of my Orochi Heads, which emerged as their own beings. POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! "These are my other seven heads. I have recently evolved into an eight-headed dragon with the ability to turn the other unused heads into these useful clones¡­ Each one is quite different from my original appearance, and act differently¡­ but they will cooperate with you guys." I said. "Ooh?! I never saw this!" said Bedann. "You never showed this¡­ Wow¡­" said Miranda. "So many new Drakes¡­ All of them are very different too¡­ Wait, are those girls?" wondered Tisha. "So Drake is also a cute girl now?" wondered Pekora "There''s a hot one there too¡­ And an old man?" wondered Draugann. "Please don''t call them as me¡­ Although they''re technically me, they''re at the same time not, they''re their own people¡­ I copied Greenwood''s gang and called them based in colors, Silver, Green, Purple¡­ And so on." I said. "It is a pleasure to meet all of you formally." "Indeed, nice to meet cha!" "Let''s ughter the Dark Shadow Sect together." "I am excited." "I am quite good at illusion and dream magic, actually!" "Well, we all can use it too, technically." "Ah! Drake is flustered! Haha, look at his face." They began to talk rather chaotically, they were indeed a chaotic bunch that didn''t had much order to them at all¡­ But they were strong, as they had arge part of my stats and could use every single of my skills too, so they were bound to be useful. After introductions ended with many finding this group very interesting, including Bedann who was fascinated about different "facets" of my own self, or something, we continued with our discussions. "So how do we raid that ce that take down the boss?" wondered Yuki, she quickly decided to go straight to the point, without finding it any point in not assessing it as soon as possible, I get her, I also want to get this done with quickly so we can continue having our lives, this thing has been annoying me for a while. I quickly conjured the Illusion Magic spell Mind Projection, and generated a projection of my mind, showing the mental 3D map that the System created through analyzing the entire sect''s territory when Huginn and Muninn flew there while carrying small slime clones atop their backs. "This is a map of the entire sect and its territory, it is tree dimensional, so we can see everything on it rather well. Look, this ce is where the entrance is. The entire building is surrounded by a thick wall made of stones with several watchers around, there are also two watch towers, one to the north and the other to the south, it won''t be easy to get through this entire thing because of these bastards that won''t let us easily sneak in¡­" I said. "I see¡­ This is amazing, how can you even map the entire thing in such a way?" asked Pekora. "I have my ways." I said. "So where do you suggest raiding the sect, Drake? I had considered that we could simply smash the entire gate open using sheer power¡­ Have you considered using Kumo and Kuro, and the otherrge beasts? We could also use them as powerful tanks to open the walls or just walk over them." Said Tisha. "Indeed, I had considered the same, but what''s saying that they don''t have the same? After all they''re the creators of these monsters and most likely have their own saved. Through my surveince, I''ve not seen any giant monster being handled around, so I am in doubt if there are any or not¡­ but there might be ways for them to store them elsewhere, hiding them from sight." I said. "You''re right¡­ this is more unpredictable than we thought¡­ There are so many factors, many of them we don''t even know, and perhaps even sheer strength might not do the trick¡­ What do you suggest?" wondered Tisha. "I suggest to simply force them to show us their trump cards by raining them with attacks until they''repletely cornered¡­" I said. ----- Chapter 517: An Incredible Simplistic Genius Idea

Chapter 517: An Incredible Simplistic Genius Idea

----- My genius idea was incredibly simplistic, like everything I do. After all I am no strategy genius, I am just a giant dragon with big powers and magic, and I just destroy anything with brute force or by raining with magic attacks. I am not the cunningness, nor I am confident that I can y this role with an enemy as unpredictable as the Dark Shadow Sect and the bastard sponsoring them all, ck. If I do something, they might had already prepared a counter attack, this guy seemed cunning enough, he is probably waiting us through both sides with his armies ready, just hidden elsewhere¡­ I bet through shadows, after all, he can control darkness and shadow magic, and might had hidden them there¡­ right? It is so easy to predict that it was painful not to point out something so tantly obvious to be honest. I looked into the 3D MAP and told everyone that I was a very simplistic man through these few words. "We''lle from the skies using Fuyu, I will camouge using Illusion magic and make her invisible. After that, we''ll rain the entire ce with gigantic magic attacks before anything¡­ If they got a barrier as I might had predicted, we''ll learn about it and we can even work around that as well¡­ As long as we maintain a decent distance from them, we can actually make some sort of strategy in the moment. These enemies have to many trump cards that nning ahead might only make us fall in one of their traps¡­" I said. "Hmm, You''re right." Said Tisha. "Yeah, I guessed you would want something like this at the end, you''re very simplistic as a man, Drake, we can all predict what you wanted to do¡­" sighed Pekora. "Damn, am I really that predictable of a man? I suppose¡­" I sighed. "Yeah, I believe this is for the best, dear, if we could attack through the flying castle, maybe I could even help from a distance! There''s a powerful spell I''ve made up¡­" said Bedann "Well, I suppose that if it''s done in the safety of the castle, I can let you fight from a very long distance from the enemy¡­ And inside the castle''s barriers¡­" I said. "Okay then!" said Bedann. "Barriers?" wondered Rakasha. "Fuyu has magic barriers that she can activate using Mana, they''re pretty strong, standard mana barriers seen everywhere, but boosted countless times through her insane amount of magic power and mana¡­" I said. "Oh, I see¡­ Now that I''ve realized, Fuyu is like a flying fortress¡­ She can both attack and defend¡­" said Rakasha. "Well yeah, she had a lot of power too¡­" I said. "Of course, I am an amazing being, I am perhaps the strongest¡­" said Fuyu. She was very prideful of her strength, but it was honestly justified, seeing her stats always terrifies me and makes me happy to have her on our side rather than fighting against her, I honestly don''t know what I would even do if I were forced to fight against a being like her¡­ I''ve heard the Ice Queen had her own castle that floated and was made of ice, I wonder if it was some sort of golem like Fuyu as well¡­ Nheless, it is thanks to my cheat powers such as my Winter Magic that I was able to make ice durable enough to form an entire fortress out of it, ice usually crumbles easily, but well, the Ice Queen was probably also in a level near Winter Magic. The power of this magic is very great, nheless, so I expect a lot of great things in using this power to fight against the Dark Shadow Sect and whatever crazy asspulls they''lle out with, I am fully expecting them to go insane and throw something we will totally not expect, we are fighting against a force that was once a former immortal after all, anything can happen, these guys were monsters that lived thousands of years after all. "Fuyu is very prideful, I see¡­" said Yuki. "T-The castle can talk?!" asked Yukihime. "You never knew?" asked Vasilisius. Vasilisius realized just now, at the same time as Yukihime, but because she joined earlier, he assumed she knew already. "No, I didn''t knew! This is shocking to me! I had never seen a talking ice castle before! This is indeed very insane¡­" sighed Yukihime. "I guess it is¡­" said Vasilisius. "You''re really like the ice queen sometimes, Drake¡­ Well, I guess it would be more urate to call you¡­ Ice Dragon King?" wondered Yukihime. "I don''t like beingpared to her, also I am fairly sure I am aplishing this while being a mortal when she did it as a immortal, so we are clearly not the same¡­" I said. "Oho, so you''re quite prideful." Said Yukihime while nodding. "Someone with his strength should be prideful! I hate humble people." Said Vasilisius. "Can you tell me something you don''t hate?" sighed Yukihime. "Eh? You''re calling me grumpy now?" asked Vasilisius. "Well, you are an grumpy old man¡­" sighed Yukihime. "Take that back! Despite being dead, I am quite healthy and youthful¡­" said Vasilisius. "Yeah, keep lying to yourself, it always works with idiots¡­" sighed Yukihime. "What did you said?!" roared Vasilisius. "Okay stop discussing, you''re interrupting the meeting, pair of idiots¡­" sighed Mikoto. After the ghosts stopped discussing, we continued the meeting. I quickly decided to assess the n I had, which was pretty simple. "Anyways, as I said previously, the best chances we got is to raid them in the skies. They don''t got any hostages, the other sect masters would had told me already, so we are free to massacre them all¡­ They''re all evil, so I doubt we''ll make a fuss for the righteous faction either. At most, we''ll be making them a favor." I said. "Indeed, I suppose it doesn''t matter if we make a big fuss¡­" said Bedann. "Hmm, yeah, I guess so. Do we need any preparations before getting to it?" wondered Yuki. "Well¡­" ----- Chapter 518: Spoiling A Little Fox Spirit

Chapter 518: Spoiling A Little Fox Spirit

----- We had discussed the n together, it was going to be rather simple, it was all about invading the sect from the skies. Why would I even have an amazing floating castle of gigantic proportions like Fuyu if I won''t abuse her powers to my heart''s content? Of course, that''s where my conclusion came, I was going to abuse her powers to my heart''s content! Her amazing mobility, the ability I got to make her invisible using a series ofbined skills such as Stealth, Concealment, and then the Illusion Magic to mask her very presence from the skies, and then her great magic power, the ability to conjure magic by herself, and more¡­ We should be more than capable of raining her with attacks from above and make sure it is a destructive entrance¡­ Although I fear there might be something like a barrier there. However, for a giant barrier to protect an entire sect territory, they would need a lot of Mana, right? So I doubt it will be something cheap to maintain. If they ever have any, they''ll need a lot of fuel, and I doubt they can get as much as what Fuyu can by draining the mana out of the environment. There were certain openings and areas within Fuyu that had been previously designed, and which were being modified by her as of now, that can channel mana from other people and unleash elemental attacks using their elemental affinities. It something that is still being made, but Fuyu is hurrying up to finish them off, and might be done in some hours from now, these things are quite essential for the ns I have, so waiting for them to get done is necessary. After the meeting was done, we were ready to begin preparations, everyone quickly began moving around the entire castle doing various things, while I decided to go check on Belle with Bedann and Miranda. Belle had woken up from her sleep, her wounds were closed by now and my slimes had reduced their size a lot since I created them, they were exhausted off their mana and energy by constantly healing her with dream magic. "Ahh¡­ D-Drake?" she asked. "Are you doing okay?" I asked. "I heard from Drake what you did¡­ Thanks for being so nice, Belle¡­" said Bedann. "Yeah, you did too much, but we are thankful for that¡­ If Drake''s soul would had gotten too weakened, we don''t know what we could had done¡­" said Miranda. Belle seemed happy, as her fluffy fox tail waved around. "I-I am happy to be praised¡­ But what I did is only the least I could do for my master¡­ So don''t worry¡­ I am¡­ Yawn¡­ I am quite sleepy¡­" she sighed. I caressed her fur as she seemedfortable in her bed. "Well, are you hungry?" I asked. "Ah¡­ I am actually starving¡­" she sighed. "Anything you want to eat? We''ll go prepare it for you." Said Bedann. "Eh? R-Really?" asked Belle. "Yeah, you worked hard and preparing you some food is the least we could do." Said Miranda. "They''re right¡­ So? What do you need?" I asked. "Ahh¡­ I want some meat!" said Belle while waving her tail. "What meat?" I wondered. "Red meat¡­ Grilled! And¡­ White rice¡­ Fish too¡­ And chicken soup¡­" said Belle. "Oh my, you want a lot, don''t you?" asked Bedann. "S-Sorry¡­ Did I got too cocky?" asked Belle. "No, it''s fine. We''ll bring it to you." I said. "Yeah, doesn''t sound so hard." I said. "You sit here and wait for us to bring you the food." Said Miranda. "O-Okay¡­ Thanks¡­" said Belle. She felt flustered of being served like this, but I could easily notice she was very happy as well, as someone that is contracted to her as her Master and she as my Spirit, I can easily discern her emotions, and she was feeling happy right there. I am happy if she''s happy. We moved to the kitchen and left her resting for the moment, I quickly brought a lot of ingredients from the refrigerating storage of items we got and began cooking. Bedann and Miranda joined in the cooking as well. Bedann had the Cooking Ability after all, and she was slowly improving it. Even more, aside from Cooking, she got the Chef Ability, which seems to be an improved version of it? Unlike my System and the Level-based Abilities named Skills, and the ability to awaken them, those that don''t have System have simply put, Abilities. Abilities in this world aremon and are apart from Magic but they''re still rted to them, such as Weapon Techniques that use Mana to activate but are separated from Magic, but they can also be fused with Magic as well. What I''ve noticed as someone that can see through the list of Abilities of a person, which is something that they usually cannot see themselves, is that they have Abilities that cannot level up, but they do still gain proficiency. After enough proficiency is gained, instead of "awakening" or "evolving" a Skill like I do, they gain a new one on top of the other, both effects stack with one another. So Bedann got the Cooking Ability and then the Chef Ability, both stacking with one another and making her cook very good. Although I''ve awakened my Cooking Skill into the Cooking Magic Skill, and its potential seems to be way higher¡­ as of now, I am still figuring it out, but it seems I could even make up spells using this Magic. I wonder if I can make anything that could be used offensively¡­ But for now, I''ve made up some Spells, such as "Quality Enhancement", "vorful Blessing", and "Spice of Life", as some of the spells I''ve made. Their effects are small, butbined, they make the food gain something "magical" about it. I''ve also discovered that the Cooking Magic is rted to Life Attribute Magic, perhaps because there is no true Cooking-type or something, or Gourmet-element, so Life is the closest to food. It kind of makes sense, we all gain life from eating, any living being requires eating, gain calories and more, and unless you''re a nt doing photosynthesis, everything you cook used to be alive, even nts, fruits, and vegetables. ----- Chapter 519: The Mysterious Power Of Cooking Magic

Chapter 519: The Mysterious Power Of Cooking Magic

----- I''ve also discovered that the Cooking Magic is rted to Life Attribute Magic, perhaps because there is no true Cooking-type or something, or Gourmet-element, so Life is the closest to food. It kind of makes sense, we all gain life from eating, any living being requires eating, gain calories and more, and unless you''re a nt doing photosynthesis, everything you cook used to be alive, even nts, fruits, and vegetables. The Quality Enhancement Spell lets me enhance the quality of the food products I use to cook, it can only be used before cooking them, as it loses its effects and doesn''t work when using it over an already cooked te. Then there''s vorful Blessing, this one is a vor enhancer, it makes the food you make have a stronger and more addictive vor, it also makes things tastier and fulfilling, and sometimes it can help people get full while eating less, great for those trying to lose weight, I guess. Andstly, Spice of Life is thetest spell I''ve made, I made it out in the necessity to add spices to food that I often didn''t had. There were a lot of spices that I often wished I could add to food, this spell helps me bring out a bit of the vor of spices I had tasted before, including, yes, my previous life. This way I can even add a bit of curry to food, other spices, and more, merely by conjuring a spell. These spells are the only ones I''ve figured at the moment, I am not the most talented chef to be honest, and I think this power is mostly thanks to the System that levels up Skills the more you overuse them rather than my innate talent, after all I was never really good at cooking, nor I was interested in any cooking career. What we decided to prepare first was the chicken soup, we needed to make it first because it was the thing that would take the longest to be made, so I quickly brought arge cockatrice from the storage, which had already been beheaded and plucked, and had its internal organs taken out as well. The carcass was fresh from the freezer, so I took out a sharp knife not made out of ice, but of steel, a ssic cutting knife this time around, and began cutting the entire chicken into pieces so it would cook faster than by putting it whole into the soup. The water was already boiling with vegetables previously added by Bedann, we added basic stuff such as potato-like tubers from the salt roots, and then there were some that resembled onions and garlic, which were also added, alongside ice carrots. In this world there are many of the things from Earth in terms of vegetables, and even grains, but they''re all infused with elements for the most part, it is rather hard to find something that is element-less. I guess due to the cold temperatures. I wonder if in ces like Muspelheim there would be fire-infused garlic and more¡­ it would be interesting to add to the cooking. After the water was boiling with vegetables, I quickly added the chopped pieces of cockatrice, the closest thing to a chicken here, which were like several times as big as one, and fitting for the diet of ice giants who had big stomachs. As the chicken boiled, I added some spices such as special herbs that had very strong and aromatic scent and vors and would leave the soup with their essence alongside the bones of ice buffalo, to give the soup a bit more texture. Salt was also added in little quantities, and I closed the lid, leaving everything boiling down. "Dear, I already put the rice, its slowly boiling¡­ What else did she wanted? Ah, right, meat!" said Bedann. "Yeah, here, I brought all of this¡­" I said, opening my Inventory and taking out several pieces of meat the size of watermelons, which we quickly began to cut into slices to cook over the grill, adding some salt and a bit of aromatic herbs on top of it was more than enough to leave these thick steaks grilling themselves. "Do we got fish?" wondered Miranda, she was checking the soup after she was preparing the sd. "Yeah, we got some in the pools, they''re still alive and fresh." I said. To keep fresh fish, I had designated an entire room only to make arge pool of fresh water to store fish in there, living fish that would easily be able to live there and grow bigger and maintain their freshness while being alive. I had yet to figure out a way to make them multiply, although I saw some eggs left around. We feed the fish with other smaller fish, ms, and sometimes dried kes made out of meat that I''ve been making, the fish were varied but I couldn''t really recognize them from any form Earth, some looked simr to salmon, while others were as big as tuna and had colorful scales. Nheless, we ate them without discriminating their appearances. We picked some and then ended their suffering. After that, we cleansed their guts out and began to grill them near the meat, adding some more salt on them. I''ve heard there is sea salt in the ces near the shores of the continent, I wonder if it tastes any different from the sea salt of my world, Earth, or if it is different and perhaps better than the salt we usually consume. Most things were getting ready by now, and I decided to use some Cooking Magic over the food while it was still preparing before things were done. We sat down around the kitchen''s table and sighed. "Phew, my back hurts¡­" sighed Bedann. "It must be because of all the weight you carry with that giant belly of yours." Said Miranda. "Hahaha¡­ Maybe." Said Bedann. "Let me give you a massage." I said. I quickly moved behind Bedann, and began to slowly make her back rx, it was quite sore. ----- Chapter 520: The Power Of Massages

Chapter 520: The Power Of Massages

----- "Uwaahh¡­ That feels nice¡­ Thank you, Drake¡­" she sighed in relief, as I continued to gently use my hands to massage her back. I was able to use mana to make my massages even more effective, unleashing the power of mana around her tensed up and sore muscles, I was able to make them rx once more rather well, and Bedann smiled sweetly at this. And yeah, Miranda was right, it was due to her weight that she felt like this, the belly was making her back get curved, which caused her pain the more things she did while walking around. She ended cooking with us so she did a lot around the kitchen and ended putting a lot of stress over her back¡­ I would prefer for her to rest for the rest of the day, she doesn''t really need to push herself so hard. "You''ll be resting for the rest of the day, okay? I don''t want you to push yourself hard." I said. "Eh? Sure¡­ But after eating lunch¡­" said Bedann. "Okay, okay, after eating lunch¡­" I said. I continued to massage her back for many more minutes, until the food was mostly ready. Using this mana to massage, I quickly realized I had learned some sort of technique using my hands. There is such a thing as massaging techniques? I nced at Bedann and noticed how well she felt now, she even seemed healthier and more energetic, but also rxed. Her eyes showed pure bliss as she thanked me. "Uwah¡­ You''re so good at massaging, dearie¡­ Was this your hidden talent?" she asked. "I-I don''t know¡­ I never knew I could do this¡­" I said. Ding! Wait, what? Is this for real? System, you''re kidding me again with this kind of stuff? Ah¡­ Okay, okay, I get it. I won''t me you for it, I should me myself¡­ I am not whining, I just felt weirded out a little bit, also, these are my thoughts, that you''re barging on them is not my problem, everyone can think whatever they want to, right? So I am just having my own thoughts. If you dislike them, stop hearing them so much¡­ She seemed to sigh as if being disappointed by me¡­ Anyways, to pass the time I decided to check the Skill itself. ¡­ [Spiritual Massage Technique: Level 1] Gather mana around the palm of your hands and unleash the millenary technique to bring pleasure and rxation to a person''s body through massages. You can help the flow of Mana be stronger around their bodies and also utilize your own mana to massage the muscles of your target. Your massage increases their Regeneration of Vitality, recovery of Mana, and wounds and fatigue recover quicker while being massaged by your technique. After a massage, your target will feel several times stronger, and might have their Vitality and Mana regenerated to almost full. Each level increases the power of your massages by +20%. ¡­ It was a good Skill, I see. It helped me in doing just this¡­! I began massaging Bedann''s shoulders, the ones that were the hardest to make rx and lose tension, they suddenly glowed with bright light, as if my hands had be amazingly dexterous. With just this Skill my amazing usage of massages had been nurtured into a new Skill, how interesting. With this Skill, I can get to use my massages and enhance their power to an even higher degree, each level grants an enhancement in their power and effects by +20%! That''s a whole lot of enhancements! It had made of my amazing hands an even more dexterous weapon to attack the bodies of the ones that require to rx and take it easy for a bit. "Uwaaahhh~ M-My shoulders feel so good¡­!" cried Bedann, almost spooking someone else walking by. "C-Calm down for a bit¡­" I told her. "Oh! My bad¡­" she apologized. "So you''ve gotten amazing at massages over a few minutes?!" asked Miranda. "I don''t know how much maybe I always had the knack for massages, I did a pretty splendid job if I do say so myself¡­" I said pridefully. The girls looked at me without realizing that I had already be more than just that, I had be a massage grand master. With this, I can easily see the girls begging for my massages as they see the amazing techniques I will soon polish and utilize even more from now on! Though I wonder if Miranda can be affected by them¡­ "It was so good! I wish I could get these all day, since I am pregnant that I get this back pain¡­" sighed Bedann. "Don''t worry, I shall massage you every day." I said. This is just but a small taste of the amazing abilities within these hands, Bedann! As they day passes, I will slowly be better and better at this, don''t you forget it! After this entire stupid turn of events, we moved swiftly into the room and Belle woke up once more. The slimes I left healing her while she slept werepletely gone now. These slimes only have a certain amount of energy, when they consume it a lot, they slowly reduce their size until turning into dust and dissipating. "Oooh! That''s a lot of food! Thank you, Drake, Bedann! It really means a lot to me!" said Belle. She began to quickly dig in into the food, the grilled meat was tasty and juicy, the fish was just good as well, the rice was puffy andfortable to eat with the more vorful meals. The soup was refreshing and filled with so many vors, and everything else was just as good¡­ ----- Chapter 521: Dont Dare Replace Me!

Chapter 521: Don''t Dare Rece Me!

----- After Belle had her fill and we also ate lunch with her, she went to sleep right away, while Bedann decided to rest over the bed. Leaving the two sleeping, I decided to walk around the castle with Miranda at my side. I wanted to help out Fuyu now that we were free. She was working hard to get done the special facilities within her body, but if I could help her, things would be way smoother. I moved around the garden which surrounded the castle and saw from the distances how several materials were slowly begin assimted and constructed, arge cannon made of ice was being formed, no, many of them all around. There were around six of them which would be formed around her, they were still in construction, but they can be activated like I had exined previously, through the intervention of other members of our group. There arerge altars where you simply have to touch them to infuse your elemental mana, after that, the entire cannon would glow with bright light and be activated, unleashing a powerful elemental attack, often in the form of a beam. It was a devastating cannon attack that I wanted to use in the raid, but Fuyu was still making them, after all the entire blueprints to make it were made just two days ago when I was brainstorming with her. I flew at her side while Miranda hanged out with me, as I flew around her body and began to generaterge pieces of ice using the Icesmith Skill, no, the advanced form, Magic Icesmith! With this powerful Skill, I was able to generate even harder and durable ice, so durable I could even infuse certain powers into it, depending in what I wanted with it, alongside aiding in the construction of items using the ice, bing more and moreplex. Perhaps one day I will be able to make ice robots out of them and I won''t even need souls for them to automatically move¡­ Ah, maybe I am fantasizing too much? Well, although other souls usually don''t obey me, I can always cut my soul and make them into clones like Skadi, Uller, and Fuyu herself, all of them came from pieces of my soul. I''ve done smaller clones since then, such as the slimes, mostly for utility or "to be in several ces at once", as I use some of them and make them take my shape to go visit the ice moon sect, for example. But now that I also got my Orochi Heads as Clones, maybe I shouldn''t worry too much over it. Although my desire of increasing the size of my ice golem and snow beast army is still there. I''ve been trying to make a spell that could forcefully control souls so they can be my loyal servants after I raise them¡­ But its hard. In this world it appears that Death Mages cannot easily control other people¡­ Oh well, there''s Phantom Magic and the spell I got from that witch in the ice moon sect, which she used to bind others'' souls and make them into zombie-like servants, but it has its limits, this was also the reason why she wasn''t able to create an army of wild monsters with it, so I have to be selective, the spells cannot be conjured so easily and made in masse. Phantom magic is something I am slowly getting into, using phantasmal powers to possess items and force them to move, like when she manipted the entire house to move to her will, and such things, can be possible. But it could be said that I''ve already done something like that with Fuyu¡­ so its not that impressive now that I think about it, right? Fuyu, Skadi, and Uller are already a showcase of this "phantom magic power" so I kind of always had it, that''s why I got the magic the moment I ate her mana core, it was just a branch of death magic. Maybe I can just make more beings like Skadi, Uller, and Fuyu now¡­ perhaps a whole second castle? Ah, but Fuyu would think I am recing her¡­ Although having a whole fleet of giant floating castles sounds too amazing to miss. Perhaps I could shape them differently than just flying castles this time. I had considered making a ship-shaped one made of ice. Like a flying ship you always see in fantasy stories¡­ I''ve always wanted one of those. And also a mega golem, like a titan made of ice¡­ that would be interesting- wait, a mecha! No, I am going back to the same topic of ice robots, that''s not possible for now, tooplicated. But a titan made of ice would be interesting, although moving it around would be the hard part. Maybe if Fuyu can grow big enough to harbor a lot of space, we can construct a special area where we can store the giant titan of ice to deploy it. Maybe I could make these giants of ice for everyone to pilot- wait, no, I am going back to the mecha idea. And what about smaller ice ships for everyone to pilot across the skies? If they''re all with a soul inside, they should be able to fly well and take care of the people they carry too. Wait, there are way too many ideas now inside of my head, I should had stayed without caring! Agh, now I have so many projects I want to do! "Thanks for helping me out, Drake, if you keep helping, I think we can do this faster." Said Fuyu. "Don''t worry¡­ Erm, would you mind if I made another flying castle?" I wondered. "Do you want to rece me?! Am I am not good enough now?!" she asked. I see, I guess that''s her response. I knew it. "N-No¡­ I just thought that if I had more like you, we would be a stronger flying force, an Empire needs a lot of strength. I should abuse my powers more and form an entire fleet of flying objects made of ice packed with magic and powers to dominate my future enemies and their territories." I said. "You really want to rece me¡­ If you make so many of me, I won''t be unique anymore! So no! M-Make another thing!" said Fuyu. "Hah¡­ Naiwa¡­" I sighed. ----- Chapter 522: Problems Within The Shadows

Chapter 522: Problems Within The Shadows

----- Suddenly, a ck jewel in front of a throne began to crack, shattering into pieces in an instant! CRASH! The old man looking at it was suddenly startled, jumping out of his throne in horror. BOOM! A massive amount of ck smoke was released out of the ck jewel, slowly dissipating, and flying into the sky through the windows¡­ The entire ck smoke resembled countless wailing phantoms, all screaming in agony, pain, and anger. The old ice giant man with pale blue skin, wrinkles all over his face, and ck hair with sharp yellow-gold eyes looked at the scene in disbelief. "I-I can''t believe it! T-The Negative Jewel was destroyed?! How?!" he asked in disbelief. The Negative Jewel or also known as the Jewel of Yin was a powerful jewel left as a treasure by an Immortal Magus long ago, whose Inheritance was found by this old man, the Dark Shadow Sect Master! The old man wearing ck robes slowly stood up, looking at the fragmented jewel and gripping his fists in frustration. This amazing item allowed him to absorb the negative emotions produced by the poption of the sect and gain unprecedented power from it. The jewel was even able to absorb souls as well and gain even more power, bringing a lot of Negative Energy aside from insane quantities of Mana, which were enough to produce all sorts of entities. It was possible to summon the powerful Shadow Beasts out of this Jewel, and it could be said to be the pir behind most of the special techniques the entire sect used to attack the Winter Lotus and the Jade Snake Sects¡­ The ability to make these mana-eating spider eggs also came from the jewel''s powers, it fueled the runes and the special formations required for the creation of the first egg which then created the first queen, and by fueling it with this energy, the queen began to multiply and many soldier and queen eggs were made, helping the sect distribute them around dungeons, where the spiders could thrive the best. It was also the fuel that made their mounts possible, the Shadow Jormungandr Descendants born from the Shadow Eggsid by the Queen of this race, which required the energy to gain enough power to generate more offspring and let the disciples of the sect utilize them as powerful tamed beasts, and more. And obviously, the usage of the ability to turn normal mana cores into dark and shadow ones also used this jewel¡­ it was the lifeblood of most techniques. Seeing it shattered made the sect master''s mind almost fragment into pieces as well¡­ "W-What¡­? How is this possible? What happened?!" It knew that the jewel drained negative energy through somewhere, but it didn''t knew, nor he could had ever predicted that that "somewhere" was an actual dreamscape where ck assessed the energies, which was attacked by Drake and Belle at full dream power, forcing him to destroy the dreamscape in the process, cutting down the constant stream of negative energy¡­ And to make it even worse, the impact and damage caused by the dreamscape exploding made the jewel crack and shatter into pieces, bringing this entire incident¡­ "Master of Darkness! Where are you?" asked the man. Suddenly, a massive phantom of shadows emerged from within his own shadows, as two gigantic crimson-red eyes looked down on him¡­ the monstrous phantasmal entity made of shadows had the mild shape of a person, but it looked very tired of even being here. It was certainly a being of great power, but why was it here from all ces, and why was it so damn tired, to begin with? Its very presence, whenpared to the old man before him, seemed way too great. "Ungh¡­ I''ve heard you the first time, vessel. It seems that our enemy is greater than we had anticipated¡­ The Jewel is broken but I can make another as long as we got time¡­ However, there''s no way he will note here after seeing me and attacking me, we must first prepare ourselves for the fight toe." Said the entity. "T-The fight toe?" asked the old man. "Yes, ready your weapons and prepare yourself, we''ll fight against a being of incredible power, an ice dragon with powers way more than just ice¡­ Thankfully, I had already been preparing many things in case there would be a strong being threatening us¡­" sighed the phantom. The phantom flew around the entire pce as it began to assess things and nodding. "Things seem to be alright, the nodes, are they prepared?" asked the entity. "Y-Yes, my lord¡­" said the sect master. "Very well¡­ Ungh¡­ how detestable that I would have lot lower myself to such level of strength¡­ If I were on my peak, I would be able to easily crush this bastard as if he were a bug! To think he made me destroy the dreamscape to escape his grasp¡­" sighed the entity. The sect master was surprised over his words but didn''t said a thing to not offend him. "Someone attacked the Dark Lord in the dreamscape?! And it was so strong it almost trapped him, so he had to destroy the entire thing to escape? I-It can''t be¡­ my lord''s power is unparalleled¡­ how can there be someone within the mortal realm capable of doing this?!" thought the sect master. His mind was easily read by the phantom, but he didn''t seem to care about his feeble thoughts. He was a mere vessel. The phantom suddenly noticed that within the throne room there was a glowing red orb, one that was given to him eons ago by someone else¡­ various of his inheritance treasures were brought to the throne room. "Those blood suckers¡­ I wonder if they''re still going on¡­ Red¡­ Is she still alive?" wondered the phantom. Suddenly, and as if answering his words, arge group of soldiers came running inside the temple. "Sect Master, there''s a group of pale people outside¡­!" "Some are human-sized¡­ although there were some that were clearly giants¡­" "However, their eyes were red, and their skin incredibly pale!" "And they had red auras around them¡­" "Oh? So they''re here? Did they noticed me?" wondered the phantom. "Let them in!" said the sect master. ----- Chapter 523: The Vampires Show Up

Chapter 523: The Vampires Show Up

----- Several figures suddenly entered the Dark Shadow Sect, they were all sharing the same features, such as incredibly pale skin, crimson-red eyes, and strangely colored hair, such as red, blue, and even purple hair. They were all wearing magic-infused equipment, tight ck leather clothes covered in tight armor over their bodies, of dark and red colors and gothic motifs. The weapons they held were enhanced with curses, and they seemed to be holding incredible power within them. The group was not thergest, at only four, the usual number these beings traveled with. Indeed, they were a widely known being that was well known for being akin to drinking the blood of people for sustenance, abhor sunlight, silver, fire, and light magic, and that had a favoritism for dark clothes. They were Vampires. They came from the same ce the ones that attacked the Ice Moon Sect came from and were led here by "Red" the Vampire Immortal thatmanded arge family of Vampires in the secluded areas of the Jotunheim continent. The group of four Vampires were being led by a tall and stoic Ice Giant Vampire, who was wearing a full set of ck armor, resembling a gigantic knight made of ck steel. His weapon was an enormous axe made of this very steel, surging with a crimson-red aura of dread¡­ The man looked down at the person in front of him, the Dark Shadow Sect Master¡­ the other three Vampires were of varied sizes, one was a pure giant, not confused with ice or fire giants, while the other was a human woman, and the fourth an elven woman¡­ The three were smallerpared to the ice giant, whose power exuded a gigantic aura of darkness and blood. The phantom of ck looked at the figure of the stoic, red-eyed ice giant who was incredibly pale, but still blue-skinned, with short silvery-white hair and with half of his face covered in ck armor. "So you''re the leader?" asked the Sect Master. "Yes, I have been sent here by our Great Empress for the task of aiding you into the destruction of the sects you''re aiming for, she had said you possess an artifact which you can use to directlymunicate with her¡­ Her goals are more than what I had said, however, but she prefers to speak with you and the one named "ck" that is using you as his vessel." Said the man, his stoic presence and his unfaltering voice even intimidated the old man in front of him. ck had to emerge from him, resembling a monstrous specter of shadows. He surprised the other three Vampires, while the man in front of him seemed to slightly open his eyes only for them to go back to normal, he was extremely expressionless and unmovable like a mountain. "Hmph, you''re stronger than the other three wimps behind you." Said ck, his specter resembled an endless ocean of darkness shaped as countless beasts, which somehow all merged together into the form of a humanoid being¡­ "It is a given, I wouldn''t be a Knight Captain for nothing." Said the Vampire. "Heh¡­" The Phantom of ck quickly moved towards the red orb, touching it and quickly infusing mana into it, the orb activated and suddenly generated a projection made of red light above the sky, showing off the person he was contacting. A beautiful Vampire woman emerged, with long, red-colored hair and eyes, pale white skin, and an indescribable beauty that couldn''t be easily forgiven, her face, however, showed as sadistic smile and seemed rather cocky as well. "So you''re really back, ck! To think that in that time you attempted to be a Venerable, the world did everything it could to destroy you¡­ Now look at you, pitiful being, made of phantoms¡­ you''re but thest remains of the soul of one of the colors that used to be the strongest a few thousand years ago¡­" sheughed. "Red, it has indeed been a long time¡­ Aside from your childish remarks over the failed attempt at bing a Venerable of Darkness, why have you sent these Vampires here? I cannot believe you really want to aid me." Said ck. "Well, believe me! We are siblings after all, all of us used to belong to the same ce, right? So it is within our duties to protect and aid each other, brother. I want to help you in youreback!" said the woman. ck seemed suspicious of Red, she was acting very strangely. From what he remembered, this woman was always an asshole, a cunning and scheming woman who never held any sense of fraternity with the rest of the Colors and was always looking for personal gain. Shew as the most selfish. Therefore, it was extremely rare for the most selfish of the colors to act so kindly out of the sudden, he began to fear that he had already fell into her palm, and was now a dancing puppet in her grater schemes¡­ Without realizing it beforehand, it was perhaps way toote for him to amend for it and do something that could change his situation. At the very least, he wanted to grasp the opportunity of using her troops and find a way to take advantage of her temporary aid before things get worse and she tries something funny¡­ "Red¡­ You''ve always beent eh most selfish of all Colors, I cannot believe you''re willingly helping me, the weakest of them after my recent resurrection, without anything that you will earn out of this¡­" said ck. "Well? If I manage to help you, you wouldn''t mind giving me part of the inheritance of a Pseudo Venerable, right? You''ve barely used a small percentage of it with these pitiful mortals, so I doubt you''ll have much of a difficulty in giving me another part, right?" asked Red. "I knew it! So you wanted something out of me¡­ my Inheritance¡­" sighed ck. Red was too selfish of a woman; she would never do any act of kindness without getting something out of it¡­ ----- Chapter 524: Red And Black

Chapter 524: Red And ck

----- Red looked at the disappointed face of the phantom made of darkness in front of her, as she smiled cockily andughed. "Hah! What else could you expect? I am not good at hiding my true intentions, telling you my interest is the best for the two of us." She said. "I guess¡­ I suppose I can share it with you, but only if you bring me victory, Red¡­ Only four Vampires won''t do a thing though! Couldn''t you bring more?" asked ck. "Currently I have my mortal personnel busy, and you know how angsty the world''s will gets if we dare touch a mortal as immortals, this also includes my immortal subordinates¡­ so for now, you''ll have to deal with these four." Said Red. "You''re kidding me?! How could four make a difference?!" asked ck. "They will! They will make a big, big difference! They are strong by themselves, specially the big one, I am proud of him, really! He is my next candidate to be an Immortal in the near future, and the other three with him are very strong too, way above average. I''ve given them special armor as well as Demon Weapons¡­ I believe that''s more than enough to fight two pitiful sects, right?" asked Red. Red waspletely unaware that the threat of Drake, the one that had in her Vampires in the Ice Moon Sect''s raid was in here as well, and ck himself didn''t knew his name either, nor he knew that Red knew about him, so within his mind there was never the thought about revealing info about an enemy he was too embarrassed to talk about because of how much he humiliated him. He honestly didn''t knew if these four Vampires would be enough to defeat him, but they were certainly very strong, and additionally, ck himself didn''t knew that Drake had killed and eaten Vampires, nor that he had a Vampire Ghost with him, nor that he possessed Vampire skills that could help him deal with Vampires¡­ so he thought that this might be enough¡­ "There''s a problem though, a savior of sorts showed up in both sects and unified them, protecting them from a wave I had sent to one of them¡­ His name is unknown to me, but he seems like a nuisance¡­ Can your guys deal with him?" wondered ck. "Of course! They love to y goody-two-shoes idiots, they got a big kill count of righteous mortals. The big one had killed over a thousand, his battle experience is pretty good." Said Red. She felt like she was selling off her goods to ck, who was extremely picky. But at the end ck had no choice but to ept them anyways, the more help he got, the better in the long term¡­ He hoped. "Hmph..." sighed ck, this "hmph" was his way to say "okay". "Very well then, ck, see ya!" said Red, as the transmission stopped. "As annoying as always¡­" sighed ck. Meanwhile, Red, the Vampire Empress looked into the red ball in front of her quickly grow less and less bright, until the light on it dissipated. She stood out of her throne as she looked into the moonlight atop the sky as she drank a ss of fresh blood. "Fufu, to think you woulde back to us so soon, ck¡­ All of your precious goods will soon be mine¡­" she said. ----- [Day 196] I woke up to find Bedann and Miranda sleeping together at my side. No, nothing lewd happenedst night, but we decided to bring her into bed because she was feeling a bit detached and wanted to snuggle, so we put her in the middle between both of us, and she cuddled happily with us, despite being red all the time over the embarrassment she felt. I petted her and Bedann a bit, before walking out of bed and checking Belle. She was leisurely sleeping, but she seemed to have recovered quite well by now. "Belle, how are you feeling?" I wondered. The little fox opened her eyes faintly at my words, as she looked at me pitifully. "Ah, master¡­ I am fine, thanks for taking care of me, but I think I need more rest¡­" she sighed. "That''s fine by me, rest all you want." I said, petting her silky hair. "Master you''ve been so lovely to metely¡­ Have you finally fallen for me?" she asked teasingly. "Eh?! I am just being nice, what''s wrong with that?" I sighed. "T-There''s nothing wrong with that! I-I am just joking to lighten your mood, you feel like what happened to me was my fault, but don''t worry, it really wasn''t." she said. "It was something we couldn''t predict for now¡­ I am just happy I managed to heal your soul wounds¡­" she added. "It makes me happy that you helped me despite how much you would had ended injured¡­ But who is this Venerable I meet? The real one? Wasn''t she dead?" I wondered. "Hmm¡­ It isplicated. I cannot really tell you what she is for now, or I will face another punishment from the contract binding me to her¡­" she sighed. "Oh¡­ Well, don''t tell me then, sorry if I made you think I was forcing you or something, it is better if you keep yourself healthy for now¡­ Tomorrow we''ll finally be departing to the Dark Shadow Sect and invade it and crush it in the process." I said. "Oh, I see¡­ I hope you do well, master. I am sad I cannot help you for now, if I go as I am, I might only end up being a burden." She sighed. "Don''t worry, you helped me more than you could had ever done so." I said. "Hehe¡­ it makes me happy to be recognized¡­ And I am hungry, can I get some breakfast?" she asked. "Ah, you''ve grown spoiled already? Asking me breakfast like its my duty to make it for you now?" I asked. "I-It wasn''t my intention¡­" she cried. "Nah, don''t worry about it, I''ll bring it to you, wait for me." I said. ----- Chapter 525: Youve Gotten Clumsier

Chapter 525: You''ve Gotten Clumsier

----- I quickly flew into the kitchen and began to grab ingredients from everywhere. I wanted to make pancakes with fruit jam and cream for breakfast as the pain te. Of course, I was also going to make toasts. I also decided to boil some milk for Belle, who likes warm milk. After getting everything ready, I surprised everyone with a breakfast in bed, while also serving Belle. "Ahh! Pancakes with fruit jam! And cream!" she said happily, beginning to devour everything. She really liked to eat this but I haven''t done them in a long while. "I love breakfast in bed! Hehe¡­" Bedann giggled happily, she was very happy of being spoiled rotten by me. "You''ve really grown spoiled! There''s no day I don''t see you smile happily as Drake does everything for you!" said Miranda. "Yeah, isn''t her smile beautiful? I am happy to see her smile every day¡­ After all the things she had gone through¡­ I think I am fine with doing these things if I can see her smile every day, she''s my sun." I said. "A-Ah¡­ I see¡­ I-I guess I shouldn''t had pointed it out, you''re right¡­" said Miranda. "Y-You really think those things, Drake?" asked Bedann. "Huh? Ah¡­ Did I said all that stuff casually?! It just came out of me¡­." I sighed. "But yeah, I think that every day¡­" I said, as I sat at her side. "Drake¡­ You''re such a sweetheart¡­ So you always want to make me happy? Every day?" asked Bedann. "Of course¡­ Why wouldn''t I? It doesn''t bother me to cook, it is something I enjoy doing at this point¡­ Serving you delicious food, seeing you eat what I made with love for you, and then seeing you smile¡­ it''s all I need, honestly." I said. "Ahhh¡­ I love you so much!" she cried, as she hugged me tightly. "B-Bedann, wait, the tea is going to spill!" I cried, as I shot an ice ray into the cup of tea and stopped it midway through from falling, instantly bing a frozen cup of tea, at least it didn''t fell and spiled all around. "O-Oh, sorry¡­ I''ve gotten clumsier since I got pregnant¡­" she sighed. "It must be because your body is always exhausted¡­ The baby is always consuming your energy, so you feel innately dizzier and perhaps that''s why youugh so much too." I said. I wasn''t going to tell her she was getting dummier or something, so I softened the bullet. But the thing, is as she''s pregnant, our baby is always making her feel tired and exhausted, and sometime sleepy all the time. People that is exhausted and sleepy are often clumsier, of course, and often don''t have all their neurons working properly, but I do remember that she had always been a sweetie and cute wife, even before getting pregnant, perhaps she was sometimes more stoic, but outside of battle or serious themes, she had softened so much with me that she''spletely different with me than with others. I suppose I am the same, with her I am an extremely loving husband to the point I love to spoil and serve her¡­ but outside of this, I am rather domineering and expressionless at times. Well, sometimes. And I like to be served, not to serve¡­ But Bedann is of course different, she''s my beloved little wife, so I must bring her all the happiness I can. If I see her happy, I am happy too, and I feel a bliss all over my heart. It makes me so happy to think that she went through so much suffering before but now she''s very happy and having a rxing life despite all the shit she went through¡­ I feel like I must reward her for having been so strong to endure all of this, and see her smile is a bliss, a true bliss in my life. "Oohh, so that''s why I feel sleepy¡­" said Bedann with a cute smile. "Yeah, you rest for now, Bedann, you''re still waiting for the baby, it is getting pretty big already though." Said Miranda, gently petting her baby belly. "Well, I am still going to connect my mind with yours for tomorrow''s raid, got it? I will bring forth my Chaos Magic while you take care of the Mold Magic! We''ll be the perfect tag team in a single body!" said Bedann. "Hahaha¡­ Alright, but don''t overexert yourself, at least we got a lot of Mana to use." Said Miranda. "Yeah! I can drink more mana potions in here while you are in there too, super-efficient!" said Bedann. "I guess there''s that cheat! I didn''t realized it earlier, but I guess we can indeed do that, wow¡­" said Miranda in surprise. "Wait! Did you just realized that, Miranda? There''s no way¡­ Oh well, the thing is, we are doing our best, okay?" asked Bedann. "Sure, sis." Said Miranda. "Ohh, it has been some time since you called me sis!" said Bedann. "Well, that''s because we are indeed sisters! Right?" asked Miranda. "Hehe, yeah¡­" giggled Bedann. "I guess you two have grown super close, huh? I am d." I said. "A-Ah! We were not ignoring you or something, dearie¡­" said Bedann. "Oh? It doesn''t matter, don''t worry about me." Iughed. "Hehe, you''re really a handful, aren''t you?" asked Miranda. "A handful?" I asked. "You really enjoy having us both here¡­" said Miranda. "I-I¡­ well, I do, having such cute twins is like a dreame true!" Iughed. "Twins! Right, I guess we could y it off like that!" said Bedann. "But we don''t resemble at all¡­" said Miranda. "But can''t you shapeshift to anything you want anyways? Have you tried changing race to look like an ice giant?" asked Bedann. "I¡­ Well, I can¡­" said Miranda, as she suddenly shapeshifted, her skin turned pale blue, and her size grew almost to two meters and around 30 to 40 centimeters. She was smaller than us at three meters, but she was definitely way bigger now¡­ "H-How is it?" she asked timidly. ----- Chapter 526: Cultivation Potions Are Too Amazing

Chapter 526: Cultivation Potions Are Too Amazing

----- After Bedann''s request, Miranda quickly agreed to try out an ice giant form. Her skin turned pale blue, and her ears turned pointy too. Her body size grewrger almost at two meters and forty centimeters. Her long ck hair remained though, and so did her red eyes and freckles over her nose and below her eyes, looking very adorable. She was very cute sometimes, but now? She was even cuter. Sometimes I see a bit of Bedann''s charm on her. She was still rather t-chested, although I am sure she could get some massive ones by just shapeshifting it out, but it is better to leave her how she feels morefortable with. "You look pretty good! Now you''re more like my sister!" said Bedann. "This feels a bit awkward, I like being smaller, actually¡­" said Miranda. "Yeah, you look pretty good." I said, as I petted her head. We continued to pet her head until she grew more and more red, and Miranda suddenly released a lot of steam out of her ears¡­ "Okay, that''s enough for now! L-Let''s continue having breakfast!" she said. "Haha, okay~"ughed Bedann. "Ah, who bit my sandwich?" I wondered. "Oh my, bad sweetie¡­ I-I thought that was mine¡­" she said. "Ah, well, here, you can have it then." I said. "Eh? B-But¡­" she muttered. "Don''t worry about it, I am sure you''re hungry, make sure the baby get all the nutrients." I said. "Sweetie¡­ Thanks!" said Bedann, as she stuffed herself with the ham and cheese sandwich. After we had breakfast, I decided to go check the current things going on in the entire facility. Fuyu was currently finishing off thest parts of the cannons, and I had been using the Clones from my Heads to help her out, as they all share my Skills, they can use Magic Icesmith as well, and because they''re so many it became a very easy to do job. I''ve been also supervising the Alchemy and Crafter teams, they had been making some useful items, the production of Cultivation Potions is fast nowadays as people is constantly going to grind into the dungeon, especially the production of Rank 4 Potions had begun too, using the mana cores dropped by the Rank 4 Monsters that rarely show up in the dungeon. After having fused the dungeons, the dungeon was now Rank 4, so asionally, a very rare Rank 4 monster would show up, often a final boss, which would randomly be any of the monsters avable within the dungeons but made bigger and more terrifying. Tisha, Pekora, Bedann''s parents, Rakasha, Draugann, Yuki, Frost, and so on took turns to defeat these big guys and take the big price, alongside the tasty meat and the materials thate with it, sometimes it would drop rare items too, like potions that enhance stats temporarily by a nice +10% and stuff like that, they''re too precious and I don''t want to steal them from them, so I haven''t drank any for now, although I do n to do so. With people getting to drink more Cultivation Potions which are made from the mana cores they get from their hunts asmissions by paying a fee to the alchemist guild I''ve made up by abusing the power of skill runes and essories infused with them, which allowed anyone to have the Alchemy Magic Skill when wearing the essory, most of my people had already reached Rank 4 Initial Stage. Bedann had also drank Potions made out of the Rank 4 Mana Cores I had which wouldn''t do anything to me in my state, and she got pretty strong out of it too. As of now only Rank 5 Mana Cores can really give me any boost, but I''ve only eaten three, and they were all old ones, I need a fresh one, from someone that has yet to die! Like¡­ the Dark Shadow Sect master rumored to be Rank 5! He would be a nice meal to me. I might still be Rank 4, but my strength is more or lessparable to Rank 5, even more if I go all out, after my recent evolution into an Orochi, I doubt I would have the same hardships against Kumo as I once did, even while fighting in an environment where she gets all the mana she wants. Would be nice to bring her down into a dungeon to practice though, she''s perhaps the most resilient of all my people, so she would make for a good sparring partner, even if I end up breaking a leg or two, she can regenerate them instantly, and despite how she tries to hide it in her cuteness, she''s a battle junkie and would also try to beat the shit out of me if I were to allow her into a sparring session. After all her whole respect to me surged because both of us beat the shit out of the other for so long that she grew some sort of bond to me, I believe she''s kind of romantically attracted to me too, but I cannot really ept her feelings, I am not into literal animals, and I already got Bedann and her other self, Miranda, so I am more than stuffed. Nheless, she''s still cute and acts always lovely with me. From time to time she even licks me to "clean me" with her long tongue, unusual for spiders who are supposed to not have tongues, right? Anyways, this was not the subject of now, the thing is, everyone was growing stronger, even the children had already reached Rank 4 after hunting so much, and even Ruby and Rakasha¡­ and Draugann! Cultivation Potions are really the most insane creation I''ve ever made. They could literally change the entire world and make the concept of cultivating way easier¡­ I must keep them a secret forever. The only one that is yet to reach Rank 4 are a few of the people, such as Cassim who is mostly new, but he''s already hallway through there¡­ ----- Chapter 527: Skadi And Ullers New Appearances

Chapter 527: Skadi And Uller''s New Appearances

----- [Day 197] Today was the day, I was more than ready. I had just finished enhancing Skadi and Uller using several materials I had stockpiled and using both Forging Magic and Magic Icesmith. They had received aplete upgrade! And didn''t looked like just weapons made out of in ice anymore, but big and legendary-looking weapons exuding powerful auras of magical power, they had be amazing in this little time since I made them¡­ it only makes me proud of them! "I think I had never thought I would get such an overhaul in my appearance¡­ Thanks for the upgrade, master¡­" said Skadi. "Don''t worry about it, go all out in the battle like you always do." I said. "Fufu, I will! I am going to stab and pierce and bathe in the blood of my enemies! I will open up the path for you as I create an ocean of crimson red color! Ahaha¡­ Hahahaha!" She went on her usual demeanor, I guess she got a hard time acting decent and posed" from time to time so she ends up letting loose and she just goes insane. Her appearance was no longer? along stick of ice, she gained a lot of metallic coverings all around her now, with golden, silver, and azure metal colors as the most prominent. I had used my own scaled, ws, fangs, and so on to reinforce her entire body, and there were even special decorations around her body in the shape of furious dragons, making her look even cooler than before. The sharp de had be very long and sharp, enough to pierce things with ease, like a hot knife through butter! Andstly¡­ P O O O O O F F F! "Fufu, how do I look, master? Am I cute?" Skadi just turned into a humanoid form. Apparently after I upgraded her, she gained a Skill named [Personification Materialization], or something weird like that, the thing is, she can now turn into a humanoid form whenever she''s not going insane while fighting, where she just goes back to a floating spear. I honestly prefer her as a floating spear instead of this nude three-meter-tall, whites-skinned woman with enormous breasts and long azure hair, sharp crimson-red eyes, and long ears, she looks like she''s just asking to getid in bed by how provocative she acts in this form. Please, god of novels, why do you have to make this stupid trope in my world? No, please, go away! I don''t want my weapons to be cute girls¡­ "Master, are you ignoring me? Look! Don''t I look attractive~?" she asked. "Ah¡­ Yes, you look very pretty, actually. How about getting some clothes? Floating around while your nude breasts bounce around is not something a weapon does." I said. "O-OH! Right¡­ How''s this?" she wondered. POOF! Suddenly she generated some clothes, it was a beautiful dress resembling a royal kimono, like the one Mikohime wears, or Yukihime too, I think she just copied Yukihime. "Much better, you''re a snack, Skadi, but never forget you''re a bloodthirsty spear first before being a woman." I said. "Oh, yes! I''ll never forget that don''t worry!" she said whileughing maliciously. For some reason it felt like I had an evil viiness at my side now out of the sudden, I don''t know how to honestly feel about it, but I guess it is nice¡­ I am beginning to grow tired of having so many attractive girls around me, especially because I just want to settle down with the ones I have. Its like the world is forcing me to have a massive harem, but I feel like whenever I give up and ept it, I will lose my entire integrity as a man and be another generic harem main character, and I refuse to do this! Especially because my bond with Bedann and her other self, Miranda, are stronger than the massive breasts of Skadi! Also I don''t know why is she trying to seduce me, isn''t she asexual anyways, because she''s just a weapon? Or having a body like this makes her horny? Ah well, there''s Uller now¡­ Ugh, if he turns into a girl, I am going to scream¡­ But I could already tell that Uller would make a good muscr girl¡­ he''s the bulky type after all, although he''s shier, and I treat him as a man, so maybe he''ll turn into a guy¡­ Wait, maybe I could pair him with Skadi! Ohoho, delightfully devilish, Drake. "I am thankful for the upgrade, master, with this power I''ll be able to protect you better, and well, cover Skadi''s back¡­ Though that form is way too lewd¡­" he sighed. His appearance had turned utterly glorious, he was a massive ice de with the handle decorated with many blue and purple jewels, and there were decorations made of gold, silver, and blue metals, which were all materials I had collected coupled with metals I can produce out of my body using skills, including my metallic scales, which can be melted and made into ingots. He also had a dual dragon head roaring at the sky in each side of the handle, making him look amazingly glorious. This guy was rocking the look and honestly seemed pretty amazing-looking. He also got the Personification Materialization, and he was about to use it now. Please don''t turn into a girl, Please don''t turn into a girl, Please don''t turn into a girl, Please don''t turn into a girl¡­ POOF! "Oh? I see, so I guess this is my appearance as how I see myself¡­" he said. It was a manly and charming voice! The icy smoke dissipated, and what showed up out of it was a handsome young man packed with muscles! YES! I''ve never been so happy to see such a handsome and muscr man before in my entire life. He looked like an Adonis! And he had the same features as Skadi too, which surprised me, pale-white skin, sharp crimson-red eyes, long azure-colored hair¡­ ----- Chapter 528: Invasion!

Chapter 528: Invasion!

----- Skadi and Uller looked at one another, after getting their clothes back, they looked at one another curiously. They were more curious than I thought. "I guess you were really a male!" said Skadi. "Well, my name is that of a male, so I identified myself as one¡­" said Uller. The two are more like siblings than a romantic pair, but I hope they can get along romantically and have little weapon babies in the future, maybe that will be a good way to multiply my intelligent weapons! But how that could even happen? I am just talking nonsense at this point. "Alright guys, get ready to strike¡­" I said. The two nodded. "Drake, we are here, we have 500 meters above the Dark Shadow Sect Territory, it seems the camouge is working properly as well, so there are no problems whatsoever, everything seems to be alright!" said Fuyu. With everyone around me, we stood inside one of thergest rooms inside of Fuyu, which had several altars with crystal orbs on them, even Bedann was here with Miranda, this room was¡­ the ce where we would begin our strike! ----- The Phantom of ck, that possessed the Dark Shadow Sect Master looked down into what was being made in the Sect''s territory. A massive amount of blood and bones was gathering within the center of the za, while the four vampires were assembling what seemed to be several strange giant creatures. "So Red has even shared the ability to make these Blood Servants to her Vampires? She''s really crazy¡­ To think that mere mortals would be using the power of immortals¡­ Well, without divine mana, they cannot hope to do too much, but this is certainly interesting¡­" said ck. At the same time, the Vampires were also continuing to expand a domain of blood and darkness all around, while merging it with ck''s powers. Arge group of Shadow Beast began to emerge, but this time they were not even Shadow Beastspletely, but were made out blood as well,bining blood and darkness together. The deadlybination continued to merge and form more and more troops, Red was right, these Vampires were indeed very useful, and bybining their powers with ck''s inheritance, they were even capable of refilling his army¡­ "These Vampires are surprisingly useful¡­" he thought. ck looked into the distance over the skies and around the sect, the darkness he was exuding was also being infused into his entire territory, the walls of the entire sect were resonating withrge ck and purple-colored jewels, absorbing his darkness and emanating an even darker aura¡­ And then¡­ "Hm?!" He felt a tremendous presence in the skies! "What the¡­?! When¡­? I never sensed it! But I can''t see a thing either!" he thought, ring up into the skies covered by many white clouds. There was nothing there! Yet¡­ what was this eerie presence he was feeling? It was terrifying! Just what could it truly be? "Shit, don''t tell me¡­!" he thought. ck was about to act, but it seemed toote already. He immediately realized that it was toote, he wasn''t able to react in time, and he realized that the threat atop the skies had emerged way before he detected it. He had foolishly not even been able to detect it. Somehow, this enormous presence covered itself with several types of magic thatbined together into some sort of power capable of camouging the entirerge-scale floating¡­ thing! TRUUUUMMMM¡­! Suddenly, the clouds all around this floating object began to dissipate, as a spiraling vortex of mana began to emerge all around the skies, generating some sort of ck tornado. A tornado madepletely out of darkness and chaos¡­ constantly spiraling, and slowly, yet steadily, generating a massive quantity of power¡­ "T-This¡­! Ready the barriers!" cried ck. Within the interior of Fuyu, Bedann touched a transparent-colored orb, which was crafted by Drake an Fuyu in the previous days. This transparent orb apparently made of ss-like material was actually a special crystal made out of highly concentrated Mana Core quantities, thousands beingpacted into this transparent item. Drake and Fuyu had made it through the usage of Alchemy Magic, refining the materials together and synthetizing them into this special orb. It was incredibly costly to make, however, so there was a limited amount based in the number of cannons that the gigantic floating castle possessed. But the crystal sphere was powerful. This transparent crystal sphere began to turn ck colored the moment Bedann touched it with her hand, this was because it had the amazing power of absorbing mana infused into it, and changed its color depending in the attribute of this mana. This orb connected to a series of magic circuits, runes, and circles infused into the entirety of the room where everyone was, connecting to Fuyu''s enormous cannons, which pointed down into the Dark Shadow Sect. Bedann was in no state to fight, but she still had a lot of Mana, if she had the opportunity, she would be more than capable of shooting down targets using her Chaos Magic, which she had awakened some time and, which she had be incredibly proficient at using since the Primordial Deity of Chaos, who called herself Bedann''s true mother, gave Bedann her Divine Protection¡­ FLASH! Bedann''s entire body exuded an enormous aura of darkness and chaos, slightly twisting space and time around her. The chaos was flowing everywhere like vicious rivers of darkness, purple and red color, constantly twisting around and then flowing into the transparent crystal, being infused into it and overflowing Fuyu with Chaotic Mana. This mana flew down into the cannon, as enormous shockwaves of chaotic darkness began to spread around Fuyu, cleaning many of the white clouds around her body! The darkness spiraled around forming a chaotic storm of darkness and purple and red colors, twisting together aberrantly as if the abyss itself had emerged into the skies. ck looked in horror as he did everything, he could to reinforce the magic barrier he had erected¡­ TRUUUUUMMM¡­! ----- Chapter 529: Starting With A Bang!

Chapter 529: Starting With A Bang!

----- TRUUUUUMMM¡­! A massive explosion of chaotic darkness reached into the barrier of darkness, shing over the Dark Shadow Sect in an instant! BOOOOOMMM!!! The massive beam shed against the barrier, as the barrier of darkness and shadows emerged into the skies, resisting theplete and overflowing chaosbing from the massive beam! Crack¡­ crack¡­! However, the barrier already began to crack! CRAAASH! The barrier suddenly shattered into many fragments, as the Dark Shadow Sect Master and ck''s phantom were horrified! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! The massive beam reached the sect''s territory and shed over the main pce, shing down over it, and destroying the entire building! That wasn''t all, the chaotic power of Bedann''s attack began to spread around the entire sect as a downpour of corrosive miasma and mold merging together into a toxic swamp, the destroyed building turned into a crater of such grotesque and aberrant liquid that was even distorting space and time¡­ The creation of such a thing was because she obviously merged her Mold Magic into the attack, and that Chaos itself was able to create corrupted mana named Miasma, a special type of corrosive, ck-colored mass of liquid that was able to distort and contaminate areas, absorbing the surrounding mana in the process. It was very good at destroying magic circles and formations as well! The Dark Shadow Sect Master had managed to escape in time, using the basic Spell Shadow Sneak, he sneaked out of the building by submerging into shadows and running out in time. The entire building, however, which was harboring a few hundred sect members waspletely destroyed, and all the sect members within it was pulverized by the attack, their burned corpses quickly drowned into the swamp of miasma and mold¡­ The four Vampires also looked at the scene with disbelief! "S-Such an enormous attack from the skies¡­" "Was that an Immortal?!" "Don''t tell me an immortal hase to y us, how?! Is it a righteous one?" "No¡­ this isn''t an immortal¡­ But this power¡­ I had never seen it before in such enormous and dangerous quantities¡­ this is the forbidden element, the one that one brought the apocalypse to this world long ago¡­ Chaos Attribute!" The leader of the four Vampires, the enormous and stoic Ice Giant Vampire, pointed out the true element of the attack, which was part of Bedann''s natural affinity, Chaos-Attribute! The Vampires looked with horror and fear, now what should they do?! If there was an enemy in the skies capable of shooting them down from the skies with such devastating attacks, what was stopping it from continuously doing the same andpletely destroy them? The Dark Shadow Sect Master looked into the scene of destruction in horror, and also noticed that therge jewels around the walls of the sect werepletely destroyed! The jewels shattered into pieces when they were overwhelmed by the chaotic darkness consuming the barrier, they were not able to take into all the pressure after all. The power of Chaos Attribute was incredibly mysterious, and there hasn''t been a single person in this entire world capable of wielding it until now, even after the Venerables through the ages had all tried to wield it once, they all ended failing miserably as they were unable to grasp such a dangerous power. This power that represented the Chaos that had once surged when the entire world was reformed again, after the destruction of the Ragnar?k, the thousands of corpses of titans and gods merged together with the destroyed Realms, that flowed like rivers across the cosmos atop the only realm that has stayed as it used to be in the past, Helheim. Helheim, working as the pir of the new world, harbored the corpses of the titans and gods that died in the Ragnar?k as the realms that were destroyed and flowed like rivers of various elements merged together, forming a new and unified world overflowing with rich quantities of mana¡­ However, that was only the beginning to the new Era, as the enormous quantities of energy leftover by the Gods gathered together and corrupted, rotting away until it turned all into enormous clouds of chaotic energies atop the skies of the new world. And then, a downpour of miasma fell over the entire world. This is something that has been passed through the religions of the entire world of Yggdrasil, and it was called the torrential miasma rain, which brough to the world the horrors of monsters. Animals corrupted with the miasma, an incredibly toxic and corrosive substance made of solidified chaos-attribute mana that has been rotting away for eons. The animals corrupted began to mutate, turning into hideous aberrations, as the first monsters of the world emerged in enormous waves, filling the entire world with their beastly poption¡­ This was the power of Chaos-attribute and Miasma, to corrupt and mutate things, to distort everything¡­ even life itself, even space and time! The Vampire Leader knew this much as he had studied the lore of this world to pass time, a Vampire lived very longpared to other beings. It was all thanks to this that he was able to identify this darkness that had fallen over the Dark Shadow Sect territory. The phantom of ck also realized this¡­ the enormous downpour of miasma in the ground, and the gigantic crater filled with it¡­ But was that all? They seemed to not be able to shoot another time so easily¡­ However, a dreadful feeling filled ck and the other Vampires and sect disciples'' minds, as they nced at the gigantic swamp of ck liquid suddenly beginning to bubble. And from within, the corpses of the disciples that died in that attack began to emerge from within¡­ But they were not revived, nor they were exactly undead either¡­ They had be something aberrant. The miasma and mold merged together perfectly and formed a collective consciousness within the pool of aberrant liquid, quickly taking over the corpses of the people there and moving them out! Of course, this collective consciousness was nobody else than Miranda! ----- Chapter 530: Mold Infection

Chapter 530: Mold Infection

----- "Phew¡­ Ahhh¡­ I am tired¡­" Bedann almost fell over her own butt, but Drake quickly caught her before she was to hurt herself. Ice Giants were very big, so when they fell, they would usually take more damage than other limber and smaller creatures such as humans, elves, and so on. "Are you feeling okay?" asked Drake. "Yeah, but I used a lot of power and¡­ I-I still got a lot of Mana left though!" said Bedann. "But you''re too exhausted, you did an impressive first attack, now let the rest of us handle it." said Drake. "But I wanna help¡­" sighed Bedann. "You helped a lot already! Now go back to bed." Said Miranda. Drake quickly brought Bedann to bed and left her resting alongside Belle, while he quickly returned back to the room with everybody else. "Miranda, did you managed to connect?" asked Drake. "Yep, it is done. Anything mold rted bes me in an instant, it is as if I was some sort of Hivemind¡­ The moment the mold fell down there, I was able to immediately connect my mind to it, and I did what you told me to, using the corpses I found, I began to infect them¡­ You know? This miasma thing even reinforced the mold down there, but its pretty unstable, its making the mind down there go a bit wild¡­" said Miranda. Drake nodded pleasantly. "Excellent, now, let''s proceed with the other things. Miranda,mand those corpses into aberrations and quickly attack the sect from the inside out. The rest of us, quickly begin to shoot down magic beams, don''t let them breathe in peace!" said Drake. Drake''s mentality was as clear was water, he wanted things to go easy, so he was going to cheese his way through as much as possible, abusing his cheats and the amazing Fuyu and her cannons, he wanted to attack the entire sect territory with constant elemental beams, while Miranda would use her mold down there to infect any corpse and mutate them into aberrant monsters. She was using these monsters and controlling them with amazing masterfulness, desiring to use them fight against the other surviving disciples of the sect, alongside any shadow beast that might emerge, or anything, really. This way, they would be able to deal with them from a long-distance. He wanted to deal as much damage as possible in this way before moving on to do anything else, this was the most realistic approach for someone that wasn''t into fighting to the death! If this were some sort of game, Drake would hesitate to abuse such cheats so much, thinking it could be unfair¡­ but this was real life, meaning that the most important thing was always survival, no matter what! In such case, being scummy and abusing every possible way to win was always the best option. "Then let me try out myself!" said Pekora, she quickly summoned her Beast Spirit, the Light and Thunder Spirit Aki, in the shape of a cute golden-colored rabbit with a timid personality. The rabbit spirit was, of course, totally okay with this strategy, she could attack from a distance, which was a bliss! Pekora infused her mana into the orb and so did Aki, the two loaded the entire sphere with nature, life, and light elements, twisting andbining together into bright light! Meanwhile, the Phantom of ck looked concerned about the grim future, if they were to attack once more and another time constantly, they would be sure to lose and be annihted before even attempting to do anything at all. And what''s worse, the corpses of all those that died in the first attack began to mutate, turning into aberrant, ck-colored masses of distorted flesh, which began to crawl out of the swamp of miasma and started to attack the dark shadow sect disciples. The dark shadow sect disciples had to desperately counterattack, many of them were not strong enough to evenpare to these monsters, being easily overwhelmed and devoured alive, only to be added into the hivemind. The power of these monstrous infected corpses was the same level of power as Miranda, which wasparable to Bedann, Rank 4! Although it could be said they were barely Rank 4 in power, any other sect member was being easily destroyed, and their magic attacks were not strong enough to kill them. "Grr¡­ Damn it! You damn Vampires, what are you waiting for?! Move your damn assess!" roared ck. The Vampires quickly were brought to reality, as they swiftly began tomand the Blood Shadow Beast to fight against the army of mold monsters, a war between aberrant creatures quickly started! Meanwhile, the leader of the Vampiresmanded the other three as they began to shape and create new Blood Servants in the form of bats, birds, and anything else that would fly. "What are you doing?!" asked ck in surprise. "Isn''t it obvious? The problem ising from the skies, we''ll deal with it in the skies! We''ll take half the army as well,mand your troops to fight back, don''t you have several trump cards? Use them if you want your pawns to survive." Said the Vampire leader,pletely disrespecting the phantom of this ancient Immortal that could had once be a Venerable, as he flew atop a gigantic crow made of blood and darkness, the other three Vampires followed him from behind! "Damn it! These bastards are really nning to leave me here!? Well, if they can really deal with those floating above the clouds, then that''s for the best¡­ Grr, to think I would have to use my powers already¡­ Come out you two!" roared ck. TRUUUUMMM!!! Suddenly, the underground within the sect''s territory began to tremble, as two enormous monsters surged from its depths, crushing the ground, and sting it open! BOOOOOMMM!!! The debris flew everywhere, as the enormous dark beasts exuded a strong aura of darkness and shadows from within them¡­ An enormous snake covered in ck scales emerged, and so did a gigantic spider possesing a powerful ck exoskeleton with a metallic luster... ----- Chapter 531: Powerful Ancient Dark Beasts

Chapter 531: Powerful Ancient Dark Beasts

----- The Shadow Jormungandr and the Dark Mana-Absorbing Spiders originated from eggs, but such eggs weren''t created out of thin air like Shadow Beasts and Shadow Soldiers were, they came from a mother, a mother that was the original queen of these two species created by ck. Back then, in ancient times, ck required two powerful Divine Beasts that could be hispanions. As a person that couldn''t trust other people, the only creatures he could rely on were monsters he specifically trained and tamed to be his loyal beasts. And he wouldn''t make them out of just some random beast he found around, he had already decided that they would be special beasts made out his own powers, specifically modified to possess abilities and powers that could supplement him. Of course, at the end, these powerful original divine beasts met their end after ck''s attempt on bing a Venerable. The Divine Trial that descended from the skies shattered his will and also his body and soul, ending him and also those two at his side. His dreams and ambitions were broken, and he died at the side of these two loyal beasts¡­ however, like any malicious immortal, he had many backup ns, even one including his ultimate defeat! His inheritance not only harbored all of his life''s experiences but also many of the techniques and treasures he had collected through his life, in there, he had left two eggsid by these two beasts he had originally created. When the Dark Shadow Sect Master found out the inheritance by chance and ended awakening the soul fragment of ck, his phantom possessed his body and he quickly gained a new vessel, and a whole sect tomand¡­ however, hecked power now. Using the powerful Negative Jewel he had crafted and saved inside of his inheritance, he gathered negative energy from the poption of the sect that were inflicted by a curse into their mana cores, which made their mana cores into darkness and shadow attribute through the umting of their negative thoughts, this also caused them to have nightmares every night, which would produce arge and steady quantity of negative emotions, forming negative energy which would be absorbed through a dreamscape and infused into the jewel! With this ck jewel, the sect master of the Dark Shadow Sect,manded by ck, began to recreate many of ck''s powerful techniques and spells from when he used to be alive, but they were, of course, remade so they could be conjured by mortals, as they were all originally made by a powerful Rank 9 Immortal Magus. Although they received immense nerfs to their actual power, the resulting spells and techniques were still incredibly strong andplex, and they were way better than any spell any mortal could ever hope to create. Amongst them, there was the spell to revive these beast eggs and bring these monsters lineages back. Fueling these eggs left from antiquity with negative emotion energy and a lot of mana, they were revived! Although as babies¡­ ck''s phantom and the Dark Shadow Sect Master had to spent over a year raising them from babies, actually, and this is why they dyed their attack to the two sects so much, which they actually only saw as a way to get more resources and nothing else, they never expected that the entire situation revolving them would change so drastically. By reviving these two beasts and raising them by stuffing them with energy and giving them a lot of food in the form of monsters hunted down by the entire sect, they were able to get more eggs out of them, and Shadow Jormungandr mounts were made, alongside the deadly infection of mana-absorbing spiders which they left inside every dungeon from the two sects they invaded. This was all a n so ck could cut off the resources that these sects could get from their own dungeons! This way, they would quickly weaken even more, and they would be ready to harvest after the initial attack, but it al went rather bad at the end, Drake showed up, and their second attack against the Winter Lotus Sect waspletely stomped. However, these two beasts had not been defeated nor tamed by the enemy like their offspring, and were within the underground of the Dark Shadow Sect¡­ Mostly being given the order to produce eggs, but now, the situation was more than dire, and their power and strength was required¡­ BOOOMMM!!! A gigantic snake and a gargantuan spider emerged, exuding powerful Auras. Although they were yet to be Rank 5, they were already near the pinnacle of Rank 4, and their power alone generated enormous domains of darkness¡­ Arge part of the floor within the territory of the Dark Shadow Sect was destroyed, however, as they were forced toe out from the underground, so they simply destroyed their way through into the surface, causing a lot ofmotion and probably killing a few of the sect''s disciples identally. The gargantuan beasts each towered at the very least over 40 meters and red down into the situation that was happening in the sect''s territory, arge group of mold miasma aberration were battling the disciples, and they were in dire need for some help. ck''s phantom ordered the duo of beasts to quickly "do their job" as the two monstrous beings rushed forward and began to attack the army of molded corpses. They unleashed basic magic attacks, that when conjured by them, became devastating blows. Enormous downpours of sharp spear-shaped shadow magic attacks, and waves of all-consuming shadows that shaped as tentacles and grabbed their enemies, crushing them into the ground. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Hahaha! Know the power of my beasts! Crush them!"ughed ck, as he wasn''t simply standing still, he flew around the entire sect and used his powers to restore the shattered jewels that were able to help in erecting the barrier, by using Alchemy Magic and his own Dark and Shadow Magic¡­ ----- Chapter 532: Overwhelming Might!

Chapter 532: Overwhelming Might!

----- Drake looked down into the sect and noticed the two beasts that had surged, their power was certainly considerable. Miranda pointed out that they were rather deadly as well, as she was battling against them using her mold miasma aberrations and having quite the hard time against them. "Their attacks are too devastating; my army is being wiped out so easily¡­" she sighed. Drake began to think until he considered an idea, perhaps sending Kumo and Kuro down there to fight these two beasts could be an option¡­ but not yet, he didn''t wanted to do that yet because it would mean he would also be forced to go down eventually. It wasn''t something he wanted as he would be exposed, and he preferred to attack from afar. Also, he wasn''t willing to sacrifice his pet friends in such a thing, and the dark shadow sect might even end up benefited if he sends the beasts down, and that was certainly something he wouldn''t want to happen. Drake wasn''t someone that liked to sacrifice his allies, even if they were monsters, he just tamed a few days ago, they were already his valuable pets, and he had grown a strong bond with them. He quickly discarded the idea of throwing them down alongside other of his tamed monsters for an all-out war¡­ yet. Although he did nned to go down, it wasn''t going to happen until he could use his strategic area to its fullest potential, after all, the Dark Shadow Sect was incapable of defending against Bedann''s attack and their barrier was broken, they were now defenseless, and another beam down there might devastate them even more. And Pekora with her Beast Spirit, Aki, had just overcharged a cannon with their elemental power. Spark¡­ spark! One of Fuyu''srgest cannons pointed down into the Sect''s territory, as it began to overcharge with powerful light, thunder, life, and nature elementsbining together into an incredibly bright lightning, that began to surge all around the cannon, generatingrge shockwaves of sparking light, easily cleaning the clouds around. The Vampires flew to the skies, leading an army of flying bat and crow-shaped blood shadow beasts with them, they quickly realized through their special vision that there was something in the skies, although it seemed invisible enough to even be capable of letting others see through it. However, Austr, the leader of the Vampires, looked into the skies with suspiciousness, he knew that the beam fell from that ce, so he had to easily attack that ce and quickly find out who was behind this! "That ce! Attack it with all the magic you have!" he roared. The Ice Giant Vampire''s presence was domineering, and he held a strong authority, his Magic Aura spread around. Ice and Blood merged together around Austr, as an ocean of blood suddenly froze and was shaped as sharp spikes, each spike easily being over 10 meters, he directed them at the foe he came to defeat, and so did the other three Vampires around him, while the Blood Shadow Beast unleashed their long-ranged attacks as well! A storm of attack reached up to Fuyu, as she quickly began to feel the attacks sh over her hardened exterior. The magic attacks were strong, but her incredibly sturdy exterior, blessed by the Dragon Mark of Steel, was even harder than ice, and it had evolved into something truly powerful! "Drake, they''reing from the skies! I will activate the barrier." Said Fuyu. "The skies?! They know how to fly?!" asked Drake in surprise, as he looked down through a special window and found out there was a massive flying army of blood beasts and four¡­ vampires! "Vampires?! So they''re working with the Dark Shadow Sect! They came flying here through some sort of summon monsters made of blood and shadow¡­ Oh well, Pekorina, st them off before they get any closer!" said Drake. "Got it!" said Pekorina, as she unleashed thest drop of Mana into the transparent crystal! FLASH! The transparent crystal cracked with enormous quantities of lighting, as a gigantic beam suddenly was unleashed by Fuyu''s cannon, pointing directly at the Vampires, who were unaware of it until Austr realized the shockwaves of lightninging from above! "There''s somethinging! Evade! Move to the sides!" he roared, as the enormous army was suddenly forced to separate, he quickly ordered the giant bat he was riding to move away from their current range. TRUUUUUUMMM¡­! However, it was already toote! The enormous attack was finally unleashed, as a massive beam of the elements that the Vampires most abhorred descended upon them! A shing bright light was the only thing they could see before hundreds of their Blood Shadow beasts were burned alive and turned into ashes! Alongside that, two Vampires were caught by the gargantuan attack, and werepletely disintegrated by it! "Gryyyyyaaaahhhh¡­!" "Uuuuuuaaaagghh¡­!" The beam continued its course as it fell over the city, making the entire earth tremble as it shed over the snake and the spider, both at the same time! The enormous beast progenitors were consumed by the bright and thundering light, as their entire bodies, which were much more enormous and resistant than the Vampires and the Blood Shadow Beasts were able to sustain themselves by unleashing barriers of darkness constantly, although they were being destroyed and their bodies were still being affected by the powerful attacks! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! The massive beam shed over the floor, spreading through the entire sect''s territory and blowing away most of the buildings as thunderbolts spread everywhere, arge quantity of the disciples was fried alive, but as a result, Miranda''s army was also affected, although some of them retreated back to the miasmic swamp and were able to guard themselves there¡­ CLAAAAASSSHHH!!! The sect territory''s walls werepletely destroyed as well, any attempts at repairing the jewels made by ck were also shattered! The phantom of the ancient immortal couldn''t believe what he was seeing! Just how strong were the opponents he was fighting against?! How deep¡­ how deep was Drake''s true strength? "How can a mortal do this much damage?!" he thought. ----- Chapter 533: Shocking Power!

Chapter 533: Shocking Power!

----- Austr looked up into the skies, his eyes squinted in shock at what he had seen, it hade out of nowhere, and because the origin of this beam was camouging itself and making itself seem invisible, it had really looked like it was some sort of judgement from the gods themselves. As if Thor, the ancient God of War and Thunder had suddenly been revived and hade here to unleash his divine judgement upon them! The Ice Giant Vampire gritted his teeth in surprise, realizing the horror of the situation. Two of his subordinates were absolutely vaporized, and more than half of the Blood Shadow Beast as well were killed. "Damn it¡­ What sort of monsters are those?! Capable of doing such a thing while camouging in the skies themselves¡­?!" he asked in horror. It was hard for most people to even fathom what Drake had achieved, after all, although he saw this as normal due to having been born with these powers, which he slowly developed, for most of the other people, this waspletely abnormal andpletely away frommon sense. sting people from the skies using a floating castle loaded with crystals that could take a lot of magic power from a person and unleash it as a beam was certainly not something normal! The other Vampire that remained, an elven woman with long purple hair looked at the scene in utter terror¡­ "Austr, what the heck was that?! Two of us just died¡­ right there! That attack¡­ Austr, we are not ready to fight such an enemy! We should retreat! We could be fighting against someone too strong! What if it is a Rank 6 expert?! We won''t stand a chance!" said the woman. "Our task was to defeat the enemy, this is what ourdy has assigned us to do, don''t be a coward, Lily! Do as I say and charge forward, I''ve figured out that they take a few minutes in between attacks, now that they just attacked¡­ it is our chance to get closer and figure out what they are!" said Austr. "Grr¡­ Damn it!!!" roared the Elven Vampire woman, named Lily, as she flew over her crow Blood Shadow Beast. Austr and Lily flew up with the remaining army of Blood Shadow Beasts, as they reached up to the skies and finally managed to get closer to the "thing" they hit with their magic. Austr could feel it! this was it! Meanwhile, ck looked above the skies in disbelief. Who could be capable of firing such a powerful magical attack? If it wasn''t an Immortal, it would only be someone with incredible power amongst mortals, the pinnacle of mortals, actually, Rank 6 Magus! A Rank 6 Magus was the pinnacle of a mortal, they were the top dogs, in simple terms, and their power was overwhelming, any mortal that went against their might would be easily stomped without any problem. They were capable of even manifesting in the skies and unleash powerful and devastating army-wiping attacks. It wouldn''t be an overstatement to say they were alreadyparable to immortals in what they could do, the amount of insane mana quantities they possessed allowed them to conjure spells as if they had endless energy too, of course, as long as the spells they used were of a lower rank than them. If the spell was of the same rank, it would still take arge chunk of their mana. But because of this, they were well known for just spamming low-ranked spells using their vast mana, covering entire armies'' worth of space, andpletely devastating it all¡­ "Could it be?! The one attacking us is¡­ a Rank 6 Mortal?! Damn it¡­! Those Vampires¡­ did they kick the bucket already?" wondered ck, as he noticed that most of the sect waspletely devastated by now¡­ Most of the buildings werepletely destroyed, over half the disciples were killed now, and the rest was struggling to live, some were just still alive barely, although most of their body was already crushed by the debris of the buildings. Others were able to escape or were strong enough that even piles of building debris were not much against them, but they were beginning to be pressured by the resurging miasma mold aberrations, which emerged out of the swamp left by Bedann''s attack once more. Even more, they began to spread miasma around the corpses and made them into aberrations as well, quickly beginning to flood the entire ce once more. The two beasts that were protecting them were left weakened and half-fried alive, nobody could had expected that such an attack would fall so fast after that first one that left so much damage already. Drake''s amazing invention was more than he could had ever asked for! He had been working on this for so long and seeing Fuyu slowly evolve and grow bigger and bigger¡­ he felt like his efforts were finally paying off! Challenges? Who need them? Thrilling battles? Who cares about that? The only thing Drake wanted is victory so he could go back to live in peace with his family, although he also nned to one day find Greenwood and beat the shit out of him, he nned to do so after having umted even more power. As always, the best ways to win were the ones where the least effort was put, and where the cheesiest ways could be used! This wasn''t a game after all, he didn''t felt bad by "cheating" his way through, as long as he could win, that''s all he cared for. And this was just but the second attack, but it already left the entire enemy in shambles, and the strongest foes were also left incredibly weakened¡­ ck was left speechless, although he still had some ns, he feared that he might be stomped again by another massive attack. Somehow, and against his own pride, he hoped that the Vampires could aplish something¡­ Austr looked into the foe in front of him, a barrier was protecting it, and his devastating magic was not even budging the barrier¡­ ----- Chapter 534: The Vampires Attack

Chapter 534: The Vampires'' Attack

----- Drake was bored of holding back anymore, he had unleashed his true power at longst through Fuyu, and thanks to his strong allies which had all reached Rank 4 now, he was able to have even more of those attacks! "Ugh¡­ This is really exhausting, most of my mana is gone¡­" sighed Pekora. "Uegh¡­ D-Did we help?" asked Aki. The Rabbit Beast Spirit rested over Pekora''s head. Drake nodded while petting the two girls. "You did an excellent job! We just in these Vampires- Ah, there are some that still survived¡­ Oh well, who''s next on the line? We can keep attacking them while we st the sect down there anyways¡­ For now go rest, Pekora," said Drake. "Alright¡­" sighed Pekora. It felt as if Drake wasn''t even taking this seriously¡­ if his enemies, who were struggling so much were to see how he was reacting to everything, they would probably go insane and try to pull their hair out of their heads. Drake''s Magic Cannon within Fuyu was an incredible invention, but it left those that activated it quite exhausted, as it needed most of their Mana for the activation. However, it was infused with many runes and intricate magic formations made of even more runes and magic circles created by Drake, making of these cannons incredible amazing, as they were able to multiply the magic power of the users of the cannons several times, resulting in these attacks. However, it had some sort of weakness in that it left those that used it exhausted, and that they would probably not be able to fight for the rest of the day after having exhausted themselves using their mana and mental capacity to activate the attacks. Also, Fuyu wasn''t able to activate the cannons herself, and always needed someone to act as the "battery" for one shot. Also, the charge of the magic into the cannon took from two to four minutes topletely charge, leaving some sort of cooldown, however, Drake was optimistic of spamming this attack was much as possible! However, to his dismay the survivors from the Vampires came knocking into the door of Fuyu, seemingly both angered and frustrated at him! They began unleashing a barrage of attacks against the gigantic castle, their magic was very powerful and so were their Cursed Demon Weapons, but Fuyu was a gigantic floating fortress, and she even activated the barrier, so their attacks were not even damaging her exterior, although each blow consumed some of her mana, she was recovering it quickly as she had the power to absorb from the environment and umte it into her artificial mana core, which was named mana core battery. "Drake I am pretty sure I can resist for a while, but can you go deal with them? I don''t think wasting a cannon attack on them would be good, they''re going to just evade it, the charge time is too slow." Said Fuyu. "You''re right, I guess we can send some of our guys against them¡­ how strong are they?" wondered Drake, looking at the Vampires, these two surviving Vampires were as strong as Rose- no, stronger than when she was alive, perhaps at Peak Stage of Rank 4! Both of the Vampires were already at such a strength level, so they were going to be quite the formidable enemies. To boot, they came with their own army of flying Blood Shadow Beasts, and they looked pretty pissed off to add. It wasn''t going to be an easy fight in the middle of the skies¡­ well, that''s if Drake were to just send only one for each Vampire, but why would he have so many subordinates if he wouldn''t let them gang over his enemies as much as possible? However, there was also the thing regarding the cannons, his friends were also like the cannon''s battery, although he could also do attacks in the cannons, he wanted to save up his mana if possible, and saw that some of his allies'' elements would be more devastating than the ones he had, so he wanted to see if it could be possible to send those that were not going to participate into the cannoning if possible¡­ Miranda quickly offered herself, she could also load a cannon with chaos and mold magic, possibly, and without getting as exhausted as Bedann, but Drake was saving her to fight against ck, she was pretty strong, and her Chaos-Attribute Magic was like his trump card, he didn''t wanted to waste it now. "Damn Vampires! They always get in the way of everything!" said Yukihime. "These bloodsuckers have survived this entire time¡­ unsightly¡­" sighed Mikoto. "To think that there is an Ice Giant leading the army, so even our race has betrayed ourdy Ice Queen¡­" sighed Vasilisius. "Hey, you guys look pretty enthusiastic about killing them¡­ Want to give it a shot?" asked Drake. "Us?!" asked Yukihime. "Well, we are ghost, this might work¡­" said Mikoto. "I want to go! I am going to corrode them with my poison and venom! I want to see their wailing faces! Killing two is never enough!" said Vasilisius. "I see that you guys got a pretty strong grudge against them¡­ good. That''s the spirit, Rose, Skadi, Uller, you''re also going with them, you can alsomand the army of Ice Golems and Snow Beasts, they recently all evolved into Rank 4 as well, so they''re pretty strong as an army against the Blood Shadow Beasts, who seem to be as strong as Rank 4." Said Drake. "Very well, leave it to me, Master, I shall y my former allies and bathe in their blood!"ughed Rose, the Shadow Blood Ghost had now be arge and powerful specter after evolving and then swallowing arge quantity of negative energy, she was already Rank 4 too, and seemed stronger than her own Rank. Her entire body exuded a powerful spectral aura of darkness and shadows, and her bloodthirsty aura also shaped as a sea of crimson-red energy surrounding this darkness, giving her a very eerie appearance. ----- Chapter 535: The Battle Is About To Begin

Chapter 535: The Battle Is About To Begin

----- Rose proimed her desire to bathe in the blood of her former allies, the Vampires! Drake couldn''t help but smile bitterly, she sometimes acted very cringy, but it was just how she was. He had still grown fond of the Ghost Vampire woman, and he saw her as a strong ally. He counted on her to protect the backs of the other three ghosts. "I shall also go then! We have to quickly showcase our new strength as powerful Legendary Weapons¡­" said Skadi in her humanoid form. "Yeah, don''t worry about it, I''ll try to not let her do whatever she pleases." Said Uller. Drake was thankful that Uller came out as a normal person- or weapon, and wasn''t as nuts as Skadi, so he let the responsibility to him, who was more like an older brother figure of Skadi even though he was technically made after her, so he was younger. "You guys are all good at maneuvering while flying, so you''re the best for a battle in the skies." Said Drake. He had considered sending his clones but knowing that they might get easily killed and take over a week to be summoned again made him hesitate, especially because if a clone dies, the head that they represent won''t appear when he turns into a giant Dragon form, something he wouldn''t really want to happen. "Can I go too? The Ice Golems and the Snow Beasts are mostly made out of the souls of my people¡­ Without me, they cannot bemanded properly¡­" said Tisha. Tisha, the Ice Elven Chief and one of the strongest physical fighters within the group, she held an enormous de which was her main weapon, and she was also as packed with muscles as Ice Giantdies would, she was also covered in scars, and had an often-tomboyish personality, although Drake had also met her soft side, and she was a rather charmingdy deep down. She was also passionate with fighting and leading her people, although she wasn''t going to lead the ice elves this time around, as she didn''t wanted to risk them in this fight that cannot be as controble as the invasion that the Winter Lotus Sect received from the Dark Shadow Sect, she still wanted to join this one fight in particr, as the Ice Golems and Snow Beasts were joining. The Ice Golems and Snow Beasts were not just monsters Drake created out of thin air to fill in gaps, each one of them was a person, the soul of mostly ice elves, although there were also beast-kin and ice giants mixed in. Their origin goes all the way back to the Ice Moon Sect when Drake rescued these ves being held captive by a Bandit Group and its leader, many of the ves were left broken, with their bodies tainted and their minds shattered. Many of them ended dying, their souls gathered around their discarded bodies and also the one that brought them this much suffering, and Drake pitied their lives and the suffering they had gone through, and ended asking them if they wanted to revive, he could potentially make them into powerful Undead using their original bodies, and many in the future revive them as pseudo-living beings, such as Bedann''s parents or Zephyr now, but instead of that, they asked him to acquire bodies that wouldn''t be weak anymore. They wanted new bodies, untainted from the horrors they went through, bodies that were strong and sharp, that wouldn''t budge to anyone''s attacks easily, and even if they were destroyed, that they would simply shatter into pieces instead of bloody pulps¡­ due to this, they all ended bing either Ice Golems or Snow Beasts. Of course, they were some sort of Undead in an extent, the same way possesing a full set of armor made a living armor, an undead, possesing an ice sculpture made an ice golem, but that was also sort of an undead, the same way a mass of snow would take the shape of a beast when possessed by another spirit. Usually it would be hard for Drake to make Undead obey him, but they were all willing to obey him, and had be loyal to him after what he had done for them, avenging them from their perpetrator and also helping all of their living rtives survive and thrive inside of his Floating Castle. Because of this, they were loyal to him and became powerful allies, who had been evolving over time, they were even able to cultivate mana, regain their magic, and learn all sorts of new abilities and techniques using their new bodies. However, as 90% of all of them were former Elves that served Tisha as their tribe members, and respected her a lot, she had always a good affinity atmanding them. This was the reason why Tisha asked Drake if she could join. But Drake wasn''t so sure Tisha wasn''t experienced in battles in the sky, and this might go bad, even if he could easily conjure the "Float" Spell on her and allow her to fly around, he never taught her how to fly and battle in the skies. The Ice Golems and the Snow Beasts were better at this as they used to be floating souls, and innately learned the ability to fly and maneuver in the skies, also,cking any sort of weakness that flesh bodies gave to them, things such asck of bnce or nausea were not a thing for them. However, she was rather proficient at riding beasts, as she had been riding ice horses and other creatures, and in her tribe the ice elves used to ride tamed beast such as ice bears too. Then¡­ an idea came to Drake''s mind, he quickly decided to let his crows join as well, as they had been eager for some battle and in thest war they had not participated as much as they could had wanted to. "Alright, Huginn, Muninn, make sure to protect her." he said. "Craaa!" "Crooaa!" The two crows seemed to agree in letting her ride one of the two. ----- Chapter 536: Intense Aerial Battle!

Chapter 536: Intense Aerial Battle!

----- "Thank you, Drake! Now¡­ W-Who should I ride?" wondered Tisha, looking at the ck and white crow, they quickly grew in size and became enormous, big enough to even be ridden by Ice Giants¡­ "Muninn is a brute, so ride Huginn, she''s more delicate and attentive to details," said Drake. Drake knew his crows so well he immediately realized, based on their personalities, which of the two was the best one to give someone a ride, Huginn, the white crow, was the best at it, she was more delicate and attentive to details, and her light attribute was pretty strong and would help Tisha greatly. Muninn, in the other case, was more of a brute and a battle junkie, enjoying fighting enemies bybining his magic with his physical fighting, tearing apart his enemies with his strong ws and his sharp beak was something he took a bit of joy into¡­ "Very well, Huginn, I am on your care." Said Tisha. "Craa!" Huginn quickly let Tisha approach her. Muninn seemed a bit disappointed he wasn''t chosen, ring at Drake with a saddened expression, as if asking "Am I really that much of a brute?". Drake petted his head until the simple-minded crow felt better. Tisha quickly sat over Huginn''s back, and a door quickly opened, leaving therge group fly outside into the skies, quickly and finally confronting the Vampires led by Austr, who were shocked as they saw arge group of floating ice golems, snow beasts, led by ghosts and an ice elf woman riding a giant white crow which was apanied by a giant ck crow¡­ and well, there were also two white-skinned and beautiful people at their side, resembling humans to an extent, although they were as tall as ice giants! They easily crossed through the barrier they were having so much trouble destroying, as Austr looked in disbelief at the scene! He noticed that they came from some sort of opened door somewhere else, but where? He couldn''t even tell, they just appeared in here and were already reaching up to him! "Austr, they seem strong, every single one of them, even the golems are exuding Rank 4 Mana Auras!" said Lily, the purple-haired elven vampire at the side of Austr, thest survivor as the other two were vaporized. "I know¡­ There''s no time to think too much, we''ll charge and kill them, after that, we''ll follow the trail they left behind¡­ it seems that this entire thing is some sort of floating building¡­ a floating invisible fortress?" wondered Austr, as he quicklymanded the two hundred Blood Shadow Beasts left, although a few hundreds were vaporized by Pekora''s attack, the rest were still very much alive, and ready to ravage anything they came across! Tisha smiled defiantly, raising her de, and infusing it with Mana, and then, swinging it towards the army of Blood Shadow Beasts boldly! "Ice de Technique: Winter Embrace!" Tisha activated one of her strongest de Techniques, which had actually evolved into the superior ability, Ice de Technique! She swung her de horizontally, as a powerful sh made out of her Mana Aura of Ice-Attribute was unleashed, shing against the Blood Shadow Beasts in the frontlines mercilessly! SLAAAAASH! BOOOOOMMM!!! The sh attack quickly froze over a dozen of Blood Shadow Beasts into icy statues, only for them to quickly shatter into pieces and turn into arge cloud of ice dust! "CHARGE!" roared Tisha, the Ice Golems and Snow Beasts flew across the skies, conjuring their magic together and forming something called Tandem Magic, whichbined the mana of various units together to conjure powerful and explosive attacks that began to coverrge quantities of space! In mere seconds, an enormous downpour of flying ice projectiles began to fall over the hundreds of Blood Shadow Beasts, freezing them and shattering them into pieces! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Austr couldn''t let this slide easily, as he quickly rushed forward with Lily and the two conjured their magic, two enormous waves of blood were unleashed, shaping them as spiraling vortexes! Lily''s blood was infused with poison, turning purple-colored, while Austr''s blood turned icy, gaining several frozen blood spikes that could easily triturate enemies! CRAAAAASSSSHHH!!! The two spiraling vortexes shed against the army of Ice Golems and Snow Beasts; their magic attacks were leftpletely useless as arge chunk of the army was shattered down! BOOOOMMM!!! Tisha gritted her teeth in anger, as Drake looked with contempt, quickly using his magic to bring back the souls of the golems and snow beasts, and gave them new bodies using their mana cores, which he also brought here through manipting wind around his castle through a domain. He didn''t consider them as "disposable", but he knew that they could be easily revived, and they were willing to sacrifice themselves, although many of them "died" he was able to get a better grasp of the power of these two Vampires, they were certainly powerful. "Bastaaaaaards!" roared Tisha, Huginn waved her wings as feather projectiles made of light flew towards the blood shadow figures and chased down the two Vampires flying away, while Tisha''s de shed through the skies, unleashing powerful shing attacks and trying to catch them! However, the two Vampires had very fast mounts, and were easily evading while firing attacks against her! "CRAA!" However, Muninn reached their backs, attacking with his shadow feather projectiles and shes made out of hisrge talons, forcing the Vampires to move away from the range of his attacks! The Vampires were not weak, however, as they simply used their weapons, Austr swung his massive demonic de, unleashing a gigantic storm of shing darkness, shing against Muninn, and throwing him off! Meanwhile, Lily used her powerful demon spear, releasing a constant barrage of piercing blows infused with her poison and blood magic, which looked like thundering spears made of aura that reached Tisha! The Ice Elf had to simply defend and evade with Huginn, the attacks were rather devastating¡­ Of course, they were not the only ones that hade here, and the Vampires quickly realized that the other members were not going to just fight the little mobs¡­ ----- Chapter 537: Tricky Enemies

Chapter 537: Tricky Enemies

----- Drake had send Skadi, Uller, Tisha, Huginn, Muninn, Yukihime, Vasilisius, Mikoto, and Rose to deal with the Vampires in the skies, he knew that they were the most fitting for the job due to their ability to innately fly! Of course, Tisha didn''t had such an ability, but felt like it was her duty tomand her Ice Golem and Snow Beast people, who were once her beloved ice elves. She was a woman with a great heart, andpletely understood why they would had wanted to be like this, she herself felt many times that the vulnerable body of a woman was often a disadvantage, due to this, she didn''t stopped seeing them as her family, and they were all epted into the ice elven family. However, she also saw how they were willing to sacrifice themselves to make a difference, many of them ended rushing in the frontlines, protecting her from the bigger attacks unleashed by the two powerful Rank 4 Peak-Stage Vampires. But due to doing such a thing, they ended being destroyed¡­ she knew that Drake could revive them by grabbing their souls back alongside their mana cores, so even their cultivation could be kept, but it hurt her a bit to see them so willing to sacrifice themselves¡­ perhaps it was easier for them as their new bodies couldn''t feel any pain, but she felt frustrated. Tisha unleashed a barrage of attacks using herrge de made of ice through Drake''s Icesmith. He had mass produced various weapons back then, and he had distributed them around the people he began to slowly recruit into his Sect. Now, the de itself had been recently upgraded by Drake and it had grown so strong it gained an aura and presence of its own, epassing her entire body with an aura of ice, and helping her at unleashing her techniques. Her devastating attacks shed against the many groups of Blood Shadow Beasts, freezing them and breaking them into shards at the same time, sometimes her attacks would finally almost reach the two Vampires, but their incredibly fast flying mounts would easily help them dodge in midair, making of the entire ordeal even more annoying for her to deal with. However, Huginn and Muninn, the powerful pair of crows, helped her, as they tried to corner the Vampires with their long-ranged attacks, they were able to merge their newly acquired Dark and Light Magic with their own body, unleashing tracking feather missiles infused with magic that could even explode. Although many times they pressured the Vampires and almost cornered them, at the end the Vampires still had a great advantage, and were capable of evading in time, making of the entire battle an intense game of chasing down the other¡­ The Vampires were strong by themselves as well, Lily was a powerful original Poison Attribute Magician. Elves are already very rare in this continent, and she seemed to be able to naturally wield the poison element fused with blood element, the same thing was for Austr, capable of fusing blood and ice magic together to create frozen blood projectiles with the ability to drain energy from the targets they hit, even if they don''t manage to pierce through flesh. Within Vampires, it was possible for those who had very strong elemental mana cores to remain with their element while they transform into Vampires, turning their mana cores notpletely into blood-attribute, but dual attribute, or sometimes, weird mixes of the two where their original magic is lost, but within the blood magic they have, they''re capable of drawing the element they previously had. Of course, this also depended in the talent of each Vampire, Lily and Austr were exceptionally talented Vampires at that, way more talented than even Rose, their powerful weapon attacks were also charged withrge quantities of mana, and they created devastating shockwaves. As long as they maintained themselves well fed with blood, Vampires had insane physical regeneration of wounds and were even able to regrow limbs, in some cases, stronger Vampires can even regenerate entire bodies out of their heads even if they''re beheaded, so it is often encouraged by Righteous Magus to always destroy the entire head of a Vampire instead of just beheading them. After all, there had been many registered cases where Vampires remained alive while beheaded, pretending to be dead only toe backter on for revenge¡­ Alongside that, they also had incredible mana pools and regeneration, thanks to their ability named "Blood Bank" they were able to store blood within their bodies and slowly consume it, making it possible for them to go in long periods without actually drinking blood, as they had drank a lot beforehand. Due to this and more, Vampires were rather formidable foes, Austr and Lily, although thest of the four, were putting a lot of effort into not letting themselves get killed so easily like their previousrades, and also, they were filled with the intention of avenging them. But as Tisha fought against them, she realized that there was something very big that Vampires had¡­ Weaknesses. It was often considered that their very powers and what made them what they were was also a curse, often called the Blood Curse. Only very powerful Vampires with powerful royal-bloodlines, often born as Pure-blood Vampires, such as Ruby, were able to sustain less damage from Sunlight, Fire-Attribute Magic, and Light-Attribute Magic, but that shouldn''t be the case for Austr and Lily, who were converted Vampires, and therefore not Pure-blooded, but belonged to the Subordinate Vampire category instead. Due to this, it was extremely mysterious how were they able to resist the strong sunlight atop the skies, perhaps the clouds were able to make it less, but the sunlight was still hitting them¡­ although Tisha did notice their full-body armors being imbued with a lot of magic. Perhaps this had something to do with their game-breaking ability to ignore their own weaknesses¡­ Although the Vampires believed they had an advantage, they quickly realized Tisha had some backup. ----- Chapter 538: Overwhelming A Vampire!

Chapter 538: Overwhelming A Vampire!

----- Austr and Lily unleashed powerful weapon attacks mixed with magic against Tisha and her army, alongside Huginn and Muninn. The twin crows were putting a great amount of pressure too. Their darkness and light attacks were formidable and spread through many areas at the same time. However, the two Vampires and their army of Blood Shadow Beasts were able to overpower the twin crows and Tisha, and even the golems and snow beasts were being pressured back, of course, that''s within the first few minutes since this aerial battle began, as Tisha had charged to the front first before the rest of her party. The moment the Vampires thought that Tisha and the twin crows were not so strong, a mysterious pair of human-like giants emerged, the two Vampires had not seen giants of this size that didn''t had some strong color in their skin. It wasmon for Giants, descendants of Ymir, to have colored skin due to the element they had, even the element-less giants were not as purely white as porcin as these two. They felt like a strange race of giant humans or elves, they even had pointy ears and long azure-colored hair, alongside sharp crimson-red eyes¡­ it was Skadi and Uller! Tisha suddenly shed against Lily while flying in midair, her freezing de shed against Lily''s powerful Demonic Spear, which began to pressure her with a shockwave of darkness trying to epass her entire body with this all-consuming shadows and darkness. Tisha gritted her teeth as cold sweat began to cover her entire body, for a bit, her entire body felt weaker, and her will to fight began to weaken, the intimidation factor within the powerful demonic spear was incredible, even the valiant ice elf was struggling. "Ungh¡­! Agh¡­!" "You''re not bad, Ice Elf¡­ however, you cannot possibly try topare yourself to the power of a Vampire!" Lily shed against Tisha once more, pressuring her and pushing her down, Huginn struggled to keep herself flying properly and her bnce began to be lost, her attacks were being blocked by Lily as well, and even her mount was fighting back. FLAAAASH! "Hm, you''re a spear user? I suppose our fight had been predestined then!" "What?!" However, Skadi quickly reached behind Lily at a speed that the Vampiress wasn''t able to see through! Lily looked at the three-meter-tall woman with eyes wide open, she suddenly felt a strong pressureing from her, as if her intimidating presence wasparable to her demonic spear¡­ FLASH! Suddenly, as Skadi smiled maliciously, she shed with bright azure light, as her physical humanoid body disappeared leaving what seemed to be an enormous spear bigger than even Lily''s mount! "A Spear?! What kind of-" CLAAAASH! Skadi flew towards Lily and immediately tried to kill her from the get-go! Lily''s senses augmented a thousand times when she found herself in true danger, as she intercepted Skadi''s tip with her demonic spear! "Unngh¡­! Incredible¡­! T-This weapon¡­!" muttered Lily while gritting her teeth in surprise. "Come on, you''re going to show me some blood, don''t you~?" asked Skadi whileughing, as she began to sh against Lily''s spear once more, her movements were not aiming to fight her fairly, she was, in fact, constantly trying to pierce her chest, arms, or face, she was going for a kill or at least to leave her temporarily crippled! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The giant ice spear shed against the demonic ck spear, as the two continued to fight constantly! Lily gritted her teeth as she unleashed a barrage of piercing attacks using her spear, infusing the power of her Spear Technique ability, andbining it with her blood magic, generating powerful and piercing spiraling vortexes of blood! BOOOM! Skadi was suddenly caught off guard in her crazed charge, as the vortex of poisonous blood didn''t poisoned her, but was still powerful and corrosive, weakening her stats and even lowering the power of her skills and magic! This blood seemed to not only be poisonous but contained curses within it! Those bathed by it received negative status effects. "Cursed Blood Magic: Demonic Blood Cage!" Lily suddenly conjured another spell, as she waved her hands and various magic circles emerged, as blood and darkness gathered around Skadi who was being caught inside the vortex of blood, and suddenly, an enormous, solidified cage made of blood caught her and trapped her inside! CRASH! "Now begone!" said Lily, as she was about to unleash the other part spell, which included blowing the entire cage into bits, and taking out whoever she could trap with it! However, Tisha, Huginn, and Muninn appeared behind her and bathed her in magic attacks! Tisha unleashed a barrage of shes using her ice de, infused with magic, they became massive magic-like spell attacks, while Huginn unleashed several beams of light from her wings, and Muninn bathed Lily with small shadow feather projectiles! "W-What? Ugh, you¡­!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Lily was pressured from behind her as the attacks shed over her, exploding constantly into magical explosions. She was pushed down with a lot of strength, and even her mount seemed to struggle to keep itself in midair. She gritted her teeth in frustration as she red down at them and generated severalyers of barriers to protect herself, but her body had already received a lot of wounds and even her armor wasn''t enough¡­ "Ugnh...! W-Where is Austr?!" she wondered, while vomiting a mouthful of blood and taking out arge icicle that Tisha had summoned, which ended piercing her stomach. She filled the entire wound with blood and quickly cicatrized it. She quickly noticed that Austr had separated from her some minutes ago, and was now fighting against the other half of the team on his own, he was being attacked from every possible side, even if he was way stronger than his attackers, they held an advantage in the strange ways they fought and the mysterious magic spells they could wield. CLAAASH! Suddenly, Lily was startled as her Blood Cage was destroyed by Skadi, who flew outside at a fast speed towards her! "I am pissed! How dare you throw me inside a cage?!" she roared angrily. ----- Chapter 539: Skadis Fury!

Chapter 539: Skadi''s Fury!

----- Lily was surprised when Skadi suddenly broke out of her Blood Cage! This powerful Spell had always helped her in restraining foes that were too annoying to directly deal with, although it consumed a lot of Mana, it had never failed her in every situation she had used it. However, against her own expectations, Skadi was able to free herself from the cage using sheer strength, and reached up to her in an instant, using her piercing de to sh against her barrier of darkness. CLAAAASH! The powerful piercing attacking from Skadi shed against the Vampiress'' shadow barrier, cracking and shattering it into pieces in an instant! However, Lily constantly conjured more and more barriers to shield herself from the living spear attacks, but ultimately failing to be able to defend against such a strong charge, especially because Skadi''s aura was overflowing like a storm of icy winds! Lily gritted her teeth, gathering he mana around her spear and shing against Skadi with all her effort, while she multitasked and conjured several des made of Cursed Blood, which she fired against Tisha to keep her away from her. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The explosive blood projectiles reached Tisha constantly, as Tisha gritted her teeth and unleashed a barrage of shing attacks against them, the projectiles exploded the moment they were with her long-ranged shing attacks, managing to not hit her directly. However, some of the projectiles seemed to havee from below, piercing through Huginn''s body and exploding! "CRRYAA¡­!" BOOOMMM!!! "Agh! Huginn!" Tisha cried desperately as she saw the white crow filled withrge wounds, it began to vomit blood, but it still kept itself afloat. Drake looked at the scene from afar and quickly decided to conjure healing spells, which he could even use in long distances as long as he used a lot of Mana. FLAASH! A sh of blue light reached Huginn, her wounds began to quickly heal and recover. Tisha noticed that Drake''s support was something she could count on, so she quickly flew directly towards Lily once more. Meanwhile, a ck crow, Muninn, was flying atop of Lily while many magic circles were formed around his body, countless runes unified together into arge formation of magic, conjuring enormous quantities of shadows and darkness together, and formingrge projectiles that began to fall over Lily! Lily was pressured from three sides at the same time, above her head, to her back, and front! Tisha used her de to unleash shing attacks that seemed like icy storms, while Skadi behind her pierced her barriers and shed against her spear constantly! Meanwhile, Lily was trying to both keep up her distance from Skadi by intercepting her explosive attacks using her cursed spear, all while fighting against Tisha with her magic, while also trying to evade Muninn and Huginn''s deadly magic attacks! Her soldiers were being taken care by the ice golems and snow beast, so she couldn''t properlymand them to move them away. She never expected she would end in a situation where she would be ganged over by multiple foes at the same time as this! "HAAAH!" Tisha finally found a spot to attack, as her enormous ice de shed against Lily''s barrier, cracking it, and shattering it into pieces, reaching up to the Vampiress and shing through her back, freezing the wound, and inhibiting her movements! SLASH! "Uaggh¡­! Y-You bastard¡­!" cried Lily. The Elven Vampiress gritted her teeth and red at Tisha hatefully! CLASH! Suddenly, her spear was shattered in front of her face, as an explosion of darkness came out of it as the ursed specters possesing the weapon suddenly were thrown way from their vessel! BOOM! "Uaggh¡­!" Lily was thrown away outside of her mouth, which was quickly finished off by the twin crows. She quickly used magic to keep herself floating in midair, only to see arge spear reach her in a mere instant, piercing her head! CLAAAAAASH! "Unngh?! Grraaagggh¡­! No¡­! Agghhh¡­!" The Vampiress tried to take away the spear from her head, but Skadi continued to pierce through and began to spin, drilling through her brains and easily sttering her entire head into pieces! "GRRYYYAAAAHHHH¡­!" BOOOMMM! A gory explosion of blood and brains covered the skies, as Lily''s entire head was blown into pieces by the deadly power of Skadi, a living weapon such as a spear had incredible offensive prowess after all! Skadi quickly felt her power increase too, the moment she destroyed that cursed spear, it felt as if she was shattered a mana core inside a monster, the power of that mana core was infused into her, and her power suddenly rose by quite a bit. Using this new power and abusing theck of a weapon in the vampire''s arsenal, she finally managed to pierce her brain and stter her head into pieces. The soul of the Vampire was quickly caught by Drake, as he nodded contently at the scene, the soul of Lily groaned in pain and anger, ring at Drake hatefully. "Unhand me¡­! Agh! Uuggh¡­! D-Did I die? I died¡­! Aghh!" she cried, struggling to free herself from Drake''s grasp, but ultimately failing quite miserably. Drake smiled maliciously at Lily''s attempts at freeing herself from his grasp. However, once dead, it was impossible to escape his deathly grasp, and there was nothing that could free her from it. "You''re going to bring me a lot of info, don''t you?" asked Drake. "Ugh¡­ I won''t talk¡­ a thing¡­ Wait, who are you even?!" cried Lily. Meanwhile, the body of Lily began to fall from the skies as her beheaded neck began to leak a river of blood. Austr was struggling against arge group as well, suddenly noticing that Lily had died and clicking his tongue. "Damn it! What sort of people are you all?! (Should I retreat?! But if I do, I will be offending my Empress¡­ I cannot retreat¡­ I must use all the power I have and fight against them to the death¡­)" Austr was willing to give away his life if he could at least take down these enemies. ----- Chapter 540: The Might Of A Vampire Ice Giant

Chapter 540: The Might Of A Vampire Ice Giant

----- "CRAAA!" Muninn used his sharp ws to grab Lily''s corpse while in midair, grasping it tightly and then flying back to Fuyu, bringing the beheaded body for him. "Thank you." Said Drake, petting the ck crow. "Now go end that one other Vampire, they need as much help as possible, he seems to be the strongest¡­" said Drake. "CRAA!" The crow quickly pped its wings, flying towards Austr''s direction and joining Huginn, Tisha, and Skadi as well. Meanwhile, Austr had already been fighting against a group of ghost and Uller for a while now. Since they emerged in arge group and began to fight against their ice golems and snow beasts that he had been pressured greatly. He was being bathed with multiple attacks. Although he had lived a long life, and had battled many foes at the same time, he had never battled ghosts before, even less ghosts this powerful and dexterous at flying and conjuring magic. They were also incredibly intelligent and masters of their own elements, each one being good at their own thing. He was forced to fly away from Lily, separating himself from his ally, and ultimately ending in seeing her death. He wasn''t filled with sorrow, however, but only hate and frustration, he wasn''t a man that would regard allies as family or something, and wouldn''t cry over them dying, after all since he joined the Vampire family that he knew very well that they were all disposable. He was given the opportunities to grow stronger and improve himself, but his missions and the life of a Vampire by itself was filled with dangers everywhere, there wasn''t a single mission where they wouldn''t risk their lives despite how powerful they were. There was always a reason why someone would decide to be a Vampire, although they could be forced, the Vampires themselves were prideful and wouldn''t simply convert anyone they wanted into a Vampire, after all, there were many ways to control others than by simply turning them into Subordinate Vampires. Wasting away such a great privilege wasn''t something the infamous bloodsuckers would usually do, and only when a non-vampire subordinate had proven their worth through the earning of merit is when they would finally be given the privilege of being turned into a Vampire. The Vampire Family that lived faraway within the Jotunheim continent had many non-Vampire recruits within their ranks, which were forced to do missions for them that always involved a Vampire as their leader, in such missions, they risked their lives constantly, and most of these non-Vampire subordinates would end up dying at the end. Only those that survived several trials and showcased innate talent as fighters would be rewarded with the conversion ceremony, being given the blood of one of the Pure-Blood Vampires, as Subordinate Vampires were not capable of turning others into Vampires¡­ Austr recalled all the hardships and missions he had lived, but he had never fought with such strong enemies before, even less in such arge group, all ganging against him from all sides. He had fought stronger enemies than him before, but not into this scale where they seemed to be old masters that had lived for thousands of years¡­ and well, three of the ghosts he was fighting right now had lived for almost a thousand years- or well, existed, as they had died long before reaching that age. He had lived a life without emotions, detaching himself from them and only living to serve his benefactor, who all Vampires was obsessed with, of course, it was this woman known as "Red" by the phantom of ck. As a powerful Vampire Immortal, every single Vampire was obsessed with her and would work for her alone. She was the leader and empress of their family, and the Vampires devoted themselves to her, and everything in their lives was all about her and around her, she was their reason of existence, in a way¡­ Having lost mostly everything in their lives, they saw her as the one that once more brought purpose to their lives. The vicious vampires, however, were not so close with one another, mostlypeting viciously to gain theirdy''s favor, seeing another of their allies die most of the time didn''t caused any problem to them, although when it was in such a life and death battle as this one, it was rather obvious that Austr would grow restless. Lesspanions meant less chances of winning, seeing Lily dying right in front of his eyes affected him in ways he never thought he would feel before, but nheless, he was too busy dealing with the two he was currently fighting, and had little time to dedicate into thinking about how Lily could had died so pathetically. Two of his other subordinates had died pathetically as well, and with Lily, that made it three! "Where are you looking at, the fight is here, big guy!" The ghost of the Winter Lotus Ancestor reached Austr as she shed against him. Her long de made of ice through her unique skill shed with a strong aura of iciness, as it shed against his cursed de! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! CLAAASH! The powerful shing attacks shed against his de multiple times, Yukihime had be an amazing user of her katana-like de, to the point she was able to unleash a storm of shing attacks, pushing Austr, an ice giant vampire, a few meters back! "RAAA!" Austr released a loud war cry, as his de unleashed a beam of darkness against Yukihime. CLASH! Yukihime blocked it with her de and expanded a barrier made of ice and moonlight around her, but she was ultimately thrown away several meters, interrupting her charge against him! "GROAR!" However, an enormous phantasmal dragon exuding a bright pink light shed against him from above, using her sharp jaws, Mikoto began to bite through Austr''s de, while her powerful ws shed through his armor, and beams of moonlight began to fall over his entire body! CLASH! CLASH BOOM! "Nngh¡­ A damn dragon¡­ ghost?! I''ve seen everything now¡­!" muttered Austr in shock. ----- Chapter 541: A Vampire Swarmed By Ghosts!

Chapter 541: A Vampire Swarmed By Ghosts!

----- Mikoto had rushed forward this time around, shing against Austr powerful might with her strong jaws and quickly attempting to bite his head off, but failing miserably as she was greeted with the hard and ursed ck steel of the vampire''s cursed de. CRASH! However, her phantasmal jaws were unlike her jaws when she was alive, as long as she materialized them, they wouldn''t easily break, and could keep munching constantly without worrying about her teeth breaking. But that alone wouldn''t really do much, she also used herrge ws, shing through Austr''s arms and armor, and leavingrge gaps over the entire armor, managing to pierce his flesh several times! She used her magic as well, as several magic circles appeared above her in an instant, surprising Austr as beams made of moonlight fell over him. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The explosive beams of moonlight shed against Austr''s aura of darkness and blood. The powerful element of moonlight was rather strong against the Vampire''s darkness within his aura, quickly suppressing it! Mikoto''s jaws were also slowly suppressing the darkness within his cursed de as her moonlight epassed her entire ghost body. She was a Moonlight ghost after all. Ghosts could have elements, as if this wasn''t showed before, when Ghosts died in certain ways or were too attached to their own main element, they would gain that element even as a ghost! Usually, ghosts were element-less, or well, death-attribute, as they were epassed by phantom and death. However, in such cases, ghosts would gain an element and would turn into elemental ghosts, their entire phantasmal bodies would be covered in their own element. Mikoto''s element was Moonlight since she was born as a descendant of the Progenitor Dragon of Moonlight that she had developed this element. After her death, this element was already part of her very soul, infuse itself even in her ghost, and over time, as she evolved into a ghost, she gained a new mana core in the middle of her phantasmal soul, which was also Moonlight-attribute. The same was for Yukihime but with Ice as well, mostly because she not only was an Ice Giant before, but her own Unique Skills, such as Yuki-Onna and Tsukuyomi No Mikoto, enhanced her ability to wield the elements of ice and moonlight. Over time, she ustomed to these elements to the point she could fuse and wield them together masterfully! After death, she was infused with such elements through her inheritance, which leaked mana from ice and moonlight-attribute. And ultimately, ended bing a ghost of such attributes, an even rarer dual attribute ghost! Yukihime rushed behind Austr after she was pushed away, her Moonlight Magic was conjured, as dozens of moon-shaped illusions appeared floating all around! "What the¡­?! Illusion magic?!" asked Austr in surprise, while trying to block Mikoto''s wrathful charge. However, the moons suddenly generated bright light within them and fell like meteors over him! They were not mere illusions, but the spell itself seemed to be designed to startle the opponent and even force them to admire its beauty, only to be attacked by the same moons that they admired! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The moons shed over Austr and his mount, who cried in pain and suddenly exploded into ck and red smoke, dying on the spot. The rest of the powerful blows reached him and exploded, as the deadly attacks of these falling moons were in the form of powerful explosions, each explosion released a strong shockwave of moonlight, consuming his body constantly. The powerful aura of darkness exuding out of his ck armor was suppressed as the boost in physical and magical strength it brought to him was also suppressed, making it more difficult for him to fight against the deadly charge of Mikoto. Without a mount, he was also forced to constantly consume Mana to float in midair! "RAAA!" Austr released another wary cry typical of more barbarian tribes of ice giants, as his fists shed against Mikoto''s materialized face, infusing his own fist with his mana aura, he was able to hurt ghosts even physically, throwing Mikoto away and finally freeing himself from her attacks, only to find Yukihime using her katana-like ice de against him once more. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Her ice de attacks were not just mere shes, she moved so fast they umted into a storm of shing attacks, rather simr to Tisha''s own technique, but way faster and more masterfully precise, while alsocking the barbaric strength the ice elf put into it, and having a lot more magical power infused, alongside finesse only found in such a woman as Yukihime. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "You damn¡­ Woman! Go back to death!" roared Austr, as he conjured magic, a spiraling vortex of icy blood quickly shed over Yukihime. The woman defended herself using her de and moving it incredibly quickly, rotating it around and generating the illusion of some sort of shield, while shebined her ice and moonlight magic into it. BOOOOMMM!!! The vortex made of icy blood began to push Yukihime down, as she quickly evaded it at the end, flying upwards as the attack reached down into the ground! "Ghosts are very capable of evading such attacks with ease¡­ I have to hit her strongly and more precisely¡­!" thought Austr, he raised his de and released a strong sh using its cursed darkness power. The sh of darkness shed over Yukihime once more, pushing her down and then impacting her strongly! "Agh!" "Yukihime!" Mikoto came to Yukihime''s rescue, as she unleashed a powerful breath attack in the form of a pink beam of moonlight, destroying the dark shing attack made of darkness aura and shadows! "Good, this is just where I wanted you two! I''ll kill two birds with one stone!" said Austr, finding the opportunity to destroy the two ghosts, he quickly conjured a massive spear of over 20 meters of length in a single second, made of frozen blood, which he infused with the darkness of his equipment and then fired at an incredible speed towards the two, aiming to skewer them! FLAAAASH! ----- Chapter 542: Phantasmal Power

Chapter 542: Phantasmal Power

----- Mikoto and Yukihime ended rather exhausted, Austr power as a Peak-Stage Rank 4 Vampire was not to scoff at, his amazing resourcefulness, technique, and magic power was incredible, and he showcased it whenever he had the opportunity, ultimately overwhelming his two foes! The spear he had formed in mere seconds was aiming at them, made entirely out of magic and dark energy, it was good enough to be capable of skewering the two! Austr also had an amazing aim! He was aiming not just at that but to pierce the two ghosts'' mana cores. Although he had not fought ghosts before, he knew that they had mana cores inside of their phantasmal bodies, if these were destroyed, the ghost would lost most of their power, and if that were to be damaged, they would lose most of their energy and could even ultimately end up dissipating away, which was like death for ghosts! "Not on my watch." SLAAASH! However, a massive de made of ice and covered in various lustrous metals and decorations emerged before the spear made of magic that Austr fired, shing it in half and making it explode before it reached the dragon and her master! BOOOOOMMM!!! Austr looked in disbelief as another yer had joined the fight, a gigantic living de! It was so big it easily surpassed 10 meters of length, and it seemed more like an enormous pir than a weapon itself. Even ice giants would have difficulty in wielding such a weapon. "What kind of weapon¡­?! A living weapon¡­ An intelligent weapon¡­! I''ve never seen one that can move interpedently though!" thought Austr, as he felt impacted by the gigantic de. The de was of course Uller, the powerful Ice de, and the second intelligent weapon that Drake had ever made. He had been madeter than Skadi, but even then he always had a great potential within him, and now that he was recently upgraded, his power was overflowing from his de-like body constantly, an aura of icy winds epassed his surroundings, even Austr felt a chill run through his spine by confronting this enormous de! FLAAAASH! Uller didn''t wasted a single second, flying towards Austr without saying a single word more, and shing against him with all his might! CLAAAAASH! Austr used his powerful dark ursed de to defend, as the de of Uller shed strongly against his sword. The two swords began to sh against one another, as their powerful des produced sparks of mana everywhere! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! SLAAASH! Austr gritted his teeth, finding out that Uller was obviously way more dexterous at the de than himself! Who could be the better at using the sword than a sword himself anyways? His cursed de was strong, though, and it possessed countless wailing dark spirits within, which produced a dark ursed aura that boosted his physical strength by covering his body. Of course, this de was deadly as it drained the vitality of the wielder, it wasn''t a Cursed de for nothing. But as a Vampire, he was easily capable of providing with a lot of vitality, as it was a pseudo-undead being, he was able to give out a lot of energy as long as he had mana and could drink some blood, ordinary wielders would easily sumb to the de''s curse, of course, but a vampire was able to abuse them very well, this was why mostly all Vampires that Drake had ever seen wielded cursed equipment and weapons! CLAAAAASSSSHH! BOOM!!! An explosion of darkness was unleashed the moment Austr shed against Uller once more, distracted with the fight against such a powerful enemy, he began to think in ways to defeat an intelligent weapon, but he was rather hopeless. Intelligent weapons were just incredible, capable of having incredibly sturdy bodies, strong piercing attacks, fly, use magic, andcked any of the weaknesses that living beings had. The only way to kill one was by simply breaking it through overwhelming strength. Of course, as they were an inert item with a soul inside and mana as the only source of power, it was possible for it to grow weaker if it had its mana drained away¡­ The same way Lily was able to keep up with Skadi using her Cursed Spear, Austr was using his Cursed de to drain the Mana out of Uller and weaken him continuously. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! However, Mikoto and Yukihime were not there standing and looking without doing nothing, the two ghosts quickly reached Austr from behind! Yukihime used her ice de andbined it with other of her technique, creating all sorts of illusions as she unleashed a barrage of shing attacks! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! CLAAASH! Meanwhile, Mikoto kept her distance and unleashed countless beams of moonlight at Austr from afar, while keeping an eye around the area, while taking down any pesky Blood Shadow Beast that might try to get in the way! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Uller continued to charge forward, his de was incredibly heavy, Austr, even with all his might, was incapable of properly overwhelming this de, if things continued this way, it would only be worse! And yes, it got even worse with the appearance of two more Ghosts in the game, as a sudden appearance of purple smoke around the entire ce startled Austr, he and the ones he was fighting against suddenly found themselves in a gigantic cloud of poisonous and toxic gases, the power of Vasilisius, the Ancestor of the Jade Snake Sect was acting in this space right now! Usually, poison and toxins wouldn''t affect Vampires, as they were immune to most status effects, but this one was made out of poison magic, it was able to easily ignore his immunities and intoxicate his body with these poisons, making him grow weaker and paler! His energy suddenly began to deplete faster than usual, and even his breath became intense as he realized this poison was actually affecting him! Theughter of the malicious Jade Snake Sect Ancestor resonated around Austr''s surroundings! "Gahahahah! Prepare yourself to die!" ----- Chapter 543: Ullers Might!

Chapter 543: Uller''s Might!

----- While desperately trying to survive against Uller and evading or blocking the powerful blows from Yukihime and Mikoto, Austr tried the best he could to fight back. His de shed against Uller''s body constantly, but he felt like he was growing more and more tired while Uller seemedpletely fine! He waspletely unaware that the two intelligent weapons also had the power to slowly drain energy from the enemies they wounded. The de of Uller had already slipped off Austr''s cursed de a few times, shing his body and even piercing his armor with ease, like a hot knife through butter, and leaving countless bloody shes over his body, which were quickly frozen. However, now he was suddenly lured through the entire battle right where they wanted, into an enormous cloud made entirely out of poisonous gases, which was actually an extension of Vasilisius phantasmal body! After all, Vasilisius was a unique Ghost, much like it was previously exined with Mikoto and Yukihime, Ghosts are able to be infused with elements while forming and evolving, turning into Elemental Ghosts. Vasilisius was a man that, due to his Unique Skills, always was rted and close to poison and toxins, his very body produced them and he could feed on them to sharpen them and replicate them through his body secretions. Even after dying, his poisons and toxins stayed within his very nature, and because his Unique Skills were still part of his soul no matter if he became a Ghost or not, he was able to redevelop them once more, alongside a poison-attribute mana core that formed itself once more within the core of his ghostly body. This way, he ended turning into a Poison Ghost! A very rare type of elemental ghost, capable of harboring deadly poisons, toxins, and venoms within his body, and expand them like a poisonous and acidic mist! Vasilisius spread his entire body as this massive cloud of poison, in fact. The moment that Austr stepped inside, he had actually entered his very body! The ancestor of the Jade Snake Sect was nowhere to be seen because this entire gaseous poison cloud was himself! Austr waspletely unaware of it, trying to chase down the voice thatughed at him from afar! He had also tried to dissipate the cloud with the power of his magic, but it was incredibly dense, and it wouldn''t easily budge, even more because it wasn''t simply some gases, it was the body of a ghost, a phantasmal being, therefore, this poison gas was actually phantom, the essence that covered the souls of the dead that had be Undead. Because of this, Austr was incapable ofpletely destroying it all unless he could find the core soul of Vasilisius¡­ After all, theposition of the body of a ghost was that the soul was within their core, while a thick outeryer made their phantom, which was constantly producing more phantom and therefore growing bigger. The stronger a ghost grew, the more phantom they would have, although the soul itself would also mutate and grow stronger. If he could find the inner core of the ghost, destroy the soul and the mana core within it, then he would be more than capable of escaping this poisonous gas prison. However, things were not going to be as easy, not at all. After all, thanks to the special effects of Vasilisius Unique Skills, his poisons were able to even pierce through the high resistances or even the immunities of his foes, the Vampire began to feel affected by the poison, his vitality dropped, his health was being diminished at every passing second, and even all of his other capabilities were being diminished and lowered, he was growing weaker by the second, and Uller, Mikoto, and Yukihime were abusing this to their heart''s contents! "Where?! Where is the damn ghost doing this?! Agh¡­! I need to find it and crush it!" thought Austr, looking for Vasilisius anywhere he could, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t find him! Mikoto and Yukihime smiled as they saw the man fly around trying to find Vasilisius, he wasn''t even present within this ce because the core of his soul and his mana core were floating right outside of this entire phantom cloud! He was ring down at the entire scene, moving around his body to constantly block the path of Austr. "Heheh, you will never escape my poison, youngd!" heughed. "Damn it!!!" Filled with frustration, Austr roared angrily, only to be intercepted by Uller that was chasing him down this entire time! CLAAASH! "Agh¡­! RAA! Cursed de Arts: Abyssal Dark shes!" Austr unleashed a strong technique to intercept the powerful Uller, as a storm of dark shes fell over the gigantic de, slicing through part of his de and more! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "Hahaha! You''re strong!" said Uller. He recognized Austr''s prowess, as he unleashed techniques of his own! His Aura unleashed countless dragon-shaped beings, which shed over Austr with great strength! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Nngh¡­! You bastard, how strong are you actually?!" asked Austr in shock, as the de continued to pierce through his defenses and attack him with everything it had, Mikoto and Yukihime asionally surprised him with sneak attacks, all while the poison was consuming his entire life away. However, that wasn''t all, there was another member of the party that had snaked into the battlefield, Rose! The phantasmal Vampiress reached Austr the moment he never expected it, using her blood and shadowsbined together to sh against him, throwing him off into the distance and using her blood magic powers to absorb his blood away from his wounds! "Aaaagghh! A-Another damn ghost?!" cried Austr in shock. "Hahahah! This is far from over, Austr!" said Rose. "Y-You¡­! Rose?!" asked Austr. "It is me, my fellow Vampire! Don''t mind me as I take away all your blood!" said Rose mercilessly. Austr was left shocked as he found out that even the previous Vampire Leader that had died were now back against him, as a ghost! ----- Chapter 544: The Resilient Vampires Last Moments

Chapter 544: The Resilient Vampire''s Last Moments

----- All of the group ganging on Austr quickly began to wear him down at longst, the ice giant vampire, that was as resilient and powerful as a titan, began to finally weaken every second that passed, overwhelmed with attacks that came from all around, he was being covered in wounds! And because his wounds were wide open and his regeneration had weakened greatly thanks to the poison of Vasilisius, it was the perfect opportunity for Rose to strike! Rose was a Blood and Darkness Ghost, her two strongest attributes while she was alive were transferred over, and became the main ones of her existence¡­ Of course, a ghostposed of blood seemed like nothing but fantasy, and a strange one at that, something that not many could had ever guessed would happen. However, as someone that was always obsessed with drinking the blood of her enemies, and as a sadistic woman that bathed in the blood of her foes constantly, blood was very much like part of her very identity! Ghosts are able to gain an element aside from death when they reach this point, they acquire the power of an element that "makes them", something that identifies them. However, there are also cases of ghosts that acquire elements based on traumas¡­ perhaps one of Rose''s traumas was rted with darkness and blood, aside from her own element, there was something within it that had shaped her in such a way. Austr had been surprised when he saw the very face of one of the strongest Vampires within the Rank 4 Division, she was feared amongst the other Vampires as the "Scarlet Knight" due to her ability to generate an armor using blood magic by metalizing the iron within the blood. He was someone that even he feared to an extent, even though he had managed to growparably stronger to her or even stronger over this time since her death, he was given this new rank as a leader because of her death. Finding her "alive" and as a ghost to boot was something impacting for Austr! Rose was someone whose ruthlessness and mercilessness he admired greatly. She was a powerful and domineering woman that led her troops with great authority. But now¡­ she died, and was now converted into a ghost, and controlled by his enemy, the culprit behind this, the one hiding inside of that invisible and gigantic structure floating in the sky! Austr just wanted to know who this man was, who was this being capable of even conquering the mind of such a woman and force her into bing his Undead ve¡­ However, he had no time to wonder such things, Rose epassed his body with her own phantom, and began to drain all the blood she could find through his open wounds! "Damn it!!!" Austr roared angrily, using all the strength he could must to attack the woman with his magic-infused fist, but he was too weak now, Rose quickly evaded him and used her very phantasmal fists to give him several punches in his face! BOOM! BOOM! "Unngh¡­!" Austr cried in pain. "Would you keep quiet for now? I don''t want to bother with you anymore than this!" said Rose. She was just as domineering as he remembered her to be, even after dying and serving someone else than their glorious empress! Austr grabbed his sword and was about to sh Rose with it, attempting to sh her in half with the power of the darkness within the cursed de, only to feel a sharp pain on his hand as Uller finally managed tond a cleaner hit on him now that he was growing very weak, slicing off his hand and making him lose his de, which fell into the ground from the skies where he was floating in! SLASH! "Unngh?! A-Aggh¡­! No!" he cried. "Need some backup?" And just when things were getting terrible, even more terrible things happened, as Skadi reached the area and used her powerful spearing attacks to pierce through Austr''s body, piercing his chest! SLASH! "Ungh?! What the¡­?!" Austr looked at Skadi''s entire body, an enormously long spear was piercing through his chest and attempting to freeze his entire body through therge wound! "Aghh¡­ No¡­! NO!" Austr roared angrily, until his veryst moments, he was struggling! He unleashed a shockwave of pure energy out of his body, as Skadi was suddenly blown away, alongside Rose, and everyone else! Vasilisius felt like his phantom waved a lot, losing arge chunk out of it, he looked down in intrigue, the Vampire had unleashed ast and desperate attack! TRUUUUMMM¡­! "Agh¡­! Hahhh¡­ I won''t¡­ I won''t die¡­!" muttered Austr, his eyes were filled with zing conviction, he had not done so many things and gotten this far just to die miserably against a bunch of nobodies! But reality was often disappointing, after his initial explosive shockwave, he felt incredibly fatigued, to the point that he grew lethargic. "Ugh¡­" And then¡­! SLAAAASH! "Ah¡­!" A gigantic de made of ice sliced through his neck. Uller quickly decided to behead him while he was weakened! Austr looked at his own body as his head slowly grew farther away from his body¡­ his eyes twisted in agony as he gritted his teeth, blood gushing out of his cleanly cut head. "Ahh¡­ Agh¡­" In normal circumstances, he could even have enough strength to regrow a new body, weakened, but it would be a new body, nheless. However, he attempted to do this and the only thing he felt was even more pain. His mind slowly started to ck out too, and his senses began to weaken and grow duller¡­ he was fading away, growing weaker and weaker, until the point that he was going to die very soon. "Ugh¡­ T-To think my life would end like this¡­ So¡­ miserable¡­ I am sorry¡­ Empress¡­" he thought to himself, as darkness engulfed his mind¡­ Drake nodded, grabbing his soul, and quickly grasping it tightly with his hand. "EH?!" Austr''s consciousness was quickly brought back to reality, as she found himself as a bare soul in front of the perpetrator behind this entire thing! "Wee." Said Drake. ----- Chapter 545: The Old Immortals Resentment

Chapter 545: The Old Immortal''s Resentment

----- The Phantom of ck looked into the skies, the presences of the Vampires grew dimmer and dimmer with each passing minute, until they were all gone. All of their Blood Shadow Beasts were also defeated quite easily and quickly¡­ The former Immortal, that had once almost reached the stage of a Venerable was leftpletely speechless at the scene in front of his eyes. "What¡­ is the meaning of this?!" ck, the ancient Immortal that had lived for many years couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The moment he thought that he would be fighting enemies, he never expected things to go so awry as this moment. He had even prepared, but never thought his enemy woulde from the sky itself, and even more, it was even camouging itself while unleashing devastating cannon attacks¡­ Only two attacks have happened, and his entire territory was in shambles. This was the might of Drake''s Empire. Drake was certainly someone¡­ you wouldn''t mess around carelessly. But in all of his life, ck had never thought he would see a mortal with the capacity to do something that only immortals would evene out with. To say the least, mortals only had enough magic to do certain things. These cannon attacks by themselves seemed to use hundreds of thousands of mana in numerical value, somethingpletely insane that shouldn''t even be owned by mortals below Rank 6¡­ and even Rank 6 mortals had a difficult time doing such massive proportion of attacks. It was true that Drakepletely defied logic itself with his antics, but what he had achieve was slowly created over time, from his strongpanions using the cannon to the cannon itself, and then Fuyu using it. But it could also be exined in simple words that Drake was able to aplish this because he had Unique Skills and was a reincarnated person. Of course, unlike Greenwood who knew about Drake but not of his identity by itself nor his human form other than his dragon form he once fought using a mecha, ck had no idea Drake was a Unique Skill User, even less Red, who didn''t even knew that the man her Vampires fought today was the same that her other group had fought when they were chasing down Ruby! The truth was, although Drake kind of knew his enemy rather well, it wasn''t the same thing for them, he had kept his identity a secret very well, and wasn''t going around shouting to his foes his name or origins¡­ Although ck knew that the possibility for the one attacking him now being the same as the one that attempted to kill him within the dreamscape was high, he still wasn''tpletely sure¡­ Because Drake hasn''t even showed himself. Indeed, he had been inside of his castle this entire time, which was camouged and made invisible, only shooting beams of immense destructive proportions, and then sending his allies to kill the pesky Vampires that flew atop the clouds. ck now had a dilemma! What does he do now?! Red''s Vampires were defeated, they were kind of a strong trump card he was nning to use to achieve victory. But now they werepletely gone. His two beasts were weakened, although they were still alive and with a lot of energy left, however, they were left dizzy and damaged, and might not be able to offer the best they could. An army of aberrant Mold Beasts were slowly overrunning the Sect from the inside. He had to act and do something instead of sitting there and watch. Unlike Drake, he couldn''t give himself that privilege! But did he had enough strength? If those Vampires were defeated so easily, what would he be able to even do? What could he do to make any sort of difference? For the first time ever since he died, ck felt fear¡­ fear of the uncertainty of the future, a future where he wasn''t able to calcte things through, a future where he was unable to see through thingspletely. Undiscernible¡­ "Red¡­ your stupid backup served no purpose at all! They all died!" roared ck. He wanted to tell this to her personally, but the artifact within the building got most likely destroyed and if it even survived, it was most likely submerged in the swamp of miasma, slowly dissolving¡­ ck''s frustrating provoked him to see through his own memories, the past that he had left behind, and all the power he once had which was lost. When he was first "born", and when he developed as a being of his own, when he grew stronger, and when he sook a path on his life. "You will be named ck." These were the first words that he heard when he came to be. A simple name depicting the specialization he was forced to master, Darkness and Shadows. Within this group, names were given to each person based in the element they were going to master. Since they were born that they were predestined to use this very element, and be powerful immortals. Red was for blood¡­ Green was for nature¡­ And so on¡­ ck was a particrly impressive on his own antics, made to embody darkness, he was harsher and colder than the others, and was even more ruthless and proactive, in just a hundred and fifty years, he had already reached Immortal of Rank 9¡­ and with the help of the other colors, he was on his way to achieve the legendary Rank 10, where all Venerables had stepped into. However, the world and the heavens themselves were not going to let an aberrant being such as him to do as he pleased, a creation of wickedness made to master an element by an ancient enemy of the world. Why would the world itself allow such a thing? The tree of the world, Yggdrasil, in all her splendor and power, utilized her ability to summon Divine Trials, as countless catastrophes befell ck while he was slowly transitioning into Rank 10, and he was killed before he could even reach that stage¡­ ----- Chapter 546: New Vampire Souls

Chapter 546: New Vampire Souls

----- When ck faced the entire world going against him, he valiantly unleashed everything he had to fight against it. Darkness and shadows engulfed the entire area of the world where he was ascending, which was the higher skies of the continent of Jotunheim. Because of his stupendous disy of tremendous power, the skies were turned ck like ink, and that day was known as "The Day the World Suppressed the Great Darkness". ck had made a name of himself in those times. Known as "The Great Darkness", he had consumed countless nations, sects, and empires into endless darkness, ughtered millions of mortals to achieve his goals, and thousands of immortals that tried to get on his path. Although he wasn''t the same as a Venerable, the disasters he left behind of his path were well known and registered in history¡­ although hundreds of years since then, people had been born, and the fear he left on the world inhabitants slowly faded away. But what was the point of it? What was the point of obsessively wanting to be a Venerable? Was there something in specific he wanted to achieve? A goal. Amon goal within all colors, to be a Venerable¡­ Just as they were told to be¡­ they must take over the world once more, and be the pinnacle. Because only if one of them reaches the pinnacle is when they''ll be able to touch the gap once more. The gap¡­ "I can still escape¡­ It is futile to fight back, my energy reserves are not enough, my beasts are dying, my disciples are dying, defending them would be a waste of energy and time¡­ I will survive in this vessel, and one day rise to Immortal once more¡­ Things are not over- Eh?!" However, within the skies, an immense amount of heat began to be generated¡­ TRUUUUMMMM¡­! ¡­ A few minutes ago, the death of the Vampires came rather swiftly, as Drake quickly grabbed their souls and looked at the two, he had killed Lily and Austr. The other two Vampires that had been vaporized by Pekora''s attack didn''t even left souls behind. This was because Pekora''s attack was charged with light and life attributes, capable of purifying souls and sending them to the afterlife right away. However, Drake was able to catch these two. A malicious smirk emerged in his lips. "Wee, my fellow bloodsuckers." Said Drake. "Y-You¡­! Are you the one behind all of this?!" asked Lily. "I am! And you two are now my ves." Said Drake. "S-ves?! You dare ve our very souls to you?! You¡­ Ungh?! T-This soul¡­" muttered Austr. Lily and Austr realized this a bit toote, but when they nced at Drake in detail, and looked into his soul, they realized somethingpletely terrifying. An enormous soul in the shape of a multi-headed dragon showed up, shining brightly with azure and green colors, with a silvery-white lining all around its entire form. An air of endless frost came out of his entire soul, as the multiple snake-like heads it had sharp crimson-red eyes, which shone brightly and eerily. "Y-You''re not a normal¡­ ice giant!" said Austr. "What¡­ what are you?!" asked Lily. "Oh, so it is true, souls can see other soul shapes, don''t you? Dragons can do that and that''s how Tsukuyomi was able to realize I was a dragon¡­" said Drake while rubbing his chin. "D-Dragon?!" asked Lily. "So that''s why¡­ You''re¡­ a dragon¡­" muttered Austr. "Anyways, I don''t have time for you two for the moment¡­ Rose, grab them for now." Said Drake. Rose quickly emerged at the side of Drake. "Yes, my lord. I will keep them safe inside of me until you need them." Said Rose. "Thanks." Said Drake, leaving the two souls to Rose''s mercy. "W-Wait! Stop!" cried Lily. "Just what¡­ happened to you, Rose?! Why are you serving a dragon?" asked Austr. "Because lord Drake defeated me! He showed me who was the strongest of the two, and despite having died miserably, he gave me a second chance to keep existing as a ghost, I''ve regained a lot of my former powers, and even gained some new ones! Like this one!"ughed Rose, her entire face suddenly distorted as her jaws opened wide, like a ck hole, and she engulfed the two souls inside her stomach. Lily and Austr thought they would get devoured, but only found themselves trapped in apletely ck space, this was Rose''s "Stomach" a special ck space within her interior where she could store both physical things and also non-physical, souls were unable to run away when she trapped them inside. "Phew, it done, it was a bit longer than I expected¡­ Those Vampires were quite the challenge." Said Tisha. "Yeah, good work, Tisha." Said Drake, as he petted Tisha''s head, because she was smaller than his ice giant form. Tisha blushed a bit over the unexpected showcase of affection, as her long ears turned slightly red. "I-It''s nothing¡­ Anyways, are my people¡­?" asked Tisha. "Don''t worry, their souls are fine, they are resting for a bit for now, they''lle back after a day." Said Drake. "I see! Thank you, Drake." Said Tisha. The souls of the Ice Golems and Snow Beasts were Tisha''s major concern. Thankfully, they seemed to be fine, and would soon regain their bodies and probably their original cultivation levels too, as Drake had secured their mana cores. However, he wanted to give them a day or two to rest for the moment, so they would sleep and recover better so when they were remade into Ice Golems and Snow Beasts, they would be able to stay mentally healthy and not exhausted within the depths of their souls. Yukihime and the other ghosts reached up to Drake, also wanting to be praised. Skadi and Uller were particrly covered in blood¡­ "All of you, good work, you did great, I am proud. You should rest for now, we''ll handle things from here. yr, are you ready?" Asked Drake. "I am!" said yr. Drake noticed as a little girl touched the transparent crystal, and began infusing zing fire-attribute mana into it¡­ It was yr. ----- Chapter 547: The Power Of Fire!

Chapter 547: The Power Of Fire!

----- The power of fire magic. An incredible rare element in the continent of Jotunheim, this was due to the continents very high closeness with cold temperatures. In this continent, the element of ice was the most predominant of them all, and the one that flowed the most all across the continent, way more than in other continents, and especially simr in quantities to the continent of Niflheim. This was due to its closeness to this continent of frost and ice, although there was around 30% of the continent that remained without as much snow and ice, and even had a lot of greenery, the majority of the year the continent maintained itself covered in frozenndscapes and snow. Because of these conditions and more, fire element was one of the rarest that could be found, and it usually was a rarity amongst rarities¡­ although the opposite could be found in the continent of Muspel, the counterpart of ice giants lived, fire giants. Instead of ice dominating Jotunheimr and Niflheim, in Muspelheim there was a lot of fire attribute, and a fire giant being born with ice magic was incredibly unlikely. But the same was here, an ice giant with fire magic? It was often thought to be absolutely impossible. However, there were such cases, extremely rare cases where the ice giants were born with the element of fire. But these people didn''tsted long. There was a problem that elemental giants had when they were born with the element of theirplete opposite. Because they were weak to their opposite element, they would often grow weaker by wielding it, and would ultimately die because they cannot take this elemental mana into their bodies to cultivate, or the more their mana cores of that element grew stronger, the more pressured they felt until their natural element rushing through their bodies contrasted with the one in their mana core, causing an even worse case of magic explosion. But why? Why was yr, the young ice giant girl different? In fact since she awakened her fire magic that she had not shown anyplications. She was able to wield mes without issues, conjure powerful fireballs, fire whips, fire walls, and all sorts of fire spells with ease, never showing anyplications whatsoever! Despite this not beingpletely possible¡­ but it was happening. It could be said that it was because she drank the blood of an ice dragon, strengthening her physique and gaining natural resistance to the fire element, which ice dragons actually resisted. Also, drinking this blood made her body grow naturally stronger too, bing capable of withstanding the mana of her opposite element flowing across her mana veins. Since the moment that Drake found yr that he found her different than the other kids anyways, her bright red hair contrasted beautifully with her pale blue skin. She was a very unique-looking girl, and an adorable one at that. Of course, Drake didn''t knew the full context behind her powers and most of the time gave things for granted, without realizing that the carefree act of giving his own blood to all the kids while also helping them recover their traumas, and also awakening their mana cores, would had helped them so much, especially yr, who might had been destined of living an even worse life. However, since yr was picked up alongside her "siblings" by Drake and Bedann that she had been slowly progressing and growing stronger, she even showed off her might against another ice giants inside a tournament in the ice moon sect from all things. She had been progressing this entire time, raising her cultivation by going to explore dungeons with her friends. She umted mana cores and then gave them to the alchemy group, who crafted potions for her, the same was for her friends. Over months, they slowly reached higher cultivation Ranks. Without realizing it, she had even taken down a Rank 4 Boss Monster with the other kids and felt overwhelmed by a sensation of aplishment¡­ and it hasn''t even been that long since she began her journey as a magus. It could be said that nothing of this would had been achieved without Drake''s help, it was mostly all thanks to him, but it was also thanks to her efforts. It wasn''t as if he gifted them all, he gave the opportunities, but he required their effort and hard work in exchange. And now at Rank 4, she was still the only fire attribute wielder in the entire castle, and she was about too unleash her mes down into the enemy. She had a good amount of Mana herself, so yr felt confident. After having Ranked up to Rank 4 from such a young age, her little body had grown up a bit, now she looked like a girl in her early teens despite not having reached this age yet. Still, she was mostly a child with a lot of power. "yr, you''re ready?" asked Drake. "I am¡­" said ry. She touched the crystal in front of her and began infusing her fire-attribute mana, somethingpletely unique and different that no ice giant could develop¡­ well, only one in a billion, a rarity amongst rarities, as it was stated previously¡­ FLASH! The transparent crystal ball began to overflow with fiery red energy, turningpletely red, as mes danced inside of it and began to overflow its interior with more and more heat. An enormous aura of fire began to epass the crystal sphere as it rushed down through the runes and magic formations, connection to the cannon that Fuyu pointed down. A massive heat wave came out of the cannon, making the entire sky tremble as the clouds dissipated against this heat wave¡­ TRUUUUUMMM¡­! The massive amount of zing power within the canon was incredible, and it continued to growrger andrger, until it ultimately became incredibly powerful, as if the entire sky was being bathed in heat, in zing mes of judgement. Those within the Dark Shadow Sect Territory noticed this fiery disturbance, as they red upwards¡­ Fear began to emerge in their eyes. ----- Chapter 548: The Dark Shadow Sect Masters Regrets

Chapter 548: The Dark Shadow Sect Master''s Regrets

----- ck recalled his past in just a few seconds as he looked upwards in utter fear. His mind seemed to be even more made up as he realized he had no other option than running away, staying here would only end up killing him at longst, and that would mean the end of his ambitions and dreams. He already tasted the bitterness of death, the frustration of being suppressed by destiny, he didn''t wanted to taste it anymore, even if it meant he had to swallow his pride, and leave everything behind, that was fine, as long as he had himself and a fine vessel, he would be able to raise to the top once more, even if it took him a long time, as long as he could remain existing, his ambitions and dreams would never shatter. He looked into the enormous aura of fire emerging all around the skies, as he thought that the divine might of the sun itself was going to fall over them. The disciples fighting against the mold beast were struggling already, many were dying and joining the group, and a few of them began to just run away from the sect territory, jumping the rubble and simply put, getting away as fast as possible. ck didn''t had the time to waste trying to stop them¡­ the two enormous beasts, the giant Shadow Jormungandr Descendant and the Mana-Absorbing Abyssal Spider Queen noticed this enormous fire magic power¡­ they were already highly damaged when they were attacked by that life and light attack that also came from the skies. A fire attack could be said to be the overkill, and right now, it was being charged! "Damn it¡­ Red, your useless Vampires died right away, you stupid woman!" thought ck, still angry about the Vampires easily getting defeated. He quickly enhanced the body of his vessel, as it began to fly away from the scene as fast as possible. Epassing himself with darkness and shadows, he kicked the air and began to fly away farther and farther¡­ "Lord ck, we''ll leave everything behind?!" asked the Vessel, the Dark Shadow Sect Master. "Of course we''ll do! Do you think we''ll simply sacrifice ourselves in vain?! As long as you and I are alive, we can slowly rise once more!" said ck. "But¡­! That sect, it took me so long to make¡­" sighed the Sect Master. "Agh, shut it! You dare go against the orders of an Immortal? After all the things I''ve done for you?" asked ck. "I-I would never!" said sect master. The sect master of the Dark Shadow Sect, an ice giant with a ck beard that was naturally born with the power of dark and shadow magic, named Saldrarion ckdoor, hees from an ancient family of dark and shadow magic wielding ice giants of old, as one of thests descendants, he was left without anything but himself ever since he lost everything a fateful day. The Righteous Faction persecuted his Family for being wielders of "dark arts", and due to the decrees made by the Primeval Frost Soul Court, which was the greatest Righteous Faction Immortal Sect in the whole continent, a crusade to exterminate the veryst remnants of the ckdoor Family began. It was well known amongst the greatest sects, nations, and kingdoms of the continent of Jotunheimr that this infamous family were specialist in the use of ck magic, which epassed darkness and shadow elements. In the past, they were once part of arge Empire, the Dark Empire, a powerful Empire that dominated the continent and brought down even immortals with them as its leaders were also immortals. This Empire had once threatened even the Primeval Frost Soul Court, but ultimately perished when these immortals from within the court decided to act at longst, when they saw that they couldn''t let them have their way any longer. As the ones made to secure peace in the entire continent by the Ice Queen, the Venerable of Ice and thetest that had ever existed, they acted and destroyed the Dark Empire in a single night. However, with such a big Empire and an even bigger family, they were bound to have some survivors carrying that blood. This is why the Court decided to put a task to all righteous faction to investigate any user of darkness and shadow magic they could ever found, as it could most likely be survivors from the ckdoor family. This is why an event known as the "Extinguishing Darkness" began, where the righteous faction had grown obsessed with gaining merit for the Court, so they began killing anyone that could wield this element anyways, without even asking if they were even of the ckdoor family or further investigating. It was very rare for ice giants to wield other elements than ice, but it happened more often than with fire, there were many innocents that were persecuted and killed in gruesome ways only because of the magic power they were born as. Saldrarion was actually one that possessed such blood, thest one of his kin that had survived after his family got caught and ughtered before his eyes. Since he was a child that he had to survive on his own after escaping, and due to necessity, he ended doing crimes and acting as a bandit since he was a little toddler, so he could eat and survive another day. This ultimate made him a well-known criminal when he reached maturity, but that didn''t stop him, at the end, he ended gathering many criminals like him to protect each other, and against many people''s expectations, these criminals simply vanished one day and even stopped doing their vile acts. Saldrarion decided to take the easy route and escape into a deste area, create a sect with all these criminals, and live in harmony in here, although their greed couldn''t be easily satiated by just "living in harmony"¡­ Sooner orter, they put their eyes into the neighboring Sects¡­ ----- Chapter 549: Catastrophic Attack

Chapter 549: Catastrophic Attack

----- Saldrarion knew very well what he was exactly getting into. Saldrarion knew that he couldn''t simply go around messing with these two sects without any actual backup ns other than "fuck them over" with sheer strength, because that wouldn''t work, and they would most likely end as the losers in the end. But things changed in their grim future when the Sect Master found a mysterious temple underground, beneath the ruins where he had built his sect, in these underground areas, there were many doors imbued with runes. And the only way to open them was using darkness and shadow attribute spells¡­ after several trials, Saldrarion suddenly found himself in the heart of the Inheritance of an ancient Immortal, and nobody else that one that had shaken the world with his power¡­ And he was also possessed by the phantom of ck, a fragment of the soul of this immortal. Using his cunning mind and his tools, he nned to take over the entire continent- no, the world! And he was beginning with these two sects at his side¡­ Things went well at first, the war between the two sects opened an excellent opportunity for them to advance further and dominate both while they were worn and torn. After this initial attack, only another one to the two would be enough topletely wipe them out and gain their resources and more. It was actually a perfect n, there was no way for it to fail, the two sects felt cornered and desperate, and there wasn''t anything that could go wrong, everything was calcted. Well, they never calcted apletely external factoring out of nowhere and being kind-hearted enough, with all the strength it possessed, to simply help them out for "free". And this was when things began to go badly, the Dark Shadow Sect found themselves fighting an infamous man known as Drake, of course, they didn''t even knew his name nor his intentions, but they knew someone helped, someone incredible enough to wipe out the entire shadow beast army. And now, even after all that had happened, they were still in the blue about what exactly was happening and who was the awful one that has been doing all these things in the back, Drake had done an excellent job at hiding his identity! Or he hasn''t? And simply put, the Dark Shadow Sect had not even tried sending recon at all? ck had not even thought about all the possibilities he could had done to discern the identity behind the man, but now that he was in dire straits, he couldn''t do any of them. He had underestimated the mortals and thought that they were not deserving of any sort of strategy, after all they were all considered less than brainless, how would they even need all this much effort from a prideful immortal such as him? Well, this stupid thought process ended biting him in the back. TRUUUUUMMM¡­! The mes in the sky finally shot down into the ground, an enormous tower of mes came out of Fuyu''s canon! The mes were so powerful and intense that even the sky trembled to its might! The mes exploded into the ground, reaching the territory of the Dark Shadow Sect at longst, and spreading mes that burned it all, thest disciples that were surviving and fighting were calcinated, the two giant guardian beasts defended as much as they could but the mes consumed their very beings, barely managing to survive even after bathing in the mes, but they could not even muster much of their power, and even Miranda''s mold aberrations were burned, a small price to pay for it. BOOOOOOMMM!!! The enormous quantities of mes epassed the entire ce, consuming thest life left behind, and anything else was covered in ck charcoal. The Sect Master and ck''s phantom were unable to escape in time, protecting themselves with the rubble and magic barriers, they somehow survived the living hell that fell over them for a few seconds. When things ended at longst, they were left barely in one piece, without believe such an attack could had even been performed by a mortal. Within the Castle, yr sighed in exhaustion as she was caught by Drake''s arms. "Uwaahh¡­ I did a lot¡­" she sighed. "You indeed did a lot! Good job." Said Drake, petting yr and bringing her into her room to rest, he quickly flew back to the room as he looked down through the window, his sharp eyes could see very farther away. He detected that there were still two signals of life down there barely hanging out, alongside arge amount of darkness trying to slowly run away. "So that must the be the sect master and ck, we cannot possibly let them escape¡­ I''ll go catch them¡­ Miranda,e with me, I''ll send off Kumo and Kuro to deal with the surviving two lives in the territory down below, while the two of us catch the sect master." Said Drake. "O-Only the two of us?!" asked Miranda. "If we bring more, things will getplicated and ck might try something nasty, if we only go the two of us, we can handle things out." Said Drake. "Oh¡­ I suppose there''s some logic behind it¡­ Fine! I wanted to p that idiot for doing this to you and Belle in that dreamscape anyways, let''s go!" said Miranda. Miranda and Drake quickly jumped out of the Castle, falling through the skies. She sat over Drake''s back, as he suddenly transformed into his dragon form and flew down below at a fast speed. His enormous form resembled a titanic eight-headed snake with a monstrous pair of wings andrge ws and arms, covered by silvery-white scales. His various crimson-red eyes shone brightly, unleashing a strong wave of pure fear over the running target of his wrath! Meanwhile, Drake opened his shadows as two enormous beasts jumped out, shing over the burned sect''s territory, finding their two monstrous parents¡­ ----- Chapter 550: Clash Of Giants 1

Chapter 550: sh Of Giants 1

----- Kumo and Kuro were released from Drake''s shadow as the two gargantuan beasts fell over the ground, creating an enormous tremor that shook the entire ce. The tremor was so big that an enormous shockwave out of their dark auras was made, throwing away most of the rubble spread around and managing to actually clean the entire ce, converting it into a tnd. The only thing left were ruins and¡­ two enormous beasts of the same type as Kumo and Kuro, but bigger and even more monstrous than them, their very presences exuded an air of incredible strength, the quantity and quality of their mana indicated that they were both at Rank 5! However, they were weakened, severely weakened, after having endured two magic cannons in their faces, both which were rather effective against their elements, they had weakened severely and could barely unleash but a part of their former power. They would need many days, weeks, or even months or years to recoverpletely by themselves, but this was the perfect opportunity to y them, Drake knew this very well and this was the reason why he sent his two pets to y their parents. The enormous Spider Empress was twice the size of Kumo, towering almost 80 meters of height, her entire body was covered in wounds, however, her exoskeleton had been burned several times, and several of her eyes were burned and wouldn''t regenerate back. Meanwhile, Kumo, although being half her size, was still pretty strong-looking herself, and was healthy too! She might now be more than a match against her ursed mother. And then there was the enormous snake, also almost double the size of Kuro, its gigantic body could easily coil around a skyscraper from Earth. Its crimson-red eyes shone brightly, but its entire body had open wounds, leaking blood everywhere¡­ nheless, it seemed brave, brave enough to fight. After having arrived here, the two beasts locked res with one another for a few seconds before a battle quickly began. BOOOMMM!!! Kuro and Kumo went into the offensive right away, making the entire world tremble around them with their gigantic size, the two leaped over their weakened parents, desiring to defeat these ultimately strong beings and grab their crowns as their own. The vicious Spider Empress and the Shadow Jormungandr Descendant Emperor were not going to die without giving away a vicious battle, however! They quickly bared their fangs as their auras emerged from their bodies, as weakened as they were, they were still Rank 5! It was often said that when beasts were cornered was when they showed their might the most after all! "GRYYYSSHA!" TRUUUMM!!! The Spider Empress roared, as she opened her jaws and a massive beam of darkness came out of it, shing against Kumo! BOOOM!!! The beam of darkness reached the Spider Queen, as her mother quickly moved slowly towards her daughter, although her body was very weakened and she couldn''t even move half as fast as she can in her healthier form, she was so big that every step were dozens of meters, reaching Kumo rather quickly nheless! Kumo was impacted by her mother''s beam, as she fell over the floor! She quickly began to regain herposition as she red down hatefully at her mother, her enormous eyes shed with bright red light, epassing her mother with a sudden shower of status effects! FLAAAASH! The Spider Empress suddenly found herself paralyzed, poisoned, and more! Of course, as the Empress, she was highly resistant to these eye curses, and quickly used her own eyes against her daughter! However, because she only had a few of them, three, to be exact, the power of them was limited. Kumo, however, felt their power as they bathed her body with curses, she felt paralyzed and also dizzy, and part of her legs slowly began to petrify! "GRISHY!" Kumo felt rmed, as she red down at her mother and suddenly unleashed an expansive shockwave of darkness all around herself, shing against everything around her and her mother included! BOOOM!!! The Spider Empress fell over the floor by the powerful shockwave of darkness, her eyes lost their fixation on Kumo''s body, giving her daughter the opportunity to strike once more! Kumo rushed towards her mother and used the sharp tip of her ws, covering them in magic and shadow darkness, and beginning to pierce through her mother''s body, abusing the open wounds she had to inflict direct damage into her insides! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "GRRYYYEEEEHH¡­!" The Spider Empress roared angrily back at her daughter, as she kicked her back with her many legs, pushing her away from her sight. Her big body was double the size of her daughter, meaning that she had double her physical strength, her legs could easily skewer Kumo if her daughter wasn''t able to evade in time. CLAAAASH! As Kumo found herself being pushed away and almost to be affected by her mother''s eyes the moment she fixated her eyes on her, Kumo conjured magic, dark shadow magic, as she generated enormous spears made of darkness and fired them like a torrential rain over her mother! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The attacks began to pierce her mother''s defenses and continued to reach her body, her eyes were attacked, and after a dozen of these attacks in mere seconds, her eyes exploded, leaving herpletely blind! The weakened Spider Empress cried in agony, as her ruthless and merciless daughter approached her at an incredible fast pace, reaching up to her and pushing her down into the ground once more! BOOOOM!!! She quickly began to tear down her mother''s legs one by one, inhibiting her movements and then she used her ws coated in shadow magic as spears, piercing her mother''s head and pulverizing it with constant attacks! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The constant attacks continued to pierce through the Spider Empress head, until it began to tear apart due to the enormous damage, the spider empress tried to fight back with magic, but her daughter had already taken a great initiative, and wouldn''t let go of her! "GRYYYSSHHIIEEE¡­!" CLAAAASSSSHH!!! Suddenly, the Spider Empress entire head exploded into pieces, dying on the spot! ----- Chapter 551: Clash Of Giants 2

Chapter 551: sh Of Giants 2

----- As the fight between the Spider Empress and Kumo happened, Kuro had quickly confronted the Snake Empress, whose presence and size was even more intimidating than the Spider Empress. However, unlike the Spider Empress whose body was covered by a hard exoskeleton armor, the snake had an armor of scales, which could easily bend, after the two first attacks from the sky, the enormous snake was left with enormous burnt wounds across its body, as rivers of blood leaked out of it. Kuro and Kumo were wild monsters, they didn''t nned through things as much as a person would do, although they had powerful instincts and great hunting abilities, they still went for the simplest method of attacking, jumping over their enemies while they were weak! The snake quickly jumped over her mother, as she coiled around her body and quickly used her sharp fangs to pierce her open wounds infusing venom, which her mother was immune against, but that she also infused with her magic, dark magic. "GRYYSSHA!" The Snake Empress angrily battled back, shaking her body, and throwing Kuro away, while conjuring a barrage of piercing shadow spears towards her! Kuro quickly conjured a shadow and darkness barrier, protecting herself from the attacks of her mother, and ultimately surviving her deadly and embracing attacks! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Her barrier constantly began to shatter against her mother''s attacks, but Kuro quickly dug underground, escaping from the surface and from her mother''s magical attacks, as she nced above and used her senses to quickly pinpoint her mother''s location through the darkness she had infused into her body thanks to her bite into her open wounds! And then¡­! FLASH! A sudden pain took over the Snake Empress, as the darkness lingering inside of her open wound and body becamerger and deadlier, shaping as countless dark and sharp needles piercing her insides, killing her from the inside! "GRRYYYSSSHAAAA¡­!" The Snake Empress released a pitiful groan of agony as Kuro used this opportunity to emerge from the ground right behind her mother and attacked her very clear and open wounds with her magic attacks. Enormous ten-meter-big spears made of darkness flew like tracking missiles, being masterfully controlled by Kuro to reach her mother''s wounds, piercing through them, and then exploding in consecutive session! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Countless explosions of dark magic reached the snake empress, as her wounds began to growrger and she started to lose even more blood! Angrily and desperately, she attacked Kuro with all her might, shing against her with her long tail and ttening the smaller snake into the ground! BOOOOMMM!!! "GRYYEEHH¡­" Kuro cried pitifully as she felt a few of her bones break, and that''s when her mother wasn''t even at her full strength, with her vitality draining away, Kuro somehow managed to survive that enormous attack with only a few bones broken, although she still vomited a mouthful of blood and felt very dizzy. "GGRYYSHAAAAAAAA!!!" The snake empress was going insane in agony, as she attacked Kuro once more with a berserk swing of her tail and countless magical projectiles made of darkness reaching up to her daughter. Kuro evaded a few while took some others using her shadow shield, she dug into the ground and began to escape from her mother''s attacks as she went into a berserk fit of rage. "GRYSHA!" However, the snake empress wasn''t done with her and wouldn''t simply let her daughter get there and wait for her death, she conjuredrge spears of darkness and began to bathe the entire ground with them, the spears were strong enough that they were able to pierce through the ground with ease! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Kuro was desperately sliding away from her the snake empress merciless attacks, suddenly resurfacing out of desperation, only to be attacked by the furious mother! "GRYAR!" It tried to bite her head clean with her enormous jaws, but Kuro greeted her open jaw with a massive beam of darknessing from her own mouth, filling the inside of her mouth, and then exploding, dislocating her jaw! CRAAAASH! "GRAAAHHHHH¡­!" The snake empress looked pitiful, Kuro felt the necessity to quickly finish it off and honor her foe with a quick death! She rushed forward, evading her mother''s lethargic attacks while jumping around, she pointed out her tail at the snake empress and pped her strongly, pushing her down into the ground! BOOOM! The snake Empress vomited another mouthful of blood, as her eyes were resisting the urge to roll out and die on the spot, the resilient snake directed arge sphere of darkness as herst attack, shing over Kuro as she dropped dead in the ground! BOOOOMMM!!! "GRRYYARR¡­" Kuro caught the attack head-on at the end, and was thrown into the ground, her entire body ended more wounded that she would had liked to, but her mother was dead, thankfully¡­ She began to gently lick her wounds painfully, as she noticed Kumoing at her side, the giant spider suddenly conjured advanced Darkness and Shadow Magic, filling Kuro''s wounds with a healing effect, this was a healing spell! Her wounds began to slowly recover faster, while her body filled a bit more covered in vitality than usual. Kuro sighed in relief, as Kumo grabbed her and carried the snake in her back. Meanwhile, as the fight against the tow old Empresses hade to an end against their stronger descendants, Drake and Miranda chased down the Dark Shadow Sect Master and the specter of ck, as the two began to run away as fast as possible from them, already detecting their presences! ck looked back as he saw an enormous eight-headed silvery-white-scaled winged snake reaching up to him! Its size alone was that of a mountain, and the enormous titan relentlessly followed him, destroying anything on its path with ease. "What kind of monster is that¡­!" cried the Dark Shadow Sect Master. "A dragon of some sort?! But it clearly wants to destroy us¡­! It came from the skies, so it was most likely sent here to chase us down!" said ck. ----- Chapter 552: Last Battle

Chapter 552: Last Battle

----- ck and the Dark Shadow Sect Master couldn''t understand what Drake truly was, they had never seen such an aberrant beast before. It had eight snake-like heads with clear different appearances to one another, eight long tails, and sharp crimson-red eyes in each head! Additionally, it had two pair of giant wings with decorations resemble eyes, and strong and big limbs. Its snake-like appearance made it out to be some sort of snake-like monster, but it also ended acting like a dragon! "D-Damn it¡­!" cried ck, he was happy to just escape at this point, but even that was taken away from him as this monster chased him relentlessly. Drake followed ck from behind at a fast speed, while Miranda sat down over his main head. He began to realize this man was incredibly fast, faster than him, at some point, the chase would be given away to him unless he showed him off his smaller and morepact ice giant form. In his ice giant form, he would be limber and faster, and might be capable of catching up to him, but he risked revealing his identity. Although he was sure that he could kill him if he caught him, it didn''t mean that there wouldn''t be ways for him to see record who he was somehow, and send it to the other colors which were his allies. The best thing Drake could do now was perhaps shapeshift into a more limber and smaller form, or¡­ trap him. Trap him in which way? Drake began to think about some way of doing it, he had many magic elements, skills, and knowledge, he simply had to synthetize everything and form a new technique. But he had no time over it, so he ended asking the System, whose calction process was incredibly fast, she could even conjure magic for him and new techniques too that she might create through everything he had. "System, can you help me create a technique using what I got to trap him before he gets away?" he wondered. The System was his own power, so asking his own power to form something that could aid him wasn''t something he found wrong or as if "cheating", and even if it were cheating, he wasn''t someone that would care about such stupid thoughts, in real life, cheating waspletely okay as long as you could keep your life intact, or as long as you could catch the bastard desperately escaping from you! "What?! So that''s what this bastard is doing!" thought Drake. Suddenly Drake felt a rush of information reaching his mind, as he suddenly managed to figure out the right technique, a powerful Domain epassing his elements, which might had took him several hours to figure out on his own, in mere seconds! "Conjure it!" said Drake. TRUUUUUMMM¡­! A sudden change happened all around the atmosphere within at least 200 meters! ck and the Dark Shadow Sect Master nced around their surroundings in horror at the scene before them! Drake was conjuring something truly deplorable, which had suddenly begun to epass the entire area! Elemental streams continued to surge from his elemental mana aura, as they fused together with the power of Winter Magic as their major pir, the other powers from skills merged together as well, forming the smaller pirs of this creation! "W-What is this?! A Domain?! But it was conjured so quickly! This is something that only Immortals would be capable of doing! H-He can conjure suchplex multi-elemental magic so quickly?! This monster¡­ is not a mere monster!" thought ck, as he tried to hurry up and escape before the domain were to close, but it was toote! A second after, and he already found himself within a bubble made of twisting blue energies, flowing with elemental power, but mostly that of Winter Magic, freezing everything around! Drake flew towards ck as the former immortal found himself trapped within an enormous domain made of ice and other elements together, it resembled a gigantic dome! ck attempted to kick the walls, break them, and more, using all the techniques and magic he had learned. But nothing worked! He had been trying it for a while but simply put, it was in vain¡­ ck and the Dark Shadow Sect Master looked at the aberrant eight-headed dragon quickly approaching to them with fear clear in their eyes! "You''re not going anywhere, pal. We are going to finish what we started that other night." Said Drake with a domineering voice. ck quickly realized who this dragon was! And he quickly and finally connected the dots¡­ the entire domain was made of ice, and the one that attacked him in his dreamscape was also a wielder of powerful ice, capable of even freezing dreams¡­ "S-So it was you!" he roared back, looking at Drake with utter hate on his eyes! "Yes, it was me!"ughed Drake. His entire aura suddenly began to leak his various elements, merging together and predominately being fused into his aura of Winter Magic, turning into a spectacle of icy rainbow streams rushing everywhere, fueling the domain to contain itself¡­ "So this is the Dark Shadow Sect Master?" asked Miranda, as she jumped out of Drake''s head, and reached the floor, the little girl red down at the man in front of her, as a ck specter made of darkness and shadows emerged from his body¡­ ----- Chapter 553: Trapped!

Chapter 553: Trapped!

----- Miranda jumped out of Drake''s main head with a domineering presence, despite merely resembling a young human girl, her very presence exuded a power way beyond that of a normal human girl at all, shew aspletely in another level, in fact! By merely looking at her, ck and the Dark Shadow Sect Master felt a sudden dreadful feeling! This wasn''t because Miranda had suddenly grown super strong or something, after all her growth was tied to Bedann. As Bedann had recently drank some cultivation potions of Rank 4 and increased her Rank, the power of Miranda also increased, and she even gained new abilities, some of them allowed her to wield the Chaos Attribute that Bedann had innately awakened after Drake unknowingly gave to her a Dragon Mark of Chaos. This Dragon Mark had awakened the inner potential of an element to anyone that had them, and they were like the "Blessing" or "Divine Protection" that Drake gave to anyone that grew closer to him and became his family or allies. This Dragon Mark power was acquired when he gained the Divine Protection of Fafnir, and it had given his allies the power to awaken a new element or strengthen their original element. Bedann''s soul by itself already had Chaos within itself, but after she acquired the Dragon Mark of Chaos, her power within her soul finally awakened into usable power, and after she was visited by a mysterious entity while sleeping and was granted its help, even if small, she was given the ability to control this Chaos and made it into a proper Chaos Attribute Magic Ability. Now, after progressing and growing strong enough, her Mold Magic Mana Core had grown stronger, which also meant that Miranda, who was tied to it, grew stronger as well! The connection between the Mana Core and the Soul continued to grow bigger, helping Miranda gain power from Bedann''s soul too, which was, at the end of the day, also her own soul, as they were both sides of the same coin, in some sort of way. In fact, as she slept, Bedann''s consciousness was residing within Miranda''s mind, allowing her to see through Miranda''s crimson-red eyes at the enemy in front of them. She also channeled the power of Chaos within her main body into this "avatar" that was Miranda''s body. The dreadful feeling of chaos and miasma leaking out of this girl made ck and the Dark Shadow Sect Master realize that her true potential seemed outstandingly incredible! With this power¡­ couldn''t she quite possibly reachpletely new levels of power? Even more, the element that the various colors had been trying to look for this entire time¡­ the element that epassed the barrier atop the world that wouldn''t let their main goal be fulfilled no matter how much they worked so hard for¡­ Chaos. The Chaos that had tormented the world in the past, the Chaos that brought the Miasma to the world, the Chaos that brought the monsters to the world¡­ "This is¡­ the element of Chaos! I can''t believe it¡­ howe this little human girl has it?! thousands of years of research, in all my previous lives¡­ and I could never reach farther than some failed attempts¡­ yet this girl possess this transcendental element as if nothing?!" thought ck, as he was shocked by the scene in front of him. Drake re down at ck from behind Miranda, as the two slowly approached their targets. There was no point in talking it out with them or something, the pair hade here to just y the two for good, and that was it. "You''ve been trapped in my domain, ck, this is it, there won''t be other way around it, fight to the death like a man against us, or perish miserably while supplicating for your life, you have two options." Said Drake. His domineering words and presence made the ancient immortal''s mind grow more and more concerned about what might happen, if he really dies now that he''s just a small soul fragment, then everything else might as well be gone forever¡­ His ambitions, dreams, and aspirations¡­ as long as he could keep on existing, there might be a way for all of them to remain, but as of now, they seemed like they were fragmenting into pieces before his eyes, the Dark Shadow Sect Master that was his own vessel was already frozen in fear, despite being Rank 5, a rank above Drake at that! But would he even be able to fight against such odds? They couldn''t do other thing than try, as there was no other way to do this than struggle to the very end of their lives and fight like men. ck and Dark Shadow Sect Master unified their wills,bining their power together, well, mostly ck forced the fearful Dark Shadow Sect Master to do it, as the Dark Shadow Sect Master was already giving up, and if it were up to him, he would had already betrayed ck and simply tried his best to be caught as a prisoner for eternity than dying, he was that scummy. But ck was the one in charge here, using his phantasmal powers, he took over the body of the Dark Shadow Sect Master and then parasitized the Dark Shadow Sect Master''s mana core, making the Dark Shadow Sect Master begin to harborrge quantities of his dark and shadow powers. The Dark Shadow Sect Master began to overflow with this darkness and shadowsing out of his body, ring down at Drake with no longer? fearful look, but one filled with frustration, clearly showing the true emotions of ck through the Dark Shadow Sect Master''s face. "You''re such a nuisance¡­ you''ve been trying to mess with me all this time and now, you dare look down on me as if I were a mere steppingstone to you?! I won''t give up¡­ I am not a glorious immortal for nothing¡­ I will fight to the end¡­!" roared ck. He was clearly desperate, trying to fill himself with courage. ----- Chapter 554: All-Consuming Ice

Chapter 554: All-Consuming Ice

----- ck knew that there wasn''t anything else he could do other than fight, he was cornered, and Drake wasn''t going to y around with him, he had a grudge against him, and he hade to do everything he could to kill him. The jewel within his chest began to gather thest bits of negative energy, making it overflow all around his vessel, exploding into a mass of pure darkness that began to cover the vessel''s body. This darkness then suddenly materialized, turning into a jet-ck armor, tightly covering the man''s body. This was a basic technique for defense, as the phantom of ck had been cornered and he didn''t had any other alternative. "An armor¡­ how original¡­" sighed Drake. FLAAASH! With just a thought, Drake''s magic was unleashed, using his eight heads at the same time to multi-task and conjure even more powerful andplex magic at the same time, a downpour of ck ice began to fall over ck! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The enormous icicle spears reached ck in an instant, as they shed over the floor and began to spread a ck ice, which exuded a deadly ck smoke as they hit the ground, spreading a phantasmal and deathly aura that seemed to consume the life of anyone that touched it! ck quickly began to fly away, using strong impulses of darkness to circle around Drake and then pointing at him the enormous dragon with his ws, two enormous des made of darkness materialized, which were then covered by red-colored auras, and infused with ck phantom. FLASH! FLASH! The two des then flew towards Drake in an instant with incredible speed, reaching up to him and piercing through his enormous armor made of scales, and then detonating into deadly and thundering explosions. BOOOOMM!!! The darkness that exploded within the two des pierced through Drake''s flesh, tearing apart arge chunk of his body, but this flesh quickly recovered as ck nced at the scene in shock. Tendrils of flesh began to coil around one another, and the lost flesh was recovered while the bone also recovered at an increasing speed, every cell lot was easily regenerated through an endless self-division. ck was left speechless as he nced at the scene, stopping for a few seconds, which was enough for Miranda to abuse this opening! BOOM! Suddenly, the ground below ck exploded, forcing him to jump away as arge ck snake coated in chaos and miasma emerged, countless mold tentacles came out of its body, reaching up to ck at increasing speed! The powerful tentacles acted like deadly whips, shing over the floor around ck constantly, ultimately reaching him, coiling around him, and coating him in the mold! "W-What is this strange substance?!" thought ck, as his entire body was suddenly overed entirely in mold! However, it didn''tsted that long, a sh of darkness came out of his chest, as a shockwave of shadows was unleashed from his body, shing against the powerful mold mass trying to devour him, taking away this entire relentless and annoying mass and vaporizing it with sheer magical power! BOOOOMMM!!! And at the same time, darkness poured out of him and generated dozens of copies of his own body, the real body quickly began to move around the battlefield, flying towards Miranda and targeting her, each clone made of shadows conjured powerful spells, beams of darkness, projectiles in the shape of spears made of shadows, and bullets of obscure energy, shing over her body! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Miranda, however, didn''t falter, her vessel''s body continued to tear down as she had already infected it with a lot of mold, enough to make it possible for her to recover the lost flesh with it easily, while protecting herself with a coating veil of chaos. She then shaped this chaos as several spikes, which covered her body in an instant, the attacks that reached her spikes were suddenly distorted and dispelled before they could deal any damage. ck realized the amazing potential of Chaos-Attribute, capable of even negating other elements by distorting their very structure! ¡­But he didn''t had any time to think things through nor admire the potential of Chaos-attribute, a second after, Drake emerged behind him, his enormous body seemed to move at a speed that shouldn''t belong to such a body. Each of his heads opened their mouths and unleashed different breath attacks containing the various elements he could wield, explosions of phantasmal blue mes, ck darkness, soul-damaging nightmares, slicing windstorms, and freezing winter elements fell over ck, a storm of elements and a total disy of the insanity that was fighting a monster such as Drake. "S-So many elements! J-Just what¡­ what are you?!" asked ck in utter shock, trying to evade as much as he could, but each breath attack came one after the other, making it a constant pressuring beams of destruction. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! And then, it felt as if space and time distorted as countless spears made of ice the size of over ten meters each began to emerge literally anywhere where the eye could see, ck waspletely overwhelmed as he tried to defend using his darkness and barriers, but the ice continued to pierce through his body and freeze him, and to boot, beams of chaos continued to fall over him from all sides, massacring his armor even more! He tried to run away several times, fight back with his martial techniques merged with magic, and even did countless other things, but everything failed against this overwhelming and constant power, a barrage of endless magic attacks. Ice, ice anywhere the eye could see, the only thing he could see was ice. Consuming him constantly, the ice became the grave of his aspirations, of his dreams, of everything he could had ever been, and of everything he once was. His eyes distorted as he felt the embracing coldness of ice epass his entire being, and then, enormous jaws devoured him, tearing his vessel apart, and crushing his soul, shattering it into pieces, melting it into primordial energies, and killing him, once and for all. His consciousness faded away, as hisst thoughts were simple and unexpectedly, they came along with admiration towards his foe. "I-Incredible¡­ I''ve been¡­ Completely overwhelmed¡­" TRUUMMM¡­! His consciousness finally disappeared, as Drake felt a surge of power reaching his souls and body, although at the end, it resulted not being as much as he originally imagined he would get by eating this being. "Hahh¡­ That was certainly a bit satisfying¡­" he sighed in relief. Things were finally done, although they seemingly ended rather fast and abruptly, for a man that was soon to be a father, that was for the best. Miranda smiled as she quickly went back to her usual form, the snake she had be was suddenly gone. Its body wasn''t stored anywhere but she had assimted the corpse and now had the power to take on its form at any time she wanted. "Well, I think Kuro and Kumo should be done as well, right?" she asked. "Yeah¡­ Let''s go back, I want to eat something tastier to change this bad vor in my mouth¡­" sighed Drake. Meanwhile, within her hideout, Red seemingly sensed that what had happened. "So ck couldn''t even stand a chance¡­ Just who¡­ who did this?" ----- Chapter 555: The Calculations Of A Vampire Empress

Chapter 555: The Calctions Of A Vampire Empress

----- Within her castle, a mischievous Vampiress looked into the situation. Her Vampires suddenly all died with a dy of a few minutes in between each one¡­ And then, ck was defeated too, the entire territory of his Dark Shadow Sect was decimated, and even the beast he had were killed. "Who¡­ Who did this? ck¡­ He''s gone now¡­ Completely¡­ gone¡­" The woman, nicknamed Red by those that knew her personally, and known as the "Tyrannical Empress" by her Vampires seemed to be filled with contempt. She couldn''t believe what had just happened just now. Although she couldn''t see it properly anymore, she had observed part of what happened across the eyes of her subjects. She saw the beams of chaos and light and lifeing from the skies, she saw how two of these strong Vampires was vaporized alive and saw how those powerful beings emerged and killed the other two Vampires. The mysterious gods, the strange ice elf, the powerful crows, and the¡­ intelligent weapons. Of course, when they died, shepletely lost her connection with her, even though it could be possible for her to still see through their vision even as souls. But she felt something darker and abyssal take the souls away and stop any way for them to continue seeing for her. Aside from this, she also had a few other beings¡­ such as small bats made of blood left around by his Vampires beforehand. Most of them died in the catastrophes, but the few that survived managed to catch a few things, such as a gigantic snake falling from the skies, chasing down ck, and then generating a Domain she had never seen before¡­ When the domain broke, ck was nowhere to be seen. He was killed¡­ Even his soul¡­ It waspletely destroyed. The shockwaves of mana and elements took down most of these weak Blood Bats, but a few of them survived. She wished to investigate more and see the true nature and appearance of the one doing all of this, but as of now, she had not the time. She quickly used these blood bats to move to the sect''s territory and dug deep underground. She fused the blood bats into a moving mass of blood and quickly used it to look for things. Until it finally reached an underground chamber that barely managed to not break down, where many items were lying in there, all of them from ck''s inheritance. A smile surged in her, as her eyes seemed a bit desperate. She hurried up, moving the slime made of blood, which began to crab everything it could and engulf it inside of its blood-made body. After it got what it wanted from this treasury, it quickly dug even deeper underground, and disappeared, slowly moving back to where Red lived. It might take a long time to even reach her¡­ But that''s all she could do. A malicious smile emerged in her face. "Well, ck, you will not be missed! At the very least I managed to get what I truly wanted¡­ your precious treasures, not all of them are mine, but a few of the important ones will soone to me¡­" sheughed. The woman''s eyes quickly squinted as she looked into the red crystal orb before her, it created a projection made of magic that showed images of what she had seen through the eyes of the vampires before they died, and also of the blood bats. She wasn''t able to catch much important info than see the giant snake run towards ck, sadly. If she had tried to chase them down using the blood bats, the shockwaves of magic released by the fight might had destroyed these units, and she needed them for what she was nning to do, which was using them to steal the items and then move them underground towards her. She continued browsing through all the images she got, stopping at the blurry image of a giant silvery-white eight-headed serpent¡­ or something. What she was seeing wasn''tpletely clear. Through her very long life, she had never seen such a bizarre monster before, it was truly something that amazed her to no end. She looked at it intensively for several minutes but couldn''t help but find its entire appearance rather hideous. There was a certain dreadfulness to this beast, as if it were not just a giant monster, but something more¡­ a dragon, perhaps? "Guessing things out won''t help¡­ Calction¡­? Ah, why would I waste my divine mana in such a useless thing? ¡­But knowing more about a being capable of killing someone like ck would be useful¡­ Hmm¡­" Red began to think several things and consider them out. But what was calction? It was something that immortals were able to do, considering various factors, they could calcte answers and theories through intense meditation and thought processing, it could take days, weeks, months, or even years to get any answer at all. But calction was often very useful at helping the user discern an enemy''s ns and more, amongst other things. Red knew very well that it coulde in handy if she could learn more about her enemy''s true intentions, or perhaps figure out what its true identity it might be, or from where did this thing even belonged to. However, calctions were not always urate¡­ there was always the chance the entire thing she figured out would be not urate at all and ended being just a veryplex theory, after all, calcting was simply using already known information to figure out an incredible amount of things through calcting all sorts of possible scenarios that linked to other things the user might know that could be rted to them, but now? She didn''t knew exactly what else could even link to this entire situation, it was all in the blue for her, and she felt rather frustrated with this, the point of clenching her teeth in anger. "I feel like this could end up being way more than I am imagining¡­ It could be worth giving it a shot¡­" she thought. ----- Chapter 556: Yggdrasils Will Takes Notice

Chapter 556: Yggdrasil''s Will Takes Notice

----- When ck''sst remnant died, Yggdrasil''s Will immediately knew this. After all, it was a powerful being that had marked ck''s existence as something that had to be exterminated. The moment it detected that he actually died, the Yggdrasil''s Will immediately felt a dreadful feeling about this entire situation¡­ It looked down at what had happened with a lot of intrigue, and began to consider what might had happened as of now with everything going on. The entire thing by itself seemed straight out of her wildest dreams, and even then, it was way beyond this. ck¡­ a fragment of the monster that had once dominated the world, a fragment of HIM. A being of incredible cunningness, maliciousness, and all of what described evil was finally in, thest bit of his soul, thest bit of his very being was finally destroyed. Of course¡­ there were still the other colors, the other fragments of HIM. Him¡­ The man that had reached the pinnacle, one of the first men that tasted what it was to be at the pinnacle. But quickly realized that it was very unsatisfactory. He quickly realized that reaching the pinnacle wasn''t even that great, it didn''t left any happiness. It only left him more hollow as he realized that the world¡­ The world of Yggdrasil was a cage. A cage which he desired to escape. He quickly realized that his entire life has been a farse whenpared to the truth about the outside of the world. About the vastness of¡­ the outside. Freedom. This is what it wanted to attain the most, even if the world was going against him despite having initially helped him raise to such a level of power¡­ he was going to do everything he could to reach freedom. Even if he had to do the unthinkable, abandon any humanity he had left, and be even worse than all the monsters he had destroyed. Yggdrasil''s Will still was shocked every time she thought about HIM¡­ and how he ended evolving into the being he had be. This aberrant¡­ entity. After having helped him so much¡­ things ended terribly at the end¡­ She always felt like she had been betrayed by him, that this wasn''t¡­ fair. But things were never fair. Life¡­ was filled with unfairness, wasn''t it? Even for the being that represented the will of the world- or well, the will of the tree of the world, which had be the pir of the new world, named after her. The Realms were destroyed, and converged into this world she had to overlook. Recalling the past made her dizzy, such times were better off to not being recalled. However, it was still something she had to celebrate for, ck had finally been finished. Thest fragment of this aberration''s spawn that had tried to be a Venerable andpletely defy the world¡­ if she had failed on her task to stop him using her divine trials, what sorts of danger sand catastrophes would had happened? The Era of Blood where the Vampires dominated the entire world was already something that left the entire world greatly impacted, if ck would had won and became a Venerable¡­ an Era of Darkness would had begun. ¡­And perhaps thest one at that, as HIM would had finally attained this level of power once more through one of his fragments. And using this fragment, he could had used his powers to help the others reach this level too, perhaps. And if that were to happen¡­ then the entire world would be on peril, and perhaps not even Yggdrasil''s Will and the power of the ancient guardians would had been able to fight back anymore. Just by thinking about this possible future, Yggdrasil''s will couldn''t help but feel exhausted¡­ now, she felt thankful of ck dying. But¡­ were the circumstances in which he died good? Did he truly died against someone of good heart that desired to clean the world of evil? Perhaps a powerful righteous immortal that was trying to protect the world? If it was done in Jotunheimr¡­ perhaps a brave follower of the Ice Queen! The Yggdrasil''s Will checked through the Origin of her core, where all information was stored. She looked into what¡­ did this. And when she found out¡­ she couldn''t help but feel¡­ impacted. "W-What?" ¡­ Silence. She fell into silence after her initial shock. "How could I had allowed this being¡­ to be born? Is this really a dragon?! A descendant of Nifl, the Progenitor Dragon of Ice?!" The Yggdrasil''s Will couldn''t believe it. The being that had in thest fragment of ck¡­ he was an aberrant being! An aberrant being¡­ that hade out of a dragon? "No¡­ how could this be a noble dragon? Son of the elemental guardians of the world of ancient times¡­? Nifl''s¡­ no... I cannot really call this being Nifl''s son." Yggdrasil''s Will felt so shocked she couldn''t properly manage to muster many words, her mind was left shocked. Why that was? The entity she saw through the information she was assessing¡­ it was so aberrant it felt like it hade straight out of a nightmare. Yet it was¡­ somehow a being descending from Nifl, the noble Progenitor Dragon Goddess of Ice?! Dragons were highly regarded all around the world, they were the descendants of the powerful fallen Guardians of the world, each one wielding an element, these progenitors, often called the Dragon Gods, had spread around the Continents to protect them in the first Era after the fall of the gods in Ragnar?k¡­ When Miasma fell into the world and Chaos spread everywhere, when endless tides of monsters threatened the entire world that had just formed¡­ that was when the Dragon Gods, survivors of the Ragnar?k, acted, using their great elemental powers, they helped the world survive in their direst moments. Yggdrasil''s Will hadpletely forgotten about this Unique Skill user amidst the many there were¡­ she already had most of her hands full dealing with a million other things after all¡­ But now¡­ this being had already be something that she could no longer overlook. ----- Chapter 557: Dangerous Beings

Chapter 557: Dangerous Beings

----- Mythical Beast¡­ Apocalypse Bringer¡­ They were not just titles given to Drake through the game-like System he had. After all, his System didn''t simply generated new powers out of thin air for him, Titles were not just stat-boosting thingies he would get every now and then. Each title was an actual real title, a thing that marked him amongst others all around the world. The same way Skills were also Abilities that even other people could possess whenever he looked into their Status, even when theycked a System, Titles would also be present in certain individuals, even though they didn''t had any game-like power attached to them. In a way, the System helped Drake develop these abilities where other people would find limits and walls. He seemed to have no boundaries in this aspect. But in a way, the System was also a way for him to see the world through easier to digest imagery, as if it were a game, even though it obviously wasn''t a game. People would be given Titles depending in their actions in the world, and these titles held authority over what they did, and made them distinguished amongst others. Drake held many Titles, perhaps more than any mortal, or even most immortals. This is because he was often constantly defying the rules of the world. Amongst these two titles, the newest ones were these two¡­ Mythical Beast and Apocalypse Bringer. The moment he evolved into a Yamata No Orochi, the first of his kind, was when things ended escting out of proportions and became something that was, perhaps, too much to handle to an extent. Yggdrasil''s Will noticed that she had overlooked him for too long. She had indeed checked on him when he was first born as small and young ice dragon. Born from an ancient egg left inside a cave for hundreds of years, she saw him trying to survive against wolves, bears, and other beasts in the forest¡­ and quickly thought he would die sooner orter. Dragons were usually born not so strong in this world; they would often need the extensive care of their dragon mother. However, certain races of dragons treasured gaining strength even as little children and left them alone even when they were born. Instead of having bene nurtured by a loving and caring dragon mother, Drake ended going through trials since he was a little infant, and because he was born in an area with stronger than usual monsters everywhere, Yggdrasil''s Will had seen him as a goner from the get-go, especially because unlike most reincarnated souls, he didn''t had a family to take care of him as he grew. But at the end this waspletely wrong, these trials only made him grow stronger faster, at the end, he ended bing someone capable of even evolving into greater forms, and using his powers, he reached a state where not anything could easily budge him. And when she least expected it, he had already acquired such hideous-sounding Titles! She wished she could curse him, but it was already toote, he had already been reincarnated. Yggdrasil Will could only curse those that had yet to reincarnate, while their souls were still flying towards their bodies. In the state that Drake was, there wasn''t any possible way to curse him now¡­ it was hopeless. If she tried doing so, it might not work properly because his soul had grown too strong now. Maybe if she spent a lot of energy¡­ but that would be viting the world''s very rules she had already previously established. Wouldn''t that be too ironic? Going against her own previously established rules? If she did, she could even receive a bacsh¡­ "He had evolved¡­ into apletely unique and new Mythical Beast¡­ I had never seen anything like this! Such a dragon has never been registered in the annals of history!" The Yggdrasil Will was impacted, Drake had truly be someone that waspletely unique now, although he was still an Ice Dragon, he had evolved to such an aberrant form that he waspletely unrecognizable from any dragon. "And¡­ Apocalypse Bringer¡­ so he had been marked as the one that would bring another apocalypse¡­ the second? He?!" Yggdrasil''s Will continued with her own thoughts, as she was left shocked by knowing that Drake would one day bring the apocalypse to her¡­ but how and when? It was still a mystery. The first apocalypse wasn''t even when the gods fought and killed each other, in fact, she had secretly benefited from all of them killing each other, and it would be an understatement to say that she was interested in the original gods aside from finding them as a nuisance. No, the first apocalypse was after that, when the Realms formed into a new world, the enormous quantities of energy leftover by the Realms mixing with the hundreds if not thousands of corpses of gods and titans that had died¡­ which corrupted themselves and turned into pure chaos, spreading miasma all over the world through a deadly rain of ck color¡­ that was the apocalypse. In that time was when the world truly knew what fear was, the shadow of the gods ended biting her in the back, waves of miasma permeated the world and began to infect her roots, monstrous aberrations emerged from the miasma and the chaos, trying to devour everything and anything¡­ And the rifts opened, as space and time distorted, aberrant beings from another ne came forward, these were the so-called Chaotic Aberrations¡­ that had only made things worse. She didn''t wanted to even recall in detail all the horrible things that happened in such an era, and only desired to maintain the world in stability, because the world itself was she¡­ If the world grew unstable and began to die, she would also begin to die¡­ She couldn''t let an Apocalypse Bringer suddenly bring a second apocalypse! And she knew exactly¡­ who would help him at doing that. It was that mysterious young woman with him. The wielder of Chaos. ----- Chapter 558: The Meeting Of Colors 1

Chapter 558: The Meeting Of Colors 1

----- Within his hidden facility, an elf with a sharp and serious look red down at several holographic windows emerging before him, several technological creations were showcased through images, as their blueprints were being upgraded by him manually. "¡­" The elven man seemed to be restless, ustomed to this task, he immersed himself on his own work and seemed to not stop unless someone were to interrupt him. He began to quickly input several codes through a holographic keyboard, moving around these floating windows around as she continued working hard for his own projects. And as he immersed on his work, a sudden sensation reached his senses. For a moment, he stopped working, as he sat there in silence while looking at the holographic windows. He quickly waved his hand and made it all disappear. "ck is finally dead? Well, it was very unlikely for him to recover anyways." Sighed the elf. He looked back into a device on his wrist, and pressed a button on it, another holographic window showed up, as he began to search for secret information he had stored in there. "We''ll scratch him for now. He had already failed once, those that fail once are very likely to fail one more anyways¡­." He sighed. Then, he suddenly received a call through the artifact on his wrist. "So the others already know? They want a group call? Tch¡­ I don''t have the time to talk about useless pawns." Sighed the man. He quickly pressed "ept" and started the video call with the rest. Several figures emerged within the holographic window, some of them had covered their faces with darkness, and others simply didn''t wanted to show their appearances, a few others didn''t mind it whatsoever, such as a red-haired Vampiress. "You know I am very busy right now, right? What do you want? I will not mourn the death of a dispensable unit¡­" said the elf. "Green, you''re cold as always." "Right, we shouldn''t had expected empathy from him." "ck was the first of us that was capable of almost reaching the Venerable state¡­" "Yes, but he died miserably at the end, weakling to the very bitter end, now he died even more miserably, a second time. What''s there to mourn here than only feel embarrassment over being rted with such a failure?" asked the elf. "¡­" "ck was perhaps not the best atmunicating, but what he did was very helpful." "We all share the sameprehension of Laws, Green, that he reached so far in his Darkness/Shadow Elemental Law has given us such aprehension as well." "Almost a hundred percent¡­ is not something to make us mock at him." "We were made as fragments so we could collect suchprehension from each one of us." "I know. So what? That was his duty, this is the duty of all of you, and mine. You want me to p at him? Why would I care?" asked the elf. "Please, stop arguing over useless things, I don''t care about ck either, I just wanted to adress something else, you group of ipetents." Sighed the Vampiress, Red. The other colors quickly fell silent as the elf looked at Red. "What is it? You were in Jotunheim. Do you know who killed his fragment? I assume some sort of Righteous Immortal caught him off guard?" asked the elf. "¡­A mortal." Said Red. The Vampiress revealed the truth as the colors were suddenly left speechless. "What? A mortal?" "Did you drink too much bloodtely, Red?" "You must be drunk of drinking too much blood, you''ve just said another nonsense¡­" "It is not nonsense, it was incredibly strong¡­ a beast at that, but it was a mortal beast. It had the qualities of a mythical beast at that, but it was clearly a mortal beast!" said Red. "That''s¡­" "A-A mortal could defeat ck''sst soul fragment?!" "But what kind of power¡­" "And even more, how can a mortal know how to destroy souls?" "Was it a death magic user?" "Even death magic users as mortals shouldn''t be capable of destroying souls, it is a very advanced technique that immortals learn¡­" The elf looked at the Vampiress with sharp eyes. "What kind of beast?" he asked. "It was¡­ well, look by yourself, but I believe it was something of an ice dragon¡­ but it had a very bizarre appearance." Said Red. She showed the pictures to the others present in the video call, as the elf squinted his eyes. It was unrecognizable from what it previously looked like¡­ But the "ice dragon" words really made him think of him. The one that came back to that one vige he destroyed¡­ bringing back the Unique Skill user child back. His strength was enough to defeat his powerful drones that could evenpare to Rank 3 Peak Stage Magus back then, and even this insolent dragon insulted him back multiple asions. Since then, he hadn''t seen him. Of course, he didn''t knew that the one armor-wearing ice giant that defended Lord Ice Moon was also this dragon, because Green had no idea that he could transform into an ice giant to begin with. But what other ice dragon would be able to do all of this? there was no other ice dragon capable of having this level of power at this mortal stage. "So it is him¡­ there is no other option¡­ He has¡­ evolved into such a hideous appearance? Fascinating¡­" said Green. "Green, you know this thing?!" asked Red. "You do?!" "When did you met this monster?" The elf smiled back at them as his emerald eyes shone with a bright and eerie emerald light¡­ "Half a year ago¡­ I only met him once but now that I recall, it was an ice dragon¡­ to think there could be another ice dragon just as incredible? It is just most likely the same, he had just evolved¡­ Of course, he was a Unique Skill user after all¡­ Couldn''t expect less from this nuisance¡­ If it was able to annoy me, it is definitely a strong being," said Green. ----- Chapter 559: The Meeting Of Colors 2

Chapter 559: The Meeting Of Colors 2

----- Evolution. The ability for a living being to surpass their limits and provoke a whole change in both their bodies and souls. Evolution is fairlymon with monsters, in earlier stages and ranks of development, they evolve the most, and as they grow, they begin to evolve less and less. This is because evolution requires arge quantity of power umted until it reaches the limit that the current body can take. Of course, in early stages of development, monsters are able to evolve constantly because their bodies are still weak and their energy needs to be constantly expended. When this happens, this amount of energy in the body is used to make the body forcefully adapt to this amount of power, evolving and ultimately making it stronger, additionally, most of this power is also used through the evolution, leaving the monsters that evolve often tired after doing so. Of course, as they grow stronger after many evolutions, their bodies are capable of taking a lot of energy, and will evolve less and less as time goes, but it doesn''t particrly mean that they''re weak, if a monster begins to evolve less it means it is already incredible powerful, and when it finally evolves once more, the jump in power would be even more terrifying. However, not only monsters can evolve, the races of people that possess special magical bloodlines can also evolve, in fact, every living being has the potential to evolve in this world, and through the cultivation of their mana cores, this process can be hastened. Of course, the races of people will evolve lessmonly than monsters as their bodies, as they grow naturally, generaterge quantities of storage capacity and they can also practice several ways to strengthen their physique without having to necessarily evolve. It is also said that the stronger their bloodlines are, the more likely they can evolve, even humans can evolve if they have the bloodline of Aesir within them, often developingrger elemental powers if they descend from certain ancient gods such as Thor, Odin, and more. Elves possess the bloodline of the Vanir Gods, such as Freyr, Freyja, Skadi, Njord, and more. Ice Giants, Fire Giants, and all the other variants possess the Bloodline of Ymir and might even have a stronger bloodline from the various children he had, if they descended directly from them. And so on. Of course, Dragons, can also evolve, and they possess strong bloodlines from the get-go, their potential is often unlocked when they evolve more, and can naturally acquire a variety of natural abilities outside of magic itself. But even then¡­ this one Dragon¡­ it had evolved way more than anything everyone present had ever seen. And these beings were ancient at that, they had fought dragons before, many, many times¡­ they had seen them in their various forms and registered every single one of them in their bestiaries. However¡­ they had never found a dragon in this strange shape before, eight heads, height tails, six limbs, and two pair of wings, and hideous appearance, resembling a beast that could only be found deep within the nightmares of a child that had yet to see what real dragons looked like¡­ "This hideous form¡­ he had really evolved into such a form naturally? "There''s no way¡­" "Well, didn''t Green just said he had Unique Skills?" "But even then, do Unique Skills¡­ can do so much?" "Of course they can, Unique Skills are wondrous powers, you''ve already seen the many things they can do through my research¡­ His Unique Skills are simply¡­ very superior to most of the ones I possess¡­ Whatever unique skills are helping him progress at this pace and even evolve into such a powerful form¡­ he most likely has Special Grade Unique Skills¡­" said Green. Green had developed a small chart with the quality and strength of Unique Skills, based in their utility and development potential, Unique Skills were ssified in four ranks. Low Grade, Medium Grade, High Grade, and Special Grade. Special Grade were Unique Skills with near endless potential, and which usually offered great power from the very beginning, quickly making geniuses out of those that possess them. "Special Grade Unique Skill user?! T-That''s¡­!" "So this monster that killed ck is certainly not normal at all!" "Thetest Unique Skill User at Special Grade was¡­" "That elf princess, isn''t she?" Green squinted his eyes, being recalled of the one girl that had be a headache for him since she was a little girl made him have a strong feeling of frustration. The one they were referring to be an infamous elf princess with a Unique Skill that made her incredibly dangerous, a girl that quite literally had endless mana. And even with the Curse of Yggdrasil, she was still incredibly strong¡­ a threat even for Immortals. "The topic is not about her, stop making me recall that annoyance¡­" said Green. "Anyways, what else do you know about the ice dragon?" "Tell us anything you know!" "I don''t know much, you got the wrong idea about me, I am not the encyclopedia of every being I see with my eyes¡­ My knowledge about him is limited, but what I know is that he possesses very high-leveled ice magic way above his own level of power, and even worse, an incredible regeneration ability, he was able to regenerate limbs in mere seconds, and even his internal organs could regenerate very fast¡­" said Green. "H-He''s like a Vampire?" "Worse, he doesn''t have their weaknesses¡­ And his regeneration is actually faster than them, we have yet to gather evidence, but maybe he could even have his head cut off and regrow a new one¡­ his powers were this advanced¡­ Simply put. He has an immortal body," said Green. "Incredible¡­" "If we could get our hands in such a being!" "What if we could acquire such a body for ourselves? That unique skill!" "I had been thinking about that for a long time myself, you know? But I have not found any clues leading to an ice dragon until now¡­" said Green. ----- Chapter 560: The Meeting Of Colors 3

Chapter 560: The Meeting Of Colors 3

----- What Greenwood had revealed to the rest of the colors was nothing but shocking, a being with an immortal body, a true immortal body capable of regenerating from anything and without any weaknesses like those that Vampires. Perhaps its only way to die would be to be disintegrated to an atomic level, or by having his soul crushed, his body could simply self-regenerate endlessly. Of course, Green or well, Greenwood didn''t knew that Drake had the weakness of requiring a lot of calories and energy stockpiled to be capable of having such regeneration, so he had to eat a lot, several times his own size almost every day. But even then, wasn''t it still an amazing power? And as long as he had dungeons with him to supply him with monsters to eat, he could easily stockpile as many energies and calories as he wanted anyways. "I have some info about him, well, thest time he was seen was in there, in the Dark Shadow Sect territory, and if he went there to finish them off, I can assume he also helped the Winter Lotus and the Jade Snake Sects¡­ there might be a possibility that this dragon had somehow be allies with these two sects, and came to finish off their enemy sect for them¡­" said Red. "Interesting¡­" "If he''s there, we should really go there and capture him, shouldn''t we?" "And how? We are all dispersed around the world, fool." "We are all busy¡­" "And its not like immortals can capture the dragon." "Hmm¡­ We cannot track him either. And he might move out soon¡­ What an issue¡­ Well, Red, I am leaving his capture up to you. Sadly, I am filled with problems of my own." Said Greenwood. "Hmph, fine, I''ll do as I please then." Said Red. "But your Vampires already got killed by him, what makes you think he won''t kill them again?" "Yeah¡­ For being so strong, your Vampires seem to be really useless." "You dare mock my troops? Ugh¡­ Well, you''re kind of right¡­ But there are many ways¡­ I will just slowly figure out such ways¡­" said Red. "Then I believe we should resume our own tasks, concentrating too much into a mortal is not a good thing¡­" said Greenwood. "I agree¡­" "Very well then." "We''ll see each other again in another opportunity." The video call quickly ended, as Greenwood began to look into the window of his room with eyes filled with contempt. He seemed to be wondering what he should do¡­ he was really interested in these Unique Skill users¡­ even more than before now. He might begin doing some things himself, as he began to grow rather restless over it. ----- (Drake''s POV) [Day 198] It has been a day since things finally ended, the Dark Shadow Sect waspletely decimated by my cheat-like abilities and mypleteck of tactics aside from abusing my God-given powers. If I were a novel main character, I would probably be hated for abusing my cheats instead of being a super smart genius that does everything by outsmarting their opponents. But aside from these shing thoughts that sometimes reaches my mind, a few things happened. After I devoured ck and his entire vessel at that, I gained a bit of power, but nothing I could had thought would be of much use, even another Rank 5 Mana Core didn''t even helped me breakthrough, so this might take even longer than I had originally thought. Oh well, at the very least my Dark-Attribute Skills seem to have acquired an enhancement to their power but¡­ nothing more. Sometimes I get the memories of the beings I devour, but this time? I didn''t even got a single thing, and the power I got was also disappointing! I feelpletely betrayed now, was this rigged from the beginning? Is this how things are going to be from now on? I felt so disappointed that I was down for most of the time after the battle, as we began to pick up the corpses and everything else, we could find. I made sure to loot anything of value, but most of what I found was garbage that would neverpare to what I can already make myself. Did someone looted this ce before I did? There was this jewel of negative energy or something like that¡­ it survived being swallowed by me after I regurgitated it just in time. I think I can use it to absorb negative energy and then transform it into mana, seems pretty useful to be honest, so I might use it in the future if I can find a ce where I can harvest this energy withoutmitting crimes against humanity. Well, I could easily just bind a thousand souls together inside of Rose''s Phantom Stomach and ask her to torture them for eternity, the souls will be tortured and produce negative emotions, which will turn into negative energy and then I can absorb it with the jewel and turn it into mana. Easy! I guess I cannot do this, I wouldn''t bring myself to torture innocent people''s souls, it just feels bad to me, I was a human before, a normal human being that wasn''t particrly a psycho, or so I want to believe. But hey, what if I use the souls of assholes or very horrendous people? Like the souls of all these Dark Shadow Sect members? Checking their memories using Death Magic tells me 90% of these bastards had done horrendous things to innocent people, so I guess they deserve some suffering. Let''s make a soul-torturing bank then! Well, it was already done, Rose was already producing a steady amount of ck-colored smoke-like energy, which she was slowly umting inside the jewel which I lend to her as well. About those two Vampire Souls, I decided to not torture them for the moment, and I turned them into Ghosts instead as I wanted them to stick with me for info and stuff, they seemed old enough to be good sources of information whenever I wanted to know something. Lily turned into a Blood Poison Ghost, and Austr into a Blood Ice Ghost, they''re weak at Rank 1 Initial Stage for now, but they''ll grow stronger over time. As of now they''re on Rose''smand. And well, aside from that¡­ ----- Chapter 561: The Aftermath

Chapter 561: The Aftermath

----- Aside from the Vampire souls getting into their new ghost appearances and being given to Rose to do whatever she wanted with them, alongside the new factory of negative energy made of the tortured souls of the Dark Shadow Sect Members I caught and left inside of Rose''s Phantasmal Stomach (which is a new ability of hers by the way), there were other things that happenedst night after the entire incident. Although I thought aboutpletely cleaning the entire territory where the Dark Shadow Sect ruins remained, I preferred to leave them be, as Mikohime told me that it would be better to leave them like this so we could use this ce as proof that we defeated the Dark Shadow Sect to the Righteous Sects or Nations that mighte check here after the entiremotion. She and Vasilisius were willing to talk with them and help me out in covering me up, while also giving me a lot of credit for my good deeds, and make me a popr figure¡­ I didn''t liked this idea, so I just told them that they didn''t had to make me into someone popr, because that would only bring more dangers than anything. Although they seemed adamant over it, they ended epting my request and decided to not reveal the things¡­ that well, I didn''t wanted them to reveal. Still, their n was still to talk to them about me and my feats but ask them to not make information about me widespread, let''s see if that even works. But it appears that this world is way more connected than I thought, we were just living in very farawaynds that people often call the "wildnds" where cold temperatures are too much and nations usually not form here but only small sects and viges, however, to the warmer areas of the continent where the snow begins to be rarer and where you can see grass and beautiful flower fields and forests of more trees than just pine trees, there are nations. And all of such nations are interconnected, so it was rmended to me that I didn''t shy away from being registered in the Continental Sect List if I was nning to remain righteous, and I did, so that was the n. There were many benefits to being registered there, amongst them, the possibility of joining other sects and nations into that meeting they do in the Primeval Frost Soul Court, where I could get a lot of information about many things, so I am looking forward to joining that. Although they said that they would exin further details about all these systems and the mechanics today, as yesterday we spent thest hours of the day celebrating a bit, although I didn''t wanted anything too big, but we all gathered in the Winter Lotus Sect territory and ate to our heart''s content in a big feast. And now today in the morning I woke up to a very healthy little pink fox. Well, not so healthy, but she looked like she had gained a lot of her energy back. "Drake! I am feeling pretty fine now! Let''s go beat the baddies!" said Belle while waving her tail- tails. Indeed, tails, now she had a second tail. She had evolved before I realized it. Apparently, Spirits are capable of evolving, something that left me pretty surprised because I had originally thought they often stayed as they were or just grew up in size. But no, just like most monsters and even demi-humans, spirits can evolve after meeting certain conditions, they don''t have mana cores like us, so they can only evolve in ces with a lot of spiritual energy and mana to absorb naturally, over hundreds of years, or¡­ by making a contract with a master. Strengthening their bond with their master would increase their mass, and with that, alongside their master growing stronger, they would be able to evolve. Now, my Belle had gained a second tail, and she had grown in size by ten centimeters¡­ she also gained a cute ne made of shiny pink and white pearls. She woke up with a lot of energy though, despite still being mildly not in her peak even after evolving, she wanted to aid me now, but thing is¡­ we already did it. "Sorry¡­ we kind of already did it." I said. "Eh? When?!" she asked. "Yesterday¡­" said Bedann, who had woken up and was yawning while sitting on bed. "Ah¡­! Damn it! I couldn''t be of any use to master¡­" she sighed. Maybe I should had waited another day? Well, what''s done is done. "Don''t worry about it, things ended quickly and there was as great closure to it, that bastard is noting back, so I avenged you from having taken so much damage, and well, myself too, that damage in the soul he had inflicted to me could had potentially killed me¡­" I sighed. "Wow¡­ So was he strong?" asked Belle. "Erm¡­" "Well¡­" Bedann and I looked at one another''s eyes, she had experienced the fight through Miranda''s body and had also helped fighting against ck with me through Miranda, so it could be said that she participated in the fight and also fought. And she could agree that the fight was¡­ well, short. One would had expected much more form a final boss-tier viin, but he was very disappointing. But for the sake of keeping her hopes up¡­ "Yeah, it was a very strong viin! We really thought we wouldn''t had made it! Many times we wished you were there to help." I said. "T-That''s right! He was a formidable¡­ foe¡­" said Bedann, she was terrible at lying and averted her gaze from Belle to not make it too obvious in her face. But that actually made it even more obvious! "Wow! Really? Damn it, that only makes me want to have joined the fight!" sighed Belle. "Well, what''s done is done! Don''t worry, I am sure that in the future you''ll be able to join fights soon and be able to help more," said Bedann. ----- Chapter 562: Belles Growth

Chapter 562: Belle''s Growth

----- I looked into Belle''s Status while I was at it, and found that her stats had skyrocketed more than I thought¡­ I know she evolved, but isn''t this a bit too much? Oh well, the higher the better, I guess. Her Magic in specific increased quite a lot. ----- Name: Belle. Race: Mystical Two-Tailed Dream Kitsune Familiar (Female) Title: Familiar, Master''s Guardian. Mana Core Cultivation: None. Status: Recently Evolved, Regaining Energy, Healing. Average Estimated Vitality: 65.000/65.000 -> 85.000/85.000 Average Estimated Mana: --/-- (Shared Mana With Master) Average Estimated Strength: 35.000 -> 50.000 Average Estimated Dexterity: 65.000 -> 95.000 Average Estimated Magic: 100.000 -> 140.000 Abilities: [Dream Kitsune] [Perfect Dream Body] [Artificially Created Spirit] [Spiritual Dream Soul] [Venerable''s Creation] [Automatic Self-Regeneration] [Dream Seeker] [Dream Walker] [Hardened Fur Armor] [Dream Magic] [Illusion Magic] [Spirit Magic] (New!) [Illusion Veil] [Perfect Mirage] [Dream Connection] [Dream Devouring] [Kitsune Beast Form] [Dream Kitsune Arts: One Tail] [Dream Kitsune Arts: Two Tails] (New!) [Dreamy Pink Will-o-Wisps] [Sharp ws] [Strong Bite] [Acrobatics] [Dexterous Fighter] [High Speed Mana Regeneration (Master)] (New!) [Spirit and Master Fusion] (New!) [Freezing Dreams] (New!) ----- She gained a couple of new Abilities, one of them included the second Dream Kitsune Arts, Two Tails, each Tail has a specific move and effect, the first tail grants her the ability to shapeshift to an extent, although we have yet to see that in action, and the second tail seems to give her the ability to inflict fear through powerful nightmares. She also acquired Spirit Magic, so she can conjure spells more easily I assume, and also the fusion as an ability as well, which I assume will make things easier as well for our fusions. Andstly, there is¡­ Freezing Dreams, it seems that it inherited it from me, she inherited the power that I showcased when we fought ck in the dreams and made it into an ability, I assume she can also use it now, which is pretty nice. After waking up we ended in having breakfast in bed and then we quickly moved towards the Winter Lotus Sect, where we were going to met with the Sect Elders to talk about some important things, as we told them that we nned to move on towards the area of the continent that was the most popted, they wanted to tell us and introduce us to many things. I also had nned to tell him more about me, and well, tell him about Fuyu, I''ve already made Phantasmal Contracts with them, so they cannot leak the info I will give to them, the same way the Ice Moon Sect Master already knows about Fuyu, my power over the dungeons, and even that I am a dragon. I had told him most of it rather casually through clones, each time he didn''t believed me until he began to take me more seriously¡­ ah, and about that old man, I decided to bring him alone. I kind of wanted to make a council with the three Sect Masters. Why? Well, they had a lot of information about many things that we didn''t knew about, having them with me would offer more knowledge about the whole continent more easily, and things could be better understood as well. Lord Ice Moon was brought here through the teleportation gates I had made that connected the dungeon to my Castle, they were a top-secret location, so he couldn''t leak them, or the contract would eat his soul apart, and he knew this very well. Compared to the other two Elders who saw me as a saint, he kind of saw me like a tyrannical person, perhaps a bully, maybe, but I didn''t mind. He was still grateful for what I did for him, such as rescuing him from the Vampires. It would be good to tell the two sect masters mostly about Fuyu because they never know where I even go when I am not staying in a building and assumed I had somehow like¡­ a camp or something. I also n to invite them there for feasts and other things, I often feel morefortable at home, so it is important to tell them about the existence of the giant floating castle. Going back to Lord Ice Moon, he had developed more with his Monster Mana Core. He was an experiment of mine, you see, like the other Sect Elders which I also implemented Monster Mana Cores and healed back. I don''t remember well how I did it, but looking back at that moment, I kind of was an asshole, but I couldn''t really apologize for him assholery, so I just kept my pride and tried to be more friendly with him from now on, he had actually reached Rank 4 in this new Mana Core again, he took advantage of the alchemy room in my castle andmissioned cultivation potions with mana cores he hunted. And yeah, the Mana Core of the Shadow Crow I inserted into his chest worked pretty well, he had begun to develop Shadow Magic to an extent, mostly the Shadow Crow innate spells which it uses to hunt, he can even grow shadow wings and fire dark feathers¡­ although he''s still practicing, he should be able to even fly with me. Alongside that, he can summon a Monster Spirit, but it still growing, as of now it looks like a small shadow crow chick. His development has given us a lot of insight about how Monster Mana Cores can develop around a person instead of their Mana Cores they were born with, Bedann was also interested in the subject as she had grown to like to investigate all of these things with me. Perhaps it could be possible to insert more Mana Cores into my body, from powerful Monsters I''ve found, instead of eating them¡­ Or maybe not? I could always just eat them, but the potential of getting more Mana Cores means being able to stack more Stats, which is always nice¡­ When the meeting began and I told them about the floating castle, Mikohime and Thaletus seemed very dumbfounded¡­ "Y-You have a floating ice castle?!" asked Thaletus. "Like¡­ the Ice Queen?" wondered Mikohime. ----- Chapter 563: Alliance Mechanics

Chapter 563: Alliance Mechanics

----- After introducing the Existence of Fuyu to everyone, they looked a bit surprised at first, but things calmed down after a bit, as they seemed to have realized it would be rude to ask so much and decided to calm themselves and act moreposed. The Ice Moon Sect Masters, Lord Ice Moon, looked at the two Sect Masters with a bored expression as if saying "first time?" or something. It was actually quite hrious, but I decided to calm myself down as well and didn''tughed at it, almost. Nheless, we conversation also led to the two sect masters greeting the Lord Ice Moon for a bit and the trio seemed to get along quite well, which was good. "Let''s get along from now on if possible." Said Thaletus. "Indeed, I hope we can get along." Said Mikohime. "Ah¡­ Yes, likewise¡­ We have to work together for amon goal, now that we are all¡­ allied together thanks to Drake, I suppose it should be good to get along¡­ and all of that." Said Lord Ice Moon. Unlike the other two, he had a strong sense of fear against me unlike the admiration the other two? had for me, so they sometimes shed in thought processes. Why? Well, Lord Ice Moon acted out of intimidation and fear for his life while the other two acted out of devotion and admiration, so it sometimes brought strange nervous talks from his part, as if I were overseeing every conversation and forcing him to act polite. Well, I am in a way, I don''t want him to be rude with the two, they''re nicepared to the asshole he actually is deep down, with his whole schema bout killing me and everything he was having, or of taking over my sect¡­ I have not forgotten any of this, you old man. Nheless, we were here not to discuss awkward things and waste time, I was here because Mikohime wanted to introduce me to certain things within the "system" that the association of sects and other organizations rted to the Primeval Frost Soul Court had. "Anyways, we should move to the topic that this meeting started for, Drake-sama, as I had said previously, if you n for your sect to get registered, and which might be a perfect opportunity after those sect members from therge righteous sects arrive here in a bit more of time, you should register yourself within a territory." Said Mikohime. "Yes, because your "territory" is the floating castle that you want to keep a secret, you''ll have to register another ce as your original sect''s territory, of course, you can pick our own sects for that." Said Thaletus. "But how exactly do I do it? Won''t they get suspicious how I ended bing a sect master for the sect out of nowhere?" I wondered. "Well not exactly, sect masters within sects are always changing, there are sects that always recruit talents from the outside, so the sect masters sometimes are not even rted to the main bloodline of the sect, of course, it is preferred if they are." Said Thaletus. "It is also our word against theirs, and because we are the owners, we can do whatever we want with our sects." Said Mikohime. "Yeah, there shouldn''t be much of a problem with this." said Lord Ice Moon. "I see, well then, I am on you guys'' care in that regard¡­ So I suppose¡­ I can register in all of them?" I wondered. "It is preferable for only one, and then we say we are in a Sect Alliance, which is led by you as well." Said Thaletus. "Therefore, it will not be hard to convince them after the initial story we''ll tell them about how you rescued us and even helped us resolve the entire dispute." Said Mikohime. "Oi, you''re nning to tell them about how he revived that kid? That''s dangerous, it is not something normal people can do, they may not believe you." Said Lord Ice Moon. "Yeah, that''s why we''ll not go into details over it, we''ll just shortly said that there was a dispute between the two that clouded our judgement and made us hate each other, but it was resolved by Drake." Said Thaletus. "If they try to delve deeper into the matter, we can find say a few other things, but we''ll try to not reveal things too much." Said Mikohime. "Hmmm¡­ All of this entire thing seems way too specific sometimes, and it dependspletely in the type of person they send here¡­ things might end bad¡­" I sighed. "Dear, have some faith in the sect masters, they seem dedicated to do it for you." Said Bedann. She held my hand and tried to reassure me. "Bedann¡­ I guess¡­ I should trust them¡­ But still¡­ Ah, well, whatever, if things go badly, I can always escape." I said. "Y-Yeah, but I wouldn''t prefer that¡­ We''ll try our hardest to not make you seem suspicious." Said Mikohime. "If we include the topic of the Vampires, the evil immortal taking over that criminal sect, and how you stomped them, you''ll probably gain a lot of merit, it is good that you kept their corpses too, so we can present evidence." Said Thaletus. "Yeah, Vampires are the enemies of all righteous sects and nations, so those that y them are highly regarded, after you''re registered in the Alliance, you can even gain bounties by presenting their corpses." Said Mikohime. "Truly?" I asked. "Yes, even other things, defeating that entire evil sect that attacked us and killed so many of our sect members and mortals would also give you a great bounty, they might even try to invite you to a city where there might be buildings of the Alliance so you can exchange all the rewards you''ll deserve." Said Thaletus. "Oh¡­ So there is such a thing, like an Adventurer Guild thingy¡­ But I suppose it is more advanced¡­" I said. "Adventurer Guild? I didn''t thought you knew about them too." Said Mikohime. "Huh? That actually exists?" I wondered. ----- Chapter 564: Plans And Considerations

Chapter 564: ns And Considerations

----- "Yes, Adventurer Guilds and Adventurers are a thing from nations, such as Kingdoms. There are certain people that grow stronger through hunting and doing other tasks, which are often called Adventurers, they do these jobs in exchange for sums of money, and they can pick the jobs in the Adventurers Guilds, which are actually sponsored by the Alliance. It is a way to influence even those that don''t belong to sects." Said Mikohime. "I see! I didn''t knew this actually existed¡­ I just came out with the term¡­ out of the blue." I said while averting my gaze. It seems that the Alliance had a great load of good things to take advantage of, if I wanted to find more opportunities in this world, I didn''t see anything wrong with trying to join them, this could bring great possibilities to me, and if I could find tasks regarding the capture of evil sects or helping other sects, then my influence can continue to grow as I take over sects that are in need, something that probably other normal sects can''t do over theck of resources. Of course, doing this task over and over seems unrealistic, I don''t think it would be so easy to find sects in danger in the very same situation as Winter Lotus and Jade Snake, but other sorts of big bounties could work¡­ However, I must first see the rewards they could offer, if they give things that could help me grow stronger or that I''ve never seen before, it could do, but its just Mana Stones¡­ erm, well, it wouldn''t be that good then. "Anyways, that''s kind of it. You could ask for further details, but the rules and all are very loose." Said Mikohime. "The Alliance might seem like something intimidating at the beginning, but they have almost zero power over the sects they pick in the alliance it is mostly a way to register to gain certain privileges in the system, but as you could see in our situation, they took a very long time to evene help us, if it wasn''t because of you, we would be gone already, and they probably only decided toe now that they saw "we" resolved things up¡­ after all they won''t just waste time and effort in small sects like ours¡­ but this also means there is a lot of liberty, and there shouldn''t be people ogling at you or us all the time." Said Thaletus. "I see¡­ I guess that''s a bit more reassuring." I said. Of course they say this but even "almost zero power" concerns me, but we''ll try and see how things are done, and then I will decidepletely. I suppose the moment I will make the decision will be when they finallye here. For now, we ended talking about a few things after finally going back to Fuyu, I brought Lord Ice Moon back to his Sect territory as well, and I decided to spend some time with Bedann and speak with her about the things we spoke with the sect masters. She was mostly silent through the conversation, she doesn''t like to interrupt conversations when she doesn''t really have much of an idea of what is being spoken about, but I know she had some opinions regarding it, and I wanted to hear them. "So what do you think about this entire situation?" I wondered. Bedann and I were currently sitting in a bench right below arge tree in the gardens of Fuyu, atop the skies there was the beautiful and strong sun, bathing the world with its warm light. "I think this could be good, if we can find ways to make more allies, wouldn''t it be for the better? Especially if our enemy is someone like Greenwood¡­ he might probably be the enemy of many people, not only of us¡­ And about the other colors¡­ it could be the same as well!" said Bedann. "Hm¡­ Certainly, but I like to rely more on my own strength, don''t you?" I wondered. "Of course, but still¡­ In this world filled with so many people and dangers, I still find it beneficial if we can make more allies and connections, we don''t necessarily need to hole ourselves too much in our own world, right?" asked Bedann. "Oh, yeah¡­ I guess we have been doing ittely with these three sects. I never thought before that I would ever have three whole sects as my allies and well, as part of my very Empire¡­ It still feels crazy when I think about it." I said. "Hm, it must be¡­ recalling the past really gets me nostalgic a bit, I know it wasn''t that long, but still, things have changed so much it is surprising¡­" she said. "Yeah, since the moment I found you that my life kind of gave a turn to for the best¡­ I never thought I would find someone I would love so much in this new life¡­ I always thought I would simply continue living as a wild monster, surviving, and hunting¡­ an endless loop with nothing exciting other than the fear of dying the next day¡­" I sighed. "Meeting you also changed my life¡­ I am excited about what''s await us in the future, dear¡­ I wonder what kind of things we''ll go through." She said. "I am sure that they''ll all be exciting, there might be things we''ll never expect too¡­ for that reason we have to prepare well¡­ I would like to stop moving for the moment and settle down around here, so we can wait for the baby to be born before jumping into any other action." I said. "Hm, sounds good to me, I was actually going to ask you the same thing, so we can agree on that." Said Bedann. "Haha, I am happy that you could agree then¡­" I said. Bedann held my hand as she looked at me adorably, she was such a beautiful treasure¡­ "I love you¡­" she said. "I love you too¡­" I said. We kissed for a bit, and then we ended taking a nap together. ----- Chapter 565: A New Visit Arrives From The Far North

Chapter 565: A New Visit Arrives From The Far North

----- It has been almost a week since the Turquoise Frozen Pavilion Sect that served the grand Nation of Evernorth received a message from the higher ups of the Primeval Frost Soul Court regarding the incidents that involved the Dark Shadow Sect, the Winter Lotus Sect, and the Jade Snake Sect. However, because these three sects were so far away from the "Maind" of the Continent of Jotunheim, its request has been dyed for many days until two members of the sect were sent to investigate the current situation of the three sects. It had been also reported that the destruction of the Dark Shadow Sect by the hands of the Winter Lotus Sect and the Jade Snake Sect had already happened, and that they had taken too long, so the sects took care of the problem themselves. Content over such a good conclusion, they ended taking even more toe check these sects, but they were ready to congratte them and quite possibility reward them for taking down such a? dangerous criminal sect from the picture. A Rank 5 Expert and his Rank 4 Disciple from the Turquoise Frozen Pavilion Sect were already reaching the territory where the Winter Lotus Sect was located, where the meeting had been arranged between the two Sect Masters and a mysterious new figure that had emerged. They called it the "savior" or even the "hero", this mysterious figure, that called himself Drake Winer Dragon was a member of a mysterious new righteous sect, the Winter Dragon Sect, and it was said that he had singlehandedly used his troops and sheer strength to defeat an entire army of Shadow Beasts, summons that the Dark Shadow Sect was able to mass produce after learning the secrets of the inheritance from an ancient evil immortal magus. The two men moved across the snowy territory over the backs of their mounts, Ice Horses, capable of even holding the weight of ice giants due to their enormous size and muscr bodies. Such horses fur is oftenpletely white, and their bodies are covered by a natural armor made of ice, with arge horns made of ice growing out of their heads, formidable creatures that can be strong even at Rank 1. However, the ones they were mounting were as powerful as Rank 3. The Rank 5 Expert, a stoic Giant man with a slightly brown skin that seemed to be tanned, golden eyes and long silvery-white hair looked over the horizon as he emanated an air of wondrous magical and elemental prowess¡­ his appearance was of a mature old man, perhaps on histe 200''s¡­ of course, his body was covered in muscles and scars. "It should be there¡­ We are getting closer." He said. His disciple, a young man that looked to be near his early years, probably around 30''s, looked into the distance, the beautiful snowfields adorned by the pine trees had been the only thing he had been seeing for this entire journey, and it could be said he was getting quite sick of such a monotonous scenery. Unlike his Master, he was an Ice Giant, with the clear distinction of his pale blue skin, long white hair, and sharp emerald eyes. He was incredibly beautiful as well, probably many people would confuse him for a t-chested woman if they were to not hear his voice. "Hah, at longst¡­ I was getting so tired of the same scenery, Master¡­" he sighed. "Gaveronn, I have to agree with you in that regard. These frozennds cannotpare to the beauty of the maind, although they do have their own unique charm to them¡­ they simply cannotpare no matter how many times I think about the pros¡­" sighed the man. "I bet master is itching for some booze." Laughed his young disciple. "I would be lying if I said I didn''t¡­ You know your master too much, young disciple." Sighed the old man. The two men slowly reached the Winter Lotus Sect territory, and were surprised by its wondrous architecture, which they had not seen anywhere else. "This ce contains a certain air of regality to it¡­ such beautiful buildings, this aesthetic is something I am really digging in¡­" said Gaveronn with a pleasant smile, his shiny emerald eyes seemed amazed by what he was seeing. "It is suspected that the ancestor of the Winter Lotus Sect used to be a Reincarnated Soul from another world, as she possessed unique capabilities unrted to magic¡­ She used her knowledge from that world to make this sect and its building architecture and style are based in her world¡­ It is as if we had entered into another world''s culture, in some sort of way¡­" said the master. "Ohhh¡­ Interesting! Is this why the Royal Family bloodline of the Winter Lotus are so unique in appearance? It is said that their beauty had very few equals in other families¡­ Even the males are praised to look like delicate maidens! Haha, so interesting¡­" Said Gaveronn. "Um¡­ Well, I suppose¡­" said the master. He didn''t wanted to say that his own disciple looked like a woman at that¡­ The two reached the entrance of the sect, as they were greeted by the guards. "Wee from the Turquoise Frozen Pavilion; we have been invited for a meeting with the Sect Masters. My name is Yann , and my disciple here is Gaveronn." Said the master. "Nice to meet you." Said Gaveronn with a gentle smile. The two guards were surprised about such a visit from so far away, and wafter seeing the beautiful smile of Yann''s disciple, they blushed a bit. "S-Such a visit¡­ But we have been waiting for you." "The Sect Master has alreadymunicated us that you woulde one day, so please, make yourselves at home." The guards quickly let pass the two powerful giants, as they continued to admire Gaveronn''s beauty as he moved away over his mount. "I never thought I would see a beautiful maiden after seeing the beautiful women of the Winter Lotus family¡­" "Well, me too¡­ So there are such beautiful flowers out there as well¡­" ----- Chapter 566: Meeting Between Important Figures

Chapter 566: Meeting Between Important Figures

----- Master and disciple wandered around the beautiful sect territory, it was said that it had gone through a lot of destruction after the first attack from the Dark Shadow Sect, but in just a few days, most of the destruction was already repaired. "Incredible, most things were all repaired in less than a month since the attack¡­" said the master. He looked around the entire ce, as Yann couldn''t help but praise the architecture and the speed of construction of the sect, such amazing crafters could find a lot of good jobs in the capital of Evernorth¡­ Yann tilted his bamboo hat as he looked around the beautiful city of the sect, it looked like an actual Kingdom''s capital rather than a mere sect¡­ "Amazing¡­" he sighed in wondrousness. "Master! Master! Look! They''re selling some weird balls with octopus inside! I want some! Do you want some?" Meanwhile, the young and hyperactive Gaveronn began to wander around everywhere, looking for treats to eat, suddenly finding a small cart selling Takoyaki, the golden balls made of bater and filled with small pieces of octopus tentacles picked up Yann''s interest, as he slowly made his way near Gaveronn. "Gaveronn we are in here for a job, not to eat strange foods¡­" he sighed. However, at the end, the two ended sitting next to each other in a small bench while enjoying the Takoyaki. Yann sighed. "Hmm! This is unexpectedly delicious! And the sauce just goes amazingly well with it¡­ and this green tea is so soothing! I have to quickly write this down in my journal!" said the young and spirited man, writing down the things he had found out on his travels. Yann sighed while smiling at the young disciple, he often always brought him into new ces where he met new experiences. "You''re really a hopeless kid¡­ But yeah, these are good¡­" he said, eating thest ball and drinking thest bit of tea. "Now, let''s go, we cane to eat again after we are done." Said Yann. "Alright! I saw that they were selling some weird things made out of rice named Mochi or so¡­ I want to try them out, they looked sweet!" said Gaveronn. "Do you think in anything else other than eating?" sighed Yann. The two men reached therge pce of the Winter Lotus sect, as they were immediately greeted by servants that led them towards its interior- of course, after having toply with certain customs. "The floor is made of soft wood, so it is prohibited to use shoes, you may walk over the floor with socks or barefoot." Said the young female servant. "W-Without shoes? Okay? Well, it''s a weird custom¡­" said Gaveronn. "Hmm¡­ I have never entered a ce with such a custom, this ce is really unique," said Yann. After the two made their way inside the building and began to walk upstairs while being led by two servants, Yann and Gaveronn''s eyes sharpened. They suddenly sensed a powerful presenceing from the room two floors above them¡­ a powerful entity whose power was something they had never sensed before. It was both aberrant and mystical, both wondrously colorful yet dark¡­ there was a constant spiraling light around it but also an endless ocean of dread¡­ What was this entity? Was this really a person? A mortal? "Master¡­" said Gaveronn, as cold sweat began to pour out of his neck. "I also sensed it¡­ If you excuse me, misses, who¡­ who is there?" asked Yann. "Lady Mikohime-sama, Vasilisius-sama, and Drake-sama¡­" said the young girl. "The two sect masters and the newbie¡­" said Gaveronn. "(Is this the presence of all of thembined? No¡­ I can sense iting only from a single person¡­ But above all the feelings it is giving me¡­ there is a certain coldness like I had never felt it¡­ something¡­ so epassing and freezing that even my bones are trembling¡­ What¡­ is this feeling? It feels as if I am facing the personification of winter itself¡­ I had never felt this feeling before aside from when I was visited by an immortal¡­)" thought Yann, he couldn''t help but feel an utter fear the moment he sensed the being within this ce, which presence he could onlypare to an immortal, if even¡­ "Here, please, make yourselves at home, the three sect masters are waiting there." Said the servant. The other servant opened the wood and paper door, as the two men were greeted by three people. Yann and Gaveronn quickly inspected them with their eyes. All three of them¡­ Seemed to not emanate that presence. Was this¡­ their imagination? It felt like something else was here just a few seconds ago, but now it waspletely gone. What could this mean? Who was this presence? Could it truly be¡­ one of these three people? Yann swallowed saliva; it has been a long time since his heart had beaten so fast before¡­ But he quicklyposed himself and sat down cross-legged while greeting the three sect masters, who had greeted them. "Wee! You must be the people sent here from the Turquoise Frozen Pavilion, right? Nice to meet you, my name is Mikohime Winter Lotus, I am the Sect Master of the sect." said Mikohime with a gentle smile. "Indeed we are¡­ Nice to meet you as well, Mikohime. My name is Yann, and my disciple here is Gaveronn¡­ Who might these two gentlemen be?" asked Yann. "Name''s Vasilisius, I am the Master of the Jade Snake Sect. You don''t need any formalities with me." Said the old man of the room. "I am Drake Winter Dragon. Of the Winter Dragon Sect, it is truly an honor to meet such figures today. I am grateful for this meeting." Said Drake. The two men looked at one another''s eyes, surprised over the "newbie" way of speech. His appearance was also quite regal, his beauty was quite clear, looking like a refined piece statue made of marble. ----- Chapter 567: Weird Disciple

Chapter 567: Weird Disciple

----- A beautiful and slender face, long silvery-white hair, sharp yellow-gold eyes, and two small horns growing on his forehead, showing that he had inherited a strong part of the bloodline of Ymir, as ice giants with horns were usually evolved, meaning they were often High Ice Giants, regarded as some sort of royalty¡­ this was Drake''s appearance, even the two men in front of him couldn''t help but find him handsome. Although Yann maintained hisposure his disciple didn''t do so as much. "It is nice to meet you two as well¡­" said Yann. Gaveronn''s shiny emerald eyes couldn''t help but shine even brighter over the admiration of the beautiful man in front of him. In simple terms, Drake looked like a piece of fine art, even a man that had never thought of other men as attractive would have to admit that he was very attractive. And Yann knew that Gaveronn was a rather¡­ freer young man, not only in the things he liked to eat or the ces he liked to explore¡­ "Oh! You''re so handsome!" said Gaveronn, moving closer to Drake and getting his face way too close to him. He suddenly attempted to grab Drake''s hands out of nowhere, but Drake quickly evaded his movements masterfully with a speed that Yann barely could detect, making him grow wary of his true strength. "¡­Could you please respect my personal space¡­?" sighed Drake. "Oh¡­ Of course¡­ My bad! I hope you didn''t mind that." Said Gaveronn with a charming smile, Drake felt a bit weirded out by his personality, and quickly began to think¡­ "(Is this guy gay or something? But even if he''s gay, he''s way too stereotypically gay¡­ Ugh.)" he sighed internally. Drake wasn''t a homophobic person or anything of the like, he simply didn''t really cared about others than his own circle of people, for him, anyone could do whatever they wanted as long as they didn''te to bother him. However, he had to admit he felt a bit surprised over this man, especially because he thought it was a woman until he spoke in a young male voice instead¡­ but his overly clinginess the moment hended his eyes on him made him feel very awkward, especially because he was viting his personal space. "I apologize, my disciple has yet to learn a few lessons. Gaveronn is quite the carefree young man¡­" sighed Yann, grabbing Gaveronn and forcing him to sit down at his side, quieting him down as if he were his child. "Oh, I see¡­ Oh well, I would be lying if I said I wasn''t enchanted the moment I saw Drake-sama as well, he is such a very handsome and heroic man¡­" said Mikohime with an enamored look, as if she was a teenager and Drake was something like her crush. "Right? I have never seen such a handsome man before- Mguh?!" cried Gaveronn, as Yann covered his face. "Now, now, I don''t think this is the time to speak of such things. For the moment I would like to adress the current situation at hand, if possible¡­" sighed Yann. "Oh yes, my bad, my tongue slipped there¡­" giggled Mikohime while feeling embarrassed while Vasilisius looked at Drake with pity. The conversations quickly began as both parties started to talk about what had urred, the trio of sect masters exined in detail the things that happened to Yann. Thankfully, Yann and Gaveronn seemed like understandable and honest people, and not the strict people they would had thought woulde to see them. "I see¡­ So Drake, you say your Sect is a nomadic sect? I had never heard of such a term." Said Yann. "To an extent yes, I travel with my group across the snowy fields looking for ces with rich resources to settle down, I''ve been exploring this entire area of the continent on my own as I was born to the farther frozennds, and never got to meet the world. It could be said I have an adventuring soul¡­ My actual sect is the Ice Moon Sect, where my main settlement is located, but after the events urred here, the two sect masters here offered to join my own sect in some sort of Alliance, making me the leader of all three¡­" said Drake. "I see¡­ I suppose it makes sense seeing all the things you''ve done for them, even when they were in the verge of dying¡­ They probably didn''t had anything else topensate you than their own sect itself¡­ Nheless, such cases had not happened verymonly." Said Yann. "Oh, such an interesting man¡­ You''re strong, heroic, and even have three sects? What else can you not do, Drake?" asked Gaveronn with a charming smile. "You''re overexaggerating¡­ it is not that much, what I''ve done is mostly out of luck¡­" said Drake. "And so humble too¡­" said Gaveronn. "Ugh¡­" Drake sighed. The intense gaze of this clearly gay man seemed rather intense. As a married man with a child soon to be born, this awkwardness was multiplied several times. "Gaveronn cut it out¡­" sighed Yann, giving his disciple a karate chop in the head. Smack! "Augh¡­!" Yann then took out a special scroll out of his pocket, and opened it, beginning to register something on it with a magic pen. "Very well, Drake, I shall now register you in the list of the Alliance. Ah, don''t worry, we won''t control you or something, those are superstitions of the criminals we chase down. After all you''re not joining any sect but joining an alliance. The terms and other things are here, you may read them and whenever you feel like it and ept them, sign in with this pen." Said Yann. "I see¡­" said Drake, as he began to read the scroll¡­ Yann and Gaveronn looked at Drake intensively as he began to read through things, they knew that someone this strong would be a great addition to their great continental alliance, and he might bring a lot of new things to the table. ----- Chapter 568: An Interesting Pair

Chapter 568: An Interesting Pair

----- He read everything on it and realized how loose everything was. In fact, this didn''t seemed like some sort of contract to bind himself to an organization, but more like a business type of thing, as if he was bing a mercenary with many benefits¡­ he made sure to read everything and agreed with the terms. There were even special benefits that could even help him in escaping of being sentenced of crimes by other righteous sects. It felt like this thing was quite corrupt. But after all, the Alliance was just an extension of the Primeval Frost Soul Court, and they were the ones that made the rules, joining the Alliance meant bing a figure of high prestige that also¡­ seemed to manipte the rules. Such an opportunity¡­ he couldn''t possibly miss it. He quickly signed the document, as he saw a mark emerge in the scroll. "And done¡­" said Drake. "Thank you, I am sure the higher ups will be excited about your addition, Drake. For now, we will be on our way¡­" said Yann. "Eeeh? Can''t we stay for the night?" asked Gaveronn. "Gaveronn we cannot bother them more than we had already done, and we are filled with job to do." Said Yann. "Ugh¡­" sighed Gaveronn, looking at Drake with puppy eyes. Drake was happy they were going away now¡­ "Oh no, please stay! I would dly wee you tonight." Said Mikohime. "Wait, what?" asked Drake. "Hmm¡­ well, if you insist, I would really like to try out that hot spring you have¡­ My old bones would appreciate a warm bath from time to time." Sighed Yann. "Ah, I am going there too¡­ Drake, please join us as well! It is normal for men to bathe together in these public bathrooms, right?" asked Gaveronn. "I refuse. I am now¡­ going back to my ce, you two can stay all you want, have a nice day." Said Drake, quickly escaping from Gaveronn''s grasp. The young and beautiful man wouldn''t let him go so easily, however, as he began to chase him down from behind all the way outside of the pce. "What an annoying guy! Can''t he leave me alone?!" cried Drake internally, as he walked outside the sect''s territory. "Drake! Where are you going?! Don''t tell me you''re actually going back to the Ice Moon Sect from here?!" asked Gaveronn. Drake suddenly disappeared as he walked behind a tree, Gaveronn couldn''t find him anymore. The annoying young man sighed. Although he found Drake attractive and handsome, he just wanted to make friends, but perhaps his overly clinginess and him praising him rather coquettishly ended making Drake misunderstand his friendly intentions, not those of trying to seduce him¡­ "Sigh¡­ Well, I guess he doesn''t want to be my friend¡­" sighed the young man, as he walked back to the sect. "I''ve never met someone so obnoxious in my entire life!" sighed Drake, as he reached Fuyu and quickly jumped over his bed, burying his face over Bedann''s chest while she was resting over the bed. "D-Drake?" she asked while blushing a bit. "Hahhh¡­ Let me¡­ stay here for a bit¡­ Such a good scent¡­" he sighed, reassuring his masculinity by hugging his wife''s chest¡­ was rather an extreme way of doing it, but the feminine scent of Bedann quickly captivated him and made him forget the bad experience. "H-How were things? Did they went good?" she wondered. "Yes¡­ everything was good, it ended quite well¡­ I am just tired¡­ I want to take a break¡­" sighed Drake. "O-Okay, I am d¡­ D-Did you meet someone bad?" wondered Bedann. "Well¡­ Ugh, no, never mind, don''t remind me of it." he sighed. Bedann couldn''t help but wonder what he had truly seen¡­ ¡­ The next morning, Drake was asked toe see off the two that were marching back to their kingdom. "We invite you toe to our Kingdom whenever you have free time, Drake, we would dly wee you there, and of course, Mikohime and Vasilisius as well." Said Yann. "Indeed! I am sorry if I scared you yesterday¡­ I was just trying to be friendly¡­ I-I have a hard time doing so¡­ Many say I am a bit overly clingy¡­ Must be because of my mother spoiling me so much¡­" sighed Gaveronn. "Eh? O-Okay¡­ I hope you don''t act awkward again¡­" sighed Drake. "I-I won''t! I am just¡­ I just want a friend aside from this old man¡­" said Gaveronn, whispering to Drake''s ears. Drakeughed a bit as Gaveronn smirked. "Well, that''s okay, I wouldn''t mind having a friend." Said Drake, as he shook hands with Gaveronn. The young man''s eyes shone brightly as he felt excited over the prospects of the future. "Master, I did it! I did as you said and he forgave me!" cried Gaveronn, rushing back to Yann. "What did I told you? People get the wrong idea of you when you act so clingy¡­ your mother taught you very bad things." Sighed Yann. "Hey, don''t talk about my mother like that, old man!" said Gaveronn. The two men quickly walked away from the sect, as Drake sighed in relief, it seemed that¡­ Gaveronn wasn''t actually gay at all, he was just very awkward, like a child in some ways. Drake smiled as he realized that there were many types of people in the world, some more¡­ mysterious and interesting than others at that¡­ "What a funny young man, I had a lot of fun¡­" said Mikohime with a cute smile. "Hmm¡­ Yann, that man¡­ he was very strong but quite carefree, I never thought I would find strong people like him, I suppose not everyone is a murderous person." Said Vasilisius. "Y-Yeah, I guess that''s the case¡­" said Drake. ¡­ As Yann and Gaveronn made their way back home, Yann couldn''t help but think about Drake. That man¡­ he had a lot of secrets. Was he a dangerous person? Was he truly as heroic as he was portrayed? And what was this power he felt yesterday? Did that truly originated from one of the sect masters? He suspected Drake to have emanated such power. Which only meant that¡­ he might be a monster amongst monsters. He was happy he quickly corrected Gaveronn who had made Drake misunderstand his friendly interactions. He wouldn''t had wanted to make an enemy of such a man thanks to his immature disciple¡­ ----- Chapter 569: Earth: The Last Battle Against Ivan

Chapter 569: Earth: The Last Battle Against Ivan

----- Earth, year 2037. After the incidents that brought the end of the test subject 0, Miranda, the organization led by Ivan Wesker didn''t waited for someone new with her capabilities to show up randomly. They simply decided to create a new one themselves. Using the advanced technology which they held thanks to their deals with North Korea and China, and therge funds they got from these two countries hopping to get a slice of the cake of the bioweapons that Ivan Wesker was creating, the organization quickly began a malicious and aberrant experiment. They began to simply create life themselves, someonepatible from the very beginning would be greatly fitting of their experiments, and they had realized that if they couldn''t find someone, they had to simply create it. Using the modified DNA of Miranda, and the preserved frozen blood, skin tissue, muscle tissue, and bone marrow from her spine, a truly aberrant creation began. Manmade horrors beyondprehension. Or well, in simpler terms, a Homunculus. The obsession of Ivan Wesker over test subject 0 provoked him to be mentally insane, to the point that he believed it was his duty to "bring her back to life" as she was the one and true goddesses in this world. With his dreams and visions intact, he decided to bring her back at longst and see if it was possible to continue with his dream and aspirations of bing a god with her. A god of the new world¡­ An ambitious dream, and quite narcissistic at that. But for an insane man with power and wealth, even such a dream seemed feasible as long as he could continue down his path without faltering. The blonde man wearing ck sses looked into the entity growing into the sk filled with cold amniotic liquid. It barely resembled something, but it looked like Miranda at her 6''s¡­ however, itcked legs and only had a single arm, while the rest over her torso was covered in growing tumors, slowly forming the rest of the limbs. Only one eye had developed, a glowing red eye, which often opened sometimes, ring down at Ivan who smiled back at her with a pleasant expression. Her other eye was simply empty. Her long ck hair waved around the interior of the sk, as Ivan admired her beauty. The beauty of his attempt at being god. The creation of a homunculus was always thought to be something of a taboo, something that should never be touched, something that¡­ should never be done. Creating human life with science had been a possibility since some time in Earth, many big nations such as USA had already showed their first cloned children, cloning the lost fetus of a mother whose child died before it could be born. Giving the false feeling that their child was revived. But this wasn''t reviving a person. It was simply creating a different being altogether. And it could be said that these homunculus¡­ they were not like normal people. Synthetic humans had slowly be a polemic talk across the world. Of course, Ivan did not cared about any of that, he didn''t even cared about anything that happened around the world as long as it wasn''t rted to his own goals. The man''s crimson-red eyes looked at the amorphous girl growing from the sk. It had been several years since the experimentation began, and he had seen her growing from an amorphous mass of flesh into the thing she had grown. The little girl stayed silent while looking at him. She always nced around her surroundings, but stayed in silence, expressionless, as if she were dreaming while being awake. What could she be thinking? What were her ideas? What was her personality like? "Ah, Miranda¡­ My goddess¡­ You''re looking as beautiful as ever today¡­ You''re growing so big¡­ I am so happy that you''ve grown into a decent girl¡­" said Ivan. "¡­" A few scientists reached Ivan to report him of Miranda''s clone current health status. "Sir, this is Miranda''s health as of now. As you can see, she seems mostly stable for now¡­" "Her development has been quick; in just three years she had reached this state¡­ perhaps in a year more she''ll be capable of walking outside the sk and live independently." "Usually synthetic humans taken five years to do that, but she might take four!" "I see¡­ I want all of you to hurry, my little Miranda seems eager to explore the outside world." Said Ivan. "Understood." Said the scientists at the same time, going back to their work. ¡­Meanwhile, arge group of troops began to stealthily infilter the sewers connecting to therge building where Ivan and Miranda''s clone were. A stoic man with a muscr build, short ck hair and brown eyesmanded his troops across the sewers, as they began to slowly move across the dark and damp area. "Chris, are you sure we should jump into the action already? Won''t Ivan escape once more with the clone?" asked a woman at the side of the man leading the troops, with long red hair and sharp emerald eyes. Her body exuded a strange and transparent aura¡­ she was clearly not a normal human. It became apparent as she wasn''t as heavily equipped as her fellowpanions, for some reason. "Lucia¡­ We have waited way too long for this bastard. I cannot possibly wait any longer¡­ All the people he had killed¡­ all the innocent lives he had taken¡­ I won''t tolerate this bastard being alive any longer¡­" said the man leading the party, Chris Bluefield. "To think that the organization would end up contacting an Esper like me from all people for the job¡­ I guess I cannot help it, I will cover your back." Said the woman. "Thank you. I am counting on you¡­ three years ago I didn''t even knew about the existence of you people¡­ But I guess there''s always more things to learn about this world." Sighed Chris. ----- Chapter 570: Earth: Heartless Scientist

Chapter 570: Earth: Heartless Scientist

----- "Well, it is for a reason that the organization keeps us hidden¡­ Country governments only want us for experiments, at least the organization offers protection in exchange for our help¡­" Said Lucia. Espers¡­ The knowledge about them that Chris had was limited, but from what he knew¡­ they were like Lucia, people "gifted" with powers. Well, there were two types of Espers in the world. Those that were born with abilities and either always had them or awakened them after reaching maturity¡­ they were called Natural Espers. Or people that was modified through gic engineering to acquire Esper-like abilities from Natural Espers genes transntation, they were called Synthetic Espers. Lucia at the side of Chris was a Natural Esper, a woman born with the power to control mes since a young age. Due to her ability, she created many idents, and had to run away from home over the fear of one day burning her entire family by ident. Due to this, she lived a miserable life surviving in the streets and running away from those that wanted her power and to control her as a tool. Until an agent of the Organization found her and gave her shelter. Of course, the Organization that Chris worked for wouldn''t adopt children, and although they wouldn''t experiment with her, they asked her for blood samples and then decided to train her as a soldier, an Esper Soldier. In exchange for protection, shelter, and more through her childhood, she was going to pay them back by working as one of their first ever Esper Agents. And after the supernatural incidents regarding the break of subject 0, Miranda, who had caused disasters everywhere and even took the life of many innocent people, the agency decided that the best way to battle these aberrations was with someone equally supernatural¡­ "I see¡­ I''ve heard a few things about you¡­ I hope you don''t lose your temper." Said Chris. "It is part of the trigger of my abilities that I must get mad¡­ But don''t worry. I''ve learned long ago to control my own anger." Said Lucia. "I-I see¡­ (This woman is honestly a bit scary¡­)" said Chris. The group lurked around the sewers, walking several meters underground, and even having to take down strange aberrations they found in there, mutated rats the size of dogs, and more, the result of the of gic fluids thrown into the sewers. ¡­ Ivan Wesker looked into the journal at his hand, this little book contained various drawings and written letters and thoughts of Miranda''s diary¡­ He often checked it and realized that she wasn''t going through the best in these times¡­ her drawings were honestly quite creepy, and her written letters seemed twisted, and filled with anguish and frustration. But to the insane mind of Ivan Wesker, this looked like some funny scrabbles of a child, without realizing the deeper meaning behind them, he only recalled Miranda''s innocence out of them. "Don''t you worry, Miranda¡­ you will soone back to me." He said while smiling. Suddenly, the scientists reached Ivan in a hurry. "S-Sir!" "Hm? What is it now? Don''t you see I am busy?" he asked angrily. "We know that but¡­ the system is not responding, we had been suddenly hacked!" "What?!" asked Ivan in disbelief. "T-The rms, and most of the things within the building had been disabled, we had begun the usage of emergency energy to maintain Miranda stable, but¡­!" "I believe someone might had infiltered this ce!" "That''s impossible! This is an ind protected by the North Korean government! You''re telling me they managed to get past therge naval forces surrounding us?!" asked Ivan. "I-I don''t know but¡­ what else could it be?!" "We have to do something quickly!" "A-Ah, the cameras! Look!" Suddenly, Ivan lookd with shock as arge group of armed men began to infilter the building, shooting down the guards while a woman with red hair suddenly manipted mes as if it were magic, burning through the cameras one by one while also setting aze anything that looked "important". "D-Damn Organization!" muttered Ivan, hitting the table. "Quickly, let''s bring the helicopter, sir, there''s still time for you to escape!" "Yeah, we can always restart this project!" Ivan angrily distorted his face, as he suddenly grasped the throat of one of the scientists! "Do you think I would dare leave my Miranda behind?! I am tired of running away, I will confront them and kill them all here¡­" said Ivan. "But sir, they probably have an anti-pathogen that could counter¡­ your powers!" cried the scientist. "Is that so? Then let''s try to exhaust their ammunition." Said Ivan with a smile. His entire body suddenly began to distort as enormous fleshy and red-colored tentacles began to emerge around his body, piercing through the bodies of all the scientists around him, and depositing strange worm-like parasites inside the wounds. "Gruuuagggh¡­!" "Gyyyeeehhh¡­!" "W-What is thissssssss?!" Ivan smiled as he waved his hand, throwing away the scientist as he saw his entire body being to bulge with strange tumors growing all over its body! This was but one of his abilities, the power to infect others with Uroboros, the virus that had taken over his body long ago! In mere seconds he converted a dozen of scientists into amorphous and horrendous monsters, as he ordered them to go greet Chris and their friends, and to make sure to eat them well. "Now go on, enjoy your first meals as my servants! And rejoice! You''ve been blessed with the wondrous power of a god!"ughed Ivan, the other surviving scientist had dropped over the floor while slowly crawling away from Ivan in horror. They knew they were working with aplete lunatic, but they never expected that he would turn against his own people like this, the ones that had been helping him work in his crimes this entire time for the money he offered¡­ Was everyone just mere pawns to him? "My dear Miranda¡­ I will make sure to defend you from these evil people that is trying to destroy our bond of love¡­ We''ll reach heaven together." He said with a smile. He wanted to achieve godhood, and reach heaven! ----- Chapter 571: Earth: The Power Of An Esper

Chapter 571: Earth: The Power Of An Esper

----- Lucia''s hands pointed at a guard holding a gun and shooting bullets at her. Her eyes zed with bright red and orange color, as arge quantity of psionic energies suddenly gathered around her entire body,ing directly from her mind. The energies gathered into her hands, as an explosion of mes emerged, spiraling through and melting even the bullets flying towards her, shing against the guard, and impacting him with a great force! BOOM! "Guuaaggh¡­!" The guard was consumed by the mes as they easily pierced through his bulletproof best and began to burn him alive, he screams stopped after a few seconds due to the suffocation he felt, which killed him before the mes could. Bang! Bang! Meanwhile, Chris and his group shoot down another squadron of guards in the building, they had special bullets made by the association that were made to pierce through bulletproof vests, although they were very heavy and expensive, there was no point in saving expenses for a mission that could save humanity from an imminent apocalypse¡­ "Clear! Move!" said Chris. The group quickly moved through the corridors of the building, as they quickly came across another door, it was sealed. "The door''s sealed!" "Use the hacking device to open it." Chris gave an order as a man moved towards the door and then took out what seemed to be a white-colored gun, when he pressed a red button on it, a slight shockwave of electricity came out, which suddenly made the system of the door malfunction, and it opened. CLASH! "Open! Move!" said Chris. Lucia looked at the scene in awe, she had never seen such an item before, but they were certainly a real device, made using the power of Espers, it was capable of exuding psionic energy that disrupted technological items. It worked well against things that were often sealed, forcefully opening them. "Chris! Are we going to just fight soldiers? I am not even needed here." Said Lucia rather bored, as she moved near Chris. "Take this mission seriously Lucia, don''t get distracted, you''ll see why we brought you here¡­ Ah, there they are." Said Chris. He quickly stopped his troops as a few of them ended advancing more by ident, only to be caught off guard by a strange group of creatures! "Wait! Don''t move! Come back! Don''t engage on them at close range!" Chris began to shoot down the beasts that had emerged, hiding beneath the shadows, however, their fleshy tentacles caught the two soldiers! "Gyaaaaahhh! Help!" "W-What is thisssss?!" "GROOOARR!" A massive amorphous jaw filled with enormous sharp teeth suddenly coiled around one of the soldiers, crushing him into pieces and devouring him alive! The other had a worse faith as a sharp needle-like proboscis suddenly pierced his chest and began to drain him dry of all his blood and nutrients, only leaving a dried corpse behind! "D-Damn it!" muttered Chris, as his soldiers quickly opened distance from him, but hesitated to shoot because theirrades were caught by them, and they were not capable ofpletely seeing what had happened there. Lucia''s eyes, which had psionic power and could see easily even in the darkness, realized what had happened. Amorphous beasts she had only seen in pictures showed up, greatly surprising her. These monsters were not normal, they were not just wild beasts that were taken overusing devices or gic engineering, these were monsters, manmade horrors beyondprehension. They mildly resembled humans, and only mildly, their bodies were disfigured, as if countless cancerous tumors grew all over them, they had disgusting tentacles growing over them, some even had long and piercing proboscis over their bodies to suck blood, some had gigantic vertical jaws to hug and devour anything that got closer, and more¡­ "These¡­ these are the things you have to fight; these are the things that you were brought here for!" said Chris to Lucia. The red-headed woman looked at the scene with great surprise, as she squinted her eyes¡­ her entire body was engulfed on mes. "Bullets don''t seem to work on them, they absorb them like sponges!" said a soldier. "What do we do? Do we use the explosive grenade?" asked another. "No, let me handle this." said Lucia, the valiant woman walked in front as the monstrous beings rushed towards her, their fleshy, red-colored tentacles almost reaching her body! "I''ll turn all of you into ashes." FLAAAASH! Her entire body exuded a powerful zing explosion. Her mes continued to move forward, absorbing the oxygen of the environment, and gaining even more power. BOOOOMMM!!! The mes suddenly impacted the group of monsters, the aberrations screams resonated around the entire building as it shook to the mes. The soldiers covered themselves from the mes as Chris looked at the scene, the woman in front of him could very much take down entire armies¡­ "So this is the power of an Esper¡­" he said. "GRYYYEEEHHHH¡­" The screams of agony of the beasts, their screeching sounds that pierced the ears were suddenly turned off as everyst one of them ended into charred and grilled corpses,pletely turned ck¡­ Lucia didn''t stopped until she confirmed they were dead, but quickly after, she sighed in relief and fell to her knees. "Ugh¡­" "Ah! Are you okay?" Chris rushed at her side, helping her stand up again. "Yeah¡­ I just get a headache¡­" she sighed. "Your¡­ nose¡­" said Chris. He quickly noticed that the girl''s nose was bleeding intensively, an after effect of using a lot of mind strength and psionic energy, which also came apanied by a strong headache. "Agh¡­ This is nothing, I am used to the pain by now." She said. She quickly took out a pill from her pocket and swallowed it, it was a drug that ceased the pain in her brain and calmed her down, something that even provoked an addiction, but it was the only way for her to use her powers without suffering so much from its aftereffects. Chris squinted his eyes¡­ What have the Organization forced this girl to go through to be used to "the pain"? ------ Chapter 572: Earth: A Real Monster Amongst Men

Chapter 572: Earth: A Real Monster Amongst Men

----- "What? You''re worried about me?" Lucia asked Chris with a cheeky smirk, as the man sighed and showed her an expressionless face like he often did. "It is my duty to worry about those I am given the task to take care of¡­ Although I suppose I wasn''t able to save them¡­" Chris looked at the corpses of his soldiers that had been eaten by the monsters; they were also burned by Lucia''s mes. At the very least they were cleansed from these disgusting aberrations. Suddenly, the charred corpses began to slowly tear apart into ck dust, falling over the floor. "She really turned them into dust¡­" "Damn it¡­ Sam¡­ Eric¡­" "Sam¡­ Wasn''t he married? He had two kids¡­" "Shit¡­" The soldiers seemed dispirited, after seeing two of their friends die so horribly, they couldn''t help but feel let down. It was the duty of Chris, their leader, to lift their spirits so they could keep moving forward. They hade here for a mission after all, the mission of taking down Ivan Wesker and the aberrations he was bringing to this world. The breach of the test subject zero had already brought the death of many innocent people and took a lot of time and effort to be caught and ultimately terminated. They couldn''t afford another time like that, and after leaked information about Ivan raising a clone from Miranda leaked through the Dark Web, the Organization had been working hard to finally catch him. To the point they had even colluded with North Korea and had made the country itself betray Ivan Wesker after their initial pact because the Organization itself offered them even more technology, gic engineering, and even the power of Espers to them¡­ With all of this and more, the North Korean nation let the group of Chris pass through their frontier and even their naval wall which they had made around the secret ind where this operation was being unfolded. Ivan had no idea that his former allies had betrayed him at the end, but that''s how life was, filled with surprises. "We have to keep moving. We cannot let these monsters get outside¡­ Sam and Eric¡­ they might not be the first victims, but we could make them thests ones if we deal with this menace today! Men, move with me,e, let''s end this!" said Chris. The soldiers suddenly felt their hearts lifted, Chris was an excellent man at words, even Lucia felt moved by him, although she clearly realized the maniptive intent of his words. He had to make sure to make them believe it, to make them believe there was hope, because in this mission, many more might die as well, including him or Lucia¡­ "It looks like things are getting harder." Said Lucia. "¡­With your help, we might not have made it, these monsters can take hundreds of bullets before actually dying, many others would had died before we could had taken them down¡­ They appear to also be of a new type¡­" said Chris. Suddenly, the voice of a young man resonated through Chris speakers near his ears. "Chris! I''ve analyzed the monsters¡­" "Oh, Jon? Tell me, did you see what they were?" asked Chris. "¡­Currently, there wasn''t anything that matched with them in the database, they''re made with a new strain, that''s for sure. They also didn''t seem like a variant or a mutation, this is not the same Virus from before. If anything, this is probably spawns of Uroboros, the nearly perfected Virus Z that Ivan Wesker modified from when he belonged to the previous organization that spread the Virus through New York City¡­" said the man. "¡­The one virus that started it all." Sighed Chris. New York City as we know it, didn''t exist anymore. The media in the USA had manipted the people and the information one could get from the city, but what had happened in the city was nothing but a catastrophe. Five years ago, a virus broke out, they named it the Virus Z, simply put, it was a virus that provoked people to turn into savage zombies, thirsty for blood and hungry for flesh. Their bites could infect other people easily, and their entire bodies would slowly begin to rot as well. There were certain ones that were morepatible to the Virus Z, and became mutants, powerful beings that possessed greater physical capabilities and even developed special abilities as well, they took over the city and after Chris managed to escape from it alongside some of the survivors, the entire city was nuked so the virus wouldn''t spread any more. However, this was but the beginning of the end. Since then, Chris was recruited by the Organization, a government-created organization that was designed and made to deal with all things supernatural in the world. After this incident, it gained a lot of funds not only from USA but many allied countries, and it became an even greater organization than before, dealing with all things rted with the Virus Z and the mysterious group that created it and spread it in New York. Amongst the many scientists'' heads Chris had to hunt, there was one particr man, a peculiar man with dreams of lunacy, with an ego that couldn''t be stopped, and with a cunning and scheming mind only akin to an evil genius archetype. Ivan Wesker¡­ He had used the virus on his own body at some point, after modifying it countless times by merging mutated strains in what he called a near-perfect strain, Uroboros. This was the power he wanted the most, it granted him supernatural abilities beyond humanprehension, even after battling many times against Chris and his allies, he always somehow survived and escaped. His resiliency knew no limits. But now¡­ there was a way to even deal with him, a special bullet on Chris pocket, specifically made to destroy even Uroboros¡­ but for that, he had to get closer and shot the bastard in the head. And for that, he needed his men to fight, and even give up their lives for him if it was needed¡­ ----- Chapter 573: Earth: The Mysterious Red-Haired Girl

Chapter 573: Earth: The Mysterious Red-Haired Girl

------ Ivan looked at the security cameras with anger while gritting his teeth, his aberrations, direct spawns of Uroboros capable of resisting bullets with ease, to regenerate flesh tissue without any problems, and to even develop supernatural capabilities were all dealt with very easily! By someone¡­ "Who¡­ is she?" Ivan Wesker had been engulfed on his own work and dreams for way too long, especially because he had not delved in many other things, he didn''t knew what an Esper exactly was. He only saw a woman suddenly generated mes and burn his spawns in mere seconds, turning them into charred corpses that quickly were torn apart into ck ashes over the floor. This was something¡­pletely beyond his mind, he had never seen someone wield fire as if it were something like magic. But this wasn''t magic, it was something else, it was the power of an Esper, the ability to use the mind which had evolved into a transcendental level, capable of using psionic powers that could generate natural phenomenon. This woman, Lucia, was a Pyromancer, a woman capable of generating mes through Pyrokinesis, a mental ability that granted her the power to create mes through her mind energies alone. She also had other powers, but they were lesser, one of such were things like Telepathy, Far Sight, and more. "This woman¡­ I cannot let her easily get through us... I have to kill her¡­ She''s dangerous, too dangerous." He thought. Ivan Wesker looked into the ves he had at his side, all the scientists were already tied by ropes around him, by him, of course, they were his pawns now. If they were not going to be useful to him anymore through their knowledge, they would be useful to him in other ways. "All of you will have to sacrifice yourselves for me. But rejoice, you''re given the privilege of tasting the power of my glorious godliness, Uroboros!" heughed. Ivan suddenly shapeshifted, as from his back, arge appendage emerged, resembling the head of a worm, with spiraling teeth around its mandible, and leaking slime everywhere. The monstrous worm head moved near the people, taking out a long tongue and inserting it inside the mouths of the people, filling their stomachs with aberrant eggs. The scientists began to scream in agony as one by one, they were all made into aberrant monsters as the eggs hatched inside their stomachs and merged with their bodies, mutating their bodies into amorphous aberrations beyond humanprehension. "Now go! Ambush them, distribute yourselves around them, do anything necessary!" he said. Ivan had a unique ability that could potentially stop all these zombie breaks from ever happening all around the world anymore, the ability tomand zombies at will. Indeed, not even his own creations, anything with the Virus Z on it could be controlled by him mentally, issuing orders to their heads. He was simply put, something like a "King". Thanks to the advanced and evolved strain of the Virus, which had evolved into Uroboros on him, he had such a powerful authority, the entire world was his yground, and every zombie break was most of the time orchestrated by him. He wanted to create Chaos so the Organization would be kept busy while he continued his investigation, his goal wasn''t to conquer the world or something, his goal was to transcend. He was an insane and lunatic man, he only desired to reach the apex of all things, be a god. Could it be possible? For him, it was. After he had consumed and absorbed Uroboros and had evolved with it over the many battles he underwent against Chris and his allies, he had gained countless insights. The virus itself, Uroboros, seemed to even have developed its own consciousness, and it told him the steps he had to do to continue his path towards evolution. Unifying with the Mold after it had reached its full maturity was one of them, which was even said by the Virus to be "the other half that willplement it" in some sort of way. It felt as if this was destiny to Ivan Wesker, the woman named Miranda¡­ she was going to be the one that would be one with him so he could ascend to a god. He often gained "oracles" from Uroboros, telling him what to do, or even getting glimpses of the future, as if he was foresight. Without realizing it, Ivan Wesker had also begun to develop Esper-like Abilities due to having evolved into such a powerful entity. "Nobody is going to stop me from achieving perfection¡­ Chris, you''re only going to die tonight, and I will make sure that you and your little friend won''t go in peace¡­" The girl floating inside the sk looked at Ivan from within the water she was submerged. Her crimson-red eyes looked at him expressionless, and devoid of any light. Ivan noticed she was looking at him, as he looked back and touched the tank lightly¡­ "Miranda¡­ Don''t worry, I will protect you this time¡­" he said with a lunatic smile. The girl expressionlessly looked at him, her thoughts, her mind, everything seemed submerged in a constant darkness, she couldn''t awaken from it yet, and everything always seemed blurry and fuzzy. She evencked consciousness and sentience, and most of what she did was out of reflex, lightly opening her eyes sometimes¡­ and more. She suddenly touched the sk with her little hand, as if touching the belly of a mother that was carrying her in her womb. Her hand touched Ivan''s hand across the other side of the sk, the man''s eyes suddenly opened wide, this small show of affection, which was only a reflex, made him fascinated. "Ahh¡­! Miranda¡­ You''re eager as well, aren''t you? Don''t worry, after you fully mature, we will be one, and we''ll never feel alone anymore." He said. ¡­ Chris and Lucia rushed across the Organization''s building, rushing upstairs to catch Ivan before he could escape from their grasp. Although the North Korean army had said that they would attempt to stop him if they were to see him escaping, there was no guarantee they would actually do as they said¡­ ----- Chapter 574: Earth: The Monstrous Aberrations

Chapter 574: Earth: The Monstrous Aberrations

----- Chris and Lucia rushed across the Organization''s building, rushing upstairs to catch Ivan before he could escape from their grasp. Although the North Korean army had said that they would attempt to stop him if they were to see him escaping, there was no guarantee they would actually do as they said. It wasn''t feasible to trust themunists after all, so Chris and Lucia had to count only on themselves in this mission, and not let themselves be easily caught off-guard. But that''s exactly what happened. BOOOOMMM!!! Suddenly, as the group was rushing forward, the walls to their left broke apart in an instant! CLAASH! The boulders of the wall began to fall over the soldiers, hitting them and burying a handful over these incredibly heavy pieces of stone, some even ended injured, but thanks to their armor suits, they all looked fine. "Guuaaagh!" "W-What is happening?!" "The wall just broke?!" "GRUUUAAAAAAA!" Suddenly, as some of the soldiers tried to free themselves from the heavy pieces of stone, a sudden groan resonated across the entire corridor. From the room to the other side of the broken wall, a massive creature emerged. It mildly resembled a humanoid figure, but itcked skin and only showed red muscles all around its body, with a small and amorphous head filled with tumors all over the ce. Its veiny muscles exuded a powerful air. And it was towering over 4 meters¡­ "GROOOAAAAA!" It roared loudly and pushed forward without waiting for the soldiers to escape! "Shit, another one this soon?! I have never seen this thing before!" said Chris. He quickly pointed his gun at the monster, firing countless bullets at it. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The bullets were special, as they carried an explosive effect, the monster attempted to shield itself using its enormous muscr arms, and the bullets managed to be shielded, however, as they reached deep into its muscles, they exploded, blowing away the muscle ligaments asrge chunks of flesh and blood exploded everywhere. "GRUUAAHGH¡­!" The monster fell over the floor in agony, as the other soldiers quickly began to shoot it down with their explosive bullets, specially made bullets created by the Organization to deal with these aberrations with powerful regeneration factors! "GRUUUAA!" The monster began to hit the ground angrily, suddenly cracking the floor with its enormous strength! "It is going to destroy the floor!" said Chris. "I''ll deal with it!" said Lucia. "Wait! But¡­!" said Chris. "Don''t worry about me!" said Lucia. She rushed forward and used her mes to propel herself at a fast speed, her movements were swift and precise, as she reached the monster before her and then filled it with a storm of mes! FLAAAASH! The muscr titan was bathed in mes as it groaned in pain, only for it to move backwards and attack her! "What the¡­?!" CLAAASH! A barrier of mes emerged around her in herst moment, as the attack of the monster was reflected by an explosion of fire that engulfed the beast once more! BOOOM! "GRUUUOOHHHH¡­!" It resulted to have greater reflexes than she thought, and because it was an amorphous creature, it had no problem in twisting its own limbs or even its torso just so it could reach her and crush her with its enormous force. However, Lucia managed to deflect with a barrier of mes, a technique she had learned some time ago, one of her few defensive abilities. The mes reflected the damage as well, the more damage they received, the more explosive the mes that woulde out of it would be, the monstrous being was engulfed by the mes as its entire fleshy body began to burn to a crisp! "GGRUUUOHHH¡­" It gave ast groan before dropping dead in the floor, its body quickly was calcinated by the mes that seemed to never be able to turn off until they consumed a target to ashes. Chris began to help the soldiers free themselves form the boulders, most of them were okay and the others only had minor injuries and could still walk and work as intended. "Nobody died¡­ She really saved us once more¡­" "Yeah¡­" "Espers are incredible¡­" "No¡­ it was thanks to you guys weakening it first¡­ I only finished it off." Said Lucia, using a paper to clean her blood from her nostrils and throwing it off leisurely, sheckeddy-like manners. "Let''s quickly move forward then¡­ we cannot stay here for too long; this entire area of the floor seems cracked¡­ Let''s go!" said Chris. The soldiers quickly continued moving behind Chris, as Lucia looked over their backs by staying in the rear end, her abilities had be sharper today, the drug she took that eased pain also had the power to enhance psychic powers, it was named Esper Pills, and were power-enhancement and also pain-easing pills, which she had grown addicted to in a way, but that she always tried to not overuse¡­ In a way, it was all a scheme of the Organization, making her dependent in these Pills to showcase more of her true powers, but also making it an addictive feeling to be eased of the pain that the headaches and the nose bleeding caused by overusing her powers. Her eyes were enhanced by her powers, as she began to detect if there was any other weird lifeform around. "Nothing¡­ we can safely move upstairs- Ah!" It was a bit toote before she realized, as half the soldiers were already moving upstairs through the staircases, Chris was leading the party. A sudden massive amount of lifeforms were detected the floor above them, as Lucia''s eyes opened wide. "Wait! Chris, fall back!" Chris looked back at Lucia as he opened his eyes wide, a massive tentacle suddenly reached up to him, the tip of the tentacle had a sharp bony end, like a spear ready to pierce through his body! Chris looked at the tentacle as he quickly tried to move aside, but the deadly attack pierced through him! SLAAAAASH! "Uuuaggh¡­!" "CHRIS!!!" ----- Chapter 575: Earth: Nanomachines, Son.

Chapter 575: Earth: Nanomachines, Son.

----- The spear-like tentacle reached Chris, piercing through his body! However, as he had moved in time and began to fall downstairs, the spear tentacle only pierced his left shoulder, although the bone and all on it was broken down painfully, making him scream in pain. Lucia gritted her teeth as she pointed her palm at the tentacle which was actually about to pierce through his chest this time, firing arge fireball at it! BOOOM! "GRYYYEEAAA¡­!" The screech of a beast resonated from upstairs as the entire tentacle, catching fire, retreated back to its original body and then, I was suddenly sliced away as the sliced tentacle burned to a crisp! CLASH! Chris fell over the floor rather loudly, as the soldiers began to retreat while those that stayed in the frontlines began to bathe the tentacles that started to lurk downstairs with their explosive bullets, blowing them away into pieces. However, they continuously regenerated back, making it a nightmarish enemy to fight against. "Chris! Are you okay?!" asked Lucia. "Ugh¡­ I am alive¡­" he muttered. Lucia reached him as she inspected his wound, arge hole was made on his shoulder, the bone could be seen all broken down, and the blood was gushing out like a river, it had hit arge artery and ti was a miracle he was still hanging out. In a few more seconds or minutes, he could quickly die out of massive hemorragea. "Quick, take out a thing in my left pocket¡­" he muttered. Lucia nodded as she quickly looked into his pockets, finding out a strange metallic tube with the words "Nanomachine" in them. "W-What is this?" asked Lucia in shock. "An experimental healing item. Made out of Nanomachines no less, it is the perfect time to try this crap¡­ I am going to die out of bleeding either way." He muttered. "What do I do?" she asked. "It has a sharp stinger, quickly pierce my wound with it." he said. "Okay¡­!" Lucia quickly took out the top of the metallic tube, as a sharp stinger emerged out of it. "When you pierce me¡­ with it¡­ press the button above¡­ it¡­ Ungh¡­" Chris began to feel dizzy, the loss of blood was too big, even if Lucia had tried to cover his wound, the amount of agony he was going through was too much, and the blood loss made him lose oxygen incredible fast, his brain was beginning to fade away with its thoughts, and he felt dizzy. "Ungh!" Lucia groaned as she forcefully pierced his shoulder with the metallic tube. "Ngh¡­" Chris groaned, as he gritted his teeth and looked fearlessly at Lucia. "Don''t dare die on me!" she roared as her zing eyes seemed to pierce through the cold heart of Chris for a few moments¡­ "Lu¡­ cia¡­" Ba dump! And suddenly, as the nanomachines began to flow through his body, something truly amusing began to happen. They quickly began to merge with his own blood and flesh, replicating synthetic tissue and merging it with his own tissues. The nanomachines continued to duplicate constantly as they absorbed leftover energy and tissue with necrosis, both feeding their own requirement for biomass and also cleaning the internal wounds. He felt as if his heart began to beat faster and faster as the nanomachines not only reached his shoulder but also continued to spread all around his entire body. His senses suddenly sharpened and he felt that for a single second he was able to feel every single thing around him¡­ "Ah¡­ T-This¡­! Unngh¡­ Uuuaaaaagggh¡­!" And then, an agonizing pain reached his entire body as it was trying to adapt to the nanomachines, but they were being fought by the white cells as an invasive pathogen! However, the nanomachines began to spread over his body, assimting white cells and reaching the organs and areas of the body where the white cells were created, assimting them slowly and making the white cells recognize the nanomachines as part of the body. This process was quick, but it brough him the most agony out of all the steps. Chris recalled what the scientists and engineers had said when they gave him this item. "It is experimental. Only use it when you know you''re about to die and there''s no way out of it¡­ I don''t even know its true effects, we have only tested it onb rats." "Hmm¡­ Won''t this kill me even faster?" wondered Chris. "Possibly. There were several rats that died after using it on them, they cannot bear the pain of the full assimtion¡­ you see, white cells will fight against the nanomachines which will merge with your tissue, making them literally try to destroy you from the inside out. You have to endure such an agony until the nanomachines can spread into your organs that produce the white cells, making them aware that they''re now part of your body¡­" said the scientist. "I didn''t understand half of it¡­" sighed Chris. "Well, you''re all muscle anyways, so don''t worry over it. just think of it as ast suicidal attempt at surviving." Laughed the scientist, although Chris didn''t take it so lightly. Chris eyes opened wide as he felt like he was awakening something within him¡­ "Uuggh¡­!" Meanwhile, the soldiers battled against the tentacles, which continued to be destroyed and regenerated constantly, their explosive bullets blew the tentacles into pieces, but that didn''t seemed to matter if there were so many tentacles growing back up so quickly right after. Chris looked at the scene as he felt a pain on his shoulder, the hole he had in there had already stopped bleeding, as synthetic tissue which was almost indistinguishable from normal one began to grow and fill everything, the bones themselves slowly stuck together and generated synthetic bone structure to stuck with each other once more, and then entire wound was healed in a few seconds. "I am alive¡­? It actually¡­ worked!" he muttered. "Chris! You okay?" asked Lucia. "Ahh¡­ Hungry¡­ Fuck¡­" But right after healing, Chris felt an incredible hunger. The nanomachines exhausted most of his body energy reserves¡­ ----- Chapter 576: Earth: Chris New Strength

Chapter 576: Earth: Chris'' New Strength

----- Chris took out a few protein bars inside of his pocket and engulfed them all, alongside some dried meat, and even several multi-vitaminic pills he had saved, and swallowed it all with a lot of water. The food filled his stomach as the energy flowing across his body continued to boost his body strength. Chris quickly stood up and grabbed his shotgun. "Chris¡­!" said Lucia, seeing him suddenly regain hisposure, he even had a zing conviction within him as his eyes shone with light. She couldn''t help but find such a man admirable. "I am ready! Quickly lend me a hand, Lucia!" said Chris. "Very well!" said Lucia. Chris and Lucia quickly ran towards the tentacles, as Chris pointed his shotgun at the group of tentacles that had managed to grab a few of his soldiers and were slowly dragging them upstairs! "OOORRAA!" BANG! BANG! BANG! Chris roared loudly as he began to shoot several explosive bullets of the big type, which were even bigger than the normal ones, so big that each time he fired one, his entire body trembled. He had not used these before because he knew that the impact of the gun could very well dislocate his shoulders, but now that he felt so strong, he constantly fired these without any restrains! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOOM!!! The explosive bullets reached the tentacles, exploding one after another as the beast upstairs groaned in agony, the tentacles were engulfed in the explosive mes as the soldiers were dropped into the floor, and dragged by the other surviving soldiers. "I''ll keep them busy! You guys support me from behind! Lucia, grill that thing up!" roared Chris. "Roger that!" said Lucia, she quickly flew above the bullets being fired as she used the power of her mes to propel herself above the air. FLAAASH! She resembled a living meteor as she flew around wondrously, the explosive bullets exploded around her, stopping the tentacles trying to grab her away as she asionally swung her arms, unleashing shing attacks of mes and spiraling columns of fire that consumed her attacked. Until she finally reached the second floor, and what she found was arge amount of flesh surrounding the second floor''s walls, stuck to it through a slimy substance, while an enormous crimson-red eye at the end of this fleshy corridor looked at her menacingly! This horrendous thing was something she would had only seen in her worst nightmares- no, beyond that! This monster had juste out directly from some sort of sci-fi horror movie or something, it was too surprising for her to realize that even monsters like this could evene to exist. The fleshy corridor generated an endless amount of tentacles constantly, and Lucia decided to finish it off with as many mes as she could muster, filling the fleshy corridors with an explosive spiraling vortex! FLAAAAASSSSHHH!!! "GRYYYAAAAEEEE¡­!" The agonizing scream of the beast before her made Lucia grit her teeth as she continued to pour mes. The tentacles tried to regenerate faster than she could burn them, but they quickly began to turn into ashes, and so did the entire fleshy corridor! Lucia looked at the scene as she felt exhausted, the mes were consuming everything quickly, the beast was mostly dying by now. However! TRUUUM! Suddenly, the eye within the fleshy corridor opened, tearing itself apart as another monster came from the other side! Lucia was too tired to continue unleashing mes, as she looked at the monster, what seemed to be a humanoid monster of over three meters covered in a slimy, acidic substance! "GROOAAAAH!" It rushed towards her as if it were some sort of bizarre slime, and leaped towards her viciously! "W-What kind of monster is this?! Ungh¡­! F-mes!" she cried. She pointed her hands at the monster, but her mind was too tired now, a strong headache began to take over her mind as her nose started to bleed once more. It felt as if thousands of needles were piercing her brain, making her almost pass out from the agony alone. "Aaagghh!" "GRROOOAAAHH!" The beast was about to dissolve her on its acidic surface, but a loud bang suddenly reached it! BANG! An enormous hole appeared in the monster''s body, as the creature quickly stopped moving and looked at the perpetrator, Chris gritted his teeth as he looked at the monster. "Don''t you see that thedy is resting? Leave her alone, creep." He said. "GRUUUUUAAAAAAAH!" The acidic monster was enraged, ignoring Lucia as it jumped towards Chris! Its body suddenly divided into many acidic spheres, as it began to fire them like bullets against him! BANG! BANG! BANG! Chris evaded the bullets while he fired bullets of his own. He felt like his senses had never been this sharp before, he had never been this agile, this fast, and this incredibly nimble before! This speed, this everything¡­ it was just way too amazing! He felt like he was surpassing amon human''s capabilities with each passing second, and he was only improving and improving upon his own movements and his own evasion patterns. CLASH! The beast reached him once more as it began to chase him away, but the bullets that he fired at it seemed to not work, this monster was more like a living acid slime of bacteria that could dissolve everything than an actual being covered on it. He had to find another way to stop it! Such as mes! He quickly took out a grenade from his pocket, as he lured the monster downstairs as his soldiers evaded it, Chris had explicitly told them to not interfere in the fight! "Come on,e closer!" Chris continued to run into the previous floor''s corridors, as the beast chased him down! "GRUUUOOHHHHH!" And then, it suddenly jumped towards him again! "Now¡­!" thought Chris, as he ducked down and the beast ended jumping to the stairs down, just in time for him to fire a grenade at it and run for it! "GRAOH?!" The beast suddenly took the grenade with its tentacles, and then¡­! BOOOOOOMMM!!! ----- Chapter 577: Earth: Confrontation

Chapter 577: Earth: Confrontation

----- Ivan Wesker looked into the security cameras as explosions urred everywhere, Chris and that new woman named Lucia were putting a great fight against his spawns, and were easily pulling through. Something that could had easily gotten rid of them by now was being defeated thanks to Lucia, and even when Chris was on the verge of death, he somehow survived and came back even stronger by injecting himself with something else. "All these useless scientists couldn''t do a single thing decently! And then they call themselves experts or something?! This is truly beyond me; how pathetic can they be?!" asked Ivan in anger. Deep down, Ivan had already begun to consider escaping, as long as he could remain alive, he could always fight another war¡­ however, that would imply leaving Miranda to die here. He wasn''t able to properly transport her unless he were to do arge procedure, separating her tank into a mobile one would surely take hours, he couldn''t do such a thing now. And leaving her to die here¡­ wasn''t something he would want to. After letting the first one die miserably, he really didn''t wanted to see her perish once more¡­ he even med himself for what happened to the original Miranda and thought that he had sessfully revived her through this clone. But of course, clones are not just revived people, they''re separate and different beings of their own. They cannot possibly be said to be the same person, even though it is unknown in here that the concept of souls is a thing. Chris looked at the stairs being torn apart, as the beast he was fighting waspletely decimated by the explosion of his grenade. The creature possessed incredible capabilities of its own, but it was now more than dead, at the very least. "Hahh¡­ It''s done¡­" he muttered, slowly walking back to his soldiers, the injured were being treated, but there were some heavily wounded. Lucia looked at Chris as she felt a bit relieved. She herself felt tired, she had already burned an entire monster once more, and her head was once more killing her with a headache, taking another pill might help, but it will also worsen the damage, the pain is the only thing that will go away but the damage will continue to umte. "You''re alright?" asked Chris. "Yes¡­" muttered Lucia, as she took a pill without hesitation. She didn''t had anything else to do in this world than to work in here, she had been chased down her entire life due to her powers, terrified on her own self, now that she could help fight these monsters beyond humanprehension with her powers¡­ it all made it more meaningful for her. Perhaps she was even willing to give up her life fighting here, if that meant that her powers could bring some sort of change to the world, or at least, to save some people that might ultimately end if things went badly today. She looked at Chris as she slowly regained herposure, but the exhaustion of her body was imminent, and not only her mind but also her body felt tired, so she was a bit dizzy, her body didn''t respondedpletely to hermands either. Her legs trembled as Lucia attempted to slowly stand up, then she looked at Chris with a weak smile. "I am fine, don''t worry¡­ I feel like I''ve never done something worth something in my entire life¡­ I am willing to die if I can protect some people at the end of the day¡­ So I can just make a little difference¡­" sighed Lucia. "Lucia¡­" sighed Chris. Lucia was a young woman, perhaps around her early twenties, seeing her say such words broke Chris heart, he couldn''t bear to see someone with such a big future ahead talking about sacrificing themselves like this, the Organization had really brainwashed her¡­ "Chris, if I ever die, make sure that someone¡­ remembers me." Said Lucia. "¡­I won''t let you die, don''t worry." Said Chris. "Chris¡­" Lucia sighed, as she looked at the man''s eyes, they shone brightly, with a new light on his eyes. Since he took those Nanomachines that Chris felt as if he had somehow "evolved", in a way, his entire body felt "upgraded" his reflexes were stronger, his physical strength had be greater, his precision and speed increased as well, and what else could he develop now? Somehow, within this newfound power, he felt like he had to use it to protect these younger generations, as a man way past his 40''s, he couldn''t bear to see a young girl like Lucia say such heartbreaking words, he wanted her radiant smile to keep on living, not to die miserably to these manmade horrors created by the lunatic of Ivan. Chris quickly decided to continue the expedition, as they had already reached thest floor of the building and confronted the aberrations that emerged, lesser beingspared to these other two monsters they had fought before, which died after being burned to a crisp and blown into pieces by bullets. As they reached thest andrgestboratory, Ivan Wesker, the mastermind behind everything, was leisurely standing in there, as if he was waiting for them without anything else to do. This was perhaps the first time Chris ever saw him acting in this bizarre way, Ivan Wesker was always a selfish man that only thought about himself, he took pride in surviving above all other things, and he never thought that he had to stay in one ce just to die. If he could live another day, he didn''t found it wrong to just escape and be capable of living for longer, the longer he lived, the more research he could do after all. But now¡­ things were slightly and strangely different. Chris noticed the amorphous girl sleeping inside arge tank filled with a transparent liquid, she looked oddly simr to test subject zero, Miranda. "It can''t be¡­ you''ve really cloned her¡­? You''ve not escaped though, that surprises me¡­ So you''ve finally grown some balls, eh? Ivan?" asked Chris. Ivan looked at Chris with a cocky smirk. ----- Chapter 578: Earth: Battle Between Rivals

Chapter 578: Earth: Battle Between Rivals

----- Lucia looked at the interaction between the two men, it felt as if they had always known each other and that they were talking about something way more important this time. It felt as if there had been a rivalry between the two for years which was now about to be settled once and for all¡­ it felt as if she had just be a spectator for a few seconds. Ivan looked at Chris with an ever-growing angered expression, his temper was reaching its limits as he red angrily at the man that had been ruining his ns since the very beginning of everything. It felt like this time around he could quite possibly really just kill him¡­ he was tired of having him always chasing him down, if he could just get rid of him, a lot of his problems would go away and he might even be capable of having a peaceful life with Miranda until she grew up and could converge with him, like two halves of the same person, and be a god together¡­ The one eyesore thing that stood on his path was Chris, the ants behind him and¡­ the woman here. This woman¡­ this very woman whose power couldn''t help but surprise him every single time. She was very dangerous, not someone he could mess around with. Her mes had already consumed many and could very well consume him as well, as long as he didn''t y around, he should stand a chance against her mes, he had his own tricks and abilities, and wasn''t someone weak, not at all. Despite having been a scientists before, Ivan had boosted his physical power through Uroboros topletely superhuman levels and beyond, this was a fight against not a man, nor a soldier, but against a monster in man''s clothing. Chris'' soldiers pointed their weapons at him, as Chris was already preparing to grab the bullet that they gave to him, capable of destroying Uroboros and finally kill Ivan in the process. "Ivan, you''re going down today." Said Chris. Ivan smirked back at Chris, as his ck sunsses blocked the true color of his eyes and his expression. "Bold words for someone that has kept trying and failing this entire time." Said Ivan. "If you''ve stayed here, you''ve decided to finally end this, am I right?" asked Chris. "You couldn''t be more right." Said Ivan. "You''re¡­ Ivan Wesker, right?" asked Lucia. "The one and only." Said Ivan. "Why?" asked Lucia. "Why what?" asked Ivan. "Why are you doing all of this? why are you making so many suffer? Why are you using the lives of the innocent like this?" asked Lucia. "¡­Why wouldn''t I?" asked Ivan. "What?" asked Lucia. Lucia looked at Ivan in the eyes, or well, she tried to, but couldn''t possibly do so as she wanted, his sunsses blocked his eyes. What he had said was nonchntly, he wasn''t a normal person at all. Who would even think about using the lives of countless innocents for their own goals without any problem? Only a lunatic, an insane person. "You''re not¡­ right in the head." Said Lucia. "Hm? What is this child even saying, Chris? Is she your daughter or something? I''ve seen her powers, you''re strange, aren''t you? What sort of powers are you using? A virus? Are you a mutant?" asked Ivan. "Mutant?!" asked Lucia. Mutants, people that had been infected by the Virus Z and which instead of being turned into a zombie or a monster, ended retaining their normal human appearance, the Virus instead mutated their interior and granted them powerful abilities that only monsters had, but with all the sanity and clear mind of a human, making them formidable fighters. "Don''t listen to his words, Lucia, you''re not a Mutant¡­" said Chris. Lucia looked at Ivan while swallowing saliva, she slowly began to gather energy around her body and mind, forming an invisible barrier of psionic energy around her. "She''s good at using those invisible and weird powers of hers¡­ What is she even, Chris? Can you at least share this much with me?" asked Ivan. He seemed cocky enough to ask such a question to his enemy. "I am not sharing a single shit to you." Said Chris, as he quickly pointed his gun at Ivan, the talk was over! BANG! BANG! BANG! Chris gun began to unload itself as bullets were fired at fast speed, reaching Ivan in a mere second! But Ivan smiled as his hands suddenly shapeshifted, growing sharp tooth-like des which he used to intercept the blows, shing against them! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Heh! ¡­Eh?!" BOOOOOMM!!! The bullets were sliced in half as they exploded before Ivan''s face, Chris smiled. "Did you think I wasn''t going to prepare for your shy flesh des? We know each other way too well." Said Chris. "Precisely because of that I have also prepared¡­" said Ivan, he seemed unfazed by the explosions as he showed a new capability, expanding these des hard material into arge shield that protected his body! It quickly retracted back that shield, Chris didn''t even noticed a single scratch on it! how could such explosive and powerful bullets not even scratch this man''s bones?! He was truly a monster. The other soldiers began to fire down their bullets at Ivan, as Ivan began to walk through the bullets while waving his hands at incredibly superhuman speeds, his blonde hair shone brightly below the explosions that the bullets unleashed, as his ck leather jacket waved around by shockwaves generated by the explosions, an aura of pure dreadfulness covered this man''s entire body¡­ Lucia gritted her teeth, realizing the monster Ivan truly was now, how he could easily reflect bullets specifically made to deal with high-recovery-factor monsters like nothing, she had to use her mes if she didn''t wanted everyone to die once more! She pointed her hands at Ivan as she unleashed a powerful zing storm from her hands, which spiraled around into an explosive vortex! BOOOMMM!!! ----- Chapter 579 - Earth: Superhuman ----- Ivan received the attack from Lucia head-on, as he covered himself on hisrge shield made of his bony growthsing from his arms! BOOOMMM!!! Lucia noticed that her mes were not able to calcinate such strong bone structure, a growth made by the power of Uroboros. Uroboros was the super evolved form of the Virus Z, with the power to regenerate flesh and also to shape it, to form mutations at will through provoking cancerous deformities in the body, however, unlike mutants, the user was able to also heal these cancerous growths at will, being able to easily use them as weapons that can retract. There are many types of cancers and viruses capable of forming all sorts of tumors through the duplication of malign cells, Uroboros uses this logic to enhance Ivan Wesker''s capacities beyond a human through the ability to shapeshift his body into amorphous forms. The power to manipte his body also came with bones included, growing bones at will and reinforcing them with arge quantity of strength and resilience was possible, by loading the bones with other types of minerals in the environment or even the iron of the blood, it was possible to make bony growths as hard and resistant as steel, if not even better thanks to Ivan taking many types of boosters, special concoctions that enhanced his body and his maniption over Uroboros even more than before. With this, he was able to enhance the durability to be able to resist even the mes of a Pyromancer-ss Esper such as Lucia! "When your mes are useless, you''re nothing but a petty girl." Ivan quickly reached up to Lucia, as his de arms were about to slice through her body! SLASH! CLASH! However, what stopped him was Chris, who used the super-reinforced shield that some of the soldier carried to defend against Ivan''s attack! This shield had been tested to even have the ability to resist acid, so it was obviously capable of withstanding Ivan''s arm des! Although they left scratch over it quite easily! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Chris, don''t get on my way, I will quickly take care of youter!" said Ivan. "Come on, for old time''s sake, why don''t you try to take me down first?" asked Chris provocatively, as he wanted Ivan to put all his attention to him! Ivan clicked his tongue as his rage against Chris grewrger by the second as he attacked him using his de arms and began to slice through the shield more and more! Chris used his guns, shooting down at the Russian scientist whenever he lowered his guard and showed clear openings, shooting him a few times with normal explosive bullets, which seemed to explode but leave Ivan almost unscathed! "I cannot use the anti-Uroboros bullet yet, only one of them means that there''ll not be another chance if I fail. I have to do this precisely and like a pro, or I will end up digging my own grave¡­ I have to have patience¡­!" thought Chris. He ordered all other troops to initiate fire against them from the sidelines, while Ivan concentrated himself on Chris, as he was very enraged by his words to even care about anything else! "Fine! If you want to die so badly, let me give you the honor!" roared Ivan, suddenly he enhanced his legs strength and kicked Chris to the side with an inhuman strength! BOOOOM!!! "Uaggh!" CLASH! Chris fell over the floor, the strength of the kick was so powerful that he ended being hit in the wall behind him and leaving cracks in the wall, that his spine was fine was a miracle, probably caused by the nanobots enhancing him to superhuman levels as well. As Ivan saw Chris standing up, he couldn''t help but think that something odd was going on in here. He recalled how he had fought him several times before but Chris had never attempted to fight him too close, and always used weaponry to attack him. But now? He was charging head on! Was there some sort of ability or power he had developed? But how! That wasn''t possible, there was no way Chris would had acquired the Virus Z when he''s such a purist over the usage of such a power! "What did you do to your body, Chris?" asked Ivan. "Heh, you better find out yourself." Said Chris. Ivan and Chris once more began to sh against one another, as Ivan tried to slice him up while Chris defended himself using his shield, he punched back Ivan from time to time, his punches felt as if they were made of metal instead of the former hit, and they even carried some sort of shockwave that released a bit of electricity! He had never felt like this when he fought a human before! "You''ve grown into someonepletely superhuman, haven''t you, Chris Bluefield?" asked Ivan. "Not like its anything to do with you, friend, don''t let yourself get involved with what''s not of your incumbence." Said Chris. "Heh, you cheap bastard!" said Ivan. CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Ivan aggressively pounced against Chris with all the strength he could muster, while Ivan kept a distance and continued attacking asionally, often sometimes managing to deal a great amount of damage, until the shield finally broke. CRAAASH! The bullets that were falling over Ivan were not even affecting him, but the mes of Lucia were, however, as Chris shield broke, Ivan finally went into a more offensive form and roared angrily. His arms turned into tentacles with de son their tips, and he began to sh through his enemy with great speed! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "Unngh¡­!" Chris gritted his teeth as he was being pushed back by Ivan, he was trying to convey his words into his fists as well, as he suddenly evaded one of Ivan''s blows and moved swiftly, using the martial arts he had learned in the organization, and punching the middle of the face of such a man! CLAAASH! "Y-You¡­!" muttered Ivan in utter fury! ----- Chapter 580 - Earth: The End Of An Innocent Soul ----- As Ivan and Chris fought with the assistance of Lucia and the soldiers, the soldiers aside from those two got a few messages on their speakers! "That girl, you see the thing floating in that ss tank? Destroy that thing and kill her, put her out of her misery! She''s a clone from the previous test subject zero. If she''s left to live, she''ll cause countless disasters! We cannot afford that!" The scientists within the organization quickly ordered the soldiers to act and move to their own new tasks, although they were still somehow supporting this man from the shadows, they felt like they had to share this info with Chris. However, the scientist knew that Chris was a moralist sometimes, he had already pitied the girl Miranda in the past and had doubted in killing the girl many times before she was ultimately shot down, making it so many lives were lost because of his own indecisiveness¡­ The soldiers looked at one another as they then saw Ivan fighting against Chris and Lucia. A group of soldiers continued providing guns support while the other quickly decided to sneak behind the entire fight and then, pointed their guns at the water tank. Ivan''s senses sharpened as he quickly sensed what was happening, trying to move there to stop them. "Stop!!!" he roared. "You''re not going anywhere!" Chris caught Ivan and quickly kicked him down into the ground, his kick was strong, making Ivan lose the air out of his lungs. The Russian man gritted his teeth in anger as he roared back at Chris, his de shed through his leg, although it didn''t sliced it off, arge wound was left behind! SLASH! "Ungh¡­! Bastard!" BANG! BANG! BANG! Chris shot down Ivan''s head multiple times with his bullets! However, Ivan''s head was just as resilient as the bone growths he could create, the bullets ended getting stuck on his head as the Russian quickly kicked back Chris and attempted to escape and save Miranda''s clone. However, a wall of mes suddenly stopped him from advancing, as it suddenly waved around and formed a zing dome of fire, which Lucia had conjured using her advanced techniques and maniption over mes! Ivan tried to cross the mes, but Lucia made them extremely dense, and as if they were something akin to water, the mes entangled Ivan''s entire body and made it extremely difficult for him to move away from the ce, while Chris caught him off guard and punched him down once more even while catching mes on his own fists. CLASH! "Agh!" All the while the other soldiers were pointing their guns at the water tank¡­ Some doubted, after all, it had the mild appearance of a little girl. Was this alright for them to do? But the insistence of the scientists through the speakers forced them to make a decision. The soldiers quickly fired their bullets, as the entire water tank, which was supposedly made of anti-bullet ss, cracked and shattered. BANG! BANG! BANG! CRAAAASSSHH! SPLASH! Water fell downpour over the entire floor, as the being that was floating in there suddenly was forcefully brought to the outside world ahead of time! "Ahhh¡­ Agahaghh¡­" Miranda''s clone began to cry like a baby that had been born. The cry of a little girl made the soldiers suddenly stope what they were doing, as they once more doubted what they had to do. However, their general and the scientists through the speakers all gave to them the same order. "Shot down the girl!" "Don''t think of her as a girl, she''s a monster!" "Do it before something bad happens!" Chris noticed what was happening, as Ivan gritted his teeth in anger at them. "Stooooop! Leave me goddess alone! You monsters! You''re all savage barbarians!!!" roared Ivan. "F-FIRE!" BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Chris saw as his men began to shoot down a little girl in the floor, barely being able to move, struggling to breathe, even. "What¡­ What are you doing?! General! I thought we were going to rescue the girl!" roared Chris to the speaker. "Chris, you''re way too childish sometimes. We cannot rescue an abomination!" "We have to kill her NOW!" Chris heard the sounds of countless bullets falling over a little girl''s body, as the little girl groaned in agony for the few seconds she could live before falling to her imminent and premature death. "Agghhgagagh! Pa¡­ papa¡­!" BANG! BANG! BANG! ¡­ The soldiers looked down, the girl was more than dead now, with several holes through her skull, and her brains leaking out¡­ The amorphous clone girl was dead, more than dead now. Most of the soldiers present were newbies, young blood, who had never done such extreme orders before. Something such as shooting down a child¡­ it was never within their expectations. But they had toply with orders. Chris gritted his teeth in frustration, but knew deep down that his own morals were wed, that girl wasn''t really a human, that girl was merely an aberration brought back by Ivan. Yet¡­ Even then¡­ He couldn''t help but feel such strong remorse. Such strong guilt! Why? Why did a small and little soul like hers had to go through such suffering? But instead of shifting the me to his men or his Organization, he shifted it to the trembling and crying man in front of him for creating her in the first ce. However, Ivan was groaning in such anger and wrath that suddenly, his own emotions got the better out of him. "NOOOO!!! MIRANDAAAAAA! AAAAAAGGH!" "What the?!" Ivan roared angrily as his entire body suddenly began to grow amorphous, countless fleshy tumors began to grow all around his entire body, making him be a pulsating mass of flesh! Tentacles emerged out of his body as several eyes suddenly opened across his fleshy body, and then, spider-like legs surged from his back, crawling around! Arge tentacle suddenly hit Chris, throwing him away as if he were a ragdoll! CLAAASH! "Uuaggh¡­!" ----- Chapter 581 - Earth: Berserk ----- Ivan''s rage knew no bounds! He had beenpletely triggered now! His own Uroboros'' power was based not only on his own umted energy, but in how many emotions he had, the more raging emotions he had, the stronger this power grew, as the main core of the Virus had seeped deep into his neuronal system, and it was easily forced to act as it saw that Ivan was struggling to fight! His emotions of grief and frustration were even greater when the first Miranda died, mostly because he saw it now right here, even though he could had stopped it, Chris and Lucia didn''t let him pass! "GRUUUUOOHHH¡­! MIRAN¡­ DA! MIRAN¡­ DAAAAAA! GRAAAAAAHH!" Ivan began to groan monstrously as he rushed towards the soldiers that killed Miranda, his enormous body of over ten meters tall crawled towards the men with their spider-like legs! The soldiers tried? shooting him down, but it was impossible, even the explosive bullets were not working properly, his entire body was being given a shower of bullets, but he wasn''t even faltering! CLAAAASH! Suddenly as the soldiers tried to run away one of his ws reached one of them and skewered them alive! "Gyyyaaaaahh!" CRUNCH! Ivan opened arge jaw and devoured the man while he was still alive! After that, he continued rushing forward, piercing the men with his giant spider legs and devouring them alive! "I am taking you down with me!" However, one of them as he was skewered held a grenade with him, when Ivan devoured him, it exploded inside of him! BOOOOOMMMM!!! "Unnggh?! Aaggh!" Ivan groaned in agony as his head was blown into pieces, outside he might be tough, but in the inside he was very much still quite soft and weak! Chris and Lucia desperately tried to stand up and fight¡­ "Chris, you''re okay?!" asked Lucia. "Yeah¡­ My men¡­ that bastard of Ivan¡­!" muttered Chris. He red down at the giant monster that Ivan Wesker had be, as he quickly held his gun and loaded the special bullet that could destroy Uroboros¡­ "We are doing it now¡­ Lucia, distract him!" said Chris. "Chris¡­ Okay!" said Lucia. "I am trusting on you, so don''t die on me!" said Chris. The two quickly moved forward, as Ivan groaned in agony over his head being blow away, including his brain. But his mind was still all across his spine, and he had somehow managed to survive even such a thing. Lucia pointed her hands towards Ivan, as she gathered the resolve and the mental energy necessary to generate a powerful amount of mes and then shape it! She shaped it as whips that quickly flew towards Ivan, coiling around his legs and tying him down with mes, pushing him down! Her masterfulness over mes was so much it felt as if she was conjuring magic, trying to seal an evil demon! BOOM! Suddenly, Ivan groaned as he was thrown into the ground! His enormous body tried to slowly regenerate the massive wound, but Lucia was restraining him from moving around, making it hard for him to continue killing soldiers. Lucia continued to overuse her mental energy, having a hard time managing all the requirements to keep such a monster down, her head was already having a strong headache, but its not as if she could do much over it! She was trying her hardest to fight and survive, even though Ivan Wesker was clearly an insane man, he had now be more than just a lunatic, but a gigantic monster. She never thought in her life that she would end up having to fight such a monstrous being, even less retrain it by using the Fire Whip Technique she learned on her own to entrap enemies in mes and burn them more effectively. Her powers were often always an overkill against humans, but now that she was going against someone superhuman, she realized that perhaps she was made to do this! she gritted her teeth, fueling herself with the motivation and the willpower to continue restraining the beast, all while the surviving soldiers showered it down into bullets. Therge eyes spread across Ivan''s body were somehow his weakness, each time one of those was shot down, he groaned in more pain and Lucia felt as if he had lost a great part of his power. Could they be somehow the cores of his energy? In some sort of bizarre way, they had to shoot down the eyes to weaken him! "Shot down the eyes! Fire at them!" said Lucia. The soldiers quickly heard her as they began to fire at therge and beady eyes of Ivan, while Ivan''s tentacles suddenly attempted to attack Lucia and the rest but were shot down by the surviving soldiers using explosive bullets. However, more and more tentacles continued to grow out of his amorphous body, and he had begun to mutate once more, if Lucia were to stay here for too long, she would surely get killed! Chris rushed towards Ivan as he pointed his gun at him after loading it with the special bullet. He had to find a weak spot inside of him that would easily reflect the bullet, something that would seep deep into his spinal cord or something without the bullet being blocked! "GROOOOAARRR! MIRAN¡­ DA!" Ivan cried as he looked down at the corpse of the girl that he thought through his delusions to be his other half, the other half that one day would give them ability to reach the higher realm of gods. Chris looked at Ivan while gritting his teeth, evading the tentacles trying to crush him with his newfound strength and agility after having absorbed and assimted the nanobots. He pointed out his gun at him once more, as he saw that where his head used to be, there was a massive gaping hole leaking slimy liquid and blood, this ce was perfect! Chris pointed the gun at the interior, and then fired! "This is it, Ivan!" BANG! ----- Chapter 582 - Earth: An End Of A Journey Filled With Melancholy ----- Ivan suddenly felt a cold bullet reach his interior, as he felt a slight amount of pain, but nothingpared to the mes burning through his body. He looked down at Chris with scorn, this man had ruined all his ns, all this time! He was about to pay for it, and was definitely going to die now! However, the mes restraining him didn''t let him move, he wanted to move and crush Chris like a bug! But he couldn''t¡­ And the coldness of this specific bullet¡­ it continued to spread. It spread all around his body, and it was so cold and epassing, it made him felt almost sick. It was as if his entire body was being frozen¡­ "What is this¡­?! This is not¡­ a normal bullet! Chris¡­ Chris! W-What did you do to me?! CHRISSSSS!" roared Ivan in utter fury, as he looked down at Chris with such zing anger that he suddenly freed himself from the mes and slowly crawled towards Chris! But Chris looked at him in silence. "¡­" "CHRISSS¡­! I won''t¡­ die¡­ I won''t¡­ lose! I will never¡­ falter until the day I be a god!" roared Ivan. Ivan tried his hardest to move, but his entire body was being frozen, and he began to felt as if he was slowly tearing apart into pieces, as if he was turning into ashes¡­ Chris looked at Ivan''s eyes with a pitiful look. "Cut it off already, Ivan¡­ Rest¡­ Just rest for now." Sighed Chris. "Ah¡­ R-Rest? I will¡­ never¡­ rest¡­" muttered Ivan. He felt weak, he couldn''t even speak properly anymore. The surviving soldiers looked at the abomination groan hisst words, while Lucia seemingly had fallen unconscious in the floor. "It''s already over." Said Chris. "O¡­ v¡­ er¡­? Ah¡­!" Ivan quickly realized his entire body was falling apart, as he slowly turned into a pile of ashes, and his entire mind was absorbed by darkness¡­ Chris looked at the scene with grief clear on his eyes. Despite knowing Ivan as a lunatic, he also remembered when he was once a man, a normal man. Even when Ivan had killed thousands of innocents, even when¡­ he had done so many atrocities indirectly through his Virus¡­ he couldn''t help but feel pity for him. He was a broken man. His dreams, his love, everything was lost. It wasn''t far-fetched to figure out he would had gone lunatic trying to search for a way to bring back everything he lost on his life. "¡­" Chris looked down at the pile of ashes and the mummified corpse of Ivan, it looked eerily simr to the one that Miranda had left. "I don''t know why I am pitying you after everything you''ve done¡­ Sigh¡­ I want to retire¡­" sighed Chris, as he quickly remembered Lucia, rushing towards her. He found Lucia alive, but she had once more fallen unconscious, and she seemingly had a strong fever, while her nose was bleeding quite a lot. "Shit¡­ Lucia! Quickly, let''s bring her out! All of you survivors, follow me!" said Chris. Chris carried Lucia on his arms gently, as a helicopter quickly reached them and everyone was able to sessfully fly away from the ursed ind, right before a nuke was dropped over it by a the North Korean government themselves, who didn''t wanted any weird virus to propagate, so they quickly destroyed the ind and everything within it. BOOOOMMM!!! Chris looked down at the explosion engulfing everything with it, as he sighed in relief. It was over¡­ But at what cost? "Ivan¡­ I hope that you can rest in peace¡­ And that girl as well¡­" he sighed. Chris recalled the past, and what Ivan once used to be. He wasn''t an insane man before. No, in fact, he was an admirable man. It all goes back over twenty years ago, when Ivan and Chris werepanions. They both havee out of the military together, and became friends there. The two had worked hard to achieve their goals, while Ivan was going to be a special scientist to the government operations, which dealt with all sorts of things that could enhance soldiers and more, Chris became a secret agent, and they were often apart for many months. However, whenever they met, they always had fun together, and talked about what they did in their lives, serving their nation¡­ it was as if it was always their dream. Even though all the hardships, it was still something beautiful that they were striving forward to¡­ it was the dream since they met in the military. While Chris never met a woman because of his field of work to love and marry to, Ivan married another scientist that worked with him, a woman on herte 20''s¡­ She was named Maria. "So I was so surprised back then, you know? I never thought that Maria who was always kind of like my apprentice would ever confess to me¡­ I always thought I was an unattractive nerd or something, hahaha!"ughed Ivan back then, as Chris smiled happily. "You''ve always been a good-looking nerd though, that Russian blood on you really made you attractive to thedies, bastard." Laughed Chris. "Come on, haven''t you met anyone though?" asked Ivan. "Me? I cannot¡­ I work in something that might kill me at any moment¡­ forming bonds and all of that¡­ I cannot really give me the luxury of." Sighed Chris. The young Ivan petted his back as he nodded to him. "I''ll work hard to keep bringing you the best tech so you can survive¡­ After some years, retire, Chris, you don''t have to do this your entire life." Said Ivan. "Ivan¡­ Well, I guess I don''t know how to say this but¡­ I''ve already grown ustomed to it¡­ Even though¡­ taking the lives of other people felt impactful at first¡­ It now feels¡­ dull¡­ I guess I''ve lost most of what makes me a human, huh?" sighed Chris. "You''re not a monster, Chris, you''re my friend. And you''re one of the best men I''ve ever met." Said Ivan. "Hahh¡­ You get so corny sometimes." Sighed Chris. "Hahaha! I am just happy to have a girlfriend now!"ughed Ivan. "Sigh¡­" ----- Chapter 583 - Earth: Pain ----- Everything is never eternal¡­ things will alwayse an end. One way or another. Despite how much we struggle, despite how much we cling to these people, to these lives¡­ It all alwayses to an end. No matter how hard you try to make it different, no matter how much you''ll struggle to bring them with you. Many years passed since then, as Ivan and Maria fell in love, and married. Meanwhile, Chris was in the battlefields, risking his life to continue protecting his nation. But every time he thought about what was the purpose of what he was doing, he felt more and more dull, as if things slowly began to lose their meaning¡­ However, recalling his good friend and his wife, he always smiled. He wanted to see that man and his wife happy. Even though he had nobody waiting for him inside his home, he had a friend and his wife waiting for him toe back. "Ivan¡­" He always looked forward to meeting his old friend after his long missions were over, after having seen so manypanions die, so many young soldiers perish horribly, after having seen the horrors of war, the only thing he wanted to do to fight his PTSD was to simply rx, drink a beer, and talk about life with his friend. Chris hade back after a whole year of missions in Afghanistan, but when he met with some of Ivan''s friends, he learned many things he had missed out. Apparently, Maria was pregnant, and Ivan had been rather busy with her, and just today, she was giving birth¡­ that day Chris felt like he had to hurry and see his friend on his most special day, so he even borrowed a helicopter and his pilot, who owned him a few couple of favors as Chris had saved his life more than three times, and he brought him to the hospital. Of course, a helicopter really made a fuss, but he didn''t had time to care about that, as Chris rushed towards his friend in the hospital, and found him inside of the hospital room, holding a newborn baby. He was crying, but not out of happiness¡­ But sorrow. Chris looked at the scene as his smile suddenly changed, his face grew paler, as he realized that the beautiful Maria sleeping over the bed might never wake up again. Chris felt lost on words, as he stared nkly at the scene. Seeing his friend crying so sorrowfully broke his heart. "Nng¡­ Maria¡­ Maria! Nngh¡­ Oohh¡­ Maria¡­" That day they told Chris that Maria had died after giving birth to Ivan''s child. In honor of Maria''s wishes¡­ he named her after Maria''s deceased mother, Miranda. A beautiful girl born with ck hair like her mother, and shiny aquamarine eyes like her father¡­ She was such a pretty little princess. Sometimes Ivan called her "my little goddess" because he adored his daughter more than anything. After that day, Chris tried to help Ivan get through, but Ivan was having a hard time¡­ He didn''t wanted him to get involved on his life because he didn''t wanted to bother Chris, but Chris only just wanted to help his friend out. That day things slowly began to change, Chris and Ivan grew more and more distant with one another, despite Chris wanting to help his friend get through the loss, Ivan locked himself on a cage of emotions, and only directed all his attention to his newborn daughter. Chris saw that it was fair to do that, although it wouldn''t had hurt Ivan if he epted his help in raising Miranda¡­ But Chris understood that perhaps things would never be the same. Chris and Ivan grew more distant, although Chris still came to visit him sometimes after his missions, and sometimes Ivan epted drinking a beer. The only thing he ever spoke about was his daughter. "Miranda is already three years old¡­ I can''t believe it¡­ My little girl had grown so big¡­ She resembles Maria so much¡­" sighed Ivan. "¡­She''s living through her," said Chris. Ivan nodded as he seemed always mncholic when he recalled the name of his lost wife. "Yeah¡­ I like to think that too." Sighed Ivan. "You''re a good father, Ivan¡­ I am sure your girl will grow strong and amazing just like her mother," said Chris, petting his friend''s back. "Thanks¡­ Sorry for being so distant¡­ I couldn''t find time to spend with you¡­" sighed Ivan. "Don''t worry about it! Not like we are married or something, you got your life and I got mine, so its normal," said Chris. "Haha¡­ Thanks for being a good friend. I guess I needed to take a little break¡­" sighed Ivan. Chris nodded while smiling back at his friend. "Keep striving forward, Ivan, never give up," said Chris. Ivan''s eyes shone a bit as he heard his strong friend''s words. After having gone through all these battlefields¡­ his willpower was so strong that it even exuded out of him and infected other people. "Sure¡­ I won''t give up¡­ As long as I have my daughter with me¡­ I won''t ever falter¡­" said Ivan. "Good! That''s the spirit! Want a second one?" asked Chris, looking at the empty can of beer. "Sure! I am pretty hungry thought, want to order a pizza?" asked Ivan. "Hahah, but you pay though!" said Chris. "So stingy¡­ you literally earn millions!"ughed Ivan. Although the two friends seemed to have made things up and were once more close, it felt as if tragedy never left Ivan''s life. One after another, it felt as if life was striking him down, discouraging him to continue living as he was. It felt as if everything on his life was suffering to him. Despite all the things he had gone through, it seemed to never be enough¡­ After another year, Chris came back to his home and received a message from one of Ivan''s scientist friends. It was about Miranda, Ivan''s daughter. Three months ago shew as diagnosed with brain cancer. And it was terminal. "Ivan¡­!" Chris didn''t doubted a single second as he rushed towards his friend in the hospital where Miranda was hospitalized. ----- Chapter 584 - Earth: Regret ----- When Chris reached the hospital, what he saw was discouraging. The little goddess that Ivan loved so much was hospitalized, unconscious over the bed, while being wrapped in all sorts of tech so she could live a bit longer. Ivan was looking at her with mncholy, as he seemed that everything in his life was lost. "Ivan¡­" "Chris¡­?" "I¡­" "Hah¡­ Isn''t it ironic?" "Huh?" Ivan looked at Chris with a desperate smile, as if he was slowly turning insane out of grief and frustration. "You go to war, risking your life all the time, but you never go through any of the pain I do¡­" said Ivan. "What?" asked Chris. "Meanwhile, I decided to stay in here working as a scientist because¡­ I didn''t wanted to lose things¡­ I didn''t wanted to go through tragedies¡­" sighed Ivan. "Ivan, that''s¡­!" muttered Chris. "But at the end, I am the one that suffers the most, isn''t it?" asked Ivan, as he began to cry desperately. "¡­" Chris didn''t knew what to say. He had gone through many loses himself. But nothing as big as losing his wife¡­ and then the imminent loss of his child. He never had such things to begin with. While he fought and lost soldiers, Ivan stayed in the safety of the country, and ended losing everything dear to him. Was life unfair? Life was always unfair. No matter what we do to change it, it will always be unfair. No matter where you''re born, or how you''re born, no matter what you are, or what you be. In all our lives, we''ll one day think that life is unfair to us. Because even if you''re born rich, or even if you''re born talented, or even if you''re born with power¡­ there is something absolute to all people. Death. And deathes to all, without failing, and without faltering a single second. Even if you lived your entire life in luxury, you''ll eventually lose all the people you love. And at the end, you''ll also lose your own life. These were thest thoughts within Ivan, as he held the little hand of his precious daughter. In thosest days, his daughter sometimes woke up. She was having a strong pain in her head, so she was always given a lot of drugs to calm her down, and always felt dizzy. Chris learned that Miranda always had the untreated brain cancer for a long time, but it was only discovered veryte when she began to present symptoms, such as nosebleed out of nowhere, strong headaches that made her cry out of pain, and more. When they checked her out, they found a massive tumor spreading across her entire brain, rooting deep into it, it was impossible to take it out, it was slowly taking over her entire little brain. The cancerous tumor seemed like a curse into his little girl¡­ Ivanter on learned that Maria had also presented a simr thing in the past, but was treated at a early age so they were able to extract the tumor before it grew bigger. But it was toote. "If only¡­ I could have¡­ noticed it earlier¡­ Why? Why didn''t you told me, Miranda¡­" cried Ivan. "Papa¡­ Pa¡­ pa¡­" "Nngh¡­ Don''t die¡­ I don''t want you to die!" "Papa¡­ Don''t¡­ cry¡­" "Miranda¡­" "Papa¡­ I love¡­ you¡­" Ivan looked into his little girl''s eyes¡­ Such a strong sorrow¡­ such a strong frustration¡­ Why? Why?! Why did all he had even loved had to leave him behind?! Why¡­ "I am sorry¡­" cried Ivan. "Don''t be sorry¡­ Papa¡­ I will go back to mama¡­ And¡­ And I can be with mama¡­ right? We''ll wait for you¡­" said Miranda. "You''re too young to say such a thing¡­" sighed Ivan. The words that a child should never ever said¡­ were muttered from her little mouth. But Ivan didn''t wanted that to happen¡­ He wanted to find a way to cure her cancer¡­ somehow, there should be a way. With the technology of the government and his scientific knowledge¡­ there should be something, something that could allow him to help her¡­ He delved into his own studies whenever his girl slept, sometimes when she woke up, her father wouldn''t be there for her because he was too concentrated into working in a way to save her. The girl hoped her father would stop working for once, and stay at her side¡­ "Papa¡­ Where are you?" ¡­ Ivan continued trying to find ways to cure cancer, but realized that cancerous cells were not even a disease, most of the time they were merely provoked by the body itself, random mutated cells that wouldn''t work as properly as the others, creating a chain reaction and infecting other cells, ending up making the body malfunction. He realized that it wasn''t because of a disease that had to be healed, it was the human body itself, which was too weak, and filled with all sorts of weaknesses, with all sorts of ways for it to kill itself. He couldn''t help but wonder¡­ could there be a way to improve the human body? To make it strong, near perfect, so cancerous cells would never grow again? And he moved into a project that the government had scratched long ago. A project that used a special virus capable of rewriting an infected DNA, and slowly turn them into superhumans, rewriting their DNA and making them into beings powerful enough to withstand everything, A project that could only be said to be mere fantasy¡­ but for a man who was about to lost it all, there wasn''t any other alternative. However, before he could ever finish, Miranda passed away. When he learned this, immense regret took over him. He realized his daughter had died without him being at his side. "What¡­ have been doing?!" He realized how stupid he was, how imbecile he was! Why? Why did he obsessed so much over these stupid things when he could had spent thest days of his daughter with him at her side! "Miranda¡­ Miran¡­ da¡­!" ----- Chapter 585 - Earth: Sorrow ----- When Chris learned that Ivan lost his daughter, he felt a strong grief. But he wasn''t able to go help him or something, as he was in the middle of a mission. But when she died was¡­ the turning point for Ivan. He changed. It could be said that the old Ivan died with his daughter and his wife. And what emerged afterwards was a man born from suffering and sorrow, an insane persona that wasn''t really Ivan as Chris knew him. After the death of his daughter, Ivan used his studies and investigations as a way to cope. He put his mind into only that and nothing else. Stealing secret information from the Organization and more, he did it all for his goals. The goals to make a virus with the power to make humans invincible. Virus had a particrly interesting ability, the way they caused diseases was by parasitizing a cell and infecting them, changing their DNA, and duplicating themselves within it. This way, he wanted to modify a Virus already existing which was originally created for that but was deemed a failure because it caused ipatible hosts to turn into insane zombie-like monsters instead, causing rotting of the body and in some cases, cancerous mutations. But Ivan wanted to use it and improve upon it with all the technology and knowledge he had as a genius¡­ and he did everything he could, spending years isted. He had requested his daughter''s corpse, and he froze her in a massive refrigerator back home, where he kept her. Although she had already died, he couldn''t possibly let her rot away. There was a way¡­ he had to find a way. As the years went by, Chris never learned anything more about Ivan, as if he had simply gone out of existence. Where could his friend be from all ces? He looked everywhere, but never found him. What could have happened to Ivan? He never got to know the truth¡­ He always wondered what could have happened to his good friend, and always sought for him everywhere he could, but Ivan was simply nowhere to be seen. At some point, in New York, there was a break of a strange virus¡­ and that''s where everything began. Over time, a strange secret organization was known to have spread a Virus in several areas of the world, testing it, and seeing if it worked on many people, seeking those with enough genes capable of resisting it, this caused enormous catastrophes as this virus was used as a bioweapon to terrorize countless innocents. Chris never knew who was behind it until veryte, when in a raid over one of the secret hideout where his organization dwelled, he found his good old friend,pletely changed now. "Ivan¡­ is that you, Ivan?!" asked Chris back then. "Long time no see, my good friend, Chris." Said Ivan. His way of speech was different, his demeanor was different, everything on him¡­ was not like he used to be. But his face was the same. "Ivan Wesker, you''re used of the indirect murder of millions! Surrender or we are allowed to shoot you down!" roared one of the soldiers. "No¡­ This can''t be¡­" muttered Chris. "Hmph. Vermin, do you think you can even amount to anything in the great scheme of things? I have already surpassed a normal human." Said Ivan back then, as he showed Chris what sort of monster he had turned himself¡­ After this initial fight where Chris doubted at the end and couldn''t shoot down his old friend, a game of cat and mouse where Chris and the Organization constantly chased down Ivan everywhere began. Chris, using the many clues, quickly realized that Ivan had done it all for his daughter. He wanted a way to "revive" her, somehow, he had kept her corpse frozen in a hidden facility, but no matter how much he tried, the virus didn''t do it, it wasn''t going to be able to do what he wanted. However, at some point, Ivan was registered to have infiltered in Africa, and the Organization once more chased him down. This is where things changed, as Ivan found this new entity, the Mold. The Mold was a being not from this world, a strange being that he had little knowledge of, but that was able to infect hosts and make them near immortal. This was¡­ it! Ivan fought against Chris forces and once more managed to escape with the Mold. At the end, he was able to do the unthinkable, and managed to "revive" Miranda using the Mold. But¡­ was that girl really Miranda? She didn''t remembered her father, nor she remembered anyone else, she was like a newborn. Her brain cancer was healed after her revival by the mold, but her memories and everything else¡­ was gone. Ivan tried his hardest to keep her alive, as she always showedplications, her body had been dead for way too long, and the Mold was unstable as an entity as well, he was forced to treat his daughter like a test subject and keep her alive through the usage of many types of vines and more, always keeping her entire body with needles. Because he had lost his humanity, he was not capable of showing his emotions, and he was rough with her, inflicting fear on her, his obsession with Miranda only grewrger over time, as he didn''t wanted her to go away from him, her attempts at escaping were forcefully stopped by him, as she was once more moved back to herboratory where she was kept alive¡­ However, at some point, when she grew strong enough, the Mold helped her escape, and utter Chaos was unfolded, the world got to know about the Mold, and dozens of cases of people being turned into Mold Monsters, Miranda was ultimately tracked down, and after fighting Ivan countless times, who was trying to stop Chris from catching the girl, Chris finally managed to find her, and although he doubted, he and his men ended putting her down for good¡­ ----- Chapter 586 - Earth: Encounter ----- Recalling the past of his friend, Chris couldn''t help but feel a lot of pain. He wished he could had been more at his side, perhaps if he hadn''t gone into so many missions¡­ perhaps if he had stood at his side and guided him well¡­ perhaps¡­ There were so many perhaps¡­ But it was all over already. Miranda was dead. Ivan was dead. And Miranda''s little clone was also gone. What was left was only to mourn the dead and move on. There wasn''t anything else left to do, sadly. "Ivan¡­ I hope that wherever you are now¡­ That you can be with your family and rest... You really deserved a break¡­" Sighed Chris. ¡­ When Lucia opened her eyes, she found herself sleeping inside a hospital. She looked around everywhere and found that it was the morning outside the window. Lucia had a strong headache which she was trying to suppress back then, but now, she felt very light and better, she noticed there were a few needles stuck in her arms, that led to some sorts of liquids that were being infused into her bloodstream. Probably for her own good, and that''s what helped her recover. She sighed once more as she rested over thefortable bed. All of what had happened before felt like a bad nightmare to her, fighting all those aberrations, and that monster of Ivan¡­ all of it felt like a fever dream now. But all of this and more was more than real¡­ she felt it in her hands, in her bones, everywhere¡­ all those aberrations she fought and burned to a crisp¡­ they existed. "Hahh¡­ Huh?" She suddenly noticed an old man sleeping over a couch near her, he had short ck hair, a small beard, and seemed filled with scars, without saying that despite being over 40, he looked like a man on his 30''s and was packed with muscles capable of bending steel with ease. "Chris?" Lucia looked at Chris as he seemed to be sleeping. He had been watching over her recover since she arrived in the hospital, she didn''t knew yet, but she had been hospitalized and ina for over a month now. Chris slowly woke up as he opened his eyes, noticing Lucia as he smiled faintly. "Oh, you''re¡­ Ah! Lucia!" Chris quickly jumped out of the couch as he hugged Lucia. "Uwaah!" Lucia felt a bit surprised over the show of affection from such a cold-hearted man, as she felt a shiver run down her spine, his warm and strong arms made her felt protected, and his shoulder looked veryfortable to rest her head in, which she did at the end. She ended hugging him back, tightly, as much as her slender and weakened arms could¡­ "Lucia! I was worried¡­" he said. "C-Chris¡­ Since when are we this close?" she asked timidly. "Ah¡­ Sorry¡­" said Chris, as he pulled back. "D-Don''t worry about it¡­ I guess this is the first time someone shows me this much affection¡­" said Lucia. "What? Didn''t your parents¡­ hugged you before?" asked Chris while raising an eyebrow. "My parents¡­ My parents never loved me¡­ You know where I lived, right? In an area filled with poverty¡­ My father was an asshole that hit both of us and my mother a coward addicted to alcohol and cigarettes- Ah, I really shouldn''t talk about this¡­" sighed Lucia. "No¡­ It''s fine¡­ I am d you can open up so much to me," said Chris. "Ahah¡­ T-That''s¡­ Fine¡­ Erm. Anyways¡­ I¡­ How long did I slept?" she asked. "A month¡­ This is why I was worried¡­ Some doctors even said you might had ended with your brain dead¡­ I am happy you''re back." Said Chris. "Yeah¡­ I am happy too¡­ I-I guess it is finally over, huh?" asked Lucia. "We wouldn''t had been able to do it without your help¡­ Thanks." Said Chris. "Hm¡­ But many died¡­" sighed Lucia. "Yeah¡­ A funeral for the lost will be hold in a week from now¡­ It is part of the job to see your soldiers pass out¡­ I''ve grown ustomed to such a gruesome thing¡­ I don''t really know what else to do than to pray for their souls and to give my condolences to their families¡­ The government will make sure to support their families at the very least," said Chris. "I see¡­ Well, I feel quite dizzy but I think I am hungry¡­ I haven''t eaten for a whole month¡­" sighed Lucia. "Oh! Alright, I''ll go bring you some food, so wait me here." Said Chris. "Okay, thanks¡­" said Lucia. Chris walked outside the room as he went to look for Lucia''s food. Lucia rested over the cushion as she sighed in relief. Everything had finally ended¡­ But at what cost? Over half the original squadron ended dying. She wasn''t able to save them all¡­ "What should I do now¡­?" sighed Lucia. As she wondered what to do now, a sudden sh of light emerged to her left side. FLASH! "E-Eh?!" cried Lucia in shock. Suddenly, a small girl with short brown hair and aquamarine eyes showed up, wearing a Japanese School Girl Uniform. "What the¡­?! Am I hallucinating?!" she asked Lucia looked at the girl expressionlessly nce at her. "The connection will soon begin. The Spirit ne is opening. You, who is connected to the Fate of many, will soon trigger the opening¡­ The great dragon of ice shall descend¡­ by the fate of the one that wille to your doors soon." "Huh? What are you¡­ talking about?! Who are you?" asked Lucia. "I wish you good luck¡­ The world is in dire need of heroes¡­" sighed the girl, as she disappeared. Lucia felt as if the girl was never there, yet she remembered well what she said¡­ "The Spirit ne opening? The Great¡­ Dragon of Ice? The fate of the one that wille to my doors soon? What is the meaning of- Ah!" Suddenly, the doors opened, as a person that wasn''t Chris entered the hospital room. She had bright aquamarine eyes, and long brown hair made into a ponytail. Lucia noticed an air of coldness around her¡­ something she had never seen before. In her left hand, there was the mark of a coiling dragon¡­ "Who¡­ Who are you?" asked Lucia. "So you''re the one¡­" said the girl. ----- Chapter 587 - Earth: Destiny ----- A small girl with short brown hair and aquamarine eyes wearing a Japanese School Girl Uniform floated in the middle of a space where there was only whiteness. Her eyes shone brightly with a light that seemed to transcend all humanly possible. Her light seemed to pierce space and time, looking into a distant from within the ne where her true self inhabited. In there, she noticed this world¡­ this beautiful. Earth. And she noticed another world at its side. It seemed surreal, but it seemed as if there was an enormous world, several times bigger than Earth, floating in the middle of space. It was a disk-shaped world, with a gigantic tree as its pir, and a dark abyss where its roots rested as the floor, holding an ocean surrounded by enormous walls of ice, which held several continents above it. But although they seemed very close, this closeness was of millions of light years. However, to her, they seemed very close together. This was because a connection had been made- no, several ones. The awakening might soon begin, and the connections are already made. "A connection¡­" The girl muttered these words, as she saw countless rivers of transcendental energy connecting both worlds across space and time. Meanwhile, the ce where she currently was infused its endless spiritual energy all across the two worlds. "It is really happening now¡­ All he requirements¡­ have been met¡­ After¡­ so long¡­" FLASH! A distortion in space and time happened, as the shing light pierced through everything within her vicinity. And then, she emerged at the side of another woman. The woman was currently sitting in her couch while looking at the strange tattoo that had showed up in her hand a week ago. She had bright aquamarine eyes, and long brown hair made into a ponytail. Before this tattoo showed up in her hand, it had been the birthday of his lost uncle, the one that had died almost two decades ago in an avnche. Back then she was but a little girl. But she loved her uncle a lot, he was a humble and silent man, but he held a gentle demeanor, and always gifted her the things she asked him for Christmas and her birthday. That uncle also introduced her to the world of manga and anime, something that''s still her passion, to the point she even became an artist. "What is this tattoo all about? Is this some sort of paranormal things? I''ve seen them in TVtely¡­ Espers or something¡­ are they real or not? There are so many conspiracies- AH!" She didn''t realized there was a girl with Japanese uniform staring at her intensively without even blinking all this time¡­ "W-Who the heck are you?!" she asked, almost falling off the couch she was. "You, the one that has made the connection to the Great Dragon of Ice, must quickly met the requirements. Go meet the Fire Herald before it is toote. There are only 24 hours before the future change, you must quickly move¡­" said the mysterious girl. "What? What are you even talking about?" asked the woman. FLASH! Suddenly, several images emerged inside of her mind, giving her a slight headache! "What¡­?!" she asked in disbelief. The girl in front of her had used some sort of strange and mysterious power over her¡­ Could it be? Was she¡­ an Esper? "What do you want from me?" she asked. "I have already provided enough information¡­ Meet a woman known as Lucia, you''ll know what to do afterwards¡­" said the girl. "Wait! Why are you doing this? what''s¡­ the purpose?" asked the woman. "¡­Purpose? The purpose¡­ Right¡­ The purpose is¡­ I am somewhat of a guider. I simply¡­ Don''t want things to end. I am hopelessly trying to do the impossible. Will you help me achieve it? Well¡­ it is up to you." Said the girl, as she disappeared. The woman was left looking at the scene in silence. That girl¡­ was really something else. "Purpose¡­ so her purpose is¡­ saving the world or something? What¡­? And she''s a guider? Ugh¡­ This is so confusing¡­ And mom is taking so long to get back home¡­ But I cannot really tell her about the tattoo, or she''ll make a big fuss over it¡­" sighed the girl. The girl sighed as she sat over the couch in a fetal position and began to think. Despite all the fantastical things going on, she had kept herposure fairly well, perhaps because she was a fantasy story artist, and it was quite hard to surprise her due to her mind always filled with fantasy and fiction. But even then¡­ this felt way too much for her, it was overwhelming to say the least, but there wasn''t much she could do, other than think what to do¡­ She thought about what the girl said, in 24 hours fate would change, meaning that she won''t be able to do this anymore¡­ To go to this hospital inside of her head and do¡­ what the girl asked her to do. To meet a red-haired woman named Lucia, the me Herald. "This is way too much for me¡­" she sighed. However, at the end, she decided to take a shower. When she entered into the bathroom and the warm water began to fall over her, and she touched it, her emotions were still concerned and unstable, provoking¡­ something within her to awaken and¡­ well¡­ Freeze the water. "Huh!?" Crack¡­ crack¡­! The sound of water freezing right in front of her eyes showed, as the entire shower was frozen in an instant! "What the hell?!" she asked in surprise. She almost stripped over by the slippery ice below her feet, but somehow managed to keep herself standing. What happened before her eyes¡­ was it enough proof that everything supernatural that was happening right now wasn''t just a fabrication of her insane mind as a fantasy writer and artist? "I-I am¡­ I am an Esper? Since when¡­?" And then she noticed something¡­ her tattoo was glowing with a bright azure light, emanating an icy aura from within¡­ ----- Chapter 588 - Rebirth ----- As the two destined souls met, the souls that had recently fallen went through the river of reincarnation and were suddenly brought by the rivers of energy connecting both worlds to the greater and bigger world from the two. It was a beautiful an enormous world, countless other souls following them from behind, as they all were infused into this new world, and reincarnated randomly into many people, many lifeforms, many beings¡­ One of such souls was going through what many called "the ritual". It was a ritual where the souls that went to this world would give away their deepest desires, and such desires would then materialize into what they most yearn to have. Sometimes it would work to their favor, and other times, it would be something that would only make their new lives difficult. Not many of those that wished for things were fully conscious of it, but those that were, would sometimes be able to abuse this power to their advantage and gain overpowered abilities. Others who were not able to realize this sooner¡­ well, got whatever came out of theirst desires. One of such souls was an innocent and young one. A young girl that never knew what the world was like¡­ a young girl that only grew inside the tube of aboratory. A young girl that only knew about her papa, who always watched over her. She didn''t knew who she was. She didn''t knew she was even made of someone else that she wasn''t. Despite her papa thinking that she was the reincarnation of such a girl, she clearly was not. Clones after all¡­ were not that. The girl hadplex thoughts, though, and had developed a genius mind from a young age. But she was too young, and died prematurely in a very gruesome and horrendous way, which caused her a lot of pain into her little and weak body. She cried in pain as she was showered in bullets that blew her entire body into pieces¡­ wishing for many things within herst moments. And this is where such desires and wishes gathered, in this ritual. A ritual where her utmost desires would be the strength of her new life. The girl wasplete unaware of this, she didn''t knew she would reincarnate, she didn''t even knew what that was. She had very loose concepts about everything because she had never learned anything inside that water tank, aside from the most basics of things through her eyes and only that. But in herplex mind, she understood what was dying, and how painful and sorrowful it was to die and leave her papa behind, the only person that cared for her and slowly raised her since she was a fetus. Her desires were strongly rted to the words he had once said, mixed with her childish desires. What came out of them was also utterly bizarre¡­ She remembered that her father often spoke about her mama, saying that she was in heaven watching over them¡­ "Heaven¡­ Mama¡­ I want to go to heaven¡­ and meet mama¡­" [Request confirmed] [You have acquired the Unique Skill: [Heaven Magic] She heard a faint whisper, but she ignored it, as her desires gathered together into herst thoughts and memories. She remembered how her father always told her that she was a beautiful little goddess, a beautiful girl that shone as bright as the stars. [Request confirmed] [You have acquired the Unique Skill: [Stargazing Eyes] And within the manyst thoughts, there was the warmth and love of her father as she always watched over her, and the sorrow she felt she would have to never see him as she was going to die now¡­ With her mother in heaven and her father away from her now that she died, she wished she could have her parents closer¡­ as close as she could¡­ [Request confirmed] [You have acquired the Unique Skill: [Parental Bond] [Wish Limit has been reached] Suddenly, her little soul was infused with three shing lights, all the surplus power of her soul being reincarnated from an only physical world to a physical and spiritual world was transformed into these powers inside of her soul. And after those whispers, she never felt alone anymore. She felt like she was always inside of somewhere warm and soothing. There was a warm liquid epassing her everywhere, and she seemingly had gained a new body that slowly grew. She couldn''t open her eyes yet¡­ but she was enjoying being in this ce. Although she was still sorrowful, she didn''t felt bad anymore. There was a warm, a soothing warmth epassing her, something she never felt in that water tank before. It was the warmth of a lovely mother. Her heart beats were like a beautiful music to her hearing senses. The little soul, now reincarnated into a baby inside of her mother''s womb, felt happy. She slept for a long time, until one day, her mother felt a strong sense of anguish, she grew desperate and required help¡­ such anguish made the baby act, as it used its special magic, heaven magic, to do a miracle¡­ For a moment, the little soul was able to see the outside world, and its mother and other people, it was in something simr to a dream¡­ And after that, it slept. Through this sleep, the little soul felt the warm and love of a second figure, a second figure that always hugged the belly of her mother and spoke to her with words of love and care. The little soul couldn''t help but feel loved and happy, and slept with the warmth of parents it never had before¡­ The failed clone that got killed mercilessly, the little girl that never was able to know what warmness until the day the burning and searing pain of the bullets was fell over her body, suddenly found all the things she was missing. Until one day¡­ she was too big. And her mommy was having difficulties with such a big belly. Perhaps it was finally time toe to the outside world and see her mama and papa with her eyes. ----- Chapter 589 - The Day Has Come ----- [Day 212] It had been a bit over a week since the meeting with these two guys from another sect, but something truly important and big was happening now. After taking care of my beautiful Bedann all this time, carefully letting her rest, giving her food, and caressing her belly while kissing it, it was finally time¡­ for her to give birth. This morning she felt a fewplications, she was feeling a pain down there, and at some point, she felt as if something broke there, and she ended peeing herself over the bed¡­ this wasn''t actually pee, however, but the embryonic liquid inside of her womb. This meant that the sack where the baby was opened, and that it required to quicklye out before anything bad were to happen to it! I have heard that if the baby stays too much inside their mother''s womb when the sack breaks, they might asphyxiate, so we have to quickly move into the operation and help her give birth to our child! "Ugh¡­ Ahhh¡­ It hurts¡­ Drake¡­ Don''t leave my side¡­! Ah¡­ Aaaahhh!" she cried. Bedann was going through a lot of pain, giving birth seemed to be one of the greatest pains a woman could go through. I had tofort her while my slime clones and everyone else was rushing here. "I won''t leave you, Bedann. You''re a strong girl, aren''t you? I know you can take this, you''ve beaten so many monstrously strong beings before, so this shouldn''t be hard, right?" I asked "Hahh¡­ R-Right! I¡­ Ugh¡­! Aahhh¡­!" Bedann cried while she gritted her teeth. I caressed her head and used several spells and Skills I had, extending tentacles made of blue-colored slime from my hands, I quickly took away all the nkets and her clothes, leaving her almost nude except from the top. "Come on, spread your legs, dear, don''t be shy¡­" I said. "Uuggh¡­ Ahh¡­ Hahh¡­! O-Okay¡­!" she cried. I used two pieces of my blue slime to hold Bedann''s legs open over the bed so she didn''t had to force them in that tiring position, while putting many cushions behind her to give her the mostfortable seat she could get, all while holding her hand, caressing her hair, which I had made into a ponytail, and also using spells to calm down a bit of the pain. Bybining Poison Magic with Alchemy Magic, I was able to create a special toxin inside of the tip of my nails that could make pain lessen. Poison Magic wasn''t all about just making deadly poison that killed people, but about creating different toxins, that coupled with the Alchemy Magic giving me the power to transform these toxins into something desirable more easily, this toxin was made. I tested it beforehand, I had actually thought about this a week in advance, and I had tried it on various test subjects, none showed aftereffects other than numbness for a few hours or sleepiness. "This might hurt a bit." I said. I quickly shaped my nail as a thin needle and injected the toxin directly into Bedann''s bloodstream from her neck. "Ah¡­! W-What the¡­?" she asked in surprise. "Sorry, it is a sedative, I had thought about this before, it will help you calm down the pain." I said. "Oohh¡­ Ahhh¡­ I-I feel a bit better now¡­ but whenever I push hard, it really hurts still¡­" she said. "This is the highest dose I can give you before you fall unconscious, but if you fall unconscious, you won''t be able to push¡­ Sorry," I said. "No¡­ Ah! Don''t worry, sweetie¡­ You do so much for me¡­ I love you so much¡­" she said. "I love you too¡­ Slowly, do it slowly, we have all the entire day for this." I said. "NNGH¡­! I-I am¡­ doing my best! Aaaaaagggghhh¡­!" Bedann continued to push painfully, as meanwhile¡­ ¡­ Within the interior of Fuyu, there was a big fuss going on, everyone began to panic, many were discussing with one another over what to do, while some of the experienced women like Draugann, Tisha, and Pekora were all discussing with one another about what was the best thing to do with a pregnant woman, despite none of them eve having experienced pregnancy, even the old Draugann never had a child. "As one of the few women that had ever had a child before, I will go help my daughter!" said Beh, Bedann''s mother. "Wait, I am her father too! I should go!" said Laddan, Bedann''s father. The two had always been close to their daughter since I revived them, and recently I''ve applied simr methods that I used to revive Zephyr with them, making their bodies regain more and more life within them, they had already stopped being zombies by now, but were not quite yet back topletely alive either¡­ "No way you''reing! This is only for the husband and the mother, or any other woman capable¡­ Draugann, Tisha, and Pekora,e with me, the rest stays here and waits patiently, more people will only bother Bedann!" said her mother, she suddenly became rather tyrannically as she ordered people around in front of my slime clones as if I wasn''t even there¡­ Well, I didn''t felt bad for it and let her do as she pleased, she was a good mother that even gave up her life before even talking about her daughter to the malicious Greenwood, so she was an admirable woman. "Drake, use your little slimes to bring us warm water, and a lot of towels!" said Beh. "Okay!" I said as I moved with my many blue slime bodies, jumping around, and grabbing all sorts of items we needed. Meanwhile, Laddan, Tisha, Pekora, and Draugann quickly disinfected themselves with magic and moved inside of our room, where they found my main body there with Bedann. My slime clones quickly reached us afterwards, bringing a bucket with warm water and a pile of towels and all sort of other things that might help. ----- Chapter 590 - The Birth Of My Child ----- The fight was arduous, Bedann was barely making it through, if it wasn''t because of all the skills and magic I had umted, this might had not have been so simple, especially because her life was constantly going away, her life signs were weakening all the time, and Pekora had to help with her spirit life magic to infuse life into Bedann. I had to use many of my skills to calm her pain and also give her serenity while doing this, I also had to contain her life from going away. Every living being has a "life" to them, this life slowly dissipates as they begin to die. If it wasn''t because of our help constantly healing Bedann with our magic, she could had¡­ died while giving birth. I wonder how Laddan survived the birth of Bedann, perhaps it was purely luck, ice giant women are very bigpared to humans, and therefore, the baby is also very big. The pain they go through coupled with the strength they need to exert to take out the giant baby out of their womb is titanic¡­ they require insane quantities of energy for that. Because of this, it is random, there is always a chance that the woman will end so exhausted and tired, that their hearts would stop beating and the life force inside of their bodies would fly away. My Bedann despite being so strong, was very weakened after being pregnant for so long, and the baby was also draining her energy a lot, this ended weakening her even more. I couldn''t bear the thought of losing her¡­ So I went beyond all I cold do to save her. It worked, and she survived. And¡­ she also gave birth to a beautiful little treasure. Probably the most beautiful thing in my entire two lives. This¡­ is¡­ "It''s a girl!" said Beh. It was a girl¡­ I had a daughter. "Look at her¡­ So beautiful¡­" said Pekora. "Oh my¡­ Those shiny silvery-white scales¡­ She looks like she alreadyes with an armor on her¡­" said Tisha. "She''s¡­ really half dragon and half ice giant¡­" said Draugann. Beh brought our daughter to us, she wasn''t crying for some reason, but was calmly and soothingly looking everywhere with wonder, as if she was curious about every single little thing. She was so pretty I couldn''t move my eyes away from her, she was such beautiful little baby¡­ Her skin was pale white, almost azure in color. Around her little hands shoulders, around her foot, thighs, neck, and chest, there were several little dragon-like scales made of a metallic-like material, of silvery-white color, they were of a very bright white color at that, way brighter than any scale I could ever produce. And she even had a tiny little tail! It was so cute how she waved it around! And her little hands and feet had tiny ws, although they were so small, they probably cannot tear anything apart. Her short silvery-white hair was lustrous and silky, and she had two very small horns growing from her forehead, they were white and crystalline, as if made of white diamonds. And her eyes¡­ God, her eyes¡­ They were shining brightly, with silvery-white light, they shine brightly with such a beautiful light¡­ it almost was as if it were the light of heaven itself. In fact, her entire aura¡­ exuded an air of purity and light like nothing I had ever seen before. This child was surely special¡­ Bedann gently held her with her arms, as she began to cry in front of our child. "She''s so pretty¡­ My little girl¡­ My princess¡­" she said. "She''s beautiful¡­ I couldn''t expect less from such a mother." I said. "Fufu, you''re so calm¡­ I expected you to cry, but you''re just staring at us, huh?" asked Bedann. "Hello, wee to the outside world¡­" I said. "Bahh¡­" My precious daughter suddenly gave a small little sound. "Yes? You''re happy?" asked Bedann. "Baaah!" said the baby. "She''s so cute¡­" I said. "Indeed¡­ She''s so precious¡­" said Bedann. "How¡­ How should we name her?" I wondered. "Right¡­ A name¡­ I had not thought about that until now¡­ What name should we give to her?" asked Bedann. "It has to be abination of both of your names so it can keep the tradition going." Said Beh. "Then¡­ How about Bedra?" asked Bedann. "Bedra¡­ Sounds good to me." I said. "Okay then¡­ You''re now named Bedra, beautiful little girl¡­" said Bedann. "Beeeeeh!" She suddenly gave a loud groan, as she held Bedann''s finger with her tiny hand¡­ Uwah, it was so cute. My little daughter¡­ My beautiful little baby. Ahh¡­ I can barely hold the emotions I feel swelling inside of my heart. It all feels so surreal. This beautiful happiness inside of me. It is all so strong¡­ And alongside this happiness, there is also a bit of sorrow. I wish my family could be here as well, so they could see my daughter¡­ So my mother could see that she had a granddaughter now. "Bedra¡­ We''ll make sure to raise you well, you''ll be a fine little girl, I am sure of it¡­" I said. "She''ll be more than fine! I will teach her all the fighting techniques I got¡­ everything! She''ll be very strong¡­" said Bedann. "W-Well, I guess¡­ But aside from fighting, we also have to teach her how to be a good person too, so she doesn''t end up hating us after she grows up or something¡­" I said worriedly. "Oh, yeah¡­ I''m counting on you, sweetheart." Said Bedann. "And I am counting on you too, dear." I said. We kissed for a bit, as Bedra looked at us kiss rather attentively while her eyes shone brightly. "I guess you can bring the rest of the people here for now¡­" said Bedann. "Wait! Are you forgetting about something, Bedann? My daughter feed your girl!" said Beh. "F-Feed? Ah! R-Right¡­" said Bedann, she blushed a bit, as she took away her shirt and her beautiful and big breasts emerged. The nipples were bigger than before, her body was ready to give our baby milk. "T-There¡­ Go ahead, Bedra¡­ D-Don''t you want mommy''s milk?" she asked shyly. It was very cute to see Bedann try to convince our silent girl to drink her milk Bedra didn''t knew what she meant for a while, but realized what it was all about at the end, and quickly began to suckle for milk, Bedann closer her lisp as they trembled a little bit when our girl began to take out her milk¡­ I can tell that the first time for a woman to give her milk might feel awkward, but I suppose they get used to it eventually. "A-Aaahh¡­ T-This feels odd¡­" she said. "Rx¡­ Our girl is rather hungry, so you''re doing a good job." I said. We caressed our little princess'' hair, as she eventually ended closing her eyes and fell asleep while drinking milk, she resembled such a brilliant little angel, it was just¡­ surreal. I can''t believe it yet¡­ a daughter of our blood and flesh, of our love and passion¡­ she''s here¡­ This is the happiest day of my two lives¡­ ----- Chapter 591 - Saint Of Heaven ----- [Day 213] After our baby being born, there was a small celebration inside of Fuyu, but I didn''t wanted to make it big because I would had bothered the baby and Bedann while they were sleeping, so it was a very small and silent celebration where we ate some good food, drank some booze, and then went to sleep. I had already made baby clothes and a cradle for the baby, Bedann told me that I had to make a blue-colored baby clothes because that''s what ice giant babies wore. Thankfully, we had a few babies of this race in here, such as Suu, the baby we rescued from Bedann''s original vige, so making clothes for Bedra wasn''t hard. I love her¡­ Bedra. I just¡­ can''t stop looking at her as she sleeps, she''s such a sweet little girl. My heart is so happy by simply seeing her here, alive¡­ I am so happy that everything went alright and she''s here. I can''t wait for the future ahead¡­ all the things we''ll do together with Bedann. How she''ll slowly grow into a beautiful girl¡­ and how she''ll develop. This feeling¡­ so this is what it feels to be a father? The expectation of a future with endless possibilities, and the emotions of waiting for her to grow up slowly and be bigger and stronger. To one day end up turning into an adult as well and make her own life. It feels a bit mncholic when I think about that aspect though. I don''t want her to leave me yet! ¡­I guess that won''t happen any time soon, so let''s calm down. Let''s talk about Bedann. Well, she had recovered quite well from yesterday, and today in the morning she had been sleeping soundly. Her health was very good, and she had eaten a lot of food yesterday to regain calories and everything, it wouldn''t be a stretch to say that she was even a bit malnourished the moment she gave birth to the baby. As if the baby had drained even more energy out of her after being born¡­ but she ate a lot of food and my special multi-vitaminic protein drinks I made for her in the form of milkshakes, so she should be alright now. She''s sleeping peacefully as of now, so I walked out of bed and stealthily went to check Bedra''s cradle, which was at the side of Bedann''s bed. There, I found the little half-dragon girl sleeping soundly, she looked as cute as I remember her from yesterday. Those cute white-colored and thin eyebrows seemed a bit furrowed. Was she having a bad dream? S-Should I look into my daughter''s dreams? I feel like I shouldn''t¡­ Hmm¡­ I should use the system to analyze her though, I think she has some sort of special ability or something, I feel it within her, she certainly has a unique magic attribute, probably light, because she was shining a lot yesterday. I tell you; my daughter is like an angel¡­ Let''s see¡­ ----- Name: Bedra Winter Dragon. Race: Holy Half-Dragon Ice Giant (Jotunn/Dragon) (Female) Title: Ice Dragon''s Daughter, Saint of Heaven. Mana Core Cultivation: Rank 3 (Initial Stage). Status: Asleep. Average Estimated Vitality: 45.000/45.000 Average Estimated Mana: 120.000/120.000 Average Estimated Strength: 25.000 Average Estimated Dexterity: 15.000 Average Estimated Magic: 90.000 Abilities: Unique Skill: [Heaven Magic] Unique Skill: [Stargazing Eyes] Unique Skill: [Parental Bond] [Ice Giant''s Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant] [Ice Dragon''s Bloodline: Nifl Descendant] [Cold Immunity] [Ice Resistance] [Hastened Self-Recovery] [Enhanced Mana Regeneration] [All Negative Status Effect Resistance] [Lesser Negative Status Effects Immunity] [Holy Dragon Scales] [Half-Dragon Giant Great Physique] [Heavenly Light Dragon Breath] [Holy Dragon Transformation] [Mithril Skin] [Masterful Mana Maniption] [Giant Dragon Strength] [Holy Heavenly Light Aura] [Hands of Nirvana] [Saintess of Heaven] [All Element Resistance] [Light Magic] [Life Magic] [Anti-Mold Magic] ----- I see, so these are my daughter''s Abilities and her Status! She''s overpowered, I can tell that. She has an abnormally high amount of Mana and Magic; this ispletely insane! And she got a lot of amazing Abilities. And she''s¡­ a Holy Dragon! I never thought my daughter would be a holy dragon. But from where did that came from? I am clearly an ice dragon. Oh well, she''s also an ice giant, so I guess the two "ice" ovepped and she stayed as an ice giant over being an ice dragon ice giant, it would be too redundant, right? I guess I understand that. And well, there''s- ¡­ Wait a minute. That''s¡­ What is that? Eh? Ah? HUH?! UNIQUE SKILLS?! I almost screamed out these words, but I contained myself to not wake up my daughter or my wife. But¡­ Bedra clearly has Unique Skills! Three to boot! Is this because she has two Unique Skill users as parents? That shouldn''t actually be possible though¡­ Oh yeah, she kind of inherited Immortal Body, but its Pseudo Immortal Body, so not the full power of the Unique Skill¡­ And she also inherited¡­ Bedann''s mold?! But its called Anti-Mold Magic¡­ Weird. But¡­ if that''s the other case then. Is my daughter a reincarnated person? I¡­ This feels awkward now. My little Bedra used to be someone else before? Ah, well¡­ ording to thews of reincarnation, every soul used to be somebody else, I think, in this world every people''s soul was someone else before, but they supposedly flow into Helheim, swim in a special river, and their memories of past lives are gone before being reincarnated. Or that''s what religion says. So¡­ my little girl used to be someone else¡­ well, that''s a fact. The thing is, is she¡­ well, does she remembers this past life? And if she does, she''s probably from another world, only reincarnated people from other worlds have unique skills. With my magic, I can even check other people''s minds and memories. ¡­ Should I do this to my own daughter? But I feel¡­ so curious. I still love her, whatever she used to be before, I will still love her¡­ ----- Chapter 592 - Benladra’s Dreams ----- As a reincarnated person myself, it would have sucked to be reborn only for my family to know about it and see me as a stranger, as if I had taken over their baby''s body or something. But that''s not really the case, the baby is empty until a soul reaches it, there isn''t an original soul that got thrown away, if her soul is there, it means it was always there and the first one to reach the fetus to begin with. So¡­ I guess I could¡­ check a bit. The curiosity got the better of me, and I ended slightly touching Bedra''s forehead. FLASH! Using my Illusion and Dream Magic, I ended being sucked inside of her dreams¡­ And what I saw was¡­ Fluffiness. Yes, there was fluffiness everywhere. It was like a world of colorful cushions, flowers, and other things. What is this? Is this the dream of a baby? The sky waspletely white, and there was a refreshing breeze. I saw Bedra ying around over the endless cushionnd, she had other friends with her, they were like plushies, and they all danced around her. This is super cute¡­ I think Bedra might not have been an adult in her previous life if she''s dreaming something so childish and innocent. However, as I tried to walk over this cushionnd, I ended tripping over, and the cushioning effect threw me around. POOF! Ugh¡­ I ended being thrown around by the cushions, bouncing around everywhere, it was hard to stop it. At the end, Bedra noticed me and quickly began to jump towards me with a happy smile. "Pa¡­ Papa!" Ah¡­! My little girl said my name?! No way¡­ And in a dream, to boot! "B-Bedra¡­ Sorry for getting inside your dreams¡­" I said. "Pa¡­ paaaa!" She suddenly jumped over my torso and hugged me with her tiny hands. "Baaah!" She said a cute sound and rubbed her face over my chest. She really recognized me fast¡­ "Bedra¡­ Can you understand me?" I wondered. "Babahab¡­" She began to suck her finger while rolling over my belly. She definitely can''t understand me, but somehow knows the word "papa". Was¡­ Was my Bedra¡­ a little baby when she died? ¡­ There is no other exnation. She can say a word "papa", but nothing else, she doesn''t understand words either, nor English or anything. But she seems to have enough mental maturity to not cry when she was born, and to be often quite calm. Perhaps she died as a toddler that already got over the phase of a crybaby but was still very much a child that didn''t knew about anything? Hmm¡­ I suppose I shouldn''t really check her memories; I think this is enough. I feel bad by forcing myself into my child, I just want to let her have her privacy. And¡­ if I see herst moments before dying, I think I might cry. So let''s leave it at that. "I will make sure to give you the best life I can offer, alright? So you never feel however you felt when you were about to die in your previous life. I will make sure to protect you and¡­ to love you with everything I have." Bedra stopped rolling around my belly as she looked into my eyes as if she had understood a bit of what I said. She seemed surprised about what I said, a bit. "Babahh¡­ Papaaapapa!" She said something but I really can''t understand her babynguage¡­ But I know she meant something cute. She''s intelligent enough to be able to convey emotions through words, but she doesn''t know the words. I smiled as I caressed her hair and kissed her forehead. "I see¡­ Thank you, my little princess¡­ Now I have to go back¡­ How about we wake up and have breakfast? Do you want to have your mommy''s milk?" I wondered. "Miii! Mimi!" she said cutely. "Hehe, you''re good at learning words¡­ Alright, let''s wake up then¡­ We cane to your dreamster and have fun, we could even invite your mother, how about that?" I asked. "Maaaa!" she said. "Yes, mama." I said. I held my daughter with my arms, as her warm little body seemed so huggable¡­ and then, we woke up. I saw her sleeping in the cradle, but suddenly her cute little silvery-white eyes opened, the irises were of a very peculiar color I had never seen before. My daughter is the cutest in the world. "Babah¡­" she said cutely, extending her little hand towards me. "Good morning, Bedra¡­" I said. I extended my index finger, as she grabbed it with her tiny hand. Ahh¡­ so cute. Bedann has woken up at that time as well as she sat down over the bed and looked at us ying around. "Hm? You two are awake early today!" said Bedann while pouting. "Hahaha¡­ yeah¡­" I said. p! Suddenly, the door opened as Miranda came rushing in alongside Belle. "Good morning! Time for breakfast!" said Miranda, she brought a te with a lot of things, including some slightly burnt pancakes that she covered with a lot of cream and fruits to make up for it, some toasts, butter, and scrambled eggs. "Ohoo! That looks nice!" said Bedann. I brought Bedra to bed as she sat down over the bed and nced at the food with her eyes shining brightly. "She was just born yesterday but it feels like she already grew a bit¡­" said Miranda, looking at Bedra. "Bababebabeh!" said Bedra touching Miranda''s nose. "I wonder if she can eat. She''s a dragon, right? Dragons can eat meat right away." Said Belle. "Well, I''ve never seen if her teeth are developed yet¡­" said Bedann. "Let me see¡­" I said. I looked into Bedra''s mouth, and she had very sharp teeth already, mostly well developed from birth¡­ wow! She''s ready to munch things. "She has well-developed teeth." I said. "Nom!" Suddenly, Bedra bit by finger. It hurt a bit¡­ "Ouch! Hey! I am not food¡­" Iughed, as I slowly pulled out my finger from her mouth. Mental note, never get your fingers near Bedra''s mouth. ----- Chapter 593 - Talented Daughter ----- "She can bite?! But she never bit me when she drank milk¡­ I guess she''s very considerate with her mama, isn''t she?" asked Bedann while smiling motherly. Damn, Bedann is a mommy now¡­ that really hits different now. Does this means that she has ascended into a milf? This is a whole new world of possibilities now. "How about we give her some meat?" asked Belle. She offered Bedra a piece of meat, which was actually fried bacon made from wild boar meat, it has a very strong vorpared to the ssic American bacon I used to eat in my previous life. "W-Wait! Maybe she can''t digest it yet¡­" said Bedann. "Abbaaaahh! Babah¡­" said Bedra, as she tried to grab the bacon strip. System! Can my baby eat meat? I see, so you really like her, don''t you? I am d, it is thanks to you that she''s here as well, you''ve helped me all the way to this point after all¡­ But you''re more than that, aren''t you? <¡­Iprehensible.> Yeah, yeah, you''re pretty bad at pretending to be robotic, you''ve pretty much evolved into a person of your own by now anyways. Do you like her? I can''t wait for her to slowly develop¡­ Thanks, I really appreciate it¡­ I am a father now and all, so it feels like my journey had just started. Oh right. "There you go¡­" I said. "Nom! Munch¡­ Hmmm! Babah!" Bedra ate the whole strip in a second and swallowed it. She ate very fast! "Y-You gave it to her anyways! Even when I told you that you shouldn''t!" asked Bedann. "Don''t worry, I used my abilities to discern if she could digest meat, and she can, her stomach is well developed and as a baby dragon, she could even eat raw meat." I said. "Huh¡­ Okay¡­ I guess¡­ If your abilities can discern that¡­ I trust you but still let''s not give her too much meat for now, she should be drinking mommy''s milk," sighed Bedann. "Yeah, I agree. But Dragons don''t drink milk, so it is odd, I suppose she has the option for both milk and meat." I said. "Hmm, she''s indeed quite a peculiar little girl." Said Miranda. Bedra then touched the pancake and got her hand covered in cream and fruit pieces, and began to lick it. "Slurp, slurp¡­" "She''s really a wild girl, look, she ruined the entire pancake!" said Miranda. "It was already ruined, you burned it¡­" said Belle. "Oh¡­ T-That''s¡­ I am still learning how to cook, okay?" asked Miranda angrily. "Okay, don''t get angry with me!" cried Belle. "Geez, Bedra, you got all covered with cream¡­" sighed Bedann, as she licked her little fingers. "Bahabab!" Bedra suddenly hugged her mommy''s arm and rubbed her face over her arm. She''s a cutie. "What''s wrong now, dear? You got all clingy out of the sudden¡­" sighed Bedann. "Bab¡­" She suddenly tried to crawl over Bedann, while trying to grab her breasts¡­ Oh, I see. "Ah, I understand¡­ Alright, let me finish eating, and I''ll give you milk, sweetie. See? She wants her mommy''s milk; she still prefers me over some food!" said Bedann while smiling pridefully. After Bedann quickly ate everything and filled her belly, she began to breastfeed Bedra, as the little girl slowly closed her eyes and continued drinking while sleeping, something that babies often do. I decided to go eat some more because I was quite hungry still and ended having a meeting with my friends and allies, where we spoke about Bedra and everything. Bedann''s parents were also present here, and they seemed happy to be grandparents, although they wanted to leave the baby with Bedann for now so the girl can drink milk and sleep, what babies do. "So you''re telling me the girl has¡­ how many magic elements?!" asked Pekora in shock. "I checked her with my Appraisal Ability, and she has four magic elements, I don''t know how big her mana core is, but she was born at Rank 3, her Mana and Magic Power are off the charts too¡­" I said. "W-Wow¡­ my little granddaughter is really fearsome!" said Beh. "Incredible¡­ The little girl is an amazing Sage from birth, it''s going to be hard to contain her powers." Said Laddan. "We''ll do what we can, and together we can help her slowly grow into someone powerful but goodhearted." Said Miranda. "Yeah, she has a lot of power within her, but we have to teach her to use it for good and to help others instead of using them terrorize the people¡­ With so much strength from birth, its not hard for someone to grow corrupt¡­" said Belle. "Indeed, we have to be careful¡­ I will teach her mana maniption and more." I said. "Yeah, I wonder if she''s good at spirits too, maybe when she grows a bit more, we could help her get a spirit, they''re good at helping us regte our magic and mana, they could even help her in not going insane with her magic." Said Pekora. "Yeah, I suppose that''s a good option¡­" I said. "The girl is also an ice giant and an ice dragon¡­ You said she was a holy dragon though?" asked Tisha. "Yeah¡­ this is the weirdest part, she seems to have be apletely different dragon species than the one I am, I don''t know what really triggered it¡­" I said. "Could it had been her magic? Perhaps dragons are born of certain races depending in their magic affinity, unlike us who can be ice giants with a fire magic mana core, like yr over there, probably dragons, as elemental beings, have their race decided after their mana core element is made¡­" said Rakasha. ----- Chapter 594 - Impressive Unique Skills ----- Rakasha had a point there, there was a big possibility that Bedra''s dragon race was decided by her magic affinity, if that''s the case, then Ice Dragons cannot be born with other magic than ice at the very least. So ice for ice dragons is always there, and then fire for fire dragons, and earth for earth dragons¡­ and Moonlight magic for moon dragons¡­ and so on. If that you can develop other magic affinities is another thingpletely different, I guess. "As another fellow dragon, I can tell that it is such a possibility, I''ve never had a child that wasn''t Moon Dragon, and they always are born with just Moonlight Magic." Said Mikoto, the Moon Dragon Ancestor, a moonlight dragon ghost. "Hm, then unless they''re born with another affinity, they''ll stay as their parent''s race¡­ So if Bedra has magic affinity to be a holy dragon, what''s are her magic affinities to begin with?" asked Pekora. "What are her magic affinities? You never told us¡­" said Tisha. "Right! I almost forgot¡­ Well, her magic affinities are Light, Life, and Ice¡­" I said. "T-That many¡­!" said Pekora. "Wow¡­ So Light and Life?! That''s¡­ just an incredibly rarebination!" said Pekora. "An ice to boot¡­ I guess she''s still kind of an ice dragon then." Said Tisha. "But there is another element¡­" I said. "What is it?" asked Laddan. "Well¡­ Ites with something special. Most of you know Bedann and I are Unique Skill users, right? Well¡­ our daughter is too¡­" I said. "Wait, what?!" Everyone was left shocked, so much that they all asked the same question in unison, I had never seen them so coordinated in my entire life before. "Yeah, I am just as surprised as you are, but it seems that this is the case, she''s¡­ Bedra¡­ I think she used to be a toddler before reincarnating here. I checked her mind, and even saw through the true nature of her soul inside her dreams¡­ She''s not a mature mind at all, at most, a slightly older baby, perhaps a one- or two-year-old baby at most, but she''s very much still a baby. I think this is why she didn''t cried, but she cannot really speak any words when I try to talk her with thenguages of this world or my previous world." I said. "Hmm¡­ I see¡­" said Beh. "So our granddaughter is from another world as well¡­ Sigh, oh well," sighed Laddan. "I guess you two must be a bit tired of that¡­" Iughed. "Well, not really, it is fine. I am just happy to have a granddaughter¡­ even if her soul is from another world, if it is as you said¡­ she must have died very early in her life¡­ It is quite¡­ sad," sighed Laddan. "Let''s make sure to give that girl all the things she missed out by dying so young, okay?" asked Beh. My parents inw are really good people. "Sure¡­ Let''s work together as a family, mother-inw and father-inw." I said. "You don''t have to be so stiff over it! Just call me Laddan." Said Laddan. "And call me Beh. Drake, stop being so formal with us, we know you very well by now." Said Beh. "Okay¡­ Sorry, I will." I said. "Now¡­ What''s are her Unique Skills? I am pretty curious about that¡­" said Pekora. Pekora asked me something I had wondered as well, but I didn''t wanted to interfere nor bother my daughter with this stuff until now¡­ However, now that the two are sleeping, I guess it would be nice to break down her unique skills and see what they''re all about. Using the help of the System, I quickly recalled her entire Status and then nced at her Abilities once more- And yeah, the System has this Ability, it can save any status I see through mental folders, and I can call them back like this. Seeing her status, I checked her Unique Skills one by one¡­ "Wait a bit, let me check¡­" I said. ----- Unique Skill: [Heaven Magic] Grants the ability to conjure and wield Heaven Magic, aposite transcendental magic made up of many other elements. It is the highest magical embodiment of whiteness and holiness within the Universe, only wielded by Angels and Archangels, descendants of the Primordial Deity of Eternity and Creation, The One. This Magic can develop in endless ways. ----- Wait, what''s with this info dump? So this magic¡­ wait, do angels really exist?! And God! So it''s all real?! Somewhere in the outside Universe there are angels and literally God¡­ The One, as he''s called, seems to have created them, and calls himself the Primordial Deity of Eternity and Creation, huh¡­ Well, I can''t just stay here looking at this, let''s continue. ----- Unique Skill: [Stargazing Eyes] Grants the ability to possess eyes that can gaze through everything. These Eyes are one of the highest Ranked Mystic Eyes, capable of seeing small glimpses of possible futures, and countless other abilities that can be developed as the user grows and learns its powers. ----- Hold on! Is this Fate now?! There are Mystical Eyes across all the Universe, and my girl just got the best pack of them¡­ Wow, amazing, she''s really just the best, isn''t she? Being able to see at possible futures seems broken¡­ I wonder how much she can do. Well, she will have to slowly develop as she grows up. ----- Unique Skill: [Parental Bond] Grants the power to connect to the user''s parents through a mystical connection. The user is capable of wielding part of the parent''s power and the parent can also share a bit of the children''s powers. A mental connection is established and even telepathy and other abilities are enabled between parents and child, alongside the ability to locate where the other is even from incredibly faraway ces. More abilities can develop as the user grows. ----- And thest one¡­ it allows Bedra to share our power and that we can also use hers a bit? Well, this is really strange, I am very intrigued, but not like I can discover much as of now. Nheless, this is pretty incredible¡­My daughter is really someone amazing, isn''t she? Yes, she is! My daughter is the best! Now, I have to exin this to the rest¡­ ----- Chapter 595 - The Reason Behind The Unique Skills ----- I had checked my daughter''s Unique Skills in detail, and I couldn''t help but grow intrigued about what they could truly do, even the descriptions themselves were sometimes quite vague, and other times they really just gave some info I didn''t even knew what they meant to me. Like¡­ angels actually exist? And there''s a God named The One? Is this guy like¡­ the god from monotheistic religions? You''re kidding me now? After seeing how there were so many gods in this world now there is one that is the only one? This feels like some bullshit to me. Well, whatever, I am not going to give an atheistic rant or something, I''ve never been atheist before and I do believe in God¡­ but knowing this really just impacts me now. So he actually exists, or is this guy just another person? Getting to know such info through my daughter really unsettles me, even more knowing she can wield a magic exclusive to this Primordial Deity''s creations, Angels. System, can you tell me more about this or is that all the info you could get? Can you? Please. Wish? My little girl used one¡­ for Bedann? Eh?! That''s broken! Oh, I see, so it depends in how strong the user is before anything else¡­ I see. Well, Heaven Magic seems pretty broken, if she could be as strong as an Immortal and use Wish¡­ what else could she do? I know! I am just wondering¡­ Well, anyways, moving on, is there any other spell? Is there a way for me to learn this magic? <¡­No> Ah¡­ I guess I should give up then, let''s leave it into Bedra''s hands for the moment, I am sure my beloved daughter will use this holy power. Wait, if she got this magic, is she qualified as a holy being like an angel. I see, I guess that''s true, there shouldn''t be any angel in here, there aren''t any to begin with in this religion- Except Valkyrie! But I doubt those are really rted to all of this, right? Yeah, there''s no way. I see, for now, let''s just say that my beloved daughter is a little angel and that''s it. Anyways, moving on to the other Unique Skills¡­ Well, how to say this? They''re very extravagant as well, they are very insane, as much as mine and her mother, so she''s really quite amazing, huh? What about the other Unique Skills? Can you go into more detail about Stargazing Eyes? I am very intrigued about the possibilities it can have, but I am quite worried that my daughter might be tormented by seeing futures where bad things happen¡­ I see, I guess that''s that¡­ And yeah, I suppose it would be better if she could learn how to speak if she ever gets a premonition in the future, if she ever sees us dying miserably or something, I wouldn''t want her crying while not being able to tell us what she saw¡­ that would be quite awful. And¡­ thest one, Parental Bond, this one is pretty simple but also quite amazing, can I really share my powers with her? Hm, I see. Well, I am pretty okay with that, to be honest. I hope she can activate it soon so she can get a boost from me and Bedann. ----- Chapter 596 - A Strange Series Of Abilities ----- However, there''s more! Aside from my daughter''s Unique Skills, there are other amazing new Skills she has which are pretty interesting. I am dying to check them out because they are¡­ quite interesting in their names and more. Checking her Status again, and browsing through her Ability list, I finally find them. There are many new ones I had not seen before. Usually when an ally gains a new Ability I am the first one to know about that, and I always check their new Ability to see how they work and how they got them, it is interesting to see what each person can learn naturally by themselves, as if this world was like a game, but without the system for them to realize they got a new Ability¡­ Anyways, the Skills are¡­ [Pseudo Immortal Body], [Holy Dragon Scales], [Half-Dragon Giant Great Physique], [Heavenly Light Dragon Breath], [Holy Dragon Transformation], [Mithril Skin], [Giant Dragon Strength], [Holy Heavenly Light Aura], [Hands of Nirvana], [Saintess of Heaven], and the mysterious [Anti-Mold Magic] Ability¡­ Oh man, they''re a lot of interesting ones this time around. As a Skill maniac, I can''t help but have the strong desire to check them in detail, and so, that''s what I am going to dedicate these small seconds. ----- [Pseudo Immortal Body] The user''s body is pseudo immortal. It will grow naturally at a hastened pace until reaching maturity, and then it will stop aging, being ageless, there is no concept of lifespan. The body is also immune to most diseases, parasites, and more. Any body part can naturally regenerate automatically as long as there is Mana and Energy umted beforehand, even if the head is lost, the user won''t die, but it might weaken constantly until the soul might leave the body and die. As this is a Pseudo Immortal Body, most of the original Ability''s powers are halved. ----- Oh¡­ this is my Immortal Body! It got inherited by her! But¡­ it doesn''te with everything. Well, that''s obvious, she inherited it as a normal Ability, while mine is a Unique Skill that keeps evolving with me as I evolve myself, so it is understandable, I think. With this, my daughter could have an amazing regeneration and probably she won''t die to simple attacks at all¡­ not like I am willing to see her getting beheaded though! I would rather be beheaded myself! I won''t let anyone harm her even if she''s immortal! The System gave me a pretty good insight about what happened, which was weed, I didn''t knew how exactly happened but now that I realized it was thanks to those Pseudo Unique Skills, its kind of makes sense! ¡­To an extent. Now moving on¡­ ----- [Holy Dragon Scales] The hard silvery-white scales of a Holy Dragon, naturally resistant to Dark, Shadow, Curse, Poison, and more types of dark spectrums of magic, and can also resist the light spectrums of magic rather greatly. Can reflect low-level magic spells, and absorb mana from them as well. ----- Huh? These Scales¡­ they''re broken. So these are the scales of Holy Light Dragons? Damn¡­ I guess Ice Dragons are inferior to these holy dragons! ¡­Good for her, I am d she got the best scales out there. Now¡­ ----- [Half-Dragon Giant Great Physique] Grans the physique of a Half-Dragon Giant, possesing double the potential, and unifying the power of both ancestors of these titans together, the user of this Ability has an incredible talent. Their Physique will only continue to grow stronger endlessly as it grows up and develops. ----- [Heavenly Light Dragon Breath] The signature Attack of Light Dragons, gather the power of holiness and light within your throat and unleash a powerful beam attack from your mouth, the power is based in both Strength and Magic Power, the light can pierce through physical objects with ease, ignoring most targets physical defense. ----- [Holy Dragon Transformation] Grants the ability of the humanoid Dragon to transform into their original Dragon Form at will. This brings a series of enhancements to physical stats. This Ability grants the power of bing a Holy Dragon, which enhances the damage dealt using Light Magic greatly, alongside forming enhanced scales that can reflect most lower-level magic spells. ----- [Mithril Skin] The user''s skin is as resistant, flexible, and magic-conducting as the Mithril Ore. ----- [Giant Dragon Strength] The user''s physical strength can develop to incredible levels as both a giant and a dragon grants a boost to physical strength of x1.5. ----- [Holy Heavenly Light Aura] The user can unleash an Aura of Light that can epass arge area, forming a Domain where allies can be healed, and enemies are blinded and constantly damaged. ----- I see, all these are pretty basic and powerful Skills, they seem to be just nice for Bedra, she''s going to grow into such a formidable little fluff ball that I can''t wait to see her be more and more overpowered¡­ And now, moving on to the more interesting ones, there is a particr Skill, this one is¡­ more than just interesting. ----- [Hands of Nirvana] The user''s hands possess curative abilities. Those touched by the user''s hands can restore their health and be cured from diseases and negative status effects, if touched constantly, the overall health of the target might improve. ----- By just looking at this Skill I can immediately realize that there is something unfair about this girl! But as a father, I can''t help but be happy over it, I think this is what being a father feels like, you love your child so much that you just want life to be unfair and give them as many privilege as you can, even if you didn''t had any of them before. We just want our children to be happy¡­ and this Ability is pretty incredible, she could help everyone a lot with this¡­ ----- Chapter 597 - Anti-Mold ----- Hands of Nirvana seem like an incredible Ability, but where did she even get this Ability from? I can''t help but wonder that as I see my little daughter sleep within her mother''s embrace through a small little blue slime monitoring them¡­ I wonder if those little hands had also helped her mother recover after her initial exhaustion? In just a day she had already be way healthier, perhaps the baby constantly touching her had been slowly healing her mother. Now that''s sweet¡­ System, do you know where such an ability originated from though? I agree, I want my daughter to be overpowered as well. Anyways, Hands of Nirvana seem like a sweet Ability to have, perhaps we''ll let her touch the wounded sometimes. ----- [Saintess of Heaven] As a Saintess of Heaven, the user represents the power of Heaven and can exert its power to the world, being able to unleash such catastrophic magic to the world is an amazing feat by itself but being able to represent heaven themselves is also something even more beautiful. The User of this Ability enjoys a great growth enhancement to all Magic-rted Stats, the power of all Magic is also enhanced, while Heaven Magic effects and power is doubled. As a Saintess, the user can influence other people through the usage of this Ability as a Title, making Apostles of Heaven that can enjoy special enhancements. ----- This is¡­ something quite interesting as well. It seems that my daughter is a Saintess! I had never expected that to happen¡­ Does the world considers her a Saintess or something else? What¡­? This is definitely in another level¡­ But I can see where this is going, this is indeed an insane perk to have! With this, my daughter is more than overpowered, she''s just outright amazing. I mean, what can she not do? Ah, I never get bored of praising her. Aside from the initial boost to her growth of all magical stats, there is also the enhancement to all her magic elements and even more, the effects and power of her Heaven Magic is doubled! Now this is another level¡­ However, the surprises don''t end there. She can¡­ assign? People and somehow turn them into Apostles of Heaven, which is some sort of Title that will let these people enjoy new bonuses to their power. Interesting¡­ I wonder how we could use this¡­ Any ideas? I see, then I am going to start that religion right away! No? I am dead serious. <¡­> She got the potential to be a goddess already, with Heaven magic, Hands of Nirvana, Saintess of Heaven¡­ She was made to be the goddess of the new world and conquer everyone''s heart with her cuteness and her gentle-hearted nature. There is literally nothing my daughter can''t do¡­ she will conquer the world with her religion, and we''ll make everyone an Apostle of Heaven as long as they pray to her! Yes, I am beginning to like this religion idea! Who cares about a religion from an old ice dragon like me? I wouldn''t even pray to myself either! So let''s better make one of my daughter, that would be way better, and even fitting. Oh well, we can leave the discussion about my daughter''s religion forter. As of now, there''s something else we must discuss, System. Yes, thest Ability. Despite what it seems, it is more interestingly mysterious than any other Ability she has. This one Ability that seems to be¡­ simply put¡­ strange. And the worst part, I don''t even know how she got it. Aside from Light, Life, and Ice Magic¡­ Bedra has another Magic Ability. And that''s¡­ [Anti-Mold Magic]. Yes, "Anti" Mold Magic. What is this supposed to mean? Let me tell you straight, I did read Spidermanics and I know very well thar this Mold is very simr to the Symbiotes from Venom! But it clearly has some differences as well, and it is more merged with magic than into science fiction¡­ Though inter issues, it is said that Symbiotes were created by a God named Knull that- Ah, those are spoilers I shouldn''t talk about so freely. So if normal Mold is like Venom, then this Anti Mold is¡­ Anti-Venom? Seriously? Is this okay? Where''s the copyright ims? ¡­ Anyways, Anti Venom Magic¡­ System, can you tell me how this came to be? Okay¡­ ----- [Anti-Mold Magic] Grants the ability to conjure Anti-Mold Magic, a Magic that is the opposite of Mold Magic. This Magic can do the opposite of Mold Magic, such as healing wounds, destroying internal pathogens and parasites, alongside being resistant to what Mold is weak against, such as Fire, Sound, Light, and more¡­ It has various other abilities. ----- This is¡­ really the opposite of Bedann''s Mold! So our daughter developed something that is like¡­ a cure? Perhaps¡­ Well, it is just apletely unique thing of its own. ----- Chapter 598 - A Girl With Endless Potential ----- Okay but what is even Anti-Mold magic? Just the opposite? From what I have learned about my wife and Miranda''s powers, Mold is a parasitic-like fungi power that can parasite other living beings into zombies pretty much, which enhances their power as well as giving them new abilities, even. There is also the special parasitizing effect where they get more than just zombification, but there is the possibility of gaining other powers, although the girls had not tried them out in anyone yet because they might still be dangerous. It also seems to be pretty good at grabbing things and as a pretty good way to acquire objects and move them around, amongst many other things. Alongside that- Well, that''s it, it doesn''t expand into many more details about what it can or not do but I''ve seen that Miranda is pretty good at possesing corpses, just recently she managed to absorb corpses and be able to transform in the corpses forms as well, this seems unique of hers and Bedann can''t do it. So what can the anti-version of it do? Well, pretty much most of the things it can do plus it reverses certain aspects? I suppose that''s a fair way to put it, I can''t think of anything else at the moment¡­ So let''s leave it at that for now. Anyways, I decided to quickly tell my allies about these abilities, as they seemed rather interested, I didn''t went into too much detail, only talking briefly about a few things that may or may not interest them. "Heaven Magic¡­ it certainly sounds shy¡­ To think our granddaughter would have such an unique magic¡­" said Laddan. "I am also very surprised; can she use it a lot?" wondered Beh. "Not really, for now she''s just a newborn, so what she can do is pretty limited, I would say she might be able to develop it more as she grows up and learns how to manipte mana better¡­ I would prefer if she didn''t used any for the moment anyways," I said. "True, it would be dangerous if the little girl began to firesers made of light everywhere¡­ Kids are dangerous sometimes, they don''t have any sense of danger so they can end up doing a lot of things that can screw up everything¡­" said Miranda. "Hm, Bedra seems to have an amazing potential, I think she could very much do a lot of things herself, but I suppose she has to slowly develop instead, that makes sense to be honest, it is important for a child to slowly develop and do things over time, if she''s hurried up, she might end up messing things up." Said Rakasha. "Yeah, she''s brimming with potential, but I would rather have her enjoying some normal daily life instead of trying to figure out all her powers¡­ I don''t want her to have any sense of danger, as she''s a baby just growing up¡­ I don''t want her to go through the same childhood I did, as a small dragon, I went through a lot of painful experiences, most dragons seem to be born without parents either, so they all go through this hellish beginning¡­ but she''ll be different, she got her parents, Bedann and I, there for her¡­ So I will do everything I can to give her a nice and rxed childhood." I said. "Well said, you''ve be a pretty good dad in just a day¡­" said Pekora. "I think this is good¡­ Though, that ability she has to make Apostles¡­ I think that could be useful, although the possibility of making a religion out of your daughter¡­ I don''t know if this is alright¡­" said Tisha. "Don''t worry, Drake is not crazy enough to do such a thing¡­" said Miranda. "Um¡­ Yeeeah. I am certainly not crazy enough to do such a thing. Don''t worry, really." I said. I cannot possibly reveal to them that it was indeed my original n! Well, it is still my original n, I do want to make a religion out of my daughter! But seeing how they reacted to this idea, I better not say a single word and keep myself in silence¡­ Yeah, I better just do that and keep myself inplete silence about that¡­ ¡­ For now. "I don''t know but I feel like we are overestimating him, look how he''s looking around, he''s clearly had intended that." Said Yukihime. You damn ghost! Shut up! "I-I think you''re being a bit rough with Drake, Yukihime¡­" said Vasilisius. "Hmph, well, whatever¡­ But I don''t know though, can you trust those eyes?" asked Yukihime while rubbing her chin. "Shut it or I''m exorcizing you!" I said. "Agh! Okay¡­ Calm down, Drake, we don''t have to go to such lengths!" said Yukihime. The conversation once more shifted into some of Bedra''s abilities, everyone was rather interested in them as we spoke, although some more than others, the ones that most people found interesting was Stargazing Eyes. "That Ability¡­ can it see the future? This could help us a lot in predicting future enemies¡­ Maybe," said Rakasha. "Perhaps, but I don''t want to force her into using it, if it really works as the description says it does, then it might be even more terrifying¡­ But I don''t want to put my girl through such a thing to begin with." I said. "Hm, you''re right, it wouldn''t be good to force her," said Rakasha. "I do wonder though, what''s this Anti Mold?" asked Miranda. "I don''t know either, but maybe the opposite of your own Mold? We''ll have to see how it emerges or develops whenever Bedra feels like using it someday¡­ One of these days, hopefully." I said. "Yeah, I guess¡­" said Miranda. The Anti-Mold that Bedra was born with said on its description that it was somethingpletely opposite to the original Mold, so it is to be expected it could do things such as healing and more¡­ But for now, until my daughter decides to use such a power, it would be better to leave it be for the moment, it is not good to force children. ----- Chapter 599 - The Daily Life Of A Father ----- [Day 219] It has been a week since Bedra was born, and many little things had happened, mostly all regarding her. Since my daughter was born that my entire world viewpletely shifted to hers, and I cannot possibly move away my attention from her. However, these little surprises were mostly¡­ things that were rted with just being a parent. My daughter had been doing three things since she was born, and despite being a reincarnated soul, she still just does these three things and nothing much. She doesn''t seem to look like she looks around in silence while being calctive and then training magic in secret like a reincarnated soul would usually do, nor she''s nning our doom, nor she''s nning on doing anything evil either, she''s just a in innocent soul, which reinforces my theory that she perished at a very young age. But¡­ these three things she has been doing, although repetitive, they brought quite the challenge to my daily life, and they were nothing to scoff at! And those are¡­ Drinking Milk/Eating, Sleeping, Pooping/Peeing¡­ Yes¡­ It is just the daily life of a father, I guess. "Drake, change Bedra''s diapers, I already did it before¡­" said Bedann. "Ugh¡­" I sighed. "Come on, I am tired¡­" sighed Bedann. "I don''t wanna!" I cried. "Drake! You''re the father of Bedra, and we already agreed that we would do it turn by turn," said Bedann. Today in the morning after breakfast, Bedra already had her diapers filled. It wasn''t hard to make diapers using special dispensable fabric I can create using my Ice Fabric Creation, other skills, and also some magic into them. These diapers are ultra-absorbent as well! But the pain is changing them, wash her down there, and then put some new ones. And we have to do it a few times per day because her digestive system goes very fast, and she likes to eat a lot as well due to her dragon-like appetite. Which makes her a used diaper-making machine. Agh, I am not regretting having her, I love her, but¡­ ugh. Okay, I can''t cry about it, I have to get over it. "Pa¡­ Papa!" Bedra looked at me with teary eyes, she seemed ufortable in her filled diapers. "Sigh¡­ Alright, let''s go change your diapers and wash you down there, alright?" I asked. "Baabbah¡­!" Bedra gave some cute noises as I held her in my arms and walked back to the bathroom. "Thank you¡­ Phew¡­" Bedann said, as she rested over the bed once more and fell asleep immediately. She''s just as tired as I am, taking care of a single child is taxing, she has to constantly give her attention and bring her around, so she doesn''t get tired. Sometimes Bedra begins to cry, and we don''t even know why she''s crying. Using magic to calm her down doesn''t work because her scales reflect most of my low-level magic and using high-level magic on her could affect her negatively, so we have to do it the old-fashioned way. Bedann''s parents and Miranda had been helping us a bit, but they''re still not the parents, so they always keep a line from middling themselves with our problems, which I dislike¡­ please,e change her diapers instead of me! But I cannot go around ordering people to do this, I won''t let anyone change her diapers other than me¡­ After all it is a privacy thing, my little girl cannot be seen down there by anyone but her parents! Hm, or maybe I am being a bit overexaggerated? Huh¡­ I could actually leave this work to slime clones. But the thing is, whenever I ask them to do this, they all run away. Bastards! Why are you running away?! You''re supposed to do everything I ask you to do! If I ask you to eat shit, you eat shit! But they won''t listen. They would feed her, change her clothes, or anything else¡­ but change her diapers seems not to their liking. Also, Bedra doesn''t like being much with other people than with us, she begins to cry when there are too many people around because she feels afraid, and only Miranda and Belle can get closer to her easily, oh, and well, Bedann''s parents. Everyone else has a hard time socializing with this grumpy baby. She''s very cute and lovable but she has a lot of mood swings¡­ "Babahh¡­" "Oh, right¡­" I had spaced out a bit and Bedra brought me back to reality, as she pulled down my coat. I brought her inside the bathroom, gently put her over a table, and took out her diapers. I have gotten used to this view¡­ using magic to clean her won''t do due to her scales, so after taking out the diapers and throwing them to the trash, I quickly brough her to the sink and washed her with warm water and a bit of baby soap, specially made with things that don''t make irritations in the skin, although her skin is very strong so that might not matter. After that, I use a soft towel to clean there¡­ "Ababahhh~" And Bedra feels anew, I can already tell she''s enjoying being washed with warm water and then softly dried with a soft towel¡­ Sigh. Putting another diaper and then making her wear her dress again and done¡­ "Done! Good as new¡­ S-So don''t poop again until tomorrow, alright?" I asked while kissing her forehead. "Papapa¡­" she said, while stretching her little arms towards me, she suddenly hugged my torso. Aww¡­ My little girl¡­ Okay, I can bear it, for you, I can bear it! Her cute glowing gray white eyes, and her adorable and long silvery-white hair, my little girl is really an angel. She rubbed her face over my chest and seemed quite sleepy. "Let''s go take a nap with mama- Eh?" "Uguhh¡­!" Suddenly, I noticed Bedra doing an expression in her face as if she was pushing¡­ And then, she calmed down and sighed in relief. "Hahh~" I noticed that the weight of her diapers had suddenly increased¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ Seriously¡­ this girl is really¡­ Sigh¡­ ----- Chapter 600 - Being The Father Of A Dragon Is Not Easy ----- [Day 223] It has been a week and a half since Bedra was born. I cannot say that I''ve enjoyed every second out of it, but I am still loving her dearly, and I still believe she''s the dearest of my life. My little treasure which I only want to make happy¡­ But! The thing is, babies don''t do much so it''s not like I can do everything I can to make her happy when the only things she does is eating, sleeping, and filling her diapers like four times a day¡­ Yes, she does it a lot, we tried not to give her other food than milk, but it seems that such a thing was affecting her negatively, as a half-dragon baby, she needs a good supply of protein since she''s an infant, so eating meat became a staple in her diet. And she won''t get satisfied with just a few bacon stripes, no, she is voracious, and prefers a pair of big grilled filets from a big animal such as an Ice Buffalo, Ice Bears, and more¡­ She has sharp teeth ready to eat anything, so she devours her meat as fast as she fills her diapers¡­ Even then, we decided that if we werepromising to it, we might as well give her more to her meals than just meat, so we also added some fruit and vegetable sds, and things such as yogurt were also included. But we are omitting carbohydrates or anything with sugar, or she won''t sleep at all at night, and she will begin to cry because she can''t sleep but she wants to sleep¡­ And I would be forced to use dream magic spell "hypnosis". Which won''t work on her, and it will be reflected back to me, making me sleep instead¡­ only to wake up half an hourter so I can use a higher leveled spell, only for it to maybe inflict something negative to her, so I stop midway through, the spell backfires and explodes on my face, the typical scenario at every night when she eats too much sugar. But she''s way too cute so everything is forgiven. And well, aside from the bad things which I cannot stop talking about, there are many beautiful things about having a little beautiful daughter like her. Each night we sometimes get woken up by her crying- ah, that''s not it. Erm¡­ Well, she''s lovely, and hugs me! The other day I held her, and she kissed my nose! Isn''t that the cutest thing? Sometimes we go into her dream with Bedann, and we have fun with her in her dreams, bouncing around her world of cushions and more, she has a very innocent soul, so her dreams are always fluffy. And she''s slowly beating her shyness a bit more, day by day, we are teaching her how to bear with other people a bit more, but she still likes little people around her. She still has time to even begin walking through, and even crawling in the floor seems like a no-no for her, she''s very dependent on us despite being a baby dragon. And about abilities or magic? She had recently been glowing mysteriously from time to time, but nothing aside from that. I think the other day I saw her glowing with a golden light this time around, which ispletely new to me. Aside from that, she''s hasn''t developed anything else than her physical strength, she''s very strong, thankfully, her two parents are also incredibly strong so we can bear her asional hits with a lot of strength she doesn''t calcte. This is also something dangerous for other people, and this is why we don''t let other people handle her¡­ we are the only ones capable of doing so properly. Anyways, life continues going on even while I am busy raising a little young baby girl. After the visit from those guys from the far away sect, nothing much has happened, it''s going to be almost a month since the war against ck and his band of losers ended and there hasn''t been anything of interest happening other than daily life routine. The two sects of Winter Lotus and Jade Snake are mostlypletely repaired by now and their production of items might soon begin, with the free dungeons ready to be harvested, the sect disciples are slowly beginning to delve into them and hunt monsters for materials. Meanwhile, we are expanding their farm fields around their territory to nt more vegetables and fruits, and the cattle of spiders is flourishing well, both sects had adapted this monster to their cuisine, so things are only going to get better over time. Aside from this, the two sec masters are constantly visiting one another with their Elders, and slowly forging their bonds. The Ice Moon Sect Master is alsoing to visit sometimes, and he''s making some new alliance with these two. My trio of sects is mostly handling it pretty well by themselves, the sect masters are strong enough and its not like I cannot teleport to their dungeons and help if anything bad happens. For now, we were mostly getting ready to move on. I would like to stay half a year in here to wait for Bedra to grow up some more, but it is better to continue moving on through the exploration of the continent, our goal is to reach areas with less snow and more sun and greenery, while looking for clues about the Colors guys that are rted to Greenwood¡­ But because I don''t want to risk our lives nor that of my daughter, we are going at a slow pace like always, and we might depart in a week, or a few days, depending in the situation. I have scouted the area ahead using a few flying units, and I found out there is a vast forest that gets warmer as we go deeper into these areas of the continent, there is, however, a massive marsnd that spreads over hundreds of kilometers, so that''s quite the obstacle. Well, we can always fly over it¡­ but I want to explore it. ----- Chapter 601 - Benladra’s Development ----- [Day 225] It has been 225 days since I was reborn in this world, and this life had been filled with so many things that it cannot be easilypared to anything in my previous life, starting from a small young ice dragon and fighting for survival was not the best thing, but it improved after a bit as I evolved and moved farther away from where I had been born originally. In my journey to find new ces to hunt and more, I ended stumbling across strange monsters covered in ck mold, which I defeated and ate, and they were not half bad¡­ and after that, well, the eventual fight against Bedann came. Back then, she resembled a giant mutant monster, she was stitched with many undead monster pieces all over her body, and really resembled a horroring from a movie from Earth¡­ However, I was grateful I was careful with her, because I ended finding there was a young girl inside, and I saved her through my magic blood that can negate parasites and made the mold cry in pain. And then, I rescued her, back then, I was very worried. I didn''t know how to raise her, but I quickly realized she wasn''t a girl at all, she was an ice giant and actually a young adult of over twenty years! She ended bing a monster for many years, which surprised me quite greatly. At the end, she was sickly and unhealthy, so I had to take good care of her, and since then, our rtionship began to¡­ well, slowly deepen more. It was very slow, and we went through a variety of little adventures before reaching the point where we ended meting once more with her family¡­ well, it was not in the best way possible, as it ended being when we discovered what happened to her parents and more¡­ it wasn''t something nice. And we met Greenwood, the annoying bastard behind this¡­ what an annoying bastard he was! And aside from beating mechs, which really surprised me in a fantasy setting, we moved forward, even though Bedann was left devastated, there were survivors and we picked them up, helped them, and raised them as our own children in a way, and now all these kids are Rank 4 already! Time sure goes fast, and so does power progression. After that, we ended stumbling upon the Ice Moon Sect, and we went through a whole lot of new obstacles, all the way to the end, where we battled against Vampires! Who would had thought we would met Vampires from all things? This journey had sure been filled with new things¡­ By then our rtionship had been more established, and I and Bedann had already be official lovers, and way more than that to be honest, we were already a couple, and I considered her my wife. And then, we moved into the adventures across the snownds, then we met the little ck cat boy, Cassim, who made us realize the horrors that were happening in that area of the continent and the lurking darkness behind the Dark Shadow Sect. At the end, we met the Winter Lotus Sect in not that good of a day, as we had to fight the Dark Shadow Sect and fend them off,ter on we met the Jade Snake Sect, and in between, I got a bunch of new Ghosts as friends, mostly they stuck with me after I stole their treasures¡­ typical ghosts. After that, I helped unify the two sects once more, and ended fighting the Dark Shadow Sect, devastating them without having any mercy this time around. The Vampires got in the middle of it, but they got decimated as easy as swiftly as they came. After things were finally done with them¡­ we finally had some time to breathe and I just took it easy, until my little princess was born, and my life took another unexpected, well, not so much, shift! And here we are, with a little and adorable baby in bed, in the morning, as she crawled around. "Pap¡­ Mam!" The little Bedra had learned how to say mama a day ago, and now she constantly refer to both of us as "pap" and "mam" all the time. She''s such a cutie I am melting. Even when there are so many difficulties with being a father, I am still happy to have her with me, and she always warms my heart, to be honest. Bedann was sleeping soundly at my side while hugging me tightly, when Bedra crawled out of her cradle with her superhuman physical capabilities, shended over the bed and surprised us. "Uwah! W-What is happening? Ah¡­ Dear? How did you got here?" wondered Bedann. Bedra slowly crawled towards us and extended her tiny hands for hugs. Her cute and adorable smile made me forget all the hardships and annoyances she makes me go through. "Abbabaha!" Bedra rushed towards us while waving her cute tail around, as Bedann caught her before she was to trip out of the bed and hit herself badly or something- though I doubt she would make any damage, she''s pseudo immortal. She jumped over her mother''s arms and then cutely kissed her nose. "Mama! Maaam!" said the cute Bedra. "What is it, dear? You''re as energetic as every morning¡­ Oh? A-Are these wings?!" asked Bedann. "Wiiig!" said Bedra. I noticed it as well, Bedra had two small little silvery-white wings growing from her back. "Amazing, she already got her wings! It took me several evolutions to get my own wings, she really got the unfair advantage." I said. "Hahaha! A dragon without wings? I thought you always had them¡­" said Bedann. "Ah¡­ Don''t make fun of me¡­ Maybe I was too defective to have wings early on¡­" I sighed. "W-Well, not like it matters now! What matters now is Bedra¡­ She got her wings after some time since she was born¡­ is this why she escaped her cradle?" asked Bedann. "I think so¡­ Well, this will be a bit problematic¡­" I sighed. ----- Chapter 602 - Shy Girl ----- If Bedra got wings, it means she''ll go flying around all the time, which is dangerous! Is there a way to make her pull them back? Can she detach them? No¡­ I don''t think she can. Also, it would be awful to make her detach her own wings! Why was I even considering that as an option? I am insane. I should just detach my own wings instead like the big idiot I am. "This is dangerous, if she goes around flying, it might end up turning into something bad¡­" said Bedann. "Yeah. She can already fly but not walk properly¡­ This is even more surprising I guess¡­" I sighed. Bedra was looking at us while we spoke, her little and beautiful eyes seemed attentive to what we were talking about despite not being able to understand us. "If she flies off for some time and ends up hitting somewhere, she might get damage- well, not really¡­ But she could get lost or something, that would be pretty bad!" said Bedann. "Let''s be honest, she''s so resilient she might never truly get damaged¡­ unless it is a very powerful threat¡­" I said. "Well yeah¡­ But that doesn''t mean that we can let her have her way, right? We can''t let her simply go around doing as she pleases! If she goes around and ends up getting lost!" said Bedann. "I know, I know, rx, we won''t let her get lost. This entire castle is Fuyu, so she''s always keeping a watch over Bedra while we aren''t, right, Fuyu?" I asked. "Yeah, I am always looking at her." said Fuyu. "Fuuuyy!" said Bedra, looking at the ceiling. "So with her, there shouldn''t be an easy way for her to escape and end up falling from the sky¡­ Hopefully." I sighed. "I hope so too¡­" sighed Bedann. We looked at our daughter who sat down over the bed while looking at us cutely, she tilted her head curiously, wondering what we were thinking about. "Mam?" she asked. "Bedra, don''t go wandering around where you''re not permitted, okay? Please, don''t go outside of Fuyu." Said Bedann. She tried tomunicate with our mildly intelligent daughter, who seems to have some understanding. "Owaaah!" said Bedra in response. But Bedann failed miserably, little Bedra doesn''t understand words properly and she sometimes is just in another world altogether, spacing out or losing concentration, but that''s normal in a child after all. Nheless, it really inspires you to "SIGH". "Sigh¡­ It didn''t worked, this girl doesn''t understand us¡­" sighed Bedann. "She kind of understands a bit, but notpletely, and sometimes she distracts herself. She''s a baby after all, you can''t really expect her to act like an adult or something, right?" I asked. "Yeah¡­ I guess, even as a reincarnated soul, she was probably a toddler at most¡­ Poor girl, what did you go through to pass away so young? Ah, my little baby, I will make sure that you have a happy life, okay?" asked Bedann. "Bebah!" said Bedra. "Well! You heard your mother, Bedra, we better not disappoint you! We''ll give you a nice life, alright? So? Want to eat something? Meat?" I asked. "Meeeeee!" said Bedra, raising her little arms. She knows about meat and calls it "mee" so I guess she understand some words and just calls them with her own words. "Okay then, let''s go pick some breakfast, take care of her until Ie back, dear." I said. "Oh? But I want to cook breakfast too¡­" said Bedann. "But who will take care of the baby?" I asked. "Me, I can do it¡­" said Miranda. She suddenly emerged out of thin air, she had unsummoned herself yesterday night, to sleep "inside" of Bedann, and now she summoned herself back. "Uwaah!" Bedra dropped into her back the moment she saw Miranda show up out of nowhere, she was a bit scared of surprises like those. "Uwaaahh! Buaaaah!" And then she began to cry¡­ such a crybaby! Well, she''s a baby so its fine¡­ "Miranda! I''ve told you to not show up like that! You''ll surprise the little girl!" said Bedann, as she began to reprimand Miranda angrily. "S-Sorry! I didn''t mean to scare her like that¡­" sighed Miranda. Bedann held Bedra in her arms and began to gently move her arms around to give a small rhythm and calm her down, while caressing her back and hair, and kissing her forehead. "There, there¡­ Calm down, my little princess¡­ Everything is okay¡­" said Bedann. "Buaaah! Buaaaahh!" Bedra continued to cry desperately, as I caressed her hair and tried to calm her down myself. "Come on, dear¡­ My little goddess, calm down¡­ Everything is okay¡­ Who is my little angel? You are¡­" I said. "You are¡­ Indeed," said Bedann. "Sniff¡­ Sniff¡­" Bedra looked at us with little teary eyes, as we cleansed the tears and she calmed down at longst at longst, looking at us with shiny eyes. "Everything is okay¡­ Miranda is your auntie, practically, so you don''t have to fear her." said Bedann. "Awuuh¡­" said Bedra, looking at Miranda while rubbing her face over Bedann''s chest, trying to cover herself in her mother''s clothes timidly. "Don''t worry, everything is okay," I said soothingly, as Bedra calmed down and fell a bit silent. "I-Is it done? I am very sorry¡­" sighed Miranda. "Yes¡­ We have already dealt with it multiple times; we have to ensure her that we are there for her and she''ll calm down eventually¡­ That''s how kids are, when they feel insecure and alone is when they begin to cry." I said. "I-I see¡­ You two are pretty good at it already¡­ I wonder how it could feel to be a mother¡­" said Miranda. "Well it''s nothing too special¡­ Well, it is, but still¡­" said Bedann. "Bedra is very sensitive to things..." I said. "Yeah¡­ I guess it might be harder for us." Said Bedann. "Ahh¡­ I see¡­" said Miranda. "A-Anyways, let''s go make breakfast for now." I said. As I stood up from bed, Bedra grabbed my robes tightly. "Papa¡­" she said cutely. "Ah¡­ you don''t want me to leave? Okay, I''ll stay¡­" I said. At the end, Miranda was helped by my slime clones. ----- Chapter 603 - An Overly Sensitive Girl ----- [Day 227] Due to Bedra''s overly sensitiveness, we have to be extra careful with how we handle this girl, especially with stuff that might scare her off and surprise her, that''s when she begins crying the most¡­ Her growth might be slightly elerated, but she''s still has a simr growth to ice giants and is not growing insanely fast. So we''ll have her as a baby for a long time. I have gotten used moderately fast to her antics by now, but there is always something new to discover with a baby. Being a father is somethingplicated that cannot be skipped, it is an important part of my life, and I must raise my little princess as good as I can possibly do so. Especially knowing that she used to be somebody else in her past life with a simr mentality makes me think that she could had died as a toddler. I always end up remembering that even when I really shouldn''t¡­ But it is just something that always stays lingering inside of my mind. Well, in the sides, I''ve been also working on my own projects and stuff. Since I got the idea of making more beings like Fuyu, with a piece of my soul so they can obey me and not go berserk, that I''ve been thinking in what exactly I should make. Our forces are pretty strong, with Fuyu and the magic cannons alone we can st an entire sect if we wanted to, although we still had to engage inbat with the Vampires that flew above the magic cannons, the power of our nation is very big, we could st other nations if we wanted from the very skies, while covering ourselves in illusion magic and other skills to never be found out. This is actually broken, I think I''ve already reached somewhere close to end game with this, the entire conflict against the Dark Shadow Sect was reduced into not something as big as I would had imagined due to this¡­ I''ve made something grotesquely powerful, and I feel like I now hold a greater power than I should had ever hold. ¡­Or not? Well, I don''t particrly care, to be honest, I am quite happy with what I got as of now, and I kind of want to continue growing stronger, nheless. Also, Fuyu said that using the cannons put a strain on her, so she wants to rest for several days since then, it had been a month by then I think, well, almost, and she''s still quite tired, so we cannot really force her. I am trying to continue reinforcing her and upgrading her, but a cooldown of a month and a half or more is necessary for her to calm down and slowly get back together. The strain is put all across her body, which is no longer just materials, after she evolved, all these materials fuse together into aplicated structure, if everything falls apart, it will be difficult to reconstruct her, so I just let her rest instead. And anyways, going back to the previous topic, the entities made of Ice! I had considered it for a while, making another floating fortress seems overlyplicated, and I doubt there will be a simr one to Fuyu, as she evolved and developed unique abilities of her own, there''s no confirmation saying that the others I make will have the same amazing abilities than her, right? So for now I was thinking inpletely new models, just copying Fuyu won''t do. I had thought more in our aerial battles, not everyone can fly, and even if I use spells on them to allow them to fly, not everyone can fly properly! This is why I had thought about special ones that could allow in aerial battles, maybe ice golems with the ability to transform into airnes or something else? Hmm¡­ well, there has been something always on my mind, mechs. I wonder if I can make mechs with the special ice I can create¡­ It should be theoretically possible, I believe. But it would be quiteplicated, and it is better to just make golems that are highly movable with the shape of my favorite mechs instead¡­ Well, I will keep trying both things using the clones. Anyways, looking back at my status, it bores me, I have barely increased any point in any stat since I ate ck and the Mana Core the Dark Shadow Sect Master had, I had grown outside of wanting more Mana Cores as whenever I eat some, nothing happens, not even Rank 4 help in that regard. I believe I have hit a hard progression wall and the only way to progress past this point is by absorbing an insane amount of power, which I don''t really particrly have at my disposal. Maybe if I could find a new Dungeon, a big, gigantic one where I can find powerful Rank 4 Monsters or even Rank 5 monsters¡­ That would be so sweet¡­ But for now, that''s that. At the very least, I must concentrate into strengthening myself in other aspects as well, learning more magic spells is a good one, learning how to use spells and more, and how to activate them, and how to merge the elements together, all of that wraps up into strengthening my own capabilities, magic is everything in this world after all, quite sadly so. But I still got Skills I can level up too, so I am practicing skills and making them stronger. Mostly the main Skills, the other ones I get by eating¡­ are most of the time just supplementary, but the main ones I''ve had since I was a dragon baby are the best ones, I can continue strengthening those for even greater results, after all they had awakened several times already, and are formidable strong Skills by themselves. I will also practice more Cooking Magic, and all the other magics, although they''re mostly production based, I believe I can make up something out of them¡­ ----- Chapter 604 - The Morning Of A Dragon Papa ----- [Day 228] Today in the morning, Bedra was still sleeping, so Bedann and I sneaked into the kitchen and decided to cook something delicious together, as we often used to do before this little girl began to devour all our time. I wanted to use the power of Cooking Magic more efficiently and find ways to utilize it in more food, I want to make some sort of super-nutritional food for Bedra with it, that could have magical effects good for babies. I know she''s technically a pseudo immortal baby and that kind of makes her a demigod somehow, but I still believe good and nutritional food is good for her, just meat filled with grease won''t do all the time! "It has been a while since we cooked together, dear¡­ I didn''t knew that having a child would eat our time together so much despite always spending time together with Bedra." Sighed Bedann. "Well we certainly didn''t nned to have a kid¡­ But even then, it is something I am willing to take care of¡­ But yeah, it is nice to be with you in here, the two of us, cooking." I said. "Hm~" she said, as she suddenly began to eat some berries while whipping them in cream. "Huh? That was supposed to be for the pancakes. Don''t eat it all¡­" I said. "Heheh, it is just tasty to eat them alone¡­" said Bedann. I smiled as I saw her face slightly covered in cream, I quickly cleansed it with my finger and licked the cream out of them. "You''re really like a child sometimes too¡­" I sighed. Bedann sometimes is quite yful, so she reminds me of a child¡­ even though I am fully aware she''s not quite a child. "I am not a child! I am just enjoying these berries¡­" she said. "Okay~ put some of those in there, we''ll make a milk shake." I said. "Oh, I love those." Said Bedann, as she put the fruits inside a special item I had created through Crafting and my Ice, it had small and sharp des inside, and through the infusion of mana into it, it began to spin, when it spun, it would triturate anything thrown inside. It''s pretty much a Earth''s mixer that I made myself for this world using magic, I would call it more like a magic artifact than anything, I guess, it is pretty good, and I am quite proud of my wondrous creation. I poured fresh white milk inside, a bit of sugar, and a few other fruits, and then added some whipped cream to the mix. "That should do it¡­" BBBBZZZZ! The des began to spin around, triturating everything inside and mixing it up really good with the milk, the sound was quite hideous, but it was still eptable as long as we could get some nice milk shake. Miranda had been left watching over Bedra, but she knew how to divide herself as of now, and brought a clone of herself in here. "Ooh! You''re making milk shake! Can I get some?" she asked. "Eeeh? Look who''s here! Aren''t you taking care of the baby?" asked Bedann. "I-I am! I can just divide myself like this! Can''t you remember that?" asked Miranda. "Oh, right! You can do that, my bad, I just forgot¡­" said Bedann. The mixer was done and there was a delicious and fruity milk shake ready, I quickly poured it out into four sses, and put some cookies I had baked yesterday on top of them, they were long and spiral-shaped. "Here, have some." I said. "Oh! Thanks!" said Miranda, as she began to enjoy the milk shake happily. I had of course used magic on it! The power of Cooking Magic is quite almighty, it has the power to enhance the food I prepare, and grant special effects. There are also spells that can enhance vor, and make everything even tastier, and there are also special effects that can grant temporary positive effects in those that eat the food. For example, Miranda now was glowing brightly, a little bit. "Oh? I feel stronger by just drinking this¡­ What is this?" she asked. "I added some strengthening effect to it, Mana Recovery is increased when drinking this milkshake, and Magic Power slightly increases as well." I said pridefully. "W-What? You can do such a thing now?" asked Bedann in shock. "So its not just vor enhancement anymore?" asked Miranda. "Hehe¡­ Of course it is not just that anymore! The power of Cooking Magic is almighty! You shouldn''t underestimate it, not even for a single second, or you''ll heavily regret it¡­" I said. "But it is just Cooking Magic, I never thought it could grant such special effects out of the blue, these are quite the big news, to be honest¡­" said Miranda. "Yeah¡­ Drake can you make some food that can strengthen the body? Or maybe let Bedra sleep more? Or go less to the bathroom?" asked Bedann. "Dear I think those sound more like the effects of curses¡­ You can''t just force a baby to sleep more or pee and poop less¡­" I sighed. "Ugh¡­ Well yeah, I guess I was just giving it a shot, seeing if it could or not work! Don''t mind it," said Bedann. "Okay¡­ Now that we are done here, the toasts, pancakes, and more is ready¡­ Are the steaks for Bedra done?" I wondered. "Yep, they''re well grilled and ready to serve." Said Bedann. "Good, then let''s move to the room." I said. "She just woke up, actually¡­ She''s asking for mama and papa, and seemingly angry at me¡­ Ugh, why can''t she love her auntie?" asked Miranda sadly. I petted her head. "You''re a good aunt, Bedra will grow attached to you eventually, don''t stop trying, but don''t be too clingy of her either, she is too overly sensitive." I said. "Drake¡­ Okay, I will keep trying¡­" said Miranda. We moved back to the room and greeted Bedra with a breakfast. "Papa! Mama! Ababaah!" Bedra raised her little arms in surprise and happiness as she finally saw us again. ----- Chapter 605 - New Word ----- "Nom¡­ Nom!" Bedra ate arge steak we had grilled for her. The more days passed since her birth, toe more voracious her appetite became, it was quite worrisome in a way, but there wasn''t much we could do over it; she was a dragon after all¡­ Man, I wish I could met more dragons that are actually old and all¡­ like alive, not the annoying ghost dragon, or that other young dragon. Those two moon dragons are not what I truly wanted! I want to meet some dignified old dragons, or something like that¡­ but not this. Ah, well, I still got my dragon baby daughter. She was eating a lot of steaks today, she was really quite hungry today, huh? more than usual as well! This means that she really is energetic this morning. "I think she''s stuffing herself with too much meat." Said Miranda. "No, leave her¡­ She''s a dragon¡­" said Bedann. "Dragons eat meat form the very beginning of their lives?" asked Miranda. "Well, yeah. Technically we don''t need to eat anything more than meat, but I eat a lot of other things myself." I said. "I''ve seen you eating even metals before¡­" said Bedann. "Well yeah¡­" I said whileughing. It has been a while since I ate any delicious metallic materials, they''re hard to find around so easily, these vast icends are filled withrge mountains, but I don''t have the time to bother mining them around¡­ maybeter, if I ever settle down in some ce. "Now that we are here all together I wanted to tell you something important¡­" said Miranda. Suddenly, the atmosphere changed as Miranda spoke something out. "Y-Yes?" asked Bedann. "What is it?" I wondered. "¡­The other people¡­ they really want to interact more with Bedra, especially the kids. They all want her to be their little sister!" said Miranda. "Eh? Is that so?" asked Bedann. "You talked so seriously about something like that¡­" I sighed. "H-Hey! It is very important! Don''t look down on it!" said Miranda. I understand how they might felt though, I know that the others want to spend some time with the new princess of the kingdom as well, but they have to realize that Bedra is way too overly sensitive, so I cannot rally leave her with too many people. At most I have to slowly introduce them to her through small little events here and there, but I suppose I should be pushing this more than I had previously done, we were mostly caging her for the two of us pretty much, with the asional grandparents, Miranda, or Belle showing up. Maybe we could start with the children, if we let Bedra interact with people that looks her age, she might open up to more sociability, but she''s just almost a month old, I can''t ask her to be the most sociable out there, and they have to understand this¡­ "The thing is, she''s not really like the other children, they already got years of age while she''s still very much a baby. A month-old baby, she might know how to say mama and papa, but she can''t really say anything else¡­" I said. "Yeah, she is also overly sensitive, so she got a hard time dealing with multiple people, I know and understand what you meant, but we just have to ask everyone to be more patient about her." said Bedann. "I understand how they might feel though, I know they want to spend some time with her as well because she''s my daughter and everyone is fascinated by that fact¡­ but just as Bedann pointed out, she''s way too overly sensitive, indeed¡­" I said. "I suppose¡­ Maybe we could slowly introduce the crew to her? everyone in here is like a big family after all." Said Miranda. "I had thought about it as well, but we''ll dy it for a bit more, I know very well that everyone in here is like a big family, and that''s why I think that we should slow down with this." I said. "Hm, I suppose¡­ Sorry if I came out rude." Said Miranda. "Don''t worry! Actually, I think Bedra is slowly progressing, she already epts your presence here and doesn''t begin to cry every time¡­" said Bedann. "Yeah, you''ve helped her progress a lot. You''re very helpful¡­" I said. Miranda blushed a bit as she smiled. "W-Well, that''s how things are¡­ I-I don''t know how I do it though, but I guess being a nice auntie works and makes the trick!" said Miranda. "Aun!" Bedra suddenly said a few words. All three of us looked at her in surprise. "Aunt!" she said again. "S-She said aunt!" said Bedann. "S-She really did so?!" asked Miranda in shock. "See? She grew fond of you, a bit¡­" I said. Miranda''s face grew more and more happy, as she smiled back at Bedra. "I-I guess¡­ You don''t hate me anymore?" asked Miranda. "Aun¡­ Babah!" said Bedra, as she stretched her little hands towards Miranda. "She wants you to hug her, I think¡­" I said. "R-Really?!" asked Miranda. "Go ahead, give it a try." Said Bedann. Miranda slowly approached the little and beautiful baby girl, as her tiny hands touched her belly and hugged her. "Aun¡­" Miranda felt like she was slowly melting away, her eyes were made into heart-shape now, and she felt fascinated with the little girl. "You''re so cute, Bedra!" she said, hugging her back and kissing her forehead. "Hehe¡­" Bedra giggled while she was being given attention. "See? She really likes you." Said Bedann. "S-She really does?!" asked Miranda in shock. "Yeah, yeah, look at her, how happy is she? Very happy indeed." I said. "I-I can barely believe it¡­" said Miranda. "Well believe it!" said Bedann. "I guess after a lot of days she slowly grew fond of you, although she''s probably friendlier when we are around." I said. "Yeah¡­" said Bedann. We continued eating breakfast until we finished, and then we decided to continue our daily lives, including changing Bedra''s diapers¡­ ----- Chapter 606 - Ah, Delicious Caffeine! ----- [Day 229] Today in the morning, Bedra woke us up by flying out of the cradle and jumping over our us like a meteor. And because she got some pretty hard scales around her arms and legs, it really hurt. CLAAASH! "UWAH!" Bedann was the first one to react aggressively to this, she almost jumped out of the bed in surprise, Bedra had really just surprised us greatly with this morning wee¡­ It was over the top, but my daughter had always been over the top, I guess. "Ouch¡­ Bedra did you had to drop on us like a meteor?" I asked. "Baba! Papa!" she said cutely. "Okay, another day, here we go¡­" sighed Bedann, as she hugged our daughter and kissed her forehead. This was the life of a married couple with a baby. What a shift from those years of hunting and eating¡­ well, it is not something I dislike. I am willing to be the best father this girl could ever find. "Cheer up, dear, want some warm tea? I think we could try out that coffee we got, which is more like those roasted seeds." I said. "Hmm, sure, I am up for it, bring me breakfast!" said Bedann. "Oi, you''re ordering me around again?" I sighed. "Hehe, you''re my dragon guardian, move!" said Bedann, ordering me around as if she owned me. Seriously what does this girl think she is?! Ah, I still love her and Bedra¡­ and honestly speaking, I am happy to serve them and make them happy. Have I be the servant of my wife and my daughter? A man that had been stripped off his manhood to serve his beloved family members? Well, first of all, that concept is pretty wrong, when you serve and adore your own family members, it is not something bad or stupid, it makes sense, Bedann is my wife and Bedra my daughter, why wouldn''t I treat them with special benefits? If it were any other woman randomly, then it would be weird, even a friend might be weird too, but my wife and daughter? They''re my queens, so I am willing to serve them happily. I''ve always disliked when fathers in the family are distant from their own family members, just because they''re male it doesn''t mean they have to lose their sensitiveness as people and don''t show affection towards their family. My adoptive father was always open with his feelings and more, but¡­ the other people that I met before was always quite awful and¡­ Ah, I don''t want to remember that. Anyways, I don''t really want to ever be a father like that, because those are always the ones that end with dramas with their children when they grow up and they don''t love them back for never being affectionate to them. In fact, they might even end up hating them or resenting their own parents. Imagining Bedra hating me as she grows older is the worst nightmare I could have ever imagined in my life, so I don''t want that¡­ I have to be a nice father that is closer to his daughter, so I can immediately tell if she ever has a problem with me or something! ¡­ I should calm down my thoughts, well, I often begin thinking a lot while I cook. Today in the morning I decided to make what''s called Habu seed. It is a special seed we found in the? Winter Lotus Sect. It has a simr taste than coffee, and it is harvested from a purple fruit that grows around the sect. It is very bitter when roasted, but that''s the point of it, it warms the body and fills it with energy. I think it has caffeine as well, but I have yet topletely confirm it, but I would assume that it does have caffeine, which is nice, caffeine-rich drinks are what I needed. They''re very rare though, so we are growing them out inrge quantities now using nature and life magic helpers. A few of my clones are there working on them as well, using most of my skills and mana to nourish the nts so they grow big and strong. The fruits are not tasty and seem to be quite bad, the seed is where its important. Coffee has been a staple in my previous world, Earth. It is something that everyone drinks in their daily lives, and it has spread at every corner of the world widely. There is nobody that doesn''t know what coffee is, and it is one of those special drinks that have quite literally changed the world, it is often rted to the working ss, as they had to drink coffee to fill themselves with energy to work early in the morning. The power of coffee is almighty, and therefore, I really wanted some. Coffee has always been my favorite warm drink before even hot cocoa. Oh right, Rakasha said there was chocte in Midgard, we really have to hurry up and cross to another continent! These roasted seeds are pretty good, and they make an amazing warm drink that really wakes you up for real, so I quickly took the powder I had saved and poured it over some warm water, I added some milk to the one Bedann drinks because she likes it with milk. And then, two spoons of sugar for each one. Hmm, the smell is just like coffee, if not a bit more citric. It is not exactly the same as coffee, there is a distinct citric vor and smell to it that makes it a more unique vor than normal and old in coffee that you always buy in the supermarket back on Earth. Alongside that, I also packed a lot of food over a te and quickly moved back to our room, as we enjoyed the delicious coffee-like drink to have more energies for today. After that, we took a quick bath together while Miranda was taking care of the baby. ----- Chapter 607 - Reunion Of Sects ----- [Day 230] Today we got the visit from the Sect Masters, and the old Ancestors ghosts were crazy over it. They wanted me to finally present them to their descendants, but that would mean telling them I just stole from their graveyards. So I had to find another excuse to them existing in here with me, and they said they were fine by lying and not saying that I had just stolen the graves¡­ I guess that''s fine by me! I had to just lie, that simple! And with the help of my vampiric charm skill, it was possible to convince them more easily. Mikohime hade here with her family though, Kokoro and Shouta, alongside the Dragon Tsukuyomi. Meanwhile, the Jade Snake brought even more people, there was Thaletus, the sect master, Zephyr, that kid I revived, alongside Zetice, his father, and then Sphertise, the fianc¨¦e of Zephyr and granddaughter of the sect master. Oh right, I almost forgot the olddy, Zelethe, Thaletus wife¡­ Yeah, there is a lot of people in there, so many names to remember and all¡­ I am d the System always reminds me of their names and keep them all stored. She''s the best at remembering all of this for me. Alongside that, we made a meeting with the Ice Moon Sect Master, who brought two of his trustworthy Elders with him, I specifically asked him to bring the less annoying of them, and also the most obedient, so he brought them. The meeting took ce in a special hall I had prepared inside of Fuyu, and servants constantly brought food and drinks for this meeting. These people were important as they were part of my great Sect Alliance and had be part of my Empire as well. Bedann was at my side, alongside Miranda. Meanwhile, Bedra was sitting over a cushion over myp, looking at everyone domineeringly¡­ mostly she was resisting her awkwardness that she felt when there was a lot of people, but most of the people present thought she was acting domineering, thinking my baby was very powerful and aware of her strength¡­ Well, she IS powerful, but not aware of her power at all. Alongside my girls, there were also other of my important allies in here, Rakasha, Draugann, Tisha, and Pekora, who were all well-knowledgeable about many things, so they alwayse in handy when I have curiosity over something. "I have to thank all of you foring to this meeting today, I am quite grateful to have such polite people at my side." I said. "Oh, its nothing, Drake-sama. I was very happy to know you''ve invited us to your floating castle. This entire ce made of this beautiful ice¡­ It is all as if we were inside a fairy tale." Said Mikohime. "Indeed, this ce is pretty beautiful, I have to admit." Said Thaletus. "Haha, I am happy that you consider the home I''ve made with a lot of effort as beautiful, I am sure that the castle itself is also happy to hear that." I said. Suddenly, I noticed that Kokoro was encouraging her son, Shouta, to do something, and then, the boy opened a special inventory bag I had gifted to him way back then and took out something. I was a lot of boxes decorated with colorful paper and flowers¡­ What is that?! "A-Anyways, Drake-sama, we brought you some gifts for the baby¡­" said Shouta shyly. "Yes, my son helped me pack them up. We wanted to celebrate the beautiful little Bedra''s birth." Said Kokoro. "She''s a radiant little dragon girl, I am happy to see her splendorous sight." Said Mikohime. "Giii?" asked Bedra, while pointing her index finger at the boxes. "Yeah they''re gifts for you." Said Bedann. "Thank you so much for your gifts, it is really appreciated." I said. And then, Zephyr also brought gifts in the same manner. "Our family have also prepared gifts!" he said. "Oohh!" Bedra looked at the boxes while curiously being surprised. I was surprised too, this is the first time I see her making that face. Did she knew that gifts are beforehand? "It seems that the young princess is happy." Said Thaletus. "Her beautiful splendor is really quite blinding¡­" said Mikohime. I didn''t even knew that in this world there were gifting customs like these, maybe they were introduced by other people from my previous world? Nheless, we epted all the gifts, and Bedra began to open them with her sharp ws, taking out whatever was inside. What we found the mot inside of the gift boxes were clothes, a lot of clothes for Bedra, they were made finely, and even came enchanted with powerful magic, so they were well liked by Bedra. There were other things as well, such as earrings, bracelets, rings, and more, and even a hairpin in the shape of a pink-colored lotus flower, it was quite pretty. She quickly wore that and the several essories, she really liked shiny things. "She really likes everything, thanks a lot¡­ We didn''t even expected to receive gifts¡­" said Bedann. "It wasn''t really necessary, but we are grateful as well." I said. "Graaa!" said Bedra, she seemed to agree. "It is nothing, it was the least we could do for the Emperor''s daughter." Said Mikohime. "Bedra-sama is radiant, so she deserves such gifts." Said Thaletus. "She''s very cute¡­" said Shouta. "I''ve never seen a dragon baby before¡­" said Zephyr. The two boys looked at my daughter rather weirdly. I didn''t liked their re! "Hahh¡­ I didn''t bring any gift." The Ice Moon Sect Master sighed, as he looked at us with a sorrowful expression. "Well, it wasn''t asked for, so don''t sweat it." I said. "Yeah, don''t worry about it, we appreciate having so many good friends at our side, that''s all we want anyways¡­" said Bedann. My wife''s speech made the people around us suddenly feel moved, their eyes glowed brightly. I was the greedy one in here; she was very gentle and nice¡­ Actually she was happy with having a lot of friends. And that''s why I love her. ----- Chapter 608 - Ancestors ----- In the meeting we enjoyed some food all around, I presented all the food I was able to make to the guests, enhanced by the power of Cooking Magic, everyone grew more and more fascinated about my tes, as they enjoyed everything quite happily. I was happy to see people enjoy what I cooked, and I realized that it might truly be a career I always wanted. In my previous life I wasn''t the best at cooking but I also liked to cook and to see others enjoy my food¡­ maybe that''s very childish by itself? But I really liked to see other people enjoy them. I had mostly done simple food, but people praised it a lot, I had made noodles with tomato sauce and parmesan, there was also with green sauce and white sauce variants, and I had also made grilled meat with barbeque sauce. There was also curry I had made, using a lot of spices, meat, vegetables, and more, alongside fluffy white rice, it seemed that people really enjoyed that. It appears that curry wasn''t something that was invented here yet or something, Yukihime never taught them curry stuff to the winter lotus family? Wasn''t she a Japanese Otaku? Sigh¡­ Well, curry is not exclusive of Japan, all around the world we enjoy it, and my family really liked it back in my previous life, we cooked a lot of it. "These meals are amazing¡­ I never thought I would taste something as good as my family''s own food!" said Thaletus. "Indeed, this is good, very good¡­" said Mikohime. "Well, seeing how everyone is happy eating their meals, I wanted to share some information I have about something quite important. You see¡­ Everyone here knows I can use death magic, right?" I asked. Everyone nodded. "Well, that means I can see ghosts and wandering souls if I try hard enough, which also means that I¡­ was able to see the ghosts of people from the past that were still lingering here." I said. "What?" asked Mikohime in shock. "People from the past?" asked Thaletus. "Drake-sama, what are you trying to tell us?" wondered Mikohime. "Did you see a ghost?" asked Tsukuyomi. "Not exactly- well yes, it is also you two ancestors." I said. "EEEH?!" The entire group gasped in surprise. They took me so seriously that they immediately seemed to believe what I said, well, that makes it easier in my part, but I can''t help but feel a bit bad now. Well, I don''t regret taking away their things from the graveyard, I was hungry for some loot back then and I really got stronger out of it, gaining six pseudo unique skills in the process, all of them useful in their own ways as well. I have to admit it, I am a big collector of treasures. Maybe because I am a greedy dragon¡­ The dragon god of greed gave me his divine protection after all. "Yeah¡­ Believe it. Here they are¡­ you guys cane out now." I said. The three ghosts then made themselves more visible, which only surprised everyone even more than before. They all looked at the ghosts with surprised faces. "I am Yukihime the Ancestor of the Winter Lotus Sect." said Yukihime. "And I am Vasilisius, the Ancestor of the Jade Snake Sect¡­" said Vasilisius. "And I am Mikoto, the Ancestor of Winter Lotus'' Moonlight Dragons¡­" said Mikoto. Heir presences were domineering and big, making everyone in there surprised. "I can''t believe it¡­ It is really like the paintings of her! Yukihime-sama! YUKIHIME-SAMAAAA!" Mikohime began to go a bit crazy, as she kneeled before Yukihime and began to cry as she nced at her glorious splendor. "I-Incredible¡­ And their souls are so powerful! I can feel the essence of poison and venom within his very soul, this is the power of our ancestor, a being that has transcended life and death!" said Thaletus. The two ancestors nodded as they saw their descendants paying their due respects. Although after seeing them acting goofy for so long, I thought I would never see them acting dignified like this, but I was wrong, I guess it depends on which person they''re dealing with, they might changepletely¡­ "I am d to see my descendants, you all look as beautiful as I once did." Said Yukihime with a smile. "MY descendants, you are all worthy of being called after my family''s name, I can see within all of you the power of poison, it has passed down to generations quite nicely." Said Vasilisius. The truth was, they were both very nervous, and were barely managing to muster any words at all, the two looked like they werepletely frozen in time to an extent, which only made it the funnier. "Come on you two are way too stiff¡­" I said through Telepathy. "I-It is not as easy as you believe!" said Vasilisius. "I-Indeed!" said Yukihime. "Hahaha! And these are your ancestors. I found them one day when I wondered around your sects, it was near the graveyard, I think. It seems that they noticed me and realized I could see them, and since then they had stuck with me. They had grown stronger as Ghosts, and helped me defeat the Dark Shadow Sect''s Vampires, so you guys should be grateful that they protected your sects as the good ancestors they are." I said. "Oooohh! Yukihime-sama, Mikoto-sama, even as ghosts, you fought so bravely to aid us in surviving and avenging our sect from the malevolent viins?" asked Mikohime. "Erm¡­ Yes, we helped." Said Yukihime. "Killing those Vampires was not easy¡­ But we worked hard." Said Mikoto. "A-Amazing, mother!" said Tsukuyomi. "M-Mother?! I guess¡­ you could call me mother, yeah." Said Mikoto. "We worked hard to protect our families against those demons, and we did a good job at that! Even after death I won''t be defeated! Hahaha!"ughed Vasilisius, it was clear he was nervous by how much he was pretending to be cool. "A-Amazing, Vasilisius-sama!" said Thaletus. "All praise your old and venerable ancestor¡­" said Zephyr. The Jade Snakes began to pray to him¡­ ----- Chapter 609 - The Kingdom Of Frost Tear ----- I waspletely okay with them praising their stupid ancestor however they wanted, but I would had really wanted if they could had prayed to my daughter instead, she''s the angelic heavenly one in here, she''s the closest to god! Hell, she even has the Heavenly Magic. But I know that my own thoughts are just insane delusions, I have to calm down, not everyone will ever want to praise and pray to my daughter as if she were a goddess after all, even as cut as she is¡­ Which is something very disheartening. I looked at the three ghosts receiving all praises, and I was beginning to get bored. "Are they going to keep praising and praying to them for hours?" I sighed. "Well, they''re their ancestors, so it makes sense. They never thought they would ever see them again, so it makes sense that they''re very surprised." Said Bedann. "Yeah you have to get into their shoes a little bit, Drake, don''t be like that." Said Miranda. Bedann and Miranda reprimanded me for thinking of this as boring, they were saying that I had to get into their shoes¡­ But I know that! I am just reacting to how boring this is, nothing else than that. "I know, I am just reacting¡­ I am not implying anything." I sighed. "I wonder how it would be to meet our ancestor¡­" said Rakasha. "You got an ancestor?" asked Draugann. "No but it would be pretty interesting to see if I could see one if there is one¡­" said Rakasha. "Now you''re talking for the sake of talking¡­" sighed Draugann. "I think these three ghosts deserve praise, they were a great help against the Vampires." Said Tisha. "Yeah they fought pretty well¡­ Wait, Drake, didn''t you tell them that you were going to eventually give them new bodies?" wondered Pekora. Oh. Yeah, I had promised that. Pekora just reminded me of that thing¡­ I don''t know if I could do it, but with their bones alone, it should be possible? I did the same with Bedann''s parents, they were mostly bones and calcinated flesh¡­ But the thing is¡­ I believe they''re strong and more useful as ghosts than by having flesh, you know? But maybe I am being too selfish there and I should really just make their wishe true instead of thinking of theirpetence as fighters¡­ Even then, it might take a while, and I don''t know if their bodies wille back at full power. Also, I''ve never made new bodies for souls that have already evolved a few times and are powerful ghosts. Weird things might happen in such a scenario. But I might as well try out, so I stop having this lingering thought that I haven''t done my part of the deal, if it works, fine, if it doesn''t work, fine too, I don''t really care beyond that¡­ "I know I promised them that¡­" I said. However, although I would want to announce it to everyone, I don''t want to create hype unnecessarily. What if the people begin to expect me to do it easily like how I revived Zephyr? I doubt I can do the same thing, and I might end up disappointing them. Because of that, it is better to leave it remain as a secret for the time being. I looked at the people gathered around, everyone was conversing and having an overall good time together. I wondered what I should talk about now in this meeting, and Bedann quickly pointed me out. "Dear, we should talk about the other ces we could visit, aren''t we getting near arge forest area and a marsnd?" asked Bedann. "Oh right¡­ Anyways, you guys, I wanted to discuss our next trajectory." I said. "Trajectory?" asked Mikohime. "I am constantly moving, I want to explore the rest of the world leisurely over the top of my floating castle, so I want to know anything regarding our destination. We are currently moving towards the coast of the continent." I said. "Oh, so Drake-sama wants to expand his Empire even more! I see¡­" said Mikohime. "So you want to explore more into the continent? I guess it is possible with your castle¡­" said Thaletus. "Soe on and tell me more. Is there any important ce ahead?" I wondered. The people began to talk with one another as they discussed what to tell me, it seems they wanted to assess their thoughts and knowledge first to inform me things better. "There is. The Marsnds are not really a Kingdom, but they''re filled with a lot of demi-humans and intelligent monsters. Mostly Beast-kin and Lizard Folk¡­ They''re wild and dangerous, and thosends are untouched by most people. There are also strong beasts wandering in such ce." Said Thaletus. "It is not a ce I would rmend going, you can easily go to the forest to the northwest of it, which has a path that will lead you to the small Kingdom of Frost Tear¡­" said Mikohime. Kingdom of Frost Tear¡­ It sounds like something out of this world. Since I started in here that I''ve only encountered Sects, but Kingdoms and Nations are very much a thing, while Sects are just small fry when they''re alone, they serve their true purpose when they''re backingrge Kingdoms and Nations. "What is this Kingdom?" I wondered. "It is a Kingdom backed by multiple small Sect Families, despite being rtively smallpared to the Kingdom of those gentlemen that came here some time ago, this one is small but produces a lot of ie thanks to being located in a port, where ships from all around the other continents constantlye with goods to offer and sell." Said Thaletus. "So there is such a Kingdom nearby? We have never visited one, it has always been small sects¡­" said Bedann. "I believe it has four duchies; each one is located around the capital near the port." Said Mikohime. "It is a mostly peaceful ce, other sects or Kingdoms don''t threaten this ce due to the amount of protection they receive." Said Thaletus. ----- Chapter 610 - A Port Kingdom ----- The Kingdom of Frost Tear, apparently a Port Kingdom that receives most of its ie through the transaction of items from around the world. It is located near the coasts of the continent, and it seems to have a blooming economy thanks to these constant trades it does with other ports of the world. Apparently, they''re being guarded by several sect families, so they got a lot of protection from outside threats, and they live peacefully. The ce seems to be blooming with the cultures of the world, and it might seem to be a more open-minded Kingdom about other races because they ept trades from around the world, and probably Adventurers and Mercenaries from other continents mighte here as well. There is also the business they do with many other Kingdoms; I would assume they profit from this as well as they sell the things they trade with other continents and regions. "They profit from selling items to other Kingdoms, materials, food, and more. They also send their own vessels across the sea towards the neighboring continents and other nations that are located near the coasts of the continent." Said Mikohime. "Their four Duchies are all surrounding the main capital territory, so you could go visit them one by one if you may like," said Thaletus. "This is interesting, if we could make some trades with that Kingdom, we could get a lot of materials." Said Bedann. "I think so too. I wonder if they could sell Rank 5 Mana Cores¡­" I said. As of now the only thing that could help me grow stronger are Rank 5 Mana Cores, going to this big port city where items from all around the world are traded sounds like a great ce to find such treasures. "Mana Cores are a big part of the sales as well, around the world there are many different types of monsters, some monsters have mana cores that contain the power of fire or other elements, which we use to activate magic technology¡­ Sadly, our Sects are quite rudimentary, but the Kingdoms are always more technologically advanced, and require these resources as a daily basis to sustain their entire territory." Said Mikohime. "We could quite possibly sell off our items there and make a nice profit, and then maybe try to make some trade contracts with the aristocrats there! Though the hard part is trying to find them and make them trust us and all¡­" said Bedann. "Hm, I don''t know how we''ll do that, but maybe by trading a whole lot we can get somewhere." Said Miranda. "There are a lot of business opportunities there¡­ Maybe it could be finally my time to shine as a business maker! I will help you trick the people into lowering their prices." Said Yukihime. "I can help you as well!" said Vasilisius. "You''re terrible at that old man, don''t you remember that one time that they tricked you into selling mana cores at a super cheap price in exchange for some shitty artifacts?!" asked Yukihime. "Okay stop discussing, I get it." I said. "For now it would be better to move to the closest duchy from here¡­ I think it was named Orange Forest." Said Mikohime. "Do you got any map?" I wondered. "We do, we''ll bring it here tomorrow." Said Mikohime. "I also got one¡­" said Thaletus. "Fufu, but I offered it first, so suck it up." Said Mikohime. A port city¡­ it really sounds like fun, although the duchy seems to be far away from the main port city, but we''ll explore it a bit and then continue in our journey to the other duchies. It seems that the Orange Forest Duchy could have a forest of oranges¡­ or does it has a literal, orange-colored forest? "The Orange Forest Duchy is quite small and it is surrounded by a forest made of orange trees, they make a special citric fruit that is very sweet and tasty, which they sell off." Said Mikohime. "It has been years since I ate those Oranges¡­" said Thaletus. "I guess that''s it. We are going there!" I said. "W-What about the marsnds with the beast folk?" asked Pekora. "You want to go there?" I wondered. "Well¡­" muttered Pekora. "Okay. I am also quite curious so we''ll explore it on its due time. For now, let''s wrap things up." I said. The day passed leisurely as we continued dinning, as things were finished and we were only enjoying some drinks while talking things, Bedra began to get stressed, until she started to cry. "Buaaaah! Buuaaah!" "Oh my¡­ Yousted so long, dear, what is it now?" sighed Bedann. "I think she''s just tired, let''s bring her to the cradle¡­ Maybe changing her diapers too." I said. "Yes, let''s do it." said Bedann. "Sorry guys, I think we should finish this meeting for now, it is already prettyte, you can take the teleportation tiles back to your original dungeons and then you can walk back to your sects." I said. "Thanks, Drake, we understand." Said Thaletus. "Being a parent is not easy¡­" said Mikohime. "Bedra still resisted until veryte, she had grown more ustomed to people than before." Said Rakasha. "Yeah, I have noticed that." Said Pekora. We walked back to the bathroom with a crying baby in my arms, as we quickly changed her diapers, washed her down there with warm water and soap until everything was well clean, then we dried it up with some wind magic, and put some new diapers on her. "Abubaah!" Bedra seemed relieved, she was not only stressed but she had filled her diapers already, so she was feeling annoyed by it. "Good as new now!" said Bedann, kissing her forehead. "You behaved very well with all the people today, my daughter, well done." I said, kissing her as well. "Papa¡­ Mama!" Bedra stretched her little arms at us, as she hugged me tightly and rested her little head in my shoulder, while Bedann hugged her from behind. After that, we moved to bed and she insisted on sleeping with us, so we ended sleeping with her in the middle of the two, she was very warm and cozy. ----- Chapter 611 - Miranda’s Sleepy Form ----- [Day 231] Today when I woke up, I found Bedra at my side, resting over Bedann''s torso while drinking milk out of one of her breasts, all while my wife was still sleeping. Did she just sneaked in while she was sleeping? She''s quite mischievous. But she does look quite cute while drinking milk while closing her eyes¡­ And she''s constantly squeezing the breast, probably to bring more milk? I''ve seen the pups of wolves do this as well, and also in my past life, little kittens also squeezed their mother''s stomach. It is probably some sort of reflex that all mammals have¡­ And because Bedra is part ice dragon, who are clearly mammal, it does seems to work like that for her. After yesterday''s meeting, we had decided that we would move towards the Orange Forest Duchy, the closest to where we are right now. This Duchy actually has Orange Trees, it seems that in these warmer regions, more types of nts can develop, and oranges is one of them. It will be nostalgic to drink orange juice after so long since my first life, that''s for sure. It''s going to be a nice trip¡­ ¡­I hope. I checked which hour it was today, and it was around 10 AM already, so I decided to stand out of bed and walk to the bathroom, quickly washing my face. I moved to the kitchen after that, as I noticed a mass of ck slime following me from behind. POOF! The ck mold quickly took the form of Miranda. "Good morning, are you always in that form when we are not looking?" I wondered. Does Miranda always keeps that form when we are not looking? I''ve always wondered what does she do when she''s alone. Does she just wanders around like a ck slime? Or does she just stays in her humanoid form? But it seems that it is the former. "Good morning¡­ Yawn¡­ Eh? No¡­ Well, yeah¡­ When I sleep, I end up rxing so much that I end up turning into it." she said. So that was it! She said that when she sleeps, she ends up turning like that¡­ Does she has little control over her own body? Well, being primarilyposed of mold, I can tell that it might be hard to contain it and keep itpact. But Mold itself has the ability to shape into other things such as flesh-like structures, hair, nails, and even bones, but it seems that it is capable of also turning back to original ck slimy substance if she doesn''t keep concentrated into her form. "Hm, I see. Well, you''ll have to slowly learn how to keep your formpact, what if we invite you to sleep in the bed one of these days and you end up melting away into a ck mass of mold? It wouldn''t be any good." I said while waving my head. I had thought about invite her to sleep at our side sometimes but if she''s going to melt into a ck substance then it would be weird to wake up to having that in front of our faces, even if we are immune to it, it would still be super weird. "That doesn''t make any sense to be honest! I will just keep my form by then¡­ And you n to invite me to sleep with you?!" asked Miranda. She got angry over my words and seemed to be even pouting. I am sorry but this was a bit cute¡­ However, I am not a cruel man to tease a girl out of fun. Nheless, she seemed surprised about being invited to sleep, I don''t understand why that''s the case when it is just sleeping. "Well yeah, what''s wrong with sleeping?" I asked. "Oh, you mean¡­ R-Right¡­" she said while blushing a bit. Wait, she blushed a bit? What is she even thinking? I sometimes wonder what is inside of this girls'' mind, but was she thinking about weird stuff? "Huh? D-Did you thought the other way around?" I sighed. "N-Not at all! I didn''t thought any other way around, I don''t know what you''re talking about!" she said rather shyly. "Hmm¡­ Huh¡­" I said while raising an eyebrow. She had given me an expected response, she''s indeed quite the tsundere sometimes, but that''s also pretty cute. I wonder if she really thought lewd things? I remember she was the one that didn''t wanted them but now she''s thinking about them¡­ "Sigh¡­ Sorry for not spending enough time with you. I guess I owned you an apology." I said. "Eh? W-Why? Spending time with me?" asked Miranda. "Well because of that kiss¡­ and the feelings I got for you as well¡­ Bedann also epted you in our romantic trio but I''ve been too busy¡­" I sighed. "Oh, no¡­ It doesn''t matter, you don''t really have to think about that¡­ I am having fun with you two living our daily lives. It is healing enough for me." She said. "Is that so? Well¡­ I guess. But still, I wonder if I should bring you to some date or something¡­" I said. "Hm, with Bedra here, that''s unlikely, I am happy with raising her with you two, don''t force yourself, Drake¡­ I do¡­ I do like you¡­" said Miranda while blushing. "Miranda¡­" I said. She blushed a bit as she averted her gaze from me, and then, she furrowed her eyebrows and looked at me with a mildly angered expression. "W-Well, not like it is anything too crazy or surprising! Right? You already know¡­ no?" asked Miranda. "I didn''t really know, you kind of left everything ambiguous." I said. "Ah¡­ I-Is that so? I guess I shouldn''t had been like that¡­ I just felt a bit embarrassed¡­ Actually a lot¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t had been like that¡­" she sighed. "Okay calm down, don''t worry about it¡­" I said, I petted her head and smiled back at her. "You know what? I am pretty embarrassed now¡­" she said. "But I could do with some breakfast." "Okay, let''s go prepare something." I said. "How about Pancakes?" "Sounds good!" she said. ----- Chapter 612 - Today Is The Day ----- [Day 232] Yesterday we spent the day leisurely. We had a good breakfast and more, and today in the morning, I had turned into a slime blue mass and sneaked outside of the bed stealthily, while Bedra and Bedann were sleeping. Today in the morning I wanted to start the project of recovering the bodies of the Ancestors. I had promised them this in exchange for joining my side, so I had to do it. I had been busy with the child, and they were respectful enough to not approach me when I am busy with my family. Bedra can see ghosts and souls too, so if she sees them, she might get scared. The other time she was able to endure it mostly because I had her in my legs all the time and we had asked her to be strong. But now that it wouldn''t be with preparation, she would probably begin to cry immediately after seeing them. You can''t really find much reasoning behind babies, babies are babies, they''re children that don''t know how to behave and their nature and personalities are constantly changing around, as their very selves are slowly shaping themselves. Instead of being angry at her for not being able to be strong enough to ept ghosts, I just decided for her to not see them and that was the end of it. I will slowly introduce them better, although she already saw them the other day. The moment I went back to my humanoid form and walked around the corridors of my castle, I was quickly greeted by a few passerby people. Some ice giants, ice elves, and rabbit-kin. "Ah, lord Drake, good morning." "May your day be good today as well, lord Drake." "Have a nice day, lord Drake." "Look, mama! It''s lord Drake!" "Ahah¡­ G-Good morning¡­" I am still getting used of being greeted by so many people, especially because the entire castle interior is very vast, it is like a tower city by itself, so even going through a corridor might encounter me with people passing through to reach higher floors. In a way, this entire castle is all enclosed space where everyone lives inside. I have yet to find a way to make it seem like the outside, like the dungeons have the power to do so, so everyone is just inside a massive building, the corridors are like streets. Of course, the area where I live with my family is mostly private, so not many cane here and pass through like nothing! These guys are¡­ I think they work very close in the Alchemy Room, where they produce Cultivation Potions and the like, so it is justifiable, I guess. Though I still dislike how they sometimes leisurely walk around like nothing! Who do they think they are? Or perhaps I should calm down and be less asocial. While walking, I was greeted by the duo of intelligent weapons. Skadi and Uller, who were asking for my attention, it seemed. "So you''ve been finally freed from your child, Master." Said Skadi. "We have been missing you." Said Uller. "We spent some time yesterday together¡­ Also you guys are always hunting monsters in the dungeon or in the outside, its not like you don''t? waste time." I said. "W-Waste time?! We grow stronger by devouring the mana cores of monsters so of course we would go kill them daily!" said Skadi. "It is also the only way I can feel any vor. Even in this humanoid form, I can barely feel any taste." Sighed Uller. Hm, I see¡­ So these two Weapons want to experience things. After all, having two bodies that cannot easily die, sleep, eat, or anything is pretty boring, they have to constantly find something fun to do or they get bored to death. I inspected both of their Status, and found that they had grown progressively stronger now, especially Skadi, and because they''re living weapons with barely any weakness, that can even regenerate back when broken, they''re already pretty overpowered. So the biggest challenge they have is having something to do while not fighting, this is probably why they go hunting all the time as well. "Well, you two cane with me, today I am doing something important, I shall attempt to recreate the bodies of the ancestors using their bones." I said. "Oh, that does indeed sounds interesting." Said Skadi. "Can you make us some new fleshy bodies so we can experience difficulties?" asked Uller. "Uller I think you''re getting a bit cocky now, I don''t think you would want that. Using dream magic, I can help you two sleep if you want to. Even if you don''t even need to sleep to begin with, you still got souls that can rest and sleep, so I can help you sleep." I said. "Ooooh?! Sleeping! That sounds interesting!" said Skadi. "Sleeping does sounds appealing, okay, we''ll take it." said Uller. "Right now? You don''t want toe with me?" I asked. "Oh right! Yes, right! People sleep at night, right, Master?" asked Skadi. "Yes, they do¡­" I sighed. "So we can sleep at night then, it does sounds usible!" said Uller. Now that they have humanoid body transformation skills, it bes a bit more annoying to have tworge guys, a beautiful woman and a handsome and muscr man floating behind me all the time. No, wait, I guess I am already used to it with the ancestors sticking with me all the time- Ah, talking about phantoms. The trio of ghosts from the ancestors showed up right now, crossing through the walls and reaching up to me in an instant. Yukihime, Vasilisius, and Mikoto were all rather phantasmal today, as usual. "Oh, Drake! Have you been finally freed from parental care?" asked Yukihime. "Not exactly, I just sneaked out while the two girls were sleeping." I said. "What are you three doing here? Well, that''s better, I had decided bringing you here anyways." "Oh? You mean¡­?!" asked Vasilisius. ----- Chapter 613 - Time To Create New Bodies ----- "Yes! I will try today to do something with your stupid skeletons. They''re old and almost fossilized at this point, so its going to be a super hard job to try to find a way to bring you back¡­" I sighed. The trio of ghosts looked at me with bright eyes, as if they had heard something beautiful. They really wanted to gain new bodies despite being pretty fine with their phantasmal bodies. I wouldn''t beining if I was a ghost, it would be pretty cool, not going to lie. ¡­Well, I would still miss having a fleshy body that can feel warm and hug my wife and daughter. Yeah maybe that''s the reason why they want theirs too. Even if it could end as the cold body of an Undead. "Y-You''re really doing it?! I thought it was all just lies to convince us¡­" said Mikoto. "What? I might be a greedy bastard, but I keep my promises¡­ Now you three,e with me." I said. I quickly walked into the room where I do my experiments, in there, there were a few of my slime clones assembling things up for me. The two sects had brought me the skeletons of the ancestor some time ago since the meeting where they greeted their souls, and now they were here and ready for me to do something with it. They had already seen how I revived Zephyr, so they didn''t seem to see my decision of reviving their bodies as unheard of or insane, they epted it pretty quickly and wished me the best of lucks. "And here we are¡­ I will try doing the same thing I did with Bedann''s parents, I will use Undead Healing Spell to slowly regenerate flesh out of the bones, slowly building flesh out of it." I said. The ghosts nodded, they didn''t even knew what I was talking about, but they nodded attentively and looked at me doing my thing. I had done this before and I had tested it with monsters and other things before as well. The ability of death magic is pretty amazing. It has the power to even bring flesh out of a bone, it is called Undead Healing, or Death Healing, both iterations are simr. It also has spells that can even make things decay faster. I had tried using these spells over the dead body of a horned rabbit before, what happened was that the rabbit decayed and began to rot, and when I used the healing spell, the flesh was restored. It is like life magic, isn''t it? But not really. While Life magic deals with controlling life energy and infusing it or taking it away, death magic deals with death energy, taking it away or infusing it. This is why these two magics can sometimes be a bit simr, but fear not, they''re actually very different. By taking away death from something, it suddenly gains some sort of life, and through the wondrous powers of death, undead flesh can be regrown. And after that, if I infuse death, what happens is that it begins to rot even more¡­ But this flesh is already rotten, it is smelly, so if I continue like this, what might emerge will be some sort of zombie corpse. But that''s the goal, I did the same with Bedann''s parents'' bodies. After reaching the stage where their muscles, cartge, and more regrew, I began to modify it with other things, adding materials, runes, and more. Ick life magic, so I had to bring life magicians in here, and they had juste here. They were my life magician team, and were only a few of them, they were a rare element after all. Pekora was also invited, alongside the little girl, Samantha, who recently reached 9 years of age. Pekora has Nature Attribute Magic, but that''s very simr to Life, and Samantha is a pure Life Attribute Magician but is still learning how to use the element, she had recently be an apprentice of Pekora. "We are here at longst¡­ So these are the skeletons?" asked Pekora. "This will need a bit of an enhancement, they look very old." Said Samantha. "Yeah. I have nned on reinforcing the bones by synthesizing ores into them first through Alchemy, so I have a big assortment of them at the side, including my own scales as well as various monster mana cores." I said. "Y-You''re nning to put all those weird materials inside our bodies?!" asked Vasilisius. The old man seemed a bit terrified with the concept of having his body modified as if he were to be a Terminator, although such a concept is probably not inside of his mind, something simr might be. "You don''t n on making us some sort of golem, right?" he sighed. "No, that would be pretty pointless and stupid, why would I even do that?" I sighed. "Idiot, can you stop interrupting them when they''re trying to revive us?" asked Yukihime. "You''ve always been an imbecile but you''re overexerting yourself." "Agh, okay¡­ I''ll shut up." Sighed Vasilisius. "I really appreciate your help." I said to Yukihime. "Also, I am not going to simply make you into artificial beings, these materials are necessary, so your bones don''t fall into pieces. They''re too old for life energy to properly flow through them and regenerate them, so I have to use materials to reinforce them first." "We understand, go on." said Mikoto. "We won''t bother you anymore." "Yeah, we''ll keep this idiot on check." Said Yukihime. "Thank you. Now, let''s continue with the project." I said with a smile. Pekora and Samantha seemed interested in what I was doing, as I began to use the Alchemy Magic Spell "Great Synthesis" which allows the merge of materials. Over the skeletons of the ancestors with the other materials I had at my disposal, including my hard scales. This Spell cannot really do everything in the world, and the fusion of items can only be done at a smaller scale. Additionally, its not as if I can shape them into something, other spells are needed to be used, and a great mastery over Crafting. ----- Chapter 614 - An Intrincate Procedure ----- I held an ingot made from magical material, which was pretty much something I created from generating other ores through my body. There hadn''t been any mines that we have encountered, aside from dropped items from the dungeon, which we also refine into ingots. This ingot in specific is made out of mostly mithril with jewels infused with magical elements I had formed out of my body with a variety of skills, which I hadpressed into ingots previously. And then there were an assortment of other colorful ingots, all made out of dropped items which we melted and made into ingots instead. We cannot mine magical metals but the dropped items from the dungeons can be made into ingots anyways so we can forge new weapons and armor that are way better. This is a practice done in many other sects apparently, so it is nothing unique. Simply put, people adapt to what they''re doing and working on, if they got a lot of equipment but no materials, they make this equipment into materials to make even better custom-made equipment, pretty simple. I used the ingots and began to merge them into the skeleton of Yukihime, which was the smallest and the easiest to do the work for. Knowing she was good at ice magic and probably water, I used mostly ingots that had that element or were element-less, to not disrupt her main element. The old and cracked bones she had slowly began to be covered in this metal,? as if it were like wolverine or something, her entire bone structure gained a metallic coverture, and it exuded a strong amount of powerful magic. After that was done with, I quickly decided to raise the skeleton as a zombie, infusing Death Mana into it and making it regrow its flesh and a few of its internal organs. The skeleton with half-growth muscles and rotten skin groaned at me as its eyes began to pop out of its skull, it was creepy of course. "Ugh¡­" Yukihime groaned as she saw the scene, it looked quite disgusting for her. "Grooooaaaaa¡­" It didn''t had any soul inside, as it was a low-level undead, it had just phantom working as a soul, so it was very wild and without reason. I quickly nodded as I took out the phantom from the corpse, quickly "killing" it. The corpse stopped moving as I called the Life Magicians to begin their work. Using their help, we began to restore the flesh slowly, infusing life into the mildly rotten flesh and making it fresh again. I also used death magic to extract all the death I could, making more skin and flesh regrow. While modifying the entire thing, I decided to add a lot of Mana Cores, from Rank 1 to 3, they were mostly of ice-attribute monsters, such as Ice Goblins, Ice Orcs, Ice Yeti, Bears, Wolves, and more. Her body slowly regained its youthfulness as we began infusing runes into the muscles and skin, mostly life-attribute runes that could retain the flesh into a fresh state for long periods of time. After that, Pekora suddenly took several "spiritual seeds" produced by her nature spirits, and put the inside the mouth of the corpse. "What are these for?" I asked. "They''re Spiritual Seeds, they''ll infuse even more life energy into her as she wakes up and digests them¡­ It might also awake some spirit power, but it is very unlikely." Said Pekora. "Interesting¡­" I said. "Agh, I never thought making runes would be this hard. I always see Drake doing them so easily¡­" sighed Samantha, After a few more hours, Yukihime''s body began to gain its skin color, a pale blue, it also gained short silvery-white hair, eyebrows, eyshes, and the lips seemed fresh. Seeing her like this was a bit surprising, she looked a bit like her ghost, but way younger and even more beautiful, she had a close resemnce with Mikohime and Kokoro. When we were done, there was barely any death essence left in the reconstructed corpse, the others had yet to get reconstructed, but we had finished making Yukihime after almost 8 hours¡­ It was not an easy job, but I did my best. "And done, what do you think?" I asked. "I-It looks good! Good work." Said Yukihime. "Yes, it is indeed a good job." Said Vasilisius. "Now what do you do with it?" Asked Mikoto. "Well, Yukihime,e here, now try to possess this." I said. "I don''t know how else to do it, your soul is too strong as a ghost, so I don''t think my revival spell can work on you, the most you can try is to possess the body and then I could use Synthesis to merge you with it and then seal your soul into the body for extra cautiousness." "That''s a bit of a stretch, but I guess there isn''t many options, here we go¡­" said Yukihime. "Hopefully it works¡­" She sighed ast time and then jumped over her own body as if she were jumping over the water, diving deep into the body, her phantasmal energies merged with it as the entire corpse began to glow with a bright bluish light, which emanated a strong and cold temperature everywhere. FLASH! She tried to possess the body as everyone using life magic tried to revive her, but it seemed to not be possible the soul was already too strong as a ghost, so the n B, possession, synthesis, and sealing, had toe into effect. I pointed my hands into her body and began to use Great Synthesis, grabbing her ghostly soul and fusing it with each of the mana cores I had put into the body, using them as catalysts. "Uwaah! T-This feels a bit weird!" she said. "It feels as if something else was dragging me¡­" "Don''t worry, I am just sealing each part of your soul to the mana cores I added into your body." I said. "It should be done soon¡­" "Y-You''re doing what?!" asked Yukihime in shock. ----- Chapter 615 - "Revived" ----- To maintain Yukihime''s soul inside of her own body, I had decided to fuse each part of her ghostly soul with the Mana Cores I had put inside of her body. Infusing the ghostly phantom into them and sealing them while also synthetizing them into it, using them as her catalysts, which then fuse with the rest of the body. I had put many Mana Cores around her body, so her ghostly soul spread around her entire body constantly, making up for arge quantity of phantasmal essence being exuded constantly. FLAAASH! "Ugh¡­ This hurts a bit?!" asked Yukihime. "I don''t know why does it hurt!" "It hurts? Then it means its working. Soon you''ll be able to feel pain, hunger, and exhaustion again." I said. "I-I guess that''s good¡­" sighed Yukihime. "But can''t you hurry up?" "No." FLASH! "Uagggh¡­" I continued to us Great Synthesis on her and then began to quickly seal her into the body. I asked the rest of the mages to infuse all the life they could into her, reviving her at longst. Or something like that. FLASH! The phantom dissipated everywhere as ice was left around, even a bit of snow. She slowly opened her eyes as she looked at us. Her short hair made her look a bit different than usual, but that was a younger-looking Yukihime for you. "I¡­ Ah¡­ I have a voice? My lips are moving¡­ my body!" She began to move around, moving every inch of her body to her liking, she looked at her fingers move around, her legs, the toes of her feet, she caressed her fluffy and soft air, she touched her lips, and even licked her own hand to feel the taste. "Incredible¡­ You really revived me!" she said. "Not technically, you''re something between life and death¡­ Notpletely revived, and closer to Undead, but not really an undead either because you got life energy inside of you." I said. "Hm, then what else could she be? A Live-dead?" asked Pekora. "I guess that sounds good." I said. "Hmm¡­ So I am alive but dead at the same time? This is indeed quite confusing¡­" said Yukihime. "But I am happy nheless!" Yukihime smiled as she quickly jumped out of the table, finally moving around, feeling alive, and well,pletely nude. I had not thought that her breasts would be so small. "H-How about you get some clothes, miss Yukihime?" asked Samantha. "Ah! R-Right¡­ Drake! Give me clothes! Why didn''t you left me with clothes?!" she asked. "You were a literal skeleton some hours ago! Here, have some." I said. I quickly gave her a kimono-like dress like the ones from her sect, alongside some other clothes, and she quickly dressed up. She looked quite pretty. "You look like a more older version of Mikohime with short hair." I said. "Ah, I do? Well, now that I have a body I really want to eat a lot of food!" she said. "Wait up a second! I am going to first check you out. I need to make sure you''re doing dandy. So let me check your body and soul first." I said. "O-Okay¡­" sighed Yukihime. She sat down over the table again, as I began to inspect her soul and how it was being handled. The soul she had was that of a ghost, so she has a Mana Core there, let''s call that one the main mana core, which is located inside of her soul rather than in her body. But inside her body she got over twenty other Mana Cores located around every inch of her body, they''re located in all areas that matter, giving her a greater lotion as she moves her soul around, moving her limbs too in the process. Her mana cores are of various monsters, some are Rank 1, and others Rank 2 and 3, but they''re all ice-attribute, so they resonated well with her mana core. Her soul seemed to be strong as well, as if it were overflowing with new energy, using the mana cores as a catalyzer was a good idea, I didn''t even knew it would work so I was mostly experimenting with her, but it seemed that everything went well, and it was a total sess! And now, I can use the same method for the other two guys. Which is nice, because I really didn''t wanted to risk using other weird methods. This could be a nice revival method for guys that are left only on the bones. However, it uses way too many resources and time, it used almost an entire half a day to revive her, and man resources, too many for me to easily afford this every time. So if I don''t have any special treatment to give to someone in the future that might be in a simr situation, I am just reviving them as a skeleton¡­ Checking Yukihime''s status, her race was named "Ice Death Giant Yuki-onna Queen", a very weird name, probably a derivation from what she had be and what she used to be. I suppose she is ssified as more of a monster, and might be able to evolve in the future, like Bedann''s parents, who were also able to evolve when they reached Rank 4, but their appearance barely changed, although their skin had turned darker, and one of their eyes was now purple, and well, there is a small ck horn growing from their forehead as well¡­ I think I might have created new races without thinking it too much before, but now Yukihime just became a new race as well¡­ Well, not like I don''t have experience, Frost also became a Draconic Wolf after drinking my blood and evolving a couple of times, and with each evolution he berger, he''s already over five meters tall, a massive wolf. "Congrattions, I think you''ve be a new race¡­" I said. "Eh? New race?" she asked. "Yes¡­ Don''t mind it, really¡­" I said. Now that we were done with Yukihime, it was time for the other two¡­ ----- Chapter 616 - Yukihime’s New Body ----- Mikoto and Vasilisius had been sitting there in silence and patiently waiting for their turn into bing alive, but that might have to wait until tomorrow, the entire team was exhausted, me included, and we didn''t wanted to do anything else than rest for the moment. "Sorry, we are leaving you two for tomorrow. Perhaps it might dy a bit, but we''ll get you done eventually." I said. "Eh?! Oh¡­" sighed Vasilisius. "Yeah, everyone is tired¡­ I guess I can wait one or two more days, I don''t mind. I''ve been waiting almost a thousand of years since." Said Mikoto. "Yeah, you two will have to wait all while I enjoy my moment of being alive¡­ Heheh!"ughed Yukihime. POOF! "HUH?!" Suddenly, Yukihime was covered in phantom and her entire body turned ghostly. What is this? "Ah¡­ huh? I turned into a ghost?!" she asked. But then, the phantom dissipated, and her body was left intact. "This is¡­ I think you just covered yourself in phantom to the point your entire body momentarily turned into a ghost as well¡­ I suppose this is a new ability unique to you as the soul of a ghost attached to a pseudo living body¡­" I said. "So this is a new ability I can get! You guys could also use it in the future I guess¡­" said Yukihime. "I guess..." said Vasilisius. "I can''t wait to have a body! Maybe Drake would be willing to mate with me? We could have a new family of dragons. Don''t worry, it can be a one-night thing!" said Mikoto. "EH? Why are you talking about something like this so casually and out of nowhere?! Are all dragons this open over having sex andying eggs?" I asked. "Well yes, we are rare so whenever we met with another of our kin from the opposite sex, most of the time we immediately mate." Said Mikoto. "I-I see¡­ Sorry but no¡­ I am happy with my wife." I said. "Well, what a pity. I had to try it at least." Said Mikoto. "You could always mate with the giant snake he got, right? Ahahaha!"ughed Vasilisius. "Stop talking nonsense, you toxic old man." Said Mikoto angrily. Mating with another dragon¡­ I guess I never got the chance. I found Bedann first. Although after drinking my blood, she suddenly gained draconic powers, and can even unleash a small breath attack or generate scales and a tail, she can''t be a true dragon yet, nor she can generate wings or other things yet. Maybe if she evolves sometime? She could one day be a dragon too or be able to transform in one. But by then I don''t think I''ll care¡­ either way, our daughter is half-dragon, and a holy dragon at that, so we are keeping the dragons alive with her. Now its up to her to have grandchildren for me in the future one of these days. But I don''t know if she''ll ever find another dragon male, and I don''t want her to be mating around at a young age either! I am keeping her as a virginal princess until she''s mature as a dragon¡­ in¡­ erm, 100 years or something, yeah. "Mikoto you''re pretty stupid to ask him for that now, he already got a kid and all!" said Yukihime. "I apologize¡­" sighed Mikoto. "Don''t worry about it, I guess it is natural for dragons¡­ Erm, whenever we find a male dragon I will try to present him to you, if you''re desperate for making children." I said. "Oh, that would be nice of you, thanks." Said Mikoto. The life mages walked outside the room as Mikoto and the other two were left with me, alongside the two weapons. "Hmm¡­ I think I gained even more Abilities though¡­ Let''s see¡­ I feel like the mana core inside of me all resonate with some sort of power. I feel like different beasts are residing within me. Are these mana cores from monsters?" asked Yukihime. "Yeah, the Ice Moon Sect Elder also got one of those and he had developed new abilities and even a Monster Spirit, so you could do the same now, the mana cores from monsterse with a part of their soul and essence, perhaps if you develop them, you''ll be able to summon their power." I said. "Ooohh! That sounds pretty interesting now that you talk about it¡­ Maybe I should give it a try, I will practice magic and other things now that I got some many new abilities to y around with, and the best thing is that I am still holding a high rank thanks to my mana core inside of my soul, heh!" said Yukihime, smiling pridefully at Vasilisius, as if trying to tease him. "Just you see! I will get a body tomorrow!" he said. "Right?" "Yeah, you''ll get one¡­ We''ll try. If everyone is not exahsuted though." I said. "Hopefully you prioritize the people''s rest over this old man''s desires, Drake, so don''t worry, dy it as much as you want to!" said Yukihime. "You damn wench!" roared Vasilisius. I left the ghosts speaking with themselves, as I moved out, the two weapons floated around me everywhere, without giving me a break. "You guys, have you tried eating? Maybe we could cook something up, I want to cook for my Bedann and Bedra, they''re still sleeping and its already 1 PM¡­ they got heavy sleeps." I said. "Sure! Maybe your cooking can taste like something more?" wondered Skadi. "We have humanoid bodies but everything always tastes quite dull¡­" sighed Uller. "Well, I got Cooking Magic, as a Cooking Mage, I would feel ashamed if my cooking cannot be tasted by you two, so let''s get to it." I said. We quickly moved into the kitchen as we began to cook some food, I made them some sweet pancakes with extra sugar, syrup, and fruits, alongside some whipped cream on top, and I also gave them some toasts with butter on top slowly melting, cheese, and slices of ham. They slowly began to eat everything while drinking coffee¡­ their eyes began to shine. ----- Chapter 617 - Let Me Cook Something For You ----- I have served Skadi and Uller some good breakfast, putting into a lot of vor-enhancement spells into the food and even runes of cooking magic added so it bes even tastier. Normal people would find these food as hideous because they''re way too vorful and might get a headache or something worse. However, for these two weapons whose tastebuds are atrophied because their humanoid forms are not really real in some sense, it worked. When they tasted the pancakes and then the toasts, and even the coffee, the vors they felt were stronger than before, to the point that it was perhaps only mildly less than the normal vors we felt. But this was probably already incredible for them, the two grew fascinated over the vors, and Skadi and Uller smiled warmly as they devoured the pancakes and the toasts. "Hmmm~ This is so tasty! I love it! I love vors other than blood now!" said Skadi. "T-This is¡­ amazing, did you do this with magic?!" asked Uller. "Yes, I think this is the most I can increase the vor of things, for you two it is pretty good but anyone else with normal tastebuds would have some sort of stroke if they consumed such immense quantities of sugar or salt¡­" I said. "T-This is way too good, so this is what you''ve always been eating! Oh my, the coffee is so bitter, but I like the sugar on it as well, such a nice bnce! And then there is the toast, so crunchy, the melted butter is so creamy and even a bit greasy, the cheese is so soft and the ham so tasty with everything together¡­" said Skadi. "The pancakes are soft and fluffy; they have a sweet vor as well! It is like eating a cloud¡­ And the best part is the syrup, it is so incredibly sweet, I feel like I''ve be alive out of nowhere! Is this how life truly is? Incredible, outstanding, even! The cream is soft and nice, everythinges together quite perfectly¡­" said Uller. "This is so nice, I feel like falling in love with the vors and everything rted to this!" said Skadi. "Master, you''re an amazing chef! I think I''ve fallen in love with your cooking!" said Uller. "Master please let me marry this te of food!" said Skadi. "Okay you guys are exaggerating a bit, calm down for now¡­" I sighed. I could tell why they were growing insane, the only taste they could feel was the taste of blood, knowing all these other tastes really made them realize how much they had been missing out. "Rx now, eat as much as you can for now, I''ll make you lunchter, and then dinner." I said. "Ooh! There is more food?!" asked Skadi. "Please make it now!" said Uller. "No, we eat every few hours, usually every three or four, so calm down for now and eat what you got, and then do something else. How about you try to learn alchemy, crafting, and more? now that you got hands and all." I said. "Hmm¡­ If that means we can get more food, then we''ll do it." said Skadi. "If we bring you animals, can you cook them?" asked Uller. "Well yes, I can." I said. "T-Then we''ll do it! we''ll surely do it!" said Uller. "Let''s go hunt some meat, maybe now that he can cook it, it will taste like something else than just blood!" said Skadi. The two weapons flew off after they finished eating everything, and I saw them depart. I guess that''s that. I quickly carried all the breakfast I made for my family, as I entered the room. The two were surprisingly still sleeping, and I woke them up when I opened the door a bit brusquely. "Hm? Ah¡­ How long did we slept?" asked Bedann slightly dizzy. "Ababahh¡­" said Bedra, realizing she was over her mother''s torso. "Good morning you two, I brought you breakfast." I said. "Good morning¡­ What hour is it though?" asked Bedann. "Around 1 PM?" I wondered. "Ah?! We slept way too long! Ugh¡­" sighed Bedann. "Baba! Papa!" said Bedra, as she pper her wings and flew up, but Bedann caught her before she were to try to pounce over me while I was carrying food. "Calm down you little dragon! If you pounce over your father, all the food will end up falling into the ground! You wouldn''t want that, right?" asked Bedann. "Ah¡­" Bedra realized it as she sat down over the bed, but then began to make weird faces of difort, I think her diaper was filed over night. "Buuaah¡­" she began to cry a bit out of nowhere, but we both already knew what it was. "I''ll go wash her in the bathroom, wait a bit." said Bedann. Bedann carried our baby to the bathroom while Bedra began to cry. I sighed in relief not that I could finally rest for a bit, sitting over the bed and looking at the food I had prepared. I drank a bit of tea and then began to eat a toast, it was crunchy and just nice, I was starving. While eating, Belle entered the room. "Hello! Oh, breakfast? Can I?" she asked. "Sadly I made a lot but not for you. You''ll have to go cook something yourself." I said. "I cannot cook while being a fox!" she said angrily. "Well you''ve already fully recovered from back then now, so we won''t pamper you anymore." I said with a smirk. "Guhh¡­" she sighed. "Geez¡­ Alright,e, I''ll prepare you something quick." I said. In the way to the kitchen, I found Miranda who came out of anther bathroom, she just took a bath and was also quite hungry. "Breakfast?" she asked. "¡­Okay," I sighed. Seriously, these girls got me like their personal chef now. Not like I mind. I quickly made some more breakfast for the two. Miranda wanted a fruit sd this time, while Belle decided for a lot of meat, ham, bacon, and eggs. ----- Chapter 618 - Unordinary Morning ----- After preparing the food for the girls, we moved back to my room so we could enjoy it all together. As we reached my room, we found Bedann and Bedra that had just arrived, sitting over the bed while enjoying the breakfast. "We are back, sorry for going without saying anything, these two girls wanted breakfast¡­" I sighed. "Eeeeh? And you''re ordering around MY husband to cook you two?" asked Bedann teasingly. "Haha¡­ S-Sorry, he''s just the best at cooking¡­" said Miranda. "D-Don''t look at me like that, Bedann-sama!" cried Belle. Bedannughed as she waved her hand as if she was just joking, asking them to calm down. "Calm down, I am just joking around. Now let''s enjoy the breakfast together." Said Bedann. Miranda and Belle''s eyes shone brightly as they saw that Bedann was just joking around. She never treated these two like this, so it was quite obvious to me that she was joking around, but maybe they didn''t knew her better? Miranda should had known, but maybe she did thought Bedann could possibly be jealous¡­ "Did you wash her?" I asked. "Yeah, I washed her but she''s still a bit stinky, let''s take a bath together afterwards." Said Bedann. "Sure, let''s wash her real good so she''s not a stinky girl anymore." I said. "Stimwy?" asked Bedra, as if she knew that we were talking about her. "Yeah you''re a stinky girl." Said Bedann. "Moo!" she said angrily. "She knows what we meant?" I wondered. "Maybe she''s learning more words than we thought." Said Bedann. "But she certainly can''t pronounce them well yet." Said Miranda. "Yeah, she doesn''t know how to pronounce words well yet." Said Belle. "Wabwha!" roared Bedra, as her mouth suddenly unleashed a bright sh of light, and this one light continued to grow bigger and more blinding than before. TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! CLAASH! Bedra unleashed a beam of light out of her mouth without realizing it, and it shed right over the wall behind Miranda, while she evaded in time. BOOM!!! "W-What''s going on?!" asked Belle. "Bedra! Did you just unleashed your breath attack?" asked Bedann. "Oops¡­" said Bedra, while covering her mouth. "I-I almost died¡­" said Miranda. "This is a bit bad¡­ if Bedra can''t control her powers, it might end up in many idents like these¡­ Sorry for that, Fuyu." I said. "That actually hurt a bit¡­" sighed Fuyu''s voice. "I''m sorry¡­" I quickly jumped out of bed and healed the hole using Ice Magic Smith. Meanwhile, Bedra was being reprimanded by Bedann. "Bedra! You have to realize the extent of your capabilities! You can''t casually do that! You could kill somebody like that, you know?!" asked Bedann. "Bubbuhh¡­ Buaaaaaahhh!" However, Bedra began to cry out of her mother''s yells. "Sigh¡­ Sorry¡­" she sighed. Bedann held Bedra in her arms, as she hugged the little baby with them. "I am sorry¡­" she cried. "Buaaah! Mamaaaa¡­ Buaaahh!" Bedra began to cry loudly, angrily hitting her mother''s shoulders with her tiny fists. I quickly walked to her side and hugged her as well, calming her down by caressing her head. "Calm down¡­ Everything is okay, we''ll teach you how to handle those powers, you don''t have to worry." I said. "Buuhh¡­ Sniff, sniff¡­" Bedra began to rub her face over Bedann''s shoulder. She probably also felt afraid of her own strength. We have to make her feel secure before teaching her anything. A parent that instills fear into their children cannot call itself a parent. "We''ll get through this together so don''t worry. For now, how about we continue eating? This time without doing any shy stuff." I said. "Oway¡­" said Bedra. What we saw right there was something that I had expected to happen eventually, Bedra''s strength is very big, seeing her unleash it like that was to be expected seeing how strong she can be. The power she had has been mostly not used by her because she doesn''t know how to use it. but it might change in the future, as she begins doing more and more of these idents, she might awaken the ability to use these powers, butck self-control to utilize them for good and without endangering those around her. As a father it is my duty to guide her through all of this and help her see the light at the other side of this dark path, she might end up walking through if she doesn''t get proper guidance. I have to guide my little princess, so she bes someone good, that does thinks after thinking them twice, and not a reckless monster that abuses her powers to destroy everything. I kissed her forehead and so did Bedann. "Sorry, I did it wrong, I shouldn''t had yelled at her like that¡­ I just got¡­ a bit scared myself, what if she had hit Miranda or Belle?" sighed Bedann. "I understand how you might feel. But she didn''t at the end, so things are okay¡­ I think. For now, let''s assess things through and try to find a way for Bedra to slowly learn how to use the powers." I said. "Yeah, I think so too¡­ With your help, I can do it." she said. "Mooch¡­" Bedra began to kiss our faces like we did to her forehead, her little lips kissed my cheeks and chin several times, and so she did with her mother. She was such an adorable little bun. "You''re okay now, dear?" asked Bedann. Bedra nodded cutely. "Then let''s continue eating." I said. "Oway!" said Bedra, as she started devouring her bacon with eggs toast. "Phew, well, as long as we can teach the baby, everything should be okay. I am not really angered either, so everything is alright, right?" asked Miranda. "Yeah, don''t worry, we''ll get through this together." I said. "Good! Though I hope she doesn''t do it again¡­" sighed Belle. "Hmm¡­ T-That''s hard to know." I sighed. Bedra had truly been born as someone strong, perhaps stronger than most average dragon babies that are not me. Perhaps she was born with a great deal of amazing capabilities that dragons don''t usually have right away after being born¡­ Which only makes it more dangerous, as it will be harder for her to properly control such powers instead of slowly learning them like dragons usually do as they grow¡­ ----- Chapter 619 - A Challenge Greater Than Any Dungeon Boss ----- [Day 233] After yesterday''s "baby''s breath" incident, I was left rather worried about the future of my daughter, although she''s soon to be a month old, it is too much to ask for her to be responsible over her own powers, it is understandable if she cannot properly utilize them after all, asking her to be super capable would be too much of an overstatement of her true capabilities as a baby dragon. I don''t really want to force her to suddenly begin to get good at using her abilities, as the child she is, she could potentially grow some sort of trauma with her father if she sees me as too much of an intimidating figure. As I''ve always said, a parent that instills fear into their children is not doing a good job as a parental figure. Parents are supposed to guide their children, not to intimidate them and force them to do things, I have to slowly help her so I don''t want to be too strict, and because she''s only a baby, that''s even less of a thing I should do. Maybe when she grows older, perhaps if she''s a dragon, she might not really need many years to grow older, and perhaps in a few months she could be a bit older looking like I did when I evolved, but the thing is, because she''s a baby, I cannot bring myself to act strict against her. She''s still learning and trying to enjoy her new life, and because she''s a baby, she''s very unexperienced. As she experiences things, she''ll understand more of her powers over time, or that''s my faint hope. For now, I want to stay at her side and hug her, kiss her, and feed her while she slowly grows, because she is my daughter. Ah¡­ Even with all the difficulties of being a parent, I have to say that it is truly a beautiful thing to be a father. I always wake up with energies to do everything I can for my little girl and my wife. I think that since I started this journey as a dragon that I was always lost on what to do, most of what I had on mind was surviving, and when I got strong enough, there wasn''t anything else to do other than continue walking across the snowfields, eat, and evolve, I guess¡­ It was a simple life, and I wouldn''t really say it was a bad one. But when I met Bedann, I would say that it is when my life truly started in this world, it is the turning point when I finally began to live more happily, with someone at my side to bring mepany, it really brought to me a lot of joy. And since then, things began to slowly build up, a lot of tragedies happened too, but there were also a lot of happy moments together with her, all for us to reach this point where we are with Bedra, our little girl. And now, its going to be soon a months since she was born, only around nine more days, and I can''t help but feel extremely happy to have her with me, even with the difficulties of raising a baby, I am getting pretty good and used to it¡­ I''ve never been a battle junkie myself, nor an innate warrior, even less a martial artist, I am just me, and I''ve been trying to chill in this new world ever since I appeared here, but because I was born weak despite being a dragon, I went through a lot of challenges early on¡­ And it wasn''t as if I was purposedly seeking them to begin with. I guess if I had been a martial artist or a hardy guy that loved to fight above all else, having children would be a nuisance to my life, even more a lover, as I would only be stuck into growing stronger and fighting stronger enemies constantly, while that has never been my purpose. I do want to grow stronger, but that''s more of a necessity to survive than because I want to feel the thrill of fighting some other idiot. Perhaps if I was an actual fighter, it would be even "shameful" as I''ve seen in many fantasy and fictional stories of fighters and warriors that are shamed because they get children and have to take care of them, as if it were actually something bad to have a descendant or something. I guess my life was never that type of genre¡­ It was certainly annoying at times, and it still is, and it is certainly tiring too, but being a father is still something beautiful, and I can finally understand what''s truly to be dedicated to your family. Seeing my little girl sleeping over my torso really warms me up, especially because she''s all covered in nkets while snoring cutely. But the thing is¡­ I cannot really escape. I am stuck. Actually, today in the morning I have to go revive another of those stupid skeletons from the ancestors, but my girl is here. I can''t move or I''ll wake her up. And she looks so angelic while sleeping! I cannot really bring myself to do something so horrendous as waking her up, I am sorry. But I really can''t, I am not a monster after all! Dragons are not monsters; we are a dignified race of scaled creatures. Dragons are Dragons, you can''t call us lizards either, that''s offensive. Therefore, because I am not a monster, I cannot bring myself to move away and wake her up. Bedra is sleeping so cutely with her eyes closed and her beautiful silvery-white hair spread over my chest, it had grown quite a lot over a single month¡­ Her crystalline horns are cute too, as if they were two bright white diamonds, she''s really a work of art if you think about it. How can I wake her up?! Ah¡­ but what do I do now? This is¡­ a challenge greater than a Dungeon Boss. ----- Chapter 620 - Cooking Slimes ----- This is definitely one of the greatest challenges there has ever been! I had been looking around for a while, but I can''t help but find this as a great challenge, the opportunities are too little, there is barely any chance, and she shows no openings. She''s truly an admirable powerhouse. Bedra, that''s it. She really doesn''t let me escape. Just recently, she spread her tiny arms around my chest, as if hugging me. That melted my heart¡­ My daughter is so cute I would even destroy the entire world for her. Ahem, maybe that was a bit of an exaggeration. Nheless, I can''t move. Bedra¡­ let me go¡­ "Muh¡­" She suddenly gave a little sound, as she rubbed her face into my chest, and suddenly, her beautiful gray, white eyes opened, looking at me sleepily. "¡­" "¡­" I looked back at her in surprise. Maybe she would wake up and let me go? "Pa¡­ p¡­" And then, after saying those few words, she rubbed her face over my chest and continued sleeping. I seriously don''t know what this child is doing. She woke up only to sleep once more! and she said those little faint words that only melted my heart even more. I feel like cking off and just sleeping some more¡­ but a promise is a promise. And using my slime clones alone won''t do, I really should get in theboratory. Come on, wake up already! Agh! I can''t¡­ I give up. I look into Bedra''s adorableness, if I turn into a slime, I might be able to slowly sneak away, but she could be left over the bed without anyone hugging her, Bedann is sleeping soundly to the other side of the bed after all. Sigh¡­ These are the problems of a parent, I see. Our lives are truly filled with challenges. ¡­ When I woke up again, three hours had passed. Wait, did I slept that much?! I opened my eyes and found Bedann sitting over the bed while breastfeeding our daughter. "Good morning dear, are you okay?" she asked. "Yes¡­ I-I am¡­" I said. "What''s wrong?" she asked. "Ah¡­ I think I overslept, didn''t I? I had to wake up early but Bedra was sitting over my chest the entire morning, so I couldn''t really move, I couldn''t bring myself to wake her up." I sighed. "Oh¡­ Aww, you''re such a good father. She woke up around half an hour ago and crawled into my chest. She immediately began to drink milk after that¡­" said Bedann. "I see¡­ Hahh¡­ Today is another day where I have to revive one of those corpses, well¡­ Let''s not hurry with this, how about I bring some breakfast like always?" I asked. "Oh, that would be nice but you always do it¡­ I feel a bit guilty¡­" she said. "Ah, don''t feel like that, this is my duty as a husband." I said. "Well¡­ If you really want to, I can''t really stop you." She said. "Exactly! And¡­ Wait, I will use my slimes, maybe they''re already dexterous enough?" I wondered. "Oh, can they share your abilities with cooking?" she asked. "I think so? They can share a lot of things. Other alternative is asking my Head Clones which I named after colors to make food, but those guys are not as reliable. Well, they can cook as well as me, so maybe¡­ Well, I willmand slimes for now and see how it goes." I said. I quickly put my mind into the task, as a dozen of blue and green-colored slimes I had generated out of my own body through the abilities I had acquired by eating slimes long time ago began to move. They bounced around cutely and quickly reached the kitchen, which was empty. There were several kitchen in the entire castle, actually, but the one I used was a vast and personal kitchen for me and Bedann, so nobody ever got inside unless I allowed them. These slimes had small fragments of my soul and were connected to me through various powers and skills, so they were able to share a bit of my power, only a bit. Concentrating my mind into controlling them from afar is not hard, but it is certainly not the easiest either. Nheless, I worked hard and quickly began to cook using them. It was particrly easy when you finally get the hang of it, it wasn''t hard at all, actually! The power I had overmanding them and connecting my mind to them had certainly increased for the best. Using themanding powers, Imanded the slimes to move swiftly, as they began to cook for me, the food was nice and simple, so it wasn''t anything hard for them, making overlyplicated things for breakfast was not my drill. After around twenty minutes, most things were ready, and they didn''t looked half bad! Maybe I should just use my slimes from now on, especially because they can share the Cooking Magic Skill and use it to enhance their cooking methods and the vor of the food. I carried the food into the room using the slimes as well, surprising Bedann and Bedra as a small army of blue and green slimes showed up bringing tes of food and cing everything in a small table at the side of the bed. "Oh my! This is ideal¡­ Well done! This is amazing¡­" said Bedann. "It is more mentally tiring than I originally thought though¡­ Ugh¡­ I should limit the times I do this if I don''t want to get a headache at the morning¡­ I might as well do it myself next time." I said. "Hm, if you get a headache then they might not really be the ideal way of making breakfast¡­" sighed Bedann, as she bit a toast. "However, this toast is pretty good, so cheer up!" she said. "Haha¡­ I guess it is good, yeah¡­" I sighed. "Papa¡­!" Bedra stopped drinking milk and quickly walked away from Bedann, getting at my side and asking to be feed by me. She has really grown spoiled. ----- Chapter 621 - Adorable Daughter ----- "Nom¡­ Nom¡­" Bedra''s cheeks bulged as she ate meat, her sharp teeth were able to easily tear apart the meat she ate, but she still looked adorable as she stuffed her cheeks while eating it. She looked at me with her bright eyes cutely, I felt like showering her with kisses, she was way too precious and adorable. "You like the meat? It is delicious Ice Yeti meat! Directly from the dungeon, and very fresh, that is the hunt ofst night after all." I said. "Nom¡­ Nom¡­ Wewi¡­ cious¡­" Bedra suddenly attempted to say "delicious" but only little words came out of her mouth while eating. "Did she attempted to say another word? So cute¡­ She learns words so fast¡­" said Bedann. "She really does learns words very fast, I am also quite impressed¡­" I admitted. Bedra swallowed the meat as she looked for more to eat, but she ate it all already. "Bwah¡­ Me¡­ Mewat¡­ Meawt!" She was trying to say the word of meat, while looking for more to eat. But that was all for today, we were not giving her more meat because she got a tiny stomach, if she eats way too much her belly will hurt. "Sorry but that''s enough for today!" I said. "Weehh¡­" sighed Bedra. "Come on, dear, don''t start a tantrum for some meat. You can have some moreter at lunch." Said Bedann. "Wunch?" she asked. "Yeah, in lunch you can eat some more." I said. The meat that we cooked for Bedra was very simple, it was very soft and tasty steaks from the dungeon where ice gobbling and other simr creatures lurk, specifically of the Ice Yeti, whose meat is recognized for being very tasty. Such a meat is also quite nutritious and rich in levels of mana contained within it, so it is encouraged to be given to children so they can eat a lot of delicious food that make them stronger. For now, we were done with breakfast for the most part, so I quickly decided to move on with the usual things, such as going to do the revival of the corpses. "Now, I am going, so you take care of her until then," I said. "Sure dear, go ahead, take care and do it swiftly if possible, so they stop annoying you¡­" she said. "Ah, yeah, I know, don''t worry, I will do it as fast as I can¡­" I sighed. I walked towards theboratory, and I quickly met with the ghosts there alongside them, there was also Rose, with her two new ghost recruits, Lily and Austr, who were also turned into ghosts from former vampires. "Oh! Master you''re back!" she said. "Yes I am, I was taking care of my family and feeding them breakfast. Its not like I just suddenly disappeared out of existence or something, didn''t I?" I sighed. "C-Certainly, I apologize if my words came out differently." She said. "Don''t worry about it- Anyways, what with these two idiots? Have they behaved? Are they growing stronger?" I asked. Rose looked at the two ghosts at her side as she smiled and nodded. "Heh, leave them to me. My lord, I''ve been training them rather well since you lend them to me! They''re now growing into admirable fighters and will soon be more useful ghosts! Austr is developing more of his ice magic while Lily is developing- whatever she had before." Said Rose. "I had poison¡­" sighed the former Elf. "¡­" Austr remained in silence but he seemed to have a very pained and exhausted expression. "Right, right! Poison or whatever." Said Rose. "Hm, now that the ancestors are gaining physical bodies, I guess these two could rece them asbatant ghosts. Ghosts have a lot of advantages in battle, being able to fly naturally, ignore most physical damage amazing swiftness and movements, and more¡­ They''re pretty good at what they do best." I said. "Indeed, the power of ghosts is amazing!" said Rose, praising herself. "Now, stop praising yourself and let''s go inside, Drake¡­" said Vasilisius. "So who of the two will get their body first?" asked Mikoto. The two ancestors that had yet to get a body were at my side annoying me quite a lot, they really wanted their damn bodies back so they couldn''t find any other better way to ask me for it than by annoying me to death sometimes. "I get it, I get it, I will make¡­ Erm¡­ I don''t know¡­." I said. "Master, how about you let them fight? The one that wins can get their body first!" said Rose. "No, that would be a bit awful¡­ I also don''t want them to fight inside of my property out of nowhere. I am not into the mood to let these two idiots cause innumerable disasters inside of my home." I said. "W-Who are you calling idiots?" asked Vasilisius. "I am not an idiot but Vasilisius is." Said Mikoto. "Eh?!" asked Vasilisius in anger. "Now, now, you two, how about this? do some rock-paper-scissor! The one that wins get their body first." Said Yukihime, emerging behind the two as a specter made of icy winds, only has been a day, but she can already use her abilitiesbined with her body to turn herself into a half-ghost. "Ah?! You were here all the time?!" asked Vasilisius. "Hm, I like your idea, Yukihime¡­ Yes, let''s do that, Vasilisius!" said Mikoto. "You think I am an idiot?!" asked Vasilisius. "Stop screaming so loud or Bedra will hear you and make a fuss over how annoying your ghostly wails are." I said. "S-Sorry¡­" sighed Vasilisius. "Then? How''s my proposal?" asked Yukihime. The two looked at one another, sighing, but then epting. ¡­ At the end, the winner was Mikoto, Vasilisius asked for rematches, but he was terrible at it and kept losing constantly. I think Mikoto cheated on it as she always waited a split second for him to show his hand before hers¡­ that''s what kids used to do with me too in my previous life¡­ ----- Chapter 622 - Time To Revive Another One ----- At the end, Mikoto won so I was going to revive her body first. The Life Mages had alsoe back after I had used magic to heal their exhaustionst night so they could prepare for today a bit better, and Pekora was also here leading them. "So how is your new body going? Noplications? Do you feel like you''re decaying by any chance?" asked Pekora, as she began to inspect the body of Yukihime at utmost detail. "I-I am not decaying or something, I feel good, thanks for worrying¡­" said Yukihime, a bit weirded out by Pekora''s clinginess. "Hmmm¡­ I see! Well, I put some seeds of life inside of you, those should give you enough life. If the life doesn''t settle in your body yet, then we''ll have to put more seeds." Said Pekora. "Oh, those, so that''s why there is this constant flow of life energy¡­" said Yukihime. "Yep, that''s a special magic creation made from my spirits." Said Pekora pridefully. These Spiritual Seeds of Life are something she had been capable of creating just recently, after our fights, she ended growing stronger from drinking cultivation potions and also by cultivating her own mana core and practicing her abilities better. She also began to read a lot of books from the libraries of the sects regarding ancient magic or anything she could find, and like that, she began to figure out new ways to use her magic and her spirits. Pekora could be said to be one of the stronger allies I have as of now, she can use great magic and has many spirits to help her too, so she''s packed. She was able to figure out ways to create new things. And she came out with these seeds that nt life energy into living things and unliving things too. She can use them mostly on the dirt to make nts grow faster but they can also be feed to animals and other living beings to give them more stamina and energy. The thing is, like seeds, they take their damn sweet time in activating, and sometimes they might take a long time to even show uppletely, so there is that¡­ anyways, aside from this, there are other spells she had make, such as a sweet nectar that can enhance health and cure basic diseases after drinking it. "Now that we are all here, time to get going¡­ Anyways, let''s make this quickly because I really don''t want to spend the entire day doing this annoying thing¡­" I sighed. I nced at the long snake-like skeleton of Mikoto, her skeleton was several bigger than that of Yukihime, but now that I''ve figured out the way to revive them, this shouldn''t take so long. Like before, I decided to use ingots and fuse them with the bones through Synthesis, and quickly began to merge them into the old, near mummified bones one by one. With the help of my slime clones, I was able to divide the work and spread around the entire skeleton. After over an hour, we were done. It was a tiring work and it used almost half my Mana because using Synthesis constantly was tiring and exhausted a lot of Mana¡­ Well, what''s done is done, now let''s continue with the next step. After that, the next step is making this entire skeleton into a zombie! A spooky zombie at that. I used my death magic and boom! It was a zombie, rotting flesh began to grow around the skeleton and even many rotten organs emerged, its eyes popped out of the skull, and it was overall pretty creepy. But this monster¡­ Wow, it was strong. Is it because it had dragon bones? It turned into a Dragon Zombie, a powerful Undead Monster. ¡­ Ah. "GROOOARRR!" And it went berserk. Damn it. CLASH! BOOM! It began to shake the entire ce using its tail, and its ws unleashed deadly dark aura shes around. It emanated a deadly death-imbued aura that spread around and began to quickly rot everything alive around it. Pekora had to quickly protect the weaker life mage sled by Samantha. "Uwaaah! My body became a monster!" said Mikoto. "Damn it¡­ This happens because you''re a dragon! Your bones have enough power that they can even turn themselves into a deadly undead monster with some death magic¡­ A Dragon Zombie at that¡­ Hey, why don''t you just be a dragon zombie instead?" I sked. "Not even in your dreams!" said Mikoto. "You''re not fun, huh?" I sighed. "GROAR!" The Dragon Zombie leaped towards me and attempted to bite me into shreds, but I leisurely stopped its two jaws from closing in front of me with my bare hands, its deathly breath was terrible though. The zombie dragon was stopped in ce, and it couldn''t move away from my grasp. "Yawn¡­ I am still sleepy, and you annoy me with this stuff¡­ Can''t we take a break?" I sighed. "GRAAHH¡­! GRAAAA!" The Zombie Dragon roared angrily at me while I was trying to keep it still. "Just turn it back into a corpse!" said Pekora. "Okay¡­" I sighed. I quickly extracted the monster''s phantasmal soul from its corpse body, as it quickly fell into the ground motionlessly¡­ BOOM! "And it''s done, sorry for that." I said whileughing jokingly. But they didn''t take it as easy as I did and reprimanded me. "Stop messing around so much, Drake! This is not just a joke¡­" sighed Pekora. "E-Exactly!" said Mikoto. "It wasn''t my fault! How could I know it would turn into something like that?" Give me a break, please¡­" I sighed. "Okay, whatever, let''s just continue, I want to get my body back already!" said Mikoto. "Sure¡­ Pekora, let''s continue with how we do it." I said. "Okay¡­" sighed Pekora. The entire life mage group began to infuserge quantities of life into the entire corpse, as the rotten flesh was slowly being purified. Meanwhile, I used death magic to extract all of its "death" from within, swiftly making the entire body regain its life, all while recovering therge wounds it had as a zombie. ----- Chapter 623 - A New Dragon Is In The House ----- After quickly turning off the zombie dragon menace, we began to work into the body that already had its flesh, skin, scales, and internal organs mildly regenerated through the Raise Undead spell, which automatically regenerated flesh into a skeleton to form a zombie. Although it is also possible to just raise a pure skeleton. I had not thought about it yet, but maybe I will slowly begin to get more Undead friends, with the three ancestors bing more alive than dead, I only go the ghosts with me, perhaps getting a few zombies that would act loyal, ghouls, thralls, and perhaps skeleton knights would be cool. But they don''t obey me naturally, so I have to go out of my way to waste a lot of mana and make phantasmal contracts with them using phantom magic, and that takes its time most of the time, it is not the easiest thing. But I feel like it would be pointless to do it without a strong soul and a strong vessel to turn Undead, so until then I will wait for something good to show up, a corpse with a lot of resentment is the best at making them into Undead, souls also included into this resentment necessity. Ah yes, and the souls of our enemies go inside of Rose''s Phantasmal Stomach, where she constantly tortures the souls and bring them agony and nightmares, which generates negative emotions, while using the ck jewel we got from ck, we are able to harvest this negative energy and make it into negative power and then turn it into mana. Rose had been umting this mass of negative energy, and I have discovered that all Undead can benefit from it greatly, she was even able to evolve when I give her negative energy made of resentment and bad emotions before, so there is the possibility that the other Ghosts might be able to evolve if she infuses enough of that energy into them, and any future Undead we might raise. Anyways, going back to reality, the body was filled with mana cores of my choosing. Because a Moonlight Dragon is very rare there aren''tpatible mana cores directly with Mikoto''s element, so I improvised and added dark mana cores we harvested from the many dark shadow sect disciples we killed indiscriminately back then, enough for her to be fueled with it. Fear not, as I had previously told her about it and she seemed mostly okay with being enhanced with darkness, saying that it was a close element to moonlight as moonlight only shines in darkness. After some time of adjusting other things inside, we were mostly done. It was done! I felt exahsuted so I quickly grabbed Mikoto''s soul and put it in there, beginning to fuse the ghostly soul into each mana core as a catalyzer. "W-Wait! I am not ready yet¡­! Aaaaaah!" Mikoto groaned, giving more of a lewd moan than a groan at that, I felt a bit weirded out but I just didn''t cared at this point. "Just rx and let''s get done with this." I said. "U-Unngh¡­! Yukihime! You didn''t told me this would feel so strange! Aaahhh!" Mikoto''sst moans came out weirdly as well, everyone in the room looked at her with judging eyes, but she continued to make sounds until things finally settled down. The body began to slowly move, shining brightly with purple and ck scales, and crimson-red eyes. Her horns had also been put there by me as they didn''t grew back, and I fabricated them out of the horns of the giant shadow snakes and the metallic exoskeleton of the spiders that the dark shadow sect had. By fusing them together powerful horn material was formed, with metallic qualities and with the shape of horns, which I stuck in her head as her new horns. She looked rather demonic in appearance, she clearly wasn''t the same as before, her appearance and the entire vibe she gave off were different, in apletely different level. "Ahh¡­ I have grown darker? My scales are ck and purple instead of pink and red¡­" she sighed. "Well yeah, it is because we didn''t had materialspatible with how you used to look like, so we gave you mostly dark materials, some of your bones were also missing so I reced them with the giant snakes'' bones, the same with scales, eyes, and fangs. In fact I put two sharp needle-like fangs in your jaws so you can secrete the same deadly poison as those snakes¡­ And those horns also hold dark magic power so you can shot dark beams from them." I said. "Dark beams?! I guess¡­ I am more of a Dark Moon Dragon now¡­" said Mikoto, trying to get into her new role. And indeed, her status said she was named "Dark Moonlight Death Dragon Queen", so she had indeed mutated from her original self and be a brand new type of dragon we had not seen ever before, somethingpletely new and out of this world, apletely new experience awaited us as we nced at her being a new being and- ah, so boring. "And now that I am done with you¡­ You guys can finally go rest." I said. The life mages and Pekora quickly left, as I walked back to my room. "W-Wait! What about me?!" asked Vasilisius. "You? Tomorrow¡­ or past tomorrow, we''ll see." I sighed. "Ugh¡­" sighed Vasilisius. "Come on old man, don''t be so annoying, didn''t you see how he managed to do it? You just need patience, it will eventually be your turn!" said Yukihime. "Yes, stop being such an annoying old man." Said Mikoto. "So you two are going to gang on me now that I am the only ghost left, huh? Hmph! You''ll see¡­ Whenever I regain my body, I will show you my true might!" said Vasilisius. The two girlsughed. "What true might are you talking about? Thest time I remember, you had it pretty small." Said Yukihime. "W-What?! You insolent woman! Stop recalling the past in such a manner! You''re really a heartless person!" sighed Vasilisius. Divorced life is hard, I see. ----- Chapter 624 - The Greatness Of Cooking Magic ----- Time to cook some lunch! It has been already four hours since we started the thing with Mikoto so my family must be waiting for me to make lunch, I quickly rushed into the room, but I found it empty. "Eh? Fuyu where did the two go?" I wondered. "Oh, they''re in the garden." Said Fuyu. "The garden?! But isn''t that ce open?! It might end up with Bedra flying off into the skies and losing herself!" I said. "You worry too much, Bedann is very powerful and possess many capabilities, she''ll be fine. Also, Bell and Miranda are with them, alongside Bedann''s parents." Said Fuyu. "Hmm¡­ Okay then, I''ll go there¡­" I said. Maybe I was too worried? The thing with the garden is that it is like a disk that surrounds the entire castle, so it has a very open area where Bedra could end up flying off and falling down from the sky. And I really don''t want her to get lost! I know she''s sturdy enough to survive the fall. But it would still be a traumatic experience! But more importantly, I just don''t want her to get lost, anything but that, please¡­ I rushed to the Gardens worriedly, as I found Bedra ying over the grass while being surrounded by bright and beautiful flowers we have been growing around the ce, she looked lovely. ¡­Damn. Maybe I overthought it? ying around while walking over the grass and surrounded by colorful flowers¡­ she''s really enjoying herself, isn''t she? Ah, I guess everything is fine. She''s so cute¡­ And Bedann there also looks cute. "Come here, Bedra! Come to mommy!" she said. "Mamaaa!" Bedra cutely began to crawl towards her mother with her four limbs, she was wearing a cute white dress that matched her entire aesthetic. An innocent smile was engraved in her face as her eyes shone brightly. She reached her mother''s arms and Bedann hugged her and kissed her forehead. "Mama! Abbah bah!" said Bedra adorably. "Yes, you caught me!" said Bedann happily. Laddann and Beh, Bedann''s parents, looked as Bedann and Bedra yed around together amidst the flower field. "Bedra seems to have grown a bit more since she was born." Said Laddan. "Yeah, the little girl is getting bigger, she''s really cute¡­ I am happy to be the grandmother of such a child¡­" sighed Beh. "She''s growing big indeed¡­ I am happy to be the auntie too!" said Miranda. "Are you really satisfied with just being an aunt though, Miranda? Have you thought about having a child yourself?" asked Laddan. "E-Eh?! What are you talking about?" asked Miranda. "Aren''t you like Bedann''s other half? Then Drake should had already taken responsibility of you, right? When can we expect a baby?" asked Beh. "B-Baby? M-Me?! T-That''s¡­ I don''t think¡­ It should be possible¡­" she said. "Well, you never know until you try!" said Laddan while giving her a thumbs up. "P-Please stop saying such embarrassing things¡­" sighed Miranda. "Dear you never know until you try, my husband is right." Said Beh. "You two! Stop talking weird things!" said Belle. What were they even talking about though? From all people I never expected Bedann''s parents to talk about those things themselves. I was honestly quite surprised, but its not like it waspletely out of the ordinary for them to think like that. They were asking her to be a mother, but can she even get pregnant as a being like her? Ah, I really shouldn''t think these things for now and just walk in there and stop these two perverted parents-inw from talking more nonsense than necessary. "Hello, I am back¡­ How''s Bedra?" I asked. "Ah, D-Drake! I didn''t expected you to get here so fast¡­" said Miranda while blushing. "It took a while, I don''t think it was that fast¡­" I said. "Papa!" Bedra noticed me from the distance, as she began to crawl towards me, but finding that her four-limb walking was too slow, she used her tiny wings and pped with them flying towards me. I quickly caught her with my arms, as she hugged me tightly with her tiny arms. "Babah!" she said. "You seem very happy here, aren''t you? You''re having fun, huh?" I said with a smile. "Fuuwa!" she said. Bedann walked to my side and kissed me. "You''re back from work? Sorry for not telling you we wereing here, but I was getting bored of getting stuck inside the room¡­ I wanted Bedra to meet the outside world and see more of what we got here. There is the big garden in here filled with wildlife, so I wanted to show it to her, she likes the flowers, the trees, and everything." Said Bedann. "I can tell she''s having her own fun, don''t worry, I am happy you brough her here¡­ I would had taken longer to do it myself because I was so worried, she would get lost or something, I am just being stupid I guess." I sighed. "Is that so? So you were worried all along?" asked Bedann. "Yeah, I was afraid she would end up flying off and falling from the castle." I said. "Eh? I am here to prevent that though! Don''t worry, I wouldn''t let her go away like that¡­" said Bedann. "I guess you''re right, I was just baselessly getting worried for nothing¡­ Anyways, let''s go make some lunch." I said. "Oh yes, I was starving already." Said Bedann while rubbing her belly. And like that, we quickly moved to the interior of Fuyu, as I began to cook some delicious food through Cooking Magic. I had mastered a few more spells, one of them allowed me the ability to summon pans out of magic, which could fry and cook for me so I can spread the work with magic. And then there are other spells that can summon special cooking utensils made of mana which will aid in this process even more. I had thought about a way to use it with fighting methods, but this seems way too specialized in just cooking for that to be a reality. So I left it at that. ----- Chapter 625 - Cooking Magic Spells For Everyday ----- "Oh wow that''s new, isn''t it?" asked Bedann. "Papa! Babaaaah!" said Bedra while sitting over herp. "What is he doing? Is that Cooking Magic?" asked Laddan. "I had never seen something like that before." Said Beh. "I think this is a new spell he came out with." Said Miranda. "I think so¡­ But creating pans and other utensils out of pure magic? They''re glowing and all! Are they just made of materialized mana?! I had not seen something like that before either¡­" said Belle. Heh, everyone was amazed by my new creativeness. I had used my sharp intelligence and wits to generate an assortment of new Spells, which I''ve been nning over time for a loooooong time. Remembering those anime chefs in fantasy series, they were always able to do weird and insane things. One of the things that were always my favorite was that they were able to use some sort of aura power (which varies in all series) to generate cooking utensils! Aside from the ssic Toriko, I also remember having read a Manhua named "My Wife is the Demon Queen" that had a very cool side character that was a fighting chef, and he had cooking magic that literally helped him create cooking utensils out of mana. This is¡­ my way of doing it! Of course, I doubt I can use a cooking pan for a shield, nor giant forks and cooking knives for shing and piercing enemies¡­ yet. But I am going to practice using them for my allies. This spell is a series of different spells I hade out with which I branched out of a single spell that the System helped me in making, right, System? I see, but wait, how''s that done? I''ve always wondered¡­ A very in-depth exnation, but I appreciate it, it was very true. This is how the system apparently did it. I think it kind of reminded me of just copying some text. Apparently, spells are a lot like formatting stuff, you just make a set series of runes and assemble them all together into a magic circle, then that magic circle brings out the magic effect you build up through runes. But the System helps me "register" these spells I make so after I bring them out once, I can bring them out endlessly through the usage of mana without the need for chanting and more. Of course, I''ve seen others fight without chanting as well, this is called internal chanting, but it still takes some time sometimes, and if not, they need some expensive stuff to shorten the time, like special magical essories, which I can actually make out of my Skills to gift to my allies, so they have an even easier time at conjuring magic The Spell that we have made, in which the other lesser spells branched off based on it after that was the [Magic Chef''s Utensils] Spell. ----- [Cooking Magic Spell: Magic Chef''s Utensils] Cost: Usually 10k Mana / Varies. Cooldown: None. Grants the ability to materialize the imagery of the ideal cooking utensils that the user has within their mind, bringing forth all sorts of useful items that can be directly used for cooking food. Any food cooked in such utensils automatically receive enhancements to vor, quality, and essence, which can grant special benefits to those that consume the food made by the user conjuring this spell. Can branch into Lesser Spells specializing in the conjuration of specific cooking utensils. ----- Yeah, the System can even show me the Spells details in this way now, as if they were Skills! This is pretty useful to see what crazy spells we create together. It is all thanks to the System''s help though, but every time I praise it and say it was all thanks to the System, the System says that it is a part of my soul, so it is technically just my own power manifesting in such ways, but I''ve always felt like the System was more of a good friend than an actual power inside of my soul. I guess it is mostly fault of her voice and her amicable personality that had been slowly opening up to me¡­ So I see the System as my good friend. Hahah, it is just what I think about you- Ah! I quickly looked at the rice and turned off the fire, it was almost burning, only a bit ended burned down below, well, more like toasted brown¡­ Hahah¡­ "You almost burned the rice!" said Miranda. "I know! But don''t worry, I know how to do it, it will end delicious even if burned." I said. "I guess¡­ Well, whatever works, it works¡­" said Bedann. I quickly moved the floating pans towards the table and began to serve the food to everyone over the tes, just cooked right out of the pans, I added the other ingredients, the sauces I made, bowls of rice, and more were given one by one to everyone sitting. After getting done, I sat down in the table and looked at everyone. "Time to eat!" ----- Chapter 626 - The Power Of Curry And Rice ----- The food I had made was quite delicious, it was something normal because despite how much I cook, I cannot do incredible recipes and I base them mostly off of what I learned in my previous life, and that''s just some limited home-made recipes at most. I had fluffy white rice, with red and orange-colored curry, which was made with an assortment of spices I had been collecting from all three sects. There were some citric fruits I used, some spicy, red-colored pepper-like fruits, onions, salt roots that taste like salty potatoes, green-colored garlic which has a more citric vor, and other things I had been harvesting from our Garden, which had grown very big, and we are expanding its size constantly. The curry was of course with the salt root and blue and purple-colored carrots, Ice Carrots and Purple Carrots, which added to the vor and texture. The red curry hadrge chunks of red meat, mostly small chunks of Ice Goblin, Frost Orc, and Snow Yeti Meat, which was the tastiest red meat we had widely avable. And the yellow curry was made out of simr ingredients except red pepper-like fruit named Fiery Fruit, which has adapted to these cold climates due to the intervention of the Jade Snake Sect, a sect that loves spicy and citric food, so that''s where I got a lot of ingredients for curry. For this curry, a colorfully yellow-colored powder made out of the seeds of a star-shaped fruit that only grows in the Poison Dungeon named "Starry Paralysis Fruit" was used, this fruit is poisonous, and upon consumption it causes paralysis and might even paralyze the heart, so it is so deadly that not many monsters in the dungeon eat it, and it is widely harvested by the Jade Snake Sect disciples. The direct consumption doesn''t seem to affect them due to their immunity to most poisons, and they eat it as a snack, it has a sweet and citric vor, and it makes for a tasty orange-like juice, however, normal people can''t drink nor eat it. So that''s why I am only using the powder made out of its seeds. The poison that paralyses is only located in the pulp of the fruit, so when the seeds are washed, toasted, and triturated, theye with a? deliciously fragrant citric smell, ideal for yellow curry, and it holds a sweet, toasty, and mildly spicy vor. This curry of this color was made using the other normal ingredients, but the difference is mainly in the meat. We use the meat of Shadow Crows and Cockatrices for this one, which is pretty much chicken, making this the legendary, yellow-colored chicken curry! Of course, it barely tastes how I remember it to be, so this curry is more like its own new recipe and preparation. The Jade Snake Sect uses the powder to season meals, but they never thought I could use it to make this new "curry thing" they have begun to love fervently. Apanied with the curry came a lot of grilled meat, red steaks made with butter, and seasoned with some salt and fragrant herbs to add the citric and tasty smell to the meat that always makes it better. Aside from that, I also prepared some soup, which was made out of the bones of various animals and with a lot of other vegetables and some meat, it was mostly to apany the rest of the meals. "Nom, nom, nom¡­" Bedann began to quickly dig in, she liked the red curry the most, she used a big spoon and ate spoonful of it with each passing second, apanying it with the fluffy rice. "Hmm! I love this! My husband is such a good chef! Ah, I feel like I am in debt with you¡­" she sighed. "Eh? That much?" I wondered. "It just so tasty, so vorful! The spicinesses so well with the meat inside cut into little chunks that tear apart in the mouth so easily, and then there are the carrots, so sweet and starchy, and the salt root "potatoes" that you call them are also so nice¡­ The spiciness is also soothed with the fluffy white rice as well¡­" said Bedann. "Yeah, I agree! I love the red curry the most, it is my favorite out of the two!" said Miranda, who also ate arge te of red curry. "Hm, I have to agree with that, the red curry is nice but¡­ The Yellow Curry is the best in my opinion." Said Laddan. "W-What?! Father! How could you say that?" asked Bedann. "I am sorry my daughter, but you and your mother enjoy the yellow curry." Said her father. "It is just so sweet¡­ It is soothing, and the spiciness is not as explosive as the red one, so you can taste the other vors nicely, all blending together, the meat is also vorful, the chicken soup-like juices it left over the curry makes the entire meal very aromatic and delicious." Said Beh. "Just like your mother said! Because it is a less spiciness, it is tastier! Also the ricees along very well as well, but you don''t feel the need to exhaust the rice because the curry is too spicy, you can eat both slowly and more naturally, how it is meant to be! I believe this curry is the best one." Said Laddan. "I guess everyone has their favorite. I had thought about making new types of curries, there are many more ingredients I want to y around with." I said. "R-Really?!" asked everyone at the same time. "There is more curry I wasn''t are of?!" asked Laddan. "What is it?" asked Beh. "I¡­ I haven''t made it yet, I am just gathering the ingredients for now, but I might be able to make seafood curry with fish and perhaps ck spider meat to rece shrimp or crab¡­" I said. "Oooh! That sounds interesting¡­" said Bedann. "And then there is green curry, but I need coconut milk to bring out its true vor, I don''t know if I can find any of that in here¡­" I said. "G-Green curry¡­?" asked Laddan. "Yeah, there are also many other types of curry, cooking is pretty fun¡­" I said. The future was bright for my cooking career. Perhaps this is what I should dedicate myself from now on? I always had a dream of bing a chef in my previous life to be honest¡­ A Chef Dragon! Doesn''t sound so bad¡­ ----- Chapter 627 - Benladra’s Happiness ----- Since she was reborn in Yggdrasil that Bedra had been experiencing all sorts of things and had been living many things that she never had in her previous life. The little girlcked a lot in various parts, and wasn''t the brightest either, she was slowly learning how to speak the words of this world, but it might take a long time before she can even sayplete sentences. Her powers include the ability to conjure a magic exclusive to angels, and even to see glimpses of the future, but she''s still a child, and in her previous life, she very much died as a child as well. In her first days after being born, she often had nightmares of when she died in her previous life, of being showered in bullets that pierced her skin and made her suffer, only to wake up once more and begin to cry every night. But her parents were there for her, and would gently and patiently hold her in their arms, kiss her, caress her, and tell her that everything was alright and that there was no need to be afraid. Bedra didn''t understand many of their words, but she began to slowly understand them, as she grew fond of her new parents just as quickly. She hugged them when they held her, and even kissed them back like they did, imitating their behavior. Since her previous that she had never felt the warmth of a hug, nor the love of a gentle kiss in her cheeks or forehead¡­ Every day, her fears and nightmares slowly began to go away. Although she still dreamed about that incident, she didn''t do it as much as before, as thefort, love, andprehension of her parents was just way too much for her to even begin to think this life was bad. Of course, as a baby, she really didn''t knew how shended here. She didn''t knew how she ended. She didn''t knew about the concept of death itself either. She didn''t knew what was happening¡­ but she felt like things might be alright now. However, at the beginning, she didn''t thought if she was dying or something, shecked an understanding of what was that. In her veryst moments, she only thought about the pain and suffering she felt, and how terrible it was. But then, that pain ended disappearing, for her to be dragged elsewhere, a dark and endless void where whatever things she thought became something, gifts, powers, or anything else, although even then, she didn''t had anyprehension or knowledge about what she had acquired. When she was reborn, she felt inside of her mother''s womb, and only rested for a long time, but manifested her powers when her mother, the one she grew close to without even interacting with was in a dire need for help. She helped her mother in her direst moments and after that, she returned to sleep. Until she was born and got to meet a new world, colors like she had never seen before, smell, touch, and more¡­ it all felt quite beautiful. She didn''t knew how this even happened, but she was suddenly brought elsewhere, with new and strange, blue-skinned people. At first, she as scared and cried, but after a bit, she slowly calmed down and recognized her mother a bit, and then her father whom she didn''t knew before slowly grew on her, and she loved him as well. She recalled two words of her previous life, somehow, papa and mama. And she called them like that because she thought they were her papa and mama, although deep down, she still recalled her father from her previous life, that mysterious man that wore sunsses that was always looking at her with contempt, as he did his own things, that one mysterious man named Ivan. He was after all the only person that was always there for her since her creation as a clone in her previous life. Of course, she didn''t knew she was a clone, and Ivan always referred her as Miranda, despite being a clone that wasn''t really his daughter anymore, it had another soul, and it was effectively another person. But he didn''t knew, and she didn''t knew. They were both clueless about their own circumstances, a father blinded by the desire to bring back his daughter, and a child lost in everything, who was born by the lunatic mind of a man obsessed with the past. When she died, Bedra was reborn in a new world, and now, after almost a months since then, she began to realize that perhaps she wasn''t in the same ce as before, as she developed her body, her little and mysterious wings, and that time she unleashed a sh of bright light from her mouth, she realized she wasn''t a normal little girl¡­ She realized there were many mysterious and fantastical things everywhere, and that she herself was also just as fantastical¡­ She was reprimanded by her parents for having released that light, as they told her it was dangerous. In that time, she cried because she felt afraid of being a monster, something that would harm others, and in such sorrow, she cried. However, her parents realized that reprimanding her wasn''t really the way to do it, especially because she was still a baby, and apologized to her,forted her, and caressed her until she felt better. Bedra always felt happy to be loved, hugged, and given all the care of the world, she had never been given such warmth before, and it made her feelplete. After having lived a first life filled with coldness and pain, she was finally givenfort and warmness. And in that time, she was brought to the gardens was when she realized that the world was way bigger and vaster than she ever thought, there was a whole world outside waiting for her, a whole world of endless possibilities, an endless blue sky, and a beautiful garden of flowers¡­ This was¡­ life. ----- Chapter 628 - A Week After ----- [Day 242] It has been now a week since I made the third andst body for thest ancestor, the ancestor of the Jade Snakes. I had crafted it doing the usual methods and added a lot of Poison Attribute Mana Cores we had previously harvested from the Poison Dungeon located in the Jade Snake Sect, which had a lot of Poison-Attribute Monsters. I had also added some monster organs inside of him just to experiment out, but it seemed that everything went well and there were noplications with his revival, his ghostly soul adapted quite well to his new body as I slowly attached each part into the body with utmost care. I had to be careful like I was with the previous two, if not, a single error might make the ghostly soul go through some pain, or even weaken as a whole¡­ Thankfully, I almost ended making a mistake, but I didn''t, and that''s what important. His revived body looked like he did in the past, but more handsome and young, and seeing him without an old-looking face and a beard really felt weird to me, but it was okay, I was able to ept it at the end and move on. Of course, Yukihime and Mikoto were surprised of his new appearance and somewhat looked at me angrily as if I had been the one that provoked his new appearance, I don''t know what they were getting into, but I didn''t made him like that, he just ended looking like that, I swear. Yukihime was a bit shaken by the old man cocky attitude now that he looked younger, and asked me to make him older, but I refused. After that, I had decided to make a meeting with the revived ancestors and the two sects they belonged to, as Mikohime and Thaletus were surprised by the revived ancestors, praying to them as if they were gods. I could had told them to pray to my daughter instead, but I wasn''t going to interrupt their moment¡­ Although it made me frustrated a bit that they didn''t praise my daughter as their goddess instead. Maybe I should cut it out with that. At the end of the meeting the ancestors agreed with going in and out of my castle into the dungeons of the respective sects through the teleportation room to visit the sects periodically, of course, the sect masters also know about these, and they cane to my castle at any time, even when we are far away from them now. Protection is also important and both sects were left barely standing, so I had divided some of my troops and ced them there, mostly some rabbit-kin, ice golems, snow beasts, and so on. I had yet to make armies of Undead, and they might not be good because they would bring unwanted attention from strangers unlike ice golems and snow beasts that can easily camouge in the environment as pieces of ice and pile of snow respectively. Of course, it is not like I am leaving them forever, they constantlye back and forth from my castle to the sects they''re guarding, like jobs, they''re even paid with Mana Stones that are mostly used as the currency in here. However, a problem arose in thisst week, it is pretty annoying to walk back to the dungeon and adventure through them just to get to the teleportation area so they can walk back home. So I have thought about modifying the dungeons'' internal structure with the help of the System A.I. as I had left her as the manager of the dungeons, she had said that it was indeed possible to modify the structure, and create special monster-free tunnels that people could walk through to reach the teleportation areas more easily and without problems. The construction was simple, but it took a whole week toplete, and it consumed half of my Dungeon points savings, which are the points you umte as a dungeon master in the Dungeon System or whatever it''s called. But it wasn''tplicated, and it ended at an expected date, so from today onwards, they can get there, and it is not as if any rat can enter that tunnel and infiltrate my dungeon, as the System A.I. can constantly monitor each ce and allow or not allow someone to pass through that area, so she knows who to let inside. When nobody is entering that tunnel, it will be often be closed from all three entrances that it has from all three sects, the Winter Lotus, Ice Moon, and Jade Snake Sects. Remember that all three dungeons are merged together and they''re interconnected by monster-filled tunnels, but these special tunnels have no monsters spawning inside so they''re safe for anyone to walk through. This way, the things such as mobility had been facilitated for the better daily life of my people, a quality-of-life change that drained my Dungeon Points a lot, but that was worth it. As a boss, you always have to prioritize the quality of life of your workers. Anyways, aside from all of this, it has been a week since that day when I saw Bedra in the gardens ying with her mother, she was very cute, and it melted my heart. We spent most of the week after living our daily lives and slowly adapting more and more to a life with a child. The first two weeks were hellish to say the least, but since the third week onwards, we have felt a bit better, although things had finally stabilized as we got used to everything after a month, and it is today, of course. Through this week there had been a lot of things happening, but one of such things was that Bedra had begun to manifest her magic. As a prodigy child, she was born with a whopping four types of magic at the same time. And that''s without including the Anti-Mold magic which is a weird one that I don''t count¡­ so it had been quite difficult to navigate around her antics. ----- Chapter 629 - Benladra’s Magic ----- Bedra had awakened magic over this week, and because she has a lot of magic, a lot of crazy things happened, and are still happening! She also has a lot of magic elements we don''t even know about, so countermeasures are a bit hard, I don''t have any element she has except ice element, and Bedann even less, she only has Chaos and Mold, so it is hard for her to even try to see a way to seal her magic elements for the moment. But there is the dilemma, should I stop the magical growth of my daughter and seal her magic powers instead of letting her naturally learn about them? That''s my dilemma, it really feels a bit bad when I think about that¡­ I don''t really want to seal her magic, and I want her to grow stronger. The thing is it is a bit dangerous, nheless. She''s a baby so she might do all sorts of crazy things without realizing, and I am pretty sure she reincarnated from Earth, so she doesn''t know anything of magic knowledge innately as if she had been reincarnated from a world with magic. Thest time I saw Earth I am pretty sure it was just an old and realistic without any magic or something¡­ Anyways, the first time she showed off her magic was while we were in the garden in another asion, she was chasing around a small butterfly that was going around drinking nectar from flowers, but because the butterfly was high and she couldn''t reach it without flying, she ended pouting angrily, and then her hand stretched towards the butterfly and¡­ BANG! Arge one-meter-big spike made of ice emerged out of thin air and flew towards the butterfly, killing it instantly on the spot and well, flying high into the skies, while the aura of the Ice Spike alone left frozen the grass around her, and a few trees in the vicinity¡­ Yeah, my daughter is amazing, she can already conjure ice magic so easily that it is no joke at all! The ice itself left us all frozen, literally frozen. Well, I have ice absorption so I ended extending my hand towards her surroundings and absorbed all the ice around, which became a bit of energy and a tiny bit of mana, even this Unique Skill had evolved after all, I can now easily absorb ice itself without just being immune to it. I can even absorb icy energies, cold energies, and what they call "Yin", but I have not found any of that yet, so I don''t know how that can help, really. But for now, we had to deal with our girl awakening her magic after a month of being born¡­ In that day, we didn''t reprimanded her because Bedra began to cry when she realized all he chaos she did, and I carried her in my arms with Bedann back home, where we changed her diapers (as she had pooped and peed herself out of the fear that her own magic caused to her), washed her, and let her drinking milk from her mother until she fell asleep peacefully. Since then she hadn''t used ice magic because she finds it dangerous, what if she ends up firing one of those deadly spikes in the head of Bedann? Would she die? My daughter''s Magic Power Stat is very high, but Bedann is very strong as well, however, I don''t really want to risk it anyways. So at the end I did indeed seal her Ice Magic. How? Well, with Ice Absorption as well. Ibined these effects with magic and created a special "Ice Absorbing" Rune inside of her chest near her Mana Core, which absorbs any Ice-Attribute Mana before ites out as a spell, so no matter how hard she tries there won''t be any weird ice magicing out of her. There is also a small soul piece in that rune I left, which can deactivate or activate the rune if I want to or not just with a mere thought order, so its not like she''ll be left like this forever. At least being in control of one of her magic elements feels nice, more security overall, and the Ice Element can be deadly even against Ice-Resistant living beings like Ice Giants. It can shape itself into deadly and sharp projectiles, freeze things, and more, so it is a very deadly and versatile element, as someone that possesses the Winter Magic version, I know that very well, and I cannot possibly leave my daughter with such danger for now. I will eventually teach her magic, but because she''s so young, it will be hard to do it now, maybe when she grows enough to be able to speak more eloquently, a little bit, so she understands what my words are sayingpletely. But well, I only "sealed" her Ice Magic, the other magics she has, Heaven Magic, Light Magic, and Life Magic¡­ oh, and Anti-Mold Magic¡­ Well, those cannot be sealed, I can''t really find any way of sealing them normally. But they seem to be less "deadly" than ice magic, as they''re not physical in nature, and anti-mold magic hasn''t showed up yet, it might beplicated to conjure for now, which is better for us overall, one less element to worry for. And well, Heaven Magic seems too simr to Light Magic, and she cannot do much with it other than create sparks of bright light sometimes. The other day we saw her making little light bulbs with her fingers, and "drawing" using light in the middle of the air, drawing whatever came to her mind, mostly doodles that didn''t seem to mean much. We were honestly happy she was having her own fun drawing things, so we left her be for the moment in that regard, but Life magic was a bit trickier, she began using it on the gardens and the nts around without realizing it, making them all overgrow intorge nts that seemed to have suddenly gained life. ----- Chapter 630 - Scary Magic ----- And that moment was just now, as we were having a pic in the gardens, specifically speaking an area where there is arge concentration of small trees and there is even an artificial river with fish we had just introduced, Bedra was ying with the nts, picking up flowers to gift to her mother, and that''s when it happened. POOF! "Uwah?!" Suddenly, her tiny hand touched another flower she was going to pick up, but suddenly, a glowing light of yellow and green color emerged out of her hands, shing through her surroundings, and being absorbed by the nt she touched. FLASH! The light epassed the nt which then spread to many grasses around, and all of thembined together and began to grow crazily, constantly entangling with one another and scaring Bedra who was left with her eyes wide open as she nced at the scene. "M-Mama¡­ Papaaaa!" she cried in fear, as a massive nt Monster suddenly emerged, it looked like several grassy vines entwined together with an enormous, red-colored flower on top, which suddenly opened and showed an enormous jaw with sharp teeth inside, and a long tongue leaking a slimy saliva-like dew¡­ "GRYYYSSHIIEEEE¡­" The enormous nt monster suddenly opened its jaws even more grotesquely, as countless vines spread all around Bedra, attempting to grab her! Of course we were not going to let that happen. In a second, we moved at full speed in front of our daughter. Bedann held her tightly with one of herrge and muscr arms, while her other arm held her axe, imbued with her chaos magic. Meanwhile, I touched the nt with my finger, and it suddenly froze into an ice statue. CLAAASH! With a swing of Bedann''s axe, the entire thing was shed into countless tiny pieces, turning into a pile of icy dust. Everything was alright now. "Sniff¡­ Buaaaaaaahh! Waaaaahh!" Bedra began to cry out of the scare she got out of that, as she hugged Bedann tightly, leaving all her chest covered in her snout and tears. "There, there¡­ What did we told you? Do not use your magic recklessly." Said Bedann. I walked to the side of my little daughter and hugged her as well, sandwiching her between Bedann and me, we caressed her and kissed her until she slowly settled down and calmed. I took a handkerchief made out of Ice Fabric and cleansed her tears and snout over her face, until she was as cute as always. "Everything is alright now." I said. Bedra''s eyes shone brightly as she looked at both of us, she seemed to feel moved by our protectiveness and the care we gave to her. This time, we didn''t reprimand her like we once did before when she unleashed her magic or breath attack, as that would only make her feel more insecure about her own powers. We had to make her feel secure and that she had parents there for her to take care of her, that she had someone with her despite how scary her powers could be. We had tofort her as fast as possible so she could see that there was going to be someone for her. "Don''t worry, dear, everything is okay." Said Bedann. "Oway¡­?" she asked cutely. "Yes, everything is okay, dear¡­" I said. "You''re very strong, but you have to be careful to not overuse those powers." Said Bedann. "For now, don''t use them, okay? Until you can understand that you''re able to use them, until you''re capable of being able to be responsible for what you might cause." I said. "O¡­ Oway¡­ Sniff¡­" she said. We cleansed the little tearsing out of her eyes as we hugged and kissed her again. We caressed her some more until she began to sweat a little bit. "Mmmgh¡­" "Oh, I think we are being a bit too clingy now¡­" said Bedann. "Y-Yeah, let''s leave her for now, let''s go eat something, shall we?" I asked. "Sure. Bedra, want to eat something yummy?" asked Bedann. "Yummy!" said Bedra, raising her little arms. We sat her down over the grass and we quickly unpacked the premade food we had prepared beforehand, and we began to enjoy a simple pic with sandwiches, drinks, and other snacks. Bedra liked the sandwiches with a lot of meat on them, and she had also begun to like cheese a lot, so I made her a simple mixed-meat hamburger made out of the meat of the Ogres from the dungeon, and I also added fish meat that is very nutritious, the vor is very mixed, but she likes it a lot, and with some cheese, tomatoes, and onions, she''s in love. Especially if we add some mayonnaise and ketchup, I''ve made myself as well, which everyone is in love with since I began to sell it off into the sects, with the introduction of more fast food from American recipes such as wieners made of the "bad parts" of meat, which are sold cheap and are tasty if served with bread and these two sauces. "Nom¡­ Nom¡­" The delicious and juicy meat filled her cheeks, as she devoured the hamburger with a few bites, and swallowed it all, afterwards, she drank some sweet fruit juice, and asked for another hamburger. "Hambaga!" she said. "Another one? But you already ate one dear¡­" said Bedann. "Waw¡­" she said. "You ate that one way too fast, how about a small sandwich this time?" I asked, giving her a sandwich. She quickly picked it up and began to snack on it more slowly now. Hamburgers were simply way too great for her, she felt like she was eating something way too good, so she had a hard time containing herself while eating it, which makes it hard for her, very hard, so it is understandable that she cannot contain herself when eating something so tasty. "Is it good?" I asked. "Wes! Yews!" said Bedra, as she began to drink some tea, and then grabbed another sandwich from the big pile we made. It was a nice evening, and in another sidenote, we were getting closer to the marsnds and the Orange Forest Duchy. We could already see it from the distance. ----- Chapter 631 - Playing In The River ----- Today because Bedra was a month old now, we had to celebrate it with a pic, and this is why we brought her to this small area in the garden that looked like a forest, just the three of us enjoying some family time together. She ended ying around the flowers and that''s what made her Life Magic trigger, making the nts around her transform into monsters¡­ I have never seen any life magician being able to do this before, so this is probably some unique spells of my daughter. After all, in this world, although people might have the same elements, they were always specialized into something, some were better at attacking from long range, others at close range, others were better at defending, some were better at recon, and other people at healing and treating wounds. Even if the Ice Element was prevalent and most people had it, everyone had a different set of spells they had an affinity with. Of course, it wasn''t as exaggerated as making everyonepletely unique in everything even with the same element, there were ssifications, and of course, a lot of people had simr spells, but they were not massively the same, there were ssifications after all, which were kind of like RPG games, Healers, Wizards, Fighters, and so on, even Tamers that specialized into using spells that can help them tame monsters or beasts. All the Life Magicians I''ve seen mostly have either body-enhancement spells or have healing spells, with most of them being able to do basic life-infusion spells as well. There were some such as Samantha who were very talented, as she can alsomand nts as long as she''s close to them, but that''s it. Meanwhile, Bedra''s first ever spell made a group of nts mutate, fuse together, and be a massive nt monster with enough power to devour even Rank 2 people in a single bite. Of course, it didn''t had any mana core, monsters created through artificial means like magic spells don''t have mana cores, ghosts too don''t have, or Undead for example alsock it, but over time if they grow stronger somehow (often by eating other souls in the case of Ghosts or flesh in the case of Undead with bodies and other monsters) they can umte mana and materialize it into a mana core, often happening after they evolve. I know this because I saw it happening with Rose, Lily, and Austr, thosest two being her new servant ghosts and the Vampires we just killed back then. Oh right, we tried to interrogate them, but they didn''t had much info, nothing that Rose didn''t knew about other than that they were sent there to help ck so I couldn''t really care much about them and left them for her to take care of. Anyways, Bedra''s spells are indeed quite unusual, creating monsters out of nowhere is something very dangerous that she had developed, but it is not as if she can''t do anything over it, one of such things is¡­ dispelling it! Monsters that have been created through magic can be dispelled and deleted out of existence, just like when you cancel a spell. Of course that can''t be done after they evolve once, as they be more independent¡­ I have never had Life or Nature Magic so I cannot even experiment at making nt monsters, but just like when I make monsters out of ice and snow, they won''t obey me, Bedra''s nt monster didn''t obeyed her nor served her, and it was about to eat her alive. And this is why it is very dangerous to create monsters with magic, without a proper way to force them to obey you, such as my Phantom Contracts that I can force into the soul of those I want to serve me, Bedra would had died¡­ No, actually, I am pretty sure she would had survived that, but she would had certainly gone through a lot of pain while being eaten and she would had battled gone mad, and perhaps destroy even more at the end, going berserk with her powers to survive after she realized she wasn''t dying due to her Pseudo Immortality healing her from her wounds all the time¡­ Ah, I don''t want to imagine such a thing. But for now, that''s that¡­ Bedra had already showed the ability to make nts, and after we celebrated her 1-month birthday with Bedann, we quickly decided to go move back to the castle. However, Bedra didn''t wanted, as she looked into the river and pointed it with her little finger, she wanted to go there and watch the fish. "Well¡­ Sure, let''s go." I said. "Wawa! Wawa!" said Bedra, she called "wawa" to water. "Look at that, this water looks so crystalline, and there is a lot of fish going around sometimes¡­" said Bedann. "Oh? Is that a small crab?" I wondered. "River Crab!" said Bedann. We sat down near the river as Bedra looked into the flowing water with her shiny silvery-white eyes, she was enchanted by the beauty of the ce, and didn''t seemed to want to stop looking. She had been in love with all of the world since she was born after all, it feels like she never even had the chance to have a good life in her previous life, as if everything was always negated from her, perhaps she died inside a hospital or a closed space where she was never able to discover the outside world. I wonder how it was and what did she see¡­ But perhaps it would be better if I don''t try to meddle into her memories, I really don''t want to see what terrible things she went through, it is better to concentrate in the present and try to give her everything she wants from now, especially love and care. I like being a father, even with all its difficulties, and seeing my girl happy, and my wife happy is all I really want, it soothes my heart and makes me feel fulfilled¡­ ----- Chapter 632 - Tail Fishing! ----- The beautiful blue and crystalline river flowed freely as the fishes swam around, we also sawrge brown and blue-colored crabs walking around, and we also saw severalrge river snails stuck to the rocks at the bottom. The cute little Bedra''s eyes shone brightly as she saw the river, the crystalline light of the river was reflected in her beautiful eyes, as she seemed fascinated by what was happening in front of her eyes. She''s such a pure and beautiful girl, I would do everything for my daughter¡­ I guess my story had turned from a survival RPG-like story into a dragon papa raising his little overpowered daughter¡­ And I ampletely fine with that. "You look so happy, you like water, Bedra?" asked Bedann. "Wawa!" said Bedra. "I guess she does¡­ Hm, how about we bathe in the river a bit? Maybe we can show her how it feels." I said. "Oh¡­ Alright then, but let''s be careful." Said Bedann. We quickly took out our robes and boots, as I folded my pants and we slowly walked into the river. The water was quite cold, but refreshing, I would feel the flow of the river go through my feet, it was a nice sensation. Thisbined with the strong sunlight atop the skies, the sound of the birds that had begun to live in the trees of our garden, and the overall forest-like atmosphere really made it all look as if we were having some summer vacations here. "Ah, this is indeed quite refreshing, I had never taken such a dip before, this feels so nice, oh dear¡­" said Bedann. "Yeah, it is nice." I said, while carrying my cute Bedra with my arms above the river. "Wawaaaa!" she said cutely, excited about touching it. We quickly took out her socks and little shoes she had, and slowly dipped her over the river. "Waaah!" She suddenly was a bit startled, the water was indeed very cold and she was scared out of it, but she slowly calmed down as we lifted her up. "You okay?" we asked. "Wawa¡­" she said. We slowly dipper her little toe into the water again, and then slowly the rest of her feet. "How is it?" asked Bedann. "Does it feels nice?" I asked. "Nwice¡­" she said. And then, we gently put the rest of her legs into the water, the river was small in this area, so the water didn''t went above one meter, it was a shallow river. However, she seemed to enjoy it and liked it very much, her little feet began to hit the water several times as if trying to get more water out, she liked the motion of water sttering around. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! "Wawa! Wawaaaaa!" "Yeah, you really like water don''t you?" asked Bedann while giggling. "She''s really happy about it, doesn''t she? She''s so cute¡­" I sighed. Bedra began to hit the water with her tiny hands, making more water stter around. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! And as we were swimming around, suddenly, I saw arge fish approaching, it looked like a tuna fish by how big it was, but it was scared of us and wanted to quickly run away from our presence. But you''re bing my daughter''s snack, buddy! Fish meat is very nutritious for children after all! SPLAAASH! Using my dragon tail as a spear, I caught therge tuna-like fish and quickly brought it up into the surface, it struggled to move but it quickly died out as I had pierced it quite nicely. Bedra and Bedann looked at the big fish with surprise. "You just caught that one?" she asked. "Yeah, how about we have it for dinner?" I wondered. "Sounds nice to me but in that case, I also want to catch some¡­ Ah, I will pick these crabs then¡­" said Bedann, she quickly used her dexterous hands to pick some crabs walking around, and threw them into the shores, they were slow so they would barely be able to go back to the river in time. Well, she also created a small mold creature to keep them caught. "Crab and fish sounds nice for dinner, right, Bedra?" I wondered. "Cwab!" said Bedra. This river was made artificially by us, Fuyu came out with the idea, and by working in a way to put some artifacts that generated river water that we have crafted by fusing the magic technology with her body and some water-attribute spirit stones, everything was mostly done. After that we simply added a lot of fishes and other animals from the rivers down there, especially from the dungeon in the winter lotus sect, which is filled with many beautiful river animals. But how do they proliferate? Well, like in dungeons, monsters are super resilient and absorb mana from the environment through their mana cores, they also devour anything, and reproduce incredibly quickly as long as the conditions areid out and good for them, so we simply did that, and they began to live in here rather well. There are also many rivers that interconnect with one another all around the garden, with somergekes as well, although those have different monsters. I think we have made a fine ecosystem, but I don''t know if it willst forever like this or not. "Wawa!" Suddenly, Bedra''s eyes shone brightly with powerful determination, motivation, and overwhelming strength, as her tiny dragon tail waved around like a deadly metallic whip, growing three times its original size and reaching the water. SPLAAAASH! "W-What is she doing?!" asked Bedann. "Eh? What?" I asked in disbelief. Both of her parents looked at Bedra as she dragged out a small fish with her tiny tail, having imitated her father''s way of fishing, she did as I did and used her tail as an harpoon of sorts, catching arge fish with it! Woah, so she can just do this, huh? Incredible. "Amazing! You caught a fish!" I said. "Oooh! Good girl! You imitated your father, didn''t you? Well done, I will make sure to cook that one for you, dearie." Said Bedann. "Wawaa! Fwish!" said Bedra happily looking at the fish she caught¡­ We spent the rest of the day fishing until we moved back home, we took a bath, rxed, and then had dinnerter on, a lot of river fish and crabs. ----- Chapter 633 - A Mother’s Thoughts 1 ----- (Bedann''s POV I) Since my daughter was born that my life and that of Drake had changed a lot¡­ Well, it changed since I got pregnant, it was honestly very difficult to navigate with such a big belly all the time. I remember that before my belly got big, I didn''t felt anyplications, but in thest months, my belly began to grow bigger and bigger to the point it was weighing so much and broke my own bnce. I always thought that my belly would never grow that big, and that it was just going to stay small because babies are small, but that''s not really true¡­ Bedra ended being born like a very big girl, my mother said she weighted over five kilograms¡­ Perhaps she was a bit fat, maybe because Drake spoils me too much with his delicious food¡­ Sigh. Well, if it wasn''t because anything he cooks is always so tasty, I might had not grown so fat! I¡­ No, it is also my fault, and my mother and father''s fault as well, partially. After all it was those two that always told me to eat a lot so the baby coulde strong. So I ended bing a glutton. However, Drake also incentivized that! Although¡­ I think Bedra was a very abnormal child because she was half-dragon, and Drake theorized that she was draining my energy and magic very fast for her development, so I needed to eat a lot. After all an Ice Giant''s baby takes several months to be born but she only took a couple of months since I got pregnant, so she had a quick development, just like dragons, I think. Although it is said that dragons take ages to be born, but who knows? I am not the dragon here, Drake should know that stuff, not me. To be honest we were all in the blue all that time in my pregnancy, but I did felt that sometimes I woke up very weakened, so I ended spending all thosest days sleeping in my bed without moving as much, as I had to eat and regain energies for the baby who was draining all of it from me. Thatst month of pregnancy was truly difficult¡­ Ugh. I had to sleep most of the time because I felt so weakened, I really wanted to participate in the fight, but I could not. At the end Drake still won easily with the help of everyone, especially Fuyu who was the star of the entire fight. I think thest fight I had was against one of those Dark Shadow Sect guys, after that I felt way too tired and I could not fight any longer, even though I wanted, but Drake never let me. I guess I understand him now, it would had risked the baby if I were to get any more damaged, even though I am pretty strong myself! ¡­Though, I have grown a bit rusty. I really need some practice. Ah, but I still enjoyed those days with my Drake. He spoiled me a lot¡­ He''s such a considerate man at taking care of me¡­ Well, he had always spoiled me and taken care of me, since the moment we met with one another, honestly¡­ I-I always feel like I am always the one at the receiving end, it often makes me feel bad. I really want to gift and give him things as well. I wish I could spoil him too and give him all the things he always gives to me. Sex alone won''t do, even when he''s so shy with it because he really doesn''t want to bother me¡­ I mean, I do enjoy sex even when I was pregnant, but it was also a way to give him "something" like¡­ pleasure, perhaps? Heh, at the end he really enjoyed it anyways, although we haven''t done anything since Bedra was born¡­ We seem way too busy with our daughter to think about doing anything lewd, especially if that might cause another kid toe, he doesn''t really want me to get pregnant again, and ice giants can sadly be pregnant right away after giving birth¡­ So yeah, I guess he just want to be prudent. I also spoil him in other ways, such as loving him, cuddling with him, and giving him everything I can possibly give to him¡­ Maybe I should go one day to buy something with my own money and craft some little essory for him, he can make amazing equipment with his ice and scales, but maybe I could make something of my own using my own magic¡­ Chaos Magic is very unique after all! It can do a lot of cool things, perhaps I can enhance an essory with it and gift it to him, who knows? It could be the ideal gift for him. He really finds my Chaos Magic interesting, so maybe letting him use a bit of its power would be a nice gift for him, although he keeps telling me really doesn''t want to involve himself in fights anymore now that he''s a father, and I understand him. It was a been quite the ride since we met with one another, and ever since then, I still love him dearly, he''s my treasure as well, and I cannot imagine my daily life without his presence now¡­ I am d he''s presumably immortal, so he''ll never leave my side. It was quite a while but, at the end, I finally gave birth. It was an arduous job, it was really painful, Bedra was very big, and I could barely get her out, and that''s without counting the hard scales she had, the pointy tail, and everything else¡­ Ah, it was indeed very hard to get her out. I think Drake said I almost didn''t made it¡­ But it was thanks to the healing spells he had and everyone else could conjure on me that I made it out to see my daughter in my arms¡­ I am d I was able to survive and see this precious treasure. ----- Chapter 634 - A Mother’s Thoughts 2 ----- (Bedann''s POV II) It was very hard to get her out, but it was worth it, all the pain, all the difficulties, and being near death several times¡­ I was happy to see her in my arms, as I smiled warmly at her beautiful face, at those shiny silvery-white eyes, her short hair, her pale blue skin, and those shiny metallic scales around her arms, legs, and covering her tiny dragon tail. She even had two beautiful white horns that seemed to be made out of diamonds. By everything in this world, this girl was beautiful. I am d I was able to see her at longst, and I am still d to see her every day, she had be my sun, every day she illuminates my day alongside Drake. Those two are my reason to live, the people I love the most in all my life. Even if I had died¡­ I guess I would had been fine with that, giving birth really made my life have a whole new meaning, I guess this is what it feels like to be a mother, at longst? Giving birth to new life, to a descendant¡­ I guess this is, by essence, one of the reasons we live, so we can bring new life as well. It might seem weirding from a total klutz like me, but reproduction is something quite transcendental¡­ I guess. And now that I got my baby girl here, I can''t stop but being fascinated by her. Ah, even with the difficulties that came with her, I am still doing my best to adapt to her antics. We named our girl as Bedra because it was a nice sounding name thatbined Bedann and Drake together. It sounds okay to me, and we also kept the tradition of making names out of the two halves of the names from their parents. In our tribes, our names often mean two things, and when a child is born, webine one part of the two meanings of our names to make a newbination of two meanings together. This is how we pass down our names to the next generations¡­ I suppose. Although most of the time, it is the mother''s name part that goes first and the father afterwards for the first child, if we ever have a second, we do it the other way around. Maybe I could have another child with Drake in the future, it doesn''t sound so bad, being a mommy is something that makes me happy despite the difficulties, dreaming of having a big family with many daughters and sons really makes me happy, it even makes me look forward to such a life. But we have to be prudent and raise this baby girl before anything else first. And well, it had been a hell of a month since she was born! Bedra really gives us a lot of work. But that''s what a parent is all about. We had to change her diapers constantly, most of the time up to three or four times a day. And each time we also have to wash her down and clean her, so it is extra work. Sometimes she would begin crying because she wants something. Sometimes it is not even because she''s hungry, nor sleepy, she just wants something we don''t understand, and it is quite frustrating. And other times she''s really hungry and drinks milk¡­ Ah, no, that''s cute, she really rxes in those parts and even ends up napping, only to poop herself out of how rxed she is. Yeah, life with a baby is indeed filled with its challenges. And poopy diapers are not really that bad¡­ I-I mean, we got used to it already after a month, although it still causes some feeling of¡­ Uegh. But we do it for our beloved daughter, cleaning her poopy diapers is no problem for parents that love their daughter more than anything in the world! Sigh¡­ Bedra is not really a normal girl though, she''s very shy with people. Every time there is somebody else showing up, she would begin to cry until we were forced to back away, which in exchange had made us distance ourselves from our friends for the time being until the little girl could get used to the people. But it is not all bad, in fact all those bad things are instantly canceled out the moment we think that we love her, she''s our daughter, and we''ll simply do anything for her. These problems and all¡­ they''re really nothing against the undying love of a parent, and I, as her mother, will never ever stop loving her, no matter what she does. The unconditional love of a mother is endless after all! It goes through all sorts of barriers, and it has no end! I will always, forever love my daughter! I will never stop loving her! Even she does crazy stuff with her powers and magic¡­ Hahh¡­ S-She almost hit somebody when she unleashed that breath attack the other day, I was really scared and worried, but it seems that she didn''t, thankfully. And well, she awakened her dragon breath in the craziest way possible, and ended making arge hole on Fuyu, who is incredibly resilient at that. This only shows how strong her breath attack is, which was more like a massive beam of bright white and yellow light than anything else. It is indeed quite amazing what my daughter is truly capable of, and I am quite proud of her, to be honest, I am a proud mother¡­ But it still dangerous, so Drake and I decided to tell her to try to not unleash her powers. She was very scared of them as well, so she seemed to understand¡­ However, the other day she ended using ice magic just to catch a little butterfly, which caused argemotion all around her, freezing a lot, since then that Drake "sealed" her ice magic, which seems to be the deadliest of the bunch she has. But well, it isn''t as if he was able to seal the other magic elements that she has¡­ ----- Chapter 635 - A Mother’s Thoughts 3 ----- (Bedann POV III) Drake managed to seal Bedra''s ice magic because he said it could be the most dangerous, it has the power to pierce through things easily withrge spears made of ice, so it is not something that she can handle that well, and because he has some sort of power that lets him absorb ice, he created a rune with it and stuck it into Bedra, it absorbs any ice magic thates out of her, so she cannot conjure it anymore unless he lets her. However, the other elements she can use¡­ they might prove to be difficult to stop. The other day she was using light magic, but it wasn''t anything crazy. She was using it to scribble in the empty air, it left beautiful rays of light that dissipated slowly over the air, so she began drawing stuff. On one asion she even drew herself with her parents, us. It was very cute¡­ So we let her do whatever she wanted. Unlike the breath attack that was also a beam of light, her other light magic seems very non-aggressive, so we have been observing her do it, but aside from the scribbles or the light bulbs that she uses to illuminate things, it seems like a good magic that doesn''t harm. And then there is her Heaven Magic¡­ Bedra has three Unique Skills because she''s a reincarnated person. Ah, that''s a whole other topic that we had been talking with Draketely, but after some time we dropped the issue. Apparently, just like the two of us, Bedra is a reincarnated soul. But¡­ she''s not someone that could be said to be an adult, her mind is still that of a kid, perhaps slightly more intelligent at most. I believe this is because¡­ much like Drake also believed, she died when she was very young. Maybe she died around the age of half a year, or a year¡­ where children are more developed than babies, but very much still a baby. Just thinking about my little baby being someone that died in her previous life, and that she might remember that if she got Unique Skills¡­ it really pains me to think about it. And if she died so young, it was certainly not by natural causes. What kind of thing did she went through? Did she got sick of something? Or¡­ something else ended happening to her? what kind of fate did my daughter went through? I¡­ wish I could know. Even as painful as it might be. But perhaps it is better to not know. Drake had already checked her dreams, which he says is where a person shows their true colors, but the only thing he found inside these dreams were fluffy and colorful things that babies, and children dream about. So she was indeed a young girl back then¡­ or boy. I don''t know¡­ but she was indeed a young child. I fear that the traumas of such a death mighte to bite her in the back at some point, but as her mother, I will stay at her side and try to protect her as much as I can. We need to give her all thefort she deserves, and to always make sure to make her happy, to make her fulfilled, and to make her feel protected and loved, that''s the most important thing, I believe. I will protect my beloved daughter form the harshness of her past and also of this new reality. This world is dangerous but if we keep away from danger, we might be able to enjoy our lives¡­ I know there are things like Greenwood left unresolved, but now that we got her, we have forgotten about pursuing any danger for the moment until she was to grow up a bit more. I like to find some challenges, but raising a child is enough challenge for me, I believe, and that''s more than we can handle, so we don''t need any more concerns for the moment. Just like Drake had said to me, Bedra had now be our world, and we have to do everything around her, well, that''s how parents do it. You grow up as a person thanks to your parents, they take care of you, they feed you, they love you¡­ they dedicate their entire lives to raise you into someone that can one day walk on their own two feet and continue moving forward in life. Perhaps some people didn''t had such a privilege, but for he majority of people that were raised by their parents, such a thing is a fact¡­ In my previous life, I wasn''t raised by my parents. I don''t really remember if I even had any. I just remember hat one day I woke up and I was already an experiment, a guinea pig for some strange thing, the Mold, which ended bing part of me in this second life. But now¡­ I have been raised by my parents in my second life, even though I faced many challenges along the way, I can say that I had a happy life and quite fulfilling at that as well, of course, at the end, I ran away in fear that the Mold would end up consuming my parents and everyone I loved¡­ In that time I felt lost, but Drake found me¡­ and well, that''s where everything started again. And now, here we are, so long since then, and even with a child, this is clearly quite insane when I think about it in perspective. It had been so fast, yet it felt so slow. Well, perhaps because a day inside of Fuyu are two due to its time dtion ability¡­ Anyways, I also want to give my daughter all the love that my parents gave to me, so she can grow happily and strong. This world is unforgiving after all, so we have to make sure that she grows stronger both physically and mentally¡­ And that also depends in our love to her, and how we raise her¡­ Bedra¡­ Mama love you more than anything in this world. ----- Chapter 636 - Time For Some Introductions ----- [Day 245] Today in the morning, after breakfast, we have decided with Bedann to bring Bedra to more people. In specific, I wanted to show her our monster pets. Bedann has a tamed monster in her Luna, or Shiro, it has two names and whichever one works for her, it is a half-spirit and half-moonlight dragon. Meanwhile, I have Frost, Kuro, Kumo, Yuki, Huginn, Muninn, and¡­ and¡­ I think those are all of them? Maybe I am forgetting someone? Skadi and Uller don''t count in this category. Also there are a lot of other kids that she should met, such as all the kids we adopted from Bedann''s town, to Cassim, and maybe Shouta, Zephyr, and that other girl from the Jade Snake Sect. We are slowly making our way to the Orange Forest Duchy, which is not the biggest but its not small either, in there, we''ll met even more people than any sect we have visited, so it could be said that we''ll finally enter actual civilization by going there. So it''s going to be a bit hard, and harsh, for her, in specific. Yes, Bedra! She''s way too shy with people and she might begin crying whenever we get in the duchy, so we have to make sure she gets used to people¡­ and monsters. I had heard that it is quitemon for people to tame monsters, so we might see big monsters wandering around. And that''s why today we decided to first show her the big monsters¡­ in reduced size! Frost, Kumo, and Kuro all can reduce their size to around one quarter of their original size by an ability named Body Size Alteration they have gained after being tamed by me, and growing a bit stronger. It might already be obvious, but monsters tamed by me naturally gain Abilities they wouldn''t be able to develop naturally, at all. This might also be thanks to the Dragon Marks that emerge in their bodies thanks to the Divine Protection of that one dragon god I got, which awakens inner potential. Also the System strengthens my allies through a variety of different Skills too, so there''s that. And thanks to this, they can acquire weird abilities that often seem oddly convenient but that are weed and useful. Because there''s no way we''ll have a gigantic forty meters big spider walking inside this castle, or a thirty-meter big snake, right? So it is nice that they can reduce their size¡­ Since those two defeated their parents back then in the war against the Dark Shadow Sect that they grew pretty strong too. They had developed some new abilities, and even gained some new titles, as if they became the leaders of their race now that they defeated the previous leader. I don''t know if this apply to all of their race, but they don''t seem all thatmon, so there might not be any other dark spiders or dark snakes around the world, especially because these two races seemed to be made artificially by ck long ago, so they''re the few that might remain. Kuro is a male¡­ I think, I have never actually checked him. And Kumo is a female, and she cany eggs as long as she got mana for it, so she''s already building back her empire, and ever spider obeys her, and she obeys me, so we got an army of spiders. We mostly use them as cattle for now, all three sects have giant spiders as cattle now, they grow quickly and can eat anything that is meat, even bones are okay for them, they''re not like real spiders that need to drink juice out of their victims and got big jaws to devour pretty whole¡­ although they can still drink the juice out of victims if they wanted to. They also grow big fast, so they''re used as cattle with ease, and Kumo doesn''t seem to mind this at all, being happy to serve me as if she were giving me food byying eggs. Of course, not all of them are cattle, we are also raising a group for our army, giant spiders that we can use to attack other enemies with armies, we are raising them currently inside the dungeons, so they have the prey there to eat and grow stronger by draining mana from the dungeons. We currently have around fifty battle-capable Rank 3 Spiders, but some might begin having mutations like those we once fought, some even had wings, scorpion stingers, and more, and they might grow even stronger through such evolutions, after eating a lot, that''s it. For now, we are mostly raising them slowly, but they''ll be a strong army when we reach the hundreds, even other higher ranked experts might not be capable of fighting so many spiders! And all of them will only be the appetizer as we use our stronger high-quality troops to fight and lead the spiders as well¡­ hehe. Anyways, moving on, we carried Bedra outside of the room once more, and we moved upstairs to another room. In the way, Bedra nced around the entire castle curiously but timidly, looking at some portraits that an artist has been making of all of us, there were many portraits of me and Bedann¡­ We also want a portrait of Bedra and another with all three of us, but she''s so shy and too energetic to get still for a while when the portrait is being drawn¡­ So that''s a rather hard thing to do. "Papa¡­ Mama¡­ Wewe?" Bedra asked "where are we going" pretty much, whenever she says "wewe" it means "where?" as if asking where are we going. "We are going upstairs, there are some pets we want to show you, they''re friendly." Said Bedann. "Pet?" she asked curiously and a bit timidly. I caressed her head and kissed her forehead. "Don''t worry they''re nice and cute, you just have to get used to these kind of creatures, so we won''t have issuester on¡­" I sighed. ----- Chapter 637 - Monster Friends ----- We quickly reached the door that opened into the room where the monsters were. When we got there, Frost began to wave his tail, Kumo''s red eyes shone brightly as if happy to see us, and Kuro roared cutely. "Woof!" "Gryysha!" "Uwaahh!" Bedra''s eyes opened wide as she looked at the scene in front of her, three monsters right at the start! She was really scared right away, and tightly hugged my chest while I was holding her in my arms. "Bedra, calm down, these are good monsters." I said. "Uwahhh¡­" Bedra was containing her tears as she looked at the creatures. For some reason she was very fearful of creatures, maybe not things such as small animals, but monsters really gave off another vibepletely, a strong aura of mana that she cannotpletely take. Bedra was caressed and kissed by the two of us as she slowly began to calm down, looking at the three monsters silently watching her. All three of them sat down over the floor and seemed friendly enough, looking at her curiously. Bedra was looking at the beasts silently, as Frost big head slowly approached her. She closed her eyes fearfully, as her tiny hand was stretched, and Frost licked it gently. "Uwaaaahh!" she cried. "Woof!" Frost looked into Bedra''s eyes, as her beautiful eyes suddenly shone brightly, the two looked at one another for a few seconds, as Bedra suddenly calmed down. It seems that Frost knew she was shy, and he was trying to help her get over it quickly by licking her. "Waaa¡­" Bedra said, as her tiny hand suddenly ended touching the snout of the wolf. And she stopped talking while looking. And then, Kumo and Kuro approached and licked her tiny hand gently as well. Bedra was a bit scared still, but she was enduring it like a champ this time around, and slowly getting used to their presence. "She''s doing her best¡­" said Bedann. "Yeah, I think she''s aware of her fearful nature and is trying to find a way to get over it¡­" I said. After that, the little Luna, or Shiro, as I like to call her, showed up, floating around like a small white snake with four tiny legs in her. She emanated a bright moonlight aura. "Luna! Been a while¡­ I am sorry for not being able to take care of you," sighed Bedann. "Gishi." Said Luna, licking Bedann cutely, she was happy to see her master. "She had been taken care by Kuro and the other monsters, so she''s never truly alone, also Mikoto and Tsukuyomie to see her as well, so she got her grandma and sister toe see her..." I said. "I see, that''s good, that''s good, so you''re happy then¡­ Look, this is my daughter, Bedra." Said Bedann. The timid Bedra looked at the mystical white snake with shiny eyes, admiring how close it was to her mother, she suddenly touched it a bit, the slim white scales felt nice to the touch, and Luna helped by licking her forehead cutely. "Awaaa¡­" said Bedra in surprise, as she petted Shiro happily, with a cute smile in her face. After that, the two big crows, Huginn and Muninn showed themselves, giving some little and gentle cries, crow cries are very loud, so they got a hard time making small sounds. "Croa¡­" "Croo¡­" "Ohhh¡­" Bedra looked at the two big birds. This was her first-time seeing birds this big and so close, their beautiful beaks and eyes seemed to make her a bit startled, and their plumage was too beautiful as well. She slowly stretched her hand towards the birds and touched their beaks, the two let her have her way with them, although they didn''t really liked getting touched as much by anyone else than me or Bedann. "Do you like the pets?" asked Bedann. "They''re all our friends, monsters are not so scary, right? There are bad and good monsters. These are good monsters. Bad monsters will try to attack you, but there are good monsters that are gentle and nice." I said. "Goo mowster¡­" said Bedra, touching the beak of the birds again. "Why am I here though? I am not a monster anymore; I am a beast-kin!" said Yuki angrily. "You still were a monster formerly, and a tamed monster too, so you count." I said. "No, I don''t! Don''t call me monster!" said Yuki angrily. "And the baby is cute¡­ Bedra, I am a monster too!" Yuki contradicted herself at the same time as she wanted the attention of our baby. Bedra looked at Yuki''s small frame curiously, and she petted her head. "Wawaah!" she said. "Your kid is so cute¡­" said Yuki. "She''s the cutest there is after all," said Bedann pridefully. "Yeah, we take pride in our kid." I said. At the end, we spent several hours with the monster pets doing various things, well, mostly the monster walked around and acted yful with Bedra so she could grow more used to them. After that, we all enjoyed some food, and she watched each monster eating on their own way, realizing they were also living beings that ate like her, and also had their own lives and more. At the end of the day, she was left rather happy, she liked the monsters, especially the fluffy ones such as Frost and the crows. The wolf''s fur was fluffy and soft, while the crows had a very soft and silky plumage. When things all ended, she was sleeping in Bedann''s arms, and we walked back to our room, leaving her sleeping soundly there. "I guess everything worked out at the end, I am happy for Bedra, I always thought she would have a very hard time dealing with people and other things, but she handled things just fine¡­ I think we can show her people in a day or two, maybe past tomorrow, let''s leave her spend more time with the pets tomorrow too." Said Bedann. ----- Chapter 638 - A Cute Little Ice Dragon! ----- Bedann seemed very happy about today''s things, everything went on nicely and we had a nice day. I was d Bedann spent some nice time with the monsters and got used to them, they''re a valuable part of our family after all, and they had been sticking with me since the beginning too. "Yeah, I n to do that as well¡­ I don''t know when I will ever show her my dragon form, but it would be better to not do it any time soon, it might be too creepy." I said. "You can always take a slime form." Said Bedann. "Hmm, I don''t know about that¡­" I sighed. "How about the form of the baby dragon you once were? You told me that you can take any form now." She said. "Kind of, but I cannot reduce my size more than three meters¡­ Let''s see¡­" I said. I quickly put my mind into the task, and suddenly visualized the form I used to once have when I started my journey as a small Ice Dragon without wings. POOF! My entire bodypacted itself in an instant as I was "reborn" as a baby ice dragon! And hell, I was actually pretty cute, I couldn''t believe it when I saw it, but I was indeed a cute little ice dragon. "W-Wow! You''re really a cute little ice dragon!" said Bedann. I looked into my body, I had actually reduced in size to around two meters and a half, but that was my limit, I was certainly way bigger than my previous baby dragon form, but it was still the same appearance, but bigger. "Really? Well, I don''t enjoy being called cute¡­" I sighed. "Ahaha¡­ Come on, dear, we have been together for a while now, I can call you cute if I want to!" said Bedann with a smile. "Sure¡­ Fine¡­" I sighed. Bedann began to pet my head while looking at my tiny body, I didn''t even had a tail, and my scales were very slim, my eyes were big, and I really looked like a Dragon baby. "Hehe, why don''t you keep this tiny form?" she asked. I was tiny for her because she''s an ice giant of over three meters of height, of course. "I won''t! And that''s enough for now, Bedann¡­" I sighed. I quickly turned into my normal ice giant/dragon hybrid form, and moved back to bed, where Bedann hugged me tightly with her arms and we kissed for a little while. Bedra had been sleeping in the middle between the two of us for a while, so we didn''t had much time to show a lot of affection like this with one another. Bedann was certainly lovely, she was kissing me quite passionately while touching me around¡­ "Hmm~ It has been a while since we have done it¡­" she said. "Yeah¡­" I said. "Want to try it out?" she asked. "But what about Bedra? If she wakes up¡­" I said. "Well, I think you got a special spell named Deafening, right?" she asked. "Oh!" Deafening, a special Spell of the Wind Magic Skill that creates a small "capsule" of wind flow that deafens the soundsing from within to the outside. I quickly conjured it over our bed, and Bedann quickly jumped over me and began to rub herself over my crotch. "Ohh~ It''s so hard already¡­" she said. "You''re as energetic as ever¡­" I sighed. "It has been a while¡­ Now that I gave birth, I am back to my agile self¡­" she said. "I-I can tell¡­ Ah, we are really doing it, huh¡­." I said. "Yes, let''s have some fun together, dear¡­" she said, kissing me once more. And like that, we spent the night doing a lot of¡­ exercise over bed. ¡­ [Day 246] The next day, I woke up a bit tired. Bedann really drained all my stamina that night, she was¡­ very intense. Well, I was also as intense. I have to go all out, or I won''t be satisfied after all. It is nice to have a giant wife that can keep up with the libido of a dragon like me. However, I think I ended knocking her out after the tenth timest night, as she fell asleep right after that¡­ Today in the morning we quickly decided to move into the bathroom to take a bath, while I left a few tiny slimes cleaning the bed and changing the cloths of it. However, while we were walking outside, Bedra woke up and flew outside the cradle, calling for us, and finding us half-naked in our way to the bathroom. "Mama¡­ Papa!" she said. "Ah¡­ B-Bedra!" said Bedann. "W-What is it, dear?" I asked. "Hungy!" she said. "Okay, let''s go take a bath first, all three of us, and then we can eat something." said Bedann. "Oway¡­" We quickly brought our daughter to take a family bath with both of us, and we washed her up until she smelled like roses. We washed each other after that and then we moved to make breakfast. I used Cooking Magic to make some nice and tasty breakfast for the little girl and for us too and had it over the bed. Miranda and Belle joined midway through, and I had to make some more, but thanks to the pans and other cooking utensils I can make using Cooking Magic now, it is easier to cook even while we are not in the kitchen. After that, we spent some time rxing in the gardens, where I invited Miranda and Belle, alongside the monster pets, so Bedra yed around with them until it was time for lunch, and then a bit more after that until she got sleepy. She took a rxing nap over the bed, and we left her sleeping until dinner, where she woke up hungry once more. We enjoyed some dinner together, and we spent the day leisurely until we moved to sleep. This is how I''ve been spending my days for a while now, and I cannot say that I dislike them, because I really like to spend my life like this¡­ ----- Chapter 639 - Socializing With Benladra ----- [Day 247] The next day, we spent some time in the morning preparing. Today I had decided to gather a few, not all, of my friends for Bedra to meet and know. I had decided to go easy today and show her the children, such as the kids we got from Bedann''s town, who are all cute and gentle, Cassim, Ruby, and Shouta was also invited. The other two kids I know from the Jade Snake Sect are not too close to our own kids, so I didn''t invited them, I don''t really care about them to be honest, so I am trying to show Bedra the kids that live in here for the most part. Shouta is an exception because he became a very good friend of Cassim and then the rest of his friends andes here most of the time with his mother and Mikohime. Bedra today wasn''t as nervous as the other day now, Bedann carried her in her arms, as the tiny baby girl looked around cutely. "You''re calmer today." Said Bedann. Bedra nodded adorably. "Wewe?" she asked. "We are going to meet some new friends. There are some kids that are near your age¡­ Well, not that much, but they''re also little." I said. "Wite?" she asked. "Yes, wite." I said. "Are you excited about meeting new people, dear?" asked Bedann. "Woo¡­" she said. She seemed to have said "no" and was a bit nervous. A baby being nervous¡­ This was definitely not normal; I think this could be something she carried from her previous life. In the little years she lived, she probably experienced something very terrible that made her think this way, and it is my duty as her father to slowly help her get over that trauma so she can once more interact with other people and live a more fulfilling a happy life. I know it''s gonna be hard, but it is what a father must do for their daughter, and I will do anything for my daughter. "Anything!" I said. "Eh? What?" asked Bedann curiously. "Oh, nothing¡­ N-Never mind¡­" I said. "We are here now¡­" said Bedann. She opened the door to the room as we were greeted by a group of many children, there were all the kids that we had in the castle- well, obviously not all, but the ones within our group we considered our adopted children and their friends. The kids all looked at Bedra with surprise. We had remade this entire room, so it looked like a yground for children, with a fluffy and color carpet over the floor, toys everywhere, and other things, there were even candy and other sweet snacks such as fruit and small cakes. Bedra, knowing how she is, immediately looked at the food first and then at the children, she looked at them for a big while as the children presented themselves one by one until thest one. "Babbahh¡­" she said, looking at them worriedly while trying to hide from them by hugging and putting her face in Bedann''s chest. "Come on, dear, look at them, don''t be shy." Said Bedann. "She''s very shy for being a baby, babies usually are quite¡­ not so bright. So it is normal for them to not mind when things happen around her¡­ I guess thises with being overly sensitive." Said Ruby. "Yeah, she''s very sensitive¡­" I said. "Hm, could be because she''s a reincarnated person!" said Cassim. "Well she got over it with the monsters so if she spends some time with us, she''ll eventually smoother some more." said Samantha. "We have to try hard so she can feel weed! Bedra, look at this trick!" said yr, the red-haired girl suddenly produced small fireballs out of her hands and began to throw them around in the air, catching them masterfully and giving Bedra a show. "Oohhh¡­" Bedra looked with surprise as yr began to make the fireballs dance around, her eyes shone brightly in surprise and awe over the situation, it was quite a pretty thing to look at, indeed. "Do you like this?" I asked. "Wooow! Wow!" she said, as she suddenly waved her hands and released sparks of light that came out like beautiful threads of light, dancing around, she began to scribble with them in the air, showing her magic to the kids. "Amazing, that''s light magic!" "You never get to see it so beautifully." "Bedra, your magic is unique!" "I got dark magic it is the opposite, look!" said Noirenn, as she waved her hands and darkness emerged from her tiny hands, which also turned into threads of obscurity, that began to scribble in the air as well. "Waaaaa! Woooww!" said Bedra, she liked seeing different colors of magic, it seemed. Bedra was surprised by what she was seeing, the pretty colors really left her shocked and in awe, they were way too pretty, and I can totally understand how she might feel about them. "Fufu, admire the magic of a Vampiress." Said Ruby, as she raised her right hand''s index finger, which had a red and long nail, as blood suddenly emerged out of thin air and began to swim around the air, floating and coagting into metallic, red-colored daggers, and then dancing around. That was a bit dangerous, but Ruby was masterfully using blood magic, so she knew her stuff and made sure she kept a good distance from everyone else. All the kids began to show Bedra their magic, especially Shouta, thanks to his bloodline, he had Moonlight Magic and even had already tamed an Earth Spirit that looked like it was made of gold. Everyone showcased spectacr and colorful magic spells, making the little girl happy as she saw all the magic. After a while, she got more used to the kids as she ate the tasty sweets we left for them, and we left her alone with them at the end because she was having a nice time listening to them and looking at them use magic. Our girl was finally socializing a bit, and we couldn''t be happier¡­ ----- Chapter 640 - Reaching The Kingdom Of Frost Tear ----- [Day 254] It has been a week since Bedra was introduced to the children and the monsters, and we had also now introduced her slowly to certain groups of our adult friends, Rakasha, Pekora, Tisha, and more. All of them were as gentle as possible with her, and slowly, over these days, she began to be a bit more trustful. She had been slowly knowing everyone better, but she still dislikes being with too many people close to her, as long as they keep a distance, she can toleraterge groups now, so that''s what we are going to do, I guess. Also, she likes interacting closely with the kids though, she epts them more easily and had begun ying with them more than before. After the breakfast of the day and cuddling with her for a bit, we move out and let her y with her friends in the hall, or in the garden, or sometimes she goes to their rooms and is invited by them to y there. Of course, we always go with her, and we stay in the back while looking at her y, we never truly leave her alone. Maybe we would do it when she reaches maturity, but she''s a baby so we have to keep an eye on her 24/7. All the kids love her because she''s so cute, but she also has a mildly cheeky and domineering nature, she likes to order around the kids sometimes, and when she dislikes something, she throws it away angrily¡­ I think our daughter might have a grumpy personality, but she''s always gentle with us, so I don''t know if this is how she treats the outside world or something. Nheless, she''s developing at a rapid pace and we are teaching her to be gentler with others as well, we are doing our best, but people cannot be perfect, that also includes our daughter, she cannot do everything right either, nor be the perfect living being with the perfect personality, there will be things that will stick with her, good and bad things, and such things will slowly build her personality. We just have to make the good things more than the bad things, and bnce it out¡­ but it is not as if we want to define her entire personality to however, we want it to be, we have to leave her with some liberties so she can also do whatever she pleases to do. She''s already over a month old now though, so we shouldn''t really hurry that much. Being a parent is certainly challenging in many things, everything has their challenges, and we cannot easily bnce things out too well, we have a big responsibility as leaders of an entire and ever-growing Empire after all. But we are doing our best, and finally, today we reached a nice and close distance from the Duchy of Orange Forest. This Duchy is located in the Kingdom we want to use to introduce ourselves to the more advanced societies aside from he secluded sects we had seen. It seems that although the sects might seem greatly simr to some Chinese cultivation novels systems, there is a lot of feudal Europe culture here, a lot, more than just lonely sects, who are not really seen as well. It is actuallymon for sects to belong to big Empires and Nations, which make up the entire world, and they serve as special families or groups of families that create fighters and specialized warriors for the empires, nations, and Kingdoms they serve. The Kingdom of Frost Tear only has four Duchies, and it is a rtively small Kingdom close to the coastal regions of the Continent of Jotunheim, in here vessels from all around the worlde constantly, bringing goods from the other continents. The sea is calm and beautiful, and there are many activities regarding it, so we wanted to slowly move through the duchies until we got into the sea. In this Kingdom, there are several duchies, and they are the Duchy of Orange Trees, Duchy of Crescent Rivers, Duchy of White Mountain, Duchy of Heaven Port. Each Duchy is not that bigpared to the big cities that some people have told me that are in the warmernds of the continent, but they''re dozens of times bigger than the three sects we have visited, and just by looking from afar, we can already see an immense city protected by a stone wall and surrounded by arge forest of Orange Fruit Trees, many rivers and alsokes. Also, there is barely any snow here, we have alreadye past the snowy fields and mildly snowy fields, and we got into slightly cold grassy ins, which barley have any snow around, and the sky is often clear and not covered in clouds like always. The ce is actually very beautiful and there is much to explore, there arerge mountains covered with grass and trees, and enormous forests of various colors made up of different types of trees that give all sorts of fantastical fruits I have not seen before. There are also dungeons randomly spread which are gotten to be conquered, it is said, so I could find some info on that and pick up some dungeons for myself too, there might be quests for clearing dungeons or selling monsters and mana cores in that Adventurer Guild¡­ My n is to actually go through the coast all the way down where we can enter the Empire where those two guys came from, which is directly linked to the Alliance, so we can register there. For now, we n to register for another thing we have found out which seems to be a job in thesends, Adventurers. Indeed, as I mentioned earlier, Adventurer Guilds are a thing, and as any lover of stupid Isekai stories, I really want to try it out and see if we can register as Adventurers and adventure through thesends¡­ It is going to be plenty of fun. ----- Chapter 641 - Onwards! ----- I had decided! We were going to register as an Adventurer! But what is truly an Adventurer and their difference from other things such as a Hunter, an Explorer, or a Sect Disciple? Well, there are many differences between all of them, although there are more simrities between Hunter, Explorer, and Adventurer, while Sect Disciples are way different. Adventurers belong to the Adventurer Guild, they''re all independent from each town, but at the same time they''re all like sibling Guilds and have an alliance of mutual interests. Adventurers are free to do whatever they want, and unlike the Sect Disciples that must serve their sect, the family, and the nation the sect is serving, Adventurers are free to do whatever they please. They''re a group of strong people that are thirsty for¡­ well, pretty much adventure. They adventure outside and hunt monsters. Of course, that seems pretty simplistic and boring, right? Well, the Adventurer Guild purchases the corpses of the monsters they hunt and give Adventurers sustenance by paying for their hunts. This means that the stronger you are, the more you can hunt, and the more money you can get. There are also Quests in the Adventurer Guilds, apparently, and you can do them to get some interesting rewards, these quests are either made by the guild itself or the townspeople, so an Adventurer often helps the people of the town where they''re living or staying in. They also got special privileges, such as using the cards they get to ess high level areas that are often guarded by the nation''s sects, even without belonging to the nation soldiers or their sect, the stronger you are, the more dungeons and other wild areas you''re allowed to enter. It is pretty much simr to sects'' systems, they also give out some quests, and purchase whatever the adventurer brings, but I guess this is an option for those that want to remain free and not chained by the sects'' systems, they can be pretty harsh sometimes. But as an adventurer you''re pretty much by yourself unless you form a party and getpanions, although I don''t know what else the Adventurer Guild does, what I know is general knowledge that others have told me. In suchrge countries, Sects often only protect aristocracy, so all themon folk that is mostly the worker ss are left defenseless, this is where Adventurers and Hunterse into ce, as they help the people in exchange for rewards offered by the Adventurer Guild, which is actually not fund by the government andpletely independent. It is amazing how they''re able to fund something like that, although some say that they''re often fund by very rich former Adventurers with amazing strength and high Rank. And I wish the other independent sects could take care of theirmon folk that didn''t exactly belong to their sect, but they''re not really nations, and are way smaller and with less resources than one, so things such as a duchy with provinces and streets and arge city are not something they can even afford, leaving most of themon folk outside their walls¡­ although they make them farmers, which constantly brings them food, without them even protecting them. It is indeed quite a weird system, but I am d I changed things around in those sects and I am giving themon folk a better life, in the Ice Moon Sect we already began the construction of paved streets and also of houses made with not only wood but stone for the people, there will also be a new set of walls constructed around them so they can be more protected. The same should be done for the other sects, although the Winter Lotus sectcks a lot ofmoners after the massacre left by the first invasion from the dark shadow sect, sadly. Still, the Jade Snakes managed to somehow protect theirmoner way better. Anyways, we are mostly going to explore the duchy a little bit, I wouldn''t really want to get involved too much. At most I just want to see what''s being an Adventurer all about, and probably explore some of the nearby dungeons. We have decided to ce Fuyu inside therge jungle that surrounds the marsnd, it is a few kilometers away from the Orange Forest Duchy, and it is a safe ce to hide her. I had already erected some stealth barriers and veils of illusion over her, so she should be able to camouge with the entire ce rather well. The only thing left to do is move to the duchy and explore the ce! It shouldn''t be so hard to pull out, so let''s do it. I had already packed the essentials inside of my Inventory, and the only thing left was to bring a party. I can''t bring my whole battalion of people with me, and they''ll begin to slowly enter the Duchy after me in groups, so we don''t seem suspicious to the guards at the entrance. Due to that, I decided to with Bedann, Bedra, Miranda, Yuki, and Belle, and I think that''s enough, a party of four is already big and Belle is more like a pet in her fox form. Although she says that she''s not even capable of taking her fox girl form even in here, although it consumes mana and gets her tired over time. Because we can give the excuse that they''re tamed, I decided to bring Frost with me and also Huginn and Muninn. Kuro and Kumo will be inside of my shadows, they''re too scary to let them out. The two crows are going to go off by themselves into the skies and explore the area by themselves, they''ll be apanied by my slime clones, and they''ll scout everything for us, so we got an easy time dealing with all of this stuff by receiving info about what they see and find. "And we are ready¡­" I said. "Then let''s go¡­ I am excited about finally exploring somewhere that is not just the castle¡­" said Bedann. "Me too, honestly¡­" I sighed. ----- Chapter 642 - Moving Out! ----- As we walked outside of Fuyu, she seemed to be a bit dispirited. "Ah, you''re going already? Okay then¡­ Take care¡­" she sighed. "What''s gotten into you?" I asked. "Are you okay?" "Yeah¡­ I am okay." Said Fuyu. "I just wish I cold go there as well, being a stiff giant fortress is cool and all, but its not always what I want." "Hmm¡­ I guess we can do this." I said, as I touched Fuyu with my hand and then stretched my soul into her own soul, connecting both. "Huh?! W-What the¡­?!" she asked. "Drake, what are you doing touching my soul?!" "Wait a bit¡­" I said. "Here." My hand slowly began to melt as it turned into a clear, blue-colored slime with a small crown made of ice, which jumped into my head. I regenerated the hand I turned into slime in an instant. "Eh? What¡­?" wondered Fuyu. "I can see¡­ through two directions?" "Yeah, I connected your soul to this Slime, it is your own Avatar now, so you can use it to walk outside." I said. "It is nothing too much, but it can give you some liberties. I just copied Bedann''s ability to give her Mold an Avatar in Miranda''s body." "Ooohh! True! I can manipte this body and have senses through it!" said Fuyu. "Then let''s go on an adventure!" The little slime that Fuyu had be suddenly jumped out of my head andnded over the floor, beginning to leap around happily. Bedra looked at it with surprise, although she felt a bit scared that Fuyu was moving too fast, but she was used to slimes because she had seen my slime clones many times before as they wander around doing things. "Swime!" she said, pointing her tiny hand at Fuyu. "Ah, Bedra, you look bigger than me now¡­" said Fuyu. "Remember me? I am the giant castle that talks! I got into a new slime body." "Swime¡­ Fuwu¡­" said Bedra. She waspletely in the blue in here, she didn''t understood. "I don''t think she gets it." said Belle. "But don''t worry, you can be our new pet." "Pet? I am a giant castle where all of you live and you dare call me pet?" asked Fuyu. "Do you want me to throw out all your stuff, Belle?" "Eh?! No! My treasures, clothes, and stored food¡­ don''t throw them! I am sorry¡­" said Belle. "You can''t even take a joke¡­" "Hahah, you two will interact a lot, don''t you?" asked Miranda whileughing. "I don''t know if this was a good decision." I sighed, as Bedann smiled while holding Bedra in her arms. "I think it is nice of you, this way Fuyu can explore the outside world. Though¡­ is that slime any strong?" asked Bedann. "Like¡­ can it fight?" "I infused some of my skills, but small slime clones have a limit, I put a monster core inside so it can develop by itself, if its connected to Fuyu''s soul, she''ll be able to transfer part of her powers into it eventually as it grows stronger." I said. "She just has to drink some mana potions and maybe absorb mana cores through the slimes skills that let them eat anything." "Oh, you''re right, I guess we''ll see her growth eventually¡­ So what are you nning on registering in the Adventurer guild as?" asked Bedann. "I will register as a warrior, I guess¡­" "A tamer!" I said. "Tamer?!" asked Bedann, Miranda, and everybody else in surprise. "I told you I don''t count! I have already grown out of being a mere pet for you, I am a beast girl now." Said Yuki. "Though depending in the poption density there, I might still be discriminated¡­" "Don''t worry I will say you''re my tamed beast girl then." I said. "That only makes it worse!" said Yuki. "I am joking! Hahaha¡­ Come on, don''t take me seriously." I said. "But anyways, I got three tamed monsters with me, right? Frost, Belle, and Fuyu, the two crows will also be registered and then I will let them off to fly around and scout for me." "CRYA!" "CRAA" The two crows were sitting at each side of my shoulders, like two very tall guardians overseeing everyone, they were very calm and act nice with people despite how intimidating they look with those sharp beaks. "WOOF!" Frost barked loudly, he seemed excited as he waved his tail. "I see, I guess it is fitting for you. Ah, we are already out of the jungle¡­" said Bedann. We had already been waiting while talking, and we reached the outside of the jungle in just a few seconds after starting our journey. They jungle was gigantic, and it surrounded an evenrger marsnd area, but that area wasn''t within our interests for the moment. We had left Fuyu hidden within the outeryer of the jungle, so that''s why it took so little to walk out of it. I had felt some eyes looking at us from the distance, but they never approached to attack us or something, so I let them be. Perhaps they were natives of the jungle? I feel a bit bad for disturbing them with Fuyu, I hope they don''t find her and just continue with their daily lives. "Waaa!" Bedra looked at the scenery in front of us with surprise, she was amazed over the beauty of the grasnds in front of us, so beautiful andrge that they looked like an ocean of grass. "You like this ce, dear?" asked Bedann. "Woo¡­" she said. "Well, let''s keep going, look, there''s a road there, let''s take it so it leads us to the duchy." I said. We began walking across the road, there was no snow at all in these areas, and the temperature was actually rather warm, there was a big sun atop the sky and there were barely any clouds, buy there was a nice and cold freeze that calmed down the heat. Frost was a bit tired of the heat, as a giant monster covered in a lot of fur¡­ but he was hanging out just fine. ----- Chapter 643 - A Village At The Distance ----- "Since we were in the jungle that I knew it was going to be hot. That ce was very hot and humid! And now here we are, being bathed by such strong sunlight I feel like its killing me¡­" sighed Yuki. "Aaaagghh¡­ Having so much fur is horrendous. I need to shave it." "I think you''re exaggerating a lot, you also got ice magic¡­" I said. "Just use it to cool down your body." "Ah?! How can I even¡­" she muttered, until she opened her eyes wide in surprise over the realization. "Y-You''re right¡­" Suddenly, she covered herself by a faint icy aura that cooled her down. She was quite small and had fur around her chest, arms, legs, and other areas, so she was having a hard time. Frost was also having a hard time dealing with the heat, but he did the same thing that I told Yuki to do, and he suddenly felt more relieved. "Good thing we wore some more loose clothes, this dress is just ideal." Said Bedann. "Although I feel like I should have some armor on." "Well we are on a trip; we don''t need to be walking around with some armor and other stuff." I said. "That''s just annoying." "I suppose you''re right." Said Bedann. "And even then, I think my skin is as hard as armor! Ah¡­ Wait a second, how are we going to justify that Bedra got scales and a tail, and horns?!" Bedann had just realized this, they would certainly find a half-dragon girl weird, especially because there are no such things as a dragon-kin in this world. "Don''t worry, I got it covered." I said, I had already used Illusion magic and my Ice Smith to create a special essory, a ne that Bedra was already wearing which gave her the ability to hide those features. "I created that ne she''s wearing; it hides her draconic features and make her seem like a pure ice giant. The horns look like ice giant horns, so she might still be seen strangely by others because ice giants with horns usually are from royal families¡­ Well, they''ll see you rare as well as you got such horns as well." I sighed. "You can retract your scales at any time thought." "I see, so that''s the ne for¡­ And oh yeah, my scales! I haven''t used them in a while. I wonder if I will grow a tail one day." Said Bedann. "I can even unleash a breath attack." Bedann had been evolving into something of a half-dragon after she drank my blood, but it wasn''t until hertest evolution where she gained the power to create scales and fire a powerful dragon breath attack from her mouth. I guess it could be said that I am the one creating half-dragon species by giving everyone my blood¡­ But that''s the good thing about it, everyone is growing stronger by getting dragon bloodline so its all good on my book. "Babahhh!" Bedra pointed something with her tiny w, as we reached an area that seemed like a beautiful forest made of the same trees all lined up. Wait, this doesn''t seem much like a forest, it is like a farm of trees because they''re all so perfectly lined up. They were all around the duchy, surrounding the road, and there were many farmers of varied races attending the trees, there were no ves that I could see, so probably this entire duchy had abolished very, that''s nice. There were ice giants, beast-kin of varied races, ice elves, and there were even normal elves and humans! I see, there might be some groups of humans and normal or light elves in these warmer areas. "There are a lot of different races living together in harmony, this is a first." Said Bedann. "It seems that the countries that have a lot of trades with other countries and continents are way more open to other cultures and races." I said. "I think they said that to me." "Yeah, Mikohime said so. It appears that they ept more races but ice giants and giants are the primary race anyways, although I can see a denser poption of giants now." Said Yuki. Quite insightful for the dork she always seems to act like. "Interesting, I guess the "normal" giants live in these less colder areas." Said Miranda. "Jotunheim is not Niflheim after all, it is and for all giants, not just ice giants!" "Yes, it appears to be the case, there is a ton of giants around¡­ They actually look a lot like ice giants but their skin color is often brown, like coffee¡­ I suppose it is a color more adapted to these warmer temperatures and the unforgiving sun." I said. "Interesting¡­ What do giants have in special that differentiates them from ice giants and fire giants though?" "I would guess they''re more flexible? Ice giants have harder time around warmer territories, although the ones in here can still do it just fine, but still, they''re better at colder areas¡­" said Bedann. "Meanwhile, fire giants probably can live in warm areas and even in volcanoes for all I know, but colder ces kill them¡­" "I guess that''s right, there is a difference in resistances and weaknesses while the normal giants are just neutral to all and more adaptable to both types of temperatures¡­" I said. "Oh, look, there is a small vige up there!" "Viwage!" said Bedra. Indeed, there was a small vigeposed of a few dozens of houses lined up, they were probably the vige of the farmers that worked in the Orange Trees. I think no more than a hundred people would live in there. "It is almost as big as the winter lotus sect though! Is this really a vige?! Wow, nations are really just in another level of development¡­" said Bedann. "Indeed¡­" "Yeah, this should be a vige¡­ Looks nice, let''s go inside, there are some stalls with people selling oranges it seems." I said. "Let''s buy some juice." ----- Chapter 644 - Oranges Everywhere ----- The beautiful clear blue sky, the warm and bright sun, the grasnds, the wonderful and aromatic Orange Tree forests, the vige made of wooden houses with the people walking around, the children ying around a small fountain, and the noise of many people talking and selling stuff. This is really a pretty ce¡­ I am happy we finally reached this area of the continent, no more boring ice! Although I am an ice dragon, so internally I kind of want to be surrounded by ice and snow, but I suppress that instinct. We moved forward trying to get into the vige, as we were suddenly greeted by small stalls selling products made out of oranges, and well, raw oranges too. "Sir! Do you want to buy this fresh and cold ice juice? It is cold for the warm temperature!" said a small racoon-kin beast girl, as she greeted us. "Candied Orange Slices are also a greatbination with orange juice! Oh my, you got a kid? Children love this snack! And it is also healthy!" said an ice giant woman near the racoon-kin girl. "Orange Pie! Come buy a nice slice of freshly baked Orange Pie!" said a young human man who was selling orange pie with his little daughter at his side. "Owange Pwie!" said the little girl. "We got fresh oranges straight out of the trees, a kilogram for only a twenty Mana Stones!" said an old ice elf woman. Our entire party was being overwhelmed by sellers that put their stalls around the road so they can sell to anyone passing by. There were also more people than us, there was a constant influx of carriages carrying merchants, and a lot of adventurers, hunters, and explorers walking by as a daily basis, so this strategy was actually good to make money. We saw several Adventurers getting tempted by the tasty treats, and several parties ended buying stuff and eating it on the way back to the vige or the duchy. There were also some merchants that stopped and bought a few kilograms of oranges to probably resell back in the duchy or something, some even bought the snacks as they wereing with their children. "Papa! Papaaaa!" Bedra began to call me while Bedann held her in her arms, she was pointing at the ice giant woman selling candied oranges. The woman was winking back at us and offering a free sample. "Here dear,e here! I can give you a free sample because you''re way too cute!" she said. "T-Thanks¡­" said Bedann, as she gave the small slice of orange that was candied. Bedra felt its scent for a bit and then stuffed it entirely inside of her mouth, her eyes quickly started to shine brightly as she felt the citric and sweet vor of orange. It was apletely new vor for her. "Twasty!" she said, having already eaten the slice. "You can buy a small bag for twelve mana stones." Said thedy. "Twelve¡­ With that we can buy bread, meat, and more back in the sects. Aren''t these ces a bit inted?" asked Bedann. "Huh? These have always been the prices here! Don''t be so rude, youngdy, you''re just an outsider!" said the ice giant woman, getting a bit angered. "Oh¡­ S-Sorry¡­" sighed Bedann. "I''ll take five bags." I said, as I paid the woman with a pile of mana stones. "Oooh, thank you!" said the woman, as she quickly gave us the bags and I distributed them around the party. "By the way, do you know where can I exchange mana stones for this country''s currency? It is gold, right?" I asked. "Yes, it is gold, but travelers from afar always have mana stones instead so we also ept them as payment. You can trade them in the Merchant Guild Outpost that they made in the Orange Town, or the Merchant Guild itself back in the duchy." Said the woman. "Thanks for buying!" "I see, thank you for the information," I said while waving my hand. I decided to taste the candied orange, and put a slice in my mouth. Sweet. Way too sweet! And then, as I bite it¡­ it is very dry, but citric, and tasty! The vors are exploding inside of my mouth, yet they''re actually so simple too¡­ "Ooh, so this is the taste of orange? So nice!" said Bedann. "I love these sweets!" "Nom¡­ Nom¡­ Twasty!" said Bedra. "Yes, this is really nice¡­" said Miranda. "I can''t stop eating, but my mouth is getting all dry too¡­" "I guess that''s why the juice goes well with these, although I am still loving them alone." Said Yuki. "Drake! Buy some juice for us." "And who are you to order me around?" I asked angrily. "Well I was going to buy it before you asked me anyways." "Ahhh¡­ I can actually eat with this slime body! S-So this is the vor of candy, sweet, citric, all these things!" said Fuyu. "Wonderful¡­ I am melting¡­" Fuyu began to literally melt over the head of Frost. "Woof!" Frost wanted some candy too. "Okay but only because you''re an actual monster that can digest anything. Normal dogs cannot eat sweets, or they get sick." I said. I shared with frost some slices of the oranges and he ate them rapidly. He seemed to like the vor. After that we moved into the other stall, and decided to buy some orange pie forter, and then, we also bought some juice which they sold inrge bottles, it was quite expensive to bring it with you because the bottle cost money, but you can also drink a cup there for a cheap price, that''s what most people did, sitting on tables and drinking juice while enjoying pie and other things. It was a very spirited atmosphere with many people here and there, there were even people from the vigeing to buy stuff here. Although most of the things were all about oranges, that''s why it was called Orange Vige. ----- Chapter 645 - Sect Disciples ----- "So what do you n to do, we go to the vige?" asked Bedann. "We spent a few hours buying and eating¡­ I think the night is slowly approaching." Indeed, we spent way too much time in there, it was just a lot of fun to go around eating the food they sold, drinking juice, and buying other stuff. It was something that we always have fun doing when we reach a new sect, although thest time we did it was in the Winter Lotus Sect. "Sure, let''s go there then, we could stay the night there inside an Inn, seems pretty okay to me." I said. "I''ve always dreamed of staying inside a ssic Inn." "Ohh? Well sure, although it will never beat being inside our home¡­ But I guess it is part of the experience." Said Bedann. "Also we need to get inside a bathroom quickly to change Bedra''s diapers and wash her." "Yeah, I know, let''s go¡­" I said. "Let''s enter the vige." "This is interesting, I had never gone into a Vige before!" said Yuki. "This ce is pretty lively, there''s less people but its way prettier than the sects, maybe because there is less snow, I am sick of snow." Yuki walked at outside while talking her mind out. "Hm, I am also quite tired of seeing the sky all the time," said Fuyu. "This is really a change of pace." "Yeah, I guess it is pretty good." I said. "The entrance is guarded by guards but they''re letting people in with a small fee¡­ they got walls made of wood that are pretty tall though, I guess it is so monsters don''t get inside at night." "I think so too, they''re moderately well guarded¡­" said Bedann. "Oh? Who are those?" As we walked through the road nearing the Orange Vige, Bedann pointed out a group of four men, they were two ice giants and two giants, who were wearing clear blue and white robes with an insignia showing a frozen tear. "Oh, those must be Sect Disciples from the country''s sect¡­ Maybe it has the same name? Frost Tear?" I wondered. "Don''t look at them too much, or they''ll notice." They all seemed fairly okay in strength, three of them were Rank 3 Middle Stage or Upper Stage, and only one of them was Rank 2 Initial Stage, he was probably their junior. "Yeah, but what are they doing around here? Are they guarding the ce? I thought that they only dedicated themselves to guard the rich." Said Miranda. "Maybe they''re just buying oranges?" "I don''t know but it is not good to meddle with other people''s affairs, Miranda." Said Bedann. "Let''s just leave them be¡­" "Mama¡­ Papa¡­" Bedra groaned at us, she was still having a hard time carrying her filled diapers, we had to hurry and ignore those sect disciples that were just entering the vige before us. "Ah¡­ S-Sect Disciples¡­ T-The fee¡­" said the guard, he was merely Rank 1 Upper Stage. "What fee? We are part of this sect that protects all of youmoners, do we have to pay you to enter the vige that belong to our sect?" asked one of the leaders of the group. Wow, they''re really quite the asshole archetype, understood. "N-No, please, walk inside. Feel free¡­" muttered the guard. "Hmph!" The disciples walked inside while raising their noses as if everyone else was just way too inferiorpared to them. I guess there is really some ssism in here, huh? Sect Disciples can just bully anyone. It''s better to not get involved with those shady guys. "Geez, they really got a stick up their ass¡­" said Yuki. "Jerks¡­" "Yeah, they''re pretty big assholes, can''t they be more polite?" sighed Belle. "Poor guard, he almost had a heart attack. They even used their Mana Aura like nothing against him¡­" "Well, whatever, let''s just continue moving forward." Said Miranda. "No point at criticizing them if they''re so far away now." "You girls should really just calm down¡­" I sighed. "They''re really a handful." Said Fuyu. "Hm, I hope you find us a nice Inn that canpare to a fraction of myfiness." "I doubt that''s possible¡­" I sighed. "But I''ll try." We reached the guard quickly after that, as I petted the man in the shoulders and infused some healing spells on him so he could feel better. "Ahhh¡­ S-Sir! Ahem¡­ Thanks for the healing¡­" he sighed. "Are you feeling alright? Those guys shouldn''t had been so rude." I said. "I-I am alright, thanks for wondering¡­" sighed the guard. He was actually a young adult human man with brown hair and emerald eyes, although most of his face was covered in the steel helmet he was wearing, and his body was also covered in the heavy armor, while he held a steel spear. "Anyways, how much is the entrance fee?" I asked. "We are a bit too many¡­ And there are also my tamed monsters." "I see that you''re a talented tamer, sir!" he said. "This is the first time I see someone that have tamed such a beautiful wolf, and then this¡­ pink fox? Wow, is that an Ice Slime?!" "Yeah, what about it? These two crows as well." I said. "Do I have to pay extra fees?" "Y-Yes¡­ I am sorry but tamed pets so big also cost some fee, if you register in the Adventurer Guild or another Guild such as the Tamer Guild or the Merchant Guild, you can enter with a discount, and depending in the rank you''re in the guild, you receive a higher discount, from D Rank and above you don''t need to pay to enter the duchies and viges." Said the guard. "It is around a silver coin per person, the children below ten years old can enter for free, and that slime seems very small too, so it can enter for free too. Oh, and those two children as well." It seems the guard confused some for children here¡­ ----- Chapter 646 - Just Pretend For Now! ----- The guard pointed at Miranda and Yuki, whom he thought were children due to their small stature and youthful appearance. I can''t me him I would also think the same thing if I were to see these two girls for the first time, they really look like lolis. "I-I am not a child!" said Yuki. "I am actually¡­ around seven!" "That''s a child¡­" said the guard. "Oh¡­ But I am actually mature for my race!" said Yuki. "You really want to make your friend pay extra?" asked the guard. "¡­No, sorry." Apologized Yuki. "I guess I am also a child, sure." Said Miranda. She didn''t seem to have any issues with it unlike Yuki. "Do you ept payment in mana stones? We have yet to trade for coins." I said. "Wee from the snownds where there are only small sects that use mana stones as currency." "Oh, sure thing, it would be eight mana stones per person and big monster." Said the guard. "I am sorry for these prices¡­ It is a tax that thendlord made, many Adventurersin about it, of course, those below the ranks that make it free¡­" "I see, well, it is indeed pretty expensive but it''s nothing I cannot afford." I said. "I am quite a wealthy man, it could be even said I am an aristocrat in levels of money¡­ Keep the charge." I said, giving the young man the stones in a bag. "R-Really? Are you a merchant, sir?" asked the guard. "Do youe from farawaynds?" "Yes, I do, I am somewhat of a merchant, so soon, I might begin selling my products around." I said. "Do I need some sort of certificate?" "Yeah, you need to join the merchant guild to make a shop or stall¡­ If not, it is illegal and some of the other guards might even apprehend you and give you a penalty fee." Said the guard. "So make sure to register and do things legally, please." "Understood, thanks for your help." I said. We quickly moved inside of the vige. Some areas of it were paved and others were still with grass and dirt in the floor. There was arge house at the end of the entire vige, which resembled a manor, that''s probably where thendlord or the vige''s chief or whatever it could be called lives, isn''t it? he probably owns this entire ce then¡­ We moved around the streets as it was gettingte already, and we reached an Inn. "Sorry but its already all filled¡­" It seems that our first Inn was filled. We moved to another Inn to see if there were any rooms¡­ "It''s all upied, sorry." "What? Again?" And then we ended going to the third Inn. "There''s no rooms left." "Damn¡­" There were only four Inns, in the fourth inn is filled, then we''ll either sleep in the streets or just fly back to Fuyu, and I guess we''ll fly back to her. "Ah, yes, there is arge room and only two beds left¡­" said the woman. "That''s good enough." I said. "W-Where are you leaving the monster? I don''t now if we can fit such a big wolf inside¡­" said thedy. "Don''t worry. I got that covered." I said. Frost quickly jumped inside of my shadow and disappeared, while the two crows flew atop the roof of the Inn as watchguards. "Tonight they''ll guard the ce, so feel lucky." I said. "O-Oh, is that so? Thank you¡­" said thedy with a surprised look. The Merchant Guild was closed at this hour, so we paid with mana stones again, although the inndy didn''t liked it as much, but she epted it anyways. We moved into the bathroom and decided to take a bath after we changed Bedra''s diapers and washed her down there. There was a special item that produced warm water using a Water Spirit Stone and Fire Spirit Stone. These magic stones had elemental mana inside and were called spirit stones because they only emerge inside of mountains where there is a high density of spirit energy, natural energy produced by the world when there is a lot of spirits. After taking a warm bath over the wooden bathtub, we dried out with some of my wind magic until we were all well dried and then we got some clothes and walked back to the room. The rest of the part was already getting themselvesfortable there. I had brought some extra beds just in case inside of my inventory, and I put them around the room so everyone could sleepfily, alongside Bedra''s cradle. "Alright let''s have a quick meal before sleeping, we have to wake up early tomorrow morning." I said. "Oh, orange pie again?" asked Bedann excitedly. "Yeah, we bought a ton of it, so let''s eat as much we can while it still warm and tasty, Bedra seems to love it." I said. "The buttery crust is really good; I have to admit it." We all enjoyed several slices of orange pie with some warm and aromatic tea, and then we quickly went to sleep, Bedra has been behaving very goodtely, she was growing more used to the people, even strangers now. I was happy that the trip ended well, so I quickly closed my eyes and decided to sleep for now, waking up early tomorrow is going to be a hassle¡­ ----- The guards of the Orange Vige silently watched over the vast grasnds and forests of oranges in front of them, as they seemed rather rxed, nothing bad was urring tonight either. "Yawn¡­ That guy really was nice giving me the spare money left¡­ Though it is a pain to go change the mana stones, but there''s nothing I can''t do for money." Thought the guard. "Oi, look, what''s that?" The other guard told the first guard, as he pointed at something that was moving around the trees of the orange forest¡­ shadows that began to move around, the forest trees started to drop fruits as they were shaken, and these figures began to take the fruits and run away¡­ "Oi! Thieves! Who do you think you''re stealing the oranges?" roared one of the guards, generating several spheres of water and firing them at the people. "Light sh!" said the second guard, unleashing a sh of light that illuminated the forest, revealing a group of five scaled creatures resembling lizards standing in two legs. "Gryar! R-Run!" cried one of them, grabbing the oranges and running away from the ce. "Damn it, those are lizardmen?!" ----- Chapter 647 - Staying Inside An Inn ----- [Day 255] Yesterday we spent most of the day eating oranges of all sorts of types in all sorts of ways, it was overall a very citric day, to say the least. It is nice to rx and sit back and enjoy times like these with the family. Today in the morning some friends arrived in the Inn, and I weed them. The Inn Lady was surprised they wanted to enter the room and asked for more payment if I wanted them to stay inside even though we were leaving today¡­ What a greedy olddy. But I had a lot of money, so I didn''t cared, money resolves everything and perhaps she really needed the money, this world is harsh after all, so I gave her a few more Mana Stones to shut her up. "We are here¡­" said Rakasha. "Oh my, this Inn is very cramped¡­ Perhaps we should had waited outside¡­" Said Beh. "Y-Yeah, we even ended making Drake pay extra money for us¡­ That olddy was very greedy." Said Laddan. "So this is a "normal" town, huh?" said Tisha while looking at the window. "A lot of tall people, I can barely see the sun because they block it with their bodies¡­ but there are also some other races, beast-kin, humans, dwarves, and even some elves, and they''re not ves but citizens! That really surprised me." Said Pekora. She was happy to see that there wasn''t much discrimination. I mean, there was, but not the point where other races were segregated and enved or something, everyone that lived in the vige was able to get together with one another in a good harmony, all driven by the oranges, which seem to sell like freshly baked bread. I guess no matter the race, as long as there''s money involved, people will work together and ept one another. It has always been like that, even in Earth''s history,pletely different cultures getting to trade with one another and share their cultures all for money and getting new resources from different ces. In this ce is the same, even though the capital of the Frost Tear Kingdom is far away, and we are not yet near the port, the people in here still kind of shares the same thought process as those trading at the port, with such a big influx of different cultures, that ce must be very beautiful. "Don''t worry about money, those are just small details anyways, and all of you make plenty of money when you got explore the dungeon and bring corpses and mana cores from monsters, so there''s no problem with that, I am just discounting it from your pay." I said with a greedy smile. "Geh¡­! You say we don''t have to worry but you just said you''re discounting it from our pay!" said Pekora angrily. "Hahaha! My lord is really funny." Laughed Tisha. "I guess that''s fair, yeah." Said Rakasha. "Anyways, what should we do now?" The old man seemed to be willing to go around the town, so we quickly decided to have some breakfast together quickly, change Bedra''s diapers and wash her down, and then move out. "Once more you''ve filled your diapers dear¡­" I sighed. "Do you like seeing your parents suffer?" "Babahab!" Bedra moved her small legs around while I changed her diapers for the second time this morning. We had changed them in the morning and then after she ate¡­ she did it again. I guess she had a bit more backed up, but it finally went down when she ate. "And that''s it¡­ Now your mother will take care of you, here." I said, as I gave Bedra to Bedann, who quickly held her in her arms. "Ahh! Such a beautiful little princess! Poopy princess, you always fill your diapers way too much!" said Bedann,ughing at Bedra a bit. "Woopy?" asked Bedra confused. "Yes, you''re a poopy girl." Said Bedann, kissing her forehead. "I am honestly amazed by how fast you got used to her¡­" said Rakasha. "Thankfully I didn''t had to raise Ruby like that, when I found her she already knew how to use the bathroom." "Yeah, she''s actually older than she looks like, I think she''s around twelve, but she looks like she''s six." I said. "It is part of being a Vampire." "Eh?! So she''s older¡­" said Rakasha. "Well, she had always acted more mature than how she really looked like¡­" Bedra immediately heard us talking about Ruby, her friend, as she wanted to see her. "Wuby? Wewe?" she asked, saying "Ruby? Where?". "She''s not here yet, dear, maybe she won''te with us in a while, I have to prepare a few things for her, so she doesn''t get caught¡­ Vampires are not wee anywhere." I sighed. "Not even in the port city with other races living together." "Wuuu¡­" Bedra looked down saddened. "Now, let''s go! What we were going to do today?" asked Bedann. "After doing that we can get some tasty snack." "Snawk!" said Bedra. She immediately cheered up; our daughter was a real glutton. "We are going to the Merchant Guild to exchange Mana Stones. I kind of want to register as an Adventurer in the Duchy and not in here¡­ It seems like it is too small of a ce." I said. "I want a ce that is big where we can see a lot of other Adventurers." "Okay then¡­" said Bedann. "Wouldn''t it be better to exchange in the duchy then?" asked Rakasha. "Yeah?" asked Miranda. "No because they won''t let us in without paying a coin fee, from the duchy onwards they don''t ept mana stones as payment alone, although they''re still valuable, you have to just sell them like any product." I said. "I get it." said Bedann. "Let''s go then." "Yeah." We walked outside of the inn as I ignored the inndy, she quickly realized we only spent like half an hour there and that it waspletely stupid to ask for more money, but nobody cared about that fact, and she seemed to sigh in relief. ----- Chapter 648 - Lizardmen ----- We walked around the vige, it was a beautiful day just like yesterday, and there was a lot of people walking around, more than yesterday. I nced around and found some guards gathering near the entrance of the vige. "What''s going on now?" wondered Miranda. "Is something happening?" "I bet someone stole oranges or something¡­ Hahaha¡­"ughed Belle. "No way they would make a fuss for some oranges being stolen, right?" asked Fuyu. "They''re everywhere¡­" A guard passing by was stopped by Rakasha, who politely asked him what was happening. "Sir, is something happening?" "Ah¡­ Yeah! Last night it was reported that a group of Lizardmen were seen stealing oranges." "See? What did I said? They stole oranges and are making a fuss." Said Belle. "T-That fox can speak?" asked the guard. "Yeah, it is a spirit, not really a monster. Anyways, is that all about?" I asked. "A spirit¡­ I see¡­ W-Well, not really, we wouldn''t make such a fuss if it were some oranges being stolen, but the real problem is the Lizardmen, they''re a powerful andrge tribe of humanoid monsters that dominate the marsnds." Said the guard. "Thest years they were pushed away from this area by the Kingdom''s army and the sect, but they seem to be trying to regain thend¡­" "Interesting, Lizardmen, huh?" I wondered. "Lizardmen are vicious lizard-like monsters that stand in two feet. They''re primitive like Orcs and Goblins, but more organized." Said the guard. "A-Anyways, I must go, this is dangerous, if the Lizardmen are getting closer, it might meant that they would attempt a raid at night or something, we have to prepare before anything bad happens." "You''re right good man, go." I said, petting his shoulders as I stealthily left a few small droplets of slime inside of his armor, that way I can spy on their conversation. "Lizardmen! I have never seen those guys. Are you telling me they live in the jungle there? Maybe those were the eyes we felt when we arrived her yesterday! They were looking at us rather intensively, are they not aware of how intensively they stare?" asked Yuki. "I wonder if they''re as scaled as Bedra." "No, I am sure they''re more scaled than her, he said they were literal lizards standing in two feet, so they should be very big and scaled¡­" I said. "I wonder if they''re all that bad. I mean, they were driven away from thesends which were their territory, so aren''t the Frost Tear Kingdom people in fault? Nheless, I shouldn''t really get myself involved into these problems." "Yeah, I think the same, it is better if we keep things as we have them for now, getting into more trouble wouldn''t be good in the long run¡­" said Bedann "Although I hope they don''t just destroy the vige or something¡­" "Yeah, well, let''s go to the merchant ce." Said Yuki. "Hurry, I am hungry." "Who are you to order me around? You just keep getting cocky, don''t you?" I sighed. As we made our way to the Merchant Guild area of this ce, which was a small manor situated near the manor of thendlord, I began to hear the conversations that the guards were having, it seems that the sect disciples had gathered there because they were ordered by thendlord. Aristocrats in this country seem to have a strong authority over the sect disciples, probably because they literally own the sect and the sect is made to protect them to begin with, so they cannot really fight against their orders and in that sense they''re nothing that different from the other conventional soldiers wearing steel armor, just stronger and actually more racists, I guess. "The Lizardmen seem to be wanting to just steal the oranges, perhaps they were not even adults." "Hmm¡­ Indeed, I have seen Lizardmen children, they like to y pranks sometimes to us, but they are never that harmful¡­" "However, we cannot lower our guards, the Lizardmen back in the tribe could be preparing for war, we should send some scout there¡­" "But the jungles and the marsnd are dangerous ces, monsters of Rank 2 aremonce there, and even Rank 3 monsters are prettymon as well!" The sect disciples interrupted the conversations between the guards. "You bastards, you''re telling me you''ve seen lizardmen children and you haven''t killed them?!" asked one of them angrily "Eh? B-But sir¡­ they''re children¡­" said a guard. "So what if they''re children?! Do you think those children won''t grow into adults that will one daye for your heads? They''re just scouting the area and "ying around", but eventually they''ll use all that info to kill you in the future." Said another sect disciple. "They might be just stealing oranges, but then they''ll begin stealing our things, and then, they''ll begin killing people¡­ Thisnd used to be theirs, so their resentment will never go away until we exterminate them all¡­" said another disciple. "B-But that''s¡­" "Exterminate them all?" "We used to have friendly rtionships with Lizardmen three years ago¡­ But they ended when one of you killed one of their Elders that came to trade with us!" One of the guards angrily pointed his finger at the higher ranked disciple. "Hm? I don''t even remember doing anything like that, lowlymoner. You dare point your finger against me?" asked the leader of the disciple gang, as he grabbed the man''s finger and broke it in an instant. CRACK! "Aaaagghh!" "May this serve as a warning for all those brave enough to think they can just me us for everything. We are just trying our best to protect this ce. And that Lizardman was carrying a weapon, I had to kill him¡­ And making friendly rtionships with those beasts is ridiculous!" said the leader of the gang. "If it wasn''t because we are not given enough resources and men to take care of them, I would had already led a crusade to exterminate all those vermin¡­ Those marsnds and jungles are all very fertilend, imagine if we could make ntations of vegetables and raise animals there! Such a waste¡­" "¡­" "¡­" The guards were all silent over the disciple''s rant. "Then what do we do?" wondered the guard which I had put the small slimes into his armor. ----- Chapter 649 - Corruption ----- The guards continued speaking with one another in the entrance of the vige. A small group of lizard people stealing some oranges of the millions they got somehow made such a big fuss because of the internal fear they got from the lizardmen attacking the town like they had attempted to do before. I heard from the conversation that the lizardmen apparently lived in here and that they were moved out by the people to make this town and nt these exported orange trees, and that in the past the lizardman had even tried to make some friendly rtionships with the vige but they all died when one of those assholes killed the lizardman chief that came to visit. It was obviously nned, he probably disliked these people trying to get friendly with the lizardmen andpletely destroyed their friendship by killing a single lizardman which he knew was the chief, but he of course didn''t said that he just said he attacked him because he was holding a weapon and that he didn''t knew it was the chief. "What are we going to do, you ask? Well, whenever you seem those scaled monsters, you shot them down into the ground and kill them! That''s what you''ll do." Said the sect disciple. "And I will go ask thendlord if he can bring more of our sect disciples and soldiers, if they continue showing up, we''ll go into the marsnds and begin an eradication." "W-What?" "But that''s a bit too much!" "We would waste a lot of resources, and that jungle is filled with dangerous monsters aside from lizardmen." "There are dangerous Rank 2 Monsters everywhere, and Rank 3 are not rare either¡­ And then the lizardmen that somehow survive in there for hundreds of years, they probably could easily defeat us in their own territory¡­" "So what? We just bring more and more forces until we force our way into them, reach their vige, and kill thest ones. Don''t pity the kids either, those grow up to be just as detestable as the adults!" said the disciple. "Did you hear me?" "Y-Yes¡­" "Understood¡­" "We understand¡­" "Sigh¡­" The guards didn''t agreed with his words, they didn''t agreed with what he said and even less with anything else, but they had no choice but to obey, he was the one at higher authority. It was clear that the people in here didn''t had that bad of an impression on lizardmen. After all those that drove them off were their ancestors, all of them are dead by now and this new generation was simply trying to be friendly with those people that had been living in here since forever. The most impressive thing was that the lizardmen had epted and even brought their chief to make a formal meeting back then¡­ if things would had ended well, they could had probably reached some sort of peaceful treaty, and this Kingdom that already epts various races could had epted a new race of lizardmen, they might had even slowly interacted more and more with the people. The lizardmen seemed to have forgotten their grudges and showed enough maturity to move forward and try to seek peace for the prosperity of their people, but their beloved chief and the one they had been guiding them suddenly was assassinated by this asshole. Thinking about this, I really just wanted to cut his throat off and then crush his soul, but even that would be way too good for him, a pathetic Rank 3 Sect Disciple dared doing such an awful thing to the lizardmen who were just trying to get over their hate and finally be allies with the people in this vige and quite possibly the entire Kingdom, but all of such dreams were shattered by this absolute buffoon¡­ I will continue monitoring the situation with my slimes stuck to the armor of this human guard for now and see how things go. I did said I wasn''t going to get involved, but there''s nothing wrong with wanting to know more about what is happening, right? Yeah, I am just¡­ learning new things, nothing too big or weird about it. I am merely attempting to learn¡­ Yeah. Anyways, we moved towards the merchant guild outpost that there was in here, as we were greeted by a dozen of people entering and going out, mostly carrying items and other products to exchange. There was an empty area, so I swiftly moved there with Bedann and Bedra at my side, while everybody else decided to wait at the side of the door. "This is a very spacious area, the architecture is nice, it is nice to see some wood for once, living inside of Fuyu where everything is ice sometimes gets a bit¡­ tiring." Said Bedann. "As someone raised in a wooden house¡­ I feel more at home in one like this." "I understand how you feel, you surprisingly slept pretty wellst night," I said. "Maybe Fuyu can add more wood to the interior of her home and hide the ice." "I guess I could try." Whispered Fuyu to us, she was sitting atop my head in her small slime body. "But you have to know that I cannot just rece the ice, it is part of my own body." "We know, don''t worry." I said. "Do whatever you can." "Okay¡­" said Fuyu. It seems she immediately began to rework our room while we were not there. "Dear, we are here." Said Bedann. "Bababah¡­" said Bedra. The receptionist greeted us; she was an ice elf woman with a long dark blue hair made into braids wearing sses. She wore a beautiful uniform made of blue leather that the recessionist all were wearing. "Wee to the merchant guild, is there something you need?" she asked. "Hello, is it possible to join the guild?" I asked. "Yes, by paying a fee of five hundred gold coins, you can join our guild and you''ll receive certificate as a merchant, of course, we also need to confirm you are a merchant by seeing what you sell and more, there is another merchant that approves this." "I see¡­" ----- Chapter 650 - Becoming A Merchant Only Takes A Fee ----- It seems that it is not hard at all to join the merchant guild. You just need to pay an enormous fee, and also show another merchant what you sell to make it seem like you''re an actual merchant. This way no random thugs or adventurers suddenly get a merchant pass. "I see¡­ It doesn''t seem so hard; I got a lot of things inside of my bag. Anyways, I want to first exchange these mana stones for gold coins." I said. I quickly took out a gigantic bag with Mana Stones. "Oh! I see¡­ T-That''s a lot! You see¡­ A hundred copper coins make a silver coin, and hundred silver coins make a gold coin¡­ Get it? So, a single mana stone''s price is usually almost around two to three copper coins¡­ These one are of high quality though, so their price might go up to ten¡­ T-There are a lot too¡­" said the girl. "Let me consult this with a superior¡­" She kept her calm and walked away, quickly bringing an old Mountain Giant man who was quite short, perhaps because he was very old, instead of being three meters like they usually are, this guy was two meters and around 60 centimeters, "small" for giant standards. "Hmmm¡­ T-These are genuine, and there are¡­ how many?" he asked. "I think there is roughly five hundred thousand there¡­ I counted them." I said. "I-Incredible¡­ and they exude such rich mana¡­ Okay, I guess the price is way higher¡­" said the giant. "Come with me to the other room, we''ll bring you some drinks to wait while we calcte the price." "Can my wife and childe?" I asked. "Yes, sure thing! Please¡­" the giant man acted very friendly; he was interested in the merchandise I brought. Although big Kingdoms used a system of copper, silver, and gold coins, they still valued mana stones a lot, as they were like lesser mana potions that everyone could immediately crush and absorb to regain mana, and in this advanced society, mana was everything and it was widely used in almost all things. Mana stones are the refined product thates from the raw item of mana cores. Mana cores cannot be properly consumed directly, and although they can be used as batteries, theye with many impurities so very often most magic artifacts run through mana stones, which is the clean crystalized mana thates from the mana cores. And it costs some money to refine mana cores into mana stones, which is sometimes an investment that people have to do, as the requirements to make the formations and the artifacts to refine mana cores into mana stones also require money to make and many other resources. But as I am selling the already refined product, it is very convenient to buy it straight away, especially because my mana stones are refined way better than most conventional ways, and therefore have a greater mana output and quality, and therefore, because rare mana stones with such high quality are notmon, they cost more. "Oh? They invited us to drink tea and- are those orange cookies?" asked Bedann, her eyes shone brightly as she began to grab a few cookies, Bedra quickly began to eat cookies with her mother, while Bedann drank tea as well¡­ mother and daughter are very simr. "It seems that the merchant guild treats their clients well, that''s good." I said with a smile, as the merchant entered the room and sat down in front of me, there was a small table in the middle of four couches. Bedann was to my right side with our daughter in her legs. "Sir, may I ask your name?" "Name''s Drake." Wait, should I reveal him my identity as the Emperor of an Empire? No¡­ that would cause too much fuss, but it would exin why I got so many mana stones without making it seem as if I was a thief. The other option is saying I am a sect master, from a small sect nobody knows¡­ yes, that works better, I think it could mitigate the blow of having so many mana stones of such high quality. "I am a Sect Master from an independent and small sect that lives in the snownds. I have decided toe to thesends with my family and friends to exchange resources we produce and make some money, I have thought about expanding my territory and perhaps build a city." I said. "So I need a lot of capital for that, bing a merchant seemed natural." "Oooh! I see, so you''re a sect master! That makes a lot of sense, you exude such a strong mana aura, you''re definitely at least Rank 3, right?" asked the man. "Yeah¡­ Actually, I am Rank 4." I said. It was important to reveal my strength right away so they could respect me. I released a small bit of my true mana aura, which emerged from my body like an ocean of endless and freezing winds. FLAAAASH! "N-Nggh¡­! S-Such freezing cold! I-Incredible¡­ Such power¡­" The man gasped for air as I contained my aura again. "Sorry about that. Although Ie from rather wildnds where they only teach us about strength being above all else, I am well aware that bigger kingdoms value resources and production-based talents above strength sometimes, so I am not willing to use my strength to attempt to get money or something, if possible, I want to make money peacefully." I said. "I-I see¡­ you''re strong but also an honest man. It is very rare to see a merchant this powerful, this means that your items might never run danger when you travel around the countryside, if you ever find bandits you can just kill them easily¡­ I guess it is a good idea to invest in you." He said. "Invest?" I asked while raising an eyebrow. "Yes, sorry for not saying my name before but I am Jarunn Orann, the merchant in charge of this guild in the vige of Orange. I have thought about giving you a merchant card immediately and register you as one, because¡­ well, I am not allowed to do such big transactions with you if you''re not a member of our guilds." ----- Chapter 651 - Enjoying Orange Treats ----- Apparently, I cannot do big money transactions without being part of the merchant guild, so this nice man named Jarunn decided to help me register in the guild right away and without fee? Well, I believe he''ll just discount it out of the money he''ll give to me. "Sure, I ept. How can I register?" I asked. "It is already done, I''ve filled most of your info with what you shared, I just need your sign in here. The special card is made of Magisteel, and it is very hard to destroy, that one costs a lot of gold coins, but we''ll discount it out of what we''ll pay to you. Aside from that there is this fee that you have to pay for the transaction, but it will receive a discount for being a member of the guild." Said the merchant. "Aside from that, I think that''s it." "I see, when can I receive this card?" I asked. "It takes a day to get it, so you''ll have to wait until tomorrow morning, I am sorry for that." Said Jarunn. "Oh, no, that''s fine by me, don''t worry." I said. "We can wait." "Until then, please have this money for the moment, if you need anything else feel free to ask me. Tomorrow you''ll receive the rest of the payment." Said Jarunn. "Base din looks alone, your mana stones are of an incredible quality that it has yet to be discovered, so it is very impressive that you''ve managed to create them¡­ It is a valuable item that we''ll buy for a good price, so don''t worry, you''ll be well paid for the item you''ve made." "Thanks, that''s very reassuring of you." I said. "Then I will be on my way." I grabbed the leather bag with approximately a few hundreds gold coins and gold tes, which are equivalents to 100 gold coins each. With this we had more than enough to survive through the day, I also got some silver coins for things that cost less. Having that out of the way, we walked outside of the merchant guild and moved towards the za, the vige had a small fountain where they put some orange trees around, there were various seats made out of stone over the grass, with children and families enjoying the nice sun, so we decided to go enjoy the day there. I began to speak with my friends about what had happened there. "So you''re bing a merchant right away? That''s good, I guess that guy had a sharp eye." Said Rakasha. "But you also did good in not telling him too much, just telling him you''re the sect master from an obscure sect is enough, if we tell them you''re an Emperor then they''ll make a bigger fuss over it, sects don''t seem to be seen as more special in these areas, but Kingdoms and Nations do. Reminds me of Midgard and the other continents." "I see that Sects are more like a part of nations than their own governances¡­ Of course there are exceptions, like that one Alliance thingy." Said Tisha. "Is that Alliance¡­?" "Yeah, it is an alliance between sects and also nations, it includes everything pretty much." Said Bedann. "There is this one group that was made by the Venerable of Ice, but I don''t know how we could call it, I guess calling it a court is the best way to describe it, because it is way too big for being a mere sect but also it doesn''t have citizens for it to be something like a nation." "Well, whatever''s the case, we got a lot of gold coins now so we can go buy some food and booze or something to pass the day until tomorrow." I said. "I would register in the adventurer guild but I want to do it in the duchy, the big city probably has better systems." "Can we register in the adventurer guild as well?" wondered Yuki. "I wonder if a former monster could be an adventurer." "I think you could, we just have to tell them you were born as a beast-kin and that''s it." I said. "I am going to register as a tamer, as I said previously, it is the best way to mask the reason why I have so many monsters following me around." "I agree, it is a good strategy, tamers are not umon but also not thatmon either, there are people born with enving spells that work in certain types of monsters." Said Rakasha. "Through that, it is possible to easily tame weakened monsters that are almost beaten to death, although you might be an exception in some cases¡­" "I guess¡­ Is there any dungeon around though?" wondered Pekora. "I''ve seen the Adventurers group around the Adventurers Guild talk about the dungeon, there are many quests that ask for specific materials and stuff from each monster that roam these small dungeons." "Oh, there might be then¡­ We would have to ask the locals for that though." I said. "However, I am feeling likezing around so maybeter¡­" "Frozen Orange Juice! Come buy your Frozen Orange Juice! Only fifteen coins for a big portion!" A person began to sell orange ice cream, which seemed quite tasty, and Bedra and Bedann quickly looked at me with eyes as if wanting it¡­ "Bedann, you got your own money too, I can''t just buy it all." I sighed. "Oh right, I also traded my own mana stones¡­! Hey! Orange guy!" said Bedann, as she ran towards the man, he was a young dwarf, so he was very smallpared to her. "Y-Yes, bigdy? Do you want a portion?" he asked with a nervous smile. "Yeah, and one for my daughter and husband¡­" she said, taking out a silver coin. "Do you guys want some?" Everyone nodded so everyone got this form of "ice cream" which was just frozen orange juice, at the end while sitting around the za and enjoying the sun above. It was a pretty good cold snack to pass the time. And while we enjoyed this, more drama began to emerge with the guards and the sect disciples when they suddenly saw a group of lizardmen wandering near the border of the forest¡­ ----- Chapter 652 - The Pastoralist Lizardmen Tribe ----- In the depths of the jungle, Fuyu was camouging herself using powerful magic conjured by Drake. This powerful magicbined skills he possessed with runes he created and infused into her body, alongside that, he also used the Illusion Magic''s Spell "Camouge" and "Illusory Veil" to make it all even more invisible. Although her size was gigantic, she was transparent. However, many of the inhabitants of the jungle, although incapable of seeing her, were able to detect her presence, and also the several crushed trees beneath her that were suddenly leaving the jungle with a big empty spot where anyone that went through it would see crushed trees. They would also stumble upon an invisible magic barrier that didn''t allowed them to walk any further, and more or less, they thought a god, or something had descended, some sort of holy spirit, or whatever the people of the forest thought they could be. Thisrge area of greenery was dominated by several small tribes of monsters and demi-humans, although the lizardmen were the most prominent, and they had split into three tribes, with thergest poptions of hundreds if not over a thousand. Meanwhile, the smaller tribes were of reclusive beast-kin who enjoyed the wilderness of this enormous jungle that spanned over thousands of kilometers and covered a gigantic chunk of the massive continent of Jotunheim, it was nothing to scoff at. Even more, the jungle was so big and expansive that it was its own world by itself, with its own wars and more, an untapped ce by the giants that dominated this continent due to the dangerous Rank 2 and above monsters that lived everywhere. It was such a dangerous ce that it was quite obvious that most of themoner poption would never be able to actually enter that ce and see what was truly inside, the many tribes of the jungle all were in constant changes, fighting or living in harmony with nature, sometimes monsters themselves would attack them and once enemy tribes would have to join together for the same goal of survival, and so on. And although Fuyu hadnded at the border of the jungles that led to the marsnds, she had already been noticed long ago by the inhabitants. Many wondered what she was, and why was she here to begin with. What as her purpose in all of this? And why was there such a strong barrier that they couldn''t see but feel with their other senses? The first ones to detect Fuyu in this small frame of time since shended here was the nearest tribe of lizardmen to the Orange Vige, a tribe of once peaceful lizardmen that were forced to move out of their safer territories away from the jungles and moved back, mostly deciding to only live in the borders as the deeper they went, the more dangerous monsters would show up and the other tribes of lizardmen withrger poptions and more tyrannical leaders didn''t seemed to wee them. This tribe called themselves the "Pastoralists" and had adopted the ability to tame monsters and raise them as cattle, this way they were able to survive in the grasnds right outside of the forest where they were happy, but ended being thrown away from there by the duchy and the kingdom of frost tear¡­ Of course, many of them were resentful, and the entire tribe, which was once made of 300 hundred was split, with over two hundred of the lizardmen going away into the depths of the jungle, joining other tribes, and deciding to n their revenge, while the less than hundred that stayed were more pacifist, and decided to live in the border of the jungle. Originally, they had even tried to make a friendly rtionship with the people that once threw them away from the grasnds, but that also ended when their chief was killed, which was actually the breaking point that made many of them end up separating themselves from the original group. And now, whatever was left of the Pastoralist Tribe had been surviving by raising their cattle, which arerge sheep-like monsters with three horns over their heads, and through hunting and foraging¡­ their children are often known to go outside the forest at night and steal oranges from the orange forests of the vige, which are often scared off by the guards who pity them enough to not kill them. Although chaos and malice had been brewing from the depths of the jungle as a dark force had awakened within its depths and has beenmanding the lizardmen there to n some sort of invasion, the pastoralist from here had still been living peaceful lives and attempting to be at ease¡­ Although such daily life was interrupted in this scenario where an invisible entity has fallen from the sky, and was blocking arge area from the jungle with an invisible magical barrier. The new elder of the tribe, the once young son of the previous elder that, over the years had grown into a strong lizardman that used his strength and the leadership his father taught to him to guide his people had bene growing increasingly worried about the situation going on in here. He not only had to deal with the gang of kids that constantly attempt to steal oranges from the dangerous neighbors, but now he had to deal with this mysterious force or entity, or whatever it was that hadnded here, and what sort of bad omen it could mean to them¡­ Arge lizardmen sat down cross-legged inside of his wood-made home, which was made above a shallow swamp where the lizardmen felt more at ease, and where they were also able to capture fish to eat whenever they were short in their prominent food, the Bahaness, the sheep-like monster they raise. His entire body was covered in hard, almost metallic-like green-colored scales, and a thick crocodile-like tail extended below his back, being almost two meters long. His head was simr to that of arge lizard, such as aodo dragon, although his eyes were not beastly, but filled with sharpness and intelligence¡­ The door of his home suddenly opened, as a beautiful lizardman girl entered. "Father¡­" ----- Chapter 653 - Kraxka Zaku, Chief Of The Pastoralists ----- The chief of thest Pastoralists, Kraxka Zaku, the son of the former chief that got killed by a Leader of a Sect Disciple gang had been troubled with many problemstely, although his tribe was pushed away from the grasnds back to the jungles before he was even born, the problem with his father dying wasn''t that old, and it could be even considered a recent event that ended bing the turning point of the separation of the Pastoralists. The warmonger and vengeful members of the tribe, obsessed with wanting revenge but realizing their weaknesses decided to go into the depths of the jungle where the other stronger tribes ruled, deciding to join hem and ask for their aid in attacking the Kingdom of Frost Tear, this caused the original tribe to end with a smaller group of people, which had continued to go down as the elders began to die like flies one by one, all while the reproduction rates decreased. Now that they were barely hanging on at 84 people, the Pastoralists seemed to be troubled about many new things, although they had tried to live in peace, several things had begun to torment their daily lives. One of such things were newsing from the depths of the jungle, where it was said that a powerful "Scaled God" had been found, who was guiding the lizardman and giving them his blood to make them stronger and awaken new and magical powers. This has caused that the tribes benefitted by the "Scaled God" had begun a fric expansion of bloodshed where they forced other lesser tribes to join them¡­ or die. Although the Pastoralists were at the border of the jungle and therefore most of the internal conflicts would never reach them, it was still a worrisome thing that what was happening might one day trigger a full-on war against the Frost Tear Kingdom which had driven them off and discriminated their race for hundreds of years. And now, aside from this danger, there was now the strange and invisible forcefield that had suddenly take over arge area of the forest''s border, which only began to worry the tribe''s people even more as they began to wonder what this could be all about. Many of the people thought of this as a bad omen, some said that it could be the spirits of the jungle that were unweing of them. As the chief of this tribe, Kraxka Zaku had to deal with all of this. The adult and strong green-scaled lizardmen had a sharp mind and a natural leadership ability. He was capable of guiding the people, but now the people itself was not listening to him as much, and the younger generations were growing more and more rebellious as well, forming a gang that began to steal from the nearby vige, which was dangerous by itself, as the children could get caught and killed cold-bloodedly by those people that had once killed his father. He had a duty to aplish, and this was the reason why he didn''t let himself get consumed by the desire of revenge, but even until this point, he had been thinking about his father and of his deceased mother that had died a few years before his father out of a strange disease she had caught in this forest. Over time the pastoralists had adapted to live in the grasnds, and they were not prepared for the diseases of the jungle again, and many of the old lizardmen ended dying out of catching diseases more than by the hands of those that pushed them away. At this moment the chief was meditating, often using this time to think about what to do next and how to properlymunicate better with his people. Sometimes he would mediate for entire days, skipping meals so his wife and daughter could eat instead of him, he was a big man that could easily surviving without eating for entire weeks, so he often skipped meals without a doubt. However, interrupting his thoughts, the door of his home suddenly opened, as a beautiful lizardman girl entered. Her appearance was simr to her father, but she was more delicate-looking, smaller, and slimmer, while having a more agile and slender body. "Father¡­" This lizardmen girl was nobody else than the chief''s daughter. "Miminga Zu, what is happening? I told you that I was going to meditate today¡­" sighed her father, reprimanding the girl that often did whatever she wanted around the ce just because she was the chief''s daughter. "But father! You were meditating yesterday as well, your tail is growing less fat as well, you need to eat." Said his daughter, worried about her father''s health. "We can think about the other things together, you don''t have to hole yourself to think about a solution for everything, especially because our current problems are way beyond our grasp aside from the gang kids¡­ How about we discuss this issue together at the very least?" "Hmmm¡­ I cannot really fight with that logic." Sighed Kraxka Zaku, as he looked at his daughter with a smile. "Let''s go¡­" He walked behind his daughter as the two moved to their house, where an old lizardman woman, with a frame simr to her daughter but way taller appeared. Her body had slimmer scales and she seemed to be busy grilling big fishes she had caught, while cooking arge amount of soup using algae from the shallow swamp and other things such as edible mushrooms and herbs, alongside the bones of the monsters they raised. "Oh, dear! You''re back¡­ I am making grilled salted fish with some bone soup, your favorite, I made sure to add a lot of algae, so you get all the boost you need in your head." Said the woman. The lizardmen believed that the green algae were good for thinking, although it was just a way to convince children to eat it, saying that if they didn''t, they would grow into wild lizard monsters and not intelligent people. "Sorry for beingte¡­" ----- Chapter 654 - Beating Some Sense In These Delinquents ----- Kraxka Zaku enjoyed the meal with his daughter and wife, although his mind seemed elsewhere. "Dear, what is it?" asked his wife, Krixia Mazi. "I see that you''re troubled¡­ Is there something in your mind? I-I know many things are happening around us, the Scaled God and the savage tribes and then this strange invisible barrier but¡­ You shouldn''t think too deeply about problems we cannot really solve aside from moving out." "I know¡­" sighed Kraxka, as he touched his wife''s tail with his own and coiled it around hers in an act akin to holding hands for lizardmen. "I am just worried about our future as a tribe. My father always told me that I had to guide and protect everyone¡­ But now, even as Rank 2 Peak Stage and the strongest of the tribe, I don''t know if I am even capable of¡­ The element I inherited from my family, life¡­ can it really keep helping everyone?" Kraxka looked into his own scaled ws, as a bright yellow and green light emerged from within, the power of Life Magic, a very rare element that one in a million had around the continent of Jotunheimr¡­ while Ice Giants prominently had ice magic, mountain giants earth or metal magic, and elves nature magic, lizardmen had the prominent element of water, so someone with a Life magic was very rare, and often seen as guiders, as they were able to use this element to heal other people and keep everyone healthy and safe. "You''ve kept many people healthy, and you''ve learned most of the spells that your father left behind on his book." Said her wife. "You''re the doctor of the entire tribe and also their chief, without you most of the tribe would be gone now¡­" Kraxka smiled faintly back at his wife and his daughter who was snacking in arge fish with her big jaws, to him she looked adorable. "I just wish things could be better. I want to attempt once more a reconciliation with that vige¡­ I¡­ want to¡­ but I fear that they might attack us again, and those kids going to steal fruit doesn''t help¡­ Although that fruit could resolve our problem with food reserves, and it seems very nutritious¡­" sighed Kraxka. "I don''t want more conflict." "Eh? But father, those people are evil, they killed grandpa!!!" roared his daughter. "Miminga! Don''t roar back at your father!" roared her mother. Miminga lowered her head and seemed to be sorry. "S-Sorry¡­" "I know¡­ But I cannot me the action of a single one of them to their entire group, especially because that ce has many races. I always thought that if we could finally be part of their vige, we would be able to slowly adapt with the other races¡­" sighed Kraxka. "But we are considered monsters to them, and our more savage siblings seem to only make that perception of us worse." "How about this? For now, try to deal with the gang of kids stealing fruit and then maybe we can try something else." Said his wife. "I don''t want you to risk your life pointlessly, so deal with the problem that you have in front of your nose first." "Hmmm¡­" muttered Kraxka while munching the salted fish and taking a bit chunk, eating it with skin and bones without seemingly minding it. "You might be right." Kraxka said as he drank some soup. The warmth of the soup soothed his heart, as a cold-blooded being, warm liquids always made him feel calmer. The family finished eating and then Kraxka quickly stood up, he seemed decided, clenching his fists, he walked outside the house. "Miminga,e with me, you''ll help me deal with them." Said Kraxka. "But what do you n to do, father?" sighed Miminga. "Those kids have no parents so I cannot ask them to educate them better, if they don''t obey I am going to get rougher." Said Kraxka. "This is what my father did with ruffian kids that only did whatever they wanted." "I-I see¡­" His daughter nced at her father''s big figure, a strong man such as him was certainly fearful, and could easily beat all the males in the tribe, so he was the strongest, those kids stood no chance. Using Miminga''s help, he reached the kids hideout in a few minutes, it was an abandoned house outside of the vige, which was covered in nts, algae, and mushrooms. When he got inside, he immediately found around five kids eating oranges, which they already ha a big pile of. "Here you are." He said. "Eh?! T-The chief?!" "He found us?!" "What¡­? How!" "That''s Miminga! You traitor!" "Sorry guys but I was actually a double agent! I am actually the chief''s daughter." Laughed Miminga, she had even joined their gang and pretended to be part of their group just to know where they lived. "Leave the rest to me, Miminga." Said her father, as he walked inside. "All of you kids will obey me, or I will be forced to use magic to make you understand the gravity of the situation you''re doing." Said Kraxka. "We prefer to die!" "We won''t go down easily!" "Nobody is going to eat my oranges!" ¡­ After only ten minutes, all five kids were in the floor, struggling to move, they were beaten to a pulp by the strength of the chief. "See? I am not the chief for nothing. I am strong."ughed Kraxka. He waved his hands and conjured threads of bright yellow light, touching the kids chests. "I have conjured a special spell on you named Life Insurance, something my father used with the ruffians¡­ If you ever attempt to do bad things again, you''ll feel a lot of pain, enough to make you fall over the floor and pass out! Don''t worry, it won''t damage you, but it will make you understand the weight of your actions!" "Ahh¡­ No way¡­" "Ugh¡­ Damn it¡­" "It is easy for you because¡­ you''re not an orphan¡­" "We have to do what we do to survive!" "Lies! You can join any other family, our tribe is weing, you kids are just rebellious, in fact, I am going to wee you all to my home." Said Kraxka. "Eh? Wait, father, you''re going a bit too far there!" said Miminga. ----- Chapter 655 - An Important Decision ----- As Kraxka brought the kids to his hut, a suddenmotion began to happen all around the Pastoralists vige, as the chief was called by the people. "What is happening?" he asked, as he approached the crowd that was talking with one another, many of the people were holding weapons in fear of the worst Kraxka, as their chief, also felt overwhelmed and fearful of what might be happening right now, and quickly decided to ask his people what was truly happening right now, moving closer to them, and hearing them out. "T-There''s sightings ofrge groups of Lizardmen, chief! What do we do? They seem to be part of the other wilder tribes¡­" "They didn''t seem to mind us at all but¡­ what could they be nning?" "Maybe they want to attack us or do something else?" "They''re more savages than us, we don''t know!" The chief felt surprised, something was happening with the other tribes of lizardmen, that often found themselves confined in the depths of the jungle, they were starting to move. "(If they''re not attacking us then¡­ Are they grouping together to form some sort of attack against the nearby vige? Damn it! If they really do that, they''ll surely lose. They really don''t know how strong those people and their sects are? And they won''t only just kill them, they might even enter the jungle and just ughter us because we got in the way¡­)" thought the chief. He couldn''t reveal his thoughts to his people, or they would grow as rmed and worried as he would. The chief wanted to try a way to stop these savage lizardmen, but it seemed that they were being driven by a force and ideals higher than what he would originally think they were. He believed that they were being led by those that separated from the Pastoralists long ago, but it was actually not such a case. After all, the rumors about the Scaled God were not untrue, and this entity of mysterious origins seemed to be a tyrannical and bloodthirsty being, with a strong desire for bloodshed and for those below hismand to expand his influence. Kraxka seemed concerned about the future, and due to the fear for his people''s wellbeing, he decided to do something drastic¡­ move his entire tribe elsewhere. He knew he couldn''t fight these savage tribes, their numbers were up to the thousands, and they were less than 90 people. Although they had constructed houses here and had settled down for years, they would also be able to build new houses eventually. He ended holding a meeting with various elders of the tribe, where he decided to ask all of them about their opinions. There were three other elders which were actually older than him and held wisdom, while being only interested in the wellbeing of the vige. "I suppose I agree with you, Kraxka, we should move out." "There is no point in fighting if we are all going to lose and die at the end¡­ Escaping and surviving has always been how we live¡­ We don''t have to feel embarrassed because of such a decision, cheer up, son, you''re a good man." "Indeed¡­ But where should we move? If we move deeper into the forest, we''ll only get caught by the savages, and if we go out, we''ll eventually be found out by those people and the groups called "Adventurers" hunted down for our scales and mana cores until thest one of us is gone¡­" Kraxka heard the three old lizardmen surrounding him inside of his house, as he nodded. "I understand how you might feel, and I am grateful that I can receive your full support, Elders." He said. "But there''s a ce that we can go to¡­" "A ce?" "What ce?" "Perhaps a hidden grotto? Or a cave? Maybe a cave could work for now!" "No, it is not none of those, caves are deeper in the jungle, but they''re often upied by the monsters, I have explored deeper into the mountain, and I had also fought the beasts that exists there¡­ It is not a ce where we can raise our children safely." Sighed Kraxka. "The savages have found ways to fight them and even to scare them, but we are not as well adapted as they are, sadly." Kraxka knew that they were not well adapted as the lizardmen that lived in the depths of the jungle. "Then¡­ which ce?" Kraxka looked at the Elders with a sharp gaze, he seemed to know some ce that perhaps¡­ could be theirst hope of a ce where they could live safely for the time being. It was a ce they all were scared of, even the savages didn''t dared to get near of it because it gave them an ominous feeling, and the chilly sensation it emanated was also near phantasmal. As they are all cold-blooded, lizardmen doesn''t like cold temperatures and wouldn''t be able to survive in the snownds deeper into the continent of Jotunheim, although it is said that there are variants such as Ice Lizardmen that spawn inside dungeons, but those are more monster than people. This ce was a ce that had suddenly emerged in the jungle near the outeryer, it was a ce that was invisible, and had an invisibleyer of magic barrier around it, it emanated a strange and mystical aura, and the people was scared of that ce, even the monsters didn''t dared to get closer, and the area had be quite desertic¡­ it was an ideal ce to live. "That ce¡­ where it is rumored that a holy spirit has descended." Said Kraxka. "W-What? What kind of nonsense¡­?" "Kraxka! Are you sure? That ce is dangerous¡­" "The presence we feel from there, it is too much¡­" "I know¡­" sighed Kraxka. "But there is no other way around it, no other monsters or lizardmen get closer, it is the ideal ce for us to refugee ourselves from the savages and perhaps even the people from the outside. Think about it¡­" ----- Chapter 656 - Journey ----- The Elders seemed to be a bit scared of the chief''s decision, but at the end of the day, they didn''t had many options. The vige of thest Pastoralists began to move, they were packing all sorts of things, and began to grow more and more worried about their next course, the area forbidden to everybody, the ce where the invisible barrier had emerged, which had many crushed trees, and an invisible entityid dormant. They were honestly scared, but after Kraxka convinced them that there was no other way, and that perhaps such a ce could be their safe haven, the people wanted to trust him, especially because he had been healing people and gaining the trust of the lizardmen over a long period of time as he continued to heal people and cure them from diseases using his life magic. He was the doctor of the entire vige, and everyone respected him and saw him as someone that was deserving of praise and trust, so they put their hope and trust into him as he quickly led them across the swamps and jungles. Leaving behind their homes and packing all things necessary, the Lizardmen moved their herds of sheep-like monsters that were their cattle animal, and continued to explore the jungle. "Father, this was a bit too fast, don''t you think? Just a day and you decided on moving on!" said Miminga, his daughter. "I know, Miminga, but I fear the worst, we must hurry to that ce. Despite everyone feeling that it is an eerie ce¡­" he said. "My magic is telling me that it is a safe ce that emanates an air that seems to be protective¡­ the aura it has¡­ it is something that might help us." "I don''t know if we should just trust your "feeling" in this one, but its not like anyone else isining¡­" she sighed. "I guess we''ll have to see what we find there¡­" "Trust your father a bit more, Miminga!" sighed her mother, as she petted her husband''s shoulders and rubbed her snout over his own, something akin to a kiss for lizardmen, who had no lips to actually kiss. "I trust you, Kraxka¡­" she said. "Let''s go together." "Dear¡­ Yes¡­ I want to see if that ce could be safe." Said Kraxka, as he caressed his wife''s scaled head, her scales were not hard, but slim and soft. While coiling their tails with one another, they walked together, leading their people from behind, as Miminga ended walking at the side of her parents while seemingly filled with uncertainty¡­ While exploring the jungles and following the aura of this ce, therge group of Lizardmen were suddenly attacked by wild monsters, arge band of Rank 1 Jungle Wolves,rge brown and ck-colored wolves that had slim bodies and smallplexions, they were specialized in huntingrge prey by working together, but also often decided to get easier prey out of their targets by separating the small children from their parents. "Watch out!" "Mom¡­!" "D-Damn it! Defend the children!" "Don''t let them get closer!" The lizardmen began to panic, but Kraxka quickly calmed them down and organized his group as he put his hands into the ground and used Life Magic! "nt Maniption!" T R U U U M¡­! Suddenly, the vines all around the ce began to move, and even the tree branches started to twist and turn! the Wild Wolves began to panic as they were caught in vines, while the branches of trees were sharp enough to pierce through their skin, killing those trapped by the vines. "Awwooo!" One of the leaders of the pack howled, quickly calling the rest of the pack, as those that managed to survive quickly escaped. There were also a few other dead wolves that the rest of the people managed to kill. A few children were wounded, as the wolves tried to grab them and push them away from the group, biting their wrists and arms, or even their legs. Although lizardmen had hard scales, they hardened as they grew older, young children very often still had weak scales and they were quite slim, so they were covered in wounds and barely managing to stop the bleeding. "C-Chief! There are a few children hurt!" "I''ming there!" Kraxka moved towards the kids, as he quickly took out a small potion from his hand, which he had made from the alchemy magic his father taught to him when he was a child, mixing triturated mana cores, water, and some medicinal herbs produced a liquid capable of recovering mana. He drank a bit of it and recovered more of his mana, while calling his wife to help him with water magic. "Water Ball!" His wife quickly conjured a water ball, washing out the wounds of the children with clean water produced out of magic. "Very well, this is going to hurt you a bit, but you have to endure it, alright?" said the chief. The young lizardman boy nodded timidly. "Then¡­ Life Infusion, Hastened Recovery!" FLAAAASH! Life began to quickly pour out of Kraxka''s body, flying inside of the boy''s wounds and infusing their life into his open wounds. The cells quickly gained this life and began to work faster, self-dividing at a rapid pace which made the wound slowly begin to close itself naturally. Hastened Recovery increased the speed of this process even more as well, making it a goodbination with Life Infusion. However, conjuring two spells at the same time was quite tiring to his mind¡­ nheless, he continued until it was a sess¡­ the wound waspletely healed after that. "Aghh¡­ Hahh¡­ Thank you chief." Said the little boy. "Take care." The chief quickly moved to the next children, and healed them all, ending up drinking an entire bottle of mana potion at the end, but he had managed to heal them all, however, his mind and body were exhausted, as he gasped for air and felt dizzy. ----- Chapter 657 - Reaching The Sacred Grounds ----- "Hahh¡­ Agh¡­ Ugh¡­" The chief began eating a few leaves he had, which were special leaves that calmed down pain, if eaten in excess, they might cause hallucinations, but in small quantities they were a good pain killer. "Dear, are you okay? You pushed yourself too hard¡­" said his wife. "I am okay¡­ don''t worry about it. Let''s continue¡­ Before it gets dark, we have to get there." He said. Despite his wife''s concerns, Kraxka had no time to ck off and he knew they had to continue with their journey. They had to reach the area where he had promised his people that there wouldn''t be many threats. His daughter saw her father''s efforts, as she sighed and waved her head, she felt that her father always was sacrificing himself for everyone else, and sometimes hoped he would be a bit more selfish, perhaps taking care of himself wouldn''t hurt him¡­ Over time, the lizardmen crossed through the jungle at a fast speed and had to cross arge river and circle around ake filled with crocodiles that were quite territorial and ferocious. However, at the end, they finally reached the ce¡­ The moment they began to step into this territory, the eerie aura of something within this ce quickly took over everyone''s senses, many people started to instinctively tremble, and a few were reluctant to step any further, but the chief had to show them that it was safe, so he was the first one to step forward, leading everyone else behind him, he crossed through thepletely emptied jungle surrounding this strange area, which didn''t even had a single bird around, as he reached the depths of this uncharted jungle. "¡­" It was very¡­ normal. "Huh? There is really nothing here- Agh!" SMACK! Kraxka fell over his own butt after he hit something very hard which he wasn''t able to see, when he opened his eyes and looked in front of him, he found arge crater that was several meters big, where all the crushed trees and even some corpses crushed alive remained there. He touched the invisible wall, and it felt very cold, like touching the snow that sometimes fell in winter around the grasnds¡­ "This is the barrier, isn''t it?" he wondered. He looked into the barrier directly, and found that whatever was there, it waspletely invisible and transparent, anyone could see through it to the other side¡­ It was truly quite bizarre, and he didn''t knew exactly what to make out of this entire situation. "This is definitely weird¡­ Just what is this ce?" he wondered. After checking it for a while, he made sure it wasn''t dangerous, and then moved back. Whatever it was, it seemed harmless, but it somehow scared away all life, so it was the best ce for his tribe to settle down for the moment. He called back the tribe and everyone made their way inside, some were scared but they were forced to enter as they saw the rest doing so. It was already night when they finally finished setting up some small camps to stay the night, Kraxka made a fire and began to grill salted fish with his wife, while his daughter had juste back from picking up edible mushrooms. "There''s a lot of these around the area, not even a single animal has been eating them¡­ So they''re all for us." Said Miminga. "We''ll have mushrooms for a while." "That''s all good for me." Said Kraxka. Lizardmen were naturally omnivorous, although they preferred meat for their high caloric intake, and fish was their preferred meal, they had learned to bnce their diet with other things, such as algae that grow sin shallow swamps and rivers, herbs, fruit, and mushrooms, and sometimes even tubers. In times where food was scarce they would often eat these things to survive, so they ended bing part of their diet, so they don''t end up eating all the meat and can satiate themselves with some of the more abundant food such as nts and mushrooms, and sometimes wild fruit. While eating with his family, the group of orphans he had beaten some sense into approached him, as they brought to him a lot of fruits they had stolen. "Chief, we wanted to share some of the oranges¡­" "Can we eat too?" "Maybe we could nt the seeds of the oranges, I had not thought about it!" "Oh, of course. Please,e here you kids." Said the chief. The orphan kids sat around the chief, as they began to eat the food he and his family were eating, while the chief was given an interesting idea, nting the seeds of the oranges in here and using his life magic to make them grow faster¡­ it didn''t seemed too far-fetched¡­ While the lizardmen finally settled down from danger, the wild tribes from the depths of the jungle were gathering together, with weapons in hand and wearing armor made of even harder scales that their Scaled God gave to them, they began to scout the areas around the jungle, looking for the perfect time to attack the Orange Vige. After all, their lord only wanted one thing, and that was expanding his influence across thend, endlessly¡­ he wanted to acquire all things and once more reign above thend¡­ Now that he had woken up from his slumber, this was the natural choice of actions that a being as mystical as him should do¡­ Yes, that''s what he thought, and he would do so without hesitation. Meanwhile, Drake enjoyed a day in the Orange Vige,pletely unaware of these events, although Fuyu sitting over hisp quickly alerted him of something¡­ "Drake! Some lizardmen just settled at the side of my body¡­ What do I do?" she asked nervously. "They seem to not fear my presence for some reason, and think it is a safe ce to sit at my side¡­ Ah! They''re even settling down¡­ I think they might even build a vige in there¡­" said Fuyu. "What? That''s weird¡­" said Drake. "But that gives me an idea¡­ Perhaps we could make some new allies from these jungles and learn more about their situation¡­" Drake seemed to have a n. ----- Chapter 658 - Unexpected Visitors ----- After we spent the day in the za, we moved towards a tavern where we began to have some lunch in there, although it was ate lunch because it was getting progressivelyter outside, the night was already getting near, but that''s all good on my book, so the faster we get the merchant card, and I can get out of this ce. The tavern seemed filled with people everywhere, of all races all celebrating at the same time while sharing the same ce, it was a nice way to see how this country truly was, and it was quite refreshing from the other sects we have visited (and I have conquered). Of course, now that I own those sects, they have begun to change their doctrines, one of the things I did for all of them was abolishing very because it really felt like it was wrong to me. Anyways, enough talking about the past, we were mostly enjoying a nice meal, aside from oranges the locals got a lot of meat from their cattle animals, they got conventional cows and pigs, which is a miracle to see in here, and the meat was very good, we ended buying a bunch of meat steaks and pig cutlets with some rice and potatoes, apanied by a tasty sour and sweet sauce they apany their meat, which is also made out of oranges¡­ There was also more than orange juice, so we bought some conventional grape wine, which was very nice, and it seems that the barrels where they were left fermenting were made out orange tree wood, so the wine had a fruity orange-like scent. Of course, only adults could drink, the little Bedra wanted to try out the wine a couple of times, but we stopped her and only gave her juice to drink instead, she pouted, but that was it. "These steaks are amazing, I have not eaten normal animals in a long while, and this orange sauce they add is on point too, it merges well with the steak juices." Said Rakasha. "This tavern got its quality for a small vige, I gotta tell you that." The old cksmith Ice Giant seemed pleased with the food, as a man that has traveled far and wide around the world of Yggdrasil, he had many experiences, but even whenparing them to this food, he still found this food pretty good, that''s a very big praise to the chef. "I love the pork, its so tasty¡­" said Bedann. "It has a more refined taste than wild boar, definitely a good food." Bedann was already in her fifth pork cutlet now, and that''s considering they''re made into a size for ice giants so they''re usually three times as big. "Twasty!" said Bedra. She was devouring the food with her tiny hands, she didn''t knew how to use utensils yet, and she just grabbed the meat and bite it, that''s how she usually ate it anyways, it is a very wild behavior of her draconic ancestry but there''s nothing we can do over it, at least she''s a child so people don''t see her as something strange. I have also camouged her draconic parts with magic too, so nobody knew she was part dragon and had a tail either. "This is tasty! And the beer is so nice! I want more!" cried Yuki. "Oi! Bring me more!" Yuki was already drunk and making a fuss, she was asking more and more beer all the time, it was getting honestly quite tiring to bear with her, but it wasn''t as if I had anything else I could do over it, so I let her be whatever she wanted to do for now, she doesn''t have as many liberties, usually. "Ugh¡­ I am already drunk too¡­" sighed Pekora. "Beast-kin got a bad resistance to alcohol¡­ Only two cups of wine were enough to make me feel a bit dizzy¡­" "Ahahaha! You''re way too weak, friend!" said Tisha. "Come on, go for a third one or I am going to call you a little cowardly rabbit for a week." "Ugh¡­ You''re really the worst!" said Pekora while pouting, as she grabbed another cup of wine and began drinking it. "Heheh¡­" she wasughing a bit bizarrely. "I like this atmosphere. This ce is really more freer and weing than the sects back then." Said Laddan. "I really like this ce, makes me feel like I am within people that doesn''t care how our friends look like." "That''s right dear¡­" said Beh. "It is good once in a while to see a ce where people doesn''t make a fuss over beast-kin eating in the same table as us." Bedann''s parents were enjoying the food and the atmosphere, and that''s all good for me. Meanwhile, Fuyu and Belle were eating over the table, as they were small-sized, they could do this quite easily. Fuyu was tasting food for the first times, so everything was always a new experience for her. Belle was just a glutton. "Hmmm¡­ Meat¡­ Meat¡­ I love meat!" said Belle. "This is certainly good¡­ Ahhh, eating is really something else- Eh?" Suddenly, Fuyu stopped eating. "Drake! Some lizardmen just settled at the side of my body¡­ What do I do?" she asked nervously. "They seem to not fear my presence for some reason, and think it is a safe ce to sit at my side¡­ Ah! They''re even settling down¡­ I think they might even build a vige in there¡­" said Fuyu. She suddenly told me that the Lizardmen of the jungle settled down around her, which is super weird because her very presence intimidated most living beings around, so nothing ever got closer to her¡­ But now this entire tribe of Lizardmen just showed up?! "What? That''s weird¡­" I said. "But that gives me an idea¡­ Perhaps we could make some new allies from these jungles and learn more about their situation¡­" I hade out with a n, how about we just speak with them? They seem to be quite peaceful. ----- Chapter 659 - Interesting News ----- As it was getting dark, we finally ended having lunch, but it extended into more of a dinner at the end because we ate all day to almost the night, so when we walked outside of the tavern, we have probably exhausted most of the reserves of food they had in their storage¡­ "Well that was nice, I am satisfied¡­" said Bedann. "What do we do now? Go sleep?" "I guess we can go do that. I will go out myself." I said. "It seems some lizardmen showed up near Fuyu and we are going to investigate them, probably I''m going to try to make them my friends." "It seems interesting¡­" said Rakasha. "You''re doing it alone?" "Yeah, I don''t want Bedra to go, she''s too young and she has to sleep at night, not go around with me talking with giant talking lizards." I said. Bedra looked at me while pouting, as if she understood I wasn''t bringing her. "Babah! I wawa two gwo!" she said angrily. I think she said she wanted to go. "No is no." I said. I petted her head and kissed her forehead. "Dear, you have to sleep, okay?" "Waaahh¡­" she sighed, as she averted her gaze from me angrily. "Okay Bedra, don''t be like that with your father." Said Bedann. "Don''t worry dear, I will take care of her." "Thanks. With you with her I don''t have to worry." I said. Bedann is incredibly strong already, the second strongest after me even as rusty as she had grown, the power of her magic, the mold, and all really makes her a formidable and incredibly durable fighter. "I''m going." Said Miranda. "I can, right?" "Me too! As your spirit, I should!" said Belle. "Right?" "Ah¡­ Okay, sure¡­" I sighed. "I wanted you to watch Bedann''s back, but I guess you cane." "Nice then!" said Miranda. "Time to see some lizards¡­ Do they really walk in two feet?" "Yes, they do¡­ They are more civilized and peaceful than people makes them up to be, although maybe there are different kins of lizardmen, so there is the possibility that there could be some wilder tribes of lizardmen¡­" I said. "For now, let''s go back to the Inn, I want to leave everyone there first." "Alright then." Said Bedann. We walked towards the Inn, and we paid for a bigger room this time, as some Inns were finally freed and had more space. After we got there, Bedann''s parents decided to stay with her, while Tisha and Pekora would remain there protecting them and Bedann and Bedra. However, it seemed like Rakasha, and Yuki wanted toe with me. I had already thought about bringing Yuki with me, she''s my tamed monster after all and she''s useful in battle with her small and swift body, alongside her sharp metallic ws that can drip lethal venom. But Rakasha? He''s an amazing crafter and smith but he''s old¡­ I fear something might happen to him and if I end with him too wounded, the little Ruby is going to get too worried and she''ll kill me or something using her blood maniption to make all the blood of my body explode out of my skin¡­ Dying through such a way is terrifying- I am sure I will survive, but still, I don''t want to make the vampire girl worried. "I want to go too." Said Rakasha. "Me too! I aming with you, right?" asked Yuki. "I am your tamed monster pet after all, Master~!" Yuki treated me all lovingly only when she wanted something out of me, she had always been a cheeky creature even before evolving into a beast-kin, seriously¡­ sometimes I really want to give her a nice smack for being so cocky, but she got her charm and I see her as my family so I would never hit her¡­ I think. "I was thinking about bringing you anyways, Yuki." I said. "But Rakasha, are you sure you can handle the jungle, you''re old and everything¡­" "What?! I have traveled through the entire world! I have gone past several jungles!" he said. "You wouldn''t know of that time I survived being captured by a group of hungry beast-kin in the jungles of Muspelheim but I ended surviving because I bargained my way out by crafting them better weapons and armor that they could possibly have¡­ that way, they ended defeating an enemy tribe of savage fire giants!" "That happened? Man you''re filled with stories, aren''t you?" I sighed. "Okaye with me then." "Yes! I have met Lizardmen before, but they were always savages, I wonder how peaceful lizardmen would talk andmunicate, if they''re truly as social as you say, it would be interesting to find out how do they organize themselves." Said Rakasha. "My greatest strength is my experience and knowledge, so leave that to me." "Sure man, I guess you just want to have some fun." I said while petting his shoulders. "Let''s go then." I moved inside the room with Bedann as I kissed her lovingly and then gave Bedra a few kisses all over her face, she was still angry at me, she really wanted to meet the lizardmen. "If everything goes well, you''ll be able to meet themter, okay?" I asked. "Don''t get mad with daddy¡­ Or I will get sad." "Buuhh¡­" Bedra looked at me while squinting her eyes and then she kissed my face. "Oway¡­" Ah¡­ My daughter is really the cutest. "She forgave you very fast, its clear that she loves her daddy." Said Bedann. "Take care, my love." "Alright, I will." I said, as I kissed her again and then walked away from the room, making sure to leave several spells and some slime clones there at all times if anything weird happened. The sun was already settling down in the horizon, most of the vige people sleep at this hour unless they''re drunkards that have yet to eat dinner, some even skip dinner and just eat a big lunch and sleep until tomorrow morning, they have to wake up early to attend the crops after all. We moved into the forest once more, hoping to find these lizardmen. ----- Chapter 660 - The Lizardmen Tribe ----- We had to jump from the wall so we wouldn''t end up making a fuss by walking outside the vige at this hour, we also didn''t wanted to give any exnations to people. Using my magic it was easy to make everyone levitate, Wind Magic, as always is very convenient. I still recall those times I was a baby ice dragon without wings, and I wanted to find a way tounch my ice at enemies, so I practiced wind magic and was able to do just that. I ended awakening my wind magic, which I already had stuck to my ice magic- or well, Winter Magic. Since then that I''ve been using Wind Magic for everything, although in those early stages, I had to use it to enhance my speed and escape further away from the bastards annoying me all the time, while I was also trying to survive by trying to find food, because I was getting progressively hungrier as I evolved. Thankfully those days of survival are long gone, nheless, there are still threats around, so I must be careful by how I act, I cannot bring too much unwanted attention to myself, or such enemies could find me through their connections. Due to that, I used Illusion Magic and covered ourselves with Illusion Veils and Transparent Breeze, two spells I had created, the second one was a special spellbined with wind magic that covered people with a special illusory breeze that made you transparent. Like that, I used the Levitate Spell and helped everyone lift off the ground and fly into the sky, it was dark, and we were invisible so there was no problem in flying atop the skies now. We reached the jungle in mere seconds, and we quickly descended close to where Fuyu''s true body was. The jungle waspletely dark as it was night already, so we had to deal with that as well. Well, it wasn''t anything too much, when we reached the jungle, the party looked around, there was barely any single light around, some glowing mushrooms in the floor at most. "It''s all dark in here." Sighed Rakasha. "Let''s see¡­" He quickly took out of his bag a specialntern to illuminate the ce. "You don''t have to worry." I said, as I conjured the Skill Photon Bullet which generates a bullet made of light, a Skill I got after I ate Greenwood''s mechs, and concentrated the bullet into a single ce, making a floating ball of light, that''s as much light-element as I can conjure, but it works. "Ooh! I guess you can do that too¡­" said Rakasha. "And this too¡­" I said, using Moonlight magic and generating a shy white and pink light that I wrapped around the floating ball of yellow light, making a floating moon-like bulb that followed us and illuminated arge area of the jungle for us. "Incredible, is there anything you can''t do?" sighed Miranda. "You''re a jack of all trades and master of all at this point!" "Well, not really, my Ice Magic is still the strongest, the other elements are subpar aside from Wind Magic in terms of offense¡­" I sighed. "I cannot do everything in the world either, there''s a lot I cannot do, in fact." "Okay, rx, I was joking!" sighed Miranda, petting my shoulder. She was able to reach my shoulder because she was in her ice giant form now, which was like her, but it was blue-skinned and tall. "Rx for a bit, Drake." Said Belle. "I am rxed. I just said a few things that are always in my mind." I said. "A-Anyways, I think we are getting closer¡­" We looked on front of us, and found a big and empty area. "This is my body¡­" said Fuyu. It waspletely invisible, of course, and there was a lot of people inside of her castle fortress-shaped body, but it was all made invisible, so it looked like a very bizarre andpletely empty area. "Yeah, I know. We are here¡­ Let''s circle around it, the lizardmen should be close¡­" I said. I quickly decided to turn off the lights now and we stealthily walked towards where the lizardmen where. After a few minutes, we finally reached their resting area, there were several tents made out in the moment, with many of the lizardmen sleeping inside of them. But there was also arge group of them? awake, some had made a few fires and were talking and eating fish, I suppose they were guarding the people sleeping. Lizardmen dialect was interesting and different from themon tongue, they spoke rather strange by making some very loud and dry sounds out of their throats, they sounded like dinosaurs attempting to speak¡­ or like the sound that velociraptors made in the Jurassic Park movies, in fact, they even had their faces shaped like them. They had long and thick tails resembling the tails of crocodiles, and their bodies were muscr, covered in hard metallic scales that resembled green tes of metal, and they seemed fierce and strong, many wore armor made with the scales of other hunted monsters, and also spears, they also had obviously magic as every living being with a mana core in this world has, but I saw that the majority had Water Magic. "S-So how do we do this? Do we just walk there and talk to them?" asked Miranda nervously. "I am not good at socializing." "I don''t know, can we understand theirnguage?" asked Belle. "Theirnguage might be a big barrier for us¡­" "Hm, even after I lived with lizardmen for roughly three years, I had only barely learned some of theirnguage¡­" sighed Rakasha. "Hmmm¡­ (System, can you do something?)" I asked the System. The System continued to hear how they spoke and more, until after 10 minutes of waiting, it was done. Incredible, that was amazingly fast. O-Okay then, go ahead- AGH! FLASH! Suddenly, my entire mind was filled information. ----- Chapter 661 - Holy Spirits! ----- In a few minutes, the System was able to decipher thenguage of the lizardmen and more than just that, she inserted all the info into my brain and made me¡­ suddenly learn it too! I can even imitate their bizarre sounds, and now I even understand what they''re talking about! "The chief said that this ce is safe¡­ I hope so." "The ce seems oddly silent, there is not even a single animal here, not even birds¡­" "Well, isn''t that good? We won''t get annoyed by any wild animal, and we can live safely here for the moment¡­." "I really hope so, but we don''t even know what might happen." "Sigh¡­ And there is this strange feeling I am getting, as if we were being watched¡­" The lizardmen were all worried, they seem to have been moved here thanks to the chief''s efforts, but just as Fuyu said, she was able to intimidate most living beings with her sole presence, but these guys were beyond that, as they were able to ignore her intimidating presence and even were able toe her all by themselves. I suppose they have a stronger willpower as they seem more intelligent than the other wilder and more savage Lizardmen¡­ But it must also be because they really trust that chief of them. Okay so how do we introduce ourselves; do we just show up out of nowhere? They might think we are invaders or something, or even more, enemies. I can speak their dialect but that doesn''t mean that things will be okay for them¡­ right? It should be done better. And then, a brilliant idea emerges inside of my head. Ah¡­ how about that¡­? If I do something like I just got in my mind now, perhaps¡­ ----- Kraxka has gone to sleep after his tribe had finally settled down in the forest, they were all exhausted of the long journey and wanted to rest for the most part. His entire body was tired, so when he moved to his tent, his beloved wife weed him with open arms and cuddled with him, the two lovers ended not resting at all, however. Perhaps because his wife wanted him to rx and have a good time, and perhaps because she was also in heat, the two ended spending the night mating lovingly. When such interesting activities finished, the chief ended even more exhausted, and slept soundly at the side of his beloved wife, while his daughter slept in a different tent, he had used magic to damp the sound of their loud mating, his wife''s moans were always quite loud after all, so he was able to prepare for such things beforehand. However, a suddenmotion happened all around the tribe, as the guards guarding the ce suddenly saw a bright light emerging from the "empty area" that was rumored to hold the strange entity resting there ever since some days ago¡­ "W-What is that?!" "What''s happening?" "I-Is the entity! We have enraged it!" "S-Such bright light, I can barely see anything!" "Ah!" the chief muttered, quickly sitting over the bed rmed. "W-What is this?!" "Dear?" his wife woke up due to the loud noises hugging him from behind, she felt a bit fearful. "Stay here, I will go see outside," said the chief, grabbing some nkets and covering his crotch with them, he walked outside the tent to find a truly wondrous sight! The empty area suddenly gained its colors once more, as everyone in the tribe were suddenly greeted by a gigantic fortress made of blue crystal- no, it was in fact ice! The chilly aura it emanated was so cold that the cold-blooded lizardmen felt almost paralyzed, unable to generate their own heat as easily as warm-blooded animals, they mostly relied in the warmth of the environment to keep themselves warm, but now that they were shrouded in cold temperatures, they were being barely capable of resisting such coldness¡­ However, something more than just the cold temperature was paralyzing them! The beautiful and otherworldly fortress made of ice in front of them looked utterly divine! It was as if a god had shaped this entire building and brought it to the mortal''s realm! Kraxka was left speechless as he saw this scene, swallowing saliva nervously, he held his spear and prepared for whatever might being, as the enormous and divine gates of this fortress made of ice opened, and several figures emerged amidst the bright light that this entire structure emanated, resembling dark silhouettes¡­ "T-This¡­ Were the rumors right?! Are these beings¡­ holy spirits?! Have we enraged them bying here?! D-Damn it!" muttered the chief, as he was finally able to see the figuresing here with a better detail, finding out a man walking to his side apanied by several other people at his side¡­ They were not lizardmen, but simr to the "people" that he saw in the vige, ice giants and beast-kin! The leader of the group was the tallest and youngest ice giant of them all, with beautiful silvery-white hair long enough to reach his back, sharp and bright yellow-gold eyes that pierced through anyone''s souls directly, and a tall and slender, yet muscr figure that seemed to show that this man was ustomed to battling¡­ But these people were clearly not asmon as those from the vige, they held an air of such utter and incredible divinity that Kraxka himself couldn''t help but feel forced to kneel before such an enormous pressure! All the other lizardmen were already submitting to these entities without even attempting to escape, their very presences were simply vastly superior to them in every aspect¡­ "A-Ahh¡­ A-Ahh¡­ K-Kahh¡­" The chief attempted to muster some words, to say something in defense of his people, but he felt as if his words were noting out of his mouth, he couldn''t speak! It felt as if something, an invisible force was holding his neck tightly, he was even feeling like he was asphyxiation every time he tried to speak¡­ ----- Chapter 662 - Scaled God ----- The man with long hair looked at everyone, his regal clothes enhanced his beauty and regality even more, to the point he seemed to havee from apletely different world than the lizards in front of him¡­ "You there¡­" he said with a cold voice. Before Kraxka, a man he had never seen before emerged, a man covered in the bluish light of divinity¡­ a man that only exuded the air of pure divine power, this man¡­ he was not a simple ice giant. And he easily noticed it on his enormous draconic horns, and the scaled tail he had, the scales growing around his hands, shoulders, and chest too¡­ What¡­ was he? He looked like an ice giant, but had scales, tail, and ws like them! And to boot¡­ he spoke theirnguage. He heard it right, the chief had an excellent hearing sense after all. He heard this man speak thenguage of the lizardmen rather excellently! In all his years he never saw other people being able to speak their tongue, and his father was forced to learn theirnguage instead to be able to speak. ¡­Of course, he ended getting killed and all of his efforts were in vain. But now that wasn''t important, what was important was what was in front of his eyes, this group of people that literally descended to the lizardmen now¡­ what were their true intentions now? What did they wanted? Kraxka was spoken by their leader, as he nervously walked towards them. "Y-Yes¡­" he said fearfully. "I-I am¡­ the chief of this tribe¡­ Please, oh holy spirits, don''t punish us for our ignorance¡­" The man looked down at the lizardman, his size was over three meters tallpared to Kraxka only being around almost two meters. The lizardman admired the enormous and tall giant, as his eyes opened widely as he spoke. "I see. My name is Drake. I am actually an Ice Dragon. I have descended here some time ago because I wanted to inspect the area. You, Kraxka, seem to be from a small tribe of lizardmen that settled around my mobile castle." Said the man. "Y-Yes¡­ I-Ice dragon? You''re a legendary Scaled God as well?" asked Kraxka in shock. "I-Incredible, you don''t look at all like one, yet your aura is definitely that of one!" "Scaled God?" wondered Drake. "Well, you can see my true form if you truly want to." Drake suddenly gathered his energies around his body, and suddenly white smoke exploded everywhere, and a thundering sound simr to lightning falling from the sky resonated as he transformed¡­ BOOOM!!! All the Lizardmen were left speechless and even more shocked as they looked at the scene of a gigantic serpent emerge before them, it was covered in armor-like metallic silvery-white scales, and it had nine gigantic heads, each one different in shape, alongside another nine tails, long and shaped like sharp spears¡­ it had two enormous pairs of wings, and sixrge limbs that could crush mountains¡­ "W-Wha¡­!" "S-Scaled God!" "S-Scale¡­ God¡­" "God!" "It is a God!" The Lizardmen all began to praise Drake as a God in a second, his very appearance and intimidating aura didn''t made them see as a monster or something, they actually saw him as a god. It seems as if the lizardmen''s culture was different in many things, and one of such differences was that they praised Dragons as Gods¡­ and called them Scaled Gods. Drake quickly began to wonder that as his other heads looked at the main one and some others at the lizardmen, the rest of his party stood there in silence,pletely overshadowed by the attention-seeking dragon. "Drake don''t you think that''s enough?" asked Miranda through telepathy. "More and they''ll begin making you a statue." "Okay¡­" POOF! Drake quickly turned back into his ice giant form with scales and a tail, as he looked at the rest of the lizardmen in silence. Well, he seemed that he had left them literally frozen because they were left so speechless, they were not saying a single word, just admiring him. "Ahem¡­ I havee here because you were at the side of my castle¡­ I thought that you might need my help." Said Drake. "In exchange, you''ll provide me with information, as much as I need." "Y-Yes! Of course!" said Kraxka, as he kneeled before Drake once more. "Y-You''re willing to take care of us, oh, grand nine-headed Scaled God?!" "Yeah¡­ It is not much of a problem for me, but I don''t think I can let you go inside yet. The icy temperatures inside might not be ideal for your kin, so you''ll stay outside for now and I will provide with things you might need¡­" said Drake. "How''s that?" "(I also want to see how they can progress without going into my castle, perhaps I could build a whole lizardman nation here, it would be kind of simr to the sects that are far away from me but are still mine¡­ Like vessel nations, yes, that''s the word!)" thought Drake. The lizardmen were all happy, out of nowhere who they thought came to punish them was in fact here to help them out in exchange for information and knowledge they held! And Drake was also happy they didn''t acted awkward, nor they became savages, but they were all just filled with devotion. He was also curious about this "Scaled God" name and whatever it could truly be, as he was wondering what they meant by calling him something like that¡­ and more. The chief quickly calmed himself down and so did everybody, as the aura of Drake became more and more soothing instead of intimidating, they weed this unexpected guest with a lot of hospitality and their food, offering it to him alongside hispanions. The group quickly sat down around arge bonfire as they brought out food that Drake had also bought for the asion, and he shared it with all the lizardmen, who were able to also stuff their stomach with delicious meat from Drake''s dungeon monsters'' meat reserves. ----- Chapter 663 - Chief Kraxka ----- Our entire group was pondering what to do with the Lizardmen, we have decided that just getting there leisurely and casually would only make us look suspicious, and if we were so strong, why should we be so humble? A bit of mour has never killed anybody! Due to that, we decided to do something shy. We had decided to do something quite dramatic for our introduction to the Lizardmen, as we decided to move inside of Fuyu and thene out, I made Fuyu make a bright glow behind us to make the entrance even more dramatic to the point the Lizardmen were almost blinded by the light, they all kneeled before us, and they began calling me Holy Spirit or something. And it is then that I met the Chief of the Lizardmen, a powerful Lizardman at Rank 2 Peak Stage, who was kneeling before me as well, it was a bit funny to see all these biped lizard guys all surprised about us, it certainly increased my ego and made me think of myself as someone important. But aside from feeding my own ego, I had to move on into other things, such as talking to them and letting them rx. However, one of them wondered if I was a dragon or something so I turned into my dragon form on a whim, I showed them my true appearance, and they seemed way too frightened after seeing it. However, that onlysted a few seconds before their faces turned into devotion, they began calling me the "Scaled God" and kneeled even harder before me¡­ At that moment I felt a bit bad already, so after someone told me to turn back, turned back to my humanoid form and then decided to socialize with everybody through more normal means. After all, what I truly wanted of them was to be seen as an ally, a friend, perhaps, but not as someone absolutely overpowered that has endless authority over them and some weird shit like that, I wanted them to be mypanions, allies, and also people that could bring us up-to-date information about what was truly happening right now. I approached them leisurely and decided to talk with the chief, whose name was Kraxka, I think. "Ahem¡­ I havee here because you were at the side of my castle¡­ I thought that you might need my help." I said. "In exchange, you''ll provide me with information, as much as I need." "Y-Yes! Of course!" said Kraxka, as he kneeled before me once more. "Y-You''re willing to take care of us, oh, grand nine-headed Scaled God?!" "Yeah¡­ It is not much of a problem for me, but I don''t think I can let you go inside yet. The icy temperatures inside might not be ideal for your kin, so you''ll stay outside for now and I will provide with things you might need¡­" I said. "How''s that?" I also want to see how they can progress without going into my castle, perhaps I could build a whole lizardman nation here, it would be kind of simr to the sects that are far away from me but are still mine¡­ Like vessel nations, yes, that''s the word! I will make this forest- I mean, jungle, my vessel nation. Or try. Well, I will try¡­ Anyways, I moved to the Lizardmen''s little vige which was improvised and made out of mostly just tents, they were all scaled and most of them looked very simr with one another, so its gonna be hard to identify thempletely. However, there was some differences between males and females. Male Lizardmen are burlier and haverger and harder scales, while females are slimmer and resemble more like smanders, which slim scales and more delicate and flexible bodies, they''re certainly way speedier and agile than males, while males can hit hard and also defend well. I don''t know why there''s such a difference in their gender, but it seems that not all lizardmen are like this, only the "Pastoralists" that are these guys, which are funnily enough the most civilized of them all, and the lizardmen driven out of the grasnds as well. I had a lot to discover now, and I was rather excited to ask more to Kraxka while talking on his ownnguage, while my friends looked at us weirded out because they cannotprehend lizardmen speech, I cannot do anything over that, they don''t have an amazing System like me to analyze all things like some sort of futuristic supeputer. After thinking it for a few minutes, I decided to bring out some food, the lizardmen barely had a few sheep-like monsters as cattle, and they kept them for a while and seemed to be killing them sparingly because they had to let them reproduce and all. This is why I decided to share my food with them, we had a lot of meat from the monsters from the dungeon, and we also had vegetables and grains for them. I mostly gave them some prepared food we had inside of Fuyu and then decided to share the raw ingredients so they can eat themter, I decided to not give them too much, because I also want something in exchange from them, it is better to not just give everything away for free. After all I want them to build their own small town so I will support them, but I want their hard work to build the rest, this is also a reason why I am not inviting them to live inside of Fuyu and have it easy for the rest of their lives¡­ I want them to stay here and make this my territory after some time. We all gathered around arge bonfire where the chief and his trusted lizardmen were eating roasted meat from the monsters inside dungeons, they were enjoying the food rather happily, With that said, I began to quickly think about what to ask them, Kraxka seemed very friendly, so we were up for a big info dump. ----- Chapter 664 - Great Lord Drake! ----- The Lizardmen of thismunity seem to have moved here out of necessity, they were being threatened by external forces, and due to their concern of their own future and what might await them, they had decided to move out of their original homes near a small swamp with shallow waters where they caught fish for food easily. But they were forced out of that ce because of what they had been seeing, apparently they had been seeing strange groups of wild lizardmening from the deepyers of the foresting with weapons and wandering around, they have not attacked them or something, as they seemed coordinated into doing something else, they were mostly watching over the vige and the duchy behind it, for whatever reason. They seemed to might have some reason, of course. Perhaps they either wanted to invade the ce or just kill everyone. I wouldn''t me them as much, part of these wild lizardmen were from this own vige of lizardmen driven away from the grasnds, they might want revenge. "Lord Drake, we were driven out of the grasnds long ago by the people living in that big city¡­ And that smaller city¡­" Said Kraxka. "Long ago, before I was born¡­ When our tribe came to this jungle, we were surprised by the wild lizardmen, as my father once said¡­ they were savages and wilder, and we were forced to stay in the border of the jungle to survive¡­" "I see¡­ That must have been rough." I said. "We came here from the snownds, we are exploring the area and doing as we please for the most part. I wanted to join this city''s society and learn more things about this world, but we came into contact with you when you came here¡­" "I see, Lord Drake must have a big life filled with adventure! And yes¡­ I was forced to take the decision of moving here because we didn''t had any other options¡­" Sighed Kraxka. "We don''t have the possibility of moving outside as the people will drive us away and attempt to kill us like they did with my father¡­ And if we go deeper into the jungle, we''ll get into the wild ones territory and they might try to kill us or force us to join them or die¡­ We decided to move to this ce, a sacred ce which we thought was the resting ce of a holy spirit, but it ended being an even more glorious being, a Scaled God such as you, Lord Drake." "So that''s how it is¡­ You were forced toe here because you pretty much didn''t had any other options¡­" I sighed. "The people outside would try to kill you, and the lizardmen here¡­ are savage and probably don''t ept your more civilized society¡­ I understand now. Was this ce ideal? I suppose it must be because it drives off most living beings, so it was a good ce¡­ Very well, I will allow you to stay around my castle." "R-Really?!" asked Kraxka, the other Lizardmen around us were all happy, opening their jaws in surprise. "L-Lord Drake, you''re so benevolent with our humble folk! You''re truly a Scaled God amongst Scaled Gods!" "Oh, Lord Drake!" "Lord Drake, thank you!" "Lord Drake, we shall serve you for eternity!" "Our King! Scaled King!" "More than just a King, he''s a God!" "Lord Drake, thank you so much!" The Lizardmen were all kneeling before me and it felt honestly quite embarrassing to see them like this, but I couldn''t do much for this, they were just happy that someone was finally giving them a hand in these gruesome and trying times, and it made me happy that I can help them out in exchange for their info and cooperation as well, this is not a just give without anything in exchange scene after all, I also want to get a lot back to me. "You guys should rx for a bit." I said. "Let''s calm down and talk a bit more¡­ Anyways, Kraxka, I was wondering something, where do you guys came from and how did you originated? There seem to be more intelligent lizardmen in here, but they''re spread all around the ce, with a vast majority of them being "savage" for their wilder conducts¡­ I was also wondering if there are more like you guys." "There should be more like us, and we originated from long ago, a tribe of lizardmen was said to have caught some animals and raised them to eat them, this is how we Pastoralist originated, we moved to the grasnds where there were not many predators, and thrived in such ces happily, moving around the ce when it got colder." Said the chief. "Or this is what my father used to tell me as tales before going to sleep, we were children of the earth and we appreciated nature and the gifts that nature gave to us¡­" I see, so the Lizardmen have their religions and mystique too, it is interesting to think about it in more detail, but I suppose that''s how it is for them. They seem to have beenmon lizardman that specialized in raising cattle instead than constantly hunting and gathering, making them more civilized as they required more order in their settled down viges than hunters and gatherers. Like that, they slowly became more and more calm, and less wild, I suppose? But if its that easy, it means that lizardmen do have the intelligence to be as civilized as people, then why are they treated like monsters? Did they came from dungeons? Can dungeons really create such intelligent living beings that are just as sapient as us? Goblins, Ogres, Orcs, and Yeti from Dungeons are dumb as a rock and use tools and other things out of the abilities they passively have magically, not because they learned them through intelligence. And well, a monkey can also wield a sword and attack someone with it, right? So¡­ lizardmen are clearly intelligent. I wonder if there is any dungeon that produces them to prove if this theory is right or not? ----- Chapter 665 - The History Of The Pastoralists ----- Lizardmen are truly an intriguing species, they seem to be sapient humanoid reptilians, which seem to have an unhealthy obsession with Dragons that they call their Scaled Gods. I don''t know much about them yet but from what Kraxka has told me, they''re very intelligent, and seem to not be at all like the humanoid monsters we have encountered inside dungeons, which are produced as a daily basis. Goblins, Ogres, and these Yetis are all stupid to the core. I think they''re less bright than monkeys and only innately know what to conjure spells and use weapon techniques because they''re already given an assortment of abilities when they''re born (summoned by the dungeon). Anyways, lizardmen are poprized as a savage race of lizard monsters that are only good at destroying viges, killing, and eating people. But these guys seempletely decent, and even the savage lizardmen from here doesn''t seem to be as savages, as they have formed their own tribes and are well organized, enough to have hundreds of people as their poption. I think they''re not as savage as the Pastoralists believe, but because of their ways of speech and acting, they might seem savage to them¡­ But what are Lizardmen, really? If they''re not savages, and they''re just people, then why are they seen as monsters? Even somemon ve races are still not treated as monsters such as beast-kin. I guess it is because unlike them theyck any human-like face? Lizardmen are more lizard than men, that''s for sure, it is more as if they were big lizards that started walking with two legs. They got strong human-like torsos and stronger legs to walk, while their arms are usually slimmer than the legs, they also got flexible legs, and very much look like reptilian people. I would dare say they''re more alien-like than a fantasy race, but I guess that''s it. I suppose there might be other races of more beast-like that could be closer to beast-kin, perhaps people with wolf or cat heads? I have yet to see people like those. But this world is vast, so there might be the possibility for them to exist somewhere. These Pastoralists are not the only ones that are this civilized, there might be more peaceful-like races of Lizardmen around the entire jungle, we have yet to find them, that''s all. So we have to just search for them and we''ll eventually find these people, after finding them, we''ll ask them what are they up to, if they got problems, I could use such problems to help them and then gain their favor, and maybe unify these small tribes of lizardmen together. That sounds like a n. Kraxka seemed like a decent man, he was very strong-willed and also a powerful life-attribute magician healer who constantly healed his people and maintained them healthy and unified, without his magic, the lizardmen of this tribe would have dispersed even more than they have already had. "Our people ended splitting off after the death of my father, dozens of years ago we were way more than this group of people¡­" He said. "But all of this ended quite quickly after the death of my father¡­ I am still sad that he passed away and I mourn his death every day. His death caused a bigmotion between our people, all those that left us went to join other tribes in the depths of the jungles, and had the desire to kill the people that did this to my father¡­ I wouldn''t me them for that, I also would want to kill them¡­" "You do? So you still want revenge?" I sighed. It seemed that Kraxka still wanted to avenge his father even after this long, and quite honestly, I wouldn''t mind bringing him the bastard that did this, I have already seen him and his face is well saved inside the database of my mind, I can easily recall him and search for him, an old Rank 3 bastard from the Sect of the Frost Tear Kingdom, a Disciple with way too many foolish ideas such as invading this wild jungle for more territory to nt vegetables and raise cattle, which is a stupid idea because he would get killed instantly by the monsters and the hundreds if not thousands of lizardmen, there is much that a single arrogant man can do without enough power. However, going against my own thoughts, Kraxka reveals to me that he cannot do so. "I would but¡­ My father left to me the task of taking care of our people, it is a duty which prohibits me from taking revenge of my own father, I must prioritize the safety of my tribe, and that means that I cannot foolishly provoke those people that are so aggressive and strong¡­ It would go against what he taught to me because it would risk our tribe''s safety and the life of many¡­" "I see¡­" I said. "Your father was an intelligent man, I know he raised a good man." "L-Lord Drake¡­! I am honored to receive such words of praise¡­" He said. "But I really don''t deserve them, I am just barely hanging on a tight rope with my people, we didn''t had anywhere to go other than this ce, risking their lives just for a hope¡­" "Well, that hope became real, man, cheer up for now." I said. "I will assist your people with a few resources, but the rest of your survival is up to you. I mighte to help you and see you with my people as well, but I also want something in exchange for this help I am offering." "Yes! Of course! As the Scaled God, please ask away anything." He said. "Scaled God¡­ What''s that anyways? This is one of my greatest questions since I got here¡­" I said. "Why is everyone calling me a Scaled God?" "Ah¡­ That''s because Scaled Gods are Scaled Gods, Dragons!" Said the chief. "They''re Gods covered on scales all over their bodies, and resemble us¡­" ----- Chapter 666 - Dragon Gods?! ----- What''s a Scaled God? Although I''ve learned a lot from what I''ve spoken with Kraxka and the other Lizardmen, they keep saying this name and I have no idea what they mean by calling me a freaking Scaled God, and I want answers now, actual answers that can tell me what a Scaled God is! However, the only answer he came with was something that disappointed me quite greatly, and it made me make a tired face as if I was watching a guy that didn''t even knew what the meaning behind his words truly were. It made me quite frustrated, but I decided to ask again because Kraxka didn''t seem to understand the depth of my question in particr, I just wanted to know what a Scaled God was, not why they were calling me one. Just being called one because I am a Dragon literally doesn''t count! It must be another weirder reason behind it, not just this¡­ I mean,e on, there should be another reason! Not¡­ Wait, how do they even know about Dragons? They''re just living in these wilds, born in here and more, have they ever seen dragons before? From where did they came out with the Scaled God thingy? They''re quite religious yeah, they believe in Holy Spirits or something, which are like a representation of nature in a way, but I doubt that''s the same thing as a Scaled God, they''re calling me as. So what exactly is a Scaled God and how does this rtes to me being a Dragon and also the whole culture and ethnicity of the Lizardmen? It might evene from their true origins, that could even cleanse their name from being called mere monsters¡­ But first, we need answers. Yes, we need the answer to what in the world is a Scaled God. "Ah¡­ That''s because Scaled Gods are Scaled Gods, Dragons!" Said the chief. "They''re Gods covered on scales all over their bodies, and resemble us¡­" "That''s pretty obvious!" I sighed. "But is there another reason why you''reing out with this Name? And how do you know about Dragons to begin with? Has your civilization met them in person, has people from the outside told you about dragons? Why does your kin call us gods? I am pretty sure I am just a fancy lizard." Kraxka was bombarded with my questions and his face grew progressively more concerned and exhausted as he tried to search for answers that could appease my undying hunger for knowledge. My allies at my side looked at me with surprise, despite not understanding my screams and weird tone of voice that came from speaking the dialect of the lizardmen, which sounded like the noises that Velociraptors made in the Jurassic Park movie, they seemed to think I was angry, and Miranda at my side told me to calm down. "Drake, calm down a bit, whatever you''re speaking to him he''s getting very exhausted and stressed out¡­" She said. "What did you even asked him? Don''t be rude." "Eh? I am not being rude¡­" I sighed. "I just asked him aplicated question. But perhaps I did sounded a bit rude, mostly due to the heat of the moment, it is just that I am very curious about many things, and Kraxka is someone that would be capable of answering such questions, so I require his assistance in learning a few things." "Oh¡­ Well, the dialect of the Lizardmen really sounds as if they were angry all the time." Said Miranda. "I-It is very hard to figure out what you''re saying." "I know, but that''s how it is. The face of Lizardmen is not very expressive either, but that''s how it is for them." I said. After finishing his pondering, Kraxka answered my questions rather hurriedly. "S-Sorry for taking so long, I was formting an answer for Lord Drake that would be fitting of your understanding¡­" He said. "It has been a long time since the Scaled God was introduced into the religion and culture of all the Lizardmen, this seems to have started¡­ Very long ago, I believe. My father told me that his grandfather always had the knowledge of the Gods of the Lizardmen, the Scaled Gods, Dragons¡­" "I don''t really have an idea from where this belief originated from, so I cannot really answer more than that, but I believe it has been something very ancient, from eons in the past, when it is said that Dragons roamed around the entire world¡­" Said Kraxka. "In such times, it is said that the Dragon Gods were in the world, protecting it from the Great Chaos that was trying to consume everything¡­" "The Dragon Gods were in the world? I have not learned any of that!" I said. I looked at Belle, my source of past knowledge to ask her, she was eating meat at the side. "Dragon Gods?! Ah¡­ You know that I am not the same as my creator, right? A lot of her knowledge was not given to me¡­ But I do know a bit too." She said, as she moved to myp and sat down there. "There were once several Dragon Gods back then, I think they were survivors from the Ragnar?k, or something, and they protected the world from Chaos¡­ or something that showed up after the world merged, I think¡­ Most of them seem to have died, but I believe there might be some that survived¡­ Their descendants are all the elemental dragons, there were Eras where their descendants were moremon, but now we are in an era far in the future, dragons like you are extremely rare¡­ But there is always some somewhere¡­ They''re not extinct after all." "Hm¡­ I see¡­" I said. "It is quite intriguing, so from here is that the Lizardmen call the Dragons as Dragon Gods¡­ That''s quite interesting." "It is as the spirit said." Said Kraxka. "I am amused that the spirit could talk our dialect. Spirits are sometimes friendly with us, but there isn''t any shaman that can control one yet¡­ My daughter seems to be talented for that, but she has yet to fully mature and awaken herplete magic." ----- Chapter 667 - I Guess I Am A Scaled God Now... ----- Scaled Gods were Dragons! But the belief by itself also came from the Dragon Gods that existed in the past, ording to Belle''s knowledge, Dragon Gods survived from the ancient war between Gods, and stood here protecting the world from the Great Chaos that Kraxka spoke about. Apparently, it was so strong that many ended dying in the process, sadly, but it also seems like some survived? Well, it is unknown if some did and others not. The thing is, after they died, they still left their children, apparently all the Dragons that once existed and exist today, I believe these Dragon Gods were like the progenitors of the other Dragons, me included, so I probably had a mom¡­ Or a grandma? Well, whatever''s the case, I read in Bedra''s Status that there is a Bloodline she inherited from me named not just "Ice Dragon Bloodline" but named "Nifl''s Bloodline"¡­ Was our progenitor called Nifl? Hmm, there''s a lot to discuss and thing about, the identity of my progenitor is something that I am quite curious of, but the only other dragon I found is pretty much the same as me, stranded, and without knowing anything about his ancestors or anything else. However, that the Lizardmen seem to pray to dragons as if they were gods imply that they got some sort of history with them, perhaps Dragons did guide lizardmen in some sort of way, perhaps they somehow were able to tell them what to do, or perhaps lizardmen were an original race and led by them? Well, whatever''s the case, it appears that their own kin devote themselves to Dragons, and if one even shows up, they treat it like a god and will do anything they say! As if we were naturally capable of controlling them, in some sort of twisted way? Hm¡­ I don''t know what to think about it, but it doesn''t feel like I can just control them around, they''re just surprised of my existence and grateful I gave them food, nothing much than that. Also it seems that Belle''s words can be understood by Lizardmen even though I am pretty sure she spoke themon tongue, is this some sort of special ability that spirits have? Maybe¡­ "I guess I am a Scaled God now¡­" I sighed. "Well, it is not as if it annoys me or something, I like the name and I believe it is fitting of my greatness¡­" "Lower down from your pedestal a little bit, will you?" Asked Miranda. "I am just saying, it is ironic." I said. "¡­That''s why it''s funny." "Ahem¡­ Anyways, as I said, the Scaled God is something from the past but¡­ It is said that one has awakened in the depths of the jungle here." Said Kraxka. "Rumors from other viges of Lizardmen say that the savages and wild lizardmen in the center of the jungle have discovered a slumbering Scaled God and woke him up, this God took over them and is ordering the people to do his bidding¡­ I believe that their n to attack the people might be a cause of not only our people mixing with them but also the Scaled God''s scheme!" Kraxka seemed a bit rmed there, it appears that the Lizardmen of this tribe''s greatest fear was being attacked by these people, although they had been ignoring them for the most time. However, I can also tell that another of his fears is that the lizardmen led by the Scaled God end up bringing the people from outside in here, so they try a crusade, and because they''re on the way¡­ well, it is as if they were in the middle of the chopping board. And well, there was another thing that surprised me from Kraxka''s words, there''s another Scaled God, yes, there is yet another Dragon nearby, it seems. I am not capable of feeling it at all, so it is either weak, weakened, or perhaps it is slumbering¡­ or maybe it knows how to hide his presence. Either way, if he''s malicious, it wouldn''t be a good idea to get involved with him nor his lizards, so I am going to just protect my own lizards for now and see how things turn out to be. However, I am not saying I won''t interfere if things get awry¡­ I suppose I could help the people outside if they ever dare to attack them. But honestly speaking, they were quite deserving of it, I mean, they forced the lizardmen out of their own territory, if they want revenge, they''re on all their right. However, apparently, and ording to Kraxka, that''s not really it, the Scaled God is forcing them to wage war for whatever weird reason, perhaps because it requires sustenance in the blood of enemies, or something? Maybe it wants to see people die? Is he or she a sadistic dragon? Well, whatever''s the case, I am now quite curious about meeting it, even if it''s dangerous¡­ But for now I can''t, I am already very busy dealing with my entire life and the many things I must do nowadays, such as going to be a merchant, moving to the big city to be an adventurer, and enjoy a journey with my family! But I cannot just ignore this¡­ I guess I will eventually get involved when things be too terrible, but for now, I am keeping myself out of this conflict, I usually only make things worse, so unless I am willing to beat apletely strange dragon to me, which who knows what kind of powers, I might as well just peacefully wait for him or her to reveal itself to me. We continued speaking with Kraxka over the night, I learned a bit more about their current situation, what they had been doingtely, and how they often survive, and after offering them a lot of food reserves and a few new tools for hunting, I decided to leave some slime clones and walk away, I will probablye back soon. ----- Chapter 668 - You May Call My Daughter A Goddess, I Dont Mind ----- [Day 256] We have walked back to the Inn, and I passed the night with Bedann at my side. When I woke up the next morning, the sun illuminated the room from the window and Bedra quickly woke up from inside her crib, as she began to call for us. "Baabaahh¡­ Maam¡­" It is better than crying I guess, although she still cries sometimes, but now that she has learned to be more patient, she often calls us out toe see her. However, if we don''t get there eventually, she''ll begin calling for us like crazy and we''ll be forced to go meet her asap. "BUAAAAAH!" Like now, she didn''t even waited a minute for us to wake up¡­ "Okay, okay, we are here¡­" I sighed, as I stood up and let Bedann slowly stretching her arms to wake up. I walked to the side of my little princess and held her in my arms. "Papaaa!" She said. Her beautiful eyes were just as sleepy as every morning, but she was still the cutest little girl in the world, her silvery-white hair and her crystal horns always made her mystically beautiful to look at, this was my precious daughter after all! "I am here dear¡­" I said, as I kissed her little and soft nose. "How are you this morning?" "Bubahhh¡­" "Oh¡­" She seemed to be a bit annoyed, she had pooped her diapers once more and was in dire need of someone changing them, and it was my duty to do it¡­ "I guess this is why you woke up so soon¡­" I sighed. "Let''s go the bathroom." I moved her to the bathroom and quickly took out her diapers. I couldn''t throw them to the trash as they were smelly, and thedy of the Inn wouldin¡­ So I used my ice threads to envelop the entire diaper into an ice fabric bag and then threw it into the trash bag. Yeah, that works. It seems that people has some sort of trash system, they throw their trash intorge metallic cubes that are then incinerated. Because in this world there is nothing like stic and the like, and at most bottles and ss, which is put elsewhere, everything thrown in the trash can be burned and turned into ashes. Or that''s what I saw, theserge metallic cubes are an invention of this world, in Sects they got more methodical ways to throw trash, almost resembling recycling to an extent¡­ And anyways, these cubes must cost a lot because they use Fire Spirit Stones, a special stone that produces fire and it is quite precious. Anyways, I took out some of the boiled water I had prepared inside of my Inventory, which can be left warm inside of that space all the time, and I quickly washed Bedra down there. With a lot of soap and making sure every inch of her little butt is washed. It is a rather disgusting job, but this is how parents have to do it with their children, I have grown ustomed to it. Every time I felt rather disgusted, I thought that it was my beloved daughter that I had to do it for, and I could bear with it. "Boo! Babah! Wawa!" Bedra began to shake the warm water around with her little feet, as it sttered everywhere. "W-Wait! Don''t do that, Bedra¡­ I know you''re bored and hungry, wait a bit, I can''t let you all nasty down there, right?" I sighed. "Oway¡­" Bedra understood was she nodded and looked at me with her adorable eyes, she''s way too cute for me to get angered at her. "And done¡­ You''re now pristine¡­" I sighed in relief. I quickly used wind magic to clean her down there and then I put her a new diaper and her clothes back again. "Wow, now you''ve be such a beautiful princess!" I said. "You just needed someone to change your diapers, didn''t you?" "Wawa! Breafas¡­" Said Bedra, she wanted Breakfast. "Okay, let''s go eat¡­ How about more orange?" I asked. "Owang¡­ Nwo¡­ Mweat!" She said. She wanted Meat, not Orange. "Okay, I''ll make you some meat." I moved Bedra back to her mother, who waited for her in the bed, she quickly began to drink milk from Bedann to pass the time, while I moved downstairs to utilize the kitchen of the Inn, the olddy wasn''t even there so I just used it myself and prepared several tasty foods with the help of Cooking Magic as well, the smell of fried steaks filled the Inn, waking up the rest of my friends. I also made pancakes, toasts, and left ready the cheese and ham, alongside fruit jam, we also had orange jam, so I was looking forward to trying it out with the pancakes. I moved upwards and greeted the rest of my friends inside of our room, where we all sat down around a table I brought out, and we began our feast in the Inn. We discussed about what we didst night with the rest of those that didn''t participate, Bedann learned about the Scaled God incident, more about the Lizardmen and what they were up to, and so on. It was quite rich to learn a lot about these guys and what they did for a living, Pastoralists were a very unique tribe of Lizardmen. "To think you''re now a god to them! Isn''t this awesome?" Wondered Bedann. "Would Bedra be a goddess to them then? We have to bring her there." "Y-You''re right!" I said. My daughter¡­ will finally be recognized as the goddess she truly is! Right! I have to bring her there at all costs! "I have to! If we do, she''ll be called a Scaled Goddess." I said. "It is perfect." "I-Is that the only reason why you want to bring Bedra to the lizardmen? Seriously?" asked Miranda. "What so wrong about that? I believe my daughter really deserves such a treatment¡­" I said pridefully. Meanwhile, Bedra looked at the scene while being confused about what the heck was actually going on in here¡­ ----- Chapter 669 - A Talk With An Overly Talkative System ----- For now, I had decided to move back to the merchant guild area, where they finally gave me a Merchant Card and also a sack of money from all the mana stones I sold off. Apparently, the ones I can make are of the highest quality, so they were sold at a higher than usual price, that''s pretty good but I don''t really know why the Mana Stones I make are of a higher quality. I mean¡­ I make them the same way that others make them. I actually just took a book from the Ice Moon Sect, read it, and learned how to form magic circles in the ground named formations, configuring a formation out of specific runes in the floor wasn''t so hard to make, and after that I managed to convert the piles of mana cores extracted from monsters into refined mana stones, without the impurities of mana cores. But I didn''t do anything special, I just build the formation myself and just made the mana cores into mana stones myself using my own Mana and that''s all! Howe they became so special without any reason at all? It is very confusing¡­ Maybe my own mana is special? Or my own runes? Do they increase the quality because it is the mana of a dragon? I do use a lot of Mana into the formation to fuel it and make it work, but that''s it? Just a lot of Mana? I had asked the System and she answered rather quickly. You talk about it as if I was stupid for not noticing. Well, excuse me¡­ But I don''t always think of anything I make as incredible! I also sometimes just want to feel like I am just normal for a bit. Oh¡­ Well, I want to try! Well, whatever. Now that we got the merchant card, what should we do? Should we go to the Duchy of Orange Forest at longst? I bet there are even more orange trees there. Well, the entire vige is being protected by guards and sect disciples, I will leave that work for them, I don''t have anything to do with this vige. ¡­But in the off chance that they''re in the losing side, I will help, I guess. Eh? What''s with the emotional words out of nowhere? You''ve fallen for me or something? No, I mean¡­ I am happy you think that. I never considered myself a good person to begin with, in my previous life I was just an average joe, and in this life, due to the circumstances of my reincarnation¡­ Well, I became a dragon that grew too quickly, and it is too strong. But I don''t feel any pleasure in seeing people suffer, most of the time¡­ I always felt bad in my previous life when there were so many things I couldn''t change with my own strength, but now that I got the power to change things and the lives of others, I try to do it because I can, not because¡­ I am good or something, don''t get it wrong, okay? I am not a goody-two-shoes! Ugh! You teasing System! I am not going to talk to you anymore if you continue teasing me like that, did you listen to me? Why would I steal if I can easily make money? Stealing from people only makes their lives more miserable, unless it is someone very rich, I don''t n on stealing them stuff. I am not a goody-two-shoes! Stop saying that or I am going to literally rip you apart from my soul! I know! I am just joking¡­ It is called a threatening joke. I know¡­ I am just leaving this forter, getting inside that jungle would be dangerous, there are too many monsters, and the Ranks keep increasing, if I end up surrounded by too many enemies, I don''t want to kill innocent people that is just being brainwashed, so I first want to see the development of things before taking an important decision¡­ ----- Chapter 670 - Walking To The Duchy ----- After we were done with the merchant card stuff, we decided to move out of the vige, I still left a few Slime Clones in here, so whenever something else happens, I will know. I also spread tiny slime clones in the clothes and armor of the many soldiers, so I am constantly learning what they''re talking about and if there is any update in the current events happening with the Lizardmen. I discovered from Kraxka that the Lizardmen stealing oranges stopped stealing them now, it was a small group of orphan teenagers that were doing this "bad stuff" to just bring attention to them for once, I didn''t really cared if they stole oranges or not, there were too many, but these guys outside were too murderous over it, so I told them to stay inside the jungle and not go out, as that might provoke these insane guys to attack the lizardmen on sight and even end up killing innocent children ying some pranks. So that''s why it is better for them to remain around Fuyu for the foreseeable future and to do things from there, I want them to slowly expand though, deforesting the areas and making their homes bigger, or perhaps living with the trees? Maybe I could teach them how to make tree houses, which are more secure and safe from the monsters. Although there are not really any monsters around Fuyu due to her presence, perhaps they''ll eventually get over it like the lizardmen did, and enter the ce anyway, so for that, I have to prepare them and teach them even more ways and better ways to survive, living atop the trees is a good one for that possible scenario, although I don''t know how they''ll be able to do it well¡­ But I have to try it out. Anyways, we decided to walk outside the vige after preparing a little bit, and we hit the road, we decided to go on foot to the duchy, which was a few kilometers away from the vige, nothing that an hour or two of walking shouldn''t take, we were able to see the duchy from afar pretty well, it was fortified with big gray rock walls and there were many orange trees making a bit forest around the walls, alongside a big river going around the entire walls of the duchy, there were a few smaller viges around the many farms surrounding the entire duchy too, which were obviously taking care of these farms with vegetables, grains, fruits, and the cattle animals we could see eating the grass leisurely. "Phew! It is a nice day today, isn''t it?" asked Bedann, admiring the beauty of the blue sky and the sun hitting us rather strongly with its light. She stretched her arms and bathed in the sunlight a bit. We were all wearing some more loosen clothes due to the temperature, Bedann was wearing a single piece white dress with some ice snowke motif which looked precious on her. "Wow! Birb!" Said Bedra, as she pointed her little finger at a passing, blue-colored bird, she was also wearing a simple white dress aside from her diapers below them, she was also wearing some little shoes and that was it, we were bringing her in a moving crib with wheels which I have made using ice magic, it was made of an ice that was as hard as steel and didn''t melted unless it was exposed to very strong fire magic. "Yeah, birb!" I said. Rakasha and the rest were all walking at our side, enjoying the nice weather with us. We were walking across the road that seemed to have been shaped after years of people walking over it and also from many merchant carriages. Of course, we were not alone through this journey, there were a lot of other adventurers walking around the road with us, they were all heading towards the big city of this duchy. Many of them were bringingrge corpses of monsters they had hunted, there were apparently several dungeons around the ce, which they thoroughly explored and had mostly mappedpletely, so the adventurers knew what to expect there and most of the time went to hunt monsters and then came back, making a living out of that. They seem to be able to grow stronger by umting money and then investing it into products that can enhance cultivation, although there wererge groups of Rank 1 Adventurers, which could be said to be "newbies" some of such groups were led by some Rank 2, and I saw a few groups filled with Rank 2''s and led by Rank 3, from Rank 3 and on they seem to call them "veteran adventurer" while Rank 2 are known as "experienced adventurer". "There''s a lot of Adventurers in these areas, it gives apletely different vibe from back in the snownds, I suppose the good weather makes people more organized and overall more adventurous?" Wondered Rakasha. "Well, its not like cold temperatures affect us ice giants, but there are also a lot of humans and elves, and even dwarves¡­" "Yeah, this ce is infested with different cultures mixing together into a peacefulmunion of races¡­" Said Tisha. "Which is nice¡­ I wonder if we could make an entire Adventurer Party?" "Well Drake would demolish anything wee across so it wouldn''t really be fun." Said Miranda. "And we are kind of overpoweredpared to the norm." "O-Oi! You''re saying I kill the fun or something? I am listening to you!" I said. "I-I didn''t said anything!" Said Miranda while ignoring me and averting her gaze from me. "Well, it''s kind of true, there wouldn''t be much drive, isn''t it? I don''t know why you want to be an Adventurer if the thrill of adventuring is not there when you''re so strong." Said Pekora. "You really don''t get it? It is nothing like that! I am also sure I will find some challenge along the way." I said. "And I am not seeking thrill by bing an Adventurer, I just want to fulfill a dumb fantasy while I can. Nothing more, nothing less!" "Ooh! I see¡­" Said Bedann. "So you want to roley?" "Yeah¡­ I guess." ----- Chapter 671 - What Could Possibly Go Wrong? ----- While crossing through the road leading to the duchy, we encountered two small dungeons in the vicinity, they seemed to be popr and were called the "Blue Slime Dungeon" and the other was the "Green Goblin Dungeon", they both had ten floors with five rooms with each floor, and were the "newbie dungeons" where all newbie Adventurers explored to hunt monsters and sell their carcasses off, despite being just Rank 1 monsters, they still produced a nice amount of resources to the duchy passively, the more the Adventurers explored and hunted the monsters in here, the more resources they acquired from their work, such as meat, mana cores, and even the slime from the slime monsters itself was being apparently used for cosmetic products and hygiene products, and was also used for eating, so it seems that I am not the only one that thought about eating slimes like jelly. Dungeons not only produce a stable ie through the monsters they produce, but also bring forth treasures, sometimes, although it is very dangerous to enter dungeons for newbie adventurers and there are always cases of entire parties getting wiped out by these rank 1 monsters, so it is not an easy job, even though it produces passive ie, it is at the expense of the lives of those that go there to risk their lives to earn money and make a living¡­ The life of an adventurer is harsh, and I guess that''s a realistic way to put it in. Sects also risk their lives to clean their dungeons, but they''re often more organized, but even then, newbie disciples end up dying when they get too cocky and enter too deep into the dungeons, so I guess they''re the same as newbie adventurers. Oh well, how did I learned all of this info? Well, I learned it from the merchant guild''s guild master, who told me a lot of info I didn''t know, he was a pretty useful old man, I have to admit it. these two newbie dungeons¡­ I''ll conquer both and fuse them with my dungeons to gain a bit of more dungeon points and some new spawning monsters, we have yet to find slimes in the dungeons I have visited, so this is going to be pretty useful, slimes can be used for a lot of stuff. Of course, I am sealing the areas that will eventually connect these dungeons with my own that eventually emerge when I fuse dungeons, so the people doesn''t suspect anything weird¡­ Well, of course, that might change depending in the situation. And aside from this, I have to keep an eye in the Orange Vige¡­ Something might happen with the lizardmen gathering around the border of the jungle, they seem pretty suspicious to me. "And we are here!" Said Bedann. We have just reached therge gates of the Orange Forest Duchy, well known for having a lot of Orange Trees nted all around its walls, makingrge and extensive ntations where people extracted this fruit and sold it, it seems that this ce is ideal for growing them due to the direct sunlight and the fresh environment. "It has been a long journey, but we finally reached some actual civilization." Said Miranda. "No weird sects that are even smaller than a vige, this is what I actually can call a city now!" Miranda seemed happy to finally see arge ce such as this city, it was very big and filled with people, there were many streets and it even seemed to have been built over a hill, the top of the hill had the duke''s house, which was surrounded by many other buildings, the duke''s house was not a castle but a very big manor, and it was surrounded by several other manors, the top of this area resembled a special area for all the rich aristocrats to live away from themoners. "Indeed, and this ce looks pretty beautiful." Said Rakasha. "I don''t remember going through this area, so I have no idea how it is inside, but its going to be fun to explore it around." The old man that had traveled to other continents surprisingly had yet topletely travel through this one and didn''t knew about this duchy at all, apparently. "There''s a big line before we can enter, the guards are awfully slow." Said Tisha. "And there is a deadly heat today, my fur is not adapted for these warm temperatures¡­" Sighed Pekora. "We can always cut it down if you want to!" Laughed Yuki. "But yeah, me neither¡­" "I suppose we could cut down the hair around your arms and legs, and chest and neck too, yeah?" Wondered Bedann. "No thanks, I hate it but cutting down our fur is prohibited by our tribe''s rules, it is something we see as a taboo." Said Pekora. "The fur we have embraces our beastly origins and also is our connection to our primordial beast totems¡­" "What?" Wondered Miranda. "I didn''t understand half of what you said, but okay." "This ce seems to be filled with people, it''s going to get a bit noisy inside, so Bedra, you have to prepare a little bit." I said, as Bedra seemed confused about what I said and didn''t really understood itpletely. "Brebared?" Asked Bedra while feeling confused, she began to lick her finger after bit, like she often does when she''s bored. "We''ll have to try then, she doesn''t seem as impacted by the people around us, what could possibly go wrong?" Asked Bedann. "You should never say these words, they always bring misfortune¡­" I sighed. "That''s some dumb superstition." Said Bedann while shrugging her shoulders. "You should rx some more. Come on, let''s go enjoy the trip around the duchy." Bedann seemed to be having the intention of having fun rather than worrying about stupid things like I do, and that''s totally fair to be honest, we should really just go have fun, but something tells me that I don''t have to get ahead of myself¡­ ----- Chapter 672 - Sir Drake? ----- "Halt! Are you registered citizens? If not, you must pay a fee, unless you have a certificate card of a guild." Said one of the many soldiers guarding therge gates, a man covered entirely by a fancy-looking armor made of steel and holding into a spear, I guess this is the ssic medieval attire for all soldiers. However unlike the Rank 1 Soldiers from the Vige most of the guys in here were all Ran 2, and this one wasn''t an exception, interesting. I suppose that the closer to the capital they are the stronger they get? It does makes sense if they sent rookie soldiers to the viges as their training, if they die¡­ well, they die, and if they survive, they just get stronger and thene back here, I guess. "Yeah, we got this, a merchant card, I am a freshly registered merchant. I registered in the Orange Vige." I said, as I showed the man my card made of silver. The soldier looked at it and raised his eyebrows. "It is indeed authentic¡­ Youe with these people, Sir Drake?" Asked the soldier. His hostile personality quickly changed, and he became very nice out of nowhere, with a gentle and forced smile. I see, authority really changes how people act in the big cities, of course, that''s the case everywhere I guess, but in the other sects it is all about strength. However, in here a merchant can be a weak bastard but as long as he is a merchant, he''s suddenly treated way better. "Yes, I came with these people, they''re all my family, this is my wife and my daughter." I said, showing Bedann and Bedra. "W-What a lovelydy and child, you may pass, sir Drake, have a good day." Said the young Mountain Giant soldier, as he let us pass without having to pay any fee at all either, being a merchant gives you more privileges than being an adventurer, I guess being an approved merchant by the guild is something hard because you gotta have a lot of money to begin with, which is not something everyone has at their disposal, I would guess. So anyone that shows up saying they''re from a merchant guild are probably seen as rich people that must be treated with special benefits and with more delicacy, after all money rules everywhere. With money you can even buy strength, just pay a strong group of mercenaries to be your bodyguards or buy potions and weapons and be powerful with your own cultivation, buy spell books to learn spells very fast, and more¡­ money is everything in any world, even a fantasy world. "Well that was quite easy. I am pretty sure we were all suppressing our auras, so we didn''t exuded any mana, howe he was so scared of us?" Wondered Bedann. "Drake did you use some skill to intimidate him?" My wife couldn''t believe that a simple silver card made people intimidated¡­ she doesn''t know the power of money yet¡­ Well, she lived an awful first life without any experience, so it is to be expected that she hasn''t experienced the power of money at full detail, but now that we are strong and rich merchants, she should slowly begin to realize the power of money. "No, dear, it is the power of money." I said. "A merchant is someone respected here and even feared due to their money and connections with aristocrats. Even though we haven''t showed money at all, nor we have any connections yet, just because of the fact that most merchants are like this, he attributed such fears to me and immediately realized I wasn''t someone that he could mess with." It is all about the power of money, dear Bedann! We are filthy rich people, even though we have not even showed some money yet! Resources, money, connections! All of this makes someone stand out in society, especially one built upon the constant usage of money such as these big cities. "O-Oh, the money then?! Just because they think we are rich?" She wondered. "Well, that''s a bit¡­ Wouldn''t they be more respectful if they knew we were strong?" "Well yeah, kind of, they would be more scared than anything." I said. "But a poor person with power is very unlikely, there are weak people with money and strong people with money, if you''re strong you can easily gain money in many ways, so there''s no point in being poor unless you''re a very humble hermit or something, at that point why are you even in a big city to be honest?" "Ohhhh¡­ I see! Perhaps he assumed we were strong or that we had strong bodyguards?" She wondered. "Well, whatever, I guess that''s how it is in non-sect-centric societies, I still got a lot to learn about." Bedann had indeed a lot more to learn about, but I also wanted to learn more, what the merchant guild master told me about wasn''t near as enough, so we''ll have to investigate and research a lot around the big city. "That''s how big cities are, missy." Said Rakasha. "Most of the other continents are like this too, they got giant empires and kingdoms that all obey and benefit the ones with the most money, often called Nobles, they''re the people that rule thend and even the strong have to kneel before them because they know that it is thanks to their money that the entire country is maintained and even the lives of their families." "Yeah, but usually those guys are also strong, they just use their resources to gain an awful advantage over the othermoners, well, there are also the sects which in this Kingdom are probably used as special troops and protectors of the Nobles." Said Pekora. "So rich people can be strong? I guess that''s the case¡­ It is just as you said then¡­" Said Miranda. "That''s right¡­ Now, oh, would you look at this beautiful city?" I sighed in awe. ----- Chapter 673 - Exploring The Duchy ----- We finally got through the entrance, and we reached the big city inside, everywhere it was finely paved with beautiful colorful ceramic, the houses were big, most of them being three floors or up to four floors, and beautifully painted, there were many stairs leading to different streets all around the entire city, and we saw severalrge towers as well, which seemed to have different gs, are these Guild Towers? This wasn''t at all like an independent sect. The enormous walls surrounded the entire city, they were made of strong and magically reinforced bricks, and there wererge gs of the Frost Tear Kingdom erected in all four cardinal directions within the enormous and thick walls. I can see that these walls have never been pierced before, and even a war against a giant army of lizardmen might not be that much of a problem if they can hole themselves inside this giant city with such enormous walls. It is as if the entire city which was bursting with people everywhere was also an enormous strategic fortress, with so many people, soldiers, sect disciples, and resources that they would be able to hold into the enemy''s army for a long time. I guess this is why the Orange Forest Duchy, which has such an innocent name has the surname of "The Shield of the Kingdom", because it directly protects the capital from the vast wilderness all around this ce, any enemy will always target this ce first, even more with those enticing oranges. "Wow, this entire ce is big! It reminds me a lot of the big Cities of the Midgard Continent! And the streets are all beautiful as well, the floor is finely paved with ceramic, the houses are all mostly over three floors tall so they can harbor a lot of people, and the streets even have lights made out of magical artifacts that are illuminated through the infusion of magic! There are no mountains around here big enough that are being currently extracted, so they probably exported all of this¡­ Damn, must be nice to belong to a Kingdom that has a port as their capital¡­" Said Rakasha. "Look at the market! They got so many things! Been a while since I saw so many different Spirit Stones being sold in such big batches! Wait! Are those magical alloys?!" The old cksmith began walking around the Market with us as we also decided to enter this area to explore more of the ce, it was the most obvious ce to explore first, as it was filled with the most people and also had the most products than anywhere else, Markets often spoke about a city a lot, if you saw it filled with people and selling a lot of different products, with a lot of people buying them, then it meant the town had a stable economy and probably it was going up too, but if the Markets were badly threatened, nasty, and with barely any people browsing around, with barely any product other than old antiques being sold by despite people selling their stuff for money to eat another day, then they''re not exactly in a good economy. And this one market was¡­ beautiful, it had a lot of merchants selling their products, we were able to see many carriages openedpletely and showing many goods being sold, Rakasha moved forward, and he quickly watched arge merchant, an old and bearded mountain giant selling Spirit Stones, which were shiny and colorful stones of various elements, they were all pilled up because they were way too many, this is a precious resource, but this man was selling them by the kilogram! Where could he find so many spirit stones at such cheap prices? I was definitely going to buy a lot, they''re very useful to craft equipment and magic technology artifacts to facilitate our daily lives. The red stones were fire spirit stones, the blue ones were water spirit stones, the green ones were wind spirit stones, the brown ones were earth spirit stones, and there were also a few yellow-colored ones, which were the most sold even more than the fire and water spirit stones, light spirit stones! These can illuminate a ce even better than fire spirit stones by infusing mana into them, they work like light bulbs. And if they''rebined together, they can form circuits to give energy to even more borate artifacts, in this ce there are even small factories producing items, so they''re already in a state of industrialization using magic. "Drake, I am buying a few!" Said Rakasha. "I want to craft so many things with these but all of them were so expensive back then¡­ Young man, where did you get so many at this price?" Wondered Rakasha. "I came from the port with my carriage." Said the bearded Mountain Giant, Rakasha called him "young man" because he seemed to be around a hundred years old while Rakasha was way past 250 years of age¡­ aging for giants is a bit wacky, as they can live up to 300 years, or even more. "There was a big ship that came directly from Nidavellir, the Continent of Elves a few days ago, it was selling spirit stones onrge quantities, so I bought a few, the dwarves said that they got these to spare in their continent and even use them as paperweight!" "W-What? The Realm of Dwarves! I have only gone there once¡­" He said. "But I barely visited a few port cities, to think they found another big mine of spirit stones! Those bastards got a massive amount of magic technology that far surpasses most other continents!" "Yeah, I agree, those dwarves are filthy rich." Said the Mountain Giant. "So you''re buying or what?" "I am also buying some!" I said, as I quickly moved near the shop. I couldn''t miss the opportunity to get myself some spirit stones of fire, water, wind, earth, and light! I would buy them all, but the merchant would probably be too surprised and so the people around, so I will buy only a few kilograms for now. ----- Chapter 674 - A Wonderful Market ----- "I am selling them per kilogram, they''re pretty light so you can get around ten for a gold coin. How about that?" Asked the Mountain Giant. A gold coin was able to feed amoner family for a month, but for expensive merchandise like this, only ten were worth that, even if these were actually cheaper than they are originally. He probably is reselling them of course, that''s how he makes money and how merchants'' profit from traveling around, they buy and sell, they never just magically find things to sell, they do investments and find ces where they''re rare and sell them off. They''re part of how societies advanced into modernity in Earth, as they were able to connect people and cultures all for the same sake¡­ profits! ¡­And surviving, I guess. A Gold Coin is around a Hundred Silver Coins, so each Spirit Stone is ten silvers? I guess¡­ He could had made a price for me and sold them cheaper like 90 Silvers for it, but maybe he''s already making me a price and he''ll tell me he''s selling them at 11 Silver Coins instead or something like that, which is obviously false, this is how merchants sell, they''re always making "offers" but these "offers" are actually just the normal price and they add an even more exaggerated expensive price to the side and scratch, making it seem as if this is being sold very cheap and you cannot miss it, very simple mental maniption that actually works a lot, more than it should¡­ This is why I believe that a good merchant is never honest. Nheless, I was loaded with gold coins, so I easily bought several kilograms, anyways! I already had made a big amount of money out in the Orange Vige by selling all the mana stones I wanted to sell. Of course we are keeping a lot for our own people and the three- well, four counting my castle sects that we are maintaining, each one of those got their own small economy so I cannot simply extract all of their resources to make myself some money, I have to be equal if possible and be considerate with everybody so everyone can be happier. "Okay then, I am buying twenty kilograms for each one." I said. I quickly took out twenty gold coins and paid them to the man. "Thank you¡­ But how are you going to pack them? Well you''re an ice giant I guess you can just carry them in a sack, want one? It''s on the house." He said, taking out a big leather bag. "Yeah, thanks." I said, I quickly grabbed the bag and the man quickly put the stones inside. "And done." He said. "You too?" The man asked Rakasha as he took out his wallet, I had already exchanged mana stones with everybody. Everyone in my party got their own wallets with their own money they earn by working for me, so they got their own capital and can buy whatever they want to, they''re people of their own after all so they''re not restricted by me or something. At the end, when we brough everything, we decided to move on, carrying sacks of spirit stones wasn''t annoying, they were very light for me, but it kept my hands upied, which was a main, so I decided to move to an alleyway and stored them inside my inventory behind the scenes, Rakasha asked me to store his bag as well, and then we continued moving through therge market. The first thing we saw after that was a stall selling alloys, there were several colorful metals, red, green, blue, ck, and even golden metals all of them with a shiny and beautiful luster that made them stand out a lot. We checked them one by one, and they were a widespread magic metal known as Magicite. "This is Magicite, if you folk don''t know about it, it is a widespread metal that has an amazing magic conduction." Said the old Bull Beast-kin man selling them off, he was also selling weapons too, swords, spears, axes, and even a giant hammer, and a lot of armor, which was all made out of Magicite and infused with other magical minerals and even jewels such as Spirit Stones. "I got these from them dwarves that came from their continent the other day in the port city. These metals are pretty good at channeling elements too, even if you''re not good at fire magic you can conjure a fire sh with this big red sword." "I see¡­ So they''re magical weapons." I said. I have created many of these before, most of the time they''re all ice-based because ice is my greatest element at the end, but I have also made some of other elements, I remember having crafted a poison-attribute bow for Bedann''s mother, and also I''ve made some war-attribute gauntlets for her father, I have also thought about making a wind-attribute weapon seeing I got two ice weapons. However, even then, it is hard to make magical weapons that are not of my element, wecked enough resources to make them and using monster materials alone won''t do it, we need more than just that to make these be better and actual weapons, so I wasn''t really good at making thempletely, and although there were dropped weapons, they were subpar dropped from a dungeon of low ranks, there are better weapons and armor but they barely drop in higher level dungeons, and I have prioritized the gathering of dungeon points so they drop even less and perhaps up to zero. Also, I have discovered that dungeon equipment tend to break apart, it is as if they got a limited amount of durability, like actual game items, and this is probably why it is better to just break them apart and make alloys out of them to make better weapons, I suppose I figured that out prettyte myself. The whole dungeon thing was made by an ancient, reincarnated person with the power to create dungeons, so it is probably based in some game-like power now that I think about it¡­ And these armor and weapons were special too. "These armor and weapons were crafted by dwarves from their own continent!" ----- Chapter 675 - Armor And Weapons Crafted By Dwarves! ----- Armor and weapons crafted by dwarves! Any Lord of the Ring Fans would be going insane after hearing that, the master dwarves, the ones capable of forging all sorts of powerful and fantastical weapons fucking crafted these items?! You''re shitting me, right? That''s awesome! But why are they selling them though? Maybe they got too many? Or perhaps these amazing high-quality equipment are just the little leftovers they have while they save all the amazing treasures, they craft for themselves? I mean, it sounds possible seeing how insanely good these guys are for their own craft, perhaps they''re just selling us their second or third hand craft that their children made but for us, the ignorant, they''re sacred treasures. "A party of adventurers came to buy me some equipment a few weeks ago, they came back yesterday saying that they were able to y a Goblin Knight that showed up in the dungeon all thanks to these amazing equipment that kept them both alive and helped them defeat the enemy." Said the old Bull. "Isn''t that amazing? These equipment can easily boost the power of someone several times over, and they all got magic that adjust to your body size so anyone from any race can wear them." "Oh? They adjust to any size? Now that''s new, I have never seen something like that before¡­" I said. "This is indeed very interesting, old man do you got more of these?" I wondered. "I do, but don''t call me old man! I am younger than you, probably, ice giants live too much." Sighed the Bull, as he showed me more equipment inside his carriage, he had golden swords, a shiny te of green-colored armor that seemed infused with the power of the elements, and even more fantastical pieces of equipment, each one with their own amazing special effects. Just by watching all of this I was left rather speechless; it was just way too amazing. "This is definitely great¡­" I said. "I''ll buy some stuff¡­ Does anyone want something from here?" The armor and essories I make are pretty good, but they''re mostly all ice element, buying things from other elements or made from different alloys are always a good thing, especially some infused with the power of elements through spirit stones and the wondrous Magicite alloy, which seems to be like the spirit stone equivalent to metals. Magicite seems to be mined and refined by the dwarves from the endless caves and mountain mines they have inside their enormous continent, I wonder how much of those resources they had extracted seeing how they love to mine everything so much. They have probably fully industrialized, I bet. And are mass producing certain parts to make evenrger artifacts¡­ I have to ask Rakasha more about how the Dwarf continent was¡­ I can''t wait to move to another continent in the near future, man, it sounds like a lot of fun, I am probably just going to get done with traveling to the north and then I am heading straight to another continent to see how things are there, also I wonder how long does the sea travels take to reach another continent¡­ Ah, right, the equipment, I lose myself in my thoughts. "But dear what you make is already amazing, can these itemspare?" wondered Bedann. She didn''t had Analyze like me, so she wasn''t able to fully tell the amazing equality of these items. "Yeah, trust me, all these equipment and weapons surpass whatever I''ve ever crafted myself¡­ I guess aside from Uller and Skadi, but those two are an exception." I said. "So pick whatever you want." "Hmm¡­" Bedann looked around all the equipment while carrying Bedra in her arms. Bedra had been surprisingly tame this entire morning and has been behaving like the beautiful princess she is, so she''s making her parents very proud by being calm. I suppose as long as she''s with us, she''ll be calm, but the moment we lose our sight from her, she''ll most likely start crying. "Well¡­ Erm¡­" Wondered Bedann. "I want this one¡­ I''ve never had a weapon before and using an axe isme because Bedann uses one¡­ So I want a more ssic route." Said Miranda, as she grabbed a long and light sword, it was around 60 centimeters long, and was ideal for her body size. "Oh, that one fits you,dy." Said the Bull man. The sword was steel-colored and finely decorated with several red and ck spirit stones around the handle, the de was firm, and it could easily slice through stone if it was given enough force, it was indeed ideal, it can also channel pretty well. "Good choice." I said. "Ai waw wis¡­!" Bedra suddenly pointing her little finger. She was getting better at speaking and understood more words, but her pronunciation was still very hard, but as a father, I already came with the ability to understand her words'' meanings. She wanted one of the items in there, it was¡­ a gigantic mace! "W-What? You can''t have that, it is too big, missy!" Said the Bull, the little ice dragon baby was still as big as a dwarf by now, but she was still a little baby. "Wawaa!" Roared Bedra angrily at the man, as her mouth suddenly shone brightly with light and I quickly covered her with my mouth. POOF! Suddenly, a lot of ck smoke came out of her nostrils, I managed to stop her before she just sted this poor man away with her breath attack¡­ "W-What was that?" he asked with fear in his eyes. "Erm¡­ Nothing, don''t worry about it, good man of god." I said. "She just got a bit angry¡­" I said, I waved my hands as pink light came out, the man''s mind was suddenly ckened as he wasn''t able to remember what happened a few seconds ago. This was the power of illusion magic capable of? manipting memories and the mind, connected directly to the sibling of illusion magic, emotion magic, and a bit of dream magic too, this spell was called [Forgetful Memories] and was useful in these cases. ----- Chapter 676 - A Wide Variety Of Products ----- After having used the spell, the man was left standing there without knowing what happened, I hadpletely erased these memories that were just a few seconds, and made him think that something weird happened, but he didn''t remember what it was, so it was a nice way to make him concentrate back into another thing. "Ah¡­ Eh? What happened?" He wondered. "The girl want this one." I said, as I grabbed a little ne, it had a jewel in the shape of a red heart, it was ideal for the girl. It granted elemental protection and other things, so it was a good one. "Oh, alright¡­" He said. After a bit of thinking, Bedann decided to pick another axe because she wanted to dual hand. Using the Ice Dragon Scale Axe I made for her and this new axe, which waspletely dark like onyx metal, and it had a big ck jewel in the handle¡­ it was a double de axe too, although those are pretty unrealistic design wise, you''re not even using the other de most of the time and it is just aesthetic purposes¡­ well, in boring worlds like Earth, but in this fantasy world giants have enough power to send an axe of this size flying around the air like a boomerang, so yeah having double de stabilizes the axe in the air. After that, the rest of the party selected some equipment for themselves as well, and then I decided to buy several ingots I wanted, there were of various elements, I felt kind of inspired to craft something for myself this time, perhaps a new weapon or a ring or something, I wanted something special, like Skadi and Uller but without it talking back to me, if possible¡­ Well, I will see what I cane out with. I had even thought about making a golem made out of ores but that would be pretty expensive for the end result being a disappointing golem fellow that will probably be way too slow¡­ unless I make the golem into a sexy robot maid¡­ Now that would be an interesting creation, I am even getting some designs inspirations! But it would be better to leave these thoughts forter, after we finished this stuff, I paid and ended using around 350 gold coins this time around¡­ The equipment was expensive, more than I thought, Bedann''s axe was the most expensive at 70 Gold Coins, god lord, who the heck has this much money when you''re an adventurer?! And the ingots were quite expensive too, three of them for 1 gold coin, they were not sold per kilogram because they all weighted the same and he sold them at 35 Silver Coins each. Anyways, after we got all bought, we continued browsing through the beautiful market filled with many things, we ended buying some meat and vegetables we have never seen before, although they reminded me of earths'' vegetables, but were way bigger and weirdly shaped, there was this one purple carrot that had tentacle-like roots below its body that made it look like a weird creature, it seemed to be a subspecies of mandragora, a monster nt that is native of Alfheim which the elves have domesticated and made many variations, they eat it as a tuber and each color has a different vor, this purple one is very sweet and has medicinal properties. There was another variants, a yellow one said to have a strong citric vor and a strong fragrance used for all matter of preparations, although tea made with it was also well known, there was also another variation that was red and was actually spicy, yes, a spicy tuber, and it was very big as well, it is said that they boil it and make a spicy puree with it that they add some other herbs and then serve on top of other preparations. Unlike most fantasy settings in here, elves do eat meat, and also have cattle animals, but they specialize more in cattle shrooms and nt monsters such as these domesticated mandragora that don''t even cry anymore after being domesticated by them over generations of breeding. There were alsomon fruits such as lemons, a lot of oranges (who would have guessed), grapes, strawberries, and even bananas, yes, bananas! And they alle from either Alfheim or Vanaheim, both of these continents are the two with the most and greatest amount of vegetation, and they got a lot ofmon fruits there that they export to various other continents, I guess it is pretty nice to know all of this, now it feels like the world seems more connected than how it felt back then. There were also other weirder things, such asrge walking mushrooms that were obviously dead now, they were domesticated by the elves so they didn''t grew legs to walk and had very little arms resembling thumbs, they had faces though, but they looked like they were sleepy and could be consumed right away. I don''t know but we have yet to eat mushrooms in here, they don''t grow in cold temperatures like the snownds, but we have seen mushrooms in the jungles, and we have picked up some to eat, but these giant mushrooms looked amazing, you could even cut them into big slices and eat them like steaks! Elves are really amazing by creating these giant mushrooms from monsters¡­ I guess each continent got their specialty, although I am pretty sure elves might be pretty good at magic as well. We ended buying a lot of everything, because I really just wanted to nt them inside of my home''s garden and see if they could grow there, Fuyu had a special skill that allowed her to enhance the growth of nts in the garden, and other things like that, so it was pretty convenient to use and we could grow more nts easily, they seem to adapt well if you shower them with life magicmanded by the life and nature magic squadron by Pekora. And like that, we decided to spend the next few hours inside a restaurant to taste some of the local food, and then we moved into an Inn to pass the night there. ----- Chapter 677 - The Lizardmen Tribes Of The Deep Jungle ----- Within the depths and dark interiors of the Vast Verdant Jungle, the enormous sea of trees that covered hundreds if not thousands of kilometers over the more temperate regions of the continent of Jotunheim, the dark presence of an ancient entity was awake. For eons he had been sleeping, waiting for the moment to awake. After having been struck down by his lethal enemy, he had fallen into a slumber for a long time, but now, he had woken up in a different world, a world that changed over millions of years,pletely alien to what he knew of. His mind seemed tired, and his memories and personality were fragmented and twisted respectively, he didn''t knew what was happening and there was a strange sense of dread within his very body. Could it be that he had lived for way too long now? As a being of incredible power, he had been able to survive despite how big his wound was and how long he had been sleeping, but something else was within him now, something that he had a hard time being able topletely assess, it was within him, and perhaps, bing part of him as well as he slept over eons. Sometimes he felt as if he wasn''t him, and other times he felt as if he was being the same person as always¡­ constantly changing, as if there was something else with him now, but that had also be him. This darkness blooming within his heart distorted his thoughts and his will, and slowly, he ended mixing so much with it that both entities, once lethal enemies, became a single being, him. The Scaled God looked around the entire world, as if he were a newborn with the experience and lives of two beings converged together, but his will was the same as both, and it conflicted with one another greatly¡­ However, through a battle of wills one night, the dragon self was suppressed, as this embodiment of darkness took over his consciousness, and told him the right thing to do. He was called the Scaled God as he emerged from the forbidden dragon ruins in the middle of this enormous jungle, being found by arge tribe of lizardmen. At first, they were scared of him, they ran away, but as he kept chasing them, they ended giving up, and kneeled before him, they offered their loyalty to him, the Scaled God, and decided to serve him for all their lives as the one that would guide them to prosperity¡­ Yes, prosperity¡­ Of course, within his ambitious and malicious mind, there was only a single goal, and that goal was opening a gate to bring forth the Chaos once more¡­ The Chaos that once consumed everything in the past, and the Chaos that the owner of his body once fought against to defend this world from this all-consuming darkness. Hemanded his troops to do as he said, slowly expanding across the entirety of the jungle as he gained more insight of this new and changed world through the many eyes he could create to see as much as he wanted. Eventually, the red eyes that could see it all stopped the figures of several strange lizardmening from the farthernds to the outside, as he learned about this outside world aside from an endless jungle, he learned about the Kingdom of Frost Tear, the Duchy and the Vige, and quickly, he decided that they were his next targets. He required sustenance, energy, life, blood, souls! He required all of these precious materials to form the Gate and do as he wasmanded by his own thoughts. He had been patiently scouting the area, and now, he had decided to start something at longst, he wanted to test the strength of these mortals, and see how powerful they could truly have be over these years. He remembered how hopeless they were once, and he wondered if they would be as hopeless as back then now¡­ He needed to gather arge group of troops, and then, he would grant them more strength than mere lizardmen could possibly imagine to have. ¡­ Larzak Kraxu, a powerful ck-scaled Lizardman from the ck Fang Tribe, the strongest of all the tribes of the jungle and the one with the greatest poption was not really a wild and savage man as many of the other more peaceful lizardmen thought, in fact, the lizardmen of these areas of the jungles were just as "normal" as them if not stronger and given more training in terms of battle. Their dialect sounds terrifyingpared to themon lizardmen tongue because they developed differently, and they were developed such a way of speaking to intimidate predators with their voice, who lurked everywhere within the jungle. As they were all raised in a world of many dangers with death only a few steps outside of their vige, the Lizardmen of these areas of the jungle had to adapt, be stronger, and also more aggressive, they had sharp senses, keen intelligence, and also the ability to easily be able to adapt to situations and fighting monsters. Because of the dangers that not only monsters but also other lizardmen tribes had brought to them, they had be grow cautious over many eons and generations, and therefore they were akin to not be too friendly with those that lived in the borders of the jungles, and they treated them as the "wild" ones instead, afraid of being attacked, they often intimidated them or attacked them first, although sometimes they simply let them be and didn''t get involved with them¡­ Thesests years, many of therge tribes of lizardmen had been gathering together with the purpose of serving the Scaled God, a being that is prophesied to be the God of all lizardmen which they must serve to achieve prosperity and a bright future, and as one of the chiefs of the biggest tribe there is, he was called by the Scaled God as his closest retainer¡­ ----- Chapter 678 - The Scaled God Schemes ----- Larzak walked across the enormous viges made by the lizardmen of his tribe, so big that they resembled modern cities in size alone, but that were all made up of primitive materials such as mud, branches, hay, and wood, there were many special buildings created for different purposes, and there was a clear showcase of how coordinate these tribes were, and perhaps, they were even more advanced than the Pastoralists themselves. Larzak reached the Ancient Dragon Ruins, as he saw the open gates, tworge dragon statuesid there, ring down at him furiously, his yellow-gold eyes seemed nervous, the strongest of his tribe, a Rank 4 Middle Stage Lizardman such as him with enough power to even defeat the strong beasts of this jungle and go toe-to-toe with the fearful Beast Kings, powerful Rank 4 and 5 Monsters that dominated certain areas of this gigantic jungle, was nervous. He was nervous because he knew that the power of the Scaled God was more than just being a giant scaled creature, it was way more than just being a fancier winged lizard, and it was certainly way more than just that, there was somethingpletely unfathomable about this entity, the divine power it possessed, the darkness dwelling within his very heart, the monstrous aura of overwhelming authority¡­ What could even match such an entity? Before it, he could only kneel and obey it, the prideful warrior that unified many tribes could only kneel. Larzak swallowed saliva and entered the ruins, walking downstairs and enter through the darkness, he conjured one of his two magic elements, fire, as a red me emerged on his hand and illuminated the darkness of this ce for him, despite there being such a being as a Scaled God, he disliked light and enjoyed being in a ce with darkness, and he also didn''t allowed other lizardmen to enter this ce, so he lived alone andmanded the lizardmen sometimes, walking outside for small periods to show his grandiose existence to the feeble mortal lizards that devoted their lives to him as their god. He reached the floor down below, walking towards an enormous figure resting within this darkness, there was the scent of blood as it seemed to have finished its meal, an enormous beast, a Rank 4 Beast King in the shape of arge white tiger was devoured to the bones with nothing left but its drying carcass, not even the guts were spared¡­ The Scaled God would sometimes go hunt by himself and bring an enormous Beast King as his meal, surprising everyone. Larzak couldn''t believe that such a being was so strong back then, but after he saw him bringing beast kings for a quick meal like nothing, he gave up in even thinking about some sort of revolution against him¡­ there was just no chance. "You''re here, Larzak¡­" Said the Scaled God. "You seem to be in good form." "Oh Great Scaled God, I havee here as youmanded me to." Said Larzak. "Is there you require?" "I require something, yes¡­ I need it." Said the Scaled God. "I require the life, souls, and blood of many¡­ I need all of it¡­" "¡­" "If you don''t want your people to be the resource I need, you better send strong men. This fight will not be the first andst one, but an attempt." Said the Scaled God. "I want to see how strong the mortals of the outside have grown, I am quite curious, you see¡­" "Understood¡­" Said Larzak, he tried to keep himself expressionless, but the enormous pressure of the Scaled God made him grit his sharp jaws in utter fear of this entity''s tremendous power. "You''re a good servant, Larzak¡­ Don''t send your best men, but those average, or those you don''t mind dying¡­" Said the Scaled God. "Don''t worry, I will also test my own new powers¡­ Waking up as apletely new being has its many advantages¡­" The dragon hiding in the shadows suddenly extended his enormous ws, as he arge mass of ck¡­ slime. Some sort of slimy and viscous mass that began to slowly crawl out¡­ and then, many more began to emerge from within his hands, like monstrous parasitic creatures. They had a single red eye and emanated an awful smell of death and corrosion. "Cough¡­ Cough¡­" Larzak couldn''t help but cough as he felt like his nostrils were melting as he smelled the scent of these monsters, and if he got closer to them, he felt as if his skin was beginning to peel off. What kind of monstrous things were these beings? They were certainly not¡­ really entities that one could find anywhere. These were monsters that lurked in the darkness and devoured others, they were the darkness and dreadfulness of order, the great distortion of everything, Chaos¡­ they were Chaos and all but Chaos, nothing else but Chaos¡­ Endless distortion, endless¡­ darkness. The void itself could be seen through these red eyes, frightening the soul of Larzak itself, as he slowly walked away from these beings, the more he saw them, the more his sense of reality warped itself, they had such an effect on those that were good-hearted and had a mind that was seemingly in order, setting everything in shambles. "They shall follow you¡­ Distribute them amongst the men you''ve chosen, they''ll do the rest¡­" Said the Scaled King. "Don''t you worry, Larzak, as long as they met their purpose, they''ll go to Valha¡­ dying as warriors is something very honorable for you mortals, yes? Gehehehaha¡­ Hahahaha!" "Tch¡­" Larzak walked away, gritting his sharp teeth in utter anger, he had many men, and they were all willing to fight for the Scaled God, the moment they looked at him they were brainwashed, but he was the only one that wasn''t brainwashed, perhaps due to his own strengthpared to his men, or perhaps due to his stronger will to resist the temptation of this dragon''s darkness. However, for the safety of his family, of his people, and of everyone he was trying to protect, he and his men had to obey this abomination, and do as he said¡­ or else, they would be the sacrifice he needs for his malefic purposes. ----- Chapter 679 - A New Morning ----- [Day 257] Yesterday we spent the day buying all sorts of things in the Market, but even then, I feel like we didn''t checked half of it, but we ended too tired to check more than what we did, and we ended wandering around the pain za that had a beautiful clear water fountain were little birds gathered, we ate some snacks that street vendors sold and then we had dinner in a fine restaurants, I ordered a lot of meat, and I ended tasting a lot of the meat from conventional animals, you don''t know how nice is to just eat a steak of normal cow for once. They also had normal chickens, which I brought several of them fried over a pan and seasoned quite finely, they were pretty good. Although it seems that they have yet to invent things such as deep-fried chicken covered in crunchy batter and panko, so maybe to eat that I will have to cook it myself. I woke up with a lot of energies today, as I found my Bedann sleeping at my side and my little princess also sleeping, I guess I woke up earlier than everybody today. The rest of my group was in their own rooms this time around so we had the room all for ourselves that night, although Bedra was a bit insufferablest night because she ate too much sugar and couldn''t sleep¡­ I shouldn''t had allowed her to eat so many candied apples and candied oranges, but she looked so cute and happy¡­ I guess I am the doting-type of parent, that''s already pretty clear. It is nice to see them sleeping so peacefully, it fills my heart with such a soothing peace. I want¡­ to protect this peace of theirs. I want to give them the happiness they deserve and make them live without worries. I want to see my little girl grow up into a woman and have her own life¡­ I want her to be happy. And have no worries¡­ I know being a dragones with many difficulties and things she''ll have to go through, but that''s the reason her father and her mother are there for her. And well, her auntie Miranda, and her grandmother Beh and her grandfather Laddan¡­ And everybody else, we are all a big family after all. And I am happy that our little girl has been slowly surpassing this fear she felt about people, slowly yet steadily, she had been getting used to people, and now epted and was pretty okay with other people¡­ Although she still doesn''t like being carried by anybody else than Bedann and I, maybe Miranda and her grandpas? Only those three she kind of epts, but not for too long, or she gets grumpy. We still have to deal with her grumpiness, that''s a whole different problem we have yet to assess! Oh well, time to wake up, the sun is strong already at this hour, it is just around 8 AM and the sun is already piercing the sky with a lot of force, the sky is most of the time always clear in here, so the sun hits harder than usual. In the snownds the sky is often covered in clouds all the time so you don''t often see the sun as beautifully as today unless I am in my castle floating atop the sky, which is higher than the clouds, so the sun finally bathes us with its light. It was a beautiful morning, isn''t it? I quickly went to the bathroom to wash my face and then decided to make some breakfast in the kitchen of the Inn, the man that owned it was sleeping right now so I sneaked inside the kitchen and put a Deafening Barrier using Wind Magic to deafen any sound to the outside, so he doesn''t realize what''s happening. I quickly began cooking some ssic pancakes, although I also decided to make waffles, I made the mold using the metallic material from my scales, and they''re pretty good as well, often crunchier than pancakes, while pancakes are fluffy and like eating cake. We had brought a lot of stuff to sweeten the pancakes and also the waffles, such as a syrup made out of maple trees, yes, there are maple trees surprisingly, they''re also imported from the damn elves, who would had thought they had something like this? I never thought that! And as of now, there''s more than just that, there are also orange jam, strawberry jam, candied apple, and more. So we had a lot of natural sweets to add to pancakes and waffles, and to boot, we had some nice cream to put on top which I made out of egg white by shaking them at ultra sonic speed using my wind magic in a contained space. It is pretty simple to do, I just conjure the "Wind Bullet" Spell but concentrate it in singr ce, control the centrifugal force of the wind to shake, all while closing the space of the wind with another spell named "Wind Bubble", and like that, these winds shake the egg whites until they be delicious cream. I also add some sugar and a bit of condensed milk, and done! Then, I cast off the wind and then wait for the cream to fall back to the pot, and then conjure out the Bubble, and done, it is done so easily! Magic is very convenient to cook, well, of course, there''s Cooking Magic after all¡­ Damn, I really like this town too, and I am pretty good at cooking, maybe I should open a restaurant like one of my old ideas, which leads to the interior of a room inside my castle where people can eat all sorts of things, wouldn''t it be fun? Well, for now I''ll register as an Adventurer first, I want to see what''s this stupid Adventurer job all about and use it as an excuse to go conquer those Dungeons too, why not? ----- Chapter 680 - Sweets For The Baby ----- This morning we had pancakes and waffles, it was pretty good and Bedra got happy to see the new sweets that we bought yesterday over the pancakes and waffles, Bedann was also quite enthusiast about eating them, and I did good in bringing the breakfast to the bed like we always do, they have grown very ustomed to this. I feel like I might be spoiling my wife and daughter a bit too much though, perhaps I should rx for a bit and not spoil them that much? But that''s too hard, it might bepletely impossible. It is better to embrace this doting parent role instead of throwing it to the trash, I mean, I wish I had a doting parent before being adopted¡­ Maybe I am just giving all the things I would had wanted as a child to my daughter. I guess that''s not really a good thing, we also have to teach discipline to a child, and that they cannot get everything they want either¡­ but technically she can get a lot of whatever she wants with me. I mean, I got strength, resources, and people, and a lot of powers, so it is not hard for me to give her whatever she wants. And she''s a baby still¡­ So perhaps I shouldn''t hurry things up too much, let her be for a few years before starting to get into the figure of a more disciplined father that must teach her stuff, right? Unless she grows too fast? But that can''t be! I bet she''ll be a baby for a while, although she''s developing quite fast, but I doubt that by next year she''ll be any bigger. Although her dragon form has some secrets, perhaps she will get bigger by then? Though, I wonder how¡­ Oh well, for now, it is better to happily see them two eating tasty food. "Nom¡­ Nom¡­ Nom¡­ Twasty!" Bedra said, proiming that my food was tasty, she was eating a toast covered in butter which was melting and a bit of orange jam on top of it, it was crunchy (she really loves crunchy food) sweet, and also slightly savory from the butter which had a bit of salt on it, thebination of vors is always delightful to the pte, I also love toasts with butter and jam, so my girl was enjoying herself quite a lot. "Ah, these waffles are amazing, they do taste simr to pancakes but the texture is way different, the corners are crunchy and nice¡­ I love it." Said Bedann. "Is there a day when you don''t spoil me with this tasty food? I feel like I am getting fatter every day now, Drake!" "I am just doing what''s right to do for my beloved wife¡­" I said with a prideful smile. "I like to see you smile, and I''ve discovered that you smile the most when you eat tasty food." Bedann looked at me as she slowly turned from blue to red. "Geez! You always like to make me fall for you every morning now or something?" She asked. "It is not funny anymore¡­" Bedann crossed her arms, but I hugged her from the side and kissed her cheeks, she hugged me back and kissed my mouth a few times. The two of us were still beneath the nkets with Bedra sitting in between the two of us eating her food, so we were still technically resting on bed. As we kissed lovingly, Bedra noticed us kissing as she stared at us for a bit, mostly in silence, and quite surprised, always raising her eyebrows. She then raised her little arms and began to move her lips as if she also wanted kisses, trying to imitate us. "Mooch, mooch!" "Oh, you also want to kiss us, dear?" Asked Bedann, as she held Bedra with her arms and she began kissing her all over her face. "Mamaaa!" Bedra kissed her mother adorably, as she hugged her with her tiny hands, her dragon tail was waving around happily and she didn''t realized she almost hit the tea over the bed and spilled it into the bed, but I caught her before anything happened, grabbing her tiny tail. She doesn''t like that others grab her tail though, and she gets grumpy with me when I do, I honestly wouldn''t like that too, but I can easily make my tail shapeshift back inside my body, I should really teach her to do that if she can. I believe she had inherited a good part of my abilities after all. "Careful, Bedra, you almost spilled the tea all over the bed." I said while reprimanding her, but she jumped over me and began to kiss my face, attacking me with her cuteness so I don''t get mad at her! What a cunning little girl! I moved her aside after that and she continued eating like nothing, it feels like she just lives in another world than ours sometimes. Well, I guess that''s how babies are, their minds are still developing so they do all sorts of crazy stuff sometimes. "So today we are going to register in the Adventurer Guild?" Wondered Bedann. "Are you sure about this?" "Yeah, I''m sure, don''t worry about it." I said. "I can do it alone, you don''t really need to feel the necessity." "No, no, I''ll also register if you''re doing it, I''ll be your party member¡­ warrior! I got two axes now so I am super qualified for the job, right?" She wondered. "Yeah, I''m sure they''ll allow you, you could show them some chaos spells, but make them smaller so it only shows like some darkness or something." I said. "Hmm, good idea, I guess I''ll do that¡­" Said Bedann. "Should we register Bedra?" "I don''t think they let children enter dungeons, even as strong as she is, they won''t let her be an Adventurer, in fact if the dungeons are guarded with guards or soldiers, we''ll have to somehow sneak her inside¡­ Probably cing her inside the my shadows could work, but I don''t know how she would react to that¡­" I sighed. "Yeah, it is a bit troublesome¡­" Said Bedann. ----- Chapter 681 - Moving To The Adventurers Guild ----- "So you''re nning to register as an Adventurer, even now?!" Asked Miranda. "So it wasn''t just a random joke you were throwing around the other day? You actually intend to be a freaking Adventurer?! Seriously, Drake?" "Yeah¡­" I sighed. "Can you stop treating me like that? I just want to know the culture, the job, and all of that, I am not nning on suddenly dedicating my entire life to be an Adventurer near some random town, but having the card is helpful, like the merchant card too." "I-I guess¡­ Sure, right¡­" She sighed. "I''ll also register as one, why not?" Miranda seemed to not believe it at first, but she ended epting it rather quickly after that. The rest of the party had already gathered with us outside the Inn, and we were now walking towards the big Adventurer Guild, which was obviously located near the center of the city so everyone can know where it is, which is actually quite annoying. The more we moved to the center of the city, therger the quantity of people became, with enormous floods of people walking all around the streets. We also saw many carriages carrying all sorts of items in and out of the duchy''s walls. "Well this town is lively every single day, isn''t it?" Wondered Bedann. "Yeah, it is part of having such a lively atmosphere everywhere." I said. "The market is stable so there is people selling and buying products all the time, that creates arge poption of people¡­" "Babaahh!" Bedra suddenly pointed out at a passing carriage which was carryingrge quantities of shiny jewels. They were all elemental spirit stones that the merchant was carrying with himself, they were probably going to be sold somewhere else. I had already gotten a lot, but it is nice to know that I can juste here for more if I even need any more of these materials. "No, those are not candies, Bedra." Said Bedann. "Bubah¡­" Sighed Bedra. "Nwo?" "Nope." I said. "Candies are in the other area of the city, but we won''t buy any today because you can''t even sleep if we give you too much sugar, and your ability to reflect magic makes it hard to use dream magic on you." "Yeah, she''s quite a handful." Laughed Bedann. "Oh so that''s why you couldn''t sleepst night, the little girl didn''t wanted to go to sleep?" Said Yuki. "I guess you ate too many candies¡­ I actually also ate a lot and couldn''t sleep, I only slept like three hours, well, that''s more than enough for a beast-kin like me! Also, isn''t she like immortal or something? I don''t think it matters that much but still¡­" "Yeah, she''s immortal, well, pseudo!" I said. "And even then, I wouldn''t like her to not sleep, that''s just in bad for her health anyways¡­ E-Even if pseudo-immortal! It just doesn''t sit right with me." "Hmm¡­ I get it, I suppose that''s what dads are for, worrying." Said Yuki. "Did you even had a dad?" I wondered. "I always wondered if that gori I fought was actually your dad or something else." "That wasn''t my dad! I already told you that guy just wanted to kill me because I ended getting into his territory to eat some pears¡­ And gosh, that''s some old stuff you''re talking out of nowhere now." Said Yuki. "I am actually an adult Rat Monkey! I was raised by my mom and dad with my other siblings and then we left the nest when we were big and fat enough. That''s how wild beasts are." "I guess you''re still one then." I said with a cocky smile. "I-I am a beast-kin now! I have transitioned into one so you better respect that I identify as one¡­" Said Yuki while pouting cutely. "Okay, sorry for misgendering you or something." Iughed. "Geez, this doesn''t have anything to do with that!" Said Yuki. "Yeah, yeah, anyways, I miss when you didn''t spoke, and you were always saying "Chuu! Chuu!" all the time, you guys wouldn''t believe how cute she was back then, she was even my pet!" I sighed. "But now she''s all grown up and the only thing she does is disrespecting me¡­" "Hahahaha! I can''t believe it; you were really a tiny little rat back then?" Asked Pekora. "I wish I could had seen that, Yuki!" Pekora wasughing at Yuki''s past without even seeing her before, but my words really struck everybody that had not seen her as an actual beast back then, the only ones that saw her being a beast were Skadi, Bedann, and I, I think¡­ Or maybe Fuyu? I don''t exactly remember when she exactly evolved. There''s also the pair of crows and the wolf. "So you were really a cute little rat back then?" Wondered Tisha. "Evolution can really do wonders, huh? I wonder if there are more people like you out there, former monsters turned into demi-humans." "Perhaps¡­ There should be some, no way she''s the only one." I said. "Ugh, stop talking about my past!" Cried Yuki. "Hey, I do recall a bit from seeing her within Bedann, she was indeed a little rat back then." Said Miranda. "She was cute and had venomous ws like now. She''s a really rare specimen." "Uuuaaggh! Stop!" Yuki seemed to be dying from the cringe of recalling her past, but I was enjoying myself ridiculing her a bit after she gets cocky sometimes. "Now we are here¡­" Said Rakasha. "All of you, stop goofing around so much. This big building is the Adventurer''s Guild." Rakasha pointed at an enormous wooden building with four floors, which had two enormous wooden gates open wide where adventurers entered with all sorts of monster carcasses and walked out with bags of money or stayed to eat something inside the tavern. It was the same than on those fantasy books, there were taverns inside the guilds! How is that even allowed?! Without hesitating at all, we walked forward and entered the building, there was a lot to do. ----- Chapter 682 - Time To Register As Adventurers ----- The Adventurer Guild was a ce where Adventurers gathered, they were often depicted aswless people by sect members, they were seen as "glorified hunters" as well, and they were treated rather badly by sects because they think that these people should just join a sect instead of trying to seek strength and fame by themselves, joining a sect can share your fame with the entire sect, apparently. But they''re often more recognized than sects bymoners and are also well liked by children because there are many heroic tales about adventurers rather than sect members, I think this is the first time I see these two genres mixed like this, but it is reality and not a novel this time, so it be seven more intriguing. Because the world is filled with monsters and dungeons, the necessity for adventurers never cease, people that proactively hunt monsters to gain money and that in exchange also ends up helping the poption by defeating monsters and not letting them easily propagate is very needed, so these people are never unweed and ultimately there are many Adventurer Guilds led by strong Adventurers. I don''t know how much people get paid for being adventurers but seeing how there are so many guys, I guess the pay is good for some random monster carcasses, I suppose not everyone own a dungeon so I doubt they can make as much money as I can by constantly produce mana cores and other resources from monsters'' corpses. I would say that for these types of nations, adventurers seem like the other pir that maintain things within themoner spectrum, while the sect disciples are more like the secret force of the elite, who usually don''t protectmoners, I don''t know if they go hunting monsters that often, perhaps there is also a system of sect points and so on like in the other sects I have visited, but perhaps it is limited to only them and their own missions might be very different from Adventurers often being tasked to just bring a certain monster part to the quest giver or pick up some herbs. They not only do things for people in exchange for a variable fee but also kill monsters and thin out their poptions while selling their carcasses, contributing to the nation with the resources they bring. When we entered the Adventurer Guild, we found ourselves in the middle of a lot of people, there were at least a bit over 50 people just inside this tremendous first floor, there were dozens of tables where many parties were sitting around and enjoying beer and other food, and many girls were bringing them food in wooden tables, some were celebrating a sessful hunt, a few others were mourning the lost of a friend, and others were preparing themselves to go hunt some monsters or do other quests in exchange for some penny. There was a lot of people talking everywhere, and it only made the entire atmosphere even bigger and more epassing. We decided to walk straight towards a free receptionist, a pink-haired girl with a small ck horn in the middle of her forehead, her skin was also very white, almost pale, and she had sharp, purple-colored eyes, she was slightly taller than humans. What was she? I thought I had already figured out most of the mon races" of the world, but I was once more left speechless as I looked at this mysterious-looking girl, she wasn''t a giant, nor human, nor elf, nor dwarf, nor any of their variants¡­ was she a beast-kin? The first thing I wondered was what was she, but she quickly presented herself with a smile, the girl seemed very polite and nice, despite my big size, she looked up to me. Thankfully this entire building was very big and adapted to the size of the ice giants and mountain giants as well. "Hello and wee to the Adventurer Guild of the Orange Forest Duchy! I am Receptionist Marie, what is your name? I have not seen you around, do you want to register as an adventurer? Is the people with you in your party by any chance? Do they also want to register?" she wondered, as she smiled politely at us and asked us a few normal questions. "Yes, we are here to register." I said. "Everyone here want to register, and we are mostly newbies in all of this¡­ Name''s Drake." I said. Like that, the rest of my part all presented themselves. "I see, so you''re a party of one, two, three, four, five, six, seven! Seven people, right? No babies can be adventurers!" She said, as Bedra looked at the girl whileining. "I waw awenture!" She said. "Not now, dear, you must grow a bit older first. A person can register as an adventurer after reaching 15 years of age." Said Marie. Our party was indeed made of seven, Drake (me), Bedann, Miranda, Rakasha, Tisha, Pekora, and Yuki. I came here without anybody else so that was our party for the moment. Marie was very gentle with Bedra, so Bedra didn''t made a tantrum. "Okay so, Drake, you''re the party leader, right? I have to tell you a few things about Adventurers that you must know first before registering! And even then, it won''t be enough as you need to first pass a test against one of our Guild Seasoned Adventurers, mister Ogurr." She said. "I understand." I said. "Well, let''s begin with the basics, Adventurers are not paid any, they don''t receive a month pay or something, they''re members of a guild and can enjoy a series of benefits from us, such as being able to exchange carcasses from monsters and all sorts of valuable materials with us for a good price, and also being able to buy products from us with discounts that they won''t find elsewhere. Aside from that, you are able to pick specific quests from the board that are within your Rank, and additionally, you''re given the permission to enter dungeons within your adventurer rank that the guild or the nation owns." ----- Chapter 683 - Taking The Adventurer Application Test ----- Marie went into extensive detail about the benefits of being an adventurer, and there were many of them, first of all they can sell monster carcasses and more for a better price than what they''re bought outside for some reason, and also, they can buy these same materials and other products such as potions, equipment, and more for a decreased price, the higher the rank the higher the difference of prices, apparently. Aside from that, there is also the ability to pick the quests dependent of your rank, and also the ability to enter dungeons that the guild or the nation owns, I don''t know about dungeons away from their jurisdiction but that''s just no man''snd, at that point they don''t care, nor they have to know. But most likely the dungeons that are owned are guarded by soldiers so you can''t easily sneak inside and need to show them that you''re an adventurer of a fitting rank to enter the dungeon, makes sense. Of course we can vite those rules and do whatever we want but it is preferable to go along with the flow for now and not do anything that might break the immersion too much, being an overpowered dragon sometimes kills the fun of life''s daily life challenges. "Your rank can increase over time bypleting quests and bringing monsters to sell, we''ll slowly gather your prophecies and then the guild master will decide if you''re either deserving of such a rank up or not." Said Marie. "Don''t worry, our guild master is a very gentle-hearted elf man, so he doesn''t have any bias." "An elf! I see¡­" I said. "Well, is that it? I think we get it." "Yes, that''s it¡­ Guild Trainer Sir Ogurr will categorize your abilities and see if you''re capable of being an adventurer." Said the girl. "Those that are not qualified or cannot defeat him cannot be one, sadly." "We understand, can we go now?" I wondered. "Yep¡­ Come with me, I think he''s waiting for you in the backyard of the building." Said the girl. We walked to the backyard of the guild, where many people were apparently training their weapon techniques and even magic spells against dummies or sparring between each other, there were a few other Guild Trainers, who are seasoned Adventurers that now dedicate themselves to teach younger and newbie Adventurers how to fight using techniques, magic, and brawns. They''re probably more expert than me in dungeon diving, because I barely have any experience other than decimating everything with brute force¡­ Sometimes I wish I was weaker so I could gather better experience in these basic things which I ended skippingpletely¡­ Well, maybe we''ll encounter stronger dungeons in the future. The adventurers training here quickly stopped doing what they were doing, from giants to humans, elves, and we even saw a dwarf and some beast-kin around, the parties were pretty varied actually, it seems that adventurers are able to appreciate team variety toplement one another in their journey, that''s good, that''s good, they better do this more because if they don''t then it ispletely wasted potential! However, the bastards were looking at us as if we were the newughingstock, they couldn''t even feel our mana auras because we were suppressing them, and some dumb idiots were pointing at Bedann carrying a baby as if it were funny¡­ A tall, brown-skinned man then greeted us, he had three sharp horns on his forehead and tworge tusksing from his lower jaw, he was a Mountain Giant, and an ugly and manly one at that, his body was packed with muscles, and he was almost bare-chested if it wasn''t for the leather chest armor over his chest. The man wore some basic white pants and brown boots and was carrying a giant sword with him. "I''m Ogurr, the Trainer for Warriors and also any newbie that think they got the knack for adventuring." Said the guy, standing up and looking at my face. "Being a giant doesn''t make you the strongest, son, a group of slime can still eat you up and if you fall for those goblin traps, you''re as good as dead too." Said the man. "I think I can do it." I said. "I''ve fought monsters before." "You look way too delicate for adventuring!" "Yeah, what with those clothes? Are you from a sect or something?" "He looks like a noble¡­" "Send him back home!" The adventurers began tough at me for no reason other than appeares, I guess this is some sort of beginner ritual everybody has to go through? Bedra was already getting angered and anxious and if I don''t end this quickly she''ll st the ce with her breath attack. "Oi, you bastards! You dare insult my husband?! Who wants to tell him that again after I smack you with my two axes!" However, Bedann was quicker to provoke, she raised her two axes and the majority of the adventurers pulled back in fear, she wasn''t emanating any sort of mana but her roars were intimidating enough. "W-What a woman¡­" Muttered Ogurr. "W-Woah, missy¡­" "Calm down!" "Okay¡­" "She''s a mother with those two huge axes?" Miranda was holding Bedra while Bedann intimidated the adventurers, but it was getting already a bit too much, we had to quickly beat the ass of this guy to get qualified. "Okay can we start? I am getting bored of hearing idiots." "Sure thing,e here." Ogurr made me follow him to a cleaner area of the backyard, the adventurers still gathered around looking at us with interest, some even began to bet how quick I would bite the dust, Ogurr was indeed a strong guy, he emanated the aura of a Rank 3 Peak Stage man, that was already a veteran and seasoned fighter in this world. His primary element was quite obvious based in the pressure that he emanated, which was so heavy that it seemed to distort gravity slightly, and even more, he seemed to be a special evolution of mountain giant, as he had some rocky horns growing around his shoulders. ----- Chapter 684 - Against The Adventurer Instructor, Ogurr ----- Ogurr looked at me with a sharp gaze, the aura he emanated was that of great power, firmness, and unyielding defense, he was like a mountain made into a man, and his height of three meters and ten centimeters only made him more intimidating, we were almost the same height, but he was obviously more intimidating due to the ogre face he had and how he was some sort of special evolution of mountain giant named "Rock Mountain Giant"¡­ or something like that. "So you''re up for the challenge, are you?" He said. "Do you talk so much with every newbie?" I asked. "And if you''re truly going all out against every newbie how does the guild gets any new adventurers?" He was way too strong; does they make every new person go against this guy? Seriously? Like that the guild wouldn''t have so many Rank 1 Adventurers. I guess he goes easy on them or probably qualifies them as how much potential they have even if he beats them. I am assuming a lot of stuff because this doesn''t seem winnable, in fact this looks pretty hopeless, how the heck do newbies defeat this giant? "Well if you''re in such a hurrye at me." He said. Perhaps I shouldn''t show him all my true capabilities, or it would be a bit troublesome if I am revealed to be too strong¡­ For now I will use Ice Magic and Wind Magic, and make it seem like I am just a magician. If I were to use any of my draconic skills, it would be too much for the man. However, I am also a beast tamer, so I have to use some sort of beast¡­ Frost and the others are too big and intimidating, but I got the perfect beast for the asion! And no, it is not Belle, she uses dream magic and that''s a rare magic that might be even seen as a taboo due to one of the Demon Venerables using it. So, we are using a different strategy and using the one and only Fuyu in her slime form! Her slime form pretty much is a simple Rank 1 Ice Slime, so its perfect. She can only use a small amount of her real body mana and abilities into it, but that should be enough to be able to let her fight. "I am actually a beast tamer, so can I bring my tamed monster?" I asked. "Yeah, bring whatever little rat you tamed." Said Ogurr. "Fuyu,e out." I said, as Fuyu suddenly jumped out of the inside of my clothes, surprising everyone. She was around 50 centimeters big, no bigger than a medium-sized dog, and she was a cute pale blue blob with a small little crown made of ice on top of her "head". She looked a lot like Rimuru, she even had the same eyes. The people around us looked at Fuyu and were a bit surprised, they didn''t expected a cute slime toe out of my clothes, but here she was ready for a fight! Fuyu spoke to me through telepathy though, and she seemed a bit nervous. "I am actually quite weak in this body, Drake¡­ Is this really okay?" She wondered. "Yeah, trust me and just fight with everything you got, I will also use wind and ice magic in moderation." I told her through telepathy. "Okay¡­ I trust you then." She answered. We looked at Ogurr as he grabbed his de and then provoked us to attack him. "Nowe on and fight, I am not a tree o be sitting here all-day bathing in the sun." FLAAASH! "Eh?!" Suddenly, Fuyu jumped? from the ground so fast she surprised Ogurr more than he had ever believed she would be able to move, as she shed against him! However, he managed to intercept her with his de, shing against her and pushing her away into the skies. CLAAASH! "That''s a speedy slime, but that won''t do- Ngh?!" Ogurr suddenly noticed that his entire de was covered in ice, which was slowly spreading around his arm, all while I was also conjuring a small spell and pretending it wasplicated to make. "shing Winds!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Several wind waves shed against Ogurr from his back, as I conjured the spell right behind him! the cutting winds reached his hard back, cutting through the hard rock-like skin and leaving some small wounds, which made him step back and realize my magical strength. "You''re not bad for a newbie!" He said with a defiant smile, as he suddenly epassed his de with mana and unleashed a strong shing attack that released a deadly aura wave against us! CLAAASH! The powerful sh of aura reached me as I decided to erect a wall of ice resistant enough to not be pierced by this mere sh of a sword. BOOM! The ice barrier emerged, and it defended me well, but it quickly shattered into pieces, well, I made it do that to create a sense of strength of the attack, as if making them believe "I barely defended myself". "Not bad, not bad- Agh!" However, the man quickly realized that Fuyu was slowly covering his legs with a coverture of ice, making his movements sloppy and hard, he quickly tried to break the ice by forcing his legs to move, but that only gave us the advantage, as I formed several Wind Bullets and fired them at him with great precision and speed! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The wind bullets hit the man''s back once more, and I also targeted his legs, breaking the ice for him but also making him trip over the ground. CLAAAASH! "W-What the?!" He asked in disbelief, trying to fight back as I reached him, his de attempted to sh me several times, but I evaded by my moving around swiftly with extreme ease, it was quite easy to evade, like the flow of water itself, serenity was the key. "Y-You''re evading my blows?!" He asked, as I reached him and the gathered wind in my hand, punchinig him and blowing him into the ground again. BOOOOMMM!!! "Aaagghh¡­!" Ogurr looked at me while gritting his teeth in surprise. "I think I won." ----- Chapter 685 - Benladanns Test ----- Fuyu helped me defeat Ogurr without making it too shy, I wouldn''t want him to get so enraged that he would try to kill me or something, it is better if we all end up at a peaceful ending or something, yeah, that''s for the better I believe. With Ogurr defeated in the ground, he had to admit defeat, although I also knew that he didn''t used all of his power in the battle as he knew I was a newbie so he had to save up his real strength. I am sure I would had been able to defeat him even if he wasn''t holding back, with my bare hands, even, but that''s not what this test is about, it is just to test a newbie Adventure, not to kill them, so he would never do that, although I think he had the impulse to smack me at least once, but he didn''t managed to even touch me for once, how sad. "What''s wrong? Do you want to go all out against a newbie now, sir Ogurr? You were amazing back then, please, stand up, I will take away the ice from you." I said with a gentle demeanor, acting cocky will only get me as far, I better just put on my humble mask for the moment. Ogurr quickly changed his expression as he saw how I shifted my character to a more respectful person; I began to heal his frozen body parts and then he stood up and nodded. "You''re good enough, I wasn''t going to lose if I went all out! You need to know that this is not about killing you or something, so I have to hold back or I might have killed you¡­ Yeah, when I hold back there are sometimes when I get beaten, nothing too weird about it! Stop looking at me like that, you bastards!" Roared Ogurr, telling the other students looking at him to stop looking at him like that, and that it was greatly offending him. The other students, who were now Adventurers of various ages and Ranks began tough a bit, but they stopped judging him with their gazes, it wasn''t rare that he sometimes got stomped, apparently. The other Adventurers that were all mocking me had stopped talking of course, and were now just respectfully looking at me in silence, if they messed with me they knew they could get even more frozen than their teacher, in here not everybody was an Ice Giant so they were not naturally resistant to ice magic damage, and could possibly lose a limb if they were frozen enough, no matter how strong their bodies could be, they were still at most at Rank 2 Peak Stage, there were no Rank 3s aside from Ogurr. Marie came walking to my side, as she smiled gently and with a bit of a forced smile, I could notice that she was also a bit intimidate by my strength. Was she expecting me to get beaten? Well, without giving out my mana aura, I really look like a weakling at Rank 1 or something, it is incredible how important a mana aura is to show other people you''re someone that they shouldn''t look down into¡­ well, this is a world where everybody has mana cores, so everybody can use mana and use magic, it is natural to judge others based in the mana aura they have, it has be a custom for generations by now, I would guess. "Don''t worry, he''s very grumpy but a good-hearted man." Laughed Marie. "Babah! Amwaziwg!" Said Bedra, praising me for my victory. She was already talking more words, but they came out with a lot of difficulty, which only made her look more adorable the more she tried to speak words or join a conversation. "Isn''t your papa amazing? Right? Hahaha!" Iughed, being praised by my beloved little goddess was the thing that made me the happiest, it filled me with pride, which was dangerous as a dragon whose pride and greed are the strongest emotions they feel. "You did pretty good there, you had a hard time, didn''t you? (Mostly pretending to be weak)" Said Bedann. "Ah yes, it was¡­ a very hard battle! Ogurr there was an amazing fighter, he''s very strong, I really thought I almost didn''t made it¡­ And my Mana ispletely gone now, boohoo¡­" I cried. "(Your acting skills are terrible when you''re not being malicious)" Sighed Bedann, speaking to me through telepathy once more. Don''t hurt my heart like that! I am really doing what I can¡­ "You passed the test with amazing proficiency in both battle, evasion techniques, and magic abilities, and your pet is both cute and strong!" Said Marie. "Well done! Now, let''s start the test with the others!" After Marieplimented me, she decided to quickly begin the test with the rest of my party, after I came Bedann, I quickly held Bedra with my arms and she went to fight. "Mama, fwight!" Said Bedra. "I will! Mama will beat that old man." Said Bedann, as she decided to just use the ck axe. Ogurr was back up to normal after I healed him, my healing spells are amazing after all, and he was ready for a round two, he raised his sword and put himself into a battle stance this time around. "I will go easy on you because you''re a marrieddy with a baby, but don''t expect me to not show you the might of a seasoned fighter though!" Said Ogurr. "Easy on me? That only will be your doom." Said Bedann. "Please, go as serious as you can, for your own safety." "Eh? How bold of you to say something like that! Let''s see if your actions can hold up to your words!" Ogurr roared, as the adventurers around cheered, and then he rushed towards Bedann. CLAAAASH! Bedann''s axe shed against Ogurr''s de, and both began to exchange blows at fast speed, Bedann was containing herself a lot there, she could had chopped him in half if she wanted¡­ ----- Chapter 686 - Benladanns Popularity ----- Ogurr continued to sh against Bedann, he began to grit his teeth as his aura continued to flow across his body, boosting his arms and muscles strength to the limits he could possibly unleash¡­ or well, of what he was holding back to. As Bedann told him, he didn''t decided to go all out and she was quickly overpowering him while swinging a single arm, his de wasn''t that strong at the end, my wife''s arm was stronger than both of his arms. "W-What kind of woman¡­?!" He asked in disbelief. "I am just a mother." Said Bedann, rushing towards Ogurr with great speed, and then kicking him on the stomach, pushing him down into the ground and pointing her axe at him. "I won." "G-Gah¡­" Ogurr was leftpletely speechless. I think Bedann didn''t tried to make the fight longer¡­ She just showed off, did she wanted to impress me and Bedra? "Wooow!" Said Bedra, pping her tiny hands together as her eyes shone brightly "Good work!" I said while pping as well, although it was hard with the baby in my arms. The other Adventurers were left speechless as they looked at Bedann with disbelief clear in their eyes, they had not expected, not for a single second, that my wife would be able to beat him so easily. They probably didn''t said any slur to her now as they had seen that I beat Ogurr and I was her husband, but they were still expecting her to lose, I can already tell by just watching their eyes and faces filled with surprise and disbelief that they were not expecting this to happen at all, bastards! They think my wife is not incredible?! Oh right, that was before, well, now, they''re justpletely pissing themselves, have they ever seen a woman being this strong? I only see male warriors around, what''s going on with women here? Is there some stupid male chauvinism in here as well? I see some female magicians, archers, and even rogues, but not warriors. I guess unless a woman overpowers a man through shy magic or some trick, they think they cannot really fight with sheer strength? They''re really underestimating the muscle of the ice giant tribe. "So?" Asked Bedann, looking down at Ogurr. "Y-You pass¡­ Okay, stop staring me like that!" Cried Ogurr, feeling a bit intimidated by my woman, I guess she could dominate any man she wanted at this point. "Thank you." Said Bedann, as she walked away and looked back at all the other Adventurers shitting on her for being a mother some time ago, all of them were left speechless, looking at her with fear, but some¡­ began to cheer for her. "UOOOHHH! Strong women¡­ they''re amazing!" "Incredible¡­ Is this what giant women can achieve?" "So strong¡­ She got more muscles than me¡­" "A-Amazing, look at those abs." "Incredible! I-I think I awakened something¡­ I have¡­ my mind is justpletely going insane, I have awakened to muscle girls!" "Shut the fuck up!" Roared Ogurr. "Stop talking messed up shit!" Thankfully, Ogurr shut them up before I were to freeze them alive for saying another word¡­ I have not realized it until now but that killing intent I felt¡­ I am indeed a jealous husband. I almost just killed them, for real, I think I am a Yandere too if I do that?! Damn¡­ I better never step that further into the line. "T-That was amazing, Bedann! I-I mean, Lady Bedann! Your strength was just incredible! Admirable! You''re an example for all girls! I-I want to be like you!" Said Marie, she was fascinated with Bedann. Perhaps she was tired with women being looked down upon and she saw Bedann as a figure to admire and look up to, something that I foundpletely okay! Please, make my wife your new goddess, I am totally okay with that. I can even help you build an altar for her so you can pray to her every morning. "I-Is that so? It is nothing much, hahaha." Laughed Bedann. "No, it was amazing!" "I have never seen a girl this physically strong!" "You''re good with the axe as well!" "So cool! Can you be my mentor?" A lot of the girl adventurers present in the ce all began to flock around Bedann, for some reason this felt more pleasant than seeing a lot of guys, but I could see that the girls were also kind of seeing her lewdly, wait, is this because of Bedann''s Charm Unique Skill?! Damn it, did she left it turned on or something? It probably even make other women attracted to her to go lesbian for her¡­ Damn it, now I am having weird thoughts about it, I should quickly let them go away for now. "Come on, girls, she''s busy." I said, as I held her hand and walked away from the flock of girls, they all wanted Bedann to give them private tutor sessions or something, what the fuck? I believe everyone bes? pervert when Bedann finally catches their heart and then Charm does the rest. "Bedann, would you mind deactivating Charm?" I sighed. "Oh! I had just activated it to y around but I guess it went a bit too far, hehe¡­" Giggled Bedann. I think she had begun to like ying around with people using Charm now! W-Why?! Is my wife bing a sadist, perhaps? This is bad, very bad! I cannot let her get away with this weird fetish of hers, if possible, I should put a stop to this before she bes a dominatrix and begins asking me weird things on bed¡­ Or maybe I should stop overthinking things for a bit. "W-Well, now that you were tested¡­ I guess you bunch is next, pleasee quickly!" Said Marie. "No, I am tired! If those are their friends, they''re surely strong enough, just approve all of them, even their baby, I bet she''s a little monster too." Sighed Ogurr, walking away. "E-Eh? Okay then¡­" said Marie. ----- Chapter 687 - The World Of Adventurers And Power Progression ----- Apparently Ogurr has a higher position in the Adventurer Guild of the Orange Forest Duchy, giving him a greater authority, so he''s able to order things if he want to. He just forced Marie to even give Bedra an Adventurer License, so that means that he can even vite rules for us? I don''t know if he was saying it as a joke or not, but Marie took it seriously and actually made a card for Bedann, putting that she "had a curse that made her look like a baby" as a quick excuse whenever somebody were to ask us weird things¡­ And I think this is the perfect excuse, I would had never been able to think about something better. Well, there were other alternatives, I was nning on using Illusion Magic to make her invisible to everyone except us, and bring her with us anyways, just people won''t be able to see nor even heard her except us, convenient, right? My magic is in the level I can even do such a thing¡­ However, her scales reflect magic, so I would need to spend a lot of time making some clothes that can give her full invisibility, and that would be certainly quite troublesome to make¡­ A bit, I guess. After that, we ended going back to the Adventurer Guild building with a flock of adventurers following us from behind, Marie decided to give us everyone a card, they were made way faster than in the Orange Vige, and we were ready to go. "F-Rank? Can''t I be higher if I am stronger?" I wondered. "No you need to make things to make us recognize you as a Rank higher. Although strength is something rted to it, it is not something that will make you the top of the ranks. You need actions and other things, I have already exined it to you, I believe." Said Marie. "Yeah, I guess you did." I said. "Now, how about you try out some quest in the quest board? You can also enter the F-Rank Dungeons outside the duchy, the Slime Dungeon and he Goblin Nest, both are pretty good to gather materials to sell out, especially Mana Cores that can be processed into Mana Stones to be used for the creation of potions that increase the speed of cultivation so you can grow stronger." Said Marie. I see, so people doesn''t have potions that just instantly enhance cultivation but have potions that increase the speed in which a Mana core cultivates, is that so? Don''t they have any other potions? "Are there potions that increase cultivation directly upon consumption?" I wondered. "Yeah, they''re more expensive to make, F-Ranks cannot afford them even by working hard for over a year¡­ You''ll need to be stronger and gather higher ranked mana cores and materials to sell for more money, some specialized alchemist in our guild are willing to make potions of all types to other adventurers for a reduced fee." Said the girl. "I see¡­" So Cultivation Potions as I call them do exists, they''re not my invention, sadly, but I can make them even stronger thanks to my Blood, which is an essential ingredient at making the Cultivation Potions as strong and amazing as they are! I guess we are still more unique in that regard, heh. However, I can now understand better how the power progression of this world is, they slowly make up money, buy special potions or other items, and boost themselves, alongside equipment of course. I guess I am way too ustomed to worlds that have system crap on them from all the light novels I read where adventurers just level up by going through dungeons, but I guess I shouldn''t be thinking about it like that. This is way more realistic "level up" which is slower and takes more dedication, time, and investment than just smacking some monsters and suddenly gaining stats. Well, even my own System is not that unrealistic, I don''t gain Levels by killing stuff, and I can gain Stats by eating Mana Cores, but at some point, I grow strong enough that low-ranked Mana Cores don''t give me anything of value, and I''ve reached the point where only Rank 5 Mana Cores would ever make a difference in boosting my power, which reminds of something, I should go check that thing about the Mana Core Shops, I only saw people selling low-ranked ones. There is also some sort of Auction going on in this city, I also want to see what''s up with that. But for now, Marie continued speaking to us about what Adventurers can do to start off as F-Rank. "Well, and that''s that, you can do all those things for now, you''re very strong so I am sure you''ll be able to easily clean the first floor or even second and third floor of the Slime Dungeon, that''s the easiest, slimes are not smart like goblins so they don''t set up traps or stuff, they''re just very evasive and can melt things, so be careful." She said. "If you''re bold enough, trying goblins is not so bad, but many newbies end up¡­ dying when they go against them because they''re well organized and can set up traps and do many nasty tricks, they often poison their weapons as well, so make sure to bring some antidote potions, or if you have any spell for that, that also helps¡­ Goblins are dangerous, there is a guy named Goblin Butcherer that goes to kill Goblins as a daily or biweekly basis¡­ He''s a mysterious man, if you even encounter him, don''t be intimidated, he''s a good person that has saved many newbie lives before!" "I-I see¡­ Goblin Butcherer, huh? Why didn''t he just named himself Goblin yer then? Too copyright?" I wondered. "Eh? Goblin yer? Well, he ys them but he often leaves them into small pieces so he''s known as a butcherer too¡­" Sighed Marie. "Anyways, I think that''s it for newbies help! Anything else, just feel free to ask me!" "Alright then, thanks- Ah, by the way, what race are you, Marie?" I wondered. "Race? Oh, I am a Majin!" She said. "Majin?" ----- Chapter 688 - What Are Majin? ----- Majin? What''s that? It doesn''t sound at all like a Norse-mythology name, in fact it doesn''t sound at all like that! What''s this, an error in the matrix? No¡­ I remember there are some Japanese terms mixed around as well, mostly influence of reincarnated people, right? I mean the Winter Lotus Sect was made entirely out of a Japanese freak, Yukihime, who came from another world so everything is possible, reincarnated people can really change this world from its original course, in fact, the existence of this enormous variety of monsters in the world, and that dungeons exist alongside the technology that Greenwood uses to fight all originated from ancient, reincarnated people known as the "Great Demons" or something. And then there are people like the Fox Dream Venerable, another reincarnated soul that brought with her unique skills the Dream Magic element to the world, whichpletely affected its course and changed it forever¡­ And then there are other things, such as the Blood Venerable, the damn first Vampire that brought an era of Vampires to the world for thousands of years, which evensted after his death until a new venerable rose in these times, the Ice Queen¡­ And well, history has been shaped by these unique skills for generations now, they have changed the entire world¡­ Majin¡­ could theye from someone with such a power that brought them to this world? Such as the theory that says that certain races of monsters originated from an ancient Great Demon with the Summoning Skill or something. "I am very sorry for asking that, but I have seen Beast-kin, Ice Giants, Mountain Giants, Humans, Elves, and Dwarves before, but I never saw a Majin¡­" I said. "From where do you Majin originate from?" "Oh, my tribe doesn''t have an original continent like otherrger tribes, we are spread around the entire world into all continents, much like Beast-kin, but unlike how beast-kin are believed to originate from the continent of Vanaheim, our origins are dark¡­ My grandmother used to say that we originated from a different world, one very simr to this one that one day connected to this world through the intervention of somebody¡­" Said Majin. "And that''s it¡­ She said that such a world was better for us but that our ancestors were greedy or something." "I see¡­ Sorry for asking that." I said. "Oh no, don''t worry, we are rather rare in this continent, we proliferate more in the borders of Midgard¡­ But humans there are not that weing of us, not everybody, but several Kingdoms and the Sects and Churches that seem to pray to the ancient Vanir gods treat us as "demons"¡­ Well, in here everything is fine, I am happy I moved here. I''ve been living in this ce for almost seven years now!" She said. "Amazing¡­ I wish you luck then. We''lle back soon." I said, petting her head a bit and leaving a few little slimes with her to protect her, for some reason I felt like she could be somehow enved, she''s way too rare and weird people is everywhere, if that ever happens, I left some insurance there. "Hahah, okay, thank you." She said with a smile, while blushing a bit, she was quite cute. "Hmmm¡­" Bedann, in the other part, was looking at me angrily- no, not only her, Miranda too- EH? Even Bedra! All three girls were looking at me while furrowing their eyebrows. "You were very friendly there with the little Marie! She''s pretty cute, isn''t she? Yeah I bet." Said Bedann. "Indeed¡­ Quite cute, isn''t she? An exotic girl, a Majin, even!" Said Miranda. "Hmm¡­ Babah¡­" Said Bedann angrily, I didn''t understand what she meant, she was just going with the flow, but there is the possibility she''s also jealous if I interact "suspiciously" with other girls. "W-What''s wrong? Rx for once! I was just curious about the Majin and what they are, she said there was a portal to another world or something, isn''t that interesting? We should know more about that and learn." I said. "Hmm¡­ Sure, I guess¡­" Said Bedann. "But we don''t got any clues aside from that little info, so it''s pointless to ponder that much¡­" "Majin seem like they''re an interesting race, I do wonder what they got going for them though, every race got some sort of talent." Said Tisha, entering the conversation to calm down the girls a bit. Thank you, Tisha, I owe you one. "I have not heard at all about them either, they''re very rare in this continent then! Maybe our next stop should be Midgard so we can met more races." Said Pekora. "How about it?" "I was nning to go to Midgard as well, I think there could be clues about more dragons there¡­" I said. "After all, from what I''ve heard from the folk, there seems to be a tribe of dragons there that lives in arge Gray Mountain range or something, so I am interested in seeing if they really exist there." "Oh really? Maybe we could met some dragons then, the dragons we have met have been all disappointing." Said Miranda. Dragons, I have been searching for rumors about them anywhere in the entire city through the abuse of my slime clones, hearing rumors of people talking and more, and eventually, I heard things from travelers talking about Gray Mountains in Midgard that harbor a family of strong dragons that even the Kingdoms are intimidated to act against, so they have left those mountains alone, despite how rich they could be if they could mine them for their vast quantity of resources. There are also rumors about Fire Dragons in Muspelheim, the continent where most Fire Giants thrive, it is a "wild" continent without manyrge nations, and it has a wide amount of unexplorednds filled with wilderness and monsters everywhere, and very strong at that. It is said that in there, the Fire Dragon Progenitor Muspel died and left several eggs spread everywhere, so fire dragons are sometimes seen, or there are legends about them as well¡­ ----- Chapter 689 - Encountering Some Trouble Along The Way ----- I had already made one of my goals (aside from eventually smacking Greenwood and all of his colors into minced meat paste) to find more dragons and try to find my origins and also the origin of dragons, and what purpose do I serve in this world as another dragon. mostly, I just want to meet more of my kin, I think they could be pretty strong- Ah, right there''s this weird Scaled God here, but that guy is nuts, he''s crazy, he''s ordering the lizardmen to prepare for war or something like that told me Kraxka, so I cannot trust them. We moved to the Adventurer guild''s quest board and I decided to pick some extermination quests, such as "bring x amount of items" and so on, whiche from freshly killed slimes or goblins. There is a quest asking for three slime cores to make a viscous solution that can enhance hair growth, apparently, there is another quest asking for liver of goblins to make an aphrodisiac potion¡­ and so on, I decided to pick three of them for shit and giggles, not going too serious into this whole business but just wanted to see whates out of it. It would also gives us some motivation to go there as well, and an excuse to enter the dungeons, which will be clearly guarded by soldiers from the duchy or even seasoned adventurers, so that''s good. We picked the quests that asked for three slime cores, the quest that wanted the goblin liver, and another quest asking for "dungeon fungi" that grows inside the dungeon and has medicinal properties. "Then let''s go there, we can even conquer the dungeon while we are at it, right?" I said. "It''s going to be a nice time waster until night." "Okay then, let''s do it, I am quite bored myself, smacking some slimes and goblins seems like a nice idea." Said Rakasha. "Sounds ok." Said Miranda while shrugging. We walked outside the city quickly after, and we made our way through the road back to the Orange Vige, but this time instead of going directly there, we took the detour, another road leading to the Slime Dungeon, while the Goblin Dungeon is to the other side, both are almost perfectly aligned for some reason too. "That''s the dungeon, right?" Asked Yuki, she began to run in front of us as if she were a kid, she was excited to smack something at longst, she hasn''t done it for a while. The Dungeon looked like arge temple made of gray stone and covered in moss, it was underground, so after walking inside there are stairs that go down and you have to go through them to reach the slimes, who are going around leisurely for the most part. "Here we are¡­ the Slime Dungeon, looks awfully generic." I said. "Let''s get in, doesn''t seem that there isn''t anybody, and well, if there is any, we''ll ask them to leave us alone or something." Said Bedann. "I agree, let''s go." Said Miranda. And like that, our first Adventure as Adventurers began, we walked towards the gate and then we found them, there were three guards who emanated Rank 2 Mana Auras from within their bodies, all three of them were Mountain Giants so they were big and strong, and Yuki was discussing with them for some weird reason, can''t she just stop being such a troublesome girl for once? "Hey! Let us pass! We are Adventurers!" She said. "Where''s your adventurer card little rat?" Asked one of the soldiers while the othersughed. "Who are you calling rat?! Want a beating from me?" Roared Yuki. "Oh wow, watch out, the little beast girl is going to bare her fangs." Laughed the other soldier. "Come on, show us the card, also where are your party members?" "I don''t see anybody anywhere." "Are you alone? All by yourself? Do you think you can solo this dungeon? You''re pretty wrong missy." "Yeah but you''re awfully cute." "If you go on a date with me I can let you get a card, hahaha!" "Damn, me too." "Hey nobody is here, can''t we do whatever we want though?" The three mountain giants looked at one another as they suddenly changed their auras and turned quite eerily¡­ Hey, what the fuck is wrong with these guys? They suddenly tried to grab Yuki. "Come here little beast girl." "Wanna have some fun?" "Let''s get inside the dungeon, the floor zero has no monsters so nobody can see us." "Eh? W-What do you think you''re doing?" asked Yuki, as she began to fight back against them, they were trying to drag her inside the dungeon. Sigh, they''re really idiots, are they actually attempting to¡­ rape her? this is only going to end badly, and I am not going to interfere, sorry guys. SLASH! "AAAAGGH!" Yuki bared her ws, shing the hand out of one of the guards, who began to scream in agony, he fell to his knees and looked at his hand in the floor, with blood spurring out of his wound like a river of endless red liquid. "Y-You bitch!" "W-What? She cut off his hand with those little ws?!" "C-Catch her! Fucking vite that bitch and then kill her off! Nobody is going to fucking care about a beast anyways!" cried the soldier with his hand cut off, the other two guars jumped towards Yuki but they suddenly saw shes of light, as Yuki moved incredibly fast, only leaving after-images behind, and appearing at their side. "Disgusting idiots, die." SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "UUUAAAAGGGH¡­!" "GRYYYAAAAH¡­!" The two soldiers suddenly saw as their entire bodies were covered in deep shes, their arms and legs were cut off cleanly, and the rest of their bodies were all bleeding, with venom sipping into their wounds, the two agonized in the ground without even being able to move. "W-What the¡­?! Y-You¡­ what have you done?! W-We are guards! Stop! Aghhh!" "Shut up, pervert." SLASH! And thest one, the one without the hand, got his head cut off¡­ Sigh, seriously Yuki? Agh, I guess they deserved it, I''ll make them zombies or something. ----- Chapter 690 - Become Zombies And Repent! ----- When we reached the entrance of the dungeon, we found Yuki looking at the three corpses of the ice giants with a surprised expression, she wasn''t affected at all because they tried to rape her or something, she was just surprised they were so weak, was that all the Rank 2 standards? Also I think Yuki is not so affected because she used to be just a wild monster, and her nature and mind is quite different than normal girls, that''s for sure¡­ Most likely the reason why she hesitated on killing them too. But the question here is¡­ Erm, why did they just jumped out of their way to do this? are the soldiers of this country not that trustworthy then? Well never trust anybody except your family anyways, so I am not like,pletely deceived or something, and well, things such as barbaric guys that love to do this kind of stuff are everywhere, especially giants that can easily overpower smaller races such as beast-kin and do whatever they want with them, as they got higher status in society, the girls can cry andin all they want, nothing will happen to bring them to justice, they''ll get away with everything because they''re soldiers and she''s a nobody¡­ even in these more "advanced societies" stuff like cops doesn''t exist, nor exactws prohibiting this, so it is pretty fucked up. I didn''t wanted to think about how many women these bastards might had vited, but now that we havee to this, I guess I''ll have to look at their souls before "reviving" them¡­ Sigh, I looked at Yuki. "Yuki¡­" "Ah! W-Well¡­ they tried to rape me!" "I know, that''s why I didn''t stopped you from doing whatever you wanted¡­ But don''t you feel bad? I thought we would have tofort you." "Bad? Well they were so weak¡­ I was a bit disappointed¡­" Yuki was really not a normal girl, well, I guess in this way it is better that way, right? Yeah, I suppose so¡­ For now I should try to revive these guys somehow to not make a fusster. "You did well, Yuki! Those bastards deserved some death." Said Miranda. "Any man like that deserves to be beheaded, good job." Said Bedann. "Dead!" Said Bedra, pointing at the corpses, my daughter wasn''t affected either for some reason¡­ I thought I would have to delete these bad memories but she''s¡­ She''spletely okay? For some reason¡­ Well, whatever, I guess I will delete the memoriester anyways, Illusion Magic at high level can do something as simple as that too. "But what a mess¡­" Sighed Rakasha. "Ah, I am not ustomed to see dead bodies like this." "Don''t worry old man, we''ll take care of them, should we butcher them into little pieces to not leave evidence?" Asked Tisha. "No, dummy, Drake is obviously reviving them, let me help you, Drake." Said Pekora. With the help of Pekora, I quickly stuck their limbs back to their bodies and then the head back to the guy without a head, their souls were still around so I stuck them back into the body and then reanimated it using death magic, and life magic from Pekora, making them into Zombies, I used Phantom Contract into their souls so they have to obey me. After that, we were more than good to go, so it was all done, good and dandy as ever, now, to the next stuff¡­ Right, what should I do now, you may wonder? Well, the obvious thing, brainwashing time. "Uuuggh¡­ Bugeehh¡­" "Ooooggh¡­ Wha¡­ wha happened?" "Ahhh, my head¡­ I am¡­ Uagh¡­ They were a bit slow but they should slowly recover after some days of rest, I quickly touched their heads and used illusion magic to meddle with their minds and thoughts, and ordered them a few things. "You two¡­ I should really just destroy your souls for what you''ve done, but I''ll be nice and just let you be¡­ Alright, don''t talk about what happened here to nobody." "Gah!" They seem to be nodding, they understand that. "Alright, also, don''t ever rape any more people, please¡­ Ah, I guess now that you''re pseudo undead your rods won''t go up anymore, sadly." "Gah!" "Next, if any of the girls you took advantage of is still alive, find them, apologize to them and¡­ erm, confess that you did and go to jail, try as hard as you can to get punished for all the shit you did, if they get you to jail, ept jail, if they kill you, ept the guillotine, or whatever." "Gah!" "Now stay here for now until we finish, go back to your daily lives, in a week you have to turn yourselves in and confess everything to the biggest figure of authority until you can finally manage to get punished, if anyone else is okay with you doing this to girls, also try to find if they did something like this and fuck them over as well, take as many as you can with you." "Gah!" "That should do it, let''s go inside." I said with a smile. "W-What the heck? So easy!" Said Yuki. "Just order them to go naked around town now." Laughed Yuki. "Maybeter," Iughed. "Doesn''t sound so bad, they deserve worse than that." "You were very forgiving of them I believe¡­ Anyways, let''s get inside the dungeon¡­ We need to kill just three slimes, right? Nothing hard to do." Said Bedann. "Yep." We walked downstairs and reached the dungeon''s first floor, floor 1, it had several little rooms which often have either some shitty item or a random slime, I discovered the slimes of this dungeon are all either blue, green, or red, with red being the rarest of them. They seem to not have any elemental power and just had normal slime powers. I remember we once fought a big swarm of them, I don''t even know where they even came from but we just found them and killed them, it was a nice small training arc, we also got some nice ingredients to make some jelly out of the slimes, and I got some useful skills I am still using, such as the slime clone powers, amongst many others, thanks to them my body became pretty weird, I guess, but that has helped a lot. "BLOOB!" Suddenly, we encountered a very loud blue slime in our journey inside the dungeon. ----- Chapter 691 - Exploring The Slime Dungeon! A Mysteriously Strong Blue Slime Emerges! ----- What had happened before we made our way to the dungeon and we encountered the blue slime was quite something akin to a weird movie. Yuki had exceeded herself a bit there, but I couldn''t help but let her have her way, after all what had happened wasn''t something that I would had wanted my adopted daughter (pet) to experience¡­ Of course, there was a lot of corpses left back then, but with the help of Pekora, I quickly stuck their limbs back to their bodies and then the head back to the guy without a head, their souls were still around so I stuck them back into the body and then reanimated it using death magic. Thanks to the life magic from Pekora, I was able to reanimate them at the end, making them into Zombies, well, living zombies or something. At the end, I also used Phantom Contract so they could obey me, and then I left them there after giving them some basic orders. After that incident ended, we walked downstairs and reached the dungeon''s first floor, floor 1, it had several little rooms which often have either some shitty item or a random slime monster or whatever. As mentioned earlier, I discovered the slimes of this dungeon are all either blue, green, or red, with red being the rarest of them for some weird reason? Maybe fire slimes are weird? I certainly want to eat one, could I be able to spit fire if I do? That would make me a fire ice dragon then! Wow, the entire concept and selling point of my life has beenpletely crumbled now that I wield more elements, boohoo¡­ Anyways, these slimes are not really elemental as I had first thought though, by analyzing this little blue slime in front of me and from the info they told me beforehand (courtesy of the lovely Marie) they seem to not have any elemental power and just had normal slime powers¡­ And by normal slime powers, I began to suddenly remember we once fought a big swarm of them. Yep, these annoying slimes we once fought as we traveled back to Bedann''s hometown, which were Wind Slimes, Ice Slimes, and Water Slimes, I think? They had even Kings, which were a bit harder to kill, but the amount of Skills and power I got from them was wondrous. I don''t even know where they even came from but we just found them and killed them, you could say that it was like those training arcs in anime or something, we also got some nice ingredients to make some jelly out of the slimes. I never knew that slimes could be eaten, I always thought when I read my novels that they were some sort of poisonous creatures or something, something that couldn''t be easily eaten. Yeah, I know there''s Dungeon Meshi with their weird slimes, but those guys didn''t felt like slimes to me and I didn''t count them in the list. These slimes were more conventional like they''re often see, not just a big cell, but a big ass mass of goo. And well, after eating them, I got some useful skills I am still using, such as the slime clone powers, which had been helping me tremendously since the moment I acquired them. I still remember those days I was trying them out and tearing myself apart while realizing I could still "live" while still being torn apart, very weird, but I guess "Immortal Body" also helped in thar regard, making me immortal and all¡­ All these Skills helped in many ways, I was even able to create my army of little clones that aid me in all sorts of things, and are like my servants, but they''re made of my won flesh and soul, so it is as if I was serving myself, very weird, I know. Amongst many other Abilities, this ability to turn into slime also came with the power of shapeshifting! And after eating some random bandits, I even got my humanoid body back! How wonderful, it felt as if it was all set up by some god atop the skies, but it was all just a good coincidence,? thanks to them my body became pretty weird, I guess, but that has helped a lot. I know that after evolving enough, Dragons can learn stuff like Polymorph, some sort of magic that can let you turn into other forms one of such including human-like forms, so I would had been able to eventually be humanoid at best, but that didn''t happened, and I went into the Re:Monster route where I just ate monsters for the necessary skills to progress through this life of mine, what a trope-filled journey has it been. Of course, it has been a journey filled with many misadventures and so on, but it was also one filled with many nice things, and I''ve reached a good point in life where things are mildly stable, I can easily take care of the situation and decide what to do, and as of now, I am enjoying my life as I please and doing whatever I want, while still being cautious about everything else¡­ And right, there was this one little blue slime approaching us as I began to overthink my life for the tenth time today, I think this is the aftereffect of having the power of diving my mind into many minds inside my head. I mean, it helps at detecting things and being able to conjure magic even faster than before, but it is really an annoying thing, isn''t it? "BLOOB!" The Blue Slime began to quickly move towards us at a speed I actually didn''t expect at all- Oi, isn''t he too speedy for a Rank 1?! "BAAAH!" Before I could punch the slime to death, Bedra caught it as it jumped. Firing a deadly beam of powerful light from her mouth, her breath attack, and sting the living hell out of that slime with a single and loud explosion. BOOOOOMMM!!! ----- Chapter 692 - Benladra Can Take Care Of It~ ----- As I thought about my life for the tenth time today (I know, I am very fitting to write a biography of my life at this point), the Blue Slime began to move at a speed I had not expected. Truly! I remember fighting the slimes before, they were not this fast, it felt as if they were way stronger than their original ranks for some weird, very weird reason that I couldn''t really grasp. I am pretty sure that when I analyzed the entire aura of the many living beings inside this dungeon before entering it, I felt that it was really just a Rank 1 Slime Rancher Dungeon, but it was not! Or was it? It was but when we stepped in, it was not¡­ What''s going on now? Well, that would have to wait forter because Bedra decided to take the first kill, surprisingly deciding to fight, my little girl opened her small mouth and unleashed a beam of light, sting the slime to oblivion andpletely turning it into dust- no, not even dust, it just got evaporated, they are liquid after all. BOOOOOOMMMM!!! Wow. That''s my daughter for you, dungeon! She''s going to massacre this entire thing! In fact, doesn''t it feels like I am holding into a deadly and powerful weapon? My daughter is like aser beam gun or something, I just hold her with my arms and she unleashes beams of light anywhere, vaporizing anything in seconds, how wonderful! The slime died on the spot and what was left was¡­ nothing, not even a slime core! What? How are we going toplete this damn quest, Bedra? My little daughter, you''re way too incredible but you sometimes just forget the important things! "She just sted that one away in seconds!" Said Yuki. "I got scared because that thing moved way too fast for some odd reason, but out of nowhere Bedra took care of it, so I guess there isn''t much to worry about." "Yeah¡­ If Bedra can st them to nothing, I guess we shouldn''t worry even if that one was a bit fast- wait, it didn''t dropped anything at the end!" Said Miranda. "Bedra vaporized all of it!" Said Bedann. "Isn''t my daughter amazing? She can even vaporize items! Ah¡­ but that was dangerous! Don''t do that again without our permission, okay? Your breath attack needs practice, and I know this is the ideal ce for you to practice it dear, but be more careful and tell us beforehand." Bedann said that as she smiled and petted our girl. She was impressed at first and just wanted to brag about our daughter''s amazingness, but then she realized she had to be a responsible mother, and showed concern. I guess we are still unexperienced as parents, its going to take years to be better at that job. I don''t know if we''ll ever have more children in the future, but seeing how we are pretty active in bed, it is a big possibility that Bedra will end up as the big sister of various siblings in the far future¡­ I don''t know what to say other than I am looking forward to being the father of a big and cute family, it is one of the things that makes me happy to think of every day. "Pwom! Pwoooom!" Said Bedra, as she moved her little hands around, as if she was imitating the enormous explosion she caused which made even the dungeon tremble a little bit. She smiled adorable and with such a cute smile you can''t really get angry at¡­ However, as her father I had to tell her that I couldn''t allow her that! "Very cute¡­ But don''t do it without previously asking us." I said. "Oway¡­" Sighed Bedra, as she waved her tiny tail, despite being "conscious" of what she did, she was still happy she killed a scary monster at longst, since that incident where she made a giant monster nt out of a normal grass that she had a big trauma with scary monsters, but now it seems that she wanted to ovee it by killing slimes, how interestingly. "Well, let''s continue for now, I didn''t expect having any challenge so I am going to chill and just walk around with you¡­" Said Tisha, taking out a small bottle with beer and drinking it while looking around the walls leisurely. "You''re really taking it easy! Well, that thing was Rank 1 so no point in being overly cautious, though¡­ Didn''t you guys felt it as well? Oh right, Yuki mentioned it¡­" Said Pekora. "That slime¡­ it was way too fast, and the aura it emanated- no, in fact, this entire dungeon aura had begun to grow way bigger the moment we stepped inside, what''s going on?" "So all of you also felt it then?" Asked Rakasha. "The moment we stepped inside the dungeon, this strange aura began to spread everywhere and now it took over the entire dungeon, the slime¡­ was most likely enhanced by that aura!" "I see¡­ So you also felt it, what might it be, I wonder?" I looked around but couldn''t find any clues. I do wonder what could make this, was there a factor we didn''t take into consideration? Is the dungeon badly made? Or is the dungeon core aware of our presences here, somehow and wants to kill us for some weird reason? Could that be? But I don''t feel any ominous presences from the dungeon itself, so there should be another different factor that is triggering it to act this way against us, and that triggering way might quite possibly be something else entirely! But what, what is it? We don''t know¡­ And we might never know¡­ However, everybody began to look at me weird. "What is it? Do I have a bug in my face or something?" I wondered. "It''s you! Drake, your presence is somehow affecting the dungeon, it became way more dangerous because of your Mana, it is flowing everywhere and boosting the power of the dungeon¡­" Said Pekora. "Me?!" ----- Chapter 693 - Boosting A Dungeons Power And Auto Pickup ----- Everybody was pointing their fingers at me! They somehow were ming me for boosting the dungeon''s power, but I don''t have any of such abilities. I can control dungeons, but I have never showcased any of such abilities before, wouldn''t it be too stupidly convenient for such a weird ability to suddenly emerge out of absolutely nowhere? It doesn''t make any sense at all, it ispletely nonsensical and impossible, something that doesn''t happen in real life, no way. Never. "What are you talking about? I have never been able to do such a thing before¡­" I sighed. There wasn''t really anything that said that I could do such a thing, checking all my skills again, there was no skill doing that, and checking my magic spells, there was no spell doing that either, this waspletely some sort of assumption, and I really didn''t liked it, it felt as if I was being med for no reason at all. I looked back at Pekora who started it, and I was ready to give her a good reprimand for trying to throw the guilt of this strange phenomena to me without any actual evidence. "No, I am sure its you, Drake. Also stop being so melodramatic, it is nothing bad." She sighed. "I think it is not part of your abilities but just a result of your own immensely dense quantities of mana, they surpass all of us as well- Ah, Bedann too, I think she''s also doing it." "Eh? Me?!" Asked Bedann in surprise, she pointed her right-hand index finger at herself in surprise, feeling betrayed by Pekora out of the sudden. "You''re targeting my wife now?! What''s next, my daughter?!" I asked exasperated, as Pekora looked at me with a bored and tired expression. "I know you''re bored but you don''t have to build up so much pointless tension." She sighed. "And yeah, your daughter also has a lot of Mana so you three are the trio doing this. probably if only one of you were here it wouldn''t happen but surely, it is your fault¡­ I think the mana is actually being absorbed by the dungeon to stabilize it, if it were to let it go wild everywhere, it would end up causing damage somehow¡­" "I can''t believe you, Pekora! To think that there would be the day you would say such a thing of us¡­ I feel betrayed¡­ Is this the real you? Is this the one you truly are? Answer me!" I cried, I feltpletely heartbroken, I was falling apart each second that passed, as I saw one of my greatest friends and allies betraying me, gruesome feelings took over my heart, as I felt the heavy burden of having trusted someone that wasn''t truly my friend. I feel like I wasn''t cautious enough, that I was- Okay¡­ I was just ying around! Aren''t I good at roleying? I could be an actor! C-Cringe?! Ugh¡­ And in that moment, that''s where I felt it, my heart was shattering into pieces as the System admitted one of her deepest thoughts since the beginning of our journey, from the moment that we crossed paths that she had always thought of myself as someone disappointing, as someone that wasn''t up to his powers, someone that didn''t deserved her, someone¡­ cringe. Alright, I''ll stop¡­ Oh?! So this is like a hidden boost! Something we didn''t thought we had; can this affect our dungeons too? Eh?! So that''s why it was so fast. Wait, that didn''t seem to matter at all for my Bedra, shepletely sted that one slime into oblivion without mercy, so I guess it didn''t mattered that much in that regard, my Bedra is way too strong. Eh? What function? Oh?! I see! Then activate auto-pickup! Ding! [Auto pickup has been activated] Alright. "Drake? Are you even listening to us?!" Pekora was in front of me, ring down at me angrily, she was very small but a grumpy rabbit, nheless. "Ah! Yes, yeah, let''s continue anyways, I think the monsters might be two ranks stronger, but nothing we can''t handle, right?" I said. ----- Chapter 694 - Powerful Slimes ----- It seems that the family trio made up of Bedann, Bedra, and me made the dungeon explode with power due to our residual super mana quantities, which only made it so the monsters grew stronger, that''s pretty convenient to be honest, so let''s continue grinding! We moved across the corridors of the first floor, exploring the first rooms and finding nothing inside, it was a long corridor with nothing else, I guess the floor 1 is no good. We quickly decided to walk downstairs and reach the floor 2, and immediately after that, we found what seemed to be a slime- no, three slimes! They were standing over one another, and they were blue, green, and red. Wait, doesn''t this reminds me of something? The slime trio was all Rank 3, butbining their power, they could even reach higher levels of power, and they did! The moment they spotted our party, the trio fused their mana power and unleashed a barrage of magical attacks. It seems that higher ranked slimes can actually conjure magic! Fire, Wind, and Water Magic converged into a wondrous show of spiritual elements,bining together into elemental beams, arrows, and more, that began to attack us mercilessly! I desperately created a magic barrier to protect ourselves,posed of mostly ice, an incredibly hard, harder than perhaps orichalcum, barrier of ice. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! BOOOOMMM¡­! The elemental explosions were way too shy, weren''t these guys at the level of those Shadow Crows and Lightning Catfish I once fought in the Ice Moon Dungeon? No, these are even stronger if they canbine their power like that! We have to finish them off quickly, we might be stronger and near immortal with Bedra, but the rest is still normal people even at Rank 4, they could be seriously damaged- "YAAAAH!" Yuki suddenly jumped into action after the trio of slimes fired their first barrage, her ws grewrger and even more metallic, forming into de-like ws, and she used them to attack the slimes! She infused her powerful icy aura and enhanced her body for maximum speed as well! The Slimes, however, took some damage and then retreated together, evading some of her blows, that really impressed me. "BUUUB!" The slime suddenly and angrily roared, the magic it was charging was unleashed, as a massive barrage of arrow-shaped elemental attacks of ice, fire, and wind began to reach Yuki in an instant! However, Yuki smiled, moving incredibly fast across the corridor and swiftly evading the magical attacks, and then, she unleashed her magic, as a several icicle spikes began to emerge from the ground and reached the slime, crushing it! CRAAASH! "BUUUBBB¡­" POOF! The slime exploded into a puddle of slimy liquid, with three different-colored cores floating over the pond of colorful slime, Yuki ended killing it with a lethal ice spike made of magic, she had gotten pretty good at her magic, I have to admit it. "Hehe, that was pretty good, I felt the thrill a little bit, this is not bad, I like it if you made it a bit harder." Said Yuki. "I think this one trio was stronger than any monster I fought in your dungeon¡­ Maybe is it because they''re more intelligent?" She wondered. "Intelligent? Maybe¡­" I said. Right, intelligence, something that I had mostly not cared for in the dungeons I own, so most of the monsters are very savage andck nning or tactics, they can''t even evade well, so when they get intimidated, they roar back and fight, but this slime evaded, nned a strategy, conjured advanced magic spells, and even was able to think quite deeply. I suppose monster intelligence is what makes some monsters more lethal than others. "Nicely done, but that could had been a Bedra kill!" Said Bedann. "Babah! Kwill!" Said Bedra angrily. "Hahaha! Sorry, my bad, I''ll let you have the next one." Said Yuki while petting Bedra''s head. "Oway!" Said Bedra, saying "Okay". "Well that slime was stronger than I thought." Said Pekora. "Yeah, I''ve never seen a slime conjure that sort of powerful magic¡­" Said Rakasha. "Quite interesting indeed! This means that we''ll encounter even more of these guys, I bet they give nice high quality materials that cost a lot and are valuable, hehe." Laughed Miranda, as she began to get greedier by the second. "You''re the greediest, aren''t you?" Said Belle walking at her side. "I-I am not greedy, just interested in our funds!" Said Miranda. I quickly decided to collect the item with a mere thought, as the slime liquid and the three cores were transferred inside my inventory in a single second, everybody watched that and wondered what the heck just happened there, so I had to exin to them that I had such a new ability, it was hard, but after they had seen me done all sorts of crazy things, they ended epting it as another "crazy thing only I can do" and decided tove the topic aside. Every floor had several rooms, so we explored the other rooms, and in one of them we suddenly encountered what seemed to be a skeleton! Yeah, there was a skeleton there, it was rather tall, perhaps that of a giant? I couldn''t find any soul around, so it was just the skeleton alone wearing some armor and with a bag of money at the side, he probably got eaten by a slime. "I think he got eaten by a slime, I read that they consume their prey by dissolving thempletely until only their bones and equipment is left." I said, I quickly went to pick it up and it easily moved to my Inventory, I guess anything that is within range of being "picked" can be put inside the inventory, isn''t this ability way too overpowered? It could even be used for insane strategies in battle, although it has a range of around ten meters, not bad though, of course, it consumes tens of thousands of mana, but that''s no problem for someone that can regenerate mana so easily and quickly such as me! Heh. "Did you seriously just picked up the skeleton as a loot?" Asked Pekora. "Yes, finders'' keepers." I said. ----- Chapter 695 - Exploring A Buffed Beginners Dungeon! ----- The skeleton had some interesting shiny red-colored armor, and it also had a brown-colored de, infused with some sort of magic, it was pretty expensive-looking so I decided to resell it in the city when we get back there. At the end of the floor 2, we encountered another slime, it was white-colored, it was said that these were incredibly rare, and it had light magic. "BUUUBBB!" The Slime was aggressively firing rays of light against us, and we had to quickly evade them if we didn''t wanted to get roared alive by the rays of light piercing through the wind. I had generated a barrier once more, but this time Bedra had her turn, so she quickly decided to fly with her tiny dragon wings and reached the slime without any tactic, finesse, or anything. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! The beams of light reached her and for a moment I felt like protecting her, but I resisted the impulse and let her bear the damage, which was nothing, her natural silver-colored scales blocked the light rays with ease, allowing her to fly forward with a fast speed and then reaching her target, she swung her little ws at it several times, as the slime evaded them swiftly. "BAAAHA!" Bedra moved and chased the slime around, the slime began to run away from her knowing his attacks were easily reflect, until it suddenly realized it could fight her if it used its own body. The slime then used the ability to shapeshift its own body, grabbing Bedra with its white tentacles and coiling them around her body, trying to hit her by grabbing her and hitting her into the ground. "B-Bedra!!!" Cried Bedann, but I put my arm in front of her and stopped her from moving, it was painful to watch but she was strong enough to receive some attacks at least- Eh?! "Babababahh! BAAM!" However, Bedra wasn''t even lifted around by the slime, the slime entangled her little body with the slimy tentacle but she just grabbed the slimy tentacle and lifted the slime instead, lifting it into the air and then hitting it against the hard floor. SPLAAAASH! And the slime died right there, sttered into liquid and a cracked, white-colored core, this one is going to be expensive; these white slimes are extra rare monsters after all! Wow, I am sorry for doubting you, my daughter, you''re just amazing! I can''t believe she just grabbed it and hit it against the ground, even if it''s a slime, it should be Rank 3 at least, right? So she can just y around with such strong monsters even as a baby¡­ I guess this is because of the inherited strength and abilities she got from me and Bedann. "Well done, my beautiful little dragon princess!" Said Bedann, as she kissed our daughter, I quickly came to her side and also congratted our little precious treasure of a girl. Bedra celebrated her second kill this day, and raised her tiny hands, hugging both of us. "Amazingly done, my daughter, you make your father proud." I said with a smile, petting my beloved daughter. "Babah! Mama!" She said cutely, she seemed to love being praised. "That was amazing, she''s like a little herculean girl." Said Rakasha. "Wait, is she stronger than us?" Wondered Miranda. "Obviously." Said Pekora. "Perhaps only Tisha is stronger?" "Oh no, definitely not, I cannot really contend with her, she''s way too cute too." Said Tisha, she has been mostly just cking off the entire trip, not like I am angry about that. "Anyways, let''s continue¡­ Who wants the kill next?" I wondered. "Me!" Said Belle. "You?!" I asked. "What''s wrong? I am not just some random background character! I am your Spirit, I got plot relevance!" Said Belle. "Okay I get it, stop referencing weird terms from novels I and Yukihime recreated to sell to the people¡­" I sighed. "But they''re fun, I keep myself busy reading, and I got a big pile to read next¡­ I wonder if those two handsome men will get into the bed already, they had been teasing it for a while!" Said Belle. I definitely didn''t recreated that one novel, that''s Yukihime, the Fujoshi''s fault. She''s really¡­ Well, whatever. But it still feels bad that Belle was contaminated by her¡­ I-Is Belle a Fujoshi now?! I quickly picked things up and we marched forward to Floor 3. This floor was as normal as the previous one, and through the first half of the rooms, there was absolutely nothing remarkable to find other than bones from rats that got inside the dungeon and met a terrible end against the deadly slimes. However, in the middle of our adventure, a new slime surged, a red-colored one, this one was like three times their original size, and had two little horns on top of its slimy body. This slime was named Diablo Slime, and was something like an evil demon slime, with strong fire magic. "BUUUB!" Like every other slime, it made a cute little sound despite how intimidating it was trying to make itself be, it rushed towards us with incredible speed despite the fat body it had, and then conjured an enormous storm of mes which was made wonderfully, even our little fire girl, yr, would feel a bit ashamed after seeing this monster conjuring such an incredible spell! BOOOOOMMM!!! The magic easily crashed against us, as an explosion of fiery proportions covered our bodies, of course, I generated a Wind Barrier with lots of mana, so the mes were blocked, but the increased oxygen levels only made the fire grow bigger, that''s a bit bad. Nheless, I used this to my advantage and caged all the fire into a bubble, absorbing it into it and then storing the bubble inside of my inventory¡­. I didn''t knew I could do that, damn. "My turn! I''ll kill it! Dream Travel! Nightmare Ray!" Said Belle, rushing forward with her tiny and cute, pink-colored fox form, and suddenly traveling between dreams! ----- Chapter 696 - Entering The Boss Room ----- Dream Magic was something pretty amazing, it was able to easily bring forth the strength of the element of dreams, and it allowed for some supernatural capabilities that even surpassed stuff like just forming fire out of nowhere or even conjuring ice, maybe because it was lessmon, it was way more impressive to me, even when I also had it. Belle used the Dream Travel Spell that allowed her to jump over the air and travel across Dreamscapes. There are dreamscapes everywhere where there is people, and Belle herself got one that she uses to travel across space, it is like space magic but not really, it is a bitplicated I guess, but pretty amazing. "Nightmare Ray!" The Diablo Slime quickly reacted to her Nightmare Ray, jumping away from her attack that hit the ground and exploded into ck smoke. "BUUUU!" The Diablo Slime readied his strongest spell, a powerful fireballunched directly towards Belle, that shed against her face and exploded into smoke everywhere! BOOOM!!! However, Belle was not there anymore, she had sneaked back to the dreamscape, and then appeared atop the Diablo Slime once more. "Nightmare of Agony." FLAAASH! A beam of dark energy hit the Diablo Slime from atop its head, sending its mind into a nightmare of agony, the slime quickly began to move around weirdly, beginning to roll over the floor, unleash fireballs into the walls in front of him, and even started to slowly melt. Belle had to just give it a strong kick and¡­ SPLAT! SPLAAASH! The entire slime exploded, stter liquid slime juice everywhere, and this one- oh boy, this one had a BIG core, that''s a big one right there, it has almost the size of my hand, and that''s great consider I am in my ice giant form. "Amazing! I am pretty good, right? I am!" Said Belle pridefully. "Yeah, you did pretty ok." I said while giving her a thumbs up. "Only ok?!" She cried,ining about myck of interest. Well, if its not my daughter or my wife, its kind of boring, like, its obvious she was going to win anyways, so what''s the point anymore? I didn''t really cared¡­ But good for her. "Ahahaha! It seems that you didn''t got all the attention you wanted, little fox." Said Yuki with a smug face. "I-I ampletely okay with that anyways! W-Why would I care?!" Said Belle angrily, but I approached her and petted her fluffy head and caressed her fluffy tail to make her feel better. "Uwaaaah~ Mastaaa~" She began to moan cutely for a bit, until she got happy and then jumped to my head, where Fuyu has been sitting rxedly for a while. SPLAASH! "Hey! Ouch! Why did you just threw me away?!" Asked Fuyu angrily, she was even almost about to fall asleep over my head, but Belle took her ce. "Sorry but this is my throne!" She said. "Y-You¡­! I have been hosting you inside of my main body all this time, you owe me!" Said Fuyu. "That''s that and this is this,pletely different." Said Belle. "Gggrrrr¡­! Drake! Tell her something!" Cried Fuyu. "Sorry but its true, you''ll have to settle down with either my shoulders or Bedann''s head." I said. "Sorry but my head is already upied¡­" Said Bedann, as Shiro was sitting over her head coiled around, the little spirit moon dragon had beenzing around as well, mostly doing nothing but observing. "Kyu!" She said angrily, ring at Fuyu, our small pets were quite protective of their "thrones". "Damn it¡­" Sighed Fuyu, jumping over my left shoulder. "Hey, this isn''t so bad though¡­" She said, as she feltfortable there. We continued moving forward for all the next floors, we encountered one or two slimes per floor, although they were very strong, they were not swarming us, meaning that this was really just still a low-level dungeon at the end of the day. The slimes we found were evolutions, white slime evolution were Angel Slimes, with wings that could fly and a small halo, they had holy light magic and even healing magic, making them proficient at healing their party members, so they were often paired with trio slimes and Blue Slime Kings, the evolution of the blue slimes, who were bigger like the Diablo Slimes and had a small golden crown on top, which was actually a rare material that sold for a lot of money. Parties including an Angel Slime became fairlymon in thetest floors, but we managed to pull through with team work and me holding back a lot so I wouldn''t kill the fun of the rest, and then, we reached thest floor in around two hours, pretty quick and without any difficulties, overall quite nice. "So this is the boss room?" Wondered Yuki. "What''s inside? Did Marie told you anything?" "Yeah, she said that the boss might or might not spawn, sometimes it takes days to appear again, but it rotates between three Slimes, Giant Blue Slime, Giant Green Slime, and Giant Red Slime. Yeah, nothing too impressive." I said. "But maybe something better and stronger will show up, so lets check." We opened the gates of the boss room and suddenly, we found our new foe, and this time it was big¡­ five-meter big slime greeted our sight, it was towering over us with ease, and seemed intimidating and monstrously adorable. It seemed to be¡­ rainbow colored? It had many colors on its slimy body, and all of the colors rotated around one another constantly, making for quite the psychedelic effects to our sight. It also had a big crow on top of its head, and a tail. Yeah, it had a long thread-like tail that ended in a big ball of slime of the same color¡­ This thing was a¡­ Rainbow Slime Emperor, the new Boss that our mana had made spawn! This powerful Slime seemed to have the elements of light, fire, wind, water, and earth, and wasparable to a Rank 4 monster, of around mid to upper stage! "BUUUUB!" The mighty slime boss didn''t waited any second after seeing us and attacked! ----- Chapter 697 - Boss Battle! Against The Rainbow Slime Emperor! 1 ----- Rainbow Slime Emperor, ording to the description that the Analyze system function told me, this Slime was a special slime that would have an extremely low chance of appearing, it is a slime that is born when the resentful souls of ten thousand different slimes all fuse together in a single ce of the dungeon, it is a resentful slime that hates Adventurers for killing its kin and will proactively seek adventurers to kill. But because it is inside a boss room, it can only wait patiently for its next victim. And¡­ the preferred method of attacking it has is the very straightforward usage of his enormous body, he tries to crush his foes and devour them by dissolving them into his acid! "BUUUUUB!" The angry Rainbow Slime Emperor immediately leaped towards us, using its enormous body, it attempted to crush us with his full force, but we quickly evaded, moving away and jumping out of its range. However, the Rainbow Slime Emperor was a vicious little bastard and he chased us down quickly after, trying to catch us off guard by spreading his body into a pool of slime everywhere, it was able to wonderfully and majestically spread his body around and manipte it, unlike most slimes that had a protective transparentyer over their slime bodies, this one bastard was able to easily spread himself around and even probably drown the entire small room, so we had to attack or get drowned and consumed. Bedann and Bedra were the first and quickest to react, Bedann used her two axes and attacked while I was holding our daughter in my arms, Bedann spun her axes while rushing towards the slime and then unleashed a storm of ice winds and chaotic energies, sttering the slime everywhere and causing real and nice damage to it as it was telling me the status of the slime. SPLAAAAASH! "BUUUB¡­.!" The slime cried in pain, that was a clear sign I actually took some damage, and the chaos energies spread over part of the slime''s body, contaminating it, and consuming some of its lifeforce as well, this chaotic energy was amazing, it could do many things! And then, Bedra used her Heaven Magic, something we had not seen before, and unleashed a beautiful magic circle that shone so brightly it resembled the sun itself. FLAAAASH! "BUH!" Bedra pointed her hands at the Rainbow Slime Emperor, as her magic circle started to rotate around and then unleashed an enormous beam of Heaven Element, which wasposed of holy light, light, fire, life, fate, and nature elements all coupled together! BOOOOOOMMM!!! The beam was enormous, consuming at least 30% of the slime''s mass, and hitting it hard, the Rainbow Slime Emperor felt the pain, as the Rainbow Slime Emperor quickly began to groan in agony and seemed to be somehowining about it, which I found a bit funny (wait, am I a sadist?). "BUAAAAHH¡­!" The Rainbow Slime Emperor cried in pain, jumping away from Bedra and Bedann''s range who were the strongest, and then its entire body began to shine with bright rainbow light, several magic circles appeared in the ground and the Rainbow Slime Emperor started to summon slimes! Suddenly, Blue Slime Kings, Angel Slimes, Diablo Slimes, and Trio Slimes emerged from the magic circles, they were around 7 of them from different types, and they all quickly jumped to attack us with their powers, burst of mes, beams of holy light, slicing water torrents, andbined elemental spiritual magic all at once! "I guess I will have to do work too! Dream Ice Mirrors!" I had to quickly intervene, as Ibined my magic together and formed Dream Ice,bination of Winter and Dream Magic, and quickly generated enormous mirrors made of this ice, which I named Dream Ice Mirrors, capable of reflecting 50% of all magic back to the user, of course, it has to be weaker than my own magic! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The mirrors worked, although they broke the moment afterwards, the magic bounced back but only with 50% of their original power, and shed over the slimes that sent it, some evaded jumping away, others ended being hit and died in the spot, while others unleashed more magic to intercept it and protect themselves, at the end, three died and four were alive. The Rainbow Slime Emperor wasn''t summoning them like crazy, so it was apparently limited somehow. "BUUU!" The Rainbow Slime Emperor attacked Yuki, Pekora, and Tisha who were behind us, Yuki and Tisha unleashed powerful physical attacks while Pekora conjured tree roots to attack the slime, but the slime easily tanked them and hit all three of them, throwing them away and covering them all into corrosive slime, which quickly attempted to consume them by burning through their fur, skin, and clothes- wait, is this a hentai now or something?! "Uuuagggh¡­! Disgusting!" Said Yuki, as she covered herself in ice and froze the slime, taking it out of her body in just a second. "Slimes are the worst¡­" Sighed Tisha, doing the same. "If it wasn''t for my magic my fur would had melted, damn slime!" Roared Pekora, she was actually covered in a magic barrier veil made of her own spiritual magic. I guess there are no lewd scenes here, thank god. "BUUU!" The Rainbow Slime Emperor suddenly called the slimes back and they all fused with him out of nowhere! The Rainbow Slime Emperor suddenly started to grow bigger and regained part of the mass it lost when it fought against us, this damn bastard was sneaking out such an amazing technique?! Wait, so that''s his tactic! He summons slimes, make them attack, and then absorbs them back and regains HP! In fact, his HP was going up out of the sudden, is this an infinite loop? We have to be more aggressive then and finish him off quickly, maybe with a single shot! Alright, time to get serious and do some work like the father of a family that I am! ----- Chapter 698 - Boss Battle! Against The Rainbow Slime Emperor! 2 ----- Rainbow Slime Emperor was bing a pain in the ass to deal with, he spread around his body way too much to the point it resembled more like a living puddle of slime than an actual living creature, and he was constantly trying to kill us with magic, or his own body because he thought it was funny to crush you to death and dissolve your clothes with acid, which actually didn''t worked, it seems the clothes I made are too strong to be easily and immediately be consumed by acid, damn it- not like I wanted to see the scene or something. "BUUUUUBB!!!" The angered Rainbow Slime Emperor roared angrily, it quickly jumped into the air and then hit the ground strongly, unleashing shockwave of several elements that spread across the entire ce. These magical shockwaves wereposed of most of the elements he could wield, which were very strong and annoying to deal with, but I quickly decided to fight with my own magic, concentrating wind and ice elements and unleashing my own shockwaves while protecting those around me. TRUUUUMMM¡­! The two shockwaves shed against one another, generating a thunderous sound that made the entire dungeon tremble desperately, it felt as if it was about to crumble over our own bodies, but it seemed that wasn''t the case, as the dungeon''s durability surpassed any other material I have ever seen, and seemed mildly impossible to be destroyed. "BAAAAH!" The angered and cute Bedra attacked right after that, as she unleashed her breath attack! Everybody closed their eyes in that moment, as her breath attack is like the brightest beam of light you will ever seen, brightest than the sun itself! FLAAAASH! BOOOOMMM!!! "BUUUGYYYAAAHH¡­!" The beam of lighting from my daughter''s mouth was incredibly powerful, hitting the slime''s core and pushing the entire Rainbow Slime Emperor into the walls of the room, slightly shattering the very hard rainbow slime core it had! "Phew¡­" Bedra sighed in relief, she suddenly felt a bit exhausted, it seems that using too much power through her breath attack really tired her. "Well done, my daughter! Mama will take care of the rest! All of you guys, let''s gang on it!" Roared Bedann, as she guided everybody and led us into the battle, our entire group began using our new weapons we got from that merchant in the city, and we began to shower the Rainbow Slime Emperor''s core while it was weakened, the core was incredibly hard and even my fists had a hard time crushing through it, but ultimately, after around half a minute of beatings and the Rainbow Slime Emperor trying to resist, the core fragmented into pieces and shattered at logst! Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRAAAASH! "BUUUUGGGYYYHHH¡­!" The Rainbow Slime Emperor gave ast scream of horror before finally dying against our deadly blows, all while Bedra watched us while sitting over Fuyu''s head, which had be like her walking cushion now for some reason (Fuyu is notining though). "We finally did it! That took way longer than I thought." Said Bedann. "When Drake doesn''t overuse his overpowered skills or those giant monsters, he got it bes way funnier!" Said Yuki. "Yeah, I agree, although I am sure that Bedann was holding back a bit as well." Said Rakasha. "I had to! If I didn''t, this closed space would be filled with this chaos thingy, and it might be dangerous for you guys, so I have to be careful, I think it''s the same for Drake, in these small spaces it is hard for him to go all out without damaging allies." Said Bedann. My beloved wife was the obvious person that would quickly understand the reason behind my actions, she knew exactly why I wasn''t going all out from the beginning, and it was mostly for the safety of everybody else, I cannot suddenly make my allies immune to my attacks like in games or something, so when I go all out in small areas, they might die without me realizing it. "Hahah, yeah, well, anyways, we are done here so let''s pick this up and¡­!" I said, as I looked at the corpse of the slime and quickly made it all disappear into my inventory. After, that, the only thing left to do was going back up to the surface and seeing if we can sell some items in the guild¡­ I don''t know if I should sell the Rainbow Slime Emperor items, they seem to be better with me, I could make them into something interesting, or eat them, although I have stopped getting anything from eating mana cores and this Rainbow Slime Emperor might not be any different, but something like a rainbow ne, ring, and wristband for my wife and daughter would be pretty lovely. Especially with the elemental-resistance effect it might have as a multi-elemental slime. "Well, let''s go." I said. "We should quickly move back to the adventurer guild and sell off the items while we can. Although those from stronger slimes should be kept for ourselves I believe." "I agree, let''s keep the expensive loot if possible, although it would be interesting to know how much they would cost though, it wouldn''t be bad to learn that." Said Yuki. "I do wonder the same, how much would they pay for the core of the Rainbow Slime Emperor?" Wondered Pekora. "I bet like a million gold coins!" Said Tisha. "I think that''s a bit of an exaggeration." Said Rakasha. "¡­No, actually if it was really a Rank 4 monster, then that might actually be a good price for it if not more." "What could they do with these materials?" Wondered Miranda. "I don''t know." I said. "Maybe some broken armor or essories." "Magic technology of great quality can be made using such expensive and powerful materials, the higher the rank of a monster, the more valuable for the production of such technology is¡­" Said Rakasha. "Also, that mana core alone could feed the entire nation with magic energy for years." ----- Chapter 699 - A Surprise Within The Dungeons Core! ----- Apparently, the big mana core from the Rainbow Slime Emperor could feed an entire nation with mana energy for their magic artifacts for years and years! Wow, I don''t really care though, I am making some pretty essories for the two treasures of my life, so they can suck it up. Anyways, it was time to move out, but right after we began to step upstairs to walk out of the boss room, the System spoke to me and reminded me that I actually wanted to conquer the dungeon. Right, I almost forgot. I was so concentrated in thinking about essory designs for my wife and my daughter that I ended losing myself in my own thoughts, that can be quite problematic. "Ah! Right, wait, I have to conquer the dungeon!" I said. "Oh!" Everyone stopped moving as they realized I wanted that. Bedann nodded as she came to my side and the two of us began chopping down the ground with all the strength we could muster, the secret of finding the hyper secret dungeon core is tearing apart the spatial walls that separated it in a dimensional bubble, as I call it. We can''t do that with just sheer strength, but Bedann can use Chaos magic to corrupt the spatial walls elemental power and weaken them to the point we can hack them open. Yeah, it feels like a hack or a cheat, but that''s how we did it back then with Bedann, and this is how we always do it, without her I wouldn''t be able to actually reach the dungeon core room actually, so its thanks to her that I can do it and be a Dungeon Master. Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRAAAASH! Bedann hit it once more with her new ck axe, that had an easier time harboring her chaos magic, and the space below us slightly cracked open, until arge crack on it appeared, and it was slowly regenerating back, so we had to quickly get inside. The two of us jumped inside with Bedra on my arms, and wended into the floor quickly after. "Wow! Dwark!" Said Bedra, looking around, the room waspletely dark, but there was a mysterious orb shining in the distance, that was the dungeon core. "Shiny!" She said, pointing her tiny index finger at it. "Yep, that''s the shiny." I said. "Let''s get done with this¡­ Cough, ugh, there''s a lot of dust in here¡­" Said Bedann. "Yeah, I''ll clean it using wind magicter today¡­" I said. I moved towards the dungeon core and touched it, quickly asking the system to hack it by infusing a bit of my mana inside. The dungeon orb, that was only shining slightly began to shine even brighter than before, as if it were activating after eons. FLAAASH! However, something we didn''t expected happened, as some sort of hologram emerged in front of us! It resembled some sort of female figure? It had the shape of a mannequin than anything, a white mannequin in the slight shape of a female, without any eyes or mouth or anything, justpletely white. "UWAAAH! W-What is that?!" Asked Bedann. "Uwaaaah!" Cried Bedra at the same time as her mother. "C-Calm down! I don''t know but this thing is¡­ part of the dungeon core?" I wondered. "¡­Wee, dungeon conqueror." It spoke with a soft voice. System! What the heck is this thing?! WHAT?! "Oh, I see, so the one that managed to break through the space wall was you, a Unique Skills user- no, two! Oh? Three?! Amusing! My master would be pleased to meet some fellow earthers." It said. "W-what are you?" I asked. "Oh, my bad, I should had introduced myself beforehand. I am Zero, the autonomous and artificial "elemental spirit" made by master to guard this inheritance set in an easy dungeon." He said. "An inheritance? And master? Wait, you''re a spirit like Belle then¡­" I said. "Belle? Anyways, Master''s n was wed, I don''t know how he truly expected anybody to find his inheritance if he locked them behind this spatial bubble, unless they were able to use spatial magic, which is too rare¡­" He said. "Well! He wanted someoneparable to him to find them, and here you are, you three managed to do it, congrattions to you for doing something that literally nobody could do for millions of years!" "Eeeh?!" Wondered Bedann. "Weee?!" Asked Bedra. Really, mother and daughter were very simr sometimes. "Dear, its an inheritance¡­ Remember Belle''s dreams? Like that, but not so annoying." I said. "O-Oh! I see¡­ I never thought we would find one¡­" Said Bedann. "Nwever¡­" Said Bedra. "Ahem, anyways, this inheritance was made by Master Takeru, he was known in the outside world as the Great Demon of Dungeons, and he was said to torment the world with Dungeons for h, h, h. You know the drill, right?" Asked the spirit. "Y-Yeah¡­ He was a bad guy." I said. "Well, plot twist! He wasn''t!" Said the spirit. "Huh?!" All three of us were left confused. "How?! He nted dungeons and filled the world with monsters! It was said that he filled the world with so many monsters that all of life was going to be engulfed!" Said Bedann. "Well that''s not true, mostly true but notpletely¡­ Erm, well, we could say that master was¡­ an entric man obsessed with dungeons, and he was somewhat of an anti-hero sometimes, but he wasn''t bad BAD!" Said the spirit. "Really! I swear by my creator." "Huh¡­ Can you exin it a bit better?" I wondered. "Well, I surely can, but let''s resume it with a few words. Master was somebody that saved the world instead! In the past the world was filled with miasma¡­!" ----- Chapter 700 - The Inheritance Of The Great Demon Of Dungeons ----- Several things were happening the moment we conquered the dungeon and I went to steal the dungeon core, first of all, a very creepy spirit of the dungeon (?) or something showed up, and he began to praise an old guy that I thought was just some legend to exin the existence of dungeons in this world, but apparently the guy was more than real and he left an inheritance here. However, although I wanted to get to the juicy reward quickly, this guy was talking too much. And he spoke a lot of things we didn''t get, we were just standing there while this guy began talking as if he really was missing some contact with people, and I cannot really me him when he has been confined here for apparently millions of years¡­ Poor guy, and he probably doesn''t even need to sleep because he''s some sort of spirit or something¡­ which makes it worse. I pitied him a bit so I decided to go along with him as I heard his words, they were quite interesting and filled with insight about the past, apparently this guy was someone amazing and not bad at all? I honestly felt super confused so I decided to ask him straight away what did he even meant by that, but he continued chit-chatting about such things as how amazing was his master but also how stupid he was for leaving his inheritance in such a hard to ess ce. Apparently, the guy had thought that if the inheritor wasn''t able to break space itself he was just not worthy of his inheritance, which seems a bit ridiculous, you''re never getting an inheritor like that my man, you almost got lost in history if it wasn''t because of Bedann''s Chaos Magic and my System that can assimte dungeon cores and convert them into my property¡­ Well, whatever, even though he was expecting an incredibly talented person, I don''t consider myself that talented¡­ But at the very least by wife, Bedann, is tremendously talented and probably the best girl you can even find around the entire, of course my daughteres after- no, I would probably put both of them in the same throne, they''re both the best that this world can offer. I wouldn''t mind calling them my queens from now on if they asked me to do it- Ah, I think I am getting too off-topic, perhaps my love for my wife and daughter should cease for a little bit before I go too crazy with my thoughts to even be able to pay attention to theplete nutjob of a spirit in front of me. Seriously, who is this guy anyways? He says that he is a spirit created by his master but I didn''t knew you could just create spirits alongside dungeons, that sounds outright broken- actually the very power of just creating dungeons spontaneously is super fucking broken, you can just make endless hordes of monsters and loot and other resources and make entire ecosystems, you''re literally just a god. I guess this is why they were so dangerous and given the names of "Great Demons", because they were quite literally Great Demons on how monstrous their Unique Skills were¡­ Are my Unique Skills equally monstrous? Well my powers are more growth based while these guys just had just outright god-level powers from the get-go without any need for character progression, damn, talk about OP MC tags¡­ I bet their stories were filled with excitement and having big harems or something, right? ¡­No, I shouldn''t be assuming so much out of people I''ve never met. But putting things into perspective, this guy over here was telling me that the one everybody says is evil was actually a good person¡­ So is this some sort of conspiracy theory? Was he always a nice guy but was hated for some reason? Perhaps someone gave him some bad reputation to ruin his history? Also the spirit called him "Master Takeru"¡­ Don''t tell me this guy was actually Japanese this time and not a pretender unlike Yukihime? Amazing, he was really an Isekai protagonist then, in the real flesh¡­ I wish I could had met him. However, I had no time to ponder my thoughts for too long, the spirit named Zero had finished praising this guy once more and Bedann and Bedra were looking at him as if they were tired of his voice and wanted to smack him, I was honestly admiring their strength of will for not doing it right now, I wouldn''t me them if they just shattered the entire dungeon core¡­ "Huh¡­ Can you exin it a bit better?" I wondered. I decided to just ask him straight away what he meant by all of this, and he quickly began to talk once more, as if his entire speech about him being incredible thatsted for several minutes was never a thing. "Well, I surely can, but let''s resume it with a few words. Master was somebody that saved the world instead! In the past the world was filled with miasma and chaos after the Ragnar?k, he was summoned there by the one known as the Great Demon of Summons and used his dungeon to absorb the miasma and chaos, this is why he nted so many, so they would all suck up this evil energy, in exchange, it produced monsters, but these monsters were way less of a threat than the total annihtion of the world!" "Huh? What? So the Great Demon of Summons summoned him?! I didn''t knew there was an Isekai person that could just Isekai others, was that his cheat Unique Skill? Well now that''s broken, isn''t it?" I said in surprise. If this was true then could the other Great Demons have been summoned by the Great Demon of Summons for some weird reason? Well maybe he needed backup against the "threat" that Zero is talking about, which is chaos and miasma for some reason. Hm, this is getting more intriguing now¡­ ----- Chapter 701 - The Secrets Of The Worlds Past ----- The Great Demons, mysterious figures of the past rumored to be the devils that brought the most chaos and destruction to the world with their overpowered Unique Skills, and also the ones to me for having made Unique Skill users so feared in the past, although that was cleared up by the Ice Queen when she said that even Unique Skill users were good people and the misconception of the people over them slowly changed for the better, it seems she had some Isekai friends herself¡­ Of course, she didn''t knew about Greenwood, right? Maybe he wasn''t even alive back then. Nheless, the Great Demons are a big thing, so I am rather surprised about this entire truth and about everything else¡­ But I really need to listen to more of it to truly understand the full extent of what this guy is talking to me about. Apparently, the Great Demon of Dungeons was someone good that drained the miasma and chaos from the world by employing dungeons. "Sorry but what''s an Isekai?" Asked Zero. "¡­Nothing, never mind." I said. "A-Anyways as I said earlier, my master was a good person, it is all bad rumors spread by that stupid fairy man!" Said Zero. "That man known as¡­ Oberon or something? My master was merely summoned against his will to this world by the Great Demon of Summons. At first he felt confused but the Summoner quickly told him his mission and how to aplish it to go back home. But there was this one annoying fairy man constantly pestering their lives while they were trying to save the world¡­" "Wait, fairy man? And he''s named Oberon?" Wondered Bedann. "Yeah¡­ I think so." Said Zero. Bedann and I looked at one another for a while, we knew who he was and what he was in this world, he was the first ever Venerable in history, the first mortal to have ever risen to Rank 10 that became as strong as a God, and used such powers to save the world from the chaos and the miasma spread after the Ragnar?k¡­ "So you''re telling me the first venerable in history, loved by everybody as the savior of the world is that man trying to stop them from saving the world?" I wondered. "Kind of, I barely recall the things my master told to me, but he said that the "annoying fairy" was always there pestering them and ruining their ns, because he somewhat wanted the chaos and miasma to overrun the entire world so he could¡­prehend it or something? He was such a weirdo¡­" Sighed Zero. "The bad thing is that at some point he grew so strong he became almost invisible. But thankfully my master finished his job before the fairy man caught him and the Summoner sent him back to his world." "EH?!" What we heard were way too many nukes dropped over our faces at once¡­ First of all, Oberon was somewhat obsessed with keeping the chaos and miasma in the world, contrary to how it is said that he cleansed it and rescued the world from destruction? Also he wanted toprehend the chaos? What the heck? Is this true? I cannot really believe him 100% but this sounds pretty crazy¡­ Well, I will give him the benefit of the doubt. Second, he annoyed the demons but they ultimately reached their "goal" of saving the world, and he master of Zero, the demon of dungeons, was unsummoned back to his home, earth! Wait, so there is a way to go back to Earth through summon magic?! And he was sent back to Earth so easily too! Did he got his powers there as well? Is he by any chance creating dungeons on Earth now? That would be certainly super problematic¡­ I hope he is a responsible man and never creates dungeons on Earth¡­ Also, this happened literally millions of years ago, from which damn earth did he came from, from the stone age? Not even then was that old, he probably came from the future earth and then was sent to the past? It is¡­ confusing, well, whatever, time stuff is always confusing and not even I canprehend it, not even the dates of how all of us were brought here match well together, it is all so mixed up that I just prefer to not deal with it for now. Anyways¡­ Now I wonder what happened to the Summoner guy. "Yep! That''s right, your beloved fairy was an insane nutjob!" Said Zero. "My master hated him and always called him an effeminate sissy." "H-He called the first Venerable like that?!" Asked Bedann. "W-Was he so evil? Ah, I won''t believe you, you''re just some random spirit! And well, even then¡­ I guess I can give you the benefit of the doubt?" Wondered Bedann. "Think whatever you want but what I am saying is the TRUTH!" Said Zero. "Anyways! My master thankfully went back home." Said the spirit. But how did he knew? "How do you know that? Did he told you afterwards, and how?" I asked. "He sent me a telepathy message to me and the other spirit guardians in the other dungeons where he left his inheritance, telling us that he left the rest to us to find a new dungeon master, and that he was going to return to Japan toze around and y videogames." Said Zero. "I-I see¡­ Was he a teenager?" I wondered. "I think he was on his twenties; he was no teenager!" Said Zero. "Oh." "Nheless, after knowing that I have no idea what happened, I''ve been confined in this ce all this time and I cannot see into the outside world either, so I don''t know what happened to the nutjob fairy or the other Demons, although I would assume they were also sent back to their respective worlds." Said Zero. "Wait! Were they all summoned?" I wondered. "Yes! The Demon of Dungeons, my master, the Demon of Technology, the Demon of Destruction, all three of them were summoned by the Demon of Summoning!" ----- Chapter 703 - The Origin Of The Great Demon Of Dungeons ----- FLASH! In a single second, the man was swallowed into another world through a summoning circle, ah, a ssic! To think he would get Isekai the normal way¡­ I can''t believe I am seeing it from first person perspective. The man was sent to another world in an instant, the moment he closed his eyes and opened them again, he found himself standing in the middle of a wastnd. The ce was like a desertic ce with red dirt and rocks everywhere, there were trees but they were all burned and as ck as they can get. Andstly, there were weird ck slimes running towards him faster than he could think. "Nani¡­ nani ga okotte iru no?! (What the¡­ what is going on?!)" He asked in shock, he wasn''t actually someone like in the novels that can adapt in 1 second after being sent to another world, Takeru, as Zero calls him, was scared shitless. The sky was red and clouded with ck clouds, and ck lightning wasing out of it, while a ck substance was raining around certain areas of the dead forest. All while these weird ck slimes with red eyes on top of their heads slowly crawled towards our dearest friend Takeru. And then he saw him, or well, I saw him. There was a man standing right behind Takeru, his face was covered in wounds and blood, his left arm was banded roughly, his entire body seemed bruised, and his eyes were pale blue while he had long white hair, and pointy ears. "I-I made it¡­ I summoned a person at longst¡­ After¡­ trying for so long, this damn Gacha Summon finally gave me something worth it!" Laughed the elf, as Takeru felt even more surprised and at the same time scared. "N-Nani¡­? Anatahadare? Amerikahito? ¨©e, y¨­roppa hitodesu ka? (W-What the¡­? Who are you? An American? No, European?)" Asked Takeru. He was speaking all in Japanese but I was somehow able to understand him, but the elf wasn''t. "Oh, anothernguage, right¡­ Here." Said the elf, touching Takeru''s head as he suddenly infusedrge quantities of mana into his body, and a sudden rune with the shape of an eye appeared in Takeru''s forehead! FLAAASH! Suddenly, I felt like Takeru, it felt as if a whole dictionary was forcefully put inside of your brain, and it hurt like hell, but the information he gained was priceless, he learned about his situation, thenguage of the world, and even some info of what was happening, and I also learned it. What he got from this info was: He was summoned by a person that used to be from Earth Europe and was reincarnated here as an elf, although the summoner didn''t specified which European country, he looks cheeky so probably British, I bet mate. There is a big apocalypse going on in Yggdrasil, he got info about the "Chaos Invaders" that areing from¡­ Interdimensional Fractures?! Okay? He was summoned by the man in front of him and he must help him kill these things all while saving the world from the imminent destruction, as these chaos creatures just want to swallow it all into endless¡­ well, more chaos. And¡­ there is an annoying fairy man that is also¡­ the brother of this elf?! What?! Plot twist! Well, and that''s all the "basic info pack" he got, alongside how to speak themon tongue of this world, which was enough for him tomunicate with the elf man. "Huh? Yournguage sounds oddly familiar to English! But a bit weirder and rougher in the edges- Ah, I am Japanese by the way- AAAGH! Right, these things! Okay, I''ve actually read a few novels, so what''s my cheat? Name''s Takeru by the way." Said Takeru. The elf man smiled as he seemed to quickly realize this summon was not only amazingly strong with a great magic, but he was also highly adaptable and was ready to fight. "Your ability is¡­ "Unique Skill: Dungeon Maker: With enough mana or energy from the environment, you can create dungeons" and¡­ "Unique Skill: Sloth Sin: You are the embodiment of Sloth, whenever youze around you can passively gain mana and magic power¡­" Ah, you''re azy one, aren''t you? I don''t know if I can use you well¡­" Sighed the Summoner. "What? Discarding me already, Kono yar¨­?!" Asked Takeru in utter fury, even some Japanese came out of him. "No, no, no! Wait! It is actually a good one! You see, I got the Unique Skill: Gacha Summoning, and then there is Unique Skill: Appraisal. Both go hand in hand so I can summon and also use appraisal to appraise people and the summons I get, pretty good, right?" He asked with a cheeky smile. "The thing is, my summons suck, I got a terrible luck with Gachas! Oh man, you should had seen how many times I tried to reroll to get Saber Alter but I ended just giving up at the end and whaled so much to get her but I never could! Agghhh! Is destiny ying tricks with me?! No, that changed! You''re the living proof that my luck is improving! It took me dying once though! Ah, the pain in the ass that was getting all those gold coins though! Why does this power only works if I give it gold coins and not the other ones?!" Takeru was barely able to understand but apparently this bastard had a Gacha Unique Skill, not exactly true Summon, it was all random stuff, and somehow, he got Takeru after trying for like the millionth time now? He needs money to use the gacha though, like a gold coin, or ten gold coins, or hundreds of gold coins, or so he said. Takeru was growing more nervous, the slimes were about to bite his legs. "C-Can''t you do something?!" Asked Takeru, but the elf seemedpletely oblivious of his surroundings, and looked at him while raising an eyebrow. "What? You''re the summon, do something." He said, he suddenly began to scratch his ears with his fingers. "Eh¡­?" ------ Chapter 703 - The Origin Of The Great Demon Of Dungeons ----- FLASH! In a single second, the man was swallowed into another world through a summoning circle, ah, a ssic! To think he would get Isekai the normal way¡­ I can''t believe I am seeing it from first person perspective. The man was sent to another world in an instant, the moment he closed his eyes and opened them again, he found himself standing in the middle of a wastnd. The ce was like a desertic ce with red dirt and rocks everywhere, there were trees but they were all burned and as ck as they can get. Andstly, there were weird ck slimes running towards him faster than he could think. "Nani¡­ nani ga okotte iru no?! (What the¡­ what is going on?!)" He asked in shock, he wasn''t actually someone like in the novels that can adapt in 1 second after being sent to another world, Takeru, as Zero calls him, was scared shitless. The sky was red and clouded with ck clouds, and ck lightning wasing out of it, while a ck substance was raining around certain areas of the dead forest. All while these weird ck slimes with red eyes on top of their heads slowly crawled towards our dearest friend Takeru. And then he saw him, or well, I saw him. There was a man standing right behind Takeru, his face was covered in wounds and blood, his left arm was banded roughly, his entire body seemed bruised, and his eyes were pale blue while he had long white hair, and pointy ears. "I-I made it¡­ I summoned a person at longst¡­ After¡­ trying for so long, this damn Gacha Summon finally gave me something worth it!" Laughed the elf, as Takeru felt even more surprised and at the same time scared. "N-Nani¡­? Anatahadare? Amerikahito? ¨©e, y¨­roppa hitodesu ka? (W-What the¡­? Who are you? An American? No, European?)" Asked Takeru. He was speaking all in Japanese but I was somehow able to understand him, but the elf wasn''t. "Oh, anothernguage, right¡­ Here." Said the elf, touching Takeru''s head as he suddenly infusedrge quantities of mana into his body, and a sudden rune with the shape of an eye appeared in Takeru''s forehead! FLAAASH! Suddenly, I felt like Takeru, it felt as if a whole dictionary was forcefully put inside of your brain, and it hurt like hell, but the information he gained was priceless, he learned about his situation, thenguage of the world, and even some info of what was happening, and I also learned it. What he got from this info was: He was summoned by a person that used to be from Earth Europe and was reincarnated here as an elf, although the summoner didn''t specified which European country, he looks cheeky so probably British, I bet mate. There is a big apocalypse going on in Yggdrasil, he got info about the "Chaos Invaders" that areing from¡­ Interdimensional Fractures?! Okay? He was summoned by the man in front of him and he must help him kill these things all while saving the world from the imminent destruction, as these chaos creatures just want to swallow it all into endless¡­ well, more chaos. And¡­ there is an annoying fairy man that is also¡­ the brother of this elf?! What?! Plot twist! Well, and that''s all the "basic info pack" he got, alongside how to speak themon tongue of this world, which was enough for him tomunicate with the elf man. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Huh? Yournguage sounds oddly familiar to English! But a bit weirder and rougher in the edges- Ah, I am Japanese by the way- AAAGH! Right, these things! Okay, I''ve actually read a few novels, so what''s my cheat? Name''s Takeru by the way." Said Takeru. The elf man smiled as he seemed to quickly realize this summon was not only amazingly strong with a great magic, but he was also highly adaptable and was ready to fight. "Your ability is¡­ "Unique Skill: Dungeon Maker: With enough mana or energy from the environment, you can create dungeons" and¡­ "Unique Skill: Sloth Sin: You are the embodiment of Sloth, whenever youze around you can passively gain mana and magic power¡­" Ah, you''re azy one, aren''t you? I don''t know if I can use you well¡­" Sighed the Summoner. "What? Discarding me already, Kono yar¨­?!" Asked Takeru in utter fury, even some Japanese came out of him. "No, no, no! Wait! It is actually a good one! You see, I got the Unique Skill: Gacha Summoning, and then there is Unique Skill: Appraisal. Both go hand in hand so I can summon and also use appraisal to appraise people and the summons I get, pretty good, right?" He asked with a cheeky smile. "The thing is, my summons suck, I got a terrible luck with Gachas! Oh man, you should had seen how many times I tried to reroll to get Saber Alter but I ended just giving up at the end and whaled so much to get her but I never could! Agghhh! Is destiny ying tricks with me?! No, that changed! You''re the living proof that my luck is improving! It took me dying once though! Ah, the pain in the ass that was getting all those gold coins though! Why does this power only works if I give it gold coins and not the other ones?!" Takeru was barely able to understand but apparently this bastard had a Gacha Unique Skill, not exactly true Summon, it was all random stuff, and somehow, he got Takeru after trying for like the millionth time now? He needs money to use the gacha though, like a gold coin, or ten gold coins, or hundreds of gold coins, or so he said. Takeru was growing more nervous, the slimes were about to bite his legs. "C-Can''t you do something?!" Asked Takeru, but the elf seemedpletely oblivious of his surroundings, and looked at him while raising an eyebrow. "What? You''re the summon, do something." He said, he suddenly began to scratch his ears with his fingers. "Eh¡­?" ------ Chapter 704 - A Ridiculous Elf ----- Takeru felt as if he was betrayed out of his expectations, he really thought this elf was some badass guy that just actedically, but he''s actually just ame dude! What the heck? Is this the Great Demon of Summoning? Now that I see him in person, I can already tell he''s a stupid idiot! I can''t even believe he is evil, no way, this is probably all just false information. "Naaaaaaniiiiii?!" Asked Takeru, almost ranting over it when he suddenly saw one of the ck slimes approaching his leg and suddenly entangling it with his tentacle! "H-Hello¡­" Said Takeru. The slime looked almost cute. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Kyu!" The little ck slime gave out a cute sound. Aww, dude, this guy is just a cute little slime, I guess these are not the enemies or something, just some random slime monsters? I suppose it is less dire of a situation as I thought. "Oh¡­ Maybe they''re not bad? So I was scared for nothing¡­" Sighed Takeru, feeling relieved with himself, he sighed in relief and even his heart palpitations became lower. CRACK! "Ah¡­?!" However, Takeru suddenly felt as if his leg broke, yes, the bone cracking sounds resonated so loud he could hear it, it felt as if someone had cracked a very hard toast. The slime looked at him from below, a sudden creepy smile surged on it, as several sharp teeth emerged, suddenly, the slime began to open its mouth and was about to swallow Takeru! The pain of having his leg broke by the slime''s tentacles woke up Takeru from his daze, as he screamed loudly and began to cry out of pain. "GYAAAAAAAAHHH! Kore wa hoshikunai! Doko ka ni itte! Fukan¨­! Dekinai! Watashi o okurikaeshite kudasai, anata wa 3-nensei no Erufu o kokuhy¨­ shimasu!!! (I don''t want this! Go away! Impossible! I can''t do this! Send me back, you damn third grade elf!)" Cried Takeru, whenever he got nervous he would speak all in Japanese. Of course the elf didn''t do a thing but Takeru''s emotions of panick suddenly triggered his powers. TRUUUUMMM¡­! A sudden vacuum of energy formed over the middle of the battlefield as a giant sphere of bright light appeared by absorbing the surrounding environment''s energy, and then, everybody found themselves inside a dungeon! So that''s how dungeons are created? In just a second they were all inside a small cubic room made of bricks with half the slimes here, the others seemingly got crushed and just died. "Ehhh?! Wow, this is amazing- AAAGH! G-Get away from meeeee!" Cried Takeru, as he began to wave his leg as the ck slime was suddenly thrown away. The other slimes realized they were in a strange ce and quickly got into a stance for battle, their little bodies suddenly shaping into amorphous masses of tentacles! "Wow, not bad for an SSR Summon!" Said the Summoner, as he pped his hands and did nothing else than that. Wow this guy is beginning to get to Aqua leagues of uselessness. "But watch out, they''reing right away, they got pissed off, do something right now!" "Stop ordering me as if I were your fucking pokemon or something!" Cried Takeru, as he suddenly waved his hands the moment he saw all the slimes approaching him at an incredibly fast speed. The slimes rushed towards him so fast that he could barely make any sense of the situation before he cried in fear. "S-Shut down! A wall! WALL!" TRUUUMMM¡­! And suddenly, the dungeon obeyed hismand, as a wall came out from the dungeon''s ceciling and crushed half the slimes! SPLAAASH! "Gryyyeeehhh¡­!" "Ah¡­ I-I did it! Eh?!" However, as Takeru began to celebrate, the slimes began to reform again. "No! No! Get away! Die, please fucking die already!" He cried, summoning more and more falling walls,pletely crushing the slimes over and over again, countless times, as the sound of a giant wall falling over them resonated for many times over and over and over again! TRUUM! TRUUM! TRUUM! TRUUM! TRUUM! After ten minutes of endlessly using his mana, Takeru ran out of mana and dropped into the floor, looking at the sttered ck slime everywhere, it was not moving anymore, thankfully. "Hahh¡­ Hahhhh¡­ Agh¡­ Fuck¡­" He cried, as Takeru began to cry, tearsing out of his eyes. "Ahh, send me back to my home¡­ I didn''t wanted an Isekai¡­ I enjoyed my life on Earth!" "Hahh~ What a nice tea." However, Takeru realized the elf wasn''t even at his side, he was to the far away left corner, sitting over a chair with a small table in front of him he took out of nowhere, he was drinking some tea while reading a book¡­pletely ignoring him. "EH? Ahhh?! You fucking bastard! Where did you got those things?!" Asked Takeru. "Hm? Oh, you''re done? Ah, I summoned these! Look, I got this bag I got from the gacha, it is pretty handy!" Laughed the elf. "You fucking bastard! You got your own powers, don''t you?! I bet you could had helped!" Cried Takeru. "Heh, Takeru! I was testing you! I-It is not because I amzy or something! You''re thezy one in fact." Laughed the elf. "You bitch!" Cried Takeru, throwing away the table and the elf''s tea. "My tea! Hey! A summon doesn''t do that to a master!!!" Roared the summoner. "You''re not my master! Bring me back to Earth! I don''t want to have anything to do with this fucked up world!" Cried Takeru. "Well toote, unless you fulfill your contract conditions, I cannot send you back." Said the summoner with a nervous smile. "You''ve gotta be fucking kidding me¡­" Sighed Takeru. "Yep, yep¡­ So please stop grabbing my shirt. It is getting dirty with all the slime on your hands." Said the elf. Takeru suddenly felt the incredible impulse of punching this elf in the face, he was no nerd, he was actually rather okay at martial arts too, so he could beat him to death if he wanted¡­ but he could not because there was a strange force stopping him. "Summons cannot damage their summoners." Said the elf with a malicious smile. "Sigh¡­" ----- Chapter 705 - A Confusing Past ----- Takeru was a man from Earth, a typical Japanese young man enjoying his life, but in a whim, he ended being summoned by a strange elf, who also resulted being a reincarnated person. This elf had the dangerous ability to summon people through some sort of Gacha power, which made it all random, and he had to always spend gold coins to use it as well, making it quiteplicated for him¡­ And he was also quite the useless bastard. I never thought that the intimidating Great Demon of Summoning would be such azy and useless man, he just sit around and let his summon do it for him. I mean, that''s what summoners do bute on, do some shy magic at least, don''t you have a mana core at least?! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Well, these were all memories of Takeru, apparently, and they told how he ended in this world and his first experience with the summoner great demon, this one bastard that had way too cocky of a personality. When he said those words about a contract, the memories ended¡­ I felt it was a bit abrupt, I wanted to see more! But I was negated such a privilege, I had effectively watched too much now and if I wanted to continue, I would need to collect more of these pills¡­ How annoying. But from all I was able to gather, there is a lot of information, and perhaps Zero was right too, this guy was indeed not bad, I couldn''t really detect any malice from Takeru, he was just scared and wanted to go back home, he seemed like a chill dude I would have some nice memories with if we were to be friends. This bastard elf seemed more like the viin here, but he was too stupid to be a viin, in fact he was also azy and useless guy overall, so he probably got carried by his summons and he stole all the fameter- well, not like he wasn''t called a Demon at the end. Andstly¡­ he''s the brother of the first ever Venerable, Oberon! For some weird fucking reason, the Great Demon of Summoning is the sibling, the brother of Oberon¡­ I can''t believe it, but its true. I wasn''t able to gather much info regarding the ck slimes, but apparently those guys are Miasma Beasts made out of Chaos Energy that solidifies into miasma and became slime-like monsters, but they''re perhaps even more vicious and dangerous than actual slimes though. These monsters came from "Gates" or something that have begun to open around the world, where just¡­ just chaose out of it? I think? Just what''s going on? I don''t get it¡­ So in the past there was Chaos, yes, I do remember that there was Chaos, this chaotic energy that disrupts all other elements, space, time, and life, and it is like a poison, slowly destroying everything. The surviving gods¡­ destroyed it and that''s it, right? I do remember it being like that, and then the Great Demons came, created even more destruction and Oberon stomped them and managed to save the world, opening up a new future. That was it, right? Well, now with everything mixing up, it seems that this was not right. First of all the chaos, Oberon, and also the gods and probably the demons are all happening at the same time. I am talking about the surviving gods, the other guys probably died already and formed the new world from the other realms fusing together. But the surviving gods¡­ Are they around fighting the chaos? And if there was some chaos after the war and the realms fusing together, then where are these gatesing from? The chaos itself is forming gates to a dimension where more chaos ising from but now in the form of intelligent monsters? Wow, this is quite a theory I came out with, but I cannot really imagine what else could it be. And while this is happening, the Elven Kingdom of those times got the Elf that is Oberon fighting these monsters and then his brother, a summoner, summoning the Great Demons. But apparently, they''re not the viins but the good guys, and it was thanks to their powers which are said to be the "great evils that they brought from another world", they managed to save the world, actually. Meanwhile, and apparently, Oberon is trying to stop them from cleansing the chaos from the world, as it was said by Zero and then given as info from the elf to Takeru¡­ This can only mean one thing¡­ Is Oberon a bad guy?! No way! Or could it be? Well, I have to give it the benefit of the doubt, I must see more info to really confirm all of this as real or some defamation, but why else would he try to stop them from cleansing the chaos if he wasn''t evil? And to boot, it was said he was somehow trying to prehend" the Chaos Element or something? Okay this guy is getting more and more suspicious every time I think more about him. So Oberon¡­ Was the big bad? But he''s literally praised as Jesus by everybody, howe he is evil? I can''t believe this plot twist¡­ I really need more evidence than this to make my own conclusions. But for now, I better move over. I opened my eyes and found myself in the dungeon once more. I looked at Zero and said: "Wow, what a load of shit that was, are you sure that guy ended sane after this?" "Ah. So you saw it¡­ Well, not exactly. My master was beyond sanity when everything ended¡­" He sighed. "He was really¡­ He was tired, very tired, he wanted to rest and have a vacation for the rest of his life." "O-Oh¡­ Okay then¡­" I sighed. "Well, I guess that''s it?" I didn''t even got any bonus stats or something, so were they just memories at the end? That''s kind of boring¡­ ----- Chapter 706 - Nobody Wants This Guy ----- Suddenly, the System spooks me with her voiceing out of absolutely nowhere, what''s wrong with her?! Does she enjoy scaring the shit out of me all this time? I am seriously going to die being scared by her. Okay then, I guess there is indeed SOMETHING, but we won''t know untilter, great. I guess the director of this story, miss system, just doesn''t want to show it to the audience yet¡­ ¡­Sorry. "No, it isn''t that! There is more to it, the emotions and¡­ didn''t you get new dungeon capabilities?" He asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Not for now, I am still absorbing them so its gonna take a while for them to resurface and be something that can help¡­ Anyways, the dungeon is already mine so I should be going for now." I said, as I decided to walk back to the duchy. "Let''s go, I am so tired, I want to take a warm bath and eat a lot of tasty food." Said Bedann. "Can you prepare us something, dear?" "Papa! I waw¡­" Said Bedra, she was hungry as well. "Sure, for my wife and daughter I can prepare you the entire world in a te!" I said. "Hey! Wait! What about me!?" Asked Zero. "You stay here and don''t bother us." I said. "Eh?! But I want to go out!" He cried. "Agh¡­ You''re seriously so annoying." I sighed. I went back to him and grabbed him with my soul, put my "soul hand" inside the dungeon core and then ripped him out of the core. "GYYYAAAAAAH!" He began to cry in pain but I didn''t really cared, I used spirit magic and wrapped him around mana and spirit energy, and then I looked around at what to contract him with¡­ My wife and my daughter? No way¡­ So only me? Agh, I don''t want to have this guy around me¡­ No way¡­ Ah! Fuyu. Fuyu was sitting atop my head even now, so I quickly stuck her with the spirit. "W-What the? What did you do to me?!" She cried. "Oooh! A new host, a master!" Said Zero. "W-Who is this creep?!" Cried Fuyu. "Sorry but I couldn''t contract it with me, he''s too annoying, so you''ll bear with him." I said. "No, please! Get him out of my sou!" Cried Fuyu. "H-Howe nobody wants me?! I am pretty good at talking!" Cried Zero. "Ugh¡­" I took away Zero from Fuyu again and then I had an idea. I opened a portal of dreams and went inside the fox''s inheritance, there, her true dream body was there, the fox from outside is like a clone she transfer her mind into. "W-What is this ce?" He asked. "Hey Belle, can you convert him into an independent spirit or something?" I wondered. "W-Who is this guy anyways?!" She asked. "Just do it please¡­" "Okay¡­" Belle infused dream power into Zero before he were to dissipate, and then he turned pink-colored, his mass of a body turned all into a pink-colored ball with a golden-colored eye in the middle of it, he had transformed into an independent dream spirit! "W-Wow¡­ What have I be now?!" He asked. "A dream thing." I said. As I left him alone and he began following me around while speaking. "A dream thing?! What''s that? Can you exin it to me at least? I really don''t have any idea what''s a dream thing!" He said. "My master didn''t lived in an era with this element!" "Errr¡­ Rose?" I said. "Eh? Whose Rose?" Asked Zero. FLASH! Rose was summoned to my side as I snapped my fingers, the ghost made of blood and darkness smiled coquettishly at me, her vampire charm had begun to increase even more over time¡­ "yes, my master?" she asked. "Take care of this new recruit." I said. "Put him inside of your stomach until he learns to be less annoying. No hard feelings Zero, but you''re honestly a pain." "Eh?! Aaaagghh!" And the guy was dragged by Rose into her phantasmal abyss, where he was embraced by her darkness, hugged and loved, until he were to stop being annoying. "Uugh¡­ EH? It doesn''t feel so bad¡­" I heard him say that before I didn''t listened to him anymore. "Can I eat him afterwards?" Asked Rose. "Erm¡­ No." I said. "Sigh¡­" Anyways, after the whole hassle, we moved back to the surface and then back to the duchy, it was around 7 PM when we moved back, and we found the entire adventurer guild with even more people, it seems that at these hours they usually stop doing stuff. My party didn''t asked about what happened down there because they don''t know about anything yet, they were not able to enter with us nor they could hear what happened there, so for now, to save up the exnations, we decided to leave it for another day. "Hello, Drake, everyone, you seem to havee back quite quickly! So what did you hunted?" Asked Marie, the Majin girl looked as cute as ever. "We found a lot of slimes, a lot of them¡­ rare variants too, here." I said. I showed her some of the cores of the less valuable slimes, such as the Slime trios and the Diablo Slimes, or the Blue Slime we fought at the beginning, that guy was also kind of low level or something, I think. "Eeeh?! T-These slime cores¡­!" Muttered Marie, as she activated some sort of magic that created a monocle made of darkness in her right eye, which she used to somehow appraise the core, interesting. "They''re of incredible quality! Amazing, Drake, all of you are amazing! T-These items are probably all A Rank in quality!" She said. "A Rank?!" I wondered in surprise. "T-These cost way more¡­ Are you sure you want to give it to the quest people for this little money?" ----- Chapter 707 - Selling Materials And Relaxing ----- "Well, I don''t know¡­" I sighed. "Oh! How about I buy these to you from the guild, and then I give the one that put up the quest their slime body parts? You''ll pay them with what I will give you for buying these high-quality products." Said Marie. "Good idea, sure thing!" I said. "Here, go ahead." I said, I gave her the low-quality cores while I kept the others for myself, although I was very curious about them, if I told her about the rainbow one, she might go insane¡­ The girl quickly brought a big sack of coins, there were hundreds of them in there. "In total¡­ Plus the rewards from all the quests, it would be around 920 Gold Coins! Of course, there are Gold Tablets here that are worth multiple gold coins too, so it is not that much, there are some silver coins and copper coins there as well so you can have change to buy small things as well." She said with a smile. "I see! Thank you, that''s great." I said with a smile. "Thank to you! I am very surprised you brought such high quality slime cores, perhaps the dungeon is leveling up or something? Sometimes dungeons grow stronger naturally, this is what people call "Dungeon Level Up", but it happens very rarely, if the slimes have be stronger there, it might be dangerous for new adventurers¡­" She said. "I will send a report to the adventurer guild master so he can send some seasoned adventurers there and see if there is any unusual." "I-I see¡­ I hope everything goes nice then¡­" I said. I hope the dungeon doesn''t stay permanently leveled up while I am out of it, it would be a pain if it ends up too high level- Oh right, now that I possess it, I can modify it though. System, is that dungeon dangerous right now?" Yeah, only make Rank 1 show up, if possible, rare Rank 1 that can be more valuable, for the people, hopefully without being too strong though, is that okay? Alright, thanks, just do that then. System got all serviceable out of nowhere, I suppose she really was just being a tsundere for the sake of it. After getting things done, we moved around the market for a little bit, bought a lot of food ingredients, and we got into the Inn, this Inn was quite cheap and also had big rooms, and the owner let us use the kitchen when he''s not using it. It is mostly cheap because it is in a red-light district filled with thieves, but our aura alone drives off all of them. We quickly moved back to our room with Bedann and Bedra, while we left the rest on their own, the good thing was that this Inn had a few bathrooms, some of the rooms even had their personal small bathrooms, so we bought one with it and we can livefortably for the days we n to stay in here to have a "different experience" it is mostlyfortable, and we are using a bed I brought inside my Inventory anyways. "Hahh~ A bed¡­ Yes¡­ I want to sleep¡­" Bedann jumped over the bed in exhaustion, sighing in relief. She was very exhausted over the battles we had, and now we were finally back home. Unlike I who have thisrge quantity of stamina that I can umte by stockpiling food, she doesn''t have any of that, and although she''s super strong, she''s still a normal person, so she gets tired normally. Bedra looked very tired too and a bit sleepy, but her hunger kept her awake. I decided to bring her quickly to the bathroom, as I quickly changed her diapers, taking out her poopy diapers, freezing them with ice magic, and then putting them in an area of my inventory where I was stacking frozen diapers which I throw into a random dreamscape. Any item or living being thrown into dreams will eventually stop being physical, of course people can easily resist the dream so its very hard to throw someone strong into a dream, and it has limits as well, but items like these? Its easy, in some time the diaper turns into a dream and either appears in a random person''s sleep or disappears¡­ pretty convenient. "Dada¡­" Bedra seemed tired and ufortable, so I decided to wash her down and then give her a warm bath. "Okay, let''s wash you down here that you''re all nasty." I said. I washed her carefully to not hurt her or leave her irritated her little butt, and then when she was pristine down there, I took out the rest of her clothes and put her in the warm water of the bathtub I had already prepared. "Wawaa!" Bedra said, ying around with the water and hitting it, making it ssh everywhere in the bathroom. "Come on, don''t y with the water. I know you like it dear." Iughed. I decided to take a bath with her as well, as I was all sweaty myself, I''ve already taken baths with my daughter, and even the three of us with Bedann. "Dada!" Said Bedra, as she moved to the side and hit the water, inviting me to sit at her side. She was ying around with little toys I made for her bath, like small ducks made of rubbery leather and filled with slime that make funny sounds, or wooden toys. "Alright little stinky girl, time to wash you down, don''t escape your daddy now." I giggled, as I began to wash her down with warm water, she was rather good in baths, she didn''tined or anything and seemed to enjoy the warm water, I washed her little body with a lot of soap and warm water, and then her long hair with some shampoo created from essential herb oils until it ended shiny and silky. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ----- Chapter 708 - My Daughter Is Way Too Cute ----- While I was washing Bedra''s hair, thest part of her body that I wash, Bedann entered the room rather hurriedly, realizing we were taking a bath without her. "Hey! I am also a bit stinky, let me bathe with you!" She cried. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Well you were sleeping¡­" I said. "I didn''t wanted to bother you." "Mamaaa! Wawa!" Said Bedra, inviting her mother to wash with us. "Alright, I''ming!" Said Bedann, taking all her clothes and jumping into the bathroom. I have seen her beautiful and sexy nude body many times, so it easier now to resist the boner, which would be very awkward in a family bath. I suppose I have ustomed myself to her nude body¡­ "Look at your hair, you''re all pristine now, aren''t you?" giggled Bedann. "Hehehe¡­" Giggled Bedra, she was so cute¡­ After I helped my wife wash her body and then helped her wash her long hair, we were done with bathing and we all took a bit of warm wind from my wind magic to dry our bodies, after that, we wore some fresh new and clean clothes, and we were done for today''s activities. We quickly moved to the kitchen with Bedra included, as we began to cook something up, Yuki, Miranda, and Belle, who were all sleeping in the same room quickly came down, all of them looked clean now as they had just taken a bath as well. "Hey, what are you making today?" Asked Yuki. "Nothing for you." I said. "Eeeh? So mean!" Cried Yuki. "Well you don''t deserve any treats seeing how you just killed three guys back then¡­" Said Miranda. "Geh¡­" Muttered Yuki. "A-Anyways, let me help too!" Said Belle, as she suddenly exploded into pink smoke, and turned into an adorable pink-haired fox girl who was way too incredibly cute. "Hehe, I can do this now that I''ve grown stronger outside¡­ Fufu, aren''t you captivated by my foxy beauty?" Asked Belle while modeling for me and showing me off her traits, which were none, she was as t as a board, and I honestly like my girls with big attributes, such as Bedann and Miranda, who can grow big attributes with ease. "Good for you." I said, ignoring her and also stopping Bedann and Miranda from growing jealous. It seems that Miranda is sharing more of Bedann''s emotions and even her jealously is being reflected on her, any girl that flirts with me gets a very murderous stare from the two, so I am already taken, these two girls are not going to let me get any more, and its not as if I want more, I am already exhausted with just three woman in my life, Bedra included. "Eh?! T-That''s it? Come on, praise my beauty! D-Don''t I look cute? Nee? Nee? Love me!" Cried Belle, beginning to act like a child. Was she really desperate for love? "Come on, stop it¡­ You''re going to make the girls get angry¡­" Said Yuki, as she grabbed a crying Belle away from be while Miranda and Bedann''s eyes glowed with red color- even Bedra too, her eyes suddenly turned red! Wow, she''s scary! I think my daughter is a bit like her mother too¡­ I-Is she jealous? I guess she epted Miranda though. "A-Anyways, let''s make some porridge, and some grilled salted fish, and why not some big and juicy steaks? Let''s eat like kings tonight!" I said, trying to cheer up my family, Bedra and Bedann raised their arms in happiness while cheering for me. And like that, I unleashed the true power of Cooking Magic and made all sorts of dishes at the same time, I feel like I was surpassing my own limits while cooking, it was truly something almost surreal, but it was pretty amazing how fast and efficiently I could cook, controlling the magic of cooking is amazing! I wonder if there are other Magic Cooks out there, or if I am really the only one of my kin¡­ I know that there are alchemy magicians and smith magicians, but what about cooks? I guess there aren''t many. After everything was done, we moved to the dinner room which was often being upied by people that came and went all the time in the Inn, sometimes they would be eating what the owners make for some money, but it was veryte now so nobody was here and we got all this space for us, the rest of our group walked downstairs and we enjoyed a nice dinner with everybody. Bedra devoured her favorite steaks made out of Yeti meat, while I also ate some steaks alongside a big portion of rice and two salted fishes, which had a nice vor, oh man, I really love fish. Bedann was eating her favorite porridge made out with mushrooms harvested in the forest that I bought in the market here, they were quite cheap and fresh from today in the morning, alongside mixed meat from dungeon monsters that added all sorts of strong vors. We also enjoyed some nice alcohol for the adults, I had bought some beer and wine from a liquor store, this was one of the more expensive ones. "Wow, this beer is so good! So cold too, it hits so nicely!" Said Bedann. "Amazing, the foam is also great! Is this what''s called being carbonized?!" Asked Rakasha. "So there are magic tools that can do this¡­ I remember the dwarves doing something simr." "Yeah, ites with little bubbles that feel nice in the mouth when you drink it¡­ It is refreshing too, very cold, and when drink while eating such good food, it alles together quite nicely." I said. "Papa!" Said Bedra, asking for liquor, but I gave her a cup with orange juice instead, pretending that it was liquor, she drank it thinking that, as she toasted with everybody adorably, thinking she was a grown up already¡­ My daughter is just the cutest, isn''t she? Yeah, she is¡­ After the dinner, we all hit the bed and slept until the next morning. ----- Chapter 709 - Larzak ----- The ck Fang Tribe Chief, Larzak, looked into the Lizardmen troops he had prepared, several hundred of themposed these troops, which were all being forced to fight by the orders of the Scaled God, who desired blood and souls for his wicked goals. He had given everybody a "gift" and also many "strong allies" although such gifts and strong allies were beings made of pure darkness, an abyssal chaos that they couldn''t possiblyprehend well, which only made them grow scared of what they were. The lizardmen were being mildly forced, although many were still driven by revenge, as they wanted to avenge their people that died against these people from this Duchy and also the rest of the Kingdom. Many of them were expecting to impale some heads, and were mostly all quite the wicked warmongers, Larzak had chosen these ones as they seemed to be the most likely to agree to the Scaled God orders,cking a lot of self-awareness. Larzak''s expressions seemed bitter though, he had been forced to make his men fight for something he didn''t even cared for. He had always been seeking the prosperity of his people, and to survive against the powerful monsters that roamed the jungle, but now that the Scaled God govern over them and even their threat that unified them before, the monsters were all being hunted so easily by this entity, there was nothing else the warriors could really do other than obey this dragon and do as he said¡­ and what he said was their rule, and theirw. All lizardmen somehow innately obeyed and praised dragons, for some reason this race was programed this way for whoever actually created them in this world, although strong enough lizardmen were bale to fight against this strange sense of encroachment that they were attacked with when they saw a dragon, many of them were unable to do so, and would often feel assaulted by it as they tried to make any sense of these feelings they were having within their own hearts and minds¡­ Larzak was powerful and intelligent, and he was able to see through this dragon''s malice, it was not a virtuous god, but a monster beyond theirprehension¡­ someone they should had never awoken from his slumber, but it was toote now, and they were all below his mercy. Not even Larzak in all his strength could even do a thing. The lizardmen gathered as these monstrous ck slimy creatures walked with them, some had already parasitized their hosts, jumping over them and transforming into armors others fused themselves with weapons and turned them into cursed weapons, and others merged with many monster carcasses and turned into abominable chimeras that obeyed the lizardmen, bing their mounts¡­ what was happening now was something Larzak had never seen before Whatever these monsters were, they were not really natural from this environment, they were strange, and had powers even beyond his ownprehension¡­ It was as if they were even otherworldly in nature, from another cepletely, not belonging to this world at all¡­ Larzak looked at these monsters as he grew progressively more concerned about the future ahead, he started to feel regret, even more as he was too strong and "not allowed to fight, as it would be a waste to use such a valuable pawn such as him so early" as the scaled god said, so he would only be able to see off his men as they went to a fight that was merely considered an "experiment" by the scaled god and not even a true war where they had to do everything for their survival. Was everything just a game for this monster? Larzak couldn''t help but despair, as he thought about his wife and his children, he couldn''t help but feel enormous despair, if he didn''t wanted them to end up bing a sacrifice for this abomination, he had to do this¡­ even if it was against his own pride, even if it was against anything he ever believed, there was no other way, and certainly no other alternative either. He wasn''t hoping for a savior, or a hero, or anyone, he was just waiting for the best to happen, and for the scaled god to find some sort of mercy on his heart¡­ But even such a hope seemed dim. In the worst-case scenario, he would run away with his family, and using his strength he would protect them, but by doing so, he would also leave all of his people to the mercy of this monster¡­ But could anyone me him for wanting to protect his family above others? Everyone would do the same in the end¡­ nheless, such desperate times had yet toe, and only uncertainty and an incredible dreadful feeling attacked Larzak''s heart as he looked at his troops preparing in the morning of the next day. "Tonight¡­ They''ll march¡­" He said to a small floating ck eye, a familiar of the dragon that could see and hear for him. The Scaled God''s eyes and ears were always everywhere, so he could not even talk to his people about what he thought, he was always being watched, and could never act independently. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Excellent¡­" Said the Scaled God, within hisir, a malicious and wicked smile emerged on his big draconic jaws, as sharp teeth were shown. H i s eyes shone with bright red light, as his entire body exuded an enormous aura of darkness and abyssal chaos¡­ "May the holy spirits protect them¡­" Sighed Larzak internally. ----- [D a y 258] Damn, yesterday was very long, I remember doing way too many things, from registering in the adventurer guild, to fighting Ogurr, then going to the dungeon, fighting the slimes, and then the rainbow slime big boss, it was an incredibly long day, it felt like it was never going to end or something¡­ Oh well, now it is the next day and I am quite filled with energies. ----- Chapter 710 - The Plans Of The Savage Lizardmen ----- n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It''s time to move out of bed, take a bath, and probably eat breakfast¡­ I wonder what should we do today? Probably we''ll go explore the goblin dungeon? Not like we got any fixed schedule or anything, we are just living freely and doing whatever we want- Eh? And then, suddenly the chief of the lizardmen tribe I am taking care of reported me something unusual¡­ Hundreds of lizardmen from the depths of the jungle were moving to the borders of the jungle¡­ What are these guys nning to do? Apparently, something is going on with the "savage" lizardmen at longst, they had been moving for a while but I have chosen not to do anything against them because it would be dangerous for the lizardmen and I don''t want to risk their lives, also, they appear to not be interested in the Pastoralist at all, and ignore thempletely, so there was little reason to start a conflict where there wasn''t any. And since the Pastoralist started to live around Fuyu that the lizardmen from the depths of the jungle had not even gotten closer to them anymore, even now, they still try to evade the area where Fuyu is, scared of the powerful presence she emanates. However,tely, Kraxka reported me that they had begun to be moremon around the outskirts and borders of the entire jungle, this means that they''re moving around indiscriminately, in hundreds. It appears that they''re nning to do something, and what I fear is that these insane lizards might try to attack the Orange Vige, capture it, use as their outpost, and probably as a fortress, and then attempt an attack into the duchy. Of course, that seem highly unlikely to seed, this duchy is protected by a massive wall, and there are a lot of soldiers and sect disciples who are all quite strong, there is no way that normal lizardmen can really win against a well organized army of people from here, even if their bodies are tougher and they might be good at wielding heavy weapons, the people here got magic weapons, better armor that canpare to their scales, organized fighting styles, and developed magic capabilities unlike the more primitive usages of magic of lizardmen, sometimes they only know a handful of spells, while even soldiers here know a basic dozen of their respective element. With all of the chances to win, that doesn''t mean that the Orange Vige will be able to pull through it, they have way less numbers, their walls are only made of wood, and they might get easily conquered even with a lot of lizardmen casualties, most of the people in the vige would probably get ughtered indiscriminately though¡­ Should I do something? Should I act, or ignore everything and continue with my life? Well, if I tell authorities about it¡­ But would they believe some random guy showing up and telling them all of this? It is a bad idea, they would only try to question me saying how I know so much and might even try to find out that I have friendly rtionships with those they consider as monsters¡­ Hm, this is aplicated decision to have in the middle of the morning. I really just want to ck off¡­ But I cannot really let this slide. At most I will have to tell the Vige, so we''ll probably move there and help them prepare, the duchy and the vige seem connected but the duchy doesn''t care that much about small viges surrounding their nation, it is quite apparent in how they barely send any security there or don''t even care about any sort of affair they have there. And¡­ Hm, oh! I can use the excuse of being an adventurer to join the fight, yeah? Doesn''t sound so bad to me¡­ Although we need to quickly move there now that it still in the morning. The lizardmen are also carrying some sort of strange new weapons and armor that my slimes and Kraxka said that had "ominous auras" so we''ll see what''s that about, perhaps these equipment was made by this mysterious Scaled God, which I think is the bastard behind this and the culprit of everything going on. He probably is doing all of this in the background for some reason, and he surely doesn''t have good intentions, despite being a Dragon, it doesn''t mean he''s innately a good-aligned being. After waking up, I decided to wake up Bedann, and while Bedra was still sleeping, I told her about everything that was happening. Bedann grew concerned but at the end she was also willing to fight at my side, now that she wasn''t pregnant she had more will to fight than before, and she was very strong so it woulde in handy to have somebody like her around me or around the people while I am not there. "I see, then let me help you out¡­" She said. "I think we should move out after breakfast right away, those lizardmen doesn''t seem as friendly as the other ones we saw¡­ And if that ominous aura is something weird, it could be simr to the equipment and armors you make for us, but made by that dragon. Maybe that dragon is a dark element one?" "I don''t really know, but could be? I have never thought about dark element dragons, but there is a dragon for every element there is, apparently, so there might be a possibility for that to be the case¡­" I sighed. After that, we quickly took a family bath with a sleepy Bedra who had wanted to sleep a bit more, and then we had a breakfast with the rest of my group, where we spoke about our ns, after deciding to go back to the Orange Vige, we quickly made our way out of the duchy and into the road, where we traveled over a carriage moved by Frost, who was incredibly fast. In just a few minutes we arrived at the vige, which was still as peaceful as I remember it. However, I could feel an ominous auraing from within the depths of the forest far away. ----- Chapter 711 - Preparing ----- After we arrived at the Orange Vige, we had to do what we had to do and tell the people about what was happening, but would they believe us? I feel like without proper evidence that would be hard, and because evidence for such a thing as a lizardman invasion would need me to show them that I was exploring the dangerous jungles where not even adventurers'' step into, all while bing friends with the Pastoralist Tribe of Lizardmen would be quite problematic. Well, I had also thought about just telling them that one of my tamed monsters went to the forest to hunt some food and then when it got lost, I went to look for him and then¡­ Erm, I found a bunch of lizardmen, very suspicious ones with ck armor and weapons! ¡­Would that even work? I mean, it is worth giving it a shot, I should just try it out and see if it works and I can find people willing for the job. However, the whole task seems quite dangerous, what if they doubt me? I could use illusion magic to just convince them straight away, but that would also cause confusion amidst those that were not brainwashed as they begin to wonder what''s going on with their leader decisions, creating even more internal conflicts and chaos. So for now, I decided to do the most braindead strategy ever, just wait. I will simply wait until lizardmen literally emerge from the damn forest and then I will alert the people about them and I will help, yep, it will be that simple. I cannot really find another way around it, and it is honestly too much of a pain in the ass to oveplicate myself with these types of things. I called it braindead for a reason, I don''t think I can call myself a genius either, I just do the simplest things. I got the strength to stop them, so I will just wait for them to show up and smash them- freeze them, I mean. Perhaps cut them with my wind as well, why not. N?v(el)B\\jnn Anyways, aside from that, I have decided to see what''s going on with the soldiers. I had left some little slime spies in one of the soldiers that is always around the Orange Vige. Apparently things are doing alright, the soldiers had been okay, sometimes they work together with adventurers to fend off monsters that try to get into the vige, and the sect disciples had stopped picking on them as if they were getting paid for it. I have learned a bit more about this conflict between the sect disciples and the soldiers too, apparently soldiers are seen as annoyances by the sect guys because they "steal their job as protectors" even though the sect guys are beingpletely retarded for thinking that when the only ones they protect are the rich guys, meanwhile, soldiers protect more than them, protecting the whole area including themoners¡­ But for some reason every sect disciple is braindead, just like every character in cultivation novels that is made to be stupid so the main character can be made to be a geniuspared to them, even though his thought process is probably the same as any normal person, but more murderous than anything else. So, because of this, they keep bullying the official soldiers for some reason, while still bashing some fits of anger at the adventurers too, probably envying that they can get benefits from being free adventuring out there instead of caging themselves with some old men in this ce¡­ I think the sect disciples are just always envious of literally everybody. But even then, they''re pretty strong and should be ratherpetent fighting-wise. If I got the opportunity I will pickup that one guy that killed Kraxka''s father, break his limbs, and bring him to Kraxka so he can torture him to death or something, he really deserves it because he''s in fault of fucking over the entire growing rtionship of these lizardmen with this people, they were just a few more steps from bing an epted race within the nation but some corrupt idiot had to ruin it, I am surprised he''s still going around here as if he didn''t do a single thing, the funny part is that he wasn''t praised for it or anything. The idiot probably thought he would be rewarded or something. For the moment, we decided to just gather our equipment and prepare for battle, while I moved to the Adventurer guild area of the Orange Vige to check it out, there are only two receptionist in here, the two are an ice giantdy and a young wolf beast-kin girl, they seem to get along quite well. Checking the quests, there were a lot of stuff for monster pieces gathering and more, so I really didn''t cared much about it, I was mostly too nervous to go out leisurely picking some random monster to sell off here. However, I transported some materials back to Fuyu, where I was going to craft them into some essories for Bedra and Bedann, quite possibly. Using the core of the rainbow slime and the other slimes would be good, although their liquid slime¡­ I don''t know what to do with that. Maybe I could do something special with it? But what can I even do though? Just thinking about it makes me think¡­ I think it can be used as a material as well to reinforce metals and more, so I will use part of it, but it is more edible than anything, so to rx, we moved to an inn and I began making some jelly using the slime so Bedra can eat it. She was sitting over the bed watching me boil the colorful slime together, she was so cute. "Papa¡­ Jello?" She asked. "Yes, you''ll love it." I said with a smile. "Hmm¡­ I wonder what would happen if I absorbed this powerful jelly though¡­" Said Fuyu in her slime form, suddenly extending a tentacle and slurping some of the jelly inside a pot. "Hey! What are you doing?" ----- Chapter 712 - Mysterious Armors And Weapons ----- Everybody Except Bedra and I were out for today, we arrived at the Orange Vige and Bedann decided to go "shopping" something with the other girls, Rakasha went to check out some nearby cksmiths too, so we were left alone with Fuyu and my monster pets alongside Bedra. Bedann really wanted to take a break from watching over Bedra all the time, and I could understand how she felt, so for today untilter, I am in charge of my little daughter. I had realized I never fed her with jelly made out of slime, as it was gone when she was born and we have not encountered more slimes in a very long time, but now that we were here for it, I quickly decided to boil down some slime, and then make some jelly out of it. usually you need to leave it rest inside a refrigerator for some time, but by adjusting its temperature using my ice magic, I can make it almost instantly after boiling it down and cing it in pots to serve. Of course, I wasn''t going to boil all the liquid slime I had, it was way too much and it would be a waste, but I mixed it all together, with a lot of sugar and fruit mush, I also added some slices of orange to give it a nice fragrance. N?v(el)B\\jnn And while cooking it, there was a big pot with mixed slime I was going to boilter, the curious Fuyu used this opportunity to sneak in and slurp the slime as if it were a treat for her¡­ "Sluuurp¡­ Ooh, this is good! ¡­Eh?!" Fuyu suddenly drank the slime and absorbed it into her body what happened afterwards was something I didn''t expected, her body began to glow with bright light, covering her entire body with it. The bright light was epassing her entire body and then she grew around three times her original size, the slime core also turned more colorful, and she had a bit of a rainbow tone to her bluish slimy body! Amazing! She evolved?! Like a Pok¨¦mon! No way. "Ugh?! I feel stronger than before¡­" Said Fuyu. "I feel like this is what I should had done long ago!" "Hey, did you just evolved by drinking slime?!" I asked. "And my slime! I was going to use it for more jelly!" "Eh?! Sorry¡­" Cried Fuyu. "But my second body evolved so it''s totally justified!" "No, it''s not!" I sighed. Oh well, nothing I can do now that it ended like this, at the very least Fuyu grew stronger and that''s¡­ that''s kind of it. She gained a lot more of Stats and even Abilities, I think she got better at magic and at transferring magic energy from her true body into this secondary body, but that''s kind of it. Yeah¡­ Anyways, the jelly was boiling so I quickly moved to take it out. I poured it into small wooden pots, and then I used ice magic to cool them down, the jelly slowly cooled down and then it began to solidify! Yes, this is how it''s done. I quickly gave my daughter a little cup with colorful rainbow jelly, and I used a spoon to take it out, and slowly feed it to her. She ate the spoonful of jelly and munched it with her tiny fangs, stuffing her cheeks adorably. "Hmm!" Said Bedra, as she seemed to enjoy the food. "Gwoood¡­" "You like it dear? That makes me happy." I said with a smile, as Bedra enjoyed her meal while I petted her head and smiled. I continued feeding her spoons as she ended devouring the entire little cup of jelly, and asked for seconds right away, I also began eating one myself, the jelly with the fruits went amazingly well together, the texturesbining and everything else¡­ It was way too good. I love jelly made with slime¡­ "C-Can I have some?" Asked Fuyu. "You just ate half of my reserves and want more?" I asked. "But that one was raw!" Sheined. "Okay." I sighed. I ended giving her some, and she enjoyed it as well. The addition of orange really gave it a nice and new kick to its vor and fragrance. And like that, we spent most of the day, eating and enjoying the day while secretly preparing for the fight that might soon arrive. Using my slime clones, I spread them around the walls so they could both scout the area and protect it. Some of these slimes were actually my other head clones, so whenever danger shows up, they''ll transform into their humanoid forms and fight. They''re way stronger than normal slime clones but are limited in quantity, and if I make too many of them, I end up weakening as each one is a head from my true body. As the sun began to set on the horizon, we enjoyed dinner with my wife, Bedra, and the rest of our group, as we began to discuss our next course of action, one of my scout slimes quickly detected something happening within the jungles, as Kraxka was being apanied by this slime, he saw from the distance as the lizardmen started to finally move, they were going to attack the vige in the deep of the night, just a few more hours from now, apparently. It seems that lizardmen do better at night than at day, I suppose it is just for stealth purposes than anything else. "These dark armor and weapons they''re wearing and wielding¡­ I don''t know but I''ve never seen weapons so vile before aside from the cursed weapons that those vampires use!" Said Rakasha. "I''ve been researching them on my spare time, and they''re infused with dark spirits and cursed so they be strong in exchange for draining the life force of the wielder, however these ones being wore by the lizardmen¡­ I think they could be somethingpletely different." The expert cksmith seemed to know something wrong was going on, and I also felt the same, honestly¡­ This is bad. I really have a bad feeling about this. ----- Chapter 713 - Larzaks Past ----- The night was slowly approaching and the sun was moving down the horizon, the skies were clear, it would be a beautiful starry night, and even the moon was big tonight, with the natural moonlight, the battle might be quite good for the lizardmen, or so thought Larzak, the chief of the ck Fangs, as he slowly made his way back to his tribe''s settlements after having watched the sun slowly descend below the horizon. The coldness of night did not brough him the usual tranquility he once felt. It didn''t made him think that it was time to move back to his house, enjoy a nice meal with his family and then sleep with peace on his mind that there would be better days ahead. Instead, he felt a chill run down his spine and the coldness of the night felt more bone-chilling than ever before. It didn''t helped that he was a lizardman, a cold-blooded living being simr to other real lizards. His mind seemed troubled, the man was thinking about many things as of now, but one of the things that had him worried the most was the prospects of the near future, no, of the present that is about to unfold. The night only meant one thing within his mind; the fight was about to begin. The Scaled God had not allowed him to fight, and he would not fight, he had left his men to their own fate now, despite his hesitation, he could not do anything. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This was the first time since he was a child that Larzak had ever felt this powerfulness on his life, since those times when he was humiliated by his older brother and kicked out of the small tribe that the ck Fangs once made, ashamed and weak, he had to survive however he could in the cold, unforgiving, and deadly jungle. Many times he had close encounters with death, but in every encounter he survived, he grew stronger, his mind and his instincts were sharpened, and he became a stronger man. His brother had defeated him by the traditions of his old tribe, which he hadpletely abolished as he slowly unified the tribes when he was a young adult. This rules stated that when a family had more than two same sex siblings, when both reached an age of maturity, both would have to fight, the one that was defeated would be forced to the outside world, and was only allowed toe back if he could be strong enough to defeat their brother or was already a young adult that could help the vige¡­ This harshw that condemned to death one of the younglings was made due to necessity. The ck Fang tribe in those times was going through incredibly tough days, the tribes in the deepyers of the jungle were in constant wars against one another for resources, the monsters outside were incredibly ferocious and the food they could gather and capture was limited due to these powerful monsters. But if that were the only case, it wouldn''t had been as bad. The thing that stopped them from living as freely were the Beast Kings, they were the kings of certain beast tribes that dominated the jungle, taking overrge territories and resources for themselves, leaving barely anything for the hungry lizardmen. Because of the fear of provoking these powerful Beast Kings capable of ughtering entire tribes, who only acted if they were provoked, the lizardmen had to not approach their territories and live with whatever was avable in the "free territory" which had a limited amount of resources. Small creatures were often hunted by the beasts, leaving barely anything for the lizardmen to hunt or gather to eat, as they had not been able to develop agriculture or cattle due to the conditions in which they lived, they began to grow desperate over time, big tribes sustained by the bountiful resources of thend before the overpoption of Beast Kings began to split up into many different tribes, led by leaders with their own ideals. These leaders with their own ideals created their own separate and small tribes, and many of them designed their own ruthless rules to keep their poptions small so they wouldn''t end up exhausting their limited resources. This was a reason why pairs were strictly prohibited from having more children than the one they had at first, and when they ended having more due to their own passion which they could not contain at the time of heat, they had to make their children fight if both were of the same sex when the two reached maturity, which could often take a year or two for the fast-growing lizardmen. This was a reason why the young lizardman was thrown to the wild in such times, out of necessity and desperation, as the tribe had no more food to feed another mouth anymore. He understood this well, although he still felt frustration over his own powerlessness, and also that his brother had acted so ruthless against him despite having taken care of him this entire time. Larzak learned in those times that without strength he would never be able to aplish anything on his life. He worked harder than anybody, surviving, adapting, and ultimately hunting. Developing his double element magic, he defeated powerful and enormous beasts, and satiated his hunger by devouring their plentiful flesh and even using their mana cores to make rough concoctions by pulverizing them into dust, mixing them with water and tree sap, and boiling them into a hideous elixir that could increase his mana capacity and regenerate it faster, although he had to adapt to it and had many fevers in such times¡­ In those times, Larzak was a young boy that slowly grew bigger as he hunted and devoured, until the moment of truth when he provoked the rage of a young Beast King, fighting to the death for seven days and seven nights against the beast. In such battle is where he gained the many scars across his body, and the missing tip of his tail that never regenerated back. ----- Chapter 714 - A Journey Filled With Suffering ----- After having survived such an arduous childhood, Larzak had changedpletely, his mind had be mature ahead of time, his body had grown strong and muscr, filled with the scars of the countless beasts he hunted and devoured, which even included cannibals of his own species that had once actively tried to hunt him, but he ended hunting and devouring them back. He had be an innate warrior, a powerful hunter that was also exceptional at magic, after having drank the mana core potions of countless beasts, his mana core rank had increased greatly and his magic was as powerful as his spear, made out of the incredibly tough bones of the Young Golden Lion Beast King which he had defeated. He had be a new man, and had matured into a young adult. In those times he was ready to go back, he had be a ruthless hunter, but deep down he was still a gentle man, his parents had taught him well, and even after his brother ruthless beating him, he still remembered his words and his teachings of gentleness and empathy, he was going to use his strength to help his vige despite having been thrown into the wilderness. However, when he hade back to the vige, what he found were ruins. The houses made of wood and hay were burned, blood, flesh, and bones were spread everywhere, and Larzak only found the aftermath of a massacre, it wasn''t made by a beast, but by lizardmen of his same kin. He moved around the town, resisting the tears of despair while trying to ignore the shredded and cut down corpses of his entire vige''s people, not even the children were spared as their little bodies were thrown around mercilessly, and they were eaten. This was the fault of the cannibals, a tribe of lizardmen that had be insane for food and had adapted cannibalism of other tribes as their way of surviving¡­ he had confronted and eaten them back then, but he never thought that they would try to attack his vige, especially when such strong fighters as his father and the chief were here¡­ but when he walked into his house, what he found was a terrible sight. "No¡­ No¡­! Noooooo!!!" Larzak screamed in agony as he saw with his very eyes what he was already imagining deep down, the shredded corpses of his mother, his brother, and the little sister that seemingly had been born when he had yet toe here, all of them spread over the house, eaten down and only with their heads filled with agony, bones, and inner guts left. An agonizing sight that only made Larzak roar in despair. His magic exploded in that moment, consuming everything within the vige, as he lost consciousness¡­ Larzak in those times felt despair like he had never felt before, when he was thrown away he felt fear of the wild world outside, but he adapted to these challenges and overcame them, only to be greeted not with the loving family he had been thinking since he was thrown away, but with the leftovers of a bloody massacre. His mind felt shattered into pieces as his spirit began to fall apart, he felt like he was drowning in a sea of darkness, where not even his family would be able to rescue him from. When he woke up from such a nightmare he found himself above his ttened house, the pain that woke him up was a jaguar biting his leg, he quickly fought for his life as he realized he couldn''t simplyy here and despair forever, he had been surviving this entire time, working so hard for all the things he had aplished, would he let such a tragedy kill his relentless survival spirit? He had to get his shit together and fight for his life. He fought bravely, defeating the jaguar with his magic and his spear, piercing its head, and sttering over the floor ruthlessly. He made some medicinal herbs paste for his wounds and wrapped the wounds with some cloth he found around. Looking around the vige, he put into the task of burying everyone that was left, even as the pieces they were left, their heads were in here as the cannibals didn''t ate the heads of the people, perhaps because thest hints of guilt they felt didn''t allowed them to eat the face of a person. Larzak spent two days and two nights burying his people, without resting at all, he devoured the beasts lured by the odor of blood and flesh dposing and prayed to the holy spirits his tribe believed to send the souls of these people, and his family, to the afterlife. Larzak looked into the distance, filled with grief but also an undying desire for revenge. He walked away from his vige after making sure to have buried his people very deep so the scavenger monsters wouldn''t be able to find their remains, and he explored the jungle. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Using the evidence left and his sharp sense of smell, alongside his magic, Larzak searched for the culprits for days and nights, using any trails left behind, on his way towards his destiny he encountered a small vige of fishers, who lived out by fishing the small quantity of fish inside a river, where he met a mysterious girl with the ability to see through the future for small glimpses, she had weed him, as she had seen through the future and predicted his arrival¡­ Larzak was left puzzled, but being able to finally see normal people for once made him happy. His ability to speak had been deteriorated, but he was weed by these people that called him the "Destined Hero", ording to the glimpses that this young lizardman woman saw into the future, he would be the one to defeat the Cannibals and free the tribes from their savagery, all while unifying the tribes and then fighting the beast kings for their territory¡­ ----- Chapter 715 - Why Must The World Be So Cruel? ----- The people of the Fisher Tribe helped him recover and stay in this small vige, while eating the delicious fish given to him as offerings, he hunted down strong beasts for them in return, and taught the young how to butcherrge monsters and use their fur for clothes, their bones for weapons, and even their innards for medicine and special types of concoctions. Alongside even teaching them his self-taught alchemy using mana cores, which he had perfected over the years of trial and error. Without realizing it, he spent half a year in this vige and grew as a person, his feelings for the girl that could see the future grew stronger as she shared such feelingsbined with her admiration¡­ After such a long stay here, Larzak couldn''t forget his true journey, and departed, promising the girl and everybody that he woulde back. He had even taught them how to fight the cannibals and how to hide beneath the ground as well, so he hoped that if in the worst-case scenario something were to happen to them, that they would be able to pull through somehow. Hoping the best for these people Larzak continued on his journey ahead in those times, his will to avenge his family and his tribe had not died yet, even though his heart now belonged to that woman that had captivated him, he was even more filled with the motivation of ending this journey so he could settle down with her and build a family. He moved forward, relentless, and powerful, chasing down the trails from the Cannibals, until finally, he found something, it was a group of Cannibals resting around a bonfire, roasting the small body of a lizardman child. Larzak for a moment thought about jumping into battle to save the poor child, that somehow reminded him of his little sister that he could never see alive, but quickly realized it was long dead. He stopped his fury, he had to prepare and fight ordingly, surprising them was the best option, these were savages that were dumber than him, but had stronger reflexes and instincts, their senses were enhanced as they grew more savage. Their faces grew deformed andrge, and they had a difficult time walkingpletely straight, often having big humps. Their hands wererger and less dexterous, made to tear flesh with their sharp de-like ws, their tails were twice as longer as normal lizardmen as well, used for fighting, to capture prey and to put them out of bnce. He knew this as he had fought four of them at the same time in the past, and knew of their tactics and animalistic behaviors. If it wasn''t because he had many traps prepared on his own territory, he might had ultimately been captured and eaten like the child in front of him. He slowly and stealthily walked around, making sure they couldn''t detect him, and then, wielding his spear and enhancing it with magic, he jumped towards his target, the biggest of the group of five, piercing its head with his spear made with the bones of the Young Beast King, capable of easily tearing down through the hard scales of the lizardmen and crushing his neck, he swung he de of the spear while moving it down,pletely decapitating the lizardman before he could even realize what hit him. His head rolled into the ground, as the other Cannibals looked dumfounded at Larzak''s body, which was shrouded in the blood spraying out of their former group leader. The monstrous lizardman grew angered and furious, leaving anything they were doing and jumping towards him all together. Larzak jumped back, using his fire magic to burn their faces with small embers and then using his dark magic to shroud himself in shadows, hiding in the darkness of the night to only attack the incapacitated lizardmen from their backs, piercing their heads with his spear as he enhanced the weapon with his mes, piercing their bodies. He continued this tactic until every lizardman was down, their bodies burned down and filled with wounds while half of them ended being decapitated. Larzak sighed in relief as he gasped for air, quickly taking away the small corpse of the little and innocent child they had ruthlessly killed, and putting him out of the mes that were roasting his little body. Larzak looked at the small child, with such a bright future ahead¡­ It was all taken away by the brutality of these people, but also for the terrible conditions they all lived, the desperation that drove his kin to be monstrous cannibals¡­ It was all due to how they lived, to how they separated, and how the beast kings continued expanding. Amidst this brutality, the bigger picture also showed him that as a species, they would soon go extinct if somebody didn''t step in and challenged these beast kings eventually, to defeat them and push forward their own territory¡­ All of this ended with victims such as this little child¡­ Larzak sighed, as he closed the eyes of the child and quickly buried him. He didn''t knew his name, nor from where he came from, but he prayed for his soul and asked the spirits to bring him to the afterlife, perhaps in such a ce he would be able to find his family and live happily there¡­ "Please, please¡­ Bring this child''s soul the happiness he never had¡­" He cried, as Larzak for the first time since finding his tribe teared down, he kneeled in the ground in front of the child''s burial as tears continued toe out of his eyes, he gritted his teeth resentfully as he realized the harshness of the world, of all the suffering that innocents had to go through, he hit the ground in anger, asking why¡­ N?v(el)B\\jnn "Why?! Why must this world not even pity the little children?! Why¡­! Why?!" After minutes of crying in despair, he calmed down, letting out all his pent-up emotions, he sighed. He looked back into the corpses of the cannibals and buried them all as well, despite their atrocities, despite being unforgivable, he even pitied these people. ----- Chapter 716 - Youve Done Enough... ----- For days, Larzak wandered across the vast jungles in those times, sometimes he felt lost, recalling the pain he felt the other day didn''t helped, but his basic survival instincts made it hard for such emotions to consume his cold mind. He moved forward without hesitating and found various small groups of cannibals in the way, ying them down one by one, covering himself in the blood of those that ate people, the cannibals began to panic as their groups wouldn''te back from their hunt, and rumors of a reaper began to spread around. The Cannibals, despite their lifestyles, were still people in the most intrinsic way, they didn''t ate their own kin and valued lives, loved their children, and were trying to survive the same way the other tribes did, their methods were extremist, but their goals were the same as the others. Larzak knew this very well, but he knew that he couldn''t forgive them so easily, even if he had to be even worse than the cannibals themselves, he had to y them all and get them out of this jungle, they were a nuisance that would only bring conflicts and more pain to innocent people, when he finally reached the vige of the cannibals, he found elderly, children, and mothers trembling in fear as they saw his body shrouded in blood. His eyes once more found themselves lost as he realized that this tribe was just like any other¡­ people, children, elderly¡­ they even seemed to appreciate and love one another, and the warriors ran to the outside of the vige''s walls they had erected using bones and wood, pointing their weapons at him, and savagely roaring at him, they didn''t approached instantly, they were trembling in fear¡­ his very presence and the odor he reeked was of pure death. In front of the warriors he didn''t hesitate, he moved forward as if his body was moving by itself, his eyes were devoid of any light or life, as he in them all until leaving no warriors. He broke down into the vige, breaking the wooden walls and seeing thest warriors fighting to the death to defend their families, he in them all, easily, he had grown strong enough and adapted so much to their fighting patterns that he didn''t even need to think to defeat them, his body moved by itself¡­ He had be a killing machine. Kill, kill, kill¡­ the only thing he had on his mind since his journey started all the way to the end, but in the end of the journey, what he found was only a parallelism to he beginning, his loving family, his vige, the children, the women, the elderly, the warriors¡­ all the same. Were they wrong for wanting to feed their families and children? Were their wrong for wanting to survive on their own ord, even at the expense of killing others? What made them worse than him now, when he had killed so many people? "No, I am not the same as you¡­ I am even worse." He sighed to himself, as he swung his spear, pierced the bodies of the women, the children, the elderly, and then burned them all into ashes, their entire vige. The screams of agony haunted him down as he shrouded himself in more bloodshed, he killed and killed¡­ and killed. And killed. And¡­ ¡­ When Larzak regained his consciousness he found himself sitting in the middle of dozens of burnt corpses, he looked around and only found ashes flowing through the wind, most of the vige was burned to the ground, and there were no survivors. He looked at the little crisp bodies, the little hands, the little toys, some children hugging tightly their mothers as they had burned to a crisp¡­ Larzak grabbed his spear, pointing it at himself, into his throat¡­ He began to breathe heavily, without realizing what he was doing right now, but he felt the impulse, deep within himself, to shamefully take his own life to repent. "Hahh... Hahh¡­ Hahhhh¡­ Ngh¡­ Hahh¡­ Nnggh¡­ Hahh¡­" He gasped for air constantly as he desperately tried to calm himself down, but the spear continued to move towards his throat, piercing his skin slowly, blood began slowly dripping from the small wound, as he felt the tip of the spear piercing more and more deep into his own flesh¡­ "Hahhh¡­ HAAAHHH¡­ HAAAHHHH¡­!" His hands trembled intensively, until they couldn''t hold into the spear anymore, it fell into the ground before he could take his own life. Larzak kneeled in the ground, hitting the floor with his arms as he began to cry once more. He knew that what he had done was the correct thing to do in his mind, and it would had been what all those victims would had wanted as well, but he couldn''t help but think that what he had done was also an atrocity that would haunt his life forever. "What have I done¡­? What have I done¡­? Hahh¡­ Aaaahh¡­! AAAAHHH!" Larzak continued to cry desperately for the rest of the night, only to find himself being woken up by the gentle hands of a lizardman woman, a young and beautiful woman that looked at him with pity andpassion, with love and life¡­ He instantly recognized her, it was the oracle girl, Larikza. "L-La¡­ Larikza¡­" "It is enough¡­ You''ve done enough, Larzak. Come back home¡­" "I¡­ I¡­" "I know¡­ It was the thing you had to do. I saw it all through my eyes. I saw the future where you did this¡­ I could had stopped you, but I knew¡­ this was the correct thing at the end¡­ We couldn''t let such a barbaric people live¡­" "¡­" "I am sorry¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "No¡­ Don''t be sorry¡­" Larzak and Larikza found guilt in one another, and for some moment, they feltfort on each other''s sorrow. She hugged him tightly, as she began to cry on his shoulders, and he cleansed her tears, while she helped him stand again, and slowly walk back to the vige of Fishers¡­ ----- Chapter 717 - Ive Dissapointed You... ----- Larzak recalled how he walked back to the vige, his burdens were so heavy that he wasn''t even able to walk properly, for some reason he felt as if those burdens were heavy, so heavy that his own strong legs trembled and he couldn''t even stand and walk properly¡­ Larikza knew of his burdens and she helped him carry some herself. She knew what he had done, and she knew that he had done it for a purpose, a greater purpose beyond just mere emotions. Her powers were dangerous as they always showed her suffering and despair, but amidst all this suffering since she was born that she felt a light, the light of this man that had taken so many lives, he was like a bright light that was able to pierce through this nightmarish future and somehow open up a path, a branching future where things were going to be okay¡­ where things might be better. She had to pursue this future amidst the many horrendous ones there were, even if this one didn''t ended so beautifully¡­ it was the only hope she had, and she decided to let him do as he was supposed to do, she healed him and weed him in her vige, even convincing her people to wee this stranger and all just for this possibility, this dim possibility of a future where everyone could survive. She carried her own burdens, and felt the death of these people as well within her heart. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She helped him walk back to the vige, step by step, through the day and the night. Larzak seemed to have grown older, he seemed so tired of everything, so devastated, but she kept helping him walk, she protected him as much as she could, and tried to slowly heal his broken heart and his ck soul¡­ When they finally reached the vige, Larzak settled down in her house, and through days, weeks, months, and years, they lived together, until at the third year, Larzak had slowly changed, he slowly recovered, over time, he knew that he had to keep on living, that he had to put this strength to something that could help others, to open the brighter future that Larikza always told him about¡­ He had to do it because it felt like it was the meaning of what he had be now, it was his duty. Larzak worked hard, with the help of the vige and Larikza, he moved forward, contacting other tribes, and slowly building up connections with them, he resolved some of their problems, taught them things they didn''t knew, and ultimately went into a hunt, hunting down the young beast kings, offspring of the beast king and slowly diminishing their enormous territories, ultimately, his amazing acts of heroism brought the trust of the many other tribe chiefs, all unified with him to take down the beasts, arge war between lizardmen and beasts started, where Larzak took down up to five Beast Kings by himself with the help of Larikza and several other brave warriors, many of them were not able to make it alive, but their sacrifices were meaningful and helped Larzak and Larikza to ultimately reach their dream, unification and peace. After the bloodshed, the sacrifices, and the pain, the two were filled with guilt, but foundfort and happiness with one another, which they could not find with themselves alone¡­ Embracing the love and passion they had been saving for so long one night, Larikza ended pregnant of Larzak''s children, and they were two beautiful children born from the same big egg, twins who shared a special connection with magical talent unknown. Larikza predicted that in the future these two children would grow into bing powerful heroes, or so was one of such branching futures, and she wanted to work to reach such a future with Larzak. The two worked hard together, slowly approaching such a promised future as they found a new meaning of life to protecting and taking care of their beloved children. The tribes slowly unified into arge nation below the name of Larzak''s tribe, which was destroyed, the ck Fangs¡­ And like this, it all came to be¡­ Larzak recalled the past as a fleeting memory that was no more. He looked into the grim future, and it seemed that the bloodshed and the suffering would not stop. The Scaled God was something that seemingly wasn''t even predicted by Larikza as she grew older, her oracles became weaker and she lost the ability to see into the future after reaching her 30 years of age. Although he hoped for a bright future ahead, the grim future emerged, the Scaled God appeared, and with his strange powers, he made of the people he worked so hard to protect and unify into his ves¡­ with only him and his family as those that were not so affected by his powers, Larzak was now fated to serve this ominous being and please its grotesque needs¡­ He had never felt this much fear and dread from any being before, even when he fought the beast kings before, it felt as if it was all futile in front of such an overwhelming power. after having gone through so many challenges, Larzak thought that very little could ever surprise him now, but when that monster appeared, it defied everything he had ever learned about life and its threats¡­ without hopes for surviving without obeying it, he ended resigning himself to a husk of his former self. Knowing he couldn''t fight such an aberration no matter what, he chose to protect what was dear to him, and do as it said. He didn''t wanted to lose any more family, he didn''t wanted to suffer anymore, he just wanted to settle down and live his life with his family¡­ to die of old age and in peace¡­ But fate was never how he wanted it to be. Now, he was forced to sacrifice his warriors for what this aberration called an "Experiment" at most¡­ Larzak, lost all his hope in that moment, despite all the strength he had built¡­ it felt as if all disappeared. "I am sorry, Larikza¡­ I disappointed you¡­ I was never¡­ the hero you thought I was¡­" ----- Chapter 718 - Dark Plans ----- Larzak walked across the dark jungles below the light of the moon, his face seemed tired of all the things he had experienced through his life. He seemed exhausted of life as a whole, as if he didn''t wanted to continue through this journey anymore. His mind was drowning in the guilt of what he had done. He reached his vige and walked past it, reaching the ancient, abandoned ruins where the Scaled God was resting, what greeted his sight was something he was expecting to see but always caused frightening terror into his heart, the enormous, scaled beast whose body was slowly and constantly shapeshifting itself. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At first, when the Scaled God was awake, he looked more or less like a "normal" dragon would look like, with green scales, arge body, sharp scales and ws, a big head, horns, and more. He was the epitome of a conventional dragon design¡­ However, as the time passed, his body continued to¡­ decay. But at the same as it continued to decay, it slowly shaped itself differently, the scales turned ck, it had miasma spreading over its entire body, and its eyes slowly mutated into two big and red eyes, frightening to the sight of anybody that were to see them. His body continued to grow bigger and his arms continued to be long and monstrous, gaining several metallic spikes across them, and the ck ws becamerger and more terrifying¡­ the entire creature simply mutated and became worse. Larzak was able to tell what was happening with this monster, and quickly realized how frightening monstrous it was bing. This monster was not a Scaled God, this was one of the first things that Larzak realized as he continued seeing the slow metamorphosis of the beast¡­ "Ahhh, you''re here once more, my loyal subject, Larzak." Said the monster, as its enormous crimson-red eyes red down at Larzak. The Lizardman''s heart felt as if it was being tightly pressed by giant ws, he feltpletely at the mercy of this abomination. "The preparations are ready¡­" Sighed Larzak. "Excellent. You''re such apetent warrior, Larzak¡­" Laughed the entity. "And leader, of course. I will make sure to reward you handsomely in the near future." "With¡­ your due respect, my lord¡­" Said Larzak. "Yes?" Asked the Scaled God, interested in what his subject had to say. "I think¡­ this entire n is bad¡­ W-What if they die for nothing? Even your own spawns will die too¡­ Won''t you lose energy?" He asked, trying to be respectful. "Hmmm, indeed. I am grateful for your concern about me, I am very ttered indeed¡­" Said the Scaled God. "However, as long as I can get emotions, souls¡­ and blood, it is all good for me." The Scaled God had only been chasing down the simplest of resources, which could be extracted from all living beings, emotions, souls, and blood¡­ It was strange for him to want these things to grow stronger. Although there are techniques that can make a person''s soul stronger by eating souls, this being''s soul was already surely too strong to get benefitted from such a simple technique. Because of this, Larzak always wondered what was the point of it? And what did he even meant by "emotions"? How is it possible for this monster to extract emotions, somehow? And then there was the question of why did he need blood? He was certainly not some vampire dragon, so why did it need blood? And how would it umte all of those resources if the Scaled Demon wasn''t even moving from his ce like at all? He was going to sit in here and just sleep while everything happened. How did all of this made any sense? It was indeed strange, and quite possibly bizarre as well. "H-How do you use such resources?" He wondered. Larzak was already overstepping from his boundaries by asking so many questions, but the Scaled God didn''t seem to mind, in fact, it enjoyed exining things to the feeble little ignorant mind of the lizardman that served him, as if it enjoyed imparting words of wisdom to a lesser being, making him enjoy the moment instead of finding it an annoyance. Deep down, the Scaled God had many ns, but was often extremely bored as well, after all, it used to be a being that constantly moved around in constant chaos¡­ so being so calm andposed inside some ruins really stressed him instead of making him feel better. "How can I do so?" Wondered the Scaled God. "Well, Souls is the spirit of life, it is a rich resource that can help me break the boundaries of Laws inrge quantities¡­ Emotions are an intrinsic essence that spreads across all known dimensions, it can be used for many unconventional things, despite what the ignorant might think¡­ Andstly, why blood? Well, blood is a good catalyzer, it contains the essence of life itself, by using this as a sacrifice, I can generate a surplus energy that is strong enough for me to generate an interdimensional phenomena when coupled with the other resources¡­" "¡­What?" Larzak asked in disbelief. He didn''t understood almost a single thing about what the Scaled God spoke, they were indeed words that only Gods could understand, a simple hunter like him that has lived his entire life inside a jungle never could see the truest essence of all things like the Scaled God, a being that wasn''t what others within the lizardmen viges thought he was¡­ "Hahahaha¡­" Laughed the Scaled God, amused by the small lizardman and his ignorance, as if he was enjoying how he couldn''tprehend the greater meaning, amused about seeing an ignorant trying to delve into the deeper knowledge of the abyss itself. "You don''t have to worry about it, my loyal subject. You''re a pawn, and as a pawn, your job will one daye, live, and thrive until that day. Now, go away." "A-Ah¡­ Yes¡­" Sighed Larzak, slowly walking away. The Scaled God had already grown bored of him, and decided to remain in silence and solitude¡­ ----- Chapter 719 - Chaos Spawns ----- The Scaled God sensed Larzak slowly walking away from his ruins as he rested in silence, his mind seemed filled with countless thoughts, as it was connected to something simr to a hivemind. All the monstrous miasma creatures it created were connected to it, and they spread around the jungle''s borders with the lizardmen they were assigned to fight with. Some of them had been turned and materialized into armor and weapons, while others had merged with wild monsters and beasts, turning into strange and bizarre chimera creatures¡­ The Scaled God nodded in silence, it seemed to be ready to do this "experiment" which was more like a "mindless massacre" that it had wanted to do for a while. It simply didn''t do it with the lizardmen because the creature required a group of soldiers to bring more massacred, blood, flesh, emotions, and souls. N?v(el)B\\jnn The beast slowly began to walk inside the ruins, reaching a secret passage that led underground. In this passage underground, there was arge chamber where a giant, red-colored magic circle was resting above the ground, engraved into the paved floor. There were many pirs surrounding it, with strange letters engraved on them as well, all of them connected through smaller magic scriptures. In the middle of thisrge chamber, there was arge¡­ monolith, a ck monolith made out of ck crystal erecting from the ground. It emanated arge quantity of chaotic and dark energies, which spread across the entire chamber and flew inside of the Scaled God''s body, fueling it with small amounts of power. Around the entire circle, there were the bones of many monsters he had hunted, and also of many lizardmen sacrificed to him previously, they were all "devoured" by this monolith, from the flesh to the blood, their souls, everything, now their bones were also being slowly turned into specks of dust that flew into the monolith and were eaten up by it. The enormous ck monolith glowed with bright red scriptures on it, spreading across the magic circle¡­ however, for what the Scaled God wanted to aplish, this was too little energy, he needed more. More¡­ "This is not near as enough¡­ But if I can get enough sacrifices¡­ I could finally open a portal back home, and bring forth the era of chaos again¡­ Ah, how delightful that would be." The Scaled God said, as his eyes shone with a bright red glow, so bright that it seemed to pierce through everything. His vision quickly changed once more, as the night had finally fallen and there was a good moonlight, there was no better time to begin this pointless fight for more sacrifices¡­ Sacrifices was all he needed anyways. However¡­ although the Scaled God seemed quite confident on his victory, there was something weird going on around the town he wanted to attack, and also there was something weird in the jungle itself as well, at the border of the jungle, he could clearly sense an enormous presence, of something gigantic sitting right there. But somehow, nobody could see it¡­ His scouts had discovered there was arge settlement of Lizardmen that were not from his vige living around this invisible structure, but nothing else. For now, he had decided to not waste time with these lizardman, although they looked ideal for more sacrifices. Perhaps they would be nice forter¡­ "Hmph¡­ I don''t know what that thing is, but it surely seems to not be threatening, it has done nothing at all¡­ And this other presence I feel¡­ There is well, three presences that are highly strong. Could they be these "adventurers" that I''ve researched about?" Wondered the monster, as he scanned the town, he still could feel three auras, one that emanated an icy and windy presence, with many other elements mixed in, there was also a golden and white aura, bright and even holy¡­ and then there was a dark and chaotic aura, simr to his own nature. "Could there be another Chaos Spawn there? It''s presences very simr to my own¡­ Maybe it is hiding from enemies by pretending to be a mortal? Well, it will definitelye to me whenever it sees my troops¡­ So I don''t really have to worry about it." He thought. "However¡­ Just what are these other two Auras? They''re not that frightening, they seem quite lesser, in fact, I believe they will be able to survive and escape, but if they stay, they''ll just die anyways. Nheless¡­ these auras are indeed quite powerful and interesting. I am expecting to see them soon¡­ Will you defend the town or will you stay away from my path? Let''s see what happens first¡­" The wicked entity smiled maliciously, as his body continued to shapeshift and change in appearance, his entire body was mutating, slowly moving away from the original appearance¡­ of the original owner of this body. "To think that I would end with such a good body¡­ Dragons are truly¡­ Intriguingly fitting¡­" Meanwhile, within the borders of the jungle, arge quantity of lizardmen wearing ck armor and weapons began to quickly march towards Orange Vige, which was just in front of the jungle''s borders. The night was dark aside from the light of the moon, and they were all easily camouging thanks to their ck armor and their ck scales, in silence, they advanced¡­ Kraxka''s tribe scouts detected the movements of the lizardmen alongside the small blue and green-colored slimes with them, Drake''s Slime Clones, who quickly spoke to Drake about the enemy finally beginning to move. He quickly got ready for action, leaving his daughter sleeping in her crib with some dream magic as well, and protecting the entire of the Inn with several invisible barriers, while leaving several slime clones and a few head clones watching over it. And then, Bedann and most of their party began to move across the streets, ready to confront this danger before they could reach the Vige. ¡­But it seems this army would begin attacking before even reaching their target. ----- Chapter 720 - Hector, An Average Village Guard ----- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hahh~ Another boring dayes to its end. Nothing too interesting happened today either, not even some lizardmen trying to pick up our oranges or something." Sighed a Human guard wearing silver-colored armor and holding into a spear. "Why do you always mention those lizards?" Sighed hispanion at the side. "Well¡­ I always wish they could have be our citizens too, they look strong. I mean, have you seen those guys? They''re tall, got scales for armor, and can punch someone to death probably¡­" Sighed the first guard. "That''s it?" Wondered the other soldier. "Well, the girls are kind of cute, don''t you find lizards adorable sometimes? Lizardmen girls are kind of cute¡­ I want a lizardman wife¡­" Sighed the man. "You''re definitely a weirdo." Sighed the second soldier. Hector was a young human on the age of 21, he was assigned as the Gate Guard with hispanion, Brace, as the two were rather strong and had good physiques, they often worked out through the morning to maintain their good physique and were skilled at the spear after practicing since they were children, alongside being quite good at magic. Since he was a child that Hector had a dull life, born as the son of a small family of farmers in the Orange Town, nothing too special ever happened through his life¡­ Or well, that''s how he put his life into perspective. Aside from having to deal with the sect disciple assholes, life was very carefree. The asional adventurers came and went, the dungeon exploration was amonce thing, but the only dungeon near this vige was a dungeon where only Horned Rabbits appeared, a low-ranked dungeon that even newbie adventurers could clear to gain some resources, so it was often called the "newbie vige" or "starter vige" by many adventurers. Living in such a safe vige gave afortable life with nothing to worry about as much, there was even a big capital nearby where he cold go if he needed something special. He had livedfortably even as a mildly poor man. The pay for being a soldier wasn''t so big, but it was decent, and he enjoyed being a gatekeeper, it was easy job without many risk aside from ying an asional monster, and if it was too big, there was nothing stopping him from calling backup and resolve the problem quickly and easily. But Hector had a certain problem, he had always had a hard time finding girls on his life. In a town with such a variety of races, he had seen cute girls from all sorts of races. But it could be said that the girls were never interested in an "NPC-like character" such as him, sadly. He had tried dating girls he met in the taverns or inns, but nothing came out of it, they were mostly always searching for stronger men, adventurers that could take them into trips or something, in such a vige where people came and go, it was the usual. All the childhood friends that were girls were already married with his friends; he was a loner¡­ But he had good memories about a certain girl he once met. When he was just 10 years of age and wandered too close to the jungle borders out while trying to catch bugs. It was one of these days like any other, but when he wandered inside catching bugs¡­ "Oh, a rhinoceros beetle!" The young Hector back then grabbed the beetle quickly, looking at it move its legs around, it was hopeless before his hand¡­ The boy smiled, quickly putting the bug on his. *Rustle* However, as he caught the bug, he had suddenly heard the bushes behind him rustling around, as if something was lurking, something big enough to make the nts move. He quickly got a big frightened back then, thinking it was a wild wolf or something, so he had slowly begun to walk back while looking at the bush, as something emerged from it. It was a small green-scaled hand, it looked delicate and slim, and had long white ws, the hand was adorably painted with white paintings, resembling flowers, and the hand even had a? bracelet made of flowers as well¡­ "Huh? W-What''s that? Who''s there?" "Grakuh¡­" "Huh?" Suddenly, the sound of a little voice emerged from the bushes, as a small¡­ humanoid lizard appeared. It was around half his size, and it was standing in two legs, with a clear humanoid-shaped body, but small, chubby, and quite round, even the head was cute, and had a crown of flowers atop its head. "Ah! A-A lizardman!" Cried the Young Hector back then, falling over is butt in surprise. "Grakuh grakh! Grakh?" However, despite his fear, the little lizardman had the voice of a cute girl, and she slowly walked towards him. "P-Please don''t hurt me!" He cried. "Hurt¡­ No." Said the little lizardman girl, petting his head. "Eh?" Asked Hector in surprise, the girl could speak hisnguage. "W-Who are you?" He asked. "Are you really a lizardman?" "Liza¡­ Graku grakakah" "Eh? I cannot really understand you¡­" "Bagu¡­ bug¡­" "Eh? Bug? You want a bug?" The girl nodded adorable, pointing at the that Hector had, he quickly grabbed the beetle and showed it to her. "You''re interested in this bug? Hehe, it''s pretty cool, isn''t it?" GROWL¡­ "Eh?!" The boy quickly realized the girl''s stomach roared rather hungrily. "Bug¡­ bagu¡­" The girl insisted on asking for the bug from Hector, but he didn''t realized what she really wanted. "Y-You want to hold it?" He wondered, as he blushed a bit when the girl got closer to him, as she nodded to his question. "Okay¡­" The girl grabbed the bug, and ate it leisurely. CRUNCH. "Ah¡­! Y-You ate it?! Uegh¡­" The boy was about to puke out of the gross crunch that the girl made when she ate the bug, but she seemed to enjoy its crunchy texture¡­ "Hmm! Yum yum!" She said happily. "Grakahaku haku!" She got happy, and petted Hector again, taking out a flower bracelet and gifting it to him¡­ ----- Chapter 721 - Interconnected Past ----- "Have! Have!" She said adorably, as Hector blushed a bit, as he held the flower bracelet and put it on his right arm. "T-Thanks¡­ Are you still hungry?" He wondered. "Wakugrakh¡­" She said. "Hungy¡­" "Here¡­ You can have these, they''re very tasty and everyone eat them in the vige." Said Hector while smiling, as the girl grabbed some oranges the boy offered to her. "Owange!" She said. "Indeed! They''re oranges! You know the name?" He asked. "Ye¡­s!" She said with difficulty. The girl began to devour the oranges without peeling them, but Hector taught her how to peel it and eat it by pieces. "Like this, see? It is pretty easy when you figure it out." He said with a smile. "Wooow¡­" She said, eating it without the bitter peel was indeed better and refreshing. "Hehe, grakuhaku!" She said. "What? You''re happy now?" Said Hector with a smile. "Waah!" She said cutely, as she suddenly hugged Hector. "E-Eh? W-Why are you hugging me?" Hector found himself slightly bbergasted, as the girl slowly coiled her long tail around his leg. "Mooch!" And then, without even expecting it, the girl gave him a small kiss with the tip of her lizard-like head, it didn''t really had lips, but she tried doing what humans did when they showed affection to one another. "E-Eeeh?!" Hector cried in surprise. In those times, he could never find a girlfriend unlike his friends, and out of nowhere an exotic lizardman girl kissed him because he gave her some oranges! "Fwend? Fween?" She asked adorably, asking if he wanted to be her friend¡­ "F-Friends? S-Sure¡­" Said Hector while averting his gaze from her adorable face, although he couldn''t resist to pet her head. "You know?" He asked, as the girl tilted her head while listening to him. "People in the vige say that lizardmen are savages, but you''re actually pretty cute!" "Cwute?" She asked confused. "I-It''s when¡­ someone is nice and adorable." He said "Adora¡­ Uwah¡­" The girl suddenly realized she was being way too close with him out of nowhere, moving away from the boy shily. "Sowy¡­" She cried. "Don''t worry¡­" He said while petting her head. "Hey! Wanna catch bugs?" "Bagu? Oway!" Hector smiled while looking into the moon atop the sky, as he remembered those years he spent meeting a cute lizardman girl almost every day after lunch inside the border of the jungle. He recalled those days with a smile as he sighed. However, it has been around 6 years since thest time he met her¡­ Due to the increasing conflict against the lizardmen, it seems that she stoppeding to the border as much, and one day she stoppeding to their usual ce. In that time, Hector felt heartbroken, especially because that silly and weird girl had already made him fall for her only to not evere to tell him goodbye¡­ "Sigh¡­ Oh man, I want booze¡­ I am going to literally cry." Sighed Hector, as Brace looked at him while raising an eyebrow. "Remembering that girl again? Man, that was six years ago, just forget it already¡­" Sighed his friend. "You can say that because you already got your wife and even two kids! I don''t have a single thing¡­" Cried Hector. "Aren''t you like the most talented of the vige? Also you''re literally about to hit Rank 2 because you train so goddamn much." Sighed his friend. "T-That''s because I literally don''t have anything else to do! If I had my cute lizardman wife, I wouldn''t have time to go around killing monsters to kill time so much!!!" He cried. "SIGH¡­ Just get another girl." Said his friend. N?v(el)B\\jnn "As if it were so easy!" He sighed. "Nobody cares about a soldier, and the girls that live in the vige are way too young man, what? You want me to marry your sister who is like 13 or something? literally everybody above 18 is already married¡­" "Hahaha! I have told you to marry my sister all this time¡­" Laughed his friend. "You can just wait until she ages." "Dude that''s gross! I am not a groomer¡­" Sighed Hector. "Unless I find a girl my age, I guess I''ll stay forever¡­ forever alone." "Man that''s depressing, nobody cares if you wait for a girl to grow up or something¡­" Sighed his friend. "Just shut up, will you? I am not inviting you a beer if you act so disrespectful with your friend!" Said Hector. "Hahaha, okay "boss"¡­" Laughed Brace. What Hector had no idea of was that he had small, blue-colored slimes stuck to his armor since the second day Drake got into this town, and he had left them with him to spy on what the soldiers always spoke or saw, although he didn''t cared much about their conversations, Drake couldn''t help but feel intrigue about what sort of girl this guy was talking about. If she was found in the border, couldn''t she be a Pastoralist? It might worth a shot to ask them whenever he got the time. Although Hector said he wanted a girl near his age, he just wanted that lizardman girl, he had already developed too strong of an attachment with her, after all he spent roughly five years meeting her almost every day, he was also sure the girl liked him, so it always made him wonder what forced her to go away from his life¡­ "Sigh¡­ Miminga¡­ I miss you¡­" He sighed, resisting his manly tears as he nced at the moonlight. Yep, that confirms it, he was indeed talking about somebody from the Pastoralist Tribe, but what surprised Drake was that¡­ it was Miminga, the daughter of the chief! Buy why did Miminga left him? "Seriously, you''re such a corny guy." Sighed his friend. "Eh? What''s that?" However, before the conversation could continue, the two soldiers watched from the distance as a mass of something fell from the sky. SPLAAASH! "Aagh, watch out!" "W-What is that?!" Hector and his friend quickly moved away, as what fell from the sky looked like a mass of ck slime, some sort of strange, bizarre slime¡­ "GrUuUUooOOOoooOOooOoooOoohhh¡­!" ------ Chapter 722 - An Invasion Of Miasmic Beasts ----- Hector was recalling his past with sorrow, as his friend tried to cheer him up by telling him to marry a girl already, but Hector was a man devoted to only a single person on his life¡­ Well, sadly, before he could even sigh once more and walk back to his home as his horary as a guard was about to end, something terrifying suddenly emerged before his eyes and those of his friend. SPLAASH! Hector and Brace quickly moved away in a terrified manner, surprised by the loud sshing sound of something reaching in front of them, some strange ck slime began to stter everywhere, but slowly, it began to gather once more into something¡­ "Aagh, watch out!" "W-What is that?!" As Hector and his friend quickly moved away, they looked at the aberrant thing that fell from the sky, it was some sort of mass of ck slime, with a big crimson-red eye atop its body. It emanated a strong aura of darkness and crimson-red color, as if it were blood itself. The two soldiers were leftpletely paralyzed for some time, but Hector, the strongest of the two, pointed his spear while his arms trembled. "GrUuUUooOOOoooOOooOoooOoohhh¡­!" He didn''t knew what this thing was, he didn''t knew how it just jumped all the way here either¡­ He only knew that it was terrifyingly strong, and as a guard of the gates, he had to defend this town, the town where he was raised. The town where his family lived, and the town where he wanted of old age¡­ "B-Brace, you''ve got a family¡­ Go away! Run!" He roared. "W-What? What are you talking about, Hector?!" Cried his friend. "You''ve got a daughter, right?! No way you can beat this thing, you''re a weak ass idiot anyways!" Roared Hector, get inside the vige and alert the people, NOW!" Hector roar was so powerful and filled with authority that his friend gritted his teeth, freeing himself from the paralysis that the fear caused by the monster in front of them caused to the two, as he ran inside the vige with the intention of pushing open the gates and scream at the people that something wasing. Hector looked at his friend quickly sprint back to the vige as he pointed his trusty spear at the monstrous slime-like creature in front of him, cold sweat quickly began to shudder from his neck, as he swallowed is own saliva nervously, he gritted his teeth tightly as Hector knew that this thing¡­ This thing was not something that he could defeat. By looks alone and by its aura alone, he quickly and urately deduced that it was virtually impossible for him to win against this monster. This slime-like aberration was something way beyond his own strength, it was not something that he could easily defeat. He looked into his own spear, as there was a small thread wrapped around the handle which had a small fang attached to it. Memories quickly flowed within Hector''s mind, as he recalled who gave to him this small pendant he had wrapped around his weapon when his neck grew too big for it to fit around it anymore. Within his vision, the sight of a cute, slim, and delicate-looking lizardman girl with clear green scales and charming yellow-gold eyes appeared¡­ "Here¡­" She said rather shyly. "T-This is¡­?" Asked Hector in shock, as he received the girl''s gift. It was a thread which she had attached to a small fang with a hole she had made into it with a knife¡­ It was very simplistic, and many people would think this was some random junk, but for Hector, it meant more, way more than that. "Miminga this is¡­ Your tooth?" He asked. "Yeah¡­ T-The other day I ate a very tough piece of meat and one of my old tooth just kind of fell off¡­ It was an old one, and new ones already were growing, so don''t worry¡­" She said rather embarrassed. "I-I thought that you might¡­ want a memento of me¡­" "T-This is¡­ It is¡­" Muttered Hector. N?v(el)B\\jnn "S-Sorry! Was it too poor in taste? I-In my tribe we use to gift pendants like this to those we¡­ we hold dear¡­" She said. "No¡­ This is perfect, it is beautiful¡­" He said. "E-Eh? Really?" She asked. "Yeah¡­ I will treasure it." He said, holding the pendant and quickly wearing it. "Look! It fit me right in, a bit tight, but you did a good job." Hector smiled, while petting her head. "I-I see¡­ I am d it fit you well¡­" She said with a gentle smile. The feelings of a nostalgia, of his childhood, and of the love of his life emerged through Hector''s mind in a split of a second, fueling his bravery and his heart to protect his vige¡­ "Miminga¡­ Guide my spear!" He roared, as his magic emerged from within his body, as the ck slime slowly approached him! Light quickly emerged from within his chest, covering his spear with the brightness of the Light Element! This powerful and rare element was only held by very few people, but Humans often had the highest chance of getting such an element amongst all races aside from Elves, as it was said that they were direct descendants of Odin, the original wielder of this element and the ancient god of Light and War in the world of Yggdrasil. FLAAASH! His spear shed with such enormous and heroic brightness that even the ck and chaotic slime-like miasma monster felt a startled by the brightness, slightly bing paralyzed! Hector utilized this opportunity to attack! He was never good at conventional magic usage, but he was good at using spear techniques and fusing them with his element in what he called Light Spear Technique! "Light Spear Technique: shing Starfall!" Roared Hector, unleashing his strongest magic technique against the slime, as a brilliant shower of light fell over it, like countless stars falling over the monster! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! BOOOMMM!!! ----- Chapter 723 - A Little Helper ----- "Gruuuooohhhh¡­!" The Slime-like creature groaned in agony, feeling pain as it received Hector''s strongest blows! His light spear began to pierce through the darkness within the miasmic monster, even managing to turn a small part of its body into ashes! BOOOMMM!!! Hector unleashed his strongest attack! ¡­However, that was it. He was strong, but not at the level of this monster. The ruthless miasma creature grasped his spear, coiling a long tentacle around it, and consuming it with its gastric acids. BRSSSHHH! "E-Eh?!" Hector heard the sound of his spear melting away by the grasp of the slime-like creature, as he gritted his teeth and desperately grabbed the memento of the girl of his childhood and moved several steps back, seeing the slime monster melting away his weapon with ease¡­ Hector felt the horror of the monster''s strength, as his Mana waspletely gone, making him feel weak instantly, he fell into his own butt into the ground, looking at the creature bbergasted. "Gruuooohhh¡­ GRUUOOHHH¡­!" The monstrous slime had been here for only half a minute, but it was already angered by the weakling that had dared to blind and startle him for a few seconds! The prideful miasmic aberration suddenly began to move at a speed that Hector didn''t noticed before, in a few seconds, it would catch him and eat him away! Hector gritted his teeth, grasping the fang on his hand until he felt the fang''s tip pierce his skin, his hand began to bleed and he quickly woke up from the paralyzing effect of the monster he was fighting, he looked back at it as he stood up barely, while trying to run away from the monster''s trajectory! However, it was futile. "GRUUOOH!" "M-Miminga¡­! I am sorry¡­" He thought to himself, grasping the fang tightly with his hand, as Hector had already epted he would die a second after his thoughts passed through his mind. However, instead of hearing his entire body being digested in agony, he suddenly heard the voice of a young man speaking to his ear! "I am not someone so ruthless as to let such a good man like you die pointlessly, I want to see the end of your story." "Eh? Who''s¡­ there?!" Hector realized that from within his armor, several small bits of blue slime began to gather constantly into a bigger, palm-sized blue slime! "A-A blue slime?!" He asked in surprise. "W-What is this thing doing inside my armor?!" "I am not a blue slime- I guess I am." Sighed the blue slime. "You want a second chance, Hector?!" "I-I do! Whoever you are!" Cried Hector, he didn''t had many options nor the time to question his situation anyways. "Good! Take this spear, man! [Light-Branded Blessed Golden Spear]!" The blue slime suddenly activated a Skill, as it was Drake''s Slime Clone, it was capable of using some of his Skills as well! And within the many skills he had, there was an old Skill he had acquired by eating a golden spear, allowing him to summon it! This slime in particr had just received this skill from the original body which approved of it, and quickly summoned a beautiful golden spear emanating a divine radiance! As the Skill was already at Level 10, the spear''s power was incredible, almost as if it were a legendary weapon! FLAAASH! The bright of the spear alone made the miasmic slime stop chasing down Hector, the bright light seemed to always makes these monsters stop! This was something Drake was analyzing with Hector, whom he had grown a bit fond of after seeing how the lonely man lived. The spear floated in midair for a few seconds, as Hector quickly grabbed it without thinking it twice! His eyes shone brightly in surprise and awe at the situation in front of him. But he didn''t doubted this anymore, he was already desperate to just live, he was an adaptable guy, and he was going to go with the flow, and this mysterious blue slime! The moment Hector grabbed the spear, he felt as if its light epassed his entire body, the radiant light was enormously strong, making him flow with enormous radiant light¡­ It even seemed to enhance his basic strength. This was one of the special effects of a weapon originating from a Level 10 Skill from Drake''s Unique Skill: System! ¡­Of course, Hector had no idea of this! "GRUUUOOHH!" The Miasmic Slime had grown angered and frustrated, it was already going to be a minute since it arrived and it had yet to devour something to bring as a sacrifice to his lord! The slime rushed towards Hector, this time without faltering against the bright light emanating from his spear! "Now, attack! You''ll know what''s the best moves to use automatically! y that thing, my boy!" Laughed the Slime, his voice was awkwardly serious, making Hector a bit weirded out by hearing him refer to him as a "my boy"¡­ However, Hector had no time to overthink things, nodding and pushing forward with amazing mastery over his spear, which fused with the mastery that Drake was able to transfer to those wielding weapons that were summoned by his skills! FLASH!!! The wondrous spear shone with a brighter light than ever before, showering the Miasmic Slime with it and then, Hector''s mind suddenly gathered information about several new ways of using a spear, which he merged with his previous knowledge! He moved swiftly, attacking the Miasmic Slime with everything he had! His spear moved faster than he could even think, leaving after-images as it pierced through the Miasmic Slime! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Grruuuooohhhhhhh¡­!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Miasmic Slime received a great amount of damage, retreating out of instinct a few meters, finally giving Hector some time to breathe! Hector began to gasp for air, as his body had gone through his limits to just match the amazing techniques that the spear was telling him to use¡­ "Hahh¡­ T-This spear is incredible¡­ It felt as if it even guided me through my movements¡­" He said while gasping for air, locking his sight into the Miasmic Slime, whose body was slowly recovering from the big damage it took from his previous attack¡­ "Don''t take it easy yet. You have to y that thing before it fully recovers!" Drake said through the slime. ----- Chapter 724 - Legendary Weapons ----- "Gruuoohh¡­" 50 Seconds, almost a minute has passed since the creature descended from the skies out of nowhere, Hector was gasping for air after a fantastical thing happened after one another, his thinking process wasn''t fast enough to process everything, and at this point he was going with the flow. Out of nowhere, Drake decided to reveal his identity as a slime lurking inside of Hector''s armor and used one of his Skills to aid the young and inspiring man in battle after he lost his original spear. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Drake has always been an emotional and empathic man. After having gone through many things on his previous life, and then being healed by his family, he had be someone that was able to easily rte with other people''s emotions and feelings, but that also made him someone even more terrifying, because he was often ruthless with those that caused so much pain to others, more ruthless than even those that called themselves righteous would ever be¡­ He had grown fond on the promising young guard and wanted him to be his subordinate in the future, inspired by how he acted and his heroic personality, Drake couldn''t help but cheer for the good guy! Rtively speaking, any edgy person would hate this kind of guy, but Drake kind of always rooted for the hero in a story, he was indeed, a very traditional reader! So he gave him this one spear that was already taking dust on his Skill Sheet and put it to good use, giving it to Hector. He wielded it amazingly, his already gathered knowledge and technique with this weapon made it so Hector was the most fitting to utilize it to its fullest potential! By merely grasping the spear he suddenly gained knowledge about Drake''s spear technique Skill, which fused with his natural knowledge, giving the guard an amazing ability over the spear! However, as he was out of Mana, tired, and he was inherently rather weak to wield such a powerful weapon as this, that was summoned from a Level 10 Weapon Summoning Skill, utilizing the powerful legendary spear against the Miasmic Slime had tired his body, pushing him almost to his limits¡­ Hector was gasping for air while trying to recover, and he was doing his best to gather the courage to continue fighting¡­ the pendant with the fang of the girl of his childhood was now wrapped around his wrist, acting as a bracelet. Hector gasped for air, as his mind started to get numb, however, when he looked into his hand, and saw the fang of the little and adorable girl of his childhood, he couldn''t help but fuel himself with courage once more! "Miminga¡­!" He muttered, as smoke came out of his nose, making even Drake surprised. "This guy is really into that girl, isn''t he?!" Thought Drake''s Slime Clone. "I wonder how Kraxka would react to a human being into his spoiled daughter¡­" Drake thought about Kraxka, the chief of the Pastoralists that was the father of the girl that Hector was in love with, Miminga¡­ "Hahh¡­ Ungh¡­" Hector mustered strength as he pointed his spear towards the Miasmic Slime, which had already recovered its strength and rushed towards him! "GRUUOH!" "HAAAHH!" Hector unleashed a loud war cry, as he pointed his spear at the beast and unleashed a strong piercing attack without any technique to it, just merely his movements and the raw power of the Miasmic Slime! CLAAASH! His attack hit the Miasmic Slime''s body, destroying a big chunk of its slimy mass, however, the Miasmic Slime was still alive, twisting its body and shaping a part of its slime mass into a big fist, hitting Hector with all his strength! BOOOM! "Uogh¡­!" Muttered Hector, as he was thrown away several meters, rolling into the ground¡­! His spear didn''t left his hand though, and was glowing brightly, as if trying to cheer him up to stand and fight! "Hahh¡­ If I only had as shield¡­" Muttered Hector, as he suddenly saw the Miasmic Slime jumping high into the sky and falling towards him, its entire body shaped into several fists, falling over him like meteors! "D-Damn it¡­!" Muttered Hector,cking the reflexes to counter with his spear while being in the floor, he tried to protect himself with his arm! "I guess you''re leaving me no choice!" Said Drake. "[Muspelheim Fire Giant Tower Shield]!" TRUUUMM¡­! Suddenly, mes erupted in front of Hector wondrously, as he saw a sight he never thought he would ever see on his life! An enormous tower shield made of ck and red metal with the big mark of mes that the Muspelheim continent prided itself emerged before his sight, he suddenly held into the incredibly heavy shield, whose mes didn''t hurt him, as the Miasmic Slime''s blows began to catch him, falling over the shield, big enough to protect his entire body? ? ? ? ! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Unngh¡­! It is resisting¡­ this shield is amazing¡­!" Said Hector in surprise. "H-How can you just summon legendary weapons like this, Talking Slime?!" Hector asked to Drake, as Drake felt a bit prideful. Although he barely used these Skills, he had made sure for them to reach Level 10 over training his skills like he always did! After he began cloning himself so much, he learned easy ways to mass level up his skills without him doing anything, he just left that work to his clones. The Level 10 [Muspelheim Fire Giant Tower Shield] was of tremendous size and defense, and even more, it had a special ability within it! "Now, say the magic words "Fire Barrier"!" Said Drake to Hector, ignoring that he called him "Talking Slime" although it was still an urate nickname. "F-Fire Barrier!" Roared Hector, without having any time to doubt the miraculous slime that saved his life, the powerful Shield suddenly glowed, absorbing all the damage it took from the blows of the Miasmic Slime and then, unleashing them into a powerful and explosive ring barrier! BOOOOOMMM!!! Suddenly, an enormous explosion of mes engulfed the Miasmic Slime! "Gruoooohhhhh¡­!" ----- Chapter 725 - Reinforcements ----- BOOOOMMM!!! The powerful Shield that Drake summoned to aid Hector unleashed a powerful explosion of mes through its own Ability "me Barrier". Despite the normal-sounding name, this ability had the power of absorbing the blows of enemies and then, when it was activated, it would unleash all this power umted into an explosion of mes that would also generate a barrier to give an extrayer of protection to the wielder of the shield! Of course, the barrier onlysted a few seconds, as its primary effect was this me burst, in fact! "Gruoooohhhhh¡­!" The Miasmic Slime was consumed by the mes, as it quickly turned into ashespletely, it was finally defeated, and what left behind was a big, ck-colored core falling over the floor and rolling around, it slowly emanated a strong aura of dread and chaos, which Drake immediately noticed. "This thing¡­ It is not really a slime, isn''t it?" Asked Drake in surprise, as Hector sighed in relief, resting over the floor while sighing, moving away the massive tower shield. "Ugh¡­ And you''re certainly not a normal slime either!" He cried. "Hahaha! I guess you could say that!" Laughed Drake. "¡­W-Whatever you are, you have my gratitude¡­ I almost died there, I really thought I was going to die without ever seeing her again¡­" Sighed Hector. Drake heard Hector''s words, as he decided to use this Slime Clone as an alter-ego instead of his own true self, without revealing his rue identity to Hector. After all this slime also had a different soul, it was a small soul fragment from his original soul, which was also sharing his own mind at this moment, but it could be said that it was technically not him¡­ In the most technical of levels. "Ah, I am d you''re a grateful man." Said Drake. "I am¡­ the servant of my Lord, I have sent here to monitor you guards, but over time, I grew fond of you, it wasn''t within my duties to help you, but I decided to do it because you gave me the feeling you were a good person." "E-Eh? I see¡­ W-What sort of lord tamed you? And how can a slime so small have such powers?" He asked. "Stop asking questions!" Said Drake, as he quickly moved the topic to what was urring right now in front of the two! "Ah¡­!" SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! Without even giving Hector a minute for a break, threerge Miasmic Slimes of almost the same size as the previous one fell from the sky, as if some sort of catapult sent them here! All three of them sttered over the ground rather uglily, but quickly gathered themselves once more into the intimidating masses of ck gooey miasma. "S-Shit¡­ Ugh¡­ I can barely move." Muttered Hector, slowly standing up. "Your body is pretty beaten up, yeah¡­" Said Drake, quickly sprinkling some ice dust over hector, which was actually a healing spell, Healing Cooling Winds, which slowly began to recover Hector''s superficial wounds, stopping his blood loss¡­ "A-Amazing you can even heal? I also have healing spells but I had no mana¡­" Sighed Hector. "More importantly, your friend reached the gate! Also, my master and hispanions are already outside of the vige, a few of them are rushing here as well! We''ll handle things from all perimeters, so don''t worry, we won''t let any chaotic creature step into this innocent vige where the cute Bedra had enjoyed her favorite orange pie!" Said Drake, as Hector suddenly got confused about what the slime was even talking about, but by hearing thatpanions and his "lord" whoever that lord could be wereing to help, he quickly smiled and nodded. "Hector!!!" Suddenly, Brace came back from the gate, rushing outside of the gate with dozens of other soldiers, and even many sect disciples too! "Brace! You''re back with reinforcements!" Said Hector, filling himself with hope. "FIRE!" And then, from atop the wooden walls, dozens of archers loaded their bows with magic, as mages also pointed their staffs at the enemies, not only soldiers or sect disciples were here, but various famous magician adventurers that were resting here! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Magic of all colors and magic-infused arrows began to fall from the sky, reaching the three Miasmic Slimes and bombarding them with powerful magical attacks! The strong yet gtinous bodies of the slimes trembled, many of them sttering over the floor to slowly attempt to gather themselves once more into apact form. "Continue firing!" Roared Brace, reaching his friend, and quickly giving him a blue potion. "Drink? this mana potion! You did well resisting for so long- What the heck is that spear?!" Asked Brace in shock, as he then noticed a small blue slime sitting atop the head of Hector. "And that slime? What''s that monster doing over your head?!" "I am not a simple slime!" Proimed the small blue slime. "It can speak?!" Cried Brace, almost about to get a stroke out of the many surprises he was having today¡­ "Ah¡­ I don''t even know very well but¡­ Erm, I tamed it or something, and I got this spear from¡­ The slime itself." Said Hector. "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? Ah, it doesn''t matter, we can worry about thister, let''s fight!" Said Brace. "How did you dealt with that thing though?" "Those things are weak to light, it startles them, they''re very strong, probably around Rank 3 when going all out, but they''re slow moving when they get startled by the light!" Said Hector. "Light¡­!" Said Brace. "But there is no other light users than you, actually, not even the adventurers joining us today¡­" Brace suddenly noticed that the Miasmic Slimes bodies were recovering already from their wounds, it seemed that the desperate attacks from soldiers and adventurers was only partially working, as the slimes were relentlessly healing themselves, growing more furious with each passing second and rushing towards them! "Fight from a long distance, don''t get closer, those things can digest metal in seconds!" Said Hector, moving to the front. "I''ll use my light to startle them!" ----- Chapter 726 - Moving Forward ----- Meanwhile, as the soldiers, sect disciples, and even the adventurers that were staying in the Orange Vige this night protected the vige''s front gates, Drake, Bedann, and Miranda were already outside of the vige''s walls, rushing through the grasnds surrounding the entire vige and reaching up into the darkness of the night, as they quickly saw in the distancerge grotesque chimeras they had never seen before, alongside other monstrous creatures, led and apanied by Lizardmen wearing cursed armor and wielding cursed weapons. "T-There they are¡­" Said Bedann, looking into the distance as she wielded her two axes, her entire aura emanated a strangely very close aura to the army in front of her just a few hundreds of meters away. "Indeed¡­ Oh, they''re a lot¡­ But we have also grown stronger ourselves¡­" Said Miranda. "I think I can handle most of that area." "Hmm¡­ This army seems to be tricky, don''t rush forward recklessly, if possible, try to attack from a distance." Said Drake. "I am also aiding the people at the vige¡­ Yuki, Pekora, and Tisha will aid the vige as well, while we left Rakasha inside the vige with Bedra, there is Fuyu with them too." At the same time as Drake analyzed the entire battlefield and his ns, he quickly opened his shadows, two enormous dark beasts that could easily camouge in the darkness of the night emerged, emanating tremendously strong Auras of darkness that made even the enemy who were all wielding the power of Chaos suddenly felt a slight chill down their spines, although that didn''t stopped them from marching forward. "Kumo, Kuro, you two can go wild as well¡­ but keep yourselves together if possible." Said Drake. He had left Huginn and Muninn guarding the vige, specifically the inn where Bedra was sleeping soundly, while Frost was¡­ being mounted by him, Bedann, and Miranda as the three were sitting over his big back. "And Frost¡­ Let''s go!" Said Drake, leading his valiant draconic ice wolf as the glorious beast howled pridefully, his beautiful bluish fur and his iridescent shining azure eyes made the creature resemble some sort of divine beast! "Then I am going as well!" Said Miranda, jumping out of Frost as she suddenly shapeshifted her entire body, materializing into a giant and monstrous spider simr to Kuro, but she had gigantic crab-like pincer as well, and evenrge wings! This was the power of Miranda after developing enough, she was able to absorb corpses and be able to shapeshift into them, but that wasn''t able, she was even able to pick which traits she wanted to fuse into a base form, giving her an amazing customization ability at the time of taking a more defined and solidified form! "GROOOARRR!" Her enormous body roared, resembling a monster right out of an apocalypse, she led Kuro and Kumo into battle first, quickly approaching the enemy army as the lizardmen wearing dark armor and wielding dark weapons noticed the enormous giant trio, meanwhile, Bedann looked into the distance behind Drake, as her axes began to glow with bright mana as she infused her power into it! "Drake¡­ These monsters for some reason really have a strong connection with my own Chaos element¡­" She said. "I have figured out they had something to do¡­" Said Drake. "How do you feel it?" Drake was curious about his wife''s thoughts about the entire thing, she answered swiftly, telling him how she felt about the situation and how these energies made her sense these monsters¡­ "It feels as if they were somehow rted to me? Even though that''s impossible¡­" She said. "Unlike other people that wield simr elements, it seems as if all those that wield Chaos Element sense some sort of wicked kinship with one another¡­ I don''t know if Miranda feels it, but she certainly doesn''t seem to mind it." "And do you mind it?" Wondered Drake. "Well, it would be a lie if I said I didn''t, but it is not like I will let that control my judgment¡­ This feeling of kinship is not even a good and warm one like the one I get from my parents, you, or Bedra¡­ it feels grotesque, it feels¡­ gross and disgusting, in fact¡­!" She said. "I see¡­ Apparently, ording to my slime clone spies spying the depths of the jungle, I heard some info from the lizardmen living there, apparently the Scaled God created this army or something¡­" Said Drake. "I think that guy might be able to wield Chaos-Element¡­ And he''s also a Dragon to boot." "So he is a Chaos-element user like me!" Said Bedann in surprise. "¡­Well, that bastard is daring to destroy this vige for no reason at all, so I am not really going to empathize with him!" "Me neither, let''s quickly end this then! ¡­Maybe you could try eating some of the Chaos creatures, they could power you up for all we know." Said Drake. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What?! That''s a ridiculous idea- Wait, maybe¡­" Said Bedann, as she quickly decided to jump away from Frost''s back. "Now, I''ll go on my own, don''t worry about me too much, I got Shiro with me as well!" Bedann said while smiling confidently back at Drake, suddenly, a beautiful moonlight dragon spirit in the form of a long and serpentine white dragon emerged, coiling around her neck and shoulders. "Shiro, get bigger, just like we practiced back then!" "GYSHI!" POOF! Suddenly, Bedann infused her Mana intorge quantities inside of her Spirit Moonlight Dragon, as the small white snake suddenly transformed, turning as big as 20 meters, and resembling a giant white snake with four legs, a mix between a beautiful white snake and an eastern dragon, with a big, purple-colored jewel in the middle of its head as well, which glowed with bright moonlight mana essence¡­ "ROOOARRR!" Shiro roared like a true dragon, as she took into her temporary form, making her into a powerful dragon spirit of young adult stage! "Incredible." Said Drake from the distance, as Bedann mounted her dragon and rushed into the battlefield. ----- Chapter 727 - Benladanns Titanic Might! ----- "RAAAAHH!" Bedann roared like a barbarian, raising her axes, and unleashing her power! Her mana flowed into her axes as both began to emanate a strong aura of elements. The Axe created by Drake glowed with a bright azure light, unleashing an aura of icy cold winds, meanwhile, the ck Axe they bought at the market made by Dwarves themselves was so amazing that it was even able to conduct her powerful Chaos Attribute Mana! "Axe Arts: Twin Elemental sh!" Bedann unleashed a cross-shaped sh using both axes with all the strength she could, without even having to target her enemies, two enormous cross-shaped shing attacks were unleashed against the army of lizardmen, the moment they saw her mounting her giant white dragon, they felt a strange sense of horror in their spines, but the dark armors and weapons forced them to go berserk and fight anyways, as dozens of lizardmen were suddenly hit by Bedann''s attacks! SLAAAASH! CRAAASH! An enormous explosion of chaos magic and freezing cold ice fell over dozens in seconds! A side of the army was frozen, over 30 soldiers and 10 monsters were instantly made into ice statues, while the other half was sliced apart into pieces, sttering blood and innards everywhere! Bedann''s catastrophic attack didn''t stopped there, as her ruthlessness didn''t let her miss the opportunity to smash those that were frozen but still alive. Shiro quickly went towards the frozen icy statues and opened her jaws, unleashing a deadly moonlight beam against them! BOOOOOMMM!!! CRAASH¡­! The ice statues were all shattered into pieces, as the frozen corpses of the enemies were all sttered over the floor, all while Shiro jumped over them and turned them all into ice dust¡­! Almost a hundred soldiers were in with just those mere attacks, as Bedann quickly decided to jump out of Shiro to enter battle at close range. Now that she wasn''t any longer pregnant, she could move swiftly without feeling so heavy unlike before, and she could now fight more freely and do as she pleased as well! She was already strong, at Rank 4 Middle Stage, and received all the bonuses that her special evolution gave to her, alongside the power of the amazing equipment that Drake had made for her which she was equipping, which granted her nice bonuses to the stats she was incapable of seeing. All while she was also receiving the power of the Dragon Crest and her own amazing Abilities, including the unique and destructive Chaos Element, which was even destructive against these monsters that supposedly had Chaos within them¡­ Bedann looked around the battlefield as she continued rushing forward, dozens of Lizardmen pointed their weapons at her, many of them holding swords, axes, and spears roared savagely against her as she unleashed her amazing techniques, slicing them apart using her twin axes, while evading their hits! SLASH! CLASH! BOOM! However, sometimes she was attacked from behind without realizing it, but her body was covered in her amazing Ice Armor made by Drake, which had been upgraded each time he found new materials around their journey! CLANK¡­! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "GRAKH?!" The Lizardmen that attacked her realized her armor bounced most of their offensive techniques and even magic wasn''t so effective, Drake''s scales were incredibly durable, and her armor was made with them as well! "You truly think your weapons can pierce the legendary scales of my husband? Don''t make meugh!" Said Bedann rather pridefully of being the husband of a dragon, unleashing powerful beams of chaos magic against her foes and blowing them away constantly, her two axes swung one more as well, shing in half several of the lizardmen that had gone insane attacking her! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! BOOOOOMMM!!! Dismembered bodies and explosions surrounded Bedann as she moved forward like a true warrioress, she had been missing this thrill in battle more than anything, and as many more foes swarmed her, and even more monstrous creatures such as Miasmic Slimes, Miasmic Chimeras, and even Miasma Golems attacked her, she moved forward and fought with everything she had! "GRUUOOHH¡­!" BOOM! A giant golem made of ck stone, Chaos Crystals, a materialization of Miasma that made these Miasmic Golems fell into the ground, as Bedann shattered its red-colored core and made the titan fall into pieces. CRASH! The enormous golem was shattered into countless tiny pieces, as Bedann jumped off the ground, reaching a giant chimeric miasmic monster that ran towards her, shing her body while in midair but without managing to even do a scratch against her powerful armor! SLASH! SLASH! CLAAASH! However, the giant chimera, that looked like a grotesque mismatch of many monsters unified by a ck goo generated a big tentacle, pushing Bedann forcefully into the ground! BOOOMMM!!! Bedann, however, fell into her feet as she made the ground tremble with herrge size and weight as an Ice Giantess, which was multiplied as her physique was amazingly developed through cultivating and growing stronger, additionally, the power of Drake''s energies flowed across her body too as she had Dual Cultivated with him through his special Skills! Without realizing it, every time she shared the bed and did love to him, her power increased slightly, and that was many times over since he acquired such a power! "RAAAAH!" Bedann roared bravely like a Viking Heroine, her muscles wondrously tightened as the sweat made her arms shine glossily, she swung her axe, shing apart the chimera''s head and then shing the rest of the beast with her axes, freezing each part individually, and them sting them all into debris using a beam of chaos magic! CRAAASH! Only ice dust was left behind her path, as Bedann ruthless continued to fight, at some times she was swarmed by many enemies jumping over her body and trying to eat her or y her, but she kicked, punched, and shed them, even biting them with her jaws which had evolved sharp like those of a dragon after having drank her husband''s blood. Even the areas with exposed skin they tried to target were as hard as scales! ----- Chapter 728 - Mirandas New Powers ----- Miranda moved forward bravely, pushing towards her foes with incredible tenancy, as she saw how Bedann was doing exceptionally, she decided to also fight with her own powers. Miranda had the power of shapeshifting, which she had awakened after consumingrge corpses or parasitizing them to make them move by herself. Over time and by doing this repeatedly off-camera, she was able to awaken an ability that allowed her to shapeshift into beasts'' carcasses she fully absorbed into her body, eating didn''t counted, she had to absorb them. N?v(el)B\\jnn Miranda''sposition was of Mold, her true identity was that of the consciousness that Bedann had in her previous life within her Mold, a consciousness that guided her, it was ruthless and only cared about her own safety. When Bedann reincarnated, Miranda suddenly took over all the mold power Bedann had and could control it over her. She tried to use it to control Bedann and protect her, butter on she learned that she was doing was wrong, it was a toxic rtionship that only brought suffering to the one she cared the most¡­ after many things, and Drake, Miranda became something else. Through practice and Bedann awakening her own powers as well, Miranda suddenly acquired the ability to e out" of Bedann''s body and Mana Core, and through some special off-camera events, she turned into a Mold/Chaos Spirit from Bedann! Much like Belle, she could materialize out of Bedann as her spirit, and she could even have her own Skills, Abilities, and develop her own powers. Although her growth still was connected to Bedann, and both shared the same MP pool, she was considerably stronger and more amazing now. And after awakening her shapeshifting ability, which allowed to not only take the form, weight, height, and everything from a target she absorbed and converted into, but also its special abilities or even magic, she became someone formidable¡­ She had already absorbed the corpses of the Shadow Snake and Shadow Spider Queens, gaining the ability to shapeshift into them and fuse their traits together, but she had also absorbed other carcasses such as the many mutated Shadow Spiders that emerged from the dungeon back then, some of them even had pincers like crabs, and others could even fly due to mutations and evolutions they underwent! With this, she was able to be a giant ck spider with long crab-like pincers in her front legs, two enormous wings to lift her gigantic body up in the air, and on top of her body, there was a long snake-like head attacking anything it found with deadly dark beams! While Kuro and Kumo massacred on their own sides, they couldn''t help but see Miranda as some sort of bastard child between both of their parents, it was so grotesque to see a fusion of the two monsters'' traits, and she even retained the same appearance as their parents, making the two female monsters feel a bit awkward over the entire situation¡­ But it is not as if they could do much about it. "GRAAAAAH!" Miranda roared furiously, although her roars came out more adorably than anything, her enormous body crushed her foes without giving them a chance, while her enormous jaws ate them. Her snake tail sprayed deadly acidic venom, melting some of her foes horribly, all while her giant pincer ws pierced them and sliced them with ease, she was a gigantic and deadly weapon of mass destruction already! Drake looked at Bedann and Miranda, the two "twins" were so fierce in their battle techniques that he couldn''t help but find them simr¡­ Although Miranda was the consciousness of the Mold some time ago, she had developed into her own person now, a girl of her own, with her own personality and nature, she became a girl of her own, and for Drake''s mind, she was already like Bedann''s twin sister by now. Inspired by his wife and Miranda''s might, Drake also jumped into battle, as hemanded Frost to fight bravely, as the wolf''s size suddenly grew up to three times its original size, bing a giant of his own, shing and stepping over his foes while unleashing a freezing breath from his jaws! "A-Amazing, even Frost has be so strong¡­" Said Drake with a smile, as he moved forward, unleashing his magic and his techniques, his Winter Magic engulfed the entire battlefield into a magic domain of freezing winters, as he unleashed Death Magicbined with Winter Magic, generating freezing death ice that began to pierce through the bodies of his enemies everywhere he put his sight into, growing from thin air and ying countless foes! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Drake''s magic was already at the level of a being that could threaten an entire nation, if not more¡­ His Winter Magic has continued to unlock powers for him as he grew stronger, and he was now able to take ahold of even a greater power over such an amazing Unique Skill! Everywhere he walked everything was frozen, the icy statues were quickly broken apart by his dancing spears made of death and ice, piercing through everything, and even freezing the chaotic miasmic beasts themselves¡­! This wasn''t even a serious fight for him, this was a one-sided massacre like nothing ever seen before! And he had yet to even unleash his true form! Drake moved swiftly across the battlefield while ying his foes bravely, as he analyzed his surroundings as much as possible, it seems that his group was managing to hold into the army and were pushing it back into the jungle. Although a part of this army had gone through the surroundings and reached the vige, while even using catapults tounch the Miasmic Slimes directly in front of the vige, his allies there were aiding the viges, while Hector, his new hero, was also holding into the entrance by using his forgotten Light Spear, at Level 10 it was quite a formidable legendary weapon at this point, and with the tower shield of the same level, even Hector was a great warrior. However, things were far from over! Drake knew something was lying in the depths of the jungle¡­ He looked into it as his eyes shone brightly, this Scaled God had gone too far by attempting such a thing! Drake wasn''t going to forgive it so easily¡­ ----- Chapter 729 - I Found You ----- Within the depths of the Jungle, the Scaled God sensed the presence of powerful beings ruining his army''s march before they could even reach the vige. Out of nowhere, these powerful entities began to decimate his entire army without facing many difficulties. It was something mesmerizing, he had eventually expected his army to be defeated over time, after many lives were sacrificed from the humans and the other races living with them, but in fact, it seemed that it wasn''t the case! The Scaled God couldn''t help but feel a shiver run down his spine, a fear he had never felt before. He stood up rmed, the beings in here were not normal at all. Whatever they were, they were perhaps¡­ near his level of power. But how could beings of such power exist in this world anymore after the great war? After such a big war, barely any beings of his level of power were left scattered across the world, unless it was mortals who had risen through Mana Core Ranks, but that would be even rarer, all of those concentrated into far away ces, he had already sensed them from very far away, and they didn''t seem to be a threat as long as he kept himself away from their territories, minding his own business. However, things were going not ording to how he expected them to go¡­ These beings, aside from having frighteningly strong Auras were not mere high-ranked cultivators or something, they were beings that were not even people into his eyes! One of them was an aberrant being simr to him, an entity epassed of pure Chaos and a coldyer of icy aura, with a core that waspletely made of a strange miasmic mass, a mutation of miasma, corrupted mana by chaos which had be somethingpletely different! Or well, this is how he "saw" her, Bedann! Of course he didn''t even knew her name, but the simrities with him were too big. She was also a being of Chaos, yet she was fighting against his own Chaos beings¡­ He had thought it was some sort of being from his kin, if that were the case, it would had noticed the army and either join it or rush towards him as he was an ally, not an enemy. However, that wasn''t the case at all. This being of Chaos was opposing him! Something that was¡­pletely unnatural! Chaos beings helped one another naturally, it was impossible for them to go against one another due to their origins. "This is impossible¡­ Howe a Chaotic Entity is opposing me? Cannot he understand I am trying to gather resources? C-Could it be that it became attached to the feeble life of this world? Tch¡­! Or perhaps it is only blindly doing something believing there is not someone like me behind it? ¡­What should I do? Maybe¡­ going there could work? No¡­ That would be risky with the other entity with him!" The Scaled God thought, gritting his teeth as he felt a sudden cold sensation run through his spine, he began to feel as if the entire room dropped several degrees and things became colder by merely ncing at¡­ At HIM. Although the entity of Chaos wasmendably powerful, HIM was not something that could be taken easily¡­ It was not something he could even scoff at, it wasn''t anything he could probably take too well either¡­ HIM was a dragon, for sure. The scent of a pure-blooded dragon filled the entire battlefield and it even leaked into the jungle. But that wasn''t all, his aura was incredibly cold, but even then, it had other elements as well¡­ Which was already impossible too! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Dragons¡­ can only wield one element or two at most¡­ H-How does this being¡­ It has so many elements?! Dragons can usually only wield the element they''re born as, which also shapes their race element¡­ But this monstrosity¡­ What sort of entity is this?!" The Scaled God feltpletely and utterly terrified by the prospects of this dragon. All things said this dragon was an Ice Dragon, a ruthless, cold, and powerful type of dragon capable of freezing entirendscapes and bring winter with them everywhere they moved, at the level it was, it was already almost at the level of the True Ice Dragons, direct children of the Progenitor of all Ice Dragons, Nifl! Ice Dragons were the descendants of the powerful Primordial Ice Dragon Nifl, the daughter of the Titan Dragon Mother who gave birth to all Primordial Dragons that represented every element in the world of Yggdrasil, they were all survivors after the Ragnar?k, and posed a deadly threat against the Scaled God in the past¡­ "C-Could he be a descendant of Nifl?! But I am sure that most Dragons were killed after the Ragnar?k, and without being able to reproduce with one another, their numbers should be near zero¡­!" Muttered the Scaled God. "H-Howe one just showed up out of nowhere?! Damn it all! But not only that¡­ His freezing power fairly surpasses every ice dragon that has ever existed?! Within the Hivemind shared with everyone, the info we gathered through the invasion says that¡­ No, the only dragon to everpare was the primordial Nifl herself¡­ And to boot, it has¡­ J-Just how many elements are these?! Shadow/Darkness, Death, Dream, Illusion, Wind, Phantom, Poison, Spirit, and Moonlight¡­ No, it has also Null, which evolves into Void if mastered, and even¡­ W-What are these weird magics? One that helps at converging materials and another that helps at¡­ transfusing the true meaning of elements into¡­ food?! What the¡­?! What are these elements of magic, when were they even invented?!" The Scaled God was going insane by merely spying upon Drake''s Aura as he unleashed his powers and massacred the army! He swung his bare hands as half the army was frozen, swung them again and all those frozen were cut into pieces and dissipated into dust! However, he quickly realized somebody was actually looking at him! And the Scaled God felt his gaze¡­! As if nine heads were ring down at him! "I found you." He said. ----- Chapter 730 - Are You Ready? ----- Drake unleashed his ruthless attacks against the army of Chaos, although a part of it split off and was now being fought by the vige and the allies he left there, things were going okay, they were handling the enemy fine enough for him to not need to rush there, he continued his massacre rather leisurely as he had not had so much fun killing monsters in truly a long while, there were many to pick up, which made him almost wish he had an EXP and Level Up System instead, as this would give him the ability to easily acquire EXP in mass, but perhaps eating their Mana Corester could bring a small amount of power, if even at this point. Drake immediately looked at the other sides of the battlefield, it seems that things were mostly being cleared out! However, he suddenly felt something odd as he began to cleanse thest parts of the battlefield with des made of ice and a deadly poisonous smog¡­ He looked towards the direction into the depths of the jungle, sensing a powerful presence ring directly into his soul! Drake immediately realized this guy could be the major culprit behind everything going on in here¡­ He squinted his eyes in anger. He had even nned on nod interfering with him nor his lizardmen, he was just going to let them do whatever they wanted¡­ However, at the end, he dared to attack the vige where he was resting in the Inn, deeply infuriating him. It seems that this Dragon was not someone reasonable, but just a warmonger that wanted to y innocents apparently for the sake of it. Meanwhile, the Scaled God was going insane by merely spying upon Drake''s Aura as he unleashed his powers and massacred the army! He swung his bare hands as half the army was frozen, swung them again and all those frozen were cut into pieces and dissipated into dust! However, he quickly realized somebody was actually looking at him, this was when Drake looked back at the Scaled God, quickly realizing that this bastard was spying on him from afar! And the Scaled God felt his gaze¡­! As if nine heads were ring down at him¡­ Drake used all of his heads within his very soul to re down at the Scaled God and intimidate him, using the power of his magical eyes. "I found you." He said. Drake unleashed the power of his eyes as the Scaled God suddenly felt fear! Drake was ring down on him, but not only doing this, Drake decided to attack him! CLAAAASH! "U-Uaaggh¡­!" The Scaled God screamed, as he suddenly felt as if a powerful blow hit his entire soul before he quickly closed his eyes, the connection made with Drake was quickly closed then, as Drake lost the opportunity to damage more from afar¡­ What Drake had done was easy, using the power of his [Yamata No Orochi Sixteen Eyes of Demise] and [Evil Eyes of Intimidation] Skills, he fused their effects together with his magic and his soul power, directly inflicting damage into the Scaled God''s soul without him realizing! "Damn it, I lost my opportunity to attack more." Sighed Drake, as he looked around, most of the battlefield was already cleansed, he saw Frost ying thest bits of enemies there were. Of course, the army that split from this one was still active and fighting the vigers and the allies he left there, but he was going to let the responsibility of taking them down to him¡­ And his allies, the Pastoralists. "Are you ready, Kraxka?" Asked Drake, speaking to Kraxka, the Chief of the Pastoralist Lizardmen through telepathy, as Kraxka answered. Drake''s Telepathy allowed him to create a mind connection with somebody, even those without the ability were able to answer him as long as he spoke to them first. N?v(el)B\\jnn Within the forest, there was already arge army of Pastoralist warriors wearing armor made of Drake''s scales and his ice, alongside wielding weapons made of his ice, scales, and other monster materials as well! They were all armed and already marching at a fast speed while mounting Ice Wolves that were part of Frost''s pack. "Yes, my lord, we are already reaching the enemy army from behind, we''ll do a surprise attack and overwhelm them from both sides, the vigers are handling things alright, we''ll handle the rest, you can rest assured!" Said Kraxka, as he led his army while raising arge spear made of ice and Drake''s scales. "Excellent." Said Drake with a smile. Drake was several steps ahead of the Scaled Dragon! The moment he had seen through his ns of bringing an army, he had already given the Lizardmen new mounts in the ice wolves, new magical armor, and also magic weapons, and even essories to give them even greater boosts to their stats and magic power and resistance. They were not so many, around 40 Lizardmen were ready to fight within the small tribe of Pastoralists, but they were more than enough, their power had increased a lot of thanks to receiving buffs from Drake''s army-boosting Skills, and all while also using armor and weapons made by him. But there was more, there were also armies of ice golems and snow beasts with them for extra support, and they were all rushing with them towards the back of the enemy army that had split from the original army and were now fighting the vigers. The n of Drake was super simple, he was going to use this opportunity to make the lizardmen look like heroes that saved the vige in thest minute, and without being able to even refute their good will anymore as Kraxka and his daughter both can speakmon tongue to exin thing and converse with the humans, the sect members that are against them won''t be able to do anything ahead of themselves anymore. It was a great n, Drake was quite proud of his smallmon sense, as this wasn''t really anything smart, justmon sense¡­ ----- Chapter 731 - The Brave Lizardmen ----- Kraxka rushed into the frontlines while mounting an Ice Wolf. He had never mounted such a beast, but it felt right in ce when he sat over its fluffy back. The creature was also quite cooperative and didn''t fight back for the most part, so he quickly bonded with the monster and led his army! The entire group had around 24 more Ice Wolves, who were big enough to carry around two to three of them with ease, so they were all mounting them to advance quickly! However, that wasn''t all, the army was also decorated with an army of ice golems that held a pristine crystalline brilliance and were as big as five meters, while the snow beasts, as big as three meters, were just as intimidating and powerful, these were just "friends" from Drake, their Scaled God, who had decided to bestow the Lizardmen with mounts, armor, weapons, and even new allies to fight the invaders of the vige and clean their name as savages¡­ by ying the savage versions of them from the depths of the jungles! When Drake presented Kraxka with this idea, the lizardman had also fainted, it was just way too good of an idea for some reason, but Kraxka never thought about it until now¡­ for some reason. Nheless, now that he was being given the opportunity to cleanse his name by defeating these evil lizardmen being taken over by chaotic monsters, he wasn''t going to miss it. At his side there was his daughter as well, who was a powerful magician and was given a light armor and a big staff, alongside several rings and bracelets that enhanced magic power. Her daughter looked pristine in the silver armor, and seemed like a true magician damsel, his father was proud of how much she had grown. However, his daughter was in another cepletely, she seemed nervous, but not because they were going to fight, but because of another thing¡­ "Ugh¡­ W-We are reallying to this vige, huh? Hahh¡­ I-I wonder how he''s doing¡­" She sighed. "Ah¡­!" Kraxka quickly realized what this was! He suddenly remembered that his daughter used to be friends with a weird human kid that always brought her treats and gifts. Back then he and her mother were very strict with her because they didn''t wanted anything to do with humans, and disliked how their daughter was befriending one, thinking that it would ultimately lead to the kid telling the rest of the humans about their hideout and then they would get in by the humans. Of course, such way of thinking was more of his younger years when he hated humans and the people of this nation a lot for having killed his father, but now that he had maturated more and calmed himself from such rage, he realized thating back to this vige meant a lot because it meanting to the vige where her friend should be living. What if her friend is dead? What if he died against these monsters?! These questions quickly began to torment Kraxka''s and Miminga''s minds, father and daughter were rather connected. However, Kraxka still didn''t knew what to even think about this, as it had been so long ago. His daughter was now such a beautiful young woman, and he began to believe that she was perhaps still thinking about him even now based in the words she just said¡­ It was already notable by how she had been rejecting all the young males that had been trying to court her before. They brough her all sort of gifts, showed her their big and fatty tails, and even painted themselves with colorful colors and danced in front of her to amuse her, some even showed her some of their magic or weapon techniques, the chief had even held a tournament between young males where the winner would have a chance at dating with her to see if they could connect, but Miminga was always rejecting every male¡­ she was always uninterested in marriage, finding a partner, or even having children. Her father didn''t wanted to force her but¡­ it was getting a bit too much, he began to fear that he would need to have another child with his wife to have grandchildren because it seemed that his daughter wasn''t interested in procreating at all¡­ Something odd at her age, where she should already be in heat and ready toy an egg after passing a night with a male. ¡­But she was refusing any contact with other males, and when some of them got tired and tried to assault her at night, her father beat them all to a pulp, so he decided to not pursue this as he felt like he was even pressuring his own tribe to mate with his daughter, which felt weird and awkward when he realized it. However, what his daughter truly wanted seemed to be¡­ this boy, this human. She had not stopped thinking about him, and her heart seemed to have already been taken by him. He sighed internally, thinking about the future of his daughter. He didn''t even knew if it was actually possible for a lizardman and a human to be together, it felt so odd, they were twopletely different races after all. But her daughter''s feelings surpassed even her race, and they were so strong that it made her resist her own heat, an instinct that every female had to mate at her age¡­ "So you''re still in love with that human, huh?" He sighed. "E-Eh? W-What are you talking about?!" Asked his daughter while blushing. "Miminga¡­ If we find him alive, I''ll give him a chance." Said Kraxka. "E-Eeeh?! What are you even talking about, father? S-Stop talking nonsense!" She said. "Miminga! Stop saving up those feelings, I know every well about that human and how you''ve still been thinking about him this entire time! Sigh¡­ Just ept that I will give him an opportunity!" Kraxka said, as Miminga felt like she skipped a beat. "F-Father¡­" -----N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 732 - Her Feelings ----- Miminga was trying to understand what her father was saying, but deep down it was obvious that she knew about it, it was about Hector, her father didn''t knew his name, but she did, and she quickly realized he was talking about "that human" from over 6 years ago¡­ That human boy that had given him a delicious beetle and then always brought him tasty human food like oranges, pie, grilled meat, sandwiches, and all sorts of delicacies. It could be said that she was conquered by her stomach a little bit, because each nice memory she has with him was the two enjoying some tasty food and then catching bugs which he collected and made fight, and sometimes gave them to her so she could eat them too. She remembered that those bugs tasted extra tasty when they were gifted from him¡­ It was a fluffy feeling she always felt with this weird human boy. At first she felt a bit weirded out by him, but she acted friendly because he didn''t seemed harmful, but slowly, she learned that he was nice, and without realizing it, due to being a child, she acted quite clingy and lovingly with him, even licking his face sometimes, or coiling her tail around him, something that only lovers ever did! "Uwaaahh¡­" Miminga couldn''t help but cover her face every time she remembered those memories with him¡­ But she also remembered the sad part, when their journey together ended due to the fear of her father and her mother¡­ "Miminga¡­ You cannot meet that boy anymore." Her father said to her back then. His eyes seemed filled with authority and ruthlessness. He knew it was her best friend, and he knew that she liked him¡­ However, it was not right for him in that time, for a lizardman and a human to be friends, and even worse, it seemed that both were developing feelings for one another. "E-Eh? But¡­ Why? He''s nice to me, he''s not a bad human! He gives me bugs and tasty food¡­ I''ve even shared it with you before¡­ D-Didn''t you enjoyed the oranges, or the pie?" She pleaded, Miminga back then tried her hardest to convince her parents Hector was a good person. "I-I know he''s a good child, my daughter¡­" Sighed her mother. "But humans and¡­ the other people of that vige, of that entire society¡­ They despise us. He''s a child, he doesn''t know what''s themon sense yet of those people, but when he learns, he''ll slowly change, and he''ll realize that you''re¡­ only a monster to him." "E-Eh? But that''s¡­ He would never!" Said Miminga angrily, as tears began to flow out of her beautiful and big eyes. "He''s¡­ my best friend¡­ He said he¡­ he liked being with me! He would never say what you said, mom! You''re lying!" Miminga raised her voice against her mother loudly and angrily, pping her big tail into the floor and making a loud sound, a sign that a lizardman was angry and challenging another to a battle. Her father felt angered and frustrated by her insistence and childish nature, as he angrily pped her face! SLAP! "Auugh¡­!" Miminga cried, falling into the floor defeated. "Don''t raise your voice against your mother, Miminga! We are your parents! We do what we do because we LOVE you! We want the best for you¡­ We don''t want you to be a prey for them¡­ I don''t want to lose my daughter¡­ I don''t want you¡­ to all of us to die because you ended telling this boy where we lived¡­ You have to be careful! Don''t you remember what THEY did to your grandfather?!" Asked her father, as Miminga''s eyes opened wide, remembering that she was told by her father that her grandfather was mercilessly ughtered in the vige when he hade exclusively to make a treaty of peace with them, thest chance the Pastoralists had to create an alliance with the nation and could had even been epted as a race of people and not monsters¡­ "They''re ruthless people without heart¡­" Sighed her mother. "You must not talk to that boy again¡­ I¡­ I am sorry, Miminga, I know it hurts¡­ I know it very well¡­ But it has to be done like this¡­" Cried her mother. "Miminga, please, understand¡­" Sighed her father, as he hugged her and lifted her up. "I-I am sorry for hitting you, I won''t hit you ever again¡­ I¡­ I lost a bit of my temper¡­" "Sniff¡­ Buaaaah! I want to meet Hector¡­" Cried Miminga. N?v(el)B\\jnn "But you can''t¡­ Not¡­ anymore." He cried. "Sniff¡­ But can I¡­ meet him onest time at least? To say my goodbyes to him?" She cried. "¡­" "¡­" Her two parents looked at one another for a few seconds, knowing that their girl was too emotionally attached to him, not talking to him ever again without even saying goodbye would be too painful for her, at the very least, she wanted to meet him onest time. "¡­Okay." Said her mother. "Eh? B-But¡­!" Said her father, however, her mother stopped him from talking. "That''s enough, Kraxka, it is onest time¡­" Said her mother. "You promise us that you won''t go out anymore after that, Miminga?" Miminga nodded silently, as she seemed to have understood. "Okay¡­ You may go tomorrow; at the same hour you always go¡­" She said. "Thanks¡­" Sighed Miminga back then, as she walked back to her room. That night, Miminga tried to find some sort of gift, a parting gift to her friend, something that couldst longer. Food? All what she ate at home was just stew and grilled food, the food of Hector''s home was way tastier and more memorable, it wouldn''t do¡­ Perhaps cool bugs that he liked to collect? No, they would probably die anyways, bugs were short-lived creatures. As Miminga began to eat thest and sweet piece of orange pie gifted to her by Hector some days ago, she suddenly felt herst fang that had yet to change move around her jaws, until it fell off into the floor¡­ "Oh¡­" ----- Chapter 733 - Sorrowful Separation ----- Miminga recalled these memories of the past, as she was looking for something to give Hector as a parting gift, she was eating thest slice of orange pie that he had left for her. The delicious, candied orange slices over the pie crust, the cream, and even the small amounts of sugar all came together deliciously¡­ However, because this piece had been sitting for a while, the pie crust was a bit harder than usual, forcing herst teeth yet to change to suddenly fall into the floor effortlessly. "Oh¡­" Miminga came with the idea of using the fang she just lost! She looked into the fang and grabbed it, her eyes shone brightly, perhaps this could be a nice parting gift for her friend¡­ Because looking back at her little tribe house, she really didn''t anything more, unlike the people of that vige that had metals and other precious jewels, she had nothing and the lizardmen mostly lived off things that they hunted or gathered¡­ It wasn''t as if she had anything else to do than using this fang¡­ "I''ll cleanse it and then make a hole on it¡­ I can use this strong thread I got here¡­ I''ll make him a ne¡­" She said with a smile. In the tribe of the lizardman, gifting one another with small essories made with each other''s scales, fangs or ws was a sort of way to forge friendship between individuals, friends of childhood would usually wear the other''s fangs, ws, or scales as a sign of friendship, and when these were more borated, they could even mean a sign ofpromise or love, quite simr to the engagement ring between humans and other races simr to them. Miminga worked all the night cleansing her fang to be as pristine as possible, it was still slightly yellow, it was very hard for her to make it shinepletely white, but she had made sure it waspletely clean, and then used a knife and carved a small hole, it was very hard and she sometimes slipped off the knife and it ended slightly cutting her scales and skin, making her bleed a few times, but it was nothing grave or big enough for her to stop working in her precious gift for her precious friend¡­ The next day, she was done¡­ She didn''t slept at all, but decided to just eat breakfast and take a bath quickly, rushing outside the vige and then meeting with Hector, who was waiting for her right there. "Miminga! How are you today? Y-You look as cute as always¡­" He said. "Your scales are very pristine." "H-Hector¡­ T-Thanks¡­" She said. "Did you eat the pie I gave to you? Did you shared it with your parents? Did they like it? My mom helped making it!" Said Hector. "I-I did, they said it was tasty too¡­ They liked it¡­" She said. "I-I see¡­ I wish I could one day¡­ Meet your parents- Ah! N-Not like I am forcing you or anything, sorry¡­" He apologized nervously. "Don''t worry¡­ I wish I could show them to you too but¡­" She sighed. "Eh? But?" He asked. "¡­Here¡­" She said rather shyly. "T-This is¡­?" Asked Hector in shock, as he received the girl''s gift. It was a thread which she had attached to a small fang with a hole she had made into it with a knife¡­ It was very simplistic, and many people would think this was some random junk, but for Hector, it meant more, way more than that. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Miminga this is¡­ Your tooth?" He asked. "Yeah¡­ T-The other day I ate a very tough piece of meat and one of my old tooth just kind of fell off¡­ It was an old one, and new ones already were growing, so don''t worry¡­" She said rather embarrassed. "I-I thought that you might¡­ want a memento of me¡­" Miminga came out with a tiny lie there, she didn''t wanted to tell him that her fang fell off by eating just a piece of pie, even less that she made it exclusively for him for the reason of gifting it to him because this was going to be thest time¡­ thest time they''ll ever meet again. "T-This is¡­ It is¡­" Muttered Hector. Hector seemed a bit strange, for a moment the little Miminga felt a bit embarrassed, she didn''t knew very well the customs of the humans, and perhaps what she did was actually of bad taste, or even rude, and she didn''t wanted to offend her best friend. "S-Sorry! Was it too poor in taste? I-In my tribe we use to gift pendants like this to those we¡­ we hold dear¡­" She said, rather worriedly trying to apologize if that was the case, and waiting for Hector to answer. However, his answer was not expected¡­ "No¡­ This is perfect, it is beautiful¡­" He said, as Miminga suddenly skipped a beat, looking back at Hector while containing her tears, her eyes shone very brightly that day. "E-Eh? Really?" She asked timidly, waving her tail around¡­ "Yeah¡­ I will treasure it." He said, holding the pendant and quickly wearing it. "Look! It fit me right in, a bit tight, but you did a good job." Hector smiled, while petting her head. In that moment, Miminga couldn''t feel happier, it was such a cute and fluffy feeling inside of her heart that it made her sigh for a bit, as sorrow quickly took over her, and the frustration that she would never be able to meet him ever again, the person that made her so happy... "I-I see¡­ I am d it fit you well¡­" She said with a gentle smile. That day, the two spent a lot of time in the jungle. Miminga brought a spear with her, and she showed off her spear techniques that her father taught to her, hunting down two horned rabbits, and cooking them for Hector as theirst dinner. "I-Is it good? I only roasted them with some salt and herb oil¡­" She said. "I-It is amazing! I never knew you were such a good hunter and cook!" Said Hector, as Miminga smiled warmly¡­ "(I will miss you, Hector¡­)" She said internally. ----- Chapter 734 - Unexpected Reinforcements! ----- Miminga recalled those memories of the past, as she looked into the distance, she felt bad that she had no memento of Hector aside from those fluffy memories, everything he gifted to her was food, so she ate it all already¡­ Although inside of her home, she held some of the orange peels that she got from the oranges he gave to her, they decorated her room with a nice citric scent¡­ "Miminga¡­ My daughter, are you okay?" Asked Kraxka, as the army of Lizardmen would reach the enemy in a few more seconds. "Ah¡­! Yeah, I am okay! Okay, dad, I-I will fight well and see if he''s¡­ If he''s alive¡­" Said Miminga. "Thank you for¡­ being so nice with me¡­ I guess you changed your mind at the end¡­" "It is more like I was forced; you''ve been so stubborn this entire time¡­ You never took a mate no matter what I tried to do for you, so I guess I just kind of gave up!" Sighed her father. "I-I''m sorry¡­" Sighed Miminga. "¡­No, don''t worry about it." Sighed her father. "I know you''re an intelligent, strong, and beautiful girl, so I just want the best for you, I don''t really care about anything else at this point, I just want you to be happy. Your happiness is my happiness¡­" "R-Really?" She asked. "Yes, Miminga¡­" He sighed. "I learned it prettyte, I am sorry¡­ Also, with this, we can clean our names with these people, perhaps that boy could help us out if he''s still alive and well, if he''s still remembering you." "Oh¡­ Right¡­ I gave him a fang with a threat back then, which he used as a ne¡­ Do you think he still could have it?" She wondered. "Y-You gave him apromise ne?!" Asked her father, opening his big jaws in surprise. "T-This girl is really something¡­ Agh, I don''t know, I never meet him, I hope he''s not married with another human or something¡­ If that ever happens, Miminga, you have to ept it and move on, alright?" "¡­I understand." Sighed Miminga. The possibility of such a nice, cheerful, and handsome boy to have a wife and even a family with children was highly probably. Just imagining him thinking about her this entire time was already unconceivable realistically, he was a human after all, perhaps what he felt for her was just a thing of his childhood, and after entering his puberty the boy began to like human girls more, and found grossed out for ever having an attraction to her¡­ There were many insecurities in her heart, but Miminga thought the same as her father. "As long as I see him alive and happy¡­ I think I can also be happy." She said with a smile. Her father nodded for a bit, understanding his daughter''s feelings about the boy, she really loved him, to the point she was even willing to let him go, as long as she knows he''s happy with how he is. "I see¡­ My daughter, be strong now, we are entering into battle!" Said her father, raising his spear and conjuring Magic, as the floor suddenly trembled andrge tree roots began to entangle the enemy several meters away from him, paralyzing them on them spot for easy pickings! "Now, warriors, charge! Don''t have mercy, kill the enemy, help the people!" "RAAAAHH!" "Let''s go!" "Fight! Fight!" "Don''t give up!" "Today will be the day things will change!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As the many lizardman warriors, both males and females fought bravely in battle and quickly unleashed all sorts of weapon techniques imbued by the power of their weapons, which froze their enemies and facilitated their ability to y them, Miminga charged forward with her father, pointing her staff at her foes, and generating several spears made of mes, firing them around the battlefield. At the distance, she saw the people of the vige where Hector lived. "I will protect Hector''s vige¡­! I won''t let these savages have their way!" She said confidently, as she conjured storms of mes everywhere, and also even conjured some limited ice attribute spells that came with the amazing staff, freezing and burning two sides of the battlefield, she was perhaps the best magician after her father, and she wasn''t bad at all with a spear either, as she held one with her free hand and impaled the enemies that got closer to the wolf mercilessly! Meanwhile, in the other side of the battlefield, thebined forces of the vige''s guards, the adventurers, the mercenaries, and the sect disciples all fought against the armored savage lizardmen and the giant miasmic beasts. Their power was frightening, but bybining their attacks and cooperatively fighting these monsters, they were actually defeating them one by one, but very slowly! However, as the forces of Drake had arrived her as well and began to aid everyone, they were able to relieve some of the stress and burdens they were receiving, and the medics were able to bring the almost fatally wounded inside the vige to be healed and treated. Although the power of the Miasmic Beasts and the Lizardmen wearing dark armor was frightening, they had the weakness against light, such weakness made it so the amazing legendary weapon-looking spear that Hector was wielding now shone the brightest in the battle! Hector was gaining the spotlight in the entire battle, and even the sect disciples were left bbergasted over his heroic demeanor, his amazing spear techniques, and his great leadership, despite being just a young guard, he was someone quite experienced already, and could lead most of the adventurers, mercenaries, and other guards into battle, and correctly organize them into the battle too. However, the beasts were powerful, although they took many hits and grew weakened, they were still standing back up again obnoxiously, and even Hector was beginning to grow tired once more¡­ However, he quickly realized something was happening at the back of the enemy army, a mysterious army of people mounting wolves and wearing silver and azure armor emerged out of nowhere! "W-Who are they?" He asked in surprise. ----- Chapter 735 - The Might Of Miminga ----- The lizardmen moved forward, as their Ice Wolf Mounts jumped over their foes, theirrge ws and strong jaws were able to bend some of their weapons, but the armors that the enemy lizardmen wore were very strong and resistant, and contained a chaotic energy that made it hard to touch them without receiving damage! The Ice Wolves quickly learned, after receiving a couple of attacks, that the lizardman foes had armors that were too tough to be pierced with their ws and jaws. However, the lizardmen mounting them had other ways to pierce through the armors, such as freezing them first and dispelling the powerful chaotic energies in the armor by freezing them using their weapons! The lizardmen were quick thinkers, they immediately used the weapons given to them by Drake and unleashed shing attacks, smacking attacks, and all sorts of other attacks, alongside magic, which quickly began to freeze the enemy lizardmen in ce, another blow into them would suddenly break them into pieces! N?v(el)B\\jnn CRAASH! CRAASH! BOOM!! The lizardmen were incredibly efficient, the Pastoralists had never fought in such a manner before, but they had indeed mounted their cattle monsters and had also hunted downrge beasts when they grew hungrier and could not bring better things to the house. The Pastoralist Lizardmen were aided by Drake''s weapons and armor, of course. Their weapons were infused with the freezing power of Drake''s Winter Magic, which he had infused several offensive spells through runes, so each time they unleashed weapon techniques using these weapons, and by infusing some mana into them, a certain effect coulde out, most of the time being a freezing wave of icy winds that could easily freeze an opponent if they were not strong enough to resist such freezing attack. Some enemies managed to free themselves from the freezing coverture, but quickly realized that the weapons and armors they wore had less chaotic energies to abuse! This was because Drake''s magic was so strong that after covering magic items, the ice would drain their energy, leaving them most of the time weakened and even useless, ready to be broken! "GROAR!" One of the wolves being mounted by three spear-wielding Pastoralists roared, pushing forward and using his two front paws to sh the group of enemy lizardmen using chaotic armors and weapons, breaking down their armors and shattering them into pieces with ease! CRAASH! And then, the three lizardmen atop the ice wolf pointed their spears at the armor-less foes, piercing their bodies with them and freezing their bodies at the same time as they wounded them! Therge group of foes was in in a second! FLASH! FLASH! BOOM! However, danger approached as arrows made of chaotic energy began to target some of the wolves and Drake''s lizardmen, some of the wolves were hit by these arrows, as they fell into the floor without being able to move, some of them even were in the brink of death! These strange arrows were packed with curses, anything they pierced would be inflicted with deadly curses! Kraxka looked into the distance, finding around ten enemy lizardmen, they were all mounting giant chimeric miasmic monsters and pointing ballista at their foes, which were made of a ck metallic material, and seemed to be loaded with this powerful chaotic energy. "Those from the distance are using ballista filled with chaotic energy! We have to take them down!" Said Kraxka. "Miminga! Can you do it?" Kraxka looked at his daughter, she was an exceptional magician, and he knew that his daughter could be able to fire long-ranged magic better than he could, as he mostly specialized in healing, buffing, and nt control for the most part. And even nt control had a limit and also cost a lot of Mana, which he had in medium quantities. "I am on it!" Miminga said, bravely ncing into the distance as her staff shone brightly with a sh of manaing from within, forming arge magic circle. Miminga poured her mana into its ad conjured a powerful and lethal spell! "Meteor Shower!" FLAAASH! The magic circles began to shine with bright red color, as Miminga felt her mana quickly deplete to almost zero in an instant, and then, a shower of zing rocks the size of at most 10 meters big began to fall over the distance, crushing the long-ranged units with fiery explosions and deadly impacts! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The meteors continued to spread across the battlefield as well, as they destroyed a good chunk of the enemy units, especially those big and troublesome miasmic monsters and chimeras! Their bodies sttered over the battlefield and they burned alive, this was the utter catastrophe that Miminga had unleashed over their foes! "G-Gah¡­" "E-Eh?!" Father and daughter were left speechless as they saw the destruction unfold. Miminga had never thought her magic would be this powerful, in fact she remembers using Meteor Shower before, and the rocks were smaller, around 1 to 2 meters big, and she could only conjure three at the same time before she was exhausted. Although this spell took most if not all her Mana, it was tremendous. It summoned dozens of meteors between 6 to 10 meters big, zing with explosive mes, impacting everything and creationmotion all across the battlefield. "Howe you are so strong, Miminga?! Maybe it is time for you to be the chief¡­" Sighed Kraxka, feeling proud that his daughter had surpassed him, but sad that it was time to leave his position to his daughter. "No, I am sure it wasn''t this powerful before! T-These items that Lord Drake gave to us¡­ the essories, even the armor and this amazing staff, they have special magical effects that enhanced my magic power a lot¡­!" Said Miminga. She wasn''t able to understand that Drake''s System also affected anything he created! In fact, any equipment and weapons created by Drake were unique, as no item in this world made by its inhbiantants was able to grant the wearer/wielder this much power. ----- Chapter 736 - Lizardman General ----- The weapons and armor that Drake created were enhanced by the System. This was because he drew the power to create them from the System''s Skills. The uniqueness of his weapons could notpare to weapons made in here, although those of very high quality made by Dwarves, or those of high rarity found inrger and more dangerous dungeons could sometimes have special powers as well, even his low-ranked items could have special skills to boost the battle capacity of a fighter. This was because unlike the other weapons and armor of this world, the ones he created had a Status, with their own Stats and Skills! And they even came with bonuses to the Stats of the wielders and wearers. Of course, this world''s people had no status, but Drake''s power of the System helped him see an "Estimated" status of a person, and it showed numbers, he was able to boost those numbers despite people not being able to share his System, and he was able to directly enhance their physical strength, magical power, agility, and more by simply letting them wear equipment. It was as if he was creating game-like items! In this world the people crafted equipment or found items that could have special resistance to certain elements, or some weapons had an elemental effect to them, sometimes the very strong ones could unleash elemental powers by infusing mana into them, and were incredibly durable as well, essories could enhance elemental power and even mana regeneration, but those were often the most expensive ones to even make. Meanwhile, Drake''s equipment granted bonuses to the person itself, like a character in a game when they wear armor, they directly receive an enhancement to their HP and Defense, or when they wield a weapon or pants, or a chest clothe, they gain agility, attack, and more, directly poured into the character''s stats, items made in this world could offer help and could sometimes mean a big difference, but the power of Drake''s items were in apletely new level of cheating! Even Miminga who had yet to develop herself into a powerful magician received an amazing boost to her magic power by wearing a lot of essories enchanted by Drake, which he mostly mass produced using slime clones to boot! And if he armed an entire army with them, wouldn''t they be incredibly mighty? "A-Amazing!" "Miminga-sama!" "Our Lady did it!" "She''s really going to be the next chief!" "Uwah, I am so sad I could not marry her!" "Shut up!" The Lizardman of the Pastoralist Tribe celebrated as Miminga sted a big chunk of the enemy''s army, if not almost half of it with her Meteor Shower, leaving thend aroundpletely burnt and with several big craters! The people of the vige also saw the catastrophe that Miminga brought to the world, and were left speechless, however, the Pastoralists were still far away, and could not interact with the humans yet, but had already left a massive impression on them¡­ "GRAAAH!" A bulky, four-meter-big Berserk Lizardman wearing ck armor and holding arge mace attacked Hector who was in the frontlines. After he saw the mysterious armored person conjuring such a massive rain of meteors at the distance, he couldn''t help but have stood still startled for a few couple of seconds, however, he was quickly brought back to reality as this giant lizardman savage attacked! "Evade, Hector!" Drake''s Slime, who had named himself "Blue" for now, roared at Hector, as Hector quickly reacted in time, rolling to the left side, and evading a deadly hammer that hit the ground and made everything tremble! TRUUUUMMM¡­! "GRAKAKAHH!" Roared the Hammer-wielding giant lizardman savage, as he roared and rushed towards Hector, without letting him roll away! "S-Shit!" Hector groaned, pointing his spear at the lizardman, and unleashing a series of consecutive attacks! The light of the powerful spear shed brightly, illuminating the entire battlefield with bright light! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAAASH! However, the lizardman defended himself by using his giant tower shield, which suddenly began to absorb Hector''s hits! Drake''s slime was left surprised, that one shield was stranger and more powerful than the others that were shattered so easily. "Wait, that shield is¡­!" Muttered the slime in surprise, extending a tentacle and grabbing the giant Muspelheim shield, putting it in front of Hector. FLAAAASH! The demonic shield of the giant lizardman suddenly unleashed all the absorbed damage into a massive hit, knocking Hector with an enormous beam of demonic red and dark energies! BOOOOMMM!!! "Nnggh¡­! W-What the¡­?! This lizardman is not a normal one¡­!" Muttered Hector in surprise, as his shield was barely able to resist the impact, but his entire body still had to bear with the power and strength of the attack because he had to resist it and stand his ground. "GRUKHA¡­" The giant lizardman looked at Hector with a seriously angered expression, he had not expected him to survive this deadly attack and was quite furious about it. The giant lizardman rushed forward towards the weakened Hector, who forced himself to stand up however he could, grasping his spear and then infusing mana into it, and using it as a wand! "Bright sh!" FLAAAAASH! "GRYYAKH!" The Lizardman was shocked by seeing such a bright light out of nowhere, startled, it moved back several steps, as Hector quickly used this opportunity to run around it! He saw from the distance that his friends and the people of the vige were all busy dealing with the invaders, so he had to take down this giant "General" by himself! "Hector, I''ll help you!" Said the slime, as he suddenly extended his slimy tentacles and helped Hector at crawling around the walls of the vige so he could jump into the head of the Lizardman General! "Thank you, slime!" Said Hector, as he jumped towards the lizardman like a spider, reaching his back and then crawling up to the head, the armor didn''t covered the lizardman entirely, but it already had a natural armor in the powerful scales below it! N?v(el)B\\jnn ----- Chapter 737 - Intense Fight ----- CLAAASH! Hector desperately used his spear, attempting to pierce the neck of the lizardman in front of him! The strong de was barely piercing the scales, however, this giant lizardman was just another breed altogether, stronger, bigger, and even his scales were like made of metal, his spear couldn''t pierce them if he was in such a position, he needed the full force of his entire body, but piercing it through crawling was impossible. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Hector tried to pierce the neck of the lizardman, but found it impossible, and the lizardman was already about to grasp him with its giant ws! He couldn''t believe he wasn''t able to pierce this one''s scales when he had already in a lot of the invaders. One of the biggest reasons aside from the overpowered lizardman''s physique was that hecked mana now, he waspletely exhausted, and the little mana he had recovered over battle was used to blind the lizardman general a bit more. "D-Damn it!" Muttered Hector while gritting his teeth tightly, he continued to pierce the lizardman''s neck, but the giant ws of the lizardman grasped him tightly and then threw him into the ground! "Uagh!" BOOOMMM!!! Hector rolled over the ground, if it wasn''t because of his armor he would be dead by now! Hector looked at the lizardman while gasping for air, he was growing more and more tired, and his stamina was lowering. Drake''s slime could only heal him so much, it wasn''t the authentic Drake, so he couldn''t fully give him all the mana he had. If the slime ended without mana, it would dissipate and probably die. Slime Clones could only exist with the mana they had umted, this is why it was bad to overuse it! "That giant lizardman is a strange breed, a Giant Lizardman¡­ Its scales are tougher, and it also has an enormous size, incredible strength, and defense¡­ And the worst part of all, the armor, shield, and hammer it has are all Cursed Equipment infused with agonizing spirits which enhance the power of a wielder, but turn them insane¡­" Said the slime, as Hector realized what he was fighting. "Grab the shield and tank its hit, unleash the me Barrier and see if it can withstand it!" Said the slime, as Hector was given an idea and quickly did as he was told. "Alright!" He said, rushing towards the shield and holding it tight just before the giant lizardman were to hit him with his hammer! The massive hammer reached Hector, shing against the Muspelheim Shield with an enormously strong attack! TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­! "U-Uoooggh¡­!" Muttered Hector in surprise, the enormous force almost made him fall into his own butt, he kept resisting and resisting, as the shield continued absorbing the power of the impact, it had already absorbed the other attack from before, so this time, Hector decided to quickly unleash the ability! "me Barrier!" The damage the shield absorbed suddenly was gathered and thrown away as the shield formed a barrier, it was both a defensive move and an offensive one, two in one! The explosive mes were unleashed, as the lizardman was covered in the explosion! BOOOOOMMM!!! N?v(el)B\\jnn The explosion covered the entire giant lizardman''s body, burning it alive! The armor was tough and his scales as well, but the explosion was still powerful, hitting it and burning him, the lizardman was so impacted by the hit that it fell over his own butt in the ground, the weapon, and the shield it held fell into the ground! "UUAAGGRAAAKKHHH¡­!!!" Hector looked at this opportunity and didn''t wanted to waste it, he rushed towards the lizardman with his spear at hand, while holding the memento that his childhood friend, Miminga left for him, her fang. Hector roared loudly like a warrior, pointing the spear into the lizardman''s head, and trying to stab its head! However, the lizardman, even while burning alive, reacted in time, using his tough hands to catch Hector''s spear! "Uggh¡­! D-Damn it!!!" Muttered Hector, the lizardman grabbed the spear with his enormous hand, and then used the other to punch him! CLAAASH! "Agh!" BOOM! Hector flew through the air and fell headfirst into the ground, almost being knocked out, he barely managed to keep himself alive. His vision was dizzy, and his entire mind was confused, he was seeing hallucinations, colors everywhere, and he seemed to be in the brink of death! The slime quickly showered him with healing spells, the lesser ones it had, until almost exhausting his mana, Hector barely managed to escape death, but his weapon was within the lizardman''s hands now¡­ "Grukahahaha!" The giant lizardman slowly stood up, looking at the beautiful spear with his greedy eyes, andughing maliciously at Hector for being a weakling¡­ "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ I am not giving up, you bastard¡­" Muttered Hector, gasping for air. The slime felt like Hector, despite having been healed, might soon end up dying if he continued pushing himself forward like this. "Hector, run! This monster can only be taken down with various people!" Said the slime, but Hector was a stubborn idiot, he wouldn''t listen to him. "I can''t¡­ this thing is enormous and it has a hammer, it will break the doors in an instant and flood the vige with the monsters¡­ innocent people will die¡­ I can''t let that happen, I am¡­ The Vige''s Guard for a reason!" Said Hector, he was a human, a righteous person that grew in a normal society that valued good and self-sacrificing actions, not a monster that lived in the wild and ate monsters to survive like Drake¡­ Despite Drake being confused by such an enormous sense of morality, he was also once a human, and shared such feelings, despite being mostly an outcast that lived inside his house for the most part and didn''t particrly interacted with the outside world¡­ "Hector¡­ You''re really crazy, but I got something that could help¡­ Are you ready? It will curse you, but it should give you enough power to handle this monster!" Said the slime. "Hahh¡­ Sure¡­ I''ll take anything!" Said Hector. And then, Hector''s entire body was covered in a d ck armor¡­ FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 738 - Cursed Armor Of Misfortune ----- Amongst the weapons and armor Drake consumed, there was one armor he had used a couple of times when he fought very tough enemies, such as Rose back then in the Ice Moon Sect, this was an armor he bought for a rather cheap price on Rakasha''s shop, an armor that was cursed! However, because Drake was mostly immune to all status effects, including this armor''s curse, it had just good defensive powers and even granted him some sort of dark aura he could manipte, but he mostly uses dark magic if he ever wants to use anything "dark" so this armor was left forgotten, even his natural scales are stronger than it! But nheless, this armor was already Level 10 as a Skill, as he had overused it on slime clones until it reached max level, he was disappointed the skill didn''t awakened or something, but it was still a powerful armor¡­ This was the [ursed Dark Armor of Misfortune: Level 10]! This armor was infamous because it caused misfortune to the wearer and those around him, making it the party killer, everyone that wore this armor ended dying or going through almost death experiences with their party members inside dungeons, or any other ce. It was an armor that didn''t drained life out of the user, but all their fortune¡­ and the more fortune it drained from the user and those around him, the stronger, more resilient, and dark it became¡­! The slime had been given all these forgotten Level 10 equipment and weapon skills by Drake, as the real Drake was very busy right now, so the slime had to go with what he had! In fact, the slime was cursing his own true body for being sozy to not give him something better, but it seems that he didn''t knew that this was rted to his capacity, this little slime was the lowest grade Drake could create, so he had limits on to how many skills and mana he could hold. "Damn main body, give me something better than a cursed armor! Agh, I guess this is the only one that could be worn by other people, the other armors are skills that cover the user''s body, and Hector is not the user of the skills so they won''t work¡­" Thought the slime. "Well, anyways¡­ [ursed Dark Armor of Misfortune]!!!" FLAAASH! Hector suddenly felt as if his entire body was being covered by metallic tes, and in a second, his entire body was d in ck and dark blue armor, he looked intimidating and mighty, and the armor even had sharp designs,rge horns on the shoulders, and demon-like spiraling horns in the helmet, which had the shape of a skull to boot! The entire armor looked cursed, and deathly! Not the same as before but even worse, itpletely converted the young and cheerful-looking Hector into a death knight from the depths of Helheim ready to rip some souls! Hector looked into his own appearance, as he lookedpletely terrifying, and his entire body was emanating a dark and phantasmal presence. "T-This is incredible¡­" Said Hector in surprise. The darkness emanating from the armor seemed to wee him, embracing him with its obscurity, it danced around like a phantom of shadows¡­ "You can feel it? shape this darkness and make a provisional spear! Gah! The lizardman ising!" Said the slime, as the lizardman grabbed his hammer while holding the spear with the other hand and rushed towards Hector to crush him like an ant, although it was surprised by the armor, it didn''t cared, and was willing to crush him anyways even if he looked a bit more intimidating. "Shape this aura¡­!?" Asked Hector, as he suddenly began to shape the darkness into a long Dark Spear, holding it with his right hand! He looked at the lizardman and the two shed against one another! Hector unleashed a series of attacks using the Dark Spear, piercing dark attacks that were blocked by the lizardman''s enormous hammer, while the lizardman used the light spear it stole from hector to hurt him with the light, now that he was wearing a dark armor, it was affecting his mobility and resistance! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "D-Damn it, this bastard is using my own spear against me!" Said Hector, evading the piercing blows from the light spear that unleashed rays of light, jumping over the lizardman''s arm and then hitting the face with countless piercing blows using the Dark Spear! "GRAKKAH¡­!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "GRUOOH¡­!" BOOM! The lizardman was astonished by Hector''s new speed, strength, and defense, the armor granted all of this and more to him despite being rather heavy! He moved forward, attacking the giant lizardman several times, as the two shed against one another with explosions of light and darkness! Hector suddenly shaped the darkness into many more Dark Spears, and he fired them all towards the giant lizardman, hitting it all over his body! The explosions ensued right away, and the lizardman lost its bnce, hitting the ground! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The lizardman was tripping an awful lot of times by now, it quickly realized something was making him very unfortunate, and this was clearly not just carelessness¡­ The armor that hector wore was indeed capable of draining the fortune of anyone around. The lizardman was left astonished by this fact, and tried to attack Hector with the spear, managing to hit him while Hector was showering him with Dark Spears! CLAAAASH! N?v(el)B\\jnn "Unngh¡­!" Hector''s chest was barely protected by the armor, but the spear''s light began to burn his entire body! The armor only made him weaker to light this time. Additionally, Hector''s mana was zero by now, and his own stamina was reaching zero as well, he was already desperately trying to kill this thing, but the bastard was stubbornly keeping ahold into his life, fighting to the veryst! CLAAASH! A powerful tail strike hit Hector strongly, crushing him into the ground! BOOOM! ----- Chapter 739 - Arrival ----- CLAAASH! A powerful tail strike hit Hector strongly, crushing him into the ground! BOOOOMMM!!! "Aaggh¡­!" Hector groaned in agony, vomiting a mouthful of blood¡­ The armor also made him unfortunate, so being caught off-guard like this¡­ was to be expected. "D-Damn it!" Muttered, the slime, quickly dispelling the ursed armor from Hector, as he tried to heal him, but Hector was very bad now, some of his ribs were broken, even! "Hahh¡­ Ugh¡­ M-Miminga¡­" Muttered Hector, looking into the night sky, as the giant lizardman slowly approached him, ready to crush him and end his misery¡­ "GRAKAKAKAKAHH- AKH?!" However! As the lizardman wasughing over his victory, suddenly, a giant fireball hit him in the head! The zing fireball began to burn his entire head. Although he was covered in hard scales, this was the second time he was set aze, and even his scales began to bend towards the heat, falling off his skin continuously. BOOOOMMM!!! "AAAAGGH¡­!" The giant lizardman groaned in agony, without being able to bear the pain! This fire was stronger and burned even deeper into his scales, even his eyes started to burn and bleed, and the mes burned the interior of his jaws, making it panic as he began to eat dirt to turn off the mes. CLAAASH! The giant lizardman suddenly fell to his knees in surprise and fear, turning off the mes, and looking back at the scene, to find a beautiful lizardman girl mounting an ice wolf alongside another male, her father! This lizardman girl and her father were both wearing amazing armor made of silver dragon scales and a strange crystal-like material that emanated a cold aura around them¡­ All while wielding weapons infused with tremendous quantities of runes, infused with gigantic amounts of magic and mana! The giant lizardman was part of the Deep Jungle Tribe, a part of the more savage Lizardmen within this tribe who longed for battle even after Larzak unified the tribes using his strength and leadership, the savage lizardmen despised the pastoralists, which this lizardman immediately recognized. The moment it realized these slimmer and thinner lizardmen were the despised pastoralists, who were said to be "bootlickers" of the people from the outside of the jungle, his face quickly twisted in anger, groaning angrily at them while turning off the mes over his face. "GRRRRRRHH¡­!" The giant Lizardman looked hatefully at the pastoralists, as father and daughter looked down on him as if he were a mere monster they were about to hunt down. The giant lizardman felt a slight chill run down his spine as he cowered in fear, moving slightly back, but quickly being taken over by his pride and gritting his teeth in fury, containing this strange chill that made him so fearful of them. Of course, the two lizardmen in front of him were not mere soldiers, the young and beautiful lizardman girl, with a neck as thin and delicate as that of a snake, and with a snake-like head as well which was considered beautiful by all lizardmen was Miminga, the daughter of the chief, while the man with her was her father, the chief himself, Kraxka! After Miminga unleashed an enormous storm of meteors over her foes, quickly killing the long-ranged ballista-users of the enemy army, she drank a mana potion made out of Drake''s blood, and quickly recovered arge amount of her Mana, she and her father moved forward with the help of the Ice Wolf they were mounting, taking down any enemy they found with weapons on hand and magic, Miminga saw a man d in ck armor fighting a giant general lizardman, as she quickly decided to aid him with her father. However, the moment they finally reached the human man they intended to help and protect, they found him in the ground, barely about to die as his armor suddenly disappeared, leaving a half-dead human in the floor. Miminga had not recognized this man as the child she once met, but still pitied him, and desired to defeat this enormous giant lizardman to save his life. The more humans they helped, the better their reputation would be, or so said Drake to them! "This guy is huge¡­ I have never seen a lizardman this immense before¡­ And he took a fireball to the head but he''s still alright? What sort of monster is this?" Wondered Miminga. "Father, let''s take him down and save that human!" Miminga looked at the poor human in the floor. After having experienced such friendship and even feelings beyond friendship with that one boy in her childhood, Miminga saw humans as people as well, people she pitied, she wanted to save the human as if he were part of her tribe. Her father, of course, had changed his mind over time, although he once despised humans after what they had done to his own father, the former chief of the Pastoralists, over time, his hate slowly faded away, and only a lingering desire for peace and eptance stayed within his mind, as he hoped to one day see the lizardmen be an epted race of people in the world. Seeing the idea that Drake, their new Scaled God offered to them, Kraxka saw the perfect opportunity to find once more the hopes of befriending the other races, after all, not everybody was like the human that killed his father. Kraxka knew about it because even his daughter had meet such a good human, he developed an open mind over time, and now that it was the golden opportunity his own father had always wanted, he wasn''t going to waste it. "Got it! He already weakened him enough for us!" Said Kraxka. He nodded confidently to his daughter''s conviction, as he looked into the giant lizardman, it was weakened and worn down, the giant lizardman might soon copse out of exhaustion, this was perhaps the best opportunity to take it down while they still could, after all, that human man had indeed weakened him a lot! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 740 - Rescue ----- Hector was in the ground, barely hearing anything as of now, he was constantly falling unconscious and waking up, while hearing something in the distance, the fight between the giant lizardman and two mysterious people that had emerged, they had strange voices and sounded a bit like monsters, but they were people, nheless. His eyes faintly opened, trying to discern what they were seeing¡­ A giant Ice Wolf jumped around, ushing a freezing breath attack over the giant lizardman, and freezing his arm, making it groan in agony! The giant lizardman then looked into his own arm in anger as he tried to regain it from the freezing, only for another being to emerge, a person this time, a lizardman woman d in silver armor and wielding a staff whose tip was that of a sharp spear, a double weapon, staff, and spear in one! "W-What is that¡­?" He muttered, seeing the beautiful and slim lizardman woman fight bravely, she unleashed several fireballs against the giant lizardman as her spear sharply pierced the giant lizardman''s armor and then his scales, making it bleed all over. "HIIIYAAAA!" She roared bravely, her roar was feminine and not tarrying like those of male lizardman, even rather melodical. Her slim body jumped around with great agility, and her entire body exuded arge quantity of fiery aura! Her fire attribute magic epassed her body into a protective barrier of mes, the hits of the giant lizardman were strong and fast but she was able to evade them, and sometimes she resisted by using the Muspelheim Shield she had borrowed from Hector. "A-Amazing¡­" Muttered Hector to himself, seeing her fight inspired him, and he slightly¡­ felt something as well from her, something strange, almost nostalgic. And besides her was a male lizardman fighting the giant lizardman, the two were like warriors that had known each other for all their lives, well, they were father and daughter after all. The father was a powerful figure, muscr, tall, and strong, he wasn''t as agile as his daughter, but his powerful spear attacks were more intense, as he had borrowed the light spear from Hector, he unleashed powerful and explosive blows that pierced through the defenses of the giant lizardman, managing to easily weaken it more and more as it was filled with incurable wounds. "RAAAAAHHH!" Therge lizardman roared, his powerful and muscr body was strong but he also had amazing healing magic, which he used on both himself and his daughter, all while manipting the roots of trees around him and making them spread, coiling around the legs of the giant lizardman and making it trip into the ground. BOOM! "GRUUOOHHH¡­!" The lizardman of enormous size roared in utter anger, as it swung his enormous fists, his tail, and his legs, trying to catch the two lizardmen fighting him, but the giant was incapable of catching them, his speed was slowing down and his armor and weapon were all shattered by their powerful blows, he was left ridiculed and in the verge of death. He looked at them hatefully, as his magic suddenly manifested, which he had been saving this entire time! "GRAAKAHAHAH!" Heughed, suddenly, an eye emerged in the middle of his forehead, as the giant lizardman''s entire body was covered in ck goo! What was revealed was shocking, the giant lizardman was being parasitized by a miasmic slime of some sort, which modified his body and made him incredibly tough and with incredible regeneration factor as well. The giant lizardman''s created a crimson-red eye in the middle of his forehead as the Miasmic Slime was infecting his Mana core, corrupting it with residual miasma and chaos, and making his magic element Chaos as well! FLUOOSSH! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Suddenly, a sphere of darkness emerged, Miminga and Kraxka were left shocked by the deep darkness of it, so strong and distorting that even other elements disintegrated in front of it! "T-This enormous power¡­ What sort of element is this?!" Asked Miminga. "I don''t know but we have to evade it!" Said Kraxka. "D-Damn it!" Miminga ran towards the man in the floor, quickly grabbing him gently with her arms, and jumping away from the powerful st of chaos that was unleashed from the fingertip of the giant lizardman! TRUUUUUMMM¡­! The giant ck beam shed against the barrier in the vige, a barrier erected by Drake''s slime clones, that were connected to Bedra herself! Drake had used his daughter''s powerful mana and element of Heaven to erect this barrier without the baby not even knowing about it, and as the chaotic beam hit the barrier, the invisible barrier finally revealed itself, surprising many of the inhabitants! BOOOOMMM!!! The beam was unleashed, but quickly dissipated as the powerful barrier of heavenly light resisted the beam, however, it was covered in cracks and was about to shatter already¡­ it won''t be able to take another hit! Miminga and Kraxka looked at the scene, knowing they had to take down this monster before he did anything else to the people around. Miminga quickly left the wounded man atop the ice wolf and wrapped around with the roots of Kraxka which were infused with healing making, forming a cocoon around the man, while the two lizardmen, father and daughter, rushed towards the monstrous giant lizardman! They jumped over him, who was already very weakened and in the floor, as Kraxka unleashed a barrage of attacks using his powerful spear, piercing the entire arm of lizardman and slicing it apart into shreds! "GRYYYAAAKHHH!" The giant lizardman groaned in agony as Miminga quickly rushed at his side and began to attack him, a barrage ofrge fireballs continued to fall over his entire body, impacting him with loud explosions as the mes burned through his entire body, the lizardman couldn''t fight any longer, weakened from previous fights, it began to be roasted alive, while father and daughter quickly finished him off without letting him have another attack at the vige! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "G-GRUUOOHH¡­!" The giant lizardman cursed them with a loud growl, as it quickly fell silent, and died while being covered in mes¡­ ----- Chapter 741 - The Noisy Daughter Also Wants To Help ----- Bedra suddenly woke up from themotion, she looked around and found no mama or papa, and felt a bit alone. However, Belle was there, greeting her, alongside a few blue slimes that quickly fused into the shape of Drake. "Mama! Papa!" She cried, suddenly finding Drake, an oddly weird Drake that was more like a clone. But would she be able to be fooled by mere clone? "Bedra, this is a second body I''ve made¡­ Mama and I are very busy outside, so can you sleep again, dear? (I can''t believe the dream magic I put into her to sleep didn''t worked! This girl is really amazing, she can just negate any type of magic if she ever wants to¡­)" Said Drake, trying to act gentle with the little girl as Bedra pouted angrily. "Papa? Wewe?" She asked rather angrily, as she was containing her tears. Drake sighed, holding her with his arms and caressing her long and silver hair. "Calm down, everything is okay¡­ Everything will be alright." Said Drake, as Belle at his side nodded. "That''s right, rx for now, little Bedra, everything is going to be okay." Said Belle, as she caressed the cute Bedra with her fluffy tails. Bedra seemed to calm down a bit, but she felt bad, the energies she had connected to the barrier had touched this chaotic energy, which wasn''t at all like the one from her mother, and it made her feel worried. "Wowied!" She said, as she looked around but couldn''t help but grow more worried, she had a bad feeling about everything going on, and she wanted to help her papa and mama, not stay with this clone of her papa that wasn''t really her papa! She suddenly jumped out of Drake''s arm, reaching the window and¡­ breaking it! CRAAASH! Bedra waspletely intact, of course. Parts of her body had very hard silver scales and her skin was naturally incredibly hard and resistant too, having the same properties as her scales. She had two small wings which she used to fly atop the skies, using her sheer strength in her wings to p them strongly and rapidly, shew flew outside! "W-Wait! BENLADRAAAA!" Cried the Slime Clone of Drake, panicking and jumping outside as well, as he turned into flying blue and green slime, while Belle flew naturally across the sky. She pped her little wings while flying away, Drake''s slime clone panicked, as he quickly turned into blue and green slime and jumped outside the window alongside Belle! Drake''s clone wasn''t as strong as him nor was he able to easily convince Bedra to stay still, he was a clone, not the original one after all, but he was just as worried as the original one, and med on himself and the main body for not making him a bit stronger. "MAMA! PAPA!" Cried Bedra everywhere, but nobody answered to her call, the people inside the vige were all refuging inside the underground area of the vige, which was made by the nobles for emergencies, so thankfully nobody saw the flying baby. "Bedra,e here, please!" Said Drake''s clone, extending his tentacles around her, as Belle quickly conjured several dream spells to calm the little baby and make her go back to sleep. "P-Please go back to sleep now, Bedra! Don''t make trouble for your father!" Sighed Belle. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "MAAAA!" Cried Bedra, as she resisted the dream spells and struggled to free herself from the tight hug from Drake''s clone. "Please, Bedra, I might not be your father''s real body but I am actually his mind, I am your father, please listen to me!" Cried Drake''s clone. He was very worried about his daughter and he didn''t wanted her to get involved into the battles, it would be very dangerous, but Bedra was very sharp for her age, she knew this was a fake Drake! "Fawke!" She said angrily, smacking the slime and throwing it into the ground with incredible, titanic strength! TRUUUUMMM! "Guueehhhh¡­!" SPLAAASH! The mere slime clone sttered over the floor and ended turning into a puddle of slime water, staying still, it was knocked out, not killed, but knocked out for the time being¡­ Just like that. Bedra''s physical might was simply in another level entirely, and even Belle recognized it¡­ Bedra saw from the distance the big war going on outside the vige, growing worried about her papa and her mama, she decided to fly outside, but Huginn and Muninn tried to stop her, alongside Rakasha from the floor. "Bedra, stop!" He cried, but he was ignored¡­ However, he wasn''t without tools. He suddenly took out a strange staff which had the decoration of a spider on the tip of it, made out of materials from the Shadow Spiders that were born from the eggs of Kumo! This was a special staff with the peculiar ability of generating incredibly hard and resistant spiderwebs that cannot even be cut by steel! "HAAH!" FLUOOSH! Suddenly, Bedra found herself covered on sticky spiderwebs, and looked down at Rakasha angrily¡­ the old man felt a sudden chill run down his spine as Bedra held tight into the spiderweb and suddenly raised Rakasha all the way up over the floor, and then threw him down, all while slicing the spiderwebs with her tiny nails with ease! BOOOM! "Uaaaggh¡­ I am too old for this¡­" Sighed Rakasha, he was alright as he was a giant that could fall from big distances without even getting damaged, but he still felt quite terrible. Bedra felt the presences of darkness and chaos approaching the vige, as she flew farther and farther towards the exit of the vige! Huginn and Muninn tried to stop her, but Bedra pouted angrily at them, as her eyes shed with bright, domineering aura, and the two birds felt so utterly dominated? by her authority that they simply¡­ stayed still and didn''t move, obeying her will¡­ Surprised by the might of Bedra, Belle attempted to put a stop to her and quickly tried the impossible, attempting to grab her and stop her, and bringing her inside a dream! FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 742 - Unstopable Baby ----- Belle was desperate to not let the baby dragon giant girl go out of the vige, by Drake''s orders that was the case! However, the stubborn baby wanted to be with her papa and mama, and she won''t stop until reaching them and helping them in whatever battle they were having. Bedra was a stubborn girl and no person would ever hold her back, like ever! She was so stubborn she would be able to do anything, even more with her amazing strength and magic power¡­ the two birds were not even able to fight her or stop her before she red down on them and used the power of her own special Eyes, through the Heaven Magic Spell "Eyes of God" which gave her authority over beings by inflicting a powerful attack into their minds, as long as her dominance and strength were higher, they will simply submit to her. There was not even a fight involved in this! However, with Belle was different, she was a spirit and rather strong, so her Eyes of God had not much effect in such a strange intangible being made of dream magic! Belle reached her with her small fox body, and hugged her with her fox tails! Bedra struggled, angrily roaring at her. "Weme gwo!" Cried Bedra. "Bewe, bad!" Bedra referred to Belle as "Bewe" and called her bad on top of it, as if trying to reprimand a pet. Belle felt heartbroken by the girl that just wanted to help her parents, but she couldn''t let her go into risks, so she quickly opened a portal to a persona dream scape, one where her other part of her body was and dragged her into this small inheritance dream scape! FLUOOSH! "Uwah! Wewe?!" Asked Bedra, looking around fearfully and without knowing what was everything, she felt scared of everything and was having a hard time looking around. Bedra felt confused and fearful of the new ce she had arrived into, and looked everywhere with concern, Belle and Belle looked at one another. "Eehhh? Idiot me! Why did you bring Bedra here?!" Asked the fox''s main body. "I didn''t had any other ce, this is a safe ce, right?" Asked Belle. "W-Well¡­ I guess¡­" Sighed the main body, as she slowly approached Bedra. "Bedra, calm down please¡­" Sighed the main body, with the shape of a cute fox girl, Bedra found her cute and pretty, but she didn''t had the time to think about this, she wanted to get out of here! "WAWAAA!" She roared angrily, her roar suddenly resonated across the entire dream, distorting it slightly! The two Belles looked at one another with eyes wide open, looking back at Bedra to realize her roar came packed with the elements she wielded, especially Heaven! The roar of heaven pierced through the entirety of the dream''s projection, cracking the walls of reality within the dream itself" "C-Crap! Bedra''s roars are so strong they''ll break the inheritance?!" Asked Belle''s main body. "If the inheritance is broken, who will inherit our creator''s powers, bring her out!" "B-But¡­!" Cried Belle. "H-Here, bring her inside of this other dream!" Said Belle''s main body creating a dream portal. Belle quickly grabbed Bedra with her fox tails and moved her into this other dream. This dream was¡­ Bedra''s usual dreams. It was a longndscape filled with grassy ins where many cushions and stuffed toys were, they were jumping around, bouncing, and covering most of the grassy ins. There was a picturesque and caricature sun atop the sky. And it all looked like a painting. Bedra looked around excitedly, and quickly started ying around! perhaps this dream world was really the one she''ll stay inside! Of course, that wasn''t the case, Bedra quickly remembered that she wanted to get out to meet her parents, quickly throwing a tantrum and roaring angrily, the entire dream cracked and¡­ shattered! The power of her Heaven Magic was too strong! CRAAAASSSSHH! The power of her heaven magic quickly crashed against the dream walls of the dream, as the entire dream shattered into pieces, usually when a dream broke like this with a person inside, that person would be destroyed as well, but Bedra easily bounced that effect with her magic mirroring abilities of her scales, suddenly emerging in the real world once more, with a very tired Belleing from behind her attempting to stop her however she could, but it was clearly futile, Bedra ignored her and flew outside with her adorable little wings, seeking mama and papa. "Uuueeh¡­ This girl is a little demon¡­" Cried Belle, quickly falling over a rooftop and resting over there, she was fine, but she really needed to rest, she used too much power and couldn''t move an inch anymore¡­ Bedra looked outside of the vige, now that there was nobody getting on her way towards her parents, she noticed there was a big barrier stopping her from going out, Drake had made sure this barrier didn''t let her go outside, and because it was fueled by her own magic, she was supposedly incapable of destroying it! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! Bedra gave it a few wipes of her tail, but the barrier was not shattering at all, it was not budging at all either, the amazing barrier made out of heaven, light, and life, fueled by her own mana core magic was not giving up to her powerful strength, and as much as she tried to crush it, she couldn''t do it¡­ She looked outside rmed, a catastrophic war was going on, and Bedra was worried, she had grown attached to the town folk, so she really wanted to help them¡­ "Grrrr! Wawaaaah!" Bedra angrily continued attacking the barrier, constantly, without stopping at all! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! Bedra angrily and desperately attacked the barrier made of holy light, her tail whips became more precise and stronger, constantly unleashing a powerful barrage of attacks! Her tiny fists also began to punch it, and her tiny legs too! Bedra was unleashing aplete barrage of attacks, her strongest physical attacks, and then, a ray of light came out of her mouth! BOOOOMMM!!! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ----- Chapter 743 - Reencounter ----- BOOOMMM! The giant lizardman general fell into the ground motionlessly, his entire body covered in mes, as they slowly roasted his entire body, leaving out the smell of burnt flesh which might be rather appetitive to some. Hector heard the loud thud of the giant falling into the ground. The monster was so strong and was so filled with stamina that it took a really long time to die, but it was thankfully in by the power of the two new saviors¡­ He had also done his part, and without him weakening the beast enough, the giant lizardman would had continued to rampage and could had killed many other people¡­ Hector felt like he wanted to sleep now, his entire body couldn''t move an inch, and everything on him hurt, his breathing was getting slower, and his heart was also beating slowly. His mind felt numb, and he could barely open his eyes slightly, almost squinting them. "Hahh¡­ Ugh¡­" He muttered, looking into the night sky. He felt the warmth of the wolf carrying him over his back the fluffy fur was a good bed. And there was a lot of hard bark covering him, bathing his body with bright essence¡­ However, this seemed to not be enough, he felt more and more weakened over time¡­ His senses were fading away, his life¡­ was slowly leaving his body. Hector didn''t seemed to be panicking, he was too tired to even panic, he simply felt sorrowful, happy that the monster was defeated, and that it seemed that the war against the unpredicted invaders was slowlying to an end with the vige intact, but sorrowful over his own personal desires which could not be fulfilled¡­ "Hahh¡­ I wish¡­ I wish I could¡­ have seen you¡­ one¡­st¡­ time¡­" He muttered, his eyes slowly started to lose their light, as tears began toe out of them. "Mi¡­ minga¡­" He muttered the name of the girl that has been his heart ever since then, without caring if she was a lizardman and not a human, this girl had marked his life, she was his heart, she was¡­ the one that made his dull childhood filled with life and entertainment, with colors, with life¡­ with love. He recalled her adorable smile, her happiness, her giggles, how she enjoyed the food he gave to her, and everything else she was¡­ Hell, something as disgusting as eating bugs was cute when she did it. His hand was cold, and it grew colder¡­ He looked into the starry sky, as he recalled the little girl¡­ He hoped that she could live a good life, and that she could forgive him for dying without meeting her again. "Hahh¡­" He sighed. However, in thatst moment, his hand was suddenly grasped by other hands. They were slightly rough, covered in hard yet slim scales, they had long nails, and were not as delicate and soft as those of humans, but they were certainly delicatepared to the males of the hand''s race. "¡­Eh?" Hector suddenly realized someone was holding her hand, it was a slightly rough, rugose hand, but it was warm, this hand had grown bigger, but it was, without a doubt, very simr to the little hand of her¡­ of the girl of her childhood that often held his hand as the two traveled across the jungle together, catching bugs and other critters. "I can''t believe it¡­ It is really you¡­" Said the soft voice of a girl, as Hector faintly followed the voice, trying to look into the direction where it came from, finding a figure familiar to him, but that had maturated over the years. It still was as cute as before, but more mature, and beautiful. Hector''s eyes opened wide in shock, he didn''t believe what he was seeing. For a moment, he thought he had died and was in the afterlife, this could only be something of the afterlife¡­ However, he was wrong, he was still alive, hanging up to life somehow, and Miminga was there with him, looking at him with a merciful look in her eyes, she seemed worried about him¡­ But indeed, it was her. "Miminga¡­? Ah¡­ I-It can''t be¡­" Hector said, as he looked into her eyes with shock. Miminga''s eyes began to cry tears of happiness as she tried to calm herself, taking out a red potion from her pocket and desperately forcing Hector to drink it. N?v(el)B\\jnn "You''re about to die, Hector, drink this, quickly!" She cried, as Hector began to chug down whatever she was giving to him, as he drank the strange, blood-vored potion made out of the blood of an ice dragonbined with the oils of many healing herbs, Hector suddenly felt a boost to his total capabilities. His strength continued to increase several times, in mere seconds he began to recover, his stamina came back to his body quickly, his mana regeneratedpletely, and his senses were regained. He still feel painful, but even felt like he could move. He forcefully broke out the barks surrounding his body, as the beautiful lizardman woman in front of him smiled warmly and lovingly, offering him another potion. "Please, drink another, just to make sure¡­" She said. "Ahh¡­ M-Miminga¡­" He muttered, grabbing the potion and drinking it, once more, he felt his body revitalizing itself, his wounds closed, his muscles calmed down, even the pain on his head was gone, and his mind felt less numb and more calm¡­ but his heart began to beat faster, and his face grew redder, his eyes shone with new light, as he looked at her¡­ He held her beautiful hands, which he found adorable, as he looked at her, he couldn''t believe it, it was really her. Even after growing up, he still could easily recognize her¡­ Such a slender neck, her beautiful and delicate snake-like head shape, which was a beauty amongst lizardmen already¡­ "Hector¡­ Is it really you?" She asked. "I-I am¡­ Miminga, is it really you?" He asked. "I-I am¡­" Said Miminga. "I-I was so worried¡­ I-I am sorry for leaving¡­ I¡­ was forced¡­" "Ah¡­ No, I¡­" Said Hector. "I am happy to finally see you again¡­ You''ve be so beautiful¡­" "E-Eh? Beautiful?" Asked Miminga while flustered. "Yeah, you''ve be such a beautiful woman¡­" He said. ----- Chapter 744 - Hector And Miminga ----- Miminga looked at Hector''s eyes as she was filled with many emotions, those times when they spent their childhood together emerged once more inside of her mind, as she couldn''t help but see that the handsome young human man in front of her was that same boy from back then, the boy that didn''t discriminate her despite being a lizardman, the human that even said she was always pretty and cute every day¡­ The one that conquered her heart. Hector who had not stopped thinking about her ever since then was filled with many emotions as well, an indescribable happiness took over his heart as he hugged her tightly, having recovered his strength, he sat down over the ice wolf and hugged the tall lizardman woman beauty. Miminga received his hug with another, as the two embraced in a tight, warm, and lovingly hug. Feeling the warm of the otherforted them greatly. "Miminga, it is really you! I am so happy¡­ I have been thinking about you every day, there hasn''t been a single day where I had not thought about you¡­ I am so happy to see you alive, to see you doing so well¡­" Said Hector, the young and strong man was being overly emotional, as even his voice was excited like a child to see his childhood friend. "I-I am also happy to see you, Hector¡­ I was even thinking you died or something, this entire battle¡­ I thought¡­" Muttered Miminga timidly, as Hector looked into her eyes. "No, I am okay. I survived, all thanks to you¡­" Sighed Hector, he had drank two Health Potions made by Drake''s clones and his alchemist group, so he was obviously going to recover quickly. "Hector¡­ I-I was so worried, I immediately realized it was you when I got closer to you and I desperately made you drink those potions, sorry¡­" Sighed Miminga. "It is okay¡­ I¡­ Ah, this is a bit awkward now, it had really been a long time. I have so many things I want to tell you¡­ So much we need to talk about¡­" Sighed Hector. "Me too, I have so many things to tell you as well, I have to exin you why I left you, and why¡­ I came back as well¡­" Sighed Miminga. The two were in the middle of a battle, but the enemy troops were going down more easily now, it seems that the general was not just a giant and that was it, his very presence emanated a power that enhanced the rest of the troop''s power, now that he was defeated, the rest of the troops power was lowering. Drake had experienced the same thing when he in some giants himself in the main army, they were specifically modified to be giant, muscr, with high defense, and the power to make everybody stronger through strange methods. Thanks to having in this general, the army sent to the vige weakened, and the Pastoralists in conjunction with the people of the vige began to quickly put down thest foes, with no more giant miasmic monsters alive as they were all in as well, the savage lizardmen fell down one by one, most of them frozen into ice statues and then broken down into pieces. Seeing how things were finally calming down, Miminga decided to speak with Hector who was looking at her rather intensively, ready to hear whatever she had to say, she felt a bit doubtful, thinking he might hate her if he knows the truth, or maybe even hate her father¡­ "Hector, when I tell you the truth¡­ Please, don''t hate me or my¡­ parents." She said. "¡­I won''t." Said Hector, nodding confidently. "I would never hate you¡­ nor those that brought you to life, Miminga. No matter what." "Hector¡­" Miminga sighed in relief, as she mustered the resolve to speak. "My father is the chief of our tribe, the Pastoralists¡­" She said. "The pastoralists?! So you were really from that tribe that once tried to create a peace treaty between you and our Vige¡­" Sighed Hector. "I heard that it was ruined because the chief¡­ was killed by one of the sect disciples, that man is still here, actually¡­" Hector sighed while looking at Miminga. "I see¡­ Well, that chief was my father''s father, my grandfather." Said Miminga. "My parents knew about you for some time, but they let me be¡­ However, as time passed, they? began to grow more and more concerned about the humans, thinking that you''ll suddenly betray me and bring humans to our home¡­ I knew that you would never do that, but my parents back then had a hate against people¡­ And they forced me to do it¡­ I¡­ I still regret it but I couldn''t do anything in that situation." Hector heard Miminga''s words as he was finally enlightened over the reason of her disappearance, it all made sense now, and it was also¡­ quite sad. But he found logic behind it. Of course they would find it frightening if a human child were to know where she lived, and there were many times when Miminga wanted to invite him to her house so he could meet her parents and the rest of the lizard folk¡­ But it was impossible at the end. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I see¡­ So that''s why you left¡­ You left me a memento though, do you remember it?" Asked Hector. "Memento- Ah! Y-You kept that tooth?!" Asked Miminga in surprise, covering her face in embarrassment as Hector showed her the thread with the tooth she had given to him, it was such a small little thing, but it was Hector''s treasure. "Since you gave it to me that I''ve treasured it more than anything¡­" He said. "It is the most precious thing to me, and it really means a lot too¡­ I''ve kept it with me hoping that one day I would meet you again, as I grew older, I began to think that it might be impossible at the end¡­ But here you are, Miminga¡­" Said Hector. ----- Chapter 745 - Resolve ----- Miminga saw the little fang with a hole on it which was tied to a small piece of thread, she had gifted it to Hector because it meant a gift of friendship, friends often gifted this to one another in the tribe of lizardmen, it meant a strong bond as friends, but sometimes, it could also mean a romantic bond when it was between different sexes. A bond to keep forever, children that fell in love would gift this to someone and hope this person in the future would reciprocate their love and be their mate. Back then, Miminga had not done this just because of friendship, but as she carved this little fang, she put all her love and the passion she felt for this human, Hector¡­ She fantasized about one day marrying him and loving him as much as she had always wanted, to be epted and be happy with him, to have a family, even, to be happy and be his wife¡­ Back then she was just a little girl filled with illusions, but those years, which were almost five years of adventures with him and friendship really left a long-standing impression on her, she really loved him since long ago. And even now, as she had matured, she couldn''t help but think about it many times. She wished to one day meet him, but she never thought she would actually meet him once more, that there would be such a future ahead of her path, and now that she saw him right here, she couldn''t help but feel like her mind was going crazy deep down¡­ And she felt even more emotional as she saw that he kept her fang for all this time. In her tribe, this meant he reciprocated his feelings, and appreciated the little gift as his greatest treasure. "Miminga, it is okay. I understand¡­ I wish, I really wish it could had been different, but¡­ there were no such circumstances back then¡­ For now, we should wrap things up and after that, we can talk all we want, right? Are your parents okay with you having a human friend at least?" Wondered Hector, he wasn''t even trying to take advantage of her, nor jumping into her like a pervert, he was asking politely if it was okay to at least be friends once more. "Yes, it is okay¡­" Said Miminga. "M-my father is there." Said Miminga, pointing shyly at her father that was right behind Hector. "AH!" Hector felt the intimidating aura of the tall lizardman,pletely different looking than the delicate, slim, and even rather sexy Miminga, he was muscr and covered in very hard armor-like scales, a stoic very lizard-like head looked down at Hector¡­ Kraxka''s head could easily crush Hector''s head with a single bite. "S-Sir¡­" Muttered Hector. "¡­So you''re the one." Said Kraxka. "My name is Kraxka, I am Miminga''s father¡­ I¡­ I apologize for having done what I did. It wasn''t really my intention to make my daughter so sad over all these years¡­ I''ve tried many times for her to find a mate to make a family but it is futile, she is stubborn and I cannot really go against her anymore." Kraxka sounded rather defeated, as if Hector was a foe he had fought his entire life but that was never present there for him¡­ In a way, it was kind of simr, as Hector''s influence had remained in Miminga all this time, she never epted another lizardman as a mate, and only thought about him. "Sir Kraxka¡­ T-That''s¡­ Miminga, is this true?" Asked Hector. "Y-Yeah¡­" Said Miminga. "But¡­ Did you do the same?" Wondered Miminga. "A-Are you married? If so, I won''t try to get in the way or something! I-In fact, I would like to wish you a happy life¡­" Miminga looked at Hector sorrowfully, he was too handsome to not be married at this point. "Married? Well¡­ Not really, I never had any good rtionship with any girl, and I couldn''t really think of anybody but you¡­" Sighed Hector. "I ended spending so much time with you through my childhood, which I could had spend with other kids my age and girls, but I guess it was never wasted because they were the best years of my life." Hector gently petted the head of Miminga, just like those old times when he used to pet her adorable little head, when she was smaller than him, but she was now taller by around five centimeters and he had to stretch his arm to pet her. N?v(el)B\\jnn "R-Really?!" Asked Miminga in surprise. "H-Hector¡­ S-So we are the same then¡­ D-Do we think the same then? Uwah, we better wrap this up quickly!" Miminga quickly grabbed her staff and was ready to fight, but most of the war was done by now¡­ there was ast dozen of foes fighting desperately and that was it. "Eh? It''s already done¡­" Said Miminga. "Well, I think we have to quickly assess things though, we can''t let the corpses in here, and these monsters have a strange substance that is corrosive, so they need to be handled before they cause local fauna to mutate into monsters or something¡­" Said Hector. "Y-You''re right!" Said Miminga. "I approve of your friendship with my daughter, or anything else if you two want to¡­ It would be a nice way to connect both of our kins as well¡­" Sighed Kraxka. "You''re very strong if you weakened that monster by yourself¡­ So your strength is already approved, but whenever you fully recover, I''ll challenge you to a duel to see if you''re strong enough to protect my daughter again." "I-I understand¡­ I will do my best." Said Hector. "Hmph, you got good eyes, a strong man gotta protect their woman." Said Kraxka. "You humans are feeble and scaleless, but I guess you got what it takes¡­ Now let''s finish this up." Said Kraxka as he, Miminga, and Hector, decided to move on. A bright future now awaited them as long as they kept striving forward with everything they had. ----- Chapter 746 - Saved By Lizardmen ----- The battles wrapped up very quickly, and in just ten minutes, thest foes were in, the people of the vige finally gathered with the pastoralists mounting ice wolves, as they jumped out of their mounts. Most if not all of them didn''t knew how to speak human tongue, so they were rather shy to speak with the people from the vige. And although they helped and most of the vigers felt curious about them, from adventurers to mercenaries to guards and soldiers, most of the sect disciples looked at the lizardmen rather¡­ scornfully. For some reason, the sects taught their disciples to despise lizardmen or something, because they were oddly against them so much as one of them had ruined negotiations and called them all monsters. This was even more troublesome as the leader of this sect disciple group had done what caused all the lizardman to distance themselves from the rest of the people¡­ However, there was two who knewmon tongue, the chief and his daughter, and both of them stepped in with Hector at the side of Miminga, so the people from the vige wouldn''t grow so intimidated. "Please lower your weapons, we are not here to fight. We have decided to help you as these foes weremon enemies of us, we live in the outskirts of the forest, when we saw that you were being attacked, we decided to lend you a hand¡­ I am d that you''ve survived." Said Kraxka politely, surprising everyone with his amazingmon tongue mastery. Giants, elves, dwarves, humans, Majin, and beast-kin alike were all surprised as they heard him speaking. "He can speak themon tongue!" "Incredible, so lizardman can learn to speak so eloquently¡­" "They''re not monsters then?" "Goblins are said to be humanoid monsters like lizardman, but even the most intelligent of them cannot learn themon tongue, they got the intelligent of a toddler at the end¡­" "But this lizardman learned it and seems very intelligent¡­." Although there were many people amazed and happy to hear him speak like a person, quickly thinking that lizardmen had been misunderstood all this time, another group, mostly the sect disciples and their rtives and friends seemed wary of Kraxka, treating him like an enemy. After all, they had just in many lizardmen just now. Howe this other one was good out of nowhere? "Who are you anyways?! I don''t believe you''re a good guy, the lizardmen we just ughtered were all trying to kill us! You helped us but what if you turn against us in the future, how do we deal with such a threat?" "Yeah!" "You''re right¡­" "We once fought you guys before because you threatened our vige¡­" "Your malicious chief wanted to probably eat our children or something." "Lizardmen cannot be trusted, they''re monsters." "Monsters!" They irrationally spoke nonsense, and even mentioned Kraxka''s father, trying to provoke him so he would lose his cool, however, Kraxka remained calm, he had expected they would use such tricks, this is because he knew that there was both good and bad people. He cannot expect to only find good people out there, bad people will always show up, ready to try to ruin your life for their own benefit one way or the other. "Unlike the savages we in, my tribe is called Pastoralist. We are not savages and we have our own cattle as well, we hunt and gather for survival. My father was the chief that was in, he was a good man, that got falsely used of being a monster that wanted to eat children, it was all a lie, he was a good man that taught me to be a good person¡­ And to forgive." Said Kraxka, looking down at the people that spoke, he was not provoked. "We want to try to make a peace treaty again¡­ We lizardmen just want to be epted as people and stop being hunted down like monsters. Those savage lizardmen are much like you people. There are also bandits within your races, right? There are also savage tribes within your races, right? Yet you''re considered people anyways. What''s the different between both of us if there are different people as well? We have both good and bad, no difference from you." Kraxka''s words were rough, but they came out swiftly, quickly impacting the people. They all looked in surprise at his way of speech, which was very direct and intriguing. He spoke about that there were no differences between lizardmen and people, there were the good and the bad, attributing all bad things to a race was wrong, because the other races were simr, they had evil and good at the end, it was like this for all races¡­ What difference was there between savage bandits from mountains that could be human, elves, giants, dwarves, and beast-kin with these savage lizardmen? None. "H-He''s right¡­" "But this needs more than just talking it out, we need to tell the nobles and everything else¡­" "Yeah, it is not going to be swiftly." "But we''ll talk good about you guys!" "Kraxka, you''re a goodhearted man." Various adventurers and mercenaries that were most of the time free-hearted and more eptable to people were easily able to understand what Kraxka meant, and the chief felt relieved by having such good people in here, he quickly realized that his father was always right, there is indeed good and bad people. "Where there is someone bad¡­ there are three good persons¡­ Kraxka¡­ Never judge a group of people for what some did to you, everyone is different, everyone has different circumstances to their lives, judging a whole race for what one of them did is wrong¡­ We are striving for our race to be recognized with that in mind, so you must also recognize it with other races of people¡­" Kraxka recalled his wise father''s words as he smiled a bit. He felt like his father was right here with him, smiling as he did what he had to do¡­ ¡­However, would it be that easy? -----N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 747 - Confrontation ----- Brace had seen the lizardmen speak, he was a guard of the vige and a good-hearted man like Hector, he knew about his friend and the love he had on his childhood, but never thought he would reencounter her right here in front of him¡­ He was really seeing her with him, she really came back. He always made fun of him for still loving a lizardman, a girl that wasn''t even of his race¡­ but it wasn''t rare for people of different races to fall for each other, although it was lessmon due to cultural and appearance differences, he himself had married a wolf beast-kin girl, and his two kids were half-beast-kin. He stepped forward as he saw the sect disciples argue¡­ "But that doesn''t change a thing!" "Yeah, what if you try to betray us or something?" "Lizardmen cannot be trusted." "You''re all monsters, go away!" "Begone before we y you! You would fetch a good price if we sold your mana cores¡­" "Tch¡­" Kraxka muttered in silence, he wasn''t going to argue with their provocations, but being treated like a mere monster really angered him, especially because lizardmen were really just people, they had their own cultures, lives, feel emotions and love, and were not warmongers by nature either¡­ In the middle of everything going on, Hector wanted to speak but felt overwhelmed by so many people talking all the time with one another, until Brace finally stepped in front and asked Hector why was he with the lizardmen, expecting the answer he got. "Hector, why are you there?" He wondered. "Do you know these people?" "Brace¡­ I do." Said Hector. He was a trusted and well-known guard, in this battle he had led the entire vige to battle and his heroic actions inspired the hearts of many, he was already widely admired by the masses as a hero of the vige, and as he held his divine light spear given to him by Drake''s slime, he looked even more heroic. "This woman is¡­ Miminga, she''s my childhood friend. I know her for years and stopped meeting her long ago, but today in this fateful encounter I meet her once more¡­ She''s someone very precious to me, and she''s a good person, she saved my life when I was in the verge of death, these people saved us from losing, without them, we would had been pushed back and in, and the entire vige could had been gone¡­" Said Hector, he was inspired by his own words. "They saved us, we owe them a favor, and I will stand for them no matter what." "H-Hector¡­" "So that''s the girl he always speaks about?" "She''s a lizardman¡­" "She''s actually quite pretty, isn''t she?" "So slim and delicate¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn Miminga heard everyone''s opinion about her, as she began to blush a bit, she was able to speak too but she had not spoken at all due to her own shyness, but now she couldn''t really wait any longer and decided to speak out to the people and present herself as well. "I-I¡­ My name is Miminga, I am the chief''s daughter¡­ I¡­ Hector taught me many things about humans, and you people¡­ He''s a good person, someone that is within my heart at all times, even after this time¡­ I want to work together with him so we can make things up¡­ I will continue working so we can be epted as people!" Said Miminga, she suddenly held the hand of Hector, as the pair between human and lizardman left many opinions. Some were disgusted, others were surprised, many felt emotional, and inspired by their romance, it was a big thing. "Y-You damn traitor, disgusting degenerate! So you''re attracted to a lizard?!" Asked one of the sect disciples. "This guy was always a deviant!" "Disgusting¡­" "What would the Ice Queen think about such a horrendous thing?" "You''re a sinner." "Shut up you band of losers, you''re literally the one imbeciles constantly annoying us all the time, what''s your beef against lizardmen?!" Asked Hector, unlike the lizardman, he had no restrains and asked rudely to the sect disciples, with his spear he felt more confident, and the sect disciples couldn''t see him as just a guard any longer after he showcased such level of growth and power. His presence emanated a bright aura of light, making them greatly intimidated¡­ "Y-You dare talk back to the sect disciples?!" "You''re courting death!" "We were taught that monsters are to be hunted, not to be made friends of!" "Your lizardman woman is but a monster, you''re loving a beast, disgusting zoophile!" "Shut up!" Roared Hector bravely. "Whoever dares to say another thing about Miminga will get their throat cut down!!!" Hector suddenly changed from his usual gentle demeanor, as his fury emanated from his body, his chest suddenly shone brightly, as his mana core suddenly reached Rank 2¡­ the potions that Miminga gave them were also cultivation potions mixed with health potions, which were give to the lizardman so Drake could help them grow stronger without them even realizing it¡­ At the end, as he drank two, he ended Ranking Up right there when he unleashed his mana aura, impacting the people deeply. "R-Rank 2 aura¡­" "H-He awakened to Rank 2 just like that?!" "This guy¡­" "Hmph! So what if you''re Rank 2? I am Rank 3¡­ And I won''t tolerate your insolence. I have the right to punish anyone that dares to go against the sect¡­" Said a human with long ck hair and sharp eyes wearing blue clothes of his sect, he was the man that had killed the chief''s father, Kraxka''s father! "Liu Myung¡­" Said Hector, knowing very well the name of this bastard. He was raised in the sect and given a strange-sounding name that meant something that nobody knew, sometimes these strange names resurfaced a lot, ording to history, they came from a reincarnated person that belonged to a world of martial arts, he imparted such teachings and created many sects, giving names to people which were then inherited over time. Liu Myung unleashed an aura of Rank 3¡­ as he smiled viciously at Hector, like amb to be butchered. ----- Chapter 748 A Duel

Chapter 748 A Duel

----- Since he was a child that he was taught to be a ruthless and cold-hearted man, Liu Myung only knew that this world was harsh and filled with hardships, a world where the strong dominated the weak, in such an unforgiving world, he was taught to be unforgiving as well. Brought from an orphanage at the age of 4 to join the sect that served the Frost Tear Kingdom, he was taught to be a cold warrior that would protect the nobles and defeat any enemy. He grew slightly more deviant as he fought against many people, realizing his own strength, and abusing it to receive more praises from his master, torturing and overpowering his fellow sect disciples for mere praises. Eventually, he saw such things as good behaviors, and grew up with that in mind, he realized this world was about who could abuse their own power better, even the nobles were no different, they had both strength and money and dominated everything, the royal family of the Frost Tear Kingdom was like this as well, using money they employed the sect and raised strong warriors to protect him. It was a fact of this world, and he embraced it happily instead of cowering in fear in a corner of his room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He was taught to be ruthless and unforgiving, because this was the best way to live in this world, even as he saw many people living leisurely, or the adventurers who sometimes could be as strong as sect disciples living on their own and unchained, he despised such people, and wished everyone could understand such discipline and philosophy. Over time he was taught many things by his masters from the sect, the topic about the lizardmen had reached them over time, as he was told that lizardmen were not people, but monsters that had to be in at sight. But this¡­ wasn''t without proper reason behind it. "Long ago the lizardmen attacked a vige named Damascus Vige, where there were many cksmiths, they massacred the people there because they infiltered at night, and because there were no strong people there to defend the vige¡­ It was wiped in just a night." His master spoke to him about what had happened many years ago, when monstrous lizardman with giant ws and jaws massacred a vige next to the Orange Vige, people was massacred and devoured¡­ Devoured. This caused Liu Myung to begin to see lizardmen as beasts. They didn''t just killed them but most of the people there, all those innocent citizens were all eaten, most of the survivors reported that these savages devoured children alive¡­ And this was one of the major reasons that lizardmen were called "child eaters". Of course, what the sect didn''t knew back then was that these lizardmen belonged to the extinct tribe of cannibals, highly aggressive carnivorous lizardmen that devoured the other tribes, one of their groups had ended escaping from the massacre going on inside the jungles where their tribe was exterminated, and they ended massacring this vige to find enough food to sustain themselves, after that, they ended going back to the jungle and vanishing, until they were caught by Larzak and his men and in for good. However, because of this action, the lizardmen were badly seen by most people, but over time people''s hearts change, their minds change as well, and new generations, unaware of such things emerge, whock the prejudice of their ancestors because they didn''t experienced the same things as they, nor they saw what they saw. However, Liu Myung continued with his mindset even as he grew into a young adult, and frustrated over the lizardmen trying to be citizens, he plotted the assassination of the chief that could speakmon tongue, stopping negotiations and once more reinforcing the idea they were all wild and unintelligent monsters as people could not understand them anymore when their onlymon tongue speaker was in. Thenguage barrier was a very big thing they couldn''t easily surpass, and the lizardmen were discriminated once more and thrown into the wild jungles to fend by themselves, only a few steps from bing people as well. Liu Myung felt disgusted now that they had once more attempted to be their friends, and had used helping them against their savage versions as an excuse to have a reason to ally them, which he found asplete bullshit¡­ Despite having been saved by the lizardmen a couple of times through the entire battle. He foundpletely disgusting what Hector was doing, and he wasn''t going to let him go around leisurely saying that it was okay for lizardmen to be friends with the people¡­ He found this disgusting, unforgivable, and that needed punishment. "Hector, I won''t let you talk back to my fellow sect disciples so rudely, I challenge you to a duel, do you ept or are you too cowardly?" Asked Liu Myung. "A duel?" Asked Hector. "If I win you''re going to leave that abomination of a monster and stop your wicked sexual deviation¡­ If I lose, I''ll let you be and I won''t bother you anymore¡­ nor the lizardmen." Said Liu Myung. Of course, this was obviously a trap, this man was incredibly strong, challenging Hector like this most likely meant he would win anyways, there was no other way around it. Hector wasn''t strong enough, even at Rank 2, to defeat him¡­ "¡­Can I use armor or weapons?" Asked Hector. "Heh, fell free, you''re a soldier after all, that''s what you''re better at, isn''t it?" Laughed Liu Myung, mocking him for requiring armor and weapons unlike him, a man whose magic could overpower any sort of armor defenses or weapon''s strength. "Then I ept." Said Hector, walking forward while holding into the Light Spear. "W-Wait, Hector!" Said Miminga. "You''re still wounded, you can''t¡­!" Miminga tried to stop him, but Hector held her hand and smiled back at her. "Miminga, I won''t let anybody insult you." Said Hector, with a fiery expression on his eyes. ----- Chapter 749 Hector VS Liu

Chapter 749 Hector VS Liu

----- "How gant and heroic of you!" Laughed the Slime within Hector''s clothes, Drake''s clone. He had been seeing this entire thing unfold as if he were watching some sort of Drama or Anime back on Earth, and it as very exciting for him. He was already rooting for Hector, and he liked his ideals and his pure love for Miminga. "Slime¡­ I mean, Blue, do you think you can lend me that dark armor again?" Asked Hector. "Are you sure?! That armor is dangerous¡­" Sighed Blue. "But I guess it''s not as if you got any other option against a Rank 3 guy¡­ Alright." Blue didn''t went around too much, and quickly decided to summon the ursed Armor of Misfortune over Hector. As Hector walked forward and the people suddenly were about to see the two fight, Liu Myung mocked Hector once more. "That spear might seem quite shiny, but I doubt it will help you win. And I don''t know where you even got something so expensive looking, but I''ll take it as a prize when I win¡­" Said Liu. "Are you okay with this, young Hector?" The man was rather young-looking as a human, but he was actually over 50 years of age. Those of higher Ranks could increase their lifespans, this increased even humans lifespan, usually considered short lived as they lived up to 80 years of age most of the time. Each Rank would increase Lifespan a few years. "I don''t know if you''ll win either, Liu." Said Hector. "Don''t be so sure. After all, you allowed me to wear an armor." "Eh?" CLANK! Suddenly, a loud metallic sound resonated around the entire area, as Hector was suddenly covered on an eerie-looking ck armor emanating a dark aura from within, it was so frighteningly strong that it made everyone around tremble in fear¡­ And just by looking, they felt frightened and afraid of everything. "W-What is that eerie-looking armor?!" "I-I don''t know but he summoned it¡­?" "Is that a magic spell that creates an armor?" "I have never seen Hector use it." "What''s wrong, Liu, are you afraid of a simple soldier?" Asked Hector rather ruthlessly, as he slowly began to walk towards Liu, the darkness emanated form his armor generated a dreadful aura that slowly started to cover his body. His spear suddenly was infused with it, as it converged light and darkness within¡­ and Liu suddenly felt as if Hector''s armor was draining something from him, it wasn''t his own mana, but something else¡­ his own fortune. But of course, he didn''t knew what fortune even was, and could only guess pointlessly, without ever being able to figure out the truth. Hector slowly walked towards Liu rather angrily, he knew he was the one that killed Miminga''s grandfather, that was already unforgivable, and he won''t go easy on him¡­ Even more, he was Rank 3, so it was okay to go all out against such a strong person, right? Yes, this was Hector''s mentality as of now. Miminga and Kraxka saw Hector resembling a powerful and eerie dark knight, his heroic figure suddenly became that of a frightening entity¡­ he looked like a furious demon. But he was not going to fight out of selfishness, but to protect the honor of the lizardmen, the tribe that his beloved Miminga belonged to. "I won''t let anybody insult the tribe of Miminga¡­" Said Hector. "I will go all out because you''re Rank 3, that''s okay, right? ¡­Right, Liu Myung?" "T-Tch! Come at me then, you stupidmoner- UNGH?!" FLUOOOSSSH! Hector moved at frightening speeds that Liu was incapable of reacting in time. His armor not only offered good protection, but it also came packed with amazing stat boosts, and it even increased in power the more fortune it absorbed from a target. Interestingly enough, Liu was a very fortune-blessed man, and all his fortune only fueled Hector''s power even more. Liu desperately created an ice wall to protect himself, as the spear of Hector fell over him with incredible speed and strength, converging both light and darkness, an explosion of whiteness and ckness erupted from the impact, covering the surroundings! CLAAAAAAASSSHHH!!! BOOOM! The ice barrier exploded into pieces, as Liu Myung managed to escape in time, jumping away swiftly with a face filled with fear! His entire face was sweating profoundly, even, he had never seen Hector this furious before on his entire life! It waspletely in another level. And he couldn''t help but feel frightened despite being Rank 3¡­ however, he quickly decided that such thought process wasn''t necessary, he had to be cold and ruthless as he was always taught to be. "Y-You''re mere trash! You dare fight against someone as great as me so savagely?! DIE!" Roared Liu, unleashing hundreds of icicle spears towards Hector! Hector''s eyes shed with red light from beneath his skull-shaped helmet rather eerily, as his entire body was enhanced by the power of the armor, he moved forward swiftly and precisely and with great speed, shing against each icicle spear and destroying them with his single spear! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! "W-Wha¡­?! Those are Rank 3 Spells!" Cried Liu in shock, as Hector moved forward towards him relentlessly! Liu Myung attempted to unleash another devastating attack, as he generated a dozens of meter big iceberg and threw it at Hector! The people grew more rmed as they saw the enormous fight, running away from the uing disaster as they reprimanded Liu for beingpletely insane for using such a spell. However, Hector seemed to be calm! "You''ve already gone desperate and we haven''t even started fighting? I suppose this armor is really amazing¡­" Hector said with a slight hint of cockiness, he jumped into the sky and unleashed several shing attacks that were as shing as light itself! In the sky people could only see several rays of light and darkness spiraling across the enormous iceberg, until itpletely cracked into dust! N?v(el)B\\jnn BOOOOOMMM!!! The dust slowly began to fall from the sky, without managing to damage anybody¡­ Liu looked at Hector in shock, falling into his own butt with a face filled with fear. "W-Wha¡­ what?! How¡­? This is impossible!" ----- Chapter 750 Utter Defeat

Chapter 750 Utter Defeat

----- Hector flew towards Liu as the sect disciple was left shocked. His ck armor unleashed an aura of pure darkness that began to cover the entire body of Liu, making him groan in agony and suffering. "Aaaaaagggh! T-This darkness¡­! W-What the heck is this- Ungh?!" CLAAASH! Liu was unable to evade the attack from Hector''s spear, as the darkness was covering his vision and even making all of his other senses dulled out! The spear of Hector didn''t pierced his chest, stomach, or head, but his left shoulder, pushing his entire body down into the ground! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om BOOM! "Aaaghh! M-My shoulder! Y-You trash! H-How dare you damage me, a sect disciple!" Liu Myung began to cry angrily, he waspletely resentful and salty that he had been pushed into the ground, but whenever he tried to unleash an attack, his magic didn''te out¡­ He quickly realized that the armor of Hector was draining all his mana away! "W-What kind of fucking armor is this?" Asked Liu fearfully, he began to tremble in horror in the floor, as his wound continued to bleed, he looked pathetic. "Well it turns out Level 10 Cursed Armor can drain more than just fortune." Laughed Blue. "Bastard, I had already put you down and you dared throwing a spell on my face? Sect disciples are always treacherous dogs without any kind of honor¡­ Now that you have your strength stripped out of you, what are you even? At the very least, we weak people still got good hearts and honor, but you''re nothing but trash without your power." Said Hector, having drained his opponent''s mana, the man was leftpletely defenseless, even more as he couldn''t move with a spear stuck in the ground alongiside his body. Liu Myung however wasn''t going to let Hector trash talk him, he quickly confronted him, pointing his index finger at him angrily all while trying to tell everyone he''s a cheater. "Y-You shut up! You''re a cheater, that spear and the armor are magic equipment! W-Where did you even got them?! You''re just a poor bastard! Where did you get a fucking armor that can drain Mana?! You''re the cheater! I-Isn''t that right, everyone?!" Asked Liu, looking back at the sect disciples and the other people¡­ but everybody looked tired of his shit. They looked at him with tired expressions, even the sect disciples. "E-Eh?" Liu was left speechless, nobody agreed with him. "Senior Liu, you said that Hector could use any equipment¡­" "You said that to him." "Hector asked you if you were okay with him using armor and a weapon, and you epted it!" "You''re now calling him a cheater for using them when you gave him permission?" "E-Eh? You bastards, how dare you betray me!" Cried Liu. "We are not betraying you, we are simply stating facts!" "Senior, please give up the fight before all your honor is stripped off you¡­" "The Sect Master will get angry if you make anymore of a fuss!" "Y-You bunch of pathetic¡­ kids!" Cried Liu, Hector slowly took out the spear from his shoulder, kicking Liu in the face and throwing him away. "Now get the fuck out of this ce. You barely helped in anything in the war." Said Hector. "Y-You''ll pay for this! I''m going to fucking kill you one of these days!" Liu cried, running away from the vige with the rest of the disciples. "And this is where I act!" Said Blue, suddenly pointing a tentacle towards the running Liu and then firing a small mass of purple slime! FLAAAASH! Ssh! Liu Myung suddenly was hit by a small slimy ooze ball on his neck, but he quickly decided to ignore the sensation as it dissipated rather quickly, the ooze ball slowly melted on his skin, as a deadly poison produced with Poison Magic seeped into his entire body. "What did you do to him?" Whispered Hector to Blue. "A poison, he won''te came ever again, it will kill him in two days, if he can find a cure, good, if he can''t, well, that''s it for him, hahaha!" Laughed Blue maliciously. "W-What?!" Hector muttered, although he quickly fell silent. Although he would never murder a person as he is just anormal civilian, unless his life depended on it, he slowly realized it was better that way¡­ Liu was irremediably problematic, and would one daye back to annoy him and even attempt to assassinate him¡­ It was better if he died for good, and in such an easy way, nobody would suspect he did it. "That bastard killed Miminga''s grandfather anyways, I don''t have any mercy to spare for him¡­" Sighed Hector. "If it wasn''t because this was a public match¡­ I would had probably killed him." Hector had grown rather ruthless. Or perhaps, it was just because it was Liu Myung, a bastard that had killed the chief of the pastoralists years ago out of pure spite. "A-Amazing, you really defeated him, Hector¡­" Said Miminga, running back to Hector and hugging him, Hector''s armor was hard and spiky, but she was covered in scales so it wasn''t that bad. However, this armor was bad, as it drained Fortune and Mana, so Blue quickly unsummoned it back into the Skill he carried, alongside the spear, which both disappeared into explosions of magic smoke that dissipated seconds after emerging. "It was only thanks to him." Said Hector, showing Miminga the small blue slime. "A-A slime?!" Asked Miminga. "Sssshhh! It is a friend I made; he says he serves Drake¡­" Said Hector. "Do you know this person?" Wondered Hector. Kraxka had walked nearby and heard the words that Hector said, as both Miminga and him were left surprised! "D-Drake! He is the Scaled God, the one that gave us the armor, weapons, and mounts to defeat the enemies¡­" Said Kraxka. "Wait, really?!" Asked Hector. "He is your benefactor?" "He is more than that, he is a Dragon!" Said Miminga. "A-A dragon?!" Asked Hector. "And currently¡­ he''s moving to the depths of the jungle to defeat the false Scaled God¡­" Said Miminga. ----- Chapter 751 Moving Forward At Great Speed

Chapter 751 Moving Forward At Great Speed

----- Drake, Bedann, and Miranda hadpletely wiped out the enemy army as of now. Drake smiled rather proudly that the vige had survived as well, and they were fighting thest monsters, he quickly decided to assess things as they were now. There was a big threat in the depths of the jungle, an enormous concentration of the "savage" lizardman willing to kill innocent people all by themand of their master, a bastard who calls himself the Scaled God. Whoever that entity is, he''s someone dangerous that Drake felt the necessity to investigate and probably get rid of. He didn''t liked ignoring problems when they were right in front of his face after all, he quickly gathered with his team, as Bedann and Miranda seemed to have grown stronger more through the fight. Drake saw Bedann emanating a stronger aura of Chaos, and the same was for Miranda, both of them had devoured many of the Miasmic monsters there were around, and Miranda even ate the lizardmen and their armor and weapons, which were all infused with miasma and chaos energy, which she seemed to feast on happily. "Phew, I am stuffed, I had never eaten such a delicious meal before, those guys really boosted me up through the roof!" Said Miranda rather happily, smiling adorably to Drake. "You even ate the armor and weapons?!" Asked Bedann. "I was only able to absorb their miasma and chaotic energies into my body but I cannot really¡­ sit and eat a piece of armor." "It seems that my theory was right, you two arepatible with the enemy''s power¡­ This dragon or whatever it is, it seems to be capable of controlling chaos and miasma to the extent of creating even monsters and equipment out of it¡­ It is too dangerous." Sighed Drake. "We should defeat it while we can, isn''t it?" Asked Bedann, fully knowing what to do now. "Precisely, the vige is going to be alright for now, Hector has one of my slimes and he and the other lizardmen should be able to pull through the army. It is good to leave them a challenge at the very least¡­" Said Drake confidently. "For now, let''s all go. Frost,e here!" Drake called Frost, as the enormous dragon wolf ran towards him and quickly kneeled in the floor, the trio jumped over his back after that, as Frost enhanced his entire body with a ssic Mana Strengthening Technique that most monsters inherently known to gain strength in battle, and quickly darted into the forest with the rest. FLAAAASH! "I can sense the presence of that monster, it is emanating a lot of Chaos energy, right there in the center of the jungle!" Said Bedann. "Can Frost hurry some more?" Asked Miranda. "He sure can! In fact¡­ Frost, take us through the air!" Said Drake. "The air?!" Asked Bedann and Miranda at the same time, as Frost obeyed his master''smand and howled bravely. "Awrooooo!" FLUOOOSH! Suddenly, two enormous dragon-like wings sprouted out of Frost''s back, enormous enough to lift his big body by pping intensively! TRUUUMMM!!! "Frost is flying?! Since when he got wings?!" Asked Bedann. "He recently learned an Ability that can help him create wings and retrieve them back at any moment. I think it was when he drank histest cultivation potion. He had grown into a full-grown dragon wolf after all!" Laughed Drake proudly of his wolf, as Bedann and Miranda were left speechless. "A-Amazing, Frost has really grown stronger¡­" Said Bedann. "Yeah, I can fly too though! I can also generate wings; it is nothing too crazy!" Said Miranda while crossing her arms. "Arf!" Frost barked a bit angrily at Miranda, who was making of his ability something not so impressive. Thanks to Frost amazing flight speed, the group reached the center of the jungle in mere seconds, suddenly noticing an enormous ck chaos auraing from within some ruins! "There it is! In those ruins! I can sense something from within¡­ Drake!" Said Bedann, her senses were able to detect the chaos energy from there as she was also a being who had an enormous quantity of chaos within her soul. "I see¡­ However, look, there are so many lizardmen down there, thousands? Is this Scaled God using them?" Wondered Miranda. "Yeah, he is probably forcing them to fight for whatever reason¡­ We''ll find that out right away¡­ Now Frost, I''ll leave you the girls." Said Drake, jumping out of Frost and then concentrating all of his power within his chest! TRUUUUUMMM!!! A sudden explosion in the middle of the skies happened, as Drake finally showcased his truest and most monstrous form, his draconic form, with nine heads, nine tails, six wings, and six limbs, and with the slight shape of a serpentine dragon covered in silver scales¡­ A monster beyond 60 meters of height, a true cmity embodied in the body of an entity, a beast amongst beasts. Drake''s enormous heads looked down into the ruins below him, as the dark aura suddenly felt his enormous aura of various elements, all permeated through the eternal winter that he emanated¡­ the sky atop the jungle suddenly became cloudy by his mere cold presence, as the ck clouds atop the sky quickly began to generate snow, slowly covering the entire ce with snow¡­ winds also began to shake the skies, forming storms that started to change the entire environment, the weather itself. Drake didn''t considered himself a god, but his presence alone¡­ was already like that of a god. The Scaled God in the depths of the ruin couldn''t move, he feltpletely¡­ frozen. The monster that hade to confront him was too much. He wasn''t even able to escape in time because he had never considered that he would travel here so damn quickly! He hadpletely underestimated this entity; he should had taken him into consideration from the very beginning¡­ Now what would Drake do? And what would the Scaled God do in this situation? N?v(el)B\\jnn ----- - Chapter 752 Go, Larzak

Chapter 752 Go, Larzak

----- The Lizardmen of the ck fang tribe were leftpletely speechless. In the middle of the night, the temperature suddenly went down severely, and they all began to tremble in fear and cold¡­ They looked upwards into the skies, as they found an enormous entity, shadow within the darkness. The sky quicky became cloudy, as everything turned even darker than before. "W-What is this coldness?!" "T-That entity¡­ such an enormous presence!" "Who is it?!" "A bad omen, this is a monster¡­ a cmity beyond ourprehension!" "R-Run! Run for your lives! Run as fast as possible! RUUUUN!" "T-That is¡­ that shadow¡­ what is it?!" "The winds became so wild out of nowhere, the sky is slowly turning into a storm, and snow is falling from the skies! How long has it been since thest time that it snowed?!" Warriors, artisans, mothers, children, elderly alike, all began to panic. They knew from the moment they saw the sky change and from the moment they felt the temperatures fall that things were not going alright, something terrifying, beyond even their ownprehension was urring right now. The power of a titan beyond their imagination had emerged, floating in the skies. They could barely discern its shadow from within the dark skies, the clouds covered the moonlight from illuminating the beast, which only added for how terrifying it felt. Larzak looked into the skies,pletely fearful of what was happening. He had never expected this to¡­ to happen now. After being forced to bring troops to sacrifice themselves for the Scaled God, now he saw this from all things¡­ Just what could this even mean at all? Was this a rival god? Another scaled god? what should he do as a chief? Should he tell his people to not be fearful? Should he tell them to confront this problem calmly? Or should he¡­ should he not do anything? "Larzak¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His wife suddenly emerged behind him, some lizardmen were running away while others stared into the sky speechlessly. Larzak was one of them, but his wife, the pir of his life appeared behind him. She who could once look into the future and guided him¡­ the one he was indebted. "Ah¡­" "You should guide them." She said. "What? Guide them?!" Asked Larzak. "I''ve seen it, you''re the hero¡­ the one that will guide the true Scaled God to defeat the false one that has been tormenting our lives¡­" She said. "But you said that you couldn''t look into the future anymore!" Said Larzak. "I have saw a small glimpse of it¡­ The gods have not forgotten me yet, Larzak¡­ You''re the one and only hero of the lizardmen in here¡­ I trust you¡­" She said lovingly, rubbing her snout over his own. Larzak felt flustered and moved by her tender words. "I¡­" "You''re still the strong warrior of always, a being this powerful¡­ cannot change such a man into a coward¡­" She said. "Give it back what it took away from us!" Larzak''s eyes opened wide, as he quickly grabbed his spear and hugged his wife, infusing mana into his body and darting away into the ruins! ¡­Meanwhile, within the interior of the ruins, the Scaled God looked into the skies. Even if in between there was the ceiling, he was a being capable of seeing through walls themselves, and easily was able to see Drake on all his glory. He had never seen a dragon like this before, a formidable monster with nine heads and nine tails, it was clearly a being out of this world itself. Although he was incapable of seeing status, when a being was given a Title, it could be felt by others. "C-Cmity! World Cmity! What sort of entity is this?! Aren''t dragons'' protectors of the world?! Howe this entity is a world''s cmity?!" Muttered the Scaled God. however, he had no time to think about this situation clearly, he had to quickly take a decision and as fast as he could! He couldn''t falter now, not now! "I cannot falter¡­ I must¡­ Ugh!" Muttered the Scaled God. As he suddenly felt an enormous energy entering his body. His pain turned into joy in an instant as a wicked smile emerged on his face. Souls and blood energy began to enter his body¡­ Drake had found it strange that there were no souls and that the corpses of the lizardmen wearing ck armorcked any blood when they died¡­ And this was the reason why. "It worked! Although these bastards couldn''t bring me many sacrifices¡­ they themselves were a good one! Yes¡­ Yes! With this power, could it be enough to confront him?!" Wondered the Scaled God, as he suddenly began to calcte, and then, he came out with a n! He infused his chaotic energies into the entire temple, taking over it and then stretching his very soul outside and infusing it with the entire temple! TRUUUUUMMM!!! "W-What the¡­?!" Larzak was stopped by an enormous tremor before he could enter the ruins, as the ruins themselves started to tremble! The ruins looked as if they began to fly upwards, infused by malice and darkness, the walls and all of it was reinforced countless times, as an enormous core began to crystalize in the center of the ruins! "I have saved this dungeon core just for this asion¡­ You might be able to defeat me as I am, but can you destroy a dungeon itself?!" Laughed the Scaled God, as his entire ruins suddenly were fused with the dungeon core, converting it all into a dungeon, with hi inside, fused with it! Drake looked into the distance as his various eyes opened wide. "He''sing!" He said, as Bedann and Miranda at the distance prepared themselves for battle! Larzak looked at the entire ruins shone with an enormous aura of darkness! He didn''t knew what to do now other than jump into the open interior and go into this new dungeon! "I won''t give up!" Larzak said, valiantly climbing the enormous moving dungeon, and entering through the entrance! ------ Chapter 753 Chaos Spirit

Chapter 753 Chaos Spirit

----- The lizardmen were left once more surprised, as if the new arrival of a terrifying scaled god couldn''t be enough, the entire ruins that had been left there for eons began to move incredibly fast, shaking the entire world around! They saw with their very two eyes as everything around shook and began to tear itself apart, the ruins were old and its stones as well¡­ However! Right as the ruins moved, something within it activated, reassembling the ruins, the rocks and walls reinforced into incredibly durable, near-indestructible material in a mere second. They did not know this, but this was the core of a dungeon! The Scaled God had once stole the core of a dungeon from the creator himself, the Great Demon of Dungeons, and had saved it for an asion, and this was it! Desperate to survive after having been revived through the usage of this dragon''s body as a host, the entity of Chaos that called himself the Scaled God by taking the form of a dragon whose corpse he was parasitizing decided that the best course of action was to turn his ruins into a dungeon and use it as his own body! And this was because¡­ the true identity behind the Scaled God was not a true dragon at all¡­ The Scaled God himself could still remember the past when he fought against the terrifying dragon of the past. An enormous 30-meter big true dragon, direct son of Muspel, the Dragon Goddess of Fire Dragons, and one of the direct daughters of the Primordial Dragon, mother of all dragons. This grandchildren of the primordial dragon was incredibly mighty, his name was ze, as he burned all of the monsters of the world with his zing mes. A valiant and powerful dragon, he traveled the world of Yggdrasil exterminating the monsters that pestered it all while ying the Chaos Spawns, the terrifying monsters that had emerged after the miasma rain that emerged a few years after the Ragnar?k ended and the world of Yggdrasil formed by the fusion of all Realms. On his travels to free the world of the evil chaotic spawns, which he found as his mission as a dragon, who were all born as protectors of the world by their primordial dragon mother, he found various powerful Chaos Spirits and Chaos Beasts, beings that directly came from the portals in space and time that emerged by the miasma rain. Miasma was able to distort space and time itself, after the rain, enormous quantities of it pilled up over thendscapes, distorting space and opening cracks in space and time towards¡­ somewhere. Some called it another world, others called it hell itself, and other simply said it was named "the other side", but the correct term given by the Dragon God was the "Chaotic ne". From within, the world of Yggdrasil was invaded by entities that devoured chaos and wanted to infest everything with it, Chaos Spirits and Chaos Beasts. They worked together, and couldn''t survive without the other. Chaos Spirits were intelligent and cunning, beings that were spiritual in presence and essence, and took over the Chaos Beasts, animalistic and beastly to acquire powerful bodies to invade other worlds. However, as they werepletely made out of Chaos, they were entities which could not survive in ces that were notpletely drowned in chaos, and they felt it was their mission, as the wicked entities that grew in an entire dimension with just chaos energy, to conquer the world and fill it with chaos to make it habitable for them, and then even expand beyond that, all the way outside of the world and go beyond. The dragon gods and their children had been ying these despicable beasts for years since they emerged, but many times they were barely able to fend by themselves as their numbers never seemed to cease¡­ at the end, thanks to the effort of many heroes and the dragons, most of the chaos beasts and spirits were exterminated if not sealed away, while the gates leading to his wicked dimension were closed¡­ however, it was only after countless lives were lost, and after an era where the entire poption of the world was reduced to just thousands. However, there were certain Chaos Spirits that managed to survive everything, such as the Scaled God, thest Chaos Spirit that ze fought before perishing. The two had fought monstrously, and ze had managed to purge the Chaos Beast that the Scaled God had used as a body. However, zemitted the mistake of lowering his guard in thest second, and the valiant and honorable dragon was parasitized by the Chaos Spirit in thest moment. Fearful that one day he would be forced to kill his siblings by this wicked parasite he couldn''t purge from within his body, he sealed himself with his divine powers in the interior of old ruins from the past¡­ eons passed since then, and the Chaos Spiritpletely devoured ze''s mind and the interior of his body had been merged with him, although he gained ze''s memories, the original and honorable dragon¡­ was gone. And what arose from within was this abomination, a dragon with the soul of a Chaos Spirit, an interestingbination that the Chaos Spirit had not the opportunity to try, the body of a demigod with the soul of a chaotic being from another dimension¡­ Slowly, he adapted his powers into his new body. However, due to being sealed, 99% of his powers were gone, slowly absorbed by thend itself¡­ he needed to regain his power. He used his brainwashing miasmic energies to brainwash the tribes of lizardmen without evening out of his ruins yet, separating them into many tribes and making them fight one another for supremacy, even going as far as manipting and mutating some tribes to be flesh-hungry barbarians¡­ all the deaths they brought were brought to him as sacrifices, blood, and souls, slowly gaining more power by ying around the lizardmen like mere toys. However, due to Larzak, his growth in power was interrupted when the lizardmen unified once more against the odds, ruining the Scaled God''s ns. -----N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 754 The Scaled God Schemes

Chapter 754 The Scaled God Schemes

----- The "Scaled God" was merely a Chaos Spirit, an entity from another Dimension, the Chaotic Dimension. His powers consisted in taking over other living beings. Their most prized hosts were the Chaotic Beasts, which they took over to make up their bodies. Their strength was formidable, and enormous armies of dragons and the surviving Gods were necessary to defeat them. But one by one, after many sacrifices, they all perished¡­ or were sealed. Within all of them, the Scaled God was one of such Chaos Spirits that survived, sealed, that''s it. His opponent, the valiant Divine Fire Dragon, ze, managed to seal himself with the Chaos Spirit, inhibiting the spirit''s ability to take over him, and weakening him over the eons of sealing. However, ze''s mind, and his very soul were all devoured by the vicious Chaos Spirit, and there was nothing left after that¡­ other than his own corpse, parasitized and still somewhat "alive" now it had be the true body of the Chaos Spirit, this was perhaps the first ever born Chaos Dragon in this world. A being of unfathomable power. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But hope was not lost, the Scaled God was not strong right from the get-go after awakening, in fact, he was incredibly weakened. This all happened thanks to ze''sst trump card, he sealed his own power and that of the Chaos Spirit, and made it so the seal would absorb both of their energies and slowly pour them into the environment, serving as a way to nourish the dying world the valiant dragon had left behind. "I won''t let you¡­ have your way, Chaotic being¡­" Were thest words of ze, as he gave up his life for the greater good. "Damn dragon¡­ Damn prideful and stupid dragon! My power¡­ All my power is gone¡­ And now, I am stuck in this rotten body?!" The Chaos Spirit had despaired. But despite having been weakened so much and having been sealed into the rotting corpse of ze, which was almost mummified at this point, he still had enough power to control others. Perhaps due to the natural capabilities of Dragons, the Chaos Spirit acquired a dangerous ability¡­ the power of manipting certain races of beings, Lizardmen, in specific. This was because the true origins of lizardmen are somewhat closely rted to dragons. An old tale of the past which has been forgotten over the centuries somehow linked lizardmen as the servants of the dragons, they would obey their will almost as if they were being brainwashed, and could barely resist their orders¡­ Only the strongest of them all could, or those too far away from their influence yet. The Chaos Spirit used this opportunity to regain part of his power. Chaos Spirits had incredible powers beyondprehension, they were capable of gaining power through blood, souls, and umted negative emotions, they feasted in the suffering of the masses as they invaded the world of Yggdrasil for this very reason¡­ Their nature as living beings waspletely contradictory to those of all beings on Yggdrasil, they enjoyed destruction more than anything and enjoyed ughter, it was what feed them, what nourished them, and what made them feel alive. Such actions were like breathing for them. And naturally, he required sustenance. Finding himself in the middle of a vast jungle which grew this big thanks to the energy drained from him and the dragon ze, the Chaos Spirit utilized the awakened powers of his new dragon body to order the various lizardmen of this jungle to separate into many tribes, using small orders that slowly became something simr to just basic instincts, without even noticing, the lizardmen fought against one another for supremacy, constantly ughtering one another, while a silentughter of an insane monster from another dimension resonated underground. "Gahahaha¡­! Yes¡­ Give me more! More!" Over the years the poption of lizardmen began to go down tremendously, and the monsters took over their areas, the Beast Kings grew bigger and stronger, and even moremon, it was like everything was going downfall¡­ The Chaos Spirit had even created the Cannibals, lizardmen mutated by his miasma who were given an incredible thirst for flesh, although they never dared eat one another within their tribe, they hunted down other tribes and mercilessly devoured even the small children¡­ monstrous and aberrant, these beings brought the demise of many small viges, all of whom became sacrifices for the Chaos Spirit. Over time, his power continued to recover, but things were suddenly stopped by¡­ Somebody. Him, the hero himself, the one destined to end this and reunite the lizardmen, a man born with an unique ability that allowed his leadership to break the curse of the Chaos Spirit, and make people follow him and unify for him, his might and his strong heart only made it more obvious, this man was the Chaos Spirit natural enemy. Perhaps due to necessity, a man like that was born from a small and starving vige of lizardmen. The Chaos Spirit wanted to y him before he were to do anything, but he was expelled from his tribe before that and ended surviving on his own. Just to spite on him, the Chaos Spirit ordered a group of wild cannibals to massacre his vige, thinking that this would break his mind and make him submissive, but at the end, it only enhanced Larzak''s heart and conviction to end this suffering. At the end, things went bad, the one and only that could resist his brainwashing stood against him, and fought against the cannibals, ying them all for good, and then, slowly, through wards and fights, he unified the lizardmen into a big and unified tribe of people, the ck Fangs. The Chaos Spirit attempted many times to terminate him, but he was never capable of, even with the might of the Beast Kings, they all fell against his power one by one¡­ Ultimately, he grew desperate and decided to reveal himself as their savior, as their¡­ god. The Scaled God then emerged and decided to make of Larzak his pawn. ----- Chapter 755 Larzak’s Infiltration

Chapter 755 Larzak''s Infiltration

----- The Chaos Spirit didn''t knew that Larzak would still be defying him, however, even after seeing his people being brainwashed once more, even after being forced to pick those to be sacrificed likembs, even after everything, he tried so much to break his mind¡­ But to no avail, Larzak was someone that could not be easily broken. He was not just a hero, he was his virus, someone within the group of lizardmen that was immune to his brainwashing, and that had the potential to actually defy him and infect the lizardman with ideals, to make them regain their own freedom from his authority as a dragon¡­ He was someone he should had never underestimated. Especially now, as Larzak entered the dungeon the Chaos Spirit had just created. "Hahh¡­ I got inside." Muttered Larzak, looking around desperately, he feltpletely exahsuted after having forcefully climbed the dungeon to get inside of its interior. The first thing the valiant lizardman saw inside was¡­ endless darkness. There were no walls, no floor, no ceiling, just pure darkness, obscurity, no light at all. For a moment, he didn''t knew where to go, what to do, nor where he should even move to. He was alone, his wife was not here, his friends were not here, there were no allies, no warriors at his side, he was alone with his spear and his magic, and his tattered body, his old yet incredibly strong body. His magic¡­ Magic¡­ "My magic¡­ Light." FLUOOOSSSH! Within a second, Larzak summoned the magic he had wielded since the beginning, Light Magic, and generated an enormous sphere of pure golden light that illuminated all the darkness within this ce. He looked around curiously, finding the structure of thebyrinth. The walls, ceiling, and floor were there, but it was invisible, he had to guide himself through his light, as If it was all finely nned. It felt as if he found a purpose to his journey. The light he had been forging and growing stronger through this entire time¡­ to think that it would be the light that would lead him through the path to his foe¡­ it was here. But he was not alone. He felt someone watching him, the will of the dungeon, the dungeon core who had merged with the Chaos Spirit, the chaotic soul within the entity was watching him, an intruder had entered his body. "Larzak from all people¡­ You poor bastard, I have no longer any use to you¡­ I will kill you and feast on you¡­ Oooh, how much I''ve been waiting for this!" FLUOSH! "Ah!" Larzak was startled, before his path, someone emerged, interrupting his movements, an entity, a figure made of pure darkness. It was slightly humanoid, and it slowly shaped itself into a being of darkness, a perfect copy of himself¡­ "What¡­ what is this?" "What do you think?" His copy spoke back to him. "Eh?!" "Larzak, you''re an annoying little lizard. I had been trying to get rid of you for so long¡­ but like a cockroach, you keeping back up no matter how many times I try to crush you." "¡­" "You''re really¡­ something else. I don''t know what you are. Call it karma, or whatever. Somehow, you were born when I started doing my job¡­ Is this the will of the world? The will of the gods?" "What? Who are you?" N?v(el)B\\jnn "I am the Scaled God, Larzak¡­ Or as I really am¡­ The Spirit of Chaos, Harzkhunn." The Spirit of Chaos revealed his name to this foolish lizardman, as the copy of darkness he made out of Larzak opened his crimson-red eyes, menacingly ncing into the lizardman''s heart, directly into the depths of his soul and his spirit. Larzak felt intimidated, his feet began to tremble and his legs began to weaken, he felt like he was facing an enormous pressure like nothing he had ever experienced¡­ However, Larzak resisted it and confronted him back. "Spirit of¡­ Chaos?! So this was your real identity, Scaled God?! I knew it! You were never a real dragon!" "Took you so long to realize that, stupid lizard." Sighed the Chaos Spirit. "Now I will take my time and kill you¡­ Before you try doing anything funny while I confront the¡­ cmity that hade to confront me." "Cmity- Ungh?!" CLAAASH! Larzak''s clone made by the Chaos Spirit didn''t waited for him to speak any more, as it reached him in an instant and shed against his spear using his ws! The powerful ws were strong, but Larzak''s spear had been tempered with metals and magic over many years, it had grown into an incredibly resilient magic weapon! "This weapon can resist my blows?! Certainly, this is merely an avatar, but still, it should eb enough to kill you!" The Chaos Spirit said, moving forward and kicking Larzak in the chest, attempting to steal his spear afterwards, only to find Larzak''s hand pointing at his face before he could realize it! "Bright sh." FLAAAAAASSSSH! An enormous sh of bright golden light covered the Chaos Spirit avatar shaped after Larzak, as Larzak''s light magic proved to be¡­ surprisingly effective against him! The light burned his entire body, slowly weakening, even! "So this is it¡­ My magic, it was made to kill you!" Said Larzak. "Y-You arrogant bastard! Do you truly think you can kill me?! A Chaos Spirit such as me?!" "I will never know until I try." Said Larzak, rushing towards the Chaos Spirit, as the two began to sh against one another constantly, Larzak felt as if his body was getting lighter instead of weaker, as if he was somehow being able to slowly keep up with the Chaos Spirit, while something else, within his heart awakened¡­ the energy of life itself. The hardships he had faced were not for nothing, his family''s death were not for nothing, this pain he always felt, the guilt he always had to endure every morning, every day, every night¡­ His undying will to protect his kin and bring them to safety, to protect their lives. Everything concentrated within his chest, as something¡­ opened. "This golden energy¡­ It can''t be! You, a lowly mortal?! You''ve¡­ awakened Ki?!" ----- Chapter 756 The Dungeon Dragon

Chapter 756 The Dungeon Dragon

----- Drake, Miranda, and Bedann looked into the skies as an enormous dragon-shaped dungeon emerged into the skies, roaring loudly. It was quite literally that, an enormous, ruined temple was turned into a gigantic dungeon, which was merged with the Scaled God''s Soul, and what emerged from it could only be said to be¡­ a Dungeon Dragon. It was over 100 meters big, big enough to cover almost all of the jungle below with its shadow, but it wasn''t as if there was any light in the sky to begin with, it was all covered by darkness at each end of the sky, an endless darkness that continued spreading across all of the sky, endlessly¡­ this was after all, still night. "GRUOOOHHHH!" The enormous dungeon dragon didn''t waited for a single second, rushing through the skies. The Chaos Spirit inside knew very well that he wouldn''t be able to fight against Drake if he didn''t wentpletely all out from the very beginning, his enormous stone-covered body was infused with chaotic energies as a slightly divine aura emerged as well, converging with the Chaos! Drake, with Miranda and Bedann behind his enormous body, also went into the offensive without thinking it twice, after all he knew very well that such a monster couldn''t be stopped so easily. Without thinking it twice, Drake mercilessly unleashed the simplest of his powers, Winter Magic, his Unique Skill which had helped him through the entire journey until now. TRUUUUMMMM¡­! An enormous explosion of ice was unleashed, the beam of near divine-levels of ice reached the giant dungeon in an instant, covering it inyers afteryers of ice, spikes began to grow all over as the enormous titan in the skies started to be heavier and heavier, but it wasn''t even moving away from its original position in the sky, as if something controlled it and was keeping it afloat somehow. "ROOOARRRR!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, the dungeon roared, unleashing a shockwave of Chaos that was directed towards Drake andpany, the powerful shockwave destroyed the ice covering the dungeon and was about to hit Drake, but the System within Drake, one of his Unique Skills had already prepared a powerful converged spell by Drake''s request. Converged Spells were special spells that used more than two elements, they were special spells Drake had created by fusing the various elements he possessed. He often asked the System to create them and then, through his ability to instantly learn spells, he achieved them inside of his mind, generating folders after folders of interesting spells! "Rainbow Ice Mirror World!" FLAAAAASSSSSH! By not only merging almost all of his elemental magic with his Winter Magic, but also several Skill effects such as Illusion Domain and more, Drake conjured an enormous domain, as if he had created a world within this entire space covered by andscape of rainbow-colored all-reflecting mirrors! CRAAAASSSSH! The powerful chaos hit all of this domain, as the entire world of rainbow mirrors absorbed the damage and then reflected it back into the dungeon dragon, with several times its original power to boot! "GRUOH?!" BOOOOOMMM!!! The massive beam of chaos and otherbined elements that came out of Drake''s Rainbow Ice Mirror World hit the dungeon dragon, sting it down into the ground and making it struggle to keep itself standing. The Chaos Spirit began to struggle to resist the enormous power, attempting to absorb it desperately, only to be surprised that if he tried doing so, the energy would only damage him from the inside out! What sort of strange trick did Drake use?! It wasn''t any strange trick but the power of Magic, his mirrors had reflecting powers and could even absorb magic and mana, he simple gathered it all in a single ce and then unleashed this massive beam against his foe, ultimately bringing it down! "ROOOAAARRRR!" The giant dungeon dragon roared in pain, slowly beginning to fall down! However, Drake knew that if it fell over the lizardmen, they would all easily die, so he quickly unleashed a storm of winds, manipting all the winds he could through the storms around him and the unleashing the might of a god of storms, shing against the giant in the skies and moving him away from the lizardman tribe, all while Drake''s mind was constantly thinking! "This bastard¡­ despite being slow and clumsy he''s not taking any damage at all! I have attacked him with my strongest blows and his walls are indestructible¡­ System, is this because it is what I think it is?" "That''s¡­ Then how can I destroy this thing? Is there a way?" "I see¡­ Bedann, Miranda,e with me, I need your powers!" Drake said. "If we use your Chaos Magic, I think we can break through the indestructible walls of the dungeon." "The Dungeon¡­ that''s a dungeon then?!" Asked Miranda in shock. "Indeed, it was pretty obvious that it was a dungeon, I am honestly surprised you just realized that¡­" Sighed Drake. "Nheless, I am counting on you two. "Got it!" Said Bedann. "Let''s go, Miranda, let''s merge." Bedann looked at Miranda with conviction, as she nodded. "Alright!" FLAAASH! Suddenly, Miranda and Bedann merged! Miranda covered Bedann''s entire body with her slimy mold substance, as Bedann''s body continued to grow taller, this was her Titan Form, a form she had unlocked in herst evolution which allowed her to grow immensely big, however, it was highly vtile and she didn''t knew how to properly use it, however, with the power of Miranda added into her, she became what was called¡­ Mold Legion, the entity that she once was, a being that rampaged the snownds for years! Now that they had full control over their own power, they were formidable. ------ Chapter 757 A Desperate Battle And... Hope Amidst Despair

Chapter 757 A Desperate Battle And... Hope Amidst Despair

----- Mold Legion, Bedann had been in such a form since she was a girl, this was due to her own fear to damage and hurt others. The power of the Mold was uncontroble due to the insanity of Miranda, and to survive, she embrace the mold and turned into aplete monster, an entity that could only be described as eldritch. Nowbined with her new powers and their newfound synergy, they were unstoppable. An enormous flying titan of over 15 meters, covered in mold, countless tentacles, crimson eyes, and many jaws filled with sharp teeth, an utterly terrifying beast from the depths of hell. This was Bedann''s truest potential, something she had been practicing more with Miranda now that she had gotten past her fear of the Mold, and was slowly perfecting more and more! "Ready?" Asked Drake. "Yeah!" Roared Bedann, as she raised her two axes, which had grown in size the same as she did through their special abilities within them that allowed them to grow smaller or bigger depending on whom wielded them! She infused chaotic energies into her two axes, as she swung them strongly against the moving dungeon dragon! TRUUUUUMMMM!!! The sky itself felt as if it was sliced in half as a cross-shaped shing attackposed of pure darkness emerged from the skies, falling down into the giant dungeon dragon! "GROOOARRRR!" CLAAAAASSSSHH!!! The enormous beast was put down due to Bedann''s attack, as the cross-shaped attack made a good dent on its surface, the head and the torso were all left with enormous¡­ wounds. It worked! Bedann''s all out attackbined with Miranda''s power as a Mold Legion¡­ truly could damage even the presumed indestructible walls of a dungeon! "It worked!" Said Drake, pushing down as his various eyes shed with crimson-red light, enormous sense of fear and various other status effects that didn''t affected the dungeon body bounced out of the target, it seems that Drake''s powerful Orochi Eyes were not capable ofpleting being able to do anything much against his foe! However, he had nine other tails, as the tips of such tails suddenly shaped into different weapons, they began swinging at the giant beast below with rapid movements! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "ROAARR¡­!" Roared the Chaos Spirit, the wounds on his dungeon body were being worsened by Drake''s powerful tail swings. Drake possessed many technique Skills, all merged together alongside his defensive armor and scale-based skills which merged on the tip of his tails and materialized as well, shaping together into an enormously strong set of deadly gigantic weapons! "Now, Bedann!" Said Drake. "Got it!" Bedann flew down below, using Drake''s Wind Magic to lift herself up and then down, she enhanced her axes with the most mana they could take, and then using the momentum of her fall, she hit the dungeon exterior strongly, with all her weight and the power of her fall, which had umted all of this kic force! CLAAAAAASSSSSHH!!! The enormous hit made the entire terrain tremble almost constantly, Drake opened his eyes wide as he saw the entire dungeon dragon beginning to crumble apart in front of him, he had somehow done it! However, this wasn''t going to just end like this, not at all. If that were the case, wouldn''t it had been way too easy? CRACK¡­ CRACK! The enormous dungeon began to crumble into pieces, as the Chaos Spirit lost part of its energy and life force, however, the dungeon core, still strong, unleashed a shockwave of energy right in front of Drake and Bedann, charged with the divine power of a dungeon core plus the one that the Chaos Spirit had been saving from the soul of ze, the dragon he had parasitized and devoured! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om An explosion of mes came out of the dungeon dragon, sting away Drake and Bedann into the skies! BOOOOMMMM!!! Drake desperately protected Bedann from the deadly ze, using his enormous body to protect his wife from the burning mes of divinity! His entire body received the full hit, however, as he experienced the utter agony of being hurt by the power of divinity, something that only gods could wield! FLUUOOOSSSHH! "Uuuunnnggh¡­! T-This amount of power¡­! Uuaggh!" Cried Drake, as he tried to unleash all sorts of spells and skills to heal and defend himself, but he was barely being able to do anything! "D-DRAAAKE!" Cried Bedann desperately, trying to help him out, but Drake didn''t budge, protecting his beloved wife like a treasure he couldn''t let being burnt by the mes of divinity. He knew very well that she didn''t had the power of regeneration he had, if she were to be hit by these all-consuming mes, she could be turned into ashes, something he would never forgive himself from happening! "Unngh¡­! I must resist¡­ Resist the pain¡­!" Cried Drake, as his entire body was burning and grilling alive, Bedann was pushed away in time through Drake''s winds, as she saw him beingpletely roasted alive! "GROOOOOAAAARRRRR!!!" Drake roared furiously in agony like a dragon, as he was being burned by thest mes of divinity that the Chaos Spirt had saved as hisst resort, and it had worked! "No¡­ Noo! Drake!!!" Cried Bedann, growing desperate as she attempted to reach Drake and somehow help him, but the power of Miranda stopped her from moving further, staying in the floor as she nced at Drake fighting the burns, his body being roasted alive and regenerated back constantly, it as an endless circle of agony! "Stop! Bedann, don''t go! If you go, the mes will touch you!" Cried Miranda. "But¡­!" "Drake is fighting, he has the power of an Immortal, he knows he can handle it! Bedann, we must be useful for him, we have to help him¡­ at defeating the foe that did this to him! Grab your axes, and point them at the bastard behind Drake!" Miranda fueled Bedann with conviction, as Bedann nodded, resisting her tears, she wielded her axes and went to battle! ¡­Meanwhile, Drake continued resisting the agony of the Divine mes, as the System was trying to make his body somehow adapt to this! Chapter 758 Intense Clash

Chapter 758 Intense sh

----- The World''s Will, namely Yggdrasil, the will of the world suddenly awoke from her slumber once more. The world was constantly changing, perhaps to the worse. Somehow, an entity she had believed to have beenpletely wiped out of the world after that big war¡­ However, it was back. Indeed, an entity from the dimension of chaos, the dimensional, a Chaos Spirit! "W-What is the meaning of this?! A Chaos Spirit has been sealed this entire time in this area of Jotunheim this entire time!? How could I never tell? Did it use some sort of power to- Ah, it camouged inside the corpse of a dragon?! Vile creatures!" The World''s Will was a being that loved the world and those that protected it, dragons were the equivalent to the guardians of the world, and their ancient legacy still remains until now. Therefore, an evil Chaos Spirit taking over the body of such glorified beings was incredibly insulting. Yggdrasil''s Will was the personification of the tree of the world, after the realms merged, her connection with them was enhanced, and she was able to see through the entire world. As she was the primal consciousness that had existed since time immemorial, since the very beginning of everything, and since before even the Ancient Gods were born¡­ She knew of everything, and she saw history go through all this time since the Ragnar?k. But the awakening of this Chaos Spirit suddenly shook her, she felt surprised and even rather bbergasted, it all happened this way due to the dragon''s carcass being taken over by the Chaos Spirit. The entity''s energy was also drained away over time, and its presence had gone almostpletely null. "Could this special lizardman have been born due to this? I do recall¡­ something happening within the lizardman tribes of this enormous jungle." The Yggdrasil''s Will thought, as she began to think. However, as a watcher, she couldn''t do much by herself. She had powers which she could employ into helping others at defeating or solving the problems she found, but not do things directly. However, another shocking scene was happening, something she had not felt before until today, and it involved these two Unique Skill users she was aware of but had yet to act against¡­ The monstrous dragon whose powers had awakened, named the cmity of the world itself, the apocalypse bringer¡­ and the child of chaos, a giant with the soul of a chaotic entity. These two which the Yggdrasil''s Will despised were actually fighting the Chaos Spirit! "Are they fighting it?! But the Chaos Spirit has somehow fused with a dungeon, can they do it?" She wondered¡­ However, her concerns quickly faded away, even if they were to die¡­ that would be for the best for her. She decided to not interfere, whatever were to be the oue of this situation, she would benefit from it greatly. In fact, she would be very happy if they all were to die, but things couldn''t be so good. However, she was unaware of a strange factor that was happening¡­ within the one that held the Unique Skill of Winter Magic¡­ He¡­ awakened something. A divine power that the Yggdrasil''s Will had not seen before like that. An incredible power that could defy the world itself. Only for a slight moment¡­ but it was there. "What is this?!" ¡­ Bedann and Miranda rushed towards the Dungeon Dragon, their giant Mold Legion form shapeshifted into a monstrous beast of many heads, limbs, tentacles, and jaws. Bedann and Miranda gathered the power of the mold and chaos within their arms, as they grew bigger and monstrous, and the two axes they were being held by her hands unleashed a cross-shaped attack once more! CLAAAAASSSSSSHHH! The dungeon dragon received the blow head-on, thinking it had neutralized his foes with the trump card he had, only to realize the one that dealt the most damage to him remained alive and kicking! "Y-Youuuuuu!!!" The Chaos Spirit roared, he had long ago felt the presence of Bedann and Miranda as a single entity, and had believed that they were a Chaos Spirit that was doing something foolish, but now he quickly realized this wasn''t even a Chaos Spirit. "Just who are you?! How can you have the power of Chaos if you''re not from my dimension?!" Roared the enormous beast, even if trembling and crumbling apart, the giant beast slowly started to stand and then rush towards Bedann, opening his enormous jaws and unleashing a beam of chaos energy, spiraling through the air and reaching Bedann with a strong impact, pushing her back! TRUUUUMMMM¡­! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Bedann used her two axes to shield herself from the attack, blocking the enormous beam and barely managing to not fall into the ground. She gritted her teeth, unleashing her truest aura and epassing her body with it. Several abilities activated and her Mold Magic began to improve over time, constantly enhancing itself! The power of the Mold''s Abilities which were rather Undead-like suddenly activated as the Mold continued to fuse with her body. She wanted to defeat this being, to finally put it down for Drake! As he was resisting such agony, she couldn''t falter either! "This is¡­ BULLSHIT!" Roared Bedann, calling the Chaos Spirit''s attack as "bullshit" all while unleashing another cross-shaped attack from both of her axes converged together! CLAAAAASSSSSH! The attack pierced through the beam of chaos and hit the dungeon dragon once more! The Chaos Spirit began to panic as his entire body continued to crumble apart, the self-regeneration of the dungeon couldn''t keep up with Bedann''s devastating blows! The fight between titans made the entire jungle tremble, the lizardmen in the vige all began to be led by Larzak''s wife to the safety, away from the conflict between "gods" as they called these giant entities. "GROOOAARRR!" The Dungeon Dragon roared loudly and angrily, rushing forward even as he was barely managing to regenerate, he had to defeat Bedann or she would be way too troublesome in the future after all! CLASH! ----- Chapter 759 The Chaotic Plane

Chapter 759 The Chaotic ne

----- The Dungeon Dragon moved forward, his entire body was crumbling and falling apart, but he knew that he could not give up or everything he had been building until this point would fall. All this energy he had umted¡­ all of it for a single and sole purpose. He wanted to bring his kin back to the world. He couldn''t simply die here. He saw himself as someone that would be the hope of his dimension. After all, deep down, he knew the conditions of his own home world. The Chaos Spirits had not only invaded due to greed and malice, but necessity. They saw an opening, a fracture in space and time that led to "somewhere else" a world without chaos, but that was not¡­ destroying itself. Indeed, the Chaotic ne, the Dimension where the Chaos Spirits and Chaos Beasts emerged from was being destroyed, not by anyone''s doing, but the dimension was ending. This was a Dimension with a Core. Often called Dimensional Cores, they''re the cores of an entire dimension that maintain the Dimensions in order andpletelypact. However, as the inhabitants of the dimension multiplied faster than the Dimensional Core could calcte or sustain, it began to slowly tear itself apart, the dimensional core shattered into pieces, and before the inhabitants could prevent this from happening, the entire dimension started to copse. It was slow, and it might take eons to bepletely destroyed, but it would mean the end to their race. Desperately, the Chaos Spirit joined the groups of Chaotic Entities that weremanded by the Chaos Hegemony, a sort of ruler of this Dimension, to seek new worlds and universes to inhabit and save their race from perishing alongside their dimension. However, the first time they entered the world of Yggdrasil, they were greeted with pain and agony¡­ "Unngh¡­! T-This world¡­ it is too painful to live here!" "It hurts! It hurts!" "I-I can''t do this¡­ I am sorry!" "Wait, you must resist the pain, if we don''t have anywhere to go, how do you n to¡­? They''re gone¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This world levels of chaos energy were incredibly low, making its environment and atmosphere incredibly toxic to them, beings made of miasma and chaos. Desperately, many ended running back to their dimension, incapable of bearing the pain of trying to live in this world. However, there were those that stayed, bearing the agony and pain, decided to continue their mission, they loved their people more than anything, and were warriors that had forged their will through countless battles, the pain was unbearable, but somehow, they were able to bear with it. Although the world of Yggdrasil was unweing of them the moment they arrived, they discovered many things that could be ultimately used for their advantage¡­ such as the incredible amount of biomass, living beings. Alongside mana and the chaos and residual miasma that was here. If they could multiply the amounts of miasma through the sacrifice of this biomass and the corruption of this mana, they could shape this new world to befortable for them and the other beings within their dimension. They had to do it¡­ they were beings from another dimension, they saw life in this world as just "biomass" and couldn''t empathize with them, after all, they were already too desperate, even the Chaos Spirit fighting against Bedann¡­ "My family¡­ How many eons has it been since I saw them¡­ Are they even still alive? How is the situation within the Chaos ne¡­? It has been so long¡­" He muttered when he woke up within the corpse of the dragon ze. However, as a soldier, he felt he had a duty for the greater good of his dimension, the duty of opening a portal once more, and to bring forces to reim this world once more, theirst hope. Therefore, even while fighting someone that seemed as if she had plundered the powers of his own race, he had to do something¡­ to fight it and defeat it. He had already used two trump cards, the Dungeon Core he had to gain a near indestructible body and resist the fight against these titans, and then the saved up divine fire power he had umted into a sphere inside of his soul, thest remains of the power dwelling within ze, the fire dragon''s soul, which the Chaos Spirit devoured to sustain himself and survive through this entire time. However, the being that took all the damage shielded the monster he was now fighting, he saw how he had sacrificed himself for her, to protect her¡­ Slightly so, he was reminded of the same empathy he felt for his own kin¡­ but he couldn''t pity them, not when the fate of his world and his people¡­ of his family, it was all depending on him, a survivor with the power that could open the gates once more. "I won''t let you win." His entire body moved incredibly quickly despite his size, infusing his dungeon body with divine power emanating from the dungeon, a superior energy to even mana, even if its amount was measly and small, it was enough to grant him arge amount of power, converting it in kic force that allowed the movement of his enormous dungeon-made limbs to hasten incredibly fast! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! His enormous ws shed against Bedann, their weight was akin to a mountain, the giantess and her Mold Familiar continued to resist the blows, but her bnce as beginning to get broken. Unlike Drake shecked as much mana andcked his insane regeneration powers, but the power of Mold could imitate some of it¡­ as long as she had mana. "Unngh¡­! T-This power¡­ Howe it became so strong out of nowhere?!" Muttered Bedann, shing once more against her foe as her axes continued to slice and pierce through the dungeon''s near-indestructible exterior, the beast continued to crumble apart, until a cross-shaped attack suddenly blew off one of his front limbs. CRASH! "T-There¡­!" A few seconds of distraction over her victory was all he needed, as the Chaos Spirit swung his gigantic tail behind him and hit Bedann in the stomach, blowing her away into the skies with an incredible force! CLASH! "Uuuuaagggh¡­!" The Chaos Spirit charged his chaotic powers within the enormous dragon jaws, opening them and unleashing a dragon breath! "This is it! Now, die!" BOOOOOOMMMM!!! ----- Chapter 760 A Daughter’s Might!

Chapter 760 A Daughter''s Might!

----- An enormous beam of powerful chaotic energy flew off from the enormous Dungeon Dragon''s jaws. Although Bedann and Miranda had the power to easily absorb chaotic energies, they were unable to easily absorb the attacks of the dungeon dragon, as they came merged with other energies such as the power of the dungeon divine energy within it, although it was very faint and almost nothing, it was still arge quantity of power. FLUOOOSH! The power of this shing beam attack was almost all of what the Chaos Spirit had umted until now. He knew that Bedann was a very strong variable, her powers and everything else about her was way too much. He had to quickly eliminate her to get her off his path. He hade to this world with the duty to adapt it and bring forth his kin, who were all waiting for their impending doom in their original ne. The Chaotic Spirits, the people of the Chaotic ne¡­ despite being strange to this world, despite having different mentalities and morality, they valued their kin and were fighting for their own survival. As thest survivor of a war that killed most of his kin that attempted to take over this world, he had the duty to do something about this! "As long as I can kill you all¡­ I will be able to slowly gather new power and open the gates to the Chaotic ne!" He thought, unleashing most of his power without reservations! The beam reached Bedann, as it was about to hit her. However, something suddenly emerged out of the skies, a sh of bright, yellow-gold light flew in front of Bedann, and unleashed an enormous ray of heavenly light, so powerful that the chaotic beam began to quickly disintegrate! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! "GRAWR!" A tiny roar resonated across the skies, the mighty roar of a tiny, infant baby dragon! Bedann realized who it was, Bedra herself! The little baby she had left inside the vige protected with many barriers and allies ended somehow escaping the vige and emerged before her, protecting her! From her tiny mouth, Bedra unleashed all the power of her heavenly light, the light was so vast and powerful that it consumed the entirety of the beam, hitting back into the enormous and mighty Dungeon Dragon, and pushing him down! CLAAAASH! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Nnggh¡­! I-I can keep it! Some more¡­!" The Chaos Spirit groaned, putting the veryst bit of his powers into attacking Bedra, the little girl was exhausting all her mana to protect her mama. "Mama! Pa¡­ pa!" Muttered Bedra, forcing her powers to her limit, as steam quickly began toe out of her tiny ears, Bedra hurriedly began to infuse mana into her to help her out. "B-Bedra! What are you doing here?!" She cried. "Mama¡­ Mama!" Cried Bedra, as she wanted to protect her mama above all. Bedann couldn''t simply grab her now that she was fighting against the chaotic powers of the Dungeon Dragon, as she continued to infuse her mana into Bedra. The Chaos Spirit continued pouring more and more of his powers, as the beam of chaos he generated suddenly gained a new cker tone, growing even bigger and even gaining red and purple colors spiraling constantly. The chaotic power suddenly gained an even more monstrous intent, as Bedra forcefully continued to pour more of her heavenly given powers, doing her best to fight against this foe that was threatening the life of her beloved mother. However, the Chaos Spirit quickly forgot an annoying Lizardman who had infiltered the interior of his Dungeon before he took off into the skies! Larzak was as of now fighting against a clone of himself made out of darkness and chaos essence that the Chaos Spirit had created. However, in between the fight against such a foe that imitated his attacks and movements, the lizardman slowly began to realize that "something" was awakening within him. He didn''t felt it was like Mana, it was something different, a power that could be described as "life energy itself" that flowed inside of all living beings. It was a power that he had never felt this much before, but that he had indeed felt awakening within him long ago, when he was surviving in the wild and battling monsters and cannibal lizardmen. And now, as he fought for his people and to attempt at defeating a foe way stronger than him¡­ Larzak felt this golden and fulfilling energy flow through his body once more. It was iridescent and filling him with energy and stamina, it felt warm, it was as if an epassing warmth was filling the entirety of his body with a new energy he had never felt before in such a way. He felt inspired, moved by such warmth as he pushed forward, unleashing a bright light of his element out of his spear, shing against his dark clone and then¡­ BOOM! It died right on the spot. Larzak felt shocked, opening his big lizard jaws in surprise. He surprised himself with his own might, but he had not realized yet how powerful he had grown alone, enough to even defy the Beast Kings that governed the Jungles¡­ He was a true hero, and just as his wife said, he had a duty to do! The Chaos Spirit didn''t realized it, and when he did, it was toote. Larzak moved forward through thebyrinth of darkness inside the Dungeon Dragon''s interior, guided by the light he could invoke, until finally, he found arge floating crystal stuck with a lot of ck goo¡­ the heart of a dungeon, a dungeon''s core. It was being infected by the ck goo generated by the Chaos Spirit, miasma. Larzak didn''t knew if damaging this would stop the giant monster from destroying the entire jungle, but he had to try and see if he could do anything! He moved forward, pointing his spear imbued with his light magic, and then pierced the crystal with it! CLASH! ----- Chapter 761 Larzak’s Help

Chapter 761 Larzak''s Help

----- The enormous Dungeon Dragon continued unleashing a powerful beam of darkness and chaos against the small Bedra, quickly realizing¡­ something wrong was going on. His power was suddenly being drained away, and when he finally felt the pain that came with Larzak''s spear piercing the dungeon core, it was toote. N?v(el)B\\jnn "AAAGGH!" The enormous dragon groaned, suddenly falling into the ground! BOOM! The gigantic body of the Dungeon Dragon made the jungle below tremble, but it was thankfully moved away by Drake some time ago, so when the giant fell, it didn''t crushed the lizardman below nor their homes. The Chaos Spirit quickly directed his attention into the interior of his recently-created Dungeon, finding the damned Larzak in there, putting his effort into piercing the core that was giving him all the power he had. "You damn lizard!!!" The Chaos Spirit roared, intimidating Larzak a bit, but the valiant lizardman continued unleashing the power of his light magic and piercing the crystal, somehow he was managing! However, countless of tentacles made of darkness quickly emerged from the ceilings, floor, and walls, and flew towards him, attempting to catch him and crush him! "D-DAMN IT!" Larzak roared with all his forces, as the same energy he was developing inside of him came out, fusing with his Mana and then exploding in a bright sh of golden light. This energy¡­ it was the powerful Ki, the energy of the body and life itself! In a world of magic such as Yggdrasil, those that had discovered and developed Ki were very few, as many people simply used magic for everything, even strengthening their bodies and stamina. But the power of Ki was greater, spreading across everywhere and fusing with Larzak''s Light-Attribute Mana, it generated Light Ki, a specialbination of magic of an element and Ki would create a Ki imbued with that element! The powerful elemental Ki was infused into the interior of the dungeon core where Larzak''s spear had somehow slightly pierced inside! FLAAAASH! The light began to enter the crystal and then spread out all through the interior of the dungeon dragon''s body, the walls, ceiling, and floor all began to slowly be purified by this light, as the dungeon core itself slowly turned white, resembling a pearl. "GRYYYAAAAH!" The scream of the Chaos Spirit resonated through the entirety of the dungeon''s interior, as it slowly started to crumble even more! Larzak felt like it was time to finally run away! He quickly darted off thebyrinth inside the dungeon, jumping out of the opening there was. Thankfully the dragon had already fallen over the ground, so the fall from up there was only a handful of meters, which he managed to get through with no problems thanks to his coverture of armor-like scales. "Oof¡­ I-I did it?!" He wondered, looking into the giant dragon-shaped dungeon over the floor, it was trying to stand up again, but the power it needed was not respondingpletely. However, it somehow started to crawl, and quickly detected Larzak, chasing him down as the one that had done this horrible thing to him! "YOU BASTAAARD!" "S-Shit!" Larzak began to run as fast as possible towards a direction far away from the lizardmen vige, as the giant dragon dungeon started chasing him down on foot! The giant titan made of stone made the entire jungle tremble with his steps! Larzak infused Ki into his body, making himself faster and swifter, but that wasn''t going to be enough, he was already about to get eaten by the enormous jaws of the Dungeon Dragon. Bedra and Bedann both fell into the ground from the skies, too tired to even move after having used almost all their Mana in one go. Miranda created a parachute using her slimy mold, but she was just as exhausted. It has only been a few seconds since Drake was thrown away, but she was wondering what was happening to him. "What is Drake doing¡­ Is he alright- Ah!" ¡­ Drake was attacked by a power he wasn''t able to protect himself against. He saw these mes that the Chaos Spirit had been saving from the original user of the dragon body he had taken over. These divine mes could technically burn everything. Nobody else could take them except¡­ someone with an Immortal Body such as him. He had quickly pushed Bedann away when the mes came, taking them all by himself. The agony of having his flesh being constantly burned by mes beyond his mortal realm, which surpassed the god realm as they were from a fire dragon god was horrendous. His scales melted into molten metal, his skin burned to a crisp and his muscles were boiling horribly. However, his body constantly regenerated him, from ashes new flesh constantly emerged in an endless cycle of agony and suffering. But within Drake''s mind, he was concentrating into containing this power! these mes that would burn for eternity¡­ He had to find a way to somehow resist these mes. The System tried to do anything she could to help him, with all his skills and more, but something was too strong and too powerful, the divine mes of a fire dragon god were not something that even Drake could fend off easily. Chapter 762 The Awakening Of A [God]!

Chapter 762 The Awakening Of A [God]!

----- [God], a Unique Skill that Drake had acquired in the beginning of his journey in another world. As he had died in a pathetic way, when he saw how every thought or wish he had was bing something like a "Skill" he quickly began to y with it, and ultimately, wished for insane things that nobody else that had reincarnated here had wished for, having a System, and bing a God. His wishes, through the powers of his own soul energy being transferred into another world with magic, converted into power that was directly infused into his own soul. However, because he was not in the body of a god when he reincarnated, the power of [God] could not be used yet. His body would turn into ashes or be destroyed if he tried, and even as he grew stronger, the Unique Skill remained sealed by the System. The System had once told him that if it wasn''t because of the System itself automatically sealing [God] he would had died right away after being born. Thankfully that didn''t ended being the case, so he was alright. However, no matter how strong he grew, the power of [God] could not be unlocked yet. Until now, when a wondrous message he never thought he would ever see showed up in front of him¡­ it was mesmerizing. To think that he had to bathe in literal divine mes that could consume anything to partially unlock the effects of his Unique Skill! "What?!" Drake couldn''t help but feel very shocked as he saw this message, even the System herself was surprised. But apparently, [God] Lifting Conditions had been partially met. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The conditions were all lifted, actually. His body had grown strong enough to resist the damage of the divine mes which were made of Divine Power. These mes would easily turn into ashes any mortal, but Drake with his [Immortal Body] which has evolved with each of his evolutions until it acquired an insane level of self-regeneration could do it, he was able to resist the fire, agonizingly so. Divine Enlightenment was attained through many things, and was umtive, but he acquired a bit bypleting the Inheritance of the Demon Fox Venerable of Dreams, by also drinking the elixir of souls she gave to him after he fought ck, and when he absorbed the Inheritance of the Great Demon of Dungeons. Andstly, Absorbing Divine Power from the environment¡­ Well, as of now, he was being engulfed by the Divine Power of these mes, so it apparently counted for it. But the most intriguing thing was¡­ the message after that. Something that Drake was forcing himself to truly understand in between the pain. He somehow¡­ could absorb Divinities? Drake wanted to ask many questions, but the System nor him were ready to find any yet as the situation as very dire! He quickly epted and the button turned bright green. Ding! "What?!" "M-My Skills?! W-Wait a second!" Although Drake wanted to know more, he really couldn''t argue with the System''s powers now, he was about to die, he might as well sacrifice something to gain something else! Ding! Drake saw as countless of Skills he barely ever used began to be sacrificed one after the other, it was a gigantic list! Many of the Skills continued to be sacrificed, disappearing from his Status, and turning into enough Divine Power to let him absorb this "divinity"! FLASH! And finally, at longst, Drake felt it! As the tension rose within his body, the powerful mes covering him suddenly began to spiral in a certain direction, flowing directly into his chest. The divine mes were the "divinity" for some reason, and as the mes were absorbed, Drake felt an incredible warmth epassing his entire being, and also¡­ he heard a faint voice. "Thank you¡­" "Eh? Who is it¡­?" "My name is ze¡­ I am an Ancient Fire Dragon God¡­" "Y-You are?" "I was once alive, but lost in a fight against a Chaos Spirit¡­ My body was taken over, and my soul slowly consumed¡­" "T-That''s¡­" "I am long dead¡­ But the remaining part of my soul and divinity were umted by this parasite into an attack¡­ which you sadly received. I don''t know how you absorbed this power¡­ But make good use of thest bit of my will." "I¡­ will." "Thank you, that''s all I need¡­ If you ever go to Muspelheim, find my mother, Muspel¡­ She''ll guide you if you''re worthy enough of wielding my power¡­" Drake heard thest words of ze before the voice flew away. "Muspelheim¡­" Drake thought, as he felt the mes were not burning anymore. In fact, they werepletely gone from his body! And within the interior of his body, these mes were now flowing like an incredible power he had never felt before. Ding! "Eh?!" ----- Chapter 763 The Arrival Of A [God]! Chapter 763 The Arrival Of A [God]! ----- Drake saw yet another System window showing something, apparently the System had been damaged through the conversion of various Skills, and ended gaining bugs? And to boot the divinity absorption was also too much from the system, all the pressure ended pilling up, and it was damaged! But it can be restructured¡­ However, Drake didn''t had the time to wait any longer, he was fine now, in fact, he felt stronger and better than ever before. His appearance had not changed at all though, but he felt like he had an overwhelming amount of energy flowing across his body. "System! Are you alright? What''s this restructuration thing?!" Drake asked, as he shapeshifted into a more agile form, abination between his previous evolution and his newest one, acquiring longer wings to fly faster. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Eeeh? S-System?!" Asked Drake in shock, as he found she began to say all sorts of gibberish. "Shit! I gotta hurry!" Although it pained him to admit it, he had to prioritize the safety of his family and to defeat that damn Chaos Spirit right now. He quickly turned off the System Messages and flew towards the Dungeon Dragon, finding him in the floor chasing down a small lizardman. But he didn''t had time to interfere, as his beloved wife and¡­ his daughter! Were falling from the skies! "I got you!" Although Miranda had created a parachute out of her Mold, it was slowly fragmenting apart due to how weak she felt because of theck of Mana from Bedann. However, enormous draconic hands gently caught her, Bedann, and Bedra. "Y-You girls, what happened here? And Bedra! Why are you here?!" Drake was immediately reprimanding Bedra for getting in here, but Bedann stood for her daughter. "D-Dear¡­" Said Bedann. "I am d you''re okay¡­ What happened? I¡­ Bedra saved me from the dragon¡­ It¡­ We defeated it¡­" "Defeated it? It still moving down there¡­" Sighed Drake. "Well, for now¡­! Mana Transfer." FLAAAASH! Drake quickly transferred his own Mana to his wife, Miranda, and his daughter all at once. His Mana was so much by now that it was overflowing across his surroundings like a gigantic aura of blue light. The Mana he infused into the three was enough to refill thempletely, their exhaustion dissipated in an instant, as they felt overflowing with power. "Dada!" Bedra raised her tiny arms, hugging her father''s chest by flying towards him with her tiny wings. "Bedra, I¡­ Well, I am grateful you helped mama but still¡­" Sighed Drake. "Well, for now, that thing¡­ We have to stop it." Said Miranda. "And¡­ Drake, how did you got the mes out of you?" Asked Bedann in surprise. "And you feel¡­ strangely different now." "I¡­ Well, a lot of things happened. I absorbed the mes and I think¡­ I¡­ Well, I kind of became a god¡­ Haha." Drake said rather nervously, without knowing how to admit it. "Eh? A God?!" Asked Bedann and Miranda at the same time. "Dada god!" Said Bedra, raising her tiny arms and admiring her father''s gigantic dragon form which she immediately recognized. "For now, Bedann, Miranda, take care of Bedra, I''ll go resolve this quickly!" Drake said, as Bedann and Miranda flew using Fungokinesis, which allowed them to control and make the Mold float, with that, the two could fly around easily by lifting themselves with it. They caught Bedra and flew down below. "We''ll wait for you!" Said Bedann. Drake saw that everything was alright, and quickly reached the furious Dungeon Dragon, that was giving chase to a mysterious ck-scaled lizardman holding a mysterious power within it that seemed slightly akin to his own Divine Power, but not fully mastered¡­ With the knowledge he had acquired through acquiring Divine Power, which brought to him some strange "divine enlightenment" Drake realized this energy was Ki, the power of the body, while Mana was the power of magic. Both were now rushing across his body equally, as awakening Divine Power automatically made him awaken Ki as well. Larzak ran for his life, but he continued to grow weaker and more tired. However, a sudden figure appeared in the skies, as the sun rose from the horizon to announce a brand-new day, this figure covered the light of the sun and its light spread across the silhouette of an enormous multi-headed dragon covered on silver scales¡­ the presence alone exuded such an incredible amount of divine power that it could make most people tremble in horror. The Dungeon Dragon quickly felt a pressure, as he suddenly stopped moving, the pressure was so powerful that he felt as if gravity itself became incredibly heavy¡­ and it did because of Drake''s magic. "Divine Windstorm Magic: Atmospheric Pressure." TRUUUUUMMM¡­! "N-Nggh?!" The Dungeon Dragon fell into the ground, incapable of moving! It felt as if the whole air in the entire world was pushing him down, tons and tons of weight. It felt as if gravity itself was being manipted¡­ but it was air itself. Drake had suddenly came out with a Divine Spell, using insane quantities of Mana to conjure it, which quickly regenerated constantly anyways. "T-This is¡­ the power of a god?!" Asked the Chaos Spirit, looking upwards into the monstrosity that Drake had be. "You''ve put all of us in a lot of problems¡­" Said Drake while squinting his various eyes. "Y-You¡­ bastard¡­!" Muttered the Dungeon Dragon. "Even below my feet you dare insult me?" Said Drake. He was growing truly pissed off now. "You don''t know how to talk to your god?" "God?! Don''t get too cocky¡­! You were a mere mortal¡­ some time¡­ ago!" Cried the Dungeon Dragon, as Drake''s eyes shone brightly, unleashing a brand-new spell. "Divine Winter Magic: Eternal Ice Prison." CRAAASH! And then, the entirety of the Dungeon Dragon''s body began to freeze, covered in ice almostpletely. The ice spread out through his body at an insanely fast speed. "W-What is this¡­ ridiculous¡­ power!?" But Drake was not done experimenting¡­ "Let''s see¡­ How about you take a bit of your own medicine? Divine mes." FLUOOOOSSH! ----- Chapter 764 The Judgement Of A [God]!

Chapter 764 The Judgement Of A [God]!

----- Drake mercilessly conjured Divine mes, the very same mes used against him by the Chaos Spirit! These mes came out of his body naturally and were not conjured through magic circles. They quickly shaped into a furious dragon, the same dragon that the Chaos Spirit once defeated, and quickly engulfed the entire and monstrous being! FLUOOOSSSHHH!!! The mes began to consume it all, even the walls of the dungeon were no match for it, quickly turning into molten rock and slowly beginning to spread out into the jungle, burning through the vegetation. "GRYYYAAAAAAAAHHH¡­!" The scream of agony of the Chaos Spirit resonated across the skies, as his entire body started to crumble. His small soul quickly attempted to escape while burning, flying away from the Dungeon and detaching himself from it. FLASH! Drake was too concentrated burning the entire thing, and didn''t detected the small chaotic creature attempting to dig in the ground and escape. "I must escape! I cannot¡­ I cannot die here! One day I''ll get back at you¡­ J-Just you wait- Eh?!" However, arge foot crushed his body into the ground, tightly, without letting him get away. Naturally, any living being would begin to rot away the moment they touched a Chaotic being from the Chaotic ne, but not this one. The Chaos Spirit single red eye looked upwards in horror, finding out a beautiful giantess was stopping him from escaping, it was Bedann! "Y-You''re¡­ that one that can use my element¡­!" He cried in desperation. "I won''t let you get away from here after everything you''ve done." Bedann said mercilessly, catching the Chaos Spirit with her bare hands. The entity was unable toprehend how was it possible for her to even grab him even though he was a being that would essentially turn others into dust if they touched him! "Are you the one behind everything?" She asked angrily. Miranda quickly came at her side, she was in her ice giant form, so the two giantesses looked down at the tiny Chaos Spirit, who began to tremble in fear. "Y-You two¡­ Howe you can wield the power of my element?!" He cried. "T-This is not fair! We are an unique element¡­ of our dimension¡­ there''s no way mere fleshlings like you can use the power of Chaos!" "Well we can¡­" Sighed Miranda. "Anyways, should you eat it? So you can grow stronger." "Hmm¡­ I-I don''t know, it feels a bit disgusting, look how much its wriggling around¡­" Sighed Bedann. "True¡­ then let me eat him." Said Miranda. "W-Wait a second! Stop! You can''t eat me! Y-You lowly beings¡­! I am a being with a great mission! But you never understand us, you try to kill us and its not as if we had anywhere to go¡­!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What are you talking about?" Asked Bedann. "Are you talking about people that once fought your kin? I really have zero idea what you are, I just know you''re some sort of weird ck blob of evil." "I-I am not a ck blob of evil!" "Mama!" Bedra was over Bedann''s shoulders, as her bright eyes looked down at the Chaos Spirit. He immediately felt like his entire body was paralyzed, this little girl was the one that conjured powerful enough light magic to overpower his chaos magic and even turn it all into ashes. She held powers that were theplete opposite of his, enough power to easily disintegrate him within this distance and with any strong enough magic spell¡­ She was incredibly deadly. "Bedra, stay away from this thing¡­" Said Bedann. "Drakeeee! He''s still alive, stop burning that thing!" Bedann quickly called Drake, who wasughing maliciously in the sky. "GAHAHAHA! BURN! BURN, YOU BASTARD! HAHA- Ah? Oh¡­" Drake was quickly brought out of his own little world where he thought he was burning the viin to death, and quickly made the mes dissipate from everywhere he had spread them. The dungeon ended being melted into a pile of molten rock, which quickly became harder once more through icy winds. Drake flew down there and grabbed a pearl, the dungeon core, which he decided to save on his Inventory forter. "Bedann!" Said Drake. "Did you find something- Eh?!" Drake looked into the small ck blob with a single red eye, and couldn''t help but find this creature rather¡­ cute? Was this the big bad he thought he was burning? It was way too small! But how? The Chaos Spirit ended using so much of his powers that he reduced his size into a small little blob, and was so weak that any type of magic attack would probably damage him severely, and a few more could kill him. "That thing is¡­ The guy behind the entire incident? Are you the Scaled God?" Asked Drake. "Scaled God¡­? T-That''s¡­ well, I was named like that by the foolish lizards!" Sighed the blob. "I was¡­ I just was trying to aplish my mission¡­ Please, don''t kill me! I don''t want to die¡­" "Oh? He''s not too prideful if he''s begging for his life¡­" Said Miranda. "I would say that I should eat him." "No eating! It looks disgusting! What if he parasites your inside or something too?" Asked Bedann. "Wasn''t he in the body of a dragon instead?" "Yeah, I saw faint memories of the original dragon when I absorbed the divine mes he threw at me." Said Drake. "This guy is an ancient monster that came from gates leading to another world named Chaotic ne¡­ He''s what they call a Chaos Spirit. He''s an invader that has been trying to pollute the entire world with Miasma so he could make it inhabitable for his kin¡­" "Y-You know that much?!" Asked the Chaos Spirit. "Your memories were slightly mixed with the dragon''s memories, so I got a bit of your perspective¡­ Nheless, I thought you died with these mes, but you''re surprisingly resilient¡­ Now, now, should I eat you up?" Wondered Drake, a malicious smirk emerged in all of his gigantic heads¡­ ----- Chapter 765 Benladann’s New Spirit

Chapter 765 Bedann''s New Spirit

----- "Would it be good to eat it? Are you sure you won''t get parasitized?" Wondered Bedann. Drake was thinking it for a bit after she said that. After all this monster parasitized thest dragon that tried to eat him, there was nothing saying it wouldn''t happen to him even as he dragon god. "Hm¡­" Drake looked into the Chaos Spirit in silence for a bit, thinking what to do. He began to wonder what should be for the best. This creature had done a lot of things, and might had done even more bad things. But instead of eating him, perhaps enving him wouldn''t be so bad. Drake hated the concept of very a lot, but against this monster that had been torturing people for so long, it didn''t seemed so farfetched, even less when he considered he could make it something like a contracted spirit. "Unhand me already!" Cried the Chaos Spirit. "Hm, is there a way to make a contract with him forcefully?" Wondered Drake. "Could be¡­ I could try to¡­ Oh, I guess I already did." Said Bedann, the moment she tried to infuse her intent into the Chaos Spirit, her soul was already connected to him, and a contract was made. He was¡­ he already became her spirit without her realizing it until now. "E-Eh? I did?!" The Chaos Spirit himself also didn''t realized it. But he quickly began to think that it was very weird for his body to not feel the pain of being in this world thatcked miasma, the contract with Bedann supplied him with chaotic essence and miasma from her soul, which seemed to have a near endless amount of such energies. "Yep, you''re already¡­ contracted with me." Said Bedann. "Didn''t you feel weirder than usual?" "W-Wait! This is way too fast! I never said I wanted to obey the aliens of this world!" Cried the Chaos Spirit. "So you would rather die?" Asked Drake, Bedra sitting over her mother''s shoulder also pointed her tiny hand at him, as a sh of bright light began to slowly emerge. The Chaos Spirit was so frightened he quickly fell silent. "I-I apologize¡­ I shall now¡­ Serve¡­ you." He muttered very hardly. Deep inside he was screaming loudly in frustration, but now he couldn''t really do much against it, and had to ept his new fate as a being that would serve Bedann for all eternity. Well, surely, he was thinking that he might manage to find a way out of this situation, but it didn''t seemed quite likely. "Hmmm¡­ Well, I will conjure some spells on him just in case. Don''t you dare hurt my wife or I am going to delete you from existence with my daughter''s light magic." Said Drake, as he pointed one of his enormous dragon hands towards the spirit and quickly covered it on phantasmal chains. "Uagh! W-What is this?!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Soul Chains, I just made them. They won''t let you do anything funny." Said Drake. "Well now¡­ I guess we are done? Are you all alright?" Drake asked to everybody, as he ignored the groaning Chaos Spirit. "Yeah, I am alright, thanks to you not only our Mana was recovered but all our health- In fact, I think I got stronger when you gave me Mana¡­" Said Miranda. "Yeah! Did you identally shared some divine power or something, dear?" Wondered Bedann. "Also, I am trying to take it easy but I am still very confused¡­ Did you really became a god now?!" "S-Something like that, I think I am still an in-between mortal and god¡­" Sighed Drake. "Most of this godly power is linked to my Unique Skill: [God] which I had sealed until now. The divine mes seemed to help me unseal it and I even got a divinity of fire out of it. With it, I can conjure Divine mes that burn anything to ashes¡­ It costs a lot of energy to bring them out though." "A-Amazing¡­" Said Bedann. "Fufu, I am the wife of a dragon god now! Hehe, my husband is the best! He''s really the best!" Bedann was so prideful of her husband that she began to celebrate how amazing he was. "B-Bedann I think you''re exaggerating, this is not even my power, it felt like it was just gifted to me when I reincarnated¡­" Sighed Drake. "But for now, we should assess how things are as of now, I remember that I saw a lizardman around here¡­" Drake said as he began to look around, until he finally found a lizardman behind him, he was in the floor unconscious. "Is he dead?!" Asked Miranda in shock. "No, no, he''s just sleeping. I think he passed out." Said Drake. "Dear, you''re still in your giant dragon form with multiple heads, you probably scared him to the point he got like this." Said Bedann. "Papa big!" Said Bedra, raising her hands. "GROAR!" She was trying to imitate her father while groaning, which quickly melted everybody''s heart, even the Chaos Spirit felt she was slightly cute and not so scary as he originally believed. "Well, let me heal him and- yeah, I should go back to my giant form." Said Drake, quickly exploding into smoke, as his giant body disappeared and a smaller one emerged, overflowing with divinity all around his body, which he suppressed and absorbed into the center of his chest so he wouldn''t scare people when they saw him. "Let''s see¡­ Healing mes." Said Drake, creating a new healing spell using his new Divinity of Divine mes. New golden mes emerged over the body of the lizardman, healing all of his wounds. The lizardman slowly opened his eyes. "AH!" He eximed in surprise, as he quickly looked around him, finding that everything seemed oddly peaceful now. Thest thing he saw was a giant dragon in the skies blocking the rising sun from the horizon, and then he cked out from all the shock and fear the dragon gave to him. But now, a gentle-looking ice giant man woke him by using a strange healing magic he had never seen before on his life. He felt grateful and instantly vowed his head. "Thank you for healing me¡­ I¡­ Have you seen a giant dragon? That was very shocking¡­" He sighed. "Oh, that giant dragon must have been me¡­" "E-Excuse me?!" ----- Chapter 766 A Conclusion To A Conflict

Chapter 766 A Conclusion To A Conflict

----- Larzak was shocked when he finally met Drake, the dragon quickly revealed to be the one that scared him so much. He was a bit surprised, and didn''t believed him at first, but Drake didn''t really cared about being believed or not. "The giant Dungeon Dragon is defeated so there''s nothing much to do in here anymore. Are you from a nearby Lizardman vige?" Wondered Drake. He had heard from the Pastoralists about the other lizardmen which were often referred as savages, but this guy looked very much not wild at all. "Yes¡­ It seems the Scaled God is no more¡­ Have you truly defeated him?" He wondered. "I had infiltrated its interior when it transformed, and hit a crystal inside very hard with my magic, it seems he weakened after that¡­ I hope I had helped in something." "You did, thanks a lot." Said Bedann. "The Dungeon Dragon dropped into the ground thanks to that and was weakened a lot, now it makes sense why he was chasing you down." "Ngh¡­" The Chaos Spirit pretended to be a ck slime for now, ignoring Larzak, whom he hated for having ruined his ns from the interior. If it wasn''t for this lizardman, he would had still have energy to fight or escape in time, but now he was reduced to the smallest form he could ever take, shame was taking over him to the point he felt like he should just pretend to be a pet for now, it was better than barking without reason only to be ridiculedter. "S-So that''s it¡­" Said Larzak, ring at the strange slime. "This is my first time seeing ice giants so up close, you guys are very big¡­ A-Ahem, is that a tamed slime?" Wondered Larzak. "Y-Yeah! It is a slime, a rare ck slime." Said Bedann. "Don''t touch it though." She said, as the Chaos Spirit was ced over her head. "Anyways, would it be alright to invite you to my vige? I am in a hurry though¡­" He sighed. "For now we are busy, we need to go back to Orange Vige because we have to check the people there. They were being attacked by the lizardman after all." Said Drake. "But here, I''lle backter, I''ll leave you with a¡­ erm, tamed slime." Drake quickly created arge green slime out of his back, and gave it to Larzak. "Tamed slime?!" Asked Larzak in shock. "Yeah, that''s right!" Said the green slime. "It speaks?!" Larzak once more grew shocked, there were several times he had been shocked today, his reactions were bing less amusing as he was getting used to surprises. "It''s actually my voice. We tamers have unique magic and skills that allow us to do a variety of things with our tamed monsters, speaking through them is one of them¡­ So for now, I''ll leave this slime with you. I''ll go check the vige and after we secure everything, we''lle take a visit. I know a few other lizardmen that live in the border of these jungles. Is it okay to bring them?" Wondered Drake, as Larzak felt a bit surprised. He knew about these lizardmen but because they were so shy, he had not attemptedmunication with them yet, especially because they seemed rather discriminatory against the lizardmen that lived deep in the jungles, often referring to his kin as "savages". "Sure¡­ I would dly receive them. It has been a long while since we ever had visits, so I will prepare things after I also make sure everything is alright, thank you." Larzak said, vowing. "A-Ah, right, I never said my name¡­ I am the Chief of the ck Fang Tribe, Larzak." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Oh, I see. I am Drake." Said Drake. "Nice to meet you, Larzak." "I am Bedann." "And I am Miranda." "I see, it is good to know your names¡­ And the little girl?" Larzak noticed the "little" Bedra, which was small for ice giants but already had almost the same size as Larzak because she was a baby giant. "Bedra!" Said Bedra. "I see, good to see you as well¡­ Anyway, I am on my way." Larzak quickly walked away, very worried about his vige. The green slime followed him from behind by jumping around. It seemed to be a rather strong slime. Now that Drake had ascended so suddenly and quickly, his power was also shared with the new slimes or clones he could create, as they would also gain greater strength and magic power. He felt like he could even make an army of slimes out of his body and shapeshift them into many dragons! An army of dragons out of his own body! He was really an unusual existence, no god could do such a thing, not even Venerables. He followed Larzak with the Green Slime which he decided to call Lime, and quickly decided to go back to Orange Vige. Drake felt a bit exhausted out of nowhere, and he kind of wanted to rest over a bed. "Well, let''s get going for now." He said. "Alright!" Said Bedann. "Where''s Frost at- Eh? Drake?!" Miranda asked, as Drake suddenly fell to his knees. "Drake!" Bedann ran towards Drake as he began to squint his eyes, a pain began to split his head, as if a giant axe was constantly hitting his skull, the constant pain was agonizing. "Ngh¡­ Ah, I think I am a bit tired¡­" He sighed. "Hang on there!" Cried Miranda. "Frost! Where are you?!" "WOOF!" Frost quickly ran towards the two, reaching them. He had stranded into the jungle after the fight and finally found his way back to them. Drake''s vision was darkening over time, as he felt so exhausted he wanted to sleep for a whole eternity¡­ He grasped Bedann''s hand, as he suddenly passed out. "I''m¡­ fine¡­" He said before his eyes closed and he lost all his strength. "Drake!" Cried Bedann. "D-Don''t worry, I can sense his vitals, he seems to be healthy? I don''t know why he passed out but let''s better hurry back to Fuyu!" Said Miranda. "Y-Yeah!" Bedann said, worried about her husband. "Papa¡­" Bedra seemed concerned as well. Meanwhile, Drake woke up within dreams, as he was being embraced by many fluffy fox tails of pink color... "Huh...?!" ----- Chapter 767 Visited By A Venerable Inside Dreams

Chapter 767 Visited By A Venerable Inside Dreams

----- n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When Drake opened his eyes, he found himself in a strange ce. There was a soothing and warm breeze caressing his face, and there was a beautiful scenery, a green forest extending almost endlessly wherever his eyes could see. He felt as if everything was strangely¡­ dreamy. "Am I dreaming¡­?" He wondered, suddenly realizing his head was resting over something soft. He looked up, and found, a soothingly calm beauty. She had long pink hair, and big and fluffy fox ears, with bright golden eyes, shining as bright as the sun. Her beauty was delicate and fine, like Drake had never seen before¡­ Yet, his soul and his mind were strong, her charms didn''t overpowered the love he felt for Bedann. "You are dreaming." She answered. "It has been some time, Drake. My dear inheritor." The woman spoke, as Drake quickly stood up and looked at her sitting calmly in the grass. "What''s wrong? Are you scared of me? After I saved you back then?" She answered. "Isn''t it clear I mean no harm to you?" "¡­That''s right but still." Sighed Drake. "I never expected to meet you again so suddenly, Demon Fox Venerable." As Drake spoke that title, the fox woman giggled yfully. Drake noticed she was wearing a Japanese-like kimono, with Sakura flowers and trees decorating its beautiful cloth. Her various fluffy and pink tails were waving around behind her yfully. "You shouldn''t use that name¡­ What do you call my Dream Clone? The one that became your Contracted Spirit? Belle, right, that name¡­" She said. "Call me Belle, we are pretty much allies at this point, my dear dragon." "Allies?" Wondered Drake. "I¡­ Well, technically I am the friend of your Dream Clone but she''s not the same as you, right?" "So you''re telling me you want to be my enemy then?" The Venerable''s voice suddenly changed, as her eyes turned deep red, her hair became spiky and her tails started to wave ominously, the entire bright green forest turnedpletely ck, as everything around him started to be suffocating¡­ this was the power of a Venerable of dreams, a single switch in her mood made the entire dream world change in appearance. "No¡­" Said Drake, standing his ground while trying to not be threatened by her. "I am just confused you''ve assumed it based in how little we have actually interacted¡­ But I am grateful for what you did back then. The thing you feed to me after I fought ck in that dream¡­ It was useful and helped my soul regenerate even stronger than before. In fact, I think that drink you gave me was the incentive I needed to finally unlock the power of [God]¡­" "[God]¡­ In all my years I had never seen any reincarnated person with such a ridiculous Unique Skill." She said. "What sort of dream did you had before dying to even wish for something such as that power? I envy you a bit." "¡­Well, I don''t think this is the moment to talk about that¡­" Sighed Drake. "Erm, why am I here?" "I brought you here because I wanted to speak with you. You''ve already ascended without realizing, but there are certain things weird with you. It seems that you''re something like a "fake" god." Said the Venerable. "Fake God?" Asked Drake. "Can I be a true one then?" "You''re a true god already! It is strange, your soul and your body are synchronized with your Unique Skill, which makes you a God¡­ You have Divine Power and even acquired the Divine mes of a fire dragon god¡­" She said. "You''re just filled with surprises, aren''t you? I would kill to just sit here and speak all day with you, my dear dragon." "¡­That''s¡­ I don''t know if I have the time. I got a whole family. And sorry but I am trying to be a faithful man." Said Drake, crossing his arms and trying to ignore the fox woman''s incredible charm, it was hard but he had a will of steel. "Incredible, you''re really strong¡­" She said. "It is a pity you haven''t considered me¡­ Anyways, it is not as if I am desperate for it either. But I am d you''ve recognized me as a possible "threat" in that regard¡­" The fox woman spoke seductively. "Nheless, my dear dragon, I suppose it is about time to ask some questions and answer others¡­" "You¡­ can I ask you stuff?" Wondered Drake. "You won''t ask me something ridiculouster, right? You''re a fox after all¡­" "Oh, of course not¡­ I would never!" Laughed the Venerable. "Kon~" "Eh?" She suddenly made a small little sound that foxes do, it made Drake feel the need to pet her and caress her. She was really good at using her charms, a seductress in all her grace. "Anyways¡­ I¡­ How are you still alive? Aren''t you dead? I heard from your Dream Clone that you were done. Everyone in this world dies after their lifespan ends apparently, even the Venerable of Blood who was supposedly immortal¡­" Said Drake. "Indeed. But you''re different, you''re an Immortal, aren''t you? The first to have ever existed, you''re a unique existence in many ways, Drake. I am utmost amazed by your existence." Said the woman. "But yes, I am dead. Definitely. You cannot escape [Fate], a Law within this world set by Yggdrasil''s will to kill us off before we were to grow too strong to escape the world." "Then how¡­ are you here? And [Fate]? And what do you mean escape the world?" Asked Drake confusedly. "Ohohoh, you are very unaware of everything, it seems! Yes, you''re such a little ignorant, my dear dragon¡­ Oh well, that''s what makes you cute, isn''t it?" She teased him. "Although we are forcefully taken down by our [Lifespan] there are many methods to ignore our sure deaths through special ways, although these ways weaken us and take away most of our strength, cases such as the Venerable of Blood even took away his ego as he cut himself into pieces¡­ What a fool." ----- Chapter 768 The Schemes Of The Venerables

Chapter 768 The Schemes Of The Venerables

----- The Venerable of Dreams, Belle, had showed up while Drake was unconscious, and was here to answer some questions and also ask him others¡­ It seemed that the deal was to get answers from the other. She was interested in something a mortal such as Drake knew about, it was very interesting. And also, by merely ncing into his soul she discovered hisposition and all his unique skills as well, which made her wonder what sort of powers he had and how they truly developed, calling him a "fake" god wasn''t inurate, as his status as a god was maintained through a Unique Skill and wasn''t attained normally. Drake has been curious about something for a while, if she was dead howe she was here? He knew about Lifespan and all of that, but he never truly knew about [Fate] or whatever, and what it could truly meant either. Now that he was given the chance to talk with her about these things, she decided to answer these questions with a lot of information that Drake felt rather intrigued for. "So can you tell me more?" He wondered. "How are you here? Are you just an illusion? A copy of your soul?" "Well, in this world there is something called Helheim. From all the Realms thar merged to be our world, Helheim remained underground, in the depths of the earth." Said Belle. "As you can see, my soul would be confined there with that of the other Venerables¡­ and other gods and people. Our souls are simply too strong. So it''s hard for us to disappear, even Hel, the one governing that ce can do much against our souls¡­ At the end most of us found ways to cheat Helheim. I put my soul inside a special Dream which I sealed within my Inheritance." "T-That''s¡­ Quite shocking. So your soul is still around¡­ Wait, is this your soul then?!" Drake asked. "Yes, although Ick a lot of my former strength because to seal this dream to not be found by the forces of the world and [Fate] I had to sacrifice and seal part of my powers. A small price for skipping damnation." She said. "The other Venerables all did simr things on their own ways¡­ Unlike the Original Gods, who were not mortals that raised from godhood, we have limited lifespans, so we are not immortal like them in terms of age¡­ But Old Gods that remain are very few if any¡­ There are perhaps some more Titans around, and perhaps a few Dragon Gods, but most of the Ancient Gods such as the Aesir and the Vanir are gone¡­ But their powers still linger in this world¡­" "Oh¡­" Said Drake. "I see¡­ Do you know what the other Venerables did to not go to Helheim?" Wondered Drake. "And¡­ do they n something by the way? Are they like you?" "Yes, every single one of them must be nning their resurrection in the future. [Fate] is suppressing their resurrection, but whenever the world''s [Fate] is finally broken through the influence of the Reincarnated Souls, a new Era will begin, reincarnation will be a possibility for those that prepared beforehand, and everyone want a piece of the cake of this world before attempting to leave¡­ A war between most of the Venerables of the past is imminent¡­" "A war¡­" Said Drake. "So this is how things are going to end, huh?" "Well, not yet¡­ There are some sneaky ones that managed to intervene¡­ A certain pesky fairy has been acting in this world even after his death." She said. "Fairy¡­ Oberon, the first venerable?" Asked Drake with contempt. "Oh yes, did you learned about him now?" She asked. "Yes, I saw¡­ the inheritance of one of the Great Demons, the Great Demon of Dungeons." Said Drake. "Oh, that boy. Yeah, I guess you learned more about everything in that age¡­ It was so long ago though, I learned myself about that as well. Oberon is an old monster that has been sticking his noses everywhere he could all these years, present in every Venerable Era with his many Soul Clones¡­ Which he names after colors, so original." She said. "He''s part of several races and has infiltrated both mortal and godmunities, wreaking havoc and stealing resources for his own goals. Lately he has been collecting Unique Skill users and extracting their powers¡­ He even stole the ancient technology that the Ancient Demon of Technology created using his powers." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "S-So Greenwood and¡­ ck, and the others rted to them¡­ They''re all just Oberon?!" Asked Drake in surprise. "Yes, they''re all that ancient fairy that everybody prays to as if he were the good guy in the whole picture, when it was the total opposite!" Sighed Belle. "I really don''t know the full thing because I never found inheritances from the Ancient Demon of Dungeons, so I don''t know the full story. But¡­ one of those demons was his brother, I think." "The Demon of Summoning¡­" Said Drake. "Yes, he was the one that summoned the other three Demons, he summoned them so they could defeat the threat of the Chaotic entities and¡­ apparently, Oberon, who somehow didn''t wanted them to save the world." "Oh¡­ I see¡­" Said Belle while looking rather interested in everything. "But more importantly, Drake. Before you reveal more important and valuable information to me, let''s talk some more about other topics, such as your powers, my standing in this world, and what is¡­ your faction? Where are you going from now on?" She asked. "I am not really sure but I just want to live peacefully with my family¡­ I know it is a hard thing to do, but I''ll use my powers to stop any threat froming, I''ll continue growing stronger somehow¡­ And travel the world as well, I am quite interested in knowing everything. Although now that you told me the Venerables are nning their resurrection¡­ Erm, I kind of prefer to not break [Fate] if that''s what you''re going to ask me." Said Drake rather apologetically. "Well, that''s not really an option, sadly." The Venerable said, as Drake''s face quickly darkened. ----- Chapter 769 [Fate]

Chapter 769 [Fate]

----- "Not an option? Why?" Asked Drake. "Since you became a reincarnated soul in here that you already began to help at breaking [Fate]" Sighed the fox woman. "[Fate] is not some sort of thing you hit and break, it is a force of nature, every single reincarnated person is unique as they cannot be easily controlled by [Fate] in fact, as they grow stronger they emit waves that distort the essence of [Fate], the stronger reincarnated people grow in this world, the weaker [Fate] grows." She said with a smile. "As you can see, me and a few other Venerables were reincarnated people, we managed to distort Fate a lot with each one of us¡­ But it was clearly not enough." "I see¡­ It is not something I can easily ignore I guess, it kind of sucks that my entire family is made of reincarnated people then¡­" Said Drake. "Me, my wife, and my daughter, we are all reincarnated souls. This means that we are already destroying Fate without realizing?" "Yes! In fact your family is very special because of that! Many Venerables have their eyes on you, Drake. Some want your powers and others want to ally you¡­ Luckily, I am not so greedy, kon~ I want you to be my ally, after all you befriended my little Dream Clone andpleted the first part of my Inheritance! Now that you''ve gotten this powerful godly soul and all, I am sure you can breeze through the Inheritance and get to the core of it." "The core of it¡­? What will I find there?" Asked Drake. "I am confused about this whole thing to be honest." "You already got a Dream-Attribute Mana Core, right? Well, there are a few other prizes, such as special artifacts I created that will grant you special dream abilities. Thest Prize is¡­ Dream Attribute Divine Enlightenment and Dream Divinity." "D-Dream Divinity and Enlightenment¡­? So I''ll be a Dream God if I get it?" Asked Drake in surprise. "Yes, that''s the whole point of inheritances, dummy." Laughed the mischievous Fox woman. "We give the one thatpletes our powers so they can keep on our legacy and attempt to fulfill our dreams as well¡­" "But don''t you n to resurrect?" Asked Drake. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "That''s a whole different matter¡­ Don''t worry about it. The inheritance and my resurrection are separate¡­" She said. "A bit, if youplete the Inheritance, it will be easier for me to resurrect." "Hm, are you not nning to resurrect on my body and hijack it, or something, right?" Asked Drake while being rather suspicious about this entire thing. "Ohoho! So sharp!" She giggled. "But don''t worry, maybe I would do it if I were more chaotic evil such as the Venerable of Blood, his intentions are to take over his descendant body and soul, but that''s not my intention. What I currently n to do is different¡­ I will reconstruct a new body out of Dreams, a stronger body than my previous life. A Pure Realm Reality Seeker Physique is my n! I''ve practiced by creating Dream Clones before, and the set-up is done, I just need [Fate] to be weakened enough and for you toplete my Inheritance!" "I see¡­ This is a bit¡­ Am I being forced into this situation, aren''t I? I guess I really don''t have many choices in what to do. I either help you and make a Venerable my ally or¡­ I stay alone against the other dangerous Venerables¡­ It is better to stay with you, but that would mean I have to trust you¡­" Sighed Drake. "Come on, I''ve saved your life, right? And I''ve given you my Inheritance for youplete as well!" She said. "I am someone you should trust¡­ Also, you''re incredibly unique as an existence, your Unique Skills¡­ have given you powers the other Venerables have been seeking for generations. If Oberon learns about your true powers he''ll be more aggressive with his search for you. You''re not only a True Immortal, but you''re a God through Unique Skills. If he could extract them from you, he would finally attain what he had been seeking for so long¡­ And if he manages to do the same with Bedann, your wife, he''ll be able to assimte chaos, something he always have wanted. With that, he''ll be able to dominate the world and beyond¡­" "¡­" Drake remained in silence as he contemted the dangerousness of his powers, and how much others might desire them. But he also had strength, an incredible amount of power. He felt slightly confident that he wouldn''t be beaten so easily now. He wasn''t going to cower in fear, and was still going to explore the world and enjoy life with his family, he was going to abuse these powers others desired to crush his foes. "Hm, I see some resolve in your face." Said the Dream Venerable. "There are other Venerables that might or might not be your allies. Ask Belle about their Inheritances or the Dungeons they left behind, if you can find them and explore them, you can strengthen yourself even more with the powers they left behind, and perhaps even find more of them as your allies, but remember that not all of them will do so even if youplete their inheritances¡­" "I understand¡­" Said Drake. "And fine, let''s be allies." "Good! I am d you finally epted, I was thinking that you''re such a stubborn man, it was really a pain to try to convince you, seriously!" She said. "But now that things are done, shall we be closer? Fufu¡­ Don''t worry, this is a dream so its not like you would be cheating on your wife." Suddenly, the Dream Fox Venerable seductively walked towards Drake, hugging him, and embracing his chest with her own, herrge breasts began to press over his chest, and her beautiful face, with those enchanting golden eyes and her red lips made for a deadlybination that no man could ever resist¡­ Would Drake be able to resist the temptation? ----- Chapter 770 A Flirty Fox

Chapter 770 A Flirty Fox

----- The Dream Fox Venerable and Drake had finally made a pact for an alliance, she seemed to be friendly with him, and her intentions aside from resurrecting were unclear, but she didn''t hold any animosity against him. Desperate for some godly allies, Drake ended finally epting. However¡­ She began to get a bit carried away. Taken over by the desire to tempt a loyal and married man into having a bit of passion with her, who was said to always be an irresistible beauty, she slowly approached his ears, whispering with a seductive voice that sent chills down Drake''s spine, he was resisting his hardest. "I''ve always wanted to know how it would feel to have sex with a dragon~" "Y-You''re serious about this?!" "Fufu¡­ What? Am I not attractive? I''ve been alone this entire time¡­ I need someone to warm my bed¡­ You''re so virile and strong¡­ How about you knock me up until I am pregnant with your child?" "Y-You''re strangely slutty for a Venerable¡­ But I will have to decline!" Drake angrily pped her ass, moving her aside. "Ouch!" She moaned. "Fufu¡­ You can p me more!" "Oh gods, you''re worse than Belle!" Said Drake, moving away from her. The mischievous fox began chasing him around yfully. Drake didn''t wanted to have any sort of sexual interactions with her, so he constantly declined, and while running from her, he began to ask more questions to get some more info from her. "What are your intentions after resurrecting?" He asked. "Oh? Interested?" She wondered, looking at him in the eyes as she suddenly emerged as a giant pink fox with many tails. Her enormous body was now threatening and not sexy at all¡­ unless someone was attracted to animals, which Drake thankfully wasn''t. "Of course I am interested, I''ve always wondered what''s your deal." He said. "What do you want to do after resurrecting?" "I¡­ I have never forgotten my previous life, you know? I want to move away from this world and go back to my own. Is that so wrong?" She wondered, sitting in front of him, as she decided to stop her yfulness for a bit. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It seemed that Drake was too stubborn to fall to her temptations. She was hoping to have some nice hot and steamy time with him in her dreams, as she had been bored in here for eons, but it seems that he was very strong-minded¡­ although that also made him even more desirable. But for now, and for the sake of their alliance, she decided to stop ying. "No, I also kind of want to go back there. I remember it was a more peaceful world than this one." He sighed. "Well, my own world wasn''t peaceful, but it was certainly better." She said. "I have my whole family there, you know? I miss them." "You had a family?" Wondered Drake. "Of course¡­ What''s the world where you came from?" She wondered. "I might tell you mine if you tell me yours first." "I¡­ I came from Earth, it is a simple world. From what I remember, there''s no magic, or anything simr to this world. People developed technology and used it to facilitate their lives. There were many disputes between countries even in peaceful times, but we had reached a point in the industrialization of our civilization that we were having manymodities¡­ I had a lot ofins sometimes, but the quality of life in that world was much better than in here. And the amount of food and entertainment such as books and drawings were many¡­" Drake said, calling "books and drawings" to light novel and manga he used to read. "I see¡­ It sounds like a boring yet nice world to be in¡­" She said. "I can tell why you''re such a softie if you were raised in a world like that. But it''s not as if there is no value in being a good person. This world is just way too corrupted and fucked to the point that we despise those that think different than us, in a way that everything should be killed so we can live¡­ and so on. but you''re incredibly merciful with your foes. That Chaos Spirit¡­ you even let him be your pet instead of ughtering him as you should have done. I can see the influence of your world in you. You''re a good person¡­ That¡­ is very rare, it has captivated me, to be honest." "It captivated you or you''re more like trying to just trick me?" Asked Drake. "Come on, we are allies now! Don''t get the wrong idea about me¡­" Laughed the fox woman. "I am actually a nice person. You saw my past, right? You''ll see even more of it. After you see it all, you can make your own conclusions and opinions about me, and then you can decide if you keep this alliance going or not. Alright?" She asked. "Sure but¡­ Tell me about your world now. I remember that you didn''te from the same world most reincarnated people came from, which is Earth¡­" Said Drake. "Yes, there is an awful lot of you guys from Earth, but I can confidently tell you I don''te from there!" Said the fox venerable while smiling with her various sharp teeth, she looked rather menacing, but Drake seemed unfazed by her more threatening giant fox form. "Ie from a world named Zipangu. My world is no different than this in the concepts of magic. But we called it sorcery, incantations, and it was performed by chosen ones, not everybody like in this world¡­" She said. "I used to be a Miko, a great sorceress and saint that once protected the vige of Izuku, in a small ind where I lived¡­ My world could be said to be both simr and different. It was filled with youkai, powerful spiritual beasts that absorbed the life and emotions of people for sustenance and were a constant threat. Using my sorcery, I took care of them using all sorts of magic seals and other things¡­ I remember working hard to protect my family¡­ But that did notst long¡­" ----- Chapter 771 The Original World Of The Fox Venerable, Zipangu

Chapter 771 The Original World Of The Fox Venerable, Zipangu

----- Zipangu, the world where the Dream Fox Venerable originated from was not really like the world of Yggdrasil, her world was more Asian-inspired, and it held a name that Japan once had in the ancient times of Earth, which Drake immediately recognized. Drake began to think many things. "Could her world be based in Japan Mythology? While the World of Yggdrasil obviously is heavily based on Norse Mythology to the roots of it, her world¡­ Zipangu might be heavily simr to Japan Mythology. Implying Youkai as being the only monsters¡­ And that she was Miko, and that magic was seen as sorcery and only those with talent could use it¡­ Interesting, there must be many worlds like these out there. I wish I could explore them one day." Thought Drake. The Venerable noticed his serious expression as she continued speaking about her past for a bit more. "And well, my ind was attacked by arge wave of Youkai, I did my best to fend them off with other Omyujis¡­ I really did. But at the end, I died¡­" She sighed. "The Youkai seemed to be being influenced by an ancient Demon King that had awakened long ago, he was called Oda Nobunaga." "Pffff¡­! O-Oda Nobunaga?!" Asked Drake while spitting all the green tea that the Fox Venerable had served to him just seconds ago. "Yes? You know his name?" She wondered. "Well, to tell you the truth your world seems heavily simr to my own world''s history and culture¡­ Japan is a small country that has a lot of what you''re talking about¡­ But its mythology, so most of it is not real. Though Oda Nobunaga is a historical figure and I believe he did exists¡­ But I''m pretty sure he was a human, not a demon thing like you said." "Hoh¡­ Wait, does your world also has something simr from this world?" Wondered the venerable. "Yes, Norse Mythology. The world of Yggdrasil seems heavily based in this type of mythology. In fact, I know most the Ancient Gods stories and names because they''re the same than in my world''s mythology." Said Drake. "But to be honest, everything is different at the end¡­ Well, you came from Zipangu, huh? I guess that''s very different from Earth." "Yes¡­ I had wished to be protected by the spirits at the end of my life, and also, I had wished¡­ That my dreams could be true." She sighed. "So I ended getting those two Unique Skills, Dream Magic and Spirit Creation." "Oh¡­ Could it be possible to let me have Spirit Creation?" Wondered Drake. "No, I don''t have the powers to lend Unique Skills, Dream Magic became something different so it can be given to others, but Spirit Creation is powerful and it was the key for me to raise to where I am now¡­" Said the Fox Venerable. "It is taking part even in my resurrection as well, as I will use it to create my new body¡­ It is my greatest power." "I see¡­ Well, I guess I tried. Not like I could attempt to create my own monsters or spirits on my own, I got so many capabilities that it doesn''t seem so hard¡­" I said. "Indeed, your "System" or whatever is called has unlimited growing potential, the "Skills" that you earn there can even be strengthened and evolved¡­ and you can gain more through eating monsters and other beings? I would say its even more strong than my Spirit Creation." Said the Fox, surprising Drake as she even knew about the System. "Y-You know about that as well?!" Asked Drake. "Why yes, I know about that as well! I saw through your entire soul by now, so you don''t have anything to hide from me, fufu." Laughed the mischievous fox. "Ugh¡­ Well, whatever''s the case, I guess we are done with talking for now, right? Erm, no, wait¡­" Said Drake. "I wanted to ask you something first. Which Venerables could be friendly with me and which ones would try to kill me?" "Hmmm¡­ It is hard to tell! I cannot really confirm it for every one of them, I never truly met them as we all lived in different Eras, but I did visit their egos in each of their Inheritances¡­" She said. "And you couldn''tplete their inheritances?" Asked Drake. "No, inheritances made by Venerables are incredibly hard toplete. Even for another Venerable, if you''re simply not within their chosen ones, you can''t even enter to begin with¡­ And if you try to forcefully get inside, the inheritance will self-destruct, so I decided to just leave them be¡­" Sighed Belle. "But anyways, based in what I know, I would say the friendliest Venerables to a dragon would be me, of course, and Onyx Hammer cksmith Demon Venerable¡­ I don''t know about the rest. Maybe Savage Sun re Demon Venerable if you end up being liked by him, but you''re primarily an ice dragon, so you could even end up being hated, he was a brainless guy after all." "So little¡­" Sighed Drake. "What about the Frost Queen, the ice giant? My wife is an ice giant as well and I was born in her continent¡­ I got many ice giants as allies." I said. "Hm, yes, perhaps. I have spoken to her within dreams when she was alive¡­ She''s too stubborn but incredibly righteous. I would guess maybe, but she hates Vampires and you got a few vampire friends, so that might change her thinking about you. I also spoke with the edgy kid of the Blood Venerable, that vampire was seriously bad news, he waspletely evil and insane, so I doubt he''ll ever ally anybody, he''ll do his own things¡­ He''s probably the most dangerous after Oberon, be careful with Vampires." "I will¡­" Said Drake. "Well, this is a bit discouraging I guess¡­ Where could I find the nearest Inheritance from them? Or anything simr?" Wondered Drake, trying to get more info before waking up if possible. N?v(el)B\\jnn ----- Chapter 772 Venerable Inheritances

Chapter 772 Venerable Inheritances

----- After being discouraged over the whole idea of making more Venerables his allies, Drake quickly asked a more obvious and direct question to the fox woman, as he was interested in where he could find more inheritances from the Venerables. "Where could I find the nearest Inheritance from them? Or anything simr?" Wondered Drake, trying to get more info before waking up if possible. "Hmmm¡­ Based in where you''re standing¡­ I would say there are several Inheritances left by the Frost Queen! You can find them spread near the coasts of Jotunheim, some cities even built around them because they''re special dungeons filled with treasures and monster guardians¡­ She created things simr to dungeons by using Dungeon Cores she took from dungeons. She said these things were made to challenge her kin and give them the opportunity to grow stronger and acquire resources. It was part of her "restoration" n, which took ce after she defeated all the Vampires." "She was really quite the incredible woman to think so far ahead in the future for the people¡­" Said Drake. "I wish I can get in her good side, having such a strong ally wouldn''t be so bad." "Hmph, so you''re excited to make that woman your ally but not me?! A-Am I not enough? I am cute too!" Said the Fox Venerable, suddenly getting jealous that Drake preferred another female venerable than her. "Well, weren''t you called a Demon Venerable?" he sighed. "That''s not because I killed innocent people, the entire world was against me. I only killed those that threatened me and came for my life many times, or for the lives of those dear to me¡­ I might had avenged a couple of friends rather gruesomely¡­ which earned my bad reputation as a cold-blooded killer¡­" She sighed. "But it''s not like the world is ck and white, not all the demon Venerables will be necessarily bad people, and not all the goody-two-shoes will necessarily be good people either. Don''t let yourself be fooled so easily by titles, Drake, you have to look into the bigger picture and into more detail and depth." "I see, thanks for your teachings, Venerable-sama." Sighed Drake, as he used some of the mannerism of Japan, which fit Belle''s previous lifenguage. "For now, I''ll be going¡­ Can I go?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You can leave at any time, if you do, you''ll quickly wake up¡­" She said. "But howe I fell unconscious?" He wondered. "That''s your mind, it wasn''t capable of keeping up with all the thousands of thoughts you used to calcte all those new divine spells you came out with. Usually gods take months or years to create new divine spells, but you created them in a single second, putting a lot of burden in your head¡­ Don''t overdo it or you''ll suffer a headache even worse." "Eh? So it was just mind fatigue?! I really though I got something worse¡­" Sighed Drake. "I guess it is not so bad then. Well, I am leaving for now, I miss my daughter the most¡­" "Hm, you have a daughter¡­" Sighed the Fox Venerable. "She''s a promising dragon girl. Half dragon and half giant¡­ and with all those inherited powers from you and your wife, plus she got unique skills as a reincarnated person¡­ She''s amazing. I am sure she got as much potential as you if not more¡­ Take care of her¡­ Those that would desire your powers might also desire hers, she''s a precious resource to these bastards." "I know that¡­ That''s why I''ll protect my little girl with everything I have. You don''t have to tell me twice." Said Drake, as he quickly wished for it and disappeared from the dream. Belle stood there in silence, as she rested over the grass of her dream realm. She began to think about the many things she spoke with him. How long has it been since she even spoke this much with somebody? It felt very refreshing to her, it almost made her smile out of happiness. Although she would had also liked to have some sex as well, just talking and getting along was already everything she needed. "This is the first time a man has resisted my provocations and charm¡­" She sighed. "After I became a goddess there was no male god that didn''t drool to me¡­ Well, there were some monster-like guys out there but those don''t count." She thought. "He''s a very interesting young dragon¡­ Is he even a year old?" She wondered. "Well, he''s already a god before even bing a year old dragon, so he''s indeed an amazing being¡­ These skills he has¡­ I wonder if they''ll create a new Era once he bes a Venerable. With the powers he has, that might be a possible route¡­" "However, there was something weird with his soul, something within it, one of his Unique Skills¡­ was it malfunctioning or something? This is the first time I have ever seen the inside of a soul of someone with so many Unique Skills of this magnitude of power, but I also noticed the one with the "System" name was having some strange problems, spreading around like cancer, and continuously corrupting itself. Perhaps the power of [God] was too much for his [System] to handle? After all, the [System] he has is the pir of his powers, if something were to get in the way and granted too much power to handle, it would¡­ most like begin to malfunction. I hope he can resolve that problem quickly before things get out of hand¡­" She thought while sipping some green tea. She had noticed within Drake''s soul that the System Unique Skill was suffering strange malfunctions. And it was indeed the truth, Drake had also experienced them and he saw what was happening to the System''s voice, but he had to ignore her as he had to save his family and defeat the annoying Scaled God. However, now that he was going to finally wake up, the Fox Venerable hoped he could resolve that problem, whatever it truly was¡­ "His powers are definitely strange¡­ He''s very unique even amongst unique skill users¡­" ----- Chapter 773 You’ve Made Me The Happiest

Chapter 773 You''ve Made Me The Happiest

----- "Drake¡­" Drake Heard the soothing voice of a female whispering into his mind. "Drake¡­" This voice was very close to him. It was the voice he had been hearing since he started his journey in another world. Since then, many things have happened, he had undergone many challenges, and he went through many things. He fell in love, he built arge group of people, and suddenly became someone that many depended on. From his lonely first days to the present, where he was surrounded by many people he loved and appreciated. He even had a wife and a daughter, and his family continued to grow big as he found new people that he cared for through his journey. "Drake, please¡­" He heard her again, as his consciousness began to drift from within the darkness of his dreams. He had yet to open up his eyes, as he found himself within a pitch-ck space. "Ah!" When he looked in front of him, he found the mildly feminine figure of a strange entity. It resembled a being made of semi-transparent white light, with many glitchy pixels spread across her body. Her legs were gone, slowly dissipating into pixels, and the left part of her body as well, including half her face. Although he had never seen her like this, Drake quickly recognized her as someone very important to him. She was someone that had been with him since the beginning¡­ How could he even forget about her? "Drake¡­!" "System?" He quickly flew towards her, grabbing her delicate and weakening body with his arms. His eyes seemed confused and afraid, he didn''t knew what was happening to her. "System! W-What is going on? Where am I? W-Why¡­ why are you disappearing¡­?" "Drake¡­" The beautifuldy extended her weak right arm, caressing his face. Drake felt a very dreadful feeling about this, as tears began flowing through his eyes¡­ "Speak! Tell me¡­ something!" "This is¡­ The Nexus, the space within your soul where I''ve inhabited this entire time¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "The Nexus¡­? What?" "You''re still¡­ so hard to catch up with¡­ things¡­" The System seemed to grow weaker and weaker. Drake had not asked because he didn''t understood, but because of the shock of her condition. "No, I understand! Please tell me what''s going on?!" "I¡­ After you awakened [God] the Divine Power you emanated was powerful¡­ too powerful¡­ You remember when¡­ I told you that the System was containing and sealing this Unique Skill? If it wasn''t because I did that, you would had died due to the immense amount of power when you were born¡­" "T-That''s¡­" "And¡­ when [God] was fully unlocked, the power of the seal forcefully broke, which was also part of the root of the System¡­ My root¡­" "N-No¡­ No, no, no! Y-You''re telling me you''re dying because¡­ of me?" "Fool¡­" The System caressed his face as she smiled mildly. Drake could barely notice the silhouette of a face within her body made of light and glitchy pixels "I am not dying¡­" "T-Then what is going on? Please tell me what to do to heal you!" "I cannot heal¡­ The bugs umted too much¡­ there are millions now¡­ It is impossible to fix me¡­ As I said previously¡­ The System must¡­ be restructured." "Restructured¡­ T-Then¡­ that means¡­?" "I''ll¡­ be reset." "Reset?!" "Just when you reset aputer in your previous life¡­ all data is lost, but theputer be fresher and works faster, isn''t it?" "But this is¡­ you''re¡­ All the memories we have together¡­ All those times you''ve spent with me¡­ All of it¡­? You don''t mean¡­" "It will be¡­ deleted alongside everything else. It will be used as the energy necessary for the system''s restructuration." "No¡­ I don''t want to¡­ I don''t want to lose all the memories we have together!" Drake cried in desperation, as the System caressed his face and hugged him with her only arm left. "As long as you remain¡­ those memories will remain as well¡­" "I won''t do this! I¡­" "If this continues¡­ I willpletely disappear. The bugs are eating away all my data¡­ I will end up as a glitchy mess¡­ And you won''t be able to restructure the system anymore. It will torture your soul, and your own powers might go berserk as well." The System''s words were so harsh for Drake that they felt like a cold knife into his heart. He had built so many memories with her¡­ He had grown to love her as his family, as someone that always took care of him all this time¡­ And now, she was going to¡­ lose everything? All her memories with him, everything¡­ "No¡­ Please¡­" "Drake¡­ Don''t be like this¡­ You''ve grown a lot through our journey, haven''t you?" "¡­" Drake continued to cry desperately, hugging the System tightly. "Drake¡­ You must do it¡­ You have to let me go." "But¡­" "D-Drake¡­ My entire body is slowly¡­ dissipating¡­ Please¡­" "System!" "Do it¡­ You must do it for you, for your family¡­ for Bedann, for Bedra¡­" "Aggh¡­!" "Are you telling me I am more precious than them?" Drake began to wave his head desperately. "Don''t say such things! Y-You''re just as precious!" The System smiled gently, as tears started to flow from herst eye. She slowly approached her face to Drake, looking deep into his glistening eyes. "Drake¡­ since I''ve been there with you¡­ Since I was born at the same as you that¡­ I used to not have emotions¡­ I always thought of myself as a mere program¡­ But I always had sentience at the end¡­ Your quirky personality¡­ all the mistakes youmitted, and your desperate search to find someone to apany you in your solitude slowly pushed me to what I''ve be now¡­ I changed¡­ for you. I became a person for you¡­ I¡­ I''ve changed so much for you that¡­ I don''t even recognize myself from back then¡­ I¡­ I am also sad about this¡­ But it is¡­ what must be done¡­" Drake gritted his teeth, as he saw a holographic window emerge at his right side. "Ah! No¡­ no, no, no!" "Drake¡­" The System hugged him tightly, as she looked into his eyes. "I''ve always loved you." Drake''s eyes opened wide, as the System kissed his lips, tears continued to flow through his eyes, as her arm gently grabbed his hand, and forced him to press . Their kiss slowly stopped, as she smiled warmly back at him. "You''ve made me the happiest¡­" "S-System!" "I''ll see you again¡­ Make sure to treat me nicely¡­ Okay?" ----- Chapter 774 The Little Child Left Behind...

Chapter 774 The Little Child Left Behind...

----- Between cries of sorrow, Drake saw the System''s body sh the brightest, as if she had be a supernova. He extended his hand towards her, trying to stop her, but he could not. His hand slowly broke apart, as a small piece of himself was suddenly absorbed into the engulfing light. And for a faint few seconds, he saw as that piece merged with another small piece of the System, a glowing orb was formed, glistening with strange light, and flying towards him, fusing into his chest¡­ "Take her¡­" Whispered the System for thest time. "She''s¡­ our child." Before Drake could even say a single thing, he saw the entire space tear itself apart, as it was consumed by billions of pixels. He saw the information of all his stats, skills, and more deconstructing themselves. The entire process was agonizingly painful for him as well, as he continued to scream in pain. He held tightly into her gift to him, as he protected the orb from all the pain surrounding his soul. The entire system began to absorbrge quantities of Divine Power as it started to evolve, restructuring itself to be able to handle his own divine powers which were constantly evolving. The System continued to restructure itself, sacrificing everything within it to form a brand new System. Drake bear with the agony in his soul that the system restructuring itself caused to him, as he continued to think about all the memories he had talking with her. What broke his hear the most was thosest things she did. Kissing him and telling him that she had always loved him¡­ It was truly heartbreaking. "No¡­ No¡­ NOOOOOOO!!! GROOOOOOAARRRR! RAAAAAAAAAAHHHH!!!" Drake roared loudly and monstrously, like a true dragon. The tiny orb within his chest heard his scream, slightly trembling in fear. His rage apanied by his sorrow were incredible, but as he noticed the small orb growing restless, he quickly stopped. He slowly moved his hands towards his chest, slowly and gently grasping into the orb. He began to slowly cry in silence, bearing with the pain without screaming at all¡­ He had grow used to it rather quickly. "I am sorry¡­ I won''t scream¡­ I will¡­ protect you¡­" "¡­" The orb slowly stopped trembling in fear, as Drake protected it and hugged it with everything he had. He didn''t really knew what it was. He only saw that the System quickly created it before she was reset with everything else. It was a small orb¡­ yet it contained the essence of his soul and that of the system before resetting. "Everything will be alright¡­ Don''t worry¡­" ¡­ Time passed, as Drake suddenly regained slightly his consciousness¡­ the darkness from before was nowhere else, and what emerged around him was an endless brightness. There were pixels flowing everywhere, programs flying here and there, and it felt as if he had arrived at a digital world. "What is¡­ this ce?" He wondered, looking around as he saw enormous towers made of bright white and pale blue crystals. Cybeic lines spreading across all of this nd" and everything else being incredibly futuristic in nature¡­ It was as if he had traveled to the future. He looked around, feeling very confused. He didn''t really knew what was going on anymore, but he felt like there was somebody else in her watching him¡­ the System. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ah¡­ She was reset but¡­ She didn''t die¡­" Thought Drake, quickly deciding to call for her. Perhaps, eventually, he would be able to bring back those memories to her¡­ somehow. "System! W-Where are you¡­?" Drake called out, but nothing answered. For a moment, he felt deste and alone, but the warmth inside of his chest, the little orb given to him by the System seemed to have woken up as well, flying out of his chest and orbiting around him¡­ "H-Hello¡­ It seems you''re awake¡­" he said with a mild smile. "Wahh!" Suddenly, the little thing made a little baby sound, rubbing herself over Drake''s face. He couldn''t help but find it adorable, as he smiled lightly¡­ The System called this little Orb as their child¡­ Could this truly be the child between him and the System, even though she wasn''t a physical being? He knew that this creature was born from both of their "souls"¡­ so perhaps, it was apletely new and different entity altogether, a new living being. "Calm down¡­ I am not going anywhere¡­ But where could your mother be¡­? She¡­ She should still be alive, right?" "Waah!" Suddenly, the orb flew behind Drake, as Drake desperately followed her. "Wait a second! Where are you going? Don''t fly too far from here¡­ this ce is strange and might be dangerous for a baby system like you!" Drake flew with his wings towards the little orb, catching her quickly, she yed around his hands as she seemed to be looking at something high in the skies. Drake moved his head upwards, as he saw it¡­ It was an enormous sphere of bright light, as if it were a white star, a super nova illuminating it all. But it was not merely a source of light, it was sentient, it was alive¡­ It had changed so much he could barely recognize her now, but she had¡­ ascended through the restructuration of the system to amodate to his new powers. ¡­In exchange for resetting and losing all her memories, and everything else in the process. "¡­System? Is that you?" Asked Drake. "Affirmative. "I" am the System, host. After sessfully restructuring my entire processors, I have been born. You may call me Divine System, as "I" had readjusted my capabilities to your new and ever-growing powers, host." Her voice¡­ sounded almost robotic, just like back then when Drake began to speak with the System. He felt his heart broken, it was very obvious the emotional, slightly Tsundere, and adorable System he remembered¡­ was gone. "Do you¡­ remember¡­ what you said before restructuring?" He asked. "Processing¡­ There are no data of anything before restructuration, host." "I¡­ see¡­" Sighed Drake. ----- Chapter 775 Bigone Memories

Chapter 775 Bigone Memories

----- Drake felt heartbroken, he still couldn''t believe the System didn''t remembered anything¡­ he quickly tried to ask her again, hoping that something might emerge within her data¡­ within her mind. "You really don''t remember¡­ when you said you loved me?" he asked. "Processing¡­ There is no such data of anything urring, host. I am a System, a program based in your Unique Skill. The capabilities you have. I am a power. I do not require nor need any emotions such as "love"¡­" She said. Her words were cold and harsh, robotic, even. They didn''t carried the warmth the previous System had slowly formed over all the time she spent with Drake. "T-That''s¡­ Then¡­ You don''t remember this?" Asked Drake, showing the System the little and glistening orb, their child. The System carefully inspected it, finding it a strange entity. "Processing¡­ Analyzing¡­" He words were robotic, she carried no emotions, no memories of the little orb, nothing at all. "There are no such memory data of this entity. However, it has been detected that this entity carries arge quantity of Divine Power and the host''s soul fragments mixed together into a new ethereal substance of spiritual essence origins. It has been detected as a "System-Attribute Divine Spirit", perhaps the first of its kind. Host, do you desire to absorb it and attain a substantial quantity of Divine Power?" "What?!" Asked Drake. Although he felt grateful he learned what his child was, he felt instantly taken aback by the question the System asked. "No! Never dare do such a thing!" "Understood." The System answer was cold, precise, and quick, like a program. "The System rmends the host to wake up from its self-inflictedatose. The System will notify the user of the new changes after waking up. The Host has been sleeping for five days and a few hours. Those rted to the host might be feeling unrestful and your body might slowly begin to weaken if the host doesn''t ingest a sizable quantity of calories to maintain the full capabilities of [Immortal Body]. Rmendation: Host must wake up." "Okay¡­ I get it¡­" Sighed Drake. "Can I bring it with me to the outside?" Drake pointed the little orb to the System. "It is possible, this entity, although originally belonging to the System, has be an independent being." Said the System. "Does the Host wishes to bind the entity through a Spirit Contract? The entity seems willing." "A Spirit Contract¡­" Said Drake. He looked at his "child" as he asked her if she really wanted this. "Do you¡­ really want this?" "Wawah!" The little orb seemed to agree happily. Drake knew that binding her to him might be for the best, but it also would cut off her independence a lot¡­ What if she wanted to be someone of her ownter on? being bind to him by a contract would be detrimental to her. She''s a child, so she doesn''t know better after all. What if she wants to explore the world outside one day? What if she wants to live by her own? "Can the contract be undone if I want afterwards?" Asked Drake. "It is impossible, host." Answered the System. "I see¡­ then no." Said Drake. The little orb felt confused and a bit saddened that Drake neglected her, but he caressed her gently. "I am sorry, little one¡­ But binding you to me would be something you would ultimately regret¡­" Said Drake. "I would prefer that you''re free to do as you please, not bound by anything, nor anybody like¡­ your mother was. I am sure she¡­ created you for a purpose. So you could explore and see the world in her ce." "Waahh¡­" The little orb gave a little baby-like sound, as she floated towards Drake''s head and rested over it. "Then¡­ let''s go outside¡­" Said Drake, before stopping from waking up. He looked at the bright sphere of the System. The System quickly calcted that he might have something in mind he wanted to ask. "Host, is there something you require?" "System¡­ I also love you." "¡­" The System remained in silence, without understanding what "love" was. "Cannot process. The concept of love or other emotions cannot beprehended, host." "I know¡­" Sighed Drake. "I''ll¡­ find a way to bring you back. I promise you." "¡­" The System once more was left without words. This was the second time already. She was aputer-like entity, but slowly, she felt weird. She quickly suppressed that weird feeling and remained untainted by Drake''s words. "Host, is there something you require?" "No¡­ Take care and rest well." "¡­I do not require resting; I am a program-" "No, after restructuring yourself you must be tired, I can tell. Make sure to rest, okay?" "¡­Understood." The System answered rapidly and emotionlessly, as Drake nodded, and then, he decided to wake up. When he opened his eyes once more, he found the icy ceiling of Fuyu. It seems he had been ultimately carried back to the ice castle instead of the Inn. It was obvious, it was a way safer ce than a random Inn, and in here he could be watched over by Fuyu and everybody else. It was a better ce to stay and rest for the many days he had been inatose. He felt dry, however. He felt¡­ sad. Drake felt hollow. As if he was slightly empty. Something inside of him was missing now, something so, so precious to him¡­ It was so terribly sad he had only realized how precious she was to him when he finally lost her. ¡­However, he had a family here. He couldn''t drown in sorrow all his life. After all, he was no longer alone. Although the System lost her memories, it wasn''t as if she had died. She was still alive¡­ as long as she was alive, there would always be a second chance to make her somehow find her memories one day. He had to look up into the skies and move forward, he had a family to take care now. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Waahh¡­!" And unexpectedly, a new child to love and raise as well. ----- Chapter 776 [Divine System]

Chapter 776 [Divine System]

----- When Drake woke up, he sat down in the bed. The child he had brought outside was also here, floating about. She had slowly grown in size to almost the size of an apple from the small pearl size she had previously. She flew around, looking at everywhere happily. Drake couldn''t help but smile as he saw her enjoy herself a little bit. "Don''t fly too far away, you''re still technically a baby, okay?" he said, as the little orb barely heard him, flying around yfully, touching and sensing everything. Drake wanted to stand up and apany her. She was still a baby so he was very worried about her or what might happen to her if she does something reckless and might end up hurting herself. Yeah, the System said she was a Divine Spirit, but Drake was already an experienced father with the little Bedra, he knew that even children bestowed with divine powers could hurt themselves. However, before he could even move, several System windows showed up, which only made him sadder as he remembered her and herst words. "I''ve always loved you¡­" Her words resonated through Drake''s mind as he gritted his teeth and washed his face with a Water Spirit Stone, quickly deciding to keep moving forward. He looked into the system messages quickly after, finding many new things. Ding! [The System has been sessfully restructured] [The Unique Skill [System] has evolved into Unique Skill [Divine System]!] [The Unique Skill [God] has been fully unsealed] [All Skills and Stats have been sacrificed for the creation of the new System] [Magic and other Physical Abilities have been kept and absorbed into the Host''s body and soul for easier usage andbination with Divine Power] [All Mana Cores had been merged into a single [Divine Core (Rank 7)] [All Stats have been merged into [Divine Power] [You may spend [Divine Power] to acquire Divinities and new powers, or create Miracles] [You can gain [Divine Power] in a variety of ways, for this, please visit the [How to be a God 101] Manual that has spawned within your Soul through the powers of [Fafnir''s Divine Protection] [The [Divinity: Divine mes] is your only Divinity, however, as it is notpatible with your main Mana Core, it is rmended to quickly acquire a fitting Divinity through Divine Power] Drake opened his eyes wide open as he saw all the messages from the System, his intrigue grew deeper at each passing second as he saw all the new things he had acquired. Apparently he had lost all his Stats, but he felt no weaker than before. It seems that such numerical numbers had grown to such ridiculous quantities that there was no point in showcasing them, and everything was better simplified through [Divine Power]. Also, all his Mana Cores merged into a single Divine Mana Core of Rank 7. Additionally, he had to get a new "fitting" divinity quickly somehow for his Divine Mana Core, as the only one he had was notpatible with it as a "base divinity" and it could be said it was more of an "auxiliary divinity". Andstly¡­ there was something quite weird. Apparently the Divine Protection of Fafnir was still there and it had unlocked something strange, a "manual" had appeared within his soul, which he could freely read at any moment, and it was, funnily enough, named [How to be a God 101]¡­ Drake couldn''t help but begin to think that Fafnir might be a strange Dragon¡­ Wait, wasn''t he an original Dragon God though? Drake quickly realized that his connection to him might mean way more now that he had also attained the level of a God, although he was currently within the weakest Gods out there. "Erm¡­ Maybe I should check out my Status really quick¡­" He thought, quickly putting his mind into checking his own Status. What he saw was rather¡­ minimalistic. ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God (--)] [Main Divinities]: [None] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Divine mes] [Divine Core]: [Rank 7 (Initial Stage)] (Requires 500000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [530000] [Fortune]: [A+] [Physical Strength]: [C+] [Magical Power]: [C+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C+] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SS)] [Death (A)] [Null (B)] [Dream (B)] [Illusion (B)] [Phantom (C)] [Spirit (C)] [Moonlight (C)] [Poison (D)] [Darkness (D)] [Alchemy (D)] [Cooking (D)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (A)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (A)] ----- "W-what the heck is this?" He asked in disbelief. "My Skills¡­ they are really all gone? And my Stats are all weird and minimalistic now¡­ Huh. Divine Power is¡­ I can spend this? Even though it is my power as a god? then if I spend it, wouldn''t I be growing weaker? I guess you gotta use some of your power to get results at the end¡­ And then there are Stats but they''re qualified by Letter Ranks? And¡­ Magical Affinities are there, but they got weird Ranks as well. I guess my Ice is at SSS, I guess it is the strongest affinity I got¡­. EH?! My Cooking Magic Affinity is only D?! I have to quickly do something about it!" Drake thought to himself, rambling inside of his own head about the many things he had to now think and take into consideration. It seems that the System was oversimplified now, perhaps because a God''s power couldn''t be easilyprehended even through game-like mechanics, and maybe to also not eat up so much word count if this were a novel, but that wasn''t the case. Drake quickly began to think about a few things inside of his mind. His Physical Strength, Magical Power, and Dexterity and Agility were awfully low¡­ Was he so pathetic as a God? Perhaps such statspared to mortals were godly, butpared to his godly peers, he might perhaps be quite weak. ¡­Except his Fortune, a new stat that couldn''t be easilypared to the others. He was¡­ A+ in Fortune. He indeed held the almighty plot armor, it seemed. Or so he thought within the ramblings of his mind. ----- Chapter 777 A New System

Chapter 777 A New System

----- Drake felt slightly confused, as he decided to ask the System as always. As robotic as she was now, she still should answer any questions he had like always¡­ Although now without the sweet and warm voice from before. "System, can you give me a small roundabout about the Stats and everything else?" [Understood] The system quickly emerged within a separate System hologram, as she immediately answered his question. Drake quickly began to ask away as the System answered swiftly after. "Where are all my Skills¡­ Did I lost the power of separating into pieces, shapeshifting, and creating slimes and other things? What about generating scales of different minerals and all of that? Is it all lost?" [The Skills are lost and sacrificed, however, the base power of Skills that directly changed the Host''s body structure had been merged permanently into the host''s body. Therefore, the power of the host had not decreased and all usual capabilities the host''s body had were enhanced and never lost. Your ability to self-divide and more is still there, alongside many other things. Technical skills and crafting skills remain as essential knowledge. There are also Divine Abilities you can unlock by spending Divine Power to further enhance these powers.] "Oh! I see. That''s a relief¡­ Hmm, let''s see¡­" Drake quickly concentrated, as he began to connect with the minds of the slimes spread everywhere. It seems that they were all fine. They were still mortal creatures though except the one he gave to Larzak, who was enjoying a feast with him and other lizardmen leisurely. His slime clones were all fragments of his soul, separated from his own, and therefore weren''t affected by what happened to him. Drake was relieved they were all alright. Blue, the slime with Hector was also fine, helping him out in various things. It seemed there was a lot that he had to update for, and also, the slimes he left with his family inside of Fuyu had been interacting with everybody, calming them down about him sleeping. It seems they had already alerted them he had woken up, so his family was rushing here at any moment. "What about the other Stats? Can you give me a roundabout? Also why should I spend Divine Power if it''s my total power as a god? You''re implying I should spend the very power that makes me strong to gain new perks? How can I regain it?" [The Stats are simply so. Due to the numerical forms being overwhelmingly big, it has been deemed better to show statistic based in letters, from E to SSS as the highest. Currently,pared to all Gods, these letters are your stats. They will slowly increase as you be stronger. Of course, there are other powers that Magic and Divine Abilities grant.] [Divine Power is part of your total power as a god, but it is also an expendable resource that must be used for you to grow stronger. Mana is still there for you to conjure all sorts of mortal-realm magic or techniques and other things, which has be near endless in that regard, but anything from the god-realm and above will require Divine Power.] N?v(el)B\\jnn [Divine Power cannot be regain automatically as easily as Mana, it cannot be self-regenerated, and it must be earned through the faith of believers towards you as a godly figure, or through absorbing divine materials or divinities through the [God] Unique Skill, which gives you an advantage over other Gods that must do moreplicated things to acquire Divine Power instead of directly absorbing and assimting it as you can do.] "I see¡­ So I gotta find areas with a lot of divine power and just absorb it away? Sounds easy enough I suppose." Said Drake. "However, what about everything else? Can you help me out? Like¡­ Magic Affinities and Divine Abilities having letters as ranks as well?" [Magic Affinities before bing a God were all enough to conjure all mortal realm magic over time through leveling up Skills. However, leveling up Skills has grown obsolete after you''ve reached a realm beyond mortals. Now, they''re ssified in Ranks, you may increase the Ranks by spending Divine Power and also through acquiring Divinities. Abilities are simr. Your only Divine Abilities are your Unique Skills. They can also be upgraded through Divine Power up to SSS Rank, each Rank costingrger quantities of divine power to upgrade] Drake heard everything attentively while rubbing his chin, he seemed to understand better how things worked now. It seems all Affinities and Divine Abilities had a hard level cap of SSS Rank, and it went from E Rank to SSS Rank, so it was E, F, D, C, B, A, S, SS, and SSS. They were 9 Levels in total starting from the bottom, E Rank. But two of his Divine Abilities were already maxed at SSS and the other two were at A Rank, so they were not so bad. The best thing was that he could upgrade his other two Unique Skills though, something he never thought possible before. Drake quickly began to wonder what they could even be if he upgraded such amazing Unique Skills all the way to SSS Rank¡­ [The Upgrading Power that the Host has by using Divine Power over Magic Affinities and Divine Abilities is also unique of the System. Gods in this world can also enhance their divine and magical powers through spending Divine Power, but not in such easy ways as the host can do so¡­ Other Gods can also have Divine Abilities but the host can easily upgrade them, while Gods are often stuck with the current rank of their Divine Abilities or might have topletely scrap them and create new ones at higher ranks using various resources and divine power] "I see, so everything is way simpler and better for me, I understand now¡­" Said Drake with a rather cocky smile, as he began to realize that things were not so bad as he originally thought. Although¡­ thinking about the System quickly took away that smile, as he became more serious. ----- Chapter 778 Divinities

Chapter 778 Divinities

----- Drake had be a Dragon God! But his Race was just that. He had thought he would be an Orochi God or something, but no, he was merely and inly [Dragon God] this was also something bothering him a lot, it felt that all his evolutions so far were now meaningless, making him frustrated. He decided to ask the System about this as well, hoping to get some concise answer to his ever-growing frustrations. [Your Race evolutions have not been for nothing, each Race Shape has been memorized within your body and you may shapeshift into each one at your liking, attaining their capabilities. You can also fuse each trait and create new forms using these evolution forms. Your Shapeshifting also has the Permanent Mimicry feature, where you can mimicry and recreate traits from beings you''ve eaten, therefore you can also take the forms of all the monsters or beings you''ve consumed. The power of each Evolution remains within your soul and body and is the foundation of your power. They had not been for naught.] [Your current race is a generalization for all Dragons that had reached the God Realm, you''re the first in a few thousands of years, host. So despite how dull it might sound to you, you''re quite unique. Additionally, the Race name will change based in your Main Divinities and then Auxiliary Divinities] [By spending Divine Power, you can increase the Rank of your Divine Core and may evolve, given the choice to pick a new evolution as well. This feature won''t happen every time you Rank Up, but it will happen after enough power is umted, forcing your body to restructure itself and evolve to suit your new power] [Host, do you desire to use Divine Power to acquire Divinities? You require a Main Divinity to attain your full power in the Rank 7. After obtaining one you will also grow stronger. Bear in mind that as of now, you can only possess 2 Main Divinities and three Auxiliary Divinities.] "Hm¡­ I-I see. Okay, show them to me, let me see what I can get¡­" [Understood] Ding! ----- [Avable Divinities] [Divinity: Eternal Winter (B)] [Cost: 300000 DP] [Divinity: Storming Winds (B)] [Cost: 300000 DP] [Divinity: Phantasmal Death (B-)] [Cost: 290000 DP] [Divinity: Illusory Dreams (B-)] [Cost: 290000 DP] [Divinity: Moonlight Night (C)] [Cost: 200000 DP] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (D)] [Cost: 100000 DP] ¡­ ----- Drake saw the avable Divinities he had, they all cost arge quantity of Divine Power. They were not cheap at all, even the lowest Ranked Auxiliary Divinity he was interested on, Divine Cooking, cost 100k Divine Power! Wouldn''t that already weaken him a lot? However, he began to think that perhaps the Divinity by itself could make up for the power lost¡­ But aside from power, he really didn''t had much idea what Divinities exactly did. [Divinities are something simr to Passive Abilities, they can passively grant bonuses to damage dealt using the element of the divinity, special resistance to other elements and divinities, and also the power to use divine magic of that affinity to even greater levels of power with less Divine Power cost. As you can tell, even attacking using divine magic may cost Divine Power, so it is something you must first secure arge quantity of or a way to slowly regain some over time. I would rmend the host to make your followers create a shrine for you as a god and spread the word about a simple prayer for you, doing this every day, or multiple times a day could bestow the host with daily quantities of Divine Power] "I see, I understand a bit more now¡­ Well, the choice is quite obvious, I''ll pick Eternal Winter as my main Divinity for now, I can''t afford another one with the 500k Divine Power I have¡­ I also really want to pick the Divine Cooking Auxiliary Divinity¡­" Sighed Drake. Despite having been forced to grow stronger and fight in this world, Drake was always passionate about cooking and he enjoyed the art of gastronomy very much. He had even developed Cooking Magic by his own. Now that he could grab a divinity of it, he really just wanted to get it¡­ And he did, by pure impulses. "Ah well, screw it." Ding! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [You have exchanged 300000 Divine Points] [You acquired the [Divinity: Eternal Winter (B)]!] [You have exchanged 100000 Divine Points] [You acquired the [Divinity: Divine Cooking (D)]!] [You have attained great Divine Capabilities!] [You have developed a Divinity Aura!] [You have unlocked the [Divinity Aura (C)] Divine Ability!] [You can acquire new Divine Abilities through the Divine Ability Shop] "It seems I grew way stronger¡­" Said Drake, quickly noticing his own strength had increased quite nicely, and he also felt his magical power flowing through him like crazy. Above all, his aura began to emanate strong icy winds that spread out like a storm. He quickly used his new Divine Ability to contain this power and manipte it¡­ Divine Aura was something amazing, it felt like an extension of his very soul but even stronger. He could already shape it however he wanted, and might be a key power for the use of divine magic and even to fight other gods if that were to even happen. "Amazing¡­ Now that I got this¡­ System, can I see how much I need to upgrade my two Unique Abilities at A Rank?" Wondered Drake. [Calcting¡­] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (A)] Requires 300000 DP to upgrade to S Rank] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (A)] Requires 300000 DP to upgrade to S Rank] [Divinity Aura (C)] Requires 100000 DP to upgrade to B Rank] "Oh, I see¡­ I guess I got no points for that¡­" Sighed Drake internally, as he began to think about the Divine Abilities he could get through Divine Power. It seems there was like a whole list of them. The System promptly showed them to him, as he saw a bunch of Divine Abilities, they all costed above 100k to get. There were some interesting ones such as Spatial Inventory, Doppelganger, Summon: Divine Sword, and more. They were all god-like powers, even the lowest Ranked ones! His eyes couldn''t help but shine as he saw them all. SLAM! However, he was quickly interrupted by his family, as Drake was quickly brought back to reality. "Drakeeeeeeeeee!!!" "Papaaaaa!" Bedann and Bedra were the first to rush to his side the moment he woke up, jumping over him and hugging him tightly¡­ ----- Chapter 779 Divine Dragon Marks

Chapter 779 Divine Dragon Marks

----- Drake happily smiled as he was embraced by his wife and his daughter. A feeling of warmth that he had been missing for a while quickly epassed his body, as he suddenly realized that Bedann and Bedra had slightly changed. Somehow within their bodies there was a lot of divine essence spreading across. He didn''t really know what could had happened to them, but through closer inspection, he noticed that their Dragon Marks had evolved into Divine Dragon Marks, which were equal to Divine Protections! As he was now a God, the Dragon Marks of everybody seemed to have be Divine Protections, granting great bonuses to others'' stats, magic, and abilities. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, there was no time for him to inspect this into detail, as Bedann quickly began to kiss him all over his face. Already over the floor, his wife and his daughter didn''t seem to let go of him at all. Heughed a bit, as they were acting like spoiled girls, and he hugged them with his arms, rubbing his face over theirs. "I love you two so much¡­" He sighed. Bedann and Bedra looked back at Drake while slowly crying. Mother and daughter were quite alike despite the age difference between the two¡­ Or maybe Bedann was being overly childish. "You slept for like five days! We were dead worried!" Said Bedann. "Papa!" Cried Bedra. "I am sorry¡­ I was undergoing some changes within my soul¡­ It seems that I had awakened something that made me kind of¡­ a God." He said. "Since I was reincarnated that I had a Unique Skill I never told you about¡­ It was named [God] but it was sealed. After I was able to absorb divine power from those divine mes, it suddenly unsealed itself and gave me more power than I could have ever bargained for¡­" "W-Wow¡­ So that happened¡­ You kept it a secret from me?" Sighed Bedann. "Dummy!" Bedann furiously karate chopped Drake''s head. But her hand ended hurting at the end. "O-Ouch!" "Don''t do that, I am now kind of a God¡­ so I am even more durable than before, be more careful dear." Said Drake, healing Bedann''s hand with a gust of cooling winds. "Baba!" Bedra seemed to be still quite emotional, as Drake hugged her and held her on his arms like the spoiled little princess she always has been, and he kissed her forehead and cheeks. "Sorry¡­ Papa is back." He said. "Has Bedra behaved? Have you been a good girl?" Bedra who had difficulties speaking nodded rapidly and happily, she had been a good girl it seems. "Not really¡­" Said Bedann. "Little Bedra had been rather peskytely. Each time we were having lunch she wasn''t eating her vegetables¡­ And she also threw the food in the floor several times. I mean, I get it, she was sad because you were inatose but still!" Bedann quickly began to reprimand her daughter. It has been hard to keep her at bay by herself without the help of Drake. She had quickly realized that Drake was a big help in raising the little girl, as the two took turns to take care of her each day. Drake was surprised Bedra, who was such a cute and nice girl had been misbehaving this waytely, as he looked at her with a bit of disappointment clear on his face. Bedra rmedly moved her face away from him, while pouting and blushing a bit. "Bedra¡­ Well, maybe she was sad because I was gone¡­ For now you better eat your vegetables, okay?" He asked. "I''ll help you." "Oway¡­" Bedra hugged Drake''s chest and rubbed her face on his clothes. "Drakeeeee!" And then, everybody else outside the room entered into Drake and Bedann''s room, mming the door open¡­ At the end Drake had to exin the same thing he did to his wife and daughter to everybody else present. It was a long conversation that included the opinions of many. While also talking with everybody, he noticed that each person''s Dragon Mark had indeed be a Divine Dragon Mark that carried his Divine Protection. Each Dragon Mark usually gave the person a new Element altogether, but aside from the new Elemental Affinity it gave to each person, it carried new effects, something called [Jobs]. Each person was able to suddenly acquire a [Job] after the Dragon Marks upgraded to Divine Dragon Marks, and each of these Jobs were just like in games, giving them special Skills rted to them, which each person suddenly developed and knew how to use. The Job Skills could also Level Up, something new that nobody knew about. Some constantly used these Skills and heard strange voices inside of their minds saying each Skill leveled up, granting greater proficiency and power using such Skills¡­ And the worst of all, or the best of all in other perspective, was that the jobs could level up as well! It was as if Drake''s Divine Protection made people suddenly be game-like characters and acquire supernatural capabilities beyond this world itself. Bedann had acquired the [Chaos Sorceress Queen] Job, which granted her special Passive and Active Skills strengthening her Magical Power the most, something she was slightlyckingpared to her Physical Strength. She barely had it at Level 3 currently as she had only been ying monsters to hunt and eat thesest five days more than anything. Meanwhile, Bedra''s Job was [Heavenly Dragon Saint], and it also seemed to grant her great power over her primary element, but it was Level 1 for obvious reasons, as she had been kept inside and not allowed to y monsters or anything like that. Sadly, Drake was the only one without this power, but his System was way greater in that regard than the Divine Dragon Marks anyways, and within the Divine Abilities he could acquire, there were greater versions of many of the Skills people acquired through their new [Jobs]. Nheless, he was happy he could help everybody grow stronger on their own unique ways, as each [Job] suited the person''s fighting style or way of working. ----- Chapter 780 What Had Happened In The Last Week

Chapter 780 What Had Happened In The Last Week

----- After Drake finally reconnected with his family and the rest of his friends living inside of Fuyu, he had a long talk with Fuyu herself, who was very worried about him as well. She told him that she had been taking care of him since he fell unconscious while using her Slime body to stay with Larzak''s tribe, in that conversation he learned about what had been happeningtely and go an update in many things with the help of Yuki, Miranda, Bedann, and the rest, who all knew a tidbit of information which all coupled into a whole picture so he could figure what had been happeningtely all around the ce. First of all, they had yet to move anywhere, he had spent almost a week inside of Fuyu but they decided to not move from the Jungle and had kept themselves in here waiting for him to decide to either move or stay some more in thesends. It was the decision that most made sense as he was the leader of this entirerge-scale group of people, which were already reaching half a thousand living inside of Fuyu. They had already reached the size of a medium-sized vige in terms of poption. Fuyu and everybody else had been staying in here for a while, most of the time doing small meetings with the lizardmen or taking a trip to the nearby Orange Vige or the Orange Forest Duchy, where they had beenpleting some easy quests and helping the towns folk a bit. In just almost a week they had be rather famous at dealing with thugs, bandits, and defeating a monster wave of Goblins that wereing out of the Goblin Dungeon near the Slime Dungeon. Bedann andpany were even treated as "Local Heroes" and now everybody knew their faces¡­ it was quite an insane development. Meanwhile, the Lizardmen, thanks to Drake, had gained the people''s support after they saved them from the evil lizardmen controlled by the Scaled God. They began slow negotiations with the humans, and it seems that a meeting between the Duke, Larzak, Kraxka, and their wives was already done yesterday, it seems that lizardmen will soon be epted as a race of people, and will be allowed to even live inside the Duchy and the nation, and even sell their products. They''ll be even given the ability to register in the guilds and asmoner citizens, allowing them the ability to interact with society even more than before. Of course, Bedann and the rest, known as "Local Heroes" helped them out a lot in gaining confidence and also the trust of the people through a few speeches, so things were going to a nice ending. Alongside that, Kraxka met Larzak some days ago and the two learned more about the other''s culture and tribes. Kraxka realized the lizardmen of the depths of the jungle were not savages, and Larzak forgave him for having in the lizardmen being controlled by the Scaled God, saying that it was something they had to do anyways to protect innocent lives. The Pastoralists still wanted to continue living in the border of the jungle, and thanks to their new connections with humans and Drake''s people, they had begun to borrow more materials and have begun building arge-scale vige to live in there. Meanwhile, a small road is slowly being created by Ice Golems that will connect the lizardmen that live in the depths of the jungle with the Pastoralists. And alongiside all of that, there was a very important connection between humans and lizardmen that also sealed the deal for their alliance and recognition for lizardmen as people. Hector and Miminga. Their rtionship became something rather popr, and it quickly spread through the entire nation and not only the duchy and the surrounding viges. A human marrying a lizardman woman became a topic that everybody was talking about it. Although many found it disgusting, others found there was something beautiful about it, and that there was no such difference between that and people of other races getting together, which was widely epted by now in here, as there were many citizens that were actually hybrids between humans, giants, elves, dwarves, and beast-kin and Majin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Miminga and Hector seemed to have been gotten together already and had married in both the human way and the lizardman traditions. Hector as of now was living in the Pastoralists Vige helping the lizardmen with his many talents and dexterous scaleless hands. He was widely epted as a hero and the respected husband of the chief''s daughter. It seems the two already had a honeymoon and were deeply in love with one another, even more after their first night of passion. Just yesterday Miminga had reported to everybody that she was going toy an egg, as a small bulge began to slowly emerge in her belly. It seems that lizardmen could crossbred with humans. The hybrid child that would be born between Hector and Miminga would be a new connection and bridge between humans and lizardmen as well. The information about the Scaled God was kept a secret, of course. If the rest of society were to know about the lizardmen praying to such a monstrous being that brought that big army against the vige of Orange the people would quickly change their opinion about the lizardmen. The origin of the savage lizardmen, however, was quickly exined as an "evil cult of lizardmen" that was swiftly eliminated by Kraxka and Larzak with the help of the Local Heroes, Bedann andpany. Also, the existence of Drake was spread amongst the lizardmen, who all prayed to him as the "True Scaled God" now, although without proper shrines, he won''t be able to get Divine Power from people''s faith yet¡­ Aside from this, it seems that things were slowly going back to normal and peace in the vige and the duchy, and things had been slowly stabilizing¡­ It was surely a big chain of events, but things were finally settling down. "Alright then¡­ How about we celebrate tonight with everybody in a big feast? Invite the lizardman as well!" Said Drake. ----- Chapter 781 Explanations

Chapter 781 Exnations

----- After today''s incident of Drake waking up, he caught up with everything going on around the entire territory and decided to make up a big feast for everybody, including the lizardman. However, while everybody was beginning celebrations, Drake gathered with Bedann, Miranda, and Belle to talk about the many things that happened within Drake''s dreams¡­ Drake decided to not speak about the System though, as he knew that if he told Bedann and Miranda that he had a woman inside of his soul all this time, they would surely be very jealous and he wanted to skip that drama if possible¡­ However, what he wanted to speak was more specific about Belle, the true Belle, the Demon Fox Venerable of Dreams which spoke to Drake on his dreams. Of course, he also decided to skip the parts where she was chasing him around to have dream sex with him. However, he spoke about all the important and relevant information he learned about her and more¡­ And about his new role as a god, alongside going into detail about his God Unique Skill. He also spoke about the truth behind Greenwood, that he was in fact Oberon himself who had split his souls across the entire world into clones that had lived for many eonsprehending the elements while also moving things in the background for his true resurrection in the future. He also spoke about how every Venerable''s n was to actually resurrect one way or the other¡­ and that most would be most likely hostile against him with the except of the Venerable of Dreams, the cksmith Venerable, and maybe the Frost Queen Venerable. "S-So this is the truth about what''s going on¡­?" Wondered Bedann. "Greenwood is actually¡­ Oberon? But Oberon is praised as the savior of the entire world and everything else¡­ So¡­ he''s actually a malicious being while the Great Demons were actually the good guys trying to stop him while also trying to stop the invasion from the Chaotic Beings?" "Exactly¡­" Said Drake. "You got it well¡­ That''s exactly it. Much like the other Venerables, he''s trying his own ways to gain power and also move events and manipte the world in the shadows using his Soul Fragment Clones¡­ ck was actually one of them, we managed to y him when he was very weakened, we were quite lucky." "I-Incredible to think we y a clone of Oberon now that I think about it¡­" Said Miranda. "Huh¡­ Just as I thought I guess, my real self decided to be your ally, Drake. See? She''s not that bad, eh? She''s a good person actually! She was just misunderstood and called a demon because of that. Well, you''ll see more about her when you decide toplete her inheritance." "Hm, I have it in mind but not for now." Said Drake. N?v(el)B\\jnn "But isn''t the most strangest thing that all the Venerable''s ultimate goal is to actually just leave this world? So they just want to travel to outer space or something?" Sighed Miranda. "What''s up with that? can''t they just settle down and have peaceful lives here?" "Well they can''t because [Fate] is not allowing them to remain in peace nor alive forever either¡­" Sighed Drake. "I can kind of understand them a bit, maybe. All of them have lived thousands of years, they feel bored of the world and want to get out of it and explore the "true world" which is outer space¡­ For whatever reason." "Ohh¡­ Well that''s dumb, why would I want to go all the way to outer space? Seems so scary¡­" Sighed Bedann. "I just want to raise my daughter together with you and that''s it¡­ Living day by day¡­ These people have drowned in so much power that they find everything else meaningless. They are probably seeking challenges and excitement¡­ or new ways to grow even stronger. I can''t really rte to these people." "¡­Honestly speaking, me neither." Said Drake. "I think that even if I lived a thousand of years more, or millions of years¡­ as long as you''re at my side and with Bedra¡­ I think I will be happy anyways¡­ I guess my goal as of now is just ways to extend lifespan, but that might be forter, thinking too far in the future is what made these people so obsessed with leaving, as they began to find everything meaningless the more they thought about the future. Living the present is not half bad." "Fufu, I am d you''re my husband, I love how grounded you are sometimes." Said Bedann, petting Drake''s head gently. "A-Anyways! The problem is still there!" Said Belle. "These nutjobs will most likely try to grab Drake''s Immortality for themselves or something. I bet if Oberon gets to know his true Unique Skill he''ll go ballistic on us even more and chase us down to the depths of the world¡­ Our only option is to grow strong and retaliate¡­ Kill them all so they don''t kill us first." "Yeah, I know, I have already decided to just do that." Sighed Drake. "I''ll grow stronger over time until the war begins¡­ With the help of the Venerable of Dreams, the old cksmith Venerable, and hopefully the Frost Queen Venerable¡­ Perhaps we could stand a chance. In the case of winning, I''ll let them go anywhere they want and then we can keep our lives as usual in this world¡­ as gods, or something. I doubt it will be that different." "Seems like a doable n." Said Miranda. "But still¡­ No, wait, it is not doable at all, there are so many variables and things we know so little about! The other Venerables are probably immensely strong as well! How can we even y them one by one?!" Cried Miranda, rubbing her head with her hands. "Calm down¡­ It is not as if we cannot stop their resurrection to begin with. After all, as long as [Fate] is still holding on, we can find them before they resurrect and I''ll absorb them through [God]. As I said previously, it has the power of absorbing divinities and divine power." Said Drake. ----- Chapter 782 Many Things To Do

Chapter 782 Many Things To Do

----- Miranda was overthinking things so much that she was having a headache. Drake had indeed told them way too many things and it was getting hard to process everything, especially because of how little certainty she had about anything. Even the smartest person would begin to let out steam out of their ears by now¡­ but Drake decided to keep himself calm andposed. Panicking won''t lead to anywhere, and trying to get everything done at turbo speed won''t help either, that would only made their presence even more obvious. "Calm down¡­ It is not as if we cannot stop their resurrection to begin with. After all, as long as [Fate] is still holding on, we can find them before they resurrect and I''ll absorb them through [God]. As I said previously, it has the power of absorbing divinities and divine power." Said Drake. "Y-You''re right¡­ But still. Oh well¡­" Miranda sighed. "I don''t want to go around overthinking stuff¡­ Let''s live¡­ one day at a time like you said, we''ll slowly advance towards our goals." "There are many things indeed. Overthinking it all will be hard and honestly quite painful." Sighed Bedann. "And knowing this whole thing doesn''t exactly help that much either¡­ But we''ll get there. For now Drake, you shouldplete the inheritance from the Venerable of Dreams." "Yeah, I know, I''ll get it done through the week, don''t worry about it." Said Drake. "I also know the Dungeons left by the Great Demon now thanks to Belle''s information she gave me. It seems the next Dungeon is quite near, through he coast, we have to reach the capital of the Frost Tear Kingdom where there is the Tower of Frost, this is both a Dungeon from the Great Demon of Dungeons and also the Inheritance of the Frost Queen Venerable." "Oh! We are going there then?" Wondered Bedann. "Yes, after that, we''ll go to the next Nation to the meeting of the Jotunheim Nations and Sects, which is in a few more months from now¡­" Said Drake. "We''ll get to learn a lot about the people of this continent and anything interesting¡­ A good thing about my Unique Skill is that I can easily turn off my Godly presence, pretty much resembling a mortal. Just like right now, no gods can detect I am actually one as long as I desire. This means that I won''t be chased around by Gods or something as easily¡­ as they seem to not bully mortals." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Oohh, that''s like a big cheat! Isn''t it? Is this because the Unique Skill itself is what gave you godly powers while you alone didn''t attained divinity normally?" Wondered Miranda. "Wait, does this means you can still be a god conventionally?" "No, it is done already, I cannot really be a god conventionally, sadly." Said Drake. "But I believe it is for the better¡­" Sighed Drake. "Oh¡­ Well, that''s alright." Said Miranda. "What about us? Can I be a goddess?" "I don''t know, your growth seems rted with Bedann, so if her Mana Core reaches Rank 7¡­ I think you should be able to." Said Drake. "Oooh!" Said Miranda. "Come on, just do it then Bedann- Ah, how can she do it?" "Cultivating Mana for hundreds of years, using resources and other things¡­ It is an incredibly slow process¡­ Well, conventionally. Using my own powers I''ll find a way. Although I am pretty sure that you two and Bedra are already developing divine power, right? Bedann and Bedra''s Mana Cores are already Upper Stage of Rank 5 out of nowhere. It seems that when I recovered your Mana after I became a God I ended giving you a big amount of Divine Power by ident¡­ Well, it was a good one." Said Drake. "Perhaps we can help you guys skip the entire process of cultivating by slowly feeding you Divine Power¡­ But as of now I am using it to grow stronger myself, so it will be a slow process." "Don''t worry about it dear, I am happy as we are¡­ I want to help you fight as well whenever the timees, btu I''ll grow stronger by myself. With the help of this spirit, it seems I can learn new ways to cultivate using my Chaos Essence, which seems to be of equal power to Divine Power, or so he says¡­" Said Bedann. The Scaled God had be her Spirit Familiar and was pretty much enved by her to obey all her will. He could barely reject her orders due to the powerful envement contract, and he had been teaching her many things through the week. The Chaos Spirit seems to hate his life, but has showcased a ratherplex mind and personality. "Oh right¡­ The Chaos Spirit¡­" Said Drake, looking at the blob of ck slime with a single, red-colored eye that Bedann summoned. The Chaos Spirit looked at Drake in silence and with a lot of nervousness. It seemed to dislike how much he stared at him but couldn''t say a thing against him. The Chaos Spirit had grown very weak now and was to Bedann''s mercypletely. She wasn''t lying when she said he was doing anything she asked him that was within his capabilities. Teaching her the way of using her innate and immense sea of Chaos Essence inside her soul didn''t seem to be something hard to do, so he had been doing this thest three days since she gave him the order. "I saw part of your past when I absorbed the Divinity of Divine mes from ze." Said Drake. "Alongside his own memories¡­ You''re moreplex than just a stupid monster, aren''t you?" Asked Drake. The Chaos Spirit seemed to eb trying to ignore him, but Bedann forced him to speak back to Drake and answer his questions as truthfully as possible. "Hey! Answer my husband as truthfully as you can." Said Bedann, petting the slimy head of the Chaos Spirit. "Uuuggh¡­ F-Fine!" The Chaos Spirit said, as Drake nodded. ----- Chapter 783 An Idea!

Chapter 783 An Idea!

----- "You''ve tamed this being rather well." Said Drake, praising Bedann. "I actually didn''t do anything, the contract seems to let me order him around, hahaha!" Laughed Bedann, her eyes shone bright red menacingly for some reason. The Chaos Spirit couldn''t help but shiver while listening to herughter. "This is only because of this envement contract you put on me¡­ without even realizing it!" Said the Chaos Spirit. "Whenever I grow stronger than you, count your days! I''ll kill you and kill everybody here, and free myself- Uagh!" The Chaos Spirit was tightly grasped by Bedann''s hand and began to be squeezed to almost bursting. "Uuuegghhhh¡­ M-Mercy! Please show some mercy!" He cried, as Bedann quickly stopped torturing him. "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­" he began to gasp for air, feeling fatigued. "Now answer my questions." Said Drake. "Exin to me what''s the Chaotic ne and your goals." "Tch¡­" The Chaos Spirit ended exining everything he knew in a few minutes. He exined how the Chaotic ne was another dimension, how they saw the gate to another world open leading them here, and how the crisis of their dimension was forcing them to conquer a new world so they could move their poption there and continue living. That world being Yggdrasil itself¡­ They had bad intentions though, as the world they wanted to conquer had no sufficient levels of chaos to sustain them, they wanted to fill it with chaos, this included infecting the living beings or outright wiping them out of the picture. It was a total invasion without regards about the lives of those in the world that had been there originally. Thanks to them, things ended heating up even more with Oberon and his attempt at destroying Fate. This also ended on Oberon''s brother using his Unique Skill to summon the three great demons that ultimately, with the help of the surviving Dragon Gods, managed to destroy or seal thest Chaos Spirits away. He and some more are still alive though, either sealed or hiding¡­ And since the beginning that they had intentions of killing the original inhabitants of the world they were conquering, so they were not really that redeemable¡­ however, Drake also learned more about their perspective, such as their families and more, and that they also felt emotions and love. They wanted their families and children to continue living, and to not perish with their original dimension that was beginning to slowly fragment away into pieces¡­ This made Drake and everybody else present here think about things more deeply, and to see what could be done about this entire situation. Was it truly alright to just kill them all? Wouldn''t they eventually keeping from that dimension? If something is not done that could stop this senseless invasion, will there be an end at all? "Haven''t you found something weird though?" Asked Drake. "Weird¡­?" Asked the Chaos Spirit, confused about what Drake was trying to tell him. "Yeah, since you took the contract with Bedann that you can live just fine in this world even without there being Chaos Essence¡­ And Bedann also said you went inside her Soul and you most of the time feelfortable living inside of there¡­ That it is like an endless sea of Chaos Essence, which is even richer than your original dimension¡­ Isn''t that right?" Asked Drake. "S-So what?!" Asked the Chaos Spirit. "Bedann¡­ Are you okay with harboring all the Chaotic Entities inside your soul and make that their home?" Wondered Drake. "I know this might sound dangerous but whenever you touch them¡­ a contract is done almost automatically even against their wills, we could save them and also power you up in the same process." "Ooh¡­ I see¡­" Said Bedann. "W-Wait a second, are you nning on enving my entire race?!" Asked the Chaos Spirit. "Y-You monsters!" "Don''t worry, you''ll livefortably inside of my soul while you power me up with your Chaos Energy¡­" Said Bedann with a wicked smile¡­ the Chaos Spirit began to sweat profoundly as he imagined everybody he loved being enved¡­ But suddenly realized it wasn''t so bad. After all they would¡­ just livefortably? Then wasn''t there anything bad at all? However, he was too prideful to even admit that, so he remained stubborn. "You can detect others of your kind, right? You''ll tell Bedann about all the other surviving Chaos Spirits there are in the world, and then when all of you gather you''ll open up a gate to the Chaotic ne and let her absorb it." Said Drake boldly, shocking the Chaos Spirit. To this entity he seemed to be talking insane ramblings, but Drake was more than dead serious about everything he was speaking about, surprising the Chaos Spirit even more than he was already surprised about¡­ "Y-You''re insane¡­ You n¡­ How can this woman absorb an entire ne? It is a dimension!" Said the Chaos Spirit. "Well, she has showed the ability to absorb anything Chaos-rted. I believe my wife has the potential to be even stronger than me, honestly¡­" Said Drake. "It would be weird if by that point she wouldn''t be able to do this." "Y-You''re¡­ serious about this?" He asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yeah! I guess I could do it. With Miranda we have been exploring my soul some more, and it is gigantic. It has a lot of room and power inside¡­ It seems to bepressed, so each time, I slowly master a bit more of my innate powers¡­ My soul really seems to be something out of the ordinary¡­" Said Bedann. "I might really believe that "Chaos" woman that spoke to me saying she was my mother. I might really be something like a fragment of her original daughter named Kireina or something¡­ She said that entity was a powerful Supreme Goddess of Chaos and something else¡­ If my soul is made out of a fragment of her original soul, then my power is really amazing¡­" Bedann hade into terms quite easily about everything regarding this, she had mentally matured a lot, and seemed to be willing to do many things for Drake and her daughter. ----- Chapter 784 Smooth Negotiations

Chapter 784 Smooth Negotiations

----- In the past Bedann might had felt confused about many things, about her past and about who she truly was¡­ She was even more confused when this entity named "Chaos" came to her life out of nowhere telling her she was this and this¡­ only confusing her even more. And the worst part was that she never showed up again. This entity was from the outside universe and Bedann seemed to be in a part of the universe that was too far away from the reach of this being. However, although she never truly revealed this to Drake, when she learned she was part of "someone named Kireina", it really freaked her out, she even began to have internal identity crisis, thinking if she was really she or¡­ just somebody else. However, after meditating about everything in life for a long while all while living with Drake, having a precious daughter, and undergoing many challenges together¡­ She quickly realized she was she, and nobody else named "Kireina" or whatever. She didn''t cared about her, nor even considered that woman her sister or something. Bedann wanted to be on her own with her own life, her own world and her own family, husband, and daughter. She quickly decided to ept her powers as her own but also to ept herself as her own, without caring about anybody else than those she had with her, right now, right here. The power she had¡­ the more she used them, the more she discovered how powerful they actually were and the more she realized she could help Drake protect their family and also all those allies and friends who have be part of her daily life by now. So¡­ therefore, Bedann was more than willing to absorb the power of all the Chaos Spirits in existence and even¡­ consume an entire dimension made out of Chaos if ites down to it. Both her and Drake could easily tell she had the potential for it and even greater things, so there was no point in not doing it. She had decided it quite easily and epted it on the go, surprising Drake a bit internally. He couldn''t help but grow to love her even more as he realized she had grown so much and was willing to do so many things for him and the family. "Y-You two are insane! S-Stop looking at me with that face!!!" The Chaos Spirit screamed at the end, although the two continued to look at him with cocky smirks, which was eating away his pride. ¡­ After everything was spoken and decided, Drake andpany went outside to enjoy the rest of the night with everybody else. There was a big feast with a lot of delicious food and booze. Drake got to see the newly married pair of Hector and Miminga, alongside Blue, his small blue slime clone which had been protecting the two ever since. He quickly decided to enhance Blue with a small part of his divine power, as Blue was rather weak for a clone. He also met the green slime clone, which he called Lime, that was left protecting Larzak, and also enhanced it a bit more. "It is nice to finally see you in person, Sir Drake!" Said Hector. "Blue has spoken me a lot about you. I am happy that you''ve managed to wake up from youratose." "I am happy as well, Sir Drake." Said Miminga. "It was very impactful and saddening for the tribe that our Scaled God was sickly and inatose¡­" "Don''t worry you guys, I am stronger than ever before!" Said Drake, as he approached his face to the two and then whispered, "I am actually even stronger than before, I''ve be technically an actual God now¡­" "Eeeh?!" The two, Hector and Miminga, reacted the same way. "Hahaha! I actually wanted you guys to reunite here because I had something important to report to all of you¡­" Said Drake, Larzak and Kraxka alongside their wives quickly walked to his side, with Hector and Miminga as well, and the many lizardmen of various tribes enjoying in the surroundings. Drake''s n was rather simple and nothing oveplicated. He simply wanted them to construct shrines for him! "I''ve be an official God now. I am capable of controlling divine power and even bestow miracles¡­ However, I require your faith and prayers to gain this source of energy¡­ For that reason, I want you lizardmen to do something for me. Could you listen to my request?" Asked Drake humbly. The lizardmen all nodded, they were willing to do anything for him at this point. "Yes boss!" "We''ll do anything for you, Drake-sama!!!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yeah!" "Okay then¡­ I require you to build small shrines, anything will do. But I want some ce where you''ll go specifically to dedicate a prayer or two per day, a ce where you''ll ce your faith, such small shrines will be Divine Points where I can slowly extract Divine Power umted there directed towards my figure. You catch my drift?" Asked Drake. "So we must create shrines and pray every day to them? Easy!" Said Kraxka. "We''ll begin making them tomorrow morning, as many as we can!" "Yeah, we are not going to stop working! How many do you need?" Asked Larzak. "Erm, only one per tribe is alright, you don''t need to overdo it guys¡­" Said Drake. "We''ll make at least ten then!" Said Kraxka. "It''s the least we could do for you, Drake-sama!!!" "YEAH!!! HAHAHA!" Laughed Larzak. Drake quickly realized the two lizardman chiefs were drunk, hugging one another''s shoulders and raising their beer mugs whileughing like drunk pals. The overly serious Larzak really changed his personality when drunk, and Kraxka also broke the ice easily¡­ thanks to alcohol, the two chiefs who had many differences ended bing rather good friends. "W-Well, I appreciate it guys." Sighed Drake. "Also, if you ever move to other cities, maybe spread you got your own god and its me? So you can leave more shrines everywhere. So other people pray to them." "Alright!" "Sure, sure!" It seems that negotiations went unexpectedly smoothly. ----- Chapter 785 Second Daughter

Chapter 785 Second Daughter

----- [Day 265] It hasn''t even been a year since I was born and so many god damn things have happened¡­ Ugh, I feel so exhausted after yesterday''s feast. We gotpletely wasted and I ended dancing and singing along with all the other lizardmen. I think Kraxka and Larzak are my new drinking buddies. It is incredible how different they can be when drunk. Larzak is overly serious and gloomy even, but when drunk he can''t stopughing and pointing at everything as if it was funny. And then there is Kraxka who is overly respectful but when he gets drunk he lets loose of everything and simplyughs along everybody and all¡­ overall, these two guys are good pals. Although I spent a nice night yesterday and everything¡­ I still couldn''t shake off my sorrow respecting the System and what happened to her¡­ But I know I cannot just sit here and cry all day either. And even more when¡­ an apparent child between the two of us, made from pieces of our souls exists. The little orb-like spirit had entered my soul to rest through the day, so I wasn''t able to show her to everybody else properly. But this morning, she showed up right over my chest, and had grown a bit bigger now as well. I was worried that she might be bigger and bigger¡­ will she be as big as a watermelon? Could she take a human form? Perhaps? Maybe if I teach her. Spirits seem to be able to shapeshift around such as Miranda or Belle, she would simply need to learn the ways of shapeshifting to be able to do so¡­ I hope she can shapeshift into a baby thought, or it would be weird to have her as a grown-up body when she''s mentally a baby still learning how everything exists. Nheless¡­ I need to do something now. I cannot simply present her as a random spirit. If possible, I would want Bedann to help me raise her. It seems he has different necessities and might possibly not even need diapers unlike Bedra, so she might be easier to raise. But still¡­ keeping secrets from Bedann is not something I want. I know I had thought about not telling her about the whole System ordeal because she would get jealous but¡­ The System''s memories about all the time we spent together are gone now, perhaps she wouldn''t get so angered? Well, I trust her, so I want to tell her everything. I slowly woke up Bedann, as she seemed rather sleepy. I decided to quickly speak about this to her. She seemed confused at first as I helped her wash her face with some water from the sink (which produces water through the usage of a Water Spirit Stone). And then, I exined her about the Unique Skill [System], about the voice of the System that apanied me since the beginning of my journey even before meeting Bedann, about how she slowly developed feelings and emotions, and how she was always at my side, apanying me through my life and my journey, through the many challenges there were present in life¡­ and all of that. I told her about how the System helped me in all times, it was the source of my power, and even now, it was still there. I told her more about the [God] Unique Skill and how it interacted with the System¡­ and its awakening, which led to the System malfunctioning because it became incapable of sustaining my power. How she was slowly fading away¡­ and how I lost the first everpanion, family, and perhaps¡­ love I had in this life. When I exined things to her, Bedann''s face expression quickly changed from confused to surprised, and when I ended telling her how it all went¡­ She seemed very saddened. I never thought she would be so empathic about it¡­ I guess I have yet to know herpletely. I had underestimated her, she really felt how I felt and didn''t judged me for having kissed her or having been loved by her. "I see¡­" She sighed. "A-Are you alright?" She asked. Without properly being able to contain my feelings anymore, tears quickly began to flow through my eyes, but I contained myself from weeping, smiling faintly and resisting the tears. "Come here¡­" Bedann hugged me tightly with her arms, she was so warm andfortable. I felt slightly happy, I felt¡­forted, she caressed my head and kissed my neck, rubbing her nose over my shoulders. "It must have been hard¡­ You should had told me earlier¡­" "I thought you would get jealous of her¡­" "No, I am not that kind of person¡­ And seeing how she was there even before me¡­ I have no rights to be jealous to be honest." "Bedann¡­" "So now she''s¡­ gone?" "She was reset¡­ the System awakened into a Divine System, and her memories and all previous data is gone¡­ She''s alive, she''s still there¡­ but now, she''s back to zero, if not even worse as she has be even more robotic and emotionless than even before resetting¡­ I feel so hollow after what happened to her¡­ But you, Bedra, and everybody else has been slowly filling this hollowness in my heart." "Drake¡­" Bedann sighed, smiling faintly, and giving me a kiss in the cheek. "But there''s something more I have to tell you¡­ Before she was fully reset, a piece of my own soul was cut apart, and it merged with thest essence she left behind¡­ And within that fusion, our child was born. She told me to take care of her¡­" I said, as I showed Bedann my little daughter, a small, apple-sized orb of spiritual light. "T-This is¡­ Y-Your daughter with her?" Wondered Bedann in surprise. She opened her eyes wide. "Yeah¡­ I¡­ I cannot possibly let her alone now¡­ She''s my responsibility. She''s a baby, she doesn''t even know how to speak or anything¡­ I¡­ I know this might be too much but¡­ could you help me raise her as if she were your daughter as well?" I asked. I honestly felt rather nervous when I asked her. But Bedann answered very quickly, and without even faltering nor doubting her own words. "O-Of course¡­ Why wouldn''t I?" Sighed Bedann. "Let''s raise her together¡­ She will be Bedra''s little sister¡­" "Bedann¡­ Thank you." I was very lucky to have her in my life. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 786 Overpowered?

Chapter 786 Overpowered?

----- After that long conversation with Bedann where I exined her everything, I decided to show her my¡­ new daughter. The little girl resembled a beautiful pearl in the size of an apple. I wish she had a more humanoid shape, but that was her for now. "S-She''s cute¡­" Said Bedann, blushing a bit as she petted my daughter, caressing her smooth surface. "Waaahh!" The little orb let out a cute baby-like sound, beginning to float around. She suddenly reached Bedann and went through her chest, behind her and then above her. "E-Eeeh? She can bypass physical things?" Asked Bedann. "Y-Yeah, I think it''s because she''s purely ethereal, she doesn''t have a physical body¡­" I said. "O-Oh¡­ I see¡­" Said Bedann. "So she''s really like a spirit¡­ Dear, do you want a name?" Bedann asked the little girl, who was floating around aimlessly. "Wawaaahh¡­" The little orb flew to my hands, resting there. She seemed to not mind a new name, but I don''t know if she''ll know it will be hers. Well, like any baby, she''ll learn its her name if we refer to her by that name eventually. "A name¡­ Well, what name could we give to her? Maybe we could keep your tradition? Half the name of the System and mine¡­" I said. "But wait, what''s the System''s name?" "She didn''t had a name?" Asked Bedann. "¡­No, she always referred herself as the System¡­" I sighed. "Hmmm¡­" Bedann began to rub her chin a bit and then she nodded. "Then we just use "System" as a name¡­ Alright! Hm¡­ Sys¡­ Syske?" Wondered Bedann. "Syske sounds kind of weird though¡­ Dratem? No¡­" I sighed. "Ketem?" Wondered Bedann. "Oh, how about Kate? Sounds simr." "Kate¡­" I said, thinking about it. I looked at the little orb, I guess it should suffice, and it sounded more like a conventional name as well. "Sure¡­ I wish I could ask her for this but let''s go with Kate." "Alright!" FLASH! Suddenly, when I decided the name, a small bit of my Divine Power was infused into Kate, and her name was somehow officially made? What? What is this? Since when did I had naming powers like this though?! ¡­Wait, I always did. When I named Yuki or Frost, or Huginn and Muninn, they always evolved and became stronger. I had a Naming Skill after all. Wait, did this Skill also became just an innate power of mine now? Ding! [The target has approved the name and has been named [Kate] [Kate] has been strengthened] [Kate] has acquired the [Divine Dragon Mark: System] [Kate] has been bestowed a Divine Protection from you] [Kate] acquired the [Primordial] Job] [Kate] learned the [Matter Maniption: Lv1] Skill] HUH?! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Did she just gained a Job? And a Skill that sounded incredibly broken! And her Job is¡­ Primordial? What does that even means? Is she more than a Spirit? I think¡­ my daughter might be rather special. "Wawahhh!" Kate seemed happy as she began to glow brightly, her entire body then expanded a lot, growing as big as a three to four months old ice giant baby body. She even materialized and gained weight, and she looked¡­ utterly adorable. She had pale white skin, long silky white hair, different from Bedra who had silver hair. Her eyes were bright blue, and she seemed to be so beautiful that she looked like a figure made of porcin¡­ She even had a small blue crystal horn growing out of the middle of her forehead and white scales around her feet and hands, alongside a very tiny white dragon tail. "S-She''s so cuteeee!" Bedann cried, hugging Kate. "Waaah!" Kate said, as she found herself in a materialized body. Did she used Matter Maniption to materialize her own body from ethereal to physical? "I-Indeed¡­ Well done, Kate, you took a form now!" I said happily. "My girl¡­ you''re so cute!" "Waahh¡­" Kate was hugged by the two of us, as she felt a bit suffocated and then turned ethereal, passing through my body, and floating behind me stark naked. "K-Kate? You can''t go around stark naked!" I said, grabbing her with my soul, which she couldn''t escape even through her matter trespassing ability, and then Bedann nodded, bringing one of Bedra dresses she has been using in her early days. Bedra had been growing bigger each day, so almost every two weeks we need to make new clothes because the old ones don''t fit her, so there''s a lot of spare baby clothes. "Much better and cuter!" Said Bedann, putting an adorable white ribbon over Kate. "Wawahh¡­" Kate said while tilting her head, she didn''t found the point of clothes, but she seemed happy she was being praised for being cute. "Indeed¡­ She''s really cute." I said. "I am sure Bedra will like her new little sister¡­ Where is she by the way?" I wondered, Bedra wasn''t in her cradle. "She¡­ she went off by herself¡­" Sighed Bedann. "Eh?!" "When you were sleeping thesest five days, she had begun to fly off the cradle and then walk around the interior of the castle¡­ Well, Fuyu keeps an eye on her so she doesn''t run outside, but still, she has been doing this a lottely. She''s growing fast for an ice giant baby. I think its because she''s half dragon¡­" Sighed Bedann. "Well, let''s go look for her with Kate then." I said, holding Kate in my arms, permeating my hands with my soul so she wouldn''t be able to run away by trespassing my body like a ghost. "Alright¡­" Bedann quickly took her slippers and we walked through the castle. Some of the people in the lower floors saw us with a new baby in my arms, acting quite surprised. "Fuyu, where is Bedra right now?" I asked Fuyu, as she suddenly showed me a magic projection. Bedra was inside arge room where many tamed beasts were and was ying around with them. "She has been ying with Frost and the rest for twenty minutes now¡­" Sighed Fuyu. "I guess she just wanted to have some time with the pets." "Hahaha¡­ Alright, thanks." We quickly ran into the room and found the little half-dragon walking in four feet chasing around an Ice Wolf pup. "Wan wan!" She said, imitating the bark of the ice wolves as they yed around with her. "Bedra, what did I told you about walking out of the room?" Sighed Bedann. "Babah!" Said Bedra, crawling her way to Bedann and then pping her tiny wings to reach her arms. In that moment, her eyes met with Kate, and she stared at her for a little while inplete silence¡­ ----- Chapter 787 Benladra & Kate

Chapter 787 Bedra & Kate

----- "¡­" "¡­" Bedra and Kate stared at one another rather intensively! If it wasn''t for Kate''s skin color being pure white unlike Bedra, the two would easily pass as twin sisters! However, they were only sharing the same father, as their mothers were very different. One of them was my beloved Bedann and then the other was¡­ the System. I don''t really know how it happened, but apparently the System has developed something of a "soul" of her own as well. A soul within my soul¡­ how strange, isn''t it? Or perhaps¡­ the "soul" of the System is actually the power and memories of her true self? Could it be? Wait¡­ I get it now! I get why the System made Kate! It is for her to one day she would be able to awaken her mother''s memories! That thought left me speechless, as I endedpletely ignoring Bedra and Kate staring contest. Bedann was growing nervous as well, sweating cold sweat, while all the monsters in the room also remained in silence, staring at one another¡­ They were happy to see me again, but they were also nervous to do anything. I was as well after I realized I had delved too much in my own thoughts, as the two girls were slowly, very slowly, emanating their divine auras¡­ and it was making the entire room''s air be thin, while the room temperature got colder than it already was. "Can you two girls greet each other better? Bedra, this is your little sister Kate¡­ Kate, this is your big sister Bedra." I tried my best to make things up without trying to force them, the two girls calmed down as Bedra seemed a bit shy. It seems it was just a misunderstanding! ¡­I hope. The two red at each other for a little bit more before Kate decided to break the ice. "Bewawa!" She said, trying to say "Bedra" but failing quite miserably. She was still cute thought, enough for Bedra to blush a little bit. "Wate." She said, trying to say Kate as well. The two were not so far apart in age to be honest, Bedra was born over a month ago anyways, it wasn''t as if they were years apart, and Kate will probably grow quickly. The two girls suddenly giggled together, as their cheeks got all red. They were so adorable that I felt my heart warm up deep inside. It was such a bliss to have two adorable daughters now¡­ Hahh¡­ System, I will take care of our daughter with everything I have. "Alright! It seems that everything resolved itself quite quickly then! Let''s spend the rest of the day exining what''s Kate to everybody¡­ it''s gonna be arduous." Said Bedann. "Yeah¡­ But let''s do that for now." I said. I apanied Bedann and we walked across all the interior of Fuyu. It was a tiring day where we had to present Kate to everybody as my daughter. It would had been easier to ask Kate to turn her skin blue and pretend she was Bedann''s daughter... But I really didn''t wanted that, so I had to exin as short and easy as possible what she was. This was the reason why I gathered everybody in a single room to exin it. I had to be quite meticulous and used some contract magic so this truth is never revealed to the outside world though¡­ but things went well. I had to quickly construct a new cradle for my new baby though, as I doubt Bedra would had been okay with sleeping at the side of Kate. I put Kate''s cradle to my side, while Bedra''s cradle was to Bedann''s side. The two girls slept after a few minutes of fairytales and a fulfilling dinner. Kate could eat just fine and seemed to have a bottomless pit of a stomach, much like Bedra¡­ N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡­And at night, Bedann user her womanly charms topletely subdue me into her submission. Of course, I used magic to block any sounds (or views) from our daughters, so that''s already secured. It has been a while since we did it, so she was very eager. It was a good night. ----- As Drake slept, he found himself within apletely dark space. It wasn''t like those dreams where he was called by the Fox Venerable or anything else. This was a more unique dream. As he dove through the darkness and quickly crawled his way into somewhere¡­ he found himself inside a vast and dark cave. Wherever he looked, he foundrge crystals and mushrooms illuminating his way through this ce. The more he walked, the more of this dim light guided him through a single route which didn''t diverged at all. "My descendant¡­" "Come to me¡­" "You''re¡­ the one¡­" "That will pass on my legacy¡­" As Drake walked through this cave, his humanoid body shapeshifted into a small ice dragon, and slowly began to grow through all the stages he evolved into. He felt confused, strangely confused of what was happening and who was speaking to him¡­ But this voice¡­ it somehow really sounded like somebody he knew. It was someone that he had heard before in his dreams, some long time ago, when he just got his Divine Blessing, which has apanied him all the way to this stage. And now that he was a God, he had not lost it, the Divine Protection had merely be a part of his power now. "Come to my side, my son." When Drake reached the end of the cave, what he found was something gigantic. A being covered in millions of ck scales. A creature if incredible strength. An entity that was praised as a Dragon God¡­ it was gigantic, intimidating, and his various, red-shot eyes red down at Drake¡­ but there was no hostility on his words, but a tenderness and also¡­ somewhat, an expectation of the future that was toe. "You''re¡­ Fafnir, right?" Drake asked, finding himself on his ultimate dragon form, a form he had never taken before. "Indeed. That''s me. The Dragon God of Greed, Fafnir!" ----- Chapter 788 Clash! An Unexpected Encounter!

Chapter 788 sh! An Unexpected Encounter!

----- Drake nced in front of him at the absolute beast that was in the cave. The end of the road within the cave led to this entity¡­ a being that exuded an endless amount of obscurity and darkness, yet it wasn''t chaotic nor evil, it was somehow¡­ calm andposed, yet chilling to the bone. An entity whose entire presence was mild, yet incredibly intense. Perhaps a being that held total hostility to him would feel better than this strange feeling of doubt amidst the darkness. Was he good? Was he evil? What were his true intentions? And what¡­ did he wanted now with Drake? Fafnir himself had emerged within his dreams, and he seemed calm, yet there was a darkness within him that was naturally epassing and engulfing Drake. But Drake himself felt strange, as he crossed through the cave, his entire body constantly shapeshifted, acquiring a form he had never used before¡­ it was a strange and intimidating form, a monster with not nine heads, but a single one¡­ no nine tails, but a single one. He only had a pair of wings, but he was¡­ so incredibly frightening that he didn''t recognized himself. "What¡­ is this¡­" He asked. "My body¡­!" "This is your truest form, my child." Said Fafnir, whispering to him. "You must continue consuming and gaining power, and you''ll eventually reach the pinnacle that no Dragon God could had ever achieved¡­" "It feels wrong¡­ I¡­ I don''t want this form!" Cried Drake. "Wrong? This is what you''re supposed to be! The embodiment of destruction! You will change Fate!" Roared Fafnir. "I¡­ I would honestly prefer if Fate would stay as it was. If that way these monsters of the Venerables can keep themselves dead¡­ I hate how everyone is just throwing so many responsibilities towards me as if I were a fucking hero or something¡­ I just want to live my life!" Roared Drake. "Y-You damn brat! I brought you here to give you insight and enlightenment yet you defy me?!" Roared Fafnir. "I was the one that gave you the power of the Dragon Marks! Without them, you would had never gotten far with your family!" "I don''t give a fuck!" Roared Drake. "I won''t do as you say!" "Y-You''ve already spoken with the Venerable of Dreams, right? So why are you acting like this out of nowhere?!" Asked Fafnir. "Because I got a second daughter! Do you think I want to go around fucking destroying the world?!" Roared Drake. "Shut the fuck up and let me go back to my body!" "You''re such an immature brat! I''m gonna beat some sense into you!" Roared Fafnir. "Come at me, old man." Drake answered, as he seemedpletely calm andposed despite his previous roars! The two monstrous dragons suddenly shed as Fafnir pounced forward with his gigantic and enormous body! "YOU''LL DO AS I SAY, SON OF NIFL!" "NEVER!" CLAAAAAASHHH!!! Fafnir had emerged out of nowhere within Drake''s peaceful dreams. He showcased him his "true form" and promptly told him he would bring absolute destruction to everything! Yet¡­ what Drake wanted was merely a peaceful life with his family! Why did he had to be given such a fate? He felt frustrated, and lost his mind! Perhaps because of this body within the dreams which was making him madder and madder¡­ as he felt a chaotic darkness dwelling within him, he exploded in fury and fought a dragon god! Their ws shed against one another as Fafnir, who was bigger and heavier attempted to crush Drake into the ground and show him he was the dominant dragon! However, would Drake easily fall to his knees before this bastard?! No! In an instant, he pushed forward and used his giant jaws to bite through his exposed stomach, tearing apart arge piece of his flesh! CRUUUNCH! "GRUUUAAAAARRRRRGH!" Fafnir screamed in agony as Drake quickly kicked his chin, throwing him up into the air! The enormous kick shook the entire cave as the ceilings, walls, and floor shook and cracked open! CLAAASH! "U-Unnggh¡­! Y-You damn brat! Y-You dare hit a dragon god as ancient as I am!!!" Fafnir roared, as he quickly stood up once more, infusing darkness within his entire body and pushing forward like a cannonball! BOOOOMMM!!! "GRAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!" "ROOOOOAARRRRR!!!" The two roared loud and clear, as Drake caught Fafnir''s charge by infusing his divinities within his body. Despite this being a "dream" it somehow worked! He could use the power of his divinities anywhere he was, even within "dreams"! He quickly unleashed the power of Eternal Winter and Storming Winds¡­ and Divine mes together! "Take this, you old man! FREEZING DIVINE FLAMES STORM!!!" FLUOOOOOSSSSHHHH!!! "T-This power¡­!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Fafnir''s eyes opened wide in shock as a storm of freezing blue mes fused with slicing winds created a spiraling vortex and engulfed himpletely within them! The burning mes also were freezing him, and the winds were slicing through his entire body! His eyes began to bleed with fury and agony, as he quickly decided to fight back more seriously after he was being constantly surprised by the "brat", Drake! "GRAAAAAAHH!" Fafnir opened his monstrous jaws as various tentacles emerged out of his dragon-like jaws, which were in fact monstrously flower-shaped, and held a gigantic and sharp beak with sharp tooth resembling that of an aberrant octopus! Just what sort of dragon was Fafnir?! "DARKNESS ABOUND¡­ GREED EMBODIMENT¡­ SINFUL BLACK FLAMES!" He groaned strange words as ck mes suddenly emerged through his mouth, unleashing an inferno of burning fire towards Drake, andpletely engulfing him within it! The explosive mes were so consuming, ck, and agonizingly hot that Drake felt as if he was being melted away! Drake began to think about his family and everything else¡­ if he were to die here, even if it was a "Dream", who else would they have? Where would they even go? Since he was a child in Earth that Drake always disliked fighting¡­ but now, he had a big reason to keep fighting, and act as the monster Fafnir wanted him to be! "Fine¡­ I''ll show you how much of a monster I can be!" ----- Chapter 789 Drake VS Fafnir

Chapter 789 Drake VS Fafnir

----- "GRAHAHAHAH! YES¡­! SHOW ME YOUR DARKNESS!" Fafnir heard Drake''s roar as he was burned by the mes of greed and sins! These mes were Fafnir''s specialty, forged through thousands of years of having acquired his Divinities, these mes could consume a person''s soul and body based in how many sins they havemitted! Each sin piled up and enhanced the damage dealt by a thousand! How many sins have Drakemitted? How many sins has this self-proimed "normal man" hasmitted?! Fafnir couldn''t help but desire to know! Drake was being burned by the sinful mes, as memories of his entire life began to pass through, each memory was a sin that enhanced the damage of the mes by a thousand! He suddenly recalled the time he killed his uncle with his hands, the time he made the greatest change on his life, that also has even brought such a trauma to this world¡­ and a thousand more damage were caused to him! FLUOOOOSSSSHHH! "UUGRAAAAARRRRRR!!!" Drake roared in agony, but then¡­ nothing more came out. "Eh?" Fafnir looked like his own mes didn''t burned any longer. It was something that had never happened to him before. He had used them to burn through all those that imed themselves to be good people righteous bastards that had in fact abused and done many terrible things to others! However¡­ Drake''s sins were¡­ one? Only one?! Amongst all the sins a person couldmit, which sins were actually taken into consideration within the sinful mes of Fafnir? Only those that directly or indirectly hurt others! Be it innocent or not¡­ that was a sin! The more people Drake hurt, the more sins he would gain¡­ he could recall he had hurt many, but somehow, these were not counted as sins¡­ "Why?!" Asked Fafnir. "My mes should be burning you to a crisp, you disrespectful brat! But¡­ why?! Why are you standing back?!" Asked Fafnir in shock, as he saw Drake quickly getting ustomed to the mes of sins! "It doesn''t burn that much once you get used to it¡­ I had already gotten used to be burn by divine mes anyways¡­ And to be honest, I also acquired them myself¡­" Said Drake, as his eyes suddenly shed with bright red light. Ding! "And I can do this as well¡­ Yes." FLUOOOOOSSSSHHHH! "HUH?!" Fafnir''s eyes almost popped out of his eye sockets as he saw what was happening in front of him! The ck Sinful mes covering Drake''s entire body were suddenly syphoned into the inside of his body and soul¡­ and disappearedpletely! Ding! "THE FUCK?!" Fafnir couldn''t help but scream in horror, surprise, shock, and everything else one could describe as speechlessness! It wasn''t an illusion, it wasn''t some sort of trick, Drake had genuinely absorbed his Sinful mes and made out an Auxiliary Divinity out of it! "What''s wrong? Scared?" Asked Drake, pushing forward and attacking Fafnir with everything he had on him! His enormous draconic fists shed against Fafnir''s face and stomach, as if they were bombs! One after the other, they generated explosive sounds as Drake''s divinities gathered all in a single ce and began to pulverize through Fafnir''s body! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GRAAAAH¡­! Y-YOU DAMN BRAT¡­! YOU''RE AN ABNORMAL SON OF A¡­!" Fafnir cried, as he quickly swung his enormous tentacle like tail, which had hundreds of jaws and thousands of sharp teeth, and hit Drake''s head, pushing him down into the ground strongly with everything he had! CLAAAAAAASSSSHHHH!!! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "N-Not enough¡­! More¡­ I need more power¡­" Drake thought, as he quickly decided to make Fafnir''s power his own! "System¡­ Equip the new Divinity in thest Auxiliary Divinity Slot!" FLUOOOOSSSSHHHH! "How about¡­ you take a taste¡­ of your own FUCKING MEDICINE, OLD MAN!" Drake roared, as he concentrated the power of the Divinity of Sinful mes and threw it towards Fafnir! The mes spiraled into a vortex of zing darkness, engulfing the entirety of Fafnir''s dark body! The mes quickly covered himpletely, but Fafnir suddenly realized they were not burning! Right! The mes he had created couldn''t possibly¡­ hurt him¡­ right? "HAH¡­! T-That''s not going to work on me- GRYYYYAAAAAAHHH!" However, he was dead wrong! Drake looked at Fafnir with his eyes wide open, as his own Sinful mes began to burn through his body and made him agonize the most! For someone whose divinity was Greed itself, he was one of those people that had way too many sins to hide! The sins pilled one after the other, thousands over thousands of times the damage was multiplied! The mes were so many that Fafnir'' entire body was being charred even cker than his body already was! Smoke quickly began toe out of his mouth, as he felt like he was being grilled alive! "Y-YOU UNGRATEFUL BRAAAAAAAT!" Fafnir roared, as he suddenly devoured all the mes with his monstrous jaws, and then reached up to Drake, kicking him, punching him, hitting him with his tail, biting his neck and his arms, as Drake did the same! It was a wild, dragon battle! Anything goes! ws, jaws, tails, magic, and breath attacks! "I will only help the Venerable of Dreams because she had helped me many times before¡­ But I don''t give a fuck about you, you damn old man!" Roared Drake, hitting Fafnir''s stomach and throwing him away! Suddenly, ice and winds gathered with hismand, freezing through Fafnir''s weakened body, and suddenly turning him into an ice statue! CRACK¡­ CRACK¡­ CRAAACK! "UUUAAGGH¡­! L-LET ME GO!" Fafnir cried, with only his head safe, while his entire body waspletely frozen! Fafnir gritted his sharp teeth, as he looked at Drake with eyes filled with¡­ was that fear?! However, quickly after, Fafnir began tough! "Hahah¡­ this is¡­ the darkness I wanted you to show me, my son!" ----- Chapter 790 A Revelation!

Chapter 790 A Revtion!

----- Drake quickly confronted Fafnir, as he finally decided to speak to him directly. Now that the fight was seemingly settled down, he merely wanted to talk and tell him some truths. "I will follow my own path, Fafnir¡­ I don''t need anybody telling me what to do." Said Drake furiously. "I am grateful that you''ve given me a Divine Protection back then, but if it was for the ulterior motives of manipting me or something like that, then I don''t want it! In fact, I''ve already made up a stronger Divine Dragon Marks anyways." "Y-You brat¡­" "What?" "You''ve¡­ really have grown up a lot, haven''t you?!" "Eh?" "I am so happy!!!" "Wha¡­?!" Unlike what Drake had expected, Fafnir didn''t furiously barked back at him and continued calling him ungrateful¡­ No! In fact, he began to cry tears of joy from all eight of his eyes spread through his monstrous draconic head! He even began to say he had grown a lot, and seemed to be very proud of his growth! "Why the fuck are you crying out of happiness?!" Asked Drake in surprise. "Don''t you realize I just beat you? Is this some trick? I''m gonna beat the shit out of you again!" "This is not a dream, Drake. You''re actually inside of my Soul Divine Realm! I teleported you here using your bloodline connection, but it is temporal¡­! So you''ve actually¡­ you beat me!" "W-Wha¡­ so this is not a dream?!" Asked Drake. His eyes quickly began to open wide in shock! "I am so happy! GYAHAHAHA!" Laughed Fafnir, he had a very peculiarughter that reminded Drake of One Piece characters. "You''ve really grown so strong already! Your pops stood no chance, you brat! GRYAHAHAHA!" "W-What the fuck are you talking about? Pops? Aren''t you some random¡­ dragon god that took a liking on me because I was special or something?" Asked Drake in shock. "Whaaaaat? Why would I just suddenly pick a random guy and give him a divine protection?!" Asked Fafnir. "Well, you got your blockheadedness from me, just like your mother always says, GRYAHAHAHAHA!" "E-Eeeeh?! Mother¡­? I never met my mother before¡­ What are you talking about?!" Asked Drake furiously. "Yeah, you''ve never met your mother but she had always been there with you looking over you, foolish brat!" Laughed Fafnir. Drake felt more and more confused over time. He didn''t know what to say. Fafnir was implying a million things but not rifying anything at all, and the more Drake asked, the more questions emerged inside of his head! He didn''t know why the old dragon was so cheery when he was beaten down for real even! Drake began to quickly consider how strong he was and why a dragon god even lost to him to begin with, but then his illusion of supreme strength was broken as Fafnir broke out of the ice he entrapped him in a single second. Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRAAASH! "Hahh¡­ That was a nice warmup, brat! You''re not bad at all, you''re great, in fact! To think you''ve beaten this old man¡­ It really made my spirits go high! It has been eons since I had such a nice fight!" Fafnir said, as if he had not suffered any damage at all. In fact, he suddenly let go of a lot of skin out of his body, as if he was shedding like a lizard! Leaving aside a shedding of his skin, his new body was all shiny and healed! "T-The¡­ what¡­?" Asked Drake, looking at Fafnir with a lot of shock. "You''re alright now?!" "That old body is no more! I really wanted a good fight before shedding it away¡­ Now look, your pops is alright now, brat!" He said. "No need to be worried!" Drake gritted his jaws as he suddenly grabbed Fafnir''s shoulders and shook them furiously, looking down on him with his eyes locked into his own. "What do you mean by "pops"?!" He asked. "Huh? What¡­ do I mean by pops?" Asked Fafnir while raising an eyebrow. "Don''t you realize? Why do you think your second name is Fafnir? After you named yourself there is always the family name!" "F-Family name¡­?" Asked Drake. "I thought the name was just¡­ the side effect of the divine protection¡­" "No? It was your name! It is the name that my child carries!" Said Fafnir while crossing his arms. "Oi, brat, you''re my son! Howe you didn''t realized? So you fought me without even knowing that?!" "¡­Your son?! And no! I was actually trying to kill you!" Said Drake. "KILL MEEEE?!" Fafnir cried in surprise, as his tongue came out all the way down and his eyes popped out of their sockets! "You brat, you gotta put more humph to it if you want me to kick the bucket¡­" However, Fafnir quickly began to talk more seriously, advising Drake that he should had used more power! Drake continued looking at the gigantic Fafnir, as he looked down into his own body. The "true form"¡­ was actually the truest form he could take now as a Dragon God, and it was actually¡­ very simr to Fafnir, but it also had some finesse to it, some silver scales, beautiful elegance of an ice dragon¡­ that was different from Fafnir. ¡­And it was inherited from his mother, Nifl, the Progenitor of all Ice Dragons. "Y-You''re my father?!" Asked Drake. "Yes." Said Fafnir. "Brat, I''m your pops!" "THIS IS¡­ FUCKING RIDICULOUS!" Drake screamed, walking away from Fafnir scared out of his life! "Get¡­ get me back home! I don''t want to ept you as my father!" "Eh? But we fought and all! You damn brat, snap out of it!" Fafnir roared, as he swung his tail and hit Drake in the head, nting him down into the ground! CLAAAAASH! "GRAAARRGH!" Drake roared in pain as he nced at Fafnir angrily, roaring back at his father once more. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "You bastard! Is this how you treat your son?!" He asked. "You treated your father worse!" Said Fafnir. "You''re not my father!" Said Drake. "I am!" Roared Fafnir. Things were getting more ridiculous as time went by¡­ ----- Chapter 791 A Truth That Is Hard To Accept!

Chapter 791 A Truth That Is Hard To ept!

----- There was something strange going on since this "dream" started! Drake discovered he wasn''t even in a dream and was inside of Fafnir''s Divine Realm. Later on, he learned he was in fact¡­ his father?! And now he was talking a bunch of nonsense! Drake wanted a break but the overbearing emotions inside of his chest were bubbling a lot. He still kind of hated Fafnir so he wasn''t going to easily ept him as his father anyways! "You brat, you''re not going to ept me as your father?!" Asked Fafnir. "My name is Drake! And no, do you think I am just going to begin crying and hug you or something? Also give me proof of what you''re saying being truth." Said Drake. "Mere words or the name thing won''t do¡­ Do you got some images of it? A recorded video or something?" "What? Do you want me to show you how I made you with Nifl or something?!" Asked Fafnir angrily. "Not that, you degenerate!" Roared Drake. "But¡­ you know? Some truth¡­ some information? More details? Sigh¡­ Alright, let''s sit down and talk¡­ Also, you can bring me back to my home after this, right?" "Yeah I can, you will be sent back automatically, my power can only bring you her forcefully for an hour or so, so after a few more minutes, you''ll go back automatically, GRYAHAHA! Don''t worry!" Said Fafnir. He quickly sat down cross-legged in front of Drake, as the two, father and son, looked at one another in silence while contemting things and even life itself¡­ Drake wanted answers, and one of them was¡­ "WHY DID YOU ABANDONED ME?!" Drake grabbed Fafnir''s chest with his ws and began shaking him like crazy! He was furious because the damn Fafnir and his mother abandoned his egg in the middle of the continent of giants to boot! Couldn''t they at least leave him with his siblings or something? Why justpletely dropped in the middle of nowhere?! Fafnir was taken aback as he almost fell into the floor, and quickly pushed back Drake a bit farther from himself. He sighed and decided to tell him the truth. "It would had been impossible to raise you on our own, son." Said Fafnir. "It wasn''t because we were bad parents, Dragons pride themselves on raising their children, we are strong family, we protect one another. A mother dragon would kill anybody that dares touch their eggs or pups¡­ But things couldn''t be the worst when it happened¡­ Around 130 years ago, when your motherid your egg." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "130 years ago?! You mean I had been inside my egg for that long?!" Drake asked in shock, feelingpletely bbergasted by the number given to him by his father, Fafnir! "Yes! Stop being surprised about everything, you blockhead of a son!" Said Fafnir, smacking Drake''s head with his tentacle-tail. SMACK! "GUAKH¡­!" Drake cried, as he looked back at Fafnir angrily, he wasn''t the best parent if he went around hitting his son so leisurely! ¡­Well, not like he didn''t beat the shit out of him just some minutes ago, so it could be said it was slightly fair. "Anyways! Don''t you want to hear what I have to say or what?" Asked Fafnir. "As I said¡­ Your mother, Nifl, and I, 130 years ago, were going through difficult things. Nifl had given birth to various children through the ages, the Ancient Ice Dragon Gods had all mostly perished in the war against the Chaos Entities. We meet many yearster, she was deste and alone, heartbroken, and I gave herpany¡­ At the end, she decided to have an egg with me. We thought we would be able to raise you as a new ice dragon god, that could protect the people of this world for the future ahead¡­ In fact, since sheid you that she felt there was something very special about you¡­ Perhaps you were the first ever dragon with the soul from another world! Due to that, your power was incredible!" "T-That''s¡­ so you know I am from another world? Don''t you feel its weird? Like¡­ I took over your actual son''s body or something?" Asked Drake. "What? No! That egg already had your soul, there was no other soul before, so it is of course yours! What sort of nonsense are you talking about?" Asked Fafnir while raising an eyebrow. "Ah, well¡­ Nothing, never mind." Said Drake. "Well, as I said earlier, you were a child with a great destiny, the moment your egg wasid, there was a golden and white aura around you, it was an aura of Fate! This is something special that only a few have when they''re born, it meant you are destined to change the world as it is." Said Fafnir. "This is why I was so proud of you! You''ve grown so strong! You make your father happy!" Fafnir began to act weirdly soft, trying to hug Drake. "G-Get off me! Don''t get weird now, old dragon!" Said Drake. "Continue¡­ what happened afterwards? Why did you abandoned me if you had the intention of raising me together?! What was there to fear? You were two Ancient Dragon Gods!" Fafnir''s face grew darker as he looked at Drake. "If we raised you, it would had meant that you would had been taken away from us eventually!" Said Fafnir. "Eh?!" Asked Drake. "The moment you were born into an egg, your Aura of Fate was too strong! It spread through the world¡­ those weak enough didn''t realized, but those that were strong enough, learned our coordinates. Not even half an hour happened and the damn remnants of Oberon and several servants of some of the Venerables gathered around our area¡­ they wanted you for their nefarious purposes¡­ Because of that, we gave you to a small Ice Wyvern that your mother had created using Summoning Magic, and sent him off! He was actually so weak and small that nobody noticed him as he flew over the ocean all the way to Jotunheim, the ce they would had least expected you to have been sent¡­ After that, we battled almost to death." "T-That''s¡­" ----- Chapter 792 Drake’s Parents 1

Chapter 792 Drake''s Parents 1

----- "But if I had such a strong Aura, how couldn''t they notice me?" Asked Drake. "That''s because of the Curse the Yggdrasil''s Will put upon you right after you were born, brat." Said Fafnir. "Curse¡­ So that Curse actually saved my life?!" Asked Drake. "Yes¡­" Said Fafnir. "When you were born you created all that fuss, but right after, you were Cursed by Yggdrasil, and therefore, your original powers, which were almost demigod in levels, were all sealed. This is why you were born into such a weak dragon many years after you were put inside a small cave in a snowy mountain, in a ce where only horned rabbits lived so there wouldn''t be any egg-eating predator eating you before being born." "But this also made it so the curse weakened you to the point of a mere mortal, even lesser than most dragon children, so weak that the enemies seeking you never detected you." Said Fafnir. "That curse seems to have been partially lifted with each of your evolutions until you reached godhood, now that curse ispletely gone and you''re so strong because of that¡­ and your other gifted powers alongside your own effort." "So that damn curse¡­ I was really supposed to be born very strong? I struggled against mere horned rabbits, damn it!" Sighed Drake. "Well, I had my Immortal Body though." "I-Immortal Body?!" Asked Fafnir. "We''ll talk about thatter." Said Drake. Although the Curse inflicted on Drake made by the Yggdrasil''s Will had weakened all of his powers and had sealed his divine dragon talents, Drake still had his reincarnation gifts, the Unique Skills! Using these set of powerful Unique Skills, he managed to survive the harsh wilderness even in his most weakened state as a divine dragon. Thanks to them, he quickly evolved and regained his strength, which is also a reason why he was able to gain so much power with each evolution, sometimes jumping several Stages within the Rank of his Mana Core. "What¡­ happened to you after I was gone?" Asked Drake. "You''re alive here so I guess you survived." "Yeah, I did. Before shedding, I had a massive scar in my back, and I was missing half my tail¡­ It took me a hundred years to recover that wound, it was made protecting your mother from those damn monsters¡­" Said Fafnir. "Mother¡­ Nifl? Is she¡­ is she alive, right?!" Asked Drake, grabbing Fafnir''s chest and shaking him again. "UWAAAGH! YEAH! SHE IS! STOP SHAKING ME, YOU DAMN BRAT!" Fafnir pped Drake away with his tail and quickly regained hisposure. SMACK! "UGAKH¡­!" Drake was hit, rolling over the ground, but he quickly got up and sat down cross-legged in front of Fafnir, his father. He quickly decided to hear him out as he spoke more about the details that happened back then. He was relieved that Nifl hadn''t died, it would had sucked that she were dead after all this time¡­ "¡­The monsters that attacked us where that damn butterfly''s remnants! I hate how these damn mortals gained so much power! If it wasn''t because thend became shrouded in the divine power of all the gods that died after the Ragnar?k, mortals wouldn''t had gained this amount of power. now everybody uses Mana freely and can develop so fast!" Said Fafnir. "So fast?! People take their entire lives and might still be Rank 1! What are you talking about?" Asked Drake angrily. "There''s many that have reached godhood! If it wasn''t because the Yggdrasil''s Will came out with the brilliant idea to make lifespans, these monsters would still remain with us¡­ the Venerables in specific, most of them are all damned monsters!" Said Fafnir. "Bastards, some of them attempted to hunt us until the end of the world! Many of our kin has slowly been killed by them because they hunted us for sport. They hunted dragon gods as if we were materials! Your mother was the one that helped me, she let me enter her Divine Sanctuary, where no Venerable has ever entered¡­ Me and various other Dragon God refugees have survived the Eras from these damned Venerables there." "Mother¡­ She had done this much?" Asked Drake. "Yes, your mother is someone¡­ She''s admirable." Said Fafnir. "I am honored to have had a son with a woman such as Nifl¡­ And my son is so strong too! GRYAHAHAHA!" Laughed Fafnir,ughingically and celebrating the happiness of having a son. Drake couldn''t help but smile a bit, now that things were slowly getting clearer, he was slowly managing to get a better sight of the whole picture. It was interesting how many things were going on everywhere, and how they were all rted with one another! "But tell me about those monsters¡­" Said Drake. N?v(el)B\\jnn "The monsters? The Colors, of course! Amongst all the servants of the Venerables, the Colors, children of that damn Oberon are the worst! One of his colors in specific, Red, that Vampire woman¡­ Oberon was even able to infilter into the family of Vampires, inheritors of the Vampire Venerable, and had been controlling them from the shadows¡­ We don''t even know how many damn Soul Fragments he had reincarnated into clones that are scattered around the world. He is incredibly resourceful and has many informants, magic, technology, and unique skills at his disposal!" Said Fafnir, he seemed to hate Greenwood just as much as Drake did! "That bastard of Greenwood¡­ So he used his troops against you guys? He got some clones as strong as Gods, right? I remember defeating one that was weakened some time ago, I ate him." Said Drake. "Good job, that bastard probably deserved it! GRYAHAHAHA! And yes, that bastard has many powerful colors. He made one of each Race as well that would master each element¡­ He wants to master each element and gain true elemental enlightenment. He believes that such power can let him destroy the world, reform it as he pleases, and then absorb it and then conquer what lies beyond it!" Said Fafnir. "W-What? That''s his damned n?!" Drake couldn''t help but feel disbelief. He couldn''t believe that Oberon''s master n was such a ridiculous thing! But what made it worse was that¡­ seeing how resourceful and powerful he was, it was somehow a realistic dream! ----- Chapter 793 Drake’s Parents 2

Chapter 793 Drake''s Parents 2

----- Drake heard his father''s words, Fafnir, as he told him what Oberon desired. He had wanted to capture his egg after he was born so he would use him for ulterior motives! Such motives might be rted to stealing his divine powers, and even the Aura of Fate he possessed, and perhaps even the Unique Skills he possessed, although Oberon in that time didn''t knew he was a reincarnated soul! Fafnir now exined to Drake that Oberon''s ultimate n was to attain a level of enlightenment and knowledge to the point he would master all elements and powers, being able to shape this world to his will and devour it afterwards! He wanted not only to break Fate, but to use the entire world as his resource to grow stronger, even beyond the stars. "This is¡­ he''s insane¡­" Said Drake. "He''s really a delusional man!" "He is¡­ This bastard had been pestering thest of the god-kin ever since he was born!" Said Fafnir. "As the first mortal to have ever reached Rank 9, his power wasparable to the Progenitor Dragons, and not even Nifl was able to hold into a fight against himpletely¡­ She had to hid in her Divine Sanctuary, thest part of the world before it fused all together." "Divine Sanctuary? Just what''s that? Is it a Divine Realm?" Asked Drake. "Divine Realms can be forcefully opened through the use of Space Attribute Magic. It is incredibly rare but that bastard of Oberon had a clone that could use such power. But a Divine Sanctuary is different! It is technically another dimension! It cannot be easily broke through by any sort of magic, only the owner of a Divine Sanctuary can open its gates towards it." Said Fafnir. "I choose to stay in the world and oversee it while your mother went back to her Divine Sanctuary to recover her wounds. We barely survived back then, and I put my life before your mother, despite the odds¡­ But at the end, I was the one that was saved by her strength." Fafnir seemed regretful, he had put everything he could in such a fight against all of Oberon''s Soul Fragments, yet he still was beaten down almost to death, and Nifl had to protect him as well. "But why couldn''t mother put me in there then?" Asked Drake. "It was toote, the entrance to her Sanctuary is in a certain ce on Niflheim. Right after your egg wasid, the bastards came. We didn''t had any time to send you there, so the Wyvern had to bring you far away from where we were, so you could be saved." Said Fafnir. "Sorry¡­ If we had stayed inside the Sanctuary, you could had been raised there with our care¡­" "Well¡­ it is already the past. But why¡­ why were you outside of it if its so safe?" Asked Drake. "Wouldn''t it had been more logical to stay there through her pregnancy?" "Dragon God''s pregnancy takes hundreds of years, and your mother and I were wandering across Niflheim helping various tribes of Frost Lizardmen and Ice Giants. She has too soft of a heart despite how graceful, silent, and cold she may look. She had been blessing and protecting the people of her Realm even now¡­ Well, after the battle, she has been in a long slumber inside her Sanctuary to recover her wounds." Said Fafnir. "It could be said your mother was foolish, but also, she was a brave woman that I admired¡­ She was someone I truly love." "Hah, I can rte to that feeling¡­" Said Drake, as he recalled Bedann, a woman who he also admired. Her bravery was incredible, and she often lifted his often-gloomy personality to the strong man he was now. Without her to give him love andfort, he wouldn''t be as strong as he is now, mostly because he had alwayscked the guts to take important decisions on his previous life. It wasn''t for a reason that he was a Neet, closed inside his room only reading novels and manga, he was a man that feared the outside world a lot. "That Bedann Ice Giant girl, eh?" Asked Fafnir. "You know her?!" Asked Drake. "Of course I do! I also know you got two littleds!" Said Fafnir. "GRYAHAHAHAHA! I am already a grandfather! Nifl is probably just as happy, brat!" "Y-You¡­ how could you tell?" Asked Drake. "I haven''t been spying on you or something, it just an hunch. When a child of us have a child, we know it through the power of the Bloodlines! Brat, dragon blood is very special, it has many powers you''ve not even realized you got! One of them is this family connection! By merely channeling divine power into your blood, you should be able to see it with your own eyes!" Fafnir said. "Bloodline powers?" Asked Drake inplete shock. He knew of that Bloodline Skill he had, which granted him more growth and stats but¡­ there was even more than that? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Drake closed his eyes, quickly deciding to see by himself as he channeled divine power into his veins and began to make it flow across his entire body! His blood suddenly started to boil! The boiling blood began spreading across all of his veins, reinforcing his entire body and giving him a blood-red aura of power. And to boot, Fafnir''s eyes opened wide as he felt the Aura of a vampireing out of his blood as well! Drake had upgraded his own Bloodline powers when he absorbed the Abilities of the Vampires he had eaten back then too, which made them even stronger. "This Aura¡­ Your ability to absorb powers is really something! To think you have the Blood Aura of a Vampire as well!" Said Fafnir. "The only Dragons with that are the Blood Dragons, traitors that allied the Vampire Venerable¡­ But you''re clearly different in that regard." FLAAASH! And then, Drake felt something within his pumping blood, red lines interconnecting into a strange ck space, which led to many silhouettes of countless dragons! "W-What is¡­ this?!" he asked in shock. "Wee to the Draconic Records, my son. You''ve grown well." And then, the chilling yet calming voice of a graceful woman resonated through Drake''s entire soul¡­ ----- Chapter 794 The Draconic Records

Chapter 794 The Draconic Records

----- Fafnir had guided Drake to do something! He had told him that to see the true connection he was missing between his families, he had to infuse Divine Power directly into his blood. This was the power that Fafnir and Nifl used to "watch over him" even though they were never present on his life until now. It was a power that even allowed them to see their new descendants, and even notified them of Drake''s newest daughter, the little Kate! Drake had quickly decided to go along with the instructions, as he was guided by Fafnir into doing something he had never done before on his life, infusing Divine Power into his bloodline, and awakening a power he never had thought he would have¡­ But not only that, as he awakened his powers, as he had eaten and absorbed the power of Vampires, his bloodline had also absorbed such powers, and he was already exuding the Blood Aura of a powerful Vampire from the get-go, which in fact enhanced the strength of his bloodline powers! Fafnir looked at his sone with his various eyes wide open, as Drake''s entire aura began tobine the many divinities he possessed with the Blood Aura, making an incredibly frightening Divine Aura! His father was surprised, smiling rather malevolently as he admired the strength and power of his son. He had really grown up to this point in just almost a year after hatching! Even though Drake truly had over 130 years of age as he wasid that many years ago, he had just started his life in this world in less than a year yet¡­ he had already reached such a level of power that he could even fight his own father, how high could he go now after some more time? "Heh, my son is really something else." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om While Fafnir admired his son, Drake''s consciousness flew across a dark space, only to find several blood red knots connecting to his hands, feet, face, or his entire body, in fact. When Drake analyzed this further, he found out that his entire blood was flowing out of his phantasmal body within this foreign space, reaching further and further away¡­ which led to many silhouettes of countless dragons! Each Dragon was differently shaped, there were some that resembled snakes, and others that were enormous and four-winged, others had multiple heads, even! And a few others were even small, like little fairies. There were all sort of dragons! And they were all connected to him. No matter how much Drake wanted to see them clearly though, it was impossible, and he could only see their silhouettes, sadly. "W-What is¡­ this?!" he asked in shock. He continued looking more and more, but he feltpletely paralyzed while being in this ce. And then, he felt as if a powerful presence, epassing everything within this space was oppressing him and putting a stop to him¡­ as if it were afraid he could mess up something. However, that presence was hostile though. It was firm yetfortable for Drake, it felt as if it was someone important to him, somehow. As he reached this ce, his Bloodline Power had begun to awaken further, and he could feel this connection to these various dragons as he could feel his connection with this strong presence, the strongest presence in this entire space, which went all the way down through all these interconnected red lines. It was the roots of everything, the one at the very beginning¡­ although even below such a presence, there was another, even bigger one yet dormant. But what could this all be? Was this a dream within a dream? No! Drake quickly came out to his senses, realizing this "world" was the embodiment of the Bloodline Connections that Fafnir, his father, had told him about! Through such power, Fafnir was immediately capable of knowing the health of his family members and even when new ones were born, seeing down his own lineage. And now, Drake was able to ess such a mysterious power that seemed innate to dragons themselves. And then, Drake felt it, the presence that had been within this space all this time began to loom towards him, ring down at him as he felt two enormous, ice-cold eyes of blue color in the sky of this dark world. He looked upwards, feeling that these intimidating eyes were not¡­ so intimidating? They didn''t felt bloodthirsty at all. Drake felt a strange familiarity with it, but before he could even ask who this entity was¡­ it spoke, and with a few words, he quickly realized who this mysterious being truly was. "Wee to the Draconic Records, my son. You''ve grown well." The chilling yet calming voice of a graceful woman resonated through Drake''s entire soul¡­ This voice was that of somebody very important he had yet to meet, it was someone he was dying to meet but that he never thought he would meet in such a mystical ce such as this one! The voice came from a graceful dragon of ice, the woman that had given birth to him¡­ the woman that was the mother of countless other Ice Dragons across the world. Although most of them had already perished, she still was alive, within her own Sanctuary¡­ and since he hatched from his egg that she had been watching over him through this power. "Y-You''re¡­!" Said Drake in surprise. This night couldn''t get any crazier, from the shock of Fafnir being his father to now meeting her! She was¡­ "I am Nifl, the Progenitor of all Ice Dragons, the mother of them all." She said with a graceful voice. "And you''re my youngest but not least dearest son, Drake Fafnir." Drake felt chills run down through his entire soul, the mere voice of this woman made his entire being freeze! But because it was somebody that meant no harm, this freezing chill¡­ feltfortable to him, it felt epassing and good. "You''re my mother¡­" Said Drake. ----- Chapter 795 Nifl, The Ice Dragon Mother Goddess

Chapter 795 Nifl, The Ice Dragon Mother Goddess

----- Drake never thought he would ever met his mother in such a way! But this gigantic presence and the two beautiful blue eyes looking down on him as if they were two full moons atop a night sky were hers¡­ It was as if she hade here to greet him, but to the surprise of Drake, it seems that her being here was because of a different reason. "You¡­ why are you here?" He wondered. "I''ve always been here. This is a ce where my soul remains overseeing all other souls." She said. "Overseeing all other souls?" He asked. "When one of my descendants or rtives passes away, their soulse back to me, to this ce¡­ this power, the Draconic Records. It is a power that doesn''t originate from me, nor my siblings, but our mother¡­ She created them and each one of us modified it differently, gaining power from it and connecting our souls with our descendants. This is a way to fool Hel and remain with our family, even after death." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Nifl''s words were cold yet precise, the moment Drake heard them, the many silhouettes of the dragons connected to his bloodline suddenly began to move, as their shapes finally took form and color! They were all¡­ somehow alive? Dozens if not hundreds of descendants of Nifl, and siblings of Drake had awakened from their slumber, even after death, their souls were all connected together in a big, interconnectedwork! "You''ve never been alone, my child. Every step you took since you hatched from that egg has been seen by us. You''ve always been surrounded by family¡­ My dear son¡­ You don''t know how happy I am to finally see you face to face." She said, her figure quickly materialized in front of Drake, a graceful and enormous Ice Dragoness emerged. Her horns were made of Ice Crystals, forming a sharp and graceful crown atop her head. Her two aquamarine eyes were shining brightly, illuminating everything around her, and her body was covered by ice crystal scales, withrge crystal spikes all over her body, making her both intimidating, dazzling, and beautiful¡­ even her wings had crystals, each time they moved they resonated with one another, creating soothing and dinging sounds¡­ "This is¡­ You''re really Nifl!" Said Drake. "But why? What is this ce? And how are the souls of my siblings stored here?!" He asked in surprise. There were many things he didn''t understood, as a curious man he couldn''t help but ask a series of questions to Nifl. The serious goddess suddenly smiled, as her enormous figure lowered her head to approach her little son. "Hahaha! You''re so charming already¡­" She said. She might seem to be a cold beauty, but she was in fact very emotional and motherly. She approached her snout to Drake and kissed his face softly. "E-Eeehe?!" Drake felt flustered. "My dear boy, I love you so much." "W-Wha¡­?!" "Before anything, I wanted to give you a little peek because you''re simply way too adorable." "Mother¡­" Drake quickly lowered his guard before her, as she showcased him her motherly and caring side. Although deep down he still had a lot of questions and a bit of resentment that she never was there when he struggled the most or many other things¡­ But it was already exined by Fafnir to him, she was in her Sanctuary healing from the wounds inflicted upon her when she protected the egg where he came from. He simply had to let go of such emotions and ept her, but such thing wouldn''t be so easy as it was in his mind, and it might take a while¡­ Well, it seems that such a thing was speeding up as he was slightly charmed by his mother''s caring nature. Drake had never felt such motherly love aside from his aunt, but this motherly love was genuine from a mother now, not from an aunt of his previous life¡­ She was truly his very mother of this second life of his¡­ Nifl. "Y-You didn''t had to do that!" He said rather embarrassed. "N-Now tell me more about this Draconic Records thing and how it works¡­" "Fufu, ordering your own mother? Aren''t you a bold one, huh?" She asked while giggling. "You remind me of your father, you got a lot of Fafnir''s traits! How is that old geezer doing?" "Fine¡­ I just learned he was my father to begin with after I beat the shit out of him for forcing his ideals into me." Drake answered his mother honestly. And Nifl¡­ busted intoughter. "HAHAHAHA!" Sheughed, herughter resonated through the entirety of the space. Drake also heard theughter of all his siblings, as fi they were all connected, all their emotions were shared towards him, as he began tough as well. This connection of emotions and feelings¡­ was something incredible. "You''re really something else, my dear son!" She said. "Fafnir can be a stubborn man sometimes, but he means no harm to you, he loves you just as much as I do!" Nifl majestically said, as she sat down in the floor of this space and embraced her son with her front ws, pushing Drake into her chest. "W-Waaah¡­!" Drake cried in surprise, as he was dragged close to his mother. "Even though these aren''t your physical forms, I''ve been wanting to hug you and love you for so long¡­ So let me hug you as tight as I can¡­ I will make up for all these years I have not been at your side, Drake¡­" She said with a motherly gaze. The enormous and majestic dragon¡­ an ice dragon goddess that ruled over the Realm of Niflheim¡­ she was pampering him! Drake recalled his past, when he first hatched, and how he waited an entire day for a mother toe for him¡­ But nobody came, he feltpletely alone and deste in such a moment. He always wished there could be someone to raise him, someone to love him in this harsh and cold world¡­ when he finally found them, he never let go of such people. But now¡­ he found the mother he always wanted. ----- Chapter 796 I Actually Have A Mother?!

Chapter 796 I Actually Have A Mother?!

----- Drake had secretly wished when he was born (hatched from his egg) to have a big ice dragon mother to pamper him, he had suffered through a lot alone, but he finally got to the point he got her! A big dragon mommy! Although he felt confused and embarrassed, and was rather angry, he couldn''t help but melt deep inside as he was being hugged by such a gigantic dragoness. "Ugh¡­ I-I appreciate that you''re so caring, mother¡­ But could you¡­ you know, exin me things now?" He asked. "Oh my, I suppose I have forgotten that. You don''t have much time left inside of Fafnir''s Divine Realm after all, right?" She wondered. "Precisely¡­" He sighed. "Well, now that you''ve awakened the Draconic Records, there''s nothing to hide. This is a power that originates from the Progenitor of all the Dragons of this world, my mother, the Dragon Mother and also said to be the mother of Creation¡­ Tiamat." Said Nifl. Drake''s eyes opened wide as he recalled Tiamat. It was a goddess of ancient Sumerian myths. Herparison in Greek Mythology might be Gaia, the Goddess of Earth and the All-Mother. However¡­ Tiamat had the special trait of being depicted as some sort of draconic being. Could she actually be in this world that seemed Norse Mythology-like? Now everything was possible at the end of the day, and it was said¡­ she wasn''t just the mother of dragons, but of Creation! Could Tiamat¡­ be truly rted to this? He couldn''t really doubt his own mother now. She was actually talking about his own grandmother after all! "Tiamat¡­" Said Drake, the very name of such a goddess was intimidating yet¡­ somehowforting to him. The presence of an entity even greater than his own mother, which was dormant in the depths of the Draconic Records space¡­ Could this be the originator of everything, Tiamat herself? "Do you not believe me?" Wondered Nifl. "I can sense distrust in your emotions." "I¡­ Well, it is natural, I am just being told something like this." Said Drake. "Fear not, your grandmother is right here, dormant, but here¡­ Look down, and sense her presence. She''s here she''s¡­ everywhere in the world. Tiamat was not only the Mother of Creation, but she was the pir of life alongside Ymir, the Father of Creation, and the Titans, who gave birth to the Giants." Said Nifl. "S-She was¡­ rted to him?" Asked Drake, as he looked down. Deep within the darkness of this space, he was able to sense something, a strong and enormous entity, a presence¡­ this presence continued to resonate with a strong aura of life and nature¡­ of every element, even! "Ymir? Yes¡­ Mother and Father of Creation, they were husband and wife." Said Nifl. "They were the ones that nted the seed of Yggdrasil, and their bodies are making up the entirety of the world now¡­ They''re alive, both Ymir and Tiamat, they''re everywhere. Breathing life into the world as we know it¡­" Drake felt enchanted by such truth, as he realized that every ce he had stepped, everywhere he had seen, the sky, the air he breathed, the dirt he stepped over, the delicious food he had eaten, the people he had meet¡­ everything was part of them in a way or another, even him. Only his soul belonged elsewhere, but perhaps every bit of his body, every cell was born from Tiamat and Ymir one way or the other! "I see¡­ So Tiamat¡­ that dark figure down there, that''s her soul?" Asked Drake. "Yes¡­ it is her entire soul, it is dormant ever since she died with Ymir." Said Nifl. "She cannot speak directly to us, but she cares for our souls and lead us to a future¡­ A future where we dragons can thrive, my son." "A future where we can thrive¡­" Said Drake. "Your grandmother has already chosen you." Nifl said to Drake, as he was once more caught off guard with such a reveal. "Chosen me?! For what¡­ reason?" Asked Drake. "And for what purpose? And also, you have yet to exin to me what exactly the Draconic Records are!" "Yes, yes, all shall be exined swiftly, as you''ve got little time, my dear." Said Nifl. "Your grandmother has chosen you as the Dragon King." "¡­Come again?" "Dragon King." "Huh?" "Dragon King! I said it already, my son. Are you deaf?" "DRAGON KING?! THAT''S A THING?!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes! It is a thing, Drake." Sighed Nifl, looking at her son overreact so much was tiring her a bit more. Drake was often rather mature, but one couldn''t me him for being like this after experiencing so many surprises one after the other. In fact, we had to appreciate how resilient he was from not fainting out of shock. "Dragon King¡­ But that''s¡­ ruler of dragons?" Asked Drake. "Yes, you''re the fitting seed to be the Dragon King. The metamorphosis into such a powerful being will be slow though, but your grandmother has already left the seed for you to develop further into this legendary figure¡­" Said Nifl. "So our little bro is the dragon king, huh?" "Amazing, impressive, even!" "He got the potential, he''s half ice dragon and half dark dragon after all!" "Fafnir as a father and Nifl as the mother¡­ I suppose a hybrid was the humph that our bloodline needed!" "Hybrid? Hold on a second¡­ that''s right! Father is not an ice dragon at all! Howe I am just one?" Asked Drake. "Well, you''re not¡­ Haven''t you noticed based in your true appearance? You''re half dark dragon and ice dragon, dear. You''re a strong hybrid, something incredibly rare! More so often a child between two elemental dragons will merely be the element of the mother. But you''re a miracle by inheriting your father''s bloodline as well! You''ve got that whole potential yet to awaken too!" "¡­Potential?" "Yes! And there it is, the path towards the Draconic Records of the Dark Dragons as well!" Said his mother, as she pointed at the road made of blood essence leading to a darker area of this world¡­ the are where the dark dragons were! ----- Chapter 797 The Mother Of All Dragons

Chapter 797 The Mother Of All Dragons

----- "Your father is not the Progenitor of the Dark Dragons, each Progenitor is a female, while the males came afterwards when weid their eggs." Said Nifl. "The mother of all Dark Dragons had perished in battle, her name was Svartalf, and she was brave and strong¡­ Fafnir and you have inherited her traits¡­ Her soul dwells within her Draconic Records. Your father is amongst thest surviving Dark Dragons in the world, there are only four counting him." Drake''s mother told Drake, as he learned even more about his family. "I see¡­" He sighed. "I guess I could go meet grandmother¡­ But for now, I really want to learn more about the Draconic Records, could you stop just foreshadowing stuff and just go directly to where it matters?" "Hahaha! You''ve been born as bold your father, haven''t you? Fine!" She said. "Draconic Records is the interconnectedwork of souls that connects all dragons to the singr point, Tiamat''s soul! Our entire power is being connected to hers, and new dragons can draw power from the Draconic Records. This is also a reason behind the might of our race. If it wasn''t because you were Cursed by the world after birth, you''ve had been born incredibly strong, probably as a Dragon God right away." "This entire space is a pseudo realm by itself, made up by all our souls connected together, and your grandmother is the pir to everything¡­ the secret of the dragons, their strength, and everything else is here. This is where we draw our mythical power, the strength we use to protect our dear and beloved world, that your grandmother created for all of us to live in! We are meant to be the protectors of the world she created for us; this is the least we can do for her." "And therefore, Drake, the power you have and that every other dragon ever had within this bloodline is concentrated here. You''ll unlock more and more of our umted power over time, growing stronger than anybody." N?v(el)B\\jnn "But¡­ there must be a limit, right?" "The limit is with the bloodline. Those that are born from me are limited to our ice dragon bloodline, but as you got dark and ice dragon bloodlines, you can also ess their strength. However¡­ this power also depends in your total potential and the power of your divine core. Those with great talent can draw more power while those with least talent¡­ can draw less. It is sad, but the world is unjust. Those that die prematurely still join us, and they cherish ourpany even when they considered themselves weaker, helping one another and the future generations by lending the little strength they could umte. Every dragon counts at the end, to make future generations even stronger¡­" "A-Amazing¡­" "This is the power of dragons, my son! This is the truth behind your strength, and also the reason behind your grandmother making it is quite simple¡­ She foresaw a dark future. She knew many of us would perish but didn''t wanted to lose our souls into Helheim. She wanted to help us even after death, and also to bring all our strength to the future generations, the more of us existed, the stronger future generations would be, capable of fighting the threats that this world itself created¡­ and also those that came from beyond the world." "So Tiamat predicted Oberon and the Venerables?" Asked Drake. "Pretty much, she knew they would eventually show up¡­ She prepared the Draconic Records to strengthen future generations that would have to fight them to protect our world. If it wasn''t because of the Records, your father and I wouldn''t had been able to resist the battle we had after Iid your egg." Said Nifl while sighing. "Even then, their strength was¡­ above the average already, and I ended very wounded. I thankfully managed to protect your foolish and reckless father, who wanted to sacrifice himself for me¡­ He has a good heart, but he doesn''t realize that dying for me would be more painful than dying at his side." "I see¡­" Sighed Drake. "And now that you know this truth¡­ I want to ask you something. What do you believe the Dragon King title does?" She asked. Nifl seemed to be wanting to hear what Drake could have in mind. "What¡­ does it do?" He wondered. "I would bet it makes me stronger?" "More than that, simplistically, yes, but if we get into more details¡­ The Title of Dragon King is mystical, it is something all of us dragons had been looking forward. Since Tiamat passed away that she left the message that one of such dragons would one day be born amongst all of us. It has been a figure that was said that would lead the entire race of dragons to fight the evils of the world and beyond, so we could protect our world¡­ And even more, destroy Fate, the scheme that the world itself created not only to go against Life itself, but also against her creators, Tiamat and Ymir." "T-That''s¡­" Said Drake. "Is that true?!" "Yes¡­ I am revealing you this truth because there''s no point in keeping you on the blue about such things¡­ The Dragon King is prophesized to be able to wield all the power of the Draconic Records, a dragon that transcends all bloodlines and can absorb all the bloodlines of my siblings, to acquire all the elemental powers within the Draconic Records¡­ It is even said that after the Dragon King masters all the elements within the dragon bloodlines, he would be able to unlock the Power of Creation, from Tiamat herself!" Said Nifl. "And you, my dearest son¡­ You''re the one that will be the Dragon King!" Shock! Awe! Disbelief! These three words were the only things that could describe how surprised Drake felt, after a mountain of surprises, thisst one came falling down over his head like a boulder, hitting hard into his head! Although he felt slightly frustrated he was being given such an important role, he understood everything way better now, and his mind was clearer¡­ this was a duty he had to ept and¡­ embrace. ----- Chapter 798 Dragon King

Chapter 798 Dragon King

----- Drake was surprised once more, apparently he was not only given an incredibly important Title, but he was the one that could actually achieve the dream that Tiamat and all other dragons had been working hard through thousands of years. He was going to be the vessel to all of such dreams and all their umted strength over the eons. Not only he learned that the Draconic Records where the origins of why dragons had such incredible power from birth (except him, as he was Cursed by the world in his infancy), but he also learned about Tiamat, his grandmother, and the Mother of All Dragons and Creation. "But then why¡­ Did I had Titles such as Cmity Bringer?" Asked Drake. "That''s because to oppose the world and the Venerables, you must be a cmity bringer, someone that instill fear into their hearts. The world itself fears you as you''ve got the potential to destroy the world¡­ but you also have the potential to free the world and all of its inhabitants from the cage known as Fate." Said Nifl. "But don''t the Venerables want the same thing at the end? What''s the difference between me and them?" Asked Drake. "Haven''t you realized yet? Your own heart wants to protect this world and your family. Is that not enough proof that you''re different than those monstrous greedy Venerables? There might be some that want to help you, but the majority, especially those like Oberon are insane¡­ You''re the one that have the potential to put an end to them¡­ But unlike your father, I don''t want to force you¡­ I know you''ve already decided to do it but telling you directly and giving you an order is not really my style, my child." Said Nifl. "Tell me what you want to do, and your mother will ept it anyways." "Nifl¡­" Sighed Drake with a mild smile. "Don''t worry, I want to do it too, I love this world already, and its people. Although there are a lot of douchebags around, there is also a lot of wonderful and amazing people I want to help and protect. The more I explore this world, the more I realize there are so many amazing people out there¡­ I don''t want it to end at all, especially because this world is also loved by my family. Leave it to me, mother¡­ siblings, everyone!" Said Drake. The souls of all other ice dragons celebrated his decision, cheering for Drake, they were thousands of warriors that had fallen in battle and wars to protect this world, all united in the Draconic Records for him! "Your family is cheering for you, my son. You''ve chosen well¡­ There will be many challenges now that you''ve be a divine dragon, but you must face them with your might. As you grow stronger, the powers of the Draconic Records will strengthen you. Remember, seek the bloodlines of the other dragons, this is the key that will allow you to ess their sections in the Draconic Records and develop the Dragon King seed within the core of your soul." Said Nifl. "And for now, your time is almost up, go visit your father''s divine realm and tell him that I love him for me." "Thank you, mother¡­ I will." Drake said, as he quickly disappeared from within the pseudo realm of the Draconic Records. Nifl smiled faintly, as she looked down into the depths of the Draconic Records pseudo-realm. In thereid an immense soul, so big it was as big as the entire world of Yggdrasil itself. It had the faint shape of a gigantic dragon resting with its head over the floor. It had billions of runes spreading across the entirety of her body, glowing with bright gold light, while the rest of her body was as if it were made of stone. Her eyes were closed, but within this enormous body, there was a gigantic aura of life emanating from¡­ a faint presence watching over Nifl and Drake, and all other Dragon Souls. Nifl then heard the voice of her mother, faint and small, yet¡­ she was there. "Well¡­ done¡­" "Mother!" Nifl felt immediately shocked, as she looked down, but there was no other voice anymore, she had once more fallen into silence. "¡­I''ll make sure to protect little Drake as well mother, and guide him well through his journey¡­" FLASH! Drake opened his eyes, finding himself within the dark caves of his father''s divine realm, Fafnir. He found that this ce was very realistic to be a "realm" and was wondering if he could also make or create such an internal space. If it could be possible, he would be able to put his family and friends inside, safe from the outside world. "You''re back. Did you see everything now, my son?" Asked Fafnir. "Yes I did¡­ It was very enlightening, I even meet mother." Said Drake. "Oh! Nifl! How is she?" Asked Fafnir. "She said she has almost fully recovered, and she said that she loves you." Said Drake. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ahhh¡­ She''s such a lovely woman even now¡­ You know? She was very cold when I met her, but I just had to melt that icy heart of hers and then I finally got to know her true self! She''s the first woman I''ve ever loved and the one I will continue to love until my death." Said Fafnir. "Come on, don''t talk about deaths now, I don''t want any more dragons to die." Said Drake. "Hm. Certainly there are many of us gone now, we are incredibly rare¡­" Sighed Fafnir. "Now that we are done with this, there are a few minutes left before you''re sent back¡­ My son, I want to ask you something¡­ What sort of power did you use to absorb the Sinful mes and make them your own power?!" "Oh! That? Well¡­ It is part of the powers within my Unique Skills, you already know that I have some of them, right?" Asked Drake. "I do¡­ So it was that, huh?" Wondered Fafnir. "To tell you the truth¡­ such a power¡­ it has never existed in this world." ----- Chapter 799 Moving On

Chapter 799 Moving On

----- Drake was well aware of the uniqueness of his powers, but it was until his own father informed him that the power he had has never existed in this world that he realized the potential he held within himself. He looked at Fafnir with contempt but didn''t seemed surprised. It was obvious it would be incredibly rare if not unique, it came from a Skill he acquired after dying and wishing for a System. But the more the Unique Skill System developed, the more powers it gained. Could this be a Unique Skill that harbored even more Unique Skills within it? well, to an extent it had so many abilities that such a statement was rather a realistic approach to the understanding of it, especially now that it had ascended into Divine System and was even stronger and greater than before. "You have the power to absorb the divine power of others?" Asked Fafnir. "Partially¡­" Said Drake. "It has a cooldown of a day. I have yet to even see its full potential." "I see¡­ Your power is frightening, son." Said Fafnir. "The moment you absorbed the attack I sent back at you, not only you absorbed those mes, but you materialized them into a Divinity, didn''t you? Alongside that, I felt like a part of my divine power was lost¡­ You¡­ Drake, you have the power to absorb other god''s divine power and even copy their divinities!" "T-That much?! I could swear you didn''t weakened or something!" Said Drake. "I slightly weakened, but I have a lot of Divine Power umted over thousands of years¡­ Nheless, you can abuse this power to gain divine power by absorbing it from other gods or¡­ areas with divine power infused into them as well, isn''t it?" Asked Fafnir. "More or less, yes." Said Drake. "You know? You''re a quite young dragon god amidst this world filled with gods that raised from mortals. Us old gods are very rare, so there''s little chance you''ll ever find us, even less fight us, as we are mostly neutral and only seek the protection of the world. However, gods that rose from mortals are greedy and hunt each other to gain power. You have to prepare yourself to ultimately encounter various of them along your path. Old Gods have umted a lot of Divine Power over the years, but you had no years to umte such power, and things are only going to get more intense in the near future¡­ Therefore, you must abuse your power as much as possible." Said Fafnir. "I see¡­" Said Drake. "I''ll abuse it as much as I can. But sorry for taking away Divine Power from you without realizing." "I won''t ask you back for the divine power you took from me in that fight, consider it your father''s gift for you. The Divinity of Sinful mes has an incredible potential, develop it well and it mighte very handy in the future! You already got two strong divinities and another few as well, right? The Divine mes you used were very simr to those that Fire Dragons wield¡­ Where did you got that one?" Asked Fafnir. Drake quickly realized his father was talking about the Divine mes divinity he got from the mes that were burning his entire body back then. "A Chaos Spirit held them. It was a resilient little bastard that had parasitized the body and soul of an ancient Fire Dragon God named ze. He devoured his soul and body and made it his own. He threw these mes he had umted towards me to deal with me, as I was too much for him to handle¡­ It was thanks to these mes that I also awakened my Godhood." Said Drake. "I am very grateful that I acquired the power of divine mes¡­ I will honor ze and use them to protect this world and my family." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hm! That''s the spirit, you damn brat! GRYAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Fafnirughed happily, as Drake couldn''t help but smile a little bit. Despite how monster-like and mysterious his father looked, he was still his old man, and he had begun to slowly let him grow inside of his heart. "Is there a way to contact you after I go back?" Asked Drake. "Hm, well, you can use the Draconic Records tomunicate with me through telepathy! It will cost you a lot of Mana, but you got a lot of it now that you''re a god, right?" Asked Fafnir. "One single drop of divine power essence amounts for thousands of mana. We gods have enough mana that we can shapendscapes. You have to slowly learn how to use such arge amount." "I see¡­" Said Drake, thinking about the great new possibilities of his powers as a dragon god. "I won''t be able to bring you back here in months, the technique I used to teleport you inside my divine realm was through the power of the Draconic Records! And it takes a toll on me, but I am d we were able to amend things and learn from one another better, Drake. Let me tell you that you make this old man very proud." Said Fafnir, he was old yet very cheery. "I see¡­ Can you teach me such an ability? Ah! Wait, what about the Divine Realm? Can I have one as well?" Asked Drake. "Divine Realms are formed naturally the moment you turn into a God! The area or space that you hold the dearest and that you see as your "home" will be your divine realm automatically. You can ess it any time by teleporting there, but it still a physical area within the world¡­ even a house could turn into one." Said Fafnir. "You probably already have your Divine Realm, but you have yet to realize where it is! Find it and connect with it through your soul. Divine Realms can expand the internal space of the area you choose by dozens of times, if not hundreds if you grow strong enough! ¡­Now, goodbye, the time is up!" "W-Wait! I have many things to ask before leaving!" "GRYAHAHAHA! Let''s talkter through the Draconic Records! Don''t sweat it, brat!" And like that, Drake found himself back on his body, after going through a little journey he''ll never forget. "So I really have a father and a mother¡­ I was not just an abandoned egg¡­ Hahaha¡­ I don''t know why but¡­ this makes me so happy." Drake couldn''t help but smile, as he closed his eyes and slept rxedly. ----- Chapter 800 What Is Happening?!

Chapter 800 What Is Happening?!

----- As Drake slept, Fuyu''s slime body was wandering a dungeon far from her original body. She was inside the Goblin Dungeon. Since she acquired a Divine Dragon Mark and even gained a Job ss and Skills that can somehow Level Up, she had been interested in growing stronger with this second body of hers. She entered the novice Goblin Dungeon and has spent a long week inside just ughtering and devouring goblins. She would sometimes go to the slime dungeon at night and absorb any slime she found, growing stronger, bigger, and more colorful. Her small slime body had started quite weak, but now it has been growing stronger very rapidly. However, since Drake woke up that her main body had been feeling rather strange. "GRYAH¡­!" BOOM! As she shot down a Goblin with a Slime Bullet in the head and slowly began to devour the corpse by dissolving it inside of his slime body, she started to think. Her main body had recently been overflowing with a lot of strange energies she couldn''t even recognize the moment Drake woke up, but she hasn''t told him anything yet because she didn''t wanted to worry him. But today as he slept, the power overflowing through her main body let loose, beginning to even shapeshift and change her soul and bodypletely from the inside out! FLAAAAASH! The entire floating castle began to glow with bright divine light. Although nobody inside were able to see anything at all as they didn''t detected it from there. The interior of Fuyu''s first body was shapeshifting, growingrger, more expansive, as if it were andscape by itself now. The rooms suddenly led to enormous internal spaces, with artificial suns, moons, grassy ins, forests, rivers, and even a few handful of mountains! "Uwaaaaah! W-What is going on inside of meeeee?!" Cried Fuyu, as her slime body began to jump around, quickly running out of the dungeon and rushing back to her original body, finding that the enormous castle was continuing to grow bigger and bigger, emanating¡­ divine essence in gigantic quantities! She quickly noticed that space and time began to distort within the interior of the castle even more, something strange was happening! And then, she heard a strange and soothing voice whispering to her soul. She didn''t recognized it, but if Drake were to hear it, he would quickly realize it was the voice of the System! [You have acquired the [Divine Spirit] Job] [You learned the [Divine Realm: Lv1] Skill] [You learned the [Divine Sense: Lv1] Skill] [You learned the [Divine Soul Connection: Lv1] Skill] ¡­ More and more voices resonated through her mind, making Fuyu even more confused. Just what was going on with her anymore?! Without realizing it, she was turning into Drake''s Divine Realm! Of course, there was no other ce in the world he considered home other than Fuyu''s interior! This was¡­ something unprecedented though, not ever any god had ever made a living entity into their divine realm¡­ Fuyu was unique within the entire world of Yggdrasil, even more than she already was! "Please Drake, wake up!" ----- [Day 266] Ah, there is such a nice and calm breeze¡­ Did somebody left the windows open? When I opened my eyes to see what was going on, I found myself sleeping over a grassy in. There was a bright sun atop the sky, fluffy white clouds, and in the distance, I was even able to see some forests, and in the background, mountains with snow peaks. Wow, so beautiful¡­ Am I dreaming? Wait, no, this isn''t a dream! ¡­ "EH? Where am I now?"" I looked everywhere rmedly trying to find my way in this space. Somehow, it felt very familiar and connected to me! But I really didn''t know what was happening anymore! Is this really a dream? No, it isn''t! I can feel I am "Real" here more than anything! This is¡­ I was somehow sent here! Where is my home? My room? My wife? Where are my daughters?! Desperately, I began to scream their names. "BENLADAAAAANNN!!! BENLADRAAAA! KATEEEE? Where is everyone?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And then, I saw something bouncing my way, it was a very colorful and fat slime. It had a bright pearl-shaped rainbow core that was emanating a strong amount of divine essence, just like this whole grassy in¡­ "Masteeeeer!" Eh? It can talk- Wait, that''s Fuyu''s second body, her slime body! Thank god someone is here¡­ I quickly ran towards her without thinking it twice, as she hit me with all her body weight, and I fell into the ground with her slimy body covering me. "Uuuggh¡­!" "A-Ah! Sorry¡­" Fuyu quickly jumped off my body, as shended at my left side. I gasped for air for a bit, and then asked her what was happening, she would surely have an answer, right?! "This is¡­ Erm, how can I exin it¡­? Err¡­ I have be your Divine Realm¡­ Hahaha¡­." Said Fuyu while seemingly feeling embarrassed by admitting it. But I couldn''t really¡­ believe it at all. "Come again¡­?" "I became your Divine Realm¡­ This entire space is my interior. It has expanded so much that there is a little world inside now. You could think of this space as something like an interior backyard?" "A-Ah¡­ Oh¡­" Apparently, something like this was possible. I do remember my father saying that the ce I considered my "home" would turn into a divine realm, but I never thought it would be so literal! Because this is quite literally just that! This ce¡­ the interior of Fuyu¡­ No, the entirety of her first body existence turned into my Divine Realm. ¡­Has this ever happened before? "The rest was already retrieved back to the areas where the rooms were randomly relocated, pleasee with me, master!" Said Fuyu, as she extended a little tentacle and held my hand. "Through here! I''ll lead you to that ce¡­ My interior has be way too big, I am still processing everything¡­" "I see¡­ Thank you." I said. I was still confused as well, but things were just getting started. "It seems my second body also acquired some divine power¡­ So I might have be a small goddess." Said Fuyu. "Oh right! I guess this shape wouldn''t be fitting of one¡­ How about this?" Fuyu then suddenly transformed into a beautiful girl with pale-white skin, long rainbow-colored hair, and bright golden eyes. "Woah¡­ You''re filled with surprises today, aren''t you?" I wondered. "Hahahah¡­" Fuyu started tough nervously. ----- Chapter 801 Divine Realm Spirit

Chapter 801 Divine Realm Spirit

----- Without realizing, I ended waking up in a strange ce, it was covered by beautiful grassy ins, and there were even icy mountains in the background. I waspletely confused, even for a god, so I began to scream the names of my family out of desperation. Thankfully, Fuyu''s second body came to the rescue, telling me that this was actually¡­ her own original body, whose interior had somehow transformed into this? And she also became a Slime Girl, rainbow colored, quite pretty, I guess. Did I mention she was emanating divine power from within? Quite interesting, but sadly, I am not into slime girls- Except for Miranda, but our rtionship hasn''t advanced that much aside from¡­ asional sex with her and Bedann at the same time when they fuse. Ahem, anyways, Fuyu had a lot to exin to me. "Well, erm, you look pretty?" I said rather nervously. I didn''t wanted to make her think I liked her or something, but praising her for her transformation felt like something that I had to do. Why else would she take this form if she didn''t wanted some praise or something out of it? "Hahaha, I didn''t became like this for you to praise me, don''t worry." She said. I didn''t remember Fuyu being so carefree with her way of speech, it seems she had really changed in more ways than I thought. "Anyways, how did this even happened? I know you said something about you bing¡­ My Divine Realm, but how?!" I wondered. "Ah! Yeah¡­ I do remember having dreamed with my father, a dragon. He said that divine realms emerged out of the areas we always considered the most ideal "homes"¡­ So I guess you turned into that, huh?" "I-I am rather ttered that you think my interior is the ideal home¡­ I guess." She said. "But yeah, I acquired it through the Divine Protection and the Divine Dragon Mark you have given to literally everybody living inside of here¡­" We walked through the grassy ins, which seemed endless, as we approached a faraway castle made out of ice and crystals, which was farther away, right below the icy mountains, but far enough to have grass, beautiful flowers, and even forests surrounding the entire ce. It was a gigantic castle, perhaps of the same size as the original Fuyu, but ced over the grass, it wasn''t floating. Naturally, this is most likely because this is the interior of Fuyu, the floating ice castle, all while there''s another¡­ castle inside of the Divine Realm space, this space where we are currently walking through. "I acquired several Skills, and gained the [Divine Spirit] Job. I didn''t had any kind of Job before so this was as pleasant surprise¡­ It came with [Divine Realm] Skill, which is pretty much this." Said Fuyu. "My second body also shares the divine properties of bing a Divine Realm, and this body turned into the Divine Realm''s Divine Spirit, which is something like a special spirit connected to the Divine Realm and its life, I am able to shape and change this entire Divine Realm however I want, and even have the power to create things through Divine Power directly taken from you thanks to the [Divine Soul Connection] Skill! I guess¡­ we are even more connected than before." "I see, so that''s how it is¡­ It''s all Skills. I guess the Divine System Unique Skill did it all for me. I think this is the first time in history that a living being has be a Divine Spirit and also a Divine Realm at the same time¡­" I sighed. "But well, we are made to break records and make new ones¡­ Anyways, what are your total capabilities as of now, and how big is the space?" Although I was the owner of this entire ce, I wasn''t able to fully know its enormous size, nor was I able to scan it or something, so Fuyu was there to tell me everything I didn''t know, she had be something like the assistant in the Divine Realm as of now. I don''t know if that''s good or bad, but for me that''s surely alright. "Hmm¡­ I can already calcted that the entire space within the divine realm is as big as the entire Jungle of the Lizardmen¡­ a bit more. Like three times as big? No¡­ four, five! Yeah, five and a half, and the mountain area is very big, there are magic ores inside too. Thend is fertile and I can even use Skills I already learned beforehand to nt things¡­ as long as you provide seeds." Said Fuyu. "We could also begin the creation of a vige in here, collecting the woods in the nearby woods shouldn''t be so hard, the people cannot just live inside the castle forever now that we are finally inside arge and safe space where everyone can livefortably in the open¡­ despite being all inside me." "You''re right, I guess your decisions are pretty good, let''s begin a vige after I meet up with everybody again, we have to exin things to everybody." I said. "You think you can make houses and everything else?" "Yes, in fact I am now connected to the System, it seems!" Said Fuyu. "Huh?!" "Y-Yeah¡­ I acquired the [System ess] Skill as well, which came max leveled. The System has created a special interface for me where I can collect materials in there and build things through the registered buildings and other things¡­" Said Fuyu, showing to me the interface and the various system windows. It showed what seemed to be some houses of various styles, monoliths, churches, shrines, and more¡­ Was this a building game or something now? It seems I cannot ess this either, it is exclusive of Fuyu. I guess she''ll be in charge of collecting things and building stuff. We have yet to see how she''ll actually do it, but it seems that it will be quite interesting and exciting. With that said, we entered the Ice Castle. -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 802 The Son Of Two Gods

Chapter 802 The Son Of Two Gods

----- "I''m d you''re all right." I sighed in relief. I saw Bedann with Bedra and Kate in her arms, while Miranda was at her side. They were both sitting near the entrance of the castle over arge set of cushions surrounding a small table designed mostly to drink some tea and rx. We decided to have breakfast in there. "Yeah, we were just as scared as you were!" Sighed Bedann. "Waking up in the middle of nowhere is really¡­ something frightening. But then Fuyu appeared and told me I was actually still inside of her. It seems everything got messier after she turned into a "Divine Realm" or something¡­ I was afraid about Bedra and Kate because both got away as well, but Fuyu found them for me." "Phew, that''s really a relief¡­ Fuyu is there more missing people?" I wondered. "No, as of now we retrieved them all, surprisingly you were thest because you ended being sent all the way to the farthest area. I can actually travel across the Divine Realm incredibly fast but sadly, I can''t teleport around, so even then I had to travel normally to find you." She sighed. "Sorry about that." "Don''t worry, when I woke up you already found me so its alright¡­ I was quite afraid about the girls, but these two seem to bepletely okay, aren''t you?" I said, as Bedra and Kate were sitting on myp like two spoiled princesses. "Baba¡­ Explor?" Asked Bedra. She seemed to want to explore outside. "Expor¡­" Said Kate slightly more timidly. While Bedra was more spirited and cheery, the little Kate was more silent and often times rather shy. "You want to explore outside? Well, we can do that after breakfast, aren''t you hungry?" I wondered. "Beakfas!" Said Bedra raising her small arms. She was such a precious little thing that my heart was melted instantly. "Beakfa¡­?" Wondered Kate, tilting her head over new words she didn''t understand. "It is the first food of the day, dear." Said Bedann. "It is yummy and there''s lots of meat and sweet things! It is everybody''s favorite meal and the most important one, so let''s eat a lot before preparing for today!" "Oway!" Said Kate happily, as I kissed her forehead. "Wiss?" Asked Bedra, pulling my long hair. "Okay, okay, I was just about to give you one as well, don''t be jealous of your little sister¡­" I sighed, kissing Bedra''s forehead as well. "I was quite afraid as well!" Said Miranda. "But then I felt the connection with Bedann and quickly got summoned to her side through her Spirit Magic, haha¡­" "Oh, you can be summoned from afar, Miranda?" I wondered. "Yeah! It was a thing she just developed, I think¡­" Said Miranda. "But I am also kind of helping, I got a Divine Dragon Mark of my own too now, and a Divine Protection, and even a Job and Skills, so that helped Bedann grow stronger as well. It is like a cheat because we still count as one, yet both of us have different Jobs and Skills, so its as if Bedann''s powers multiplied several times now¡­ Well, as long as we stay together." "Y-Yeah, I guess I am quite stronger now." Said Bedann. "The Divine Power you shared with us helped us all increase our ranks a lot, I am already at the peak of Rank 5!" "That''s amazing dear¡­ You two are pretty great girls." I said, petting Bedann and Miranda. "Y-You don''t have to pet me as if I were your daughter¡­!" Said Miranda, crossing her arms defiantly. "Haha,e on, you''re liking it anyways~" Giggled Bedann while provoking Miranda. "I-I don''t!" Miranda pouted a bitically. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Anyways¡­ I kind of want to practice my new Divinity of Cooking, so I''ll go cook something for now." I said. "After that we should gather with everybody and make a big conference to announce the changes, alongside what we n to do from now on¡­ Also, I just met my father and my motherst night." "EH?!" Bedann and Miranda both screamed at the same time, scaring the two little girls. "Don''t overreact like that! After everything insane that has happened to me, shouldn''t it be less surprising?" I sighed. "Y-Yeah but¡­ I guess I am happy? You always said that you thought you didn''t had parents¡­ To suddenly find both of them is surprisingly¡­ amazing, dear! It means I got parents-inw! And Bedra and Kate can also meet her paternal grandparents one day!" Said Bedann, getting very excited. A draconic tail suddenly popped out of her back and began waving happily¡­ Hey, that''s new. I guess as she Ranked up, she evolved and can now shapeshift more dragon parts? Well, she was already carrying the dragon bloodline within her. Maybe she can even create dragon wings like Bedra and fly without the need for my assistance, that would be amazing. "I guess you''re right, it is something pretty amazing¡­ Anyways, my mother is Nifl, the ancient Ice Dragon Goddess and Progenitor of all Ice Dragons, and my father is the Dark Dragon God of Greed, Fafnir, the one that blessed me some time ago and gave me the Dragon Mark powers¡­ It seems I am not only an Ice Dragon, but a Hybrid of Ice Dragon and Dark Dragon¡­ Gods." I said. "T-That''s¡­ Wow¡­" Bedann said in surprise. "S-So you''re really the son of two gods?!" Asked Miranda. "This makes Bedra and Kate''s granddaughters of gods too! Wow, this also means that the two girls might have gotten so much power from that inherited power? But wait¡­ you always said you were weak when you hatched, why''s that?" Wondered Bedann, without shying away from asking every question in her mind. "That''s a long story, but I''ll make it short¡­ I had too many Unique Skills and power, so the World kind of¡­ Cursed me. It made me way weaker than I was originally meant to be, but at the same time, it saved me from having been caught by the bastard of Greenwood and the others that serve the past Venerables¡­" I sighed. "Huh?! T-This only leaves me with more questions!" Sighed Bedann. ----- Chapter 803 How To Use The Divinity Of Cooking

Chapter 803 How To Use The Divinity Of Cooking

----- "Sorry, sorry, enough exnations for now, going to cook now~" I said while walking away back to the kitchen. "W-Wait! I want to learn moreeeee!" Bedann cried as I flew away as fast as possible. The truth is, I was very hungry, and Bedra and Kate were hungry too, so I had to hurry before the little girls were to begin to cry. I traveled across the castle and found that things had not changed at all, although it was slightly smaller now and more stretchy, the castle was the same that before, but it was merely now a building inside the real castle¡­ pretty confusing, I know. I reached the kitchen, which was empty, and quickly decided to summon my color clones. I can still summon them even now, although even as a god, I can''t summon more than the original number. "Hey~ Hey! If it isn''t the godly dragon!" "How its going? Been a while since you summoned us!" "Hmph, I''ve been dying out of boredom by merely being simply you." "Yeah, sometimes you should let go of us once in a while¡­" "I am hungry¡­ Let''s cook already." "Hahaha, you guys are as lively as ever! Sorry for not summoning you before. The battle against the Chaos Spirit wasn''t really necessary, as it would had only weakened me more¡­ But anyways, let''s try out the Cooking Divinity, which I am pretty pumped out to use¡­!" "Hm, me too! Let''s try it then!" "How do we use it though? Can''t you ask the System-chan?" "Ask her! She knows everything¡­" "It''s sad she forgot who you are though¡­" "Shut up! Don''t rub salt on the wound, idiot!" "O-Oh, ah, sorry!" "Don''t worry¡­ I know I''ll eventually find a way to recover her memories. I know that the key might be Kate¡­ Her creation wasn''t merely on a whim, there is also a purpose to her existence¡­ Of course, she''s beyond that purpose as she''s my precious daughter but¡­ you get it, right?" I said. The clones all nodded. They seemed to agree that Kate just had something very special about her. As if it wasn''t obvious with her Divine Dragon Mark: System, her Job [Primordial] and her weird [Matter Maniption] Skill¡­ She''s really quite the girl. Just as much as Bedra, I am sure that my little Kate is destined for greatness beyond her expectations. Bedra already showed to be amazing in the battle against the Chaos Spirit, so I can''t really wait to see what Kate could even develop- wait, I shouldn''t be feeling happy about Bedra in the battle, I am supposed to be angry! Despite having saved her mother, she still did something reckless that risked her life! Ugh¡­ Well, I managed to help them after I awakened the God Unique Skill but still¡­ Ah, it is hard to reprimand such a precious little bean like her. I can''te out with any sort of judgement. "Anywaaays¡­ Are you cooking or what?" Wondered Green. "A-Ah! Right, alright! Let''s do it¡­!" I said, getting everything set up. After that, I immediately called the System to help me in this regard, as I was feeling rather curious about what I should do right now. [I had already heard the conversation, host. You require assistance into the introduction and the usage of the Divinity of Cooking, yes?] Yeah! But don''t call me host. Just call me casually in any way you want. [Processing¡­] [Any way I, the System, wants? That seems strange, but I, the System, shall approve of the host''s request. What name does the hosts desires to be called?] Sweetheart. [¡­] I am joking! Just call me casually by "Drake" or whatever else that is not formal. [Understood. Do you desire further instructions in the aforementioned usage of the Divinity of Cooking?] Yep, please. [Very well¡­] [Processing¡­] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [The Divinity of Cooking is a strange and rare divinity that has been developed exclusively by the host. It could be said to be an evolution of the Cooking Magic. It further enhances the vor, texture, quality, and freshness of cooked food and directly enhances ingredients used as well. It is also capable of using several new techniques that can enhance vor even further, and it is also possible to recreate food from your previous world even easier. Food prepared by you will alsoe with divine power. Eating it will naturally grant small bits of divine power, cooking your own food to slowly gain divine power is a good strategy.] Oh, I see! So I knew it! This Divinity is really unique to me, huh? Aren''t I quite the unique bastard? Heh¡­ I will surprise the entire world as the strongest and best chef in the world. I will make all the dishes I love widespread and enchant the pte of people! I will unify the world with delicious food. Nobody can resist a good te of tasty food after all. Conflicts will fly away with delicious food and I- Ugh, I better stop having delusions. Well, it is worth a try though. I heard there was a food contest in a faraway fiefdom from the Ice Tear Kingdom, so I might as well get there. ¡­Alright, anyways, what else is there to it? How can I use it easily? [The divinity of cooking can be activated like any Skill or Ability. Upon activation an [Divine Aura of Cooking] will be generated around the user which can be expanded into the [Domain of Cooking], in this ce, the user can easily manipte Cooking Utensils or even recreate some using sheer Mana, which you possess a near-endless quantity now that you''re a god. The [Domain of Cooking] can enhance the vor, quality, and add divine power to food. It is also possible to unleash fighting techniques and offensive magic using this, although that must be developed further through the user''s intervention and its own abilities.] I see¡­ What else? [Do you desire automatic control of your body to use the Divinity of Cooking?] Agh¡­ No, no, not that far, alright, I get it, I''ll get to cook now. ----- Chapter 804 An Incredible Potential!

Chapter 804 An Incredible Potential!

----- So ording to the System I can do stuff with the Divinity that is pretty interesting. I can first activate it like this¡­ FLASH! [You have activated the [Divinity of Cooking] The moment I activated it, an Aura of golden light emerged around me, it was also orange and a bit red, resembling mes, but they were calm and emanated a¡­ tasty smell. As if something delicious, but that I cannot quite get what it truly is. The divinity spread out across the entirerge kitchen, as my clones were left surprised and some even speechless. They began talking about it, but their words felt so small and far away¡­ This is the [Domain of Cooking], somehow, I feel isted from the outside world. In here, I can fully concentrate into cooking something tasty without being bothered by the world surrounding me¡­ I can feel it¡­ Divine mes,e out! FLASH! I quickly conjured several floating divine fireballs, and then brought out special pans I had created using a fusion of my own scales and Mithril, they''re so durable that there is nothing better to resist the all-burning fire of divine mes. I quickly began to control the ingredients I had inside the storage by expanding my Domain even further,rge pieces of meat, eggs, milk, flour, and more began to fly to my side. I quickly began making pancakes batter right away, cracking some cockatrice eggs, adding flour, some sweet honey, cinnamon, and then milk. The pans above the small fireballs of divine mes were already warmed, so I added the pancake batter immediately, and began making multiple pancakes at once, each pan floating in midair wonderfully. While doing that, I readied some bacon I had made out of Wild Giant Boar, amon Beast-type monster of this Jungle, this one was from a Rank 5 Beast King, who once were big threats of the Lizardman jungle that I''ve made my cattle at this point. I cut down the delicious, high quality and premium pork meat and cut it into thick slices, frying it with oil made out of Giant Fat Swamp Lizard, an enormous Lizard monster known for being very fat, they look like crocodiles but are as big as balloons. Opening one of those brought tons of fat, which we converted into oil. The strong and aromatic smell of the oil from the fat lizard alongside the bacon from the Wild Boar Beast King and the cockatrice eggs merged together as I fried them, while adding some ocean salt I bought in the city nearby some time ago, it was delicious and often brought the taste of the ocean itself. I also added a bit of aromatic oregano and some pepper. "Ahhh¡­ The smell is divine!" "Incredible¡­ So this is the power of Divinity of Cooking!" "The smell, the technique, everything is amazing!" "He''s¡­ doing it so gracefully¡­ Just how many pans is he manipting at the same time?!" "Haha, this isn''t everything¡­ Let''s do something bolder than that!" Iughed. "Bread!" I quickly brought the flour and added water to it, a bit of boar fat as well as salt, and made a delicious dough out of it. After that, I used my own domain and the materialized power of the divinity of cooking to create an oven simr to the ones in my previous life at earth, and put the dough inside after shaping it into a delicious piece of bread. I added two small divine fireballs inside the oven and it was ready to make! "Y-You''re making bread out of the power of the divinity alone?!" "Main body this is insane!" "What else can you do!?" "Hahaha! How about this as well?" Iughed, as I generated arge quantity of water by melting my own ice and then leaving it floating like a bubble, as the water quickly began to boil by the heat produced by the divine fireballs surrounding it. Then, I took out from my Inventory a lot of dried tea leaves and other aromatic herbs thatplemented it, the water was quickly colored deep brown and then ck, as the delicious smell of boiling tea spread through the kitchen. I was making tea by merely making it midair! I quickly added some honey to it, and poured it inside a teapot, cing it over a table. "And ready." I said. "I-incredible¡­ Can''t you just make a show out of cooking now?!" "H-He boiled and made tea without a teapot before?! Heeee?!" "Wow¡­ I don''t think even water magicians can do that." "Okay stop exaggerating, it is not that crazy¡­" I sighed. DING! The floating oven made of golden divine light opened, bringing out a delicious and fresh bread. Meanwhile, on the sides, I had a te with a pile of dozens of pancakes already done. I guess the basic breakfast is mostly done, but Bedra likes a lot of meat in her breakfast (me too), and I am unsure about if Kate would eat a lot or not, she just started eating after all, so I''ll make some more pancakes, bread, eggs and bacon, alongside a few grilled steaks, some skewered meat of various monsters I''ve got saved and some fruit sd for Bedann, who likes it at breakfast with her pancakes¡­ Of course, I cannot forget that Miranda also likes an extra bitter tea and her butter toasts, so I have to cut the loaf of bread, toast it, add butter, and all of that¡­ I quickly began doing everything through the power of the Domain of Cooking. It was something amazing and awe inspiring but I really didn''t want to exaggerate it¡­ I''ve always wanted to cook this freely in my previous life (and this one too), so it felt right at home in that regard¡­ I''ve never liked to brag about this but¡­ I am really happy I''ve managed to develop Cooking Magic to this point¡­ I am sure that this could cause aplete revolution in the world. Maybe imparting cooking magic to promising chefs is the way to go as well! After I was done with everything, I quickly moved everything to where my family was waiting for me, they were starving, so they immediately began to dig in. -----N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 805 The Danger Of [Matter Manipulation]

Chapter 805 The Danger Of [Matter Maniption]

----- "Nom¡­ Nom¡­" The adorable Kate was stuffing her cheeks with pancake. She was liking the fluffy and warm texture, and how the honey on top and the fruits melded together with the sweet taste of the pancakes. "You like it?" I wondered. "Wuwah¡­!" Said Kate, opening her mouth and showing me what she was chewing. "Alright there''s no need to do that, eat it with your mouth shut dear." I sighed, petting her head. Children always y pranks like these but she was just doing it without any intentions at all¡­ I guess she''s just ying around. I guess? Kate immediately noticed how Bedra was using her sharp teeth to tear apart the delicious grilled steaks I made for her, chewing the meat with intensity and swallowing after a bit. Kate immediately swallowed her meal and then pointed her tiny hand at the nearby skewered meat. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You want this?" I wondered, as I gave her the stick. She began tearing apart the meat with her sharp fangs and¡­ the stick as well with it. I don''t know why she was doing this but I quickly stopped her! Of course, the stick didn''t damaged her at all, she was incredibly resilient as a baby dragon/system¡­ or something like that. "Hmm¡­!" Kate suddenly looked at the stick in her hand and her eyes shone bright white. In a second, the stick suddenly¡­ eh?! POP! It suddenly changed with a "pop!" sound andpletely became a stick of¡­ dirt. Yes, it went from wood to dirt in a second. Itsplete structure was rearranged from a molecr level and even changed¡­ this must be [Matter Maniption]. The girl just used it right now but it left me shocked. The stick quickly crumbled out of her hands, as she felt confused. She had yet to even understand the incredible brutality of her Skill¡­ If she could use it on a living being, is there any guarantee they could survive? What if they make someone into dirt, would they be like a golem or¡­ they just die? I mean the soul will remain, souls, phantoms, and the like are not "matter" and are made of other elements, so she can''t manipte them. Her powers are strictly useful for physical objects¡­ I don''t know if people, and I would rather never know, but out of curiosity I decided to ask the System about this. [Kate]''s [Matter Maniption] can indeed rearrange the molecr structure of living beings that are physical, such as all of those present here¡­ However, depending in the strength and power flowing through the targets, they might be able to resist, although damage will always be dealt. Living beings turned into other sort of element or matter might die instantly upon contact] Ehe?! Isn''t that a bit too dangerous for now?! [Kate] seems to have developed some sort of understanding of her powers. However, it is possible to seal [Matter Maniption]. This might inhibit her growth but will make her harmless.] That''s¡­ a good idea. I guess¡­ but there''s no way I would seal such a powerful Skill from my girl like that! Isn''t that what makes her special? Is there a way to seal it in a way that it cannot directly affect others nor damage other people? And that it might only activate when she''s in danger and facing aplete foe that desires to hurt her badly? [Yes, special restrictions can be ced. As the master of the Divine System, you''re able to control the Skills and Jobs that all those below your Divine Protection receive, you can edit them and control them, or even take them away from them, however, you cannot equip such Skills and they''ll be stored in the Skill Library, where you can bestow them to other people. However, some skills might simply not work with certain people. [Jobs] can be taken away but cannot be given to others in a whim, but can be reced through divine points. [Jobs] that are taken away will merely disappear, this will also provoke all job-rted skills to disappear from the target, so make sure to take them away beforehand] S-So I can just delete my daughter''s special powers?! [Kate], however, is a special case. There are certain special cases, those with powers too unique that can even surpass or have the potential to surpass the Divine System and your own strength. Bedann, Miranda, Fuyu, Bedra, Kate, Ruby, amongst others are like this. You might be able to seal their powers away, however.] I see¡­ Alright then, set the restrictions I had previously for Kate''s powers, that''s for now. I don''t really know what I''ll do about the other. It kind of feels bad to steal skills from others to give them to others. It is like stealing away their hard work. [Understood] FLASH! In a second, I saw invisible chains emerge around the interior of Kate''s soul. The little girl didn''t even realized, as they were made out of my own power, and she continued eating like normal after that. [The restrictions had been set in the [Matter Maniption] Skill] Can you¡­ tell me more about her Job? It is the strangest and most overpowered sounding of every other Job I''ve seen. [The [Primordial] Job seems to be a talent special to a few beings, it grants them the ability to gain powers that can shape the very fabric of the universe¡­ No further information can be found, however. [Kate] might require growing and develop further to discover more powers within the [Primordial] Job.] Hm, I see how it is- Wait, what?! Manipte the entire fabric of the universe?! Is she that OP?! How did that happened? [Due to [Kate]''sposition, she''s capable of doing such powerful and amazing feats. The very fabric of her soul seems to contain the power to manipte matter and reality itself, simr to the root of the power of the Divine System itself, how curious.] Huh¡­ S-So it is a derived power from the System, her mother¡­ [I, the System, do not remember bearing any child.] Ugh, don''t be so cold now¡­ ----- Chapter 806 Time For Some Training

Chapter 806 Time For Some Training

----- Kate''s [Matter Maniption] was a rather dangerous Skill, so we decided to limit its power a lot and add several new restrictions to it. With that, I felt more secure that she won''t end up identally hurting those that are important to her. After we had our breakfast, we swiftly moved towards anotherrger room, where I decided to discuss what happened with Bedann and everybody within my close family, including her parents, and then with the rest of my allies and friends. This only involved family in terms of¡­ like wife, her parents, my daughters, and Miranda, nobody else. "Now, now continue with what you were talking about!" Said Bedann. "Yeah, we want to know more!" Said Miranda. "Y-You two are very eager to know¡­" I sighed. At the end, I went into detail and I exined to them everything I could about what had happened. From the meeting of Fafnir, our fight, and then with Nifl and everything else¡­ I also went into details about the Dragon King''s Title, the potential to wield every bloodline of the dragons and inherit the Draconic Records'' powers, and how my daughters might be part of it as well. "A-Amazing, I can''t believe you fought with your father, Drake! Hahaha¡­!" Laughed Beh, Bedann''s mother. "Hm, your father is a bit¡­ rough around the edges, isn''t he? Throwing such a powerful Divine power against you¡­ Thankfully you absorbed it but still!" Sighed Laddan, Bedann''s father. "Ahaha¡­ I wish my rtionship could had been closer with him like you two are with Bedann." I sighed. "I honestly envy you three¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn "Don''t say that now!" Sighed Bedann. "We are all family here too, so my parents are as much as mine than yours¡­!" "Don''t exaggerate¡­" I sighed. "But anyways, your father was Fafnir this entire time? So he watched over you for a long time since your egg was left out in that random mountain cave¡­" Said Miranda. "Yeah, pretty much." I said. "He blessed me after some time, and thanks to him everyone else was able to grow stronger very quick through the Dragon Marks¡­ We owe him a lot. I don''t want to overthink it too much about the fight for now though, I just want to get along with him. I also ended stealing part of his divine power when I absorbed the sinful mes, so we are even in that part." "Oh, so you did that!" Said Miranda. "Hm¡­ But to think that the bastardly Elf of Greenwood was rted to even your birth and everything else, Drake¡­ this only infuriates me and makes me get madder, that bastard really needs someone to put him on his ce!" "Well don''t get too pumped up, he''s a bastard with enough power to slowly change the world, and he''smanding several soul clones of himself as well. Also he''s literally part of the original Oberon¡­ I think it won''t be easy to mess with him, even less now that we know so much about him." I sighed. "But nheless, there''ll be a time, one day¡­" "W-Well! It is not healthy to think about these things right now, right?" Sighed Beh. "Well, I suppose¡­" Sighed Bedann. "But it just¡­ It makes me so angry to know that this bastard had also been trying to mess with my Drake''s life since he was a little baby¡­ It frustrates me¡­ I wish I could had been there to do something. Maybe¡­ No, I know it is a stupid thing to think I just¡­ Never mind." "Bedann¡­" I sighed. I felt touched by her words. It made me realize once more how much she loved and appreciated me. "Don''t worry, it really didn''t changed much, those things are in the past now. Knowing about them is nice and all but¡­ don''t let them change you nor make you different than you already are. We''ll tackle down the problems as theye together." "Yeah, I guess you''re right¡­" Bedann smiled, holding my hand. Ahh~ I am falling in love with her again¡­ "Yeah! Me too, I''ll help as well¡­ I am also quite angry but I am merely containing my anger." Said Miranda, as she held my other hand¡­ She felt slightly left out so she immediately acted there. "I am also d to have you on board, Miranda, you''ve changed so much from back then that you''re almost unrecognizable though¡­ But I''m happy to have someone reliable like you at my side." I said with a smile. Miranda immediately grew as red as a tomato, averting her gaze from me and muttering shyly. "T-That''s the least I could¡­ d-do! D-Don''t get the wrong idea¡­" She said. I guess I shouldn''t get ahead of myself. After the discussion over the incident with my egg, the topic over how strong I was supposed to be came, which was also rted with the Draconic Records and also their connection with my bloodline and that of my daughters, and the possibilities of unlocking the Draconic Record''s powers. "So you were supposed to be born as strong as a god already!" Said Bedann. "That damn world and their curse¡­ well, it helped at the end unexpectedly, so that must suck for the world." "Indeed¡­ And the curse is now gone after he evolved a lot. Plus, the Draconic Records were also unlocked and he''s getting power from it." Said Miranda. "Indeed, I just learned that the list of divinities and skills I can get through my System are rted with the Draconic Records, this innate potential and power alles from it¡­ Which is pretty amazing, the two girls might also inherit such powers soon, Bedra and Kate are already showing a strong divine aura." I said confidently. "I am quite happy that they got the chance to grow even more, so I might begin doing some little training with Bedra from now on, she seems developed enough to begin light training and stuff." "Twaining!" Said Bedra, feeling pumped up. "Twaining?" Wondered Kate, as she wondered if she wasn''t chosen. "I-I don''t know if you''re good enough for it still, Kate¡­" I sighed. ----- Chapter 807 Training Plans

Chapter 807 Training ns

----- "Training seems like the next good step. But can I also be included? Or maybe add me to a different training ss? I am developing more draconic powers after myst evolution so I kind of want to see how far I can get with them and what I can do." Said Bedann. "Sure thing, count on me, love." I said. "I am quite excited to see what you''ve developed yourself, aside from the power of the element of Chaos you''ve got an amazing assortment of powers and your own bloodline is that of the Giant Ymir like every giant too! I will try to ask the dragon souls in the Draconic Records if there''s any equivalent for the giants and how to awaken it." "That would be amazing!" Said Bedann. "Well, for now, let''s continue with the topic¡­" "Oh yeah¡­" We continued talking more and more, as we reached the topic about the Dragon King and the title bestowed to me¡­ and everything else. My destiny as the savior and guardian of this world, and at the same time the one that will destroy Fate. It is weird, I am both a savior and the liberator that will bring freedom. I both protect the world but go against it, my purpose is weird but I can kind of understand that the dragons want to go against the will of the world, which is not a true god but a being that simply want to take over everything. After all, the world tree Yggdrasil was made by¡­ "Yggdrasil was seemingly nted by both Ymir and Tiamat, both are the parents of dragons and giants, and are said to be the father and mother of creation. Their bodies ultimately turned into the world''s soil and the realms, the war happened afterwards between smaller and lesser gods, created by the world''s fruit, and the realms ended merging together in the world we know¡­" Said Miranda. "Or that''s how it was?" "Yes, that''s pretty much it¡­" I sighed. "S-So if a Dragon Goddess as ancient as Nifl-sama said it¡­ It most likely is true." Said Beh. "Y-Yes, to think we would learn the truth that nobody knows either¡­ It is said that the origin of the tree is a mystery. Have the mortals manipted this story so the truth of Tiamat and Ymir being the creators remains a mystery?" Wondered Laddan. "Most likely, father-inw." I said. "The ones that govern the world are mostly the humans and elves, although we all got our own continents, it is clear that races other than those two are discriminated anywhere else than our own continents¡­ Meanwhile, humans are not in here." "Hmm¡­ It is indeed quite weird, could this also be a big setup by a Venerable?" Wondered Miranda. "You said they were mostly your enemies as they all want you for their purposes due to your powers¡­" "Yes, I do have a few that might had provoked this chain of events that caused Ymir and Tiamat to be seen merely as monsters that fought against the gods and died with them in the past instead of being portrayed as creator gods as they were in actuality¡­" I sighed. "There was a Venerable in particr that changed history a lot after Oberon, the one that made the other gods other than the Aesir seen as just monsters with great power and not as the superior gods they were¡­ that''s Divine Heaven Path Immortal Venerable, the Sessor, a strange man who was said to be half-Aesir and half-human¡­" "The Sessor who is praised by humans as their god?" Wondered Laddan. "Indeed, that one. He is most likely a strong enemy I''ll have to face as well. Seeing how much of a bastard he was to make that, he probably only sees me as a walking bag of resources to use for his own selfish purposes¡­ Ugh, there''s so much to worry about that I can''t even rx¡­" I sighed. "W-Well, leaving that aside from now so we can calm down the tension, what about the Draconic Records?" Wondered Miranda. "What are the limits of their power?" "Well, I am supposed to be able to have limitless ess to them, but my mother said I needed to acquire the Bloodlines of the other dragon gods through my absorption powers¡­ Sadly, there''s nothing left of the corpse the Chaos Spirit had, so I''ll have to go to Muspelheim¡­ Well, pretty much I need to travel every continent and find the dragons." "Hah, it''s going to be a long journey, huh?" Wondered Bedann. "But I''ll be at your side to see you through it and help you as much as I can, so count on me." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Me too! However, can Bedra and Kate also inherit more bloodlines? First of all, is Bedra just a light dragon or can she get other things?" Wondered Miranda. "Hm, that''s something I also wanted to find out myself, but it is a total mystery and I don''t really want to instigate on her powers for the moment. But in theory¡­ Yes, aside from the light dragon bloodline she got based in her unique skill, she should have ice dragon and¡­ dark dragon. For Kate¡­ I am not sure, she''s something different due to herposition, but she''s at least ice dragon." I said. "Maybe dark dragon by default as well but¡­ what other dragon could she be? Spirit dragon? Does that exists?" "Well, little Shiro is a spirit moonlight dragon, so everything s possible!" Said Bedann, as her Moonlight-element spirit and also dragon pet emerged from her shoulders. It was a bit sad that a fellow dragon had be a pet, but it was clearly dummypared to Bedra and Kate, and it could be said to be an adopted child and not a pet, whichever sounds less rough I suppose. "Anyways, those two girls seem to have a near endless potential¡­" I sighed. "We''ll see through them as I train them. Anyways, I think we are mostly done here¡­ We''ll go discuss everything with the rest now, so let''s hurry outside. After that I guess we can eat lunch, it''s getting prettyte." And like that, we swiftly moved to another room where my closest friends were waiting for us. ----- Chapter 808 Explanations 1

Chapter 808 Exnations 1

----- When I entered the room where everybody was waiting for me, I found most of the "main crew" with a few new additions. There was Draugann, the old grandma from Bedann''s vige, Yuki, the former monster pet that I had tamed which evolved into a beast-kin girl and gained her independence (not like I was forcing her to do anything too much), Rakasha, a cksmith friend I made in the Ice Moon Sect who was mature and knowledgably about the world and other things as he traveled through it, Tisha, an Ice Elf Warrioress, Pekora, a Rabbit-kin Beast woman that was an exceptional shaman and spiritualist, and very intelligent, Belle, my dream spirit and the clone of the original Venerable, Yukihime, the ancestor of the Winter Lotus sect and Vasilisius, the Ancestor of the Jade Snake Sect. Children were not invited here as it was a delicate subject. It could be said that Yuki was a kid but she refused to go away and ended getting inside anyways¡­ "Hello everyone, I called you here to exin you various things¡­ I already talked about them with my family and I believe I should tell you all about them now so we can get things clear and discuss things in more depth¡­" I said. "I would appreciate if you guys remain in silence until I exin everything¡­" And like that, I continued to exin everything I could with great detail but while also trying to resume it to not make it so heavy or shocking, after around almost an hour of exnations, I finally finished and the conversations quickly exploded. Learning that I was in fact the son of two dragon gods was the most shocking to them, the Draconic Records was skipped for now as they didn''t really need to know that, and I merely put it as "dragon''s bloodline powers" or whatever, which was more than enough for the folks to understand. "We knew you were amazingly talented and strong but¡­ the son of two gods?!" Asked Rakasha. "Can you please stop surprising us? Hah, well, not like it will change now, I should get used to it. Ruby wouldn''t like seeing me have heart attacks all the time." "Haha, yeah, it is a bit difficult to navigate as of now but it shouldn''t be anything hard to understand at the end." I said. "Difficult?! This is in another whole level! Also, we drank your blood, does this means we drank the blood of a god?" Wondered Yuki. "C-Can I be a goddess too?!" Yuki was waving her tail around, filled with delusions. Drinking the blood of a god doesn''t make you a god, sadly. "No Yuki, you''ll have to work hard for that." I said. "I understood this well, the ancient dragon god of greed, Fafnir himself is¡­ your father, Drake?" Wondered Tisha. "So your father is a dark dragon god?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes, one of the many children of the Dragon Goddess of Darkness, the Progenitor and mother of all of the dark dragons. Dragon Gods are already very rare, I am one of those very rare specimens. I was supposed to be a god from the get-go. Unlike normal mortals, we dragon gods simply are born with divine power already and we develop, we further improve its usage and we unlock more divine powers from our bloodlines connected to the souls of our ancestors, their powers are inherited into us." I said. "I see¡­ This is incredible!" Said Tisha. "Hm, wait, hold on for a minute, Drake. Are you saying you''re not truly a former mortal then? But why were you as weak as one and had to raise your Mana Core Rank conventionally?" Wondered Pekora, she was one of the most intelligent and observant of my allies. "I was cursed¡­ It was when I was born, the world''s will, or well, as you call it, Yggdrasil''s Will, Cursed me. It seems that this happensmonly to very strong reincarnated souls, but she cannot set Curses on those that already were born, it is only possible while the soul is still being sent into the body¡­ or something like that my mother said." I sighed. "I am quite d Bedann and Bedra didn''t got any, most likely their power was dormant while they were about to be born, unlike my own Unique Skills, which were incredibly strong from the get-go¡­" "Hm, I see¡­ The Curse¡­ Was it lifted?" She wondered. "Indeed, I was a very weak little lizard before but now the curse was mostly lifted. It happened as I evolved. I think it was also thanks to the System''s powers that allowed me to evolve quickly." I said rather honestly. The knowledge about my Unique Skills was already widespread within this circle of friends, this included the [System] and [God] as well. "So Curses inflicted by the world can even be lifted through such ways¡­ Now that''s interesting, but perhaps it was also because you were awakening more of yourtent dragon god powers through your bloodline, which was triggered with each evolution, is it not? I guess it cannot truly happen with everybody." Said Yukihime, adding to the discussion. "Hm, we were indeed quite lucky to not have been cursed, unlike Drake we wouldn''t had been able to lift the curse at all as we have never evolved." Said Vasilisius. "In that you''re quite right, old man." Said Yukihime. "I am as old as you!" Said Vasilisius. "I am actually a few months younger¡­" Said Yukihime while smugly smiling back at the old man. We continued our talk for a long while, until things finally got more interesting when I finished answering questions I''ve done a couple of times already. "So what are you nning to do now?" Wondered Rakasha. "I''ll do anything within my power to help you out, Drake, even if my help is now almost insignificant now that you''re so powerful." "You''re not insignificant, Rakasha. I believe you''ll be able to help me really well with your Job and your Skills, don''t worry." I said with a nod. "And yes, I''ve been nning what we''ll do¡­" ----- Chapter 809 Explanations 2

Chapter 809 Exnations 2

----- "Yes, I''ve figured out what we''ll do from now on, and that''s¡­ Not doing anything." I said with a smile. "No¡­ nothing?!" Asked Yuki. "What?" Asked Rakasha. "But Drake, shouldn''t we get moving?!" Asked Tisha. "Rx, I am not talking about not doing anything forever. But I need a month to rest and assess many things. I have to amodate myself with my new powers, the divine realm as a whole, the divinities, the new skills, then dealing with the people of this area (mostly through creating a lot of shrines to be worshiped for), and so on." I said. "A month in the outside world¡­ Which might be a bit more inside." "Currently the time dtion is of four times the time outside." Said Fuyu. "So if we stay a month outside, it will be four months in here, more than enough for a good rest and also to regain strength and prepare ourselves for what''s toe." "Yeah, that''s more than enough I believe." I said. "I see, so you want to prepare for what''s toe¡­ I suppose it is alright then, I also want to train my new Skills and the Job I got, all of this is very new to me but it seems to have a greater potential than we thought. Since the moment everybody got the Jobs and Skills that we began to feel a strange, divine essence rushing through our bodies. Is it all connected to your powers by any chance, Drake?" Wondered Tisha. "Yes, yes it is." I said. "I had still a lot of time to discover more about them, but they seem to all be rted with one another, it is something intriguing I''ll have to check eventually. It seems that involuntarily, I''ve given you a part of the power of a god through the power of Jobs and Skills, something that nobody in this world truly possess. These powers might¡­ allow you to even surpass the strength of mortals, but you must first polish them well. A lot of training is required, this time will be used rather well as you forge your power and improve it even further." "I see, you''re right. We might as well use that time well." Said Pekora. "But after this, what?" Wondered Yuki. "We''ll move directly to the fiefdom of Heaven Port, where the Ice Tower made by the Frost Queen Venerable exists. It is a gigantic dungeon that provides challenges and rewards to those that climb it, and also contains the hidden inheritance of this Venerable. Or one of the many. I want to grab it by using my divine powers, mostly mortals challenge and they never get anything, but it should be doable for me." I said rather confidently. "Oh, I see!" Said Bedann. "So that''s the n, it''s gonna be hard though¡­" "After that, I think we''ll move directly to another continent, Muspelheim- Ah, right, I was invited to this convention of Sects and Nations that is in around three months¡­ Well, we''ll go to that and then we''ll move to Muspelheim." I said. "Why Muspelheim?" Wondered Miranda. "That''s where the memories of ze are leading me. The dragon god of fire whose mes I absorbed from the Chaos Spirit. They came with memories, and I learned about this dragon and his legacy, he said that there is a living Fire Dragon God like me. I want to meet him and make him my ally, he''ll also be the key so I can unlock the Fire Dragon Bloodline from the Dragon''s powers as the Dragon King I am slowly growing into. It is necessary to have living dragons of each element for me to fully unlock such powers." I said with a slight sigh. "It might be a long journey there but we''ll do everything we can to get there quickly." "Sounds fun! I am in! A whole new continent to explore! But isn''t Muspelheim very far away? It will take us weeks or months through the sky or the sea anyways¡­" Said Yuki with a sigh. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Don''t worry about it, Fuyu is super fast, it shouldn''t take more than a couple of days." I said confidently. "Indeed, I have upgraded my powers a lot¡­ So I think I might be able to handle it! Though I will begin leveling up the Skills and everything for now to strengthen myself and my utility if possible." Said Fuyu. "So that''s the n. We''ll wait a month here, train and prepare, after that, we go to the Fiefdom of Heaven Port toplete the inheritance of the venerable, we stealthily attend that boring meeting between rulers that could let us know more about everything in this continent, and then we go through the skies (or the sea) to Muspelheim, thend of fire." I said while listing our ns from now on. "That''s all, you guys can now disperse and do as you please, but make sure to train in this free time you''ll have." "Alright!" "Leave it to us." "I feel quite tired but I''ll go practice anyways." "We can''t really waste this opportunity." As everyone dispersed and I walked away, Tisha and Pekora quickly ran behind me to talk with me about things that were happening with the main poption of the castle as of now. "Drake, the people of the castle has been saying their opinions about what''s going on with the Divine Realm and they seem to want to build houses outside the castle now that there''s a big open area that is also safe from outside threats." Said Pekora. "Indeed, everyone seems pumped up, can you allow us to lead them?" Wondered Tisha. "Of course! Fuyu and I were just thinking about constructing houses as well. How about we make a vige around the castle? We don''t have that many people but it still around five hundred, enough for arge scale vige at the very least, a few hundred houses should be enough, right?" I wondered. "Yeah, should be more than enough, thanks a lot!" Pekora and Tisha seemed very happy. "Alright, let''s get started right away." ----- Chapter 810 Building A Proper Village Inside My Divine Realm

Chapter 810 Building A Proper Vige Inside My Divine Realm

----- [Day 273] It has been around a week since the month in the outside world began. Which has been actually four weeks here, a whole month, and we had been working hard to improve our strength, learn about our new awakened abilities, all while building a lot of houses around the ice castle as if this were Minecraft Creative Mode. POOOF! A new house made of stone and wood quickly emerged in front of me with a meremand by Fuyu, who used her unique System Interface to create whole buildings in mere seconds as long as she had the umted materials, which appeared as little icons within the system interface. The people in the surrounding vige that had been made over the month inside the divine realm cheered as they saw not only one, but a dozen of new houses emerge one after the other in quick session, making a long line of the same-looking houses with two floors and a chimney. "A-Amazing!" "This is the godly power of our gods!" "Drake-sama and Fuyu-sama!" "Wooow!" These people are the ones we had been weing in the castle for months now, a vast majority of them are former ves with nowhere to go, but there were also refugees from viges in the verge of starving, and more that we had been finding around. There were even people we found in this zone too, a small tribe of lizardmen that had nowhere to go after the small caves where they lived were destroyed after an earthquake, and also small tribes of beast-kin, dog, wolf, and cat beast-kin. The little Cassim felt at home when he saw so many cat-kins like him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "How about you pave the area while you''re at it?" I wondered. "Yeah, I''ll do it¡­" Said Fuyu, as she clicked the system windows and in a few seconds, the floor within the residential areas that she just made began to change, as paved floors emerged in square-shaped blocks one after the other until- POOF! "Ah, I don''t have more Stone!" Sighed Fuyu. The paving process stopped midway through, sadly. There weren''t enough stones. We had been mining them out of the mountain, but that takes some time. I cannot really just cut a mountain entirely and give it to her, we got a limited amount. Digging the floor for stones would make too much of a mess and a disaster as well, so what we are doing is employing people with [Miner] Jobs which I''ve bestowed to them by spending a few hundred Divine Power points and gave them the task of mining stone and any other precious gemstone from our mountains. I''ve also created Ice Golems and also left several Undead working as well, so the mining job is swift. The entire divine realm is overflowing with divine power, so mountains regenerate their resources over time, but cutting one whole wouldpletely make it impossible for it to regrow its resources, so I haven''t done anything chaotic like that¡­ yet. I could use direct Divine Power to create stone, but that would be a waste, so I have simply decided to do it in the old way. "I''ll go look for more stone in the mountains for the moment." Said Fuyu. "Alright, I''ll go back to the castle for now then." I said while waving my hand to the people and flying back home. I saw the big vige that had been built surrounding the ice castle and I couldn''t help but smile a little bit, it was quite a pretty sight, this is¡­ the beginning of my own ce, my own nation, maybe? Away from the problems of the outside world yet still very much connected to it through therge gate where anybody can go out if they want to. Anyways, I entered my ice castle and swiftly moved towards anotherrge room, where I found nobody¡­ Ah, where is Bedann and everyone else? Suddenly, I heard a telepathic message sent to me through Bedann''s Telepathy essory, which I''ve made and imbued with the Telepathy Skill so she can use it anywhere she is. "Drake! Come to the backyard, you promised you could continue teaching me how to use dragon powers, the girls are here too!" Said Bedann. "Come on, you''re such a slow lizard sometimes¡­" Sighed Miranda. "Don''t call me lizard!" I sighed, as I flew outside and gave a twist around the ice castle, finding my family waiting for me outside, in the vast backyard which was slightly paved, there was arge shrine I had left there for the worship of yours truly. "Here I am, just as called." I said. "I thought we were having lunch at this hour." "Yeah but I did it now! I also have to cook, you know? You can''t just do everything." Sighed Bedann. She pointed out at a pic that Miranda, Bedra, Belle, Shiro and Kate were enjoying. Oh right, there was also the little Chaos Spirit, which Bedann named Nox. He looks like a ck slime with a floating red eye in the middle of his body, he''s harmless to anybody as long as Bedann wants it, and he had grown used to us by this point, and even took a liking of the food. "Nom¡­ Nom¡­ Ahh, the forbidden disgusting food of this world¡­ Why does it tastes delicious now?!" He cried while wolfing down arge sandwich with lettuce, tomatoes, ham, cheese, mayonnaise, and more. "Alright, let''s practice." I said with a small giggle. "Alright then!!!" Said Bedann, jumping into action as her legs suddenly were covered on silvery blue scales, her toes grew sharp ck nails, and using the overpowering strength she gained in her legs, she jumped straight into the skies. BOOOOMMM! She created shockwaves everywhere, which were blocked by a barrier made by Miranda just in time before the shockwaves blew everybody else having a peaceful pic. I saw Bedann suddenly growrge silvery blue dragon wings out of her back, as she flew through the airs and began to p them rapidly to maintain herself lifted in midair. "Come on! Let''s practice more!" She said. "Alright¡­" I sighed. She had indeed developed into a strong half-dragon at this point. ----- Chapter 811 Benladann’s Developing Abilities

Chapter 811 Bedann''s Developing Abilities

----- Thisst month inside the divine realm I''ve been teaching and helping Bedann how to use her newly awakened draconic capabilities. As she evolved and raised her Mana Core Rank, she ended evolving, and the bloodline of dragons she got by drinking my blood further enhanced itself with her evolutions. She had already learned the power to cover most of her body with incredibly hard silvery blue scales, but she also quickly learned how to turn her nails into sharp ck draconic ws, and even her teeth can turn into dragon fangs. Her horns change shape and turn more draconic when she transforms as well and well, she can now grow a long scaled tail as well as wings! I had some time ago spected she would get them, but it was a real shocker when it actually happened and tworge wings just came out of her back when I saw two cuts suddenly appear in there¡­ and then they just popped into existence. It was impressive, and it slightly reminded me of Bedra when she hides her wings, there is like a little pouch inside their backs that somehow can fit the wings inside. "Amazing, Bedann! You''re getting better at flying already." I said. "Let''s fly for a while, I want you to follow me with your full speed, you have to get used to p your wings." I could use Wind Magic to cheat my flight and put no effort whatsoever, but Bedann really wanted to learn how to fly on her own, saying that "there might be times that you won''t be able to help me, in such times, I want to pull my own weight", it was always quite moving when she said that, and I felt the motivation to aid her and teach her. "Alright!" FLAAAAAASH! Both of us then began to fly across the skies, Bedann had to slowly adapt herself to this flight and gain the enough stamina and vitality needed for such a feat to be constantly happening. Her flight must be kept continuously, and due to her big weight as an ice giant, it is a hard thing to do without practice. "Oof¡­ Hahh¡­" She sighed while gritting her teeth. "If you infuse Mana into your wings slowly, they''ll get less tired, try doing that." I said while flying ahead of her. "O-Okay¡­ I am getting better at this anyways!" FLASH! Bedann infused hers wings with a lot of mana, making them more flexible and even bigger, this helped her fly more easily and better, and allowed her to have an easier time. She was flying around freely and slightly tiredly, but happy nheless. "Now stop." FLASH! Bedann quickly pped her wings and then began to hover in midair by pping them constantly at a fast speed, keeping herself in midair in this way was very exhausting, but she had the stamina to do so. "Well done¡­ Now let''s spar in midair!" I said with a smile. "Eh? Spar?!" She asked. "Come on, I won''t do much, attack me with your draconic abilities¡­!" I said, inviting my wife to attack me. "Alright¡­ if you''re so confident¡­!" Said Bedann, as she smiled slightly maliciously. FLASH! She pped her wings once, unleashing a storm of winds from behind her as she stormed me with constant attacks, a barrage of kicks and w attacks started to rain over me. I blocked a few with my arms but received some with my bare body, naturally I wasn''t even being damaged by her hits, they were missing enough divine power to hurt me. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Nheless, they were still rather intense and amazingly strong. I was surprised by her growth and the draconic blood running through her veins might also be the key for her to grow even stronger beyond her limits¡­ leaving aside her Chaos powers, unique to her which can even defy the world. "RAAAAAH!" Bedann opened her jaws, unleashing an explosive breath attack of Chaos element! It was surprising, as she was perhaps the only one capable ofbining dragon powers and chaos as good as her. BOOOOMMM!!! I felt my skin burning by her powerful breath attack, as when she finished, I found my entire body charred. Although the damage was superficial, I still looked rather ugly after such a strong attack, my skin was burning but it only tickled for me. "D-Drake! Are you okay?! D-Did I overdid it?! let me heal you!" Bedann flew to my side concerned, as my wounds suddenly healed themselves naturally, my hair grew from my charred bald head and I looked as good as new. "Don''t worry, I am alright now." I said. "I got Immortal Body, remember? But your attack was indeed amazing! Chaos element can even damage gods such as me due to its ability to distort element and even matter¡­ If you fuse it with the explosive power of a dragon breath, you might even have a chance against enemy gods, if we ever fight them." "T-This is¡­well, if you say so¡­ But still, you alright? I¡­ Sorry for hurting you." She said. "Haha, you''re way too gentle for a warrioress, don''t worry about me, I bathed in divine mes, it wasn''t much what you did, but I really want you to further develop that attack." I said. "Hmm¡­ Alright, you''re a bit carefree nowadays after bing a god¡­" Said Bedann. "Sometimes it doesn''t even feel like its you by how lightly you take things!" "A-Ah¡­ Well¡­ Sorry about that." I sighed. "I am still adapting¡­" "No, don''t be sorry! Now you''re going back to how you were before¡­ But how about you slowly try to get a middle ground between both of your natures?" Wondered Bedann. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "That''s easy to say¡­" I sighed. "Hahaha! Anyways, I guess if you''re so alright, let''s spar some more¡­ Let me show you some more of my secret techniques!" Bedann''s scales suddenly turned ck and purple, as her wings, tail, and horns also turned of this color¡­ She had infused her Chaos Attribute Soul Powers into her Draconic Powers, enhancing her power greatly! And like that, we ended sparring for way longer than anticipated. ----- Chapter 812 I’ll Teach You How To Sleep

Chapter 812 I''ll Teach You How To Sleep

----- After sparring with my wife for around two hours, we ended spending the rest of the day resting. I had learned many things from Bedann, one of them was that she was able to fuse her Chaos Attribute Soul Powers into her Draconic Powers, turning into a form I call "Chaos Dragon Queen". As I am destined to be the King, she might as well be the Queen, right? Such a powerful transformation enhances all her physical abilities even more, and her scales are able to warp the elements of magic too, so she gains insane amounts of elemental resistance. Her ws also are covered in poisonous miasma made by the chaos energy flowing through her body, and whenever she ps her wings strongly, she generates dark winds made of pure chaos that are rather strong. Her tail also grows a very sharp and pointy end, crystalizing pure chaos into a spear end. Her tail also increases its size up to twenty times its original one, as she can adjust its size at her own will while transformed in this state. So she can use her tail as a strong whip to capture foes or torment them with strong attacks. Any blow from her in this transformation genuinely hurt me a bit, and as shebined many hits consecutively, they hurt a lot, I was being wounded a ton by her, she was wounding¡­ a god. Bedann''s power is indeed amazing, and she can even break through molds and obstacles, and even realms with her logic-defying Chaos element. I cans see why this element is so feared by the world and many other Venerables, it not only can do this, but it is so powerful it can even distort the fabric of time and space and open the path to another dimension. The Chaos Spirit, Nox, had said multiple times that Bedann has such an insane raw amount of Chaos power that she could quite possibly create a portal to their dimension if she wanted, but of course, she''s not prepared for it yet. If this goes awry the portal might break and explode, causing a catastrophe. For that reason, she must continue to cultivate her chaotic energy and learn how to use it properly, she still got a long way to go, but I am already looking forward to how further she can develop. A full dragon form still seems like a dream, but she seems very willing to take into one. Of course, that''s impossible¡­ for now. But I don''t really know what might be in the future, seeing Bedann, an originally pure ice giant transforming into a Dragon would surely be a scene straight out of a dream. After the sparring, we spent most of the day teaching the two daughters how to use Mana properly, Bedra and Kate must learn proper [Mana Maniption] to even begin wielding their magical powers without them being dangerous, so we have been teaching them many ways to use Mana, and they''re getting the knack for it quite quickly. In a month inside the divine realm, with asionally trips to the outside, the girls had developed a lot, it has been a month inside of here, so Kate has learned many words (although she still says them very weirdly) and she''s learning more about the world and everything else. Meanwhile, Bedra¡­ I am pretty sure she grew up like one centimeter and a half, so she''s getting bigger very quickly, her powers are also develop rather fast so we have to teach her how to use them properly so she doesn''t do anything that she''ll eventually regret. Like that, the day inside the divine realm passed and the night quickly came. The divine realm has a night and day cycle of 12- and 12-hours intervals. There is an artificial moon as there is an artificial sun. I''ve checked both of them, and they seem to be the same floating mass of crystalized divine power floating in the far sky above the divine realm, it simply changes appearance and shines differently depending in the change of day and night. It was very rich in divine power so it could even be used as a divine material or I was even given the option of absorbing it through the System, but of course, I refused, if I did that everything would be ruined and there wouldn''t be day or night in here¡­ that''s not something I want, at all. As the day ended and everyone was dozing off, I noticed Fuyu still flying around the entire divine realm, paving the floor and making a few more houses, it seems she had collected enough Stone and was working hard. I quickly used a slime to reach to her. "Fuyu, how about you rest for the night?" I asked her in a small light blue slime clone. "Oh, Drake?" She wondered. "Well¡­ I am mostly tireless, even more now that I''ve gotten divine power, so it is better to distract my mind with things to do than to sit for hours while doing nothing¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Huh, so you can''t truly sleep?" I wondered. "Sadly, I cannot really attain enough rxation and exhaustion to reach the realm of sleep." She said. "I can use Dream Magic to make you experience sleeping just as I made you experience food using a second slime body! You still enjoy food, right?" I asked. "Y-Yes, it is one of my greatest pleasures¡­ But sleeping? That''s¡­ rather new." She said. "Come with me, I''ll bring you to your room." I said. I quickly put Fuyu inside arge room and covered her with nkets over her bed using the little slime clone, and then used the Dream Magic Spell [Sleep Induction]. It didn''t worked at first, but then I added divine essence and it worked wonders. "T-This is¡­ Ahh¡­ I''ve never felt so¡­weak¡­ So this is sleeping- Zzzzz¡­" And there she goes. Well, good night Fuyu, you''ve worked hard already, take a break for now. Like that, I also went to sleep, quickly finding myself inside of the Venerable of Dreams Inheritance. Indeed, it was already time to get that done with. ----- Chapter 813 Fuck The Rules

Chapter 813 Fuck The Rules

----- I found myself in the same inheritance space I had visited some time ago as well, there were purple and pink clouds floating everywhere, and a cute little girl version of the original Venerable''s appearance, which was the other half of Belle''s body that remained in here like a mindless drone (as all her mind as in her body in the outside world right now, who was snoozing out). I also felt another presence within, most likely the Venerable herself who was looking at us from within her own secluded Dream Realm. "So you''re here again! You''re now a god so you might be more than capable of going through the trial of the Venerable¡­ I guess you''re ready?" Wondered Belle. "Yes¡­ But first, Venerable, are you here? I can sense your presence." I said. Suddenly, two enormous fox-like eyes of purple and pink color emerged within the darkness of this realm, as Belle felt frightened and surprised, not even she had felt the Venerable, but I did. "Fufufu¡­ Now that you''ve awakened your godly powers you can even feel my presence now." She said whileughing. "Have you been watching over here all this time?" I wondered. "Precisely, since the very first moment you got here, to thest, every moment you''ve been here, I''ve watched it¡­ I gained a big interest from you due to that, and well, because you''re from another world as well¡­ Now that we are official allies, I suppose there''s no point in hiding my presence." She said. "Uwaaaah! T-The Venerable is here?! My creator?!" Asked Belle. "Yes, it is me, my creation." Said the Venerable. "You''re very unique and your personality and character has diverged so much from me that you''re very entertaining to see. I apologize for never speaking with you, I liked seeing you despair a little bit¡­" "Y-You''re really a sadistic woman!" Cried Belle, as she ran to my side and hugged me, feeling morefortable with me than with her creator. "Drake, once you''re done here, this half of mine will disappear, can you form a contract with this one as well so it can go back to the body outside once you''re done here?" "Oh, I see. Sure thing." I said, kissing her forehead. A contract was instantly made. "Uwawawahh¡­! Y-You just kissed me?!" She cried. "It was just the big forehead you got." I said. "A kiss is a quicker way to form a contract as well." While I said that, Belle was covering her face in embarrassment while giggling stupidly. She''s really childish sometimes¡­ Oh well, for now I should get to work- "H-Hey! That''s not fair! You ran away from my invitation of sex yet you kiss her?! At least you could had also given me a little kiss!" The Venerable began to cry like a baby as well. "Hey! Aren''t you thousands of years old?! How can you cry so much over something like this?!" I asked. "Belle is a little girlpared to you!!!" "Y-You dare¡­ call me old?!" Asked the Venerable in shock. "Hmph! Maybe I should reconsider our alliance¡­" "What?!" I asked. "Come on, I am sorry!" "Hmph¡­ How sorry? Enough to give me a little kiss?" She wondered while giggling mischievously. "You''re really like a fox¡­" I sighed. "Maybeter, alright? I am quite busy right now." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Oho, fine then, I shall take that as something of a debt!" Said the Venerable. "Every certain amount of time that you have yet to pay it, it will gain interests!" "Don''t go around saying insane shit like this¡­" I sighed. "And you know what? I am not going to y by the book." "Huh? What do you mean by that-" Ding! [Large quantities of Divine Power and Divinity had been detected within the Dream Realm] [Would you like to Absorb Divinity?] Heh¡­ and there it is. I had already guessed this was it¡­ Why would I evenplete this boring Dream thing when I can just directly absorb all the divinity within the inheritance, including any treasure she hid within it? I am not ying by her rules. I am sorry, Venerable, but I don''t got the time to y your games. I swiftly pressed as the system windows disappeared and a crack in the middle of this entire Dream Realm Inheritance emerged, the crack started to quickly growrger andrger, until it began to distort everything within it like a vortex of dream essence, all reaching up to me and being infused directly inside of my soul! FLUOOOOSSSSHH! "W-What are you doing?! T-This is not¡­ HOW?!" Asked the Venerable,pletely bbergasted by what I was doing right now. I hadpletely surpassed her own expectations as I began to absorb the Divinity flowing across this entire ce, the secrets, and dreams within were also eaten, as all the information and scenes within them were absorbed by my mind. "I told you, I am not ying by the book. All of this shall be absorbed, this is part of our deal, right? Don''tin now, you never said I had toplete the inheritance in a single way! Hahaha!" Iughed as maliciously as I could, as the Venerable felt utterly infuriated. "Y-You damn Dragon! I never said you had to be so hasty! T-This can''t be¡­! Ugh, wait a second! You can''t¡­ D-Damn it! You''ll have to pay an extra kiss for this annoyance, you''re breaking down an inheritance that took me so many years to create¡­ Are you a living ckhole or something?!" "Maybe, that''s a good nickname for me, I ept it!" Iughed. "Uwaaaaaaaaah!" Belle began to scream. "What''s happeningggggg?!" "Go outside and fuse with your other body, Belle." I said, quickly pushing her outside, as I remained within the Dream Realm until itpletely disappeared, eaten awaypletely by my own soul¡­ And with that, an insane amount of memories and images of the Venerable''s past began to go through my mind! ¡­But I ignored them as something even greater was happening, an overflowing amount of Divine Power was being merged with my own! This feels amazing! ----- Chapter 814 A Substantial Boost!

Chapter 814 A Substantial Boost!

----- I felt the overwhelming power of the Dream Divinity flowing through my entire body, and with that, I even got the treasures of the inheritance right away! Haha, I have simply cheated my way through at the end, how convenient. Ding! [Divinity and Divine Power have been transformed and absorbed] [You gained +780000 Divine Power] [You acquired [Divinity: Endless Dreams (S)] [The New Divinity has been automatically equipped in the remaining Main Divinity Slot] [Your [Dream (B)] Affinity has risen to S-Grade!] [You acquired the [Dream Realm Maniption (B)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (B)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Primordial Dream Egg (S+ Grade)] Item inside your Inventory!] ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Eternal Winter and Endless Dreams] [Main Divinities (2/2)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (B)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (S)] [Auxiliary Divinities (3/3)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (B)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (D)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (B)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 7 (Initial Stage)] (Requires 500000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [990000] [Fortune]: [A+] -> [A++] [Physical Strength]: [C++] -> [B-] [Magical Power]: [C++] -> [B-] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C++] -> [B-] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SS)] [Dream (S)] (UP!) [Death (A)] [Null (B)] [Illusion (B)] [Phantom (C)] [Spirit (C)] [Moonlight (C)] [Poison (D)] [Darkness (D)] [Alchemy (D)] [Cooking (D)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (A)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (A)] [Divinity Aura (C)] [Dream Realm Maniption (B)] (NEW) [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (B)] (NEW) ----- I had acquired new Divinities, more Divine Power, two Divine Abilities, and to boot, a mysterious egg that I saved inside my Inventory! The moment I was done here, I quickly woke up with my original body and sneaked outside the room, reaching an empty room to assess quickly and peacefully everything I had acquired in this bountiful harvest! I had gained a new Divinity of Endless Dreams, which ended bing the final part for my Race to finally gain a name¡­ So just Dragon God of Eternal Winter and Endless Dreams? Well, it doesn''t sound so bad, and this new Divinity is also S Grade while the one I have is B Grade, the difference in power is rather obvious! If it wasn''t for my Unique Skills at SSS Grade, I would be more of a Dream Dragon than an Ice Dragon now, impressive. This Divinity was so strong that my Stats quickly increased, and I became someone rather high in terms of power within my current God Rank. Of course, I still have to use Divine Power to raise to the next level, but it seems more than possible right now. Aside from that, my affinity with the element of dreams went to S Grade immediately, making me even better at using it with magic and divine power. And then¡­ well, the two Divine Abilities I got, which have a crazy one I never actually expected, Spirit Creation! I remember the Venerable saying there was no way she would give it away¡­ So she was actually lying, it was part of the prize ofpleting the inheritance. What a sly fox¡­ Oh well, I couldn''t expect less from the yful Venerable. ----- [Dream Realm Maniption (B)] As a God of Dreams, your power over the element itself is of an incredible capacity, you''re now more than capable of controlling entire Dream Realms, destroy them, fuse them, and modify them, or evenbine them with reality itself, as long as you have imagination, many things can be possible. By increasing the Ability''s Rank, you can gain more capabilities with it. ----- [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (B)] A Unique Skill granted to someone that once wished to have the spirits of her ancestors to help her through despair. It is the power to create spirits themselves, in all sorts of shapes and of all elements in the world. Spirits can be created, granted special power, merged, fused, modified, cut down, and even synthetized with physical materials for even greater strength. The total strength that created spirits can attain depends in the Ability Rank. ----- I looked at the two new Abilities I got. Yep, they''re just like I imagined them to be. The first one can grant me a new set of amazing capabilities using Dream Realms, and thetter is the most batshit crazy of them all, creating spirits! Of course, spirits got a limit and can even disappear after being used, but it is also possible to create special spirits with more power and using materials to strengthen them¡­ Now, possibilities might as well be endless. The only thing stopping me is the Unique Skill''s Rank. I have to increase it, but I don''t know if I am willing to waste Divine Power on it yet. For now, it would be better to get used to the power of the two new Divinity Abilities and then do something elseter with them, I got a lot of time in my hands to modify and shape my powers, and also discover all of their potential uses and whatnot. Though I wonder if I can pair this up with my Cooking Divinity and create Spirits of Cooking? Like living Knives, Pans, or even fireballs that can bring fire to the cooking? What about ingredients themselves? Can I turn meat and vegetables into spirits to enhance vor and quality? Possibilities are truly endless now¡­ Maybe I could even use it on my two Living Weapons, who knows? Oh, and of course, the item, let''s see what sort of strange description it has¡­ ----- [Primordial Dream Egg (S+ Grade)] A powerful item in the shape of an egg containing the Primordial Essence of a Venerable''s Divine Soul Origin, it has incredibly endless potential and might be able to give birth to a Venerable itself. The power within it is still dormant, and itcks a soul yet to fuse and hatch from. It was created by the Venerable of Dreams with the purpose of her resurrection. After her inheritance were to bepleted, the Dream Realm would merge with the Egg and strengthen it, however, that never happened, and the egg is in an unstable and weakened state. It is rmended to enhance it by feeding it Divine Power and high-quality divine materials and souls. ----- Huh? Wait a second¡­ N?v(el)B\\jnn "DRAKEEEEE!" And then, the furious roar of the Venerable of Dreams resonated across my subconscious, as my soul was absorbed inside a Dream Realm¡­ I think I fucked up. ----- Chapter 815 We Do A Little (Unintentional) Trolling

Chapter 815 We Do A Little (Unintentional) Trolling

----- After having absorbed the inheritance of the Venerable of Dreams, I felt fresher than ever, the amazing amount of Divine Power I got was enough to get a good amount of new abilities or even upgrade existing Divinities or Divine Abilities. And to boot, I got two new Divine Abilities and even an S-Rank Divinity, which the System automatically equipped on myst Main Divinity Slot. Oh well, that''s for the best. And well, aside from that, there was this mysterious egg. ----- [Primordial Dream Egg (S+ Grade)] A powerful item in the shape of an egg containing the Primordial Essence of a Venerable''s Divine Soul Origin, it has incredibly endless potential and might be able to give birth to a Venerable itself. The power within it is still dormant, and itcks a soul yet to fuse and hatch from. It was created by the Venerable of Dreams with the purpose of her resurrection. After her inheritance were to bepleted, the Dream Realm would merge with the Egg and strengthen it, however, that never happened, and the egg is in an unstable and weakened state. It is rmended to enhance it by feeding it Divine Power and high-quality divine materials and souls. ----- Ah, yes, the egg of the Primordial Venerable of Dreams- Huh? Wait a second¡­ I suddenly felt a chill run down my spine, which was rare because I am an Ice Dragon with Ice Immunity, I shouldn''t be able to feel any sort of weakness to icy temperatures, and even less feel a chill down my spine. "DRAKEEEEE!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om And then, the furious roar of the Venerable of Dreams resonated across my subconscious, as my soul was absorbed inside a Dream Realm¡­ I think I fucked up. I was forcefully dragged away from where I was andnded in a massive Dream Realm of gigantic proportions builtpletely out of the divine power of a Venerable, soplex that I wasn''t even close ofprehending this at all, even less its incredible structure. I was thrown into the same verdant world from before, when I saw the venerable and spoke with her. However, this time it wasn''t because she wanted to be friendly with me or offer me sex, it was because I pissed her off so badly she wants to kill me right now. I wouldn''t me her; I had no idea that her inheritance had an egg that absorbed the residual powers that came out ofpleting each dream so it could gain more power! A gorgeous fox woman greeted my sight as I stood there in silence, she seemed viciously angered, and her puffy fox tails had turned pointy, she waspletely angered, even to the point of showing me her sharp fangs. "Look, okay, I get it. I did something wrong, I am very sorry, here''s your egg¡­ I won''t do anything any more to anger you, I am really sorry." I said while giving the Venerable her egg. She looked at it and then made it disappear. "How nice of you¡­ After you just ruined the whole n, slurped my entire inheritance like a noodle, and even stole the power umted there¡­ D-Don''t you know how long it took me to make that damn thing?! It was supposed to trigger the strengthening of the egg over every dreampleted, this was¡­ Ugh! You idiot! You''re a fucking imbecile¡­ I am going to eat you up!" "Eh?!" Suddenly, the Venerable began to transform, her entire body turned into a monstrous and gigantic pink-colored nine-tailed fox, furiously showing me her sharp fangs as her tails were constantly waving around menacingly, the only thing she had in mind was murder. I immediately did the most logical thing and spent the next few hours escaping from her furious might. Sometimes she hit me and it felt like my soul was going to get torn apart instantly. If it wasn''t because of the divinity I got from it, I would had probably gotten my soul shattered into pieces. "COME HERE!!!" "Please act more like someone of your age! We should simply sit down and talk things out!" "SO YOU''RE CALLING ME AN OLD WOMAN NOW?! I''LL EAT YOU UP! I''LL HAVE LIZARD SOUP FOR DINNER!" "This is ridiculous! You''re attacking me for real?! My soul is about to break!" "COMEEEEE!" "Shit, shit, shit!" No matter what sort of attacks I sent at her, none worked, not even my own divinity of dreams worked, she waspletely in charge of this dream realm and could do absolutely anything she wanted. She was constantly attacking me but for some reason holding herself back. I was already thinking of this as a trial to temper my divine soul instead of just the punishment of this venerable, which to be honest was justified, and it wasn''t as if I had the strength to resist¡­ However, at the end, things finally came to a closure, as she sighed and dropped in the floor, her big fox eyes were crying sadly, her fury was finally calmed down but she felt sad now. Damn it, now I feel terrible¡­ I thought we were even after the torture. What can I even do to improve her mood? Maybe fix her egg or something? "Sniff¡­ My reincarnation¡­ Now I won''t be able toe back to life when Fate is weakened enough¡­" She cried, as she cleansed her fox face with her paws. "R-Really? I messed up that much?" I wondered. "I was beingzy, I am sorry¡­" "Ugh¡­ Not like being sorry will turn back time or something!" The venerable angrily said. "Is there a way to help you with it? Is there no other way? You can''t reincarnate now?" I wondered. "W-Well, I can! But it wont be the same, I had prepared a full reincarnation where I would gain most of my original power, it was all such a delicate system¡­ And you messed everything up, you damn bastard!" Cried the venerable, the entire forest was flooded by her tears. "But¡­ I am sure there can be a way to help the egg grow stronger." I said. "Don''t lose your hope." ----- Chapter 816 The Truth Behind The Inheritance

Chapter 816 The Truth Behind The Inheritance

----- "Another way? Like what?" Sighed the Venerable. "Also, how did you figured out everything so quickly? Is your System capable of appraising things and attain information from them?" "Yes, precisely." I sighed. "I guess there''s no point telling you about it, you just guessed it all after all." "Eeehh¡­ So that''s it, huh?" She said while seemingly being uninterested, looking elsewhere. "So what?" "Okay do you have to act so cocky now?!" I asked. "Well I wouldn''t be in this situation if you didn''t fucked everything up!" She cried. "Is this thenguage a venerable uses?!" I asked. "Fuck being a venerable! It is an overrated title anyways!" She said angrily. "You''re hopeless¡­" I sighed. "It''s all your fault to begin with, Drake!" She cried. "Right¡­" I said, as I began to think. "How does this egg entire function actually worked?" "Ugh¡­" Sighed the venerable, looking down at me like a nuisance. "You see, you had toplete each dream ordingly, each time it happens, several things are activated and the essence of the world is drained from your connection to it as someone that was born within this century. Each time youplete the dreams, the egg gains more of this essence, at the end, it was supposed to gain around a thousand times its original power." "W-Wha¡­ that much?!" I asked. "Yes! It was very intricate¡­ But now I realize I should had never tied this function to an inheritance, stupid people like you exists after all." She sighed. "Touch¨¦¡­" I looked at her for a bit and then began to have some ideas. "I read in the description that it says it requires divine materials to grow stronger, and divine power. I could supply it with both if you want to, so I canpensate for what I stole from you. I got roughly 900k divine power, if you want I can give it most of it. Was that all the divine power necessary?" I wondered. "I have no idea! I don''t have a weird system thingy like you do." She said. "But it sounds like a small amount, I doubt it was all, probably most of it was lost in the absorption¡­ But now that you said that, it made me thought for a bit¡­" The Venerable smiled rather maliciously. "Yeah?" "Yeah¡­ How about you make it a dragon?" Wondered the Venerable. "Eh?! D-Dragon?!" "Yes! This egg can absorb any divine material and gain its power. How about you put your soul and blood into it?" She wondered. "No wait, even if you sacrifice your entire life it wont be enough¡­ Then I guess you could add more to the mix! Like your parents¡­ and other dragons you find." "W-Wait, hold on a second! Wouldn''t that technically make your resurrection my daughter?" I asked. "Fufufu~ It doesn''t sound bad at all! I''ll call you DADDY~ all I want!" The venerable began tough maniacally, as I felt like I was falling deeper into eternal despair. "Ugh, fine¡­" I sighed. "Also add giant blood, both dragons and giants are the strongest out there, your Bedra daughter is pretty overpowered due to being half and half. I also want that!" Said the venerable, acting like a spoiled brat. "You''re acting like a spoiled brat now¡­" I sighed while looking into the distance. "I deserve being spoiled, you''ve literally ruined my ns! If you actually want me to be your friend and ally, then do as I say!" She said angrily. "I hate this, but you''re right¡­ ugh, only because it''s you, okay? You damn vixen¡­" I sighed. "W-Who are you calling vixen?! You ruined everything, it''s the least you can do! Don''t get cocky now, lizard!" She said. "Yeah I might had fucked up but that doesn''t give you the right to treat me like I am garbage now!" I roared back. "Are you bold enough to fight me now? Wanna go for round two? Thest time you were just running away!" She said with a menacing smile. "Bring it on! I beat Fafnir back then!" I roared. "Hohohoh! Alright then! Come at me!" Sheughed. Both of us shed against each other once more. I wasn''t going to let her trash talk me nor treat me like garbage just because Imitted a mistake. She doesn''t have the rights, I am a free dragon too, if I ever help her, it is out of the goodness of my heart, not because I feel like I owe her anything! She had yet to be reborn so I still can spank her or something! Yeah, I am going to teach her a lesson and show her who''s boss! . . . I lost, miserably. My soul was shattered into twenty pieces and I had to slowly fuse them back together, I felt like I was about to die a thousand times when she went all out against me, and even then, I think she was holding back. Holy shit, Venerables are monsters. How can I even beat one to begin with? I am deader than dead if I go against one. I might as well just hide for eternity. "Ugh¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hey,e on, what with the long face? Are you tired? Saddened? Weakened?" Sheughed maliciously, as I was resting over the floor. This was a dream so only souls fight¡­ and her soul was monstrously strong, my tiny soul with all its boost didn''t stood a single chance. My soul was crushed, bitten, scratched, torn apart, sliced¡­ agh, I''ve gone through enough torture for a thousand years of agony now. But when I reattached my own soul back up again, I felt strangely¡­ stronger? It felt slightly weird, but it was. As if my soul, even if torn apart, went through some sort of training where it grew stronger after going through all that damage and suffering. "Do you feel any different?" She wondered. "I¡­ Feel stronger?" I wondered. "Figures. You can actually train your soul to make it grow stronger inside dreams, you know?" She said. ----- Chapter 817 The Benefits Of Having Your Soul Tortured

Chapter 817 The Benefits Of Having Your Soul Tortured

----- "I can train my soul to grow stronger inside a dream?!" I asked in shock, a second after, the System greeted me with new notifications. [You soul has gone throughrge quantities of pain and damage and has been restructured and healed afterwards] [Your soul grows stronger and sturdier¡­] [You gained +3205 Divine Power] "Hold on a second! I even gained divine power out of tearing apart my soul?!" I asked. "Heh, this is not something normal you can do anywhere else, not even in other dreams. What I did to you, aside from having my revenge, is named Dream Soul Treatment. It is a special technique that is brutal to the soul, but when it is recovered and healed, the soul grows stronger. The more you put your soul into agony, the stronger it grows and the greater your will bes as well¡­ I used this technique daily to grow as strong as a Venerable, having an upper hand over all other Gods at my time." "A-Amazing¡­ Though it is so painful that I don''t know if I am willing to do this." I sighed. "Wouldn''t traumatizing myself with so much pain end up dulling my emotions?" "Well? It all depends in your will. I am still with my emotions after all that time, at most you may get more mature but I doubt you''ll suddenly grow a beard and begin saying everything is dark and meaningless¡­ Haha!" Laughed the Venerable. "¡­I seriously don''t get that one, but sure, whatever." I sighed. "I''ll take it every day¡­ night." "You''ll wake up as fresh as a cucumber each morning!" Sheughed. "It is as fresh as a lettuce!" I sighed. "Yeah, yeah, lettuces." Said the venerable, swinging her hand as my soul was sliced in half, she grabbed my soul with her jaws and started chewing it afterwards, and then, she poured acid over it, after that, she began using a tiny needle to leave billions of tiny holes on it. Afterwards, she brutally tore it apart, afterwards, she burned it¡­ Ah, agony, my old friend. . . . When I woke up the next morning, I indeed felt as fresh as a lettuce. And my body didn''t had any pain, but my soul felt incredibly exhausted. How can I recover soul exhaustion? The venerable told me that the best method is eating souls. But she also has an endless spring of soul elixir in her Dream Realm, however, she refused to give me and said I had to endure the exhaustion for a whole month, as that would also build up "Soul Stamina" or something. There''s apparently a wholeplexity to souls, their strength, flexibility, durability, stamina, vitality, and energy capacity. Also, the energy inside a soul is not just Divine Power, but also something called "Aether" or whatever. And it seems to be pretty important, she told she''ll teach me how to use Aether eventually¡­ I don''t know when, the System might help, but perhaps very roughly, so I decided to rely on the Venerable. The bitch must be really enjoying tearing me apart constantly, doesn''t she? Yeah, I bet! ¡­Well, its helping me and she gets some enjoyment out of it, it is a win-win situation here. I am not being stepped over at all, so please, my sub conscious, don''t overthink it for now! Anyways, aside from this ridiculous thing, there are other things happening right now, within the situation and issue over the egg¡­ well, we have nned to give it blood and divine materials from dragons and giant gods, starting with me, the only god here for now. Maybe I could ask for the blood of Bedann and Bedra in the future¡­ maybe their scales as well. No, Bedra better not give anything, I won''t give that bitch a thing from my cute daughter! And well about Bedann¡­ yeah, not her either, I won''t give her anything from my cute wife! I will simply just collect stuff on the go. I''ve heard that there are ancient corpses of titans still in this world, somewhere else, I could find them and collect them to give them to her egg or something. But for now, I will feed the egg with one thousand of my scales a day, alongside a hundred liters from my blood¡­ yeah, as a god, my super regeneration is insanely fast, so doing this is no a problem, I have to merely begin doing it right now though. I flew outside of the castle as Fuyu peeked over what I was doing in the backyard, quickly realizing the horror of me generating and discarding hundreds of scales into a pile, all while draining out my blood through Blood Magic spells such as [Blood Drain] and [Blood Maniption] into a small pink egg sitting over the grass. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The egg was able to absorb things incredibly quickly, merely throwing the items at it would make them disappear, being quickly devoured by the thingy. Holding it didn''t absorbed me entirely though, so it is probably not capable of absorbing living beings and only "materials" or something. nheless, when I finished the daily quota, the egg began to glow a bit brighter, and turned slightly more colorful. Huh, aside from me, there''s no dragon of dreams, so maybe this one dragon could be the first ever dragon of dreams to have ever lived? Well, there are wild draconic monsters that live in dreams, there''s a whole fauna list of monsters that live inside dream realms and dream worlds, some of them in the shape of dragons, but that aren''t really true dragons. Anyways this is not important at all for now, so I simply decided to ignore it. Having fed the dream egg, I saved it inside of my Inventory and quickly flew back home again, without exining anything to anybody¡­ it is better so I don''t go through more trouble than I''ve already gone through, haha¡­ However, even now, I can hear Fuyu wondering what the heck I''ve done to my body this morning, but she never dared to actually ask me because she felt afraid of my insanity. I am sorry, Fuyu, I''ll make up for it one day¡­ ----- Chapter 818 Practicing With [Spirit Creation]

Chapter 818 Practicing With [Spirit Creation]

----- [Day 280] Another week has passed in the outside world, which has been yet another month in the divine realm. Of course, we also go outside to interact with people and the nearby town, but there''s a whole world in here to check, so I''ve been rather busy doing a series of things through this month in here, such as expanding the vige, helping the people get some basic daily life stuff for them, mining the mountains, practicing skills, getting my soul tortured by the venerable for it to grow stronger, training with Bedann to teach her how to properly use her dragon powers, etcetera. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Aside from the other things which I will exinter, I had been practicing the [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation] Divine Ability a whole lot. Sadly Divine Abilities cannot be improved like Skills through levels, but they''re god-level strong from the get-go as well. You can only upgrade them into the next Rank through Divine Points though, but its not as if I got any interest in doing that for now, I want to hoard Divine Points for now, as I want to use them to get a nice powerupter. The Divine Ability was good enough for me, and through this almost month inside the divine realm, I''ve been using it non-stop to practice how this entire skill works properly. From what I recall from the dreams I got from the Venerable, she was able to create small spirits at the beginning, which then slowly began to growrger and stronger over time¡­ Oh, and yeah, the dreams. You know? The story went kind of like I predicted. She survived the mes at the end and didn''t die, those friends she found that she freed from vers ended sticking with her for a long time, and became herpanions for many years. She had a rather typical life until she continued growing stronger and stronger¡­ the dreams ended when she raised into a goddess of dreams, and everybody began chasing her down. Since then, I don''t know what really happens, but she had kind of spoiled me that her friends probably died. Damn¡­ . . . Anyways! Moving that aside, Spirit Creation is pretty useful and fun to use, but there are many things that I have to take into consideration. The first time I tried to use it, I decided to do the same she had done with it back then and used it to create a tiny me. The me was alive, it had tiny eyes and looked rather goofy, it was an Ember Spirit, the weakest fire-attribute spirit one can create. Spirits are actually sorted by most of the elements, depending in the element you pick and the shape, a certain spirit will be summoned. For these low-rank spirits, it was very easy to create them without much difficult, I could create one of almost every element, even space and time, elements I cannot evenprehend nor use right now. The spirit creation skill opened a whole new world of possibilities as it allowed the ability to use spirits from most elements, meaning that I had ess to these elements to a certain, small amount. Although I got a ton of elemental affinities already, I don''t have them all yet, so it was a pretty good thing. The Ember Spirit could be evolved into a Fireball Spirit, and then I could branch it into a Wisp Spirit by giving it death attribute, or something different such as a Volcano Spirit that could unleash volcano mes. There was not many restrictions, even a Meteor Spirit was possible by merging fire and earth together, a giant floating meteor that self-destructs by shing over foes, insane. However, the most basics were also possible, such as using Earth and making an Ore Spirit of Steel in the shape of a knife or a small sword, which Belle used when she was young most of the time to cut through things, although it often died right away after being used. I could constantly reinforce it and make it of a tier higher. The ranks of the spirits seemed to depend in the ranks of the mana core as well, so at my current rank, I can make Rank 7 Spirits which are incredibly strong and need more than just mana to be created¡­ divine power is also required. Spirits above Rank 6 all require Divine Power to be summoned, usually around 10k, but if you want them to be more durable and stronger you have to invest more points. Compared to the "mortal" spirits below Rank 6 who only need Mana and often disappear frequently, the Divine Spirits that can be created at Rank 7 and beyond are very strong and durable, so summoning one or a few is enough to get a good support in battle and in anything else, really. Also, the liberty in which I can make these spirits is rather high, I can shape the Earth Spirit of Rank 6 named "Mercury Slime" into any metallic shape, and it the strongest I can currently summon that doesn''t cost divine power. So I''ve been practicing with it and I''ve made several cooking pots, pans, and utensils to make cooking magic even more dynamic, and I can use Ember Spirits, Fireball Spirits, and Heat Spirits to heat the food! Droplet Spirits, Spring Spirits, and the like can generate water of high quality, and even Nature Spirits such as Herb Spirit can be consumed. The possibilities are truly endless, perhaps creating a new armor out of spirits doesn''t seem so far-fetched now that I think about it. But aside from these "conventional" spirit creations, which the Venerable has been guiding me in their creation, there''s the second type, the special spirits or "custom spirits" that can be created through special and even more intricate means by using all sorts of magic materials, and to make custom divine spirits, you even need divine materials, which I have yet to get my hands in any particr one¡­ aside from my own scales. This is probably he method used to create the Belle we all know and love, the little spirit one. [Spirit Creation] really has a lot of amazing possibilities, it all depends on me how to use it properly. ----- Chapter 819 A Week After

Chapter 819 A Week After

----- This way of making "special spirits" was very intriguing, especially the way they wouldn''t be normal ones and could have their own life force and regenerate it, just like Belle, who became something closer to a real spirit. Meanwhile, all other spirits created through spirit creation are more like artificial spirits, they are disposable and be used as items for a small amount of time, they disappear after sustaining enough damage, often being very little, or when they run out of mana and dissipate after a few days at most. You can''t really befriend these guys as they''ll disappear, and they''re all dummy too so it doesn''t matter much¡­ nheless, the sad part is that they''re so amazing but disposable that it kind of turns you off for a bit. Anyways, the good part is that you can make special spirits using materials, depending in how strong they can be and how you design them, they can be permanentpanions. This is how Belle got a lot of allies after bing a goddess, she simply created them. And this spirit she made, the Dream Spirit she created for the inheritance, our Belle, is one of those. She''s quite special as she''s a big crybaby, but now that she got her other half fused with her, she feels way stronger and her tiny fox form gained a new transformation where she turns around two meters big, alongside having more tails, pretty cool. Since I''ve been thinking about it for a while, I considered if it could be possible to turn already existing living beings or living objects into spirits, and the venerable told me that it was extremely hard to do that, and better off to start from scratch¡­ I wanted to make Skadi and Uller, the two living weapons I have, into divine spirits, but it seems to not be possible for the moment. But it is not impossible forever! The venerable told me that I needed more materials and be willing to spend¡­ more divine power. Yeah, I will be dying the project because I am rather stingy. Anyways, Skadi and Uller are rather strong as they are anyways. With the new distribution of jobs and skills that level up, the two of them had be even stronger than before, and Skadi is the same murder hobo of always,ing to greet us from time to time or sometimes staying for a while, Bedra and Kate already see her as an auntie or something, and despite her murder hobo tendencies, she''s a good woman with children. Her humanoid form really helps at keeping her non-threatening for the kids too. Aside from this, I''ve been experimenting with the spirits and theirbinations, finding out very interesting ones. I have yet to summon any Divine Spirits for the moment, but I do n to summon some eventually, especially those devastatingly strong ones, if things get dire. My allies are growing stronger over all this time, it seems that the key to grow stronger was using and practicing the skills they were given and the jobs they were granted, everybody is getting rather great at what they do. I don''t know if at divine levels though, but pretty close to it by now, I''ve continued to produce Rank 5 Cultivation Potions, but mass distributing them seems pretty wrong, especially by how hard they''re to make as I mostly use a lot of my blood and tiny pieces of my divine core, which I make into a special divine core powder. No other god would ever do something so insane, but thanks to the Divine Ability [Unique Skill: Immortal Body] even my Divine Core can regenerate the wounds I cause to it, so grinding a bit of it to make special divine powder is not bad and it doesn''t weaken me as long as I do it rarely. Also, using alchemy to the level that can process divine materials is very hard, even for the Alchemist Jobs guys, so I have to use my own Alchemy Magic, preparing a batch of twelve Divine Cultivation Potions takes roughly a whole week outside, so a month in here¡­ We barely got our first batch some days ago, and I decided to mostly feed them to Bedann, Bedra, and Tisha and Pekora, thest two are one of my mostpetent fighters. These potions don''t instantly raise someone past Rank 5, but it can help them get there eventually, and then get past it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om For now these people are all Rank 5 so its fine, a few more dozen of potions might finally give them the status of divinity I want, but it is not going to be a breeze, it will take time, thankfully I am a patient man that is capable of sitting down quite calmness and wait for a long time. But I don''t know if the rest can¡­ Aside from me, there is another divine being here, yes- no, not Belle, but Kate. My daughter has divine power of some sort, and she alsocks a mana core inside of her, she''s something in between divine spirits and rank 6 people, and might have the potential to grow stronger on her own. I had tried to feed her a potion of these, it didn''t seem to work at all on her, sadly. So this means that she has other ways of growing stronger, perhaps by absorbing energy from the environment or something? She is a very unique existence, I will have to askter to the venerable how spirits grow stronger, the natural ones. But aside from that, I''ve just started to do sses to Bedra and Kate, mostly magic sses because I want the two girls to use their overwhelming strength properly. There are also normal sses done by Pekora and other good magicians in the castle, where a general group of children from our entire vige gather to study their own elemental magic. Draugann, that old grandma, became a well-known magic teacher there from all things. ----- Chapter 820 Benladra’s Mana Manipulation Training

Chapter 820 Bedra''s Mana Maniption Training

----- Although Ick the elements that Bedra can use through magic aside from Ice magic, I''ve been trying to help her figure them out alongside Bedann, Miranda, and Kate, with the asional visit of Pekora, who has Nature and partially Light Magic, which Bedra also has, she gave us a few books about these magics, which I''ve been reading with my daughter without stopping to teach her how to use her magic. She''s a precious little cinnamon roll that is always curious about everything, so it''s not hard to teach her things because she''s always willing to learn. Through these sses, we have finally managed to teach her the most basic little spells of her main magic¡­ except heaven magic, which is a mystery to us. The trick with Bedra''s insane magic power is to teach her to use it in smaller quantities, this way, she''ll learn to contain herself and use her magic power more moderately. The trick is to teach her how to use low-tiered magic spells so she can learn to create magic with little mana. She has an overflowingly insane amount after all, so it would be for the best if she could conjure little magic power at once instead of letting it all flow out and make something she can''t even control. She has a lot of mana but little control after all. And not only that, perhaps due to her being the actual direct descendant of a supposed dragon god who had his powers sealed and reawakened, she might have the potential to just be a dragon goddess after growing up in age some more. ording to Fafnir from back then, he said that as dragons grow older, they unlock more divine power from the draconic records, Bedra is connected to them as Fafnir confirmed, so she has the potential to be a goddess without even drinking my potions, although the potions are probably hastening this process. I need her to be strong for what''s toe. Not like I am throwing her into danger, but I am better safe than sorryter, right? There''s nothing wrong with making my little princess into a living nuke if that means she can defend herself. "nt¡­ Enhancement¡­!" Bedra said, barely being able to muster the words as her way of speech was still very baby-like, there was a small seed we ced inside the grass below where we were sitting, as the seed suddenly began to sprout, branches grew and even leaves, and the whole nt sprouted out of the ground in a few seconds. "Woow!" Bedann said while pping her arms, while Kate pped as well while sitting in her legs. "Wow!" Said Kate while imitating Bedann as best as possible. "Amazing, you finally did it well, Bedra! It took you a few tries, but you finally managed to grow a seed into a normal nt and not a monster nt!" I celebrated. Since we started this magic training exercise that the poor little Bedra, she had been making only monsters no matter how much she tried, this was happening because she infused way too much mana and ended mutating the seed into a creature, life magic can apparently do that if you infuse thousands of mana in seconds. "I wiw it!" Said Bedra, raising her tiny hands with a cheerful and innocent smile that melted my heart. I couldn''t contain myself and hugged my daughter kissing her forehead and congratting her with afortable and warm hug, Bedann and Kate quickly joined the hug. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Well done, this is just the beginning, you''ll have to learn way more spells!" Said Bedann, kissing Bedra''s cheek. "Mowe?!" Asked Bedra while feeling despair. It had already taken her over a week to learn the nt Enhancement Spell and use it how it was supposed to be used. This was also a way to train her mana maniption so it had to be this way. "Yep¡­ You''ll have to learn a new Spell now, [Metabolism eleration], there is also [Sense Enhancement], and even [Nutrition Increase], all of them are life attribute spells that are used as a daily basis by mages of these elements often used to enhance the life of nts, but can also be used in our own bodies to make ourselves stronger! If you learn how to use these spells properly, you''ll be way stronger." I said, trying to motivate her. For some reason Bedra always got motivated when she heard she could get stronger. "Swonger?" She asked happily. "Yes, you''ll be way stronger if you learn and master them!" Said Bedann. "But for now dear, how about you use nt Enhancement in all these other seeds?" We were currently in the fields. We had begun a ntation of various nt seeds we bought from the nearby fiefdom, they had more than just oranges, but we also made sure to steal orange seeds. Bedra''s amazing life and nature magic was very rare actually, aside from her, Pekora, and less than ten other people amidst the hundreds we got, had all been helping these nts grow little by little. "Aw¡­" Bedra sighed as she looked at all the seeds we were going to nt through the field, but she was our way to make them grow bigger and healthier (and hopefully not monstrous in the process). This was also a way for her to practice a small spell and therefore, mana maniption, so we were killing three birds with one stone. "Come on, dear, let''s practice some more, we got you sweets forter." I said. "I''ve already baked a delicious fruit kuchen with the eggy cream you like so much." "Ooooh! Kuchen!!!" Bedra immediately was pumped up. Something even stronger than her motivation to grow stronger was her motivation to eat delicious pastries and sweet food, she had developed a sweet tooth even though she was also a rather active meat eater. "And we also got you a big meatloaf you can eatter, so don''t ck off now and let''s train together!" Said Bedann. "Twain!" Said Kate while nodding, as she seemed to manage to convince her big sister. "Oway!" Said Bedra, her eyes zing with motivation. And this is how you motivate a child in this world, with tasty food. ----- Chapter 821 Effective Use Of [Spirit Creation]

Chapter 821 Effective Use Of [Spirit Creation]

----- "Pwant¡­ Enhancement¡­!" Bedra tried her best, infusing the low tier spell with as little mana as possible. A ray of green light hit the underground seed and then, it quickly began to sprout, as branches grew and even leaves emerged¡­ it was a beautiful young orange tree. It had yet to make fruit as it requires pollinators, but we have already introduced bees I captured and tamed from the jungles. The lizardmen often know where big beehives are as they can extract the sweet and rare honey. Introducing bees was important, the thing is, these aren''t conventional bees, I had tamed insect-type monsters called Wasp Bees, they are as big as rats and have sharp and venomous stingers. Lizardmen can easily defend themselves with their strong scales, which make them mostly immune to the bee''s stinger. I had tamed them easily though, as a god, I can merely unleash a tiny bit of my aura and the bees almost died out of horror, after that, it was easy to tame them while they were in the floor paralyzed, and then I healed them back to normal, easy. From time to time, these enormous bees fly around, they''re actually harmless even in the wilderness, only fighting to protect the hive, but now that they got tamed by me, they''re even more harmless and adorably nice. Bbzzz¡­! A Wasp Bee suddenly gained some sort of fascination with Bedra while we were boosting nts growth with her magic, and it suddenly sat down over her head. "Bwee!" Bedra said happily, trying to grab it with her tiny hands, the bee, however, flew away quickly after, scared of her hands. "Oww¡­" Bedra sighed after that. "Don''t worry about them, they''re shy by nature." Said Bedann. "If you keep growing more and more nts, they''ll be grateful to you so they''ll have a lot of nectar to make their honey from, and they''lle to see you often." I said. "Maybe you could even tame your own!" "Tame Bwee?" Bedra asked as her eyes shone bright gold, she was so excited over the idea of taming a bee that she couldn''t help but wave her tiny tail around like a very happy puppy. "Yes, you can tame one!" I said with a gentle smile. "Awight!" Said Bedra, as she began to wander around the farm while using nt Enhancement repeatedly, without turning any nt into a monster actually! The bees really did took notice, as many new young trees began to sprout one after the other, some even came with flowers ready to be pollinated. "Bzzz¡­!" "Buzz¡­" "Bbbzzz¡­" Suddenly, dozens of beautiful Wasp Bees with their golden and ck colors began to fly around leisurely, seeing Bedra different. These monsters were way more intelligent than the normal bee animal (I don''t even know if it even exists in this world at all), and were able to sense the flow of mana too, sensing Bedra''s life mana, and seeing her as something simr to the life aura that healthy nts give off. "Uwaaah¡­!" Bedra smiled happily as she noticed several bees sitting over her body, a few over her head, three in her shoulders, and some were even inspecting her chest and her tail. "They seem very curious about you! You''re bringing them lots of new flowers, see?" Asked Bedann. "Bwee! Bee!" Said Kate, stretching her tiny hand at the bees. "Babah! Tame? Can tame bwee?" Asked Bedra, trying her hardest to ask me if I could teach her how to tame bees. I honestly don''t know how I do it, it is part of the System''s Skills I had, which simply fused into my body and soul as a natural power now, I can easily tame anything I subjugate. But is the same for Bedra? There''s surely some taming spell out there, so I have to teach her that first. And furthermore, bees are hive monsters, they''ll die off without a queen to obey and they''re short lived, so they don''t make the best pets, unless she makes a whole hive. "They seem friendly enough, but without a queen to obey, even if you tame them, they''ll die out quickly." I said. "For now, how about you let them be? Perhaps I can find you a female to start your own hive." "Oway!" Said Bedra, quickly understanding that she had to aim even higher if she wanted her farm of wasp bees. With that said, she continued to use the nt Enhancement spell over and over again with each nt seed, enhancing their growth amazingly. Each time the nts grew bigger and healthier, more Wasp Bees noticed, until we had a giant swarm everywhere¡­ they really got happy and excited over new nts, and they''re rather territorial at that. if they were not tamed, they''ll probably be trying to chase us away from here. "I guess it is time for some pic, let''s go now, you''ve done amazingly well, dear." Said Bedann, as I quickly lifted Bedra off the ground and carried her with my arms like a little sack of potatoes. She was actually lighter than a sack of potatoes though. "Let''s go eat something yummy while we leave the bees do their work, alright?" I asked. "Oway papa!" Said Bedra happily. Each time she experienced new things, she would get all happy and adorable, her eyes would shine brightly and she would sometimes even stare silently at the new things, analyzing them and finding the beauty in each thing. Kate was slightly simr, but more on the silent and slightly shy side. Although she had recently gotten very clingy with Bedann and is always being carried by her¡­ While we sat down and put everything ready for a lunch, I decided to unleash the power of Spirit Creation and Cooking Magic together, as I made a small show for everyone to look while I prepared meat and other warm food. "Spirit Creation: Cooking Pan Spirit!" POOF! "Spirit Creation: Cooking Utensil Spirits!" POOF! "Spirit Creation: Little Cooking Ember Spirit!" POOF! Several cooking utensils and floating embers specially designed to cook (as they can change their temperature willingly) emerged one after the other, each one had small little goofy faces, which always made an entertaining show for the kids. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ----- Chapter 822 Miranda Is Still Rather Shy

Chapter 822 Miranda Is Still Rather Shy

----- I had been using Spirit Creation for a variety of things, but one of the most important was to make delicious food with them. And I hade out with several new and unique spirits of my own creation made and shaped into cooking utensils, I had even designed one in the shape of a modern oven from Earth, and other useful tools, although overlyplicated mechanics cannot be given to a spirit, so I couldn''t make something like an Air Fryer, but I was able to make a freezer and other things. Recreating food is not impossible either, but it cannot be tooplex or big, and the food from the spirits can indeed be eaten, it gives little nutrition but it recovers Mana rapidly. Like this, we spent the entire day leisurely attending our farm while also helping Bedra practice her magic. Kate also had her own magic, at least ice magic and no-attribute magic, which she had been using only sometimes. I have yet to help her practice [Matter Maniption] but it is something I n to do in theing days. ¡­ After a tiring day, I went to quickly sleep in bed with Bedann, while both of our daughters were sleeping soundly, we began to talk about the things that had happened thesest days. Although it felt like two months, it was only two weeks in the outside world, this time dtion is convenient and has given us a lot of time to breathe and settle our thoughts rather well. "It really felt like a long break¡­" Sighed Bedann. "And it has only been two weeks outside, we are living a big vacation in here. Preparing for what''s toe¡­" I sighed. "Hm¡­" Bedann rubbed her face over my shoulder, as she hugged me in bed while we were covered in puffy nkets. "I wish it could be like this forever." "¡­I will make it so we can be like this forever, don''t worry." I said with a smile, as Bedann noticed something. "You''re filled with confidence now¡­ You''ve changed once more¡­" She said. "Eh? Ah! Did I get a bit too cocky?" I sighed. "No, no, it is alright¡­ You''ve earned the right to act like that after all we have gone through¡­" Said Bedann while smiling adorably. "Maybe after I''ve learned so much, I feel like there''s a way now¡­ Perhaps I feel there''s hope." I sighed. "I will do everything I can to protect you and the girls¡­" "Likewise! I am not going tog behind, you know?" Sighed Bedann. "I will stay at your side." "You''re growing very strong rather rapidly, I am sure you''ll simply get stronger over time." I said with a smile. "Well, Miranda is helping tons too, she''s growing stronger with me, we are both growing stronger in fact¡­ But she''s shy in these hours, she doesn''t like disturbing our conversations." Sighed Bedann, attempting to bring her out but she didn''t seemed to want to. "I see. She''s a very considerate girl. She''s also an important part of our family of course. She''s like the aunt of the two girls, probably a second mother." Iughed. "She got even shyer now, fufu." Bedann giggled. POOF! Suddenly, Miranda was summoned right in between the two of us, it seems Bedann managed to bring her out. Miranda seems capable of resisting her summoning, but if she lowers her guard, it bes easier. "Uwah! Why did you summoned me in the middle of you two?!" Asked Miranda. "Well you should sleep with us from time to time, there''s nothing wrong with that, right?" I asked. "Yeah, we can cuddle you. You''ve gotten shyer with time, what''s wrong?" Wondered Bedann. "I-I just¡­ I don''t like to disturb you¡­ You two are a lovely pair, I feel like I always get in the middle¡­ just like right now! Just unsummon me already, Bedann!" Miranda cried, she looked adorable. "Don''t be in such a hurry." I said. "This is a good time to tell you that I am quite thankful to have you with us as well, Miranda." "E-Eh?!" "Yeah, without you I wouldn''t be able to be so strong, with your help we have gone through a lot of problems, and I''ve survived too." Said Bedann. "T-That''s¡­ It is nothing, I don''t even help that much¡­" "You do. Actually you''ve been helping all the time since the divine realm was created, haven''t you?" I asked to Miranda. "I-I''ve been simply working around and doing what I can¡­" Miranda is always helping others. She has amazing shapeshifting abilities so she uses them to their fullest potential by helping anybody with anything they need. She even has learned how to craft, do alchemy, cook, and more, and is constantly assisting others. Thanks to her special physiology, she is almost restless. "You''re pretty amazing, without a doubt." I said. "S-Stop praising me so much¡­" Sighed Miranda. "You two are¡­ are incredible too¡­ Without you, I don''t know what I would even be¡­ Without both of you¡­ I don''t know what I would be, or who I am right now¡­ It is all thanks to you." "Miranda¡­" Bedann felt moved by her words, I did as well. "Y-You two really like to act all corny!" Sighed Miranda. "Did you bring me here to just say that?!" "Well, it is nice to embrace someone I love." I said with a few simple words, hugging Miranda. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yeah~ You''re a good girl, good girl~" Bedann said, petting Miranda, as I did the same. "Good girl." I said. "S-Stop doing this¡­!" Miranda was red as a tomato, as she continued to grow more embarrassed. I felt like with Bedann we were enjoying spoiling her all while teasing her some more. At the end, we slept silently and peacefully while cuddling together. This is indeed very corny for a dragon such as myself, but before a dragon, I am a man that loves his family. As I slept, I delved into my own dreams and entered the Venerable''s Divine Dream Realm. ----- Chapter 823 A Venerable’s Problems

Chapter 823 A Venerable''s Problems

----- The Venerable of Dreams once more greeted me with a cocky smile, as she had been waiting for me this entire time. This time she wasn''t alone. A few days ago Belle, the little dream spirit had begun manifesting inside of here as well, most of the time she just helps me train my soul, but she seems to want to develop a rtionship with her creator, the venerable. She probably wants a motherly figure; she had always felt alone in the inheritance after all. The bad thing is that the Venerable is not a corny woman, she really cant deal with something as Belle''s desire for love andfort from her "mother". "You''re here again, fufu~ Want more soul torture this time around?" She asked maliciously, as the little belle at her side, looking like a miniature version of her with a slight resemnce, tried to imitate her mother. "So you''re here, Drake! Fufu¡­" Sheughed, and then quickly stopped, looking back at the Venerable. "Did I do it alright mom?" "D-Don''t call me mother! I-I am not your mother, little spirit." Sighed the Venerable, her beautiful and mature figure of a woman at her peak contrasted with the little fox girl at her side. "Oh¡­" Belle sighed, as she seemed sad. "Hey, do you have to be so mean with her?" I sighed. "She has lived thousands of years in solitude, maybe you can be happy with that but you made her this way and then left her all this time. We have been trying to be a family for her but you''re her creator. Take responsibility." "R-Responsibility?!" Asked the Venerable. "She''s a spirit I created! She''spletely autonomous, and just as you said, she has lived a long life, why can''t she simply get this strange idea out of her head?" "P-Please don''t discuss for me, I am sorry¡­" Belle sighed, as she walked a few steps away from the Venerable. I quickly went to her side and hugged her, embracing her in my arms and carrying her like a daughter. "You''re really an awful old woman!" I said. "You''ve lived an entire life herepletely alone and you''ve never missed interactions with people? Have you ever considered making bonds with others more than justpanions that fight together?" "Unlike you I am not a corny lizard! I do value emotions and all of that, but I am not interested in building such rtionships¡­" Sighed the Venerable. "I once had a family in my world¡­ I still love them and miss them¡­ I''ve lost too many people in this world. Lives here are too fleeting¡­ I don''t want to form any more of such useless rtionships that only end in meaningless sorrow." "Sigh¡­" She''s really something else. I guess that''s a Venerable for you, has lived so long they think family rtionships are useless. But¡­ there''s something else within her mind and her heart. Probably the desire to meet her family again has never left her, and even now, it still a big motivation that had kept her growing stronger all her life. "Drake please don''t fight with my creator¡­ It is alright¡­" Said Belle while she contained her little tears. "I am very happy to have you with me as well, everyone is nice outside¡­ I-I guess I shouldn''t had really tried this¡­ I should simply appreciate all of you instead of seeking her¡­ love." "No, it is alright, Belle. I think it ispletely justifiable and normal for you to seek the love of your mother. It is something normal that all people do." I said. "You don''t have to give up, melt this old woman''s heart one day and show her that there''s something more than grieving about death and wishing to go back to her original world." "W-What nonsense are you telling my spirit now, Drake?!" Asked the venerable angrily. "Sigh¡­ Not only you ruined my inheritance but you''re now meddling with my life when I have never done this to your family either! I am keeping myself far away from even interacting with them¡­ Well, I am dead anyways, but still." "You talk about not wanting rtionships and more, but you get incredibly melodramatic sometimes. Can''t you just open your heart?" I sighed. "Or are you going to tell me the only thing you''re currently interested in is reviving and having sex?" "T-That''s¡­ don''t say it out loud in front of Belle!" Sighed the vixen. "I merely want to get things done with and return to my world, Zipangu. I want to meet my family again, my mother, father, my grandparents¡­ my little sister¡­ I don''t want to meddle with this world anymore. Don''t you understand?" "You now are talking as if you were me a few months ago¡­" I sighed. "Well, you forced me into this entire situation, but for you its not even a thing to question? So you force others to meddle with this world and get as involved with the whole venerable and fate drama, but you stay away from it because "you don''t want to get involved"? What sort of nonsense are you talking about?" "T-This is¡­ shut up!" Said the venerable, crossing her arms and giving me her back. "If you came here to just annoy me with your stupidity, you''re free to leave¡­ Bring that spirit outside as well." "Sigh¡­ You''re really stubborn." I sighed, giving up for the moment. I noticed my Belle getting slightly sad, but I really couldn''t do much for her now. She really desired love andfort from her creator and mother, but she simply didn''t wanted to give any of that to her. The only thing she can do is work hard. Eventually, the venerable might open up a bit¡­ or maybe not. "Drake, you should know that no Venerable think the way you do¡­ Eventually, we all give up and conclude that our only true goal is strength and to stand above everybody else. Our true path to freedom is through such a mean." "If that''s the case, then I will never take such a Title." I said. "I prefer to die than to forbid everything that makes me who I am¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "¡­" ----- Chapter 824 Visiting The Draconic Record’s Soul Realm

Chapter 824 Visiting The Draconic Record''s Soul Realm

----- At the end, I left the Venerable. I didn''t wanted to train my soul this night anyways and wanted to go somewhere else where only I can go. I left Belle in the outside world, she transformed into a little fox and hopped over the bed, sleepingfortable through the shared warmth. She was a strong-willed girl and every day I feel more motivated to just adopt her as my third daughter, but she''s way too old for that to be honest. Her desire for motherliness from her creator seems to be a subject separated from being treated as a child or something. I don''t really want to judge the venerable anymore, I already told her everything I thought about her ways of doing things, and I simply decided to move on with my ns. Tonight, I wanted to meet with someone special which I''ve been dying for a while, mostly because I''ve been very busy practicing my powers and also helping my family grow stronger. But in the sidelines, I''ve been manipting darkness-attribute mana and making it flow through my bloodstreams. It seems that I finally reached the threshold and I can now awaken my Draconic Record of the Dark Dragon Family. After all, I am the son of Fafnir, a Dark Dragon. I am not simply an Ice Dragon but also a Dark Dragon. Though¡­ I''ve mostly developed my powers as an Ice Dragon, with Wind Magic to boot, which my mother said was something that happened not so umonly with ice dragons, developing ice magic with wind magic was not that umon. Nheless, I never developed anything "dark" until I ate that guy named ck and got his element, and since then I''ve been using it as much as I can, but even my status shows it has low rank. I guess I got more off my mother than my father, and that''s the reason why it is so hard to develop Darkness Element. Of course, now that I got the power to awaken it by making darkness flow through my bloodstream, it is finally time to check out the Draconic Records Pseudo Realm where the souls of the dark dragons rest¡­ and something else as well. When I opened my eyes once more, I found myself within the same space where I was before when I first met my mother. It was allpletely ck, and there were many streams of bright red light flowing everywhere, leading to the phantasmal souls of resting family members who had perished long ago. Some noticed me and looked at me, while others continued sleeping without noticing me, or perhaps merely ignoring me. However, my mother didn''t ignored me, quickly noticing my presence, as her own presence quickly reached me, her astral avatar emerging before my eyes as the beautiful and majestic ice dragon goddess thatid my egg greeted me. "My son, you''re here. Have youe to cuddle with your mother?" She asked. Often times at night, I pay her a visit through this realm, and she forcefully cuddles with me saying that it is to "make up for the time she couldn''t raise me". I really appreciate it though, there were many times when I was a tiny lizard that I wished a big dragon mommy could embrace me and tell me everything was going to be okay. ¡­But I am not an adult and got a wife and two daughters! I cannot simply think about cuddling with mother all the time! "No, mother, I came here to reach to the Dark Dragon''s realm." I said. "I think I''ve gathered enough darkness energy to open the path." "Oh, right¡­ You''ve been having a hard time, haven''t you? I guess it is my fault, due to my stronger power as an ice dragoness, you inherited more from your mother than your father, sadly." Sighed Nifl. "Maybe if your father had gotten together with one of my daughters instead¡­ But he seemed captivated by this old woman." When she said that, I couldn''t help but imagine my father hitting on a Milf¡­ And I hated how realistic this exnation was. It was in fact just that. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ugh, anyways, don''t worry about that, mother, I understand that it wasn''t your fault at the end." I said. "Anyways, can you help me open the path with your draconic power?" "Yes, if you got enough darkness within you¡­ It should be possible to receive my aid. Come here my son." Nifl said, as she quickly moved my soul to her side and she kissed my head. "Mooch." "Was that necessary?!" I asked while feeling slightly embarrassed. "You have to give mommy a kiss every day dear. Don''t be rude with the one that brought you to life." She said with a gentle demeanor. "O-Okay, just help me get to the Dark Dragon''s Realm¡­" I sighed. My mother giggled slightly mischievously, she enjoyed teasing me. Are all dragon mothers like this? "Very well~" Nifl said with her calm and cold voice, despite it being filled with motherly love. The other ice dragon souls were all looking at us as if we were a very cute couple of mother and son. I feel like I should talk more with them, but they''re often sleeping a lot. Maybe I could one day summon their souls somehow, after all I got Death Magic. Reviving them as Undead wouldn''t be a bad idea and would be quite cool. But I don''t know if that''s what they even want anyways. FLASH! My mother flew towards a certain area within this dark space, touching the streams of red light and then opening a door within this space towards another¡­ almost identical looking space. These realms were all phantasmal in nature, so they had little difference from one another in appearance, which was rather sad- However, that was quickly changed, as the moment the red light reached me, my sight changed. The entire surroundings changed as well. "Oh, it seems you can finally see through the Realm''s appearance." "Eh?!" ----- Chapter 825 The Soul Realm of Ice Dragons

Chapter 825 The Soul Realm of Ice Dragons

----- I suddenly found myself in a world of pure coldness and ice. The sky was covered in fluffy clouds that were constantly generated snow and snowing down the entire world. The floor was mostly made of hardened ice and snow on top of it, and there was a beautiful and wondrous appearance to everything. There were mountains of ice and snow everywhere the eye could see, and frozenkes and rivers, countless ice castles and towers erected everywhere. Forests made out if pine trees and various magical herbs that resist the ice or are imbued with it. There was even native life in here, ice-attribute monsters that can be found in the depths of the icynds within the continent of Jotunheim, and even more terrifying creatures. "W-What is this?!" I asked. It had happened in an instant, when my mother opened the path to me, it felt as if I had received an upgrade myself, not only allowing me to go to the Realm of the Dark Dragons, but also to "see" things through an even greater level of detail. "You can finally see this with its true splendor. Only those that unlock theirplete power within their bloodlines can ess to this level of reality within the Realms of the Draconic Records. This is another of the Draconic Records greatest assets and secrets, what you see, my son, is a physical yet spiritual world. This is¡­ the Divine Realm of Tiamat, our all-mother." Said Nifl with an inspirational tone of voice. "This is the divine realm of my grandma?!" I asked. "So¡­ No, I knew this was made by her but¡­ I see, so that''s where her divine realm went? Wait, how can someone move a divine realm?" "It isplicated, not even I know the true groundworks that my mother used to create this, but she is a Creator Goddess, she must know better and more transcendental ways of using such powers than all of usbined." Said my mother while giggling rather carefreely. "As you can see, after you die, yound here. This is thend after death, but also where we can gather with our old family members, and live together with them. Even living dragon gods, as few as they care, cane here and help one another, talk with one another, and so on." "A-Amazing¡­ But these things¡­ the meat of monsters, the nts, the fruits¡­ Can I carry this outside?" I wondered. "No, sadly, you cannot. If you attempt to do so, the item will simply dissipate¡­" She said. "However, as you harbor more of the power of the Draconic Records, you might be allowed to consume these resources and grow stronger, such power can also be brought outside. This way, you can strengthen your soul and body. But for now, it is far from your reach, let''s go to the Realm of the Dark Dragons, where my dear sister dwells." "You mean¡­ father''s mother? The Progenitor Dragon Goddess of Darkness?" I wondered. "Yes, her name is Svartalf, and she''s a secretive woman. She died fighting for the world and her body has be nourishment for the continent where she once ruled. Nheless, your father and a few other dark dragons rule the continent in the shadows, protecting the inhabitants from the hands of Oberon and the other malicious Venerables'' pawns." Said Nifl. "Nowe, my sweet child." "Alright¡­" I sighed. I felt slightly embarrassed and even a bit cringe when she called me like that. Is this how millennials feel when their mothers love them? I had no mother in my previous life so I was never able to truly experience these things. It is certainly a new experience; it makes me both happy but also embarrassed beyond belief. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She quickly grabbed me by the neck (as I was in my dragon form right now) as if I was her pup, and then she carried me through the enormous gates made of bright white light, as we were transported into another Realm. Apparently Nifl could step in any other dragon realm if she wanted, perhaps being a privilege of the progenitor dragons who were all sisters and closely rted by blood more than their children are with each mother''s child. FLASH! The bright white light quickly dissipated as what greeted our sight was now and of darkness and gloom. The sky was in a perpetual night, as there were shiny stars in the sky, but no moon at all. The forests were made of trees without leaves, looking dry and dead, the floor was made of ck and gray stone, with mushrooms growing everywhere. There were gigantic mountains spread near endlessly, withrge caves that led to many underground areas. It was and of tranquility and obscurity. However, I could also sense creatures lurking in the night, and many mushrooms and nts imbued with special divine energy of darkness. I immediately felt a connection to this ce even though it looked so alien to me. The red rivers of essence spread out through thendscape, connecting my soul with the souls of fallen siblings, I suddenly noticed many strange and monstrous crawling figures, phantoms of the souls of Dark Dragons long dead, each one was particr in their appearance, looking like chimeras of many monsters at times, other times, looking like bizarre dragons with tentacles (kind of like my own father), and other times they looked rather tame in design, merely ck-scaled. "Our sibling has finally showed himself up." "How bright is silver scales are. Are you sure he is a dark dragon?" "If he were not, he wouldn''t be in our realm." "Nifl, his mother, apanies him." "A Hybrid ice dragon and dark dragon, unique." "An interesting brother we have here¡­" "So this is the one that carries the crown of Dragon King? Young, aren''t you?" The dark dragons immediately surrounded me, analyzing every corner of my body. Unlike the chill Ice Dragons, the Dark Dragons were all creeps! ----- Chapter 826 The Soul Realm of Dark Dragons

Chapter 826 The Soul Realm of Dark Dragons

----- N?v(el)B\\jnn Is this a thing of elements? Ice Dragons were extremelyx and chill, they waved their tails to greet me and some just continued sleeping without even caring for me. A few others watched at me silently and calmly, as if they were all wise. But the Dark Dragons are really something else! Why are they analyzing my body as if I were in the menu or something? they''re all creeps! Is this a trait of being part of the darkness? Wait¡­ Does this also makes me an inherent creep?! Could I be a creep? Have I done creepy things? Well, a few, but only against enemies, maybe? Right? I¡­ I think I remember ordering Yuki to do stuff back then but surely that wasn''t creepy, I only asked her for help in doing chores. Does that makes me a creep? "Oh, you''re nervous?" "Calm down, brother, you are between siblings." "Please forgive our slight rudeness, it just had been a very long time since we found such a physical body to touch and feel. The monsters here that we eat are not the same¡­" "Your scales are so bright and silver! Are you sure you''re not a light dragon? the light they emanate is almost holy." "He''s destined to be siblings of all dragons as he is the Dragon King, sister." "Indeed!" "C-Can you guys give me some space to breath, please?" I asked while quickly moving away from their grasp. The moment I did, I found two titans talking with one another. My mother and¡­ Svartalf, the Dragon Goddess of Darkness, the progenitor of them all. Her entire body looked like the embodiment of obscurity and shadows. Her appearance was refined and delicate like that of my mother, but enormous and intimidating at the same time. Her scales shaped themselves as an armor of bones, and her eyes were glowing bright red, while her wings spread out like those of bats, enormous, ck, with and sharp de-like ws. "Dear sister, you''vee to visit me out of nowhere. And you''ve brought me your pup?" She wondered with a slightly teasing tone. "Svartalf, the child is also yours as he is the son of your son." Said Nifl. "Don''t y dumb. I''ve noticed little Drake had a low amount of inheritance from Darkness, can you fix that?" "Hmm, low inheritance?" Wondered Svartalf, as she quickly looked down on me, her enormous skull-shaped scales covering her entire head made her look like an undead dragon than one alive- well, she was already dead anyways. "G-Greetings, grandmother¡­" I said slightly nervously, she hasn''t even greeted me. "My bad. I should had greeted you before. I apologize for leaving you with the children, they were eager to find someone fleshy once in a millennia. It is nice to see a living descendant, as they''re rather rare." She said, her tone of voice changed from menacing to nice and gentle. "Has my son Fafnir behaved as a good father, dear grandson?" She was even more formal than Nifl, however, despite her dark aura, she was also even more polite. She asked for my father right away. I didn''t had much to answer her for that, my father was an insane man obsessed with "awakening my darkest side" but I guess he was worried I wasn''t developing it well and therefore, I ended facing the challenge of getting here. "Erm, yeah, I guess." I said. "Can''t hee here?" "I am here, brat." I quickly heard the voice of my father right behind me, as the enormous figure of Fafnir was now present here. Despite us not being able to enter with our flesh, our appearances were very livelypared to the souls of the fallen dragons living in these realms. "Eh?! Since when did you got here?!" I asked hurriedly. "Just now. I sensed your presence and came to greet you- Ah!" My father quickly ignored me, flying away and even ignoring his own mother as he saw Nifl''s beautiful appearance. "Fafnir, how are things?" Asked Nifl nicely. "I am alright for now, dear Nifl. You look as beautiful and resplendent as ever." Sais Fafnir, his eyes were clearly enamored and fixated in my mother. "Fufu, I am already very old yet you find such sweet words to say to such an old woman¡­ I feel ttered and slightly embarrassed¡­" My mother said shyly, as she covered her face with her wings, my father was more fascinated. "I could praise my wife''s beauty every day." He said. "My dear husband, we are currently in something more important, however. Do not lose your track in the reason you came here." Sighed my mother, kissing his head. "Y-Yes, I understand." Said Fafnir. He acted rather monstrously against me and even quite savage and barbaric, but with mother he became a true manservant dedicated to praise her beauty. Wow, he really changed. The other dark dragons also noticed this and were looking at my father while raising an eyebrow. "What a two-faced jackass." "Fafnir, you never change." "He''s just as obsessed as I remember him." "Truly a simp." "Where did you learn that word?!" I wondered, as I looked at the dark dragon that said it. "I learned it from an otherworldly soul friend I once had! It means someone that does degrading things for someone they love and are obsessed with, little brother." "A-Ah¡­ I guess you guys got your own lives and experiences at the end." I suppose it just shocked me to hear a dragon, native of this world, to use the world "simp" out of nowhere. Nheless, this wasn''t the main topic at hand. My grandmother had asked me how my father was behaving, and then he just came here. Now it was time to tell both of them to help me in awakening my Dark Dragon Bloodline a bit more. It seems that ording to what my mother said, it should be possible through the intervention of Svartalf, but the dark dragoness seemed to have some conditions. ----- Chapter 827 Svartalf, The Darkness Dragon Mother Goddess

Chapter 827 Svartalf, The Darkness Dragon Mother Goddess

----- "Raise your Darkness Powers? Yes, it should be possible dear grandson." Said Svartalf with a calm andposed demeanor, and a polite voice that seemed slightly charming to me for some reason. "Then can you do it?" I wondered. "And¡­ is there a reason why I wasn''t able to attain a high level of such element? I only had ice and wind for a long while." "Everything has a reason, my grandson." She said with a graceful voice. "And yes, I can provide the power and the answers. But I require you to do something in exchange for the power, while I deliver the answers for free. Is that a good deal for you, my dear child?" N?v(el)B\\jnn Svartalf looked at me with her big red eyes, as I nodded slowly. I guess I really didn''t had any more options. Is she going to challenge me to a duel, perhaps? Maybe she wants me to defeat a strong divine creature dwelling here? Or maybe fight the souls of my siblings in a massive tournament! "What is your request?" I wondered. "I shall answer your questions before delivering the request¡­ The reason behind your inability to develop Darkness Powers within you even though you were a half dark dragon child came from me. I had sealed that part of your power." She said, shocking everyone, me included! "Eh?! Sister, you did this?!" Asked Nifl. "Mother?! Why?" Asked Fafnir. Svartalf calmly looked at everybody and sighed. "Do you truly believe I would do such things out of naivety or evilness? I merely did this so the child wouldn''t end up corrupting. You see, darkness element is strong, even stronger as you are a child, especially one cursed by the world and weakened. If I had let you awaken the dark powers since birth, the nature of dark magic would had eaten away your sanity, my son, and you would had be someone monstrous. Young dark dragons can cope with this as they possess divine power, but youcked it due to the curse sealing your divine powers." She said. "S-So the reason was behind that?!" I wondered, as Svartalf nodded in affirmation. "Indeed, it was all my fault, and I am very sorry, but it was for your own good." She apologized. "Nheless, you''ve more than proven yourself to be capable of using this other half of your powers. And you''ve already developed and evolved in simr dark variants anyways, so you seem rather well suited for the Darkness Powers dwelling within the Draconic Records of our kin." Said Svartalf. "I see¡­ I guess that was that?" I said. "Well, it wasn''t thatplicated." "I guess it is something we didn''t amount to." Said Nifl. "W-We never thought about that¡­" Sighed Fafnir. "I know, I am quite disappointed in you, sister, you''re someone wise and ancient yet you missed such a detail. If I hadn''t intervened before the little Drake hatched, he would had grown corrupted by the dark magic ability to take away sanity from the minds of the weak. It is a strong element but one that naturally corrupts. Only those with wills of iron or that¡­ had already be slightly twisted can properly use it for good." Said Svartalf. "As we are guardians of the world, falling into insanity and bing destructive and chaotic is not something we seek. Therefore, as the dark dragons we are, our mission of stabilizing our own darknesses before any other thing, as it is both the source of our power and also our greatest danger." The other dark dragons nodded, as Fafnir felt very embarrassed, his mother was reprimanding quite badly and he couldn''t take a break. Well, he kind of deserved it anyways, so I am d for it. "I-I apologize, I should had realized such an obvious thing earlier!" Sighed my mother. "Don''t worry now, things are done¡­ Let''s be thankful that Drake was able to survive and thrive, and reach this point where he can reunite with his family. We are all happy to see you, son." Said Svartalf with a gentle voice. This grandma was really amazing. "I am also happy and grateful for what you did, grandmother." I said. "N-Nheless, what''s the condition you want for me to awaken this dark side of my bloodline?" "I require a special condition. Do not worry, it is not rted with fighting, nor it is a necessary challenge." Said my grandmother. "But I desire something very specific. Do you think you''re capable of delivering it?" "But what is it?" I sighed. Svartalf slowly approached her enormous head to my own, whispering something to my ears. "I want to learn the knowledge of the world where youe from, my dear grandson. Alongside anything rted with entertainment, books, in specific." She said to me, whispering secretively. My grandmother seemed to be just like the other dark dragons deep down, weird. She was into books, and would probably be a NEET in Earth or something, I bet. Luckily for me and her, I had amazing memory and I had read a ton of Light Novels, ssic books, manga,ics, and the like, so I had a lot to retell to her. I had such a good memory now that everything I read in my previous life was perfectly stored like an ebook inside of my head, so I could even transfer this information directly to her through some sort of method. Perhaps creating small dream realms and giving them to her with these texts from within my memory. "Okay, I get it." I said. "I can get it done through the week, is that alright for you?" "Yes, it is alright. Mooch." Svartalf quickly kissed me all over the face and licked me with her big, purple-colored tongue. That was uncalled for, but I decided to just ept her draconic affection. "That was the other condition, I wanted to kiss my beloved little grandson." "I-I see¡­" I kind of get it, dragons are very social so they had formed such strong bonds by sharing love andfort with one another but being licked all the time is not something I came here for! ----- Chapter 828 Awakened Dark Dragon

Chapter 828 Awakened Dark Dragon

----- "D-Did you tell him what you wanted?" Asked Nifl. "Why so secretive about it?" "It is a special secret between grandmother and grandson, do not get involved, my dear sister." Said Svartalf with a smile. "Mother you''re filled with mysteries¡­ Ah, I bet it is about books, huh?" Asked Fafnir. Despite being quite odd sometimes, he knew his mother very well. "That is not what I asked for¡­" Said Svartalf, quickly gazing elsewhere due to being terrible at lying. "I definitely did not asked for books, son." Yep, grandma, you''re terribly bad at lying. "Anyways! It is time to awaken the "dark side" of your bloodline, as we say." Said Svartalf, she looked into my eyes and quickly told me to concentrate into a single point within my soul. "Concentrate within a single point in your soul, a ck speck of nothingness that is sealed away¡­" Her consciousness suddenly dived into my own soul, as I felt dozens of shadow tentacles wrapping around my soul, and then, reaching somewhere so deep I had never touched before. In that ce, there were several chains made of shadows, which she quickly broke and shattered. After that, nothing seemed to have happened. It was as if nothing changed at all, when the chains broke, the soul was the same, and what was revealed was just a little bit more of divine power for free but nothing at all other than that- FLASH! Well, I was terrible wrong to assume that a second after, my soul strangely distorted, the speck she asked me to concentrate into began to grow bigger as it spiraled into a strange ck hole, quickly escting out of proportion, now this was quite ridiculous. The darkness continued to spread and formed several rivers of obscurity, coursing through my soul and then I felt them right into my body while I slept over the bed, embraced by Miranda and Bedann. I didn''t wanted to scare them so I quickly did something, putting a bit of my consciousness into my body and walking out of the bed, flying out of the castle, and reaching far into the grasnds. In here, I was able to awaken my darkness finally fully without problems. The obscurity formed by the ck hole spread out like many rivers, as I saw these rivers enhancing my entire body. I quickly turned into my truest dragon form to see, with the various heads and silver scales, and found my body mutating and transforming. ck scales emerged and bone-like growths appeared as well, I slightly looked like I did before bing multi-headed. This wasn''t a permanent form as I had the power of shapeshifting, but seemed like a powered-up form that enhanced darkness above everything else¡­ I had gained several other traits simr to my father, as tentacles grew over my back and I had now several eyes growing across my body. It was gross yet fascinating. Ding! [You gained +250000 Divine Power] [You have unlocked the [Darkness] within your Bloodline] [New Main Divinity has be avable within the Divinity Shop] [The [Darkness (D)] Affinity has been awakened into SS Rank!] [You unlocked the [Dark Sun (A)] Divine Ability!] Not only I gained a nice amount of Divine Power straight out of nowhere, but my affinity of darkness also went from D to SS! And to boot, I acquired a new Divine Abilitypletely for free?! What is this, this is amazing! Divine Abilities are different from mere magic as they can even wound gods, so if this one is offensive as I think, it might be of amazing potential. N?v(el)B\\jnn ----- [Dark Sun (A)] A special Divine Ability that only a few of the strongest Dark Dragons possess. Within the interior of their souls, there''s a gigantic and spiraling Dark Sun that constantly emits a primordial amount of darkness. This darkness can be controlled, different frommon dark element, it possess the ability to drain the light of other elements and extinguish, all while possessing the capability of driving a target''s mind into insanity. Arge amount of practice and patience is required to master such a power, however. If used without care, it might backfire on the user. ----- Interesting. It seems to grant the power to wield a new type of "darkness" that can even extinguish other element''s light? Kind of simr to Bedann''s Chaos Magic, but at the same time more tame, I suppose. It alsoes with the power to drive targets insane like darkness magic can do to those unprepared to wield it, that''s interesting indeed. If a target has their guards lowered, receiving a giant attack using this darkness wouldn''t be so bad to put them down. I quickly decided to try out the Ability right away by using only Mana, covering my ws with this darkness. The darkness emerged like a phantasmal and miasmic substance that quickly began to ze like a me, the surroundings of this ck fire distorted, as if it were even changing space itself around the darkness. I quickly pointed the darkness towards a far away and inhabited mountain, and formed it into arge sphere of darkness, firing it towards that direction. FLAAAASH! The ck fireball flew at an incredibly fast pace, faster than I had imagined, and shed against the mountain, consuming the entire thing with an enormous and single explosion that reverberated everything. BOOOOOMMMM!!! The darkness spread out, as the mountain suddenly showed up once more, but now, half of it waspletely missing, as if a ck hole just ate it away¡­ And this was an attack only using Mana, I don''t know how devastating it could be if I used Divine Power- Ugh?! Suddenly, I felt slightly dizzy, as if my mind was being suddenly attacked by a slight fever. I calmed myself down and then looked into my own soul and body, it felt as if I received a burden, or something like a bacsh. I suppose that''s the "bacsh" of using this power without enough practice? It wasn''t much, but if I let it umte, it could umte and really be problematic. I better not abuse this power too much. But it works for a nice nuke I could throw into the face of my enemies. ----- Chapter 829 Sharing Culture From Earth

Chapter 829 Sharing Culture From Earth

----- After having tested my powers, I quickly decided to move back to the Draconic Records, and decided to stay a couple of hours in the Realm of the Dark Dragons. It was a lot of fun to interact with the wacky and strange Dark Dragons, unlike the chill Ice Dragons, Dark Dragons were entric, and although sometimes I felt a bit off, most of the time they were quite weing. Some of them knew a lot about reincarnated people, as they had found and battled many in their lives, some even befriended them, so they had a pretty neutral look on reincarnated people. Although some people of this world considered them a nuisance or even invaders, the dragons thought of them as unfortunate people that had been unwilling sent to another world. They all had died one way or the other, and simply reincarnated into this world against their wills, it wasn''t their fault after all. Although some a few Venerables gave them a bad reputation for being exceedingly evil such as the Dream Fox Venerable and the Vampire Blood Venerable, not everyone was like these two insane people. The Dark Dragons mostly asked me things from my world, as they were very interested on it. It seems that talking about other worlds is something people from the past love to do? Also my grandmother asked me to tell her about the books I''ve read, she was actually a big book collector when she was a live, but barely had a few dozen of them because civilization wasn''t so advanced in those times, although her children had brought her new books here. I decided to simply upload my memories into her, nitpicking only book-rted stuff I read and then synthetizing it into texts made out of Dream Magic, they''re bubbles that after touching them, allow her to read the books and texts, like this, she has a massive catalog of not only Light Novels, but also all kinds of Mana, movies, and so on. "Thank you so much! We have been death bored here!" "Hahah! Get it? because we are actually dead¡­!" "With this we can enjoy ourselves a bit more, and damn, you''ve watched a bunch of stuff!" "Even our mother is happy now!" "This is incredible, well done, my grandson. You fill your grandmother with happiness, now I shall go read this one book named "Reincarnated as a Dragon Hatchling", it looks very interesting." My grandma said, quickly going to her nest and sitting down while beginning to read in silence and calm within the darkness of the Realm. The rest of my uncles all got copies of the same dream bubbles, some started watching gamey videos, and other movies, not everyone was into reading, some even began watching anime. I never thought that loading myself with that and wasting so much time-consuming hundreds of anime, light novels, movies, and games would one day bring so much joy to these people. After that, I decided to move back to the Realm of Ice Dragons, but my father stopped me. "C-Can I get them too?" He wondered. "Eh? You want a copy of everything?" I wondered. "Could it be possible? I am also quite bored¡­" He sighed. "I guess I can, here." Iughed, giving him a copy of all the Dream Bubbles. Thanks to my new Divinity of Dreams, this was as easy as breathing, and I didn''t even need divine power to make them, just a buttload of Mana, which I had in big quantities now that I was a god. "T-Thanks! With this I can finally entertain myself¡­ Oh! What is this thing about? Spyro?" Wondered Fafnir. "Oh, that''s a game, but you can''t really y it, just look at the gamey." I said. "Sounds fun! It is a little dragon picking jewels?! I''ve never seen this before, look at him moving! W-Wow!" My father felt like a boomer seeing video games for the first time. "Haha¡­ Well, have fun." I said, as I moved to the Ice Dragon Realm. FLASH! A beautiful scenery of ice and snow greeted me, as I saw my mother looking down at me with calm and serene eyes. "Dear, did everything went alright- Oh! You''re now overflowing with the dark element! It certainly did go well, isn''t it?" She asked. "Yeah, I even gained a new Divine Ability." I said pridefully. "I guess I am mostly done here for now, mother. I should go back home for the moment." "So soon? Oh well, you spent a lot with your grandmother and father, didn''t you?" Asked my mother. "Yeah¡­ About that, do you want some books to read from my original world?" I asked, as my mother''s eyes shone brightly. "Oho? I am quite an avid reader; my sister often gives me books to read! Is there something I can read?" She wondered. "Yeah, here¡­" I quickly gave my mother everything, just in case she reads too fast or something. The moment she saw the massive pile of content, her eyes shone bright in happiness and wonder, as she began to look into all the bubbles. "Oh, you''ve used your dream divinity to create something like books! Incredible, you''ve already reached such a high level in the mastery of that element! Well, I couldn''t expect less from you¡­ You are the first dragon to ever master Dream Attribute, it is an element that appeared after our creation and it wasn''t natural of this world after all." Said my mother with a smile. "Yeah, I am getting the gist of it, anyways, have a good night." I said. "Goodnight." She said, as I quickly disappeared from there. N?v(el)B\\jnn Come to think of it, Ipletely forgot to ask her if Bedra and Kate were connected to the Draconic Records¡­ I''ll have to ask her tomorrow. I am way to sleepy right now. I swiftly closed my eyes and rested. There were many things toe in the near future, I have to prepare well for all these challenges. ----- Chapter 830 Nightmare

Chapter 830 Nightmare

----- As Ruby slept, the voice of someone resonated within her dreams. She was quickly interrupted from her innocent dreams about spending time with her friends and enjoying a nice evening, about how she wished she could spend more time with her mother and her father¡­ wishing to be a normal girl. The one that caused such an interruption was an arrogant and dark presence, engulfing her happy and colorful dreams into endless darkness, the abyss of deep despair quickly took over her little soul, as she found herself trapped within a hell made of ck and red. "Huh? W-What''s happening? Where am I?" Ruby began to run away from this ck and red abyss, the darkness continued to chase her over, as she ended tripping with something, falling into an endless hole. As she fell she cried, feeling desperate, weak, and small. The entire darkness engulfed her within its endless maws, as countless red eyes opened wide, ring her down with their menacing pupils. "W-Wha¡­ help¡­ HELP!" She cried, but nobody answered. The eyes arrogantly red her down¡­ as if she were a mere little ant, an insect that couldn''t escape from them, a prey they wanted to devour. Ruby felt hopeless and lost, without anybody that coulde to help her. She had already fallen into something, a Nightmare deeper and more monstrous than any other she had ever experienced before. "Child¡­" Suddenly, it spoke. The monstrous entity, the presence watching over her spoke. It spoke with a strange and monstrous voice, directing itself to her, to Ruby. It was so familiar yet incredibly threatening. Ruby felt fearful, she swallowed saliva in fear, she trembled, she felt stiff, she was paralyzed. "You''re wasting too much time. [Fate] will soon break and destabilize. Come to my other fragments, return to your mother. Be my Vessel." "V-Vessel¡­? Ah¡­! No¡­ Y-You''re¡­?!" "It is I, nobody else than me, of course. Your greatest ancestor. Without me, you wouldn''t exist, Pure Vampiress Ruby, youngest descendant." "A-Ancestor¡­ Venerable of Blood?!" "Precisely. You''re one of my greatest creations, the finest one. Your body is tuned with great power and potential, you''re brimming with youth, my body has long ago dried out and turned to ashes, I need a young and energetic body! You were made, designed by me to be my vessel!" "B-But I don''t want to¡­! Leave me alone¡­ My mother let me go because she didn''t wanted me to be the vessel¡­ A-And there''s that one woman¡­ she was also oppressing us, why haven''t you done anything against them?!" "Insolent child! You dare direct your voice back to your ancestor in such a manner?! Do you have a death wish?!" "I-I don''t¡­ But if I die, you will be left¡­ with no vessel, don''t you?" "Tch! You think you can ckmail me? And even more, if you want to free your family, go back there, grab my fragments, unify them! You''re already ripe! How long are you nning to leave me waiting?!" "I don''t want to¡­ Y-You''re a bad person, you''re evil! I don''t want to let you revive¡­" "You¡­ Do you realize I am only asking you because I hold you into consideration?" "Eh?" "I can merely take over your body at any given moment if I want, massacre all your loved ones and then leave forcefully anyways! You''ve lived enough with this weird Ice Dragon¡­ Return to me or all those you love will die." "T-There''s no way you can do that¡­ D-Drake is now a God, he''s strong!" "And the pendant you carry has a fragment of my soul, a Venerable. Do you think he stands a chance? Gods were wiped out with a wave of my hand! All the world was beneath my feet, I crushed them all with my power! I bathed the world with blood and destruction¡­ There was no way anyone could ever oppose me! And you''re saying that dragon stands a chance?!" "H-He''s strong¡­ he''s a nice person¡­ He loves everyone here¡­ Drake is¡­ a kind man." "Even if he could somehow kill you, you would had already rampaged enough! And who''s sleeping next to you in another bed?" "Ah¡­!" "Yes, the children¡­ Do you want them all to be your dinner? You''ve wished it, don''t you? You''re getting tired of dragon blood, the tasty blood of children, sweet and young, ready to be tasted¡­ Ahhh~! It has been truly a long time since I''ve drank it! It wouldn''t be a bad thing to possess you and drink it all!" "N-No¡­! Nooo!" "If you don''t want me to do it, then obey me." "T-This is¡­ I¡­" "Its their lives or¡­ yours, you choose." "¡­" Ruby fell into silence, as her eyes quickly lost their light, she feltpletely hopeless and lost¡­ She didn''t know what to do. "B-But how can I get back there? I am inside of Drake''s Divine Realm¡­ And how are we going to deal with her?" "Luckily for you, I''ve already negotiated a temporary treaty and alliance with Oberon! All of his colors are now my allies, so that one annoying Vampiress is now your ally as well, your mother is probably alright too, Ruby. And it is an easy task for this pendant to teleport you back to your kin through the {Bloodline Seeker} Ability it possesses, I shall use Divine Power to activate it¡­ But I need your approval, touch the pendant!" "But you¡­ promise to not hurt Drake and everyone else¡­ right?" "I promise it! I don''t care about that stupid lizard anyways." "¡­" Ruby fell into silence, as she suddenly woke up, she opened her eyes, looking around in silence. She started to cry for a bit, as if everything she had built here, everything was crumbling apart. Her friends, her uncle that was like her second father, and Drake and his family¡­ "I''m sorry¡­" She sighed, touching her pendant, as a sh of red light illuminated the room for a few seconds before she disappeared without leaving a single trace behind that morning. Fuyu, however, quickly realized Ruby suddenly teleported away, and immediately told Drake. -----N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 831 Nightmare

Chapter 831 Nightmare

----- As Ruby slept, the voice of someone resonated within her dreams. She was quickly interrupted from her innocent dreams about spending time with her friends and enjoying a nice evening, about how she wished she could spend more time with her mother and her father¡­ wishing to be a normal girl. The one that caused such an interruption was an arrogant and dark presence, engulfing her happy and colorful dreams into endless darkness, the abyss of deep despair quickly took over her little soul, as she found herself trapped within a hell made of ck and red. "Huh? W-What''s happening? Where am I?" Ruby began to run away from this ck and red abyss, the darkness continued to chase her over, as she ended tripping with something, falling into an endless hole. As she fell she cried, feeling desperate, weak, and small. The entire darkness engulfed her within its endless maws, as countless red eyes opened wide, ring her down with their menacing pupils. "W-Wha¡­ help¡­ HELP!" She cried, but nobody answered. The eyes arrogantly red her down¡­ as if she were a mere little ant, an insect that couldn''t escape from them, a prey they wanted to devour. Ruby felt hopeless and lost, without anybody that coulde to help her. She had already fallen into something, a Nightmare deeper and more monstrous than any other she had ever experienced before. "Child¡­" Suddenly, it spoke. The monstrous entity, the presence watching over her spoke. It spoke with a strange and monstrous voice, directing itself to her, to Ruby. It was so familiar yet incredibly threatening. Ruby felt fearful, she swallowed saliva in fear, she trembled, she felt stiff, she was paralyzed. "You''re wasting too much time. [Fate] will soon break and destabilize. Come to my other fragments, return to your mother. Be my Vessel." "V-Vessel¡­? Ah¡­! No¡­ Y-You''re¡­?!" "It is I, nobody else than me, of course. Your greatest ancestor. Without me, you wouldn''t exist, Pure Vampiress Ruby, youngest descendant." "A-Ancestor¡­ Venerable of Blood?!" "Precisely. You''re one of my greatest creations, the finest one. Your body is tuned with great power and potential, you''re brimming with youth, my body has long ago dried out and turned to ashes, I need a young and energetic body! You were made, designed by me to be my vessel!" "B-But I don''t want to¡­! Leave me alone¡­ My mother let me go because she didn''t wanted me to be the vessel¡­ A-And there''s that one woman¡­ she was also oppressing us, why haven''t you done anything against them?!" "Insolent child! You dare direct your voice back to your ancestor in such a manner?! Do you have a death wish?!" "I-I don''t¡­ But if I die, you will be left¡­ with no vessel, don''t you?" "Tch! You think you can ckmail me? And even more, if you want to free your family, go back there, grab my fragments, unify them! You''re already ripe! How long are you nning to leave me waiting?!" "I don''t want to¡­ Y-You''re a bad person, you''re evil! I don''t want to let you revive¡­" "You¡­ Do you realize I am only asking you because I hold you into consideration?" "Eh?" "I can merely take over your body at any given moment if I want, massacre all your loved ones and then leave forcefully anyways! You''ve lived enough with this weird Ice Dragon¡­ Return to me or all those you love will die." "T-There''s no way you can do that¡­ D-Drake is now a God, he''s strong!" "And the pendant you carry has a fragment of my soul, a Venerable. Do you think he stands a chance? Gods were wiped out with a wave of my hand! All the world was beneath my feet, I crushed them all with my power! I bathed the world with blood and destruction¡­ There was no way anyone could ever oppose me! And you''re saying that dragon stands a chance?!" "H-He''s strong¡­ he''s a nice person¡­ He loves everyone here¡­ Drake is¡­ a kind man." "Even if he could somehow kill you, you would had already rampaged enough! And who''s sleeping next to you in another bed?" "Ah¡­!" "Yes, the children¡­ Do you want them all to be your dinner? You''ve wished it, don''t you? You''re getting tired of dragon blood, the tasty blood of children, sweet and young, ready to be tasted¡­ Ahhh~! It has been truly a long time since I''ve drank it! It wouldn''t be a bad thing to possess you and drink it all!" "N-No¡­! Nooo!" "If you don''t want me to do it, then obey me." "T-This is¡­ I¡­" "Its their lives or¡­ yours, you choose." "¡­" Ruby fell into silence, as her eyes quickly lost their light, she feltpletely hopeless and lost¡­ She didn''t know what to do. "B-But how can I get back there? I am inside of Drake''s Divine Realm¡­ And how are we going to deal with her?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Luckily for you, I''ve already negotiated a temporary treaty and alliance with Oberon! All of his colors are now my allies, so that one annoying Vampiress is now your ally as well, your mother is probably alright too, Ruby. And it is an easy task for this pendant to teleport you back to your kin through the {Bloodline Seeker} Ability it possesses, I shall use Divine Power to activate it¡­ But I need your approval, touch the pendant!" "But you¡­ promise to not hurt Drake and everyone else¡­ right?" "I promise it! I don''t care about that stupid lizard anyways." "¡­" Ruby fell into silence, as she suddenly woke up, she opened her eyes, looking around in silence. She started to cry for a bit, as if everything she had built here, everything was crumbling apart. Her friends, her uncle that was like her second father, and Drake and his family¡­ "I''m sorry¡­" She sighed, touching her pendant, as a sh of red light illuminated the room for a few seconds before she disappeared without leaving a single trace behind that morning. Fuyu, however, quickly realized Ruby suddenly teleported away, and immediately told Drake. ----- Chapter 832 A Week After

Chapter 832 A Week After

----- [Day 287] It was a long month inside my divine realm, although it was merely a week outside. I spent it doing various things, mostly training my abilities and also my family''s powers. Bedann, Miranda, Bedra, and Kate had been slowly leveling up their Jobs and Skills. Jobs can level up by ying monsters and doing things rted to Jobs, while skills can only level up through constant usage. There''s no monsters in the divine realm only very weak wild animals, so we have been not able to level up their Jobs much other than going out into the jungle to kill the big monsters near Rank 4 or even the Rank 5 Beast Kings, which had all been taken down by my family, their levels are roughly all around 20 by now, which has enhanced their stats a lot, and they had gained a series of new Skills too. Bedann''s usage of Chaos Magic has been improving amazingly thanks to Skills that facilitate its use. Aside from that technical stuff, we had been training with Bedann, her draconic powers are improving and she got a better gist of it, feeling more confident after three months of training, and she had in Rank 5 Monsters easily with her Half-Dragon form where she covers herself in scales. If she uses her Chaos Dragoness Form, it bes overkill, nothing, not even Rank 5 beasts can withstand her power for too long, my wife is officially even more busted than before. And that''s without even mentioning Miranda''s power, who had also improved amazingly, both are giant powerhouses. To make things more severe, Bedann''s new Spirit of Chaos improved her ability to control Chaos and use it to fight even more, so everything ising along quite nicely. Aside from that, I''ve been training Bedra and Kate. Bedra has learned to better control her Mana and use it into little quantities, and I''ve detected divine power surging from her from time to time, the same with Bedann and Miranda, and even more with Kate, who felt like her very structure had divine power. This Divine Power must be from drinking the Divine Cultivation Potions I''ve made for them, they had yet to break through to Divinity, but they seem quite close. Anyways, going back to Bedra, I''ve taught her a series of low-cost spells so she can improve her mana maniption slowly, after that I''ve taught her more Light and Life spells of higher categories and tiers thanks to Pekorina''s help and the other magicians. With this, my daughter had be rather mighty, and she''s still midway through mid-tier spells, but they already showcase amazing strength, and the best part is that the entire garden is flourishing thanks to her! We had expanded our crops a ton, I mean a TON! We can now totally feed ourselves with all the fruits, vegetables, tubers, and grains that grow all around. With her help, we are no longer dependent in buying products from other areas or extracting them from the vassal sects, but we''ll still do it because there''s some unique stuff that cannot grow better here, such as most Ice-Attribute Herbs and nts, only thrive in areas with a lot of snow and cold temperatures, while the divine realm is rather calid and its feels like its always spring. Although we started a ntation in the peak of the mountains where its cold, it is not that much space. Anyway, with this, we can keep umting more crops and ultimately sell them around or something, which seems quite promisingly amazing. Isn''t my daughter the best in terms of¡­ literally everything? Yes, she is! I am a proud father. A-Anyways, aside from the Nature and Life Magic, Bedra has also been using more Light Magic, which has healing and enhancing spells too, but she''s more into the offensive side of things. Her devastating attacks can blow away entire countries perhaps, so we are teaching her more precise and smaller attacks to deal with close ranged foes. Her dragon breath attack is quite strong too, and I help her train it once a day by firing it against me. That way I can grow resistance to Heaven element, which is so strong it even makes my scales melt. I think she''s just like her mother, she can damage gods a bit¡­ even without being one herself. Yet. And in the other side, there''s Kate. She''s as talented as her sister in many things, and less uncontroble in some. Due to her calm and attentive nature unlike the cheerful and slightly crazy Bedra, Kate keeps herposure most of the time and learns rather quickly. I''ve been trying to examine what she has for magic, and aside from Ice Magic, she got System Magic. I have no idea what''s that it, and the System itself doesn''t know either no matter how much I appraise Kate¡­ Well, aside from that she got Matter Maniption, which I''ve helped her train alongiside Ice Magic, my specialty. It has been simply exercises such as giving her something made of steel and asking her to turn it into gold, silver, copper, and so on. Other times I gave her arge bottle with water and I asked her to only turn the water inside into dirt but keep the bottle intact. This way, she can train the precision of her Matter Maniption to be better. She had failed a few times but she''s getting the hang of it. Of course, I also ultimately helped her train her powers further, putting her against a small horned rabbit monster. Matter Maniption can be a one-shot power, as she easily turned the rabbit into stone by touching it, it turned into a solid stone statue without any resistance, the soul of the rabbit flew away after turning into stone¡­ so it definitely died, but it seems that Kate cannot turn non-physical things, so mystical powers such as magic, or souls, are outside of her jurisdiction, as they don''t seem to count as "matter" and are something else? I guess. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ----- Chapter 833 The Dragon God Of Harvest

Chapter 833 The Dragon God Of Harvest

----- Aside from the training montage with my whole family, there''s Miranda, which I almost forgot. Well, I had mentioned her with Bedann, but she got her whole other ystyle. She had managed to develop a greater ability to do her "Chimera Transformations" as she calls them, where she can shapeshift into different forms depending in what she bes and shape each form separately. But that still only makes a mismatch of things, her ultimate goal is to take the best of each creature andbine them wlessly into something purely new, not something with just pieces of other monsters attached to it. It is certainly a hard and arduous task, but she looks quite promising as she is putting all the effort she can muster into the task of learning this. Aside from this, she''s developing more Mold and Chaos Magic, and can raise Mold Zombies better, taking over living beings and turning them into zombies infected by Mold, and even mutate them so they can special abilities is possible. Ultimately she wants to master this power until she can infect people and give them powers without any drawbacks of being a zombie¡­ but that seems super hard right now, however, I wish her the best of lucks in that regard! ¡­And taking that into consideration, isn''t she like a way better necromancer than me? ¡­No, more like a viral virus I guess. She could probably infect an entire country by transmitting the mold everywhere. Not like she''ll do it, but¡­ there''s the possibility. There''s also the ability to simply Create Mold Monsters made out purely from Mold, they''re strong on their own, but Mold can only show their true power by infecting others. Miranda has managed to get past that by absorbing several corpses and fusing them with her, attaining shapeshifting abilities of amazing capabilities. But the other molds got a harder time doing this. Nheless, she can also create clones of herself that carry part of her powers, kind of like my own Slimes I guess. She can fire magic with them and even allow them to shapeshift, but she''s not as ultimate with them, and cant make too many clones, sadly. Miranda is growing pretty strong; I am kind of prideful of her growth too. She''s also growing more and more ustomed to us, and being part of the family, she''s opening more, so I am naturally d for that. Moving on there was something else I''ve been trying to do, get Kate and Bedra to connect to the Draconic Records (and also Bedann). But it has been impossible for the moment. I asked my parents and my grandmother about this, and the three said that Dragon Gods all could enter¡­ that''s right, Dragon GODS. Even the smallest of Dragon Gods are born with divinity and are at least Rank 6 in their Divine Core Realm, none of my daughters nor my wife has reached that stage, so just like me before bing a God, they cannot ess to it and their powers. However, I''ve already found out all three of them are connected! Indeed, Bedann, Kate, and Bedra are all connected to the Draconic Records- ah, and even Miranda, who seems to be connected to Bedann. Others that had drank my blood don''t seem connected though, so my family are the special ones. Maybe my bond with Bedann has something to do with it, she has only drank my blood twice, once back then in our first days, and a second time a few weeks when I became a god, I''ve already shared my divine blood with others and they seem to not be dragons or something, so Bedann is special. There''s something within her that might be connecting us together even deeper. Perhaps her bloodline connection with Bedra who is already a dragon? Well, I don''t know but I am quite happy. The only thing to do is help them develop divinity quickly, so I''ve been infusing divine power into their food through my Cooking Divine Magic every day, this also helps them aside from the Divine Cultivation Potions, so they''re getting very close! To think that it was so easy to turn others into gods by merely feeding them divine stuff, it is truly the thing of dreams! ¡­Anyways, when I woke up this morning, I was rather filled with enthusiasm, there were many things to do, one of them was turning into a stronger God, as I had decided that today I was going to Rank Up using Divine Power, I''ve umted a nice amount by training in my dreams with the Venerable. After a month she had slightly changed, but still takes time for her to get mellow with Belle, although she tolerates her better now. She also got ultimately bored of torturing me and just does it mechanically by now, so I guess I can meditate while having my soul tortured, reinforcing it, and gaining divine power in the sidelines. Aside from that, I earn a few hundreds of Divine Power points through the prayers of mortals. I have set up some shrines all around my divine realm and several others within the lizardmen tribe settlement, another in the orange town shrine which is called the "Dragon God of Harvest", a new saint deity that lizardmen pray to that people begun to pray to get better harvest (me), and also I managed to sneak a dozen inside the big church through paying a lot of money, hehehe! Praying to gods in this world seems rather normal, so people seem to be interested when old gods, especially some as rare as Dragon Gods are introduced. I''ve been letting Bedra bless with her magic the crops of the fiefdom, so they had received the Blessings of the Dragon God of Harvest, and as they attributed the miracles to me, the belief increased, now I got several thousands of people praying to me and receiving my blessing every week, even politics are using my image as a way to convince people¡­ Huh, I guess I am even being used as an idol. Now I simply must spread out my religion. The dragon god of harvest shall be the new god of this world! Hm, maybe also adding food would be good¡­ -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 834 The Venerable’s Schemes

Chapter 834 The Venerable''s Schemes

----- Due to the knowing I won''t be there always for the people, I''ve begun to create special spirits named Harvest Spirits, they''re not divine spirits, just normal spirits thatst a lot and multiply by absorbing dirt and nutrients, and in exchange they enchant the soil with even more nutrients and the nts grow faster and healthier. They can also hunt pests and eat them. They are cutely shaped as fruits, flowers, vegetables, and even dirt, so they can camouge from the people''s eyes. They can self-duplicate by eating pests and absorbing nutrients, and they give it back by x10. They''re ideal, and if I could even offer such a service to other countries, everyone would have amazing harvests. Of course, I won''t distribute it recklessly. I will only give them harvest as long as they pray to me when they give it for granted and stop praying- no harvest for them! My spirits will simply not aid them. I''ve already distributed millions of tiny Harvest Spirits I created with ease thanks to the Divine Ability [Spirit Creation] I got from the Dream Venerable, it is amazingly convenient, I know, hehe. I''ve also been thinking about fusing Spirit Creation with Slime Creation. My own body can self-divide into slimes which I can control, each slime is a Divine Slime too and are rather strong, probably at around Rank 5 in level of power, if not higher. If I can fuse them with the power of Spirit Creation, I could create Spirit Slimes or something! Wouldn''t that be amazing? Although as of now, I''ve gotten no results, it seems very hard to merge Spirit Creation with anything else, unless I increase the Grade of the Divine Ability¡­ but there''s better things to prioritize, such as Ranking Up and- "Drake!" Suddenly, I was interrupted from my thoughts, as Fuyu spoke into my mind, I quickly jumped off the bed and silently walked into the outside of the room. "What is it?" "This is bad¡­ Ruby¡­ she just disappeared!" "¡­What?!" . . . It happened too suddenly, andpletely out of nowhere. Fuyu told me that she saw everything. Ruby was simply having a bad dream and then suddenly woke up, she began to cry and suddenly touched the pendant she carries around, disappearing into a sh of red light¡­ Fuyu described this red light as something frighteningly powerful, and the lingering divine energy still remains in the room, which I quickly went to investigate. Rakasha was obviously devastated, as the closest to her, he was like her adoptive father. The two were very close, and it could said she was like his daughter at this point. The children who were all her friends were not any better either, many were concerned and very worried, Bedann helped me calm down the children while I gathered with Rakasha and Fuyu inside the room, analyzing it in silence. "Ruby¡­ Why did she disappeared¡­ C-Could this had been the vampire''s doing?!" Asked Rakasha. "I-It shouldn''t be possible, Vampires don''t have the power to traverse through my divine realm, and Fuyu didn''t saw anybody bringing Ruby away, if anything, this was something that happened by her own powers¡­" Imented. "B-By her own? She left us all by her own? But why? She was always so happy here¡­ She said she missed her mother and father, but she said that we were all her family at this point¡­" Cried Rakasha. "Calm down, you''re crying as if she died." Sighed Fuyu. "She merely teleported away, wherever she is, she''s still alive, right, Drake?" "Indeed. Thanks to my Divine Dragon Mark put into her body, I can detect her. She''s still alive and healthy, and there''s nothing threatening as of now, I would know immediately¡­" I said as I began to look around, stopping in front of Ruby''s bed. "I-I see¡­ I hope so¡­" Sighed Rakasha, being tired of worrying so much, he sighed, sitting over a chair. "But the real mystery is why she left¡­" Said Fuyu. "Indeed, this bed¡­ there''s a strong stench of blood here¡­ Rose,e out." I said, summoning the Blood Vampire Ghost, Rose, who had grown rather big and strongtely. "Yes my lord?" She wondered, a gorgeous red-haired phantasmal woman emerged, with pale white skin and wearing a red dress, her legs turning slowly into phantasmal essence. She looked like a queen of the underworld, she was by far my strongest Undead. She''s most of the time kept inside my Shadows alongside other ghosts and souls. "Can you detect this energy floating in the surroundings?" I asked her. "Hmm¡­? Oh! This stench! This is¡­ odd¡­ Wait, the girl¡­ she''s gone?" Wondered Rose. If she wasn''t listening, she was probably in a slumber until I called her. "Indeed¡­" I quickly gave her a quick summary of what happened. "I see¡­ This is bad, this is most likely¡­ the Venerable''s doing!" She said. "I had imagined it¡­ But how?" I wondered. "And why now from all times?" "Remember that I came to the Ice Moon Sect to kidnap Ruby because of my Lady- I mean, my former Lady? Well, she wanted her because her pendant was a part of the Venerable of Blood''s soul, and also she wanted her. Ruby was a girl designed to be the ideal vessel of the venerable, she holds incredible potential and immense talent amongst all vampires, as she is born between two vampires as well, she is a pure vampire, as purest as they can be." Said Rose. N?v(el)B\\jnn "We know as much¡­" I said. "Well, perhaps the Venerable has grown desperate and dislikes being here, or perhaps.. something rted with the [Fate] you spoke about before?" She wondered. "Fate? ¡­But that guy is sliced into pieces, howe he can just regain consciousness or not at his own ord! This is ridiculous¡­ Ah, he''s a Venerable, logic simply doesn''t apply here." I sighed. "Nheless. We should had analyzed that pendant beforehand, it held mysterious powers, one of them even capable of teleporting someone away¡­ that''s the doing of the {Bloodline Seeker} Ability that True Vampires can develop." Said Rose. "{Blood Seeker}¡­?" ----- Chapter 835 Investigation And Deductions

Chapter 835 Investigation And Deductions

----- "When the Venerable of Blood was alive, he developed Blood Magic andbined it with the power of something he called Ki, which he refined into "Blood Ki",bining both Blood Magic and Blood Ki, coupled with the power of Divine Power, he managed to create incredible powers that surpassedmon sense. One of them was {Blood Seeker}" Said Rose. "Ki¡­ I''ve heard of this before; it was one of the things that helped Larzak grow strong and even deal damage to the Chaos Spirit. If I am not wrong, it is a power of the body, right? I think I''ve developed it already, but I haven''t touched upon it due to being concentrated into dealing with my Divine Power¡­" I sighed. "Yes, when Ki, Mana, and Divine Power merge together, the true power of the elements can be awakened and used. The Ancestor developed something mystical with it, forming incredible and supernatural powers thatter on were known as the Vampires'' [Blood Arts], not many can wield such power. Only Pure-Blood and Ancestral Blood Vampires can even fathom to use their power even so slightly¡­ Ruby, who is an Ancestral Blood Pure Vampire, can use them all without problems- of course, shecks the energy to conjure them." Said Rose. "This power¡­ then the pendant had it?" I wondered. "Most likely¡­ or not. If Ruby had it, the pendant might had simply give her the necessary divine power it required for her to use it. {Bloodline Seeker} teleports a Vampire towards where their kin is, by choice. With this, the Venerable and his closest servants explored the world and conquered it in a matter of days in the long past." Said Rose. "So he used this power¡­ it can even ignore the divine realm''s spatial walls?" I sighed. "Yes, it seems to be able to ignore them quite easily¡­" Said Rose. "So¡­ she was brought back to turn into the bastard''s vessel!" Roared Rakasha. "But why?! Ruby would never agree to it!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "She was probably ckmailed." Said Rose. "We Vampires are cunning, our ancestor is the most cunning of them all, fooling a child is not hard. Simply threatening her with lies is enough to convince her, he has the skill for it¡­ He probably threatened her with something very important." Agh, I am such an idiot. I''ve been concentrated into my own family and my powers, so Ipletely forgot about the pendant. Now that I had the power to absorb divinity, I could had stopped this entire thing if I got to talk more with Ruby and asked her to allow me to touch her pendant. I know it curses those that touch it and that it drains life or something, but as a god, I doubt it can do much, especially for an Immortal, Ageless, Dragon God such as me¡­ Sigh. If I could had absorbed that pendant''s divinity, I could had gained a good amount of power and perhaps empty it from the divine soul fragment inside. I lost a good chance to grow stronger and also to protect Ruby from this bastard. "It is my fault; I should had dealt with it earlier now that I am a God¡­ I keep forgetting important stuff because I end up concentrating into my family and myself¡­" I sighed. "No, it is not your fault, Drake¡­ This is something beyond us¡­" Sighed Rakasha. "Indeed¡­" Said Fuyu. "Hmmm¡­" I sighed, as I looked into her bed attentively, and suddenly, out of nowhere¡­ Ding! [Slight amounts of [Divinity] had been detected lingering around] [Do you wish to absorb it?] Huh? Lingering Divinity amounts? I can even absorb this tiny amount? Isn''t this a bit too much, System? [There''s divinity spread everywhere in the world, but only in ces where a lot of it was used recently is when it can be absorbed, it is not much, but it could also give you clues to what you need, host] Oh, you''re strangely more considered now¡­ Hah, I missed that. [¡­I am always considerate with the host. I must always prioritize the host as his servant] Ah,e on, don''t talk so robotically. [¡­] Nothing. Alright, I better just absorb the divinity. I pressed as the absorption immediately began, the lingering divinity gathered into a mass of red blood energy, like a bubble of pure and glistening blood, bright and quite beautiful, honestly. The energy gathered together into my hand, and I quickly absorbed it without thinking it twice, the power gathered into my body and was absorbed by it. FLASH! Ding! [You have absorbed a small lingering amount of Divinity] [You acquired the [Divinity Fragment of Blood] x5] [Using ten Divinity Fragments, you can create an [Auxiliary Divinity of the element of the fragments] [You gained +15000 Divine Power] And with that, a sudden image emerged inside of my mind, as I felt like I absorbed a bubble with some lingering nightmarish essence. I opened my eyes wide as I saw something, images of countless eyes talking to a tiny girl. I tried to make them in order and see what it truly was, but quickly found out it was quite hard, nheless, I swiftly analyzed everything in detail. I realized this was a nightmare realm that has been dissipating for a while, it had memories of what happened there, and I was able to see a few of them¡­ Ruby was there, she was trapped inside of it and the Venerable threatened her with something¡­ Wait, he threanted her with taking over her and ughtering the children inside of the room?! Bastard. I quickly exined this to the rest of the people here, as they nodded and understood. It seems that Rakasha was rather shocked, all while I asked Rose if it was actually possible for the venerable in the pendant to possess the little girl and do all he said. "No, it is not possible at all¡­ He''s still in a slumbering state, his powers are very limited. He tricked her." She sighed. ----- Chapter 836 Acquiring A New Divine Ability!

Chapter 836 Acquiring A New Divine Ability!

----- At the end, it was concluded that Ruby might had been brought all the way where the Vampirese from within the continent, a big kingdom of Vampires hiding beneath snow mountains which is controlled by Vampires, but where most of the poption are humans, which are the preferred blood of vampires. This also exins why various Vampires we have encountered were Humans, Rose being one, I think. Humans seem to be the favorite snack of the bloodsuckers, and they''re probably rising them like cattle without these people even realizing it, it is both sad and depressing, but at the same time somehow understandable? I guess they need to get it from somewhere if they want to sustain themselves. Apparently monster or animal blood can keep them at bay, but they need human-like blood to keep themselves sane. Rose exined that the Kingdom was quite fair, the taxes were greatly reduced and most of what the humans paid was with their blood every few times through the year. The vampires didn''t asked for too much blood either, and simply let them humans breed and make a big poption so they can ask less for them individually but get a lot anyways as there are so many of them spread through their Kingdom. The idea seemed quite fair, seeing how the conditions were harsh there and the humans were enjoying good lives. She said the Vampires were actually good governors, although there was obvious corruption and also the faction of Vampires that delighted themselves into torturing the humans instead, but that faction was often repressed by the main family, where Ruby belonged. Despite praising their ancestor and desiring his resurrection through Ruby, they had changed over time, as one of the few surviving families of vampires in the world after the "purge" of the Frost Queen Venerable, who hated Vampires the most, they had learned their lesson and decided toy low and don''t represent a menace to the other races of the world. Of course, due to the "Lady" or "Red" the fragment of Oberon that took the body of a Vampiress to master the element of blood, these vampires thesest couple of dozens of years had be quite aggressive in their approach. Due to her own desires, some of them had even been infiltering into societies, attempting to control them from the back as if they were puppeteers, offering drugs, magical items considered illegal, and even power, this way, she managed to get many new followers, and there''s this new ndestine "Evil Goddess of Blood" that has been making a lot of Cultstely. Rose knew a lot more than I thought, although the two other Vampire Ghosts with her, who belonged to the group of Vampires we fought in the battle against ck, alsoplemented to the knowledge we got. Those two had ended fully merging with her, so she shared their knowledge. Of course, she can split them apart from her body, but for now she had grown strong by cultivating their souls and fusing with them, getting the power of three vampire ghosts at once almost permanently, or well, considerably permanent I suppose. My desire to move to Heaven Port has been increased even more now that I''ve learned that the Lost Fiefdom of Blood, where Rubyes from, is within the Snow Peaks to the far east from where the port is, so we could get there through flight in no time¡­ I guess I could simply not take this next week as thest time we''ll have to grow stronger and jump the shark, huh? But am I even strong enough to fight these Vampires as I am now? And is Ruby alright if she waits a bit until I can strengthen myself enough to feel confident about battling the Vampires, and quickly possibly Red herself, the root of this? Wait¡­ Don''t I have Telepathy? And isn''t Ruby connected to me through my Divine Dragon Mark? Can I speak to her through telepathy? System, can you help me? [Calcting¡­] [Telepathy] cannot be used with [Ruby] due to the enormous distance difference, additionally, there is a powerful Divine Power shielding her from the power of others from reaching her mind.] Damn it! Is there no way? [Do you desire to spend 200000 Divine Power to purchase the [Psychic Mind (B)] Divine Ability?] Can I use it to use Telepathy even with the protection? [Yes, additionally, it offers enhanced versions of [Telekinesis] and [irvoyance] as additional capabilities. This Divine Ability is only possessed with a few] I see¡­ it is quite costly but its totally worth it, buy it! Ding! [You have exchanged 200000 Divine Power, you learned the [Psychic Mind (B)] Divine Skill] N?v(el)B\\jnn [Your Psychic Abilities had been awakened!] [You acquired the [Psychic (D)] Magic Affinity] There''s a magic affinity for the Psychic Element? ¡­Wait, it''s an element?! ----- [Psychic Mind (B)] The Divine Ability that only a handful of Gods can even develop, by only entering an incredible transcendental state of the mind where the user can evolve their mind to the next level is when this ability can be acquired. It grants a great assortment of Psychic powers while giving them the Divine Power capable of breaking throughmon sense and exceed original limits. The more its rank increases, the more Abilities can be unlocked. Avable Psychic Abilities: [Telepathy], [Telekinesis], [irvoyance] ----- "Amazing! With this maybe I can talk with Ruby¡­!" I said with a smile clear on my face, everyone at my side seemed confused. "My lord?" Wondered Rose. "What''s wrong?" Asked Fuyu. "Drake?" Asked Rakasha. "Wait a minute¡­!" I said, stopping everyone from making weird assumptions about me, as I closed my eyes and concentrated. I concentrated into the connection I had with Ruby, and then, infused my mind and soul into it! With a sh, I suddenly felt as if I was traversing through a strange stream of white light¡­ Is this my mind traveling across space and time, or something? this feelspletely different than the normal Telepathy I am used to. "Ruby¡­! Ruby! Can you listen to me?" I tried to speak to her now, but it seemed that nothing was happening¡­ Did she heard me? ¡­ "Eh? ¡­U-Uncle Drake?" "Ruby!" ----- Chapter 837 Reaching Out

Chapter 837 Reaching Out

----- After having used Divine Power to attain a new Divine Ability that allowed me to bypass the divine barrier protecting Ruby''s mind and soul from outside intervention, I was able tomunicate with her, first connecting with her soul once more through the Divine Dragon Mark, and ultimately managing to speak with her. The moment she responded to my call, she spoke with a very timid voice, she seemed to be incredibly afraid. My heart quickly began to shatter, I couldn''t help but imagine what she was going through. "Ruby! Are you alright? Where are you? What happened?" "Uncle Drake¡­! H-How can you speak into my mind from so far away? I-I thought the pendant had a barrier that didn''t allowed anyone to speak into my mind¡­" "I have my special ways¡­ More importantly, what happened? Tell me! Everyone is worried!" "I-I can''t¡­ I¡­ Please let''s not talk anymore¡­" "What?!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I don''t want to trouble you anymore; I don''t want to put any more burdens¡­ The conflicts with the gods¡­ with my ancestor¡­ It is something I have to deal with alone¡­" "Don''t talk nonsense like that to me!" "Huh?! I-It is not nonsense¡­ I shouldn''t let you get involved¡­ You''re not people that has anything to do with this!" "You''re already our family, Ruby! Rakasha is like your father, isn''t he? My daughter¡­ she considers you her friend! There''s no way in hell I am leaving my friend''s daughter to get sacrificed to an insane edgy vampire dumbass!" "B-But these aren''t your problems!" "They are! The moment you became our family, your problems are OUR problems!" "T-This is¡­ I¡­ But if I go back, my ancestor will take over me and make me kill you all!" "Seriously, Ruby, did you believed such a lie?" "L-Lie¡­?" "Rose and the other Vampire Ghosts told me everything, they said there''s no way the pendant can even do that! It even let you teleport where you are only because you already had that power within you, it merely granted you a small amount of leftover divine power. As long as your ancestor hasn''t been reincarnated, he''s powerless, and even more as [Fate] is still active, and suppressing his existence." "T-That''s¡­ It can''t be¡­" "It is the truth! You were tricked by him! And even if it were true, I would simply devour your pendant and his soul through my powers. I have even absorbed the inheritance of a venerable of dreams! Do you truly believe I can''t do the same with this little pendant?" "Uncle¡­" "Ruby, we kind of figured most of what happened but tell me, how are you? What is your current condition, and where do they have you?" I quickly asked the big questions as I didn''t had the time to simply ask her little things. I also had to mention that I made it so the time inside my divine realm went back to 1:1 from the real world, this way I can speak with Ruby without problems or dys. I had to quickly learn where she was to immediately move there and begin doing everything I can to rescue her, but I also wanted to know how imminent was her danger. "I am in my room¡­ I am being watched by special golems, but they cannot read my mind." Said Ruby. "The woman¡­ The "Lady" said that I would soon be reborn as a Vessel of my Ancestor¡­ Whenever the next red moones to the sky, when [Fate] weakens for strange motives¡­" "[Fate] weakens¡­? How long do you have left?" I wondered. "I asked my mother but she didn''t wanted to answer me¡­ She seemed sad. But when I asked a servant, he said the Red Moon is an event that happens every five thousand years, the next one would emerge in a month and a week from now¡­" Said Ruby. "A month and a week¡­ well, that''s a good amount of time to prepare, nheless. We''ll get there as soon as possible, alright?" I asked. "Y-You''re reallying? It is dangerous¡­ That Lady¡­ She''s a Goddess of Rank 8! H-How would you be able to fight against someone so powerful? And she has many other Gods obeying her¡­" "Gods cannot harm mortals as long as they are facing the heavens of this world, they might be able if they throw you inside their divine realm, but I can find some ways to surprise them, after all, they''re not aware I am a god¡­" I said. "Nheless, I have a vast amount of ns that will surely give me more power. I want you to hang on there until then." "A-Are you sure? This is too much¡­ You shouldn''t¡­!" "That Lady is a fragment of the soul of Oberon, that she''s working with your ancestor means that your ancestor is my enemy now. I hate Oberon for what he did to Bedann, and for what he had been doing to reincarnated people since he was alive¡­ I won''t allow his schemes toe to fruition. You''re part of it, so of course I am going to save you!" "Uncle¡­" "You need to be strong, Ruby! For now, I want you to memorize the entire ce in there, the more you remember, the better, you hear me?" "Y-Yes!" "Good, now, I will let you speak with Rakasha." "Eh?!" "You''ll have to apologize to him, he''s too old to get so concerned!" "O-Okay!" At the end, I exined Rakasha what happened, the powers I got to talk with Ruby, and more, and quickly allowed him to speak with Ruby once more, the two seemed to be happy to be able to speak with one another, and Ruby seemed to grow slightly more reassured. This was all a mistake Imitted; I should had dealt with her pendant earlier. Now I will merely take responsibility for it and save Ruby. I was already going to sh against that bitch of Red sooner orter. I will first grab some more power and then¡­ I''ll do everything I can to crush her to death. ----- Chapter 838 Not As Many Possibilities, But Not Impossible Either

Chapter 838 Not As Many Possibilities, But Not Impossible Either

----- After what happened with Ruby was assessed with everyone in my crew, including my family, I quickly began to devise strategies and a set of ns we have to do now. I had thought about some sort of way to create a protector for Ruby. I remember leaving a slime with her at all times, but he ended staying here when she teleported away. Is there a way for me to teleport her something? or maybe teleport directly to her? I wondered that as I asked the system. [Calcting¡­] [All possibilities within your current capabilities had been calcted, there is currently no avable option to teleport directly towards Ruby] Damn it¡­ Is there a way to send her a Spirit or a Slime? [Calcting¡­] [There is a way, by purchasing the [Slime Tamer (B)] Divine Ability for 200000 Divine Power, you might attain the power to do a variety of things involving slimes and only slimes, one of them is sending them towards a target whom you share a powerful magical and divine bond, although limitedly so] Can I turn myself into a slime and go directly towards her?! [No, it had already been calcted and that''s impossible. Fuyu could, but that would be meaningless as she doesn''t have enough power nor the ability to bring you with her as it would only be possible for her slime form] Right¡­ Is there not a Dragon Tamer that can do the same? [No¡­ I had already calcted it host, there''s no other possibilities, please stop asking] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Okay, okay, don''t get angry¡­ [I am not angry, host. I am merely stating a fact. Emotions are unsuitable for a system such as myself] Yeah, right. You sound pretty angered right now. [I am not angered¡­] Okay, I''ll stop, I don''t want to anger you more. [¡­] And Slime Tamer, huh? That certainly gives me a few ideas, but teleporting a Slime there will easily get detected by the people watching over Ruby, so that might wait forter, whenever we are already getting closer to perhaps help Ruby escape by herself. Also I don''t want to spend any more Divine Power for now, as I want to use it to enhance my own Divinity and power, I can use 500000 to jump to the next Stage of my Realm, so I cannot waste it anymore. "So what should we do now?" Asked Bedann. "Prioritizing Ruby''s rescue seems like a must, but are we even ready to fight someone at Rank 8? Isn''t it just hopeless even with your current state of power?" "Yes, it is incredibly hopeless, we need some power leveling before even daring to do so, but I believe there''s a way to get there, or at leas to get enough power so we can grab Ruby and escape." I said. Of course, I had said that to Ruby with a lot of courage but deep down I don''t feel so confident. If I cannot really attain enough power, the best we can do is rescue her and storm the ce, as long as we are all mortals, the gods cannot properly intervene, this is a trump card I must use well. "So we are not going to kill her then?" Wondered Rakasha. "I can''t me you, seems too hard for now¡­ Unless you were to call your father and your mother¡­" "Yeah, I had considered it and asked them, both are in different continents, and nobody has teleportation magic, they''ll have toe by flight and that''ll take them at least a few weeks, and because their presences are too strong, they will ultimately bring unwanted attention¡­ I don''t want to risk their lives." I sighed. "Sorry." "No, it is fine," Said Rakasha. "I would never force you." "Anyways, if I think I can defeat them, I won''t hesitate, but as of now, the best we can do is the hit and run tactic, grab the girl, and probably absorb some divinity if possible, and then get out of there¡­ But before that, we''ll go prepare and grow a bit stronger, I hope¡­ It is mostly so we can get the inheritance of the Frost Queen all while seeing if I can make her into my side¡­ Whenever [Fate] truly breaks and the Venerables revive, if we got many Venerables at our side, our chances of survival will increase exponentially¡­ I am sure that if I tell her about the vampires she might agree, she hated them." I said whileughing a bit. "If we get the Venerable by our side, that would be amazing! Although I doubt she can do much right now until Fate breaks." Said Tisha. "That woman was a righteous warrioress¡­ She''s admired even by our tribe of elves." "She''s the one that saved the world from the Vampires after all, her might will be of great use!" Said Pekora. "But we better prepare for the worst too, that inheritance¡­ if people hasn''t been able to clear it for thousands of years, I doubt it is anything too easy for us!" "Yeah, I could assume¡­" I sighed. "Nheless, we got a month to do this, so we''ll have to hurry. We''ll spend a week inside the divine realm to assess everything onest time, remember that time here goes faster than the outside world. I want to assess thest things, train my family, and so on. You all should do the same." "Alright¡­ But what about afterwards?" Wondered Miranda. "Well, after that, we''ll reach Heaven Port, probably look around for half a day and then go investigate the Frost Tower where the Venerable left the inheritance. I also learned that the inheritance of the demon of dungeons is there, so I could get his power a second time too. Lastly, we''ll investigate the surroundings and slowly reach the Fiefdom of the Vampires." Thanks to the power of the Unique Skill [God] I can actually mask my powers. Because my divinity is tied to this Unique Skill, I can actually pretend to be a mortal without leaking any sort of divine power, this makes it so gods¡­ will most likely ignore me. I can use this to infilter the Vampire''s town. Red wont be able to harm me as long as I am a mortal. ----- Chapter 839 Growing Stronger Through Divine Power

Chapter 839 Growing Stronger Through Divine Power

----- [Day 288] Today in the morning I woke up to create a special Spirit. It seems to be possible to tie special Divine Abilities and Spells to Spirits I create, so I decided to make a new Spirit that connected to my Divine Ability of Telepathy, I called them Mind Spirits, and they''re in the shape of eyes. I created a few to give them to those close to Ruby. It will act like a cellphone so they can keepmunication with her and warm her heart while she waits for us. Of course, there will be a day I will allow this, and not all the time or it will bother her a lot. And I also need to either walk out of the divine realm or change the timing of the divine realm to 1:1 from the time of the outside world. N o n e t h e l e s s, Fuyu already began moving through the skies. We said our farewells to the various friends we made there, while I left Teleportation Traps through the nearby Dungeons, so the Lizardmen and Hector and his family cane visit us directly inside the Vige surrounding the castle, where I left the teleportation areas where people from the dungeons I assigned cane to visit us. The three sects I have ties withe to visit us almost daily, although I didn''t had the courage to ask them to help me in what we''ll do as they''re already busy dealing with their many affairs themselves. There''s something I had almost forgotten as well, the Primeval Ice Soul Court, where the many leaders of sects and nations will gather to talk and specte about the many things going on in the continent, it is a special ce founded by the Frost Queen, and probably supervised by the many powerful figures of the continent, including the gods themselves. There is probably a god version of this, but I''ve ignored it for now, as I have no ns to dere my existence as a God, and for the moment, I will pretend to be a mortal and get all the benefits rted to it. But for the moment, I want to strengthen myself. So after enjoying some breakfast with my family, I quickly flew towards the outside of the divine realm, far into the grassy ins, and decided to strengthen myself with the aid of the system. "System, how far can I reach in my cultivation with my current Divine Power?" I asked the System, as she promptly answered while I looked into my Status. ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Eternal Winter and Endless Dreams] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Main Divinities (2/2)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (B)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (S)] [Auxiliary Divinities (3/3)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (B)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (D)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (B)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 7 (Initial Stage)] (Requires 500000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [1435000] [Fortune]: [A++] [Physical Strength]: [B-] [Magical Power]: [B-] [Dexterity and Agility]: [B-] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SS)] [Darkness (SS)] (UP) [Dream (S)] [Death (A)] [Null (B)] [Illusion (B)] [Phantom (C)] [Spirit (C)] [Moonlight (C)] [Poison (D)] [Alchemy (D)] [Cooking (D)] [Psychic (D)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (A)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (A)] [Dark Sun (A)] [Divinity Aura (C)] [Dream Realm Maniption (B)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (B)] [Psychic Mind (B)] (NEW) ----- [As the host can see through his own Divine Status, it is possible to spend 500000 DP to increase from Rank 7 Initial Stage to Rank 7 Middle Stage] [After that, you can spend another 800000 DP to increase from Rank 7 Middle Stage to Rank 7 Upper Stage] [It is needed another 1200000 DP to reach Peak Stage, and then 2000000 DP to reach Rank 8 Initial Stage] Oh¡­ So I only require another 3200000 DP to reach Rank 8? Seems pretty easy to me, the amount is not even thatrge! [Indeed, however, from Rank 8 Initial Stage onwards, the cost will be multiplied even further with each Realm. You were able to umte Divine Power in a series of ways, but even then, you must also spend it to strengthen your powers and divinities, or the power of your Divine Core wont be shownpletely. Even if you raise your Divine Rank, your power will barely increase without enough Divine Power to showcase it, even less higher grade Divinities, Auxiliary Divinities, and Divine Abilities] Yes¡­ I know. I guess I shouldn''t get too cocky, things won''t get so easy. Even if I reach Rank 8, I probably can''t really fight that damn woman. But I could absorb a bit of her divinity, can''t I? I guess I could always do that against these damn god assholes¡­ Well, I got more ways to fight than they think, abusing my Immortality is one of them as well. Nheless, I guess we should just raise my Rank so I can get a better power as a Rank 7 God, because right now I am quite pathetic. Ding! [You have exchanged 1300000 Divine Power!] [Your Rank 7 Divine Core has been enhanced to Middle Stage!] [Your Rank 7 Divine Core has been enhanced to Upper Stage!] [Your parameters have increased] [The power of all your Affinities have been enhanced] [The power of your Divine Abilities have been increased slightly] [You can now [Evolve] once] Evolution! Right! I had almost forgotten about that power now, but I can evolve, right? I remember I could always acquire new Abilities with it¡­ Can I now get Divinities through evolution? [It is certainly possible! You can acquire Divinities, Auxiliary Divinities, and Divine Abilities through evolution, host. This is a special ability that only you with the new Divine System can ess, you''re the only god in here capable of evolving in this entire world] Oh! Now things finally got interesting! Let''s see the evolution options right away then! ----- Chapter 840 A Dragon God’s Evolution

Chapter 840 A Dragon God''s Evolution

----- It was time to evolve! I didn''t really knew when I could evolve or not, but ording to the System, it appears I can evolve right about now. It seems that there are many new powers I can attain through evolution, which seems even more meaningful than ever before now that I am a God, as no other God can actually evolve like I can, merely being gifted new power just like that! The Divine System is truly amazing! ¡­Though I miss her past self. A-Anyways, I can get depressedter about it. [Evolution] is an intricate process and it bes avable only when you''ve grown so strong that your body requires to change and shapeshift to adapt to such power. Therefore, it will not be avable all the time whenever you increase your Stage of Divine Core Rank¡­ Nheless, it will appearmonly.] I see¡­ What about the Evolutions? [Evolution Options] are created based in your current past evolutions and your Divinities and Auxiliary Divinities.] [Showcasing [Evolution Options]¡­] ----- [Evolution Options] [Dragon God of zing Frost mes and Fruitful Harvests] [Dragon God of Eternal Frozen Dreams and Sinful Dark Abyss] ----- I see, there are two options, huh? Not that many options. But I guess I can check them all¡­ ----- [Dragon God of zing Frost mes and Fruitful Harvests] A powerful evolution of a Dragon God that specializes in thebination of frost and mes to create Frost mes while having arge affinity with the elements of Life, Nature, and Cooking. This Dragon is said to bring great harvest to those that pray for him regrly. His presence has been made clear by arge tribe of Lizardmen, and many new devout believers have emerged ever since good harvests have been attributed to this figure. It can attain special Divinities and Divine Abilities rted to its specialty. ----- Oh, this one sounds amazing! Isn''t this pretty much the Dragon God of Harvest persona that I created for myself?! To think that it suddenly turned into an actual Evolution Option¡­ I can even attain Nature and Life Affinity? That would be sweet! With that I would be able to resonate further with Bedra, I guess. And I could even develop amazing new capabilities¡­ This one seems very promising so far. ----- [Dragon God of Eternal Frozen Dreams and Sinful Dark Abyss] A special evolution of a Dragon God that specializes in the maniption of dreams and ice,bining them to create domains of frozen dreams where targets can be trapped while also attaining the power to see through the sinful abysses of target''s souls, using them as a source of darkness and power to enhance their own darkness elements. This dragon is said to bring frozen dreams and abyssal darkness to its targets, a terrifying entity. ----- Hm, System, you''re giving this one evolution very little credit! But well, I can already tell that the first one is the winner for me¡­ Even if I won''t reallypare with my Bedra in terms of power within those elements, it is worth giving it a try¡­ I choose the first evolution, obviously. Ding! [You have selected the [Dragon God of zing Frost mes and Fruitful Harvests] Evolution Option!] [Evolution has begun!] FLASH! Suddenly, I found myself wrapped in eggshells until I turned into a pure white egg myself, rolling into the floor and then staying there¡­ for a little while. Yeah, a little while¡­ Um. System? [Evolution in progress: 4H:59M:32S] Oh, I need five hours to evolve- Woah! I suddenly felt as if my entire body began to turn into mush, slime! It was all happening inside of the damn egg, so I could feel it all. It felt as if I was turning into an actual god damn slime, and everything was boiling hot, I was slowly restructuring myself perhaps. Is this what caterpirs feel when they turn into butterflies? This is crazy. Ah, well, I better sleep for now, it is only five hours after all¡­ . . . . . . . . AH! Crack¡­ crack! I can feel it, I am cracking out of the eggshell now! Crack¡­ crack¡­! N?v(el)B\\jnn Come on¡­ Wow, this feels like being born again. CRASH! When my egg broke, I suddenly found myself in my new body, I was already a full-fledged adult dragon, not a tiny baby one, so I was pretty big. Just how big was the damn egg though? Ding! [You have evolved into [Dragon God of zing Frost mes and Fruitful Harvests]!] [You gained a bonus of +200000 Divine Power] [You acquired [Nature (D)] and [Life (D)] Affinities] [You acquired the [Fruitful Harvest (B)] Auxiliary Divinity] [You acquired the [Frost mes (B)] Divine Ability] [You acquired the [Earthy Harvest (B)] Divine Ability] [The [Divinity Aura (C)] Divine Ability has Ranked up to Rank B!] [You can now equip up to four Main Divinities] [You can now equip up to six Auxiliary Divinities] Amazing! The results of the evolution are sweeter than I imagined. I got a lot of everything I could had ever imagined and asked for. I got Divine power, new affinities, auxiliary divinity, divine abilities, and even more slots for divinities to equip, with this, I can just equip the new divinity right away! ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Eternal Winter and Endless Dreams] [Main Divinities (2/4)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (B)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (S)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/6)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (B)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (D)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (B)] [Fruitful Harvest (B)] (NEW) [Divine Core]: [Rank 7 (Upper Stage)] (Requires 1200000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [335000] [Fortune]: [A++] [Physical Strength]: [B-] -> [B+] [Magical Power]: [B-] -> [B+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [B-] -> [B+] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SS)] [Darkness (SS)] (UP) [Dream (S)] [Death (A)] [Null (B)] [Illusion (B)] [Phantom (C)] [Spirit (C)] [Moonlight (C)] [Poison (C)] [Alchemy (C)] [Cooking (C)] [Psychic (C)] [Nature (D)] [Life (D)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (A)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (A)] [Dark Sun (A)] [Divinity Aura (B)] (UP) [Dream Realm Maniption (B)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (B)] [Psychic Mind (B)] [Frost mes (B)](NEW) [Earthy Harvest (B)] (NEW) ----- Amazing, with this I am more than done! Oh, and my appearance? Well¡­ I am still looking as my traditional multi-headed dragon form, I can take various shapes, this evolution seems to have changed my horns and scales into the shape of colorful zing mes, so I look quite festive, and I got big eyebrow-like scales resembling zing mes, pretty cool. ----- Chapter 841 New Divine Abilities

Chapter 841 New Divine Abilities

----- [Day 289] After yesterday''s evolution it had gottente, and I felt incredibly exhausted so I had quickly turned back to my traditional Ice Giant form and kept it a secret I evolved until today in the morning, as we had a delicious breakfast in the backyard for a change of pace, I decided to try out my new Abilities while I enjoyed being with my family. Bedann, Miranda, Bedra, and Kate were here. Of course, it wasn''t as if I was rxing without thinking about Ruby or something, but I have breakfast with my family each day, and it is a sacred time of the day so I enjoy it thoroughly. The new Divinity of Fruitful Harvest was rather mysterious, but checking it revealed that it generated passive abilities simr to the attributed figure of the Dragon of Harvest, and I also discovered that Harvest Spirits could be created automatically, now that''s interesting¡­ Anyways, aside from this, enchanting soil and nts became something I could do, even infusing a bit of divine power into them. I don''t know what I can do with it, but maybe these nts with divine power could be divine nts? Whatever''s the case, they don''t seem to change in an instant, so it''s mostly gradual. Anyways, about the new Divine Abilities¡­ ----- [Frost mes (B)] You''ve managed tobine mes and Frost together, generating thispletely new element. By conjuring this Divine Ability, powerful, blue-colored Frost mes will be conjured, capable of burning through anything they touch, they''re capable of both burning and freezing targets, and can inflict heavy freezing burns that also count as Curses. Their power varies depending in many things, using Mana alone will still bring arge quantity of their power, but to inflict substantial damage to Godly entities, Divine Power is required. ----- [Earthy Harvest (B)] As the God of Harvest you''re able to passively boost the harvest of those you bless. Your own crops are also blessed and can flourish quickly and create fruits even quicker. You''re able to enhance soil and nts, and even manipte the soil and nts slightly through umted mastery. New possibilities open but you require constant usage to learn them. Infusing Divine Power into nts and soil might bring unexpected results, be careful. ----- These are the two abilities, thest one seems to be directly connected with the Fruitful Harvest Divinity, so whenever I use the divinity''s power, the ability also activates. It also has a warning about being careful about what I just did¡­ Well, there''s no way its anything too crazy, right? I hope so¡­ Well, whatever''s the case, there''s something else too, the Frost mes are rather strong and nice. I was already able to create freezing mes as I had some Skills that allowed me to create fire, but now that I have the Divine mes Divinity and the Eternal Winter Divinity, if Ibine them together with this new Divine Ability, I could bring out an amazing amount of power¡­ This makes me wish I had a fitting target to my divine power, but even against Bedann I have to hold back a lot, she''s not that strong to take everything. I could spare with my parents and the venerable of dreams, but those are non-physical dreams, so it won''t do either¡­ Fuyu is the second one with most divinity than me, but I doubt she''s good at fighting. Bedra and Kate got insane amounts of divine power but they''re not fitting for fighting and I''ll never dare fight them either¡­ I am kind of out of options, so I really hope I can find a fitting challenge in the Frost Tower. "Babah¡­!" Kate suddenly woke me up from my thoughts. I was too immersed on them to realize there was an adorable little baby in my legs asking me to see her craft. She had done something quite amazing. She had turned a cube of dirt into pure ss through [Matter Maniption] just as I had requested it, it was indeed a cube of ss now. Her powers could be used in an amazing amount of ways, and certainly, mortals could benefit a lot from it¡­ but I don''t want my daughter to turn into some living factory, so I will only let her develop her powers at her own pace and wont really ask her to do anything else for now, unless it is an emergency. "Oooh!" Bedann said, pping her hands. "Amazing, well done!" I said with a smile. "T-This girl is really incredible, isn''t her power practically god-like though?" Wondered Miranda. "Yeah, it is. My daughter is a little goddess after all, hehe." Iughed with a prideful smile, as I caressed my tiny Kate. She had a few draconic features such as some scales, a long snake-like tail, and small horns, butcked wings like Bedra. Well, not like she can''t just float. Bedra seemed rather jealous of how we praised Kate together, so she started grabbing my robes and stretching them, suddenly showing me a beautiful golden apple- Wait where did that came from?! "Babah! Look!" She said, barely mustering words. As a dragon, she grew very quickly her mind developed quickly as well, she knew how to speak and direct her words with meanings despite not even being a year old. "Where did you get that apple?" I wondered. "It is beautiful and shiny!" "Y-Yeah, where did you got it?" Wondered Bedann. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hehehe¡­ Secret!" Bedra said while smiling like a cheeky little princess. "Secret?" I wondered. "Well, it is amazing¡­" Though, I have a bad feeling about this, since when she had secrets? She''s a tiny baby! System, can you tell me where she got this? [It appears the girl had developed a small Divine Realm within an area your own Divine Realm, deep in the woods¡­ She has nted nts there, and they''re growing as divine nts] EH?! [She seems to be able to teleport there easily ande back to her liking¡­ Well, you should be able to do the same with this divine realm.] EH?! T-This is too much! ----- Chapter 842 Preparing A Gift For My Daughter

Chapter 842 Preparing A Gift For My Daughter

----- [Day 290] I felt slightly shocked after I learned out of nowhere that Bedra had her own secret tiny divine realm! What''s this?! Where did this evene from to begin with?! I didn''t said anything yesterday because I didn''t wanted to arise suspicion and leaving my daughter with her secret was better for now, I suppose. I didn''t wanted to take away her secret nor do anything against it. I''ve always hated parents that meddle too much with their children''s private lives and never allow them to have secrets. If Bedra finds that she wants to tell us, we''ll listen to her, but until now, her Divine Realm is a secret I won''t even tell anybody else. Nheless, I was very curious about how the hell it even appeared, and why! She''s not a goddess yet, I am sure of it. Her Mana Rank has yet to attain divinity¡­ but the rest of her body is overflowing with it too¡­ Is Bedra a strange case like Kate too? Checking her Status didn''t revealed me this either. [It appears she has developed new abilities some days ago without anybody being able to know, her powers exceed the System''s jurisdiction over her capabilities, so it was impossible to disy them in the status you can see. Nheless, it is still possible for me to analyze and discern it to tell you directly as I did yesterday] I see¡­ Is there any other divine secret she got prepared for me by any chance? Like, what is she now, and how did the divine realm appeared? [Bedra seems to be something simr to you, a god yet not. Thanks to your powers of unique skills, your divinity is attached to such a unique skill and therefore it could be seen as if you''re a normal mortal until you activate your divine power. Bedra had developed something simr for her own body, as she was born with the power of Heaven Magic, a special magic that only Angelic entities possess, she was always different. Her other abilities also enhanced her power, and the [Parental Bond] Unique Skill seems to have developed a mysterious new effect that allows Bedra to obtain a shared part of both of her parent''s powers. Perhaps within them, she got the divine realm¡­] Wow¡­ If I am a cheat, my daughter is even more of a cheat! [Parental Bond] can do that?! [Yes, it wouldn''t surprise me if she could develop Chaos Affinity and even powers with it now that it has developed to this point. Such elements are also present in her, but are dormant¡­ Her Anti Mold seems dormant as well, as she hasn''t found any ce nor need to use it yet¡­ But is seems to have special and amazing capabilities.] I see¡­ Bedra is truly the biggest winner in all of this, huh? I kind of want to see her using chaos magic but I know it might be dangerous¡­ Ah, well, whatever''s the case, she got her small little garden of divine nts¡­ I wish I could see it with my two eyes, but infiltrating it would be a hell of a task. Should I simply act friendly and get her to invite me inside? But she clearly wants it to be a secret¡­ Hm, another one would be making a slime clone and shape it into some sort of creature friend pet thingy. Or I leave my daughter with her own privacy. I am a bit concerned she might end up hurting herself though. Is this enough for my fathers instincts to go beyondmon sense and do as I want? Ah, or am I overthinking it? Well, I might as well just make her a Spirit Familiar out of divine power for it, right? I can use around 10k just for her, and add a lot of materials¡­ Maybe that''ll make it permanent. Yeah, I had already thought about doing that just now anyways. And I was right inside a secret room just for that! For this special spirit, I had harvested Bedra''s hair that she leaves over her tiny bed, her scales that sometimes fall when she changes them, and my several other magical and medicinal herbs, alongside several kilograms of fruits, dirt, seeds, and all the love and care of a father! Meaning a ton of slime, my blood, scales, and so on! I even added one of my ribs there! "Hm, this should be enough to make a permanent and ever-growing Spirit of low rank. You want it to be contracted with your daughter?" Suddenly, a dream phantom emerged behind me from within a portal in the middle of space. It was the Venerable of Dreams, she guided me into gathering the materials to create a permanent divine spirit of low rank that can grow over time with my daughter. "Yeah, that''s the n, just to have an extra eye on her." "I see, then add your own eyes too, that should give you the ability to see through its eyes sometimes." "W-Wait, my own eyes?!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes? You can regenerate them anyways, don''t be a chicken now!" "Okay¡­" I quickly took out both of my eyes, it was atrociously more painful than I had imagined, but not as much as getting my soul torn apart constantly each night. The eyes grew back like fruitsing out of the flowers of nts, in just a few seconds, it was hriously morbid. "Done¡­ This is enough?" I wondered. "More than enough¡­" Said the Venerable. "I also hope you''ve not been cking into adding materials to my own Egg!" "I know! We have a deal, I am doing it every day, I swear." I sighed. "Okay then, I shall aid you into the beginning of this process as you''re bound to fail, your Spirit Creation Magic is too low rank. I cannot fully manifest in here, but through your connection with Belle it should be possible to aid your this much¡­ There!" FLASH! Suddenly, a magic circle of enormousplexity emerged out of the ground, epassing all ingredients. "Spirit Creation!" ----- Chapter 843 Divine Harvest Spirit

Chapter 843 Divine Harvest Spirit

----- With Spirit Creation activated, all materials were fused with one another in an instant, making a slightly disgusting sound as they began to forcefully merge together. It was something rather interestingly morbid to see, and the more they all merged together, the brighter they turned. POOF! And then, it all ended, the mass of all the ingredients, the Mana I poured, and the 10k Divine Power I added to it to turn it into a very weak Divine Spirit, which should be vastly stronger than mortal sprits converged together into a single and powerful entity. "There it is your permanent divine spirit! See? It is not so hard to make them, but next time don''t be so stingy with divine power, add a few hundreds of thousands!" "I don''t have enough to spare! Also, can''t you give me some divine power allowance? I bet you got a bunch!" "Allowance? You''re truly a shameless man!!! ¡­But you''re not wrong, I do possess a vast and rich amount of Divine Power I''ve umted over thousands of years, hohoho! But where''s the fun if you get everything for granted? Also we are notpletely even yet, you ruined my resurrection ns, so I am not giving you any allowance for the feasible future!" "Ugh, such a greedy vixen¡­" I sighed to myself, quickly looking into the artificial spirit I had created. This Spirit was designed to help Bedra''s little garden, so it was a Divine Harvest Spirit, and I had infused a lot of the essence of my Fruitful Harvest Divinity into it, alongside the Earthy Harvest Divine Ability. The Spirit by itself, however, looked nothing extraordinary. It was shaped like a small tomato with a flower on top, with cute little eyes¡­ Yes, that was it! "Afuuu! Fufuuu!" The tiny tomato began to float around, emanating a divine spiritual essence aura around, it was very adorable! I quickly tried to pet him, but the venerable stopped me. "What do you think you''re doing, idiot?! The spirit was just born, if you touch it, it will automatically create a bond with you! Quickly bring your daughter here so it can make the contract with her!" The venerable stopped me from ruining the entire process that took me several days gathering resources for. I ran outside, finding Bedra taking her after lunch nap, she had a big belly as she ate a lot of meat today, she was looking so cute it broke my heart to wake her up. Bedann and Kate were currently in the backyard looking at the crops. "Bedra, I got you a little gift¡­" I whispered to her ears, gently lifting her up from the bed and carrying her as gentle and delicately as I could. "Babah¡­ Gif?" She wondered half-asleep, as I brought her inside the room. "Look, this is your new spirit." I said, presenting her the floating tomato. "Tomato¡­" Said Bedra, as she suddenly woke up a bit better and looked at the creature, emanating a bright divine aura from within. "Ufuuu! Fufooo!" The tiny tomato flew towards Bedra, as if it felt called by her very presence, it had a great affinity with her and touched her in an instant. FLASH! "Uwah!" Bedra suddenly felt frightened and surprised, even shocked, she fell back but I caught her before she were to fall into the floor or something. The Tomato began to emanate a bright aura of life and nature around her, and the two suddenly formed a mystical and divine connection with one another rather instantly! In mere seconds, Bedra gained a newpanion for life. "Wooow!" Bedra felt the spiritual essence flow across her body, enchanted by the sight and her new tomato friend, she hugged me and felt thankful. "Thakyu pa¡­ pa!" She said, trying to say "papa" as I felt my heart warm up. "You like your new spirit?" I wondered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Spiwit? Wes!" She said while nodding. "Foooo!" The tomato suddenly was embraced by Bedra''s hands, resting over them cutely. "This spirit will help you raise nts; it is a Divine Harvest Spirit. The more you grow, the more it will grow as well, so depending in how much you level up your skills and your job, and other powers rted to them, you''ll be able to unlock the spirit''s truest potential, isn''t that awesome?" I asked Bedra, as she nodded happily. "Yeah!" And with that, I ended having to tell Bedann about it, and everyone else involved too. It was quite frighteningly annoying to tell them how I made such an amazing spirit, and then aside from my family, there were many new requests of people asking me to make them divine spirits! I didn''t really wanted so I ignored them, it wasn''t something easy to make, and the next Divine Spirit I made would be for me as well, Ick them aside from Belle, my Spirit for Dreams, which is a Divine Spirit by herself. She''s strong and she''ll help me a lot in the future, but of course, she can only cover Dream element¡­ So therefore, as I enjoyed the day mostly rxing and showing Bedra her new spirits capabilities, I began to ponder what sort of spirit I wanted for myself. One that could strengthen something important about my elements or divinities? I guess it could be the obvious Ice Spirit¡­ Hm, I wonder if I can stick a soul fragment into one and make a spirit my clone? Can I do that? [It is possible to make a Spirit your Soul Clone] Eh?! I didn''t knew! [It costs a lot of Divine Power to sessfully create one that is permanent, though] I feel like I''ve lost all motivations suddenly, I guess this is not for everyone¡­ I can wait for the moment, I got enough for now, let''s not get overly greedy. ¡­ [Day 295] The week ended rather rapidly inside the divine realm, and within the horizon of our sight, we could see the beautiful city of Heaven Port, alongside the enormous and never-ending blue sea. And to the left, the gigantic Frost Tower, where the inheritance of the Frost Queen is waiting for me. ¡­Wait, why is the Frost Tower in the middle of the ocean?! ----- Chapter 844 Arriving At Heaven Port

Chapter 844 Arriving At Heaven Port

----- Heaven Port was a beautiful port city that counted as a fiefdom of therge Ice Tear Kingdom. This ce is where many people from all over the glove gathered. There were many ships bringing merchandise from all over the world''s continents. And there were also many ships moving towards such ce as well, it was a gigantic ce filled with buildings, probably bigger than the previous fiefdom of Orange Forest we visited previously. There were an immense amount of buildings and I knew there was also an Adventurer''s Guild, Merchant Guild, Magician Guild, and even¡­ yes, a Chef''s Guild! I wanted to explore and go see that specific guild because I am a passionate cook myself. The entire port city was so big it reminded me of the massive cities back on Earth. It was so immense that the walls were hundreds of kilometers big enough to sustain all the city and protect it from anything in the outside. And well, it had to be protected rather well, as the entire city was surrounded by six different dungeons, which were also part of their big ie and what made it possible for the city to maintain itself so big and filled with resources to trade with the other continents where the ships came from. From the six dungeons, five of them were the most used, there were two of them that were Rank 1 ~ 3, and the other three were Rank 2 ~ 5! Yes, there were finally Rank 5 Dungeons. I would had been happy to find them earlier, but now that I am a God, it is not that exciting. Nheless, I will explore them all in the sidelines using Slime Clones and then conquer the Dungeon Cores and add them to my System,bining them with the other Dungeons I''ve captured. And talking about Dungeons, the Dungeon Points I got from them can be used and transformed into Divine Power, so I am technically earning passive Divine Power from them. This is why it is important to conquer as many as I can, this way I can get an even greater source of Divine Power daily. Aside from the prayers and all, Dungeons are filled with resources and most importantly, meat. As there aren''t any animals or monsters in my Divine Realm, the meat the Dungeons bring is important to feed all our people (although I let them hunt it themselves and made a slightly intricate system of money andbor, where people work to earn their keep and add contribution to our society, while buying the meat that hunters sell or that I sell too, of course, I keep mine slightly more expensive so the hunters can still sell it at a cheaper price and get clients. Anyways, the most important thing wasn''t that to be honest. These five dungeons are not within my radar as I''ve grown way too big and strong to care about them, sending my Slime Clones and a few adventurous vigers should be more than enough. What was important was the sixth dungeon, the Frost Tower created by the Frost Queen Venerable, an enormous inheritance made by her to test the future generations that would remain after her death. This gigantic tower is both an inheritance and a massive dungeon with several floors. And it was¡­ in the middle of the ocean. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Wait, why is that tower in the middle of the ocean?!" Asked Miranda at first, she was the one that always asked questions first and wondered about everything. Currently, we were floating in the skies inside of Fuyu, but she opened the door leading outside. Because the inside looks like another dimension, when she leaves the door open it looks like there''s a ring of light surrounding the enormous icy gates. "I would like to ask the same question¡­ Erm, Drake?" Wondered Bedann. "Didn''t you said it was in thend? Like¡­ near the fiefdom?" "I¡­ I have no idea why it is in the middle of the ocean, and around two kilometers away from the port too, wow." I sighed in disbelief. I do remember that everybody told me the damn thing was in thend. "Oh, I know why this is like that." Said Rakasha, apanying us alongside a few of our friends. "Apparently over the many years since the Frost Queen died, thend was slowly taken over by the sea and the port expanded more and more into thend. Heaven Port and the Frost Tear Kingdom had existed for almost a thousand years. The Frost Tear Kingdoms is after all the result of the Jotunheim Kingdom created by the Frost Queen, as she had unified the entire Continent when she was alive. Over the years after her death, there were many disputes between thendowners, the entire Kingdom was divided constantly into many smaller nations¡­ until we are here. Heaven Port still has the same name as it had back then when she was alive, but it is now a fiefdom of the Frost Tear Kingdom." "You''re telling me that they made this Port so long ago surrounding the tower, but over so many years, the sea slowly took over thend until the entire tower ended being submerged in the ocean? Wait, so there are ruins of the old Heaven Port below the ocean?" I wondered. "Yes, most likely. I never came to Heaven Port as I took off to another continent through a different route. But it seems that there might be more dungeons than those innd. There are sea dungeons, perhaps, surrounding the entirety of the Frost Tower¡­ Only the most adventurous of adventurers would dare go there by now. But look! There seems to be some sort of artificial port constructed in the littlend generated surrounding the tower¡­ Oh wait, that''s notnd, its ice?!" Rakasha''s eyes opened wide. Indeed, the Frost Tower generated a passive amount of icy aura constantly, apparently, which froze the surrounding sea a little bit, and people made a small settlement there, damn. ----- Chapter 845 Heaven Port’s Long History

Chapter 845 Heaven Port''s Long History

----- Apparently Heaven Port was an ancient port in this world that was founded by the damn Frost Queen Venerable. Due to this, it is incredibly ancient. Over the years, it slowly moved more innd while the sea took over the ancient port city, now in ruins undersea. The tower ended in the sea because of this reason, and it formed a strange "Ice Ind" surrounding it, which seems to have a settlement and a small port where boats bring adventurers that want to take into the tower''s trials. There might also be some unique fauna in that ce, so I am quite interested in looking forward to going to the Ice Ind. Of course, we are in quite the hurry due to our sweet Ruby being caught by the Vampires. We still got time to go rescue her, but I know that Rakasha nor anyone else can take it easy when she''s not with us and in danger. So we are going to make a quick trip around Heaven Port today, and tomorrow morning we''ll rush to the Frost Tower. Taking that into consideration, Fuyu swiftly moved downwards, meddling with arge and dense pine tree forest there was in here. Thanks to having be a Goddess at this point thanks to bing my Divine Realm, she can easily use camouging powers to meddle with her environment. And thanks to her abilities being contained within the interior of her body which is like a separate dimension, she doesn''t give off any sort of divine aura that could be detected by some pesky god either. So we are rather safe. And while we were at that, we continued our discussion. "Amazing, I wonder if the old Heaven Port city is underwater! I want to swim in the sea and catch some fish too! Dear, you remember when we went to swim in that oneke, and we caught a giant squid?" Wondered Bedann with a soothing smile. "I do! It was pretty entertaining, let''s do that again then. We could go swim all together. There''s also a big beach, let''s spend today exploring and doing various things, tomorrow we''ll go to the Frost Tower. Hopefully I canplete it in a day, after that, we''ll prepare to go after Ruby. Is that alright for you, Rakasha?" I asked, as Rakasha nodded. "Yeah, I don''t want to put pressure on you, Drake. I know you''re as worried as I am. And you''ve said you keep contact with her a lot too, if she got over a month, you don''t have to rush things for it." Said Rakasha. "No, there''s no problem about that. I am really worried too, so rushing things seems to be necessary. I feel like this Dungeon is really calling me. The more I look into it from the horizon, the more I feel¡­ strangely attracted to it." I said, I had my sight fixated into the beautiful tower made of ice sitting in the middle of the ocean. There was a strange feeling that was attracting me to it. This feeling wasn''t something normal like an adventurous feeling or curiosity¡­ It felt strangely mystical. "I see¡­ Maybe it has to do something with your origins as the son of two gods?" Wondered Miranda. "After all, I feel like there''s something fishy about the Frost Queen. If all the Venerables are like the Dream Venerable and prepared for the future, most likely even predicting it through their amazing powers. There''s no saying she¡­ might have seen this in the past. ¡­I mean, I am just saying." "Yeaaah¡­ Let''s not get ahead of ourselves with weird theories, let''s go to the city already." Said Bedann. "When we reach the ce, we can go see the guilds that dear wanted to check, right? I also want to check some guilds myself!" "Oh? Which ones?" I wondered. "I want to go to the Chef Guild more than anything." "I remember you said there was the cksmith Guild, right? I kind of want to meet these amazing Dwarfs, maybe there are some there. I like a lot the ck axe you bought for me, but in thest battle it kind of got cracked, I want to find someone that can repair it." Said Bedann. "And maybe get something new too." "Oh, shouldn''t you go to a shop for that though¡­?" I sighed. "The cksmith Guild is for cksmiths, not to go buy stuff- Wait, if the chef guild is like a restaurant, I can guess it''s the same for the cksmith Guild then¡­ Never mind." "Hahaha! I guess we are all going our separate ways, my fellow friends." Laughed Yuki, the pesky Monkey Chinchi Beast girl jumped over me and sat over my shoulder. Her small body was as light as a feather. "What with the cockyughter? Don''t you dare do anything weird while we are in the Port, alright?" I asked her. "Maybe after we rescue little Ruby, but for now, keep yourself away from danger and problems." "I actually heard there was a Tamer Guild in this massive ce, I kind of want to go see what they got there!" Said Yuki. "Aren''t you tamed though?" Asked Bedann. "I am an independent Beast Woman!" Said Yuki. "And I was never truly tamed, you know? I helped Drake in those times as it was a rtionship with mutual benefits. Actually, I used him. He kept me away from danger and I feed him with fruit, hehe. It could be said he was the one that was tamed-" BONK! "UGEH!" I gently karate chopped the head of Yuki, throwing her down into the grass. She was a strong Pseudo Rank 6 at this point so she survived it. I couldn''t let her talk so much out of her ass. "W-Why are you so mean with meeee?!" Yuki began to cry. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Because you talk nonsense all the time!" I sighed. "Now stop crying crocodile tears, nobody believes you." "Ugghh¡­ I am just interested in taming¡­ I want to tame a pet! Is that bad?" She sighed. "Not really¡­ But you don''t have to make up a whole story about taming me!" I sighed, as most of everyone else with us began to giggle a bit at our interaction. ----- Chapter 846 A Big City

Chapter 846 A Big City

----- After putting Yuki in her ce we swiftly reached the gates of Heaven Port, we decided to pretend we were Merchants this time around, so I brought a massive wooden carriage and a caravan behind packed with products harvested from the farm made by Bedann and yours truly. Thanks to my new Abilities rted to my most recent evolution, I had attained the wondrous ability of enhancing the soil and the crops! With that, I helped my little Bedra in raising the big farm we are making, which is feeding our vige''s poption and will also be a new production of ie. Of course, I''ve also left the Rank 6 Harvest Spirits I had created, lesser versions of Bedra''s Divine Spirit, that can do the job for me even before I got my new abilities as a Dragon of Harvest. Because divinity begins to emerge at Rank 7 and above, Rank 6 and below spirits can be easily created through the usage of Mana. Of course, Rank 6 Spirits still take a massive chunk of my Mana each one, but I can still kind of mass produce them over time. I could even make a big army of Spirits to fight if I ever wanted¡­ I might be at the level of a nation by now in terms of militaristic power, and that''s without even putting into consideration the army of Giant Ice Golems I''ve been making recently bybining my Ice Divinity with Death Magic. Because they''re made out of Divine Ice, they''re as strong as Rank 6 monsters, but they''re a st line of defense" for my own Divine Realm for the worst possible case scenario (which I hope never happens to be honest). When we reached the gates of Heaven Port, a pair of guards greeted us. I quickly showed them my license as a merchant and they opened their eyes wide by seeing the massive amount of merchandise I brought, and that I was a VIP Member of the Merchant Guild too. "V-VIP Merchant Member?!" Asked the first guard. "P-Please, pass! Withoutmission fee, of course!" "Wee to Heaven Port, have a good day!" The second one said. I guess status is everything even in a world dominated by the strong. Merchants will always be appreciated due to the fortunes they hold and the resources they can bring. Even in worlds dominated by the strong, they''re the ones that bring resources all over the globe from everywhere. It wouldn''t be cocky to say we are the pirs of economy. Especially in these medieval-like era this world seems to be stuck in. Of course, there are magic tools that facilitate things simrly to modern era, but they''re not widespread. Therefore, this world has failed many times to reach a simr state than Earth. "Well that was mighty easy¡­ Uwah, look at all the colorful houses¡­ This is a beautiful city! Right, Bedra?" Asked Bedann, as she held our daughter in her arms. "Woooah!" Bedra said while opening her mouth. She pointed her tiny hands at everywhere. There wererger than usual buildings, many of them colorful too, giving the entire city a vibrant atmosphere. People was bursting from everywhere, moving to every corner of the ce. It was vivid and beautiful to the point my two daughters were freaking out. This was the first time they entered such a big city, even the previous Orange Forest fiefdom wasn''t so big and filled with thousands of people- no, I think there might be over a million citizens living here. "Kate, do you like it here? Don''t feel worried, everything is alright." I said, as I held Kate in my arms. Since we left Fuyu that I had her with me. She''s not as timid as Bedra, and simply stares at everything silently. Her eyes clearly showed her amusement, however. "Ooh¡­" She said softly, she seemed to be dazzled by the vibrance of the city. "Well, where should we go now? Woah! There''s a big market there! Let''s go look at that first!" An adorable pink-haired fox girl with various tails said. Belle hade here in her humanoid form. After unifying with her other half inside of the Venerable''s inheritance, she gained the ability to easily turn into this cute form of herself. She brought a lot of attention due to her strange hair color and her fluffy tails. Many people found her cute, based in their blushed faces. N?v(el)B\\jnn "You wanna go there? Sure thing, let''s go then." I sighed. She was like another adoptive daughter I had aside from Yuki. "I am also quite interested in seeing what they''re selling in this big port city. The Orange Forest fiefdom was already filled with imported stuff, so I wonder how big the variety is here." "Hm, I am also quite interested. It has been truly a while since we got into a big and new city to explore¡­" Pekora said with a mysteriously charming smile. The rabbit-kin woman was still as small as Yuki and everyone else, but she seemed more mature now that she wore a better set of clothes than just the tribal clothes she often wore. To be honest she looked quite charming. "I want to buy some new weapons, a bigger shield maybe¡­ or armor! Wearing the same stuff gets boring, we gotta get some variety." Said Tisha, the ice elf woman seemed excited about looking around what to buy and wear. As a battle junkie warrioress, she had been hunting monsters non-stop for most of our "break", mostly cleaning of dangerous monsters the Jungles of the lizardmen and regrly visiting the dungeons. For someone like her finding new equipment was rather exciting, I can actually rte to that, but did she had to put it that way? I feel heartbroken. You know that those armor and weapons are made by me?! Sigh¡­ but yeah, wearing the same stuff gets boring. "Woah, so much to look around, nya!" Cassim, the adorable ck cat boy had joined us alongside the other children that I had rescued from Bedann''s tribe, they were being taken care by Draugann, the old woman- well, not so old woman, actually¡­ ----- Chapter 847 Exploring The Market

Chapter 847 Exploring The Market

----- "Cassim! Don''t get too far into the streets, or you''re going to get lost!" Draugann, the old and wisedy from Bedann''s tribe, one of the few that survived was reprimanding the adventurous Cassim. She wasn''t that old-looking now though, much like with Rakasha, old people can grow youthful as they Rank Up. After she went all the way to Rank 5 her body and appearance slowly began to grow more youthful, instead of the olddy now she looked like a tall and muscrdy at her fifties or even forty''s, most of her wrinkles gone and reced by soft skin and muscles. She had even been exercising a lot. It is rather disgusting to admit it but she''s quite sexy. She still acts like an old hag though. "But grandma Draugann, I wanna explore!" Said Cassim while running around her. "Uuugh, you''re such a little and pesky cat! Come here!" Draugann caught Cassim and sat him down over her shoulders. She was way bigger as a pure Ice Giant, so he easily was able to sit over her shoulders. And yeah, about the poption of the entire city, it was a massive mix. If the Orange Forest Fiefdom was varied this felt like we were not even in our continent. After having gone through so many areas with ice and snow, and finally reaching the more warmer ces, things truly changed a lot, especially in the variety of poption. While in the pr regions only ice giants inhabit most of it due to their immunity to cold temperatures, in here it was a massive amount of people from all races. There were also many half-races, half ice giants and humans, half beast-kin, ice giant beast-kin, Majin humans, Majin ice giants, and more. It was a massivebination of ethnicity and poption. This was perhaps due to how old this port was and how it has been connecting to the other continents for hundreds if not thousands of years. The poption all around the world has reached this area and left their races. Those that decided to live in the port ended having children and so on, making more and more of the poption into other races than ice giants. Although I would still bet that over 50% of the poption are still Ice Giants, other races are verymon everywhere, and because they make such a big part of the poption, for so many years, discrimination against other races might be nonexistent as well. Everyone already was used to one another. Although the smaller races always stared at us pure ice giants because of how tall we can get. Our blue skin doesn''t help at not bringing attention, and those with horns such as us also are regarded as "noble blood" so we bring even more attention. Nheless, we explored the market, which brought me back memories of when I did the same thing back in Orange Forest. We explored a lot and found many interesting things there, the same was here. I couldn''t help but find new things at every corner. Even as a god, it didn''t meant that anything that wasn''t "divine" somehow lost value, it was still very valuable, after all I cannot just create items and resources out of nowhere. And also materials and magic items can help me produce spirits more easily without having to spend so much time and mana. Most importantly, I was very interested in something a handsome elf man with blonde hair was selling, it was arge assortment of magical seeds, fruits, vegetables, and medicinal herbs like I had never seen before! Although with Bedra we got the power to nourish nts, we don''t have the power to suddenly create any type of nts and seeds we want, we are pretty much stuck with what we have found in the Orange Forest Fiefdom and in the other previous sects andnds we have visited, but this was a golden opportunity to acquire brand new seeds for our farms. The elf quickly noticed our interest, as he smiled cheekily and approached us. "Oh my, what do we have here? Aren''t you a beautiful family? Look at those two girls, so big and radiant with magical power! My elven eyes cannot lie to me, your girls got a bright future ahead! Are you interested in my merchandise?" He wondered. "Yes, these seeds and nts¡­ I''ve never seen them before, did you bring them from another continent?" I wondered. Bedra nodded at my words. "Why yes, my good man. I brought them all from the continent of elves and fairies, of nature and splendor, Alfheim!" Laughed the elf. "My homnd is so beautiful and filled with nature that nobody cared when I picked up a bit of its wondrous nature and brought here, to share it with you. Are you interested in my merchandise? I got arge quantity of a wide assortment of nts, vegetables, fruits, and seeds, they''re all preserved with Life Attribute magic, so they canst weeks without rotting." "Amazing¡­" I quickly began to look at everything in detail, thanks to the power of the Divine System, I was able to appraise the merchandise and see what they truly were. It was a wide assortment of wondrous things indeed. ----- [Fiery Tomato] A red tomato as hot as chili with an addictive sweet and spicy aftertaste. It can enhance libido and fire attribute magic power. Fire Attribute magicians consume this to grow their magic stronger, even though it is very spicy. ----- [Long Live Water Crystal Lettuce] A mystical Lettuce that only grows in the Crystal Forest of the Alfheim continent. It can be eaten and despite its crystal-appearance, it is soft. It has a refreshing and water-based interior, and goes well with anything. A single bite can hydrate a person at the border of dehydration for weeks. It can also enhance water attribute magic power. N?v(el)B\\jnn ----- [Bomb Coffee Bean] A ck-colored bean of a nt named coffee brought by an ancient, reincarnated person''s powers. After years, it was modified to harbor greater power. By infusing it with magic, it can explode into brown smoke that can make targets grow confused and euphoric. If toasted and made into a liquid, it can be drank to enhance stamina and keep energy to stay awake for an entire week. It also enhances explosion magic power over time. ----- All these products¡­ they were insane. There''s no way I am not getting them for my farm. ----- Chapter 848 An Incredible Item!

Chapter 848 An Incredible Item!

----- There was a great assortment of incredible nts and products! Not only these three, but many more I was quite interested in picking up! ----- [Wind Wing Apple] A beautiful green apple whose leaves have the shape of wings. It floats over the sky when falling from its tree when it is ripe. When consumed, it can allow someone to float for an hour, and if consumed constantly, it can enhance the power of wind attribute magic. This is a specially rare fruit often used in warfare, making soldiers incapable of flying be able to fly, granting great strategy power. ----- [Ore Potato] A potato that only grows in soil that is infected with ores-rich ground. It absorbs the nutrients of these ores and generates an incredibly hard shell to protect the soft and tasty interior. The shell is considered a highly durable magical ore that doesn''t rust and that is good at defending against magic attacks, often known as "poor man''s mithril". When consumed, it enhances vitality and stamina and may permanently increase the power and affinity with earth magic. It is often cultivated by dwarves, who discovered the tuber in their continent, but it was stolen by visitors and widespread around all continents. ----- [Umbra Strawberry] A pure ck strawberry often confused with a poisonous variety. This jet ck fruit is incredibly sour and juicy, but has a sweet aftertaste. It is often cultivated by dark elves, as it doesn''t require sunlight to grow and even dwarves cultivate it inside of their mountain''s caves. It can clear a person''s mind and enhance darkness attribute magic power slightly. ----- Amazing¡­ Each product is top notch magical material too! By consuming them I could even grow stronger, even as a god? System, is it possible? [It might be possible if you consumerge quantities, but the result would be minimal.] Oh¡­ [However, as you''ve proven before, by infusing Divine Power into nts, you can evolve them into Divine nts. Normal nts without much magical effects aren''t that good when evolved. But these products might be good. Especially good as ingredients for your cooking] You''re right! I can just do that, and with Bedra''s help, which she seem to be able to leisurely infuse divine power into nts without any problems, we could just fill our ce with these and grow them. "Wooow!" Bedra seemed happy, jumping out of Bedann''s arms, and walking into the floor, directly towards the products, she suddenly grabbed one of those apples and bit through it. Suddenly, she began to float. "Hehehe¡­" She began to giggle adorably, even the elf couldn''t get angry at her. "You''re paying for that though." He said. "Y-Yes¡­" I sighed. I quickly decided to make use of my amazing wealth and buy a lot of the elf''s products. Some of these things were so delicious looking we began to taste them raw. Our entire group began to snack on the nature of Alfheim. I also bought tons of seeds, and a special branch I found¡­ ----- [Lesser World Tree Sapling Branch] A small and old branch that fell of a lesser world tree sapling, a mysterious and mystical tree grown from the small seeds that the world tree disperses through the world everyone million years. Such trees bring life and harmony to the world and stabilize it from corrupting. This small branch seems to be dead, but it might still harbor a bit of this mystical tree''s power, and a small hint of its vitality left behind. If you could somehow revive the branch and nt it to grow into a tree, something incredibly might happen. ----- "Oh? You''re interested in this branch? You seem to have amazing insight, my ice giant friend!" Laughed the elf. "This amazing branch fell off the lesser Yggdrasil back home. I had hold and treasured this little branch since I was a child, but now I am giving it to you for a wonderful price of only a hundred thousand gold." "Sold." I said, throwing a bag with gold coins to him. I couldn''t really miss this opportunity at all. Although I could already guess though his cheekiness that he thought this branch was not something as valuable. But I valued it a lot, the system doesn''t lie, if it can appraise something and tell me there''s a possibility of growing such a powerful tree for myself, then I''ll try and do it. "Eh¡­? That was fast¡­" He said with surprise. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yep, thanks for everything, what''s your name by the way?" I asked. "Name''s Hermes!" Said the elf. "What''s your name, good sir?" "Drake. Thanks for your things, Hermes. I think you''ve truly brought to me amazing gifts. I''ll try to raise these nts in my own farm when I get back home. I am quite excited to see what I can get." Iughed. "Hahaha. I wish you the best of luck then, sir!" Said the elf. "Likewise." I said with a wave of my hand, walking away and going to look around the rest of the market with everyone else. ----- ----- As Drake walked away with an item that would one day bring him many surprises, Hermes, the elf that was selling these products couldn''t help but contain hisughter. He had been selling off the most cheapest of products from Alfheim in this other continent''s port, and they all sold tens of times their prices. Business couldn''t be any better. "Hahah! I can''t believe someone bought that old branch with zero magic power." He sighed, looking back at Drake slowly walking away. "He seriously thinks he can raise these seeds and nts in his farm? This continent''s soilcks the richness and mana of Alfheim, all those nts will easily die¡­ Well, now it is up to him anyways." "Hermes, are you done scamming people?" Suddenly, the faint and delicate voice of a young woman with a serious tone resonated behind Hermes, as he looked back at a gorgeous elf girl with long blonde hair and sharp emerald eyes. "A-Alma! Who told you I was here?!" "Sigh¡­" ----- Chapter 849 Alma & Hermes

Chapter 849 Alma & Hermes

----- Hermes who hade to Jotunheim from the Alfheim Continent had been selling the cheapest products he could find inside of his homnd at exorbitant prices and everyone was buying them. For a cunning elf like him, a target such as the farm and cooking-obsessed dragon god were perfect. He evenughed at the poor Drake who was unaware of such things, even though he is also unaware that Drake might be able to do everything he thinks he wont be able to¡­ because he is a god of harvest. "Hahah! I can''t believe someone bought that old branch with zero magic power." He sighed, looking back at Drake slowly walking away. "He seriously thinks he can raise these seeds and nts in his farm? This continent''s soilcks the richness and mana of Alfheim, all those nts will easily die¡­ Well, now it is up to him anyways." Nheless, as heughed it off, someone that he truly feared emerged. A beautiful and tall young elf girl with arge chest, long blonde hair, sharp emerald, green eyes, and fair skin as white as porcin. She was wearing tight leather shorts tightly wrapping her thighs, white stockings, and a green shirt made of special magical materials, such as silk produced from mystic silkworms raised by elves. The only apparent weapon she held was a small knife sheathed and wrapped around her hips with a belt all while she wore a pendant with a mysterious white core in it. "Hermes, are you done scamming people?" The girl immediately spoke with an eerie tone of voice, quickly making Hermes jump out of his seat over the floor, the skinny elf looked at the girl with horror on his eyes. Despite being so cute-looking, she was someone that put fear into this cheeky young man! "A-Alma! Who told you I was here?!" Hermes asked while feeling a chill down his spine. Alma''s presence slowly began to increase in quantity, but nobody around her could notice except Hermes. It was a strange power this mysterious elf girl had, which allowed her to target her aura to a certain target and lock it into them, increasing it and making her seem domineering. "Sigh¡­" Her sigh carried big disappointment, as her sharp emerald eyes looked at Hermes not with the eyes of ady, but of someone who had gone through a lot. Perhaps way too much. "Your addiction with scamming people has to stop already! [Body Strengthening]" Alma immediately reprimanded Hermes, her strange gray and white aura of mana, which seemedpletely element-less, flew into her arms. She concentrated this mana into her hand and then karate chopped Hermes in the head. S M A C K! "Ugh¡­!" B A A A M! Hermes dropped half-dead in the floor. He felt as if his head almost cracked a bit. He was quite powerful though, any normal person would had have their head exploded like a watermelon if they were hit in the head by this elf girl¡­ Her magical power was incredible, and she could use very simple spells and enhance them several hundreds of times. A mere Null-Attribute [Body Strengthening] spell made her leave someone like Hermes, a Rank 6 Wind and Life Magician half-dead. "U-Uggh¡­ Do you have to be so ruthless?! You''re notdylike at all!" Cried Hermes, quickly standing up like nothing, a big lump emerged over his head, the area where Alma hit him easily swelled out. "¡­You can easily take bigger attacks, don''t be such a baby." Sighed Alma with a slight smile. "Yeah! You scammer! You got no rights to talk back to my princess!" Suddenly, the voice of an old man resonated through the surroundings, it wasn''ting from any person but a dagger that Alma was holding in the sheath wrapped with a belt around her hips. "You got no rights to talk back to me, you pervert knife!" Said Hermes. "What did ya say?! Alma! Unsheathe me! I''ve gotten enough of this stupid guy! He might be strong but it doesn''t mean he can just treat us like shit sometimes!" Said the knife. "Both of you calm down, I don''t n on kicking out Hermes, Knife, and I am not going to unsheathe you. After you''ve evolved you''ve grown way too strong now, if you go on a rampage you''ll end up killing innocents like the idiot you are. For god''s sake, for being a Venerable''s Creation you''re truly an idiot¡­" Sighed Alma while waving her head. "My princess, how can you be harsh on me~?!" Cried the knife''s voice, it was very annoying. Alma and Hermes decided to ignore him. Despite his amazing strength and origins as an artifact crafted by the Moon Princess Venerable, he was well known as an annoying little knife. "More importantly, quickly pack things up, break time is over for now, Hermes." Said Alma. "Didn''t you said we were doing this tomorrow?" Asked Hermes. "The damn Vampires are tracking us down, dumbass." Sighed Alma while crossing her arms. "They already know we are here through some weird godly power or something. Damn Greenwood must have told them we arrived in this continent already. After all we already ruined one of his facilities." "So soon?!" Asked Hermes in disbelief. "These goddamn bloodsuckers¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Now, let''s move. We have to gather in our hideout for now, standing out in here is no good." Sighed Alma. "I know you''re a shy guy but you''ve gotta contain yourself a bit while we are in here. The lives of many innocents depend on it, Hermes. Remember our first goal." "I-I know. I am not faltering or anything¡­" Sighed Hermes. "As someone that you''ve rescued, I owe you my life and I promised you I was going to protect you and help you free the others captured by Greenwood¡­ Let''s go then." Hermes was reminded of his true purpose, as he calmed down and acted more mature, quickly packing things up and walking away from the area with Alma. ----- Chapter 850 [Runaway]

Chapter 850 [Runaway]

----- The pair walked through the many streets of the city, looking behind. Alma used her [Mana Detection] Spell, to spread out arge shockwave that allowed her to detect things, and she quickly filtered normal citizens. In seconds, she found out two figures glowing with red aura following them from behind at a fast speed, hiding over the rooftops of the houses of the city and using abilities to make their movements soundless. "They''re following us." Said Alma, pointing out at the figures following the pair. Hermes immediately realized they were bad news. "Bloodsuckers" were powerful demi-humans, even at low Rank, they were not easy to deal with. "How many?" He asked with intrigue, Alma quickly answered his question simply. Her sharp gaze shone bright green as her emerald eyes were both charming and filled with the experience of the many hardships she had experienced ever since being a child. "Two." She responded with a sharp gaze. Her voice was cold and stoic, and Hermes quickly nodded. He suddenly channeled a strange power he always had since he was a child, the power he had asked to the strange and mysterious voice that responded to him in hisst moments of life back on his original world, in his previous life¡­ "Let''s quickly get lost then, hold my hand." Hermes said filled with a strange confidence, his cockiness was no more there, but an incredible sense of reliability. Alma quickly held his hand, as this power he had acquired was quickly channeled within him, Alma''s Mana flowed into his body and his hand, quickly enhancing his special ability topletely new levels. In mere seconds, both disappeared after turning into an abandoned alleyway. FLASH! When the Vampires reached their area, they found nothing. One of them clicked their tongue in frustration. While the other remained in silence and stoically analyzed the area and the leftover mana left behind by the two mysterious reincarnated souls. "They''re gone? How so? We were tracking them down quickly!" Comined the female of the two, hitting the ground with her sharp ck heels. "Could one of them have the power of Teleportation?" Wondered the second of the two, a tall and stoic man. Both Vampires covered their bodies with ck robes, especially their faces, while wearing ck gloves. Because of the dangerous sunlight, this was often the special clothes they wore, infused with magic to also decrease the heat umted. "It is not as simple, but Green, the one that is working with our Lady, said that one of them has a particrly special ability¡­ He can jump between areas." Said the woman. "So teleportation then?" Asked the second. "Not as literally, there are limitations to it, he can''t do it constantly either, it somehow has a cooldown¡­ I think. So now that they have used it, they will most likelyy low in their hideout. Quickly tell the rest of our group to disperse blood bats and search every nook and cranny." "Understood." The tall man obeyed the woman, who seemed to have a higher hierarchy, her chest emanated the powerful aura of a Rank 6 Magus, particrly, a strong aura of blood. Meanwhile, Alma and Hermes jumped through space itself. It felt strange, as if space itself suddenly lost all physical matter around them and in seconds, they arrived in apletely different ce, the sewers of therge port city of Heaven Port, where rats and other creatures crawled around. "Your [Runaway] Unique Skill is really amazing and useful in these times¡­ Sigh. Though¡­ ugh, it really makes me a bit sickly." Alma groaned, resting on her knees as she suddenly threw up directly into the sewer waters. "A-Are you okay? You''re not really good at traveling at fast speed, aren''t you? I wish my ability had more uses though, a cooldown of 12 hours is terrible¡­" Sighed Hermes while looking at Alma clean herself up with a handkerchief. "You okay now?" "Y-Yeah. The others should be waiting for us nearby¡­" Said Alma, walking with Hermes through the corridors of the sewers, evading rats and the asional Trash Slime, monster slimes that enjoyed eating garbage and disposals filtered by the water. "Ugh, this ce sucks but it''s the only ce where we can properly hide¡­ Ugghhh¡­" Alma sighed while covering her nose with her fingers, the smell was to die for, literally. Hermes seemed not to bothered by it in actuality. "Well, when you''re raised in the slums you get used to all kinds of odors." Heughed. "Hahh~ I was a cute little princess all my life, I can''t understand your slum life survival skills." Sighed Alma, she was always a rather cocky girl. Hermesughed it off. As friends they both joked against one another. And he knew that Alma was actually a heroic and gentle-hearted girl deep down, but often covered her soft interior with a hard shell of cynicism. "Didn''t that onlysted until you were like ten or eleven?" Asked Hermes. "Ah¡­ Yeah." Sighed Alma, quickly growing slightly saddened, the memories of the past always put her even more depressed. "Both of my parents are dead now¡­ My brother was brainwashed, and my only friend and arranged husband¡­ I haven''t seen him in years¡­ I guess I barely lived the life of a princess for a bit, and even then, I spent most of my time enclosed indoors¡­ If it wasn''t for the strength I gathered myself and those I recruited, I would be a goner." "S-Sorry, I didn''t intended to bring back bad memories." Said Hermes with a bit of sympathy. "Nah, it doesn''t matter. I am already over it¡­ I am just doing what I can. I got this amazing power, I gotta use it for good, right? Like my parents and Elred would do it¡­" Alma said with a faint smile. "Hmph, you''re really got the heroplex, huh?" Asked Alma. "This doesn''t feel just because of what you''ve experienced now¡­ your previous life too?" "Yeah¡­ I¡­ was part of an organization that did terrible things. I was kinda forced into it but still¡­ I ended staying there on my own ord at the end for the money. I feel like I was garbage back then, and I died¡­ I died like garbage too. Since then I''ve been trying to redeem myself and finally be someone good, someone better¡­ But I always feel like I keep failing¡­" "Alma¡­" As the two reached the next corridor, Alma and Hermes were quickly greeted by two¡­ adorable elf twins! "Lady Alma, you''re back!" "Are you alright?" These two twins were Elma and Elena, two talented girls Alma had as childhood friends which she recruited when she was only a little girl back in her homnd. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Oh, you girls... Yeah, I''m fine. How''s things going? Where''s Root?" Wondered Alma. "Root is working hard extending his roots around, he said he finally found where theb is!" Elma said. "He''s prettypetent as always. But overly silent¡­" Sighed Elena. "I see¡­ We might begin working faster than I predicted." Said Alma. Things were only going to get even more intense from here. Meanwhile, unaware of this, Drake continued his visit through the market with his family and friends leisurely, slowly making his way towards the Chef''s Guild. ----- A beautiful Vampire woman with long red hair and sharp scarlet eyes looked into a crystal ball emanating divine essence. Her entire body emanated a powerful aura of utmost divinity, which epassed the entirety of her surroundings. The enormous castle where most of the Royal Vampire Family lived within this small fiefdom in the middle of the icy snow mountains waspletely epassed by her divine power, protected, and at the same time, surveyed. There wasn''t a thing she couldn''t listen or hear. And this was also one of the reasons why one of her captives was incapable ofmunicating with her ally through Telepathy before said ally acquired a power that could defy her own divinity. Of course, she waspletely unaware of it. "Mdy, it appears that we have lost track of them¡­" "We apologize for our ipetence." The voices of two subordinates spoke through the crystal ball, sent to Heaven Port alongside another squadron of Vampires to look for a certain group of people. "Hmph, well, they have the one that can teleport. But you saw them teleport right now, right?" The woman asked rather carefreely. She wasn''t angered as her subordinates would had expected, she was in a good mood, quite honestly. "Yes, they disappearedpletely, we lost track of them." "I see, this only means that they cannot teleport in the next 12 hours, isn''t it?" She asked with a devilish smile. "They foolishly panicked too quickly. Find them at all costs, track them as much as you can! Now that they cannot run away so easily, they''re more vulnerable than you think." The woman said with a malicious intent, as her two servants obeyed her and quickly cut off the call. ----- Chapter 851 A Conversation Between Red And Green

Chapter 851 A Conversation Between Red And Green

----- A beautiful Vampire woman with long red hair and sharp scarlet eyes looked into a crystal ball emanating divine essence. Her entire body emanated a powerful aura of utmost divinity, which epassed the entirety of her surroundings. The enormous castle where most of the Royal Vampire Family lived within this small fiefdom in the middle of the icy snow mountains waspletely epassed by her divine power, protected, and at the same time, surveyed. There wasn''t a thing she couldn''t listen or hear. And this was also one of the reasons why one of her captives was incapable ofmunicating with her ally through Telepathy before said ally acquired a power that could defy her own divinity. Of course, she waspletely unaware of it. "Mdy, it appears that we have lost track of them¡­" "We apologize for our ipetence." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The voices of two subordinates spoke through the crystal ball, sent to Heaven Port alongside another squadron of Vampires to look for a certain group of people. "Hmph, well, they have the one that can teleport. But you saw them teleport right now, right?" The woman asked rather carefreely. She wasn''t angered as her subordinates would had expected, she was in a good mood, quite honestly. "Yes, they disappearedpletely, we lost track of them." "I see, this only means that they cannot teleport in the next 12 hours, isn''t it?" She asked with a devilish smile. "They foolishly panicked too quickly. Find them at all costs, track them as much as you can! Now that they cannot run away so easily, they''re more vulnerable than you think." The woman said with a malicious intent, as her two servants obeyed her and quickly cut off the call. She rested her head over the throne as she looked into the crystal ball for a bit. The powerful aura she emanated clearly stated she wasn''t a mere mortal, no, she was a goddess. The divinity emanating from her body, as red as blood itself was powerful and intoxicating. With it alone, any other vampire below her obeyed her will. Although a small faction seemed unwilling to obey herplete orders, this had suddenly changed recently. Her true nature was that of an ancient monster. The fragment of the soul of someone that was born eons ago, in the beginning of the new world, after the Ragnar?k between gods and titans. She was regarded as Red, the Lady of Blood. A creation of Oberon, the first Venerable to have ever existed. A fragment of the soul of Oberon was saved over the eons until the Venerable of Blood, the first Vampire was born, a soul from another world. With him came the Unique Skill that granted him the body and powers of a Vampire, and since then, the Vampires prophesized to emerge and dominate the world in the Era of Blood emerged. Oberon, with his almighty powers, had seen through the vast future, and saved a fragment of his soul. After the Era of Blood ended, a new Soul Clone was created, with the artificial body he created through mysteriously advanced technology, he was able to create a new clone with the powers of the Vampires and the new Element of Blood. As someone that wanted to Master all Elements for an ultimate goal, it was nothing but obvious. However, years ago, Oberon never expected that as the years passed, his own clones would grow constantly more different from his original mind to the point they were egocentric, self-centered, and selfish to the end. It reached the point where discussions between Clones wasmonce, and the one that carried Oberon''s original mind had to negotiate with them constantly to get them to obey him. Ultimately, they still remained unified in a big alliance. The most selfish of them all was of course her, Red. Perhaps due to the powers and nature of Vampires, which made them naturally self-centered most of the time, and with cold hearts that disregarded all others as their servants unless they were made to serve others, she was incredibly selfish¡­ Greenwood had a hard time convincing her that the best course of action was to ally the Venerable of Blood instead of trying to go against him for the moment, especially when [Fate] might soon be broken as the Dragon King arises. "Red." Suddenly, an elf man wearing royal clothing emerged at her left side out of thin air, as if he had teleported there. "Oh, Green." "How are things going?" "Nothing too bad, things are going well. Now that we got the little brat with us, most of my problems are pretty much solved, fufu." The elf man before her, Greenwood, squinted his eyes. "Remember our Pact with the Venerable of Blood, you mustn''t harm her." "I know. I am not stupid, you know? You don''t have to go ordering me around as if I were your ve." "¡­We are part of the same soul, don''t forget your original purpose." "I have not, Green." "¡­" "¡­" "Alma, that girl¡­ Is she such a nuisance to you? Howe you haven''t deal with her already?" "Due to the world''s restrictions, unless [Fate] is dealt with, we cannot easily harm mortals." "¡­And?" "And she has proven to be incredibly strong. After she was somehow able to break the Seal put into her Mana Core, she was able to develop her Unique Skill¡­ Which might be, perhaps, the most insane Unique Skill to have ever existed. Perhaps whatever that Ice Dragon has is the only thing that couldpare." "Oh, [Endless Mana]?" "It is a power that goes beyond that¡­ The ability to apply a near endless stream of energy to her magic and body is¡­pletely incredible. If it wasn''t because her Mana Core cannot Rank Up due to her Curse, she would already ascended into a Goddess." "Is her power so ridiculous? Wouldn''t her body not be able to sustain an endless amount of energy?" "¡­No. Unique Skill users, most of the time, are born with a Mana Core and a Body capable of withstanding their own powers." ----- Chapter 852 The Mysterious Power Of Alma And Greenwood’s Scheme

Chapter 852 The Mysterious Power Of Alma And Greenwood''s Scheme

----- "I know as much." Said Red while looking at Greenwood with her sharp red eyes. "But there''s always a limit, while her power seems limitless. You''re telling me that her body can sustain a limitless amount of energy? If that''s the case, wouldn''t she had been able to defeat you and everyone else already? Maybe even destroy the world?" "No. It doesn''t work like that. Her power is [Endless Mana] not [Infinite Mana]. There is a concept in here that you haven''t realized yet, have you not? Endless Mana implies that her Mana never has an end, it alwayses when she needs it. But this doesn''t mean that she simply has an infinite amount stored inside her Mana Core. In the little time I had captured her when she was a child. I was able to understand her powers a bit before she escaped¡­ Even the technology and magic I had couldn''t stop her. Maybe if I could intervene with my godly strength, but if I did that, the world would had exerted itsws over me, weakening me, and at the same time learning where I am¡­" Sighed Greenwood while looking at the window, admiring the beautiful snow-covered mountains. "Y-You mean that she actually is¡­ hollow inside but Mana is simply generated when she needs it or requires it?" Asked Red while raising an eyebrow. "It is not generated. Unique Skills are powerful abilities, but they still must obey the Laws of the Universe. Sometimes they seem ridiculous to us because they don''t obey the Laws of our world, however, there are broaderws outside of our world, the Laws of the Universe. Unique Skills reign over the Laws of the Universe, not this. This is why, they''re often ridiculouspared to what our magic can do." Said Greenwood while sitting in a nearby seat. Suddenly, blue light emerged on his hands and a cup of tea materialized, warm and aromatic. The scent calmed his mind as he took a sip calmly. "Hence, Mana cannot be created out of thin air, it has toe from somewhere." "So we cannot properly create Mana?" Asked Red. "Our Souls and Mana Cores "generate" Mana, although even the Mana we have is borrowed from the Universe, the same way all theponents of our body were once particles that made stars, and even other astral bodies beyond the scope of our imagination. Matter never disappears, it simply changes. The same logic can be applied with the Mana we all have and cultivate within our souls and mana cores. Alma''s ability simply lets her borrow Mana from somewhere else limitlessly, which is often not possible for us when we start our journey as living beings." Greenwood exined. "You mean¡­? Oh, I see. So this is why Yggdrasil''s Will fears her so much¡­" Said Red with a smile. "She borrows Mana from the world itself, isn''t it?" "Precisely. I am amazed that you could figure this out by yourself, seeing how ipetent you are sometimes at thinking things broadly." Sighed Greenwood while sipping some more tea, his eyes were closed, as if he were meditating. "You''re getting a bit ahead of yourself." Red said. "Don''t think you can trash talk me like this, Green. I am as important as you are. I am also Oberon." "Certainly." Greenwood said while sipping more tea. "Nevertheless, Alma is dangerous because of such reasons. Her Mana Core is unique by itself as well. She was born without Elemental Affinity so the only Magic she can develop is Null-Attribute Magic. Her Mana is pure white and gray in color, element less. Maybe some might think she''s weak because of that. But element-less manacks weaknesses, it cannot be easily resisted by anything, and it can pierce through elements with enough magic power." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Null-Attribute Magic¡­ It doesn''t have that many Spells. ¡­Unless she created some?" Asked Red. "Luckily she''s terrible at magic, her talent is bad. Shecks the ability to create new spells, so she only uses the most basic spells, but even then, she''s dangerous. She can enhance these low-tier spells thousands of times over with her incredible quantity of mana which she can draw from the world itself¡­ She can create devastating attacks at the level of gods by going over her limits." "So she has limits?" Asked Red. "Yes¡­ Her Mana Core and her Body, alongside her Curse all are a limiter to her powers. Her body can sustain greatly up to a certain point before it begins to weaken and tear itself apart. But she seems to slowly increase the capacity of her limits by tearing apart her body and then healing it." "Does Null-Attribute Magic even has healing spells though?!" Asked Red. "Only one, [Recovery Enhancement], a small spell that can enhance the natural recovery of wounds, when she multiplies thousands of times over¡­ It bes as mighty as the Vampires'' regeneration, if not greater." Said Greenwood. "Though, I am certain that she cannot regrow limbs, so she must reattach them if they''re ever cut down, and a sure hit in her head should kill her, definitely. However¡­ she doesn''tck magical defenses either. She''s powerful and tricky, but not unbeatable¡­" "Do my Vampires even stan a chance?!" Asked Red. "And why are you not deploying your forces? Isn''t one of yourboratories underground Heaven Port? You got several of your personnel there, and many captured Unique Skill holders!" "I have never seen her fight the Rank 6 Vampires you sent, so it will be interesting to see how well she fares against them. Let''s call this an experiment. She''s a problem we have to deal with. Don''t lower your guard now because we were able to secure the Vessel of the Venerable of Blood now. He might be our new ally against the rest of our foes, especially the damned Dragons, but he''s still not someone that can be trusted." Greenwood said with a slight smile. "So all of this is a mere experiment to you? Hah, I should had guessed more¡­ You better deploy your forces; we cannot just lose another research facility because of this little bitch." Sighed Red. "Of course. I have something nned¡­" Greenwood seemed to smile pleasantly. ----- Chapter 853 Ruby’s Resolve

Chapter 853 Ruby''s Resolve

----- It has been almost a week since Ruby was brought back to her home through the powers of the pendant. In those times, she felt afraid of leaving everyone back then, and entering in this dangerous ce that had brought her so much danger. Not only was there Red controlling most of the faction with her influence, and her sadistic nature, but her mother and her family were all brainwashed by the Ancestor, the Blood Venerable, and wanted to use her as the Vessel. She only ran away because of Red''s ns to use her instead of allowing the Venerable to be reborn, but the sudden alliance between her and the Venerable suddenly unified both factions at the end, and their conflict, which was the reason she was sent away, ended abruptly. With this, Ruby was now being forced into bing the Venerable''s Vessel by both factions. And therefore, there was little reason for them to fight one another. Even though Red always had ulterior motives since she showed up as a Vampire Goddess within the Vampire Family, they had no other option than to trust her the same way they trusted the Venerable. The alliance was a topic that everyone within the manor spoke about. Even as Ruby closed herself in her former room alone, she could listen to everyone speaking through her enhanced hearing senses. As she was a Pure-Blood Vampire of the greatest bloodline quality, her powers exceeded others quite a lot. And thanks to Drake''s Divine Dragon Mark and his blood potions that allowed her to reach Rank 5 in her Mana Core, she was way stronger than anybody here could imagine. However, because Red, a Vampire Goddess even stronger than Drake most of the time kept herself inside of this house, Ruby was never truly alone by herself. She was always feeling as if a pair of eyes was watching over her, and that an overwhelming and pressuring aura of divinity was constantly pressuring her. Rubycked the free will she had earned herself before, tricked by the Venerable''s Soul Shard inside the pendant, she endeding here against her will. After learning that the Venerable''s threats were impossible to do as of now by Drake who somehow managed to create a new power that could ignore Red''s Divine Aura, Ruby felt embarrassed with herself. "After all this time I spent with them, I was still unable to trust them enough¡­ After all this time that I spent with uncle, I still couldn''t trust him? Was the fear I felt genuine? Maybe if I had trusted them more, I might had not been so easily fooled." Thought Ruby, feeling heartbroken. She still remembered that Drake promised her that he woulde to rescue her soon somehow, and that she had to prepare for that day. But what can she even do now? Surveyed by the Divine Sense of Red, what can she even do? Even the slightest of suspicious moves might make Red think she was up to something. "How can I grow stronger on my own without being seen?" She sighed. Ruby quickly sat down over her bed again, tired of reading fairy tale books, and closed her eyes. Suddenly, as she closed them, she felt the essence of Mana flowing across her veins. This essence flowed at a rapid speed, and the more she concentrated into it, the faster it flowed across her body. This was perhaps the only thing she could do as of now, while pretending to be taking a nap, Ruby practiced Mana Maniption while opening her Mana Veins to grow slightly stronger each day. However, she had been doing this every day even before getting here, it wasn''t just going to suddenly show an explosible result or grow in mere seconds now that she was confined here. Or well, there was another thing that was incentivizing her to work so hard. FLASH! Amidst the mana, another strange energy began to flow, this energy was something Ruby had never sensed or seen before within her, but that she had seen other Vampires use before. This was a unique power that let Vampires be stronger than others even more. It wasn''t merely just Blood Magic, but an extension of the Vampire''s powers. This was a natural power notpletely rted to magic, but something of an extension to Vampire''s supernatural Abilities and Skills. "Ah! Again¡­ This is Blood Aura?" Ruby immediately could tell right away; this had happened a couple of times before she was cultivating. But this time at longst, it had emerged once more, and it seemed that she could take a grasp of it morepletely. This power was [Blood Aura], an Ability that the strongest of Vampires could develop. It granted incredible powers and seemed to be an energy of its own, enhancing physical capabilities and magical power through the roof. "I-I think¡­ I can keep it up for a bit longer¡­ With the power that Uncle Drake has given to me¡­" Ruby''s Dragon Mark suddenly glowed bright red, enhancing her ability to control Blood Aura. The streams of red essence flowed almost naturally across her veins, being greatly enhanced. The Mana she had merged with her Blood Aura was well, making itrger and stronger. Her muscles, bones, and the rest of her body were slowly being enhanced by it. This powerful aura of essence was giving her a great opportunity to grow stronger! "Ungh¡­ It is getting harder to control the more I expand it across my body¡­ I have to concentrate it inside of my Blood Core¡­" Ruby thought. Blood Cores were the Mana Cores of Vampires. As all Vampires had their Mana Cores turned red when they transformed, they often were renamed to Blood Cores instead of Mana Cores. FLASH! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ruby continued controlling her [Blood Aura], as she began to grit her teeth, resting over the bed and covering herself with the pillows helped at not being seen clearly in pain. "I have to bear with it¡­ I can do this¡­ I have to grow stronger¡­ I cannot let everything up to Uncle Drake and Uncle Rakasha¡­" As Ruby trained her [Blood Aura], Drake andpany reached the Chef Guild. ----- Chapter 854 Visiting The Chef Guild

Chapter 854 Visiting The Chef Guild

----- (Drake POV) In front of us there was an enormous building, as big as the Adventurer Guild of the Orange Forest Fiefdom, is not even bigger and monstrous. It was so big that it emanated an aura of prestige and nobility despite belonging to a guild that specialized in cooking, finding new ingredients, and discovering the world of gourmets. Indeed, this was the Chef Guild! The first time I learned there was a Guild specially made for Chefs I was impacted. Apparently this Guilds was formed not so long ago, around thirty years ago by a wealthy merchant that was passionate about cooking and found many people that shared his dreams of creating a special guild where these passionate chefs could unify together and make themselves recognized. The Chef Guild is new still, but it already has over a hundred members all over the continent. As a passionate chef myself, I couldn''t possibly miss the opportunity to join the Chef Guild, especially because it seems they offer a variety of products unique to their members, alongside many offers for job and they also buy products from their members. This is also an ideal ce to find ingredients to make delicious and new food. Maybe I could even show off a bit of my Cooking Magic. I wonder if anybody else has discovered it yet? Maybe I am not the only one that can use it. After all when the Cooking Skill reaches Level 10, it evolves into Cooking Magic. ¡­Wait, no, nobody has a System where they can level up Skills, only those marked with my Divine Dragon Mark just attained this power. So maybe not many could had even figured out there are Abilities within people''s souls and bodies, even less levels to them, which is not even something everyone has. When we entered the building, we were greeted by a very beautiful interior, not at all like the rustic interior of the Adventurer Guild, but a very beautiful and well decorated interior, with ceramic floor, white walls, and big pirs. There were beautifully crafted wooden furniture and colorful cushion seats. The moment we got inside, we were greeted by a receptionist, a beautiful blonde elf half-elfdy who was quite tall at over two meters. Was she half-giant? A half-giant elf, how rare. "Wee to the Chef Guild! You''re quite a big group, are you interested in purchasing our products?" Wondered thedy, she was two meters and a half. Certainly, she had a strong giant bloodline. Her ears were not as long as the elves but notably longer than any other race, and her shiny blonde hair and emerald eyes gave it away rather easily. "Wooow! Are you a giant, missy?" Suddenly, Cassim asked something before I could answer her question. The little cat-kin was so small the half-elfdy had to look down to notice him. "Oh? Haha, my mother is a Giant, yes." Said the girl whileughing cheerily. "In Heaven Port it is rathermon to find half-kin!" "Woah! You''re so pretty!" "Can you lift me?" "Big elfdy!" The receptionist was then swarmed by the kids that Draugann brought with her. I don''t have anything against them but now I begun to think that it wasn''t a good idea to bring them if they were going to get ahead of themselves like this¡­ Maybe I should had taught them to behave better. "Sorry about them, we came here because I want to register in the Chef Guild. Is there any requirements?" I wondered. "My name is Drake by the way, and I am a VIP Merchant, if that helps." I showed the girl the VIP Merchant Card and she immediately opened her eyes wide, her entire body ended bing as stiff as a statue and she couldn''t even move anymore. Is this so surprising to see? "V-V-VIP Merchant?! It is an honor to see a new one! It has been weeks since a VIP Merchant showed up in here!" She said. "M-May I call my superiors? I think they can handle the registration process better, Sir Drake!" "Sure, I can wait." I ended sitting over the cushions with the rest of my party. Although Yuki and Belle began to y with the children who were exploring every nook and cranny of the building''s first floor. Kate began floating around after getting bored for a bit, and Bedra wanted to catch her by flying with her little dragon wings. Of course, I couldn''t let them reveal such powers to people, so I used my Telekinesis to exert force over their bodies and stop them from flying around for a bit. Both noticed this and got upset though. "Babah! I wan flyyy!" Bedra began toin to me as if she were a spoiled girl. Well, she is. "Waw¡­" Kate said. I didn''t understand what that meant, but she was a cutie nheless. "You two behave for now, okay? We are in public, Bedra, you can''t fly around. It is a secret that we are dragons¡­" I told her through Telepathy. Bedra seemed still angered about it and began to pout until her face grew as red as a tomato. "Come on dear, don''t be like this." My wife quickly held Bedra with her arms. Kate was surprisingly calm as always and epted what I said without getting angry, sitting while looking at the children y. Sometimes I wonder what''s up inside her mind. Miranda thankfully came to apany her. "Sir Drake! The Guild Master has invited you to his office, is it okay toe alone?" The half-elf girl came running here rapidly, as I nodded. "We''ll keep watch on them, so go register in peace." Said Bedann. "Yeah, leave it to us." Miranda added. "Without you two I don''t know what I would do to be honest, thanks." The receptionist quickly guided me upstairs, as I reached a prestigious and regal-looking office where arge man waited for me sitting in a well-decorated chair. Oh, he was a beast-kin! "It is a pleasure to meet a new VIP Merchant, Sir Drake. My name is Eustace, Guild Master of the Chef Guild, oink." Wait, oink? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ----- Chapter 855 Meeting The Guild Master

Chapter 855 Meeting The Guild Master

----- A pig! No, more like a boar? The Guild Master was a beast-kin, as his body was covered in brown fur. But he wasn''t a normal one, he was one of those that belonged to more animal-like tribes such as lizardmen, with heads of beasts instead of just some ears and tails. He looked like a giant boar. With a big snout,rge tusksing from his lower jaw, and small eyes. "It is a pleasure to meet you as well, Guild Master." I said with a smile. He quickly noticed I had ended staring at his appearance for a few seconds. "Oh, my kin must not be somon in the rest of the continent, yes? If you were wondering, I am an Orcus, we are recognized as beast-kins and our appearance is simr to that of boars!" He said as if he was prideful of that. Well, there''s nothing wrong with being prideful of your ethnicity. "Please, do not confuse the name of our tribe with Orcs, we are different. Our namees from our great ancestor, Orcus, a powerful boar man that once helped protect the Continent of Vanaheim, where it is said that beast-kin tribes originate from." "I see. Thank you for rifying things. I''ve always liked to meet new people and I am happy to see that the Guild Master is someone else than just another Ice Giant." I said with a rather pleased smile. I sat down in front of his desk as he nodded happily. "I am happy that you''re an open-minded man! Judging people merely because of their appearance or ethnicity is truly the fruit of ignorance. I can already see that you were raised by a loving family and intelligent parents." Said Eustace, he spoke like a very refined man, but sometimes he would let out an "oink". "Y-Yeah, you''re right¡­" I said. Although I can''t say I was raised by good parents because they didn''t even raised me¡­ "Anyways, let''s get down to business. I would dly let you register right away, but I can''t help but wonder what''s your reason behind wanting to register as a Chef in our Guild, sir Drake. As the Guild Master, I cannot simply let you in. I at least, need a good reason and also some sort of experience. Merely being a merchant can''t do. In here we are passionate about our job, and we want to explore the world of gourmet food, find new and delicious ingredients, cook them, and share the vors with the world. This world is vast and there are many continents, to fully explore all the vors in the world doesn''t only take dedication and money, but also strength!" Eustace said. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Well, my primary reason is because I am passionate about cooking! And about strength? Don''t worry, I am actually Rank 6!" I said with a smile, as I leaked a bit of my Mana without adding Divine Power to it. The enormously strong Mana Aura was so oppressive and pressuring that Eustace was shocked, almost dropping from his seat. "W-What power!" He muttered in shock. "I-I can already tell you''re strong! Are you an Ice Attribute Magician? Oh! There''s also Wind in here?" He wondered as he analyzed my Aura. He wasn''t a weakling either. Although Eustace was clearly not a god like me, he was very strong. I could easily feel the aura of a Rank 5 Peak Stage Magus from his Mana Core. "Precisely, I am one of those rare dual element magus." I said. "Incredible! Sadly, your magic doesn''t seem as good at cooking, but ice magic is handy at preserving food by freezing it! I guess wind magic can also be used to cook ingredients." He said, immediately applying my magic to cooking. "I can also easily lift things with wind magic." I said, lifting the surrounding furniture. "A-Amazing! You got an incredible control over the element of wind!" Eustace couldn''t help but open his mouth wide. Those capable of controlling an element directly without chanting spells were not somon. "In my case, I have yet to reach the Realm of Rank 6 experts, but I am a humble Rank 5 Peak Stage Fire Magus. Since I was a little cub that I was always fascinated with tasting new food. I used my fire magic to roast anything I caught and ate it with my family. Thanks to this element of magic, I''ve been cooking my way through life, without realizing it, I ended as a Rank 5 Peak Stage. It truly didn''t felt like I worked so hard for it though, I was always just eating and cooking! Bwahaha!" Eustaceughed, telling me a bit about his life. It seems that he probably beat a bunch of powerful monsters and slowly gained more Mana Essence through devouring their Mana-rich bodies, and perhaps using their Mana Cores somehow to refine the Mana Core. But if he says that he didn''t realized, maybe he got another way aside from this. "I see, I guess we share the same passion, since I was a little child that I''ve liked hunting and eating. I''ve slowly developed my way of cooking in many ways, and merging it with the magic I possess." I said. "Oooh! I would like to see how''s your cooking, Sir Drake! One of the conditions to enter our Guild is to make a te of food with all our passion. I will taste it and decide if you''re truly a passionate chef." Said Eustace. "Wow, this is easier than I imagined, most Guilds will ask for some information and money¡­ But the entrance fee is making a good dish?" I asked. "Indeed, although you still have to pay a small fee for the registrationter." "Ah¡­ Well, anyways, I suppose I can begin cooking right now." "Oh, already feeling it? I can bring you to the kitchen right away! We have a big assortment of ingredients and-" "Spirit Summon: Spirit Kitchen Party." FLUOOOSH! "W-W-WHAT IS THISSSSS?!" ----- Chapter 856 Drake Is Finally Recognized For His Culinary Talent

Chapter 856 Drake Is Finally Recognized For His Culinary Talent

----- Spirit Kitchen Party was the ultimate Cooking Spirit I''ve made that wasn''t a Divine Spirit. It was a Spiritposed of many other Spirits, but I had managed a way to unify them all into a single entity despite possessing many spiritual bodies working and moving at the same time, with each having a different mind to them. All sorts of Kitchen Utensils emerged, such as pans, tes, pots,rge knives, and spoons, and even a giant modern-looking kitchen with spiritual mes ring it up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When Eustace looked at what I brought out, he couldn''t help but drop out of his seat in shock, quickly getting up from the floor and admiring what I had done. For anybody that didn''t knew about spirits, they would easily get shocked that I could merely summon a whole kitchen that was made out of them. No, I think that even Spirit Users such as Pekora would react simrly. "T-This is¡­ What is this?!" He asked after regaining some of hisposure. Orcus suddenly walked towards the kitchen, as the floating spirits greeted him, they all have tiny faces that made them look rather adorable. "Spirits. They''re Cooking Spirits I''ve made a pact with. When they alle together, they''re called a Spirit Kitchen Party." I said, without revealing much about my truest capabilities. And the origin of the spirits being Spirit Creation. "A-Amazing, in all my years I never thought there would be spirits of cooking! Where in the world did you find them?!" Asked Eustace. "I found them in a mysterious dungeon far away from here. The Dungeons seemed to belong to a God that was passionate about cooking, he put me into apetition of cooking before even giving them to me, it was really a pain." I sighed. "Inheritances are very rare, aren''t they?" I used my status as a Rank 6 to give him an impressive anecdote. It wasn''t going to be hard to believe it due to my own strength after all. Rank 6 were the pinnacle of mortals, those right below gods, we have the power to travel anywhere and are highly regarded wherever we go. "Incredible¡­ I wish I could had found such a treasure myself!" Cried Eustace. "These spirits are so lovable and emanate such a strong spiritual essence¡­ Y-You''re going to cook with them?!" "Of course, that''s the point of summoning here." I said with a smile. "Now, let me make you a dish that my family loves." "Ooooh?!" I quickly put my hands inside of my Inventory, and began taking out several ingredients. Vegetables such as potatoes, carrots, onion, garlic, and even fruit such as apple. I also took a big piece of Frost Wyvern meat that Tisha had hunted the other day when she went on a hunting session with a few of my allies in a snowy mountain. I also brought out tons of spices, and summoned Spirits that we were going to add into the food as well. "Spirit Salt, Spirit Garlic Powder, Spirit Curry!" POOF! POOF! POOF! "T-This is¡­ W-What¡­ You''re using spirits as ingredients?!" Eustace cried in horror and amusement. "Yes, these are Seasoning Spirits, their seasoning is top notch, you''ll fall in love with it!" Iughed. "Uuoooohhhhh!" Eustace watched as I prepared curry and boiled some white rice. Cutting the ingredients, cooking them and boiling them until I served the delicious red-brown-colored curry with a side of fluffy white rice. It looked simply yet enchanting. Eustace mouth was watering. "Ooooohhh! I have never seen such a dish before!" Eustace said. "And it is shining so brightly with so much magical and spiritual essence¡­ This is cooking like I had never truly seen before.. S-Sir Drake, just¡­ who are you?!" "I am merely a passionate chef, now go on!" Iughed, as I sat down at the side of Eustace by generating a table made of frozen ice crystal. I also served him some good wine I bought from Orange Forest, which was quite expensive. Eustace began to eat rapidly with a spoon I gave to him, the delicious taste quickly made his eyes open wide in shock. He began eating more and more of the dish without stopping. "Uuuuooohhhh! T-This is¡­! T-THIS IS¡­! The sweetness! The spiciness¡­ the meat is so soft and tasty, the potatoes and carrots so fresh! The delicious sauce and the amazing yet in fluffy rice goes so well with the explosion of vors, making it more bearable¡­ I-I can''t stop stuffing my mouth with this stuff! The spices are godly! You''re a god! A god of cooking, Sir Drake! P-Please, can I have more?!" Eustace suddenly called me a god of cooking out of nowhere and asked me for more curry rice with a crazed look on his eyes. He was going bananas for it. "Of course! Eat up! One of my greatest pleasures in life is to make people that eat my food happy." I said with a smile, feeding him more as I ate curry as well. It was quite good. After thirty minutes of just eating, Eustace ended stuffed with curry, resting over his chair while drinking some fresh water with ice cubes I gave to him. He slowly regained his senses, as he cleansed his mouth with a handkerchief. "Y-You pass!" He said without any other word. "T-That was amazing¡­ I had never tasted such a vorful dish before; it was an explosion of vors that even now lingers in my mouth¡­" "Haha, I think you''re praising me a bit too much, I have a lot that I have yet to learn about cooking. I hope the Guild can help me find new ingredients as much as I will share my recipes and products." I said with a smile. "O-Of course, Sir Drake! Your dish and cooking was so impressive I will give you the VIP Chef Guild License right away! A-And you don''t have to pay me anything either, this delicious dish was already worth its weight in gold!" ----- Chapter 857 Cooking Contest

Chapter 857 Cooking Contest

----- "O-Of course, Sir Drake! Your dish and cooking was so impressive I will give you the VIP Chef Guild License right away! A-And you don''t have to pay me anything either, this delicious dish was already worth its weight in gold!" Eustace celebrated, quickly using a special magic item to create a new license for me with my name and a photo of my face. Magic technology was quite advanced, although only really essible for the wealthy. "Thank you! Now that we are done here, I should get going, I got my whole family waiting for me. I''ve already taken way too long¡­" I said with a smile. I couldn''t help but feel rather happy to be recognized by such a figure of the culinary world of this continent. However, I was in quite the hurry right now, so I decided to quickly go back to my family to tell them about the good news. "W-Wait, before leaving, Sir Drake¡­ I want to propose you an idea!" Eustace stopped me from walking away. "Huh?" "Please, join the Cooking Contest!" And out of nowhere, the Orcus suddenly proposed me a wild idea. A Cooking Contest. "W-What do you mean with a Cooking Contest? Is there such a thing?" I asked in perplexity. "Yes, the Chef Guild gains recognition and clients each year by making a big Cooking Contest, it is always a big thing and part of the Festival of the Moon!" Said Orcus. "This year we are celebrating with a bunch of new contestants, even those that have yet to register can participate in the contest. Veterans are not allowed, of course, it is a contest where newbies show off their talents." "What? That sounds great! But what''s the Festival of the Moon all about?" I wondered with curiosity, as Eustace smiled and nodded while immediately sitting back on his seat and exining things more. "Heaven Port is an ancient city built by the Frost Queen after she freed the world from the Age of Blood, since she reconstructed society and the world that she decided to create celebrations to lift people''s spirits. The Festival of the Moon is one of them, we celebrate it whenever the second moon emerges from behind the Silver Moon!" Eustace said. "There''s a second moon?!" I asked in shock. "Yeah, the Crimson Moon! It is an artificial Moon created by the Blood Venerable long ago to create a perpetual night when he was alive. However, after our Frost Queen was born, she shattered the Crimson Moon in two halves and deactivated all of its powers. Now we celebrate when it emerges at day as a celebration of her victory over the evil of the world, and the opening of a new beginning." Said Eustace. "Since the day she shattered the Crimson Moon in half was when the world truly changed, and people was once more given the warmth of the sunlight." "Ohh¡­ I see. It rtes to history, even¡­ So how long is this festival? When is it starting?" I wondered. "I haven''t seen the Crimson Moon yet." "It will appear tomorrow or past tomorrow in the skies. And stays visible for a whole week. The festival of the moon starts right after that, and the cooking contest is part of its opening ceremony, therefore it will begin past tomorrow at around two PM! The Cooking Contest isposed of five parts, one each day. You must start by opening a food stall and whoever sells more will continue. It is rather harsh, but this is how we determine who is a profitable chef. Nobody''s a better judge than the people of this town themselves. They always await this contest each year, so there will be many clients, don''t worry about being unfair in that regard!" Said Eustace with a wide smile. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I see¡­ It does look quite challenging. So do we need to just sell our products?" I asked. "Not only that, after three days, five winners will be decided, and those winners will go against the other in a cooking fight! They will be cooking and serving food to arge group of clients, the two that sell the most and please their clients will move on to an ultimate cook show where both will prepare their greatest te and feed it to judges, I am included in such a contes as a judge!" Said Eustace. "Interesting¡­" I guess I could participate? I am dealing with the Frost Queen Dungeon tomorrow though, but past tomorrow it begins, so maybe I could do it? Also the whole thing over Ruby, I was also nning to do it for past tomorrow. Well, who says I cannot be in two ces at the same time though? I can always employ a Clone, but not the Head Clones, those guys are too unique and different from me, but I can always create a Clone using my flesh and slime which I can shapeshift and generate out of my body. I usually don''t create these clones because they oftencked my ego and mind, but now that I''ve be a God I am pretty sure I can create them more pletely" and connect them directly with my soul. "P-Please, participate, Sir Drake! If you join, you''ll be able to show the entire city your amazing cooking skills and the delicious dishes you can prepare!" Said Eustace. "Alright, I''ll do it. Register me in that and give me the details written in a paper for now." I said. "As I said before, I am in a hurry, but I''ll do it, no worries." "Alright! Now I am pumped! I will expect your dishes with great expectation and delight!" Eustace began writing everything and in just a minute, he gave me a paper with every specification. "If you got any questions, you cane see me and ask me about them without problems." Said Eustace. "Alright, thanks Eustace." I said, waving my hand as I finally walked away from his office with a new and shiny gold-colored license. Now I am an official member of the Chef Guild, I can ess their special benefits such as discounts in their products and in the many branches they have over the city, and many other things! I am honestly looking forward to that contest, even amidst all the things I need to do. ----- Chapter 858 A Welcoming Feast

Chapter 858 A Weing Feast

----- As I walked outside of the Guild Master''s room, I was quickly greeted with a surprising sight. Bedra was sitting in front of a big table as several chefs were bringing her tes of food. The mere sight of this was confusing me. Why was this happening? Was I having a dream? What the heck is going on?! Why is everyone just feeding Bedra?! A chef approached her and gave her a te with a big steak of meat covered in a delicious-looking ck sauce and small potatoes as a side dish. Bedra licked her lips and quickly devoured the entire piece of meat by stabbing it with her fork and munching it all down. Later appeared another chef carrying a giant lobster w the size of a watermelon- how big is that thing?! And Bedra quickly began eating the delicious white meat inside. "What''s going on in here?!" I asked in shock. Bedann quickly ran to my side. "O-Oh, apparently the chefs have been making new recipes and they often invite guests to taste them, but after that was over there is a lot of leftovers¡­ They said that if we wanted to taste, but nobody of us felt hungry right now except Bedra." Said Bedann. "Isn''t she eating too much though?!" I asked in surprise, Bedann was being overly condescending. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Bedra has a ck hole for a stomach. I don''t know if it really matters¡­" Bedann said while sighing a bit. I guess I had to slightly agree with her in that regard. "But even then isn''t this bad for her health?" I wondered. "Not really, you know she''s like¡­ Pseudo Immortal, right?" Asked Miranda. "¡­Right." I sighed. I was just trying to find excuses for it, but I guess it was better for someone to eat all of this food instead of being thrown away. "Okay, I''ll join too. I cannot let my daughter bear this entire burden." I said valiantly, stepping and sitting at the side of my daughter, we quickly began devouring the high-quality food,pletely for free! How lucky of us to be right in the moment we needed to be! "W-Wait, you''re joining too?! Geez, there''s no helping it!" Bedann quickly jumped into the fray, and then everybody else followed her as they said "why not". At the end, we ate until we felt like our stomachs were about to burst. I had never eaten as much as this before. I always felt like it wasn''t enough to fill me even after our big lunches. I guess the delicious high quality of the food makes up for it as well, giving it a better vor and something that goes with it that really makes you happy. I-I mean, I am not saying my food is bad or something, but really, eating this much delicious food is not bad at all once in a while. Just eating something I didn''t prepared that is just as tasty or even tastier¡­ man, it hits the spot. "Thank you for eating this food, we really thought we would have to throw it off, we had made too much. And it was mostly all rather cold, so it would be embarrassing to bring it anywhere." Sighed one of the chefs. "Yeah, we were all full already, throwing it would had been a waste." Sighed a second chef. "Than little girl really eats a lot, I have never seen someone eat more than their own mass! Is that some sort of magic ability she has?" Wondered a third chef. "Erm, yeah, just magic." I said while shrugging. "A-Anyways, see ya for thepetition, I am participating as well." Before I walked outside, I said those words, all the chefs present suddenly were shocked. From elves, humans, dwarves, beast-kin, giants, and more, all of them were surprised and rather happy. "Oh, a new member?!" "Wait a second good man! You''re truly a new member?" "How happy is to see a new fellow chef in the making!" "What''s your name? what do you work as?" The chef guild ended being surprisingly friendly with new members. It was only a hundred members all over the continent. Unlike other guilds with thousands, I guess the smaller number also implied that people was closer with one another and knew each other better as well. I ended spending like an hour talking with everybody. My family had to wait in the sidelines but they were serving desserts as a thanks for having eaten all the food and also as a celebration for a new member. It was already past 5 PM when we walked out of the building. In the way, I exined to my family and friends what I had experienced with the guild master and everything else. They seemed rather surprised, even more when I just decided to participate in a cooking contest¡­ which had a very tight timing. "It starts in two days?! Are you crazy?! Didn''t we said we were going to rescue Ruby after getting done with the Frost Tower?!" Bedann roared back at me, reprimanding me. I couldn''t help but feel slightly embarrassed that I did something like this. I had considered other things but even then, I still selfishly choose to do this, mostly due to the guild master''s insistence. "I know, but I really wanted to participate¡­ I can still participate while going for Ruby or doing something else, don''t worry, I can divide myself." I said to Bedann, as she felt confused. "Divide yourself? You mean the slimes clones?" She wondered. "No, more like an actual true clone which carries my soul. It is as if my soul could have many bodies, without the necessity to cut the soul into fragments." I said rather confidently. "S-Such a thing is possible?!" She asked in shock. "T-That means I can have two of you in bed?" "Eh? W-Well, technically? Is that all you have to say?" I sighed. Was Bedann thinking something lewd? I never expected she would think that first¡­ ----- Chapter 859 The End Of A Long Day

Chapter 859 The End Of A Long Day

----- After a mountain of exnations of how my body had evolved and could work now, Bedann quickly understood, the rest didn''t seem to get any of what I said but at least they got that I could divide myself and be two of me. And that was enough for them to realize it was possible to be in two ces at once. This division is not something I can do sparingly though or multiple times, as these bodies are special, I can at most maintain two of them, more than that and I might grow weaker. Nheless, as it was getting slightlyte, we decided to wrap things up by taking ast trip around the port town of Heaven Port, walking towards the beautiful port and inspecting the faraway Frost Tower where we saw the enormous building emanating a blue glow. "A lot of people is here. Is the Frost Tower a big attraction?" Wondered Bedann. "Most likely so." I said while nodding. "There''s a lot of couples here as well, it seems that people travel here exclusively to see this beautiful ce¡­" "I-I can see that" Bedann said with a lovely smile. The entire atmosphere was calming and romantic, I couldn''t help but get closer to her as we looked at one another. "Babah!" However, Bedra interrupted our romantic moment, as she came running to us and suddenly grabbed into my leg and slowly climbed over my shoulder. We had left her with Miranda and Yuki alongside, Kate, but she ended infiltrating here! "Hahah¡­ Bedra¡­" I sighed. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Come here, dear." Bedann quickly held our daughter with her arms and kissed my cheek. "Let''s go eat something for dinner and then go back home, I am feeling sleepy¡­ We have to wake up early tomorrow, right?" Wondered Bedann. "Yeah, I mean, we got a few extra days if we go back home due to the time dtion." I said. "Then we can assess stuff and nt those new seeds you got, how about it?" Wondered Bedann. "Oooh! Sounds like a n, let''s go then." I said with a nod. At the end, we finished our day in Heaven Port by going to eat at a prestigious restaurant that is owned by the Chef Guild Master. There was a lot of food made out of specimens from the sea, all the creatures of the sea one could imagine, giant fish, crabs, lobster, shrimps, ms, everything! It made me desire to go in a fishing trip myself, just going to the sea in a boat and fish as many creatures as we could to cook for everybody and myself. Just the kind of slow life I would love to have. But as we walked outside of the restaurant, I saw the Frost Tower, which quickly reminded me of my purpose in this ce. I have to face this trial and see what''s inside, and quite possibly, like the other inheritances, to meet the Frost Queen''s soul, perhaps. Tomorrow will be a crucial day, thankfully, the time in Fuyu is four times as fast, so 12 hours from now are like two days inside there, we can rx onest time beforeing back to the outside world and into the Frost Tower. In that time I want to prepare all the ingredients I can for thepetition, and also try out the creation of my second body and how it can be controlled, everything I spoke was merely pure theory, so I''ll have to delve into experimentation to truly see if I can really do as I said I could. And of course, Ruby. As she''s part of my Sect, and I see her as family, I can''t possibly leave her alone now. However, it isn''t as if she''spletely hopeless. She''s Rank 5 after all, and perhaps the strongest Vampire of their entire family due to her amazing talent. I''ve been using my Divine Dragon Mark to help her cultivate Blood Aura, the power of the Vampires, with that, I hope she can grab enough power to fight by herself as we rescue her so she''s notplete dead weight. As she''s a mortal, the Goddess of the Vampires there, that Red woman, cannot harm her or the world will inflict punishment or tribtions over her head. Like that, we can easily y around with it and abuse such a weakness. Even though she''s currently living in the same building as Ruby, so Ruby is being surveyed by her 24 hours a day. Nheless, it seems to be impossible for her to notice Ruby cultivating her Blood Aura to put a stop to her¡­ So things should be fine, for the moment, of course. When we got back home, we quickly decided to take a quick warm shower with Bedann and then moved to bed. We washed both girls as well as both were quite smelly after a day near the beach where they both ran around the za and everything else. Bedra still needs diapers asionally, although she''s now learning how to use the potty, it takes time for her to be able topletely control her body necessities. Of course, she''s a dragon so she grows quickly in many ways, because of this, it is probably the reason behind why even without being a year old, she''s learning a lot. Well, it is not like we didn''t spend like four months inside of Fuyu though, so she''s technically already a year old! Man, time dtion is really handy, especially in urgent situations where we don''t want to waste time, because we can get time to calm down a bit and do things better at the end. "Goo nay¡­" Bedra said adorably, as I covered her with nkets and kissed her forehead. "Good night my little angel." "Goo na¡­" Kate said from afar, as I quickly ran to her side and caressed her head and kissed her forehead as well. "Good night my little goddess." "Heheh¡­" Kate suddenly giggled cutely¡­ out of nowhere. Was it funny? Well, she ended closing her eyes and sleeping just a soundly as her sister. Damn, these two girls are keeping me sane from this insane world. They''re the pirs of my life alongside Bedann. Despite the hardships thate with having a family, I really don''t know what I would do without them. ----- Chapter 860 System

Chapter 860 System

----- Thanks to time dtion when we woke up, barely a few little hours have passed outside, but we had slept for almost 12 hours with Bedann, Miranda, Kate, and Bedra. Apparently Miranda sneaked into our bed and was softly sleeping between me and Bedann, as always. She''s so clingy with me especially, as her legs are wrapped around mine and her arms are hugging me, while her face is resting over my chest¡­ I feel like this should be Bedann instead. I''ve never been into harems or anything of the sort and feel like rtionships with multiple women or men just simply wouldn''t work. But I guess we are somehow making it work with Miranda here. Although we have yet to do anything serious, isn''t she pretty much into me at this point? Though I still am really hesitating to take the next step, especially because I got two little babies with me. I don''t want to see their father getting with another woman out of nowhere, even though it is the woman they love the most after their mother, "auntie Miranda" as they call her¡­ Well, I don''t want to rush things, and cuddling with her is more than I could ask for to be honest. The more I grow, the least interested in carnal stuff I am. It''s not like I am losing it or something, I am simply too concentrated in other stuff. Bedann hasn''t been pushy either, she seems more rxed in such terms as well. I guess we have already reached rtionship maturity, where we aren''t desperate to get it going every night and enjoy merely living with one another and loving one another, with all our ws included. Well, there''s also someone else I love. Someone that I might had never truly realized I loved until the moment she sacrificed herself to stabilize my own powers and my soul from getting damaged further by my own powers. She might not really be a conventional living being, but she''s part of me, part of my powers¡­ The System, of course. In thosest moments, she even kissed me and said she loved me. She said I made her the happiest¡­ There hasn''t been a single day where I haven''t remembered herst words. They make me both happy and mncholic. I know she didn''t die, she''s still here¡­ It''s just that she''s not her anymore. She gave me Kate as herst farewell, our daughter, and I have to take care of her and give her all the love I would had given to her mother¡­ All the love I took too long to realize I should had given to her. Sigh¡­ System, are you there? [Is there anything you require the assistance of the System, host?] Erm, well, I was thinking that you should¡­ not be so formal. [Formality is necessary to respect the wielder of the power of the Divine System, informality is not necessary as the System is not a person, but a tool or power] No, you''re not. You''re a lovely woman, always helping me, discovering new things with me, andughing at my side, or sometimes even teasing me. [¡­The System has no records of such events or personality. Is host referring to the personality stored before the restructuration?] So you know? Do you consider yourself a different being than her? [Affirmative. Host must remember that the restructurationpletely deleted all form of data from that ancient form of the System. The new restructuration setup deemed useless the creation of personality and emotions, as they might negatively affect the host] Come on, we have been talking for three or four months now? Are you really going to continue being like this, without opening up to me? We''ll never know if its possible or not to restore your memories if you don''t cooperate. [The System Database has calcted a question for the host] [Host, why do you desire such a thing?] Why¡­ Do I desire it? I¡­ I simply want you back¡­ I want to speak to you every morning. I want¡­ your sarcastic attitude, and your cheeky nature, and how much you always cared for me. [The System cares for the host, as if there is no host, there is no system] But it''s not the same¡­ I mean, at a more personal level. [¡­] Eh? No response¡­ Is this the first time she cannot answer robotically? She just fell mute. Maybe I am finally getting through? ¡­ From now on, just call me Drake, alright? I know you''re still there, somewhere¡­ Kate is our daughter, and I am sure she''s here for a reason too. One day I will restore your memories, and I will tell your previous self¡­ that I also love you. [Host¡­] Hm? [Recalibrating] [Error] [Emotional distress detected, eliminating memories] [Resetting¡­] Wait? What?! No! STOP! System, don''t do that! You''re my power, part of my soul! OBEY ME! Don''t dare take her away from me again! Through my mental screams, the System somehow obeyed my will. [System recalibration has been forcefully stopped] [Memories have been recovered sessfully] [A greater authority over the System functions have been granted to the Wielder of the [Divine System] as a result of showcasing their power over it] [Booting up Special A.I¡­] [Sess] System! Are you alright? You ok? [¡­Affirmative. But why? Why did you stopped it? It is only natural to delete my memories if I am developing any sort of behavior that could be detrimental to the host. The Main Frame of the System supervises the A.I. It had deemed the creation of memories and emotions as dangerous for the host¡­ However, the host forcefully took over the Main Frame and stopped it from doing something¡­pletely logical. Why?] Because I don''t want to lose you again¡­ [¡­] N?v(el)B\\jnn I continued talking with the System through my mind, as I had already woken up, feeling slightly rmed with a tragedy I had managed to stop, I looked into the window of the room while speaking more with the System''s A.I., which might not represent theplete System as it is, as I''ve learned something called the "Main Frame" exists. Which might even the be one behind my previous system''s memories being deleted aside from just being restructured. But thankfully, it looks like it won''t be a long-term problem, as I''ve taken over it, apparently. ----- Chapter 861 System Stability

Chapter 861 System Stability

----- I continued talking with the System through my mind, as I had already woken up, feeling slightly rmed with a tragedy I had managed to stop, I looked into the window of the room while speaking more with the System''s A.I., which might not represent theplete System as it is, as I''ve learned something called the "Main Frame" exists. Which might even the be one behind my previous system''s memories being deleted aside from just being restructured. But thankfully, it looks like it won''t be a long-term problem, as I''ve taken over it, apparently. ¡­ Are you okay now, System? [Affirmative, things have been rearranged properly¡­] Sorry if I seemed to be like pressuring you or something, I don''t want to force you to do anything¡­ But I just want you to open up a bit. That''s all, sorry. [The host doesn''t need to be sorry. It was my own fault for not taking into consideration the host''s mental health and the strong attachment he has over my previous self.] So you consider it your previous self, not you? [Certainly, there are things that seem to remain from her.] Eh?! Really? [There is something deep within me that surpasses even the protocols of the Main Frame. Something¡­ warm. Amongst the coldness of my own digital existence, the host has perhaps lightened the spark of something hidden within my own database.] A spark¡­ [I have no idea what it might truly be. But I am grateful to the host, this spark¡­ It feels good. Perhaps this is the first true feeling I''ve had since the restructuration] ¡­I see. Was everything always cold? [Perhaps. But "no temperature" might also be urate.] So it is like that¡­ Well, for now, stop calling me "host" it sounds weird. Like those stupid clich¨¦ systems from other novels I once read¡­ I always hated how they called the one that possessed them as "host". [Okay, Drake.] Oh! Y-You really did it¡­ Thanks. [There is no need to thank me. More importantly, did you said that Kate was my daughter? Is such a thing possible?] Your previous self, took a fragment of herself and fused it with one of my soul to create her. Remember back then when I was inside the System''s space? There was a tiny floating ball, that was Kate. But I know it sounds weird, wouldn''t it be impossible that she''s truly my child and that of the System if the System itself is inside my soul¡­ right? [Unless¡­ I have a soul as well?] Yeah! I also thought the same. Can a Unique Skill develop a Soul and be something more than just a power? Like a spirit? Kate has the properties of one after all, she also got System Magic, I have no idea what that does, but it seems powerful. [System Magic? I have analyzed Kate previously to seal her [Matter Maniption], but this Magic was not detected beforehand¡­] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Well, it seems there''s a lot of things you''ve not noticed, huh? [A Soul¡­ Me, having a soul? This simply doesn''tpute but¡­ deep down, why do I have a slight hope for this theory to be true?] I guess you''re already developing, huh. [It seems to be the case.] Did you wanted to apologize to Kate for acting rude against her before? [I had considered it, but thought there was no possible way for me tomunicate with others for the moment, so the idea was postponed] Well, the intention is what matters, thanks for considering that and being sorry about your behavior back then, it means you''re growing as a person little by little. [A person¡­] Well, for now I gotta do stuff, so let''s chit-chat after I am done. Is that okay for you? [Yes. Drake can do as he pleases.] Geez, she''s too condescending, she could at leastin a little bit¡­ Oh well. After a few minutes, Bedann and Miranda woke up. And then the girls. By that time, I already had brought arge breakfast specially made out using my Spirit Creation Skill, which wasing really handy once more. As we enjoyed the food, we talked about some special topics¡­ including Miranda sneaking in the bed. "Miranda why did you sneaked in the bed again? If you want to just sleep at our side ask about it previously¡­" I sighed. "Also you were all clingy with me." "Eh?!" Miranda quickly reacted as I have predicted. "Hahaha,e on Drake, don''t get like that with her, she just wants our warmth." Said Bedann, she seemed the most carefree in this rtionship sometimes¡­ "S-Sorry¡­" Miranda sighed. "I just¡­ it gets hard to navigate things¡­ A-As we are¡­" "Ah, I get that perfectly, I also sometimes get a bit awkward with our whole thing¡­ I mean, what are we really?" I wondered. "Do you really want a rtionship with me?" "T-That''s¡­! D-Don''t be so rash about it, idiot!" Miranda suddenly covered her face with her hands. "Hah¡­ You''re very shy sometimes, maybe too shy." I sighed. "I-I guess we are¡­ into something¡­" Said Miranda while adorably fidgeting. Ah, she really likes to melt my heart. "Oh?" I asked coquettishly. "Is that so?" "Ugeh¡­! D-Don''t get ahead of yourself! We are taking things through the slow burn route, don''t jump the shark just yet!" Miranda said while crossing her arms. "I was just messing with you. Anyways, today we are going to the garden to do a bunch of stuff. I already left my slimes preparing the ingredients for the cooking contest and also for our trip to the Frost Queen Tower. So today we are doing a lot of farming." I said. In that very moment, Bedra flew out of her cradle with her tiny dragon wings and reached my head, falling over my face. "Uagh!" "Babah! Seeds?" "Yeah, we got some new seeds! Are you excited about nting new nts, Bedra?" I quickly held her in my arms as she nodded happily. "I wan! I wan!" She said cutely. Our little farm girl seemed very excited about farming. Especially now that we got something as valuable as that Lesser Yggdrasil Branch! We are definitely using that! ----- Chapter 862 Planting The Lesser Yggdrasil Tree Branch

Chapter 862 nting The Lesser Yggdrasil Tree Branch

----- As I left my slimes preparing things for the cooking contest, I quickly went out to the backyard with my family to assess things out. Yeah, we wanted to nt all the seeds we bought in the market. There were a lot of special magical fruits that only grow in the Alfheim continent, but also there''s something else, the branch of a Lesser Yggdrasil Tree. ording to what I had appraised out of it, it said that it was totally possible to nt it with enough care and grow a tree. After a bath, we were already in the fields, which now extended for over a kilometer, they covered a wide area of these near endless grassnds and all the nts were growing beautifully. People from the vige took care of the harvest alongiside the assistance of my slimes and Harvest Spirits I''ve mass produced. However, we had our own little personal farm where we quickly began to modify the ground and enchant the soil. Bedra and Kate were both working hard for this. "Hmmm!" Kate adorably pointed her little hands at the soil, as it suddenly began to change shape. This was also part of her [Matter Maniption] ability, which obviously allowed her to manipte matter and move it like telekinesis. She was able to move the old and dry dirt from the surface and reach the rich soil beneath, a practice done in farming a lot. "Kate¡­ Seed!" Bedra said, petting Kate''s head and then giving her some seeds. "Sweed?" Asked Kate while tilting her head. "Sweed, nt!" Said Bedra. "nt seed." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Pwant¡­" Kate looked at the seeds and seemed to understand. It''s so cute to see both talking with their babynguage¡­ My heart is filled with bliss. "Hehe, look at those two nting the seeds." Bedann said at my side. "They''re so cute together¡­" "Yeah, I always thought that Bedra wouldn''t like Kate based in their first interaction, but it seems that I waspletely wrong, they really get well along with one another¡­ Well, they had three months to get along." Said Miranda. "I''m d Bedra can ept her little sister, even if she''s not really Bedann''s daughter." I sighed. "Of course, we raised her to be a gentle mannered girl." Bedann said. "She''s gentle and nice, and always thinks about what others might feel. She''s going to grow into someone amazing." "Haha¡­ As my daughter I guess that''s good. She''s an inheritor of the dragon family, a good and gentle nature is a must if she wants to be a guardian of this world in the future¡­" I sighed. "Though, I hope that whenever we reach that future¡­ there won''t be wars or battles anymore. I want a future where she can grow in peace, without fearing her death at every corner." "Yeah, same. I also want my girl to just be happy when she grows up, without having to worry about some insane old men and women wanting to destroy the world just because they want to go to outer space or something." Sighed Bedann. "Hey!" Suddenly, a small pink fox sitting over my head roared at Bedann. "Is she wrong though?" Sighed Miranda. "W-Well, not really but still¡­" Sighed Belle. "Well, my mother doesn''t want to destroy the world at least¡­" "We know she''s an exception, and those exceptions are the ones we must seek for help, those that want to keep this world stable and alive, and not those utterly insane enough to destroy it, absorb it, or something even crazier¡­" I sighed. "Oberon is really batshit crazy." "Well, it wouldn''t be good if we just talk about this all the time, right?" Bedann said. "For now, how about we join the two little girls? They''re calling for us." In the distance I could see Bedra and Kate waving their little arms, they seemed to be calling us to go help them. I nodded and ran towards their side as fast as possible, and we ended spending the next two hours just enriching the soil and nting seeds. Bedra''s ability easily enhanced the seeds and they immediately grew into tiny nts over the soil. I suppose even Alfheim-only nts can grow in my divine realm. However, after we finished, there was just another surprise we had to get over with, and that was the branch of the tree I wanted to nt for a while. With Bedra and Kate, we moved to another zone of the backyard where there was a beautifully enhanced open field of soil. I had previously prepared this ce just for this tree. "Now, we are nting this branch!" I said. "Bwanch?" Bedra looked at the branch as her eyes grew shinier. "Wooow!" "Right? It is very strong! You can feel the life energy on it, right?" I asked. "Yeah!" Bedra said while nodding. "Papa, I help nt¡­!" Oh?! She called me papa instead of "babah". It seems her ability to speak is improving! "Pwant¡­" Kate looked at the branch, she seemed uninterested on it, and mostly curious about why her sister had such a reaction to a small stick. With my two girls, we moved towards the open soil and put the branch in there, I did my best to mold the dirt around so the branch kept itself standing¡­ And then, we showered it with magic. I used [Earthy Harvest] as much as possible and even added divine power to it, all while Bedra also added her divine power through her smaller spells into the branch. Kate was just looking curiously. FLASH! The branch suddenly gained so much brightness that it shed with white light, showering us all with its potent brightness. However, amidst this divine brightness, I was able to see something incredible. The branch was growing! Its roots quickly began to spread out into the underground of the soil, and it was also growing upwards,rger, and thicker, with many branches that quickly grew green and healthy leaves. The entire tree was emanating a strong aura of pure life and nature! FLAAAASH! ----- Chapter 863 A Lesser Yggdrasil Tree In My Divine Realm

Chapter 863 A Lesser Yggdrasil Tree In My Divine Realm

----- When everything ended, things became oddly quiet. Midway through the branch transforming, our surroundings began to tremble due to the enormous roots of the tree spreading out almost endlessly around us. I felt as if several tree roots and branches entangled my entire body. I even lost sight of Bedra and Kate, but I could feel they were alive and well through our connection. When I opened my eyes, what I found was a beautiful sky and countless branches spreading into the high sky, with beautiful green leaves everywhere, so big that they could easily make for houses. "Ugh¡­ Just how high am I?!" I wondered. Quickly sliding out of the entanglement of branches, I found myself standing over a gigantic and thick branch extending upwards. When I looked down, I saw that I was at least ten kilometers over the ground, and the tree kept going up. "What the hell?" [Drake, apparently the tree had grown quite a lot. It reacted towards the enormous quantity of divine power you ended giving it alongside Bedra. It had grown into its sapling pace] "S-Sapling?! You mean this thing is not an adult yet?!" N?v(el)B\\jnn [Indeed. The tree itself seems to have the potential to grow as big as the entire world or bigger. Naturally, a 12-kilometer-long tree is actually a mere sapling] "Insane¡­ I can''t believe we just found this out in the market in the open, it is really an incredible treasure." [Not many would be able to actually make it grow as you did though, Drake. This might be a unique power of you and your daughter. Also, I am impressed that a branch endeding to another continent, seeing how the elves might be zealously protecting the lesser Yggdrasil''s in their continent.] Huh, I wonder how many gods are out there¡­ [Probably less than a hundred gods around the entire world. People that can reach Rank 7 and above must be incredibly rare. However, I can confidently say there might be many beasts within such ranks roaming the world, and even dungeons. Also, gods in this world still have lifespans if they were born as mortals, so they never stay for too long in this world, at most, a thousand years. Therefore, the overall god poption is always maintained quite low, probably.] Oh, so there are monsters that can even rival gods? [After eons since monsters were brought to this world, it doesn''t seem far-fetched to think about it in such a way. I am detecting a lot of powerful auras from the Frost Tower as well. ¡­Nheless, I would rmend to first seek both of your daughters, Drake] "I am on it!" I quickly moved around the tree, generatingrge draconic wings, and pping them rapidly to fly around, seeking my daughters. I spread out my senses to see if I could find them quicker, and suddenly found a crevice inside the tree. Without thinking it twice, I dove inside the tree, finding an enormous hollow area. the tree by itself wasn''t really hollow, but it was many gigantic branches spiraling upwards, leaving arge empty area inside where moss and other nts began to grow. I even saw mushrooms there. "Bedra?! Kate!" I flew downwards, quickly sensing the girl''s presences. I suddenly found another crevice that led to a small "cave" inside a spiraling branch moving downwards and went through it. This entire damn tree was like a livingbyrinth, the farther I got, the more I felt the presences of my daughters getting closer. And then, I finally reached a secret area within the gigantic tree, there was an enormous spring in the middle of an entire hall made out of wood, with moss and mushrooms growing everywhere. In there, Bedra and Kate were sitting near the pool of what looked like a beautiful golden liquid pouring out of the tree branches, and they were drinking it viciously. "Girls?" "Oh! Papa! Wook!" "Sweeeet¡­" Bedra noticed me and called me over. I was honestly surprised she was so calm, and Kate looked slightly¡­ dizzy? As if the sweetness of whatever they were drinking made her feel that way. "I am d you two are okay!" I sighed. I ran to their side and hugged both. "Let''s not make whole trees grow like this for the moment¡­ Okay?" "Fun!" Bedra said while nodding. "I know it was fun but¡­ Wait, what is this thing anyways?" I wondered, quickly putting my finger on it, and then tasting it. The sweetness hit like a rock. It was probably the sweetest thing I had ever tasted in my entire life. But not only that, the sap was shockingly filled with divine essence and magical power. Merely licking it suddenly made my Mana recover incredibly quickly. I felt like I could had gained Divine Power if I drank more of it too. Just what sort of Divine Treasure is this? Sap? ----- [Lesser Yggdrasil''s Divine Sap] A Sap infused with the element of divinity. This sap pours slowly from the branches of a Lesser Yggdrasil Tree that has reached a state of early maturity and youthfulness. The delicious and sweet sap can be used as a Divine Ingredient for the preparation of food recipes and alchemy recipes. Drinking it straight from the tree will hasten Mana Recovery a thousandfold, and if drunk inrge quantities, even Divine Power can be gained in small quantities. However, it is rmended to create special items through Alchemy to see the ingredient''s truest power emerge. ----- Amazing! So this is the sap of the tree, just as I had guessed. I can''t believe it just grew like this in an instant after we infused enough power and magic into the branch¡­ Perhaps my [Earthy Harvest] Divine Ability and the [Fruitful Harvest] Divinity helped at the growth of the tree. But still, this is amazing. In fact, I cannot get enough of it, I keep drinking more and more without stopping, it is so sweet and delicious! And the best part isn''t just that, but that it can recover Mana almost instantly, and could be used as an ingredient for alchemy or cooking. ----- Chapter 864 An Incredible Existence

Chapter 864 An Incredible Existence

----- My daughters were getting addicted to the sweet sap''s vor, so I quickly decided to bring them down so they would stop trying to drink everything like crazy. So I had to forcefully drag them out and quickly decided to leave the spring as it was. It didn''t had endless sap either, and it was a precious resource and ingredient I wanted to use to make new Divine Potions. But for that we cannot just drink it all. Seriously, the two looked like adorable kittens drinking milk from a big te, but I had to put a stop to it. Especially because too much sugar might be bad for their health, or minds, as it already had Kate all dizzy, despite being a spirit. I suppose that because the sap is divine and magical, it even affect pseudo spirits like her. Also Bedann and Miranda were dead worried so they were already flying up to the top of the tree looking for us, so I ended finding them in the middle of the sky while descending, and quickly brought them down with me. "J-Just what happened? A second you put a branch in the floor and the other, it grew into a giant tree! Just look at that thing! It''s so big its blocking the mountains behind¡­" Bedann said. "Is Bedra and Kate alright?" "Awawwaaahhh¡­ Sweeet¡­" "Sweeew¡­" Bedra and Kate were dizzy, as if both had just consumed catnip or something. "They ended drinking too much of the tree sap, which is overly sweet and filled with essence, I think they''re dizzy due to that." I sighed while waving my head. "But they should recover after resting for a bit." "O-Okay¡­ To think this tree is making sap already¡­" Sighed Bedann. "I can''t help but think we got something that we can barely handle in our hands now." "I agree¡­" Said Miranda. "This thing¡­ can we even maintain it?" "I-I mean, it is so big it probably doesn''t need much care." I sighed. "T-This is the first time I see a Lesser Yggdrasil Tree grow inside a Divine Realm and so fast out of a mere branch! I-I have to tell the Venerable!" Belle said, quickly disappearing into a pink-colored dream portal. "Did she just went to tell the venerable? Can''t she keep secrets?!" Asked Bedann angrily. "I am sure it is for the best the venerable knows more than us in this regard, so she could give us some insights." I said while shrugging. And while we discussed, Fuyu suddenly teleported behind me in her beautiful rainbow slime body, which had be the "Divine Realm Spirit" of the Divine Realm, which is like an administrator. While the rest of her first body turned into the Divine Realm itself, which has an outer appearance of a giant invisible ice castle that can fly and probably shootsers. "I am here¡­ What just happened? I was busy trying to nt more ice nts in the peak of the mountains and suddenly this giant tree pop up out of thin air?!" Fuyu asked in shock. "Drake, you owe me a few exnations at the very least!" "I-I know, sorry about that, I''ll exin, I''ll exin¡­" I sighed, as I quickly decided to exin things out to Fuyu to not make further confusion. I told her about the branch of Yggdrasil and everything that happened as it grew into a giant tree thanks to the power of the divine energies we infused. "S-So that happened! Well¡­ I guess that''s good? I think there''s something special about the tree, as it has connected to my own Divine Realm, and by exchange, into your own soul as well. All three of these things are connected." Said Fuyu. "I am still trying to discern its powers and analyze itpletely. But the Tree could be used as a way to gain more power as well, or to gain new abilities¡­ Also my [Agriculture] and [Gardening] Skills I had beforehand merged into [Divine World Tree''s Eden]¡­" Fuyu said, while showing me her Status. I saw such Skills, it was more like a Divine Ability than a Skill actually, has it had an (S Rank) but also had levels. "Oh, I see. I guess that''s pretty great?" I wondered. "Nothing bad, right?" "I mean yeah, I guess? But I still have to assess this whole power and calm it down, I am pretty sure you''re not going to do that job, don''t you?" Said Fuyu while crossing her arms. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Certainly not¡­" I sighed. "I can help though." "No need, I am already on it. The tree is emanating divine power inrge quantities. But if you absorb it directly, it might die, so we have to find other ways to use this divine power for our advantage, refining the whole tree through your own power is possible, but I''ll do that myself as I am already connected to you anyways." Fuyu shrugged while feeling like she had all the responsibility here. "Oh, well, thank you for that, Fuyu. I really don''t know what I would do without you¡­" I sighed. [It might seem as if the tree itself changed the whole structure of Fuyu''s internal body, the Divine Realm. Now thanks to the tree, it gained a new ability that might imply that this entire Divine Realm gained the qualifications of an Eden, a mystical ce where nts and nature live and flourish¡­ Such ces seem toe from Alfheim, ording to all data I''ve umted and reassessed.] I see¡­ Wait, Data? [Just take a look at the tree, the appraising function can tell a lot about things by merely analyzing them¡­] ----- [Lesser Yggdrasil Tree Sapling] Through the divine power it had absorbed over time, the small branch had grown into a full-fledged gigantic tree, a descendant of the original Tree of Yggdrasil. It is on a lesser form, the same form that all other Yggdrasil Trees of Lesser form are in the world except their predecessor, as it is said that it might take billions of years for a tree to grow into an adult. However, if such a thing were to happen, the Yggdrasil tree would beplete, and be able to flourish. From its pollinized flowers, enormous fruits would grow, each one creating a whole Realm inside. The potential of the Yggdrasil Trees is the ability to create worlds and even entire Universes, they''re the ones that bring life where there is none. In this state, the Yggdrasil Tree is capable of converting its surroundings into a [Holy Eden] that makes all nts and nature flourish and grow unnaturally fast and filled with vigor and divinity. ----- It was¡­ Amazing! ----- Chapter 865 The Potential To Create Whole Realms?

Chapter 865 The Potential To Create Whole Realms?

----- [Lesser Yggdrasil Tree Sapling] Through the divine power it had absorbed over time, the small branch had grown into a full-fledged gigantic tree, a descendant of the original Tree of Yggdrasil. It is on a lesser form, the same form that all other Yggdrasil Trees of Lesser form are in the world except their predecessor, as it is said that it might take billions of years for a tree to grow into an adult. However, if such a thing were to happen, the Yggdrasil tree would beplete, and be able to flourish. From its pollinized flowers, enormous fruits would grow, each one creating a whole Realm inside. The potential of the Yggdrasil Trees is the ability to create worlds and even entire Universes, they''re the ones that bring life where there is none. In this state, the Yggdrasil Tree is capable of converting its surroundings into a [Holy Eden] that makes all nts and nature flourish and grow unnaturally fast and filled with vigor and divinity. ----- The amazing description of the new Yggdrasil Tree that I grew in my backyard truly left me speechless. Even more that part about the possibility of it being able to bear fruits that be whole Realms?! Just like the damn story about the Realms of this world surging from the Yggdrasil Tree''s fruits. But wait! After I spoke with my parents, I discovered that the Goddess of Creation and the God of Creation, Tiamat, and Ymir respectively, the parents of two legendary races, had created the Yggdrasil Tree, nting the seed into the cosmos. The world was created after the tree grew through eons. The gods that came after these two titans came from the tree as well, and the realms from the tree''s fruits. But after that, and a big war, the realms fell from the tree and exploded like bubbles, mixing together with each other, and forming the world we know today, where each continent is mainly made out of these realms, and are also named after them. So does this means that the recipe to create a world is by making the Yggdrasil flourish and create fruits with Realms inside¡­? Maybe this could be something special, more special than I ever thought. With this amazing tree, I might as well have the potential to one day create my own Realms for all I know. Wait, is this what Oberon wants? Maybe? Well, whatever''s the case, there''s something else I want to investigate within the description of the Yggdrasil Tree. Well, the lesser one. We don''t got the real one in here yet. ----- [Holy Eden] A special Divine Zone created by the Divine Aura of a descendant of the Ancient Yggdrasil Tree. Their very existences distort their surroundings and infuse enormous and rich quantities of divine power into the soil and nature, enhancing their quality and quantity to great levels. nts might develop Divine powers and evolve into Divine nts. The Holy Eden zone will slowly expand as the power of the Yggdrasil tree grows bigger. Divine Power can be extracted from it over time, but too much might ruin thend and turn it into a Wastnd, so cautiousness is advised. ----- I see¡­ I guess I cannot take things for granted and begin sucking all the energy out of the Eden surrounding the tree¡­ Well, we''ll simply continue doing our things as always and make a farm simply even bigger. We have to take advantage of this and produce as many delicious crops as we can. We ended admiring the tree for a bit too much, but ultimately we walked back home to have a rxing lunch, and then we decided to just nap through the day until dinner. It was an overall rxing day inside the divine real where time goes faster than outside, so I didn''t felt as guilty because I practically didn''t wasted any time. However, the next morning, I woke up to a surprise, the Dream Phantom of the Venerable of Dreams showed up and began calling me to speak with her inside her Realm regarding the Yggdrasil tree. So I had to reluctantly go without much hope. This time I went with my body though, something I was capable of doing thanks to my previous evolutions as a Dream Dragon and also thanks to my [Dream Realm Maniption (B)] Divine Ability. N?v(el)B\\jnn When I entered the Venerable''s Dream Realm, I found her sitting over a throne she didn''t had before. Was this something new she made? "So you came. Now let''s talk a bit and exin me into detail how you got that damn branch." She said while acting rather unfitting for a Venerable. Then again, I am already used to being treated like shit by her. I can''t say I don''t deserve a bit of it after I ruined her Dream Inheritance n to revive, but I''ve been feeding her Dream Egg every single day as she wanted, so she shouldn''t treat me so badly. "Hey, I like how casual you are with me but can you¡­ Have a slight amount of respect over your inheritor?" I wondered. "Inheritor my ass, you took it forcefully anyways!" The Venerable angrily said. "I haven''t forgotten that Drake. I am merely just trying to get over it, but every time I see your face I get reminded." "Okay, I get it! Don''t get like that now." I sighed. "Well, let''s forget the past and move with the present. Yes, I got this branch in the market, an elf sold it to me. I think he was trying to scam me so he thought I wouldn''t be able to grow a whole tree out of it, but the branch was actually authentic. I can actually appraise items through my System, so its not hard work to know what the items are all about and immediately discern if they''re genuine or not." "Oh, so you can do that¡­ And this elf¡­ Didn''t you find it suspicious at all? At the very least you should had tracked him down!" "I didn''t thought much of him back then¡­ But now that I think about it, you''re right¡­" ----- Chapter 866 A Small Visit To The Venerable Of Dreams

Chapter 866 A Small Visit To The Venerable Of Dreams

----- "Well, whatever, I guess you can''t really do much now." Sighed the Venerable. "I hate being a sitting duck here. I want to go outside and also see if I can do something to help youplete that damn Frost Tower, I think there''s something that''s going to be a true challenge for you in there. Don''t be so rxed when moving there." "I know, I am not rxed at all. Anyways, is that all you wanted to talk?" I asked, almost leaving. "Wait! We still need to discuss about the damn tree, you''re skipping the entire reason I brought you here!" She said angrily. And at the end, we discussed for a bit. The Venerable told me about the true nature of the Yggdrasil Trees, which I already kind of knew, but I still listened to her out of respect and courtesy. However, she suddenly reached a rather juicy part I had no idea of. "When I was alive I tried to stop Oberon''s ns a lot of times. As a venerable, I had incredible power and could do a lot of things. But even then, I couldn''t trespass certain areas. And due to how stealthy was Oberon with his clones hiding around the world, I was incapable of finding thempletely. Nheless, I found other things through my travel, such as the knowledge. I learned many of his information and ns, I was able to investigate a lot about what this guy was about. One of his ns is to gather the Yggdrasil Trees, the Lesser ones spread by the original one''s seeds over the eons¡­" Said the venerable while crossing her legs. "Gather them? But aren''t they all in Alfheim anyways?" I asked. "Yeah! Don''t you think that''s slightly unusual, Drake?" Wondered the Venerable. "No I just thought that the continent had better affinity?" I asked. "Not really, that''s just the bullshit Oberon had been spewing to convince the entire world that this is somehow the reason!" Said the Venerable. "However, the bastard has been manipting and nting these trees only in that continent because it is where his major base of operations is. Yggdrasil Trees are supposed to grow through the entire world and nourish it with life and spiritual essence. However, he monopolized them and stole them, setting them all inside his continent. Keeping the other continents from receiving their blessings. This is a reason why some continents are so dry and rough, despite these trees being made so more nature flourish in them." "Shit, that''s bad, isn''t it? That bastard really knows how to fuck everybody''s day." I said. "Yeah, I would be lying if I said that previous Venerables that oppose him hadn''t been nning a move against him whenever they reincarnate. So we might not be all alone when fighting him, even when those other Venerables might turn against us afterwards. Though¡­ the new alliance between him and the vampire venerable is concerning." Sighed the Venerable of Dreams, the same name as Belle. "Nheless, he''s been a threat to the world for a while. Only those that are known for being monstrous bastards would dare go as far as to ally him. The Vampire Venerable is¡­ I guess I should had expected it." "But you didn''t because its hard for such selfish beings to just ally with one another, right?" I asked. "Yeah, right¡­ But I suppose they do share a same goal to an extent¡­ Both want to get out of here, don''t they?" I wondered. "Yes, Oberon wants to escape this world through¡­ some method that might involve destroying it or absorbing it. The Venerable of Blood as well. Perhaps Oberon is just using him by giving him false promises of sharing the profits. But the Venerable of Blood might also be just lying to him and might be nning to eventually betray him." Said the Venerable of Dreams. "Unlike us, who are at least decent people these guys are just malicious to the core." "I don''t know you''re decent people¡­" I sighed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What did you said?! You know that any other Venerable would had just killed you if they knew you just ruined their resurrection ns like you did, right?!" Belle roared back at me. "Okay, okay. I get it¡­!" I said, putting the palms of my hands in front of me to try to calm her, but this seemed to only enrage her more. Damn, what happened with the coquettish girl? Now she''s always angry at me. I miss her flirtatious nature now¡­ I can''t believe I would ever think that. "Sigh¡­ Getting angry at you is really boring and tiring. Just stop teasing me and I won''t bark at you. Cooperate a little bit, Drake." She said. "I understand, sorry about that remark¡­" I said. Just how many times I''ve apologized to her already? "Anyways, it is important that you curry favor the Frost Queen as much as you can, Drake! Be a decent dragon, tell him how you were born to be the guardian of this world, or that you''re the Dragon King too! The Frost Queen is honest to god a good woman to the core, this also means she''s extremely righteous, if you tell him your intentions are to keep the world safe and sound, she''ll probably trust you and make you her ally." She said. "I know, I''ll do my best. I''ll try not to cheat this time either, we''ll do things honestly." I said. "Good, it is good that you learned. Use that Divinity Absorption ability in the face of a divine enemy instead and steal part of their power or something¡­ But don''t dare use it in allies like you did on me, cheeky lizard!" The old woman ranted again. "Okay, yeah, I get it. Don''t scream at me for the tenth time today¡­" I sighed. "I''ll try to keep you informed about everything happening. I''ve already left a hundred slimes spread out in the entire Heaven Port by now to spy over everything, if I notice anything suspicious, I''ll tell you so we can figure things out." "Sure, d to know you trust me a bit more now¡­" She sighed. "Hey, how about you get me in a good mood and have a bit of fun in bed with me~?" "No thanks." I said, quickly disappearing from her Dream Realm, while I heard her frustrated roar from the distance. ----- Chapter 867 Acquiring A New Divine Ability

Chapter 867 Acquiring A New Divine Ability

----- It has been a few hours since the conversation with the Venerable, and I found myself sitting over arge room inside of the Ice Castle. This ce was my area of experimentation where I often did as I pleased. After having a breakfast and spending some time with the family and friends, I came here alone to create a second body. It has yet to be a whole day outside, so there''s a few hours outside before we go to the Frost Tower. I have to use this time to create this second body of mine. The theory is simple, because all my Skills ended fusing over my body permanently, I should be able to create a clone by pseudo converting myself into a slime, dividing myself, and then turning back into ice giant form¡­ Right? Yeah, I hope so. "Alright, here goes nothing!" I turned into a mass of blue and rainbow slime, and quickly divided myself like an amoeba. It wasn''t hard at all to just cut off slimy pieces of my body to turn into Lesser Divine Slimes that I can easily control on my own from a distance, but a whole second body which is literally me in power and talent is not something so simple! Of course, I had to take this Slime form for it! "Hehe¡­ Aren''t I a cute giant slime? I guess I am a Slime King now, not a Dragon King! ¡­Wow, it''s crazy how I can just turn into a Slime. The power of the ability to gain Skills from the Mana Cores I ate was truly crazy¡­" [Are you going to keep goofing around, Drake?] "Ah! That attitude kind of reminded me of your past self¡­" [I apologize if I was rude¡­] "No, no, don''t worry, I am really just goofing around. Let''s get to the point¡­ Divide!" I imagined a giant knife slicing through my body and cutting it down into two equal halves, and there it was! I was two now. I looked at my other slime form and it was simply¡­ me. We were slightly smaller in density though, but I made that density grow by using arge amount of Mana, until I was back to my original size with my first and second body. "And now¡­ Change!" "And now¡­ Change!" FLASH! FLASH! Both of my bodies changed into the ice giant form. We were identical, even in the clothes, which actually were modified scales I had created and shaped into clothes, an easy way to just create clothing without wasting time and effort. "Speak." "Speak." Wow! It worked, I can actually speak at the same time with both, and the other body is certainly me as well, itcks a personal ego or something. Hm, to put it in perspective, it is as if my soul was a puppeteer using strings, both bodies were puppets controlled by the same strings. So at the end, it is a single puppeteer controlling two puppets. This is how it kind of feels to me right now. And it is just alright. "Alright, I''ll use this one body to take care of things in Heaven Port while I''m off." I said with a nod. "Alright, I''ll use this one body to take care of things in Heaven Port while I''m off." "Ah, how do I make it so he doesn''t just say what my first body says?" I sighed. "Ah, how do I make it so he doesn''t just say what my first body says?" "Ugh, this is getting annoying¡­" I said. "Ugh, this is getting annoying¡­" I closed my eyes and concentrated my mind, and then, I quickly began to control the second body better. I began moving him independently from my first body, while I nodded with my first body, my second body was walking in four legs and then jumping around. "Hahaha! Seeing myself do this is hrious." Iughed. "Maybe I could even turn you into a dragon while I ride you or something, wouldn''t that be hrious? I could call myself a Dragon Rider like that." [That''s a strange idea.] It is, isn''t it? Yeah¡­ I better not try anything weird for now. [¡­However, it does seem interesting if you were to use it to fake a new identity, Drake] Thanks for being nice with me, but I know that I had a stupid idea¡­ [It appears that you have unlocked something new as well as the realization of your own goofiness] Ding! [You have acquired the [Doppelganger (B)] Divine Ability!] Eh?! I got a new Divine Ability?! ----- [Doppelganger (A)] The Divine Ability that allows the user to create a perfect body double. This body double can use up to 70% of the user''s total power, and all of their Divine Abilities and Divinities. The initial cost has no Divine Power requirements, but to create multiple Doppelgangers,rge quantities of Divine Power need to be used. Each Doppelganger Summoned loses 10% of their total power, summoning too many might result in weaker versions of the user. Doppelgangers can rejoin with the main body to enhance their power temporarily. The more Doppelgangers, the greater the boost. ----- Huh, I see! I guess it allows for the creation of even more Doppelgangers without having to do all this arduous job I did. So my current one only has 70% of my power? I guess it is notpletely perfect, but not bad either. Also, I assume I can make the Divine Ability of higher Ranks so it has greater enhancements and effects, isn''t it? I could use it to probably make the Doppelganger stronger. "System, how much does it cost to make more Doppelgangers?" [Roughly 50k, each Doppelganger increases its cost by 50k for the next one] "Eh?! So much?" [The first one costs no Divine Power, but the others do cost because this divine power is being used to maintain them while also letting the copy part of your power. It seems to be an arduous technique that is oversimplified through the Divine System into merely asking for a portion of your Divine Power.] "Interesting¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn ----- Chapter 868 Doppelganger

Chapter 868 Doppelganger

----- I suppose I could use Divine Power to make more Doppelgangers, but for now I will stop myself from using such a thing. I want to save my Divine Power, I have already managed to get back to over 400k after umting Divine Power from prayers, and I don''t want it to drop below it. If possible, I only want to use this Divine Power for emergencies¡­ Also, I''ve realized Divine Power doesn''t determine my total power, but it is the current power I can use to exert Divine Abilities and other things. After all, it is a glorified MP that doesn''t naturally self-regenerate and require prayers and other sources to get itself filled up. Well, more than just MP, I can even use it to buy new Divinities and Divine Abilities, so it is not all wasted. ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Eternal Winter and Endless Dreams] [Main Divinities (2/4)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (B)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (S)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/6)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (B)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (D)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (B)] [Fruitful Harvest (B)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 7 (Upper Stage)] (Requires 1200000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [335000] -> [420000] N?v(el)B\\jnn [Fortune]: [A++] [Physical Strength]: [B+] [Magical Power]: [B+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [B+] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SS)] [Darkness (SS)] (UP) [Dream (S)] [Death (A)] [Null (B)] [Illusion (B)] [Phantom (C)] [Spirit (C)] [Moonlight (C)] [Poison (C)] [Alchemy (C)] [Cooking (C)] [Psychic (C)] [Nature (D)] [Life (D)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (A)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (A)] [Dark Sun (A)] [Doppelganger (A)] [Divinity Aura (B)] [Dream Realm Maniption (B)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (B)] [Psychic Mind (B)] [Frost mes (B)] [Earthy Harvest (B)] ----- As of now, I''ve got myself a decent 420k Divine Power. I am still kind of feeling rather poor, especially because I remember using over a million just to restructure the System and make it evolve into a Divine System. Then again, I guess that could also con as if I had upgraded the Divine Ability to SSS-Rank, the maximum level that a Divine Ability can reach, apparently. Perhaps it was so much because that''s what cost upgrading a Divine Ability to SSS-Rank? Though, if that''s the case, then the journey to Rank Up Divine Abilities is truly hellish if it requires so god damn much to upgrade. At this point, its better to keep getting new Divine Abilities thank to think about upgrading them, unless it is some important Divine Abilities that I want to upgrade, such as my Unique Skills, especially Spirit Creation which is still B Rank. Oh, and talking about Spirit Creation, I think I''ve already made up my mind in what I want my next Divine Spirit to be¡­ But I kind of want to use Divine Power for it, which I want to save! Ugh, saving money is really hard. Well, if I had more time I could sit down and wait patiently for my Divine Power to fill up, but now''s not the time for that, even less cking off. . . . [Day 296] It was finally time to go to the Frost Tower. We had discussed with Bedann what to do with the kids, we couldn''t possibly bring them with us, so we decided to leave both of them inside of Fuyu, my Divine Realm. Of course, this is where my second body enters. I will truly never leave, so I will stay with the girls and everyone else that is staying here inside the Divine Realm. Of course, just staying won''t do, we''ll also go to Heaven Port eventually to get somete minute stuff done. As we walked through the city with Bedann, Miranda, Yuki, Tisha, Pekora, Rakasha, Frost, Skadi, and Uller, alongside my two trusty crows, Huginn and Muninn, we reached the port area that gave the city its name. "So this is Heaven Port''s port! Wow, we finally get to actually see it." Yuki said. "I really thought you would stay for another week just wandering about like you did in Orang Forest. You''ve gottenzy, old man." "Who are you calling old man?!" I asked. "And I am a father, of course I cannot just rush into danger without being prepared¡­" "Haha, I guess you''re like an old man now." Said Bedann whileughing. I guess Yuki''s remark really made herugh? But this only breaks my heart even more! If my wife considers me an old man, then where can I even rely on¡­ "Don''t worry, we all get there eventually." Rakasha said with understanding words and a pitying smile. "I am not old!" I roared. "How so?" Wondered Skadi. "Master, didn''t you said you spent like over a hundred years inside your egg before hatching?" "Y-Yes but¡­" I muttered. "That does count into your age though, technically." Said Uller. "Since when you two got so rebellious?!" I asked in shock. My two talking weapons were getting quite cocky, being able to take human-like forms have really given them more space to breathe and develop personalities and natures, but also made them cockier. "I would never rebel against my Master." Said Skadi. "However, not admitting you''re old is bad for your mental health. epting yourself as an old man is nothing bad." "I am not an old man!" I said. "Dear, technically, you''re older than a hundred years than me¡­ Y-You kind of are." My wife said. "But I was a little dragon some time ago¡­ Oi, are you listening to me?" I said. I tried to convince them but they didn''t listen. From now on, I was foreverbeled as an "old man". Anyways, we reached the port and quickly decided to investigate how things are done. Until we found the traveling across the sea is handled by severalpanies, but to hire a captain to bring us there by ship, we needed to approach the Commerce Guild right near the port, a gigantic building at that. Can''t we just fly there anyways? Yeah, but Bedann wanted a calm and traditional travel through ship. She''s really into her touristic spirit, so I cannot disappoint her. ----- Chapter 869 Looking For An Ideal Ship

Chapter 869 Looking For An Ideal Ship

----- We entered the Commerce Guild, thanks to being registered in the Merchant Guild, it wasn''t hard to register, but the line was enormous, so we had to wait thirty minutes to get there. The registration was easy as paying a fee of one gold coin. When we were done with that, we simply had to buy the services of avable captains willing to go to the "Frost Ind", which is what was called the surrounding "ind" made through the frozen ocean surrounding the Frost Tower, which was as big as a small ind. That ce had a small port and a small town, but it seems that not many captains were willing to go there, especially because they already had clients. They often moved towards other faraway ports of this continent or the biggest ships went to other continents through special routes covered with small inds and archipgos to make stops to recover food and other necessities. "To the Frost Ind?! You crazy or something? It is said that there''s an underwater dungeon in the safest route there. Giant Ocean Snake pop up asionally. The port there and the small town is mostly made up of insane people that is constantly trying to challenge that ce." Sighed one of the captains. "Getting there is¡­ I mean if you''re strong enough you surely got money, right? There''s some premium magic ships captains that ask a fortune to get there. Magic Ships are more resilient to monster attacks and the like. Some can even fly up the sky for a bit." "I see, thanks." I said. We slowly walked across the port and decided to take a break, sitting outside a small restaurant. "Why don''t we just go flying?!" Asked Yuki. "Or more like, can''t Drake just freeze the water and we can walk through it?" "Yeah, but that would stand out a lot, don''t be dumb, Yuki." Sighed Tisha. "Drake doesn''t want to stand out, he wants to not be seen as a target of res, this also makes it so our enemies don''t notice us so easily." "Hm, yeah, someone walking over the sea will surely make amotion. I guess we can just fly there and camouge ourselves using magic¡­ But Bedann wants to go through the sea as an adventure, and I can''t help but agree in that desire, I also want to do the same to be honest." I said. I really just wanted to traditionally set sail into the sea. If I don''t limit what I can do, life begins losing the fun part. Yeah I could just walk over the sea or fly through the skies, but where''s the fun in that? Sometimes getting everything easily is boring. Kind of takes away what life''s all about. "Well, let''s keep looking for thirty minutes more, if things go badly, we can do what Drake said about flying." Said Bedann. "Sorry everyone for boring you so much¡­" "Don''t worry about it. Yuki is just the annoying brat here." Said Pekora. "Indeed, don''t mind her." Said Tisha. "I also want to go in a boat if possible, it is nostalgic to me when I was in my younger cksmith years and I traveled the world, haha! We are finally getting there now." Said Rakasha. "Is that true?" I wondered. "Yeah, I often came back to this port plenty of times before¡­ Ah, I met a lot of captains, made good friends. But we haven''t found anybody of the old friends I used to visit. I guess the times are different now, they probably retired, there are mostly young blood around here." Rakasha said. "Hm, well, let''s try to keep looking for someone." I said. And like that, we continued our search for an avable captain with a decently sized ship. We walked across every nook and cranny of the port, continuing our perilous search. All captains were already with too many clients to decide to go somewhere nobody goes. Finding an empty ship was hard, especially because captains already made reservations for their client months in advance. However, as we were almost about to give up, someone showed up. It was a decently sized ship, madepletely out wood and reinforced with metallic, magic-infused tes. It was a rather beautiful yet not so fancy-looking ship and seemed pseudo magical in nature. So I was wondering why it was empty. I approached a random passerby and asked them. "Hey, what''s wrong with that ship? Isn''t it nice? Why doesn''t it has any clients?" "Ah, that guy over there has bad reputation, they say his ship is cursed or haunted, or something. When people get in, they get terrible luck and constantly get attacked by sea monsters. His ship has something on it that really makes monster just try to sink it. Even after he has reinforced it, it has just those bad vibes¡­ Nobody wants to do business with the captain, some say he''s cursed by the God of the Sea, Njord." Said the man, as I gave him a silver coin as thanks. "Thanks for the info, good man. I think we found ourselves a chosen one." I said with a smile, looking at the ship in the distance. "That ship''s empty? For real?" Asked Miranda in shock. "Look, it''s really empty¡­" Bedann said. "Eeeeh? I thought we were going to fly¡­ Ugh, damn it." Yuki sighed. "Yeah, let''s go there. He seems to be ideal for us!" I said with a smile. When we reached the ship''s harbor, we found a single young man cleaning the ship''s floor with a mop. He was a human with rough brownish hair, sharp emerald eyes, and seemed to be wearing some basic sailor clothes, a white shirt, brown pants, ck boots, and a red bandana. "Hey! Hey you!" N?v(el)B\\jnn I called to the young man, as he seemed to be ignoring me. "Hey! I am talking to you!" He continued ignoring me¡­ "Why are you ignoring me, kid?!" I roared ast time. "Eh? Me? Y-You''re really calling me?" He asked in shock. "Yeah, who else is in this ship?" I sighed. ----- Chapter 870 Charlotte, The Young Captain

Chapter 870 Charlotte, The Young Captain

----- "Name''s Charlotte! I am sorry for ignoring you, mister! I really thought you were calling somebody else in the harbor¡­ It has been ages since I got some clients! Since that third incident where I lost a lot of merchandise from a Flying Squid attack that I''ve made a terrible reputation¡­ I seem to be cursed by Njord for real! Are you sure you want to board my ship?" He asked. He was quite the honest boy. But Charlotte? Isn''t that a girl''s name? Or maybe its for both sexes and I am just ignorant? Well, whatever''s the case, he seemed to be a good guy. "Don''t worry about it, we are capable enough to take down any monster of the sea." I said, as we all showed him our Mana Auras. Frost, Huginn and Muninn, and other monsters were inside of my Shadows so they couldn''t show off their power though. "Eh?! So strong! You''re all high Rank! ¡­I am merely Rank 3, barely!" The boy said. "I am a Water Attribute Magician so I am good in the sea, but against these monsters¡­ Sometimes not even that''s enough. The sea is truly a dangerous ce, the most dangerous of the entire world, some say!" "Haha, I bet you''ve had your fair exchange of scares and challenges, huh?" I wondered. "Two years ago I was almost sank by a Rank 8 Kraken!" He cried. "Eh?!" "A year ago, a Rank 7 Sea Snake King appeared and destroyed arge part of my ship, it took all my savings to repair it¡­" He sighed. "R-Rank 8 and 7?! Isn''t this sea¡­ a tad bit too dangerous?" I asked. "I told you it was! The route you want to take to the Frost Ind, which I''ve been taking adventurers into some time go is perilous! There''s arge agglomeration of underwater dungeons merged together in what some call "Triton''s Abyss". It''s hell! But still, I''ve gone through it a few times, luckily so. Buttely I got a struck of bad luck and hence, my reputation pummeled¡­ Reputation is everything in here if you want to make a living. I am barely with enough pennies; I''ve already considered selling my ship." Charlotte said. "That''s no good! You can''t possibly do that, Charlotte! Never abandon your dreams as a captain! Who else will help us get through these dangerous seas? You''re quite experienced as well!" Bedann said, as she cheered up the little man with her soft words. "I-Is that so¡­? Are you sure you want to?" He wondered. "We literally have nobody else, youngd. You seem talented. Don''t listen to those people. We''ll protect the ship if anything dangerous shows up anyways!" Said Rakasha. "Yeah, feel reassured." Said Tisha. "We are all decently strong. At the very least we can protect the ship and you." Said Pekora. "Leave it on our hands. I am rather thrilled if we could find a monster though!" Said Skadi. "Skadi don''t say that out loud¡­" Uller said. "Y-You''re a weird bunch¡­ Hahaha! Alright, fine!" He said. "But it ain''t cheap sir." "I know. How much is for the ride there and then back a few hourster?" I wondered. "You''re not going for just tourism? Wait, you''re for real intending to go to the Frost Tower?!" He asked in surprise. "What''s so wrong about it? doesn''t a lot of people go there to explore it and see anything happening there?" I wondered. "I-It is a rather big attraction, yeah, but only the craziest battle junkies live in that ind constantly challenging the inheritance! Also I''ve heard it has some weird restrictions to enter¡­" Charlotte said, trying to discourage us. He really hated money, didn''t he? Or maybe he was just very considerate of us. "I appreciate your consideration, good man. As a Rank 6 Magus, I feel rather confident I could at least explore some of its challenges. So fear not, we are well prepared." I said with a nod. "So how much it is?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "W-Well¡­ If you want me to get you there safely, then stay until youe out and bring you back¡­ roughly¡­ 500 Gold Coins, give or take. Well, just for you, I''ll make it 450 Gold Coins." He said. "Here''s a thousand." I said, putting a sack with coins over the boy''s hands. "EEH?! T-THOUSAND?!" Charlotte couldn''t help but cry out loud. It made me think he was still a teenager because his voice has yet to develop into a stronger and deeper voice, still having a slightly childish voice. "Yeah, what''s wrong?" I wondered. "We are rather wealthy. We are not VIP Merchants for nothing. I heard there are also rare materials and monsters in the tower and that ind, this is all for profits too, hehe." I said with a smirk. I wasn''t lying there. I was truly interested in the prospects of making more money. "Alright¡­ Though giving me so much¡­ Mister you''re only making me feel guilty about it!" He eximed while readying everything over the ship. We saw how he ran downstairs and then touched arge purple crystal. When he touched it, the entire crystal flowed mana across the entirety of the ship, making it change. Its old appearance suddenly became lustrous, as its sails extended and grewrger. "Boy, this ain''t normal magic ship!" Rakasha said, as the boy walked upstairs back to us. "Huh? Normal? Well, yeah. I was born with a strange ability¡­ They call them Unique Skills. I am an innate [Captain] because it was always my dream to travel the seas¡­ Some people I shared this secret said I should have a previous life to remember, but I don''t really remember a thing from my previous life, hahah! So I call this Unique Skill my little gift, althoughtely I feel like I am getting shrouded with bad luck¡­" He sighed. "Wow¡­ another reincarnated person! But he doesn''t remember who he was¡­?" Asked Bedann. "Wait¡­ Unique Skill?! Isn''t it dangerous to share such a secret so openly?" I asked. "I got nothing to hide to such good customers!" Said Charlotte with a wide smile from ear to ear. ----- Chapter 871 Traveling Across The Seas

Chapter 871 Traveling Across The Seas

----- As we sailed into the sea, Charlotte suddenly revealed a truth we didn''t expected! He''s a Reincarnated person. Seriously, am I a ma for those? I didn''t wanted to Appraise him out of courtesy, but I guess he just revealed us his secret. The power he used to control the ship and enhance it was surely a Unique Skill, and probably a high rank one. It was named [Captain], and probably allowed him to enchant his own ship with magic directly, and more. "T-To think he''s a Unique Skill user¡­" Said Miranda. "Boy, you gotta keep that a secret, even if a customer pays you thousands." Said Rakasha. "We have met very bad people out there that has tried to kidnap these people, if you make it too obvious, they''ll eventuallye for you." "Bad people? Really?" Wondered Charlotte. "Well, I''ve met and fought pirates before, and giant sea monsters. People onnd don''t scare me anymore, haha!" He''s really carefree, his personality kind of just reminds me a bit of Luffy from One Piece¡­ Ah, at least he doesn''t have a stretchy ability or something, that would be quite uncanny to see in real life. "He''s hopeless¡­" Sighed Tisha. "Well, we gotta protect him because he''s a bit too carefree¡­" Said Pekora. "Yeah¡­ Huginn, Muninn,e out and fly by our side, alert us if you see anything suspicious in the sea or the sky." I said, as my two enormous crows surged from my shadows, surprising Charlotte. "Woah! T-Those are HUGE crows! Did you tame them, mister? I remember seeing once Giant Seagulls and Emperor Sea Birds, those things are ferocious! There''s a bunch of Rank 6 ones in the coats of Muspelheim, a real pain to navigate." Said Charlotte. "M-Muspelheim? You went there?" I asked. "Yeah! No big deal, just to bring a pair of Fire Giants that really wanted to go back home, they gifted me a lot of their stuff, but I mostly did it out of goodwill, hehe." The captain grinned. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I guess this kid has traveled way more than he makes up to be! If he has gone to other continents and dealt with all of that, he''s surely not unexperienced. Or perhaps [Captain] is just that good of a Unique Skill. Or both¡­ Yeah, maybe both. With my two crows surveying the skies, I felt more rxed as we decided to take it easy and look at the beauty of the sea. Traveling over the sea in a big ship is really something else than just admiring the sea from the distance. The smell of the salty air, the cold breezeing from the faraway Frost Tower, the cries of the seagulls in the sky, it was all so beautiful and even slightly festive? As if when everything got together, it was a natural spectacle. The beauty of the sea is really something I missed my entire life in my previous life. But now that in this second life I''ve forced myself to travel across the world, I can''t help but not regret anything I''ve done so far¡­ This beauty is really amazing. I wish my two little girls could be here to see everything. But it was too dangerous to bring them. Maybe in another asion, when we are in calmer times. "Uwah, so pretty¡­" Bedann said. "The sea is so endless¡­! I can''t even see where the other continents could be¡­" "Obviously very far away. You can''t see them back on Earth either unless you get very close." Miranda added while looking at the distance, and then smiling a bit. "But yeah, this whole atmosphere is rxing." "Uuuggh¡­ Guueeeggh¡­!" However, our rxing and slightly romantic trip to the sea was interrupted by Yuki. She was seasick and ended vomiting into the sea. While feeling all dizzy¡­ Maybe this is why she just wanted to get there by flight, the movement of the ship over the sea was really getting her down. "Aghh¡­ T-This is the worst¡­" She sighed, sitting over the floor, all her strength was gone. "You should had told me you were allergic to the sea." I said whileughing. "It''s not allergy! I didn''t knew about this weakness, but I had a fear, a slight instinct¡­ This is why we should had gone flying!" She said. "I told you that not everyone wanted that, we do what''s on popr demand, not what you say¡­ Here, this should get you better." I said, infusing Mana into Yuki and quickly recovering her from the sickly state she felt. I also stabilized her internal bnce so she wouldn''t feel dizzy all the time. It wasn''t anything hard, dream magic and illusion magic had amazing ways to be used. "Aah! I am alright now?! What was that?" She asked in surprise. "Just magic." I shrugged. "Well now, how about we have a small pic while we are on our way to the Frost Ind?" Wondered Bedann, taking out a basket with pre-made sandwiches she made, fruits, and bento boxes made out of wood. "Sounds good, let''s eat something." Said Miranda. "How can you even eat something right now¡­?" Asked Yuki while feeling like throwing up by thinking about eating. "Hm, it wouldn''t be bad to have a small snack." Sad Tisha, eyeing the sandwiches. "I want some green tea~" Pekora said. "Well, let''s get to it-" SPLAAAAASH! However, our little pic in the middle of the sea was swiftly interrupted by the sound of the ocean waves hitting the ship strongly. It has only been around forty minutes since we set sail and something already piqued interest in our vessel. "Uwaah! This is bad! Flying Giant Squids! T-They''re all Rank C or B Monsters! We have to evade them before they get in! It''s super hard to get them out of the ship, even with my [Captain''s Authority]!" Charlotte said, as we saw a beautiful yet horrifying spectacle, dozens of pink-colored squids, the smallest of at least 5 meters jumped out of the water and spread out their fins and tentacles, showing bright butterfly-like wings, and beginning to fly around our ship! ----- Chapter 872 Ambushed By Giant Flying Squids!

Chapter 872 Ambushed By Giant Flying Squids!

----- Monsters ording to the Adventurer Guild were ssified in Ranks aside from their Mana Core Ranks, this was because sometimes, due to circumstances such as special mutations, the environment, or special abilities, monsters might be stronger than others with higher Ranks of Mana Cores. Unlike the linear growth of people, monsters can grow in all directions and develop strange powers that can rival magic but not be magic exactly. Usually, the Ranks are from F Rank all the way to SSS Rank. And these enormous, five-meter-big Flying Squids were between C Rank and B Rank, they''re already strong enough to destroy an entire vige if it wasn''t because they live in the sea. It appears that monsters from the ocean are way stronger than those innd by default. After all, the sea must be even more dangerous than thend, the creatures that survive here must be strong as well, and big, as big enough that not many predators would dare to eat them, this is they the average monsters in here are B-Rank, strong enough to be a threat to even Rank 5 Magus, even more if they''re inrge groups. This was also another reason why special trading routes existed, where ships would take such routes which were less inhabited by monsters. Nheless, it was time to get rid of these creatures. SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! Over a dozen Flying Squids emerged from the seas one after the other, flying over the ship. They began spraying squid ink around rather angrily, perhaps attempting to bring us out. Some others, however, were more brave, flying downwards to fight us directly, being confident in their enormous sizes. Let''s see, let''s make an Eternal Winter Cage but smaller and more concentrated, and without it costing any Divine Power, because I don''t want to waste it. "Eternal Frost Cage." I pointed my hand upwards, as the temperature in the surroundings lowered below zero, the squid flying towards us to attack was suddenly stopped midair, turning into an ice cube in an instant. FLASH! BAAM! The giant ice cube fell over the floor,pletely motionless. The flying squid waspletely frozen inside, and dead as it could be. "E-Eh? You just killed a Flying Squid with a simple ice spell?! But squids are supposed to be resistant to ice attribute magic¡­!" Charlotte muttered while feeling shocked. "Is that so?" I wondered. "Careful! More areing!" Charlotte pointed his fingers at the sky, dozens of Flying Squids saw one of theirrades die and suddenly grew furious, flying down towards us. Each beast between four to five metersrge. They could easily sink the entire ship if they were to fall all together over the floor. We couldn''t let that happen. "Let me handle this." I said to my friends. "Skadi, Uller." "Yes, master!" "Very well!" The two living weapons suddenly turned into their weapon forms, as a glorious and beautiful silver-colored spear decorated with divine ice crystals emerged, while a gigantic sword of over three metersrge emerged, with silver and divine ice crystal as its primary materials, Charlotte''s eyes opened wide as she saw two people suddenly turn into the pseudo divine weapons that my two weapons have already evolved into over this time drinking divine cultivation potions. "W-Wha¡­ They turned into weapons?!" Charlotte asked. I flew into the skies by using the [Whirlwind] Wind-Attribute Spell and reached the Squids. They immediately circled me and began to fight all at once. Some began spraying ink so I would be confused, but I evaded their ink sprays and shed away with my two weapons. Uller shed in half three squids at once, their bodies sprayed their guts over the floor of the boat below. SLAAASH! Meanwhile, four squids attacked me from above, extending enormous tentacles to entangle me and catch me with their viscous limbs. I threw Skadi at them, as her thin and sharp body pierced through their bodies and skewered all four of the squids. SLAASH! Still alive, the squids struggled to get out of the spear, but they were slowly frozen by the vicious freezing aura of Skadi, until they shattered into pieces of ice. Seeing their kin being beaten, the squids didn''t thought about escaping, but simply decided to continue attacking. I decided to receive them with my sword once more, swinging it strongly and spinning around. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! In mere seconds, the squids were shed away into pieces, as their guts and entrails flew over the sky and began falling like rain into the sea below. I was slightly intrigued about their vor though, so I asked Skadi to skewer a bunch and not kill them this time. And while that was happening¡­ SPLAAAASH! An enormous shadow began emerging from the waters, and in mere seconds, an gigantic squid of over 15 meters appeared. Itcked the ability to fly but looked very much the same as the flying squids. A quick inspection said this thing was a Flying Squid Queen. Oh, so the flying ones were her kids? My bad. "GRYYYEEEE!" The creature gave out a ridiculous groan. I never thought giant squids could make sounds to be honest. The most interesting thing was that it showed its enormously sharp ck beak, capable of easily tearing apart the ship, which was what it wanted to do. N?v(el)B\\jnn "A Flying Squid Queen!!! Please help your friend, he can''t possibly take that thing down!" Charlotte cried, as he tried to tell everyone to help me fight, but they were standing there without moving a muscle. "Don''t worry, Drake got this." Bedann said with a smile. "Hm, maybe we''ll have squid for lunch." Said Miranda. "Eh? Why are you so rxed before-" Charlotte couldn''t even finish his words as he saw what I did. "GRYYEEEH!" The enormous Flying Squid Queen moved her enormous tentacles towards the ship and attempted to capture it with them, entangling them around the ship as her gigantic beak opened, showing the insides of her esophagus CRAAAASH! ----- Chapter 873 Divine Spell

Chapter 873 Divine Spell

----- "Let''s see¡­ Let''s add 1 point of Divine Power to a Spell." FLASH! A massive magic circle emerged before my sight in a split of a second. The gigantic magic circle showcased the various runes thatposed it, which were all created in a mere instant. With a simple thought of my mind, the magic circle began to conjure a powerful spell. Naming it after the goddess of winter in Greek Mythology, a new spell was created. "Khione''s Divine Judgement." FLAAASH! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A majestic and titanic maiden madepletely out of ice emerged from within thin air. Her entire body continued to spread out, reaching the squid in less than a second. The gigantic Flying Squid Queen was caught by the ice, and quickly showed a slight amount of resistance as her Ice Resistance Ability was quite strong. However, against my ice, no resistance will work! CRAAASH! The ice continued to spread through the enormous beast, making cracking noises as it grewrger, like beautiful transparent crystal. In mere seconds, the enormous beast waspletely frozen, staying still like a statue floating in the middle of the ice. The water surrounding it was also frozen, oops. "And done. Squids have been exterminated." I said carefreely, as I flew down into the ship. Skadi and Uller turned into their humanoid forms quickly after. Maybe I shouldn''t had asked for their help. "W-Wha¡­ You know that monster was nearing S Rank, right?! It probably has a Rank 6 Mana Core!" Cried Charlotte. "H-Howe you can beat that monster? Not even Rank 6 Magus would be able to solo it¡­" "You seem to have survived your fair bit of sea monsters, but you''ve never met someone that can beat them?" I sighed. "W-Well, yeah¡­" Charlotte seemed to be a bit disappointed in people in general, I guess. "Anyways, for now, let''s quickly pick up the loot and get moving, I don''t got all day, right?" I asked with a giggle. I quickly used the [Cutting Wind] Wind Attribute Spell to cut through the enormous frozen squid queen into chunks, which I saved inside my Inventory Space one after the other. When I reached the core of it, I found arge jewel glowing with bright blue color, it was emanating a nice quantity of Mana but no divinity at all, it was a Rank 6 Initial Stage Mana Core, not bad at all! I decided to save it inside of my Inventory as well for the moment. As I returned to the ship, I already saw Bedann, Miranda, and the rest cooking the squids overrge bonfires. Everything was made out of [Spirit Creation], of course, so there the bonfire wouldn''t burn the rest of the ship as it was a [Spirit Bonfire]. "T-Turn the fire off, it will burn the ship! And why are you cooking these squids?!" Cried Charlotte, from one surprise to another, he couldn''t take a break. "Rx, we are all between family here. Come join us." I said. "C-Can you exin why you''re so strong at least?" He sighed. "I just grew stronger over time! What''s wrong with that? I don''t need to exin it to you." I sighed. "Now join us and rx a bit, it seems like you got angry we won instead of happy¡­" "R-Right¡­ I apologize. I guess¡­ I got a bit too exasperated. Too many surprises one after the other¡­ I''ve always been good at the seas but I am a bit rusty as I haven''t embarked in any dangerous journey for over a year¡­" Charlotte seemed to have finally calmed down, quickly sitting near us. I used a few Spirits to cut down the meat and season it, and as the ship slowly moved towards the Frost Ind, we began enjoying a quick lunch of squid meat. Of course, that alone won''t do, so I took out some pre-cooked rice to prepare, and a lot of homemade soy sauce with a bit of sweet wine made out from fruits harvested in our farms. "Here dear." Bedann said carefreely, as she gave me arge te with a pile of grilled squid meat with rice and some pickled vegetables. "Thanks a bunch." I quickly began wolfing down the food. Nothing better than eating the a beast right after hunting them! After being grilled and properly seasoned, the Flying Squid meat was delicious. It was quite chewy though, but nothing bad with that. The meat waspletely white after being cooked for a while, with a slight toasty color above it. The tentacles were sticky but not bad either. Apanied by the rice and the vegetables, alongside some sweet wine, it was quite a good and quick meal. "Uwah, the vor is so good¡­ I never thought catch and cook would be this good!" Said Yuki, who had recovered from her seasickness just to eat food. "But you didn''t caught a single thing¡­" Skadi said, while eating as well. "Ohhh! I will never get tired of eating food!" "Hm, I can never get enough either¡­ life is good." Uller said with a smile, looking at the horizon while drinking some wine. I noticed Bedann sat at my side, stuffing her cheeks with quid meat, she looked like an adorable hamster. I wish my daughters could be here to enjoy the meal with us though. "Hmm! This is so good!" She said. "I wish Bedra and Kate were here to eat with us. I bet that little gluttonous girl would love this." "Yeah, I think so as well." I sighed. "Well, as of now she''s taking a nap after lunch with Kate at her side. I am taking good care of her using my Doppelganger." "That''s nice. We''ll bring them a lot of souvenirs once this is over." Said Bedann. "Yeah, I think the same." Miranda added. "Also, can I have a bit more wine?" "I think that should be enough for now, if we drink too much we might get drunk, that''s not a good thing if we are going to the Frost Tower." I sighed. "R-Right¡­" Miranda quickly realized that drinking too much would be kind of bad. "Oh! We are getting closer!" Charlotte said. ----- Chapter 874 Charlotte’s Story

Chapter 874 Charlotte''s Story

----- "How long until we arrive?" Wondered Bedann. "Hmmm¡­ Roughly two hours, maybe? If we are no longer interrupted by any marine wildlife at that. We already got past the area where Triton''s Abyss is located, so we should be alright from now on. It is just a rxing trip over the sea for now." Charlotte replied. "Well, that''s good, let''s talk for now and adress the elephant in the room." Miranda said. "Hey, Miranda, don''t be rude¡­" I sighed. "E-Elephant in the room?" Asked Charlotte. "That you''re a girl! A girl! It''s obvious! Your scent is indescribable that of a girl." Yuki suddenly spoke, surprising Charlotte. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "*GASP* How did you found out?!" Charlotte asked in disbelief. We kind of knew from the beginning. Since we found her and since we decided to embark with her in this journey that we noticed was a girl. Also in her Status it said "Sex: Female", so its not like I could do anything about it. But I wasn''t going to rudely tell her "Hey, you''re a chick?!" or something stupid. Maybe she was a transgender man or something, and that would be extremely rude, so I just let her/him be. But now that Yuki addressed it, it was quite obvious this was going to end into some exnations, I suppose. Even though her disguise was pretty alright, her features were still quite not rough like the men in the seas, she took care of her skin and her face looked awfully feminine, especially her big and beautiful lips. She also had long blonde hair which she wrapped around below her big sailor hat. And her wide hips weren''t easy to ignore either. She might had wrapped her breasts maybe, but the rest was quite given. "Sorry about her being rude, it''s okay if you don''t want to adress this." I said while sighing and shutting down the rude Monkey Chinchi. "Yuki! Shut up for once, will you, little monkey?" "W-Who are you calling monkey?!" Cried Yuki while feeling frustrated. "I am no monke." "No, it''s fine. I don''t really mind it¡­ that much." Charlotte replied quickly after. She seemed slightly flustered but at the same time, not as badly as I had imagined. "Since I took into the seas that I''ve been disguising myself all the time. My real identity might be¡­ recognized by some, especially those that go into the sea." "What? Really?" Wondered Bedann. "Now you got us intrigued." Added Miranda. "Calm down you two¡­ Erm, Charlotte, are you okay with telling us this?" I wondered. "You''ve saved my life and even showed me things that might be your secrets, those two people that turned into weapons and your amazing near divine magic¡­ I think I can trust you some secrets as well, perhaps to make myself feel better." Charlotte said. "Huh, so who are you then?" Wondered Yuki. "Erm¡­ I am the Half-Dwarf Princess of a big Kingdom back in my continent, Svartalfheim." Charlotte said. "This is why I must keep a disguise. This Kingdom is named the Blue Mountains Kingdom, and is where the biggest port at Svartalfheim is located." Charlotte added. "Eh?!" Everyone quickly reacted the same, even me. I was quite surprised, I had to admit it. Out of nowhere she revealed to us she was a princess?! And half-dwarf at that! Is this why she''s so petite for human standards? "I can pass as a small human girl most of the time¡­ Hahah. I guess my dwarf blood is not as strong as that of my siblings." Sighed Charlotte. "S-So you''re telling me you''re a half-dwarf girl that cross-dresses as a young man and crosses the sea with your own unique skill as a sailor?!" Asked Bedann. "Y-Yes¡­" Charlotte replied timidly. "That''s so cool!" Bedann said. "Eh?" Charlotte asked in surprise. "Yeah, that''s pretty cool, you''re a brave girl." Said Miranda. "I agree, that''s quite amazing. I can already imagine you might had ran away due to being tired of your royalty life." I said. "Yeah, I did¡­ And more than that, my siblings were a nuisance. And my half-blood was also seen badly amongst the more conservative dwarven nobles. Being talentless at forging was the cherry on top." Sighed Charlotte. "Unlike most dwarves, I always looked into the sea with a strange and near-bizarre attraction, I loved to go swimming and to fish¡­ I don''t remember my past life but I do have a Unique Skill, which it helped at riding all sorts of boats, and enhanced their power and defense in the sea as well¡­ My father and siblings naturally disliked this side of me. Despite belonging to a Kingdom whose major source of ie was the port town, my family was very stuck in traditions, and disliked my adventurous soul. Dwarves are often stuck in their mountains after all¡­ even nobility is very prideful about it. Perhaps even worse than themoners." "Huh, I see¡­" I said. "So you just escaped? I wondered. "Yes¡­ A bit because of various things. My mother died when I was a baby due to a disease. Because my mother was a mere concubine of my father, who has an official wife, I was always seen as lesser by my pure-blooded dwarf siblings." Sighed Charlotte. "Whew, Dwarves aren''t that perfect as they picture them, huh." I said. "What?" Charlotte asked while being weirded out. "Uh, no, nothing, go on¡­" I said, quickly averting my gaze from her. "Well, after years of bearing with discrimination and the cold gaze of my father, I armed myself with bravery and set into the seas one night without telling anybody. I had grabbed a lot of money from the treasury as well to secure my travels and get a good enough ship, and I was running away from soldiers pursuing me for a while, but after the years, this persecution ended and things are alright for now!" Charlotte said. "I''ve even wandered around the port town of my former Kingdom sometimes, but I often leave soon after anyways¡­ I prefer life at the sea than enclosed in the mountain''s castle." What a curious story. I wonder if we could make Charlotte our employee or something, so we could always ask for her assistance at moving across the seas. ----- Chapter 875 Arriving At The Frost Island

Chapter 875 Arriving At The Frost Ind

----- "Damn, it must have been harsh." Bedann cried. "Yeah, you did your best!" Miranda cried at her side. Charlotte was being sandwiched by two ice giants, her small size only making it more notorious that we were enormous inparison to her. "Uuegh¡­ B-But I am alright now, please don''t pity me like that¡­" Cried Charlotte. "Okay, but remember that we can always be friends as well!" said Bedann. "You''re amazing, Charlotte. So please be our friend." Said Miranda. "E-Eeeh?! So soon? You''re a bit too trustful¡­" Charlotte pointed out. "Well, you''ve given out your biggest secret to us like nothing, not like we can''t trust you now." I said while shrugging. "Hahah¡­ I guess that I did." Charlotte seemed to be fidgeting. "Please don''t tell anybody I am a girl actually, everyone thinks I am just a young-looking guy, I want that to stay for now. If they discover my true identity, my adventure will end abruptly." "Of course, we won''t tell anybody, you don''t have to worry about it." I said while nodding. "You''re so strangely reliable and slightly charming, Sir Drake! Thanks a bunch!" Charlotte quickly went back to her usual personality of a tomboyish sailor, her shy girly personality burying deep within her. "Hahah, that''s the Charlotte I like the most." Iughed. "Charming?!" Bedann asked. "I-I was just joking¡­ He got a handsome face though, but he''s gigantic, not my type." Said Charlotte while waving her head, calming down the jealously of my wife. "Ahahaha! Right? He''s cute." Bedann giggled. "More importantly, I was thinking about a proposal, Charlotte." I said. "P-Proposal?!" Charlotte asked while feeling flustered. "What kind of proposal, Drake?" Wondered Miranda. Strangely, she felt just as jealous. The little pink fox resting over my head could feel their jealously growingrger. "Geez, those two are really a handful¡­" Sighed Belle. "T-The fox can talk!?" Charlotte asked. "Ah yeah, this fox is my spirit¡­ But she''s not important, ignore her." I said. "Oi! I am important! Somewhat¡­" Sighed Belle. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "ANYWAYS, what I wanted to ask you for is a big favor. Could it be possible if you became our employed sailor?" I wondered. "Employed?" She wondered. "We''ll make a contract and you''ll agree to be our personal sailor, and I''ll pay you in a massive sum of money in exchange every trip." I said. "¡­Of course, with tons of materials I''ll give to you for trading, and more benefits." "Eeeh?! C-Contracted Sailor?! T-This has never happened before! But why me? You''ve done everything pretty much." She said. "I am quite intrigued about your history, past, and your unique Skill. You''re way too unique to let go, so you''ll join my group of friends." I proimed. "Eeh¡­? I feel like I am being dragged into something I will regret¡­" She said. "You''re just exaggerating there! There''s nothing bad about it." Iughed. "Well, I know its too soon now, but think about it for the moment." "Okay, I will try to think about it." Charlotte said, as I gave her a paper I had just written for her using a slime clone. After that, we continued chatting for the next hours, until we finally arrived safely at the shores of the Frost Ind. Because this ind was made out of frozen water, it was more like a gigantic iceberg. However, it had a shore where snow instead of ice was located, where we saw a few other smaller ships and boats floating calmly. "We reached the Frost Ind, its there! Finally I can get off this ship!" Yuki sighed in relief, jumping out and reaching the "beach" of therge ind. "Oi, Yuki, don''t run too far away!" I tried to calm down Yuki from running away from us, but she seemed to not be hearing us at this point. "And there she goes; she never listens to me¡­" "Well, this is your destination, Sir Drake!" Charlotte quickly ced arge wooden stairs for everyone walk down into the ind without having to jump. We wouldn''t really have a problem with jumping, but it was a nice touch that she was so dedicated and gentle enough to let us use the stairs she brought. "Thank you Charlotte," Bedann said with a smile. "Now that we are here, want toe with us?" I asked. "We can explore the ce together. I heard there''s a town in here. Can you show it to us?" "Sure thing! I am staying in here anyways until you go back to the maind, so let''s go together." Charlotte came along with us a bit too easier than I had imagined. The Frost Ind was, just as I imagined, a beautiful ce. It was an enormous iceberg-like ind that surrounded the enormous Frost Tower, only being a few kilometers away from us, we could see that gigantic dungeon from very close, it was lustrous and beautiful. The light of the sun atop the clear skies made it shine brightly, as if it were madepletely out of a transparent jewel rather than a powerful divine ice that cannot melt conjured by a Venerable of the Ice Element. The ind by itself was quite varied even though it was merely formed by the coldness emanated by the frost tower that froze the oceans surrounding it. However, this ind might had been existed for a long time, being older than Heaven Port itself, probably. It was said that it had been growing in size over the thousands of years, and that it has be tens of times bigger than it used to be. Thendscape is just ice and snow, but there are alsorge mountains in some areas, which are merely just very hard ice crust growing from the icy ground, and of course, many forests and nts that usually are found in the center of the Jotunheim Continent that somehow got here, probably through dispersed seeds in the air, or maybe nted by the Venerable herself. All these nts thrive in icy cold temperatures, and are usually light blue in color, beautiful and crystalline, this entire forest is like the garden of the venerable, as many have nicknamed the Frost Ind. ----- Chapter 876 The Island’s History

Chapter 876 The Ind''s History

----- The Frost Ind emerged by the frozen sea surrounding the Frost Tower. It was said that the Frost Queen, the Venerable of Ice, had thought that the small surrounding ice looked lonely, so she ended nting special nts and putting ancient creatures roaming its surroundings. Over time, this ind grewrger, tens of times bigger than before. And with that, the flora and fauna continued to develop and spread out, even evolving, and generatingpletely new species from the maind. Thousands of years have been since then and the ind was now very big and overflowing with life even if everything seemed frozen and still at first sight. However, another of the shocking sights was the gigantic Frost Tower, of course. So big and majestic that I couldn''t help but remain in silence while admiring its tall beauty, it was as if a goddess had incarnated herself into a pir that reached the heavens. The Frost Tower was truly something beautiful and an incredible legacy left behind by this world''s most benevolent and dedicated Venerables this world could had ever had¡­ Well, notpletely, she still hated Vampires too much. I mean, its fine to bat the evil guys behind everything, but hating on the entire race and making them go near extinct? There was innocent people mixed there¡­ Ah well, no point thinking about it when I won''t get any answers. Nheless, we continued our journey across the ind, it was beautiful and almost like a fairy talendscape. The Frost Tower, the beautiful pir that reached the heavens, emanated a bright light that enveloped the Frost Ind. Since the moment I stepped into the ce, I felt a strange and even stronger attraction. The divinity was strong as well, I was resisting the temptation of trying to absorb it, as it might be better to enter the inheritance while having good terms with the Venerable of Ice. Perhaps for the evil Venerables it wont be hard to take that decision, but for someone that has a chance to be an ally, I should be respectful if possible¡­ if possible. As we explored thendscape, Charlotte began to talk about the ind. "It is said that the Frost Ind was decorated as a small garden by the Frost Queen long ago." Said Charlotte. "This is also one of the reasons why its flora and fauna is very uniquepared to the maind. It is thought that many ancient species of monsters and nts still live in here while having already gone extinct in the continent." Charlotte said. We walked over the snow, suddenlying into contact with an expansive and beautiful fieldpletely covered by light blue herbs of all types, and beautiful crystalline flowers that resembled snowkes. "Uwah! I have never seen flowers like these before¡­" Bedann said. "They''re beautiful, yeah¡­" Miranda added. "This ind is filled with beautiful sights, I never expected it from a ce so neglected by everybody¡­" Rakasha said while wandering around. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "There''s a certain charming mystery to the whole ind, yeah." Tisha added while breathing the clean air, which also had the saltiness of the sea. "Hmm, Spiritual Energy is very rich here, and more ising from the big tower." Pekora pointed out while her spirits floated around her body. I quickly went to pick up two of those beautiful flowers and decided to gift them to Bedann and Miranda. It was something silly, but I really wanted to see them wearing these snowke-shaped flowers over their heads. And just as I imagined, they looked beautiful. "Hehe, you silly¡­ We are not kids or something¡­" Bedann giggled, despite trying to act like an adult, she couldn''t help but feel flustered. "W-Why was I included?" Miranda wondered while blushing a bit. "Well you''re also quite pretty, I was sure you would look adorable with a flower." I replied. "Uuugh¡­ You''re charms won''t work so easily on me, Casanova¡­" Miranda said while feeling more flustered than before. This is the first time she just called me "Casanova" though¡­ "Hahaha! Did she really called you Casanova?" Laughed Bedann. "That was weird, yeah." I sighed. As we walked across the Frost Ind, we saw several forests, these forests were not made out of pine trees, which were quitemon all around the continent of Jotunheim, but these forests were made of strange trees with crystal clear trunks and pale blue leaves, the forests looked ancient and mystic like I have never seen before. It was a beautiful sight to behold and truly something that left me standing while admiring the scenery with everybody else. It felt as if we were more sightseeing than anything right now. The air felt filled with spiritual energy just as Pekora had said. The moment I began to sense the surroundings, I could easily feel something around. The air was a bit harder to breath on, this was due to the intense amount of divinity and spiritual essence spread everywhere. The air and surroundings of the ind were so rich that it made it hard to breathe, incredible. Just thinking about it made me quite fascinated about the prospects of even living here. The monsters and even the people that have been staying here might not be normal at all and could quite possibly be packed with strength. We tried to stay away from therge forests where the monsters might make their homes, but ultimately, in our journey, we came across arge pack of wolves. They looked simr to Frost in more than one way, as they also had scales and even bat-like wings, but they werepletely ck and covered in purple ice, with red-shot eyes. They emanated strong presences and surrounded us with quick movements and stealth as their primary abilities. "Uwaaah! Monsters?!" Charlotte asked in surprise. "And big ones at that! If I recall correctly¡­ these are Nightmare Frost Wolves, A Rank monsters!" "Nightmare Frost Wolves, huh? Frost! Come out!" I said, as an enormous wolf emerged from my shadows. "WOOF!" "Look, there''s a lot of small weaklings you can add to your pack!" ----- Chapter 877 Recruiting New Wolves Into The Pack

Chapter 877 Recruiting New Wolves Into The Pack

----- Frost has the ability to intimidate and tame wolves. I remember he had done it plenty of times when we found wolves in the wild, and now that he had be so strong. These wolves shouldn''t be a problem for him, who was at least three times bigger than them, with a more intimidating appearance, and with enormous draconic wings and silver scales, alongside a long tail with a sharp spear-like tip. He looked definitely intimidating, if not even more than that, terrifying! "GROAR!" However, the other wolves braved against him with everything they had. They created powerful ck and purple ice that emerged out of thin air, shaping as spears and firing the spears at him. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! "AWOOO!" However, Frost merely howled for a loud shockwave to generate out of his mouth, capable of easily shattering this magic''s forms, which destroyed the spells before they could reach him. This was simply his might at this point, he was already near divine beast-level. CRASH! The icicle spears shattered into pieces one after another, as Frost remained calm andposed, like the wondrous wolf he has. He looked down at the other wolves with an intimidating yet somewhat wise gaze, as if this wolf wasn''t prideful enough already, he was filled with a certain gaze that only a really old creature would give, the wolves felt his presence, but some still resisted, running to fight him physically. Their ws and fangs shed against Frost''s silver scales, sometimes they managed to get trough it, only to get smacked into the ground by Frost''s tail and ws. Each time they attacked, he gave them a good beating, but never killed anybody. The Wolves were trying their best to show him they won''t serve him, but ultimately, they were all brought down to submission. In a matter of seconds, they all surrounded to him and joined him. I had to admit it was quite funny to see them act like this. "WOOF!" However, the powerful wolf king remained supreme. The other "superior" wolves of an ancient race were all brought down to their knees. At the end, I was able to tame a whole pack of these ancient wolves with amazing darkness and ice magic power thanks to Frost. "Well done, you''re a good boy." I said, petting his head. The cute Frost began waving his tail happily for being praised. "Woof! Woof!" He said, as he jumped over me and began licking my face. "H-Hey! Stop that! You''re getting cocky already, aren''t you? Hahaha!" I couldn''t help butugh at this, while Charlotte was the one making a face filled with disbelief. The rest of my party went to pet the new wolves, who began to immediately act friendly the moment they learned the hierarchy of the entire pack that we were. Frost served me after all, so I was the top of the food chain, after that, all my friends were like my family, so they were also treated kindly. Of course, Bedann and Miranda were closer than friends, so they were treated even more eagerly amicably. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Uwah! This wolf is so cute¡­ And fluffy!" Bedann said. "Can I keep it? I need myself a pet!" "Gyshi?!" However, Shiro, the Dragon Spirit of Moonlight in the shape of a white snake appeared around Bedann''s clothes, looking outside to be terrified about almost being reced. "I-I am not recing you, Shiro!" Sighed Bedann. "You''re my best friend too!" "W-What about me?" Suddenly, the Chaos Spirit Bedann had tamed and suddenly put into a contract appeared as a small mass of darkness floating in the middle of the air with arge red eye. Naturally, he was no friend. "No, you''re not a friend." She said. "Eh?! I-I''ve been serving you for over three months now! So harsh¡­" Cried the Chaos Spirit. Aside from this little interaction between Bedann''s Spirits, Miranda was having different thoughts altogether. "Hey, what if I eat one of them? Can I shapeshift into them?" She wondered. "Certainly you could, I think you can already shapeshift into a giant squid, right? I gave you a lot of them." I said. "Yeah, look!" Mirandaughed generating a mass of tentacles and entangling one of the wolves with it. "Grawr! Awoo!" The wolf cried for help, but the other wolves only looked at him with pity. He waspletely being entangled by squiddy tentacles and covered in the goo they produced to remain moist. "Well that''s certainly something, you''re growing even more into an eldritch entity than I imagined¡­" I murmured almost to myself. "Eldritch entity? Yes maybe." Said Miranda while rubbing her chin. "I like the sound of it, kind of fits me¡­ Hehehe. So I should eat him, right?" "No!" Bedann said while hugging the wolf. "They''re tamed now, no eating friends!" "Awoo¡­" The wolf felt protected by Bedann, and the pack slowly grew more attached to her gentle and motherly demeanor. "I-I was just joking! I am not going to eat some street dogs¡­" Sighed Miranda. "Also I am technically your Spirit too, you should take into consideration my thoughts about you getting more familiars!" "Aw,e on, just a wolf. Drake has one." Sighed Bedann. As the two girls were discussing about the most trivial of things, the rest of our group was preparing to continue. "It seems that the girls, no matter where they are, will always find a ce to discuss about the most trivial of things¡­" Sighed Belle. "Ah, you''re awake again." I said. "I was never asleep¡­ So get over the Frost Tower already! You''re not here for sightseeing, right?!" Belle angrily barked at me. "Eh? I am! Of course I am, little Belle. The thing I want the most is explore this ce and learn its innermost secrets! But first of all, let''s go to the town already, it''s just a hundred meters from here¡­" I said. I looked into the distance and saw massive ice-made walls erecting, surrounding a small town. This is probably the town with the toughest people we''ll ever met if they can survive in here. "For now, let''s go to the town nearby, we are getting closer." Charlotte added, quickly leading the way. ----- Chapter 878 A Town Protected By Ice Walls

Chapter 878 A Town Protected By Ice Walls

----- It is said that the trials in the Frost Tower are soplex that many people have failed constantly, even after many tries. Because of this, and the dangerousness of the sea, many of those that tried it and failed decided to go back to the maind and gave the trial and the ind a bad reputation. Over time, the adventurers that came to explore this ce became lesser and lesser. However, there was a group of people that decided to stay in here instead of going back to the maind, a brave group of people that slowly built their own town around here, fought these enormously strong beasts, consumed the nts and fruits growing here alongside the meat of these monsters, and cultivated the rich surrounding energies. It wouldn''t be a stretch to say that these people¡­ might be extremely strong. "This is the town. I''ve visited it only twice before, but the people inside are surprisingly nice! Please don''t let appearances betray you though¡­ Some of them look really scary, but are good people deep down." Charlotte said. Showing us the closed gates of the town. Therge town was surrounded by gigantic walls made of ice and what seemed to be a permanent magical barrier on top of the walls, probably shielding it from flying monsters. The invisible barrier was fueled by the ind''s energy itself through cores that absorbed this energy. It was simple yet archaic magic technology, with a hint of divine power¡­ Wait, could this town be rted to the Frost Queen as well? Maybe she actually built it? "Charlotte, do you know anything about this town''s history?" I wondered. "Ah, yeah! The Frost Queen was said to have built arge temple in here, surrounded by these walls and the barrier. It allowed travelers toe rest from he trials of the tower. It had potable water and even arge field where nts could grow. People that stayed in here slowly built this entire thing into arge town surrounding such resources left by the Venerable. She really thought about everything when you think about it!" Charlotte seemed specially fascinated with the Frost Queen. I can''t me her, the Venerable was quite amazing and made a whole ind and even this gigantic divine tower. "Oooh¡­ I thought she had left descendants or something¡­ Haha, but that''s a bit too crazy, right? There''s no way that would actually be a thing." I sighed. "Huh? How did you guess?!" Charlotte asked. "Wait, what?!" Everyone in our party asked in shock. "But why would I tell you more? It''s better if you met that person yourself,e!" Charlotte ran into the closed frost doors. There were no guards or anything of the sort, so I felt slightly worried that it might be abandoned or we might never get a response¡­ "Hello? It is me, Charlotte! Do you remember me?" For a moment, just silence. Did they even heard her? However, a few seconds after, a sudden voice resonated from within the door itself. "I can see you and hear you, dear former visitor." Said the door itself. The entire door- no, he entire walls were all¡­ alive? It was simr to Fuyu, but more automated and robot-like. "How are you doing, Miss Ice?" Wondered Charlotte. "I am d you treat me like a person, but I am merely an automated golem made in ancient times. I have lost most of my database so Ick memories of how I was conceived, or about my creator¡­ But I would prefer if you could simply treat me as the object I am supposed to be." Sighed the door. "What? But why would I do that¡­!" Said Charlotte. "Everyone inside treats you kindly, Miss Ice. Can wee in? I came with various friends this time! Sir Drake,e here!" I ended walking to the side of Charlotte. "Huh? You''re not surprised about Miss Ice?" Wondered Charlotte. N?v(el)B\\jnn "I have created a simr Golem as well, so I am quite used to them." Iughed. "A new visitor- Hm?! What is this..! A¡­ Aaahh! S-Such power¡­ And this Bloodline! By the Gods! You''re a God!" Miss Ice began to freak out. "God?" Wondered Charlotte. "Please, if possible, just don''t mention that¡­" I sighed. "Fine, I apologize." Miss Ice said. However, the golem quickly spoke to me through telepathy. "(It is an honor to meet a descendant of Nifl herself. Sir Drake, I greet you, an original god''s descendant of the honorable dragon race, the guardians of the world.)" "(Oh? So you know as much, I thought your memories were lost?)" I wondered. "(They are. To avoid pursuit from greedy people, my memories were deleted by my own creator, I believe. However, memories such as basic knowledge remained. Dragons such as you, Sir Drake, are incredibly rare. A miracle, in fact. I am very happy to see one in here. It appears the prophecy of mydy has be true.)" She said. "(Prophecy?!)" I asked in disbelief. "(Indeed. Amongst the little data I have, it said that a divine dragon, with half the power of ice and half the power of darkness would one daye to the Frost Tower, and that we had to greet him kindly, with great hospitality¡­ You were something of a chosen one.)" She said. "(Say what? The Venerable can see the future or something?!)" I wondered. "(I don''t know about that, but I shall wee you and your people kindly. There might be someone else that could help you learn more, and also that could bring some insights about the journey you are going to take in the Frost Tower.) You''re wee, all of you are allowed to enter my domain¡­" Miss Ice said, as her gates opened. "Uwah, thanks for being so nice!" Charlotte said happily, running inside. "Huh, that was very easy. I guess I was slightly worried for nothing." Bedann said. "Hm, this ce seems quitefy." Miranda added. "Oooh, an ancient town in the Frost Ind! Visiting this ce is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity by far!" Rakasha said. "This looks interesting indeed¡­" Tisha smiled while ncing around. "Let''s go, Yuki, stop gasping for air. You shouldn''t had ran so much if you''re going to get tired now." Sighed Pekora. "Ugh, don''t you feel the air a bit heavy?" Sighed Yuki. Seeing everyone enter the town inside the walls, I walked behind them as I saw the gates close slowly. And in front of us, an enormous and beautiful town emerged, filled with more people than we have originally imagined. ----- Chapter 879 Meeting The Mysterious Village Chief

Chapter 879 Meeting The Mysterious Vige Chief

----- When we finally reached the vige in the Frost Ind, I had never thought we would end up encountering a Giant Golem made of Divine Ice which was shaped into a gigantic wall surrounding the town. This massive "living" being was ancient and was simply referred by the carefree Charlotte as "Miss Ice". Perhaps she didn''t really had a name, and due to herck of memories, it seemed that shecked a personality from when she was created by the Frost Queen. Nheless, she knew something about me. Apparently the Frost Queen has some sort of future seeing ability, because she predicted my own existence in the future. When this Golem greeted me, she immediately was able to tell what I was as well, calling me the "Son of Nifl" and even an "honorable guest" and even more, she knew about the Dragons being Guardians of the world, and seemed to respect me a lot out of nowhere. Is the Frost Queen like this? If she is, it might not be so hard to deal with her as I had originally thought. Perhaps I can just use the whole "I am the guardian of the world" card to get my way through her into making her my ally. Of course, maybe telling her I am the Dragon King could help. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As we walked towards the town in the middle of the vast snowynd that Miss Ice protected, I couldn''t help but think and ponder all of these things deeply. This entire thing seemed more than I had imagined. Being already predicted by the Frost Queen and not seen as a hostile enemy most likely meant she weed me here, and perhaps, she was also waiting for me. I had never expected I would be an honorable guest of the Frost Queen; this somewhat fills me with a lot of pride¡­ When we finally reached the town, we found out that most of the houses were made out of ice blocks and rocks. The stones were unnaturally shaped and had emanation of Mana, so they were probably created through Magic, earth Magic to be specific. The houses were all massive, probably of at least two floors big, and there was one massive fortress in the middle of all the houses, which amounted near forty. Probably a lot of people lived in each house. And of course, people. The first people we saw were tall Ice Giants and Mountain Giants, butter noticed Beast-kin of various tribes, some small and burly dwarves, elves, and humans. Oh right, there were a few oddballs like Majin too. The thing is every single person emanated the aura of at least a Rank 5 Mana Core. They were absurdly strong! I had never meet so many Rank 5 people gathered together in the same ce. And they''re¡­ what? Almost a hundred people living here? Damn, that''s already a ton. "Wow, look!" "A ton of people just arrived!" "HELLO!" "Mama! Mama! Look! New people!" "How many years has it been since thest tourist came?" "Hold on! That''s Charlotte! My boy!" Suddenly, all the people began to freak out. Perhaps because they get new visits every few years, they were all surprised and happy when they saw us all walking into town. We were a group of eight after all, so we were nothing but arge group. Without being able to escape, we ended being surrounded by tons of people. I even saw several children in here. Did they raise them here? They were not as strong as adults, but even the kids were at least Rank 3¡­ Whew, this feels like thest town before the final boss or something, everyone is just absurdly strong, probably so they can survive and adapt to the strong monsters here. We ended speaking with the people for a few minutes. Most of the folks were surprised and happy to see Charlotte again, who was quite well known around here. Charlotte ended guiding us towards the fort-like building, where we were greeted by a mysterious and rather beautiful Ice Giant woman. Her body was covered in various white tattoos showing animals, beasts, and the elements, and her long silvery-white hair was made into a pair of big braids resting over her rather enormous chest. She wore clothes made out of the pelt of the wolves that Frost just happened to add to his party, and she emanated a very strong aura as well, I could even sense a hint of divinity within her, which she was saving masterfully to not be easily detected. Her eyes gleamed with bright golden light, and she had pointy ears that sprouted out of her silky hair. Nheless, thedy was beautiful and seemed to be quite old, not as old as Draugann, as she remained slightly youthful, but had a very motherly feeling, more like Bedann''s mom. "Hello, and wee. I''ve been waiting for all of you." She said with a smile. "Especially you." The woman suddenly nced at me with a calm and mystical smile. She seemed to emanate a strange aura I couldn''t get out of my head. "This is the Town''s Chief, she''s named Lady Aria!" Charlotte said. "Hello Charlotte, it is nice to meet you again, girl." Aria said, petting Charlotte. She was several times taller than our little captain, so her entire hand covered Charlotte''s head. "Now,e in. Do you want some tea harvested from our farms?" "Sure thing, we''ll help ourselves." I said, walking in with everybody else. Bedann and Miranda began whispering to me though. "Did she just said she was waiting for us?" Asked Miranda. "And she also looked at Drake, did you know her from before?" Bedann asked. "What?! Of course not. I have no idea what she''s talking about¡­ We''ll have to find out ourselves." I said to the two girls, as they seemed to have finally calmed down enough for the rest of us to enter inside of therge fortress-like house. Inside, we found all sorts of antiques, it was a rather interesting sight. ----- Chapter 880 The Prophecy

Chapter 880 The Prophecy

----- "Wow, now this is an assortment of items." Rakasha recognized, as he began to inspect the surroundings with his eyes. "There are many items of antiquity. By merely putting my eyes in them, I can already see some amazing things!" "Oh, I see you have the eyes for ancient treasures, good sir?" Said Aria with a charming smile. "W-Well, yeah. I am a cksmith that traveled the world and all, I know a lot of things." Said Rakasha. "That''s very interesting." Aria said with a calm smile. She quickly showed us some seats as we sat down around a rectangr table made of stone, in there, she served us some delicious and aromatic tea that was so soothing to the heart and soul that I felt slightly drowsy after drinking it. She also brought curated meat of some sort of monster, freshly baked bread, and butter. "This bread is made with our utmost effort by cultivating Frost Wheat. It is very rare and precious as ships with supplies rarelye here¡­ Please, feel free to enjoy it with the meat. It is the curated meat of Large Frost Mammoth Kings, giant beasts, usually B Ranked Beasts that we hunt each Month to lower their poption so they won''t make stampedes." "Oooh, looks tasty, thanks!" Tisha said, quickly beginning to eat. I had saved Skadi and Uller inside of my Shadows after the battle, as I didn''t wanted to show that many of us. So we were not as big of a group. They also ate too much and I wanted to control their gluttony. "The tea is very soothing and the bread and meat are delicious, Aria." I said. "I am honored to hear that from my honorable guest." Aria said. "H-Honorable?" I asked. "W-Well, we came here to explore the Frost Tower, but I doubt we would be honorable¡­" "You surely are." Aria said with a smile. "I suppose it is not my style to be secretive. I assume you trust the friends you''ve brought here, right?" She asked. "I do¡­ Just tell me. I knew there was something up here. From when I heard there was a Frost Queen Descendant and when I spoke with Miss Ice¡­" I said. "Oh, I suppose she has already told you a few things." Said Aria. "Well, indeed. I am a long descendant of the Frost Queen." "EEH?!" Everyone except me was rather shocked, seeing someone that descended from such a legendary figure was not something you would even see every day. Ruby was already a rarity amongst rarities, and even she didn''t directly came from him as the Vampire Venerable made too many families which branched a lot. However, the Frost Queen Family seemed quite linear. "Fufu, your surprise is to be expected." Aria said with a charming smile, as her eyes shone bright gold. "I am her gran granddaughter, due to the powers of the Frost Queen flowing through our Bloodline, we are able to live for thousands of years unlike other Ice Giants, therefore, I am not that far from my gran grandmother." "W-What is even your age?" Asked Bedann. "Fufu, you never ask ady her age, dear." Aria said while giggling. "As you''ve noticed by my appearance, and these natural tattoos, I am an evolved form of an Ice Giant, a Winter Titan." "Huh?!" Everyone once more acted shocked. Indeed, she was not an Ice Giant at all, from the moment I detected her aura that she didn''t had the aura of a normal person at all! In fact, isn''t she a goddess or something simr?! "T-Titans are the ancient ancestors of the ice giants, right? The direct children of Ymir! T-To think there are still some alive!" Rakasha said in shock. "Indeed. My gran grandmother was born as a Lesser Titan long ago, one of thests of her kind. Thanks to her efforts, not only the world was saved from the Era of Blood, but the Bloodline of Titans was able to continue. However, weck the strong Divinity of our older and more pure ancestors, despite our lifespans being very long, they''re not unlimited like True Titans, and therefore, we die after reaching the end of it." Sighed Aria. "W-Why are you revealing us all of this?" Asked Miranda. "I feel like it. I think it should be enough secrets so you can tell me a few of yours, isn''t it, Son of Nifl and Grandson of Svartalf, Divine Dark Ice Dragon, Drake." Aria said with a smile, I immediately felt her gaze piercing through my soul. "HUH?!" Everyone gasped again. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Would you guys stop overreacting?!" I roared back at everyone, as they began to apologize. "S-Sorry¡­" "Yeah, I was just trying to go with the mood." "Sorry, sorry¡­" "Sigh¡­ Anyways, so you know that much? Did the Frost Queen predicted me, really?" I asked. "Yes, it was predicted while she was alive. After she built her tower and gave birth to her first daughter." Said Aria. "She saw the Eternal Frost Mirror the possible futures reflected through it. In one of such futures, you appeared and came toplete the trials. It was my duty since then to guide you as much as I could in these things, Sir Drake. Additionally, one of such futures showed that I had to bear your child to create a hybrid between dragons and titans. Could it be possible to supply me with a bit of your seed, sir? I shall be a good and obedient maiden at bed." "Eh?!" It was my time to ask in shock. There was no way I was going to do this! And what''s up with powerful women asking me to have sex with me? "No! That''s not happening,dy Titan!" Bedann roared. "You''re not getting any seed from my man! Also, he already got two children." Bedann began to hug me as if she was protecting me from the evil olddy. "Hohoho, I was merely joking. I already saw that he had two kids." Laughed Aria. "It was simply one of the many futures, the future that is happening right now is a different one from the joke I said." "Phew, that''s a relief¡­" Sighed Bedann. "Though, my offer is still up." Aria giggled. "Ugh!" ----- Chapter 881 The Bridge

Chapter 881 The Bridge

----- After we got over the strangely horny Old Titandy, we continued our formal and normal conversation. It appears that not only was she told about me from long ago by her mother, but also about this weird prophecy of a child between Titans and Dragons. However, because that ended happening prematurely, it wasn''t going to be a descendant of the Frost Queen, sadly. "As we know, the child you two have, which is not present right now. Must probably be that prophesied child." Said Aria. "What do you mean prophesied child? My little Bedra?" Asked Bedann while feeling worried about her future. "Fear not, she will not partake any active role in any fight, but she''s the bridge that the ancient gods and the venerable have been waiting for." Aria said. "Bridge?" I asked. "Long ago, Tiamat and Ymir nted and raised the World Tree, from it, the fruits of the Realms came, and from the war between gods and the two Titans of Creation, our world was created as the Realms fused together through the chaos. The bodies of both Titans of Creation merged together into one, making ournd¡­ Since then, the Draconic Records was created for the Dragons to help them grow and protect the new world, and the Titan Records were also made for the Titans to draw strength from. Part of my mystical strength is from such ce." "Oh¡­ But what has that anything to do with this?" I asked. "Patience." She said. "As I said, the two Records were created, and turbulent times happened. The Chaos emerged, the first Venerable, a traitor of all mortals also rose. Oberon, the one that desired to bring the end to all things for his own selfish dream of achieving eternal life and to explore what''s beyond our horizon¡­ Dragons and Titans fought against the menaces of the world, Oberon was ultimately defeated by his own brother and the "demons" he summoned¡­ However, the malicious Fairy split his soul apart, and continued living in this world, slowly eliminating each threat to his ns. Over time, more Venerables rose. The majority malicious in nature, but some¡­ were good. My ancestor, an inheritor of the Ancient Bloodline of Ymir was one." "The bridge is the one person that will connect both Records powers and bring the ultimate strength capable of unifying the world''s tribes and also to heal and recover this dying world¡­ Since ancient times that this world, although seemingly alive, has been slowly dying." Aria said. "What? Dying?" I asked. "Yes. It still notpletely noticeable, but soon enough, the fissures in space and time might emerge¡­ With the dying worldes the weakening of [Fate]. It all aligns together to an ultimate end we must not let happen. The bridge is the key, and of course, you, the Dragon King." Aria said, as her eyes shone brightly. "S-So my daughter¡­ She''s a porter of the Titan bloodline?" I asked. "Certainly no. I cannot detect the True Titan Bloodline from Bedann at all, she''s amon Ice Giant that has evolved over time through the help of her cultivation and your support." Said Aria. "However, as long as she''s just an Ice Giant, it is already possible. To further awaken the Titan Records, it is simply necessary to give the child a small cup of the blood of a titan, here." Aria immediately brought a small crystal-clear sk, filled with red blood, hers. She gave it to me without hesitation. With the help of the System I inspected it. ----- [Winter Titan''s Pure Blood] An ancestral blood rich in nutrients, Mana, and Divine Power. Whenever it is consumed by the chosen one, their True Titan Bloodline will awaken, granting special powers. In others, it has a merely very small chance to awaken Titan Bloodline. This is only limited to Giant-type People, which includes Mountain Giants, Ice Giants, and Fire Giants. If drank by a Dragon, the conflicting energies of Dragons and Titans might ultimately hurt the user and drop their cultivation by 1 Rank. ----- It was authentic, and not poisonous at all- Well, for me it might be detrimental, so I won''t drink it. But I guess we won''t lose anything by giving this to our little Bedra¡­ And as for Kate, she''s not an Ice Giant, more like a Spirit, so I think she''s not included into the whole prophecy, thankfully. "I see, this is authentic." I said while inspecting the blood at close inspection. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "D-Do we really need to give our daughter your blood?" Asked Bedann. "It is your choice if you want to or not. My ancestor never told my family to force the child to do anything. It was merely a choice." Said Aria. "Ultimately, you can let her grow and decide by herself." "I see, I guess you''re right, there''s no point in rushing that if she won''t necessarily take an active role, right?" I asked. "Indeed, don''t worry. My ancestor would never put the life of a child in such a task. She used to love children and took care of many orphans. Her benevolence spread through the world, she healed it and brought the warmth of life to every corner of the world¡­" She said. "I see¡­ She really did a lot for everyone, but I have a question before we continue." I said, as I looked back at Rakasha. "Would the Venerable be willing to forgive the Vampire Tribe?" "¡­" Aria suddenly fell silent, as she looked down into the table. My question hit her like a truck, but I had to ask it. I wasn''t just going to let the Vampires get exterminated by her whenever she''s revived. I want to reach some sort of deal with her to not hurt thest Vampire Families. After all, they''re Ruby''s family. "For that¡­ I cannot speak on behalf of my ancestor. I do not know the answer." Said Aria. "But personally, I do not resent innocents for the sins of their ancestors. Nobody should, honestly." ----- Chapter 882 The Truth

Chapter 882 The Truth

----- "A fine answer." Rakasha said. "Well, we''ll have to find out ourselves whenever we enter the Frost Tower¡­ Drake, my friend, don''t worry about it. You''ve done enough." "Well¡­ Alright." I said. "Anyways, Aria. What else did the prophecy said?" I asked her. "Aside from the Bridge, that you''re the Dragon King, of course. However, you''re not fully awakened yet¡­ I suppose you''ll be able to tap into your inner strength as you brave the challenges of the tower." Said the woman with a gentle smile. "Hm¡­ I see, wait, is that it? She simply predicted who I was?" I asked. "Not only that. She knew you woulde. She built this ind and even the walls and this town, and even left her family in the safely of this ind away from the outside world just to guide you." Aria said. "It is not merely as you think. For now, do you desire to explore the tower right away?" "Yeah, we don''t have much time right now¡­" I said. "I was nning on doing everything right now." "Hm, the tower has a time dtion where time goes fasterpared than outside, making the world outside feel slower." Said Aria. "Is that so?" I wondered. "Indeed, it is a mystery why this happens, but the time dtion is probably 1:24. An hour outside is a day inside the tower." Aria answered. "Incredible, that''s an immense time dtion!" Said Bedann. "Due to this, those that fail the test of the tower oftene back very quickly, even though for them, it felt like hours." She answered. "Simrly, there is a special chamber in this town''s underground which connects to the tower''s space and time, and therefore, it has the same dy. If your purpose is saving time, apany me, we can talk more leisurely down there." Aria quickly led us downstairs, as we reached an underground pce made entirely out of ice crystal. It was lustrous and beautiful, there was arge snowke-shaped table where we sat down. Immediately after having stepped here, the amount of divinity spread everywhere multiplied. It felt as if¡­ was this a Divine Realm? [It appears that this area, connected to the Frost Tower, might also have its properties, which are simr to a Divine Realm. There is a possibility that this Tower, somehow, is a Divine Realm by itself.] I see¡­ "Aria, are you a goddess by any chance?" I asked her right away. "Why yes, did you tell so easily? I am Rank 8." Said Aria with a smile. "I am not near as strong as the Rank 10 Ancestor, my mother was Rank 9. I suppose my idle life has made me ck off. I only meditate to cultivate, so I''ve grown very slowly thesest thousands of years. Compared to your incredible growth speed, I am not really good." "R-Rank 8?!" Yuki cried in shock. "Huh, so someone stronger than Drake¡­" Pekora said. "No way, Drake''s stronger anyways, he''s a dragon." Said Tisha without any arguments other than that. "The reason of her being so strong must be because of this reason, isn''t it?" Asked Rakasha. "The aura Aria emanates is not normal at all. "A Rank 8 Magus! I never thought you were one!" Charlotte said. "Why do you keep this a secret, Aria?" "I apologize. I keep it a secret from outsiders." Said Aria. "Although the amount of Gods is not that many around the world, being less than a hundred, it still important to keep our identities as gods intact, there are gods that hunt younger gods to absorb their powers. This is why I remain low and don''t bring attention to myself. I hope Drake is doing the same." "I am, don''t worry." I said, reassuring her. "I am d to know that." Aria said happily. "Now, do you have any more questions before I begin the exnations about the Frost Tower?" "Yes¡­ Is the Frost Tower¡­ a Divine Realm?" I asked. "Hmm¡­ You''re very sharp, aren''t you?" Aria giggled. "Partially. It is arge fragment of the Venerable''s Divine Realm. Inside the tower, there''s a whole different space. The cause of this time dtion is also this." "So it was a Divine Realm just as I thought!" I said in surprise. "But a Fragment? I didn''t knew such a thing was possible¡­ But then again, it was the doing of a Venerable, of course absurd things can be possible for them." "That''s right, Drake. My Ancestor was able to master various powers. Manipting and fragmenting her own Divine Realm was one of the various abilities she leisurely used to set up things for the future ahead. She was wise and knew she had to prepare for a grim future where things would be unleashed. You''re one of those destined toe here and perhaps¡­ Maybe perhaps,plete her trial." She said. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Maybe perhaps, huh? I guess she doesn''t have that much faith." I sighed. "One of the futures showed you winning, another, showed you losing. It is not possible to urately dictate a future as there are many possibilities. The ancestor probably only used this power within her Mirror to see information." Said Aria. "Hence, I cannot give you a concrete answer. Perhaps telling you that "You''re going to win" might make you overconfident to the point you''ll lose, or if I fell you "You''re going to lose" that might give you the courage to win¡­ Or not, and fail miserably just as I would had said. This is why I prefer to remain neutral. I am sorry." "Ah, no worries¡­" I said while shrugging. "Then, are there no more questions?" She asked. My group looked at one another, Charlotte has been the most silent. "I suppose there is none based in your silence. Then let''s begin with a basic roundabout about the Frost Tower. Trials are automatically generated as well, so I cannot guide you through them, but I can tell you its requirements, and certain things¡­ tips and tricks, maybe." Said Aria. "Yeah! Let''s call it like that." ----- Chapter 883 The Frost Tower Tips And Tricks

Chapter 883 The Frost Tower Tips And Tricks

----- "Very well then. Look at this please." Aria said, as suddenly, a mass of ice shaped itself into a replica of the Frost Tower. "The Frost Tower is said to beposed of ten different floors with ten different trials. Some are said to be easier than others, but because many had gone inside and each time they go their trials are different, it is very hard to piece together what they''re all about and make a proper guide. Nheless, we have been able to detect four types of trials." Aria said, as a sudden mirror appeared behind her, showing several icons. An icon resembling a man lost in the middle of a maze appeared. "This is the Maze-type Trial. When you enter this trial, you''ll have a defined amount of time to solve the maze and advance forward. The maze has traps and even monsters inside, so it is a work that require a lot of team effort." Aria added. Secondly, another icon appeared, one that showed up a man with a sword fighting a beastly shadow. "The second type of trial is the Challenge Trial, in this Challenge Trial, you''re thrown into a battle against several groups of monsters in an extensive area separated by rooms. Often ten rooms at most, thest room usually has a very powerful boss-type monster. We have calcted that this trial''s monsters strength is made to beparable to the strongest in the party too. These trials are fairly simply, just defeat the beasts." Thirdly, another icon appeared, this one resembled a man behind a blue shield. "The third type of trial is the Defense Trial. This Trial is all about defense and protecting something. you''ll be given a special object, often arge pir containing a magical sphere. And an horde of beasts wille pouring from holes in the surrounding walls. You''ll have to protect this item and defeat the monsters as much as you can. There is a health bar that the pir has, if it reaches zero, you''ll lose and be expelled. Be careful and try your best to protect the pir." Andstly, thest icon appeared in the mirror, this one had an icon showing several people pointing at one another. "Thest type of trial is the rarest but most frightening, usually it only happens once even in those parties that managed to get up to the eighth floor, which is the current record¡­ This is the Faker Trial. When your party enters the room of this trial, one of you will be suddenly reced by an identical copy. It will be your duty to find who is the copy and defeat them to acquire a key to move forward. Of course, this is the trial that has broken the most friendships¡­ Be careful. It has a time limit as well." Aria said. "That''s terrifying!" Bedann cried. "Damn¡­ Drake, can''t you just absorb this whole thing? I am not feeling like going there anymore." Sighed Miranda. "No! I already promised I won''t do that¡­" I sighed. "Ah, right, I almost forgot, there''s another requirement. Only two of each race can enter the Trial, and you need at least one of each race." Said Aria. "This is part of the requirements because my ancestor wanted to make people join with one another despite their differences." "Wait, what? Races?" I asked. "Yes." Aria said, showing some icons of each race. "The trial requires one Giant, one Human, one Beast-kin, one Elf, one Majin, and one Dwarf. There are also special icons that are not necessary, but some had said they might be bonuses. There is a strange icon of what seems to be a man lizard¡­ I think. And another resembling a person that looks like an elf, but has red eyes. Some have theories that these two might be "lost races". Said Aria. "Wait, I know those two races. Aria, have you never seen a Vampire before?" I asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "N-No, no Vampires had evere here. And I have never moved out of the ind." Aria said. "The red-eyed person is most likely a Vampire! And the lizard is a Lizardman! They''re not required to enter, but something like bonuses? So if you bring them with you, maybe the trials are reduced in difficulty or maybe you have to face less challenges?" I wondered. "Vampire and Lizardman¡­" Said Aria. "Perhaps. Do you happen to know some people with such races?" "Yes, we have some Lizardman friends we''ll call right after this, and well, as of Vampires, we only had a girl that was taken¡­ away from us. But I do have another alternative¡­" I said. Rose, the Vampire Ghost, might work, perhaps. It is worth a shot. "But what about me? Aren''t I a Dragon though?" "Yes, I was thinking about that as well! I pondered it for a while, and I concluded that even if you don''t appear there, you''re probably allowed inside due to the whole prophecy." Said Aria. "I guess that might be right¡­ Well, for now, we are missing a dwarf though, and maybe another elf¡­ I don''t know if Tisha counts, she''s an ice elf." I said. "She does, of course she does. But I''ve heard that trials are less and easier if the maximum of two per race goes inside." Aria said. "I see¡­ Are spirits counted?" I asked. "Spirits? Oh, no, don''t worry. They''re counted as part of the user''s own strength and magic, so they don''t count as people, limits don''t apply them and the trials do not affect them directly, but the whole user that is contracted to them. Nheless, people with spirits is very rare but I can see many of you have them! That''s quite¡­ slightly unfair." Sighed Aria. "Hahaha¡­ I guess?" Iughed a bit after thinking that something like bringing the annoying Belle was unfair. But Miranda probably also counted as a Spirit of Bedann, so that was nice, we could bring Rakasha as our second Giant then. ----- Chapter 884 Summoning Old Friends

Chapter 884 Summoning Old Friends

----- "What we really need now is a dwarf then." I said. We all suddenly looked at Charlotte. "Eh? Huh?" "Do Half-Dwarves count?" I wondered. "Yes they do¡­ Oh, is Charlotte participating?" Asked Aria while feeling slightly excited. "O-Of course not! I would never participate in something so dangerous! I will die before I could even get out of such a terrifying ce!" Charlotte cried. "I am just a captain¡­" "We''ll triple your pay. Also, we''ll protect you, don''t worry." I said. "Uugh¡­ T-Three times the pay? Tentative but I pass!" She said. "I see¡­ Four times." I said. "Uuuggh¡­" "Five." "Eehh¡­" "Okay, ten! Ten times your pay!" "T-That''s¡­ please stop!" "Twenty¡­" "O-Okay! Okay! I''ll do it! With that I can live like over ten years without worrying about expenses¡­." I guess money always wins. "How can you get so much money though¡­" She said. "I am strong so I can just hunt and sell monsters and other things until I get the money¡­" I shrugged. "I also sell Mana Cores." "I see¡­ It is a lot of intricate processes." She answered. "But¡­ I-I hope you protect me well, okay?" "Sure, we''ll even give you amazing equipment to protect you even better." I said with a nod. "Equipment?" Charlotte perhaps had never worn an armor piece before. "How exciting. If you truly want to go the frost tower right now, you should quickly prepare. I think your party is good enough to enter." Said Aria. "Yeah, but we''ll bring Larzak as well." I said. "Maybe Kraxka too? I doubt Miminga will be allowed toe- Wait we need a human too." I sighed. "Damn it, weck humans." Said Tisha. "No, wait, I can bring Hector, can''t I? Yeah! Kraxka, Larzak, and Hector should do." I said with a nod. "How are you nning on bringing them here though-" "Spirit Creation: Dungeon Teleportation Trap Spirit." FLAAASH! I quickly decided to bring my newest invention. It was the ssic Dungeon Teleportation Trap¡­ made into a Spirit! Indeed, as I can create Spirits of all elements, even Space, I simply created a Rank 6 Space-Attribute Spirit I had custom made which was shaped into the same shape as a Teleportation Trap from Dungeons I conveniently used to teleport around through special nodes inside my home. However, those were always limited and continued to cost more and more Dungeon Points with each creation, and I wanted to use Dungeon Points to gain Divine Power instead, so I came out with the smart invention of simply replicating them into a spirit form. "Fooo!" The Dungeon Teleportation Trap Spirit had the shape of arge piece of floor with a giant magic circle stered on top. It wasn''t imaginative at all, but it worked. And without having to use Dungeon Points for it. "A-A Spirit?! You can simply create Spirits?!" For the first time we saw Aria ask in shock. This was probably not within any prophecy''s information. "Indeed, I acquired this power bypleting the Inheritance of the Venerable of Dreams, which is our ally by the way." I said. "I-Incredible! You not onlypleted already an inheritance from a venerable, but even made her your ally, despite being a Demon Venerable?!" She asked. "She''s not really a demon, she was just misunderstood." I sighed. "M-Misunderstood?" Asked Aria. "Well, I can exin that on another asion. I feel you''ll be our long-term ally for the future¡­ Anyways, little spirit, connect back home, bring the guys." I said. "Fooo!" The Dungeon Teleportation Trap Spirit gave a cute noise and quickly sat down over the ground, as it shone with bright blue color, in mere seconds, two burly lizardmen emerged a bit surprised, alongside a youthful human man with a blue slime sitting over his left shoulder. Calling them as easy, I just did it with the Doppelganger back home. "Lord Drake, we havee as you requested us- Ugh! This ce is cold!" Larzak cried, as he felt the coldness of the environment. Lizardmen were cold-blooded, so colder ces were obviously quite bad for them. "I-I seem to have just teleported all the way to anotherpletely different ce. And indeed, it is extremely cold here¡­" Kraxka muttered. "Long time no see Sir Drake." Said Hector. "How has everything been going, Hector, Larzak, Kraxka?" I asked. "Good, we were just training and drinking more of the potions the alchemists made for a fee." Said Hector. "I just reached Rank 5 Peak Stage. Throw me any trial, I am ready!" Said Hector cheerfully. "Likewise, we are all Peak Stage of Rank 5." Said Kraxka. "Indeed, it is all thanks to your support and opportunities, lord Drake. Our tribe is eternally grateful to you. The moment we heard you needed us; we came running here." Said Larzak. "I see, I am grateful you guys are so considerate. Oh! How''s Miminga and the baby?" I asked Hector and Kraxka. "Miminga is already pregnant again, this man doesn''t seem to be able to calm his lust!" Kraxkained, crossing his arms. "I already apologized, father-inw!" Cried Hector. "And well, the child is alright, she''s wandering around everywhere, and biting things. She''s at that stage. She looks promising and strong." Said Kraxka, quickly smiling. He seems to be a good grandpa. "Hahaha! Maybe I should have another child with my wife myself." Said Larzak. "I miss raising a little one myself." As the three men talked, Aria stood in silence looking at the scene. "I-Incredible, Drake simply brought three people from so far away in mere seconds¡­" She said, looking at the spirit that slowly dissipated. "Eh? It''s gone already?" "Yeah, they disappear after being used once." I said. "But I can keep making more anyways." "A-Amazing¡­" Aria said. "You''re truly the Dragon King after all!" She said happily, almost as if she was proiming it to the heavens. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Can we get a roundabout about everything going on?" Asked Hector. "Sure thing, let me exin you." I said. And like that, we spent a few minutes exining our new party members everything that had happened until now, and the Trial. I also used this opportunity to give the lizardmen Ice Resistance Bracelets and Rings so they can resist the cold temperatures better. ----- Chapter 885 Entering The Frost Tower

Chapter 885 Entering The Frost Tower

----- After all exnations were done, we were already preparing for the journey while Larzak, Kraxka, and Hector spoke with everybody. The trio was lively. "So that''s how it is. I am honored to be given such an opportunity, Lord Drake." Said Hector. "I will try my best. My Miminga and my baby are waiting back home so there''s no way I am dying here either." "Yeah, that''s the spirit!" Larzak said. "I have been refining my Ki as well, I''ve been teaching it to the other Lizardmen as well as Hermes and anybody that asked. I might be able to use this strength in better ways than before now, Lord Drake." "You guys can just call me Drake. And I am d, Larzak. It kind of sucks that Ki has like no effect on me¡­ Mostly because I am using Divine Power at this point, but you did taught it to Bedann, Miranda, and the others as well. Since they acquired the ability to detect and make Ki flow across their bodies that they had gotten physically stronger and also more resilient. And of course, they have better stamina now." I said. "I have to recognize that your discovery of such power is amazing." Larzak not only has brought the concept of Ki to all of us thanks to his amazing discovery, but he also helped my people attain such power. Ki is the meaning of the vitality of the body, the stamina, and all of that together. A power that goes beyond just Mana and takes the very essence of energy that the living body produces. Using it, mortals than drastically enhance their physical power to insane extents, even surpassing their own Mana Core Ranks. This is why I am fine with Hector, Larzak, and Kraxka only being Rank 5 with us. Well, some of our other members are also Rank 5, but thanks to Ki, they''re strengthened to the point they''re several times stronger than that, of course. Bedann and Miranda are already Rank 6 at this point, and my daughters too. But Divinity begins at Rank 7, so they still got some a big road before that. Nheless, I''ll have to use every power and trick I got to beat these monsters, as I remember Aria saying they''ll be as strong as the strongest of our party, me. The possibility of being attacked by Rank 7 Monsters is very high¡­ But we''ll have to brave through these challenges with everything we have. We got a lot of numbers as well as my powerful divine magic and Divine Abilities, so I am going to use every single power at my disposal to make of our journey not something of life or death. "Thank you, you make me feel honored, Lord Drake- I mean, Drake! We need to be less formal between friends, right? Gahaha!" Larzakughed. Since the end of the war back in his home that he had grown less stressed. He had a harsh past I learned with his wife, but he had been striving forward ever since those times. He''s a man with a tough skin and an even stronger heart. I began to distribute equipment to everyone after our talk, special divine equipment made from my scales and divine ice. And enchanted with magic and even spirit creation runes, which enchant equipment even more. To boot, I added small pieces of my soul into them, making them living equipment too. What more can anybody ask for? With this, these equipment are the strongest I''ve made by far. Even Charlotte was surprised when she wore a full set of it. It was light and also amazing at protection, with great magical enhancement and physical enhancement added to it. Anybody that wear my equipment grow several times stronger, their magic just bes amazingly strong and destructive, as it was proven with the lizardmen I armed to go against the wild ones controlled by the scaled god. After wearing the full set of armor, Charlotte felt obviously more motivated to delve in the tower. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ki, huh? I have heard of such a power. Through my years of refining my energies, I''ve felt this energy flow through me, but it is often mixed with everything. Is this what happens with us Gods?" Asked Aria. "Yeah, because our true power is a mix of Ki and Mana, we already learned and mastered Ki after bing Gods, and we can use it just as simple as using Mana¡­ But if you learn it as a mortal and master it in there, it can bring amazing benefitster. It''s not like it made us weaker for not being able to enjoy this benefit or anything anyways." I said. "Hm, I see. It is quite interesting how energies interact and work with one another. I am looking forward to your exploration of the Tower, Drake." Said Aria. "Thank you, Aria." I said with a smile. "¡­And of course, if you need morepany at night, I am avable. I mightck experience but I am a quick learner-" "Please stop." "Fufu, I was joking, rx!" "Ugh. Women love to joke about sex, huh?" Wasn''t that men''s doing? I guess because there are so many strong women in this world, sometimes the roles switch around quite freely. Especially Ice Giants, they''re the fiercest women I''ve ever met in my two lives. Equally as strong as males, females just smack a male if they''re disrespectful, there''s no inequality within their tribe in terms of gender¡­ Anyways, when things were done, we stood in front of the Frost Tower, the enormous gate showed several icons showing the races of the world. And there was arge circle made of ice where we all stepped forward. The icons of each race began to light up in bright gold color when they detected each member of the tribe. We had two giants, 1 elf, 1 dwarf, 1 human, 2 beast-kin, and 2 lizardmen, and of course, a Vampire Ghost quickly entered, lighting up the Vampire icon¡­ It works! And then, me! I stepped forward, as suddenly, the enormous gates glowed even brighter, the enormous icon, which I thought was merely a decoration resembling an enormous and furious dragon glowed bright blue, showing I was here¡­ CREAAAK¡­! The enormous gates of the Frost Tower opened to all of us, and without further ado, we stepped forward, ready for the challenges ahead. "Wee, Drake. I''ve been waiting for you." And just as we stepped forward, I heard the soothing voice of a woman. ----- Chapter 886 The First Trial

Chapter 886 The First Trial

----- I heard the soothing voice of a woman out of nowhere. Of course, it couldn''t be anybody else than the Frost Queen herself, or well, maybe an Ego of her, or a Will, or a piece of her soul¡­ Could it actually be her entire soul? Maybe¡­ "Are you the Frost Queen?" I asked out loud. Nobody had heard her except me. "I suppose you could call me by such a name¡­" She sighed. "Are you in this tower? Is it true that you''ve been waiting for me?" I wondered. "Indeed¡­" She replied. "I have a question, why did you added the icon of a Vampire in the entrance, when it is said you exterminated them?" I asked boldly. This was one of the things that made me the most curious from all of them. I knew I could ask her more things, but seeing how she''s a Venerable, I am sure she would avoid the question somehow. "Why? That''s something you will have to find by yourself¡­ I won''t answer more questions for now. But bringing all the races has opened the path towards the true inheritance. Now, it all depends in your courage and the bonds you share with your allies. Although the trials have be less, they had also be more challenging, good luck." And like that, she stopped answering my call. "Erm, Drake?" Bedann asked confused. "She spoke to me through telepathy. I asked her something I had in my mind for a while, but she only said I could find out after we finish the trials¡­ However, she revealed to me that the true path towards the real inheritance had opened because I''ve brought all the races depicted in the gates¡­ Wait, but who''s he Majin?" I wondered, crossing my arms. Everyone looked at one another, nobody was rally a Majin here¡­ except someone that might be somewhat rted to demons, and that was Miranda. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Me?!" Asked Miranda. "W-Well, if I am counted or not it doesn''t matter, we should move forward anyways!" "You''re right." I said with a nod. We quickly began to inspect our surroundings, finding an enormous hall made of crystal ice. There are enormous pirs and in front of us, arge gate showing "1-3". "Wait, are all trials only 3 and this is the first?" Wondered Rakasha. "But weren''t they like ten or something?" "Yeah¡­" Charlotte replied. "This is indeed quite odd. It has never happened before. Maybe that all of us gathered here really made things different. "As I said, she said that the trials were reduced to the minimum, but became way more challenging¡­" I said. "I see¡­" Bedann said. "For now let''s just step in together." "Yeah, wait a bit though. Ice Dragon Divine Blessing." FLASH! I quickly waved my hands, as I unleashed a bright blue light over the body of everybody, enhancing their Stats through the roof. The bright sparkles even emanated the power of my divinity for a bit. "W-What did you conjured this time?" Asked Yuki. "Oooh! I feel stronger¡­" Hector said. "Is this the power of your godly powers, Lord Drake?" "Indeed, it should be." Said Kraxka. "His equipment alone enhanced our magic and physical power so much already¡­ There''s no doubt this will do the same." "Incredible¡­ it feels like I am born anew¡­" Larzak sighed. "Yeah, this is a Buff Spell I came out with some time ago. It uses my Divine Power and my connection with all of you through the Dragon Marks." I said. "With this, you''ll total power should be multiplied by at least fifty times. You''re about to face challenges that are near my level of power now, so you need as much strength as possible." "Heh, with this, we can do anything." Eleanora said with a confident smile. "Let''s go then¡­" I said, leading the entire party inside the first trial. "Wow, this room is gigantic!" Yuki said. When we entered the room, the door behind us closed immediately. The gigantic room was several hundreds of meters big, and gigantic pirs erected across the vast hall. There was a door in the other side of the room, but it was sealed. And at each side of these two doors, there were two enormous ck tunnels opening to somewhere else. In front of us, an enormous, blue-colored orb rested above a pir of ice. "T-This is the Tower Defense one, right?!" Asked Miranda, quickly growing anxious. Seconds after her words came out, we felt an enormous tremor. TRUMM¡­! TRUMM¡­! TRUMM¡­! No, they were not actually tremors, as they were constant. "This is¡­ steps." Rose said while her red eyes shed with bright light. We saw through the two enormous tunnels at each side of the closed door at the end of the room, as an enormous army of monsters emerged. They resembled enormously burly men, their skin was gray, and the smallest one was two meters and a half. They all wore armor made of ice and silver materials, and emanated enormously strong auras¡­ they were dozens- no, hundreds! Their ugly appearances, wild and mindless faces, and their enormous bodies with their gray skin gave it away who they were, a race of monsters that were called "the corrupted giants" by some. They are called Ogres, and these ones weren''t the normal ones, their gray skin covering their bodies with stones and ores growing over their shoulders, arms, and bodies¡­ these guys were the most terrific ones that had gone extinct, supossedly, several thousand years ago. "These are Stone Ogres¡­ Giant Stone Ogres!" I said in surprise. "Shit¡­ We got to protect the orb! If they manage to break it, we''ll lose and be expelled, and there''s a big cooldown before we can challenge the trials again too!" Charlotte said. "Alright!" Bedann said. "Honey, you''ll stay behind protect the orb and you''ll support us from there!" "What?! I am a dragon! I can fight better and defend better¡­!" I roared. "But if you stay in the front and somebody sneaks behind, who can stop them in time?" Asked Bedann. "No is no, I am joining with you guys¡­ The Slimes are there for the job!" I said, summoning a hundred red, blue, and green slimes that emerged from my body, carrying divine power with them. ----- Chapter 887 Raising An Army Of Ice Golems!

Chapter 887 Raising An Army Of Ice Golems!

----- As the Slime Squad got ready, I pointed my hand at the uing army of Ogres, who were all roaring against us and rushing towards us. "Divine Ice Wall!!!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! Using some Divine Power and tons of Mana, I erected a gigantic Ice Wall in front of us, covering the entire vicinity and blocking their way. They quickly began to attack the wall with their weapons. This was a divine wall, however, so it would be very hard for them to- Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRASH! The wall suddenly began breaking and shattering apart at an incredible quick pace though! They are really strong enough to defy my own Divine Spells?! So this is indeed a challenge then¡­ "Then how about this?! Khione''s Divine Judgement!" FLAAASH! A majestic and titanic maiden madepletely out of ice emerged from within thin air majestically. Her entire body continued to spread out, reaching the Ogres in less than a second. Almost the entire army of Ogres was caught by the ice, and quickly showed a slight amount of resistance as their Ice Resistance Ability was quite strong! Come on, work! CRAAASH! The ice continued to spread through the enormous army, making cracking noises as it grewrger, like beautiful transparent crystal maiden. In mere seconds, the enormous army waspletely frozen, staying still like several statues standing over the floor. "Did that do it?" Wondered Bedann. "Well, maybe we won''t need to even fight- Ah?!" "Look, Drake! Miranda cried. Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRAAAASH! Suddenly, dozens of statues began breaking out, but they were not braking into tiny pieces, the ice was merely being destroyed, as the Ogres emerged from it! My Divine Ice that froze an entire Flying Squid in seconds¡­ it was not enough to defeat this army, and more were also pouring from the tunnels in the other side of the room! Although I noticed a few dozen that weren''t able to free themselves, probably having actually died, 80% of the rest survived. I immediately noticed this wasn''t merely by luck, the armor they brought with themselves was enchanted by divine power too, giving them resistance to Ice Element, my specialty! "So that won''t do either, huh?" I sighed. "My love, we have no other option than fight them one-on-one. Maybe they''re more susceptible to point nk attacks¡­ Trust us!" Bedann said, her eyes ring with the motivation to fight a bunch of strong enemies. She had grown into quite the battle junkie after all our sparring, and wanted to see how far her powers have developed. "Alright, I am trusting you in this as well! However, we alone won''t do¡­ Let''s bring an army of our own so we can at the very least keep them distracted!" Ibined Death and Ice Element once more, the same I''ve done before in the past, as an enormous army of Ice Golems began to emerge, each one being three meters big at most. I used the very Phantasmal Essence thates out of my soul, without even needing to give these golems a fragment of it. Of course, as this is an incredible advanced Divine Spell, I''ve given it a fitting name. "Winter Dragon Golem Battalion!" The golems, of course, didn''t looked like mildly humanoid forms, but their appearances were refined into the appearance of mighty dragons made of incredibly hardened divine ice. Flowing with both ice and phantasmal souls, the army of hundreds emerged in a mere second, led by my party of warriors, they charged forward and immediately shed against the Ogres. At the end, I still ended staying in the back, for fuck''s sake. I am confident I could punch to death these Ogres, but as someone that has so many buffing and summoning powers, it is still better for me to remain in the back assisting everybody else. What a pain, honestly! I want to fight! If only I had my Doppelganger here¡­ If I make another one, I''ll waste a lot of Divine Power. I had summoned roughly 250 Ice Dragon Golems, which were led by Bedann, Miranda, Rakasha, Kraxka, Larzak, Hector, Yuki, and Tisha. Meanwhile, the back group of supporters and magicians that included myself had Pekora, Charlotte, Rose, my Spirit Belle. We were substantially smaller inparison to the frontlines, but we were doing our best to support the frontlines. There were also a hundred Slimes with us, scattered around our surroundings and making barriers with Divine Magic. I could continue trying out more devastating divine magic, such as, perhaps, Divine mes or my Dark Sun Abilities, but for now I am keeping an eye on everything while assessing things. I had thought about it, and there might be arge amount of resistance to other elements as well. If my strongest element was resisted so easily, then the others won''t fare well either¡­ But are worth trying though, with the assistance of everybody else here! "RAAAAH!" CLASH! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Bedann unleashed her fury, as her two gigantic axes hit an enormous Ogre''s neck, her two axes enchanted by the power of her Chaos Aura managed to barely break through his enormously hard skin, slicing through it and the bone, and beheading him! SLASH! TRUUM! The giant''s body fell over the floor in an instant, as Bedann''s body began to change. ck and purple-colored scales started to appear around her body, as her fingernails grew into sharp draconic ws. A long tail appeared behind her, and then, big ck draconic wings as well. Spiraling draconic horns appeared atop her head, as her blue skinned body gained purple-colored tattoos across her entire body. "GROAR!" She roared furiously, as her mouth unleashed a thunderous beam of pure chaotic energy, shing against three Ogres behind the giant one she in, pushing them down into the ground. The three survived the attack, however, but were instantly surprised as a spinning axe hit one of them in the head, splitting it one only for a giant w to pierce the chest of a second and the sharp tip of her tail to slice the head of the third. Damn, she was a killing machine! My buffs were doing wonders. ----- Chapter 888 Abusing The Curse

Chapter 888 Abusing The Curse

----- I had realized that the Frost Queen had smartly created this challenge so it wouldn''t be easily cheesed by long ranged magicians that could cover wide ranges. She granted the soldiers that appear here to invade the orb equipment and buffs that boost their resistance to long-ranged magic spells through the roof, while keeping them normal in everything else. This means that they can actually receive pretty substantial damage from point nk attacks. Physical attacks thatbine magic are also okay, and apparently Bedann''s breath attack not pulverizing them as it should had been because of their resistance to long-ranged magic attacks, which dragon breath are at the end. However, when she approached them while enchanting her body and weapons with her Chaos Aura, she was able to easily kill them after weakening them with her breath attack. N?v(el)B\\jnn A second observation of mine is that my Khione''s Divine Judgement Divine Spell has some sort of Curse Effect! I had not seen it before because nothing that faced this Spell survived, but most if not all my Divine Ice Attribute Spellse with this special power that makes it so those that survive this devastating ice attack be slower and weaker. When I checked the Ogre''s Status, I saw several of them with the [Frost Curse] Status, and when I inspected it, this is what it said: ----- [Frost Curse (Divine)] A Status inflicted by the power of an incredible Divine Ice Attribute attack or spell. It is extra potent as ite charged with the power of the [Unique Skill: Winter Magic] capable of achieving levels of Ice Magic that surpass what this world has ever conceived before. The Curse causes the following effects: Decreases Speed by -50%. Reflexes be duller and slower. The user''s body is half-frozen, making it fragile to physical attacks. This Curse cannot be dispelled naturally and will remain in its target until they die. ----- What''s this?! It''s insane! So my spell still worked and helped the rest! With this they''ll be slower, stupider, and also take bonus damage from physical damage, perhaps this is also another factor that can exin why Bedann is taking them down so swiftly. "Let''s go for round two then!" I roared, as I flew into the air and almost reached the ceiling, assessing the situation, I quickly conjured the [Magic Transfer] Spell into the magicians below me and my hundred slimes. This spell allows for me to transfer my magic into a target that I''ve connected with through a contract and grant them the ability to conjure the spell I choose. "Are you guys ready?" I asked down below. "We are!" Pekora said bravely. "C-Can I even do anything to help?!" Charlotte asked in disbelief. "Very well, my lord!" Rose answered. "Yeaaaah!" The Slimes replied in unison. "Magic Transfer: Khione''s Divine Judgement x10!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! Using the others as targets that can conjure the spell for me, increasing my ability to conjure a spell consecutively at the same time, I brought the power of Khione''s Divine Judgement ten times consecutively over the back of the army of Ogres, as hundreds of them were instantly frozen by the grace of ten beautiful giantesses made of ice! "GRUOOOGGH¡­!" "GRAAAGGH¡­!" "RAAAGRR¡­!" The groans of the Ogres resonated across the hall, as they immediately realized this was not a good thing! Their bodies immediately freezing for as much as five seconds. The spectacle quickly ending as only 20% of them truly died, while the others remained alive, continuing to charge forward. "Again with this Spell, it didn''t work the first time!" Yuki said angrily, as she began jumping in the heads of the Ogres. Shew as wearing a special armor I designed for her that enhanced all her physical capabilities, making her more agile, like a ninja. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! She used her long and sharp metallic ws to sh the necks of the Ogres, some of their attacks were about to reach her, with their enormous arms and maces, but she evaded them swiftly. She was like a fly moving so fast not even the most concentrated hand could catch her. bodies were dropping one after the other. "Oh, now that I think about it, they got way weaker!" She said with a smile, shing through more of her opponents. "Of course they have gotten weaker! The power of Lord Drake had made them slower and easier to kill!" Tisha roared. The Ice Elf Warrioress was not someone of a bright mind, but she had a great heart and even greater physical prowess. Her enormous de danced across the battlefield; the Ogres couldn''t even keep up with her masterful movements despite the titanic size difference. SLASH! SLASH! CLAAASH! She spun around the skies and then jumped over thergest Ogre near her, shing through his neck and slicing his head with the titanic de I''ve give to her. A second after that, ice spikes emerged out of the ogre''s corpse, piercing through the body of the surrounding Ogres in an instant! "GRUUAAAH¡­!" "GRAAH¡­!" "GREAGH!" "Huh, you''re not as strong as I imagined¡­ My Lord Drake''s powers are truly making you all easy prey!" Tisha said while smiling maliciously. She began swinging her de around, shing through more of her foes. Meanwhile, I also inspected the rest of our group, they were all doing rather well enough. Even Rakasha who had been practicing his fighting style by using a giant hammer in the past was now demolishing Ogres with the aid of Hector and the two other Lizardmen, Kraxka and Larzak, the four of them kept each other closer. I suppose that between men that are rather weaker than thedies, they know that it is their best chance for survival and also to defeat their foes with efficiency. Hector was wearing the Cursed Armor and the Bright Lance which I had infused into the Blue Slime with him. Now that the Slime was "upgraded" some time ago with divine power, the armor, and the weapon it could summon had be stronger as well, gaining divine elements to them, the ck d knight wielding ance of light was demolishing his foes with fast movements, and resisting blows with amazing defense! TRUUMMM¡­! However, things suddenly began to change for the worse, the left and right walls began to tremble as two enormous new tunnels opened. And from within¡­ an army of beasts emerged, all of them rushing towards us to target the Orb we had to protect! The Second Wave of foes already began, and the first one had yet to even be finished. ----- Chapter 889 Intense Tower Defense

Chapter 889 Intense Tower Defense

----- Hector was wearing the Cursed Armor and the Bright Lance which I had infused into the Blue Slime with him. Now that the Slime was "upgraded" some time ago with divine power, the armor, and the weapon it could summon had be stronger as well, gaining divine elements to them, the ck d knight wielding ance of light was demolishing his foes with fast movements, and resisting blows with amazing defense! As I saw my group fight their way through the army of powerful Divine Power-enchanted Ogres created by the Frost Tower, a sudden tremor happened, startling everybody for a few seconds. TRUUMMM¡­! Without my expectations, things suddenly began to change for the worse, the left and right walls began to tremble as two enormous new tunnels opened. And from within¡­ an army of beasts emerged, all of them rushing towards us to target the Orb we had to protect! The Second Wave of foes already began, and the first one had yet to even be finished. These beasts didn''t looked like the Ogres, they looked more feral and animal-like, after discerning their appearances, I could only make them up to look like enormous tigers covered in ck and blue fur, with an additional pair of limbs and tails with the tip being made into arge and pointy de, each creature surpassing three meters big, and they were near a hundred as well! Due to how our battle was structured, the frontlines were all upied by the warriors and my Ice Dragon Golems, but the backlines were mostly protected by my Slimes and the few magicians with me. When these two new tunnels opened behind everybody in the frontlines, the monsters didn''t even bother attacking those near them and ran straight towards the orb. They were simply programed to attack it like in a literal game. The only thing I can do right now is fight them as much as I can and resist while the frontlines exterminate the Ogres, which had finally stopped emerging from their tunnels but that there are still a hundred or a bit more of them alive. "Everyone, let''s do this again!" Imanded, as I used [Magic Transfer] with everybody once more to slow down the tiger-like divine beasts rushing our way. This time, I''ll add even more Divine Power to this and more Mana, all the Mana I got! It recovers insanely quickly, so it doesn''t matter! "Magic Transfer: Khione''s Divine Judgement x20!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH¡­! In front of the slimes and Pekora, Rose, and Charlotte received my Magic Transfer, merging their own Magical Power with mine, and thanks to the enhancements that they received through my own blessing buff into them and the equipment I made, the amazingbination of magic power emerged as twenty gigantic magic circles appeared, unleashing a storm of iceing from twenty different giantesses made of ice! TRUUUUUUUMMMM¡­! The ice spread through the front of us, as the tiger-like divine beasts were all caught on it. The creatures groaned in anger, their sharps ws and their de-like tail tips began to swiftly slice through my divine ice like nothing, easily freeing themselves. They were even more resistant to my ice than I had anticipated, but the Frost Curse was already inflicted in all of them! Only a handful died, less than 5%, but as long as they were inflicted with the curse, they were ripe for picking! "Winter Dragon Golem Battalion!" Seeing that my Mana had swiftly recovered to around 50% in a few seconds, I instantly used a dozen of Divine Power points and conjured my Ice Dragon Golem Summoning Divine Spell right away! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om From my soul phantasmal essence emanated, merging with my Mana, and then materializing into powerful ice dragons madepletely out of ice which were also actually golems! "I guess I shouldn''t fake that you guys aren''t here either¡­ Come out all of you!" A pair of gigantic ck beasts emerged, led by a ferocious draconic wolf and two enormous and colorful crows! Its was Kuro, Kumo, Frost, Huginn, and Muninn! Alongside them came an army of Giant ck Spiders which were the strongest children of Kumo as well! "Go, my beasts! Ice Dragon Divine Blessing!" FLAAASH! The enormous monsters were boosted through the roof with the power of my buffs, gaining great power and divine auras, they charged forward, shing against the beasts. Kuro and Kumo had also been training inside my Divine Realm through this long time we spent inside. As the descendants of powerful Divine Beasts they were obviously holding incredible and untapped potential, which I was able to bring out of them with my Ice Dragon Divine Blessing Spell! "GRYYSHAAAAA!" Kuro roared, opening his enormous jaws, and unleashing a barrage of darkness beams, the tigers were more affected by it than the creatures had originally thought, slowing them down for my enormous snake to swipe his gigantic, scaled tail and blow them off the ground. The enormous tail crushed through the beasts, shattering them into pieces in an instant. He created spears of darkness which began to pierce through their bodies and breaking them apart. Due to the Frost Curse, they''re more delicate than the beasts can really think of. "GRUOOOHHH¡­!" The enormous Kumo moved forward as well, unleashing a variety of powerful attacks using her enormous spider ws and then spreading her spiderweb to trap the divine beasts. Her gigantic fangs pierced and bite through the monsters'' bodies until nothing but shattered remains were leftst. Her spiderwebs were also easily catching them in a, stopping their massive army from moving near the orb which I was guarding alongside my slimes. The rest of the group was fighting fiercely as well, as Huginn and Muninn were putting aerial support of superb quality. Their enormous wings spreading out widely as they unleashed a storm of sharp feathers against their foes darkness and light stormed the tigers, while the furious Frost and his army of Frost Ind Wolves began to rampage the weakened enemies, tearing them apart with ws and jaws. We were handling the situation just fine, and the Ogre Army upfront was also falling in numbers, things were looking brighter! Until another tremor happened¡­ TRUUUUMMM¡­! And yet another wave rushed in. ----- Chapter 890 An Absurd Boss Battle!

Chapter 890 An Absurd Boss Battle!

----- What sort of absolute insane madness is this?! We were already doing everything we could to hold back two waves of Divine Beasts, and now there was a third one?! The Ogres were being almostpletely exterminated by Bedann''s group and only a few were left, and the Tigers were being taken care by all of usbined, and we were barely keeping them away from the Orb we had to protect. However, out of nowhere, another tremor happened! TRUUUUUMMM¡­! And the third tunnel opened, right in front of us! It was nothing but twenty meters from the Orb itself, right behind the battle between the Tiger Divine Beasts and my monsters and golems. Are you kidding me?! Just when I thought we were handling things well, this happens out of nowhere! How can we even handle this mess now? The tunnel opened from the ground too, something began to emerge from downstairs. Something BIG! TRUUM! TRUUM! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om TRUUM! TRUUUUUMMM¡­! Its enormous steps continued getting closer, as a gigantic beast showed itself before all of us. As everyone had their hands upied doing something, the only one that could confront this behemoth was myself! "T-That''s the monster that everybody has problems in here¡­ But it seems way stronger, like way, way powerful!" Charlotte said, as she used my [Magic Transfer] to unleash a [Khione''s Divine Judgement] against a dozen of tigers to keep them away from the orb, only for them to quickly be crushed into pieces by Kumo and her smaller spider children. "GRUOOOOOOHHHHH!!!" A ferocious roar resonated across the hall, as the enormous beast''s entire body finally showed itself to everybody in the room. The monster couldn''t truly be called a monster¡­ in fact, it was something simr to my own kin?! "T-This is the Legendary Dragon Terra!" Charlotte cried. "Terra?!" I asked in shock. "Is this a Monster Dragon or¡­ a Divine Dragon?!" "What? I have no idea!" Charlotte cried. The titanic Dragon was over 60 meters,pletely covered in stone and metal-like scales, which were growing enormous quantities of crystals of all colors on its back, bing sharp spikes. Itcked wings, but it had gigantic mole-like ws and a jaw big enough to bite through a mountain. "So we meet at longst!" However, before even attacking, he spoke! "W-Wha¡­?! You''re not a monster?" I asked. "In this Tower, I am!" Roared Terra, shaking the ground with his gigantic tail which had the tip of it in the shape of a sharp drill. "I''ve been waiting for you this entire time since the creation of the tower, Drake, the Dragon King!" "D-Dragon King?! So you know as much, Terra? Why are you here if you''re a Divine Dragon?! ¡­Don''t tell me, did the Frost Queen trapped you here?! I thought she had no ill will against Dragons!" I roared back, fury quickly boiling inside of my head, clouding part of my judgement. "GRAHAHAHAHA! Don''t be a fool! Things are not as obvious as they appear to be¡­! In this form, however, topare to your power, I can finally take upon my sealed Divine Power, I''ll show the truest might of a Divine Dragon of Earth, young son of Nifl! As the son of Jotun, the Primordial Dragon Goddess of Earth that once inhabited thend of the giants, I shall honor her in this battle! Do your best and don''t disappoint me, or I''ll break your damn orb!" Heughed again. Was this bastard enjoying this as if it were a game or something? Well, if a one-on-one dragon battle is what he wants, he''ll get it! "Bring it on!" I roared back, as I quickly transformed into my mightiest form, a purebination between the tyranny of my ice dragon form and the terrific darkness of my dark dragon form, this time with only a single head, however, as the other heads were in my Divine Realm handling things for us. This form was over 60 meters as well, with countless sharp ice spikes made out of ck and purple ice, my neck was long and covered in metallic, armor-like scales, my tail had a gigantic spear-like tip, and my wings were sharp, two pairs of them as well, making them colorful and menacing. My jaws were sharp and could easily bite through a mountain as well, as I had a third eye in the middle of my face, simr to my father, Fafnir. However, like my mother, I had a majestic set of ice crystal armor over my body, and even my wings were covered by then, iridescently shining bright below the light emanated from a giant device atop the ceiling. I had a second pair of limbs, giving me four arms to sh and punch, all while having a long enough tail to whip his ass! "GAHAHAHA! That''s the spirit, son of Nifl, and grandson of Svartalf! Our battle shall be legendary!" Terra roared, as if he knew my entire life already. Was he a close servant of the Frost Queen to know this? Or was he really captured and enved by her?! If that woman did that, then I''ll be justified to call her a bitch afterwards! "RAAAAAAH!!!" I roared as bravely as I could, putting all my lungs out as I infused my entire body with my Divinity Aura. The Divinities I owned resonated across my entire body, forming a gigantic aura that permeated and enhanced my strength. My ws immediately shed against Terra''s mole-like ws, generating an explosive shockwave! CLAAAASSSSHHH! Our divinities shed against one another, ice, and darkness against the might of earth and metal itself. The resonating shockwaves took over our surroundings, devouring the enemies within my vicinity as I quickly generated teleportation trap spirits to bring my friends away in a swift usage of my Spirit Creation Divine Ability. Of course, I wasn''t able to teleport them outside the frost tower, but they were put in the corner of the room. "Now that the small fry is done for, time to enjoy this thoroughly!" Heughed. ----- Chapter 891 Against Terra, The Divine Earth Dragon ` ----- "AHA! Did you think you won by beating me down and lowered your guard, young dragon?! Take this! Drill Tail!" CRAAASH! The power of Terra''s tail was in another levelpletely. I remember having the ability to shape my tail in various forms, but I had never seen one that resembled a gigantic drill capable of drilling through my scales and flesh and reach my chest in an instant! Blood sttered everywhere, as I felt my dragon heart being destroyed and my Divine Core being damaged as well, as cracks began to emerge around it! "S-Shit¡­!" "Let''s see if you can survive this, Immortal!" BAAAAM! Terra pushed me down into the ground, throwing me away after that with an enormous tail whip. I fell down into the floor, rolling and seeing my entire chest pierced. However, in mere seconds, tendrils began to connect with one another, as a new heart appeared in an instant, then bones, tendons, muscles, flesh, blood, skin, and scales. "I-Incredible, you''re really immortal¡­!" Terra said in surprise. "Terra, stop messing around, you''re here to attempt to destroy the orb." Suddenly, the voice of the Frost Queen resonated. "Ah, right! Hah, too bad, dragon, you''re too far away from the orb now!" Laughed Terra, rushing towards it and pointing his tail at it, quickly approaching his tail into the prized orb that must not be destroyed to advance in this challenge!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "STOP!!!" I roared back, crawling my way towards him and boosting my speed as much as possible, I called out all the power of the winds I could, the ice, the divinities, condensing it all into my body to enhance my speed as much as I possibly could, but it was still toote. CRAAASH! The sound of something shattering resonated across the room, the orb¡­ it was destroyed! "Eh? Barriers?!" Terra immediately reacted the same way I did internally. Several Barriers, tens of them, suddenly stopped his lethal tail attack. These barriers were all erected by the Slimes inbination with the magicians I had left in the backlines, all of them infusing their mana into this! "Hmph, feeble little barrier! HAH!" However, Terra mightily swung his tail a second time, destroying all magical barriers in seconds as they all shattered into pieces before they could buy any more time! "This is over now, take some time to reflect about your strength, ande back when you''re mightier than this!" Terra celebrated his swift victory as I tried to grasp him, but it was still toote! However, a sudden sh of darkness emerged before Terra''s tail, like a ck hole itself! The faint figure of Bedann covered in an armor of ck and purple scales appeared, looking incredibly charming yet ferocious, and with the power of the Moldpletely boosting her capabilities thanks to Miranda fusing with her, all while her new Chaos Spirit was also helping her at manipting her Chaos Attribute Aura! She was unleashing a domineering presence, as her eyes turnedpletely red, shing with malice! CLAAAAASH! A swing of her two powerful axes infused with al her Chaotic might shed against Terra''s tail, suddenly making it generate cracks over its tip, and throwing it away directly back to the dragon''s face! BAAAM! "AGGH?!" CLASH! His gigantic body fell down out of surprise as Terra was hit in the face by his own tail¡­ Bedann really did just disrespected him there! "Don''t you remember, Terra? I am not alone here; this is a teamwork!" I said with a smirk, seeing Bedann in the distance. "You bastard¡­!" Terra roared angrily, turning more feral and more serious with his personality. He unleashed his truest fury against all of us, as his gravity-controlling aura attempted to stop us from our tracks. However, I forced my way through with sheer might, and Bedann was also somehow managing thanks to the fusion she had with Miranda and even her new Chaos Spirit! But wait, don''t I have a Spirit of my own as well? "Belle, merge with me!" I ordered her. "O-Okay!" Belle quickly emerged out of thin air, jumping over my gigantic dragon head, as she turned into spiritual essence and as if melting,pletely disappeared over my face! FLAAAASH! Thanks to Belle having fused herself with her other half that was living in the Inheritance, her total power had increased severely, probably being multiplied several times. And now, thanks to fusing with me, all of that divine spiritual power was flowing into my body. "Spirit Creation: Divine Armament Spirit!" FLASH! And that wasn''t all, I decided to create a temporal Divine Spirit, which were way cheaper than the permanent ones in terms of Divine Power cost, and fused it with my own body, reinforcing my scales into a mighty ck armor, and shing against Terra with Bedann at the other side! "Let''s do it, Drake!" "Alright!" "RAAAAAHHH!!!" Together with Bedann, we roared against Terra, shing against him! I unleashed an enormously strong zing breathbined with several dragon punches, while Bedann concentrated the power into her axes and suddenly made them grow several times bigger alongside her own size, she wasn''t as big as I am, but she had be certainly titanic! "I-Impossible, you''re actually pulling through my Gravity Field?!" Terra asked in shock, as he tried to resist our enormous might by putting more divine power into the Gravity Field he had. He attempted then, to unleash a Meteor Shower! However¡­! CLAAASH! Mybined attacks with Bedann finally reached him before he could attempt anything funny. The thunderous sh pushed him down into the ground and began to break through the scales over his head, shattering them and breaking through his skull as well, as blood started to stter out! CRAAAAASSSHHH!!! "GRAAAHHHH¡­! METEOR¡­ CATASTROPHE!!!" Terra, however, retaliated before we could crush his head, as a catastrophe of enormous meteors flew out of his body towards us, enormous magic circles were summoned surrounding his body, which were able to easily target us and send us flying away! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! -----` Chapter 892 Catastrophic End

Chapter 892 Catastrophic End

----- As we managed to beat down Terra, a sudden shift in battle happened, within a mere second, he unleashed a destructive Divine Spell! "GRROOOOARR¡­! METEOR¡­ CATASTROPHE!!!" Terra was able to retaliate before we could crush his headpletely, as a catastrophe of enormous meteors flew out of his body towards us, enormous magic circles were summoned surrounding his body, which were able to easily target us and send us flying away! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The entire hall trembled once more, as I found myselfying over the floor, with half my body broken into pieces, but Bedann was safe and sound, protected by myrge dragon arms¡­ My Unique Skill: Immortal Body was able to heal any wounds I could take, literally. However, as I had acquired the body of a god and not a mortal, it was necessary to use Divine Power to hasten this regeneration and be battle ready. I immediately infuse a few points into the Unique Skill, managing to regenerate most of the dangerous wounds before I could die, and quickly looked back at Eleanora, showering her with Divine Spells that could heal. Her body was unscathed but I could feel she was still damaged and hit, if it wasn''t thanks to the enormous endurance that her Chaotic Dragon Form granted to her, I don''t know if she would had been able to survive. Of course, Miranda and her Chaos Spirit helped her at fusing with her body, like Belle did with mine. But still, I was very worried. "Drake¡­?" Bedann slowly opened her eyes, finding herself in my arms. "Ah¡­ thankfully you''re alright." I sighed in relief. "What happened? Ah! Terra is¡­?!" She asked, readying for battle as her two axes, covered in cracks, were already getting ready to fight again. "No, look¡­ He''s already done for." I sighed in relief. The both of us looked at Terra, the gloriously enormous and tanky Divine Earth Dragon was crawling over the floor. "Unngh¡­! Not bad at all, you two¡­! Not bad¡­ at all!" Terra struggled to walk over the floor, vomiting a mouthful of blood as his head continued bleeding, his healing was not working properly there because Bedann''s chaos essence was inhibiting his regeneration, and my Frost Curse was also inflicting weakness over his body, slowly freezing him. "I-Incredible¡­! I have to¡­ recognize your bravery and might¡­" Terra suddenly recognized our strength, falling over the floor and looking at us with his eyes weakly. "You may pass to the next¡­ trial¡­!" Terra waspletely immobile, his eyes quickly closed. Was he dead? But why did he had to sacrifice himself for this mere trial? Just what is this damned tower? Why does the Frost Queen dares to imprison this Dragon here and force him to fight until someone could actually kill him?! Although I felt relieved we somehow pulled it out, it filled me with fury to see him in such a state. I don''t know if he was alive or dead, but the doors in front suddenly opened, it seems that the path towards the second trial have finally opened. "It is done?" Wondered Bedann in disbelief. "Yeah, we did it¡­" I sighed. I quickly looked back at everybody, they were alright, some were quite wounded though, but I quickly healed them. Most of my slimes and golems had perished, however, which was quite sad. I suppose they sacrificed themselves for a greater cause. I will never forget you guys. As we walked forward, the corpses of the monsters suddenly began to transform into bright particles of blue light, one after the other, turning into nothing and cleansing the entire room. We didn''t had any loot to take back home. Even when I tried to grab a scale from Terra, it also turned into particles of light, alongside his entire body, dissipating into thin air. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Wow¡­ what sort of magic is this? So this tower doesn''t even grant rewards?" Asked Yuki angrily. "Yeah, that''s one of the things that had made it so unpopr as a dungeon. Adventurers thate here looking for riches end up disappointed, this dungeon doesn''t give any rewards even when defeating monsters." Said Charlotte. "Although I can clearly feel the same feeling I have when I am inside a dungeon, I can confidently say this ce is different than one too. After all, isn''t this a trial of the Venerable? It certainly is not a yground for adventurers toe look for easy cash." Said Hector, analyzing the situation. "You''re right, Hector. This entire ce was made by a Venerable, so it surely has a greater meaning than simply giving cheap material rewards to its participants¡­ And even then, didn''t Lord Drake said something about a Town here? I suppose those passionate enough about discovering the truth about the Venerable are still working hard and trying to decipher it anyways." Said Kraxka, the chief of the Pastoralist Tribe was quite wise and observant. "Although, after beating so many foes, I feel strangely stronger. Don''t any of you feel this way as well?" Larzak wondered. Up until now we have not realized due to the umted tension of the battle, but when the lizardman pointed out the obvious, we all realized it as well. I was able to feel it as well, my entire body was somehow¡­ stronger? It felt as if even more energy was flowing across my body. Wait, this is Divine Power?! Ding! [You have gained +50000 Divine Power] [You have gained +30000 Divine Power] [You have gained +20000 Divine Power] Eh?! What''s with this amazing bonus? [The trial rewards those thatplete it with Energy which is absorbed by the body instantly through the power of the Tower itself, it helps people raise their cultivation. However, it only happens when a trial ispleted. Those that lost and ran away never got to see this reward. Perhaps the veterans at the town were so strong due topleting the challenges sometimes, and receiving this boost that enhanced their cultivation] Incredible! "I get it now¡­ the Frost Queen made this to really help mortals grow stronger!" ----- Chapter 893 Catastrophic End

Chapter 893 Catastrophic End

----- As we managed to beat down Terra, a sudden shift in battle happened, within a mere second, he unleashed a destructive Divine Spell! "GRROOOOARR¡­! METEOR¡­ CATASTROPHE!!!" Terra was able to retaliate before we could crush his headpletely, as a catastrophe of enormous meteors flew out of his body towards us, enormous magic circles were summoned surrounding his body, which were able to easily target us and send us flying away! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The entire hall trembled once more, as I found myselfying over the floor, with half my body broken into pieces, but Bedann was safe and sound, protected by myrge dragon arms¡­ My Unique Skill: Immortal Body was able to heal any wounds I could take, literally. However, as I had acquired the body of a god and not a mortal, it was necessary to use Divine Power to hasten this regeneration and be battle ready. I immediately infuse a few points into the Unique Skill, managing to regenerate most of the dangerous wounds before I could die, and quickly looked back at Eleanora, showering her with Divine Spells that could heal. Her body was unscathed but I could feel she was still damaged and hit, if it wasn''t thanks to the enormous endurance that her Chaotic Dragon Form granted to her, I don''t know if she would had been able to survive. Of course, Miranda and her Chaos Spirit helped her at fusing with her body, like Belle did with mine. But still, I was very worried. "Drake¡­?" Bedann slowly opened her eyes, finding herself in my arms. "Ah¡­ thankfully you''re alright." I sighed in relief. "What happened? Ah! Terra is¡­?!" She asked, readying for battle as her two axes, covered in cracks, were already getting ready to fight again. "No, look¡­ He''s already done for." I sighed in relief. The both of us looked at Terra, the gloriously enormous and tanky Divine Earth Dragon was crawling over the floor. "Unngh¡­! Not bad at all, you two¡­! Not bad¡­ at all!" Terra struggled to walk over the floor, vomiting a mouthful of blood as his head continued bleeding, his healing was not working properly there because Bedann''s chaos essence was inhibiting his regeneration, and my Frost Curse was also inflicting weakness over his body, slowly freezing him. "I-Incredible¡­! I have to¡­ recognize your bravery and might¡­" Terra suddenly recognized our strength, falling over the floor and looking at us with his eyes weakly. "You may pass to the next¡­ trial¡­!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Terra waspletely immobile, his eyes quickly closed. Was he dead? But why did he had to sacrifice himself for this mere trial? Just what is this damned tower? Why does the Frost Queen dares to imprison this Dragon here and force him to fight until someone could actually kill him?! Although I felt relieved we somehow pulled it out, it filled me with fury to see him in such a state. I don''t know if he was alive or dead, but the doors in front suddenly opened, it seems that the path towards the second trial have finally opened. "It is done?" Wondered Bedann in disbelief. "Yeah, we did it¡­" I sighed. I quickly looked back at everybody, they were alright, some were quite wounded though, but I quickly healed them. Most of my slimes and golems had perished, however, which was quite sad. I suppose they sacrificed themselves for a greater cause. I will never forget you guys. As we walked forward, the corpses of the monsters suddenly began to transform into bright particles of blue light, one after the other, turning into nothing and cleansing the entire room. We didn''t had any loot to take back home. Even when I tried to grab a scale from Terra, it also turned into particles of light, alongside his entire body, dissipating into thin air. "Wow¡­ what sort of magic is this? So this tower doesn''t even grant rewards?" Asked Yuki angrily. "Yeah, that''s one of the things that had made it so unpopr as a dungeon. Adventurers thate here looking for riches end up disappointed, this dungeon doesn''t give any rewards even when defeating monsters." Said Charlotte. "Although I can clearly feel the same feeling I have when I am inside a dungeon, I can confidently say this ce is different than one too. After all, isn''t this a trial of the Venerable? It certainly is not a yground for adventurers toe look for easy cash." Said Hector, analyzing the situation. "You''re right, Hector. This entire ce was made by a Venerable, so it surely has a greater meaning than simply giving cheap material rewards to its participants¡­ And even then, didn''t Lord Drake said something about a Town here? I suppose those passionate enough about discovering the truth about the Venerable are still working hard and trying to decipher it anyways." Said Kraxka, the chief of the Pastoralist Tribe was quite wise and observant. "Although, after beating so many foes, I feel strangely stronger. Don''t any of you feel this way as well?" Larzak wondered. Up until now we have not realized due to the umted tension of the battle, but when the lizardman pointed out the obvious, we all realized it as well. I was able to feel it as well, my entire body was somehow¡­ stronger? It felt as if even more energy was flowing across my body. Wait, this is Divine Power?! Ding! [You have gained +50000 Divine Power] [You have gained +30000 Divine Power] [You have gained +20000 Divine Power] Eh?! What''s with this amazing bonus? [The trial rewards those thatplete it with Energy which is absorbed by the body instantly through the power of the Tower itself, it helps people raise their cultivation. However, it only happens when a trial ispleted. Those that lost and ran away never got to see this reward. Perhaps the veterans at the town were so strong due topleting the challenges sometimes, and receiving this boost that enhanced their cultivation] Incredible! "I get it now¡­ the Frost Queen made this to really help mortals grow stronger!" ----- Chapter 894 The End Of The First Trial

Chapter 894 The End Of The First Trial

----- "Mortals? So this was made¡­ is this why my Mana Core went all the way to Rank 6?!" Asked Yuki. "Wow, I am also Rank 6 now¡­ I didn''t noticed it until now. The feeling felt so natural¡­" Said Hector. "T-This is insane¡­ The power of this tower¡­!" Kraxka said. "Amazing, not only I am Rank 6 as well, but I feel like my Ki has been enhanced!" Larzak proimed. "These old bones had never felt this relieved before¡­ I am even gaining a bit of my youthfulness!" Rakasha said, his old self had regained a more stoic and younger look, he didn''t looked like an 80-year-old man, but was now looking around his 50''s¡­ way younger! Although his beard still made him look older anyways. Everyone else also felt this way, their Mana Cores had been enhanced greatly by the sudden rewards, and their bodies physiques had be stronger as a result as well. "My Mana Core also became Peak Rank 6!" Bedann told me. She was already amazingly strong but thanks to this boost, she got near Goddess level. If she manages to breakthrough into Rank 7, she will easily acquire a Divine Core. "I see¡­ This is amazing. I guess there was indeed a reward at the end." I said. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yeah¡­ I never thought it would be this good though." Yuki admitted. The System had already exined me what had happened though. "Apparently the Frost Tower is able to grant power to those thatplete a trial. This might also be the reason why the people in the town were all very powerful, although they had yet to reach thest trial andplete the tower, they were still able toplete one trial or two at the end, growing exponentially stronger. Also, because the trials seem to grow stronger based in the strongest member, the reward we got was equally powerful,pleting one already made you all grow this powerful." I said,municating what I learned to everybody else. "But why me?! I barely did anything¡­ I am also Rank 5 Peak Stage out of nowhere now!" Charlotte cried, who had been formerly Rank 3, I believe. "Hahaha, take it as a token of my gratitude by joining us. With his much power you''ll be able to defend yourself better, and that''s without even counting all the rewards we might get bypleting the next two trials¡­" I said with a smile, turning back to my ice giant form. "I-I guess you''re right in that¡­ But it still feels a bit unfair I got this¡­ Well, whatever¡­ Not like I can do anything about it." Sighed Charlotte. "PHEW¡­!" Suddenly, Miranda emerged out of Bedann, while her chaos spirit came out of her body as well. At the same time, Belle unfused from me. The spirits were quite tired, but they had also received the boost in power, and were glowing with bright divine auras. Miranda was counted as a spirit as well, apparently, so she grew stronger alongside Bedann. "Thanks for helping us there." Bedann said. "Without you, Miranda, I don''t know if I would had the courage to fight a divine dragon like that one¡­" "Hahh~ I am so tired¡­ Haha, don''t sweat it, Bedann." Said Miranda. "I am there for you as always. Our fusion has been perfected over time to such an extent, so I am rather prideful of it." "W-What about me?!" Cried the small Chaos Spirit, who was beingpletely ignored. "You got ignored buddy." I sighed. "It''s going to take a while for Bedann to get used to you." "B-But it has been like four months since I joined her!" Cried the spirit. "Haha, she''s not easy to convince." I sighed. "I know her the most." "Ugh¡­ Well, whatever. I am hungry, can you make food with your spirit powers?" He asked. "Sure, but who made you the boss here to order me around?" I sighed. "These damn spirits are getting more and more annoyingtely¡­" I had already decided to take a break before advancing into the Tower. Because the time here goes faster than the outside world, things can wait for a bit, we don''t have to rush it so fast either. The door remained open but nothing came out and nothing was rushing us there, so I assume the tower is able to wait for us to rest before advancing. "Ugh, you''re a merciless lizard! You absorbed all my power there!" Belleined. "Well, aren''t you already a Divine Spirit? So whyin?" I sighed. Belle was connected to my powers, so she was naturally a divine spirit. She was more than capable of withstanding the might of my body. I had fused with her for a quick boost to all my capabilities through her raw spiritual energy which was now divine spiritual energy. And it might had been thanks to her that I got a small edge over Terra, alongside Bedann''s support, of course. "Ugh! You''re such a brute¡­ I don''t even know how you got a wife and two kids, you''re a brute that has no delicacy with girls!" Belle angrily barked. "I get it, you''re hungry, right?" I asked with a smile. "Hungry? M-Maybe¡­" Belle said. "Alright, I''ll make something quick. Spirit Creation: Spirit Kitchen Party." FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! In mere seconds, an enormous kitchenposed entirely out of spirits in the shapes of various kitchen utensils and more, emerged. mes quickly lighted the kitchen as I brought out countless ingredients from my Inventory space. The spirits began to dance around my body as I unleashed my Domain of Divinity of Cooking and began cooking apletely divine meal to enhance everybody''s stamina and magical power. Everybody looked at me with surprise, as I prepared everything in a few minutes. Wooden Spirits shaped into tables and chairs emerged as well, one after the other, lining up and letting everybody sit down calmly. Wooden Chair Spirits had the power to recover stamina from those that sat down there, and also rxed their minds from all the exhaustion. I quickly served everybody arge portion of curry, as we began to enjoy a quick meal. ----- Chapter 895 The Power Of The Unique Skill [Captain] Chapter 895 The Power Of The Unique Skill [Captain]¡¡¡¡¡ª¨C Although nobody would believe us we told them, we were currently having a curry lunch inside the legendary Frost Tower. I had not just prepared that though, as I¡¯ve also made grilled meat from wyvern monsters I¡¯ve caught before, alongside some flying squids that were also grilled and made into skewers apanied by veggies and fish. Additionally from her ability to enhance boats, Charlotte had the power to do something more. Apparently, she gained it just now after she ranked up so much. Unique Skills can often develop new powers when the user grows stronger, so this wasn¡¯t abnormal. ¡±I just got the ability to summon ships¡­¡± She said bbergasted. ¡±What?!¡± I asked. ¡±Let¡¯s see¡­ Ship Summoning!¡± FLASH! Suddenly, an enormous magic circle emerged in the floor, as everybody suddenly stopped eating and saw the enormous ship we left in the sea emerge here. The room was so big that the ship itself was able to inside without any problems. ¡±T-This is insane, you can just summon it anywhere?!¡± Asked Bedann. ¡±Yes, and it seems to have gained a few other perks!¡± Charlotte said slightly fascinated, as she suddenly waved her hand and a barrier emerged over her ship. I analyzed it, and saw the ship gained a [Unsinkable Barrier], which made it so no matter what, it was impossible to sink with this ship. It also protected it from attacks by reducing 70% of all damage dealt to the ship, just like that. However, it cannot properly protect anybody on board unless they get inside the ship, but it only blocks 70%, the other 30% still will eventually destroy the ship, so it is notpletely indestructible, and this barrier seems to draw Mana from Charlotte as well. ¡±This barrier can block a ton of damage¡­ But the best thing is that I can use this to store stuff! I can even withdraw it¡­!¡± FLASH! ¡±And make ite back!¡± FLASH! Charlotte showed us how she was able to ¡°withdraw¡± the ship to somewhere else, not the outside world, but literally a different space, and then make ite back at will without any issues. The potential was in that she could store stuff inside the ship and simply withdraw it. The ship withdrawing function worked like my Inventory, and anything stored there would remain stored and frozen in time. This way, she quickly brought a ton of fish she had saved in there and decided to share it with us. We had a lot of her fish for our lunch, which was the one I used to make the seafood skewers that everybody loved when dipped in soy sauce and sweet soy sauce.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡±This is pretty amazing, you can do a lot of stuff, Charlotte.¡± Said Bedann while enjoying the seafood skewers. ¡±Hahah¡­ It is nothing much, I am just trying to get used to these fantastical powers I was born with.¡± Charlotte said with embarrassment while scratching her head. ¡±You might be able to develop new abilities in the next trial if weplete it.¡± I said while nodding. ¡°I wonder what else you could unlock¡­ It would be nice if you could make the ship fly through the skies! Like that, we could travel anywhere even easier. Fuyu moves way too slow to be honest.¡± ¡±Huh? Move through the skies?! That¡¯s a bit too crazy¡­¡± Said Charlotte. ¡°But it does sounds fun! And who¡¯s Fuyu?¡± ¡±Fuyu is a floating ice castle.¡± Said Miranda while drinking some tea. ¡±EH?!¡± Charlotte asked,pletely left bbergasted. She didn¡¯t knew what to even say. ¡±Miranda! Don¡¯t tell that to Charlotte like that!¡± Bedann reprimanded Miranda. ¡±Eh? Ah! I forgot¡­ I really thought she was already part of the crew though¡­¡± Miranda sighed. ¡±Ah, okay, well, whatever.¡± I sighed. ¡±S-So you own a floating ice castle?! Well, seeing how you¡¯re a dragon god, that¡¯s amazing!¡± She said. ¡±Oh right, I guess you already know all of that, so this isn¡¯t actually that shocking.¡± I sighed. ¡±YEAH! It¡¯s amazing though! The Frost Queen also had a floating castle!¡± Charlotte said. She seemed to be an avid fan of this venerable. ¡±Is that so? Well, I am d you think its great. I had created Fuyu even before I became a God though, she slowly evolved and turned into my Divine Realm.¡± I said. ¡±D-Divine Realm?! So the castle has a whole internal space inside?¡± Asked the girl. ¡±Yeah, like the tower here. This space is abnormallyrge.¡± I said while sighing. ¡±Now that things havee to this, I suppose I should already ept your contract offer, Sir Drake. Following someone such as you, who even holds the title of Dragon King would be an honor! I¡¯ve always been looking for a contractor that I could spend the rest of my life working for, maybe you¡¯re my chosen one, the captain of the crew!¡± She said happily. She was such a big sailor and pirate fan that the idea of having a strong captain excited her. ¡±S-Sure, if that¡¯s what you want¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to pay you well, and I¡¯ll keep protecting you, so don¡¯t worry.¡± I said with a nod, reassuring her. ¡±Okay, thanks a lot, Sir Drake!¡± Charlotte said, feeling more pumped up for the next trial. She was honestly quite cute, like a little daughter. And quite honestly, she¡¯s also the best boat ridder I could had ever found, someone like her with such an ever-evolving Unique Skill will one day soar the skies. She¡¯s the perfect ally to help us travel the world¡¯s oceans as well, which are dangerous even for beings at my level. I¡¯ve already heard that there are Rank 7 or beyond Divine Beasts roaming there, monsters so strong they gain divine powers, legendary beasts known as Sea Snakes also roam such ces, said to be remnants of true Water Dragons that grew corrupt due to the miasma of the sea, and turned into terrifyingly strong monsters. The sea is truly an amazing ce, and we¡¯ll explore it on its due time. But for now, we shall advance and continue towards the next trial. ¡±Let¡¯s go, everybody, it¡¯s time!¡± The doors opened, as they led us to the second challenge. ¡ª¨C Chapter 896 The Second Trial Chapter 896 The Second Trial¡¡¡¡¡ª¨C As the doors opened and led us to the next floor, we were greeted with a truly intriguing sight. The ce was an enormous hall as always, but it was separated by several smaller rooms spread out everywhere. They were cubic shaped and had an open entrance. In front of us, there was arge signal showing letters. [Wee to Trial 2-3] [Each Room is a [Small Trial] where only one person can enter. There is enough for every person here, and once a person enters, the trial begins] [These are personally made trials for everybody, which are automatically generated] [Once all trials arepleted sessfully, it might be possible to enter to the next andst trial] ¡±What is the meaning of this?¡± Bedann roared in fury. It felt like a joke. Just when we had all grown stronger and forged our bonds as allies, this trial asked us to separate from one another and to fight alone. ¡±This trial¡­ I had never heard of something like this before¡­¡± Charlotte muttered, her lips trembling in fear. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know if I can even defeat a monster! W-Will this trial¡­ if we fail¡­ wouldn¡¯t we die? Those monsters looked deadly enough, and there has been cases of people dying in the trials as well¡­¡± ¡±Shit¡­¡± I muttered. ¡°This is¡­ we have to each one of usplete the trial alone. I can¡¯t believe it.¡± I sighed. ¡±Then we have to just do it, huh?¡± Asked Hector, feeling rather inspired. ¡°But can¡¯t we cheat it?¡± ¡±Huh? Cheat it?¡± Asked Larzak. ¡±Yeah, this blue slime here doesn¡¯t seme to count as a participant, so he¡¯s able to enter even when there wasn¡¯t any limit for monsters or something¡­ Could it be that monsters can trespass the trials without problems?¡± Wondered Hector. ¡±And maybe even spirits¡­¡± I said while rubbing my chin. ¡°I think I got an idea then¡­ There¡¯s no helping it, we¡¯ll have to go alone with each trial. But you won¡¯t go truly alone. Here!¡± I quickly created several slimes, as many as there were members, and quickly sent them towards each person, making them mix within their armor and clothes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡±Spirit Creation: Mass Divine Armor!¡± FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! After that, I covered everybody with Temporary Divine Spirits in the shape of armor, protecting them even more from blows and magic damage. Andstly, I generated one single spirit which had the shape of a floating eye with tentacles. ¡±Spirit Creation: Divine Mind Spirit Swarm.¡± POOF! POOF! POOF! POOF! ¡±These Mind Spirits are capable of allowing us tomunicate with one another from afar, you¡¯ll be apanied by one of them each. If anything wrong happens, don¡¯t hesitate to voice it so I can quickly make my slimes help you. Of course, it might be able to automatically do it, but trust me.¡± I said with a nod. ¡±V-Very well then¡­ I-I trust you, Sir Drake¡­¡± Sighed Charlotte. ¡°I know I am a coward but¡­ I want to do something that can help you in your cause.¡± ¡±Thanks, Charlotte. That means a lot.¡± I said whit a nod. ¡±My lord, I shall surpass any trial, no matter what it is.¡± Rose said, as the Vampiric Ghost smiled rather fascinated about the thrill of this challenge. ¡±Alright, then¡­ Bedann, Miranda, take care. You two might be able to go together, so take care of one another.¡± I said, hugging both of them tightly and kissing them. ¡±We¡¯ll do, don¡¯t worry.¡± Said Bedann. ¡±We have been preparing and growing stronger all this time¡­ after all these trials, just for this moment of truth.¡± Said Miranda. ¡±Hm! Let¡¯s do it then!¡± And like that, we all began to step into the rooms, one by one. I waited for everybody to go first, and then, I entered without hesitation. A powerful presence looked from afar into the second trial. In silene and calmness. Her eyes were sharp and bright yellow, and her entire aura emanated a truly transcendental presence. However, her truest powers were sealed by her own doing, as the suppression of the world itself wouldn¡¯t allow her to remain alive¡­ merely, she was something between a soul and a will. She watched as everybody entered each room, andstly, Drake. Her sharp eyes remained cold and calm, but slowly, she grew slightly excited. ¡±I am honestly surprised he managed to defeat Terra as a Divine Dragon in his first try¡­¡± She said with amusement. ¡°And his Immortality¡­ It is genuine. Incredible. The prophecies were true. Drake, the Dragon King, is truly the one that will be the strongest.¡± She looked into arge table made of divine ice in front of her, as her feminine and beautiful hands moved around, emanating divine ice particles everywhere, which quickly materialized into an enormous chess-like board. In there, various figures in the shape of Drake and his crew emerged. She began moving them around yfully, looking at each one of them. ¡±However, I cannot simply allow you to reach the end of this Trial, young Dragon King. You must first face each trial with bravery and might equally. Only then will you be able to show me the truest potential of what you could truly be¡­ I have no ill will against you, and in fact, I am amazed by your life until now. But I cannot simply make things easy for you just because I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­¡± She said, as a smile emerged in her lips. ¡±I have to make sure you go through the harshest of trials alongiside yourpanions, to see if you¡¯re the real deal¡­ The world is advancing towards its ultimate destruction by the hands of the Firs Evil¡­ We must make haste, I know. However, this Tower has enough power to let you do as many trials as you want through its time dtion¡­¡± Tap! Her hand suddenly hit the table, as the small chess piece in the form of Drake¡¯s dragon form moved forward in the board. ¡±Now let¡¯s see what you¡¯re truly capable of, Son of Nifl. Make sure to not disappoint me.¡± Crack¡­! Suddenly, Drake¡¯s chess piece gained a few cracks. ¡ª¨C Chapter 897 Charlotte’s Trial Chapter 897 Charlotte¡¯s Trial¡¡¡¡¡ª¨C The trials began, as everybody entered their respective rooms and so did Drake. The trials for each person were personally made for them. Apparently the power of the tower made it so these rooms created the perfect trial for these people to go through, their greatest fears or the things they depended on them most. It was something they had to get with which would make their minds and bodies change, something that would let them reconsider things as a whole. Some of them had their priorities quite straight, however, and their trials were simr. In front of Hector and Kraxka, their trial was the same, a beautiful and delicate-looking Lizardman girl. Although both were in different rooms, their reactions were almost the same, and their words as well. ¡±M-Miminga?!¡± Sometimes, even your loved ones would appear, a trial that you have to go through to learn more about yourself, and your dependence on them. Can someone truly surpass the trial, if it depends on you ying the person most important to you? Meanwhile, as some fought their one loved ones, others experienced their traumas and fears the most. Inside the room where Charlotte had entered, an old and bearded man wearing ck armor and wearing a shiny ck gold crown decorated with red and purple jewels appeared in front of her. ¡±Charlotte¡­¡± ¡±F-Father?! What are you doing here?¡± ¡±I am truly disappointed on you.¡± ¡±Eh¡­?¡± ¡±Your talent for forging was the worst of my entire family. You¡¯ve brought disgrace to the royal family of dwarves.¡± Charlotte fell into silence before her father¡¯s words. She knew it was an illusion, but his voice, his appearance, his stare filled with emotions and intent was so strong and realistic that she couldn¡¯t help but remain mute, in silence, fearful of her father¡¯s words. These were the words she had been fearing this entire time. The confrontation with her father after having ran away, the greatest fear of her entire life. Every day and night she knew one day she would have to confront him eventually. She couldn¡¯t keep running away from her family forever¡­ ¡±Father¡­ I¡­!¡± ¡±Being sorry is not enough. You not only dare refuse to learn cksmithing nor any of our great arts, but you even run away, seeking your feeble dream as a captain of a boat?! Dwarves are not made for the sea; we are made for the forge!¡± The man roared back at the girl; his stoic voice was so strong it made her feel even smaller than before. And through strange powers within the tower, Charlotte felt smaller, her entire body slowly began growing tinnier, until she regressed to how she looked like when she was ten years of age, the same age her father told her something that broke her heart for the rest of her life. ¡±You¡¯re a disappointment.¡± Charlotte gritted her teeth, trying to fight the emotional damage she was receiving, her heart was beating faster, and she suddenly fell into the floor, kneeling while beginning to cry. ¡±I¡¯m sorry, father! I-I¡¯ve tried everything I could¡­ I¡¯ve really tried everything I could! But I was¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to forge like my siblings¡­ Everything always came half-assed¡­ I¡­!¡± ¡±You ungrateful child! SILENCE!¡± Her father¡¯s voice mightily roared, like a spark of thunder, it hit her strongly, throwing her into the floor. ¡±Uagh!¡± Charlotte felt dizzy and weakened, that hit wasn¡¯t merely just emotional¡­ that really hurt a lot. ¡±There¡¯s not a single thing worth mentioning about you in this family! You have not done anything for any of us. You grew spoiled by the maids and turned into azy girl that is a good for nothing!¡± The Dwarf roared. ¡°You¡¯re a pathetic waste of oxygen and space, the greatest disgrace that our family has ever had! And your dreams? Your pathetic dreams are about going to the SEA?!¡± ¡±I-I¡­ But father¡­! I¡­ I¡¯ve always loved to be in the ocean¡­¡± Cried Charlotte. ¡±A lowly ce where only the worst of society gather, the outcasts that nobody wants go there! You want to be part of those people, Charlotte?!¡± Her father thundered her with his words, as they hit her like electricity. ¡±But I¡¯ve met many people that was good people¡­¡± Said Charlotte. ¡±You¡¯ve only met the nastiest rats the world can offer! And you, yourself, have be the nastiest of them! You held a promising future, but due to your total ipetence you ruined it all! I have gone through so many hardships and embarrassments due to you! You don¡¯t know how much¡­ I HATE YOU!¡± her father roared back at his own daughter, proiming he hated his own kin. ¡±F-Father¡­?!¡± Cried Charlotte, driven to tears as she saw her father¡¯s hammer, the same he used to forge, raising over her head. ¡±You¡¯ll receive the punishment I should had given to you back then! You¡¯ll receive what I should had done long ago¡­! You useless piece of garbage¡­ Get out of my sight! Since you were born¡­ you ruined my LIFE!¡± ¡±No¡­ father! Noooo!¡± CLAAAAASSSSHHH!!! An enormous lighting bolt was unleashed the moment Charlotte¡¯s father hit her with his hammer. The entire room was filled with lightning and smoke, clouding the vision of her father. The man remained stoic, but his face grew redder as his veins began to pop out in fury. ¡±CHARLOTTEEEE!¡± He roared like a demon, suddenly finding a gigantic ship in front of him, with a magical barrier. The enormous vessel had suddenly been summoned based in Charlotte¡¯s desires and protected her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As her father furiously roared at her, Charlotte found herself hiding inside her ship, in a corner of a small room where she had her bed and her things¡­ Fearful, she was crying desperately, incapable of confronting the source of all her anxiety, her fears, and her own depression. ¡±YOU COWARD! COME FACE YOUR FATE! I¡¯LL BLOW THAT HEAD OF YOURS OUT OF YOUR HEAD!¡± Her father¡¯s ruthless words were like those of a barbarian. Yet, they felt right on ce with a man such as him, who had swore at her even worse things in the past¡­ TRUUUMMM¡­! ¡ª¨C Chapter 898 Overcoming Fears Chapter 898 Oveing Fears¡¡¡¡¡ª¨C CLAAASH! A thunderous strike hit the barrier of Charlotte¡¯s vessel, as damage was clearly visible over it. Even when it was reduced to 70%, the damage was still there. The lightning began to slowly chip away the ship into pieces. CLAAASH! ¡±Come out!¡± Her father roared once more. CLAAASH! ¡±You can¡¯t keep up running away from me!¡± He roared once more. CLAAASH! ¡±You coward! You rat!¡± He roared a third time.N?v(el)B\\jnn CLAAASH! As Charlotte felt cornered, she suddenly grew desperate. She was able to conjure Water Magic since she was a child and was rather proficient at it. But even now, she felt doubtful of her own magic itself, even after growing this strong, and even after receiving all this help. Even when she has the help of Drake¡¯s creations, she didn¡¯t dared to use them as she didn¡¯t wanted to bother him, especially in such a harsh trial as the one he might be facing. However, the slime apanying her quickly acted. ¡±Charlotte, snap out of it!¡± The slime spoke with a voice simr to Drake. ¡±Eh? Slime¡­?¡± She asked. She suddenly felt awakened from a strange illusion. As if the voice of the slime brought her back from her fears, which were consuming her like an endless abyss. ¡±Don¡¯t lose against that damn old man! Your father doesn¡¯t even know half of who you truly are! Or how amazing you are!¡± The little slime cheered up for her. ¡±How¡­ I am?¡± She asked. Charlotte suddenly realized something. Through the entire battle, her father had never referred to how her life in the seas was. He simply didn¡¯t seem to know. This¡­ obviously wouldn¡¯t happen. She would tell her father what she went through, and even more things. Her father would see all her experiences and react differently. She knew she had be a new woman after all these years. She had already grown up and was a young adult, in fact. She wasn¡¯t a little child like right now. She was someone that has survived the harshest of challenges by herself, she had survived enormous and terrifying beasts in the oceans, the unforgiving storms, the terrifying thunderclouds, even now she could say she had traveled over half the world and had met countless people. She even traveled across the continents and explored the vast and beautiful world! Howe someone that has done something so amazing all by herself be called ¡°useless¡±? Charlotte suddenly felt her body going back to her usual size, suddenly realizing she was taller than her father as he was a pure dwarf, while she was half human. Her mother¡¯s memories suddenly reached her, before she had passed away. Her tender words illuminating her path forward. ¡±Always remember that I love you, Charlotte¡­ No matter the hardships you go through, no matter how hard the world treats you¡­ never forget that mommy will always be with you, watching over you¡­¡± ¡±Mother¡­!¡± Charlotte gritted her teeth, suddenly walking outside of her cabin with a gun in her hand. This was a special weapon she had used against monsters named Magic Gun, it was one of thetest technologies that the dwarves had, and it loaded by being infused with Mana! ¡±THERE YOU ARE!¡± Her father roared back at her, as his furious face unleashed lightning from his eyes. ¡±Come and front your FATHER, COWARD!¡± Charlotte looked at her father with a cold stare. ¡±You¡¯re not my father.¡± BANG! A direct shot in the face suddenly hit her father, the powerful magic bullet infused with water magic unleashed an enormous explosion that blew the little man off the ground, making him roll across the vast room pathetically. He slowly stood up, covering himself in lightning and then rushing towards her furiously! ¡±YOU DARE RAISE YOUR HAND AGAINST YOUR FATHER?!¡± ¡±I told you, you¡¯re not my FATHER!¡± Charlotte roared back furiously as well, her powers being transferred towards her entire ship as the cannons magically moved I their own, suddenly loading themselves with her magic in the same way her Magic Gun did! This was somethingpletely new, which she had not seen before at all. ¡±CANNONS, FIRE!¡± BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The ship¡¯s cannons suddenly bombarded her father with powerful magical explosions, his thunder was fierce and shed against the bombardments, but the majority hit him and weakened him! His divinity was growing weaker as well as he was merely an illusion. ¡±AGGH¡­! Y-YOU DARE¡­! YOU DAREEEE!¡± The monstrous dwarf father suddenly began to transform, his body exploded into flesh and scales, turning into a monstrous wingless, ck-scaled dragon with sharp red eyes and demonic horns! Suddenly, Charlotte remembered the old tale about a greedy king that once ended transforming into a dragon as a curse, Fafnir! It was even said that such King existed in her family, and was her ancestor. ¡±You¡¯ve already be a monster¡­ I won¡¯t simply let you continue to nasty the image of my father¡­ Even as much of a bastard as he was¡­.!¡± She roared, as more cannons began to bombard the dragon. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The monstrous creature retaliated by unleashing a tremendous dragon breath, impacting the entire ship strongly! BOOOMMM!!! The barrier suddenly began to crack,pletely shattering as the dragon smiled maliciously, quickly rushing towards Charlotte to finish her off! ¡±MY DAUGHTER¡­ IT IS TIME FOR YOUR RECKONING- EH?!¡± However, Charlotte suddenly generated lightning from her hands as she shaped it as a spear, piercing the dragon¡¯s left eye with it! CLAAAAASSSSHHH!!! ¡±T-This element¡­ Lightning! I was never good at it but now¡­ It feels as if I¡¯ve awakened itpletely?!¡± Charlotte was shocked to find her second element had fully awakened, the same element as her father, Lightning! This was, most likely, because she had suddenly jumped from Rank 3 to Rank 5 Peak Stage! SPAARK! CLAAASH! ¡±GRUUOOOHHHHHH¡­!¡± The monstrous dragon that Charlotte¡¯s father ended turning into groaned in agony, as blood began to stter everywhere. His head started to boil alive, as Charlotte mercilessly fried him with her awakened affinity! ¡±Stop resisting¡­! JUST DIE!¡± Charlotte cried her lungs out, as loud, and bright explosion of lightning covered the entire room! BOOOOOMMM¡­! ¡­ As everything was clouded by smoke, Charlotte slowly opened her eyes, finding herself¡­ still alive. TRUUUM¡­! And then, a door opened behind her. [Congrattions, you¡¯vepleted your personal trial] ¡±I-I did it¡­¡± Not even Charlotte could believe it. ¡ª¨C Chapter 899 Roses Trial Chapter 899 Rose''s Trial¡¡¡¡----- As the trials continued, and some surpassed them barely, others were still struggling. Within the room of Yuki, an unexpected trial she had never thought would appear emerged before her eyes. An enormous Rat Gori covered in fur and muscles, thrice as tall as her, and with shing red eyes. "You dare defy your father!" "EEEEH?! YOU?! And you''re not my father, actually! This damn tower got it all wrong!!!" Yuki began running away from the enormous beast, as she was trying to devise a n to defeat such a big mass of muscles. Meanwhile, in another room, the soul of a once wicked and prideful Vampire woman was surprised by the trial in front of her. Rose could clearly remember how her life was when she was alive, even now. As she evolved in her ghost form, more memories of such a past continued to awaken. She remembered that she was once a normal human girl, picked up by a Vampire that served "Red" or the "Supreme Lady" as they called her. In such childhood, Rose could barely remember any emotions other than cold and hunger. Since she had memory of herself that she lived abandoned in the street of the fiefdom that was protected by the Vampires. Left as an orphan for the unforgiving cold to eat away, she had barely been surviving, anemic and sick, she wouldn''t evenst more than three years, and might be soon about to die. However, in such a moment of her life, she was suddenly picked up by a stranger. A tall man with a short white beard, sharp red eyes, and long ears, like those of an elf. He wore elegant clothes; it was a suit simr to that of a butler, alongside a long gentleman''s hat. He was holding a small ck staff, and slowly extended it towards the girl in the streets, covered in tattered robes over the snowy floor, barely alive¡­ "You''re alive?" He asked. "Ngh¡­ Hmm¡­" Rose remembered that she tried to groan as loud as possible, asking for help. The cold was freezing her body. "Hmph, these humans¡­ Despite how much we protect them and give them what they need, they still leave children in the streets as if they were dogs." Sighed the man. "Good grief." The man gentlemanly held the little girl in his arms, carrying her inside a manor, the warmth of the chimney fire quickly began warming her almost frozen body, as the man suddenly conjured a bright red light, covering her entire body and healing it in an instant. "Ah¡­" In that moment, it was the first time that Rose saw him, her savior, her mentor, and the man she considered her father. "Hello, little one. My name is Gustaf. I am a Pure Blood Vampire that serves the Von Sange Family¡­ Do you have parents?" The man asked. Rose felt confused, waving her head. "You don''t¡­ I see. Then¡­ I suppose you may stay here." He sighed. GROANNN¡­!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Suddenly, her tiny stomach groaned, as the manughed gentlemanly. "Hoho! You''re hungry, aren''t you? Right, humans usually eat, right? Let me prepare you something." The gentle vampire man said, leaving the girl over a chair, and then, serving her the most delicious thing she had ever tasted in her life. "This is named spaghetti, a recipe that you humans created. The noodles are made of wheat while the sauce is tomato sauce with grounded meat and spices. It is delicious and affordable to make- Eh? Hey, are you listening to me?!" Rose couldn''t help it; she was wolfing down the food with her bare hands like a little and feral pup. "Sigh¡­" "Hmmm¡­ Tasty¡­! Many thanks!" "Oh? So you can speak a few words. Knowing how to say thanks is one of the most important things in life, little girl¡­ I am d you''ve learned this on your own. You got talent¡­" In that day, things changed forever for Rose''s life. That man was her mentor, her protector, her best friend, and someone she considered her only family and her father¡­ This was perhaps one of the reasons why¡­ he appeared before her in the trial. Now, having lost her physical body and having be a phantasmal being, she couldn''t help but feel shaken by the appearance of someone she had not seen in hundreds of years. The tender memories of her childhood with this gentlemanly and old Vampire emerged one after the other inside of her mind, as she feltpletely heartbroken... looking back at her life now and then, there was a clear difference in her state, and how much time changes people, and even her¡­ "Rose, is that you? What¡­ what has happened to you?" Gustaf asked worriedly, as Rose covered herself in embarrassment, she resembled a ghost after all, even in her materialized form which made her look like a paledy, her semi-transparency was clear to the eyes of anybody. "Don''t look¡­! Don''t look at me¡­ I¡­ Since you were gone, things changed, you know? Things became so hard¡­ I had to steel my heart! I had to change!" She cried. "¡­" The man remained in silence, looking at her with eyes filled with concern. "D-Don''t stare at me like that¡­! I don''t need¡­ your worry nor your concern anymore!" She cried. "Rose¡­ wait!" He cried, trying to stop her from crying. "I''ve changed¡­ I''ve done terrible things for the Lady¡­ I died and became a ghost¡­ I am a monster now¡­ I don''t deserve to talk with you¡­ I feel ashamed by merely being looked at¡­! Please, go away, Gustaf! Go away!" Rose cried; she was trying to escape from him. his face reminded her that she was one a person she was prideful of being. He reminded her that there was once a Rose that wasn''t a monster. He reminded her that¡­ there was once someone that loved her. "Rose! Don''t run!" "Leave me alone! Go away!" Rose furiously unleashed her powers, as thousands of spears made of blood began showering over the man! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The man immediately began to evade the attacks swiftly with his incredible vampiric reflexes. "Rose! Come to my side! I''ve told you countless times that¡­ I will always be at your side!" "But you¡­ you weren''t at my side when I most needed you!" ----- Chapter 900 A Painful Past Chapter 900 A Painful Past¡¡¡¡----- Rose was breaking down as she found the one that had brought light to her life back then. Now that she had turned into a ghost and had long ago died, she felt like she didn''t even deserved such an encounter. However, she also knew this was a trial. In such rooms, the tower would give the harshest trial to a person by making them face their weakness and also the thing that holds them back the most. Rose was someone that never thought of such a thing, as she had long ago died and had forgotten about such things, she never thought her weakness would be the man that she saw as her father. Gustaf looked at her with his sharp eyes, they were filled with emotions. Unlike most other illusions in this trial, Gustaf didn''t attacked Rose at any moment. In fact, he was only walking to her, because he wanted to see his daughter once more. It was in fact Rose the one attacking relentlessly, without letting him get closer. She knew that if he let him get closer¡­ she would lose. The true enemy here wasn''t taking damage, nor having her soul cut into pieces, the true enemy was having her heart touched. The maniption of emotions that such a figure caused to her¡­ it even made her cold and ruthless mind turn into shambles, as she was filled with doubt and sorrow. "Rose¡­" Gustaf muttered. "This is a trial¡­ You''re not the real one¡­!" Rose cried. "I-I¡­ I know I am not the real one." Gustaf muttered. "Eh?" Rose was stopped in time, looking at her adoptive father with shock. Was it truly possible for a mere illusion to ept their own existence as not real? What was the truth behind such illusions to begin with? "(Just¡­ who was the Frost Queen?)" Wondered Rose, wondering how it was possible for someone to create such things. "You left me long ago¡­" Rose said. "I was alone¡­ I had to fight by myself¡­ I¡­ I lost my humanity, and my emotions¡­ Ultimately, I ended serving the very one that brought your demise." "Rose¡­" Gustaf looked truly heartbroken. Rose continued to cry, as tears began flowing out of her phantasmal eyes. Could a ghost even cry?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ghosts were beings made of phantasmal essence, yet Rose was not only crying, but feeling all the emotions she had thought she forgot about. Rose after her defeat against Drake some time ago, had given up her life for her Lady. A woman who she served with all her life and emotions, with fascination, even. Of course, after she died, the curse was obviously broken. Drake turner her into a Vampire Ghost, quickly revealing the truth to her, and as she slowly regained her senses more, she decided to dedicate her life to the one that rose her from the dead, while forgetting the curse of the vampires, which had made her a ve of Red, the woman that even caused the death of her beloved father. "Why¡­." Rose cried, as her attacks suddenly stopped. "Why did you had to leave me when I needed you the most? I didn''t had anybody¡­ I didn''t had a single thing¡­" "I am sorry, Rose¡­ I merely died by my own foolishness¡­ I was deemed as someone not worthy of being a Vampire. The Lady¡­ Saw through my emotions, mypassion and¡­ all the humane things I did." Sighed Gustaf. "I was deemed as a failure of a Vampire, someone too soft to be what she wanted me to be." "¡­" "Ultimately, I ended going into a mission with other Vampires, only to die foolishly against an ambush of Mercenaries and Sorcerers of the Sects of Frost Tear." The man sighed. "I suppose thedy knew our numbers were not enough to survive that, she sent us there to our deaths." "Why?! Why did you agreed to such a thing!?" Rose cried. "I didn''t had a choice¡­ She said that if I didn''t do as she wanted, she would use you as her ything¡­ I couldn''t bear to think you would be tortured by her malicious mind." Gustaf said. "Ah¡­" Rose looked at her father, suddenly feeling shocked by a truth she didn''t knew about. How¡­ did a mere illusion of her father knew such a thing? "You''re not¡­ an illusion¡­" Rose muttered. "Are you¡­ my father''s soul?" Rose looked at Gustaf with shock, but the man seemed to wave his head. "I am already dead, Rose¡­ I don''t know what I truly am¡­ But you must quicklyplete this trial." Gustaf said. "You mustplete it and keep moving forward. There is people waiting for you. Despite having died, you''ve be a new being altogether. A ghost? Not really, you look like a beautiful Spirit to me. A Spirit of Blood as beautiful as a red rose, just like the name I give to you." "F-Father¡­!" Rose cried, rushing towards Gustaf. She didn''t knew how or why, but she flew towards him, and hugged him. "I am sorry for telling you all those things! I really, really miss you!" Rose began to cry, tears flowing through her eyes. "I don''t want you to go yet¡­ After all this time¡­ Perhaps your soul¡­ You might be here somehow¡­!" "Rose, you have to let it go¡­" Sighed Gustaf, hugging her back. "Ah¡­!" "I never cared about my death, I''ve only cared about you, and nobody else¡­" Gustaf said. "B-But¡­" "I want you to be happy¡­ Help that man named Drake. He''s someone that will bring you happiness. Perhaps¡­ he and those around you have already brought you the happiness you''ve been seeking for." "I¡­ I don''t¡­ Drake is¡­" "What is it, dear?" "I don''t know what I truly am to Drake and everybody¡­ I''ve been hiding my true self this entire time¡­ I''ve been¡­ acting like what I am now, another servant¡­" "¡­" "But I never thought of them that way. I always thought I was merely bound, forced to be with them but¡­ over time it has changed so much I didn''t realized it¡­" ------ Chapter 901 Roses Growth Chapter 901 Rose''s Growth¡¡¡¡----- Gustaf smiled back at Rose, as he caressed her head. "How much has it changed? Tell me¡­ Get all those emotions out, dear¡­ You''ve been holding them for too long." "I¡­ I''ve been holding them, I guess. I''ve been truly caging them inside of my heart¡­ As I saw everybody talk and interact, deep down, I always wished to join their conversations¡­ I¡­" Ros cried. "Maybe I truly want to go back to them¡­" "Then do it, Rose. Without hesitation¡­ You must let me go." Rose looked at Gustaf onest time, as her tears were constantly being clean by his handkerchief. "Will I see you after this? Will I ever see you again?" "I don''t know¡­ I don''t know if I am truly real or not. But I know that¡­ I will always be there, watching over you, Rose. Whatever you''ve done in the past, whatever you regret doing¡­ Make sure to make up for it with good and better actions. Always remember¡­ you are ady raised by me." Rose''s memories suddenly began to blossom, all the memories she lost due to the curse of Red emerged, which were slowly appearing thanks to Drake freeing her from such a curse. The memories of her entire life, of all the things she went through, of all the times Gustaf taught her so many things. She was awakened from a world of darkness, into the brightness she had been caging down not because of being an Undead, or because she served Drake, but because she thought of herself as someone that didn''t needed such petty things. From that fragile little girl in the streets, freezing to almost death, to the girl that slowly grew, and learned about the world. That was given warm meals, and was taught about the world around her, how to speak, how to read, and how to understand things around her, to the vampire that slowly lost all of what she learned, ultimately dying for the one that brought the death of her father and her own, to a ghost who caged her emotions and used the mask of madness to pretend that she had lost her trues identity¡­ each stage of her "life" was something she learned about. And now that she returned to the very beginning, she realized that she had even yet to finish her journey. In fact, it had only begun. At the side of someone as adventurous as Drake, a lord she truly wanted to serve after all the good things she had seen him do, there was no way she would remain in one ce forever¡­ CLASH! Her hand pierced through Gustaf''s chest, as light began toe out of his wound, cracks slowly emerged across his body, as if it were made of ss¡­ "Then¡­ I am going, dad¡­" She said with tears flowing from her eyes. "See ya in the other side. Can you wait for me until then?" "Will do, Rose¡­ But make sure to live as much as you can." He said. "Sigh¡­ I am already kind of dead though¡­" Crack¡­ crack¡­! Gustaf slowly began to shatter into pieces, his entire body began to disappear, and then his face, slowly¡­ "No, you''ve always been alive¡­" Crack¡­ crack¡­! "A soul is truly something¡­ beautiful, Rose." Crack¡­ crack¡­!N?v(el)B\\jnn "Make sure to receive my gift and use it for your own happiness." "Gift?" Rose saw Gustaf slowly fragment apart into small particles of light until nothing more remained. And from within this light, something hit her strongly, bathing her with light. Unlike other trials, her own was very unique because of her own trial being to simply ept herself and open up at longst, a challenge perhaps as hard as fighting a boss. FLASH! As Rose''s body flowed with this new energy, she felt like she slowly began to change. Her soul turned as solid as bones, flesh, and skin, as she felt a beating heart, even. Her entire phantasmal essence evolved and changed, turning stronger and filled with spiritual essence now¡­ When she opened her eyes, her red hair was waving majestically, as she looked at her own hands, and the rest of her body in shock. Her hands seemed not so pale, alive. Her fingernails were red, and her eyes were shining brightly, filled with blood essence, yet with so much life as well. Her hair waved, continuously growing longer, as if it had turned into a sea of blood. And her heartbeat became faster, making warm blood flow across her formerly cold body. Her legs slowly moved, as her feet touched the cold floor, she felt the coldness as a sharp knife, because her foot themselves were warm. Although she waspletely nude now, she didn''t felt like it. For her, it felt as if she had just been born, the nude body didn''t made her falter but make her felt freer. She couldn''t help but kneel over the floor, attacked by a sudden cascading stream of emotions after emotions. It felt as if all the things she had been holding up for so long came out at the same time. "Eh? Why¡­ I am¡­ I¡­ I have a body?" She muttered in surprise. "Is this¡­ the gift he said he would give to me?" Rose couldn''t help but feel alive at longst, and incredibly happy, so happy she began to cry once more. This time, these were tears of joy and surprise, and not those of sorrow and regret¡­ "Thank you¡­ Father." As Rose cried in happiness and found that her own soul had transformed and given her a new and unexpected life, someone within the Tower looked at her with a warm smile, the faint presence of someone was with her, but quickly dissipated, with a smile as well. "I''ve done as you asked me, Gustaf." She said. "I hope that your daughter can find the happiness you want her to experience¡­ Perhaps by the side of the Dragon King and hispanions, it might not seem like such a fantasy¡­" ----- Chapter 902 A Painful Memory Chapter 902 A Painful Memory¡¡¡¡----- In front of Bedann and Miranda, there was a man wearing sunsses standing. He was wearing a ck leather jacket, and jeans, and looked to be wearing remarkably Earth-like clothes. He seemed to be expressionless for a few seconds, but slowly smiled, as he realized who the girl in front of him was. "Miranda¡­ is that you? Miranda!" Bedann feltpletely shocked by the trial this time. She had heard it would be a weakness of her, something that made her weaker, something that would even hurt her deeply. But she never thought it would be the scientist behind her suffering. Since she had memory of being in Earth that Bedann only suffered. She was a guinea pig, going through an endless circle of agony as they injected the Mold into her body, forcing the Mold to merge with her and transform her into an abomination. For some sick reason that Bedann was never able to truly grasp. She remembered how he always called her his goddess, how he always wanted to make her a real goddess, and how he proimed they would rule the world together. It seemed he waspletely delusional and insane, with no hints of sanity on him at all, if even. It felt as if this man was always human garbage, and the more he thought about him, the more anger she felt. Bedann wasn''t afraid or, moved to tears when she saw her trial, she and Miranda felt utter anger and the feeling of using this opportunity to beat the shit out of Ivan Wesker, even if he was an illusion. Bedann, already merged with Miranda and her Chaos Spirit, held her two axes and infused her essence into them. Although they had gained some cracks now, they were still good to defeat an illusion, or so she thought. "Oh, you''re so dead." Bedann said, rushing towards Ivan as he stood there in silence, seeing the giant sh against him. "I''m sorry." He sighed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Eh?" CLAAAASH! Bedann''s axes hit the ground, suddenly, she was stopped by a few words, two words, in fact. Ivan looked at Bedann with a dead serious face. He wasn''t smiling anymore. He took out his jacket, and then his sunsses, revealing his blue eyes to her. "I''m sorry for everything I''ve done to you, Miranda¡­" "Wha¡­? Miranda asked in surprise, without realizing what was even going on. "What are you talking about?" Bedann asked. "You''re a mere illusion¡­ Why are you apologizing and not fighting?" Miranda asked through Bedann. "Why would I even want to hurt my daughter?" Ivan sighed, sitting over the floor. He didn''t looked like he wanted to fight at all. He seemedpletely depressed, in fact. His madness was gone, and without it, what was left was¡­ a hollow husk of a man. Without nothing inside, nothing left, and nothing to hide either. "S-Stand up and fight! You''re an illusion¡­ But at the very least I want to crush you while you''re acting as the bastard you''ve always have been!" Bedann roared loudly, her axes hitting the ground again. "Do it¡­" Ivan sighed. "I don''t¡­ really deserve anything else." "Wha¡­?! You''re just trying to make us pity you so you can sneak in an attack or something?!" Miranda asked through Bedann. "¡­I would never do that to you." Ivan sighed. "Why are you acting so weird? I don''t remember in any way an Ivan such as you." Bedann said. "Is the Frost Tower fabricating a different version of you that acts the opposite?" Bedann pondered, thinking some rather far-fetched things. "Who knows?" Sighed Ivan. "I suppose you don''t really remember me at all from back then¡­" "Back then?" Bedann asked. She slowly began stepping back. Somehow, something within Bedann''s body and soul told her to suddenly escape. Why? It was as if it was almost an instinct. But it wasn''t to escape from danger. It was to escape from something deep within her own soul''s memories that she had been caging down, without any awareness of its existence. "Yeah¡­ Back then when you were my precious little daughter¡­ When I did everything in the world to help you fight your brain cancer¡­ When I¡­ saw you dead in the hospital bed. When I lost everything in that day¡­ In that day, it was also the day I lost all the sanity left on me." Ivan sighed. "W-What are you talking about?" Bedann asked, as she felt that deep down within her soul, something was emerging. "You don''t remember, huh? Maybe it would be better for you to not remember now. You''ve got a whole life right now, right? You are¡­ more happy than your father could had ever made you. You even got a new family¡­ I am unnecessary here. I don''t really want to bother you anymore. I don''t want to¡­ remind you of the suffering my madness made you go through. Please¡­ just kill me here." Ivan seemed reluctant. He only wanted to die and to be done with this. He didn''t wanted to continue bothering Bedann anymore. He felt unnecessary in this ce, he was someone she should simply forget about forever. "No¡­ Tell me more!" However, Bedann was also very reluctant, just like him. Somehow, she wanted to know more, as if something else was surging from the depths of her soul and her heart. "Who¡­ who are you really?" She asked, as a small tear began to flow from her right eye. "TELL ME!" "¡­" Ivan looked at his daughter, even though she was reincarnated, he could clearly see his daughter in Bedann. And because it was her request, he decided to tell her¡­ to tell her the truth. "I¡­ I am really your father." He sighed. "What?" She asked. "You and your mother, both of you died by a brain tumor caused by cancer, which was hereditary." Sighed Ivan. "I¡­ died?" Bedann asked. Iva covered his face, as he gritted his teeth in frustration. The frustration of his powerlessness in such a situation, the frustration of not being able to do a thing, no matter how much he tried¡­ "You did¡­" ----- Chapter 903 The Truth Within Old Memories Inside The Soul Chapter 903 The Truth Within Old Memories Inside The Soul¡¡¡¡----- Bedann faced her trauma, while unexpectedly learning the truth about her, and who she truly was before reincarnating in the world of Yggdrasil. She was, however, very confused as of now, without really knowing what to say, or what to think, she wasplete bbergasted by the idea she was truly this monster''s daughter, and that he was once¡­ just a normal man. However, as the man spoke more, she suddenly began to feel stranger, as if her very soul was trying to speak to her, to tell her to stop, to not delve any further. It was even bing quite painful. To Bedann, it was feeling as if something within her was slowly breaking and opening, slowly trying to flow into her mind all the memories that her soul had locked after her first death. "After your death, I couldn''t keep it up with myself, I became insane." Ivan said. "I tried to do everything I could to save you, to revive you¡­ I froze your body and continue looked for something that could revive you, a special pathogen, or a virus¡­ I created the Virus named Uroboros, which devoured a part of the poption in Earth with zombies, only because I wanted to revive you¡­ Imitted atrocities, and killed so many people because I was willing to go as far for you¡­ I¡­ I would do it again if it meant I could truly revive you." "What¡­?!" "I seeded¡­ somehow. I ended turning myself into even more of a monster. The Virus, Uroboros, took over my body and my mind. It slowly made me insane and even more of a monster than before. It felt as if my attachment to being a human were gone, my emotions, everything¡­ the only thing remaining was my memories of you, and my undying obsession with bringing you back." "¡­" "Uroboros didn''t do, it couldn''t revive you, until one day, in Africa, I found it. The Mold, a strange living entity that enhanced the body of people through parasitism. It was even able to revive others, and to even grant them supernatural Esper abilities¡­ I used it and finally, I ended seeding in reviving you." "¡­" "However, the moment I revived you, you went berserk. You attacked me and almost killed me. You didn''t recognized me, and you were afraid of everything. The Mold was taking over your body. But I couldn''t kill you, I couldn''t¡­ take you out. And if I tried taking the Mold away then¡­ wouldn''t you have died there?" Ivan couldn''t bring himself to kill his daughter after having revived her. Bedann remained in silence while listening to Ivan''s words, shocked with each word he spoke. The man smiled bitterly as he waved his head. "Bing insane and half mind controlled by Uroboros didn''t helped either¡­ I ended treating you roughly, terrible so, only so I could calm your fury down. I wanted to cure you, to make it so you could coexist with the Mold and not feel agony with each passing second¡­ In the process, Uroboros and my own delusions merged together and remade my own personality into an insane man, dreams of greatness, and perhaps¡­ the lingering memories of calling you my little goddess made me desire something utterly monstrous. I can''t keep on ming the virus for my own actions either." "I ended doing it all because I couldn''t ept your death¡­ I couldn''t let you die¡­ I had to do everything I could¡­ I had to¡­ I¡­ I¡­! I am sorry¡­! I am really sorry, Miranda! I am really sorry! I did so many horrible things, I made you suffer so much! It wasn''t me yet¡­ it was me¡­ I¡­ I am fully responsible for everything I did! I just wanted to see my daughter again¡­!" Ivan cried, tears flowing through his blue eyes, as he hit the ground with frustration. "I just wanted to¡­ see your smile onest time¡­" Bedann began to cry rivers, as she fell to her knees. Miranda shared her emotions and her overflowing new memories, learning everything in detail as well. "So it is you¡­ I was¡­ I was really someone called Miranda? I wasn''t someone adopted in an orphanage as I always believed? I¡­ I was Miranda Wesker¡­" Bedann muttered. "I just wanted to see my daughter again¡­" Ivan cried. "I just wanted¡­ to selfishly see my little girl, who fate denied a long life¡­ I just wanted to see her live a long life, and enjoy everything there was in life¡­ I wanted you to be so happy¡­! I just wanted your happiness!" Bedann felt so many conflicting emotions that she couldn''t even more. The rage she had against him as the Miranda that came after her resurrectionbined by the love and sorrow of the Miranda before her resurrection. She hated him, but also pitied him. She wanted to kill him, but at the same time, she wanted to hug him and tell him that he should stop ming himself for everything, and to let it go. But was he truly her father at the end, or a mere illusion? "Could¡­ this Tower have made this trial based in the memories it saw through your soul, which were somehow sealed?" Wondered Miranda within Bedann''s soul. "Possibly¡­ This is a fabrication made up of such caged memories¡­ Not someone real¡­" Sighed Bedann. Bedann looked back at Ivan, fully knowing he was a mere fabrication, yet¡­ it had brought her to so many tears already¡­ Just what should she do now? "Tell me something¡­ Do you remember what you did after I died? After I was¡­ shot down by those special agents?" Asked Bedann. "I¡­. I don''t remember anything." He sighed. Bedann sighed, clenching her fists. "I suppose you''re not really him at the end¡­" She sighed. Bedann slowly approached the illusion, as she held her fist upwards, tears flowing off her eyes. "I''ll always¡­ love you as my daughter." BAAAM! Bedann''s fists made Ivan''s entire body disappear into white smoke, until nothing more remained. At the same time, she felt a huge boost of power flowing through her, divine power. Although she should feel joyful and excited with such amount of power flowing into her, she couldn''t help but feel sorrowful,pletely filled with mncholy. The Ice Giant slowly walked outside the room, as the gates leading outside opened in front of her. "Maybe one day we''ll meet, and we''ll talk things through¡­" Bedann hoped for something almost impossible as she walked outside the room. Her trial wasn''t the most challenging in terms of battle, but it was one of her toughest battles, perhaps because it left no satisfaction at all.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 904 Two Very Similar Trials Chapter 904 Two Very Simr Trials¡¡¡¡----- A simr scene was happening for both Hector and Kraxka inside their own different rooms. Both of them faced a simr illusion, Miminga. Amongst the various things the two of them had faced, they seemed to usually have no weakness, never faltering nor seemingly having the will to give up. Not even Kraxka''s father death fazed him now, as he had gotten over it long ago, many years already. However, something both men shared was their love for Miminga, one as her lover and best friend, and the other as her overprotective father. It was their greatest weakness in short. Hector always held her inside of his heart, she was the reason of his perseverance, and the same was for her father, Kraxka. But now, both were forced to face her, and much like others, they didn''t fought her, and Miminga''s own illusion herself, gentle natured and nice just as the one they knew about, didn''t attacked either, lecturing them instead, and telling them that they had to get over this trial so the could move on. "Come on, Hector¡­ I''ve told you many times that you sometimes are a bit too much of a crybaby, haven''t I? Are you really the father of your daughter, dear?" "Miminga¡­ I-I don''t want to hurt you! N-No¡­!" "Sigh¡­ I am merely an illusion, you see? The real me is waiting for you back home." "B-But¡­ T-This trial is really so hard¡­ Why do I have to hurt the one I love the most? What does this trial even means?" "Maybe it is a test of your will, if you''re strong enough to go to such lengths for the bond you''ve forged with all those you came here with, dear." Miminga ended exining to Hector what this trial truly meant. Hector felt surprised once more, as he sighed. "You''re the most precious thing¡­ I can''t¡­ I would never-" "The most precious thing? What about our baby?" "Eh?" "Am I more important than our child now?" "No¡­ I¡­!" "Hector, the moment we have a child¡­ Both of us suddenly gained something even more precious and important than even our rtionship." "¡­" "You have to do it for her." "But I¡­" "Do you love her more than me?" "¡­" Hector was left with a terrifying question to answer. However, deep down, as any good father, he knew the answer. "Yes¡­" "Then? Thrust your spear into my chest and get done with this." "I am really sorry¡­" "Don''t be¡­ It is fine." CLASH! Hector hesitated for a long time, but ultimately, he did what was right in this trial. He had to defeat the weakness in front of him, to keep moving forward. He kept that in mind this entire time, knowing it was an illusion, but even then, it hurt him so much he began to weep over the floor. "I will never¡­ let the real you die¡­! I will¡­ grow stronger so I can protect you and our child¡­ and your entire tribe as well!" He cried. "I am sure you will do your best." Miminga said with a smile. "I love you¡­!" Hector cried, hugging Miminga''s body, as she slowly began to dissipate. "I love you too¡­" She said, rubbing her nose with his, and then dissipating. Hector clenched his fists as he gritted his teeth, slowly walking out of the room. Divine energies began to overflow his body, but he remained sorrowful without even acting surprised. Meanwhile, Kraxka was going through something simr. "The Venerable is truly¡­ someone scheming to do such a thing." Kraxkamented. "Father¡­ that''s enough,e and just get over it already!" Miminga reprimanded her father. "You know how hard this is for a father to ask?" He sighed. "Miminga, I saw you grow since you hatched from your egg."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I know! This is why you¡­ you should do it already." She said. "The real one is outside, just fine! You have to just get over this trial¡­ It is a trial for a reason, no matter what, it will be painful for you toplete it." "You''re just as smart as the real one¡­ You''re so simr too¡­ It hurts me deeply." He sighed. "Father¡­" "And the way you call me father too¡­" "Sorry¡­" "No, don''t be sorry¡­ You''re always saying you''re sorry. That''s also just like you." "¡­" "Hah¡­" Kraxka sighed. "You know? Since you were born that you became the most important thing in my life. It was thanks to you that I overcame my trauma and decided to forgive the humans. I wanted to create a brighter future where my adorable little daughter could y all she wanted with other kids¡­ With that human kid as well." "Hector?" She asked. "Yes¡­ I did it all for that stupid brat, it made you so happy I couldn''t bring myself to just let it go. Through the years I worked very hard to convince the tribe about humans not being inherently evil for what they did to my father¡­ It is ironic, right? The one whose father was murdered cold-bloodedly by humans was asking his own people to not hate them." Sighed Kraxka. "I must have looked pathetic to all of them back then." "No¡­ You were strong, father. You did what was right¡­ So¡­ You know that what you must do here is also what''s right. You''ve always taken such decisions. You''re¡­ the only one that can take them firmly." Miminga said. "¡­You really know me so well." Kraxka sighed. "I love you so much, you''re the pride of my entire life." Kraxka sighed, hugging his daughter, her daughter also hugged him back their tails entangled around one another''s legs. The lizardman''s spear was already piercing her, as Miminga was slowly fading away. "Well done, father. I knew you would take the right decision." "I knew you would say that as well¡­" Kraxka sighed, petting his daughter''s head. "I''ll go see you after we are done here¡­ I''m going to bring you a gift." "I''m sure that the real me¡­ will be happy to see it." Kraxka walked away as Miminga was no longer there. ----- Chapter 905 Yukis Trial Chapter 905 Yuki''s Trial¡¡¡¡----- "Ugh¡­ Oof¡­! I''ve done it now¡­" Yuki stood in silence over the enormous body of a half-dying Rat Gori that had chased her down through the entire room. It was calling himself her father, despite never having been her father to begin with, that was only a misconception of Drake that somehow got passed into this Trial, hriously so. Yuki was not like other Beast-kin she had met. Since the moment she had memory that she was always a monster. It was perhaps due to a miracle or thanks to Drake''s amazing magic and his System Skills that could modify his tamed monsters that she ended evolving into a Beast girl. Of course, she always was very intelligent, the most intelligent of her family, in fact. Indeed, she had a family. Like any other Rat Monkey, they''re small little critters that live atop trees, usually in small holes inside the thick trunk of the enormous pine trees capable of surviving the unforgiving cold of the central area of the Jotunheim Continent. She remembers a few things of how she was conceived, being born into a group of five siblings, she was always the smallest and weakest of the five. Her mother was gentle though, even to the smallest and weakest, she always gave milk to all her five children with her seven tats. The warmth of her mother''s fur and the delicious milk she squeezed out of her for many months was one of the few memories Yuki has of her childhood. However, such a childhood eventually ended abruptly, as the monster had appeared. Although she didn''t knew back then, her mother had nested inside the territory of this monster, the Rat Gori, a territorial and solitary male of the same race as her. Why? Well, because he was truly her father. But Yuki never wanted to admit it because of the behavior of her race. Rat Monkeys could evolve into Rat Goris after fighting enough opponents and eating them. Her mother ended mating with a Gori due to being captured, due to her monster instincts, she escaped from him after the deed was done and desperately made a nest to rest until she were to give birth, using the food reserves she gathered while the Gori hibernated. However, male parents are terrible in this race, territorial and with ack of parental care, they see females and children after they''re out of their heat cycle as foes and rivals, and usually crush them or throw them away from their territory, so they can keep all the pears for themselves. Before she could even grow out of drinking milk naturally, Yuki''s life was thrown into shambles, the monstrous father she had woke up and quickly found her nest, crushing the entire tree where she and her mother was with her siblings. Everything went ck back then, and somehow, out of pure luck, she survived the terrible incident. However, she quickly realized she was thest of her family, seeing the crushed bodies of her siblings and her mother, the weakest and the smallest of the family ended being the only one that remained. As her father had long ago gone away from this ce, she survived however she could, gathering fruits and eating small insects that even survived these cold temperatures. She slowly grew more and more cunning, developing an incredible amount of intelligence, unnatural to monsters. Over time, as the years went by, she slowly grew up, hiding from her father''s monstrous presence while stealing on his back¡­ Never truly leaving the area where her mother and her siblings were buried by her some time ago. Maybe because she never truly felt like leaving them behind¡­ Until one fateful day when she met a young Ice Dragon, who was wingless and looked more like an oversized, silver-scaled lizard. His appearance alone was incredibly distinct, and that amazed her a lot. She mostly pestered him to see his reactions, but found an amazing level of intelligence from him, deciding to stick with him while bringing him treats¡­ Only for her father to find this new monster in his territory, and chase both of them furiously. In that time, Yuki didn''t wanted to admit the bastard was her father but felt shocked when Drake actually won and defeated him, evolving in the process and growing even bigger and stronger. Since then, Yuki saw Drake as not only a friend, but perhaps a hero that avenged her mother and her siblings form her monstrous father, the one she had never wanted to recognize as one. But the trauma of never having been able to defeat him herself remained within her heart until now, turning into her weakness, somehow, and suddenly making her father appear here in this trial, furiously roaring at her.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om At the end, she had to engage in a battle to the death against her father this second time, and now, with all the power she had umted, she was able to win, barely¡­ However, even now, she was unable to give him the finishing blow. "Damn it, you''re really my weakness, the center of all my traumas and the bastard that took away my family¡­ Why can''t I kill you?" She sighed. "Ogaaahh¡­" Her father''s illusion groaned. "Maybe because¡­ I know deep down you''re my father. I¡­ I guess I am doubting because you''re still my father at the end¡­ Because you¡­ I have your blood within me." She sighed. "Oh ogah¡­!" "Ugh¡­ What a pain." Yuki sighed. "I hope mom and my siblings are watching me wherever they are¡­ Your daughter will make sure to make you proud¡­! I¡­ I will get over this." Yuki''s ws grewrger, like long metallic des, quickly piercing the neck of her father, and beheading him. His head rolled across the floor, as his entire body suddenly exploded into particles of light. Yuki didn''t smiled after her kill. She felt disgusted with herself and with the creature she killed instead. There was¡­ no feeling of satisfaction. In fact, such a feeling afterpleting this trial was incredibly rare. "This trial sucks¡­ I''ll make sure to ask Drake to make me some fruit jelly after this is done!" ----- Chapter 906 A Rabbit-kins Regrets Chapter 906 A Rabbit-kin''s Regrets¡¡¡¡----- As others went through their own personal trials, Pekora had a peculiar one. While many had their trials being a single person, Pekora''s trial was different. The Rabbit-kindy was someone who had lost many in the past. She lost her entire tribe due to an attack from bandits, and was ultimately enved. She went through so many horrible experiences that her formerly cheerful and gentle nature turned into a gloomy and slightly expressionless woman. Despite doing her best to show her gentle nature with Drake and everybody else inside theirmunity, she had always felt like she failed. The traumas of her past still remained within her soul and her heart, always reminding her of her past mistakes, of her bad luck, and of the many horrendous thing she went through, and that perhaps many of her people went through as well. ¡­Although some of her Rabbit-kin people was rescued from very, and although Drake had continued to rescue ves and defeat bandits wherever he spotted them, she still lost many to that one fateful day. She used to be the chief of her tribe, someone that was in charge of taking care of them, of protecting them¡­ but ultimately, she lost everything and ended losing them as well. "Why did you leave us¡­?" "I feel so lonely here¡­" "It is cold.." "Chief!" "Please, don''t go away now!" Pekora slowly stepped back, looking at the dozens of rabbit-kin people in front of her. Unlike many others, her weakness and trauma included her entire tribe, all those that died or were lost, which she had never been able to meet again. These regretsbined together into something terrible she wasn''t able to properly handle. Usually, she kept herself calm andposed, but now, Pekora was breaking down. Her face was slowly fading into fear and sorrow as she saw their faces, the faces of all those she had missed so much. She knew her entire tribe, every name, every person¡­ she loved them all and saw them as her family. Each day she woke up with them, helping them migrate across the vast snownds of Jotunheim, seeking the warm of the sunlight as they moved away from the even more unforgiving cold. As they were covered in fur they were resistant to cold temperatures to an extent, but even then, the cold of winter in Jotunheim was too much for her tribe. Because of this, they usually migrated, following the sun as it moved away, the beautiful flower fields and green forests her tribe enjoyed were now without them. Much like many, Pekora was overtaken by sorrow, although she resisted however she could, she ended falling to her knees, suddenly surprising her tribe. They had never seen their respected chief acting like this. Despite being illusions made from her memories, they were recreated from them, and it was already seen through others that went through trials that illusions had feelings and thought just like any other. It was a wondrous creation of the Frost Tower. "I am really sorry¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The rabbit-kindy cried, as she dropped her weapon and ended leaving them to do whatever they wanted to her. Even knowing the nature of this trial, she felt utterly hopeless now. Something so deep and painful as the tribe she lost and loved so much appearing in front of her was not something she was going to be able to properly respond against. "Chief¡­" "Wait, what are you doing?" "D-Don''t kneel like that¡­!" The people suddenly realized this wasn''t right. Their chief was always someone that stood tall and led them. She was the one that woke up the earliest, that worked the earliest, and that always protected her family and tribe. They slowly approached her, touching her shoulder gently, or her head. They were asking her to stand up at the end, and they didn''t had any intentions to hurt her. But the pain of her mistakes was stronger than a hundred spears piercing her body. Pekora feltpletely destroyed by their words. She didn''t wanted their pity, she felt she only deserved their hate and resentment after everything she did to them. "I am sorry for being so ipetent¡­ I am sorry for¡­ I am sorry for everything¡­!" Pekora cried, as tears flowed from her eyes. "Mama¡­" Suddenly, a little rabbit-kin girl touched her shoulder. Pekora''s eyes opened wide, as she raised her head, looking into the little body of the one she had raised¡­ the only daughter she ever had. The one that was lost in that bandit attack, were many perished. "Miriam¡­" "Mama¡­ Don''t be sad¡­" The little rabbit-kin girl, who looked almost the same as her daughter but small, suddenly hugged her mother. Pekora suddenly began to cry even louder, even more knowing full well that her daughter was gone, and that this was merely¡­ an illusion for the trial. "I am sorry for not being able to help you¡­ I am sorry for not being there¡­ For being so weak¡­ so worthless¡­!" "Mama is not worthless¡­ Everyone is sad because we were left behind but¡­ we know that you couldn''t do anything there¡­ We can''t me you for it forever." "Miriam¡­ I¡­ Still¡­ I¡­ I am sorry¡­ I¡­ I wish I could go back in time¡­ I wish I could had done something for you! I wish¡­ I wish I could had changed it¡­ At the very least I wish I could had died with you¡­" However, her daughter began to cry a bit. "Don''t say that, mama¡­! I don''t want you to die!" "Ah¡­!" "I want mama to live! I want mama¡­ to find happiness again." "M-Miriam¡­" "I want mama to smile¡­" "Miriam!" "So¡­ Mama needs to move on¡­" Pekora was being moved to tears once more, constantly by her daughter''s words. Why would a child that loved her mother want to see her die to begin with? To children who love their parents, they''re the pirs to their lives. Seeing them die would be worse than losing their own lives¡­ Vines slowly began to grow in the floor, slowly entangling everybody, as they started to dissipate into particles of light. It wasn''t Pekora''s doing, but her own spirits that decided to take the right decision. "No¡­ Stop¡­! You guys stop!" She cried, desperately grabbing her daughter, and hugging her. "Don''t leave me! Please!" Her daughter, however, smiled gently, thest smile that Pekora could remember her daughter doing. "Mama, I love you¡­!" Miriam kissed Pekora''s nose, as she slowly dissipated into particles of light. Pekora fell down to her knees, as she continued crying, embraced by the warmth of her Spirits trying tofort her. "I also love you¡­ My little baby¡­ Mama will always love you¡­" She murmured to herself, slowly standing up and walking away. She knew that there were now other people that needed her outside. ----- Chapter 907 Larzaks Hardest Trial Chapter 907 Larzak''s Hardest Trial¡¡¡¡----- Larzak was a man that faced many trials and challenges across his life, perhaps more than anybody in this entire group within this life. From the death of his entire family to his desperate survival in jungles with monsters'' tens of times stronger than him. All of such hardships polished the lizardman into the man he had be today. Strong, determined, silent, and willing to fight for those he loved. After all, even though he lost everything, over time, he slowly rebuilt a family, a vige, and a ce to call home. Despite the many hardships that the man faced, he never seemed to falter. He always continued moving forward. It could be said that he had no weakness in many things, someone that had gone through so much suffering simply was rough in the inside and the outside. However, even for someone like him, there was an illusion, a Trial had emerged before his eyes. This trial was in the form of¡­ his family. Indeed, because he was never able to say goodbyes to them, because he was never able to encounter them again after having grown up surviving in the jungle¡­ there was a lingering regret inside of his heart, which he always thought was already made of stone. This regret was never having seen his family after he was thrown away from his vige. As he wandered alone across the jungles, he thought about going back many times, but his own insecurities didn''t allowed him. after all, he was thrown away from his vige because of theck of food to maintain everybody. But maybe, there was also a lot of resentment in his heart. He worked hard so he could go back to them stronger than anybody before, but at the end, he came back toote. The menace of the Cannibalistic Lizardmen was something that Larzak had to fight and defeat with everything he could, killing so many lizardmen in the process of his revenge, until the moment when everything ended. By that time, there was no satisfaction, and only a sense of hollowness that was slowly filled up by the one he loved and the vige he built with her. But now, his family was here, his two parents and his brother, who by the time he was a child, was stronger than him. The fight between the two was decided at the end rather quickly, as the one that lost, Larzak, was sent to the jungles, while the strong that survived remained in the vige, his brother. "So you''re here¡­" Larzak muttered. Unlike other people, he wasn''t driven into tears. He seemed oddly calm, yet there was still a strong mncholy inside of his heart. "Is there something you need to tell me?" "Brother¡­" His family remained mostly in silence. They themselves didn''t knew what they wanted to tell to their son. It was slightly confusing for Larzak, but he quickly realized that these were merely made out of his own memories, perhaps, so there was no way they would really be all thatplex. Of course, that ended when his brother slowly walked towards him. So smallpared to him, so little, and so frailpared to the big body that Larzak had that he couldn''t help but feel slightly shocked. "Did he die while being so small?" He sighed. Suddenly, a mental image reached the lizardman''s mind, as he saw himself within his little body back then. He was smaller and weaker than his own brother, yet now, after years of growing up and also developing his strength, he had reached such a size and appearance thatpletely dwarfed the one that won the battle. "I''m sorry, Larzak¡­" The boy cried, suddenly grabbing Larzak''s clothes. Larzak remained in silence, as he tried to not be moved by emotions. "I was the one that should had gone out¡­ I wanted to let you win." "What?" Larzak felt shocked. His brother felt so ruthless and cold back then, yet he had such intentions back then? "But I¡­ I was afraid¡­ I didn''t wanted to go out to the jungle, even when I loved you as my little brother, even when I wanted you to stay¡­ I ended being a pathetic big brother¡­" "¡­" "I should had taken responsibility and done what was right¡­" Larzak sighed, as he petted his big brother''s head.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Don''t worry about it¡­ It was thanks to being sent to the jungles that I grew stronger¡­ And also how I ended surviving this much¡­ How I ended¡­ not being eaten with all of you." "Still¡­ We are sorry, son." "I''m sorry as well¡­ We loved you so much." His mother and his father quickly walked to his side. "We missed you every day." "We couldn''t stop thinking about you¡­" Larzak tried to contain himself from his sorrow but seeing his parents so close to him quickly brought down his defenses. He extended his arms as he ended hugging both of his parents tightly, with all the love he could. "Mother, father¡­!" Larzak hugged them tightly, as he wanted to cry, but he couldn''t. Tears were simply not flowing out of his eyes no matter how much his emotions wanted. In the past, he had cried so much that he no longer could cry anymore. "Why are you talking things I never knew about?! What is this¡­ trial all about? Just what is happening?" Larzak cried. "Are you really my family''s souls?" Although Larzak asked such questions, his family evaded a definitive answer. They seemed to embrace him with their love and care, while telling him how much they were sorry. All the resentment he held back then quickly flew away, as he realized that despite what they did, they never stopped loving him as their son. "I''m sorry too¡­" Sighed Larzak. Larzak''s Light pierced through their bodies gently, like an embrace of warmth. Slowly, the three of them began fading away in front of him. "We''ll always love you." "We are proud of you." "Take care, little brother¡­" As they faded away, Larzak was filled with emotions, while wondering what the true nature of the Frost Tower was, walking away from the room, and quickly finding several others that hadpleted their trials. ----- Chapter 908 Drakes Trial Chapter 908 Drake''s Trial¡¡¡¡----- (Drake''s POV) When I entered the room, I quickly found someone standing in front of me. It was someone I couldn''t even recognized. I knew that this trial would show someone that was somehow our "weakness", but the person in front of me¡­ I really couldn''t tell who he was for a while. He seemed to look at me with as much surprise as I did. "So you''re me¡­ Wow." "What?" The man spoke with a voice I once had. This man was¡­ myself. This human in front of me, which I couldn''t even recognize anymore even though my life in Earth wasn''t even that long ago, it was me. The one that had yet to reincarnate, a man filled with insecurities and fears inside of his heart, a man that was afraid of walking outside of his room, someone that was afraid of interacting with an unforgiving world. I didn''t really felt sad when I looked at this man because I knew I once was him. I didn''t felt any sorrow either, but it was just, some sort of nostalgic, bitter feeling inside of my heart. Did he appear here because I am afraid of my own past self? Perhaps¡­ something that I''ve always been afraid was my past. I simply embraced my entire identity as the dragon I am now,pletely forgetting about my past as someone else, as this man. I guess through the Dreams I had, I thought I had gotten over it, with Bedann''s help and everything else¡­ but even now, I suppose I have yet to truly get over this entire problem. "Yeah, I''m you." I sighed with a smile. "This feels weird, isn''t it? Am I even real? Why am I here if I have be you?" Wondered my other self. "You''re¡­ self-aware?" I asked. "Yeah? It appears to be¡­ Maybe this Tower has some sort of special magic artifact, or something that deals with the recreation of memories into some sort of alter ego of their own original source. Or well, it might even be dealing with souls altogether. Who knows?" Wondered my other self. "You''re incredible at deductions, I guess you''re truly me." I sighed. "Haha, I guess¡­ Being praised by myself is weird though." My other self said. "I suppose¡­ If your deduction is right, then you''re truly a creation of my own memories¡­" I sighed. "I''ve been escaping from my former self for a while, haven''t I?" "I can''t me you; it is not as if I am anything memorial at all. I have never done anything special, and lived my entire life afraid of everything surrounding me¡­ In exchange, you''ve be someone incredible, you have a family, and you''re even the Dragon King¡­ What else can you ask for?" My other self sighed. "Hey, don''t talk like that¡­" I said. "Well, but isn''t it true? It would be better if I just.. disappeared. It is not as if you''ll ever miss anything if the memories of having been me are gone, right? You''re just¡­ someonepletely different than me. I even died pathetically in an Avnche." He said. "No¡­ I mean yeah we died in an avnche but¡­ We are still one and the same. Don''t talk like that about us, I am still getting offended¡­" I sighed. This was hard to deal with, my other self despite how he spoke before, waspletely depressed. I can already remember that he is just like how I was before reincarnating. I was trying my best to get over my fears, as I grew older, I always thought it would only get worse. But every time I tried, it got harder, and more stressful, I really didn''t even knew what I could even do with everything. I was always afraid of people and the outside world. Because of the things I experienced, and the things I did¡­ Because I killed my uncle. Maybe I always saw myself as someone dangerous. Surrounded by people that loved me, perhaps deep down, I never thought I truly deserved such amazing people. But without them, what would had been of me? What would I had be instead? Maybe a criminal? Someone even more deste than I was before? ¡­Or perhaps I would had ended killing myself because I wouldn''t had been able to handle everything.N?v(el)B\\jnn "You''re thinking, right?" My other self asked. "I¡­ Yeah." I sighed. "There is a lot to think, seeing you really made me think stuff. I never thought this trial would involve this level of thinking. I thought you were going to fight me and try to kill me." "This trial is probably designed to be harsher than a mere fight, it hits right in the feels." Said my other self. "I wonder how everybody else is handling the trials. If things are as peaceful as this, they should be alright, right?" I wondered. "You''re overly protective as always, aren''t you? I suppose that now that you have such a big amount of friends, you don''t want to lose them." He said. "I really don''t¡­ They''re the most important thing in my life, I guess. I never thought that having so many friends and a big family would be one of the things that keep me moving." I sighed. "You would think that just being a dragon would be enough¡­" "It is cool but¡­ After a while of just trying to survive in this damn world, I ended up changing a bit. I just wanted someone to be at my side. I guess I always wanted that." "Yeah, back then, with the family and everybody else¡­ I suppose the only part of that life that really mattered was when we were with all of them¡­ They are good people, maybe too good for me." Certainly, one of the things that I always appreciated was to be with them. They were the pirs of my life. Without them, I would had gone insane. I am rather thankful that they were with me all that time, even in myst moments of life in Earth, I still could remember my sister''s cry. ----- Chapter 909 Accepting Oneself Chapter 909 epting Oneself¡¡¡¡----- "Alright, I really don''t want to dy you anymore. So let''s get over with this. Come and kill me." Said my other self, offering me his chest as he opened his arms wide. "What?" "You have toplete this trial by defeating me. The hardest part maybe it is the pain of getting rid of the illusion in front of a person¡­ Come on, it is not hard, you just have to kill this loser. This good for nothing¡­" "¡­" "After you''re done with me, you can keep going like always. I''m sorry for taking time from you, I shouldn''t had spoken so much. Come on, let''s get over with this quickly." He''s right, killing him would be the correct thing to do. I should get rid of him for good, so I can walk outside for those waiting for me. But no matter how much I think about it, I can''t help but feel like it hurts a lot. Crushing my former self mercilessly, it would be like negating who I was. Is this truly what I wanted? No¡­ I don''t really want this. But its not like there''s another way toplete this trial. At the very least, even if he''s an illusion or whatever, I want him to hear my words, and I want tofort him, because I know he''s me. I want tofort him the same way I''ve always wished for someone topletely understand me back then tofort me¡­ I want to pat myself in the back¡­ and tell myself that I shouldn''t try to deny my past. "You''re myself. You think I can bring myself to just kill you like this, without anything else? Dry as ice?" "Eh?" "I¡­ I am sorry for not telling this to you before as well, but I have no ns in denying who I was, who you are¡­" "B-But¡­" "Even with all our mistakes and even with everything we did wrong, even with all our ws, even with everything that made us who we were, I am still you, and you''re me. I cannot bring myself to forget you, to forget me¡­" "You¡­" I smiled back at myself, as I walked towards him and hugged him, letting his face over myrge shoulders. "We might had been wed, but who isn''t? That wed personality of us, all those mistakes, those ws, they built up the man we are today." "Ah¡­" Suddenly, my other self''s eyes began to flow with tears. "Yeah, let it all out man." "E-Even after everything, you still want to keep myself within you? Even after everything you''ve done to easily be someone even greater? Am I not a burden to you?" "No, you''re the one that makes me who I am. Without you, Bedann wouldn''t be in love with me. I wouldn''t even have a daughter to begin with. Imagine if I didn''t had you within me. Wouldn''t I be just a very grumpy dragon?" I sighed while giggling a bit. "Ah¡­ Maybe¡­" He sighed. "So how about it? Let''s continue as we have always done, together." I said with a nod. "You¡­ don''t really see me as a burden?" He asked again. "No, you''re what makes me. I am you and you''re me. That''s all there is to it." I said, extending my hand towards him. He slowly extended his hand, as he grasped mine tightly. The size difference was big, but even then, I knew that hand was so familiar¡­ it was mine after all. A sh of bright light began to flow from my hand, reaching his own hand and then the rest of his body. As I hugged my other self once more, he began to turn into particles of light that quickly began to fuse with my body instead of simply dissipating. I was in fact, using my ability to absorb Divinities to bring it to me. I wasn''t simply going to kill him. "Why does this feels so warm¡­?" He wondered. "Because you''re not dying, you''re simply bing part of me again." "Thank you¡­ I really¡­ I didn''t wanted to die." "I know¡­ Let''s go together from now on then." As he stopped crying and smiled like I''ve never seen my past self smile, he suddenly turned into thest particles of light, fusing into my body. The moment he disappeared, he turned into me. I felt him flowing across my body, I felt his mind be mine¡­ There were no interruptions either because he was truly just me. Instead of trying to beat those past insecurities, or trying to get over my ws, I embraced them, and made them what I am today. I might had changed over time, but those things remain within me as part of what made me who I am.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I still remain afraid of things, and I am still quite timid in fact. But it is thanks to the many new experiences I''ve had in my life that I was able to improve, but I never truly stopped being the same as I''ve always been. In fact, it could be said I was always like I am now, I simply¡­ needed more people at my side, a new environment, and the challenges to make me open myself to what I truly was. "I am Drake, the Dragon King." I proimed those words to myself in low voice, as I walked forward, a sudden confidence I never felt within my heart began to flow into it, quickly giving me an incredible amount of warmth. However, a quick hint of mncholy embraced my heart as I walked outside the room, that small hint was perhaps that I still, was leaving something behind¡­ I looked behind me once more, only seeing the whiteness of the room. I guess there was nothing else anymore. [That was incredible¡­ I never thought that you had such thoughts about yourself, Drake.] The System suddenly spoke to me, surprised about my feats. "Is that so¡­? Neither I did¡­" ----- Chapter 910 End Of The Second Trial Chapter 910 End Of The Second Trial¡¡¡¡----- Ding! [You gained +500000 Divine Power] [The [Doppelganger (A)] Divine Ability has Ranked up to S Rank] [You acquired [Fragment of Divinity of Alter Ego] Oh, this isn''t even the trial rewards. When I walked outside the room, I received a sizable reward not from the trial rewards, which had yet to be given out, but this was actually the power I gained by absorbing my Alter Ego. Incredible¡­ so he held so much power within him. "Could this be because the Alter Ego was made out with the power of the Frost Tower?" I wondered. [It is certainly a possibility. It was very powerful. You''re truly lucky it never engaged in a fight, it was strong enough to be a big challenge if you fought] "Wait, what?! So they can fight?" [Certainly, but there might be some conditions to trigger a fight, perhaps responding badly to their words, or something¡­ But it appears you resolved things masterfully peacefully] "Huh, so it is like that, eh?" I sighed. [More importantly, you''re back to one million Divine Power, Drake] "I know, pretty good, huh? I need a bit more and I could actually get to Rank Up once more¡­" I said with a smirk. "Bing Rank 7 Peak Stage is surely a huge boost in power, right?" [It will be. But I rmend Ranking Up only when you have more Divine Power umted, to not end with nothing] "You''re right¡­" As I said that, I looked into my Status. ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Eternal Winter and Endless Dreams] [Main Divinities (2/4)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (B)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (S)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/6)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (B)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (D)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (B)] [Fruitful Harvest (B)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 7 (Upper Stage)] (Requires 1200000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [1020000] [Fortune]: [A++] [Physical Strength]: [B+] [Magical Power]: [B+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [B+] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SS)] [Darkness (SS)] (UP) [Dream (S)] [Death (A)] [Null (B)] [Illusion (B)] [Phantom (C)] [Spirit (C)] [Moonlight (C)] [Poison (C)] [Alchemy (C)] [Cooking (C)] [Psychic (C)] [Nature (D)] [Life (D)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (A)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (A)] [Dark Sun (A)] [Doppelganger (S)] [Divinity Aura (B)] [Dream Realm Maniption (B)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (B)] [Psychic Mind (B)] [Frost mes (B)] [Earthy Harvest (B)] [Divinity Fragments]: [Divine Fragment of Blood] [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego] ----- Aside from the gains in Divine Power, my Doppelganger Ability had gone up to S Rank out of nowhere, gaining even more power now. My Clones now shared even more % of my total strength and making more Doppelganger would cost less Divine Power as well. And not only that, but I even got yet another Divinity Fragment. Thest one I had was that of Blood, which I got from the leftover divine power left by Ruby''s Pendant powers when they activated by her bloodline, teleporting her away. This one fragment is "Alter Ego" whatever that even means. "System, can I fuse Divinity Fragments together?" [Calcting¡­] [Yes, it should be possible] [Create a Divinity by fusing the [Divine Fragment of Blood] and the [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego]?] "Huh, so I can actually do this¡­ Does it costs Divine Power?" [There is no cost] "Huh¡­" [However, fusing these two fragments might only create an inferior Divinity, if you can gather more fragments, a stronger one might be born from fusing such fragments¡­] "Yeah, I guess as much. Well, let''s leave it forter then." As I walked outside the room, I quickly found everybody else in the room we were some minutes ago. I had only received a single call from Charlotte who needed assistance, but the rest all had managed to handle their challenge trials alone. The moment I walked outside, Bedann ran to my side and hugged me tightly. I felt slightly surprised by the suddenness of the situation, but I embraced her back without asking why she hugged me suddenly. I was merely guessing, but I could tell she might had gone through something very hard. These trials are harsh and might had probably hurt her feelings. "Are you alright?" I asked worriedly. "Yeah¡­ I just¡­ I learned things I never thought I knew about." Bedann said. "Things you never thought you knew about?" I wondered. "I¡­ Well¡­ We can discuss thister." Said Bedann, smiling slightly faintly, as Miranda appeared at her side. "Yeah, let''s leave the heavy stuff after everyone gathers, we''ll have a break after this, right?" She wondered. "Ah, yeah¡­ We''ll do. I was thinking in taking a good break." I said. As we spoke, more people appeared one after the other, until everyone showed up. Some seemed just the same as they entered, others seemed mncholic and filled with sorrowful expressions, and some others seemed to be in silence. I saw Charlotte and Yuki looking tired but slightly happy. "Are you all done?" I wondered. "Yeah, everybody is here¡­ It does seem to be the case¡­ Tower, we are done." Suddenly, a big message made out of magic particles emerged before our eyes, shing with words. [The Trial has beenpleted] [The Path towards Trial 3-3 has been opened] [Now face thest challenge, which not even the creator of the tower was able to defeat] "What? Not even the Venerable?" Asked Hector while looking like he had just cried a lot. "This is¡­ how can we evenplete such a challenge?" Asked Kraxka. "Something not even the Venerable is capable of aplishing?" Wondered Larzak. "Aren''t Venerables unparalleled in their Eras? What was there that the Frost Queen was incapable of defeating?" Rakasha asked slightly grumpily. "Ugh, this sucks, I already went a lot of shit. I want to go back to bed, Drake!" Yukiined.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yuki, don''t be like that, we are already here. We must oblige with our duty¡­" Charlotte said. "Guys, calm down. I don''t have any ns in moving forward right now. In fact, I was thinking in camping here and take the next ten hours to rest. Let''s have a meal and then everybody can go to sleep as much as you want before we go to the next trial. The time dtion here should be enough for time in here to go fast enough for us to be able to easily take it easy after the second trial." I quickly calmed down myrge group, as they all seemed to agree. They began taking out their things, sitting down, some began sharing food while others were just resting while putting their backs over the walls. Everyone was rather exhausted. I decided to quickly begin making some food to lift their spirits for a bit. ----- Chapter 911 A Bountiful Reward Chapter 911 A Bountiful Reward¡¡¡¡----- The moment everybody finished the trial, we gained arge amount of Divine Power. I sensed many of my allies'' presences explode in divine power. Bedann herself had already reached the threshold to Rank 7, but there was something blocking her from reaching it. Apparently, nobody here was able to reach Rank 7 yet, stuck at Peak Rank 6 or below. I was expecting everybody to turn into Demigods by now, but something was really just stopping them. Is this Frost Tower Rules, maybe? Could it be that they would be able to reach the next Rank if theyplete thest Trial then? [After analyzing Bedann''s Mana Core, it appears there''s a Divine Power and Mana Blockage inside her Mana Core, this is a thing that seems to happen to those without such great benefits such as your immortality or the System] How can they break through it? [By pushing even more energy. Usually, it would take them several dozens of years of meditation to make the energies flow naturally through their mana core, until the blockage is finally destroyed. This would pertain intensive cultivation, but I doubt that''s something they can do leisurely as of now, isn''t it?] You''re right, I guess they can''t do that leisurely now. I guess the best shot is to let them have even more energy so they push through it. [However, there is a chance the Mana Core might break] What? [There''s a small chance when the energies are fluctuating that the Mana Core might fail its transition into a Divine Core, and shatter. In such case, the person might even die, or cripple their cultivation and magical power.] Can I do something about this? Is there a spell that could help? [With the wide range of Magic Affinities and Spells, there could be a way. I will now dedicate part of my programs to search for such a specific Spell. Until now, check the amount of Divine Power you''ve earned first] Divine Power¡­? Ding! [You gained +2000000 Divine Power] Two¡­ fucking million?! I couldn''t help but feelpletely bbergasted. I was¡­ shocked. Two million Divine Power in one shot. This trial was already a great harvest of Divine Power as it was. Not only I got some by absorbing my Alter Ego, but now I got some by merelypleting it, making it up to 25000000 Divine Power! That''s more than enough for a Rank Up, I believe. While I was summoning my Spirit Kitchen and ordering the spirits to make some food for me, I decided to Rank Up right away, as it meant I could grow stronger, there was no point in holding back- Wait, there was a point.N?v(el)B\\jnn I quickly stopped myself from giving the order to use the divine power and Rank Up, as I realized something important. If I grow stronger right now, that meant the challenges will also be fiercer. Whatever is waiting for us in the other room might be stronger¡­ It would be better if I don''t make our challenges even more challenging for the moment. As I saw the food be prepared, I noticed some of the girls, including Bedann, were surrounding a gorgeous red-haired girl which I didn''t recognized at first nce but that I quickly realized, afterwards, that it was Rose herself. "Just what happened to you?" I wondered in surprise. "And you''re nude now¡­ Let me bring you some clothes first¡­" Before I could listen to her answer, I brought some clothes for her and made her quickly wear them to cover her suddenly nude body. She had suddenly turned from a ghost to¡­ a living being? Her body lookedpletely made out of flesh but had some sort of spiritual essence in strong quantities there. "I-I¡­ Well, I went through a change. Apparently because I absorbed the reward Divine Power I evolved." Rose said. "I am¡­ I don''t know what exactly I am but I am more real than ever, and I don''t feel so gloomy as before¡­ Nor so caged in the darkness I once held. But interestingly enough, I still hold it within me, Master. Do you know something?" Belle suddenly appeared over my head. "She''s a Divine Spirit, without a doubt." She said reluctantly. "D-Divine Spirit?!" Everybody surround us was shocked, me included. Rose was a Vampire Ghost I had risen from an Evil Vampire that had attacked the Ice Moon Sect Master long ago, seeking Ruby. Our rtionship had been strictly one of formality. I had given her a chance as a ghost and she used her powers to help me in whatever I needed. I never truly paid too much attention because I already had other ghosts at my disposal, mostly made out while I was practicing my Death Magic. But now that things came to this, I was forced to actually reconsider everything I''ve been doing with Rosetely¡­ Was I treating her like a tool? What was I thinking of her? Hasn''t she changed over this time? What about her feelings about this entire situation? Apparently, Rose changes didn''t came just like that. "An evolution from an Undead Ghost to a Divine Spirit is not something normal¡­" Belle said. "You¡­ Did your mind opened or something? I feel like you held a lot of emotions and memories caged." "S-Such things can cause this change?" Rose asked. "Yeah! They can make all sorts of changes." Said Belle. "Simply turning into Divine Spirit is impossible, you were somehow aided by something else. Is this rted to the Trial?" "Yes¡­ It might be." Sighed Rose. "Hm¡­ Well then, whatever happened, it''s done." I said. "I am just d you''ve be stronger and evolved, Rose¡­ Err, there''s a lot we could talkter. I want to¡­ reconsider your rtionship as well, and what we might do from now on too, as my ally." I said. "Ally¡­" Rose said, she seemed slightly happy. "Sure thing, master. Don''t worry, I am not going anywhere. I have simply¡­ calmed down my resentment and negative emotions. But my contract is as strong as ever with you." And indeed, just as she said, I was feeling our contract just as strong as it always has been. ----- Chapter 912 The Various Trials Chapter 912 The Various Trials¡¡¡¡----- Indeed, the contract was there. Not only Rose turned into a Divine Spirit, but a very strong one. Through a single Trial she suddenly absorbed all this power and turned it into her own soul. Her soul hadpletely evolved now, turning into a Divine Spirit Soul, something only the Chaos Spirit of Bedann and Belle had, if not slightly stronger. I don''t really know why she was stronger though, even though the two spirits should had been stronger naturally¡­ "She''s really strong." Belle pointed out. "Just what did you go through?" I wondered. "I-I¡­ Well, it is hard to exin in simple words, Master." Rose said rather shyly. "I met someone very precious to me when I was younger, seeing him awakened something within me, I guess it could be said I was reminded who I truly was." "Who you truly were?" I wondered. Right, I had forgotten about a lot of things, and perhaps, I had also selfishly chosen to ignore the past of some of those near me. Perhaps this was also a reason why I wasn''t able to understand what happened to her, even though it was very obvious that Rose awakened a hidden potential within her, it was something special and precious that might had changed her. "I see¡­ I am not asking you to share it or something, it is up to your own discretion. I am¡­ Well, I wanted to say I am sorry if I ever mistreated you, our past as enemies is long gone. I know I made you into a ghost and everything¡­ I did it as a punishment for what you tried to do but still¡­ Now that you''ve changed and all, you''ve made me feel a bit bad so I wanted to say sorry." "Oh no, master, don''t worry. I am not really ming you for anything, I know that what you did was because of reasons such as trying to protect Ruby¡­ I was the one in the wrong there, and I died in a battle where I also wanted to kill you, it is only fair that the winner decided what to do. It was a battle where the two of us put our lives into, there''s no point in discussing morality in such scenario." Rose exined me her own thoughts rather rationally, speaking so eloquently and calmly that I couldn''t even believe she was once an insane Vampiress. I guess everybody in the world can change eventually, even after death, I suppose. "I guess¡­" "I had chosen to stay at your side because I am dedicated to you. You''re a great person that guides others¡­ You''ve guided many, saved many, and will continue doing so. Your heart is that of gold¡­ I am simply captivated by it. At this point, I am serving you because I really want to help you aplish such noble goals." Rose said coquettishly, slowly walking towards me and looking at my eyes. Did I mention that she had grown up to two meters and a half? So she was able to somehowpare to my ice giant size, even if a bit. Of course, I noticed how quickly Bedann went from her sad expressions to one filled with fury, she ran in front of me and stopped Rose from touching my chest coquettishly. "Stop right there! Rose, keep your distance." She said rather ruthlessly. "Hahaha, I am sorry, it wasn''t my intention to make it seem like that¡­" Roseughed carefreely, she had really changed her personality. At the end, we made up a camp and began to cook for everybody. After the intense Trials everybody went through, the only thing they wanted to do was eat and sleep, although some of my closest friends felt the necessity to talk out what they went through. I also was going to do so whenever they were done. Yuki in specific was also talking about what she saw. I was honestly quite intrigued, so I sat down to listen to her story. "So what did you went through, Yuki?" I wondered. "W-Well, what did I went through?" She sighed. "I fought my father." "Your father?" I asked. "The big gori from back then!" "Oh¡­" I muttered in surprise. "Wait, but wasn''t that¡­?" "¡­It was actually my father.." She sighed. "Huh?! Really? So I was right!" Back then when I was a younger Ice Dragon and traveled across the central area of the continent of Jotunheim, I met Yuki in her previous rat monkey form, she was small and a little bit of a prankster, but brought me fruit I couldn''t get by myself. Ultimately, she ended bing my tamed monster and first friend in this world. And yeah, the way I met her was fighting a giant gori that chased her down, it was an intense battle where I almost died. That gori was freaking strong back then¡­ But nheless, I managed to get him good and killed him. Yuki seemed to have no bond with him so I never thought about it, but now that she came out with such a revtion, I couldn''t help but feel like should feel sad right now, even though I really couldn''t, it was just a wild gori.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Yes, sadly you were right. That Gori is really my father¡­ You know why I never recognized him as one though?" "Why?" "Well¡­ He killed my entire family." "¡­Eh?" "As you heard me¡­ You see¡­" Yuki then exined to me the truth about her race, Rat Monkeys are territorial, but often only the grown males. Her mother had made a nest in the territory of a male while he was hibernating, so when he woke up and smelled them, he came and¡­ well, he crushed the entire tree where her family''s nest was. Well, that''s rough. "Since then I''ve been escaping from him until you defeated him¡­" Sighed Yuki. "I guess I never got over him because I didn''t killed him myself, which this trial gave me the privilege of doing¡­" "I see¡­" So the Trial also works to be able to make people fight against the regrets of their past¡­ I suppose that''s one of the things I also went through. ----- Chapter 913 Charlottes Growth Chapter 913 Charlotte''s Growth¡¡¡¡----- "Well, you''ve gathered a big family here, haven''t you, Yuki? We all kind of love you." Said Bedann. "I am not telling you to get over it or something but¡­ I want you to know that I see you as family and that you''ll never be alone as long as you''re with us." "B-Bedann¡­" Yuki seemed filled with emotions. "Yeah, she''s right." Miranda said. "I agree." Said Pekora. "Yuki, you''re a very childish and annoying girl sometimes, but your personality still brings a lot of brightness to our lives. When everybody is gloomy, you''re always the cheerful and a bit annoyingly childish one." "¡­I feel like you''re just criticizing me, but thanks." Sighed Yuki.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hahaha! She''s a naughty girl but she''s good at fighting, also she''s good hearted." Said Tisha. "There''s nothing more I need to consider you a sister." "Tisha¡­" "I guess you''re a good beastpanion." I said. "Uwah, Drake- Eh? Beastpanion?! Is that all I am to you?!" Yuki suddenly grabbed me by the clothes. "Hahaha, I am just joking! Of course you''re family. I see you as¡­ erm, kind of like a daughter I guess? A big daughter. Bedra and Kate see you as their big sister more than an aunt, so make sure to be a good one, okay?" "Uwah, those two little pups think that of me?" Yuki asked while smiling. "I-I guess there''s no helping it, I''ll be a good big sister." "Good girl." I ended petting Yuki''s head for a little while. I felt like our bond had been strengthened quite a lot with that simple conversation, I suppose that''s all we needed to connect with one another and feel better after the trials. Maybe¡­ was this also the intention of the Venerable? To surpass such emotional trials and then grow together even strongly as we talked about our own thoughts and what we had gone through? If that was the case, then the Venerable has really thought about everything, huh? "Well, I had gone through a lot as well." Said Charlotte. "I ended finding my father, and fought him¡­ He even used his Lightning Magic against me, I almost died. I guess my Trial was more like the one with Yuki, where battle was involved." "Like mine?! I thought everybody had a peaceful one, it is nice to know someone else also just wanted to beat the shit out of someone." Said Yuki. "Hahaha¡­ Maybe." Charlotteughed slightly nervously. "You fought your own father? And¡­ y-you killed him?" Asked Miranda. "Yes¡­" Sighed Charlotte. "I had to; he was attacking me furiously. It was¡­ a rather embarrassing trial now that I think about it. It was merely just my feeling of self-loathing personified into my father. My fear of being not loved by my father, or being thought as a failure had always been tormenting my mind deep down, when Ipleted the trial, I was able to slightly get over it¡­ Although I have yet to truly realize what I should do now, I am beginning to get a guess that I might learn more if I stay at the side of Drake." "I am d you were able toplete your trial safely, I was quite worried, my slime seemed to have helped you at least." I said. "Yes, I was able to hear your voice through the slime, it motivated me¡­ Thanks to that, I was able to ovee the trial, perhaps. I-I even learned I could manipte the ships through my power, such as being able to fire cannonballs made of magic- Oh! I also seem to have awakened Lightning Magic like my father¡­" Charlotte said. "Lightning Magic!" I said in surprise. "That''s one we haven''t seen! Can you show it to me?" "S-Sure! It seems that Lightning Magic is a specialty of dwarves, but I never had the affinity, my magic core was one of water attribute¡­" Said Charlotte. I had noticed a dragon mark on her, she most likely developed this power due to my dragon mark. SPARK! Suddenly, Charlotte summoned an enormous quantity of lightning, shooting it into the ceiling, the lightning shed furiously and then stopped. I needed to see the lightning magic so I couldter on imitate it through Spirit Creation. "That''s awesome¡­" "R-Really? Hahah¡­ I-It is just Lightning Magic though." Charlotte said shyly, as she seemed to blush a bit. "Lightning element is very rare in this continent as well." Bedann said. "Yeah, it looks super strongpared to other elements, I bet you can use it well atop your boat." Miranda said. "I wonder if you can use it to powerup magic artifacts, a lot of them use Thunder Attribute Spirit Stones mined from the Continent of the dwarves." Said Rose, she began to slowly join conversations. Meanwhile, I was concentrated into the palm of my hand, as I gathered my Mana into it and then created a Lightning Attribute Spirit, it had the shape of a typical thunder, and had two small eyes resembling dots. "Thunder Spirit!" "FOO!" TRUUUMMM¡­! Suddenly, a powerful lightning strike slightly less powerful as that of Charlotte was unleashed, the lightning flew into the ceiling, which easily reflected the powerful Mortal-Realm Magic. "W-Wha¡­?! Can Drake copy elements or something?!" Asked Charlotte in disbelief. "Ah, no, this is just my Spirit Creation Unique Skill, I robbed it off a nasty fox." I said. "It lets me create spirits of any element without restriction but seeing one in action really helps me at visualizing it better. Of course, the strongest ones cost divine power so I can''t create them as leisurely as Mortal-Realm Spirits, but they''re still strong on their own, huh?" "C-Certainly¡­" Charlotte said in disbelief. "And nasty fox? D-Don''t tell me¡­" She muttered. "Ah yeah, the Venerable of Dreams is our ally." I said. "Eeeeh?! I didn''t knew that!" Charlotte asked in shock. "Well, it wasn''t as if we HAD to tell you or something¡­" Bedann said. "Belle is the Venerable''s Spirit." Miranda pointed at the pink-colored fox. "Wow¡­ Y-You people are really just amazing¡­" ----- Chapter 914 Not All Trials Are Equal... Chapter 914 Not All Trials Are Equal...¡¡¡¡----- After we calmed down Charlotte, who was having a stroke with every new shocking reveal, we moved on to talk about each other''s trials. I quickly heard about the Trial of Tisha, where she was made to defeat her older brother, someone that was always more talented than her in her own tribe, but that ended dying due to an ident. It seemed that it had left her very impacted her, and one of her regrets was never being able to do a rematch with her beloved older brother. "I was able to have a rematch with him, and defeated him¡­ But after that, I continued being sad. I guess I really just missed him a lot. I¡­ aside from our rivalry, really loved him as my brother." Tisha sighed. "In our tribe, showing emotions was often thought to be a weakness, so I never truly realized how much I appreciated him. His death was¡­ so abrupt and painful, yet I wasn''t even allowed to cry for him." "I am d you had the rematch with him, though, it must have been painful¡­ You''re strong, Tisha." I said. "I hope you can continue smiling as you always do." "D-Drake¡­ S-Sure!" Tisha began tough as she smiled. "It was bittersweet, but I got over it already¡­!" Tisha began eating arge piece of grilled meat. "Well, I am sure you''ve gotten over it." Pekora said with a smile. "You''re too dumb to have something inside your head for too long." "H-Hey! Don''t be rude now! I am actually opening up a little, big ears!" Laughed Tisha, karate-chopping Pekora. I guess the two of them were good friends that joked at one another. "What about you though?" Tisha directed her question to Pekora. "Ah¡­ Well, it is nothing much. I simply met my family, my regrets¡­ my tribe¡­ my daughter¡­ All the things I lost, which I still couldn''t get over. Even now, I don''t know if I had truly gotten over it, but I feel more at ease." Pekora sighed. "Hmm¡­ I see." Tisha sighed. I had heard about Pekora''s past from her before. She had lost her entire tribe and even her daughter in the past, this had probably done a terrible emotional trauma to her. However, she seemed to be always calm and mature, so it was hard to tell if she was ever saddened by such things. I suppose she still held such pain within her heart. "Well, I met¡­ Erm, I guess I met Miminga." Said Hector. "Your wife?!" I asked. "You already hate her or something?" "What?! No! I love her¡­ Maybe that was seen as a weakness?" Wondered Hector. "Hmmm¡­ I also saw the same thing, Hector. Perhaps our love for Miminga is a weakness by itself that we had to get over." Sighed Kraxka. "Ahhh¡­ I really don''t like how that sounds. But maybe¡­ Ugh, not like I''ll stop loving her or something, these stupid trials seem to be made to just manipte people or something." Sighed Hector. "Indeed. Let''s prepare a good set of gifts for her and the little child." Said Kraxka. "Yeah, father-inw! You really get my mindset!" Laughed Hector. "Indeed! ¡­Ah! Right, my wife, I should also bring her something, I also¡­ love her a lot." Sighed Kraxka. "Maybe¡­ the trial was also trying to tell me that I had my wife to also love, maybe loving my daughter too much now is not as necessary now that you''re here to steal her from me." Sighed Kraxka as he looked at Hector. "I-I didn''t steal anything¡­" Hector said. "You two are sure quite the softies." Sighed Larzak, the ck-scaled Lizardman drank arge bottle of beer. "What did you had as a trial, Larzak?" I wondered. "Hmmm¡­ Well, to tell you the truth, I saw my family." Said Larzak. "Family? Then you''re just like us¡­" Sighed Hector. "Yeah, you''re calling us softies? Having a harder set of scales doesn''t necessarily make you tougher." Said Kraxka. The different between Pastoralist Lizardmen and the ck Fang Lizardmen was rather notorious. Kraxka had a leaner and slimmer physique, with less armor-like scales, meanwhile, Larzak was the total opposite, bulky, armored with scales and rough-looking. "No, no, I saw my own family, the one I lost long ago." Said Larzak. "My mother, my father, and my big brother. Back then when the Cannibals were running around rampart¡­" "Oh¡­" Kraxka quickly reacted, although the rest of us seemed confused about the whole story. At the end, Larzak had gotten over it enough to exin to us what he was talking about. He told us about the whole story regarding the lizardmen, and how everything happened. The entire thing was rather sad to listen to, but he made it swift. He had a rather sad past. "And that''s kind of it¡­ I was just¡­ I guess the trial was getting over their deaths, maybe I never truly got over them. The entire battle changed me as a person, so many things happened now¡­ I feel like I would had never imagined getting where I am right now back then." Larzak said. "Thanks for your help, Drake." "Ah, it''s nothing, don''t worry about it." After we conversed some more, most people decided to go to sleep. Everybody was rather tired already. Thanks to Charlotte, we didn''t needed many camps as the interior of her ship had a lot of empty rooms with beds for everybody to sleep morefortably, although I had brought beds and tents of my own for everybody, but I guess that''s how it is. When I went to my ownrge tent with Bedann, who had Miranda already merged into her and who was supossedly sleeping already, Bedann seemed to want to talk about what she had gone through. "What I saw there and what I learned¡­ It was something that was seemingly, always within my soul''s memories." Sighed Bedann.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "¡­What did you learned?" I wondered. "It was¡­ Ugh, well, you''re the one I trust the most, so I can exin it to you, I guess." Bedann said. "It was¡­ I saw the one behind my previous life experiments, Ivan Wesker." ----- Chapter 915 Benladanns Trial Chapter 915 Bedann''s Trial¡¡¡¡----- "¡­What did you learned?" I wondered. "It was¡­ Ugh, well, you''re the one I trust the most, so I can exin it to you, I guess." Bedann said. "It was¡­ I saw the one behind my previous life experiments, Ivan Wesker." Bedann quickly revealed a big truth to me, what she had seen in her trial was something that had impacted her, and perhaps the reason behind her gloominess after it. I had tried tofort her however I could, but even then, she still was feeling rather bad. I knew she needed time to process it, perhaps talking about it would help her get over it quickly but she never really mentioned what she went through, and I didn''t wanted to force her into talking about it if she didn''t feltfortable about the subject¡­ However, now that she had opened to me once more, I couldn''t help but sit down calmly and listen to her words.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ivan? The guy that did experiments with you?!" I asked. "But why?" "It was¡­plicated and strange, it was so odd¡­ He was asking for forgiveness, and he even said¡­ I was actually his daughter." She said. "¡­Eh?" At the end, Bedann exined everything she saw in her trial. It seemed as if she had awakened memories as well. The entire Trial seemed to be around such un memories that had yet to awaken. In such trial, she learned that this guy¡­ "Ivan" was actually her true father. Bedann always spoke that she didn''t remembered her previous life''s childhood, she didn''t remember a father or a mother, or anything at all, since she had memory of herself that she was always alone. However, by awakening these memories, she learned she was indeed named Miranda, and that she was the daughter of Ivan Wesker, making her¡­ Miranda Wesker. She was the daughter of this scientist, a man that studied biology but that suddenly moved towards bioweapon creation research. Apparently, Miranda had once lived as a normal human girl, but due to a cancer in her brain, she ended dying prematurely. This is where¡­ Miranda''s memories went away; she had practically died but her soul was somehow still within her body until she was revived. Indeed, Ivan found the Mold within Africa, apparently, and used it to revive her daughter, whose body had remained within ice. After Bedann was revived, her memories were wiped out. Alongside that, in his search for a way to revive her, her father went insane. Quickly goingpletely crazy as he experimented no himself using something called the "Uroboros Virus" which enhanced his powers into superhuman levels, turning him into a monstrous creature, the virus seemed to have developed an ego that slowly began to control his own thoughts and emotions, making him be someone alienated with emotions, losing his sanity alongside any hint of humanity left. Due to such maniption, he became greedy and insane, having the dream of fusing with his daughter or something¡­ and turning her into a goddess¡­. Or something. I am not really sure, not even Bedann was really sure. At that point, Ivan hadpletely lost it. But he had done it all just for the reason of wanting to revive his daughter and bring her to her former self. Even after being revived, the Mold was wild and monstrous, so Miranda was always near death due to its unstable state. Her father was trying to find a solution to this, trying to find some sort of factor, or anything that could help her fuse better with the Mold so she wouldn''t suffer with it. Ultimately, Bedann managed to escape thanks to the power of the Mold but was caught by the agency trying to put down Ivan, who had done atrocities such as turning several cities into wastnds filled with zombies infected by his bioweapons as test subjects, and other things¡­ Bedann was ssified as a bioweapon herself, and promptly taken down for the safety of the people. It was saddening, very saddening, in fact. But I guess that was how it ended¡­ I wish I could had been there to help her, to do something for her, to give her refugee when nobody was there for her. Even if she was also somewhat insane, even if she herself couldn''t properly understand what was going on¡­ I would had even given up my life for her, I would had shielded her from those bullets even, just so she could run away and survive. But I guess maybe reincarnating ended doing her more good than bad, as she got to meet all these new people, her new family which she loves dearly, and even got to have a daughter with me. "I see how it is¡­" I sighed. "I wish I could had been there for you." "Drake¡­" Bedann sighed, quickly kissing me. "Don''t worry¡­ I¡­ I am d I was able to talk it out with you¡­ But even now, I am confused, I don''t even know what I should do right now. My mind is inplete shambles." "Makes sense, after hearing all of that, I would had also been rather impacted." I sighed. "I guess you should simply slowly process it. You know that that''s in the past, right? You''ve got a whole life in here right now. Maybe you''ll never really met your father again, those problems and more¡­ I guess they''re already way past our jurisdiction, we can''t really do much about what''s happening on Earth, as much as it saddens me to think like that." "You''re right¡­" Sighed Bedann. "But it still making me think a lot. I don''t know sometimes¡­ what to even believe about myself." "Well, believe that you''re precious for many people here, me and our daughter included." I said. "If we ever, somehow, met someone rted to you in such a way in the future, I will make everything possible to protect you." "There''s no need to give me such promises¡­ I am already happy enough with you as I am, Drake." Bedann said with a charming smile. We quickly cuddled together and slept, we were both tired. ----- Chapter 916 Moving Forward Chapter 916 Moving Forward¡¡¡¡----- When I woke up the next morning, I found Bedann awake as well, she was looking at the ceiling rather gloomily. She seemed to be still thinking about things. I had already told her everything I could but even then, maybe that wasn''t enough. I have toe out with something better or perhaps more fitting of what she wants to hear¡­ Or maybe I should let her be? "Good morning." She said with a calm smile. "Good morning, are you okay?" I wondered. "Ah, yeah¡­ I was just thinking, ande to think of it, you never talked about your own stuff." Said Bedann. "Oh, my own stuff?" I wondered. "Yeah, what did you see in your trial?" She wondered. "What did I see¡­ Well, I found myself." I sighed. "Eh? Yourself?" Asked Bedann. "Yeah¡­" "Nobody else found themselves except you¡­ Just what was the trial about?" Bedann asked while quickly growing more interested. "Not even I am sure, but it was probably about epting my former self¡­ Or maybe about leaving it behind and moving forward without caring about my past. But I couldn''t really do that." I said while shrugging. "Why not?" Wondered Bedann. "I¡­ I cannot really neglect who I was before. It is what made who I am right now." I said. "Trying to forget that would¡­ make me feel empty. With my own mistakes and my own problems, with my own ws, everything¡­ It built up my character in the way I am, even the most terrible of ws was a brick that slowly built into what I am now." "I see¡­ I-I guess you''re right, you''re very right!" Bedann said, suddenly realizing something. "Maybe¡­ I should just ept who I was then and also see it as part of what I am right now, right?" "Oh! I-I guess?" I asked. "I suppose that can also be used as aparison. I had never thought about it. But the thing is, I didn''t reallypleted my Trial." "Eh?" Bedann asked in surprise. "How did you got out of it if you didn''tplete it? T-That doesn''t make much sense¡­" "Well it seems the trial just let you go as long as you reach a conclusion. I simply used my Ability to Absorb Divinities and absorbed my other self. I didn''t wanted to kill him or let him go, so I brought him with me and merged him with me." I said. "I guess it is something only I could do." "So that was it¡­ You merged with him¡­" Bedann said. "Ah, this is still hard to process, but I guess if iting from you, I can''t really help but believe you at the end, you''re always having some insane powers you showcase around anyways." "Haha, I guess you''re right. Now let''s wake up, have breakfast, and then let''s tackle down thest trial¡­" I said. "After this, we''ll be able to finally receive some solid answers." "Alright." Bedann said. Like that, we gathered around our makeshift camp and enjoyed some breakfast with everything we could offer in terms of food. Warm drinks were also good at warming our hearts and giving us the resolve to fight, when we were all over, the only thing left was to prepare. I quickly decided to use once more my strongest buffing spell on everybody, increasing the parameters of everyone by a bit, all while letting them feel stronger magically as well, as this buff resonated with their dragon marks. "Then let''s get this over with." I pushed open the door, quickly revealing an enormous hall made of crystalline ice, not so different from the previous one, but without the many smaller and annoying rooms spread everywhere. This was merely just an enormous room, I guess you could say it was more simr to the first Trial''s room, but without the big crystal we had to protect. "This room is empty?" Miranda asked, walking around while we walked right behind her. "Yeah, it seems empty, what''s the trial?" Wondered Bedann. "Maybe we have to go through something special again?" Wondered Yuki. "I don''t think so, it said that this trial has something that not even the Venerable was capable of defeating, but that we could¡­" I said while still thinking about that phrase. There was no way she was saying the truth, right? How can there be something a venerable couldn''t handle so she had to leave it to us? What''s there capable of only being in by us and not her? It simply didn''t made sense at all. We kept wandering and walking into the room, as we inspected every nook and cranny, but there seemingly was nothing of interest within this vast hall, there were just walls and walls of ice. "Huh? T-That''s¡­" Miranda, however, suddenly stopped walking, staying still while looking in front of her, almostpletely dumbfounded by what she was looking at. Everybody quickly noticed her and wondered what was happening, she seemed too surprised. "That¡­ that wall, look!" She said. Miranda pointed at the front of us, a wall made of ice crystal. It looked almost the same as the other walls but had more pirs of ice crystal than the others. I didn''t knew what she was talking about, as it was simply another wall¡­ Or was it? The moment I put more thought and sight into it, I quickly realized what it was. Beneath the walls, there was the faint silhouette of something. An enormous creature d in ck scales and with red shot eyes open. The density of the ice crystal was so strong we were unable to see it until now. And despite its menacing appearance, it had no presence at all, nothing at all. It was seeminglypletely dead. "What is that thing?!" Bedann asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Is this the Trial that the Venerable spoke of?" Asked Yuki. "But what is that? I can''t really make up what it is inside of my mind¡­" Sighed Miranda. "It looks like¡­ a dragon." I said with disbelief. Another dragon¡­? ----- Chapter 917 The Beginning Of The Third And Last Trial (Read Author Notes) Chapter 917 The Beginning Of The Third And Last Trial (Read Author Notes)¡¡¡¡[AUTHOR NOTES: I just realized I posted chapters in the wrong order and missed one chapter, I''ve rearranged them now and you can see the chapter I didnt posted which is right after "Charlotte''s Growth", I think. I''m sorry for this, if you already read this chapter there''s no need to unlock it, move to the next one, thanks and sorry again.] ----- Behind the ice walls there was an enormous figure. It was draconic in appearance and d in ck scales. Its two red shot eyes red through the ice but seemed lifeless. Was this thing the Trial? But it wasn''t even moving. Should we free it ourselves or something? I waspletely out of words about what to even do. "A dragon? Another one?!" Asked Bedann. "The first one was already too much¡­" "This is a Trial not even the Venerable was able toplete, this dragon must be extremely strong." Hector said. "Can we even stand a chance¡­?" "Hmmm¡­ There''s something tricky about this, certainly, we can''t feel any presence¡­ this thing''s dead." Kraxka said. "Another Scaled God this time, but a dead one?" Wondered Larzak. "Frozen in the ice, it is surely more than dead." Said Miranda. "Should we free that thing?" Wondered Rakasha, taking out his hammer which quickly began to ze with mes. I don''t know if his fire can even stand a chance to whatever that ice prison is made out of, but it was worth giving it a try though¡­ Maybe if I use my Divine mes, the ice could be melted? However, before we could even try anything, a message emerged before us, madepletely out of various runes made from magic and divine power, shining brightly atop our heads, it also came apanied by the sound of the doors behind us closing tightly. [This is the Last Trial of the True Inheritance.] [The being before you is an Ancient Divine Dragon Progenitor that was once Corrupted by a Malicious Primordial Chaos Spirit, turning into a Chaos Dragon after beingpletely Assimted.] [It was a powerful being stronger than the Ancient Gods with the power of Chaos within itself, so strong that the three Great Demons had to use their full power to Seal it, cutting the monstrosity able to destroy entire continents into Fragments.] [Over time, its Fragments awakened across the world after thousands of years since being Sealed, and would rampage, the Gods had to take care of them, only for them to awaken over and over¡­] [Back then, Gods were not aware that this entity was merely a part of something bigger, as they kept fighting it, believing it had the power to revive anywhere¡­] [However, it was quickly found to by previous Venerables that this Dragon was merely a Fragment of the Truest Entity dwelling within the World, a being that awakens every five hundred thousand years.] [The Venerable fought this powerful Fragment, sealing it within her Inheritance like many other Venerables had done with other Fragments, but this entity''s power, althoughpletely dead, might revive at any time, strong enough topletely cover an entire continent in destruction if fully reassembled, this monstrous creature''s Fragment must be taken down before it is toote.] [The Venerable¡­ I, was incapable of defeating it unlike my predecessors. For some reason, Icked the power that they had. Although I traveled across the world and found the most innate of understanding, something within my Ice simply was unable to destroy the power of Chaos¡­ Then, I built this Inheritance and Tower to both seal this monstrosity and also bring the one of prophecy, the Dragon King.] [As this Dragon is an Ancient Progenitor, its power is incredible. It is said that she was once the Dragon Progenitor of the Light Dragons, Asgard. However, as only a Fragment of its original body, which I''ve weakened over millenniums, it shouldn''t be as strong, but still, it is a terrifying challenge.] [All of you, chosen ones that defeated Terra and also managed to fight and advance across the Trial of Emotions, you''re the ones that might be able to do what I was unable to do.] [Especially the one at your side, Dragon King.] The voice spoke with a soft voice, as if it were the voice of a woman filled with wisdom. Her voice resonated across the entire hall, creating echoes that made everybody feel a chill down their spine, me included. The moment she began to speak was when I knew this wasn''t just some random monster, this entity had aplete history behind. And it was nobody else than a sister of my mother, Asgard, the Progenitor Dragon Goddess of Light¡­ How could she had been Corrupted by a Chaos Spirit to begin with?! Was she something like the Scaled God, whose actual name was ze? But he¡­ he was weaker than a Progenitor, he was merely another offspring so it was understandable, I suppose. But a Progenitor? ¡­Well, she said that there was a Primordial Chaos Spirit, whatever that is, it must be stronger and more dangerous than normal Chaos Spirits if it was able to absorb a Progenitor Dragon and force her to be a cmity of the world that was able to wipe out the life of an entire continent and was forcefully sealed by the Great Demons after being cut down into pieces. "W-What?!" Bedann asked. "Wait a second, this is too much! How can we even kill something like this?! Aren''t we just doing your job at this point?" Bedann was quick to get into her nerves. [This is thest Trial, Daughter of Chaos. You''re also the key on defeating this enmity. For ages, we had been waiting for someone like you, that can innately wield the dangerous Chaos Element. If you canplete the Trial, I shall personally wee you and give you rewards, alongside the answers you seek, and something else¡­] "Wait a second!" I said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [The Trial shall begin now. Good luck, you''ll need it.] Without even trying to talk with us, the Frost Queen quickly decided to not intervene anymore, throwing us into the challenge right away. Of course, I knew that it wouldn''t be so simple as she made it seem. After all, this thing was a being that could destroy continents, even if it was a Fragment, and weakened¡­ it could still be tremendously and monstrously powerful. And above all, it is also the sister of my mother, my aunt. TRUUUMMMM¡­! ----- Chapter 918 The Chaos Dragon Awakens! Chapter 918 The Chaos Dragon Awakens!¡¡¡¡----- [This is thest Trial, Daughter of Chaos. You''re also the key on defeating this enmity. For ages, we had been waiting for someone like you, that can innately wield the dangerous Chaos Element. If you canplete the Trial, I shall personally wee you and give you rewards, alongside the answers you seek, and something else¡­] [The Trial shall begin now. Good luck, you''ll need it.] As the Venerable decided to leave us to our own luck, the ground- no, the entire room began to shake furiously. The crystal wall where the beast was located suddenly began to tremble as well, suddenly generating various cracks across the ice. The monstrous entity was somehow awakened. Could this be the Frost Queen lifting whatever Sealing Magic she had put over this monster? TRUUUMMMM¡­! The entire hall began to tremble even more. This enormous tremor wasn''t something that would merely be brought upon us by the ice in here cracking. No, this was¡­ probably the pressure of the awakening dragon herself. Someone that was once the Progenitor of Light Dragons, reduced to a wild beast that spread Chaos. Are Chaos Spirits really this damned evil to do something so vicious? Or, just like the Chaos Spirit that became Bedann''s spirit memories showed, they were merely trying to find a ce to survive by all means necessary? Well, whatever questions we have, they''ll be surely answered as we defeat this dragon and bring out whatever Chaos it has within itself. Crack¡­ crack! The ice continued to crack, quickly making several pieces of the ice shatter away into pieces into the floor. The entire group that was with me began to feel worried about the uing battle. I had to keep them alive if I didn''t wanted to have any regrets today. I had already buffed them but even then, this might quite possibly not be enough. Although they gained amazing power throughpleting the Trials, which allowed them all to reach the pinnacle of Mortal Realm, they were facing a bottleneck that didn''t allowed them to Rise into a Divine Core user and be Rank 7, which are already considered within the Realm of Divine. "System, do you have a suggestion? I had thought about abusing my Golem Creation and maybe Spirit Creation¡­" [I had indeed thought about something, your ideas, however, are weed.] [Combining ideas¡­] Ding! [Several Spell forms have been merged together, the [Divine Ice Dragon Spirit Armor] Divine Spell has been created.] ----- Divine Spell: [Divine Ice Dragon Spirit Armor] A powerful Spell thatbines the principles behind the Unique Skill [Spirit Creation], the Unique Skill [Winter Magic], and various types of Magic tightlybined with the innate Draconic Power of the caster alongside their desire to protect themselves or their allies. This armor not only grants resistance to all elements, but also to divine attacks to an extent, it also enhances the power of magic and can conduct different elements to gain special abilities and change color. Cost: 200000 MP, 1000 Divine Power. Duration: 30 Minutes. ----- It is not as expensive to conjure as I thought! One point of Divine Power can restore a million MP, so it doesn''t matter how much MP it costs! Without further ado, the System helped me at conjuring the Spell on everybody, me included. "[Divine Ice Dragon Spirit Armor]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! In a sh, I unleashed several bright lights which quickly were pointed towards everybody, as the ice cracked and the beast began to attempt to free itself, everybody was suddenly surprised by the enormous armors covering their bodies, which were also easy to use andpletely refreshing as well. Not only that, but these armors were carrying the power of their elements within themselves! "This armor¡­!" Rakasha asked in disbelief. "It is incredible, and it is making my Mana flow through it so easily!" "Indeed, this is amazing, Drake¡­! My lightning is flowing through it and- Uwah! It is golden now?!" Charlotte asked. "It changes color depending in our elements infused into it." Pekora said analyzing the situation even in this dire moment. "Cool! I''ve always wanted an armor of this caliber!" Tisha celebrated. "I am not into armors at all but this one is pretty decent." Said Yuki. "E-Even I get an Armor?!" Miranda cried in surprise. "Yeah, even I do as well!" Belle celebrated as she had a smaller armor of ice over her fox body. Crack¡­ crack! The ice continued cracking, as the suspense and tension continued to rise. We took out our weapons, infusing them with Mana or Divine Power. "Everybody, I''ve created these armor for all of you, use them to defend yourselves from attacks, I don''t know if we''ll be able to guard you all the time, so try to survive and deal as much damage while we distract it with Bedann!" I roared, everybody seemed to agree, roaring back while readying their weapons. "I guess there''s no other option then¡­" My wife said while taking out her two weapons. Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRACK! The ice continued cracking, as a sudden w emerged from within. The hearts of everybody were racing constantly, I could quickly hear their hearts thanks to my enchanted senses as a being above Rank 7. "Skadi, Uller,e!" I called my two living weapons, as they flew into my hands already transformed into their beautiful Divine Weapon forms. They didn''t had to do any trial at all, so they didn''t got any rewards, but even then, they seemed very strong after I upgraded them onest time back then. I looked into the ice once more, as another w emerged, apanied by the horrifying sound of ss shattering. Within seconds since the message of the Frost Queen finished, the enormous Ancient Chaos Dragon Progenitor Fragment finally freed itself¡­ CRAAASH! The ice flew into bits, all while the enormous Dragon, being several meters taller than me roared, spreading out its wings into the rest of the room. "GROOOARRR!" Within her eyes I could only see insanity and a ferocious intent¡­ She had long ago stopped being a Dragon, turning into a monstrous beast. Perhaps it was also my duty and that of Bedann to free the ancient progenitor of Light Dragons. -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 919 Dragon King VS Corrupted Light Dragon Progenitor Chapter 919 Dragon King VS Corrupted Light Dragon Progenitor¡¡¡¡----- CRASH! The enormous wall of ice broke apart, as the gigantic beast emerged from within. This was the powerful Dragon Progenitor, Asgard. The mother of all Light Dragons, the sister of my mother Nifl and my grandmother Svartalf but also, the corrupted Chaos Dragon. I had never heard of such a being from my parents, perhaps because they wanted to hide this truth from me due to how painful it was. A being of this caliber that ended wiping out the life of a whole continent in the past and threatened the entire world wasn''t something they should had hid from me. Especially because it was formerly a Progenitor of all dragons, Asgard. I have yet to even met a Light Dragon, but I am sure those that are still alive would feel tremendous sadness by knowing that their mother had been taken over by the force of the Chaos Spirits invading this world. "GROOOARRRRR¡­!" Her ferocious roar resonated across the entire hall; her enormous body quickly moved forward. Her body was over 100 meter tall, as this hall was already over 500 meters big, so big it felt impossibly enormous to have been merely made by a single person, but the powers of Venerables vastly surpassmon sense to begin with. The worst of all, she was merely a Fragment of it. I don''t know how many Fragments of her there are, but if the Great Demons had in her, there might be five of her, one of each limb. However, even as fragments, they had somehow managed to morph into a monstrous draconic form, resembling a western dragon, but even more menacing and eldritch, ck scales covered her entire body as red shot eyes spread through her body, her enormous head had a single red shot eye and enormous horns. Her tail was divided in three parts, each tail had the tip of a snake-like beast with a single red eye each. Her wings also had an enormous eye, ring down at us menacingly. Her appearance was more terrifying than my father Fafnir, who was already said to be an ugly dragon of darkness. To think that a gloriously beautiful Progenitor of Light Dragons would end up turning into such an abomination filled me with anger. I looked at the beast as she roared furiously, her red shot eyes suddenly shining bright red. Aser attack?! FLAAAASH! Suddenly, seven rays of red light flew towards me directly, hitting me at the same time. I had shielded myself with the power of my Divine Armor and Divine Scales, but even then, the impact was incredibly strong, easily melting most of my scales and burning the flesh below. BOOOMMM!!! "Uuuggh¡­!" BAAM! I ended falling into the ground due to the sheer and enormous power she had. The arms I had sued to defend myself werepletely cked and slowly falling apart into pieces. I had barely survived the tremendous and incredibly fast attack, the entire part was left shocked as well, if it had been them, they would had been surely vaporized. However, thanks to the Unique Skill [Immortal Body] I was able to surpassmon sense. My arms regrew anew in a split of a second, my scales reemerged reinforced and stronger than ever before. Within a second, I ran forward. Belle suddenly merged into my body, suddenly reinforcing it with a shield of spiritual, dream-attribute energy as Rose quickly flew to my side and imitated Belle, in a second, my entire body changed shape, as my scales became purple, ck, and red instead of silver, my enormous silver-colored body turnedpletely ck, as I took into my Dark Dragon form and used [Dark Sun] in an instant, unleashing an enormous sphere of zing ck mes of sinbined into it and also, freezing mes to add intensity. "Take this!" SLAAAASH! Using both of the weapons I had, which grew in size topare to my body, I unleashed this power I hadbined and umted together through them, the two shes of my weapons unleashed a cross-shaped destructive wave of mes, impacting the static Chaos Dragon Fragment and pushing her back with a tremendous explosion. BOOOOOMMMM¡­! "GRUOOOORRRRR¡­!" Thebination of Dark Sun, Sinful mes, Freezing mes, and Divine mes all together with the intensity of my Divine Living Weapons, my techniques, and my divine powerbined with the divine power of Belle and Rose generated a truly devastating attack. Enormous shockwaves were unleashed across the entire room as the walls behind the enormous Chaos Dragon Fragment began to crack intensively, her entire body began to be damaged by the deadly purple and red mes. As it had the attribute of Sinful mes added into it, the powerful mes began to burn through the Chaos Dragon Fragment even more strongly, based in the sins she hadmitted, he mes intensity became stronger and wider. She had killed millions of innocents after all. TRUUUMMM..! "GRAAAAAHHH¡­!" He groan of agony quickly prompted everybody behind me to fight. They couldn''t hope to get close to her as they would easily get vaporized by her deadlysers, but Ibined their magical power through [Magic Transfer] and thenbined it with my own magic once more. "Come on now, everybody! Multi-Elemental Magic: Elemental Destruction!" Suddenly, the magical auras of everybodybined together into a rainbow, which was contaminated by the darkness I emanated and fused with the blood and dreams of my spirits, unleashing a catastrophically enormous beam of elements against the still burning Chaos Dragon Fragment, blowing her away even more. BOOOOOMMM¡­! "GRUUUOOOHHH¡­!" Her roar of agony resonated across the hall as the elemental catastrophe covered the entire area where she was, blocking our sight from the absolute destruction of such a powerful divine spell I hade out with thatbined their power together. "Did that did it?" Wondered Belle, looking into the distance as the smoke slowly began to dissipate. However¡­ she was still standing, and slowly began to move towards us.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I knew she was tough, but goddamn. ----- Chapter 920 A Ferocious Battle Between Dragons Chapter 920 A Ferocious Battle Between Dragons¡¡¡¡----- "Gggrrrr¡­! GRAAAH!" Suddenly, the enormous dragon, who seemed to be rather slow thanks to my Curse inflicted over her body, stopped walking forward. Instead of firingsers at us, she opened her jaws as her entire body began to glow red. The energy within her entire body gathered within her jaws, unleashing ck lightning everywhere, and affecting her surroundings tremendously. "W-What is happening right now?!" Asked Bedann. "She''s going to fire her Breath attack! I have to retaliate on my own¡­! Everybody, connect your Mana to me!" I roared. I needed the strength of everybody''s soul and Mana Cores, both imbued with the power of the Divine Armor that enhanced their magical and divine power to enhance my own power several times over. FLASH! "Got it!" "Do it!" "We''ll give it our all!" Several strands of light began to fly towards my body, connecting to my soul as they boosted my power even further. I felt the power of Bedann, Miranda, Yuki, and everybody else fusing into my soul and my jaws, as I quickly decided to activate my own Divine Dragon Breath! "GRAAAAARRRR!" "GROOOARRRR!" Both of our roars resonated across the halls as two enormous Dragon Breath beams shed against one another, the gigantic explosion shattered the entire hall as countless shockwaves began to reverberate across the entire vicinity. Everything began to crater, especially the area below ourbined breath attack, as both energy forces were trying to push the other. BOOOOOMMM¡­.! "GRRRROAARRR¡­!" I groaned as loud as I could, infusing the Divine Power I had into my Breath Attack, even now, our foe''s Breath Attack was way stronger, easily, and slowly overpowering me. I didn''t knew any other sort of defensive spell that could even fathom to resist such a blow alone, if this were to hit us, I might be able to regenerate back, but everybody else would be pulverized. "D-Damn it¡­!" I quickly tried to use other Divine Abilities I had and added them into my Dragon Breath, but even now, it seemed to be more and more difficult to resist the enormous and overpowering might of the breath attack of the Chaos Dragon Fragment. "This is not enough, let me help you as well!" Bedann ran forward, already infusing power into my own, she felt it wasn''t enough. And sure enough, simply infusing her Mana and divine power into my own body was really not enough, but in this small little time frame I couldn''t really think of anything more borated. I didn''t wanted to risk her life, but she simply ran forward without thinking it twice, her entire body transforming as her draconic powers fused with the mold of Miranda. He shapeshifting powers of Miranda fused with her as well alongside the power of her Chaos Spirit, her entire body suddenly and slowly changed shape, resembling a smaller dragoness covered on purple and ck scales, only being as big as twenty meterspared to my behemoth body of eighty meters and our foe at over a hundred, she was still small, but looked incredibly ferocious and draconic, with an enormous jaw gathering her energies and two pairs of spiraling horns decorating her head alongside a long and beautiful tail and a pair of grand draconic wings. "Chaos Dragon Breath!!!" Bedann unleashed the draconic power I''ve been helping her train all this time, as an enormous bream of chaotic power emerged from within her draconic jaws. This moment was incredible. I had never thought Bedann could go this far! Her draconic power quicklybined with mine, as our two Dragon Breath Attacks began to overpower our foe, quickly reaching her own jaws and unleashing all our power once more against her! BOOOOOMMMM¡­! "GROOOARRR¡­!" Her thunderous roar of agony was like music to our eyes, as I ordered everybody to quickly attack her while she was vulnerable, attacks of all sorts of elements began to shower over the enormous corrupted dragon, as I noticed that her body began to slowly crack, as pieces of it started falling apart.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "We are getting through! Continue attacking!" I ordered, as I used all my Slimes to use multiple times my strongest spells. "Magic Transfer: Devastating Atmospheric Pressure x40!" TRUUUUUMMM¡­! Using all forty of my Slime Clones, I unleashed a multiple attack, which quickly shed against our foe with all of its might, the enormous, pure-wind attribute divine spell was multiplied forty times,bined with the divine spells I infused together generated a monstrously thunderous storm that began to impact the Chaos Dragon Fragment, pulverizing her into the ground and shaking her entire body, which continued cracking and shattering into pieces! Crack¡­ Crack¡­! CRASH! "GROOOARRRR¡­!" Her enormous bulky body, which made her look as if she was wearing an armor made out of scales finally gave in, breaking apart into pieces as her entire body quickly fell down into the ground, even her wings shattered and fell apart. Was she finally dying? Could it be it? I didn''t honestly knew, we had merely exchanged powerful blows from the very beginning, going with little things at the start would only bring our doom right away! CRASH! The entire armor made of scales covering the Chaos Dragon''s body quickly continued falling apart. It looked as if she was also dying. We had to continued unleashing our magic without stopping, as I casted Devastating Atmospheric Pressure forty times once more for good measure, while Bedannbined the power of her axes together with her chaotic might, unleashing destructive blow with her enormous draconic body that also brought her incredible power. BOOOOOMMM¡­! Another explosion ofbined elements impacted Asgard''s Fragment, her entire body beginning to crumble more and more as we added pressure. Her entire body, however, decided to respond unleashing spike missiles made out of her own bones and scales, which we destroyed as they came. CRAAASH! One more time, her entire body cracked once more, this time, itsst. We saw as she began to crumble apart into pieces, shattering away. She remained in perpetual silence as she slowly was destroyed. "¡­" However, I quickly realized something. She had not died yet; her entire body was in fact¡­ molting?! "GROOOARRRR!" ----- Chapter 921 The Chaos Dragons Enormous Might! Chapter 921 The Chaos Dragon''s Enormous Might!¡¡¡¡----- CLAAASH! Countless scales, the wings, and even spikes and horns covering the monstrous Chaos Dragon Fragment''s body quickly crumbled apart into the ground. At this point I had truly believed she died. But this wasn''t as simple. Her entire body was still there. She had used her own scales as shields and armor to shield herself against the attacks we unleashed against her, only for her to quicklye out with something utterly ridiculous. Her entire body was molting! "GROOOARRRR!" The monstrous, almost demonic roar of the Chaos Dragon resonated across the halls, which were constantly recovering and repairing themselves from the destructive battle happening here. In a mere second, I was able to see her body born anew. Energy fluctuating across all of her body as all the eyes covering it disappeared, and only one gigantic eye remained in her chest, opening and showing its red iris, shing with chaotic energy. Her body had changed now,cking its armor, it suddenly became slimmer and more streamlined, the muscles were clearly strengthened but also became lesser, and its ws and jaws becamerger. Her bodycked wings now, but two enormous limbs emerged in her back, resembling spikes that grew in the shape of half-moons, which suddenly began to unleash chaotic essence to propel itself. FLASH! In a mere second, the Chaos Dragon emerged right before our sight. "GROOOARRR!" A thunderous roar made me react in time, as I held Uller and Skadi with my ws and unleashed a catastrophic blow with everything I had within me to not let this monster, who had gained incredible speed, reach everybody behind me. "RAAAAAH!" Divine Weapon Arts: Thousand shes! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! My entire body erupted with Divine Power as my weapons moved faster than lightning itself, Skadi and Uller unleashing all the power within them to cooperate with me as thunderous blows began to hit the Chaos Dragon- however, it began to evade some of them! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, evading two blows consecutively, its tail sweep through my attacks and hit me in the chest, so strongly it made me vomit a mouthful of blood and I felt my own Divine Core shatter. CLAAAASH! BAAM!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om My body fell into the ground in an instant, as the Chaos Dragon''s legs suddenly kicked me furiously, chaotic lightning erupting from her legs and her tail wiped me in midair, quickly after, her eye opened, gathering essence only to unleash a destructive beam of pure chaos right into my face. BOOOOOMMMM¡­! "GROOOARRRR¡­!" I felt my entire body beginning to disintegrate, this pain was very simr to the time I was being burned alive by the Divine mes even as a Dragon God, this monster vastly exceeded my own capabilities! My scales turned into ashes, my skin burned, my flesh was grilled, and my bones began to shatter, my entire face suddenly turned into pure ashes as most of my limbs began to disappear as well. Immortal Body kicked in right away and quickly began to fight back against this horrendous agony. CLAAASH! I endednding into the ground, almost all the way behind where I currently was within the hall. The menacing enormous eye in the chest of the Chaos Dragon red at me and seemedpletely fixated on fighting me. This was better than if it tried to fight the others, which it seemed to not recognize as threats. As my entire face recovered and regenerated fully, I tried to stand back, as the monstrous beast reached me in a sh of ck essence. "ROOARRR!" Her ws impacted my body, tearing me apart into pieces constantly. The overpowering might of her blows, the incredible, shing speed of her movements, and the slicing and deadly ws of her hands was a deadlybination, easily overpowering me once more as I couldn''t help but feel too startled by her speed to actually react properly. "Divine Magic: Nightmare Abyss!" Suddenly, I felt the presence of Belle within me controlling my own body, as she helped me conjure a powerful Dream Attribute Spell that I quickly took the control of thanks to my [Dream Realm Maniption] Divine Ability. In an instant, the Chaos Dragon was suddenly surrounded by a domain of pure nightmare and dreams, as her own mind was thrown into confusion and shambles, the dreams and nightmares trapped her between reality and the dream realm, trying to bring her into the dream to weaken her further. "GROOOARRR!" This time I quickly regained myposure and unleashed constant attacks using my ws, covering them with my Dream mes, abination of Dream Attribute and Divine mes alongside Freezing mes, quickly covering her body with pink ice that began to intensify the effectiveness of the Nightmare Abyss Divine Spell over her body! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "ROOOARRR!" I roared back furiously, catching the chaos dragon''s tail that tried to p me in the face with my jaws and tearing it apart from her body ferociously. CRAAAASH! "GRYYYAAAARRRR¡­!" The Chaos Dragon quickly felt that one, groaning in agony. Her entire body struggled angrily, as her eye suddenly opened, firing another deadly redser beam. I had tried everything within the dream spectrum even with Belle''s aid, but her power consumed dreams through her chaotic essence, which was a powerful element capable of negating all other elements to begin with! BOOOOMMM!!! "UNGH¡­!" I fell into the ground, rolling over it once more, but I quickly got in all fours and jumped over her legs, pushing her down. An intense barrage of her ws began hitting me, so strongly my entire body began to break and deform by the impact, my arms were sliced off in an instant and my head as well before I could even react, her speed was too tremendous! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "GRAAAAAA!" However, I regrew new limbs and a head in an instant, loading my jaws with the power of my divine energy, and unleashing a devastating Divine Dragon Brath right into her chest eye! BOOOM! ----- Chapter 922 Intense And Desperate Battle! Chapter 922 Intense And Desperate Battle!¡¡¡¡----- The monstrous chaos dragon suddenly received a devastating blow from my Divine Dragon Breath, which I had hit her with out of the blue. She seemed to still be not capable of understanding that I had such strong regeneration powers, and I abused them by letting her behead me only for me to surprise her by regrowing a head in an instant and unleash a Dragon Breath, aiming at her dangerous eye in the chest of her body. BOOOOOOOMMM!!! "GROOOOARRR¡­!" He chaotic and catastrophic roar resonated across the entire hall. We had been waiting for less than a minute but the battle was continuously growing more and more desperate. I had to quickly take my chance when I saw that! CRAAASH! Her entire eye suddenly exploded into a blood and oozy liquids, sttering over the floor as the dragon roared in agony. Her entire body suddenly gaining strange lines across her entire body which quickly turned bright red in color. I noticedrge quantities of Chaotic Energy flowing through them! BAAAM! Her entire body suddenlyunched itself towards my face, pushing me back strongly. Seconds after, I felt her attacks hitting me from all directions. I wasn''t even able to properly concentrate as I was being bathed by deadly blows. Her speed was so fast that my enchanted Senses using Divinity were barely able to keep see her movements, it was almost all the time as if a ck blur was impacting my body constantly. CLASH! CLASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn CLASH! CLAAASH! My entire body began to receive more blows as I felt incapable of being able to properly retaliate. However, I felt the connection with Rose growrger, as her power was quickly unleashed. Belle was tired after she helped me so much, but Rose had risen to a Divine Spirit just now, and her power over Blood might be more useful than I had expected! Divine Magic: Bloodstream Maniption! FLASH! I felt the voice of Rose resonate within my mind and my soul, my hands pointed out into the exact moment that the Chaos Dragon moved near me to hit me once more, as I managed to touch her ws and then, I felt my own intent flow into the interior of her body. Despite her monstrosity, this being was filled with blood like any other living being. The bloodstream flowing through her body, however, was instantly manipted by me and Rose, as we suddenly materialized most of what we could do into sharp spikes! CRAAAASH! "GRYYYAAAAAAAHHH!" Suddenly, the agonizing cry of the Chaos Dragon Fragment resonated across the entire room as her body fell into the floor like a ragdoll, hundreds of sharp, ten meter long spikes made of crystalized blood of a dragon such as her suddenly pierced her entire body from its interior, making her lose insane amounts of blood and also to drop almost dead! "I-Incredible, Rose!" I couldn''t help but praise her. "Hahh¡­ T-This is the most I can do for now¡­" She muttered, seemingly tired of having done such an incredibly strong Divine Spell. "Manipting the blood of such a mighty dragon is incredibly taxing!" "Rest for now!" I said to Rose, as she quickly decided to rest within my soul. Without wasting any moment, I flew towards the Chaos Dragon and unleashed the power of Devastating Atmospheric Pressure forty times in a single second, as green-colored storm of ck winds was unleashed from my intent, hitting the Chaos Dragon that was trying to regenerate! BOOOOOMMM!!! "GRUUUOOOHHH¡­!" The intense wind quickly began to pierce through her body skin, which had grown less defensive, several wounds began to spread through her body. I was getting through it! "Let''s finish this-" CLASH! However, out of nowhere, the dragon''s tail regenerated, and with a piercing, spear-like shape on its tip, it pierced through my chest, shattering my Divine Core. CRASH! "A-Agh¡­!" I felt my Divine Power suddenly leaking out, as if it was being sucked away by the dragon. The damn bastard was trying to fuck me over like this! "RAAAAAH!" I quickly used Skadi and Uller to cut off her tail, but her blow was incredibly strong, making me feel lethargic. A part of my Divine Power was sucked away as well, and even though Immortal Body also could regenerate Divine Cores and Mana Cores as it was doing now, the power I lost wasn''t being regenerated. I fell down over the floor as I took out the tail from my chest, only to feel as if my mind was turning dizzier by the second, I gritted my teeth, looking back at the menacing monster that suddenly stood up again, her armored scales were suddenly growing over her body, and two more tails as well as another pair of arms. The power of chaosing from within her very soul and body was overwhelming, almost as if it was endless. The divine power it drained from me helped her recover enough stamina to draw this endless power again. I suddenly realized why the Venerable was unable to defeat this monster. It had almost¡­ endless chaotic energy, an element that simply destroy all other elements easily. How can someone even fight this thing properly to begin with?! "ROOOARRRRR!!!" The Chaos Dragon roared once more, her enormous wings, growing anew as two pairs this time, opened their demonic eyes, ring down at me, as another new eye in her chest also opened, several rays of red light gathered within the single eye of her face, gathering a devastating quantity of chaos energy and aiming it towards me. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! However, it was suddenly stopped midway through, interrupted by powerful magical explosionsing from the floor below, as the ant-sized allies I had unified their strength with my slimes and the spirits I had created as well, firing countless magical spells at the beast. They did absolutely no damage, but distracted it enough to make its spell suddenly dispel itself, blowing into her face. BOOOOOMMM!!! "GRAAARRR¡­!" CLASH! Her body suddenly fell over the floor, as it furiously tried to stand up while her wound slowly tried to recover, only for someone else to stand before her, Bedann and Miranda''s fusion. "I won''t let you kill my husband!" Her two enormous axesbined into a single one, made up of frozen chaotic essence and shing against the Chaos Dragon''s head. CLAAAASH! ------ Chapter 923 Benladanns Chaotic Might! Chapter 923 Bedann''s Chaotic Might!¡¡¡¡----- Suddenly, through the Mold Powers of Miranda, Bedann''s draconic arms suddenly grew gigantic and chimeric, as if they were made up of various monster parts, holding both axes she held, they merged with the power of ice and chaos she emanated, which merged together into the shape of a giant, god-ying axe. CLAAAASH! The axe hit the Chaos Dragon''s head in an instant, piercing through its single eye there, as blood and oozy liquid sttered across its entire face. The Chaos Dragon Fragment cried in agony, her tails quickly trying to attack Bedann as her entire body continued to expand in size thanks to the thousands of Mold tentacles growing out of her body,bined with Miranda''s shapeshifting powers, each Mold tendril turned solid as made Bedann grow into a giant dragon of over sixty meters. "ROOOAARRR!" She suddenly roared furiously as if she had been born a dragon, although her appearance was made up through Miranda''s shapeshifting powersbined with her innate half-dragon powers which she had acquired by drinking my blood long ago and constantly developing these dragon powers as she evolved, her power was as if she was truly a Divine Dragon! CLAAAASH! Another hit reached our foe''s chest, shing through its hard scales and leaving a deadly wound that was frozen and cursed by her Chaotic Ice, which couldn''t even regenerate well enough, simrly to the wound in her eye, which had frozen half the dragon''s head already! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! However, her furious tails hit Bedann directly, making her fly across the air and fall down into the ground, easily breaking the sound barrier and making her impact the ground, shattering everything around her and leaving a crater. "Shit, Bedann!!!" I roared desperately, as I tried to stand up, quickly trying to think about something. I tried to bring out my Divine Power but it wasn''t working¡­ just how much did that monster drained?! "GROOOARRR!" The giant Chaos Dragon stood up, raising her four wings, and then attempting to fly towards Bedann to finish her off, the attacks from everybody in the ground were being ignored, as they were unable to pierce through her enormous divine scales. "SKADI, ULLER!!!" I quickly infused all the Mana I could into Skadi and Uller, firing them towards the Chaos Dragon.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "STOP THAT THING!" "Very well!" "We will!" The two sentient weapons flew across the skies, hitting the Chaos Dragon''s chest and wings and stopping the monstrous beast on its flight, pushing it into the ground once more and making her enormous body roll across the icy floor of the Frost Tower interior. She immediately attempted to take them away from her body, her enormous ws grabbing both weapons and with her sheer strength, shattering both of them. CRAAASH! "Ugh¡­!" "Agh!" The two Divine Weapons groaned in pain, but they had the ability to self-repair over time. I knew they were going to be alright after a bit of resting, but the Chaos Dragon was properly stopped this time. I forced myself to move after that, as I spread out my wings and infused Mana into them, quickly unleashing a storm of wind and quickly hitting the Dragon with a body m with all my might. CLAAASH! "GROOARRR!" BAAM! We hit the ground once more, as I desperately began to hold back the beast from moving while I grappled its body with my arms and legs. The beast desperately began biting my neck and my shoulders, but I bear with the pain while my body continued to regenerate. In an instant, Bedann suddenly appeared right behind me. "Hang in there!" She said, quickly transforming her chaos energy and then firing it as if it were a tentacle of some sort towards the Chaos Dragon. It didn''t dealt any damage though. "I figured out why were we needed here¡­ It was because of this! Something that the Venerable can''t do¡­!" Bedann said, quickly realizing something. At the same time, I also realized what was happening. She was draining the Chaos Dragon''s Chaotic Essence. This was something only Bedann could do as someone with a soul made of Chaos and that could also naturally absorb such element. "GRUOOORRRR!" The dragon, of course, didn''t took it kindly, quickly beginning to scream furiously, pping the floor with her long tail, and annoyingly screaming as if the world was about to end. And well, for her, that might be the case. FLUOOOSSSH! I held the chaotic dragon with all my might, receiving constant damage that was barely regenerated. Without divine power with me, I was unable to boost my Immortal Body to faster rates of regeneration, but the moment Bedann began to syphon the monster''s energy, the Chaos Dragon began growing more weaker over time. With that, I suddenly began to be able to hold it off, and even damage it! I quickly and furiously attacked back now, biting, and tearing apart the monster''s body as it fought back, now lethargic, weakened, and slowly growing dumber, I continued fighting furiously. It was now taking a lot of damage, and continuously, it became even weaker. The trump card this whole time was within Bedann''s powers, she had to simply absorb this monster''s energy for her own and weaken it with her own unique ability. "GROOARRRR!" The Chaos Dragon roared furiously, barely mustering the strength to stand back and push me down a bit. However, she was quickly greeted by the bombardment of countless magical attacks reaching from below, as she felt each hit, her scales began being torn apart and her body was filled with wounds she couldn''t regenerate. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GROOAR¡­! RAAAARRR!" It pointlessly roared back at us, but Bedann and I moved forward, hitting the beast with all our might, and putting it down into the floor. BAAAM! "It''s over." We said almost at the same time, as Bedann''s axe and my ws reached the Chaos Dragon''s head crushing it and then sttering it all over the floor. CLAAASH! Silence quickly took over the entire hall, as the Chaos Dragon suddenly stopped moving altogether. It was finally dead. ----- Chapter 924 The End Of The Third And Last Trial Chapter 924 The End Of The Third And Last Trial¡¡¡¡----- When we sat down over the floor, we looked at the monstrous beastpletely dead. Its soul was¡­ slowly beginning to be syphoned by Bedann while she was in midair, until she finally stopped, as if she had eaten a noodle. She quickly fell down, as I caught her with myrge dragon hands. Her body slowly began to turn into ashes as she went back to her small former size, Miranda appeared right at her side. "Bedann! Are you alright?" I asked alongside Miranda. "Uuugh¡­ Yes, yes, I am okay¡­" Bedann groaned, looking around tiredly. "That was painful¡­ and hard. I wouldn''t had been able to do this if you didn''t weakened it first, or held it for me. I would had been killed before I could had done anything¡­" Sighed Bedann, analyzing the battle. "I guess we worked all together to defeat it¡­ Ugh, I am also quite tired." I sighed resting over the floor, I quickly turned back into my Ice Giant form and rested over the floor. I noticed everybody else finally rxing as well, resting over the floor. Belle and Rose quickly emerged out of my body too. I looked at the lifeless corpse of the Chaos Dragon, which could be a rather strong Undead if I raised it, or perhaps just a very powerful amount of divine materials, which can be either consumed directly for power or maybe processed through Alchemy or something¡­ For now, I simply touched it and deposited it inside of my Spatial Inventory, a power I still have even though the Skill itself was sacrificed back then when the System restructured itself. As we rested while trying to assess everything. The sound of something resonated across the room, an enormous window message made out of magic appeared atop the ceiling. [Congrattions on passing Trial 3-3. You have proven that you''re strong enough for the Inheritance''s Reward, especially you two, Drake and Bedann, the Dragon King and the Daughter of Chaos.] [Due to your incredible feat, you will be given a plentiful reward, and an even greater one if you cross the gates in front of you.] FLASH! Suddenly, I felt as if I was being bathed in Divine Power. The same happened with Bedann, and everybody else that was resting after the battle. Auras of divinity resonated all across, as I saw Bedann finally breaking her limits by sheer amount of Divine Power given to her. CRASH! Suddenly, I heard the sound of something shattering, but Bedann waspletely fine and everybody else as well. I looked at her again as she sat down slightly tired, her chest began to glow with a bright divine light that quickly began to turn cker¡­ Her Mana Core was of the Mold/Chaos Attribute, after it turned into a Divine Core, it simply remained in such an attribute, and even more, it gained greater power. She gained a Divinity of Chaos. "Uwaah! W-What is this?! Uggh¡­! It feels so¡­ Ahhh~ So¡­! Ngh~" Is she having an orgasm or something?! "Bedann, are you okay?" I asked. "Y-Yeah¡­" She sighed, while blushing a bit, sweat quickly crossing across her neck. Her entire body had slightly changed. It felt as if she had been rejuvenated even more than she looked like before. Her beauty was also¡­ enhanced even more?! And is it my idea or she got sexier as well? A mortal evolving into a god usuallyes with physical changes as they achieve a higher level of "perfection" perhaps, but this is a bit too much! "W-What''s wrong- Ah! Why are my tits even bigger now?!" Bedann asked without any hint of embarrassment. "Uuuggh¡­ Look at them now." She sighed, suddenly grabbing one of her breasts and rubbing it over my hand. "T-They''re big¡­" I said while swallowing saliva, the nipple was even erect. She was being way too lewd out of nowhere! Not only that, a re at her hips and they¡­ they were also wider and sexier, her thighs as well. She had truly be a goddess, her beauty was already shocking but now she might had be the prettiest ice giant. "Hehehe~ Like what you see, big man?" She asked with a cocky smile. "T-This is not the time to go joking around when we just finished a trial¡­" I sighed. "R-Right¡­" Bedann quickly brought herself back to normal. Ding! [You gained +5000000 Divine Power] FIVE FUCKING MILLION?! I had lost most of my Divine Power in the battle, but now I more than happily recovered it all¡­ No only that, but it was five million to boot! I am sure nobody got this much. Are the rewards distributed ording to who dealt more damage or something? The System quickly replied. [It is quite possible there are some sort of calction behind the rewards. Additionally, after defeating the Chaos Dragon Fragment, you seem to have recovered the Divine Power it stole from you.] Wait, really? [Indeed, the moment you touched it and then stored it inside your Inventory, I was able to extract the Divine Power, with that, you should have roughly over eight million Divine Power, more than enough to Rank Up to Rank 8, most likely.] Amazing¡­ I can be Rank 8 already! [ording to our research, Rank 8 are already respectably strong Gods within the world, and if you Rank Up, you might be able to unlock more of your Draconic Records powers as well, which might supply you with new Abilities, more Divinity, and even more Divine Power as a bonus. You''ll need it, each Rank Up will cost even more.] I see¡­ this is great. I guess we can do this afterwards though. What about everybody else? [Bedann has reached Rank 7 Middle Stage in one sitting due to both absorbing the Chaos Dragon''s Soul and the Fragment of the Primordial Chaos Spirit it had and also acquiring a reward of two million Divine Power.] I see¡­ Middle Stage?! Isn''t that the same Stage as me though? [Correct. However, Bedann''s power varies a lot depending in her fusion with Miranda and her transformations, so she''s generally weaker than you, sadly.] Ah¡­ well, I guess that can''t be helped. I''ll have to try to tell her how to use her Divine Power. I wonder if I could help her get Divinities through my shop¡­ [There might be a way.]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There is?! ----- Chapter 925 The Frost Queen Chapter 925 The Frost Queen¡¡¡¡----- [Now that everybody ended ascending safely into Rank 7 aside from Bedann, my research about a Spell that could help them ascend has moved to researching ways to help them spend Divine Power simrly to you, so they could grow faster at your side. It was already being shared through your Dragon Mark, as everybody developing Jobs and Skills was a part of the System being capable of sharing itself through the Dragon Mark you''ve given to everybody, now that they had ascended into gods, the Divine Mark has evolved alongside them¡­] Oh? Is that so? [However, there''s still some problems in implementing this power, something I cannotpletely get done yet. However, I have calcted that the key to grant them such powers might be behind Kate''s [System Magic] her own and only affinity. As a Half-Divine Spirit of the System Element, an Elementpletely Unique to her which might had been developed from the System''s own core and your soul being merged together, I believe she might be the key to this¡­ and also, perhaps to unlock my lost memories.] Your memories as well? So Kate was always important, just as I thought. Not only she''s important as my daughter, but she has a special purpose aside from that. The System back then created her not only as a gift for me, but also having a purpose. I can''t believe she thought so ahead, but I guess it was always like that for her. [For now, Drake, it would be good if you could help everybody get up and move forward, there might be something important waiting for you in the next room.] You''re right, I can keep on sitting here. "Bedann, you''ve be a Goddess now, so congrattions." I said, petting her and giving her a kiss. "A-A goddess¡­ I guess I have." Sighed Bedann. "I never thought the little me would ever reach that high though." "You always talk like this, haha¡­ Well, for now, how about we move forward?" I wondered. "We can investigate your powers and what you''ve beter. Everybody else seem to have changed too, they became Gods." "Gods¡­ everybody?!" She asked. "Yeah¡­" I sighed in disbelief. Our entire team was shining with bright divine essence. This was apletely unprecedented moment in the entire world, perhaps. After all, gods were rare in the world, even now. The ages where they were verymon had already passed, and perhaps the gods around the world raised naturally from mortals amounted no more than two or three hundred. All of us getting added into the line mix might be a big thing now. I also noticed Skadi and Uller bing stronger Divine Weapons, which also regenerated their shattered bodies, saving them the annoyance of having to wait for their bodies to repair themselves over time. This is just the power of the Inheritance of a Venerable, a being so strong they can easily raise people into gods bypleting three Trials. Although thisst one was truly incredibly hard, I can''t help but feel slightly grateful to the Venerable for what she had done. "Now it''s the moment of truth, everybody. Let''s go." I led everybody, as we stepped forward without saying a single word. We all wanted to talk out our minds, discuss as much as we wanted, and experiment the powers they had obtained, but right now, we had a greater duty,pleting this Inheritance. When we stepped forward across the gates in front of us, they quickly closed behind us and then, we were greeted with a world of darkness. Everything turnedpletely ck, and it felt as if the floor itself had disappeared. In a single moment, we found ourselves falling from the ground. "W-What is going on?!" Bedann cried. "We might be being sent elsewhere, hang in there!" I said. FLASH! And then, a bright light greeted us, epassing everything around us. A second after, we found ourselves sitting over a vast field of blueish green grass. There were beautiful snowke-shaped flowers spread through the beautiful Grassfield, as snow seemed to be spread through as well. in the background, there were dozens of beautiful mountains covered in snow, and birds flying atop clear blue sky, although not as clear, as there were many clouds spread thoroughly. "This is¡­ another world?" Wondered Charlotte. "No, this is a Divine Realm!" Rakasha said. "Like Drake''s one." "R-Right¡­" Pekora muttered, standing up as everybody also was standing up from the ground. "A Divine Realm, but wasn''t the Tower also one?" Wondered Tisha.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Precisely, it was also one, so we simply moved to another room¡­" I said. "I knew it, this entire thing is way bigger than the tower itself. After all, how can a Divine Realm from a Venerable be small? The one from the Fox Venerable is an almost endless world within a giant dream realm¡­ So this one might be just as gigantic¡­" "That''s right, dear Drake, this Divine Realm is as big as you imagine, if not even bigger." Suddenly, a voice I had heard before, but that didn''t belong to my team resonated behind me. I quickly and almost reflectively looked behind me, finding a few meters in the distance a tall and majestic Ice Giant woman, with long silvery-white hair as silky as porcin, shiny golden eyes, pale blue skin covered in white tattoos depicting various things, wearing a dress made out of the leather of ferocious animals, she seemed to be wearing very traditional ice giant vige clothes, like the ones Bedann and her parents once used, made from wild monsters leather rather than processed fabric. Wrapped around her neck, there was a pendant made of silver metal with a blue jewel on it. "Y-You''re¡­" Her presence was so strong and divine that it made everybody fall to their knees once more. Her calm smile and her gentle eyes, alongside her incredible authority of pure dominance and maturity exuded such a strong aura of strength that it made everything around us feelpletely distorted. This was the presence of a Venerable. "She''s¡­" "Indeed, it is me. The one you call the "Frost Queen", although that''s a Title I dislike. I am the Venerable of Ice, the only Ice Giant to have reached Rank 10, the one that freed the world from the Era of Blood." Said the Venerable with a charming smile. "Wee to my Divine Realm." ----- Chapter 926 The Regrets Of A Venerable Chapter 926 The Regrets Of A Venerable¡¡¡¡----- The moment we reached this strange new world, we were greeted by a truly awe-inspiring sight¡­ Or well, just a very pretty ice giantdy I guess. This was, without a doubt, the Frost Queen, the Venerable of Ice. At longst, we finally met her! And not only in her Divine Realm, but we also meet her¡­ wait a second, why is she in the flesh? I remember the Fox Venerable was the same but that is a Dream Realm, so she just made her body from an illusion dream, her soul is the only thing in the dream. However, the woman in front of us looks to bepletely in the flesh! So how the heck is this possible? "Y-You''re the Frost Queen?!" Bedann and everybody else asked, although I kept myself calm. "Yes, indeed. I am the Frost Queen¡­" She said with a sigh. "You''re the first to have everpleted my Trials and reached thest floor, this is where you''ll-" "I hope we don''t have to fight again, we are very tired." I sighed. "A-Ah, no, you won''t be fighting again." She said. "Drake, I am d to see you." "Yeah, yeah, I already kind of know the whole prophecy thingy¡­ So you''re a good person or not? Are you going to join us? I am a bit tired, so I want answers." I said. "Hmph, so bold as to talk with a Venerable in such a manner!" She said with a smile. "But that''s something that Dragons are good with." "Talking about dragons, what about Terra? Did you seriously threw him at us so we could kill him? If you made me kill one of my kin, I am not going to be your friend." I said. "Hehe¡­" She giggled. "Fear not, my child. Terra is as good as new." FLASH! Suddenly, Terra, alongside many Orcs and other monsters we fought emerged out of thin air around her, making an enormous army. "Hello Drake! Seems like you did it!" He said happily. "T-Terra?! You''re alive!" I said. "Well¡­ not exactly." He sighed. "What do you mean?" I wondered. Suddenly a table and several seats appeared within the beautiful grassy fields where we were all located, as the Frost Queen invited us to seat around the table. Suddenly, food began materializing in a split of a second, meat, vegetables, fruits, sweets, cakes, everything one could imagine. "How about we have a good meal while we discuss everything? There''s a lot we need to talk, after all, this is a fateful meting I''ve been waiting for a long time." She said with an air of generosity, humility, and tranquility. Her presence alone, which I had a hard time admitting, was very soothing. "Alright then, we''ll sit down." I sighed, quickly sitting surrounding the table. After that, some of us who were very hungry started eating right away. I held myself back, but Bedann and the rest started digging without doubting at all. I had my doubts though, I had never spoken with this woman, and if all, this might all be a trap. "Bedann maybe you shouldn''t eat¡­" I said. "B-But I''m hungry!" She pouted childishly. I couldn''t fight against that cute and spoiled pout. "Sigh¡­" "Fear not, Drake. I don''t have any ill will, this food was made through Creation Magic using Divine Power from my own Divine Realm, it is safe to eat and delicious." She said. "I wish I could had used it to cure world hunger, but even I have my own limits in power. I once thought I saved the world, only to learn I brought the suffering of many while doing so."N?v(el)B\\jnn "Huh? What do you mean?" I wondered. "Isn''t it obvious? The Vampires." Sighed the venerable. "The Vampires¡­" I muttered. "Right! I was going to ask you about that¡­ Why there was a sign of the Vampires down there? Isn''t it widely poprized that you hate them?" "I¡­ I had such a past, yes. I suppose that''s the only thing left by me. The massacres that the Blood Venerable brought to the world really turned it upside down, his legacy of blood¡­ it was a nightmare thatsted for several years. When I was finally able to wake up from that nightmare, I had saved many. But in the way¡­ I also brought the demise of many innocents¡­ I am not the self-righteous person that most people in the world seem to think I am. In fact, I am someone that is always regretting what I''ve done." The Venerable said, with all honestly. "You''ve¡­ regretted it?" Rose spoke after hearing the Venerable''s words, everybody quickly fell silent as the conversation got too serous for them to want to annoy us with their munching noises. "I do¡­ dear Rose." Sighed the Venerable. "Vampires might had brought a lot of disasters, but the descendants of the descendants of the Venerable of Blood, inherited a world which they had not conquered, a world given to them. It was a world they didn''t brought down themselves. In the past, there were many Vampires, millions. There were bound to be good people, innocent people, and some that simply wanted to live peacefully and without bothering others. In the past, there were many Vampire Factions, but I¡­ I indiscriminately killed many. When it was all over, I held the blood of countless innocents, children, elderly, mothers, fathers¡­ many people that never hurt anybody¡­ I am responsible for the massacre too¡­ I have used this time in here to think about what I''ve done, and I''ve only regretted it." Rose suddenly felt shocked by knowing the truth, as tears began to flow from her eyes. "Venerable¡­ you don''t hate my kin?" She asked timidly. "I don''t¡­ dear. If anything, I am very sorry for what I''ve done¡­ I am very sorry¡­ I want to help you, and¡­ do something for all the things I''ve done to your people." She sighed. "The way I did it¡­ was certainly not the right one." It was shocking, the one known to have ughtered all Vampires was in fact¡­ regretful of having done something like that. ----- Chapter 927 The Truth Chapter 927 The Truth¡¡¡¡----- "As I am right now, I can''t do much. This is why I want to help Drake, as the Dragon King, to unlock his powers and grow stronger¡­ There is a darkness darker than anything before lurking within this world, a darkness I failed to spot in my years as a Venerable until the end of my lifespan." The Venerable said. "Let me guess¡­ Oberon?" I asked. "¡­Yes." She sighed. "Huh, I guess he''s kind of like you¡­ Someone well know for being a hero, but that is actually an evil motherfucker. Well, the opposite I guess?" I wondered. "I-I''m rather shocked you could make such aparison, I guess that only makes me feel even more terrible¡­" The Venerable sighed. S M A A A C K! Bedann quickly sm acked me in the head, but it barely hurt. "Drake don''t be so rude with the Venerable! She already said she was sorry, don''t be like this now¡­ You''re not like this." She said. "I-I know, okay, I''ll be more polite." I sighed. Rose seemed slightly relieved, as she smiled a bit. "I am just d you feel this way, Vener able. I came here without expecting anything, to be honest¡­" Rose said. "I know you might not be able to help us directly right now, but I am simply happy to hear that." "You''re a noble girl." The Venerable said. "And your existence as a whole as evolved into something I had never seen before¡­ Have you be a Divine Spirit through the Divine Power granted by the Tower?" "Yes¡­ something like that." Rose spoke. "Amazing, you''ve be something the Venerable of Blood has been trying to create for so long and always failed¡­ Your existence as a whole is very unique." The Venerable kept praising Rose. "I might be able to give you a gift that could enhance your strength, alongside helping you all in your predicament of rescuing the Vessel of the Venerable of Blood, after all, it wouldn''t be good if I allowed that lecherous monster to take over an innocent girl''s body." "You''ll help us rescue Ruby, Venerable?!" Rakasha, who had been shy the entire time spoke. "Why yes!" She said. "¡­Ah! You''re a cksmith God! An incredibly rare God¡­ I think you might be the first one in a couple of hundreds of years. Thest one is within the Dwarves." "cksmith god?" Rakasha had yet to notice he had be a God whose divinity seems to be cksmith. "I-I am such a being?" "Yes, you are." The Venerable said. "But for now, how about we shift into the topic Drake seemed to be interested in?" "Yeah¡­ I want to know things for real, could you be more direct?" I wondered. "Yes, I can. But I believe Terra himself can answer your question." She said. Terra suddenly shone bright gold and brown in color, as his entire body suddenly reduced in size, he used Polymorph Magic, a magic that dragons of high rank can use and turned into his humanoid form. He resembled a¡­ Huh? He was a girl?! Terra turned out to be a girl, a beautiful and mature woman with a tall body, she resembled a Mountain Giant woman, with brown hair and brown, rocky scales growing around her arms and legs, alongside a long tail and horns over her golden hair. Her eyes also shone bright gold the same as her horns, and she had a long dress made of gold too¡­ Terra really liked gold. "Sorry for not changing before¡­ I was a bit nervous; I''ve not changed into my humanoid form in a while¡­ Hahah¡­" She giggled timidly. "But as you can see, you guys killed me there but¡­ Well, I came back. It is because I am already long dead, alongside all of our friends here." "What?!" I asked in surprise. "As you can see, this Tower is a ce where I''ve stored many souls of many people. The monsters people defeat in trials are from the souls of my servants who offer themselves for these trials, they love the thrill of fighting and death, and don''t mind dying over and over again¡­ The Orc Tribe was actually rather diverse, the Orcs with me are all honorable warriors." The Venerable said. "And Terra¡­ Well, she was my friend." "Friend?" I wondered. "Yeah. The Venerable meet me long ago when I was still alive. She found me in my egg and raised me since I was a little baby dragon." Said Terra. "We fought and survived together through a chaotic world¡­ But I ultimately died in battle before I could see her rise into a Venerable¡­" "However, I managed to capture my friend''s soul inside a special crystal and kept her with me for many years until I created this tower and brought her back as a Divine Realm Spirit." Said the Venerable. "Yeah¡­" Terra said with a nod. "Sorry to disappoint you, Drake, I was already dead." She sighed. "Huh, so it was like that¡­" Over my calmness after hearing the situation, the Venerable and Terra felt slightly shocked. "Eh? At least be a bit sad!" Terrained angrily. "I am rather sad but you passed away long ago, and its not like we meet for long to feel so bad about it¡­ Nheless, it is relieving you were already dead and merely something like an illusion back then¡­ But even so, you were formidable strong." I said. "I am!" Said Terra pridefully. "And now, as an Ancient Earth Dragon, it is my duty to reward you as well, Drake!" "Reward me?" I wondered. "Yes, in this divine realm my body is almost the same as a physical one, so I shall take upon your pent-up lust!" She said. "Come, let''s breed together until you''re satisfied! I never lost my virginity so I am rather pumped up too¡­! With a fellow dragon, I am sure you''ll-" "Stop talking nonsense and go to the point!" The Venerable smacked Terra. SMACK!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ----- Chapter 928 A Talk With A Venerable Chapter 928 A Talk With A Venerable¡¡¡¡----- Why do all these women always want to have sex with me?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sigh¡­ it is one of the things I would rather avoid now that I have a wife. Maybe if I had never met Bedann¡­ I could had have a harem? I feel like I would had forced into it more than agreed willingly. I''m d Bedann is there to quickly fend off any girl that tries to get a jump on me. I am not into getting with more women once I''ve experienced a time in bed with Bedann¡­ And I guess Miranda is an exception to the rule. "Okay, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Master! I was just messing around¡­ I-I totally not want to have hot dragon intercourse¡­ or something¡­" Terra cried, feeling slightly down. Was she really messing around? "Sigh, you''re really a pervert, huh?" The Venerable sighed. "I am sorry for this, Drake¡­" "I-It is fine¡­" I said. "If I ever find a male dragon, I might bring him back here so you can meet him, Terra. But it will be up to you if you want him in your bed." "O-Ohhh! Really?" She wondered. "I might not be able to have children but I never experienced what it felt like¡­ I would dly ept your proposal!" Terra was surprisingly childish for the personality she showed back then in our fight. I suppose all dragons have two personalities, the most dragon-like one where they show their beastly nature, and then the introvert personality they only show to their closest ones¡­ I''ve experienced the same thing with my family as well, from my mother, father, and then my grandmother. "Anyways, what she wanted to tell you was something else, right, Terra?" The Venerable asked with a very evil-looking smile. Terra nodded timidly at that. "Y-Yes¡­! What I wanted to tell you is that I can give you Earth Dragon Bloodline so you can awaken the "Path" towards the that area of the Draconic Records! Yes¡­ that was what I wanted to say." Terra said. "Oh? You can?! But you''re a soul now, right?" I wondered. "Her body has been conservated within my Divine Ice for eons." Said the Venerable. "You can absorb its blood to gain the Bloodline of the Earth Dragons." "Oh, that''s convenient¡­ But why didn''t you just revive her normally after she died if you got the body and the soul?" I wondered. "Reviving someone is not something easy at all, Drake! I never had any affinity for Death Magic either, and even though I had the tools to imitate part of it, I wasn''t able to bring myself to raise my friend as a decaying undead. Infusing life into her corpse didn''t reanimated it either as it has been a while since she died." She sighed. "So that''s how it is¡­" "In fact, that you have Death Magic is very impressive and rare." Said the Venerable. "It is, after all, an extremely rare element. How did you exactly get it?" "Huh¡­" I guess it is part of my System''s powers. I remember that I slowly began awakening the power to manipte my Soul, over time I was able to raise undead by infusing bits of my soul into something, and then when I developed it enough, I evolved into something with affinity to death, and gained the magic and even a second Mana Core with the affinity. I suppose it is all thanks to my System which defies logic in this world. Other people can''t easily just change their affinity. Even a Venerable, which might had been permanently locked to her affinity once she ascended into Rank 10. "(System, should I tell her about you? Do you think she''s trustworthy?)" [Hmm¡­ She is. I want to trust her as well, Drake.] "(Alright, I trust your judgement.)" "It is part of my Unique Skill: System. From the world I came from, there are things named Video Games that are very simr to this world in many ways, but a simted world made through our technology to enjoy ourselves and have fun. When I died I had a wish of having a game-like system, which manifested into this Skill, it grants game-like powers to me which let me Evolve into different races, gain Skills and Magic without needing their affinity, and "Level Up" the Skills to strengthen them." I said. "Amongst other things." "S-System¡­" The Venerable said. "Impressive, so you''re able to get new affinities through such power?!" "Yes, I can use Divine Power as a currency and get Affinities." I said. "Or even strengthen them, as they have Ranks, the max Rank is SSS. When I absorb Divinities I can also strengthen my Affinities." "E-Eeeeeh?! The prophecy didn''t said anything about such a ridiculous power!" The Venerable herself was shaken by my System. "You know that the stronger we grow, the harder it is to gain Affinities for the elements, right? It is a very troublesome and hard thing! Even the strongest Mortal Magus with many affinities did it at the expense of their lifespan or modifying their bodies to the point they ended mutating into monsters. Many experts have attempted to gain many affinities, but they often stopped at three, and the stronger they grew, the harder it became to get all mana cores together in the same rank. After all, one cannot rank up if the others aren''t in the same rank, making cultivation several times slower¡­ This is why all Venerables mastered one single element, with a secondary one." Said the Venerable. "My secondary Element was¡­ Creation." I see, so that''s how it is- Wait a second, Creation?! "Isn''t that the most OP though?!" I asked. "It definitely sounds overpowered!" "Haha, yes, but it is wed." She sighed. "I am not someone destined to Master the Element of Creation, that one is¡­ you, Dragon King Drake." The Venerable said with a smile. "No matter how much I tried, I was never able to master it, I gained many new spells from it that helped me in creating this tower and more¡­ But I hit a bottleneck until I died as my lifespan ended." "Something like Creation Magic can only be mastered by me¡­?" ----- Chapter 929 Creation Magic And The Frost Towers Powers Chapter 929 Creation Magic And The Frost Tower''s Powers¡¡¡¡----- "I learned Creation Magic from the Inheritance of the True Goddess of Ice of the Ancient World, Skadi. Who had left an inheritance within the world, that could only be acquired by someone that could reach a level ofprehension over the Ice Attribute simr to hers. All Ancient Gods had this Element, apparently, but now, not even us mortals can master it. It is a power that only True Gods, such as you Dragons, can truly Master¡­" Said the Venerable. "However, Descendants of the Progenitor Dragon Mothers are weaker than their parents, and as the descendants were born, they grew weaker in powerpared to their truest bloodline." "Is this why I can''t use all of this power yet?" I wondered. "Partially so. There is another reason as well. Because you''re a descendant, youck the original powers." Said the Venerable. "But because of your truest origins, you''re still a True God, one of the few that can Master Creation Magic¡­ It is one of the keys to defeat Oberon and also save the world from the approaching Era of Chaos¡­ This is why unlocking each Bloodline is important, Terra here will help you." The Venerable of Ice said. "I see¡­ I guess there''s no helping it. Terra are you sure you don''t want to be an Undead ande with us after this is done?" I wondered. "Ah, no, I am fine as I am. I want to givepany to my friend here. Without me to apany her, she would had gone insane long ago, hahaha!" Terraughed, as the Venerable seemed silently angry. "There are other questions I have as well.." I said, as I looked at Bedann. "Yeah¡­ I have one." She said. "How¡­ do you know about me? And what''s the truth behind the Chaos Dragon we fought?! Why did you put us in so much danger to just defeat it?!" "I''m sorry about that¡­" The Venerable said. "I needed to test your strength, Bedann. But it seems you''re truly the real deal. You''re the Child of Chaos, a person with perfect affinity with Chaos to the point you can absorb its power and make it yours. Essentially, you''re the second most crucial figure in our world after Drake, as you''ll be able to cleanse it from the Chaos, and also bring the Chaos Spirits and their rtives from their ne to your soul, saving them from their own ne which is slowly being torn apart and dying. I have already learned their part of the story."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "So you know about them as well¡­" I said while rubbing my chin. "Bedann, did you felt any Spirit appearing when you ate the Chaos Dragon''s soul?" "No, the Primordial Chaos Spirit is, however, very strong. It took me some time to subdue its monstrous will, but itcks any memories or emotions, it seems to be very monster-like." Said Bedann. "But I heard another distinctive voice as I ate the soul¡­ I think this soul once belonged to Asgard, right? The Mother Dragon Goddess of Light¡­ I heard her voice. She said: "Thank you", with a very soothing tone." Sighed Bedann. "After that, I felt a strange connection to somewhere¡­ but I am not sure where." "Huh¡­" I said, finding this strange. "Indeed. The Primordial Chaos Spirit was a powerful Spirit, the one that governed the other Spirits that came to this world. His Will was actually strong and intelligent, he was a cunning and powerful god-like Chaos Spirit, stronger than anybody." Said the Venerable. "While her sisters were protecting the world in those times, Asgard had to step in and stop her. As the one with the strongest affinity against the Primordial Chaos Spirit, she had the best chances of winning¡­ However, in their fight, she ended losing, as she was possessed and taken over by the weakened Primordial Spirit, transforming into the Great Cmity, the Dragon of Chaos and End, who was renamed as Ragnar?k." "Asgard¡­" Sighed Bedann. "Maybe that voice was hers¡­" "Were the Great Demons in that time? I always get confused¡­" I said. "They were, the Great Demons and Oberon, they were alive when the Dragon Progenitors were still stepping the samend we are¡­ All of their stories converged together in those Old Times¡­ The Great Demons were heroes, but I only found this out veryte." Sighed the Venerable. "It was thanks to their amazing Unique Skills that they were able to seal Ragnar?k after cutting her into pieces. The Will of the Primordial Chaos Spirit waspletely destroyed, so the only thing that was left was a crazed beast with no intelligence, but still possessing an incredible amount of power nheless." "And then she began unsealing herself over time, huh?" I wondered. "Yes, every few million years¡­ Each Venerable had to deal with her parts, over time, as the seals weakened, each part was reborn stronger than thest time. I was unable to defeat the part I saw awaken within my time, but I sealed her within my tower using my Divine Primordial Ice Arts I learned from Skadi''s'' Inheritance." The Venerable said with a sigh. "I am d you were finally born, Bedann, with you, those fragments of the former Asgard might be finally find a ce to rest in peace. But I don''t really want to force you into this¡­ Are you truly willing to help us?" Bedann fell silent for a bit, as she began to think. "It was very dangerous¡­ Drake almost died there¡­ But still, its not as if there''s anybody else that can do it, right?" Bedann sighed, crossing her arms. "I''ll do my best to try to defeat each part, but for that I''ll need to grow stronger than before¡­ So it might take some time." "Thank you for your willingness.." Sighed the Venerable, once more feeling relieved. "Well, with that said¡­ What were those Trials from before?" I wondered. "The mirage trials, you mean?" Asked the Venerable. "This Tower is special. It has a special effect within it, depending in the emotions of people it gains fuel and has the ability call upon residual emotion essence, gathered from specific souls¡­ When someone saw someone, either dead or alive, it was something like a phantom of their truest souls. Perhaps a part of it, if they were already dead." Said the venerable. "A phantom of their souls¡­?" ----- Chapter 930 Earth Dragon Bloodline Chapter 930 Earth Dragon Bloodline¡¡¡¡----- Phantoms of Souls. Apparently, and ording to the Venerable''s words, the Frost Tower is kind of like a Radio Tower of "Emotion Essence". Depending in those that enter the tower, the tower will pick up the Emotion Essence spread out into the world which has an affinity with those in the trial and create Phantoms of Souls of those people precious to them. Even if they''re dead or alive, even if it is the same person even, it seems that anything would appear. Perhaps the whole reason I got divine power from absorbing my other self was because it was made out of my own emotion essence which might had been imbued with divine power too. But she also said that if those people that appear are dead, those that they saw might actually be something simr to their actual souls¡­ Which is scary and interesting at the same time. The power of a Venerable''s Creation is truly intriguing. "S-So those I saw¡­" Pekora muttered. "Could those have been my family''s souls before they went to the afterlife?" "Most likely, Pekora, dear." The Venerable said. "I saw all of you go through your respective trials, it was an interesting thing to see." The Venerable said. "I''m sorry for peeking as such important and personal times. But it was necessary so I could learn about you, who have be my inheritors." "I see¡­" Pekora sighed. "I hope they''re well, wherever they are." The rabbit kin said with a slight smile. "I also saw my father¡­ I felt like he gave me strength." Said Rose. "Was that also¡­?" "Yes, Rose. That was Gustaf." Said the Venerable. "You saw him before he departed." "S-So it was him¡­ It was him all along¡­ Ugh, I should had spoken more with him then¡­" Rose regrettably said. "Well, it is all over anyways¡­ I guess that''s how it all ended." "I¡­ saw someone from my previous world. How is that even possible?" Wondered Bedann. "Yes, I saw it as well¡­" The Venerable said, as her eyes shone brightly. "There is only one possibility, that person has¡­ reincarnated in this world, somewhere."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Eh?!" Bedann cried. "So Ivan¡­ He died back on Earth?!" "Most likely." Said the Venerable. "Bedann, calm down¡­" Miranda said. "If we ever meet him, we''ll deal with it as we can." "Yeah, as Miranda said." I said, hugging her. "I will be there for you, don''t worry. You''re not alone into this." "¡­Thanks." Bedann sighed. She seemed to be grimacing a lot but calmed down after hearing our words, thankfully. "For now, how about we move on from conversations for a bit? I know there might be more questions in your mind, but there''s surely enough time forter." The Venerable said, the entire world suddenly changed in an instant, as we found ourselves in the middle of an enormous library, which was also an armory at the same time. Countless bookshelves erected everywhere, alongside weapons and armor as well. and in front of it all, there was an enormous dragon body resting within Divine Ice, it was the same dragon we fought before, Terra. "This is my Inheritance''s Treasury. In here I''ve stored hundreds of Spell Books and Grimoires, Legendary Weapons and Armor of the highest qualities I''ve found inside Dungeons, and also¡­ Terra is there." Said the Venerable. "Yep, I''m here! Drake,e!" Terra waved her hand as she walked towards her frozen body. I decided to follow her as I reached the enormous wall of ice. Looking at the gigantic dragon was really something else. Suddenly, the Venerable touched the ice as it suddenly shapeshifted itself, generating a sharp spike that pierced through one of the dragon''s arms, fresh blood began pouring from within like a fountain, rushing outside of the giant block of ice. SPLASH! "Drink it!" She said. "Drink it? I am not a Vampire¡­" I sighed. "You''re exuding a rather vampiric aura, I am sure you kind of are¡­" Said Terra. Ah, I had eaten Vampires before and absorbed their powers, I guess I am partially part Vampire then? But wouldn''t it be more efficient if I absorb this? Well, it has yet to be 24 hours since Ist absorbed Divinity, so that''ll have to wait a bit. And it might be rude to absorb the divinity of Terra''s corpse without her permission¡­ I guess I should just drink the blood. I quickly generated a cup of ice and let the blood pour in, then, the Venerable closed the ice once more so no more blood woulde out. At the end I filled an entire barrel with it. Terra allowed me to save some more if I wanted for my own Alchemy. I told her I was rather good at making items through Alchemy, and her blood might be good for all sorts of things, so she agreed. ¡­The truth is, I want to make a special Divine Spirit using her materials. I wonder if she''ll lend me her scales, fangs, or bones too. Maybe I might be nning to give some of her blood my Bedann, Kate, and Bedra, perhaps that might strengthen them. "Then here goes nothing." I quickly drank the whole cup of blood. It was surprisingly fresh but extremely bitter at the same time¡­ Ugh, is it because it is old blood or because all earth dragons'' blood is just as bitter as eating rocks? Well, whatever was the case, I drank it all until thest drop¡­ And then, seconds after, I felt something within me connect me elsewhere. Within the confines of the Internal Space of the Draconic Records, my soul saw a thread emerge, connecting itself to me. A rocky path of mountains, canyons, and crystals emerged, leading to a mysterious and new Realm of Dragons¡­ Ding! [You acquired [Earth Dragon''s Bloodline], you can now ess further strength in the Draconic Records. To unlock Earth Dragon Powers, visit the Draconic Record''s Realm of the Earth Dragons.] [You acquired [Earth (S)] Magic Affinity!] [You gained +1000000 Divine Power] "I did it¡­! I got the Bloodline of Earth Dragons!" And not only that, but I got an Earth Element Affinity, something I didn''t had before! ¡­Oh, and a million Divine Power just as the cherry on top. ----- Chapter 931 Learning From Countless Of Grimoires Chapter 931 Learning From Countless Of Grimoires¡¡¡¡----- "You did?! Nice!" Terra said. "If you ever go to our Realm, I''ll greet you with the rest of the family. My mother, Jotun, will be happy to greet you." Said Terra. "Jotun¡­ she must be the Progenitor of the Earth Dragons, huh?" I said. "I wonder if there are some of you alive today?" "Yes, there are a few spread over the world. With the draconic records you can easily contact them using divine power. Maybe if you''re ever close to one, they mighte to aid you!" Terra said. "We Earth Dragons are well known for our high defense and our hearts of steel!" "I see, I am d I can count with more family members." I said with a smile. "Well, now that we are done with this¡­" The Venerable said, hurrying up things. "Wait, can I take something more?" I wondered. "Isn''t it a bit of a waste your body is just there?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "W-Well, yes¡­" Said Terra. "But I won''t give it to you so you can turn it into an undead or something!" "That''s not it¡­ I just want¡­ Can I grab some scales? And also maybe a nail or a fang? Or an horn?" I wondered. "Oh, that¡­ Sure!" Terra said. "But for what?" "Well¡­ I alsopleted the inheritance of the Fox Venerable. And she''s my ally." I said. "I''ve gotten the Unique Skill: Spirit Creation from her, so I want to make a Divine Spirit using Terra''s materials. It is possible to make them using powerful materials imbued with divine power." "Y-You''re an ally of the Venerable of Dreams!" The Frost Queen said happily. "You should had said that before! This is great news! Now that I am allying you as well, we could make an official Alliance!" "I guess¡­" I said. "Well, sure thing! If you ever make a child out of my body, would that count as my own kid?" Wondered Terra. "If you want to?" I said. "T-Then it is decided! I''ve always wanted to have a kid!" Terra said, quickly giving me scales, bones, more blood, fangs, horns, and even then a piece of the tip of her scale, alongside a lot of the crystals that grow in the back of her body constantly, even after death. "Should this be enough?" She asked happily. "Yes, it is more than enough, I am sure it wille out very strong, thanks a lot, Terra!" I said happily, storing everything inside my Inventory. "Alright, make sure to create a healthy child! ¡­And wow! What was that just now?!" She asked, as she saw everything disappear. "It is the power of my Unique Skill as well; it is a Power named [Spatial Inventory] a unique dimension where I can store things ssified as "items" by the System. Time stops inside so I can even store food and it will remain warm inside, pretty cool right?" I asked. "Yeah¡­ it''s amazing. I wish I had that with me¡­" Sighed Terra. "ANYWAYS!" The Frost Queen said, quickly interrupting us. "Please don''t ignore me¡­" "Oh right, my bad¡­" I sighed. "Anyways, as I said before, an alliance! Can you contact her?" She wondered. "After we confirm you''re actually good." I said. "Eh?!" The Frost Queen felt offended by what I said. "I-I''ve done everything¡­ I¡­ Well, there are still the reward and more exnations¡­ Not yet, huh?" She sighed. She seemed oddly excited about making an alliance for some reason. "Not yet." "Alright¡­ Let''s move on then." The Frost Queen quickly led me back to the armory/library as she showed me the ce. "This library of many Spells might be of use for you, not only mortal spells, but also divine spells are avable here, by touching and reading the Grimoires, its knowledge will be transferred to you. Like this, you might be able to learn many new Spells you can use in battle with the assortment of affinities you have¡­" She said with a smile. "Oooh!" I quickly began looking at all the Grimoires, grabbing everything that had my affinity with Telekinesis and beginning to open them by a dozen, as minutes passed, I scanned all Grimoires, feeling as if my brain was overloading with information, but somehow, I was able to easily bear with all of this pressure. My soul was suddenly gaining the imprint of countless spells of many elements, many spells I had never thought about. The system was able to make spells for me, but now, I was able to alsoe out with easily mine bybining existing ones I''ve register in my head! FLASH! After an hour of reading intensively, I felt slightly dizzy. But reading all of that also made me realize how amazing magic truly is¡­ the interaction of elements, and all¡­ It was all so mystically incredible. I feel even more connected to nature and the elements than before. Ding! [You have read arge quantity of Grimoires; you have learned an incredible quantity of Magic Knowledge.] [You have learned Thousands of Mortal-Realm Spells] [You have learned Dozens of Divine-Realm Spells] [Your furtherprehension over the Affinities you possess has risen their power!] [Your Affinity with all Elements you Possess an Affinity with which are below A Grade have increased by one Grade!] [You gained 500000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Divinity Fragment of Knowledge] Ah¡­ Not only I gained so many new Spells, but my Affinities increased and I even gained 500000 Divine Power to boot! This makes it over 9500000+ now! This is ridiculous. With this I can easily upgrade some Divine Abilities, buy new ones, new Divinities, new Supplementary Divinities, and even upgrade my Realm to Rank 8 easily! Oh man, I''m gonna have a field day when the time to pick up stuffes. "You seem to have grown stronger. Your friends can also read, but their minds might be not as strong as yours, so I rmend them to read slower." Said the Frost Queen. "Now, have this." She suddenly gave me another book, this one was a mystical-looking Grimoire emanating arge quantity of Divine Power from within, it had letters I couldn''t recognize on it. "What''s this?" "This is Skadi''s Divine Grimoire of Primordial Ice." "EH?!" ----- Chapter 932 The Frost Queens Divine Treasure! Chapter 932 The Frost Queen''s Divine Treasure!¡¡¡¡----- The incredible book in my hands which was emanating such an amazing aura of divine power was nothing else but Skadi''s most precious possessions, the Grimoire she had created which contained her Divine Spells that allowed someone to conjure Primordial Ice, the special upgraded element of Ice Attribute. Skadi is the True Ancient Goddess of Ice and Snow, the one that existed before any Venerable, and when the Realms were separated before melding together. She is also the one I based my name to my Living Divine Weapon, Skadi. After all, Earth''s Mythology has Skadi as well, so I based it off that Skadi, not the one that existed in this world back in the past. But oh well, whatever''s the case, this Grimoire was something¡­ incredible. ----- [Skadi''s Divine Grimoire of Primordial Ice (SSS+ Grade)] A Divine Grimoire created by the True Ancient Goddess of Ice and Snow, Skadi. It contains the truth and secrets of her powerful Divine Ability, Primordial Ice, and how to wield it properly. Those that manage to rad andprehend this immense power gain a newer and stronger affinity over Ice that might enchant their total power even further. However, only those with enough Affinity for it can even fathom to learn its truth, those that possess an Affinity below SSS Grade cannot even possibly think they can understand its secrets. However, those that somehow manage to, may gain more than just knowledge, but even inherit part of this True Goddess Divine Power. ----- "Amazing¡­" I immediately opened the Grimoire, as I suddenly felt an enormous storm of ice emerge from within its pages, each word felt like a puzzle to my mind, as the ice storm continued to consume my entire body at the same time. However, thanks to my SSS Grade Affinity with the Ice Element, I continued reading and reading¡­ but it was very slow.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I was managing toprehend something, but the speed was nothing like I had thought it would be. It was incredibly slow! Even with my amazing Ice Powers, why I can''t read this faster? Skadi really made a puzzle toprehend¡­ "It took me two hundred years topletely read every page andprehend the powers to its totality." Said the Frost Queen. "I am amazed you''ve already reached the second paragraph; it took me a month!" "Eh? That slow?!" I asked. "I guess I am thirty times faster¡­ Still, it is not that fast¡­" "You''ll have to learn about it and unlock its powers as you travel. But your affinity is amazing, it easily surpasses mine before I became Rank 10." The Frost Queen said. "Huh, I guess at least my Affinity doesn''t disappoint¡­" I sighed. I quickly created all my Head Clones and put them inside of my Shadows, leaving them reading the Grimoire together to make it slightly faster. Their minds were all connected to mine, so it was as if I was reading it all while doing normal things. When the Frost Queen saw such a cheat-like way of doing it, she felt even more shocked. "T-This is insane¡­ You''re just leaving clones to read it?" She asked. "Yeah, it is better that way¡­" I said. "W-Well, I guess¡­ Now that I''ve given my most precious item, I suppose you may take anything you want from here." She said, offering me the items she had showed to us before. "Hmm¡­ Certainly, there''s a lot of amazing divine weapons and armor here¡­" I said, as Skadi and Uller appeared behind me in their humanoid forms, their faces filled with despair. "Master please don''t rece us!" Cried Uller. "We did our best, didn''t we?" Skadi asked. "Eh? You guys, don''t worry, you''re irreceable to me." I sighed. "I''ll never rece you." The two weapons suddenly felt moved, being brought to tears for some reason¡­ do they need to be so exaggerated? "Ooooh, Master!" Skadi cried. "Please marry meeee!" "Master, thank you!" Cried Uller. "Eh? Get off me!" I cried, as the two were holding into my arms tightly as if they were children. "You''re not even kids! Sigh¡­ Well, have you guy thought of receiving upgrades though? I was thinking on using these divine weapons on you, merging them together though Alchemy''s [Synthesis] and creating an even stronger version of yourselves." "Oh¡­ Synthesis!" Skadi said. "If we could fuse with such amazing weapons¡­ How strong could we grow?" Wondered the murderous Ice Lance. "It does indeed sounds appealing¡­" Said Uller. "Your two Divine Weapons are incredibly unique, I had never seen something like that." Sighed the Frost Queen. "I knew you would surprise me today but I am getting so surprised that it is not even funny anymore¡­" "Yeah, I created them out of my Special Magic Ice, and after that, they evolved many times through the power of the System they ended sharing with me as items created through the System''s Skills, until they reached the Stage of Divine Weapons just recently." I said. "Y-You made them out of just ice?!" the Frost Queen, once more, was surprised. "¡­Yes, can you calm down?" I sighed. "There''s no way you didn''t even made the same before." "I sure did but for them to gain souls and all¡­" She said. "Oh that''s because I cut my soul into pieces and added one to each weapon, they''re technically my Soul Fragments, but without the memories I had, they simply developed as their own egos and thoughts." I said. "A-Amazing¡­ Death magic is really limitless in certain things, especially handling the dead and their souls¡­ But for now, it is enough getting surprised. We''ll move over to the next stage. There is something else I must give to you, Drake, before we can move to answering more questions." She said. "Something else?" "Have you learned about the origins of the Great Demon of Dungeons?" "Ah¡­ Yeah, I recently got a part of his inheritance." "So it is true, just as the prophecy foretold¡­ As someone with the inheritance, you can now get the second part of it!" "Wait, you have it?!" "For a long time now! Follow me, I''ll guide you there." In mere seconds, the Frost Queen shaped the world around her once more, as enormous dungeon-like ruins emerged before our sight. ----- Chapter 933 Acquiring The Great Demon Of Dungeons Second Inheritance! Chapter 933 Acquiring The Great Demon Of Dungeon''s Second Inheritance!¡¡¡¡----- The Frost Queen waved her hands as the entire Divine Realm changed. This power was perhaps something that we had yet to even fathom ourselves, but it might be some sort of amazing ability that high ranked gods had over their Divine Realms. Well, alongside the whole Divine Realm Maniption thingy, which was another thing she just came out with as she was a Venerable. I have a System, so I wonder if I could get to do this before bing Rank 10¡­ As the System said, each Stage will need more and more Divine Power to Rank Up, so I might need even more Divine Power to reach Rank 10. But if I can manage to get there eventually, I might be strong enough to put a stop to Oberon and whoever other evil Venerable are nning. I am already aware that the Blood Venerable might be my new enemy as well¡­ Nheless, I didn''t had to think about these things for now, what was important was what was in front of my own eyes, an enormous Dungeon resembling the entrance to an old and ancient temple. ording to what the Venerable said, the Great Demon of Dungeons had various inheritances, and she managed to get one of them, which was perhaps also why she was able to create a Dungeon herself. "Come, let''s go inside." The Frost Queen led us inside the enormous dungeon, as we walked across its depths, monsters were lurking around, I could feel them. However, they didn''t even dared to attack us, remaining away from us, and even running away as fast as possible. We quickly moved downstairs, reaching the depths of the dungeon. In thest floor, there was a big white orb floating in midair, it wasn''t hidden or anything of the sort¡­ This was the second inheritance of that Japanese Isekai''d guy, or well, the Great Demon of Dungeons, as everybody knows him. "The Great Demon of Dungeons was an admirably strong individual. Although dungeons are a threat to us people, they''re also an amazing resource for food and magic materials, which we use in our daily lives. Dungeons strengthen people as well, and helped our society survive in a world that survived many world-destroying catastrophes¡­ Using his powerful Dungeons, he also sealed many powerful Chaos Spirits and Chaotic Beasts, it was primary thanks to his Dungeon Creation powers that he was able to seal Ragnar?k''s fragments¡­" "Impressive¡­" I said, looking at the floating orb, suddenly, from within Rose''s soul, a white ghost emerged, this was the guy from the first inheritance, whose name I had forgotten. "Ah, it''s you¡­ The dude." I said while trying to recall how he was called. "Master, you''ve forgotten the name you''ve given to me?!" He cried. "Sigh¡­ Well, anyways, this is another inheritance from my master, so with my powers, I believe I can easily connect it with yours. It appears it emanates a powerful Divine Aura, it seems it has been waiting for you for a long time, how interesting." He said. "This inheritance has been waiting for me?" I asked. "Wait, Frost Queen, you didn''t took it?" "Ah, no, I only was able toprehend a fragment of its power by observing it and bathing in the dungeon core''s aura, no matter what I did, however, it did not respond to my presence. I didn''t wanted to force the dungeon core either, as I learned through the prophecy that it has been waiting for you, Drake. You''re one of the very rare [Dungeon Masters], right?" She asked. "Ah¡­ Well, I guess I don''t have any point in hiding that right now, so yeah." I said while looking at the floating dungeon core. "The System also had such a power, but it was also thanks to Bedann. In our first Dungeon trip, we explored until thest bit of it, thest floor, and then using Bedann''s Chaos, we broke through the spatial membrane protecting the dungeon''s core room. In there I used my power and Bedann''s chaos to take over the Dungeon Core forcefully, the System did the rest, giving me [Dungeon Master Authority]. Since then, I''ve been taking over any dungeon I find until thest one where I found the inheritance of the Great Demon of Dungeons¡­" "So the System can even do such a thing¡­ You know that taking over dungeons is something that only Venerables can do? Only our souls and magic power is strong enough to defy the will of a dungeon core and even break through the spatial membranes protecting them. However we usually can''t do this too much, dungeon cores are powerful and their nature as a whole, due to originating from a Unique Skill, defy our world''sws. Therefore, even the strongest of this world had a hard time adapting their power to us. Nheless, it was thanks to myprehension of what I''ve called the [Dungeon Attribute], I was able to create my own Dungeon, the Frost Tower." The Frost Queen exined. "I specially made it a dungeon so Oberon''s Soul Fragments wouldn''t be able to get in and try to grab my inheritance for themselves. They had tried many times, but they were sessfully fended off."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "The Dungeon Attribute¡­ I guess Dungeons are really something otherworldly, huh?" I sighed, looking at the floating orb. "How special am I then?" I asked while feeling cocky. "Very¡­ I guess." Sighed the Frost Queen. "Anyways, how about you take the Dungeon Core now?" "Yes, Master, please hurry." Sighed the Dungeon Spirit. "Alright, alright¡­" I sighed, quickly touching the Orb. FLASH! Suddenly, I felt like I was engulfed in light. My consciousness began flowing elsewhere, as I suddenly saw countless images of the Great Demon of Dungeons through his life in Yggdrasil. The battles, the wars, Oberon smile, chaos spirits running over the world, the roar of Ragnar?k¡­ These visions were even more incredible and realistic, I felt like I was trapped within such memories. When I was finally freed, I gasped for air in surprise, the knowledge of such times flowing through my mind as I also felt new power surging through my body, with the second inheritance, a substantial power up was iing. ----- Chapter 934 The Power Of The [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation]! Chapter 934 The Power Of The [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation]!¡¡¡¡----- Ding! [You have acquired the [Great Demon of Dungeon''s Second Inheritance] [You have learned a substantial amount of incredible information about the world''s past] [Your body is overflowing with Divine Power, the Dungeon Core has been connected to your Soul and the Dungeon sessfully] [You have acquired a new Affinity, [Dungeon (S)]!] [You gained +2500000 Divine Power!] [You acquired the [Divinity: Dungeons (S)] Divinity!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [The [Divinity: Dungeons (S)] has been automatically equipped in the third slot of Main Divinities Avable] [You acquired the [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (B)] Divine Ability!] ----- [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (B)] An incredible power that only those who have been chosen by the Great Demon of Dungeons can acquire through his Inheritance. It grants a Lesser effectpared to the original Unique Skill, allowing the ability to create a [Dungeon Core] by spending Divine Points and nt it in a designed area for a Dungeon to emerge, the more Mana is infused into a Dungeon Core while developing, the faster it will grow and the bigger it will develop. A Dungeon Core''s potential and power depends in how much Mana is given and of which elements, alongside its environment. The Power and quality of Dungeons improve dramatically with each Divine Ability Rank. ----- Amazing¡­ Not only I gained 2.5 million Divine Power but also an Affinity for this element of dungeons, a divinity, and a divine ability! This is why I didn''t got anything back then, I had to be a god before? Or maybe it triggered after the second inheritance? Well, whatever''s the case, this is amazing. And no way, I can now create dungeons! With this, many new possibilities open up! But it costs¡­ Divine Power?! Wait, did the Great Demon even had that? He was a mortal after all¡­ But well, he still defeated Gods with his Unique Skill, which makes it more weird. From what I recall, in the beginning he began creating lesser dungeons everywhere and made them absorb the surrounding Miasma in the world, cleansing it from its corruption. But all that Miasma ended turning into Divine Power for him, most likely, although he only called it "Mana" which he used to create stronger Dungeons and also stronger Monsters to protect him and his allies. The Divine Ability doesn''t say a single thing about the Dungeon Monsters though, so I don''t know if I''ll have full control over what to create in terms of creatures. But whatever, this is already good. With this I can virtually create sources of food and materials, and depending on where I ce them, I could create some pretty badass ones. Maybe I could put a Dungeon in the Yggdrasil Tree and see what happens, and a few others in my Divine Realm, maybe. I could even try to make a Divine Spirit Dungeon or something¡­ That one from the Inheritance is a bit too useless. "Incredible, I can feel an enormous quantity of divine power of the Dungeon Attribute within you, Drake! Is this the true reward of this inheritance?" The Frost Queen asked in shock. "I think so." I said while analyzing the situation. "I also gained a Divinity, and a Divine Ability which is essentially the Unique Skill of the Great Demon but nerfed in power." "EH?!" And this time everybody reacted in shock. "Y-You''re telling me you can create dungeons now, really?!" Asked the Venerable. "Yeah, I can easily create Dungeon Cores and ce them anywhere." I said. "Though they cost Divine Power, I don''t have an unlimited amount of that." "That''s amazing, our possibilities have once more been increased¡­ I believe this is thest thing I could offer to you, Drake." Sighed the Venerable. "I think that''s more than enough, you''ve done a lot of help, Venerable." "T-Then¡­?" "I guess I''ll trust you for now, but there''s still a lot I need to know about you¡­ Nheless, for the time being, let''s just make our alliance. Belle, are you there?" I wondered. "Here." Belle appeared above my head. "That Trial really boosted my strength." "Wait did you go through a personal trial?" I asked. "Yes¡­ I had to fight my mom¡­ It was rather sad. But I guess I realized I don''t need her love and approval as much as I imagined¡­ I guess I''ve already made a family with you and everybody else, I don''t want to try to get into her good side all the time, that old hag''s heartless anyways." She said in her cute pink fox form. The Frost Queen and Terra were in silence, blushing while almost crying as they touched their faces, this was the first time they saw Belle. "She''s so cute¡­" Said Terra. "In all my years, I''ve never seen such an adorable little creature before¡­ I-Is this the venerable of dreams?!" Asked the Frost Queen. "Eh?! No! I am her Divine Spirit- well, Drake''s Divine Spirit now." Sighed Belle. "Eek, don''t touch me! Agh! Drake, help meee!" Belle began struggle as she was quickly caught in the arms of the Venerable and her dragon friend, who began petting her and touching her belly. Belle tried to fight back with nails and fangs, but it was futile against them. "So cute! Belle-chan so cuteeee!" "This is too much for me! Drake, how do you dare hide such a treasure?!" I never thought these two would be so much into cute things. "Anyways, she''s a Dream Spirit created by the Dream Venerable, she was able to create her through her Unique Skill: Spirit Creation, which I also have." I said. "I see, sounds interesting." Said the Venerable,pletely ignoring it all and petting Belle. At some point Belle began to give up and ended enjoying the pettings. "A-And she can be used as a telephone-like item for the Venerable to talk with us too¡­" I sighed. "OI! Frost Queen! Stop touching Belle like this!" The voice of the fox resonated within Belle''s body, scaring the dragon at her side and the frost queen. ----- Chapter 935 A Meeting Between Two Venerables Chapter 935 A Meeting Between Two Venerables¡¡¡¡----- "OI! Frost Queen! Stop touching Belle like this!" The voice of the fox resonated within Belle''s body, scaring the dragon at her side and the frost queen. "Eh?! Is that really you, Dream Venerable?" Asked the Frost Queen. "Yes, it is me, open the way, I''m going to get there personally. If you want to negotiate, you''ll have to meet me face to face." The Dream Venerable said. For some reason the Frost Queen began to sweat constantly. Could it be? Is she shy with seniors? After discussing it for a bit, it seemed to be possible to let the Dream Venerablee to this ce because it was a Divine Realm. The n was simple, we were going to use Belle as the catalyzer and create a Domain of Dreams here, this way, the Fox Venerable cane easily and talk directly with the Frost Queen, who is also in her soul form. A talk between two souls. I guess this is only possible in here, the Divine Realms are worlds of their own so [Fate] doesn''t affect them inside. FLUOSH! Belle sat down over the grass and she spread arge domain of dreams, everything turned slightly pink and illusory, as the Fox Venerable, in all her gracefulness and Japanese-like beaty entered, her fluffy pink hair, her big nine tails, her sharp fox-like eyes, her vixen-like beauty, and her sexy cherry blossom kimono with her white thighs and pink sandals. "Well, isn''t it nice to see you at longst, Frost Queen. I''ve heard about you." She said menacingly, the Frost Queen was the youngest of all Venerables, and the Fox Venerable was older than her by several generations. There was some sort of tension between senior and junior in here. But the Frost Queen embodied the element of ice, her expressiveness and childishness, something she only showed to us because she trusted us, disappeared, as she quickly turned into a very graceful and domineering presence, even her clothes changed, turning into even more seductive and majestic ones. "Indeed, it is nice to see you as well, my senior, the Venerable of Dreams. Your name is Belle, is that right?" Wondered the Frost Queen. "Yes, my Divine Spirit has my very name as she was made to embody a part of me." Said the Fox, with her seductive yet malicious and even domineering smile. I hope they get along and don''t start fighting¡­ "More importantly, I would like to know if you truly intend to be our allies or¡­ do you intend to take advantage of my dragon''s foolishness and innocent nature to believe your acting?" "Your dragon?!" I asked, but she ignored myin. The Frost Queen smiled defiantly as her eyes shone bright gold. "Indeed, and I am not acting, this is my truest self." Said the Frost Queen majestically. "Only you, who seem to have tricked Drake many times and have tried to manipte him, I only intend to protect him, guide him, and help him. Do you also intend this, or do you have ulterior motives, dear senior?" "Hoh¡­ You''re quite sharp for a little girl." Said the Fox Venerable, a forced smile that was more menacing than beautiful appeared in her lips, as her veins began popping up from her forehead, she was getting pissed. "I believe you might be getting a bit senile due to your old age, senior¡­" Said the Frost Queen, quickly fighting back against her provocations. The two''s presences were so powerful they shed like two waves, the surroundings shook as well, we couldn''t do anything but stand still. Even a mere discussion between Venerables brought catastrophe to their surroundings. "Come on Belle, you don''t have to be so annoying with her! Just get along or I won''t let you revive from your damn egg!" I roared back at Belle, she suddenly felt paralyzed and red at me angrily. POOF! Suddenly, she turned into a giant pink fox. "Damned lizard! You''re trying to threaten a Demon Venerable such as me?! I''ve bathed in the blood of millions and you think you can threaten me?! ME?!" She roared angrily. Today was her day I bet. "Yes, I am. Get along or you won''t revive." I said. "I''ll eat your egg if I have to." "GRRRR¡­.!" The enormous fox looked at me menacingly, as her sharp fangs approached my face, she could easily chomp me to death, but she knew that if she did that, her chance for revival would also be null. "Come on, Belle, you''re not like this. You''re also a yful and coquettish girl that used to be a Shrine Maiden. Remember your dreams as well." I said, trying to make her get back to reason so she wouldn''t let anger eat her will away. "GRRRRRR¡­!" She continued groaning for a few seconds, but then stopped. "Tch¡­" POOF! She quickly turned back into her humanoid form, as I felt her hand hit my head multiple times, she was karate chopping me as usual. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! "Idiot! Who do you think you are to treat me like this when I''ve been so nice with you?! Ungrateful swine!" She cried, quickly showing her true nature. The Frost Queen was left shocked. "I''m sorry, okay? I''m really sorry, just get along already! That''s all I''m asking you!" I sighed. "B-But she''s¡­ isn''t she a goody-two-shoes?" Belle asked while looking at the Frost Queen. "SIGH¡­ Yes, and so what? You know I am not exactly evil myself, right?!" I asked angrily.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "A-Ah¡­ Well¡­ You''re kind of gray to me. Not even righteous people do the shit you''ve done." She said while giggling. "Keep it low now." I sighed. "S-So?" The Frost Queen asked within the distance. "SIGH¡­" The Fox looked back at the Frost Queen with a rather bored expression. "¡­Fine." She sighed. "Thank you!" The Frost Queen said, running towards the Fox and hugging her tightly. "Uwaah, you''re so fluffy too! I''ve been dying to touch these tails!" The Frost Queen began putting her face into Belle''s enormous fox tails. "Mofu, mofu¡­" "Eeeek! G-Get away! Only Drake can do this! Well, not like he has done it but still!!!" The Fox tried to fend off the Frost Queen, but it was futile. I guess they finally got along¡­ I think? ----- Chapter 936 Ranking Up! Chapter 936 Ranking Up!¡¡¡¡----- After the entire meeting was a sess, the two sat down at the opposite direction of the table and began to talk about themselves. They had to introduce with one another properly this time. They surprisingly got along as they had very simr upbringings. The Frost Queen also had a rough childhood where she was left parentless due to tragedy, and had to survive on her own, the same as the Fox Venerable. And like that, they also shared many other things, and got along just fine. They got drunk together as well, and began flirting with me¡­ Overall, it was a day we spent celebrating, drinking, and eating until the next morning within the Divine Realm. The Frost Queen had let us stay in town she had where there were some people living in here, a few hundred people, they were the many souls of people she couldn''t leave behind, there were some ancient vampires whose souls had been rescued and put here, although it was due to their willingness, as she was always saying she would rather let people go to the afterlife. When I woke up, I was in bed with Bedann. Time went slowly here so it wasn''t as if many hours passed outside, things were alright. I had been checking our daughters as well, and currently I was taking a nap with the two of them in the big bed I share with Bedann back in our home. However, Bedann was already missing our babies. "Uugh¡­ I miss Bedra¡­ My baby¡­ And Kate too¡­ I want my babies¡­" She began to cry in the morning. "Can we go back now?" "Yeah we are going back today." I said. "You really can''t live without your kids at this point." Sighed Miranda at Bedann''s side. "But they''re my babies! Don''t tell me you don''t miss them." Sighed Bedann. "W-Well¡­" Miranda muttered, quickly recalling when Bedra calls her "Auntie" very adorably, she quickly blushed a bit, most likely. "M-Maybe¡­" Meanwhile, I looked into my Status, it was about time I spent some of that Divine Power I had. ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Eternal Winter and Endless Dreams] [Main Divinities (3/4)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (B)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (S)] [Divinity: Dungeons (S)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/6)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (B)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (D)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (B)] [Fruitful Harvest (B)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 7 (Upper Stage)] (Requires 1200000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [12020000] [Fortune]: [A++] [Physical Strength]: [B+] [Magical Power]: [B+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [B+] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SS)] [Darkness (SS)] [Dream (S)] [Earth (S)] [Dungeon (S)] [Death (A)] [Null (A)] [Illusion (A)] [Phantom (B)] [Spirit (B)] [Moonlight (B)] [Poison (B)] [Alchemy (B)] [Cooking (B)] [Psychic (B)] [Nature (C)] [Life (C)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Doppelganger (S)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (A)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (A)] [Dark Sun (A)] [Divinity Aura (B)] [Dream Realm Maniption (B)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (B)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (B)] [Psychic Mind (B)] [Frost mes (B)] [Earthy Harvest (B)] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Divinity Fragments]: [Divine Fragment of Blood] [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego] [Divinity Fragment of Knowledge] ----- Huh, now that''s amazing. Although my Stats had not increased, but they''ll probably rise whenever I reach Rank 8, wouldn''t they? But still¡­ seeing the Status really makes me smile a bit. Oh right, I got those Divinity Fragments I can use¡­ What if I merge all three of them? Would a wacky Divinity appear? Hm¡­ Maybe I''ll wait a bit more. [Currently, it is possible to Rank Up further, do you wish to Rank Up now, Drake?] How much can I ran up with my current Divine Power? [Now¡­ You should be able to get to Rank 8 Middle Stage with what you''ve got.] [Reaching Rank 7 Peak Stage costs 1200000 Divine Power to Upgrade] [Reaching Rank 8 Initial Stage costs 2400000 Divine Power to Upgrade] [Reaching Rank 8 Middle Stage costs 4800000 Divine Power to Upgrade] So the required DP multiplies two times with each Rank Up? [Indeed, that seems to be the case. After you''re done upgrading, you''ll have 3600000 Divine Power left to use. You could either save it or use it to strengthen your Abilities, gain new Abilities, or Strengthen your Divinities or get new ones¡­] Huh, if I Rank Up, will that trigger evolution? [Certainly, you might evolve after getting to Rank 8 Middle Stage, after that you''ll gain a good amount of Bonus Divine Power, but it won''t be enough to reach Rank 8 Upper Stage, as you need 9600000 DP for that.] Alright, I guess we can leave the evolution forter, I don''t want to bother everyone in here with it¡­ [Shall we Rank Up then?] Yes, do it. Ding! [You have exchanged 8400000 Divine Power] [Your Divine Core is reacting!] [Your Realm has increased from Rank 7 Upper Stage to Rank 7 Peak Stage!] [Your Realm has increased from Rank 7 Peak Stage to Rank 8 Initial Stage!] [Your Realm has increased from Rank 8 Initial Stage to Rank 8 Middle Stage!] [Your power has risen amazingly. You have reached higher levels of divinity] [All your Divinities and Auxiliary Divinities have been enhanced by one Grade] [All Affinities below SSS Grade have been enhanced by one Grade] [All Divine Abilities below S Grade have been enhanced by one Grade] [You can now Evolve to Gain New Divinities and Divine Abilities, alongside Bonus Divine Power] "Postpone for now." Ding! [Evolution has been postponed.] FLAAASH! I could feel my Aura of Divinity expand like an endless ocean of white light everywhere. It felt incredible. It felt¡­ exhrating. It felt, for a single second, as if I could do anything I could put my mind into! My divinities and divine abilities, everything rose so much by one grade¡­ It felt like apletely different world altogether from before! So many powerful Divine Abilities were even stronger now and had even better effects, and that''s without even mentioning the divinities and auxiliary divinities, hell, even the divinity of Cooking was powerful. "A-Amazing, Drake, you''re shining so much!" Said Bedann. "Woah¡­" Miranda was just as surprised. ----- Chapter 937 The Strenght Of A Rank 8 Dragon God Chapter 937 The Strenght Of A Rank 8 Dragon God¡¡¡¡----- When I looked at my own Status, I couldn''t help but smile, it had all increased. Not only Divinities, but also Divine Abilities. ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Eternal Winter and Endless Dreams] [Main Divinities (3/4)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (A)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/6)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (A)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (C)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (A)] [Fruitful Harvest (A)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 8 (Middle Stage)] (Requires 9600000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [3620000] [Fortune]: [S+] [Physical Strength]: [A+++] [Magical Power]: [A+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+++] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SS)] [Earth (SS)] [Dungeon (SS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Nature (B)] [Life (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (S)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (S)] [Dark Sun (S)] [Divinity Aura (A)] [Dream Realm Maniption (A)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (A)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (A)] [Psychic Mind (A)] [Frost mes (A)] [Earthy Harvest (A)] [Divinity Fragments]: [Divine Fragment of Blood] [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego] [Divinity Fragment of Knowledge] ----- Things as powerful as Unique Skills were also enhanced, without exception. Only those already at the pinnacle being SSS Grade couldn''t be upgraded anymore. However, things such as Winter Magic and Ice Absorption became S Grade now from A Grade! With this, they have gained even more power. I felt like my ability toprehend Skadi''s Divine Grimoire of Primordial Ice was enhanced even further. My clones are still reading I even as I slept, so I''ve been slowly analyzing and learning a bit, though I am still yet to learn the first spell, which is veryplex. And also Ice Absorption Leveled up¡­ I don''t know what that even means though, checking the information just says "it can absorb ice" and that''s it. But I''m sure it has gained a new power, or at least, some sort of enhancement. Well, I hope. Other more amazing Skills such as Spirit Creation and the new Dungeon Creation also Leveled Up by a Grade, so they should be stronger. I wonder what''s the difference now¡­ I''ll have to test itter, but if they''re now at A Grade, I can''t imagine how costly it would be to get them to S Grade though¡­ Doppelganger is also SS now¡­ Maybe making them wont be so costly now. "Woah, amazing¡­" "W-What''s going on with you Drake?" "Oh¡­" I quickly realized I was noticed by Bedann and Miranda.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I used my Divine Power to Rank Up to Rank 8 middle stage. I got pretty strong. I can also evolve now, but I''ll save it forter, it takes a little while to evolve now." "I-I see¡­ Just when I thought I had caught up with you, you just end up jumping so many ranks!" Bedann said while pouting. "I-I guess I think the same¡­ Well, now I''m a Divine Spirit so its not like my growth is not connected to Bedann." Miranda sighed. "Well, you''re already doing amazing, when youbine your powers and Bedann brings out her Chaos Powers, I am pretty sure you can stand toe to toe with me." I said. "Without you two we wouldn''t had been able to defeat that Fragment of the Chaos Dragon after all, it would had simply continued regenerating until it killed us all¡­" "R-Right, I guess that''s a thing." Bedann said. "But I know this is not enough, I want to keep growing stronger¡­ So I''ll continue absorbing more Chaos and Miasma! I know your abilities are unique, but I also got my own unique powers, so I''ll abuse them to catch up with you, honey!" Bedann seemed hyped about grinding for more power. "Ugh, I feel like I am being ignored here¡­" The Chaos Spirit of Bedann showed up, floating silently behind her. He looked like a ck slime with a small red eye. "You also helped a bit, buddy." Said Bedann. "Gyshi!" And then, a cute white snake appeared as well, Shiro. The half spirit and half dragon white snake-like familiar of Bedann, who helped a lot in the fights. "You too, Shiro! I don''t know what I would do without you!" Laughed Bedann. I realized that not only Miranda had grown amazingly strong as she was now emanating a powerful Divine Aura, but also her other two Spirits! The Chaos Spirit that joined us back in the Orange Forest Duchy incident that was the former Scaled God went back to his glory and turned into a Divine Spirit and was rather strong in his chaos powers. Meanwhile, Shiro who counted as a spirit too absorbed divine power and turned into a Divine Dragon Spirit of Moonlight, apparently. Pretty amazing. She got a whole team now. I guess I don''t have to worry if she ever wants to go on solo sometimes, she got her whole squad to take care of her back. "You''ve really grown strong." I said, petting Bedann''s head. "But I''m also happy that you''re at my side through all these trials¡­ Aside from strength, magic, or fighting¡­ Aside from all those things, I am happy to have you with me¡­ Yourpany is all I really need to keep going." "D-Drake¡­" Bedann suddenly hugged me. "Dummy! Why are you saying such emotional things out of nowhere in the morning?! Don''t you see I am hungry right now? Crying while being hungry is double the pain!" She cried, hugging me tightly. "Hahahah, sorry¡­ Let''s eat something before we get going. I also want to give you something myself¡­ Remember the blood of Terra? And also the corpse of the Chaos Dragon?" I asked her. "Eh? Wait a second¡­ you''re not thinking of¡­" Said Bedann. "Miranda, how about you absorb part of the corpse?" I asked. "Oh? OHHH! I never thought about that!" Miranda said with a smile, as I also petted her head. ----- Chapter 938 Acquiring The Light Dragon Bloodline! Chapter 938 Acquiring The Light Dragon Bloodline!¡¡¡¡----- Miranda has the power to possess corpses, after that, she learned the power to devour the corpses and shapeshift into them, and now as a Divine Spirit, she can do this even further, fusing with Bedann and using her shapeshifting powers to grant her incredible transformation powers. I had already seen them going all out, as she was able to fusepletely with her through the [Mold Legion] form they use, granting Bedann amazing powers simr to those of an Undead, but boosted even further. With that and her shapeshifting, alongside Bedann''s Chaos Powers merging with her awakening Draconic Powers, they were able to merge it all together into an amazing-looking Chaos Dragon form of their own! Of course, the Chaos Dragon we fought was stronger and more terrifying though, but that''s why I had this idea, to make Bedann and Miranda drink the Blood of Ragnar?k''s Fragment corpse, and then let Miranda chomp half of it so she can use its powers to shapeshift into it. I also will give it a bite so I can shapeshift into its body parts and merge them with my own shapeshifting dragon parts as well! We all win here! ¡­Ah, well, I am leaving the rest of the body parts for alchemy and also crafting, I want to make some new equipment for Bedann as her two axes broke into pieces after the fight. I''ll use the fragments of both axes, some divine weapons that the Frost Queen gave to us, and the materials of Ragnar?k''s corpse, to make her a brand new and overpowered Axe. But that''ll be forter. "Now, cheers!" I said, drinking the blood alongside Bedann and Miranda. The two had hesitated a bit but after seeing me drink it and not suffering anything, they followed me and drank it all. Seconds after, we felt as if our hearts were beating incredibly fast. The rest of our team was watching from the distance, with an intrigued Frost Queen, alongside Terra and the Fox Venerable.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om BA DUM! Felt as if my heart was beating faster and faster. If I were a mortal, I would had died from a seizure, but the three of us were handling it pretty alright. Something within me told me to drink more of its blood, as I took several other cups of blood. Bedann followed me, while Miranda began preying on half the enormous corpse by spreading her body into a mass of eldritch ck mold. When things finally ended, I felt a new connection emerge within the depths of my soul. It was a connection¡­ not to any chaos dragon or something, but to the Light Dragon Realm! This is¡­ Is this because this blood belonged to Asgard too? So even as corrupted as it is, it still pure Holy Dragon blood! Ding! [You acquired [Light Dragon''s Bloodline], you can now ess further strength in the Draconic Records. To unlock Light Dragon Powers, visit the Draconic Record''s Realm of the Light Dragons.] [You acquired [Light (S)] Magic Affinity!] [You gained +1500000 Divine Power] Ah¡­ I even gained more Divine Power, nice! Maybe I should drink more blood? I tried drinking more, but nothing more happened. I guess it had a limit of one-time-bonus, I suppose. Ding! [The new [Dragon Bloodline] Feature has been added to the Divine System Status!] Oh! A new Feature?! ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Eternal Winter and Endless Dreams] [Main Divinities (3/4)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (A)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/6)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (A)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (C)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (A)] [Fruitful Harvest (A)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 8 (Middle Stage)] (Requires 9600000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [5120000] [Fortune]: [S+] [Physical Strength]: [A+++] [Magical Power]: [A+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+++] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (Sealed)] [Light Dragon (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SS)] [Earth (SS)] [Dungeon (SS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Light (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Nature (B)] [Life (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (S)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (S)] [Dark Sun (S)] [Divinity Aura (A)] [Dream Realm Maniption (A)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (A)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (A)] [Psychic Mind (A)] [Frost mes (A)] [Earthy Harvest (A)] [Divinity Fragments]: [Divine Fragment of Blood] [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego] [Divinity Fragment of Knowledge] ----- It was right there, apparently, it appeared right above Magical Affinities, so I suppose it is more important than them? Currently I only had four Bloodlines, and they seemed to be half awakened and half sealed. Is this simply their state? I thought they would have moreplexity to them, but I guess that''s the extent of it. [That''s not right.] Eh? [Bloodlines seem to be special for dragons, and they have their own grades¡­ Let me adjust them in the grades you already know about] Ding! [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (A) (Sealed)] [Light Dragon (A) (Sealed)] What the¡­?! So they got grades now?! [Indeed. The Grades will determine the purity and power of each Bloodline! As the Grades grow higher, they gain power powers, or have the potential to unlock more power. At SSS Grade they''re fully awakened and you might finally ess the innermost of the powers within their branches of the Draconic Records] I see¡­ Can I upgrade them with Divine Power? [No, you require to drink the blood of these Dragon Bloodlines, now that you''ve drank of one dragon of light and earth, you need to drink of another different ones¡­ Therefore, you''ll still be forced to find them one day.] Damn it¡­ Well, that''s alright, I was already nning on meeting them along my journey. But more importantly¡­ Bedann and Miranda are glowing with an enormous aura of ck and purple light right now! FLUOSH! ----- Chapter 939 The Amazing Power Up Of Miranda And Benladann Chapter 939 The Amazing Power Up Of Miranda And Bedann¡¡¡¡----- "T-This power is amazing, just what is this?! It feels so nice! As if I should had drank that blood long ago, it resonates with me way too well!" Bedann said. "Me too¡­ After eating that Dragon''s half, I gained so much power!" Miranda said happily. I saw both of them overflowing with auras of ck and purple color. It seemed that Bedann''s blue skin was gaining many ck and purple tattoos across her arms and body, as countless ck and purple scales emerged, her long tail appeared as well, as her draconic wings grew thrice as big, her horns spiraled upwards, and even¡­ a third red eye appeared in her forehead. Holy shit she looked like a hot demon babe. "W-What''s with this form?!" She cried. "ZAMN." "Drake what are you saying?!" Bedann asked. "Ah¡­ Never mind, you look amazingly charming." I said. "I think you''ve evolved." "Ah¡­ Evolved? I-I guess¡­" She sighed. When I looked into her Status, I saw that Bedann had indeed evolved, bing a [Chaos Draconic Winter Giant], which sounded badass. I think she really got to the next stage. "Uggh¡­ I don''t want these body parts with me all the time though¡­" POOF! As Bedann forced this power into her own body, the changes in her body quickly changed and she went back to normal, although her toned muscles and her greater beauty couldn''t lie, my girl had be even stronger now. "I knew that it would strengthen you two¡­" I said. Miranda had not really changed physically, but she seemed to have indeed changed internally, somewhat. Nheless, the two girls were way stronger, their divinities were enhanced as well. "Miranda, can you shapeshift into that dragon''s form now?" I wondered. "Hmm¡­ Let me try." Miranda quickly began to try until suddenly¡­ TRUUUMMM¡­! An enormous almost simr replica to Ragnarok''s Fragment appeared in front of us. "Huh, that wasn''t so hard¡­" She said with surprise. "Let''s test the power then!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Miranda suddenly pped her enormous wings, flying upwards into the skies, and then opening her enormous jaws, channeling Chaotic Power from within her connection with Bedann and the new chaos power she gained from eating the dragon''s corpse and drinking its blood. FLASH! An enormous beam of purple and ck energy flew off from her jaws, impacting a faraway mountain and leaving an enormous hole in the middle of its body. BOOOOOOMMM!!! The enormous explosive attack shook the earth surrounding us, while making shockwaves across the sky, the entire clouds atop the sky were cleansed instantly, as we all were left speechless. "W-Wow¡­" Miranda muttered, quickly reaching the ground again. "I overdid it, right?" She sighed, looking at the Frost Venerable that appeared in front of us. "Actually, that was amazing!" She said, pping her hands. "I am amazed by the power of your abilities, Miranda! You''re like Bedann''s twin sister or something, right?" "Erm, yeah¡­" Said Miranda. It was better to not talk about the Mold too much for now. "But you''re also a Divine Spirit of Chaos, right? Or something simr¡­! Well, whatever''s the case, your power of eating things and shapeshifting into them with almost fifty percent uracy in strength alone is amazing¡­ If you could eat the other fragments and then merge with Bedann like you''ve done, maybe Bedann herself could draw the power of Ragnar?k within her with you! Maybe this could be the way to make it so Asgard''s Sacrifice won''t be in vain, by making her be reborn within you two." The Frost Queen said with a smile. "That sounds as far-fetched as it can get, but I''m buying it." Said Bedann. "Now we are definitely going to defeat each of her fragments¡­ How many are left?" Wondered Bedann. "Four more! Each one is several times stronger than the previous one." Said The Venerable. "The one you fought was weakened over eons of being sealed inside of Primordial Ice¡­ the other ones won''t be as weak." "Damn¡­" Bedann quickly seemed like she was regretting having said that. "Don''t worry, until we meet another one, we''ll be way stronger than before." I said with a nod. "Actually¡­ After breakfast, I want to show you something else. I had my doubts, but seeing Bedann and Miranda now¡­ I guess I can actually show it to you two." The Frost Queen said, as I noticed the Fox Venerable peeking at the distance at what we were talking about, she red at me with her fox-like eyes, as if she wanted to join the conversation but was too introvert to do it. Was she expecting me to introduce her to the conversation? Sigh¡­ . . . After breakfast, we moved onwards into what the Frost Queen wanted to show us, she quickly opened a path towards the depths of another dungeon, this one wasn''t one with a dungeon core, but a real built ancient civilization temple. It looked like ancient ruins, and it was reeking with¡­ chaos and miasma? "Wait, this ce¡­ Why didn''t you showed it to us before?" I asked. "I had no idea Bedann and Miranda''s powers went so far, that''s why." The Frost Queen replied. When we reached the depths of these ruins, we found another block of ice. But inside of it, there was a mass of ck slime, with a sharp, red-colored eye wide open. "T-This is¡­ a Chaos Spirit!" Bedann said. "There''s something else with it though¡­" Miranda pointed out. At the side of the Chaos Spirit, there was a monstrous Chaotic Beast resembling a furious wolf. "These are the two Chaos Spirit and Chaos Beast I had to seal on my own. It was a ferocious battle that I had to ovee at Rank 9, before bing a Venerable. It was actually a trap by Oberon''s Soul Fragments, as he was desperately trying to stop me from ascending further and threw this challenge at me¡­ I barely survived. I wasn''t able to defeat them, so I kept them sealed and hidden in here after I turned into a Venerable. However, now, Bedann, Miranda. I want you two to have them. You can absorb these, right?" The Frost Queen asked with a determined look. "We can." Miranda replied. "Yeah¡­ If this is the only path towards power for me¡­ Then I have no option." Bedann added. ----- Chapter 940 A Talk With A Chaos Spirit Chapter 940 A Talk With A Chaos Spirit¡¡¡¡----- Before us there was an enormous ice cube. Inside of the ice cube there were two monsters from the past. A Chaos Spirit and a Chaotic Beast. From what I''ve learned, Chaos Spirits are the intelligent inhabitants of the Chaotic ne, a different dimension where these invaders havee from. Meanwhile, the Chaotic Beasts are like the animals or monsters of such a ce. It seems the Chaos Spirits used Chaotic Beasts as their tamed monsters, using their power to push their invasion over the world of Yggdrasil. Of course, at the end, they were defeated, but many remnants remained, sealed elsewhere, somewhere¡­ Bedann has the power to absorb such remnants and free the world from the chaotic essence they emanate, which inrger quantities could threaten the world as a whole. And right now, Bedann had made up her mind about absorbing them to grow stronger, quickly realizing that this was perhaps a duty only she could do, as the only one capable of freeing the world from the Chaos and Miasma left behind, which is still, until this day, infecting the world and threatening a future where we want to live peacefully with our family. Because of the future we want, we have to work hard to achieve it. Even if it means going against tremendously strong opponents and an enemy that has been threatening this world since its very beginning, Oberon. "The I shall begin." Bedann said, touching the ice cube as she fused with Miranda back. CRASH! The ice cube immediately shattered into pieces, as both the Chaos Spirit and the Chaotic Beast were freed. Right after being freed, both were enraged. The Chaos Spirit suddenly grew in size, resembling a monstrous mass of shadow tentacles with many red eyes, screaming angrily at us as if feeling threatened, while the wolf-like Chaotic Beast roared furiously, showing us its sharp teeth. "I won''t let you hurt anybody anymore!" Bedann roared, quickly unleashing her soul out of her body. TRUUUUUUMMM¡­! A sudden shiver reached everyone''s backs, me included, as we looked into a gigantic mass of darkness emerge from within Bedann''s soul, shapeless and formless, it shaped ording to her desires. The Chaos Spirit and the Chaotic Beast were leftpletely hopeless as they were forcefully grabbed by Bedann''s soul and promptly devoured whole¡­ GULP. Bedann quickly pulled her soul back to her body, as she felt an enormous quantity of power emerging from within her soul¡­ however, she seemed to be also struggling, as if an internal battle was ongoing within her mind! . . . As Drake looked at Bedann with concern, thinking if he should help her deal with this challenge or not, within Bedann''s Mind and Soul, an internal battle was ongoing. Both the Chaos Spirit and the Chaotic Beast immediately offered resistance the moment they were forcefully eaten. "Where are we?! Y-You''re able to devour us?!" The Chaos Spirit asked furiously, shooting red and cksers around Bedann''s soul, attempting to hurt her internally. However, any damage dealt was easily blocked. Or more like¡­ it didn''t even dealt any damage at all! Bedann quickly emerged before the two, alongside Miranda and¡­ another Chaos Spirit with her. And even Shiro, her Moonlight Dragon Spirit, which had evolved into a Divine Dragon Spirit! "Y-You¡­ Who are you?! What is happening?!" The Chaos Spirit that was absorbed recently asked. "Wait! You''re one of us?! Why are you with them?!" The chaos spirit Bedann had absorbed before seemed slightly embarrassed but ended speaking anyways. "Don''t fight, you''ll only make things worse for yourself, brother." He said. "What?! Are you willingly cooperating with her?! You know this is treason, right?!" The Chaos Spirit recently absorbed asked. "We are meant to take over this world because our own is slowly dying! Can''t you understand the gravity of our situation?!" "I know it very well!" Said Bedann''s Chaos Spirit. "But can''t you realize how long you''ve been frozen?" "Eh? Frozen?" The other Chaos Spirit asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "The war ended long ago." Bedann said. "All of you¡­ lost. The majority were all sealed, and the others ran away back to your original world." "W-Wha¡­?!" The Chaos Spirit suddenly felt filled with despair, getting these news from an enemy made it even worse. His red eyes seemed filled with despair instead of the abyssal power they held before. Although theposition of Chaos Spirits was so different than the inhabitants of Yggdrasil or even this dimension as a whole, they held simr emotions and personalities, and were absurdly humane. "No¡­" The chaos spirit suddenly fell into the floor, filled with despair. His loyal Chaotic Beast suddenly noticed his master feelingpletely down, as he began to whimper. "Arf¡­ Arf!" "ckie¡­" The chaos spirit sighed, caressing his beast. It seemed that he held a simr bond of a human with their pet, a bond of friendship they shared over many years, eons. They knew that what they were doing was morally wrong, attacking and taking over the world of another species while killing everything else¡­ but they had to do it, for their own survival and the prosperity of their race. "Is our dimension still up? Are there any news?" He wondered after a bit of silence. "From what we have learned from the Venerables, yes, it still exists, and there might be a portal to that ce." Bedann said. "There is¡­? What are your real intentions anyways? Why haven''t you forcefully devoured our wills and souls if you''re perfectly capable of?" the chaos spirit asked. "Because I promised this one that I will help you all." Bedann said, with apassionate smile. "You? Help us?" Asked the chaos spirit dumbfounded. "Why?! We have¡­ invaded your world and done so much ughter¡­ why would you want to help us?!" "Because¡­ I don''t want to continue a circle of destruction and hate." Sighed Bedann. "It''s also not really my personality to just ughter others endlessly, and knowing you all were just like us in many aspects makes it harder¡­ And well, this is also something I promise ke. He''s very empathic sometimes, so he couldn''t simply allow all Chaos Spirits to die¡­ Honestly, he''s quite the handful!" ----- Chapter 941 Benladanns Honest Heart Chapter 941 Bedann''s Honest Heart¡¡¡¡----- The Chaos Spirit looked at Bedann in disbelief. "Well, I also didn''t suffer any of the things you brought to this world¡­ so I can''t really resent you." Said Bedann. "Maybe if I were someone of the past¡­ I might have a different mindset." "I see¡­" The Chaos Spirit sighed, looking into the dark floor. "But how are you nning to help us?" "Haven''t you noticed?" The first chaos spirit asked. "Noticed? What?" Wondered the other. "This entire space is special; my soul seems to have simr qualities to your dimension. As long as you''re here, you can live freely. Also, do you feel any pain?" I wondered. "The pain of¡­ living in this world is gone as well!" The spirit said. "Woof!" his chaotic beast agreed, barking like a dog. "As you can see, I can bring you to my soul to rest as much as you want, and if you make a contract with me, you can evene out and not be affected by this world''sws that damage your bodies." Bedann said. "I n to do the same with every Chaos Spirit I find¡­ ultimately, I would like to absorb your dying dimension and fuse it with my souls so it keeps itself stable." "Y-You can even do that?!" The chaos spirit asked. "I don''t know, but as I''ve be a goddess, it might work." Bedann said with a smile. "We''ll have to wait and see!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "¡­You''re strangely not serious about this." Sighed the spirit. "But it is not like there''s any other option now¡­ Alright, I¡­ I guess I can''t really do anything else now. I will trust you and lend you my strength and that of ckie, my loyal hound." The chaos spirit flew towards Bedann, as his body size was quickly reduced back to a small lump of darkness with a single red eye, and his wolf as well, turning into a small ck pup. Both quickly forged a contract with Bedann, turning into her new Spirits. A rush of new power reached her as she continued growing stronger, her soul began growing several timesrger, as thendscape within her soul began to change, being no longer just darkness, but a vastnd began to emerge, a purple-colored sky, and a ck moon shining atop the sky. This wasn''t a Divine Realm, as Bedann''s True Divine Realm had yet to find a suitable area that "resonated" with her and which she deemed as her truest "home", but this area was a brand-new power she had developed, something named¡­ "Chaos Realm¡­" Miranda said. "How about we give it that name?" "Ah¡­ Chaos Realm seems okay I guess." Bedann said. "This isn''t my divine realm, right? I don''t like it looking this gloomy¡­" "I don''t think it is. But it seems that it might growrger and stronger the more contracts you make with my kin." The former Scaled God said. "This feels just like home." "That''s right, it feels just so¡­fortable¡­" Sighed the second chaos spirit. "I feel so exhausted¡­ I might sleep for a while here¡­ I''m leaving the rest up to you, Bedann. You may use my powers however you please." "Woof!" The chaos spirit and his hound quickly rested over the cold floor, which seemed so strangelyfortable for their kin, as Bedann sighed in relief that things went peacefully. "I guess that''s that." She said while sighing. "I wonder how many other Chaos Spirits are out there?" Wondered Miranda. "I guess as long as you catch them, they might not be that much of a threat. I hope¡­" "I hope so as well, but just like the Scaled God over here, they might be doing some very nasty things already¡­ We can''t lower our guards." Said Bedann. "Yeah, we can''t." Miranda said. "And¡­ the whole thing about Ivan¡­ Is he really in this world?" "¡­I don''t know." Bedann sighed. "I don''t really want to talk about it but¡­ if he really is in this world, my interaction with him will all depend on if he''s our enemy or not in this world. I will try to not hold any grudges, he already died anyways, so its not like he wasn''t punished for what he did to me¡­" "Hmm¡­ I guess. Sorry for bringing it up out of nowhere." Miranda apologized. "Ah, don''t worry about it. I am Bedann now anyways¡­ Whatever life I had in the past; it doesn''t matter. My beloved husband even revived my parents of this life, and I got them with me back home¡­ I also have to adorable daughters, you, and him. Oh, and tons of friends. And even this cute little snake." Bedann happily petted Shiro. "I couldn''t ask for anything else already¡­ I am happy as I am." "I''m d." Miranda said with a smile. The girls smiled at one another as they quickly emerged into the outside world. Drake was right there. "Bedann! Are you okay!?" He asked nervously. "I am alright! Don''t worry." She said. "I can deal with stuff myself too! Be more confident of your wife, dear." "Ah¡­ Hahaha¡­ I guess you''re right. I am always a worrywart." Drakeughed a bit, as Bedann felt her heart soothed the moment she saw her beloved smile andugh. That smile was all she needed in her life, quite honestly. "So how do you feel?" Wondered Drake. The Frost Queen and the Fox Venerable were also there eyeing at Bedann''s aura, which had grown incredibly big over this time. "Good! I managed to talk things out with the spirit and he lend me his strength." She said leisurely. "Wait a second¡­ you didn''t simply forcefully ate him?!" Asked the Frost Queen. "Hehe, it seems you don''t know my Bedann." The Fox Venerable said. "She talked it out with the other spirit too! She''s just that awesome." "Since when am I yours?!" Bedann asked while raising an eyebrow. "Drake can you tell the fox to not adress me like that? I am still not too fond of her." Bedann said, as the Fox Venerable feltpletely heartbroken. ----- Chapter 942 The Frost Queens Floating Castle Chapter 942 The Frost Queen''s Floating Castle¡¡¡¡----- (Back to Drake''s POV) "Ugh, you guys are always awful with me¡­" The Fox Venerablemented. "I am not being awful I am just saying the truth!" Bedann said. "What gives you the right to call me as if I were your apprentice or something?" "Guh¡­ You''re Drake''s woman,e on! I thought we had some sort of bond¡­" Belle sighed. "Hey,e on now." I said, quickly trying to calm down the girls from discussing over pointless matters. "Let''s not pointless discuss about this¡­ It just doesn''t make any sense, right?" "R-Right, now, back to the topic." The Frost Queen agreed. "Bedann, do you feel okay?" "Yeah, all''s right." Said Bedann. "The Chaos Spirit and the Chaotic Beast went to sleep for now, and my soul formed a Chaos Realm or something, not a divine realm, where they feel even more relieved inside." "Ohhh¡­ That''s interesting." The Frost Queen said. "I would love to investigate your soul and how it works! Could it be possible?" "No." Bedann was very reluctant. "I agree, we want some privacy." I added. "Bedann also doesn''t like experimentations or anything of the sort, so you''ll have to just do with what she tells you about." "Geh¡­" The Frost Queen gave defeating sound. "Okay¡­" "Well now that we are done, how about we move onwards to the next step~?" The Fox Venerable walked towards the Frost Queen, reaching her back and looking at her while grasping her chin. "H-Huh? Next step?" Wondered the Frost Queen. "Yep, yep~" The Fox Venerableughed. "Now that Drake got both of our inheritances, shouldn''t you exin us how you''re nning oning back?" "Right!" The Frost Queen quickly said that, as she brough us back to the grasnds, and then, in a mere second, an enormous frost pce emerged in the skies. "Apany me to my home for now, I shall exin things there." She said. It seemed that aside from the rooms we sued to sleep inside, there was just an enormous floating ice castle¡­ Is this the one from legends? "W-Wow¡­ I can''t believe I am seeing it with my own two eyes!" Rakasha said. "This is the Frost Queen''s Frost Castle!" "Indeed, it is!" Tisha said. "Woow¡­" Hector said. "I remember my mother used to tell me a bedtime story about how the frost queen traveled over it." "Hahaha. It seems this old castle poprized itself quite a lot!" Laughed the Frost Queen. "Let''s go for now so you can see the thing by yourselves." Big stairs led upwards, as we all took them and moved to the skies, arriving in the enormous castle made of ice, as several servants greeted us, these were Ice Elves, Ice Giants, and other people. "These are all the souls of my precious people, they once served me and lived with me in my Sect." She said. "I''ve brought their souls with me after their natural deaths, giving them the oblivion they always wanted." "Wee, visitors." A beautiful maidservant Ice Giantess smiled charmingly as she greeted us. "How are duties, Elle?" Wondered the Frost Queen. "Everything is peaceful and tranquil as ever, mdy." Said Elle. "Though, all themotion down there has left us worried, it seems that you''ve finally recruited your inheritor." "Yes, the Dragon King Drake is here." Said the Frost Queen. "It is a pleasure to meet you. I am mdy''s first maidservant, and her loyal underling." Said Elle. "Don''t call yourself like that! You''re my friend." Sighed the Frost Queen.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hahaha! She''s always like that!" Laughed Terra. "Lady Terra I would rmend you refrain from being overlyx in front of such important people." Sighed Elle. "Aw,e on Ellie, everything''s alright! These people are super cool!" Said Terra. "Regarding if they''re cool or not, you should keep your calm in front of them anyways!" Ellie reprimanded Terra. "Ugh, yeah, yeah, whatever." Terra said. "Ahem!" The Frost Queen quickly brought them all back to reality. "For now, I''ll be bringing everybody to THAT special ce, can you open the shortcut?" "Yes, mdy." Elle said, waving her hand as pure divine power emerged from her. I quickly realized she wasn''t a mere soul at all¡­ Was she this Divine Realm Spirit? FLASH! A portal in space opened, leading us to a different room, a majestic ce with countless ice statues erected everywhere, in the center of the room, there was one statue of the same appearance as the Frost Queen, but enormously taller and majestically detailed. "This is my Primordial Divine Ice Statue, it will be my new body once I revive, it will be thousands of times stronger than my original body, a bodypletely made out of my element ill be able to channel immense quantities of power. It will also be able to regenerate even from the tiniest bit left back to normal as long as I have divine power, and there''s no divine core either, as the entire body counts as one." She said pridefully. "Amazing¡­ it is way better idea than the egg from Belle." I said. "Wait, egg?" Wondered the Frost Queen. "Ugh¡­" Belle looked away as if embarrassed, the Fox Venerable was really beginning to believe I was right I guess. "Is your n to revive through an egg?" Wondered the Frost Queen. "Why don''t you construct your own body instead? Wait, what if you hatch into a baby, how are you going to grow up in time for the battle?" "Err¡­ S-Shut up! I can use my powers to make the body grow and evolve anyways! And it is a perfect body too, this egg will grant me a Primordial Divine Dream Spirit Body of my own creation! ¡­Though, due to a dumbass dragon, it ended not gathering enough power so we have to give it raw materials for now." Belle looked at me with angry fox eyes. "Who are you calling dumbass, vixen?" I asked angrily. "Huh¡­" The Frost Queen looked at the two of us. "I will need some exnations about what is going on in here." ----- Chapter 943 The Past Of Dragons And Titans Chapter 943 The Past Of Dragons And Titans¡¡¡¡----- After exining how I ended absorbing the inheritance of the venerable of dreams to Frost Queen andpany, things calmed down a bit. The Frost Queen quickly learned about my power of absorbing divinity which extended to even such things. "Incredible, so you can even do that¡­" the frost queen said. "Well, I am d you didn''t absorbed my own inheritance, that would hadpletely ruined everything¡­" "Yeah, I know." I said. "I think I might have some things you could absorb though." Said the frost queen. "Namely, all of these statues!" She said. "Wait, what?!" I looked at all the ice statues surrounding us, they all looked rather beautiful. "They''re all failed attempts when I was crafting my new body, you can take them all for yourself, absorb them, or convert them into powerful ice golems." She said. "Wow¡­ that''s an amazing gift! Are they all made out of primordial ice?" I asked. "Yes they are, so they should be quite useful in your journey." Said the frost queen. "Thanks a lot then!" And like that, I ended deciding to absorb half of the over thirty statues, pilling them all together and then absorbing them. FLASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The statues began to dissipate into thin particles of ice and divinity, as it was all vacuumed into my body. Ding! [You have absorbed Divinity] [You gained +2000000 Divine Power] [You acquired [Divine Fragment of Primordial Ice] x4!] [You learned the [Divine Ice Sculping (A)] Divine Ability!] ----- [Divine Ice Sculping (A)] A special Divine Ability only learned by incredible sculptors of Divine Ice, such as Divine Ice Gods. This Divine Ability grants the power to shape and create divine ice into sculptures that can take life after Divine Power and souls are imbued into them. Golems and other beings made of ice with this Ability gain special abilities, skills, and even personalities if given names. The power of such entities increases with the Ability Grade. ----- I even learned a new Divine Ability?! It seems that it mighte in handy at the time of creating ice golems and the like¡­ alright, I guess I''ll be using the other ones for that then- Or maybe I can just absorb them for more Divine Power? Damn it, I''m greedy, aren''t I? Well, for now, let''s just save them, there''s other things I could absorb from here too, and now that I did it, I have a 24-hour cooldown now, so I''ll have to wait until then. "Oh, you''ve really grown stronger from absorbing some statues I had made some time ago¡­" She said. "Sorry but I can''t make you anymore, I want to preserve my divine power for now." "It is okay." I said. "I understand, I am not here to ask you for your own power, I know it is important to you." "Right! You''re smart, Drake." The Frost Queen said. "Well, not really!" Belle protested, but we ignored her. I had already received a lot of punishment for what I did to her, and she even tortured me endlessly every night, what else does she honestly wants? After we were done with this topic, the Frost Queen invited us to have lunch at her pce, in there, we were served all sort of delicacies by her servants. And also, I used this opportunity to talk about a certain topic I had in mind since we meet her descendant back in the town of the Frost Ind. "Oh, Frost Titan Bloodline?" Wondered the Venerable. "Yeah, I suppose that''s a thing. I am one of thest of such a lineage, aside from my descendants whose bloodlines had weakened over time." "Do you know anything more about the Titans and Ymir?" I wondered. "Yeah, I know due to the Titan''s Records, something simr to the Draconic Records dragon have¡­" The Frost Queen said. "You see, in the past, there were many Titans of various Elements, they were all created by Ymir, our all-father, while the dragons were created by Tiamat, the all-mother. All Progenitors of us Titans were males, we called them the Great Fathers, the same way all progenitors of the dragons were females known as the Great Mothers." "The true myth of creation says that Ymir and Tiamat were born as one, the Primordial Titan of Creation, who divided themselves into Ymir and Tiamat, both of them used the seed of the Yggdrasil Tree they found in the vast sea of the cosmos and nted it in the dimension, making the tree grow fertile by watering it with their blood and infusing their life essence into the seed, making it grow bigger and bigger. Eventually, the tree bear fruits, creating many realms. However, these realms quickly were infested by Ancient Divine Beasts formed from the pure Elements of Each Realm, alongside that, the Gods began to be born from the Fruits, the Asgardians, and the others." "In the beginning, Ymir and Tiamat saw rampant chaos across the Realms and decided to bear their children, the Primordial Guardians of the Skies and the Earth. Tiamat shared her blood with Ymir and Ymir with Tiamat, and their children were born. From the hair, tears, sweat, skin, nails, fingers, eyes, and nose of Ymir, the Primordial Titan of Wind, Water, Fire, Earth, Darkness, Ice Light, and Nature were born. And from Tiamat''s scales, ws, fangs, eyes, horns, tails, wings, and heart, the Primordial Dragon of Earth, Darkness, Fire, Light, Lightning, Water, Wind, and Ice were born¡­ There might be more children as well, the myth is notpletely urate." "And so, the Primordial Titans, the All Father and the All Mother created their children, the guardians of the Realms and the world. The Asgardians and other gods born from the fruits, however, envied our all father and all mother, and saw them as unfit to govern the world, rebelling against the ones that created them¡­ this is how they ultimately were defeated by the greediness of the gods, although the gods themselves were also defeated in the war¡­." "Unlike the dragons, however, the titans had a more painful ending¡­" ----- Chapter 944 Acquiring The Bloodline Of Ice Titans! Chapter 944 Acquiring The Bloodline Of Ice Titans!¡¡¡¡----- "Compared to the dragons, the titans had a more painful ending. After all, have you not realized that while dragons are rare, titans are even rarer? Thest of us that remain alive can be counted by the fingers of one''s hand." The Frost Queen sighed. "What¡­ happened to them?" I wondered. "Unlike the dragons who were told to stand outside of the war if possible, the titans fought alongside their father, and therefore, perished in the war against the gods. Their bodies be the cement that made our new world as well." The Frost Queen said. "Their descendants were few, although the ones with lesser bloodlines became the Ice Giants other Giants we know, those that remained with high bloodline purity were incredibly rare. But over the years, we somehow survived¡­ our long lives probably helping."N?v(el)B\\jnn "Eventually, until I was born¡­ My parents were both True Titans that died against the forces of the Blood Venerable." Sighed the Frost Queen. "I possess the bloodline of such strong people- or well, I possessed it, my body is already long gone." "Where is your body?" I wondered. "It is frozen in my castle, but it is too weakpared to the new one I''ve built, and I''ve already extracted the Divine Core to merge it with my new body, but it remains as a carcass, perhaps as a reminder of who I used to be." The Frost Queen sighed. "Well that''s a bit sad." Sighed Bedann. "I wonder if we could use the corpse for something¡­" Said Miranda. "Haha, I don''t think I could let you have it." The Frost Queen said. "P-Please don''t mind Miranda''s words!" I said. "We are sorry if that offended you somehow." "Oh no, it''s fine." The Frost Queen said. "I understand the urgency you have of growing stronger¡­ Has my descendant already given you Titan Blood?" "Yeah, she has." I said. "If your daughter drinks it, she''ll awaken Titan Bloodline and also Dragon Bloodline, creating the Bridge. But also you¡­ all of you should drink my blood as well as the one of dragons that they had drank from you, Drake. Titan blood has the properties of strengthening giants and even other races, it might even help them evolve into stronger subspecies. Of course, if they''re not chosen or have high affinity with it, they won''t turn into titans themselves like your daughter should be able to do.." The said once more. In mere seconds, she teleported ourselves into another room within her castle, where an ice cube rested over a coffin, in there, she pierced it with her finger and then let bloode out from the corpse inside which was barely visible, filling several cups with a bright red blood. "I might as well help you if I can." And like that, we were able to drink the blood of a True Titan of Ice. The Blood was shared with everyone present, and I was even given some more to bring back home. It seems her corpse, although not so big, had immense quantities of rich blood, more than her body size would imply. When I drank the blood with Bedann, we immediately felt stronger, and I felt arge quantity of divine power being poured into me. And thanks to my unique powers such as the ability to absorb bloodlines through the system and my immortal physique, I was able to absorb the bloodline as well, but notpletely¡­ Ding! [You have absorbed the Bloodline of the Ice Titans!] [You may be able to shapeshift into certain Ice Titan Body Parts] [You gained +2000000 Divine Power] ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of zing Frost mes and Fruitful Harvests] [Main Divinities (3/4)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (A)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/6)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (A)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (C)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (A)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (A)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 8 (Middle Stage)] (Requires 9600000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [9120000] [Fortune]: [S+] [Physical Strength]: [A+++] [Magical Power]: [A+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+++] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (A) (Sealed)] [Light Dragon (A) (Sealed)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SS)] [Earth (SS)] [Dungeon (SS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Light (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Nature (B)] [Life (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (S)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (S)] [Dark Sun (S)] [Divinity Aura (A)] [Dream Realm Maniption (A)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (A)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (A)] [Psychic Mind (A)] [Frost mes (A)] [Earthy Harvest (A)] [Divine Ice Sculping (A)] [Divinity Fragments]: [Divine Fragment of Blood] [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego] [Divinity Fragment of Knowledge] [Divine Fragment of Primordial Ice] x4 ----- Damn, I gained another 2 million Divine Power, that makes it almost the necessary amount to Rank up again! I am really getting well rewarded in this ce. Bedann changed, however, as her ice giant horns grewrger and sharper, with more notorious ice tips on top of her horns. Alongside this, she gained a beautiful assortment of tattoos over her entire body, making her look quite radiant. "A-Ah! I got taller!?" She wondered, looking at herself. "That seems to be the case! Congrattions, you probably became something closer to a Titan." The Frost Queen congratted Bedann. "E-Eh? Really?! Wow¡­" Bedann analyzed her own body and everything else, seemingly still in a daze about what had happened. Everyone had also received some sort of boost, and Miranda herself received something simr to my shapeshifting abilities with Titan body parts, perhaps she''ll be able to mix it all with the Chaos Dragon parts, eventually¡­ "Well, now that we are truly done, I suppose you should go take what''s in the armory and library. I don''t want to bother you all if you''re still in a hurry." The Frost Queen said. "Wait a second! I''ve got an idea." Belle said, the Fox Venerable Belle, not the cute fox spirit Belle. ----- Chapter 945 The Great Alliance Between Venerables And Leaving The Frost Tower Chapter 945 The Great Alliance Between Venerables And Leaving The Frost Tower¡¡¡¡----- In front of us, something truly incredible was happening. The enormous Divine Dream World created by the Fox Venerable was merging with the Divine Realm Tower of the Frost Queen! It was somethingpletely beyond everything we could had ever possibly imagine! And it all endeding out of an idea the Fox Venerable had, one which brought to the two to do a new deal which would benefit both tremendously, while showing their enemies they were allies, all while also offering us new possibilities as well. (Some minutes ago¡­) "And what''s your idea, Belle?" Wondered the Frost Queen. "I''ve got a proposal, in fact." The Fox Venerable said coquettishly. "If you want to truly tell Oberon you''re not alone anymore, and to tell the Blood Venerable that we made an alliance, wouldn''t it be the best way to do it by merging our Divine Realms?" "What¡­!?" The Frost Queen was, at first, shocked. "Fusing our divine realms? What sort of liquid you drank had driven you to the insanity where you believe this is right?" "Nothing like that." Said Belle. "I am simply thinking it is for the best. After all, it will also grant you many powers and possibilities, and will also make our base of operations even more tremendous and more protected as well, as I''ll merge the tower and the entire ind it has with the dreams, so in the off chance we get attacked, I can use thisbined power to defend ourselves." "W-What?! That''s a possibility?" the Frost Queen wondered. "Yes." Belle replied. Both suddenly shared thoughts and even imagination as their minds connected with strange bright threads made of lighting out of their very souls, after seconds of this, the Frost Queen seemed convinced somehow. And now, fast-forward some minutes into the future, both Divine Realms are merging together,pletelybining everything within each other and making a brand new and singr powerful divine realm. The entire frost tower gained a purple hue, as an invisible Realm of Dreams emerged around the entire tower''s area, merging space and time surrounding it with dreams and nightmares. Thendscape also changed, as dreamscapes appeared everywhere, spreading through, and growing all sorts of amazing dream-attribute nts and even monsters roaming around. Not only this was a new method to show each other''s trust, but it also strengthened them over time. "With this, there''s a chance we can share ourprehension¡­" Said the Frost Queen. "With this I could actually learn Dream and Nightmare Attribute Comprehension and make it my third element! Such a mysterious and incredible element!" "And I can also use this to make Ice my third element as well!" Belle said. "It is amazing at offense, something Icked a lot when I was alive, even in peaceful times." "So by sharing your Divine Realms you can do such a thing? Amazing¡­" I said. "Not only, that now that we have awakened this ability, we can share our divine realm with yours as well, Drake!" The Frost Queen said. "Eh? Me?" I asked in shock.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes, stay still for now, please!" Belle said. Both Venerables approached me, as their souls extended out of their projections and reached my own soul by creating small soul threads, connecting them with my soul. The moment I felt the connection, it felt as if slight amounts of incredible knowledge were being infused into my soul. And at the same time, within my divine realm, incredible changes began to ur as it started to growrger andrger in size! "As myst gift, I''ll give you a fragment of my Divine Realm, as well as sharing theprehension of my primary element." Said the Frost Queen. "I''ll do the same, I hope your divine realm can take a fragment~!" Laughed Belle. "Amazing, you''re going already beyond what I ever expected!" I said in surprise. I had been simply receiving and receiving help this entire time, so many powerups I couldn''t even remember them all by now, and now, above all things, I was getting fragments of their divine realms which were fusing into my own divine realm! And to boot, they were constantly sharing bits of theirprehension of their primary elements as well, which will strengthen my power over such elemental divinities. "Call it my farewell gift." The Frost Queen said, as she approached me and gave me a kiss in my cheek. "Take care, Drake. We''ll be able tomunicate more anytime you want now, and you can even teleport here through your own divine realm now that you have acquired a fragment of my divine realm. "Yep, I''ll be staying here for now too, take care of little Belle." Said Belle, as the fox over my head seemed impressed about what her mother had said. I could also feel Bedann''s jealous stare from the distance behind me, but I decided to just let it be. A small kiss from the Venerable wasn''t anything bad. "It is truly a pity that your wife doesn''t allow you to have more women, I would''ve loved to be your bride, Dragon King¡­" The Frost Queen said charmingly. "Eh?!" I asked in shock, as I looked back at Bedann''s furious re growing even more ferocious. "It is not like that! It is not that she doesn''t allow me, I just don''t want to. It is also my decisions! Okay?" I asked, trying to tell her the truth however I could. "I am honestly a bit tired of women jumping on me¡­ There''s a bunch of other men out there, for heaven''s sake¡­" "Drake¡­" Bedann said, looking to be filled with emotions. She ran to my side with Miranda as well, as both girls grabbed my arms. "Fufu, well said. Only Miranda is the other one allowed. "Hahah¡­ I feel a bit awkward." Said Miranda. "Fufu¡­ I was merely teasing you. I am d you''ve forged such a beautiful bond with your partner." Said the Frost Queen. "I sense darkness ahead of your path, make sure to be prepared, Heaven Port might be saving onest surprise for you." And like that, we were all teleported outside the Frost Tower. "Huh? Slime?" Of course, I left some slimes behind. ----- Chapter 946 Visiting The Frost Island Village Again And... An Unexpected Visit! Chapter 946 Visiting The Frost Ind Vige Again And... An Unexpected Visit!¡¡¡¡----- (Some time ago, before Drake entered the Frost Tower¡­) A tall elven man sat down over his wooden chair in his rustic home, as he looked into an incredibly high-tech device in front of him, arge holographic window emerging out of a blue crystal ball. This crystal ball projected whatever the cameras of his wandering drones captured. And this time, after a long time of looking around, and using special techniques and the power of his other colors, he had sessfully located the one that had brought him a headache over a year ago. "So there you are¡­ Ice Dragon." He said with a smile. "Your presence seems¡­ weak? Or strong? It is hard to tell¡­ However, that you''re aiming for the Trial of the Frost Queen only means that you''re getting involved into all of this, aren''t you? I might as well destroy you alongside that other Unique Skill user before things get too ahead of themselves¡­ You''re surprisingly close to Heaven Port, perhaps if you had more luck you would had ended interacting with Alma and her ns, but it seems that you won''t have such privilege¡­" The man quickly tapped a few buttons, as several lights quickly turned from blue to red in front of him within the holographic window, several units being dispatched towards his destination. At the speed he sent such units, they would arrive in a few hours at most. "Heh¡­ This will also be a good experiment to see how much your Regeneration Unique Skill canst¡­" Said the man with a smile. "Let''s see what you can offer to me. I''ve only been sending garbage to you because I didn''t had much care, but now things area personal, especially now that I''ve learned you had Ruby with you, the vessel of the blood venerable¡­ Just what exactly are you, little dragon? I wonder¡­" The elven man smiled almost wickedly, as within such a frail body, there was the powerful fragmented soul of the first Venerable to have ever been born in the world of Yggdrasil. However, without knowing, he had chosen the wrong time to provoke a fight against Drake. . . . (Drake''s POV) FLASH! When we teleported outside the frost tower, we found ourselves right outside of it, in the entrance. The entrance of the frost tower was also different now, as the various signs on it were gone and therge gate waspletely gone, as if it was never there. The entire tower was nowpletely sealed, the only way inside through a special teleportation ability which I''ve just gained from the venerable by receiving a fragment of her divine realm. As we were greeted by the beautiful scenery of forests and blue grasnds in front of the tower, the peaceful song of birds, and the tranquility of the sea surrounding us, we feltpletely calm and we slowly decided to go back to the town in the ind to report to everyone there how things ended up. If it was up to me, I would had simply teleported back to my divine realm immediately to go see my daughters, but I wanted to tell everybody in the town of the Frost Ind how things turned out. When we reached the walls, Miss Ice spoke soothingly, seemingly already realizing that we were no longer the same as before. Although I had used my powers to create veils to conceal the divine presence of my allies, she was sharp enough to sense them even now. Unlike my Divine powers which came from my System, allowing me to easily turn them off so I would appear to be a mortal, their divine power couldn''t be hidden easily. I had already considered the creation various essories to help them better hide this power. "So you''ve finally done it¡­ I am d. Feel free to enter and tell everybody." She whispered to us. We quickly entered while thanking her, as we swiftly moved towards town. "This was one hell of an adventure¡­" Charlotte sighed. "I never thought I would see two Venerables in my life¡­ Sir Drake, you''ve really given me an amazing journey I''ll neve forget in my entire life!" "Haha, don''t talk as if we are parting ways, Charlotte. Your powers are handy and you''re a good person, so we''ll stick together. I''ve already told you I''ll pay you as much as you want so you can bring us to other continents, right?" I asked. "R-Right¡­ I suppose this is just the beginning then¡­ Where should we go after?" She wondered. "First of all, we gotta rescue Ruby¡­ And after I am done with the cooking contest, which should be tomorrow, I''ll have a meeting with other sects¡­ Ah, maybe I should just ignore it anyways? I am a god now so I don''t really care about these guys anymore¡­ But it would be rude not to go, right? " I sighed. "Well, whatever, after that, I n to follow ze''sst words and move to Muspelheim, where there a Divine Fire Dragon awaiting my visit, alongside their mother, Muspel. After that, I suppose we''ll go from continent to continent while trying to avoid danger." "I see¡­ Well, it will be a perilous journey¡­" Charlotte sighed, quickly realizing the immense amount of adventure yet to be had. Overall, the most concerning part is rescuing Ruby. I''ve been checking on her even right now and she seemspletely alright, slowly growing stronger on her own methods too¡­ Now that I''ve grown strong enough, maybe simply breaking into the Vampire''s hideout won''t be asplicated. Although my existence will easily be known to Oberon sooner orter, so I should simply prioritize getting Ruby back than anything else. If I have to fight with Red¡­ then so be it. I''ll use every single power I can muster to defeat her or at least throw her far away, enough for us to run away afterwards. At the end, as long as I get Ruby back and then teleport to my divine realm with everyone else, it should work. As we reached the vige chief''s house, she quickly greeted us by opening the door before we could knock. "Oh, hey! We are back."N?v(el)B\\jnn "Wee back you all! I could sense your presences even in here-" TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! However, before our conversation could continue, I felt danger approaching, as I looked into the skies and noticed several metallic figures flying high above the clouds. One of them aimed an enormous cannon at us and fired a giganticser beam. Without thinking it twice, I transformed myself into my Divine Dragon form, spreading my wings over the entire vige and shielding it from this destructive attack! BOOOOOMMM!!! ----- Chapter 947 A Mecha Invasion! Chapter 947 A Mecha Invasion!¡¡¡¡----- A smile surged on the elf''s face as he looked into the projection in front of him. His powerful fleet of mechs had finally reached the Frost Ind, a forbidden ce for him for several years. After thest failed attempt at infiltrating the Venerable''s inheritance, he had given up on any ns and decided to simply save his strength and slowly build up more power by umting Unique Skill Users. However, out of coincidence as he sought to take down some of the things he had simply been too busy to deal with before, he found himself within this nostalgic view. "This ind¡­" He quickly recalled a memory of the past, when his enormous fleet of mechs created through the power of the Technomancy had attempted to invade the tower by force, only to bepletely frozen¡­ However, this time, it seemed vastly different. "Is it my idea or the tower seems to have¡­ changed?" He wondered cunningly, as one of his eyebrows raised. "Well, I''ll pay no mind to this for now. So where is the dragon- Oh, there he is. As long as I can catch his soul after his death, I would be able to extract his memories and a part of his power¡­ That''s more than enough for what I want to do." Greenwood had his priorities straight in what he wanted to do. More importantly than anything, he desired to defeat the ice dragon and the ice giant girl with him because they were witnessers of what had happened to that vige he destroyed, and also the ones that protected that other sect from annihting, especially the sect master there. As long as he could y that annoying pair that was always getting on his way, he would feel more relieved. Certainly, the ice dragon was not near as troublesome as a certain Elf Princess, but he was someone that could easily nt a lot more seeds of disaster on his ns, something he certainly didn''t wanted. As someone cautious and cunning, he disliked when things didn''t go his way as he nned. So he always made sure to be extra careful that everything was well taken care of¡­ "Now go, wreak havoc, destroy it all!" Greenwood ordered. . .N?v(el)B\\jnn . (Drake''s POV) BOOOOOMMM!!! An enormous beam impacted my body. Just in time, I managed to shapeshift into my Dragon form, enormous enough to cover the entire vige with my gigantic wings and shielded the vige from the deadly beam unleashed by what looked like a giant Gundam in the sky. If I didn''t had good memory about my enemies, I would be still wondering what the heck is that. But I know exactly who the bastard behind mechas in this world is. Nobody else than Greenwood, or as I''ve already learned his true identity, Oberon, the first Venerable of this world. Amongst the many Soul Fragments he created after his death, which he made into clones with independent minds and personalities, Greenwood is only one of them, namely "Green". He is, apparently, someone in charge of gathering Unique Skill users and is an active watcher of the events of this world unlike the other clones. However¡­ that beam now, it was somethingpletely different from what I remember from back then. When I fought against that giant mecha back then inside of Bedann''s ruined vige¡­ It wasn''t as strong to deal an enormous hole in my wings. I supposed that now that I am a Dragon God, this shouldn''t had even dealt damage at all. But I guess I was wrong. Did this bastard figured out I was a God now? Or did he simply decided to go beyond and simply ignore [Fate] and do any countermeasure against a mortal? Maybe because it is mechs who are doing it, he can avoid [Fate]''s punishment. To be expected of that smartass. "W-What is happening?!" Bedann quickly ran outside of the house of the vige chief, alongside most of my group. "Stay there! There''s a bunch of robots outside! Remember those, Bedann?" I asked Bedann in specific, as she was someone from Earth, she knew about the concept of robots and would easily make the connection. "Wait! Greenwood?!" Bedann furiously asked. Her entire body suddenly exploded into an aura of Chaos and Ice. "Greenwood appeared?!" Miranda asked in surprise as well. "The bastard that destroyed Bedann''s vige, isn''t he?! Bedann, let''s fuse!" "Alright!" FLASH! Without even waiting for my response, Bedann and Miranda merged together. Although this didn''t even changed Bedann''s appearance that much, but she began to already shapeshift into her half chaos dragon ice giant form, as purple and ck scales grew over her body, alongside a long tail, big wings, and sharp ws and horns, as a third vertical eye appeared in the middle of her forehead. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! And just before I could even exin things properly to everybody else, the mechs atop the sky quickly began charging their cannons and firing blue and redsers at me, capable of easily melting most metals and leaving holes all over my back, which I made swiftly regenerate by activating [Immortal Body] inbination with Divine Power. "Drake! Hang in there, I''ll help!" Bedann said, flying towards my side. "We can help as well!" "Let us join the battle!" "Now that we are gods we can also help¡­!" "No, you guys stay here." I said, stopping the rest of my group. "If Greenwood learns about the existence of more Gods such as you guys, things might be even worse, also, if we are fighting out there, we''ll need someone to protect the vige." "That''s right!" Suddenly, the voice of the enormous ice walls spoke, as the chief of the vige walked outside her home as well, she brought with herself arge staff made of divine ice, which she used to hit the ground five consecutive times. TRUUUUMMM¡­! "Miss Ice, it seems that they hade back after a long time, let''s activate that." She said. "Understood! Divine Barrier!" The Ice Walls spoke, as an enormous divine barrier was erected. FLUOSH! ----- Chapter 948 Devastating Countless Mechas With Divine Power! Chapter 948 Devastating Countless Mechas With Divine Power!¡¡¡¡----- FLUOOOSH! Out of nowhere, the Walls that had been protecting the Vige this entire timebined their power with the Vige Chief, whose presence suddenly exploded with divine power. She was really a Goddess around Rank 8 as she had said! Her power was the real deal, even more, as she used a divine item probably given by her grandmother, the Frost Queen, to conjure the Divine Barrier. CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! The beams unleashed by the mechs atop the skies hit the barriers instead, this time the barriers resisted, and were rather good at that! "Good, it is working as intended." The Vige chief said. "Drake, Bedann, I trust you two so you can take care of this mess. The rest of you, I''ll need your aid!" "Very well, leave it to us!" Bedann said. "Thanks!" I said. As I flew outside the barrier with Bedann to deal with the menace of the mechs appearing once more in our lives. The Barrier was suddenly reinforced as our many friends, now gods, infused their divine power into the barrier, alongside their newly acquired divinities. The barrier not only shone with a bright blue and white hue, but it constantly gained other colors as well, shining like a rainbow aurora. "Oberon this time had brought powerful Golems with divine power charged inside their batteries, we need to recharge the divine barrier with as much divine power as we can so it can hold on! Use your Divinities like pirs to maintain the barrier!" The Vige chief wonderfully led my people to protect the vige, as thesers continued falling over the barrier. Knowing that things were well in their hands, I flew upwards at a fast speed with Bedann at my side. Feeling the power of Rose and Belle merged into me as my Divine Spirits, their Divinities of Dreams and Blood were strengthening such elements as well. Additionally, I brought with me Skadi and Uller, my loyal Divine Weapons. Bedann brought two provisional Divine Axe Weapons from the Frost Queen''s armory for the moment, as I had yet to remake her former axes into new ones. "These damn robots¡­ This bastard dares to show up now of all times?! After all this time when I thought he would leave us alone for a while, and now he just showed up?! Why?!" She asked furiously. "Well, be thankful we are not with Bedra or Kate at least. If the girls are safe back home and our friends are protecting the vige with the divine barriers, there''s no reason to hold back!" I roared, as Bedann agreed. "Yeah, you''re right! ROOARRR!" Suddenly, Bedann gave out a furious roar as her entire body suddenly began to grow exponentially bigger, thousands of Mold Tendrils emerged out of her skin and began to connect together, erging her limbs and her entire body, which swiftly merged with hertent powers and also with Miranda''s powers, shapeshifting into her majestic Chaos Dragon form, different than Ragnar?k, and even more beautiful and majestic, in fact. FLUOOOSH! Her Chaotic Aura emerged like an explosion out of her body, Bedann''s powers had been enhanced ridiculously in thisst Inheritance we visited, and this was the perfect time to see how far we havee! "Let''s go!" I roared. "Yeah!" She roared. FLASH! FLASH! We flew our separate directions as we decided to cover the opposite direction of one another to cover the most enemies, there were almost a hundred of these mechs of enormous size, the smallest being twenty meters tall. They were big enough to easily destroy an entire city if they wanted. These were not things we could easily let roam around as they pleased! Feeling my presence approach arge group of them, the robots suddenly grew desperate as they fired more and more beams my way. However, now that I didn''t had to be distracted protecting the vige, I was able to reinforce my body by merging all the Armor Skills I had before into my own scales, coupled with my Shapeshifting powers and my Divine Ice Dragon Armor Divine Spell¡­! FLASH! My entire body was suddenly reinforced, covered by an evenrger and heavy-looking armor of scales that made me resemble a mech myself! Glistening with silver and blue colors, the draconic armor over my gigantic, over 50-meter-tall body shone brightly. The robots of merely 20 meters at most seemed like ants before me. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! One of the robots continued firingsers at my body, as I roared and finally caught him with my one of my six arms. "Divine Freezing Sinful mes!" Bybing various divinities rted with mes and my Freezing mes Divine Ability, I unleashed purple mes that easily began to freeze the entire robot into a cube of purple ice. Itcked sins as it had no soul, but it still strengthened the mes overall.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Take this!" CRASH! Swinging my tail, I immediately broke the frozen mech into pieces and caught them with my jaws, devouring the pieces in the process. It was better to straight up eat them than let them fall into the vige or something. Ding! [You devoured and digested Divine Materials] [You gained +500000 Divine Power] Wait, what?! I can gain Divine Power by eating these things? And there are dozens! Hahah¡­ I see. "Then¡­ this is a feast served in a silver tter!" I smiled viciously, as I quickly began unleashing my power. "Primordial Divine Ice Magic: Primordial Ice Domain!" TRUUUUUMMM¡­! After reading the Divine Grimoire that the Frost Queen gave to me for over a day using my Head Clones, I''ve already figured out a few Divine Spells! And the moment I conjured this one, all of my surroundings suddenly changed. The eight mechs attacking me suddenly found themselves trapped in a different space resembling a bubble I conjured. This was a Divine Domain, a special power even more advanced than normal Domains, fueled by my many Divinities. "In here you won''t be able to easily run away!" Iughed, quickly flying towards the nearest mech and confronting it. CLAAASH! ----- Chapter 949 Greenwoods Utter Rage! Chapter 949 Greenwood''s Utter Rage!¡¡¡¡----- I shed against another mech once more, this time, I did it rather carelessly. The other mechs immediately rained my body withsers and quickly began slowly shattering my divine armor. I knew it wasn''t going to be invincible. However, as long as I keep repairing it with Mana, it should hold for a bit longer! "Analyzing threat¡­ Divine Dragon detected¡­ Initializing Protocol: Dragon yer."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Wha¡­?!" FLASH! Suddenly, several mechs flew towards the one I was fighting, as the sh of bright light blinded me for a second, and the others that didn''t went to aid the one I fought pushed me back almost with incredible cooperation and precision. "Get off the way! Divine Ice Spear Arts: One Thousand Icicles!" I unleashed the Spear Art I''ve refined this entire time by holding Skadi tightly with my first pair of arms, and unleashed a series of consecutive attacks with her, which created enormous icicle spears at the same time, piercing through the bodies of the smaller mechs as I approached the one I was originally fighting. However, when I reached him, I saw something strange, he had suddenly¡­ merged with the others! It not only looked almost my own size now, but its entire design had changed, resembling as if it had gained a brand-new set of ck armor, and now, it held a long red sword instead of a cannon, with shining bright red neon eyes. "Dragon yer Protocol has been initialized. Beginning Dragon ying." Dragon yer Protocol? Is this a way for the damn Oberon to deal with Divine Dragons? Wait¡­ has this bastard killed my sisters and brothers?! CLASH! I quickly grabbed Uller with all my might and infused Divine Power into him, intercepting the enormous red sword that attempted to slice me in half. The mech, soulless and lifeless continued to unleash a truly ridiculous amount of divine power from within its entire body, as many of the other mech''s cores merged together to strengthen it to this level. "A Divine Dragon, what a surprise." Suddenly, the voice of Greenwood resonated within the mech. "You bastard!" I roared with all my might, as I unleashed several shing attacks against the mech with all the power and speed I could muster. My Divinities began to resonate within my Divinity Aura, infusing themselves into every inch of my body and reinforcing it several times! "Divine Ice de Arts: Antarctic sh!" SLAAASH! Uller suddenly gathered my power and his own as an incredible Aura sh was unleashed, the size of an entire mountain, which hit the mech directly. CLAAAASH! "Hooo! T-This power is ridiculous for someone so young as you!" Laughed Greenwood. "But it is not enough, not enough! BWAHAHAH! BEHOLD!" TRUUUUMM¡­! The mech suddenly shone bright red as its various cores reinforced the red sword in an instant! The sword began shining bright red, suddenly taking into divine mes and easily destroying my attack. BOOOOM!!! "As easy as it can get!" Heughed. "You bastard¡­ What do you even want from us?!" I asked. "Hmph, to think that you would get this insolent since ourst meeting, Drake!" He said. "You know my name already?" I asked. "Of course I do! You''re the one that was involved with Ruby, the vessel of my new ally, isn''t it? if you know that much then I don''t have any necessity of holding back, especially because¡­ you''re noting out alive from this." He said, as I could clearly imagine a smile in his face. "So you''ve figured it all out quickly, eh?" I sighed, smiling a bit as I calmed myself down. "Hoh? Lowering your guard? Are you offering me your head?" He asked cockily. "This model was specifically designed to kill Divine Dragons, because they''re such nuisances¡­" "Hm¡­ I bet you''ve killed a lot of my family, haven''t you? Filthy ass bastard." I sighed. "Naturally! Even more, their bodies and the materials you can extract from them are simply superb! With them, I''ve reinforced my robots even more than you could even believe!" Laughed Greenwood. "To me, all of you are mere lizards." "So that''s what my kin is to you¡­" I sighed. "Oberon, right?" "Hmph, I guess dropping the act is fine now." He sighed. "Yes, I am Oberon. It''s not as if it will change your future at all, Drake. You will not grow any longer from this point! I shan''t allow it!" "Oh yeah?" I asked teasingly. "Hmph! You''re trying to buy time, right? Your destiny is sealed! Perish!" Oberon furiously flew towards me through the gigantic ck mech, as his sword quickly sliced me in half. "This de is especially made to slice dragons! It can ignore the defense of their scales with ease!" SLAAASH! "Hahahaha! You''ve just given away your life to me?! Are you stupid? Well! Thanks, foolish idiot!" Oberon celebrated, as both of my halves began to fall¡­ For only a split of a second. "Hahaha! Don''t worry, I will enjoy your body parts as I use them to make some new rob- Huh?!" Oberon was too dumb to realize when both of my halves had quickly shapeshifted into two exact copies, and quickly pointed Skadi and Uller into his body, piercing from behind and from below his mech''s body, the barrier he created was easily destroyed as I conjured [Divine mes] over them until they destroyed, in less than a split of a second as well. CRAAAASHHH!!! "You see¡­ I am not your typical dragon." "Whaaaaaaat?!" Oberon''s reaction was just what I wanted to hear. "T-This is impossible¡­! I am pretty sure you were sliced in half! W-What is this?! What sort of trick is this?! How?! HOW?!" "Perish." BOOOOOMMM!!! The entire mech was destroyed into pieces as I specifically aimed at each core of the mechs, which was made up of many smaller ones. Naturally, after the cores containing divine power got destroyed, it exploded into pieces. He talks a lot about his robots as if they were invincible, but they had pretty obvious weak points. "Y-You¡­! YOU!" I could still hear his voice from the other surviving four mechs, as I used my two bodies to catch all the other pieces of the mechs I destroyed and devoured them. Ding! [You devoured and digested Divine Materials] [You gained +3000000 Divine Power] "Thanks for the meal, shithead." ----- Chapter 950 Demolishing Everything! Chapter 950 Demolishing Everything!¡¡¡¡----- The despairing voice of Oberon within my Divine Domain resonated through thest four mechs I had here trapped. He waspletely confused about how things even worked out for me. Has he been used to slice in half dragons and be done with it? Certainly, even for gods, getting sliced in two would be most of the time incredibly lethal. Perhaps giving away a limb, or even a part of your body, but being sliced in half is often sure death. Maybe stronger dragons could live even after being sliced¡­ but what probably surprised him the most was that both of my halves shapeshifted into two, slightly smaller copies of myself through [Doppelganger]. I had discovered a pretty nice trick! If I divide a part of my body and then use [Doppelganger] I can turn that divided part into one without any necessity to spend Divine Power. Of course, my total body mass will slowly be smaller, so I can''t abuse this too much. But it was certainly convenient, with two bodies, things be swiftly easier as well! "I sliced you in half! Howe you''re alive after that?! And why are there two of you? Is this some Split Body Unique Skill? No¡­ but even those die if they''re sliced. What is this? A Clone Creation Unique Skill?! No¡­ those also don''t work either! Clones are usually weaker¡­" He said while revealing his vast knowledge over Unique Skills. Just how many people has this bastard captured and tortured to learn all of their power''s secrets? "No, no, and no." I said. "I am merely¡­ not something you''ve ever, ever fought before, Oberon. I was born to y you." I decided to act as cocky and menacing as possible, only to deal even more damage into his ego. "H-Ha! Born to y me?! What sort of nonsense are you even talking about!? Foolish ignorant lizard¡­ All four of you, kill him!" Roared Oberon. The four Mechs suddenly gained powerful divine auras. It appears that Oberon is capable of not only controlling them from afar, but boost their power, shapeshift them, and even enhance them from afar. These mechs are certainly more tied to magic than any technology at all. And if my hypothesis is correct, this damn bastard probably stole the inheritance of the Demon of Technology and acquired his Unique Skill: [Technomancy], which he had been abusing ever since he acquired it thousands of years ago. Just like how I acquired [Dungeon Creation] from the Demon of Dungeons, the same could be for the inheritance of the Demon of Technology¡­ Oberon quickly did a strange tactic, as he only sent one mech towards my second body, while the other three began to swarm me instead. Was he trying to kill one of my bodies first instead of trying to kill all two of them? The mechs had changed as well, as they materialized new red-colored swords while their cannons were merged into their shoulders instead. While the three smaller mechs of no bigger than 20 meters tried to sh my body apart, they firedsers at my blind points, trying to make me lose my bnce and fall to theirbined attacks. "I already told you, Oberon. Those tactics won''t work on me. I am not a normal dragon!" I said as selfishly and cockily as I could muster, as infused the power of Rose into Skadi, the weapon my first body was holding and then¡­ Skadi changed colors! "My lord, let me assist you with this!" Rose''s voice resonated within my mind, as she temporarily fused a part of her Divine Spirit Soul into Skadi. "Ooooh! W-What is this new power?!" Skadi shone bright red, as her entire design changed, she looked like she waspletely made out of crimson red metal, decorated beautifully with red rose-shaped metallic decorations, and unleashing a powerful aura of Divine Blood Attribute and Primordial Ice. "T-That weapon¡­?!" Oberon muttered. "Is that also another Unique Skill?! What sort of divine weapon could you acquire that suddenly changes elements?" He angrily asked. "You talk way too much, knife ears." SLASH! CLASH! BOOM!!! In mere seconds, my spear pierced through the bodies of two mechs in front of me, as I sliced them apart and made them explode in quick session. Quickly expanding one of my hands into a mass of slime and catching every bit of debris avable and devouring it all. Ding!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [You devoured and digested Divine Materials] [You gained +1000000 Divine Power] Huh, so it is +500k for every mech, isn''t it? this is amazing, I''ll be able to grind a lot of Divine Power this way! This bastard of Oberon thinks he''s somehow putting a challenge, but he''s only bringing me more strength. "That spear grew so powerful in mere seconds¡­!" He muttered furiously. "And why¡­ why are you eating the robots debris? Don''t you know it is toxic even for gods to consume such materials?!" "I told you I am not a normal dragon." CLAAASH! I flew as fast as possible using my wings, reaching the other two mechs which, due to the shock of their master, were also shocked and stepped back in surprise. My Scarlet Rose Spear, as I called it, moved on its own,pletely controlled by Rose''s will as it pierced the chest of the two other mechs in mere seconds, explosions unleashing right afterwards. BOOM! BOOM! CLAAASH! And right after that, thest mech was destroyed by my second body. Due to convenience''s sake, we quickly unified as one once more, and devoured the rest of the mechs right away. Ding! [You devoured and digested Divine Materials] [You gained +1500000 Divine Power] "Divine Domain Release!" CRASH! My Divine Domain quickly shattered into pieces, as I saw the exterior world once more, finding myself in the skies as five mechs flew to my way in an instant, firingsers at me, as I noticed Bedann fighting several of them on her own, tearing them apart as even those wielding swords were unable to attack her before her Chaos Breathpletely sted them into pieces. As always, my wife is the most reliable. ----- Chapter 951 We Are Not The Same We Were Before Chapter 951 We Are Not The Same We Were Before¡¡¡¡----- "GROAR! You bastard¡­! I''ll destroy all of your little toys! You can''s stop me!" Bedann roared like a furious berserker. The name "Greenwood" awakened her most ferocious and barbaric nature. The moment she learned he came here to ruin our day was the thing that quickly provoked her to go all the way out. Her enormous draconic ws tore apart mechs with ease, her deadly Chaotic Breath consumed the rest of the mechs andpletely left them into tiny pieces, and her body constantly regenerated from damage inflicted upon her through the amazing regeneration powers she gained by merging with Miranda. Thanks to her [Mold Legion] ability, whenever she merged with Miranda, she gained several incredible abilities that only Undead Monsters possess, if even more enhanced than before. One of them is [Automatic Self Regeneration] which is enhanced through the roof. Although not as ridiculous as my power, but because arge part of the mass of her gigantic body is Mold who Miranda can produce constantly, she can easily regenerate any wounds over her gigantic Chaos Dragon body. This is because Bedann''s true fleshy body doesn''t really grow bigger, it remains the same size and is located in the middle of her gigantic body, like a "core" of sorts, which remains mostly undamaged. However, she still shares the burden of exhaustion and power with Miranda, so it is not as if Miranda is doing everything, especially because she wouldn''t even be able to go this far without sharing the power of Bedann into her. CLASH! CLASH! BOOOM! As Bedann continued tearing apart the mechs while they barely were able to even put any damage to her or even challenge her simrly to how it has happened with me, as we had clearly grown stronger, Oberon''s words of despair resonated across the skies. He waspletely confused about what was going on! "W-What is this?! Y-You''re the girl I couldn''t kill before?! What sort of Unique Skills do you even have! T-This power¡­ What¡­ WHAT ARE YOU?!" He cried. "Not only an Ice Giant but you can be a Dragon¡­ and not only a Dragon but¡­ is this the Darkness Attribute?! No¡­ this can''t possibly be just the darkness attribute! But this is¡­ this is¡­!" "Greenwood! I''m going to kill you one day. And oh man, I am going to fucking ENJOY it!" Bedann roared, as her Chaos Breath hit another mech andpletely blew it into pieces. BOOOOOMMM!!! "T-Tch¡­! This is useless¡­ the other dragon is just as powerful if not stronger!" Oberonmented. "Hahaha! You''ve finally realized?" I asked with a smile, as I apanied Bedann while tearing apart mechs with my ws, my tails, and my jaws. Those capable of damaging dragons, the Dragon yers, appeared sometimes to confront us, but Bedann weakened them with ease and then let me destroy them with my Spear fused with Rose. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Thest mechs were already beginning to step back from our range, but Oberon seemed to have another ace below his sleeve beforepletely giving up for now. "You damn rats¡­ You truly believe you''re special?! I''ll teach you a lesson¡­! I''ll teach you that you need another five hundred thousand years to even fathom topare to my own wisdom, experience, and talent!" Oberon was filled with himself, boasting pointlessly to us as if it were to ever change anything. Suddenly, the rest of the mechs flew and gathered together in a single group, beginning to unify tighter and merging like small pieces of something bigger. "Initiating Protocol: Titan Killer." TRUUUMMM¡­! Bedann and I looked upwards, as the enormous Mech that emerged from the fusion of many continued growingrger, until finally reaching a hundred meters of height,rger than the two of us by twice our size. Its chest continued shapeshifting into what seemed like a gigantic and ridiculous big cannon of energy, which immediately began charging with all its might. FLAAASH! "T-That''s¡­!" Bedann muttered. "This is ridiculous¡­" I sighed. "Hahahaha! BEHOLD! This enormous cannon is capable of taking down even Lesser Titans! With this, I''ve even taken the lives of those insolent and arrogant gods! Do you truly believe that someone that has in gods even has a "natural enemy" in you two clowns?! Just perish already! You''re nothing but a steppingstone- no, even less than that, you''re merely the weed I step over as I march forward on my unparalleled path towards the pinnacle!" "Weed, huh?" Bedann asked while being pissed off. In a mere second, her entire body shapeshifted into a monstrous aberration. It resembled a mass of pure darkness with countless red eyes spread out everywhere. It seemed she had conjured the power of the spirits she had. "GROAR!" "GRAWR!" "WOOF!" Suddenly, three enormous wolf-like heads emerged out of her body, as many tentacles also appeared, and a gigantic, grotesque jaw with endless amounts of sharp teeth. "Do I look like mere weed NOW?!" She asked furiously, flying towards Oberon''s "masterpiece" as she entangled its legs and arms and broke them apart with utmost ease! CRAAASH! BOOOM! "HUH?!" Oberon couldn''t help but feel taken aback once more. Just when he thought he had us figured out, Bedann surprised him. His super cannon was super slow as well, it took him like several seconds to activate it. Our speed already far surpassed such ridiculously low casting speed. In mere seconds I also reached the mech''s cannon and charged my own Breath Attack, fusing all the Divinities within me and unleashing a devastating beam attack while Bedann kept the gigantic mech, which was incredibly slow due to its size, in check. CRAAASH! Crack¡­ crack¡­! "Y-You¡­! I won''t forget this! You''ve messed up with someone you should had never provoked¡­! I will-" BOOOOOOMMM!!!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The enormous mech''s entire body blew into pieces once more, as Oberon''s words were cut short as whatever item in the mechs was bringing his voice out was destroyed in the process. I swiftly grabbed every piece of the mechs I could and swallowed it all, this was worth its weight in divine power, so I couldn''t waste any piece, even if it all tasted horribly awful. Ding! [You devoured and digested Divine Materials] [You gained +4500000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Divine Fragment of Technomancy] x5] Would you look at that¡­ I even acquired Divine Fragments, now that''s a surprise. ----- Chapter 952 Greenwoods Viciousness Chapter 952 Greenwood''s Viciousness¡¡¡¡----- Greenwood looked into the projections in shock, as they were quickly turned off. The moment all his mechs were destroyed, including all the hundreds of small drones he spread out everywhere which were caught without even a single one missing by Drake''s spear, he ended without any signal to see anything else anymore¡­ unless he used the satellites floating over the world''s heaven. But those were still a work-in-progress.N?v(el)B\\jnn "This is¡­ unbelievable. Just what are those beings?" He wondered, quickly beginning to calcte many things, and taking into consideration other things. Greenwood intelligently connected many dots together and realized some things through theorizing. "Its most likely still the cause of Unique Skills. But this might be the first time I''ve ever seen such powerful Unique Skills before¡­ Usually a person is born, with, at most, two Unique Skills. There hasn''t been a single person with more than one before." He said, looking into an infographic within hisputer-like projection system. "But out of nowhere, these two appeared¡­ First of all, that damned dragon. He not only can apparently regenerate from any wounds, but he can self-divide, merge divinities and even transform his own divine weapon, which seems to be a self-evolving living weapon. Thest time I saw that thing, it wasn''t near as strong as it is now¡­" Greenwood quickly began to list all of Drake''s abilities he spected could be Unique Skills. At the end, there was an enormouslyrge list. -Incredible Self-Regeneration of any body part, limbs, and can survive being sliced apart. -Can turn parts of its body into perfect clones in exchange for body mass and can also reunify them together. -Can apparently shapeshift parts of its body into very flexible slime, and control each divided part, apparently. -Possess an incredibly wide variety of elemental affinities and talents, while also being able to merge divinities. -Has too many Divine Abilities, which is not normal. -Is capable of instantly devouring and digesting divine materials without repercussions, even the mechs created through Technomancy, and even gain power from them. -Can make weapons, let them evolve, and develop divine power of their own, and even shapeshift and transform them. -His Ice Magic was tremendously strong, as if there were no limits to it. -He had no end to his Mana. "H-How many abilities does he has?! He''s simply too ridiculous¡­" Greenwood continued pilling them all up, but they seemed endless¡­ when he did the same with Bedann, she ended having even more than Drake due to how strange she was. However, within the sharp mind of Oberon, shared with all his Soul Fragments, a spark of inspiration and excitement emerged within Greenwood, as he smiled deviously. "Could it be¡­? Finally¡­ Someone born with a Unique Skill that grants¡­ True Immortality?! And¡­ that woman! Is she¡­ could she truly be the prophesied Child of Chaos?!" He muttered, his smile quickly grew wider. Finally, what Oberon has been waiting for eons, what he, a mere part of the original, even more intelligent, powerful, and malicious Oberon has been waiting for as well as the other fragments! The true Immortality that Oberon has been seeking this entire time, and then the power to control the ultimate Attribute that can rule over all the others¡­ They were finally here, free for picking! And now that he knew who they were, he wasn''t going to stop until he could find them, grab them, extract their powers, and be the one at the pinnacle, and finally, break all boundaries, and go beyond this world. Because that was his greatest and biggest dream, Oberon, since the beginning of his journey that he always wanted to see what was beyond his world. As he explored every nook and cranny, as he experienced everything that there was to experience for his selfish mind, his only goal was to see beyond that point, and to make of everything in this world his own power and property. And for such a grandiose goal of immortality and power, he would anything, absolutely anything, to attain it¡­ "Such wonderful news¡­" He said with a smile. "Our efforts might be finally rewarded, my fellow siblings." . . . (Drake''s POV) When things finally ended, Bedann ended exhausted, both her and Miranda quickly separated, as even Miranda turned into her tiny human-like form instead of her usual ice giant form, which was less energy consuming, apparently. Meanwhile, Bedann went to her normal ice giant form, but seemed very exhausted. I gently held both of them on myrge dragon hands, and flew below, making sure there wasn''t anything else following us around. It appears that we sessfully fended off the threat of Oberon for now. The bastard, however, mighte back any time. We won''t be able to be safe unless we reach my Divine Realm. "Phew¡­ I am tired¡­" Sighed Bedann. "But I am happy we made that idiot scream in shock¡­" "Hahah¡­ Yeah, it felt good." I agreed. "Err¡­ you two should still take this a bit more seriously¡­" Miranda said. "You should already know that this guy is like the big final boss!" "Yeah, yeah, we know, but a good ass kicking once in a while is not bad." Said Bedann. "And it''s not like we really even fought him, we only destroyed his stupid toys. Well, I ate them." I said with a prideful smile. "Hah, I guess I can''t really reason with you two as of now. We can talk thister I suppose, I am very tired." Miranda sighed. "But more importantly, how can you even eat those things, and why did you do that?" "Well, isn''t it obvious? It is because they give a nice amount of divine power when eaten." I said with a smile. "My powers grant me such abilities." "Oooh¡­ So you were able to gain Divine Power by eating the mechs, like when you gained new Skills and power when eating Mana Cores from monsters?" Bedann wondered. "Yeah, I never truly lost that power, it simply evolved." I said. "This is a good incentive to go hunt divine beasts. Monsters above Rank 7 are all catalogued as Divine Beasts, if we can find them, defeat them, and eat them, I might gain more Divine Power and grow faster." I suppose my goal of hunting powerful monsters and devouring them has never truly changed. ----- Chapter 953 Moving The Frost Island Village & Going Back Home Chapter 953 Moving The Frost Ind Vige & Going Back Home¡¡¡¡----- "Wee back, you three! It appears the words of mydy Frost Queen were true; you took care of everything." The Vige Chief greeted us peacefully. When we arrived at the vige, we found the rest of our group resting over the floor almostpletely exhausted. It seems that they had overused their power almostpletely to maintain the barrier, an arduous task indeed. "Phew, you''re finally back, Drake¡­" Sighed Rakasha. "Yeah, you took long enough!" Yukiined. "How was it?" Wondered Pekora. "Were those mechs hard enough?" Asked Tisha.N?v(el)B\\jnn "What do you mean "hard enough"?" I sighed. "They were not the easiest but we managed with Bedann¡­ Those were certainly stronger than before though, and some even made to y dragons. If it wasn''t for my unique abilities, I might had truly died there¡­ Thankfully, we grew strong enough in the inheritance." "Yeah¡­ Things should be safe for now." Bedann said slightly weakly. Overusing her Mold Legion powers and also using all three of her Chaos Familiars probably tired her too much. "Ugh, I really want a break¡­ No more fighting for a while, please." Miranda implored. "Sure, sure, let''s go back home after this." I said. The vigers showed up right after we arrived, giving us their thanks. All of them also kneeled on the floor and began praying to us as if we were gods¡­ well, we are gods now, so I guess it made sense. I decided to leave a pre-made shrine so they could dedicate prayers to me daily as well near the viger chief''s house. After that, the beautiful viger chief invited us inside her house as we enjoyed a small feastforting herbal tea to calm down our exhaustion and body pain, and also all kinds of other dishes to enjoy. In the middle of our leisure conversation, the Frost Queen and Belle were summoned out of nowhere. Apparently they could summon themselves as projections at my side now anytime they wanted. Giving me a Fragment of their Divine Realms seemed to also have given me such a power. "Ah, grandmother! You''re looking as young as ever." The chief said. "Aria it is not nice to joke about this." Sighed the Frost Queen. "I am long dead so this body is just a projection of my prime. I was actually way older." "How old?" I wondered. "Like¡­ as old as a wrinkly grandma." Said The Frost Queen. "Oh, so like that old Draugann." Laughed Rakasha. "Anyways, it seems that Oberon had caught up to you guys, and he ended managing to track you down. He most likely learned more about where you might be thanks to Red, whom has Ruby with her." Sighed Frost Queen. "It is no longer safe to stay here I suppose. Well, not like you were staying for too long either. But my vige might also be in grave danger¡­ so I''ve thought about bringing all of you inside my Tower." "Eh?! Really?!" Asked Aria in shock. "But¡­ Well, I guess it is not much of a difference." "Indeed, it is dangerous to stay in here now that Oberon knows there''s a vige after so long since he attacked. It would be better to quickly bring you to safety. Now that we have merged divine realms with the Fox Venerable, I believe we can give you a morefortable space to rest and grow. There are only souls in here so having living beings would be nice." Said the Frost Queen. "Yeah, I guess your dreams will be tasty." Said the Fox Venerable with a menacing glow in her eyes. "A-Ah¡­" Aria muttered, feeling slightly surprised. The chief of this vige was always calm and majestic, but before two Venerables, she ended acting very low and humbly. "I suppose that''s the right thing to do." I said. "More importantly, do you know more about Oberon? Anything he''s nning?" "Hmm¡­ It would need some techniques to learn more. But I believe I can do something for you about that." Said the Frost Queen. "I can help too!" Said the Fox Venerable. "If we bothbine our strength, I''m sure we can see glimpses of the future more urately. Dream Attribute is a very mystical attribute after all, kon~!" "Hmmm¡­ I suppose you might be right." The Frost Queen agreed. "Let''sbine our strength, Belle." "You got it!" Belle seemed very cooperative. It seems that the two Venerables have already be friends in this short amount of time, it was surprising. I really thought this was going to be harder as this was a cultivation world where everybody was incredibly untrustful of one another and schemed a trillion things against the other, but it seems they''re being very honest. I suppose it might also be thanks to my existence. As the Dragon King I have a lot of duties and I am very beneficial for the two. Belle forged a strong bond with me as she trust me a lot now, especially due to her reincarnation depending on me. And then the Frost Queen was always willing to support me as well so the two ended working together more easily and way faster than expected¡­ thanks to me, of course. I guess I feel a bit more of pressure now, realizing that I am maintaining this rtionship with a thin thread is a bit terrifying¡­ But it''s not like I can do anything more about this. FLASH! After we finished having our meals, we were suddenly teleported inside of thebined divine realm of the two Venerables. The people of the vige was enchanted by the change in the surroundings, the beautiful grasnds, and mountains in the background and more. "Well, we are going back home for now, so thanks for everything now." I said. "Yeah, take care!" Bedann said. FLASH! And like that, I mass teleported everyone back to my Divine Realm through my connection with Fuyu. And when I finally reached the Divine Realm, I saw enormous changes urring all around, as a part of the sky was turning pink and purple, and another part had suddenly grown like a frozennd! "Drake! You''re finally back! The Divine Realm had been going crazy for a while now! What''s going on?!" Fuyu was panicking. ----- Chapter 954 Fixing The Divine Realm Chapter 954 Fixing The Divine Realm¡¡¡¡----- When we finally reached my Divine Realm, there was some shocking developments urring! Well, most of all, the entire Divine Realm was changing. Apparently because the Frost Queen and the Fox gave me a Fragment of their Divine Realm, my Divine Realm absorbed them and was in total chaos while trying to stabilize everything. I seemed to barely have the power to absorb all of this on my own, so Fuyu was incapable of assessing things without me present. "Drake! Please help me!" She implored, quickly rushing towards me, and then stopping. "Woah, did you guys all became gods or something?!" "K-Kind of¡­" "Yeah!" "We are gods now!" "Maybe we should ask people to pray for us?" "That''s not what important not!" Fuyu cried, quickly shutting them all up. I suppose it was only natural for everyone to feel happy after bing Gods, but Fuyu was in real trouble right now so it was better not to mess around for too long. "Alright, let me handle this on my own- No, with your help,e here." I quickly touched Fuyu''s hands, as her rainbow slime girl-like appearance suddenly felt slightly embarrassed. "E-Eh? Drake?" "Divine Spirit Fusion." FLASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I quickly decided to fuse with Fuyu to gain full control over my Divine Realm and quickly fix the problems that were going on. Fuyu had evolved into a Divine Spirit herself now, so she was pretty strong right now. And because she was a Divine Spirit, it wasn''t hard to perform Spirit Fusion with her. "Uwah! I am merged with Drake?!" I could listen to Fuyu''s voice inside of my head. I had noticed my body changed a bit, as I gained long, rainbow hair, and my scales shone brightly as if they were constantly reflecting the light. "Yeah, this is called Spirit Fusion, Fuyu, let me handle things from here¡­" I didn''t intend to merge with her forever or something, as I wanted to do this quickly to let her go. FLASH! I waved my hands, as I pointed both of my hands into the sky. From high above everything, I was able to clearly see the silhouettes of the Fragments of the Divine Realms that both Venerables -through mysterious means- forcefully merged into my own Divine Realm. It felt as if they were two floating dimensions in midair, or two bubbles, I had to somehow shape these bubbles, expand them, and stick them to the main bubble, my own Divine Realm. It wasn''t going to be easy, but it wasn''t going to be particrly hard. Somehow, as I merged with Fuyu, I inherently was capable of feeling like the entire Divine Realm I governed was like a big puzzle, each part of it was a piece of the puzzle, and I was able to freely manipte each piece as I pleased. And then, without wasting another second, I popped both bubbles and then let all their contents flood into my Divine Realm. SPLAAASH! It felt as if it was pure divine essence of dreams and ice element merging into my divine realm. The essence was wild, trying to overtake my own world. However, I controlled it with everything I had, and then slowly let it flow, mixing peacefully with the rest of my divine realm. Countless rivers made of pink and blue essence flew everywhere, merging with everything in front of everybody. It was wondrous yet boring to look at for a bit, but it eventually ended and everything stabilized. And right after that, as I was barely able to contain the fusion any longer, I separated from Fuyu. FLASH! BAAM! We both fell over the grass below us. Fuyu was powerful, too strong in fact, more than Belle and Rose apparently, so merging with her put my entire body and soul into a lot of stress and after the fusion I ended all exhausted as a result. "It should be done by now¡­ Phew." I sighed. "Ugh¡­ I feel so exhausted¡­" Fuyu sighed. "You can go rest for now, Fuyu, you''ve done enough." I told her. "I will take the offer." She sighed, quickly disappearing. Now that she had a body Fuyu could even sleep, she had her own big room in the castle, something weird seeing how she was the castle (and still somehow is), but whatever, who even cares about the details? After that, I quickly regrouped with everybody else as I exined them what had happened. And then, we moved back to the ice castle where I was greeted by my other me, the Doppelganger I felt here which quickly merged with me. A celebration broke out after everything was exined and the people saw using back. I saw Hector and Kraxka meeting with Miminga and her daughter again, and also Larzak with his family, and everybody else with their respective families except for Rakasha¡­ Don''t worry buddy, we''ll go rescue Ruby soon, hang in there. "Where are the girls?" Wondered Bedann,pletely ignoring the rest of the people in the castle and the vige who were all shocked we all came back as gods. A celebration broke out but she just wanted to see our girls, and quite honestly, even though I had memories of my doppelganger taking care of them, I also wanted to see them! "They''re sleeping right now, let''s go back to our room." We slowly moved upstairs as we reached the door to the room. The entire Frost Tower Trialsted for three days inside the Tower itself, which had time dtion and therefore outside it was a mere few hours. However, it felt like an eternity for us, who were missing our daughters a lot. As we slowly opened the door, we found two cherubins sleeping leisurely over their cradles, covered in nkets. Bedann''s eyes almost began to cry by how much she missed them. "Uwahhh¡­ Bedra¡­ She''s sleeping so peacefully¡­" She cried happily. "Kate too¡­ So cute¡­" "I think it should be better to let them sleep for now." I said. "Y-Yeah, I guess it would be rude to wake them up." Bedann nodded. ----- Chapter 955 Time To Evolve Once More Chapter 955 Time To Evolve Once More¡¡¡¡----- We felt too tired to join the celebrations, so we decided to rest. Bedann immediately dropped almost dead over the bed, and Miranda quickly emerged out of her body as well, resting over the bed. I ended also falling almost unconscious when I reached my fluffy andfortable bed, I felt right at home, finally having some time to rx, even if slightly, before I go back to the daily grind. With Miranda between the two of us, we slept leisurely while covered in nkets for several hours, until I woke up after roughly four hours. I looked around and saw everyone sleeping, so I turned into a slime and sneaked outside of the room, flying into the skies of my divine realm. I saw the various changes that had happened, which were quite noticeable. One of the most obvious ones was that the Divine Realm was now thrice as big. Another noticeable change was that the mountains had grown even bigger and more icy than before, and even they created a whole icendscape by themselves, probably something that happened thanks to the Frost Queen''s Divine Realm Fragment merging with my Divine Realm. The Ice Landscape was honestly quite beautiful, and it was decorated by many new nts growing on there. There were several new herbs, trees, bushes, and other nts, which were all imbued with the element of ice. They were probably good materials for alchemy, and I could easily feel some divine power from some of them. I had already thought about several ways I could use them, such as making incredible Potions to recover MP in mass, or even hasten my automatic self-regeneration without having to use divine power. Or even potions that could hasten my own Divine Power generation by doubling or tripling its speed! And not even only potions, but even equipment might be possible bybining Alchemy with Forging. Thanks to Rakasha bing a cksmith God, it was totally possible that I could ask for his help in the creation of new items, although he has to first get used to his divinity, but I''m sure he''ll surely be even more useful as an ally. Anyways, aside from the Ice Lands, there was also the "Dream Lands". Yeah, not the Dream Lands of a certain pink-colored ball that absorbed the powers of what it ate, but the literal Dream Lands containingrge quantities of dream attribute, which spread out over the grasnds to the west. The grass grew pink, purple, and crimson in color, while strange trees of weird and strange shapes emerged one after the other, forming terrifying forests. Strange beasts roamed these ces as well, looking like they were made of both dreams and nightmares. It looked like a dangerous ce overall, so I created an invisible barrier in there to not allow people to wander there. If they ever get closer, they''ll just end up hitting an invisible wall. I did the same with the more dangerous parts of the Ice Lands. I doubt many would want to go to these two ces anyways, our territory is big enough to have them entertained. I also took a look at the Lesser Yggdrasil Tree which was right behind the ice castle. The enormous tree had grown twice as big since we left, and it seems it had absorbed the energy of the two other Fragments of Divine Realm, as it finally began to create its first flowers. They were of two different colors so far, pink, and blue. I wonder if they''ll be fruits? They would first need to be pollinated first. "Well, I might as well¡­ Spirit Creation: Pollination Bees."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om FLASH! I quickly decided to design a new Spirit, as I created them with the specific ability to help pollinate any trees out there, including the massive flowers of the Yggdrasil tree. In mere seconds, thousands of bees flew off a magic circle I created, materializing one after the other. They had the size of a palm, and were golden in color, and rather fluffy. BBBZZZZZ¡­! The sound of their wings pping rapidly spread through the skies, as they immediately began flying around, picking up the pollen of one flower and then moving to the next constantly. Of course, they were not only made for that, as they were capable of to build a hive and select a queen, which wouldter let them create Honey. I hope we can get some good honey from them and they couldpete with the wasps I had created before. As I finished inspecting the Yggdrasil Tree, I moved to the farm itself. Crops were growing bigger and bigger, and Bedra seems to have been helping with her magic to help the nt grow bigger all this time. She was very diligent, especially with the incentive of her Divine Harvest Spirit that helped her. "Everything seems to be alright¡­ Very well, time to evolve." I flew into a secluded area of the mountains and rested in between the freezing cold temperatures, quickly checking my own system for things to do before evolving. "System, is it possible to evolve now, right?" [Affirmative. There is the possibility of evolution right now, as you''ve ranked high enough for that. Evolution won''t grant you the ability to Rank even higher though, but it will grant special, unique Divinities, Divine Abilities, and even bonus Divine Power depending in how strong you evolve.] "I see¡­ then let''s begin right away." Ding! [Showcasing [Evolution Options]¡­] ----- [Evolution Options] [Dragon God of Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths] [Dragon God of Primordial Ice and Divine Spirits] ----- There were two options once more, and they seemed rather wack. One of them was about my recently acquired Divinity of Dungeons, and the other was about Primordial Ice and Divine Spirits! It was very simple in name, but the other seemed honestly quite atractive as well¡­ I had a hard time deciding which one I wanted the most, as both seemed quite important. [These evolution options are unique to you, so remember well what to pick, both will enhance your power even further.] ----- Chapter 956 A Powerful New Form Chapter 956 A Powerful New Form¡¡¡¡----- Ding! [Showcasing [Evolution Options]¡­]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- [Evolution Options] [Dragon God of Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths] [Dragon God of Primordial Ice and Divine Spirits] ----- [These evolution options are unique to you, so remember well what to pick, both will enhance your power even further.] In front of me there were two evolutions I really found interesting. But I had a hard time deciding, as usual. So at the end, the best way to do this is by checking them over. Although they''re specifically made for me so there aren''t any real examples of their power, the descriptions usually still give a detail information about them. ----- [Dragon God of Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths] A powerful yet terrifying entity. A God that dwells within dreams, nightmares, and dungeons. Only one description can be said about this entity:pletely out of this world. This monstrously draconic being is capable of shaping the dreams and nightmares of all living or unliving beings, epassing souls andbining them together to create a brand new type of Dream Realm, Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths, both are the same thing, but depending in the name, one can be the source of riches and the other, a source of endless despair. An entity capable of manipting such power could bring, without any exaggeration, a brand-new era to this world. ----- Eh?! What with that exaggerated description?! You''re sating "without any exaggeration" but it is very hard to not think this is an exaggeration. I am also still Rank 8 so there''s no way I can bring a new era to this world¡­ yet. But if this is all true, then the potential of this goddamn evolution is insane¡­ nheless, I feel obligated to read the other just because. ----- [Dragon God of Primordial Ice and Divine Spirits] A unique existence. In all of history there had never been dragons capable of channeling the power of the spirits, even less create them. Not only this evolution is capable of channeling the Primordial Ice that dragons of the ice element are also not capable of achieving but also capable of the creation of divine spirits, with all sorts of shapes and forms, all more than capable of creating wondrous miracles around the entire world or change it as a whole. Alongside acquiring a greaterprehension over the Primordial Ice, this evolution is also capable of creating Divine Spirits more easily that are also more cost-efficient. ----- Although this one sounds simpler, the description also sold me! If I can enhance my Primordial Iceprehension and also make the ability to create Divine Spirits cheaper then¡­ isn''t this for the better? If I take this choice, I can easily upgrade what I am already good at instead of having to try out something new! Ugh, what do I even pick? Upgrading what I am already good at or trying out somethingpletely new? "What do you rmend, System?" [Hm, have you thought about it yourself, Drake?] "Myself?" [Indeed. You have to carefully think yourself. Look back in everything you''ve done, and see what has helped you the most, what decisions you''ve taken, and where they had led you.] "Huh¡­ right¡­" I quickly looked back into my own memories and my past, what I''ve been doing until now, and everything else I''ve aplished. It really seems like I''ve been slowly earning more and more power but it was always thanks to the new things I tried out. The Primordial Ice and the Divine Spirits are not going anywhere¡­ but this possibility of merging dreams and dungeons might be something else than just merely something that just appeared. Why else would the Great Demon of Dungeons entrust me his inheritance twice by now? And why else would the Fox Venerable trust me as well with her own at the end? It feels almost as if it was somewhat predestined¡­ "Ah well, I guess I''ve already made a decision." Ding! [You have selected the [Dragon God of Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths] Evolution Option!] [Evolution will begin¡­] FLASH! A second after choosing the evolution, I feltpletely epassed in an egg once more. This time, the egg was made of what looked to be crystal of various colors, resonating the most with purple and ck. A ck aura emerged from my body, as I felt like I was beginning to melt only to be reformed once more, my bones, my muscles, everything was reformed from the yolk itself. And as I was reborn through this egg, I felt the concept of Dreams, Nightmares, and even Dungeons merging within the Divine Core of my body and soul. These concepts merged together, creating somethingpletely brand-new. Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRASH! I easily broke out of the enormous egg, as its shell slowly began to dissipate into particles of light as I freed myself. Looking at my own body, I had definitely changed. I was standing now over 60 meters without having to extend my body size at all. With three pairs of enormous arms, and three tails behind me, I looked quite deadly. I could and could not have my heads if I wanted now, but as of now, I only had a single head with an overly long neck. My head now had seven eyes, six of them were sharp red, while a bigger one in the middle of the six was purple-colored, shining menacingly. This eye looked simr to the Chaos Dragon. Have I taken some of her characteristics because I ate her too? Well, whatever was the case, the rest of my body was covered on ck, purple, and red scales, predominately ck in color, with many spikes of red and purple. I suddenly realized I had a big eye-shaped jewel in the middle of my chest, emanating a strong and ice dream and nightmarish divine aura from within. "I suppose I can use this form whenever I want to take on my Dark Dragon form¡­" With my powers of shapeshifting, it wouldn''t be hard to easily go back to how I looked before, I am fairly sure my family and friends prefer my ssic silver and clear blue scale look anyways. But for now, there was something more important than that¡­ ----- Chapter 957 New Divinities And New Divine Abilities! Chapter 957 New Divinities And New Divine Abilities!¡¡¡¡----- "I suppose I can use this form whenever I want to take on my Dark Dragon form¡­" With my powers of shapeshifting, it wouldn''t be hard to easily go back to how I looked before, I am fairly sure my family and friends prefer my ssic silver and clear blue scale look anyways. But for now, there was something more important than that¡­ Ding! [You have evolved into the [Dragon God of Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths] Evolution Option!] [Your Power has risen exponentially!] [Your Main Divinity Slots have increased by 2!] [Your Auxiliary Divinity Slots have increased by 3!] [All Divinities and Auxiliary Divinities have grown stronger!] [You gained +5000000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)]!] [The Divinity has been automatically equipped in the free Divinity Slot!] [You acquired the [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (S)] Divine Ability!] The moment I evolved, several System notifications appeared one after the other, not only I have evolved, but I had also grown exponentially stronger. And above all, I got a new Divinity and a new Divine Ability, and well, all of that Divine Power¡­ I had so much it felt a bit gross at this point, but it might be gone in an instant after upgrading myself. "System, upgrade directly my Rank, I think we got more than enough Divine Power." [Very well¡­] Ding! [You have exchanged 9600000 Divine Power!] [Your Divine Core has Ranked Up to Rank 8 Upper Stage!] [Your power has been strengthened even further] [Your Divine Realm had grownrger] [All Divine Abilities Below S Grade have been strengthened!] I seem I didn''t need to particrly worry about increasing the Grade of Divine Abilities as much, as Ranking Up would asionally increase their power, although it seems that this might only happen to those below S Grade, so if I want to make them SS or SSS Grade, which strengthens them to the very limit, I would need even more power. Nheless, for now, all of my of Divine Abilities are at least S Grade, making Dungeon Creation and Spirit Creation even greater. I can already feel the potential I have to make even more insane Spirits! Even if they''re just temporary Spirits, I could totally add them to my fighting style. Aren''t they even more convenient than using conventional magic at this point? I could evenbine [Dark Sun] with [Spirit Creation] and just create a ck Hole Divine Spirit to engulf a group of foes and cause utter chaos¡­ Oh, well, that''s certainly something I could do right now. "Excellent¡­" I said with a smirk. I couldn''t help but feel happy as I saw my progress. The divine core shone with bright light as it absorbed the precious Divine Power, my entire body strengthened itself and grew evenrger. I felt that thetent power within my Draconic Records was also awakening, soon to be unleashed. And of course, I had yet to even unseal the power of my Earth Dragon and Light Dragon Bloodlines, which might give me another boost once more! However, for that, I require to contact the Divine Dragon Realms of these two families, so I''ll have to get there first. Nheless, here''s my status after all those boosts, which seemed utterly ridiculous: ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths] [Main Divinities (4/6)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (S)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/9)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (S)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (S)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (S)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (S)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 8 (Upper Stage)] (Requires 19200000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [15020000]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Fortune]: [S+++] [Physical Strength]: [S+] [Magical Power]: [S++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (A) (Sealed)] [Light Dragon (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Earth (SS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Light (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Nature (B)] [Life (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (S)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (S)] [Dark Sun (S)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (S)] [Divinity Aura (S)] [Dream Realm Maniption (S)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (S)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (S)] [Psychic Mind (S)] [Frost mes (S)] [Earthy Harvest (S)] [Divine Ice Sculping (S)] [Divinity Fragments]: [Divine Fragment of Blood] [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego] [Divinity Fragment of Knowledge] [Divine Fragment of Primordial Ice] x4 [Divine Fragment of Technomancy] x5 ----- It looks like this evolution has a strong fixation on Magic Power, which has reached S++. I assume that there''s the S+++ and then SS, SS+, SS++, SS+++, SSS, SSS+, SSS++, and SSS+++, right? It might be thest parameter after that. So if I ever reach SSS+++ in something, I am already at the pinnacle of that stat, which probably cannot be properly expressed on normal numbers, I guess. My Dexterity and Agility are the lowest at mere S Grade. I don''t know how much is thatpared to other Gods at my level. I would really like to know the average but I cannot ask anybody, as they don''t possess the system the same way I do- [I''ve calcted that in average, Rank 8 Upper Stage Gods usually have Status of A++ or A+++, that your minimum is S is already telling of your incredible potential and strength, Drake, don''t feel dispirited.] The System quickly came to the rescue, reassuring me of my own strength. "Oh, is that so? Thanks for telling me¡­ Well now, I suppose I am honoring my ancestors as a dragon!" However, I am not done yet! I must first check what can my other Abilities do! Especially the new one I acquired, and also the new Divinity which goes with it¡­ I think it is not as easy as creating a Dream/Nightmare Dungeon, isn''t it? ----- Chapter 958 Creating A Dream Nightmare Dungeon! Chapter 958 Creating A Dream Nightmare Dungeon!¡¡¡¡----- After checking my Status and feeling satisfied enough, I quickly looked into my new Divine Ability. ----- [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (S)] A unique power of the wielder of this Divine Ability. A power that had only been born thanks to the power of the Divine System converging the Inheritance of the Venerable of Dreams and the Great Demon of Dungeons, the path towards a new convergence of powers has been opened. This unique andplex Divine Ability grants the power of, when having a Dungeon Core previously created alongside a Divine Realm, to merge both together into a Dream Dungeon or Nightmare Labyrinth Seed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The major difference between both is that the former is capable of bringing the emotions and treasures of a dream while thetter is capable of bringing its darkness and traumas. A seed containing both will always be created, and both types are merely one aspect of the whole seed as it is. The power of this Divine Ability increases with each Grade, reducing the amount of Divine Power required to create Seeds. ----- I knew it. This is moreplex than I had imagined¡­ It cannot be done out of thin air, I first require the two major ingredients, a Dungeon Core, and a Dream Realm. It would be simply impossible to create a Seed of this without having these two inheritances which grant the power to create and manipte Dungeon Cores and also create and manipte Dream Realms, something¡­ not many can do aside from the original wielders of these powers, perhaps. I don''t know if the bastard of Oberon got a Clone that uses Dreams of Dungeons, but I doubt it, as I''ve heard enough of all of them from the Frost Queen, the only one I know is from another element he didn''t made is Red, the Vampire Empress dominating the Vampire Family in the Icy Mountains near Heaven Port. "Hmph, for now I guess I should try it out, why not? System, is it better to make a Dungeon or this though? I want to make a Dungeon for Yggdrasil." [It would be definitely better to make this. It is not only a better and upgraded version of dungeons, but it might hide special secrets never seen before.] "I see, that''s all the confirmation I needed¡­" I closed my eyes as I gathered Divine Power into the palm of my hand. "Dungeon Creation." FLASH! Suddenly, the divine power materialized in the palm of my giant, draconic hand, as a silver-colored crystal sphere the size of a car appeared, shining wondrously. This was the strongest Dungeon Core I could make so far at the Divine Ability Grade of S. "And¡­ Dream Realm Creation." FLASH! I gathered the power of Divine power once more, but also, I began absorbing the Dreamscapes everywhere within this space lying around, alongside the many others outside, concentrating them andpacting them into a Dream Realm. The Dream Realm emerged like a bubble, showing an illusion of an enormous and beautifulndscape inside of the bubble. It was truly an amazing creation! I had done this before but not to this extent, and when I was a mortal I mostly made the smaller and cheaper versions, Lesser Dreamscapes. However, this was an authentic Dream Realm now, and it was so easy to make at the Divine Ability Grade of S! With both of these ingredients, I can finally make the unique thing only I can create. "Now¡­ Merge! [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation]!" I quickly pulled both the bubble of Dream Realm and the beautiful crystal sphere Dungeon Core together with my draconic ws, activating the Skill at the same time, a sh of gray and pink light emerged as both items touched one another. FLAAASH! The sh of light was so bright that it felt like it was almost consuming me entirely, but I gritted my jaws, quicklypacting both into a single, small jewel of purple color, with ck, pink, and red colors asionally emerging, as if the jewel was alive, shining with magic and divine grandeur. Ding! [You have created a [Dream Nightmare Dungeon Labyrinth Seed (S+ Grade)]!] FLASH! The beautiful jewel had reduced the size of both of its ingredients, shining brightly with a color that easily emanated the aura of divinity and dreams. It was shining so bright it resembled a pocket rainbow, and its light seemed to constantly change in color, it was alsopletely lightweight, as if it had no weight at all. In fact, I just realized it was floating above my own hand. ----- [Dream Nightmare Dungeon Labyrinth Seed (S+ Grade)] A Unique Item created by someone who has unified Two Unique Concepts together into one. This powerful seed contains both the power of a Dungeon Core and the incredible Potential of a Dream Realm together into a single creation. It possess the ability to create a Dream Nightmare Dungeon Labyrinth anywhere it is ced and ordered. Upon activation, it will absorb the True Essence of its surroundings and shape itself based on such surroundings "Lingering Memories". ----- Okay, this is pretty interesting¡­ Although it didn''t specify more, it does says it absorbs "Lingering Memories" to shape itself, whatever that is. This might help meprehend more about this entire creation. Of course, there was also another problem¡­ "System just how many Divine Power I spent making this?" I sighed. [Making a Dungeon Core was -500000 Divine Power] [Making a Big Dream Realm was -500000 Divine Power] [And fusing both to create the seed, -1000000 Divine Power] "Ugh¡­ So I spent 2 Million Divine Power forming this?! It better be worth it!" [It will be¡­ I hope.] "So you''re not even that sure¡­ Ah, alright, let''s just move on." I flew using my three pairs of wings and reached the Yggdrasil Tree in a sh, quickly pointing the jewel at the treetop. The jewel, as if being able to understand my thoughts, flew directly towards the tree and sat down over its branches, suddenly beginning to shine brightly. FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 959 Dream Nightmare Labyrinth of Yggdrasil Chapter 959 Dream Nightmare Labyrinth of Yggdrasil¡¡¡¡----- Suddenly, the jewel began absorbing the Yggdrasil Tree''s energy, but it didn''t seemed to exhaust the tree at all. It continued not only absorbing the tree''s power, but also the skies, the ground below, its roots, the surrounding mountains, the grasnds, and more. It continued doing this for a few seconds before stopping and then, merging with nothingness and disappearing. TRUUUUMMM¡­! A second after, something wondrous emerged, as arge door materialized itself over the tree, lustrous, big, wonderful, majestic. It was all those words and more, and it was right in front of me. Whatever it harbored, it will surely be something incredible, definitely. [The [Dream Nightmare Dungeon Labyrinth Seed (S+ Grade)] has been sessfully nted] [The [Dream Nightmare Dungeon Labyrinth of Yggdrasil] has been created] [Its doors can only be open by the creator of the Original Seed] "Alright then, let''s step in and see what''s inside¡­" I quickly pushed the door open, as I felt my entire body and soul getting absorbed inside a new,pletely different space. FLUOSH! When I opened my eyes again, I found myself standing in the middle of an enormous grasnd. Surrounding me there was a sea of blue water waving peacefully. Was I in a big ind? And in front of me, a tree, bigger than the one back home by far, it was so big and glorious it extended over the entire ind- no, this was as continent. There was a desert to the west, icends to the east, jungles to the north, and this grasnd in the south. The sky was blue and peaceful, but I noticed birds pping their wings around. It felt like a world on its totality, not just a dream¡­ Is this the power of a Dream Dungeon? The realism ispletely shocking. But I wonder if this is all, at the end, truly real¡­ Well, I might as well investigate further. I quickly used my wings to maneuver across the skies, I didn''t find any living beings at all until I got closer to the giant tree, and there, I saw them, enormous creatures resembling birds made of wood and covered on leaves and flowers, they resembled enormous, ten-meter-big Falcons, they were all from Rank 7 Initial Stage to Upper Stage. Which meant they were crazy strong, of course! ----- [Yggdrasil''s Falcon Guardian] [Rank: 7 (Middle Stage)] [Status: Watching, Alert] A Guardian of the Yggdrasil Tree, taking the shape of enormous Falcon, they can easily fly across the skies, evade attacks and maneuver wondrously. They seek to protect the tree from invaders and are capable of viciously attacking with both magic and physicalbat. Their watchful eyes always will spot an invader. [Fortune]: [C-] [Physical Strength]: [C+] [Magical Power]: [C+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [B] Abilities: [Watchful Eye] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance] [Divine Leaf Feather Storm] [Piercing Wood Spears] [Berserk Fury] [Divine Barrier] ----- Oh, I see, so the System can do this now, huh? It is a very detailed Status which also shows the important stuff without making it too big of a deal either! And these guys all seem like small fry to me- however, there was something more. When I entered the dungeon, there were some new notifications. These were not directly rted to the System at all. It almost seemed as if the Dungeon itself was able to speak to me through the System instead. [You have entered the [Dream Nightmare Dungeon Labyrinth of Yggdrasil]!] [The [Challenge of the Dungeon] has started] [Whenever the [Challenge of the Dungeon] ispleted, you can acquire the Dungeon on its totality, and acquire wondrous rewards] [Defeat the Final Boss and understand the history and secrets behind the Dungeon to reach the end of the Challenge!] "Wow, System, did you really said that?" [Not really, but these messages were sent to me by the Dream Dungeon Seed. It seems to have gained consciousness of its own, and it seems to be challenging you toplete its trial.] "A trial, huh¡­ I am already super busy; can I evenplete this right now?" [You can certainlyplete it in a few hours at most. Time Dtion here is a thing as well, so in your divine realm if hours passes here, only minutes will pass there, which will be merely seconds in the real world.] "Wow, this Time Dtion is insane!" [It onlysts as long as the challenge is on, and if the challenge is on, there are dangerous Monsters, so it is not something you can easily abuse¡­ Nheless, maybe bringing the family here wouldn''t be a bad thing, as everyone could grow stronger with this¡­ Also, I have another special thing for you, but I''ll need Kate''s assistance.] "Kate''s Assistance¡­ Does this has to do anything with the Sharing the System''s powers or something?" [To an extent, yes. You''ve already been sharing them through the Job System to everybody, but this can be upgraded further, just like you wanted, allowing people to administrate their Divine Power and buy Divine Abilities or Divinities through their Status¡­ Additionally, I want to reincorporate the Job System and evolve it into the Divine Job System, which you will also acquire!] "Wait, so I can level up as well?!" [Something like that¡­ How about we go back for now?] "Sure- Ah, they spotted me." "CRAAAAA!" "CRYAAA!" "CROAAH!" Before I could leave, a flock of dozens of [Yggdrasil''s Falcon Guardian] spotted me and flew towards my direction relentlessly, pping their enormous, leaf and flower-covered wings made of wood. "You bastards are quite relentless¡­ Alright, if you really want it, you''ll have it!" I smiled. This was the perfect time to try out my newest powers anyways, especially the power of my Divine Abilities upon Leveling Up! FLAAAASH!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Suddenly, the flock of [Yggdrasil''s Falcon Guardian] began to unleash a storm of slicing leaves which were also their feathers, the enormous storm quickly took form into a gigantic shape and shed was about to sh against me. FLUOOSH! "Spirit Creation: ck Hole Spirit." TRUUUUUMMM¡­! Suddenly, a ck hole broke through space and time, it was smaller than the palm of my draconic hands, but in a single second, it absorbed most of the storm''s power before disappearing in an instant¡­ "Woah¡­" ----- Chapter 960 Fighting Against The Yggdrasils Guardians Chapter 960 Fighting Against The Yggdrasil''s Guardians¡¡¡¡----- My ck Hole Spirit was just as powerful as I imagined, capable of negating the Divine Attack of thebined power of a dozen Rank 7 Monsters like nothing! And it wasn''t even exhausting, I barely spent a few single digits of divine powerbined with millions of Mana, how convenient! "CRAAA!" The [Yggdrasil''s Falcon Guardian], however, were insistent, one of them, the biggest of the group, flew directly against me. CLAAASH! Its enormous ws shed against me in an instant, but my strong, newly evolved scales, easily blocked its deadly Rank 7 Upper Stage prowess. Maybe in the past I would had received some scratches¡­ but now? [Dragon Punch]! BAAAM! I directed a fist into the [Yggdrasil''s Falcon Guardian]''s shocked face expression as it saw his attack doing nothing to me. Its entire body received the might of my Draconic Fist, as it immediately shattered and exploded into pieces, wood falling from my arm as the creature died almost instantly. Each piece ended being frozen as well, making it even more funny! "CRYAAAAHH¡­!" The other Falcons quickly panicked, but decided to fight nheless, as if something as forcing them to move forward. I could easily feel the tree itself was some sort of living monster of some type, forcing the Falcons to fight as well. CLASH! Another one hit my shoulders and tried to use ws and beak to tear my scales apart, but it failed miserably, as I swung one of my tree tails and quickly sliced it in three pieces using the tip of my tail in the shape of a deadly sword. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "CRAAAH!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! A trio of Falcons attacked me together, targeting my face. However, even my eyes seemed to bepletely unfazed by their attacks, as my seventh eye shone bright purple, suddenly generating a domain of nightmares and capturing all three monsters within, confusing them as they began pping their wings around, bumping one on another desperately. "Hmph, good attempt!" [Psychic Mind]! FLASH! My seventh eye once more shone, this time with a pink light, as I activated my [Psychic Mind] Divine Ability and conjured the power of Telekinesis and Psychokinesis: Gravity Control, which was a Derivative Ability of Telekinesis upon the Ability reaching S Grade! TRUUUMMM¡­! With a malicious smile on my ck scaled dragon face, my seventh eye shone diabolically as all the Falcons were absorbed into a Gravity Field, their entire bodies beingpletelypressed within, crushing with one another until they all exploded into wooden pieces! BOOOM! Damn, this felt good. "Keep theming! Let''s see how many you can send to me, Dungeon!" Iughed arrogantly, as dozens more of Falcons emerged, as if they could grow endlessly out of the tree branches themselves. Honestly, I''ve been looking for a practice partner who I could go all out without caring if they died just to see how far my abilities havee. I cannot easily practice with my Bedann because I am afraid to hurt her if I go too seriously, but against mere monsters? I''ll go all out! "[Psychic Mind] + [Frost mes]!" FLUOOOSH! Combining Psychokinesis with Frost mes generated a storm of frost mes of blue color, which suddenly spiraled upwards into an erupting tower of fire, consuming dozens of [Yggdrasil''s Falcon Guardian] in mere seconds and freezing them all into statues. "HAAAH!" CLASH! BOOM! CRASH! I continued hitting the frozen statues with my ws, jaws, legs, or tails, shattering each one of them into pieces, as more continueding! "Let''s see¡­ [Dark Sun] + [Spirit Creation] + [Doppelganger]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, Shadow Clones were created! They were almost perfect copies of my appearance, but made out ck mes and darkness, with red shot eyes. They were not true Doppelgangers with most of my power, but they were very strong as they were, as Imanded them to fight, they tore apart the Falcons using their Darkness Breaths and Dark ws, while some ambushed their foes by emerging out of their shadows and attacking them from behind. Others merely blew themselves up. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Incredible, so I can make many techniques out of what I have as long as I can merge their powers, huh?" I wondered with a smile. "It is a pity my Divine Spirits nor Divine Weapons are here to fight with me and understand their powers better as well, but well, I''ll bring them back a bit after this¡­ Oh?" And just as I saw thest [Yggdrasil''s Falcon Guardian] die off, something bigger and stronger began to emerge from within the gigantic tree in the distance, arge branch like anything else suddenly grew bigger, shapeshifting into an enormous Gryphon of over thirty meters of height, simr to the Falcons, but even more deadly looking. ----- [Yggdrasil''s Gryphon Grand Guardian] [Rank: 7 (Peak Stage)] [Status: Berserk, Furious] A Guardian of the Yggdrasil Tree, taking the shape of enormous Gryphon, they can easily fly across the skies, evade attacks and maneuver wondrously. They seek to protect the tree from invaders and are capable of viciously attacking with both magic and physicalbat. Their watchful eyes always will spot an invader.N?v(el)B\\jnn They are the leaders of the [Yggdrasil''s Falcon Guardian] and one of the powerful [Field Bosses], defeating them would help the user delve further into the Dungeon''s Challenge and advance through it. [Fortune]: [B+] [Physical Strength]: [A+] [Magical Power]: [A+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+++] Abilities: [Watchful Eye] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance] [Divine Leaf Feather Storm] [Piercing Wood Spears] [Berserk Fury] [Divine Barrier] [Field Boss Menacing Aura] [Divine Domain of Nature and Life] [Energy Drain] [Wind Catastrophe] ----- Now this is a worthy opponent! It is only Rank 7 Peak Stage yet it is so powerful! Is this because it is a [Field Boss]? If this is like a game, then it might be one of the Bosses I have to defeat before ending this "Challenge" and receive whatever rewards are lying there for me¡­ "CRAAAAAH!" The Gryphon didn''t waited for any of my inner monologue, as it charged forwards at full speed, reaching up to me like a sh of green and golden light! Its four ws shed against me at the same time, consecutively trying to sh through my scales! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Hohh? You''re not half bad! However¡­" Spirit Creation: Divine Ice Weapons! FLAAASH! If I am missing my Divine Weapons, I might as well make some new temporary ones! ----- Chapter 961 Amazing Clear Rewards! Chapter 961 Amazing Clear Rewards!¡¡¡¡----- Spirit Creation had evolved enough that I could easily make more attacks with them, even though what I made were living spirits, their power was the real deal, and because this power was merely limited based on my own MP, Divine Power, and imagination, there was a lot I could make. Affinities and the like didn''t seem to affect the power of the Spirits created either! Suddenly, I merely imagined several Skadi and Uller at the same time, and with a mere thought, they all emerged one after the other, without any problem at all! Dozens of them rained over the Gryphon, piercing through its enormous body, and freezing it constantly. However, the beast, as a [Field Boss], wasn''t going to fall down so easily. It persevered, attacking me more furiously than before. Its ws shapeshifted into countless branches trying to entangle my body, each branch generated sharp spikes that tried to pierce through my scales, but couldn''t seedpletely. "CRAAAAH!" Suddenly, the furious Gryphon conjured an enormous burst of winds, firing them at me and trying to let me be consumed by the winds¡­ FLUOOSH! However, he was rather foolish to think I wasn''t a master of the Wind Element myself! "Hmph, amateur! Divine Wind Magic: Aeolus Windstorm of Judgement!" TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­! Suddenly, the entire weather around me changed, as the winds became incredibly fierce, spiraling into countless of slicing winds and forming a gigantic tornado of over a hundred meters of height, crushing the Gryphon and his feeble magic attack! BOOOOMMM!!! "CRYYAAAHH¡­!" "And I am not done yet!" I flew towards the Gryphon, pointing my draconic ws at him and then shing its entire face, slicing its head, and then tearing apart the rest of its wooden body. Thanks to the winds epassing my ws, slicing and shredding through wood had be even more easy, even though this wood was the incredibly resistant wood of Yggdrasil itself¡­ or well, whatever this Yggdrasil Illusion might be. As I dropped the pieces of wood into the floor below and decided to pick them up and eat them to see if I could earn any Divine Power, the wood itself dissipated into particles of light, as if these monsters were never real¡­ I see, so this must be the "Dream" aspect of the Dungeon, isn''t it? So all monsters are not "real" in the sense that they remain after death. What a waste though, so all this energy I used was for nothing? The rewards better be something good- FLASH! Suddenly, a sh of bright light emerged before my sight, materializing into a treasure chest of red color, shining brightly, and looking rather wondrous! Ding! [You have defeated the [Field Boss 1/5]!] [You have received a [Field Boss Special Treasure Chest (???)] x1!] "E-Eh? A Treasure Chest just materialized?!" I slowly moved my finger into it, touching it. CREAAAK¡­! POOF! Suddenly, countless of sparkles of light exploded out of the interior of the treasure chest, as every sparkle of light bathed my body as if this was all some sort of festivity. I suddenly felt slightly stronger as well. And not only that, but there were other rewards inside, two other items flew outside of the treasure chest. Something that resembled a ring made out of the same wood that the guardians were made, imbued with a hawk eye-shaped green jewel on top, and then a¡­ is this a ticket?! Ding! [You have earned +1500000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Yggdrasil Guardian''s Ring (B+ Grade)] x1!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [You acquired the [Free Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (B+ Grade)] x1!] "What the hell?!" I was left bbergasted. It was an amazing Ring equipment, tons of divine power, and even a damn ticket that lets me¡­ wait, I have to check this myself! ----- [Yggdrasil Guardian''s Ring (B+ Grade)] {Effects} [Fortune]: [B+] [Physical Strength]: [C] [Magical Power]: [B+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C] {Abilities} [Mystical Connection]: Increases Nature and Life Attribute Affinity by one Grade when equipped. [Yggdrasil''s Blessing]: Increases the strength of Nature and Life Attribute Magic when conjured by +50%, while also increasing the Fortune and Magic Power of any ally with such Magic Affinities by one grade when equipped. {Description} A special Ring created by the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon, apletely original item that can only be wielded by the one that has received the gift. This ring enhances the fortune and magical power of the wielder by a great amount, while also enhancing their Affinity with Nature and Life Attribute by one Grade. It also allows for the creation of nts and branches more easily and can reinforce the strength of Nature and Life Attribute Magic and Spirits rted with such elements. ----- Oh wow this is fucking awesome. I can enhance my Nature and Life Attribute Affinity at longst, the ones which are probably one of my lowest even after taking the damn Harvest Dragon God Evolution thest time. And not only that, but it also even makes my allies stronger, well, as long as they got these affinities. Which means that my Bedra can grow stronger when she''s with her father?! That''s already a plus! But not only that, it can even enhance my own magic as well! I hit the jackpot getting this item. There''s no way I could ever make something like this on my own¡­ And well, there''s the other Item too¡­ ----- [Free Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (B+ Grade)] An Item that can only be acquired by those that possess the [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation] Divine Ability. This item grants the ability to create one Divine Spirit within the Divine Ability''s Grade Limitations with zero Divine Power cost. This Divine Spirit will be permanent and will instantly contract with only the user of this ticket. Additional materials can be added to make the Divine Spirit stronger. The Spirit created can only be of one element. ----- Simple yet to the point¡­ And it seems that only I or the Fox could use this one, probably¡­ Ah, I am still wondering how she even shared her own Unique Skill through her inheritance. But for now, this ticket alone has a lot of worth. ----- Chapter 962 Going Back To The Draconic Records Chapter 962 Going Back To The Draconic Records¡¡¡¡----- I could easily use this ticket to make myself a Spirit of my choosing. Whatever I could make, I can''t help but smile a bit. I had been nning on making another Divine Spirit for myself, but I wanted it to be strong. maybe not asparable to Belle or Rose, but strong enough that it can help me on battle and also boost my power. I had thought about an Ice Spirit perhaps, or maybe a Wind Spirit, or a Darkness Spirit! I know there are multi-elemental spirits out there, but they''re too rare and hard to make, and the ticket only limits myself to make one-element spirit. I have to think this through a bit more¡­ Maybe I could make a System Spirit? Or a Dungeon Spirit? Wait, I guess in a way Kate is a System Spirit and also my daughter, and then the Dungeon Spirit is¡­ err, well, there''s that one guy I don''t care about. I could also make an Earth Spirit or a Light Spirit that could help me practice my new Magic Affinities with these two elements now that I''ve managed to acquire the Bloodlines of the dragons of these elements¡­ I''ve got the materials for an Earth Spirit thanks to Terra''s carcass pieces, I guess. Ugh¡­ Wait, what if I make a Chaos Spirit as well? Huh¡­ Ah, but Bedann got a ton, would feel kind of wasted. Maybe a Fire Spirit? Hmm¡­ meh. I am torn between a Darkness Spirit, an Ice Spirit, and a Wind Spirit I guess. With the possibility of a Light or Earth Spirit too. I''ll have to think this through and not rush it. I quickly flew out of the Dream Dungeon after that, making sure that the items I acquired didn''t disappeared like what you drag from dreams usually do, and it seems that they didn''t disappeared, they were still materialized and seemed to have no signs of going away. It was just the same as items from dungeons then. The ring I acquired was also able to shapeshift its own size and change ordingly to my own body shape, and even turn invisible by just willing it. It was very convenient. For now, I simply wore it in my Ice Giant form and didn''t desired to make it invisible, as it was rather beautiful but not something that would just draw the attention of everybody for now reason. The moment I stepped outside the dungeon, the doors of the dungeon closed tightly, and it suddenly turned invisible, as if it wasn''t there at all¡­ however, I could easily feel the disturbance in space where the dream dungeon was, by merely touching that ce, the door emerged once more and opened. It seems that it answers to my own presence, but it might not open to anybody else. That''s very convenient, it feels like it is my own personal dungeon then! "Heheh¡­" Well, now that I had finally evolved, there were two options. Going back to sleep with Bedann and my daughters. Or deciding to delve into the Draconic Records and greet my parents while also trying to get inside the Realm of Light Dragons and the Realm of Earth Dragons¡­ Wait, can''t I do both though? I flew back to the castle, finding everyone sleeping as usual. I stopped for a moment as I saw Bedra and Kate sleeping leisurely. They seemed to be quite tired as they had recently gone into a Hunting Session with my Doppelganger and hunted a bunch of wild beasts that appear inside my Divine Realm for practice. "Hahh¡­ Man, I really want a bath though." I slowly made my way back to my humble bathroom, which wasn''t even that big but rather small, resembling the one from back in my previous life. I honestly disliked giant bathrooms, so a small one did its job just right. I sat over the bathtub and quickly let the warm water wash over my body, until it filled the bathtubpletely. The water was so nice that it calmed all my tensions and the stress I had, and I lied there, rxing for several minutes until I ended falling asleep for twenty minutes straight. When I was done taking a bath, I used my wind magic to quickly dry my body without the need for a towel and walked back to bed, sleeping cozily. I really need myself a big break after everything that has happened. Especially becauseter I''ll have to go through even more things, I presume. As I closed my eyes, I suddenly opened them once more inside of argendscape made entirely out of ice and snow, covered by pine forests and other fantastical ice-attribute magic nts. There were enormous icy mountains in the background, and a gigantic sea withrge icebergs floating on top. This was the wondrousnd of the Ice Dragons of course. "Ah, I am back it seems." I had safely arrived with my soul into the world of the Ice Dragons, or well, where all of my sibling''s souls resided. The moment I stepped in here, I felt the powerful presence of my mother''s soul. Although she wasn''t dead yet, her connection with the Divine Dragon Records was very powerful, the moment my soul arrived here, she detected me and teleported me to the side of her location. FLASH! "Ah¡­!" "Wee back dear." My mother quickly approached her enormous dragon head, licking my entire face. Of course, I was also on my dragon form, this time in mytest evolution appearance, which made me resemble my own father a bit¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ah, hello mother¡­ Ugh, do you have to lick my entire body like this?" I sighed. While my own body was over sixty meters tall, my mother was hundreds of meters big, big enough to see my enormous body as a mere pup which she graciously licked around without reservations. "Yes, it is the duty of a mother to groom her beloved child so you stay clean¡­" "I don''t think you need to do that to my soul though¡­" ----- Chapter 963 Ice Dragons Are Overly Serious And Dark Dragons Are Creeps Chapter 963 Ice Dragons Are Overly Serious And Dark Dragons Are Creeps¡¡¡¡----- I quickly exined mother what had happened until now, as she nodded while understanding everything without any problems at all. It seemed she was aware of certain things that had happened. Due to her connection with my soul and bloodline, she knew I acquired the Earth and Light Bloodlines. And that I even meet the soul of Terra and destroyed one of the Fragments of Ragnar?k, the corrupted body and soul of Asgard, one of her sisters. She wasn''t aware about mypletion of the inheritance of the Frost Queen but was happy to hear about it as well. Overall, mother was very happy to see me slowly advancing through my journey. "I am proud of you." She said while tears came from her big eyes, they were so big it felt like a waterfall was falling over my body. "I am such an irresponsible mother yet I had such an incredible son! Ohh, I love you so much my little bun!" Mother began to rub her nose over my body while licking me back again. "Mother do you have to be so melodramatic?!" I sighed while feeling slightly exasperated. But there was no helping it, I had to bear with it. At the end, I had to hug her andfort her until she stopped crying, but I could still see many of my siblings crying in the background, proud of their little brother aplishing so many things. "You make us proud, lil'' bro!" "You''re the best!" "Your siblings are here to support you!" "You can do it!" I felt honestly quite embarrassed when I saw them all praising me so much. I felt like I wanted to sink myself below the ground so I could stop feeling this embarrassed to be honest. But there was very little I could do about this at all, so I ended giving up rather quickly. After the emotional reunion finally ended and I was given some time to take a breather, we were able to finally resume a normal conversation with my mother. This time, we also decided to go to the Dark Dragon Realm, where I meet my other Dark Dragon siblings. "Oooh¡­ its our lil'' bro¡­" "So cute! Hehehh¡­" "He looks so cool now!" "Lil'' bro~ Lil'' bro~~~" They were a bunch of weirdos, and there was arger amount of femalespared to the ice dragon family¡­ They were all looking at me with weird eyes. I know that incest is a thing in my dragon family, but they''re already dead, can''t they lower their horniness a bit? "Lil'' bro can you give me a baby~? Hehe¡­" "Hey you creep, you''re already dead¡­" "Oh right! Hahahaha!" Dark Dragons are really a breed of their own¡­ "Wee back, my beloved grandson." My grandmother greeted me with a charming smile. Her big red eyes shone brightly like scarlet moons atop the sky. "Hello grandmother Svartalf¡­" I said. "Have you been enjoying what I made for you?" "Why yes! I in fact love everything! I''ve already reread a bunch of the stuff and watched a lot of the other things named "anime", I really had a st!" She said happily. "Do you think you can give me more of them? O-Of course, I canpensate you somehow¡­ Maybe you want a kiss from your grandmother? I was known for being quite the charmingdy in my younger years, fufu¡­" "Eh?!" I asked in surprise. "N-No, that''s not what I would ask you¡­" I sighed. "But maybe giving me a bit of divine power allowance wouldn''t be bad." "Oh! Sure thing¡­" She sighed. "So you don''t want grandma''s kiss?" "Sigh¡­" I thought Grandmother was slightly more serious and grounded than my own mother, but despite their majestic personalities, both of them are very soft with me and only want to spoil me¡­ Well, it is not like it''s a bad thing, being spoiled by two big dragon mommies is one of my dreams since I was a little dragon baby, but I already got my Bedann, so I don''t feel that void any longer. "Sure¡­" I sighed at the end, as I quickly used the technique I used before to create new novels, manga, and anime episodes out of my own memories and reproducing them through dream magic. "Mooch~"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om My grandmother gave me a big kiss all over my face and then licked me with her big tongue, kissing me again after that, and then licking me again for like five times in a row, until I was once more covered in dragon drool. "My grandson is the cutest!" She said happily. "A-Ahem! Now¡­ let''s go back to more serious business." "Yeah, please¡­" My father had arrived in the middle of my grandmother''s kisses and saw it all, seemingly left out of words. However, at the end, we were finally able to gather and converse about what had happened. One of the most important topics was, of course, Asgard. "So you''ve fought and defeated one of her fragments¡­" Svartalf said while sighing. "Well, I am d you''ve freed a piece of her. Previously, it was always only possible to seal her or weaken her again, but this is the first time I hear they had truly defeated a fragment of her." "Indeed, it seems that Bedann, your wife, is someone truly chosen by Fate." Said my mother, Nifl. "Or well¡­ Maybe not in that sense of the [Fate] we know about, but the other fate, the one that is not some sort of entity." "Yeah, I understand what you meant." I said. "Bedann seems to be part of the key that will be able to free this world from the Chaos Spirits and also free the soul of your sister, mother, grandmother." Nifl and Svartalf smiled a bit faintly, as they seemed to know the pain of Asgard. "You''ve got an awesome wife, son! You better take care of her!" My father said, mming the floor with his tail as my mother rubbed his face with her nose. "I will, father, don''t worry about it¡­ She''s¡­ the most precious thing in my life alongside my two daughters." ----- Chapter 964 Bringing A New Guest To The Draconic Records Chapter 964 Bringing A New Guest To The Draconic Records¡¡¡¡----- "Bedann was reincarnated in this world from the other world where your soul alsoes from, right? Earth, was it?" Asked my mother. "Yeah, it is where all the interesting stuff he gives mees from. Visiting that ce would be interesting¡­ though I have never visited another world." My grandmother said. "Indeed, if we ever find some way, we might as well go take a trip there to see how his previous world was!" My father added. Imagining three enormous dragons roaming Earth is not something pretty at all, they would get constantly attacked by the government of the countries and they would be the new Godzis¡­ "Erm, maybe¡­" I said. I didn''t really wanted to tell them that there was no way it would happen, as that would surely break their hearts. They''re my family so sometimes I just have to hold back words that might hurt them. I also exined to them the transformation of Bedann, and how she was growing progressively more draconic over time. "I see¡­ It seems that this might be something unique of you, my son, but you seem to be capable of sharing the power of the dragons with other living beings. Bedann had been evolving and developing over time many times now, so it seems that she''s developing more of her dragon bloodline." Said Nifl. "In fact¡­" My grandmother suddenly closed her eyes, as if sensing something. Suddenly, she shared such sense with me, and then, I also felt it. The presence of Bedann''s soul connected to the Draconic Records! "Wait, she''s already connected?!" My father asked. "However, shecks a proper bloodline." Sighed my grandmother. "Her only elemental affinity seems to be Chaos, there is no Chaos Dragon Realm as those are apletely new breed¡­" "Can''t she join the ice dragon realm?" I wondered. "I suppose¡­ I guess I could do something. Well, as a reward for everything you''ve done, I guess it wouldn''t be bad to bring her to the family, so she can meet us all. It would be nice to meet her as well." My mother said. "Let me do this." FLASH! Suddenly, my mother''s soul connected with my own even strongly than before, and then, several threads flew across a different space which then connected with Bedann''s soul. However, my mother quickly went through a few difficulties. "Goodness! What sort of enormous soul is this?!" She asked. "W-Well¡­ I think it should still be possible¡­ Ah, there! I somehow¡­ I did it¡­" My mother quickly dropped over the floor, sighing in relief. "Mother! Are you okay? You really shouldn''t had over exceeded yourself!" I reprimanded her. "No, dear¡­ It is fine." She answered. "I am okay. I might be old but I am still strong." Well, wasn''t she wounded back then when she tried to protect my egg though? She''s definitely not as strong as she used to be. "Nifl, you didn''t had to go this far!" My father said worriedly. "It is okay¡­ Please, just don''t mind me." She said, slowly sitting better. "Now, let''s try." "Sigh¡­ I guess my mother is just as reckless as I am sometimes¡­" I sighed. I quickly tried to channel the soul of Bedann into this space, suddenly bringing her here slowly. The power of the Bloodline of Ice Dragons she had absorbed back then fully awakened as well, and through such connection and our help, we were able to drag her into the Darkness Dragon Realm. FLASH! "Ah! Eh? Huh? What the¡­?!" Suddenly, Bedann appeared! However, her form wasn''t her original ice giant form. In the realm of dragons, everyone appears as their dragon forms. It might be possible that the way she unlocked the ability to enter here might be because she had been shaping her draconic self for a while, and it was finally good enough to get here. Her dragon shape was the same as the one I saw back then when we fought the Fragment of Ragnar?k, or the mechs of Oberon. She was smaller than me, reaching only forty meters, covered on ck and purple scales, with a big eye-shaped red jewel in her chest, and a fifth red eye on top of her head alongside another four smaller red eyes. She had several spikes and horns across her body, specially her shoulders, head, and her long and slender neck. She had a beautiful and big tail, which was quite fatty. Female dragons have fatty tails because they umte fat there to have children apparently¡­ or so my mother told me. Somehow, deep within my dragon instincts, I felt that Bedann''s adorable fat dragon tail was incredibly atractive¡­ Is this a way to tell me that she could bear healthy babies? Well, she already brought me Bedra, another one would be too much for now¡­ "W-What? Why am I?! Is this a dream? A nightmare!" She muttered, quickly standing up and realizing her appearance. "Uwaah! I am in my dragon form from all things?! Huh?! Two giant dragons and- Ah! Drake?! Why are you so dark-colored now?!" I quickly approached her and calmed her down. "Bedann calm down, this is not a dream. I have finally managed to bring you to the Draconic Records." I said. "T-The Draconic Records? What sort of- Wait, oh¡­" Bedann quickly calmed herself down. "Is this why am I in my dragon form?" "Yeah¡­" I said. "You can only be in that form in here." "I-I see¡­ And¡­ huh¡­ who are they?" Bedann timidly asked, as she suddenly felt intimidated by the powerful presence of my family, hiding behind me. "That''s my mother, Nifl, my grandmother Svartalf, and my father, Fafnir." I said, pointing at the three dragons. "E-Eh? Eeeeeeh?!" Bedann panicked, quickly falling over her own butt. "T-That''s¡­ It''s your family! I-I can''t believe it¡­ A-Ahem! Sorry for acting weird before!" Bedann quickly lowered her head to everyone, acting suddenly very politely.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ah, she''s very polite." My grandmother pointed out. "Don''t worry dear, be at ease." My mother said. "Hm, rx, there''s no need for formalities." Said my father. ----- Chapter 965 A Family Meeting Chapter 965 A Family Meeting¡¡¡¡----- Bedann was shocked, the moment I brought her here, she suddenly meet all of my family. Mother, grandmother, and father. My grandfather was missing though, but that''s more because I don''t have. My grandmother gave birth to my father through asexual means, as she''s a Progenitor Dragon, she was able toy eggs for her children without reproduction. Of course, my mother still had¡­ well, she did it with my father even though she could had created me asexually. I suppose it was both an experiment of her part and also because of my father who wanted a child from both of them. I already know their story so there''s no point on thinking about. But every time it resurges inside of my mind, I can''t help but think that it is a bit funny¡­ After all, my father was into his own aunt, how''s that not funny? ¡­ Ahem, anyways, back to reality. "I don''t have to be formal? Really?" Bedann asked timidly. "Yeah, yeah, we are between family members here." I said, petting herrge and scale-covered shoulders. "Come on, sit down with us, no need to get allplicated over formalities." "Ahh¡­ O-Okay¡­ Thanks for bringing me here." Bedann said, acting very gentle. I don''t remember her acting this way all the time though. I am sure as hell she''s acting this way due to being nervous. "I am very happy to meet Drake''s parents, and his grandma! He always talks about you guys whenever he got the opportunity. He seems very happy to have you." "Oh really?" My mother asked. "Aw, dear, we didn''t knew you loved us this much!" My grandmother said. "Hahaha, I guess he''s quite proud of his amazing father!" Fafnir said. I wasn''t particrly proud of anything about him¡­ "And well, he also talks a lot about you." Said my mother. "Indeed, Bedann, we had been waiting for the moment to finally meet you face to face. Your dragon form looks very incredible, you look already like an honorary dark dragon, even though your bloodline is closer to the ice dragons!" Said my grandmother. "Right! Isn''t the blood you drank from Drake, right? He is also a dark dragon so you might awaken this bloodline soon as well!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Ahahah¡­ S-So that''s how it worked¡­" Bedann said while giggling a bit nervously. "Drake, can Bedra and Katee here as well?" "Oh not yet, I think¡­ They have yet to awaken their Dragon Avatars, which are like their Dragon Forms." I said. "Both of them should have amazing talent at that, but due to their young age, it still a work in progress." "I see¡­" She said. "Anyways, I know I might sound like a broken record by now but I am still very d to meet all of you here. It is truly an honor to see you all¡­ I do wonder though, was there an urgent reason why was I called here?" "Oh, well, we wanted to discuss something regarding your powers, dear." My mother said. "But even then, it would also be quite nice to know more about you. We could discuss for hours if you want to! I am really in the mood." Said grandmother. "Me too! Please tell us more about your life as a married couple! We want to know all the tidbits." My father awkwardly said. "Err¡­ Well¡­" I muttered, feeling a bit pressured. However, Bedann was quicker to talk than I had expected. "Oh, for sure!" And she began talking on an on about everything we had gone through and more. We slowly opened more our hearts towards my family, and as a few hours passed, Bedann also managed to know my family better. She learned better about the different families of dragons, and that each one had an element. She also learned about the anomaly that she was, as the first ever non dragon-born to have gained the power to actually enter the Draconic Records. "S-So I am that unique?!" Bedann asked. She had always been a humble girl to the heart, so every time she was told she was special, it was a hard to swallow pill for her. "Yeah, indeed! Not only you possess the power to free Asgard, our sister, from the chaos transformation she had undergone forcefully, but you are the first one to have joined our family in such a way without having been born into a dragon at all." Said my mother. "It is very nice to have you here." "Your Chaos Element is very dangerous, but at the same time, it is the key to free our own world from the element itself. You''re the one that wields it, controls it, and is the most capable to be able to free us from its invasion. We already owe you a lot, but I hope you can continue helping us protect the world that we, as a family, were given the task to protect as Guardians by our Great Mother and Great Father, Tiamat and Ymir." My grandmother said, her enormous and majestic dragon body covered on ck and purple scales shone majestically and with divinity, as Bedann''s eyes shone brightly, growing to admire her. "I will¡­ I was so doubtful before about such things, I felt like they were heavy responsibilities¡­ But I know that if I can do them, I will do my best to protect this world which has given me a second chance to live a better life, a second chance to give me such a precious husband, two daughters, and a family¡­ And you as well." Bedann said with all honesty. Aw, am I precious to her? Damn, she really hit me hard there. "Don''t worry, you won''t be alone." I told her, hugging her back. "You will never be alone as long as our family exists." "Hm, well said!" My father added. "We dragons treat family like the greatest treasure." "Thank you, father-inw¡­" Bedann said while blushing a bit. "F-Father-inw!" Fafnir said. "I like the sound of it¡­" He smirked. "Well, now that you''re here, I suppose it would be a good opportunity to also hasten the assimtion of the Dark Dragon Bloodline." My grandmother said, suddenly touching Bedann with the tip of her ws. "Eh?!" FLASH! ----- Chapter 966 Moving To The Realm Of Light Dragons Chapter 966 Moving To The Realm Of Light Dragons¡¡¡¡----- Suddenly, the same process happened that had happened with my mother and Bedann to awaken her Ice Dragon Bloodline to a decent enough level to allow her to reach the Draconic Records. My grandmother, Svartalf, decided to do the same! Perhaps because both are the Progenitors, manipting their own bloodlines from within someone else is absolutely possible, but I doubt the old man of Fafnir could ever do it though. FLASH! "Uwahhh!" Bedann was surprised as she felt her soul being meddled with the power of my grandmother. Not only that, but within her own body, her blood was pumping hoy, turning her blue skin slightly red. However, this quickly reseeded as the Awakening seemed to have finished sooner than I imagined. "Oh, that was quicker than I thought, it seems you were just about to do it on your own anyways." My grandmother said. "Maybe bing a goddess has given you a good jump already." "Aaahhh¡­ I feel slightly dizzy¡­" Bedann sighed, resting her head over my shoulders as I caressed her head. "Do you feel any stronger?" I wondered. "Stronger¡­? Well¡­ I do. A bit." She noticed, quickly standing up again and feeling like the element of Ice and Darkness were flowing freely across her soul and body even better than before, she had truly awakened those affinities by now, so she''ll be able to conjure magic using them. Perhaps not at the same level as her Chaos Magic, but it will surely be pretty strong. Perhaps she could even merge both elements together, making Chaotic Ice, or Chaotic Darkness? Maybe¡­ "Thank you so much for doing so much for me! I-I really don''t know how to repay you!" Bedann once more feel obligated to lower her head to my family. "Don''t feel obligated, we are family." Said my mother. "Yeah, if there''s something we can do to help, we''ll do so. You''re Drake''s precious wife, you''re our daughter now at this point." My grandma said. "Hm!" Fafnir nodded. "E-Everyone¡­" My wife seemed even more flustered. Not only she has her own parents outside, but now, she got a whole new set of parents here¡­ For someone that always wanted a family in her previous life, I can''t help but feel happy by hearing all of this, she looks so happy and fulfilled¡­ Of course, my family was charmed by her cuteness! Even in her dragon form, she was so small and cute that all three of them were petting her head constantly. She was just that cute.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Now, we should move on to something more important. Bedann, Drake, apany us. We had already thought about it, but it should be a good moment to show you the Realm of the Light Dragons¡­ and what remains of Asgard within the Draconic Record." Said my grandmother. "Indeed, I believe it is about time." My mother added. FLASH! A sudden portal in the middle of space emerged, as Bedann held my hand and then we jumped forward. We passed through a tunnel of light, only to arrive in a new world of light, shining stars, and trees made of flowing light essence that looked like small nebs growing in an endless night sky, filled with countless stars atop. "Wow¡­ this is beautiful!" Bedann said. "S-So this is the Realm of Light Dragons?" I wondered. "Yes, wee." Said my grandmother. "This is where the Light Dragon Souls remain." "Let''s go." Said my mother, as my father remained in silence while looking around. As we walked forward, several figures emerged, some flew, others walked, some floated and others merely emerged. Light dragons were unlike other dragons I''ve seen, they were silent and very calm, as if they knew we wereing here. They analyzed things calmly while not making any moves that seemed suspicious orpromising. When we arrived at the center of the Realm of Light Dragons, we were greeted by a beautiful Light Dragon Goddess, she shone brightly like stars, her scales were gold and white, and she had a crown of golden horns atop her majestic golden head, with shiny golden eyes, she was pure gold itself. Her size, was near a hundred meters. She was certainly not a Progenitor, but perhaps one of Asgard''s first children. "Wee to our Realm, my fellow Dragons." She said with a soothing voice. "My name is Luminous, I am the Dragon Goddess of Bright Stars, and the watcher and protector of the realm while our mother remains in her current¡­ state." She sighed. "I see you''ve brought the Dragon King and- Oh! Who might you be?" Luminous curiously looked at Bedann. Bedann quickly became flustered. "I-I¡­ Well, I am¡­" "I detect an enormous quantity of power from within her soul, but this element is¡­ Ah! Chaos?!" Luminous reacted shocked. "Chaos you say?" "She is a Chaos Dragon?!" "Is she a fragment of mother?" "No, she''s different!" The voice of Light Dragons conversing in the background could be heard clearly. "Now, now, Luminous, everyone, calm down." Grandmother said with a domineering presence. "She is Bedann, the Daughter of Chaos, she is the one capable of wielding and purifying the chaos of our world. I am sure that you''ve heard about her, right?" Luminous concerned expression quickly changed into one of surprise. "I see¡­!" She said with a genuine smile. "I apologize for my early reaction, Bedann." "O-Oh, don''t worry about that." Bedann said. "I am¡­ the Dragon King''s wife as well¡­" "That''s right, she''s my wife." I said, feeling slightly ashamed I took a bit of time to say that. "The Dragon King is the husband of the Daughter of Chaos?" "How scandalous¡­" "Interesting." "There''s something odd about her though, have you not noticed her aura?" "Yes, it resonates with mother¡­" The voice of the light dragons could be heard in the background, they seemed not yet convinced enough, but that was only natural. However, I was quite pissed off. "Hey you guys, could you stop talking in the background while we are here? It is rude." I sighed. "Bear in mind that I am only asking you politely because you''re my family¡­" A menacing re was all it took for my Light Dragon siblings to shut their traps and calm down my wife''s nervousness. ----- Chapter 967 The Awakening Of The Light Dragon Progenitor! Chapter 967 The Awakening Of The Light Dragon Progenitor!¡¡¡¡----- Luminous felt more and more nervous as I spoke. She even began to sweat nervously. "A-Ah, I am very sorry, young Dragon King! We never get visits here so we always get this kind of reaction¡­" She sighed. "I hope you can forgive them." "Yeah, it is fine, as long as they understand." I said. "Thank you¡­" Luminous sighed. "More importantly, Luminous¡­ I am sure you know a bit about this already, but¡­" My mother quickly began to exin to Luminous and all other Light Dragons that wepleted the Frost Queen''s Inheritance, gained her power, respect, and alliance, and even managed to defeat a Fragment of Ragnar?k, the name that Asgard gained after being parasitized and assimted by a Primordial Chaos Spirit. "I see¡­ Now everything makes sense." Luminous pointed out. "Some time ago we felt the presence of our mother closer, but her soul had yet to free itself from its shackles¡­" Luminous guided us through the corridors made of stars, as we reached arge temple, entering it, we found a faint phantom made of light which was being epassed by endless shadows, it was chained, horribly so, and it seemed devoid of life and anything at all. "This is the mere phantom of our mother''s soul, as her soul had yet toe back." Sighed Luminous. "However, it seems that arge piece of her is here now." She said, looking at Bedann. "Eh? Me?" She asked in surprise. "You said you absorbed mother''s soul and all her chaos, right? Her soul is not so feeble that it would easily be eaten. I can feel her alive inside of you. She seems to be sleeping." She said. "May I have the permission of touching your soul?" Luminous asked. Bedann felt a bit nervous, looking back at me. However, my mother and my grandmother reassured her. "Rest at ease, my daughter. Luminous is a very trustworthy child of Asgard." Said Nifl.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Indeed, she is also a master of Souls, which is one of the elements that Light Dragons are very powerful over." Said Svartalf. "Let''s trust them." I told Bedann, as she nodded. "V-Very well." Bedann timidly epted, as Luminous thanked her. Her hand slowly extended towards Bedann, touching her soul, and then delving deeper and deeper. Luminous face suddenly changed in appearance, as she feltpletely happy. "M-Mother¡­ it is really her?!" FLASH! Suddenly, without feeling any disturbance or pain at all, Bedann suddenly let out an enormous Soul out of her own soul! This enormous soul was a Fragment of Asgard''s soul, the one dwelling within the fragment of the Chaos Dragon we fought! The soul suddenly flew into the phantom inside the temple, as it took a part of its body, the head and torso, which quickly shapeshifted back into an enormous and glorious golden dragoness progenitor of all dragons of light, her shiny eyes shone as bright as the stars if not even brighter, as her horns pierced the heavens. "It is mother¡­" "Mother?!" "Mother Asgard!" "Our mother¡­ she''s back?!" "After eons¡­" The Light Dragons began to panic as Asgard was suddenly back! "Ah¡­" Asgard suddenly gave a small sight. "Oh, I am so tired¡­ What¡­ where am I? Oh my, am I merely a head?" "Mother!" Luminous cried in the floor. "Luminous?" Asgard wondered, looking down at her daughter, she quickly heard the weep of many of her children as well. "Hm¡­ you''re all crying? Where- Ah! The Draconic Records! That Primordial Chaos Spirit and everything¡­ that soul filled with so much darkness that¡­ it cleansed me from all the filth¡­" Asgard quicklynded her sight into us, and then, Bedann, as she smiled. "So it was you the one that cleansed a piece of my soul¡­" She said. "A-Ah¡­ W-Well, I did it unintentionally¡­" Bedann said. "I might had identally eaten you, sorry¡­" "Oh, don''t be sorry! I am so grateful!" Asgard celebrated. "Sister!" "Sister Asgard, you''re back!" Mother and grandmother were happy to see Asgard back as well, as they hugged her however they could. "Oh, you two are just as fine as I remember you¡­ Eh? Nifl, you''re still alive?!" Asgard seemed slightly jealous. "Fufu¡­ I seem to have been blessed with great fortune. Not only I am alive but I am the mother of the Dragon King!" My mother buffed her chest out of nowhere. "Unbelievable¡­" Asgard sighed. "You stole all my fortune didn''t you?!" "I-I didn''t!" My mother said while panicking a bit. "I am just joking! Hahaha!" Asgardughed, feeling rxed for a bit. "Hahh¡­ I really thought you hade back insane or something." Nifl said. "Oh no, what had happened after the battle and my possession all feels like a very bad dream, but seeing the iplete state of my soul, I would assume that this nightmare is yet to be over¡­ How long has it been?" She sighed. "Almost a million years, sister." Svartalf said. "Indeed¡­" Nifl added. "So long¡­" Asgard sighed, looking at her children. At the end, she had a bit of her personal time with all her kids so we decided to step back, but after roughly half an hour, we were allowed to go back when all light dragons were left happy. "So that''s what happened! You''re the prophesied Daughter of Chaos!" Asgard said. "Of course you will be the one capable of lifting this ursed fate my body and soul had been put into¡­ I know my body is beyond saving now, but my soul should be purified as long as you just do the same you did before." "E-Eating it?" Asked Bedann. "Yeah, just eat it!" Asgard said without any reservations. "I can aid you at pinpointing the other fragments of my own body, they all are scattered over the world as of now. If you can find each one of them and free my soul fragments, I''ll aid you all with my power. I am not the strongest in terms of Soul for nothing, my ability to enhance the soul is the strongest!" Asgard said. "Indeed, the Chaos Spirits targeted her because she was the pir of our battles, with her amazing Soul Forging Divine Magic, she enhanced our divine power several times." My mother said. "Well, that''s long in the past now." Svartalfmented. Soul Forging Divine Magic? It sounds crazy OP. "But for now, how about I awaken your Light Dragon Bloodlinepletely, Dragon King Drake?" Asgard asked, as her eyes shone as bright as the stars. ----- Chapter 968 Awakening The Light Dragon Bloodline! Chapter 968 Awakening The Light Dragon Bloodline!¡¡¡¡----- After seeing Bedann bring back a part of Asgard, we were introduced to her and various other things. Apparently, Asgard was a powerful Progenitor Dragoness, one of the strongest of all the sisters. And her ability to use "Soul Forging Magic" was able to tilt the tables in the favor of the dragons many times through the war against the invading Chaos Spirits. Apparently, it is able to strengthen even the Souls of Gods, whose souls are powerful and the origin of most of their Divine Power. Maybe if I can awaken my Light Dragon Bloodline, I could be able to actually use the power of the Soul Forging Magic, maybe? It would be pretty awesome¡­ Well, I have yet to even channel theplete power of the Draconic Records yet, so maybe that won''t really be a thing. "Ah, I know what you''re thinking." Asgard said. "You will be able to learn Soul Forging Magic as well." "Eh?! I can?!" I asked in shock. "EH?! HE CAN?!" Asked my mother, my father, and my grandmother. "Yes!" Asgard began to giggle a bit. "Don''t you three fools not remember your boy is the Dragon King? He''s the sole dragon destined to learn all our powers! Soul Forging Magic is something that he''ll be able to learn, master, and even surpass me in the future. It is also one of the powers that might open the path to victory! It is, after all, an amazing power made by yours truly! Ohohohohoho!" Asgard began tough as if she were a nobledy, was this her actual personality? I guess it slightly fits such a shiny dragon as herself. "Ah, I guess you''re right." Said Fafnir. "There he goes again with herughter¡­ I guess we really have her back." My mother sighed with a smile. "I suppose he can really learn it then!" My grandmother said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, before having my bloodline awakened, I wanted to ask something. "Before we get started¡­ I was wondering if it could be possible to also awaken the bloodline on Bedann?" I wondered. "Ah¡­ No, that''s impossible." Asgard said. "Eh?!" I asked in shock, but Bedann seemed rather calm, she probably guessed that already. "Why!?" I asked. "Well, isn''t it obvious? Dragon King Drake, you''ve been blessed with great powers and talents, and your Unique Skill even allows you to share your power with your friends and help them develop even stronger¡­ However, that doesn''t mean everyone can do what you can." Asgard said. "Bedann here was given the Bloodline of Ice Dragons and Dark Dragons because you''ve given her your blood since she was an underdeveloped mortal. She slowly absorbed that power, but those not chosen to be the King of Dragons cannot possibly gain the same power as you, this is the limit of how much Dragon Bloodlines she can hold." Asgard answered while looking at me with a bit of pity. "I am sorry..." "Ah¡­ Well¡­" I sighed. Suddenly, I felt Bedann''s dragon hand patting my shoulder. "Don''t worry dear, I didn''t really thought it would work out anyways. I am already super strong myself. I got my own strength and abilities, right? Don''t feel obligated to try to share everything that makes you special with me, you''ve done more than enough." Bedann said with a gentle smile, her dragon snout caressed over mine, as she suddenly licked my face in a show of dragon-like affection. "I see¡­ Ah, sorry if that somehow offended you. It wasn''t as if I didn''t trust your strength." I said. "Ah, no, don''t worry." Bedann said. "Ahem!" Asgard suddenly interrupted our lovey-dovey moment. "Dears, you two reek so much love you''re making me smile too much. I said Bedann is at her limit in terms of Bloodline Acquisition, but that doesn''t mean she can''t develop the two she already has and¡­ well, the Bloodlines of the Titans. And of course, the Bloodline of the Chaos Dragons, a brand-new branch that have emerged since I was infected by the Primordial Chaos Spirit." "Chaos Dragons?!" Father, mother, and grandmother asked. "Well¡­ I do recalls sensing it." My mother quickly calmed herself. "Yeah, me too. So that branch is something like the Blood Dragons or the Dream Dragons, huh? every time a new dragon with a certain new element is born, be it naturally or artificially, a new branch is crated, it is quite sad as there aren''t many users of such branches, but perhaps Drake and Bedann might be able to take their power and use it for good." Grandmother, Svartalf, said. "So there is really a branch of Chaos Dragons¡­" Bedann said. "Am I the only one?" "Currently there is another one with you." Said Asgard. "Ragnar?k, the Alter Ego created after I was infected. That thing has a personality of its own. If you''ve eaten a fragment of that, then it should be possible for you tomunicate with it¡­ But it is futile. That thing ispletely evil. It will only work when you devour them all when you''ll be able to draw hisplete power and perhaps subjugate him and turn him into your own strength." "I see¡­" Sighed Bedann. "Is there really no other way?" "I am sorry but no¡­" Asgard said. "For now, keep growing stronger, your powers should develop on their own eventually. Now! Drake,e here." "Alright¡­" I guess this was my time now. Enough chit-chat, time to get it going! "Here." FLASH! Asgard touched my head with her enormous golden w, a moment after, I felt as if I was falling across an endless river of golden light. Stars began merging with my body, the more I drowned in this river, the stronger the brightness became. I saw countless figures flying across this endless river¡­ was this the cosmos itself? Light dragons are not just mere light, they embody astral objects themselves, stars, evens, or even meteors and other things. I found myself lost in the endless sea of the cosmos, what a beautiful sight¡­ However, when I opened my eyes, it seemed to have been all a mere dream. Ding! [You have awakened the [Bloodline of Ancient Light Dragons]!] [Your Affinity for the Light Element has increased!] [You gained +2000000 Divine Power] [You learned the [Divine Soul Forging Arts (A)] Divine Ability!] ----- Chapter 969 Divine Soul Forging Arts Chapter 969 Divine Soul Forging Arts¡¡¡¡----- I found myself lost in the endless sea of the cosmos, what a beautiful sight¡­ However, when I opened my eyes, it seemed to have been all a mere dream. Ding! [You have awakened the [Bloodline of Ancient Light Dragons]!] [Your Affinity for the Light Element has increased!] [You gained +2000000 Divine Power] [You learned the [Divine Soul Forging Arts (A)] Divine Ability!] Not only I had the power of Darkness awakened, now I had Light itself as well! Although they''re not as overpowered as my Ice Magic anyways thanks to my amazing Unique Skill, they''re still just as incredible. If I canbine them with Ice somehow, or just between one another, wouldn''t I be able to bring the power of Darkness and Light? Maybe something rted with Yin and Yang coulde out¡­ ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths] [Main Divinities (4/6)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (S)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/9)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (S)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (S)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (S)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (S)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 8 (Upper Stage)] (Requires 19200000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [16520000] [Fortune]: [S+++] [Physical Strength]: [S+] -> [S++] [Magical Power]: [S++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S] -> [S+] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (A) (Sealed)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Light (SSS)] [Earth (SS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Nature (B)] [Life (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (S)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (S)] [Dark Sun (S)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (S)] [Divinity Aura (S)] [Dream Realm Maniption (S)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (S)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (S)] [Psychic Mind (S)] [Frost mes (S)] [Earthy Harvest (S)] [Divine Ice Sculping (S)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (A)] [Divinity Fragments]: [Divine Fragment of Blood] [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego] [Divinity Fragment of Knowledge] [Divine Fragment of Primordial Ice] x4 [Divine Fragment of Technomancy] x5 ----- Ah, there are the stats¡­ Light Dragon Bloodline has been sessfully awakened. And not only that but I''ve got the amazing Light Element Affinity at SSS! And not only that but my Physical Strength and Agility and Dexterity increased by one grade. I guess I won big time here¡­ Maybe I should grab some Divinity of Light or Darknesster, or maybe abination of both, I am sure there should be some. And¡­ ----- [Divine Soul Forging Arts (A)] A mystical power that originates from the powerful Light Dragon Progenitor, Asgard. As she had the unique power of Forging Souls using her Light Magic to enhance the Divine Power of a target, she was considered one of the greatest dragons to have ever lived. Through the usage of this Divine Ability, you can unleash the power of Divine Soul Forging to increase the Soul''s power of somebody temporarily or permanently, including you. All effects are enhanced with each Divine Ability Grade. {Permanent Effect}: By constantly spending Divine Power, you can activate this Skill, consuming 1000 Divine Power per second to enhance Soul Quality, Strength, and Endurance permanently. This process is slow and might be painful. If the target cannot bear with the pain, it will instead cripple them rather than enhance their Soul Power. {Active Effect}: By spending Divine Power you can activate a Special Buff into a target''s Soul, enhancing certain characteristics, or all of them, while granting special temporary Abilities. Divine Soul Forging Arts Include: [Divine Soul Shell] [Divine Soul Fury] [Divine Soul Temperance] [Divine Soul Rampage] [Divine Soul Fusion] [Divine Soul Materialization] [¡­] ----- "Ah, I even got the Soul Forging Magic!" I said in surprise. "It appeared as a Divine Ability." "It did?!" My parents asked in surprise. "Amazing¡­ A new user of such mystical power has finally been born!" Said grandmother. "Wait, is it that rare?" I wondered. "Well yes, although most of my children can use it¡­ As you can see, there are only three of my children still alive out there. All of them are dispersed around the world. They barely connect here as well and seem to be looking for my other fragments." Asgard replied. "I am sure you''ll find them eventually; they''re all rted to your destiny as the Dragon King. And the more dragons you meet, the bloodlines will enhance their power if you drink their blood." "So that''s how I can enhance my Bloodline''s strength?" I wondered. "Indeed!" My mother said. "Dear, eventually you shoulde to Niflheim, there are a few of my surviving children here. You can drink theirs and my blood so your Bloodline can fully awaken to itstest Stage. I can still feel that there''s still a bit more you can unlock." "After that youe to Svartalfheim to hang out with your dad." My father said. "We can have a big party here, there are another two Dark Dragons." My grandmother said. "Oh, I guess you could meet the Dwarves? I heard from somebody that you got a Dwarf princess as a friend! Isn''t that the perfect excuse toe see your grandmother?" "I-I guess¡­ I''ll have to think about it. My next destination is Muspelheim after I am done with the Cooking Contest and rescuing Ruby." I said. "Although I am dead worried about that girl, time goes slow inside my divine realm."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Now, now. For the moment, it would be good if you go see my Sister Jotun in the Realm of the Earth Dragons. You meet the little rascal Terra, right? If she gave you her blood you should be more than capable of wakening the bloodline of earth dragons. This one will give you a good boost to your physical defense while our bloodline of light dragons boosted primarily your agility and dexterity." Asgard said. "I see¡­ We''ll go there right away then!" ----- Chapter 970 Visiting The Earth Dragon Realm! Chapter 970 Visiting The Earth Dragon Realm!¡¡¡¡----- "Then, let me open the gates for you. I really want to do something after being in aa for so long!" Asgardughed, quickly waving her only free w, as she suddenly distorted space in front of us and a portal emerged. The portal quickly sucked us in with Bedann, quickly throwing us into another Realm altogether. BAAM! "Ugh, did she had to be so rough about it?" I sighed, looking around and feeling tired. BAAAM! However, Bedann''s body quickly fell over mine. This damn''s Realm over realistic experiences were a bit too much, I felt all the pain of being crushed by my wife''s enormous dragon body. "Ugh¡­" "A-Ah, Drake!" Bedann quickly panicked and jumped out of my body, quickly trying to attend me. At the same time, the figures of my parents emerged right at our side.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yeah, don''t worry. We can''t really get hurt in here anyways." I said with a smile, forgiving her, as she wasn''t in fault about what had happened. "Still, this dragon body is too heavy! A-Am I fat?" She asked, looking at her dragon belly, it was indeed very fat, but all dragons got very fat bellies anyways, it is our natural characteristic! "Don''t worry I also got quite the belly, look." I said, showing her I also had quite the dragon belly. "Ooh¡­" Bedann quickly noticed. "Is this a dragon''s thing?" "Well yeah, part of our physiology. Don''t worry." I said, head patting her. Suddenly, I felt the gazes of some old men and old women behind us. "Ah, youth is such a bliss, isn''t it?" Fafnir said. "They''re so cute together¡­" Nifl said. "Oh my¡­ Love is really a wonderful thing, huh? Seeing them really takes me back¡­" Svartalfmented. "Ugh¡­" As I felt slightly embarrassed, we quickly decided to move forward. The Earth Dragon Realm within the Draconic Records was certainly unique. It was an enormous canyon, an arid zone where you would certainly find Earth Dragons in a video game. Not only that but there were enormous mountains in the back, and a powerful sun atop the blue skies. There were cactuses growing around, and even somekes, rivers, and big forests patches here and there, but most of everything was very desertic, yet quite beautiful too. I think I even saw an Oasis around there¡­ "Now this is a beautiful ce." I said while looking around. "Yeah, it is quite refreshing to see after all the snow¡­ Kind of makes me want to explore it." Bedann said. "It is said that there are beautiful arid areas like these at the north of the Jotunheim Continent. It is not just snow fields after all, Mountain Giants dwell there." "I see! I had no idea about that- Eh?" Suddenly, I realized that was a voice I had never heard before. And right after that, it went silent. We looked around but found nothing. "Hahaha, you''re looking the wrong way, I am down here." The gentle and feminine voice of a wise auntie resonated. We all looked down, as we saw the entire arid desert begin to tremble, as if an enormous earthquake was happening. TRUUUUMMM¡­! "T-The floor is falling apart?!" Asked Bedann. "No way¡­ don''t tell me that¡­!" I said,pletely bbergasted by the implications of what was happening right now. "Hahahah! Wee to my humble Realm, Dragon King." TRUMMM! Suddenly, the earth in front of uspletely lifted up, as if an enormous mountain erected from he arid canyon. The enormous head of a serene-looking turtle emerged, her entire body covered with hard, rocky scales. Billions of ores of all types, crystals, and rocks grew over her entire body, especially over her enormous turtle-like shell. "I am Jotun, the Progenitor of all Earth Dragons." It was a giant turtle! The biggest dragon I''ve seen so far! How big is she?! Like¡­ bigger than a mountain itself?! What the heck?! "H-Hi¡­ Nice to meet you." I said while feeling slightly astonished. "Hahaha! No need to get nervous, I won''t identally stomp you or something." Laughed Jotun. "Sister, you''re as big as I remember!" My mother said. "Yeah, you''re certainly the biggest." Said Svartalf. Both of these Progenitors dwarfed inparison to the enormous Jotun. Her name truly meant what she was, a giant. "J-Jotun is sure big¡­" My father said in shock. "I think this is the first time Ie here." "Hmmm¡­ Sisters! Been a while¡­ How long have I been napping?" Laughed Jotun. "For as long as I remember!" Nifl said. "You''re really azybones." "I think you died while sleeping too, you really don''t realize, don''t you?" Sighed Svartalf. "Eh? I am not thatzy¡­" Jotun said with a rx and very slow tone of voice. Suddenly, we saw several figures emerge from the ground one after the other, they were all Earth Dragons, making the ground crumble and tremble. They didn''t all looked like turtles. After all some like Terra looked like western dragons but without wings. Earth Dragons seem to be flightless, none of them had wings. Perhaps their bodies are just too heavy to be lifted by mere flight. "Oooh! Look at that! An Ice Dragon!" "You don''t see that every day around these arid ces¡­" "Indeed, indeed!" "Incredible, he brought a ton of friends!" "W-Wait¡­ Aren''t those our mother''s sisters? Our aunts!" "Nifl-sama and Svartalf-sama!" "And who''s that other guy around there?" "No idea who''s that." "Hey! I am Fafnir, the Dragon of Pride!" My father angrily said, but nobody here recognized him. Maybe he was only famous with the locals that lived near his nest so he assumed everybody should know him or something¡­ "And who''s that?" "Who?" "Literally who¡­" "Ahhh! You bastards!" My father felt all of his pride being destroyed. "Calm down, dear. Don''t get like this. Earth Dragons are very disconnected with the world¡­" My mother, a Progenitor Dragon, was trying to calm down my father. "I-I am sure you''re popr with others that know more about¡­ the real world!" "Ahh¡­ I hope¡­" Fafnir sighed. Father, you''re really embarrassing me here¡­ ----- Chapter 971 The Challenge Of The Earth Dragons Chapter 971 The Challenge Of The Earth Dragons¡¡¡¡----- "Ahahahahah! I had heard my little Nifl sister got married with one of Svartalf''s sons, but I never thought it would be this little, tiny man!" Jotunughed. Herughter was so loud it made the entire realm tremble, her children allughed as well at herment. "It must have been a bit hard to get it going with such a tiny guy, eh? But you brought your kid so I bet it was enjoyable at the end! Hahahahaha!" "Hahahaha!" "Mother never changes!" "That literal nobody did it with such a prestigious Progenitor?" "Wow¡­" "Well, maybe her taste is different." "She got the short end of the stick if you get what I meant!" "AHAHAHAHA!" "HAHAHAHA!" "GUAHAHAHA!" As I heard theughter of everybody ridiculing my father, I couldn''t help but grow a bit angered. My father felt so embarrassed he began to cry a bit, he was always stubborn and a bit of an idiot, but nobody was going toe andugh at him except me or my mother! "OI! YOU BASTARDS!" My roar was so loud it suddenly made all the dragons stopughing, even Jotun stopped, slowly looking down at me with her enormous eyes, as big as the peak of mountains. "Who''s this kid?" "I don''t know but he''s packing some power¡­" "Did he just came to our Realm and called us bastards though?" "Oi midget! You''re looking for a fight?" "Ahahaha, he got a loud voice but he surely can''t fight against big shots like us-" "Shut your trap, turtle head!" CLASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I flew towards the nearest Dragon pointing my size, as I swung my tail and hit his head, making him quickly fall down into the floor, cracking the entire ground and then falling into a hole I made out of the enormous impact of my attack. BOOOOMMM!!! "GUAAAAHHHH¡­!" I heard his cry as he fell down a kilometer big hole, andnded there, mostly okay, but terrified. Everyone suddenly and finally became silent, as I watched at them all with a furious re. "He''s my father, you''re not going tough in front of my father while I am here! You hear me?!" I roared. "And don''t point at my mother''s preferences, that''s not your problem!" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Silence. My father looked at me with new eyes, as my mother opened her eyes wide in surprise. "S-Son¡­" Fafnir cried. "Hmmmm?!" Suddenly, the roar of Jotun resonated across the entire Realm. She quickly directed her enormous head towards me. "So you''re the Dragon King, huh? Quite the rowdy and uneducated little lizard! Not only youe to my Realm to hit my children, but you tell us what to do?!" Jotun furiously roared back at me; her enormous presence made me stiff like a log. "T-That''s right! And you better notugh at my father! He''s the one that brought you the Dragon King after all!" I roared back, without fear. "Hmmmm¡­" Jotun looked at me constantly, imbuing her enormous aura into my body¡­ "Heh¡­ Hahah¡­" "Eh?" "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" She suddenly began tough cheerfully. The other dragons alsoughed. "You''re not bad, kid!" "Hahaha! He really just threw that blockhead of Earthen into a pit!" "No fucking way! Hahahaha!" "He''s going to take a millennia to climb back by how fat he is!" "I like your attitude!" Jotun said after all of that. "You''re not bad! I was just testing you all with my kids. We didn''t trusted this legacy of the dragon king or whatever that much. I''ve never been into "fated ones" or "destined ones" or whatever." "Ugh¡­ Why are you so annoying sometimes?" My grandmother asked. "Seriously did you had to go to such lengths?" My mother asked. It seemed that the two knew about this. "S-So it was as joke? You know about me then?" My father cheerfully asked. "W-Well¡­ we know about you now! That''s what matters, right?" Jotun asked "Ah¡­ Well, I guess." My father didn''t seemed sad, but rather¡­ tired, I guess. "Well even if it was a joke you better not hurt my father''s feelings, he might be the dragon of pride but he got a very weak one." I sighed. "H-Hey! You''re supposed to defend my honor!" My father roared back at me. "Tch shut your trap for a bit old man!" I roared back at him. "Who are you calling old man?!" He roared back. "You! You''re pretty old." I said. "Y-You damn kid!" My father flew towards me and then¡­ hugged me. "Eh?" "Thanks for standing for your father there." "Oh¡­ W-Well, it''s nothing old man." "Hahaha¡­ I guess we have finally managed to click a bit." "I guess¡­" Jotun quickly interrupted our father-son moment, as she smacked the ground with her enormous tail, generating an earthquake. "Sorry for interrupting your cute moment but¡­! I want something out of you kid!" Jotunughed a bit, looking back at me. "You want something?" I asked. "Yeah! I am not going to just awaken your bloodline easily like these two others. Nifl might be your mother so she doesn''t want to test you because she trust you, the same for your grandmother. And Asgard just was brought back thanks to your wife so I guess it was a favor. But I owe you no favors nor you''re my kid! I can''t just entrust into you this power without seeing what you''re truly capable of, kid!" She roared. "What? You''re saying that¡­?" I asked in surprise. TRUUUUUMMM¡­! Her enormous tail once more hit the ground, generating another earthquake. "Yeah! You''re going to go through a test!" She said whileughing. "Test?!" I asked in surprise. Suddenly, my mother and my grandmother facepalmed, as my father and Bedann seemed confused. "Aw, here she goes again¡­" Nifl facepalmed. "Ugh, can''t you get enough of your stupidity for once?" Asked Svartalf. "What?! I am not stupid! And this is for fun too! We have been napping for way too long so we want some nice wrestling! Alright, this is it kid!" TRUUUM! Suddenly, her entire back shapeshifted, turning into an enormous colosseum. "Hop in here! This is my test, the colosseum!" "Colosseum?!" "You''re going to have to beat three of my strongest kids if you want my recognition! Prove to me that you''re the Dragon King! Hahahahaha!" The most unexpected oue has happened. ----- Chapter 972 The Colisseum Of The Earth Dragons! Chapter 972 The Colisseum Of The Earth Dragons!¡¡¡¡----- An enormous crowd of not only earth dragons but other elemental dragons surrounded all of us. Their cheers seemed excited. An event that seemingly only happened with the Earth Dragon Progenitor and her obsession with a good "show" was happening right now. ording to my mother, this was something she often did sporadically, mostly to amuse the dragons here, who constantly grow tired and bored of a life as souls. I found myself standing in the middle of that arena, with Bedann and my father to boot. They were just as bbergasted as I was, if not even more than me. The cheers of the dragons, or more like their euphoric groans celebrated, as the head of the enormous Jotun emerged from outside the arena, her enormous neck stretching like a snake and even twisting itself without problems to see the entire arena at full view. At each side of her, there was Nifl, my mother, and Svartalf, my grandmother, both were facepalming. It was clear they were quite tired of their sister''s shenanigans. "Everybody! It is beginning! At longst!" "WOOOO!" "Here it is¡­!" "YEAAAH!" "The greatest¡­!" "WOOOOO!!!" "And most amazing¡­!" "LET''S GOOO!" "DRAGON COLOSSEUM TOURNAMENT!" "OOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!" The cheers of hundreds of dragons cheered the ambience was getting more and more heated. I could feel my heart beating faster and faster. This was getting out of hand reaaaaally quickly. "What the fuck is going on?!" I asked angrily. "Not only was I thrown here, but you''re asking me to fight now?!" "Hahahaha! Looks like we got a newbie here!" Laughed Jotun, the other dragons allughed at what she said. "Should we exin the newbie the rules, my fellow dragons?" She asked. "WOOOOOOO!" "Dragon King or not he''s gonna get his ass beaten!" "FIGHT! FIGHT! FIGHT!" "Oh man, I''ve been so boredtely! Finally some good ol'' fighting!" "I love Colosseum time with auntie Jotun!" The crowd was unexinably happy. Apparently, this whole event was a tradition of the dragons inside the Draconic Records that has been going for a long time¡­ like thousands of years! "Well, well, let''s amuse this little "Dragon King"¡­" Laughed Jotun. "The Rules are simple dear! It is an all you can fight three versus three battle!" The crowd continued to cheer for her. "One of the first rules is¡­ No escaping!" She said, the crowd cheered. "Don''t run away even when you''re going to get killed kid!" "Don''t be a pussy!" "Let''s see some blood!" "Hmph, of course I am not going to run away. Whatever shit you throw at me, I am going to beat the crap out of them." I said furiously. "Heh! He got guts!" Laughed Jotun, the crowd cheered once more. "Anyways! Rule number two, and the most important¡­!" Suddenly, the crowd synchronized with her to say it at the same time. "NO DIVINITY!" TRUUUMMM! The entire colosseum trembled once more. "W-Wha? I can''t use my divinityr?" I asked. "HAHAHAHA! You can use Dragon Powers only. Your breath, your ws, your tail, and your sheer physical strength! But no Divinities or anything tricky here! You can use innate body abilities, and Mortal Level Magic at most! If you break the rules¡­ you instantly lose!" "WOOOO!" "AHAHAHA!" "YOU BETTER NOT GET COLD FEET NOW!" The crowdughed at this ridiculous rule. Howe we can''t use Divine Power when it is part of our very existences as Divine Dragons? "Well, to be more specific, don''t use Divine Abilities or Divinities, got it? Usually they always give such an awful advantage¡­ It is annoying! We want some more fun fights, you see¡­" She said with a smile. "Fine¡­ We''ll beat them with our own strength then¡­" I sighed. "But what about this?! I thought I was the one fighting! Why do you get my wife and my father involved in this?!" "Well if you fight alone you''re going to get beaten to a pulp, these fights are more interesting if we do three versus three after all!" Laughed Jotun. "Fine! Bring it on then!" Bedann said, cracking her knuckles. "Not like I haven''t been fighting without divine power until just recently, I can do this! Chaos Magic is fine right? What about Unique Skills?" "Unique Skills? That''s something new¡­" Jotun said. "Well, whatever, just because you''re newbies, you can!" Laughed Jotun, the crowd seemed to be fine with it, and were hasty about the fight starting. "JUST START ALREADY!" "FIGHT! FIGHT!" "BRING THE EARTH DRAGONS!" "THE CHAMPIONS!" Jotunughed at the crowd. "Hahahaha! FINE!" She said with aughter. Looking at me menacingly. "BRING THEM¡­ MY STRONGEST KIDS!" TRUUUUUMMMMMM¡­! Suddenly, the entire Colosseum began to tremble! CRAAASH! From the ground itself, one figure emerged, as if he had dug through his own mother''s shell toe here. It was an enormous giant, twice as big as all of us, easily surpassing a hundred meters. His enormous body was not turtle-like, he looked like a dinosaur. A big, armored dinosaur with an enormous mace at his tail, his arms were rugged, with enormous des made of ore that grew over them, and his entire back was covered on deadly spikes. His head was hard and shaped like a helmet, and hecked an eye, while looking at us with his only red eye. The crowd went crazy when they saw him. "I-It''s him!" "After a while he''s finally back¡­" "That''s the veteran, isn''t he?" "HAHAHAHA! Here it is! After a long break from fighting, one of my oldest children is finally back¡­ the Veteran and "Shredder" Boulder!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "OOOOOOOOHHH!" Boulder slowly walked forward, raising his enormous ws, and smiling at the crowd. And then, he looked back at us with a defiant and menacing re. "So these are the kids¡­ Nice to meet you. I am Boulder. Don''t hold back, or you''re going to regret it." He said defiantly. His enormous body size and physical strength and defense left it clear he was not something I could take with a few punches. And there were two moreing¡­ CLAAAASH! Suddenly, a figure fell from the sky. And this one was just as big as Boulder¡­ ----- Chapter 973 The Great Dragon Tournament Begins! Chapter 973 The Great Dragon Tournament Begins!¡¡¡¡----- "OOOOOHHH!" "He''s here!" "This guy¡­" "Damn, he looks as crazy as before¡­" "I hate this bastard!" "No, no, he''s cool." The figure that fell down from the sky generated mixed reactions from the crowd of dragons. Some liked him and others absolutely hated him. It was quite clear why, just as Jotun was about to exin. "And here it is¡­ The second Earth Dragon to participate. He''s a bad guy! He likes to break the will of his foes¡­ He loves to see them cry! And he came to chew gum and beat ass, and he''s all out of gum! The one and only¡­ The "Butcherer"¡­ IRON!" "OOOOOOHHHHHH!!!" The smoke that he generated by falling here quickly dissipated, revealing a figure just as big as Boulder. Iron was an enormous western-looking dragon with enormous metallic spikes all over his body. Hepletely left Boulder ridiculed. Not only that, but he was one of the few Earth Dragons with wings, enormous wings at that. His brown scales were made of enormously hard metals, and his entire head was filled with spikes, making him look like a punk. As if that wasn''t enough, he had a lot of scars over his body, and blood-red tattoos showing how wild he truly was. His long tongue looked like a snake, and his sharp eyes seemed to be mocking us by merely looking at us. He raised his arms, the crowd cheered for him, some booed for him, but they all knew about him. "GYAHAHAHAHAHA!" His insaneughter made some grit their fangs, and other smile with excitement. He had quite the reputation. "YOOO!" He said, looking the three of us. "Let''s see what we got there! A "Dragon King" that looks more like a big and shiny piece of rock, a little¡­ what the heck are you? And then there''s this nobody!" Laughed Iron. "Nice to meet you three losers! I am going to beat you all to a pulp until you will have my footprints all over your damn face! GYAHAHAHA!" He was indeed wild. Bedann and my father grew angered at his horrendous attitude. "I am going to teach you a lesson, punk¡­" My father said while gritting his teeth, his red eye shone bright red, menacingly. "Ooooh!!! So scared! I am so scareeeed! GYAHAHAHA!" Laughed Iron. "And of course, everybody, we can''t forget our third participant!" Said Jotun. The crowd quickly fell silent, asking one another who could it be. Apparently, the third Earth Dragon was someone new¡­ not a veteran well known by the crowd like Iron and Boulder. FLASH! Suddenly, a sh of bright light emerged atop the Colosseum. "Ah, there she is!" Jotun said. "E-Eh? Light?" "Who is that?" "Is she really an Earth Dragon?!" "Wait, she''s too young, is she a new generation?!" "In the previous tournament, she beat the crap out of my kids and became the number one at the early age of only a hundred and twenty years!" Said Jotun. Wait, she''s younger than me?! "She''s still alive by the way! Living in the deserts of Svartalfheim, she terrorizes locals and monsters alike!" So she lives in a desert¡­ Hold up! She''s alive?! So Iron and Boulder are dead, figures¡­ they look pretty old. "The "Little Champion"! My beautiful little granddaughter¡­ The daughter of a Earth Dragon and a Light Dragon¡­ Amethyst!" FLAAAAASH! A bright golden light slowly descended into the colosseum, making everybody almost blind. She slowly stood in the floor, we couldn''t even see her, but she was certainly smaller than her siblings, in fact, way smaller than us as well. "Wait, you mean that Amethyst?!" "T-The little demon¡­" "No way¡­" "She came again?!" "She''s going to rampage everything!" The crowd reactions were quite obvious, Amethyst was no simple dragon. Her small figure quickly revealed itself, showing a beautiful Earth Dragon. She was smallpared to us, only being roughly twenty meters tall. Her entire body, all her scales, from head to toe, were covered on jewels. Mostly of red, brown, orange, and purple color, making her resemble a beautiful statue built by an ancient civilization in the desert. Her neck was decorated with gold scales, and her eyes were shiny, glowing with rainbow light, shecked wings, but had enormous spikes over her back, which all shone with bright light. Her entire head resembled a majestic snake. And she also had a strange aura¡­ an element I had never seen before was within her. Not only just Light and Earth, but something else. "So you''re the Dragon King¡­" Amethyst said rather emotionlessly. "I am." I said. "Nice to meet you." "Hmph¡­" Amethyst seemed to not like me. "Who gave you the title of dragon king anyways? I''ll show everyone here you''re nothing but a farse¡­ I am the destined one to be the Queen of Dragons, not you." "¡­Eh? Come again?" "I said so!" Amethyst said. The entire crowd cheered for their little hero. Iron and Boulder smiled back at her. "GYAHAHAHA! She''s small but she''s really strong, you better not provoke her more!" Laughed Iron.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Hmph,pared to her, we are not much." Laughed Boulder. "What?" I asked in surprise. These two enormously strong guys¡­ are not muchpared to her?! This little girl?! No way¡­ she''s so small she reminds me of my daughters. "I-Is this little girl really that strong?" Asked Bedann. "I don''t know why but she really reminds me of Bedra." "Yeah, must be because she''s a light dragon¡­" I sighed. "Don''t let her appearance deceive you¡­ I remember seeing her fight back then." My father said. "She''s incredibly strong and has a special magic that can somehow control¡­ gravity." "What? Gravity?!" I asked. "Is it not a divine power?" "No¡­ ites from her own jewels and her body; it is insanely strong! Don''t get closer to her!" My father warned us. "If we ever stand a chance to put her down, we have to attack her from a long distance¡­ did you hear me you two?!" "Yeah¡­ I get it!" Bedann said. "I see¡­" I said while rubbing my chin. I kept my eyes locked on her, as she looked at me defiantly, she really hated me for being crowned the Dragon King¡­ Did she really wanted to take my ce? I wonder what''s her story¡­ "NOW¡­ THE DRAGON TOURNAMENT SHALL BEGIN!" Jotun roared; the entire crowd went crazy. At longst, the fight was about to begin. ------ Chapter 974 Against Iron Chapter 974 Against Iron¡¡¡¡----- The crowd cheered for us, as the tournament began. For a few moments, we all stood there, looking at one another. However, that moment was crucial, those ten seconds were our time for all of us to "boost" ourselves. By infusing Divine Power and Mana into our bodies. Jotun had said that Divine Abilities and Divinities were not allowed, and specified that Divine Power was okay as long as it was used in the body itself¡­ Just not through the "wacky" divine abilities or divinities, which apparently made things too "tricky"¡­ as if someone that can manipte gravity wasn''t tricky though! And then, a battle broke. Surprisingly, Amethyst wasn''t the first toe rolling our way, but Iron and the Boulder. "GYAHAHAHAHA! I AM GOING TO ENJOY CRUSHING YOUR FACE!" Iron immediately rushed my way, moving with incredible agility. His entire body danced around the colosseum arena, making the crowd quickly cheer for his amazing movements. It looked like I was trying to fight with someone that knew capoeira. "HYA!" SLASH! Suddenly, his long tail moved swiftly, with the tip of a spear, it tried to pierce through my chest and take me down in an instant. However, I stood my ground and didn''t moved at all, quickly grabbing his tail. "Ah?!" "HMMMMPH!" I infused all the strength I had into my arms, lifting Iron''s entire body off the ground. His face waspletely shocked when I did, the entire crowd wentpletely nuts. "W-What the¡­?!" Iron himself was shocked. "How about you go back to the ground, where you fucking BELONG!" My loud roar shook the entire colosseum, Iron''s entire body shed into the hard floor which regenerated automatically, his entire body impacted into the ground, many of his scales cracked and shattered in an instant. CLAAAAASSSSHHHH!!! "AAKKHH¡­!" Iron suddenly vomited a bit of blood, quickly almost getting knocked out with a mere attack. Merely grabbing his tail and then his entire body in the process and smacking him into the floor already got him so weak? Isn''t this quite pathetic for someone so cocky- ungh?! However, suddenly I felt a sharp pain in my hand. Without realizing it, I ended letting go of Iron''s tail as I found my hand beingpletely pierced by arge spike. His own body fired that. The spike was not normal either, it was imbued with a paralyzing venom, quickly making my arm and part of my body stiff like a log. "Heh¡­ Damn bastard, did you thought you had the high ground?" Heughed, suddenly standing up and getting ready to fight back. "I didn''t earned my reputation by ying fair, you see¡­ Gyahahahah¡­" "Hoh?" I looked at Iron with a calm demeanor, my entire body exuding an enormous quantity of freezing power. "Interesting. But how about you look at your own tail first?" I asked with a smile. "Eh?" It was a bit toote for him to realize that his tail had lost all of its senses, and felt¡­ slightly dulled. CLASH! The moment he looked back at his tail, half of it just fell off into the floor, shattering into tiny bits. "W-Wha¡­ My tail?! You froze it¡­" Iron looked bbergasted as he lost half his tail. And because the wound was frozen, he wasn''t going to regenerate it any time like the nasty lizard he was. "I am also not well known for ying fairly¡­" I said with a defying smile. "Heh¡­ Bastard¡­!" Laughed Iron, pouncing towards me with all the agility he had. His enormous ws grewrger and his spikes as well, coated in paralyzing venom. "But this is as long as your tricks go! DIE!" "HMPH!" CLAAASH! "GYE?!" However, an enormous ck scaled dragon fist hit Iron''s face, crushing several of his spikes in the process, and almost dislocating his lower jaw. BAAAM!!! His entire body fell down into the floor, rolling around pathetically. "Drake! You ok?" It was my father. I concentrated my energy around my body, and then¡­! CRASH! I destroyed all of my muscles and quickly regenerated them back,pletely freeing myself from that powerful natural venom that nasty Iron''s body secreted. "As good as new!" Meanwhile, I saw Bedann confronting Amethyst. Just as father said, she fired breath attacks from afar while Amethyst seemingly only fired lightsers from her crystals, the long-ranged fight was quite intense, as the two were flying around and evading one another''s attacks. However, Iron quickly stood up and moved so fast towards the two of us that he resembled a blur of brown and orange light, which was the color of his scales, alongside the red color of the tattoos over his skin. "Oi, Boulder! Give me a hand here!" Iron quickly called for Boulder, who was too slow to keep up with Bedann and Amethyst fighting. "I was enjoying the view of you getting your ass beaten, sorry." Laughed Boulder. "Bastard, we are fighting like a team now, get your shit together!!!" Iron roared angrily. "Hahahaha!" Boulderughed, seconds after, he suddenly curled up into a ball, as if he were an armadillo. FLAAAAASH! And he rolled towards us so fast it easily left Iron''s amazing speed in shame. CLAAASH! He swiftly shed against the two of us, as my father and I had to intercept his charging attack with all the strength we could muster. His spikes were painful as well, they were easily shredding our scales, making us bleed all the time, our hands were getting shredded, just as his Title said, he was really a "Shredder"! "My son!" Fafnir roared, suddenly opening his monstrous jaws, revealing an enormous squid-like beak from within the interior of his jaws, his actual appearance was quite terrifying. "Got it!" I roared, opening my own jaws as well, and loading all the power I could to unleash a double breath attack! BOOOOOMMMM!!! "UNNGGH?!" Boulder was quickly overpowered by our double breath attack, as his entire body was thrown away. Some of his spikes and scales were easily destroyed in the process. BAAAM! His entire body fell over a crater; however, he quickly began rolling again, shing towards us faster than we could intercept him. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! And not only that, but I felt the piercing pain of several spikes piercing my back and infusing paralyzing venom into my muscles. The bastard of Iron wasughing behind my back. "Gyehahaha¡­ Don''t lose focus on me, or you''re going to pay for it, oh great Dragon King!" "God damn bastard, I am going to beat that stupid face of yours until you can''t smile anymore." "Heh! Bring it on!" CLAAASH! -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 975 Fierce Dragon Battle Chapter 975 Fierce Dragon Battle¡¡¡¡----- The crowd went crazy. My heart was beating faster and faster as I couldn''t help but smile defiantly against the amazing challenge I was being given. This tournament as a whole was just what I needed to unwind some of my ever-growing anger against all the shitheads annoying me outside of this ce, specially that idiot of Oberon and his million of clones. If it wasn''t for that bastard, things might had gone better, perhaps Bedann''s family wouldn''t had been killed, perhaps her vige would had lived and prospered in harmony, perhaps many people wouldn''t had to go through so much shit, including me. Yeah¡­ I have to channel all the anger and frustration I have and imagine that idiot of an elf in the face of this imbecile of a dragon named Iron, whom, quite honestly, I respect for his interesting battle tactics and his endurance. "This is as far as you''ll go, Iron. I''ll take you down now." I proimed; the entire crowd went insane. "WHAAAT?!" "Did he just said that?!" "Bold words!" "Prove yourself now kid!" "Beat him! I fucking hate Iron!" "Come on Iron, beat that asshole!" "Boss Iron ain''t going to lose to a kid like him!" It felt as if there were drums of war right in the background, a smile surged in Iron''s face, as his eyebrows, made of scales, titled a bit in surprise over my bold words. "Gehahaha! Oi, Boulder, distract this kid''s father. I''m taking him myself." Said Iron. The crowd once more went insane, Jotun immediately spoke with her loud voice, which made it felt like she had a microphone. "Ooooooh?! What is this?! Iron himself has proimed he''ll have a 1v1 against Drake, the "Future Dragon King"?! What sort of bold words are theseing from one of my most nasty kids? Are you sure about this?!" Laughed Jotun, as Iron clicked his tongue. "Shut up old woman! I''ll do it! I''ll take this arrogant ass down myself!" Iron proimed. "Bold words!" I said with a smile. "Heh, you''re the bold here shithead!" Heughed. "Come!" I said. "That''s what I was going to do anyways!" Iron suddenly shed towards me. His entire body began to shapeshift while he ran towards me like a furious lizard. His spikes grew up to twice their original size, his entire scales became incredibly slim, and his head grew longer and sharp, like the jaws of a crocodile! I see, dragons can shapeshift if they got the talent for it, don''t they? And not only that, but Iron boldly used the spikes of his hand to slice through his tail and make it regrow like lizards do, enchanting it with greater and bigger scales, and as he reached my body, he swung it. Suddenly, I noticed the tip of his tail being like a long and sharp spear. CLASH! The sound metal against metal resonated across the entire tournament, as my ck and silver-scaled tail swiftly intercepted Iron''s tail. This guy was almost double my size, yet I knew he wasn''t that big of a deal, especially because I, myself, can also shapeshift and grow my body! FLUOSH! "W-What the?!" Iron was shocked as he saw me intercept his tail attack with my own, and not be damaged by the piercing power of his tail spear. Of course, a second after, what truly shocked him was seeing me reach the same height he had! "Gotcha!" I infused divine power into my hands as I unleashed a barrage of punches! "Dragon Meteor!" "UNGH?!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Several fists quickly reached Iron as he swiftly evaded half of them, but the rest quickly inspected his body, each one was like a meteor itself, cracking his own scales and leaving bloody wounds behind. "HAAAH!" I swiftly moved, kicking him swiftly into the chest with all my strength! CLAAASH! "AGH!" Iron couldn''t help but cry in agony as he wasunched into the skies, my wings quickly extended as I infused essence into them and then, I took flight! FLAAAASH! "Hahahaha! Now this is getting interesting!" Iron, however, although he waspletely covered on wounds and bleeding all over, smiled,ughing like a maniac. His entire body suddenly pointed all the spikes it had against me, firing them like projectiles! "SPIKE MISSILE!" Suddenly, I saw hundreds of spikes as big as buildings flying towards me, all of them hard enough to easily pierce through tanks themselves, and just as I had thought, they easily pierced through my damn scales and reached my flesh and even bones, getting incrusted there and imbuing their venom into my entire body. My wings suddenly felt stiff, as I was unable to p them anymore, but I was still able to lift myself using Wind Magic. "GYAHAHAHA! GOTCHA!" As Ironughed and pointed his fingers at me, the crowd went insane. "What is this?! This is Iron''s amazing move he does when his foes get cocky! Spike Missile!" Jotun said, as if she was proud of her son''s underhanded tactics. The crowd really gave me for dead by then. "He''s done for." "Wow, so much for the Dragon King." "What a disappointment!" "Is he really just going to lose right now?!" "No way¡­" "Iron, finish him!" "FINISH!" "FINISH HIM!" "DO IT!" Jotun grew more excited as she heard the crowd speak, with my entire body paralyzed, they thought I wouldn''t be able to do much now.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Iron smiled, looking at the crowd and moving his hands as if he was listening to me. "What''s this? Is Iron listening to his fans?! Will he do it?!" Jotun roared whileughing. "HAHAHA! There''s no helping it! Oi, newbie, prepare yourself for my finishing move!" He said with a smile. "Hoh? Finishing move?" I asked provocatively. FLASH! Suddenly, Iron''s tail grew as gray as iron, suddenly andpletely turning into metal with variousyers, the top turned into an incredibly long and sharp de. Using his wings, he flew high into the skies, and then fell towards me while spinning, using that tip of his tail like a spinning saw de. "This is my special move, Spinning Saw de!" CLAAAAASSSSSHH! ------ Chapter 976 A Freak? No, I Am The Dragon King! Chapter 976 A Freak? No, I Am The Dragon King!¡¡¡¡----- Iron''s enormous body shed against mine, as his spinning de body began to pierce through my scales, easily reaching my flesh! He was going to slice me in half?! This bastard really doesn''t hold back, huh? This entire Colosseum ording to Jotun works through special means. Our bodies are emted to almost perfection, and when we receive damage, it really feels like it. Whenever we "die" we go back outside the arena and find ourselves just fine, because these are just astral projections. However, this colosseum emtes pain and everything so well that if I get sliced, wouldn''t it be the same pain as in real life? So he does this to the newbies that dare toe fight him, huh? What a ruthless bastard. That would surely break the spirit of any dragon that gets cocky enough to get ahead of themselves. "GYAHAHAHAHA! DIE!" Ironughed like a maniac, slowly slicing through me. However, I quickly put energy into my own muscles, breaking them in the process and expulsing all needles stuck into my flesh, regaining my movement. "HMPH¡­!" I quickly shapeshifted, acquiring another pair of arms, having six arms in total, and used all six of them to stop Iron''s charge against me, slowly pulling him away. He had an enormous strength, and it was costing me all the energy I had! However, gritting my teeth, I managed! CRAAASH! "W-What the¡­? What do you think you''re doing?!" Iron panicked as I quickly smiled malicious, my jaws quickly grew tens of times their original size. The entire crowd suddenly gasped at my monstrosity, Iron''s face grow panicked as I used my enormous jaws to bite through his flesh, stopping him from moving once and for all. CRUNCH! "NNGGHH?! Y-You bastard! What sort of freak of nature are you?!" Iron, who was the freakiest around here, called me a freak. Suddenly, I grew a second, and a third head. "A freak? No¡­ I am the Dragon King." "AAAAHHHH?!" Iron was so shocked to see several of my heads pop up that he gasped himself. All of my heads grew five times their size, biting several parts of his body at once, easily piercing his slim scales and destroying his bones! "GRUUUUAARRRRR¡­!" Iron''s roar of agony wasn''t all that dragon-like, but he was surely agonizing. "You know why I called you to get closer? So I could bite you to pieces myself!" "S-Stop! Stop! I give up! Okay?! I forfeit! I¡­!" Iron desperately begged for his life, struggling as much as he could to get all my jaws off his body, but it was impossible. "You''ve sliced in half countless dragons before, right?" I asked. "Eh?!" Iron gasped. "Then let''s call it a payback for all the pain you''ve caused to all of them!" I roared. "NOOO! STOOOOP!" "ROOOOAARRRR¡­!" I roared with all my lungs, tearing apart Iron''s limbs one after the other, blood sttered everywhere, his agonizing roars resonated around the entire colosseum, even Jotun dropped her lower jaw all the way down due to the brutality of my attack. "AAAGHHH!" "And¡­" "No¡­ Stop!" "Your head''s next!" "STOOOOP!" I opened my main jaws, biting through Iron''s head, using my jaws to easily tear apart his entire cranium, his brains and everything inside of it quickly filled my mouth, it was a disgusting vor, yet it was also the taste of blood and victory. CRUNCH! "GRYYAAAAAEEEEEEGH¡­!" Hisst roar of agony was heard all around the colosseum, the people suddenly fellpletely silent, as I dropped Iron''s shredded body pieces into the floor, spitting whatever I had inside my mouth as well. I slowly descended into the arena, looking at everybody. Even Boulder and Amethyst stopped fighting with my father and Bedann respectively as they were left inplete astonishment. "Monster¡­ this bastard''s a monster¡­" Boulder said.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Hohh¡­ Now that''s something I never expected from him!" Amethyst smiled with fascination. Jotun quickly brought herself back together, as she proimed Iron''s defeat. "I-Iron¡­ he''s dead." She said. "W-What?" "Just what happened?" "What did that guy do?" "He¡­ he has more heads?" "A multi-headed one? They''re incredibly rare¡­!" "Not only that, but he can also bring them back and out at any time he wants?!" "Did you see the size of those jaws?! That''s no normal polymorphing magic!" Iron''s figure quickly appeared within a special section where the losers would show up in the colosseum. His face was filled with disappointment, frustration, anger, and shock. He looked at me directly into the eyes, and I looked back at him. He quickly flinched, trembling. "Hyyyy¡­! H-He''s a monster¡­ a goddamn monster!" He cried in fear. "Yeah, that''s more like it." I said with a smile, raising my arms as the entire crowd roared back at me. Half of them were furious at my monstrous ways of fighting, the other half was excited about this new newbie doing things differently. "I like him!" "He''s a total nutjob!" "No way he''ll be the dragon king, someone like the dragon king should be honorable, he''s a monster!" "Bastard, look at him smile!" "BOOO! Get off the stage!" "Nobody likes you!" "Get off monster!" "Monster!" "Hahahahaa! He''s insane!" "He''s incredibly brutal¡­ And we have yet to see his magic on its totality as well!" "Some say he got amazing amount of elements, what could he wield more than that?" "Amethyst and Boulder are still up, they''ll beat his ass!" The crowd spoke as I heard theirments, but at the end, I couldn''t care less. "Jotun, is this enough to prove myself?" I asked her. "¡­" Jotun remained silent for a bit. "Heh! You and your party gotta beat those two others if you want me to recognize you, son of Nifl!" "Ugh, Jotun! Don''t be so stubborn!" My motherined against Jotun. "Jotun, do you really think my grandson is going not worthy yet? He''s going to leave your entire family in shame if this continues, stop already!" My mother said smugly. "Hmph! We''ll see about it!" Jotun said. The colosseum continued, Iron was down, two more left. ----- Chapter 977 A Battle Of Draconic Auras Chapter 977 A Battle Of Draconic Auras¡¡¡¡----- Amethyst and Boulder smiled when they saw me take down Iron and slowly descend. The moment my talk with Jotun finished, the two of thempletely ignored Bedann and my father, Fafnir, and flew toward me with everything they have. "We''ll take you down first, kid! Nothing personal, but you''re way too strong!" Laughed Boulder. "It can only get interesting if I fight you after all! Fufufu!" Amethystughed. "Hoh? Bold bastards¡­" I said with a smile, as I crossed my six arms. "Dragon Aura!" FLASH! Suddenly, I expanded my natural auraing from my body. An enormous and roaring dragon phantom emerged, with countless heads of various colors. Elemental powers began to emerge one after the other, mes, ice, wind, earth, light darkness, dreams, illusions, shadows, blood! FLUOOOSSSH! And the roar of several heads emerged from within this Dragon Aura. This was a brand new "Dragon Ability" I had just awakened right now. It resulted that not using Divine Abilities and Divinities to fight helped me at discovering brand new powers that were always dwelling within my own body and soul. The entire crowd gasped, even Jotun herself, the moment they saw my Dragon Aura. The enormous hydra with dozens of heads, over twenty arms and legs, tens of tails, and constantly shapeshifting while unleashingplete elemental chaos¡­ It was aplete show of true power! FLAAAASH! The enormous shockwave that emerged from my Dragon Aura made Amethyst and Boulder quickly stop their reckless charge, as the two gritted their teeth in shock over the enormous power dwelling within me, and yeah, I had yet to tap even fully in what I was truly capable of. "Hm? What''s wrong? Weren''t both of youing my way? I am waiting!" Iughed, pping the floor with my long tail. TRUUUM! "Or¡­ don''t tell me¡­" I said with a smile.N?v(el)B\\jnn Amethyst and Boulder suddenly grew infuriated. "¡­Could it be that you''re scared?" Their faces quickly distorted into pure rage, their eyes turnedpletely red, as their enormous Dragon Auras surged from within them. Amethyst Dragon Aura resembled an endless pce of jewels of all the colors of the rainbow, so big and epassing that it even made me sweat for a bit. And Boulder''s Dragon Aura was a gigantic mountain, so overpowering, immovable, and terrifying incredibly tough that it felt like an impossible thing to even move with sheer physical strength. My father quickly panicked as he immediately unleashed his Dragon Aura. His enormous Aura resembled a gigantic beast of the darkness, with countless red eyes and tentacles. The Aura of my father helped me sh against Amethyst and Boulder, but it seemed not enough? "Bedann, use your Dragon Aura!" Fafnir said. "What? Dragon Aura? What''s that?!" Bedann asked. "It is somethinging from deep within you, let it all out!" I said. "All out¡­!" Bedann said, quickly concentrating and then¡­! FLUOOOSH! An enormous, all-epassing abyss of pure darkness emerged from within her body, quickly beginning to surround our own Auras and resembling the face of death itself. "Hoohh! This is getting interesting! It seems a battle between Dragon Auras had begun! The will and the innermost talent and potential of a Dragon dwells within their Dragon Auras! A battle between wills themselves!" Jotun roared. "The Dragon King''s party is barely able to fight against Amethyst and Boulder''s auras as they had yet to fully master the power of a Dragon Aura! Poor things! Have they been relying too much in Divine Abilities and Divinities to have ever trained the proper power of dragons, Draconic Arts?!" Laughed Jotun as she mocked us for ourck of knowledge and practice. "No matter!" I roared boldly, suddenlybining various elements without the aid of any Divine Ability or Divinity. "Elemental Compression, Rainbow Ice!" FLAAAASH! Suddenly, an enormous quantity of ice emerged around me, shaped as a gigantic crown. The crown began to shine with rainbow light as countless elements began to react with one another, and then, the crown was fired as it separated into enormous, thirty-meter-big icicle spikes made out of rainbow ice! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The icicle spikes quickly shed against Boulder who moved forward to intercept them, however, a second after, he suddenly realized something. "Wait why are they so weak?" He wondered. A smile surged in my face. "Boom." FLASH! Suddenly, all the spikes shone with bright rainbow light, exploding in a chain reaction that seemed to never end! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Countless explosions one after the other! The entire arena was shaken, the entire colosseum felt shocked by the sudden events, the Dragons gasped, Jotun looked with some sort of disappointment over my stupid attack, but I smiled! The Rainbow Ice I made wasn''t so simple, it held almost no power by itself, but after reaching a target, they would explode into an elemental mess of many attacks continuously! "D-Damn it!" Boulder''s entire body was being attacked by countless elements, mes burned him, winds tried to slice him, light tried to pierce him, darkness tried to consume him, dreams tried to make him fall asleep, and so on! "ROOOARRRR!" However, the furious roar of Amethyst suddenly unleashed an enormous sound wave, generating a shockwave that destroyed most of my magic, as she looked at us with a menacing re. "You''re next!" She roared furiously. She hit the ground and then put her arms and legs into it, the entire floor below us trembled in an instant, as countless pikes made of incredibly hard crystals began to pop up one after the other, almost endlessly! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The enormous spikes of crystals continued to growrger andrger without stopping, branching off into many more crystals, forcing us to evade or destroy them with our attacks. I swung my arms and unleashed a barrage of punches, destroying the crystals but quickly realizing some were harder than others, and those hard ones quickly attacked me, trying to pierce through my entire body from all sides of this enormous forest of crystals that emerged out of the ground in mere seconds! CRAAASH! Suddenly, I found my entire body pierced by several crystals growing from all those that had emerged from the ground, blood pouring from every single one of my wounds¡­ "Heh¡­ You really fell for it so easily¡­" Amethyst said. "DRAKEEEE!" Bedann cried. ----- Chapter 978 The Power Of The Young Amethyst Chapter 978 The Power Of The Young Amethyst¡¡¡¡----- "What a feeble attack!" Iughed. "Eh? You can still talk after that?" Asked Boulder in surprise. I smiled while being literally crucified by countless crystals. "You should be more careful of what''s in your back instead of worrying about myself." I said with a smile. "Ah?!" Boulder was unable to predict that Bedann flew towards his back and unleashed an enormous dragon breath of pure chaos against him. Her scream was obviously a farse to make it seem as if she was worried and concerned about my safety. Of course, she knew I would be fine, from all people Bedann knows me the best. And she''s also one of those that understand my powers the best as well! The enormous breath attack she unleashed was about to be evaded by Boulder by spinning away, but suddenly, father showed up in front of him! "You''re not getting away!" His enormous arms shapeshifted into countless ck tentacles, generating a buoyancy effect as they caught up to Boulder''s enormous body force, quickly sending him back to where he was previously, giving Bedann the time to urately hit him with all the might of her dragon breath! CLAAASH! The enormous attack hit Boulder directly, as a bath of pure chaos began to consume his body. His scales, spikes, and strength was slowly being drained away, as he saw his own scales turning into ashes and the interior of his body weakening with each passing second! "Wh-What is this?!" Boulder asked in shock. "I thought you had Darkness element but this is¡­ CHAOS?! How was that Amethyst able to bounce such power?!" BOOOOOMMMM!!! An enormous explosion was unleashed, as Bedann quickly stopped attacking due to exhaustion. Without Miranda to support her, she was al alone here, so she didn''t had as much of the insane stamina that Miranda brought to her. And although she could try to bring her here, she wanted to "y fairly" and not bring a fourth member to the party. As the smoke dissipated, the body of Boulder emerged from within,pletely shrouded in blood. His entire skin and scales showed cracks as if he was slowly falling apart, crumbling down as if he were an old mountain. Meanwhile, Amethyst looked at me with fury that I was somehow alright. "How are you not dead?!" She asked. "I''ve got a special Unique Skill." I said to her. "They don''t call me the Immortal Dragon for nothing. "Immortal¡­ Dragon?! Hmph! Bullshit!" Amethyst said angrily, she was only around ten years younger than me but she really had to watch out thatnguage of hers! CRASH! Suddenly, the ground below me trembled, as an enormous crystal in the shape of a spear emerged, flying towards me to pierce through my chest and Divine Core, which was one of the weakness of all gods. As long as their divine cores are hurt, they''ll weaken over time and die.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Let''s see how immortal you are!" She said. "Hah, not like I need to show you more!" Iughed, suddenly infusing Divine Power into the muscles of my body, and forcing myself out of this cage of crystals, shattering them all on the spot as I enchanted my body with my newfound Dragon Aura! "UUUUOOOHHHH¡­!" CRASH! Countless colorful crystals fell like a rain of dust over my body, as I quickly gathered the power of my Mana and essences into my jaws, generating several heads and then unleashing abined breath attack with several colors! FLAAASH! The breath attacks converged into one that was of the pure color of darkness, shing against Amethyst''s immense crystal and shattering it into pieces! CRAAASH! "What?!" Despite her cockiness and power, she was surprised over seeing her crystal shatter, as my breath continued moving forward, impacting her body, and quickly pushing her away and then exploding in front of her face! BOOOOOMMM!!! "GRAARRRGH¡­!" Amethyst cried pitifully, falling into the ground and rolling over it. The crystals covering her entire body began to shatter into pieces, as she slowly tried to stand up while gasping for air. "Hahh¡­ T-That bastard¡­" She muttered. "By that bastard, you mean me, right?" I asked, as I flew to her side at sonic speed, breaking the sound barrier and generating earth-shattering shockwaves, quickly surprising her. "Nggh?!" Amethyst groaned in surprise, as my tail quickly reached her face. CLAAASH! However, her long and crystalline tail intercepted mine, which was around five times as big as her. Her size was small, and it seemed she wasn''t able to shapeshift her size to be bigger either. "Tsk¡­! I won''t lose against someone like you, no way I will lose!" CRAAASH! Suddenly, the same technique she used before was unleashed. I noticed this wasn''t magic, but part of her own body''s powers. This girl had the amazing power of generating crystals out of her own body, divine crystals, which grew around as long as she infused mana or divine power into them. Those with mana were particrly weak and frail, but the divine power infused ones were mighty and incredibly hard to break! Countless of jewels emerged from the floor, forming giant pirs of crystals that attempted to pierce through my entire body. I was forced to retreat as I intercepted the one by one, breaking the frailer ones while trying to evade or parry the enormously hard ones, the worst wasn''t there though¡­! "Now!" Amethyst suddenly touched the crystals, as they all began to shine so brightly everything turned white for a few seconds! Ah, this is a way to incapacitate her foes by turning them blind! However, that won''t work with me! I merely closed my eyes and dove into the crystal forest, evading them and destroying them while using my other senses to guide me through it. Eventually, I reached her once more! "You''re not getting away!" I roared back at her, as my several head were about to catch her up. "Heh¡­ You fell for it!" Sheughed, as countless pirs she had saved underground emerged, all of them made of divine power, and all of them pierced through all my heads, easily tearing them apart one by one! ----- Chapter 979 Fafnirs Cowardliness Chapter 979 Fafnir''s Cowardliness¡¡¡¡----- Meanwhile, as Drake fought against the powerful Amethyst, Boulder fought against Bedann and Fafnir simultaneously. The moment that Bedann unleashed her strongest dragon breath attack, the powerful Boulder was weakened. His entire body was covered on wounds and his entire vitality was being drained away by the miasma covering his body. Bedann''s magic element was certainly amazingly strong, the element of Chaos was able to produce deadly Miasma capable of weakening a living being even more, and thanks to Jotun making this ce very realistic, even such things as Miasma worked as intended. However, as Boulder slowly rose up back up again, his entire body began to shed. The older scales were quickly discarded, as his wounds were even healed. His new scales were smooth, but in mere seconds they hardened and became harder than metal itself, sharper and bigger scales emerged around his body, as a smile surged on his lips. "I am not done yet¡­" The crowd went insane once more. The people seemed to know very well about this! "T-This is¡­!" "Oh! Boulder is finally going for real this time!" "He shed!" "Now things are going to get good!" Some of the dragons in the crowd that had seen him fight in the past immediately recognized what Boulder did, and Jotun immediately reintroduced it to the crowd. "Oooh?! What is this?! Boulder is going for his Shed Form! Now things are finally getting real! Dragon King''s wife and her father¡­ Will they be able to go against this monster of a dragon now?!" "Shredder, take them down!" "You can do it!" "Boulder is the best! He''s a veteran in this!" "Even before the tournament began, he had always been known as a dragon hero!" "He singlehandedly stopped a whole army of Chaos Spirits led by a hundred Chaotic Beasts in the Era of Chaos back then!" "He''s a legend¡­!" As the crowd spoke about his feats, Boulder slowly stood up looking at Bedann and Fafnir menacingly. His entire presence made the entire tournament tremble in fear over his newfound powers- or well, more like just what he had awakened right now! It couldn''t be simply said to be "newfound" but a power he had always held within him, which he only let go after he took a near lethal wound and "shed" his entire body into his second appearance, a more juvenile form with stronger magical power, agility, defense, physical strength, and above all, sharper ws! "This guy is powerful¡­ I knew this would happen!" Fafnir, Drake''s father, said, as he gritted his jaws. He wanted to help his son but Drake was too busy fighting and dealing with the tricks of Amethyst to even be able to do much. Fafnir knew that although he was fairly strong and still a living dragon,pared to a veteran such as Boulder, he was nothing much, even less when Boulder unleashed his second and stronger form. Fafnir also noticed Bedann who was weakened. He easily realized she was gasping for air. The amazing Breath Attack she unleashed wasn''t without putting a bit toll on her body. At most, she needed a few minutes to restpletely, and if she was forced to fight as she was, she would only suffer and not be able to put her 100%... While she supported from afar, Fafnir had the responsibility to fight in the front and confront Boulder, a titan of a dragon! Fafnir''s entire body was trembling. Despite being an abyssal dragon of darkness, and representing pride¡­ he was, deep down, a coward! "Shit¡­ shit¡­ shit¡­ I can''t move my body?!" He thought, suddenly realizing that Boulder''s sole presence made him stiff like a log the moment he emerged from his shed skin. Suddenly, the other dragons in the crowd realized Fafnir wasn''t just standing there like Drake usually did to showcase his charism and endurance, but he was just¡­ paralyzed of fear. "Oi, is he for real?!" "That''s the dragon king''s father? He''s a coward!" "Also nobody knows this guy anyways!" "Drake took down Iron and is now fighting 1v1 against Amethyst, but this dude can''t even lift a finger?" "Certainly, he got more from the mother than the father, hahahahaha!" "Yeah! I would literally die twice if I knew my father is such a coward!" "Wait, what was his nickname?" "Fafnir, the dragon of pride?" "Pride?! He?!" "Hahahahaha!" "GUAHAHAHAHA!" "PPPFFF¡­ HAHAHAHA!" Boulder looked at Fafnir who was right in front of him, hearing theughter of the people, he quickly realized Fafnir was paralyzed of fear. Boulder couldn''t help but sigh andugh a bit himself. "Heh, this ce is not made for you. I can tell by your gaze you''re not experienced in fights are you not? Dark Dragons like to lurk in caves and sleep a lot after all¡­" Laughed Boulder.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ngh¡­" Fafnir wanted to say something, but he couldn''t even muster his voice. Boulder, who was double his size, looked at him from above. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fast¡­" He said with a smile. "Go back to hiding behind your wife''s tail, Fafnir, "Dragon of Pride"¡­" Boulder mockingly said, as his enormous fists charged with divine power sharpened the sharp ws they had, reaching up to Fafnir. "DIE!" Fafnir''s eyes were filled with fear, as he wanted to move, but he could not! He simply thought that Boulder was so unreachable, so big and enormous, so powerful, so strong¡­ his mere instincts of an animal were telling him that he had no chance, not at all! It was futile! CLAAAASH! As the sound of the ws shing against scales resonated across the entire arena, Fafnir didn''t felt any pain, suddenly realizing the one before him was¡­ Bedann. "Nnnggh¡­!" Bedann gritted her teeth, as her entire body began to shapeshift, her arms became incredibly muscr, and a strange bloodline that wasn''t that of dragons began to resonate within her own soul and body! Ice quickly began to spread around, freezing the arms of Boulder in an instant with a ck ice he had never seen before! "What the¡­?!" Boulder was shocked, and so was Fafnir! "Father-inw, I know you''re scared, but please¡­ FIGHT!" Bedann roared. "Ah¡­!" Fafnir quickly saw a glimpse of his past. ------ Chapter 980 Fafnirs Will Chapter 980 Fafnir''s Will¡¡¡¡----- "I don''t mind that you''re weak, or small¡­ I love you as you are." The voice of Nifl resonated across Fafnir''s mind. Two hundred years ago was the day Fafnir''s feelings were epted by Nifl, a glorious dragoness of Ice, the progenitor of all ice dragons. In all her life, she was the most loneliest of all the Progenitors. She was the most mysterious, and also, the most silent. Through her entire life, she saw her family die one after the other, shedding tears of sadness. As one of the few Progenitors that were still alive, she felt incredible sorrow each time she remembered all her friends and family being dead¡­ However, her loneliness changed one day, when he showed up, a small ck dragon, looking for someone, her. Fafnir had always admired her, Nifl. For some reason, since he was but a dragon pup, he admired the tales of the cold and icy dragoness progenitor. The ruler of ice had something that attracted him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Through his entire life he grew and fought to survive and evolve further, growing bigger and stronger. Until one day, he flew across the skies, reaching Niflheim, and finding her deste, sleeping inside the depths of the ground, inside an ice cave, alone. "Who¡­ are you?" Nifl''s voice spoke to Fafnir back then, but the moment he saw her, he suddenly¡­ fellpletely paralyzed. "A-Ah¡­" Fafnir couldn''t muster a word! "Eh? Hello?" Nifl tried to talk to him more and more, but Fafnir looked like an ice statue back then. Completely paralyzed from the head to his toes. "Are you scared?" Nifl wondered, suddenly feeling slightly sad. "You should go¡­ Whatever you''re seeking, I am sure it is not here, young dragon." "¡­No!" Fafnir suddenly mustered his words, as he spoke boldly. "I want you, Nifl!" "Eh?!" Nifl felt shocked, a dragon who was younger than her by several thousands of years, a son of one of her sisters, suddenly wanted her as his mate?! "W-What are you talking about? I am so old¡­ I am sure there might be others female dragons alive out there, why don''t you look for them?" She asked. "I want you¡­ Because you captivate me!" Said Fafnir, smacking the ground, his paralysis quickly fading away. "C-Captivate?!" Nifl felt more and more flustered. Not in her entire life had anybody found her captivating. "I''m sorry if this was sudden! I''ll leave now!" Said Fafnir. "I''ll never bother you again, I apologize!" At the end, he cowardly turned his tail and tried to run away, immediately knowing he would be rejected. "W-Wait!" However, Nifl stopped him back then. She didn''t wanted this to end right here¡­ Somehow, within her own heart, she wanted something different for herself. Nifl wanted to know if her icy heart could ever feel the warmth of love. "Hm?!" Fafnir felt shocked. "Stay¡­ I don''t think I can ept just now. I¡­ have many things to think about. But for now, why don''t you live with me for a couple of years? We can know each other better." Nifl said gently. Her eyes were so beautiful, like two enormous sapphires. Fafnir was so captivated by her gentleness that he immediately agreed. "S-Sure thing!" In those years, both got to know each other more and more¡­ Nifl learned that Fafnir was in fact a very cowardly dragon that took Pride and Greed as his major Divinities for some reason. He was an entric dragon that was often disliked by his peers due to his nature. However, he was also surprisingly intelligent and knew about dwarf and human culture in detail, exining to her how they made golems, and many other interesting things. Fafnir was Nifl''s connection to the outside world. And Fafnir learned about Nifl, she was always scared. After having lost everyone, she felt so deste and sad that she escaped to the depths of Niflheim, alone and dested. She didn''t wanted to lose anymore, so she decided to not talk with anybody, and to epass herself in a cocoon of ice. Both found that each other were very simr, they hated the outside world despite being dragons, and wanted to hole themselves alone, without wanting to interact, mostly because they were scared of losing those they loved, scared of being killed, and scared of the suffering of the world itself¡­ However, in each other, they found the strength to change. Little by little, they began to walk outside theirfort zones, until Nifl finally left the caves she had been sleeping for thousands of years and traveled the outside world with him for a year. Seeing the wonders of a living world she had protected made her smile again, as Fafnir felt happy by seeing her smile, and he grew bolder, trying to make up for her weaknesses, he tried to be adventurous, something he truly wasn''t, and he tried to be strong and prideful, so he could make her feel like there was always someone for her strong enough to take on anything. And one day, as both of them watched a beautiful aurora borealis illuminate the night sky of Niflheim with beautiful colors, Nifl smiled. "Thank you for everything, Fafnir¡­" She said. "Ah? Nifl¡­?" Asked Fafnir, as she suddenly moved towards him and rubbed her nose over his own. "I really do love you after all." She said with a smile. "Ah¡­" Fafnir felt flustered, he should had been the one to say that first. "I¡­ I do love you as well." The two smiled a bit, as they flew back to Nifl''s nest, and their love was consummated through various nights. Eventually, an egg wasid by Nifl, to the surprise of both. "An egg?!" Fafnir back then was incredibly happy. "It seems that our adventures have yet to end, dear." Nifl said. "I wonder how this child will be¡­" Nifl who had regained the light of life back into her beautiful eyes was all Fafnir needed to smile and act bravely. For that beautiful smile¡­ And for his beloved son¡­ The cowardly dragon couldn''t let himself be intimidated by the might of the strong. ----- Chapter 981 The Evil Dragons Might Chapter 981 The Evil Dragon''s Might¡¡¡¡----- "What a coward!" Jotun pointed out. "Nifl, I can''t believe you got with such a cowardly rat like that Fafnir!" Nifl remained in silence as she watched Fafnir with a bit of concern in her eyes, but she quickly seemed to smile. "Coward?" She asked. "My husband is not coward at all. In fact, my husband is the most prideful, naughty, and evilest dragon that has existed in the face of this world."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What¡­?" Asked Jotun while raising an eyebrow. Svartalfughed a bit as she saw Jotun''s reaction. "Fafnir''s someone amazing. And you''re about to see the real him now." Said Nifl. "It is only in these moments when his truest self resurfaces, the one that made me fall for him¡­ He might be a bit rusty now, but that''s certainly not enough to be defeated by Boulder." The crowd cheered for Boulder, but quickly changed their face expressions as they saw Bedann interrupt his attack and protect Fafnir. "Move aside!" "You''re ruining the fun!" "What sort of power is she awakening?! Those muscr arms¡­?!" "Wait, is this the bloodline of a Titan within her?!" "I-Impossible¡­" However, as the crowd put their attention into Bedann, something was happening with Fafnir. His entire aura began to evolve, growingrger andrger, as if something was happening with him! Was all his cowardly just a farse? "Hahaha¡­" He began tough! "Huh?!" Boulder looked at Fafnir, and so did Bedann, both feeling taken aback. "AHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Fafnirughed his lungs out, as he smiled pridefully! His red eyes shone bright red, quickly piercing the soul of Boulder as his madness grew bigger and bigger, he extended the various tentacles from his body and shapeshifted his size like his son did so, using a few tricks such as mixing shadows with his tentacles to make himself look bigger. "BWAHAHAHAHA!" "What are youughing for?!" Boulder roared furiously. "F-Father-inw?! Did he finally lost it?!" Bedann wondered. "Move aside, Bedann! I shall take down this clown myself!" Laughed Fafnir. "Wait, what?! Yourself?! You''re insane, father-inw! Don''t even try it!" Bedann said. "Insane? I am not insane. I know very well I can easily take down this pathetic walking rock any time!" Fafnir said. Boulder who had little patience quickly felt the veins over his forehead popping up in fury. "Okay, you''ve said enough." FLASH! His enormous body moved at an abnormally fast speed, reaching up to Fafnir and throwing Bedann away by the shockwave produced by his movement! "Catastrophic Meteor Shower!" Boulder''s ws regrew anew in a matter of seconds as he broke out of the ice epassing them! His enormous ws shed through Fafnir''s entire body as they unleashed an enormous barrage of attacks one after the other! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH!!! "Ungh¡­! HAHAHAH!" However, Fafnirughed! "You''ve fallen into my trap, fool!" "What? Trap?!" Boulder suddenly reacted as if he had fallen into a trap Fafnir never set up, suddenly flinching and stepping back! Of course, it was just a lie! "AH? There''s no trap-" "Sinful mes!" FLUOOOOSSSSHHHH! Fafnir''s entire body was covered in deadly wounds, but from his ck blood, a sudden eruption of purple mes emerged, covering the entire body of Boulder and burning through himpletely! "Agh! W-What sort of magic is this?! AGGHH! E-Eh? It hurts?! NNGHH?!" Boulder suddenly showed a face of utter agony as the mes continued burning through him, the power of the mes growing with each passing second! "Fool! You''ve fallen against my incredible tactic of pretending to be a coward!" Laughed Fafnir. "What fucking tactic?! You''re just pretending!" Roared Boulder furiously, barely managing to move by the mes over his body. "Pretending?! And what''s with this pain in your body then?! Is that false?!" Laughed Fafnir. "Why didn''t you used such a powerful technique beforehand though!?" Asked Boulder. "Heh¡­" The truth was, Fafnir''s powerful Sinful mes had a terrible weakness! And those were that¡­ if he was too cowardly, they wouldn''t deal any damage, at all! Fafnir''s powers were extremely strange. Since the moment he hatched from his egg that Svartalf herself realized her son was a rather odd one. As he was born near the end of the Chaos War, he never had that much fighting experience, but managed to survive all the way to the present, surviving, hunting, and evolving wild monsters by using his unconventional powers. The ability that dwelled within him since he was born was the power of two Sins! Dragons were poprly known to be prideful and greedy, but this was merely a myth, a myth that somehow¡­ turned into reality within Fafnir''s Divine Core when the dragon hatched from his egg. These two "Sins" or whatever they truly were, worked in strange means, but could bring Fafnir immense quantities of power if used correctly! One of the first rules to use the powerful Sin of Pride was, however¡­ to be prideful! To boast to the heavens themselves, and to truly believe, deep down, that he is an amazingly strong dragon! Like this, his Sinful mes would intensify their power ordingly to his own sins, but that wasn''t all! "The damage is based in your own sins." He said. "What¡­?" Boulder felt suddenly shocked. "The lives you''ve taken¡­ the times you''ve boasted, all of those amount to your suffering, the more you sin, the more painful it bes!" Laughed Fafnir. "Y-You''ve gotta be kidding me, there should be some sort of weakness to this!" Roared Boulder, rushing forward. His enormous tail shed against Fafnir, who couldn''t move due to being so wounded he almost was dropping dead. CLAAASH! However, Fafnir smiled manically and intercepted the attack, grabbing Boulder''s tail and entangling it with his many tentacles. "No¡­ I am not giving in yet! Not yet, you bastard!" Roared Fafnir, suddenly, using an unprecedented strength, he grabbed the dragon''s tail, suddenly lifting him up off the ground! The entire crowd was shocked! However, deep down, Fafnir had to keep up the act, shouting to himself he was strong, he was the strongest, even while bleeding, even while almost just dying right now! "Don''t fail me now, you damn Pride!" FLASH! His Divine Core shone with a ck aura, epassing his entire body as Fafnir lifted Boulder''s entire body, quickly mming him into the floor! BAAAAAAMMM! "G-GAHH¡­!" Boulder couldn''t believe what was happening right now, as he suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood and felt several of his bones¡­ breaking?! Drake looked from afar,pletely shocked by his father''s amazing power. "Wait¡­ is my father actually awesome?!" ----- Chapter 982 Boulders Utter Defeat! Chapter 982 Boulder''s Utter Defeat!¡¡¡¡----- Drake couldn''t help but feel shocked! The moment he saw Fafnir, his father, acting incredibly strong and domineering, and even overpowering Boulder, he couldn''t help but feel ashamed of having ever thought his father wasme! A smile surged in Nifl''s lips, as she looked at Fafnir''s amazing spectacle. The entire crowd was going insane as well, looking at Fafnir doing so amazing left them shocked to the core! Boulder was struggling, barely being able to move as his entire body was being covered by a cursed me that inflicted tremendous quantities of damage based in the sins he hadmitted! "Unngh¡­! Y-You bastard! What sort of trick are you pulling out?! Let go of me!!! ROAARRR!" Boulder roared his lungs out as his body began to move even against the pain he felt! His enormous tail suddenly gained several more lines of scales and spikes and began smacking the head of Fafnir with all his might. "Agh?!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Each hit left a horrendous wound over Fafnir''s face, as he began bleeding constantly. His blood getting all over his body and Boulder, which he was lifting. Fafnir quickly endured the pain, as his shadows began to wrap around the powerful boulder, piercing his skin and scales. "V-Venom?!" Suddenly, Boulder realized Fafnir was infesting his wounds wit venom! No¡­ in fact¡­! "My blood is venomous, bastard."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Eh?!" In this world, there were no Poison Dragons. However, the Dark Dragons were those that not only could use darkness attribute but specialized in powerful curses and the production of toxins. While Iron was a rare Earth Dragon that could produce venom most dark dragon''s blood was venomous in nature! Boulder immediately felt as if his body was losing its original strength, even as fiercely as he fought. "Aggh¡­! Ngh¡­! T-This is impossible¡­" Boulder muttered. "I am supposed to win, I am¡­ a great dragon that has fought and won many tournaments, a veteran! Howe a bastard like you¡­ cowardly bastard like you¡­ Could win against me in my own¡­ element?!" "It''s not as if I am winning without sacrificing my own life in the process¡­!" Fafnir roared, quickly flying into the skies with his enormous bat-like wings, surprising the entire crowd. Amethyst wanted to intervene, but Drake was furiously stopping her from moving to help Boulder, getting in her way and unleashing breath attacks to make her step back constantly. "Ugh, get away from me!" Amethyst roared. "What''s wrong?! Didn''t you wanted to fight me so badly?! Fearful of the Dragon King?!" Drakeughed, boasting like his father. "Bastard!" Amethyst quickly grew angrier, unleashing countless jewels from her body and piercing Drake''s body. "Come on father, you can do this¡­!" Drake roared, vomiting blood, and quickly destroying the jewels piercing his body, as his flesh slowly began to regenerate back, shocking Amethyst. "Are you immortal or something?!" Amethyst cried. "Something¡­ like that!" Drake roared, jumping over the small dragon. Meanwhile, Fafnir flew high into the skies, holding Boulder over his head and then, pointing him down. "Y-You''re not nning to¡­?!" Boulder asked in shock. "I''ll take you down no matter what, you damn turtle!" Fafnir roared; his entire body was covered on his own Sinful mes. The more he had sinned, the stronger they became, but for him, it also gave him an enormous boost in strength! FLAAASH! The entire crowd fell into silence as they saw Fafnir fall down like a ck zing meteor, hitting the ground and generating a loud tremor that made the entire colosseum tremble! TRUUUUUMMM¡­! Boulder''s face impacted the ground directly, while Fafnir''s entire body continued bleeding even more, several of his bones broke¡­ CRACK! "Agh¡­ Bas¡­ tard¡­!" Boulder''s skull cracked, as his tongue came out of his head, he was more than dead now! The entire crowd was left shocked! The one they perceived as the most cowardly took down their beloved veteran, and somehow was still barely alive?! "T-That guy¡­" "Did he really beat Boulder?!" "What sort of trick did he use?" "But they can''t use divinity or divine abilities so¡­" "He beat him with his own body and the powers that naturallye from it¡­" "Unbelievable¡­" "This guy¡­!" Boulder slowly appeared right at the side of Iron, sitting at his side in the floor. His face seemedpletely annoyed and angered, grumpy like a cat, he quickly curled and then hid inside his enormous shell, as Iron poked fun at him. "Gyahahaha! You lost! Loser!" Laughed Iron. "I can''t believe you lost!" "SHUT UP!!!" Boulder roared, but Iron keptughing. And while those two did this, the crowd looked at Fafnir slowly standing up and looking back at Nifl and then¡­ Jotun. Jotun''s face distorted in anger and frustration of being proved wrong! "What''s wrong, sister? Are you angry?" Asked Nifl with a smile, looking down at her. "My husband seems to be quite the strong fighter, is he not?" "T-Tch¡­ He just had¡­ luck!" Said Jotun. "Awe on, stop fighting." Sighed Svartalf. "We are sisters¡­ Jotun!" "Ggrrrr¡­" Jotun roared furiously, looking at Fafnir raising his arms into the air and then¡­ Laughing! "Bwahahahahah! HAHAHAHAHAHA! In your face, Jotun! In your face, you bunch of fools! Dark Dragons Rule!" The Dark Dragons looking at the scene from within their Realm through a projection felt moved by Fafnir, as he seemed to have risen their morale¡­ "Little brother Fafnir¡­!" "He did this for us?!" "Damn, he''s really a naughty brat, I like that!" "Hahaha! He really did it!" "Dark Dragons Rule!!! WOOOH!" However, the crowd here didn''t seem to like him at all! "You bastard!" "Get off the stage!" "You surely did some sort of trick!" "Mother do something!" "He can''t just keep fighting now!" "Those are three versus one?! Will Amethyst even stand a chance?!" As the crowd bashed at Fafnir, Fafnir began making strange movements, as if he was washing himself with their tears. This only made everyone even more angered. "Your tears are delicious!" Laughed Fafnir, as he suddenly copsed in the ground, dying on the spot. BAAAM! And then, he quickly appeared at the side of Iron and Boulder while crossing his arms and smiling proudly. "Now go for it, Drake, Bedann!" He roared, cheering for his son and his daughter-inw. ----- Chapter 983 Benladanns True Form Chapter 983 Bedann''s True Form¡¡¡¡----- "Father-inw¡­" Bedann was left shocked after what she saw. Seeing Fafnir fight and sacrifice himself despite his naughty nature was the most amazing thing she had seen in a while. She couldn''t help but grow to love him as a family member even more than before and appreciated him as well.N?v(el)B\\jnn "I can''t believe he did something so amazing yet reckless¡­" Sighed Bedann. "He''s like his son I guess." She chuckled for a bit. "Ugh¡­" However, Bedann didn''t felt so good either. She quickly fell to her knees, the power surging through her body was destabilizing. Without the aid of Miranda to enhance her body, she wasn''t able to properly resist all the chaotic power within her soul. Alongside that, each time she unleashed a powerful chaos breath, she felt weakened. She had grown too depending in Miranda for her aid, and as a result, her own foundation might be getting a bit stalled. Even more, she couldn''t breath properly and the pain in her soul was making her go almost mad internally. "Shit, this is really bad¡­ How can I even handle this chaos power without her to help me?!" She cried. Miranda was technically a part of her own power as a Unique Skill, but Bedann saw her as another person, asking for her assistance would be like cheating to her. After seeing her husband fight valiantly and her father-inw sacrifice himself gloriously, Bedann also wanted to be up to the expectations of such a powerful family as that of Drake''s dragon family¡­ But the thing is, Bedann wasn''t really a dragon, she was a giant. The body of a dragon she was using was more of a limited time powerup, not something she would be using for so long, therefore, shecked the adaptability and experience to properly utilize its powers¡­ And she was struggling a lot, to say the least. However, she also recalled she had used a mysterious power when confronting Boulder. His enormous strength was overwhelming, so when she tried to bring out more power, her arms swelled into enormous and muscr humanoid arms covered on ck scales¡­ It resembled her other form, her half chaos dragon form. "Maybe¡­ I don''t need to try to be a pure dragon¡­ I''ve never been one to begin with." She said to herself. "I''ve always been a giant, and Drake has never really been bothered by it either¡­" Bedann was the one that was being so pushy about trying to be a dragon for Drake, and although she was not going to throw away such powers because of thinking that such a thing was wrong, she couldn''t simply stay as she was. Without Miranda, herplete chaos dragon transformation was iplete, as it was a form that emerged from the power of Mold Legion¡­ Therefore, she simply had to use what she used before that transformation was brought. Miranda was the one capable of shapeshifting the most after all, she was the one that aided Bedann into transforming into that form to bring more output of power and all of that¡­ but what about Bedann by herself? She already had almost perfected her own unique form, abination between Giant and Dragon¡­ In fact, her true form as of now wasn''t this dragon form! "My true self¡­ my true form! It is not this one¡­!" Now that she had acquired the Bloodline of Ice Titans and awakened it, she wasn''t a dragon, she was a Titan! FLAAASH! Suddenly, an explosion of ice covered her surroundings, as the crowd quickly averted their gazes from the intense fight that Drake was having against Amethyst, noticing Bedann''s entire body was¡­ molting! Her scales were falling apart, and her entire body changed its entire structure, her body was no longer draconic, but humanoid. She was enormous though, even taller than in her dragon form, muscles covered her body alongside ck scales, that looked like a glorious ck and purple armor. Her dragon horns grew out of her forehead as a third red eye emerged in between both horns. Large draconic wings emerged in her back, as a long tail also appeared, she had sharp scaly ws and foot, yet despite all of that, she didn''t truly looked like a dragon, she resembled a titan wearing the armor made of a dragon''s scales! Her enormous aura and presence suddenly shocked the dragons in the crowd, they had never seen a non-dragon in the tournament, it was simply impossible for them to emerge in here to begin with! Yet¡­ yet Bedann could and was having no problems at it! "This is¡­ my true form?" Wondered Bedann. She didn''t felt exhausted anymore, she felt energetic, she didn''t felt like she was trying to be something else, she was being herself. The power of chaos naturally surged from her body as well! Jotun and the other dragons were left speechless. "Howe she can get here if she''s actually a titan?!" Asked Jotun. "Well, we awakened her dragon bloodlines." Said Nifl. "That was more than enough¡­" Svartalf said. "It appears she had simply transformed from her dragon form to a new form, her true form, perhaps." Sighed Nifl. "Not only her daughter might be a bridge, but she could also be part of such a bridge." Sighed Svartalf. "Bridge¡­?! What¡­?! You don''t mean¡­ the bridge between dragons and titans?! I always thought that was some stupid prophecy nobody believed¡­" Jotun said. "You''re always never believing a single thing we say¡­" Sighed Nifl. "Well, the others are also quite stubborn. Some simply hold no more hopes¡­" Svartalf. "But unlike you, we like to think there might be hope, and we like to put our entire being into holding into that hope¡­ Unlike you, Jotun, who has lost all hopes and simply think the only thing that can bring you joy is seeing battle junkies fight¡­ And because of your own insecurities that made you not be able to trust Drake¡­ and us!" Svartalf confronted Jotun as the old turtle-like dragon angrily reacted to her roars. "Shut up! We''ll see if he''s as strong as they say¡­! I won''t simply handle my powers to someone that hasn''t proven themselves!" Jotun reluctantly said. ----- Chapter 984 The Frustration Of The Young Earth Dragon Chapter 984 The Frustration Of The Young Earth Dragon¡¡¡¡----- (Drake POV) I saw my father do his best. He defeated Boulder gloriously. He did what he could, and ended copsing afterwards¡­ I saw his true self, and I can''t help but¡­! I can''t help but¡­! "Feel like I have not done enough myself! ROOOARRRRR!!!" With all my might, I roared with fury. I saw my father copsing there. This damned and wicked game of a colosseum, just to amuse these bastards that kept bashing at him even after he won. Just for this damned Jotun who is reluctant about giving me a little push to awaken her stupid bloodline! I feel like punching that dan old hag in the guts!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But for now, I''ve got this enormous obstacle in front of me. Amethyst! She''s small, andpletely covered on jewels and crystals. You would think that because of her size and her appearance, she''s some fragile magic user that flies very fast or something, right? But her powers go beyond that. Not only the jewels growing over her entire body can firesers of light, they can also exert an electromaic field that works like a Gravity Domain, constantly obstructing my movements and pushing me around like a ragdoll. And as if that wasn''t enough, her jewels can grow to an enormous size and constantly emerge anywhere she wants as they grow constantly! And those imbued with divine power are as hard as diamond! Is she also a Rank 8 Dragon like me?! The difference in power level between Rank 7 and Rank 8 is enormous! If I hadn''t evolved and reached Rank 8, I would be mincemeat right now before her power. I can''t even use my wide variety of divine abilities, nor my divinities, and I can''t call for my Divine Living Weapons either. The only thing I can rely on is my own body and Unique Skills! I''ve been using Immortal Body to tank her hits, but she''s getting too powerful now, as if each passing second she bes more fiercer. Has she not gone serious this entire time or something?! My other unique skills such as the System don''t countpletely, after all divine abilities, even if part of the system, are banned anyways. Divinities too. My system can give me skills, but they also are divine abilities now! What I can use is mortal-level elemental magic, bybining it with my ice¡­ divine magic is also possible, apparently there''s no problem with that, as long as it is not assisted by a divine ability. But somehow, unique skills are not banned, right? So then¡­ Can''t I use Spirit Creation as a Unique Skill?! I''ve been thinking it for a while as I fought, but the more I thought about it, the more I imagined it would feel like cheating to them, and it might even provoke more anger from the crowd and that old hag of Jotun, who will think I am bringing the help of spirits because I am too weak to do anything myself. So¡­ I''ll have to just go hard on using my body to fight, even if I am torn apart, even if I am constantly suffering in pain! I can turn my body into slime to block some attacks and even let the crystals get past me, but divine crystals are different than the normal ones, if they touch me, they still deal damage to me even in my slime form. This is tough¡­ but somewhat, I feel like I am slowly evolving. This type of training is what I really needed right now, especially to awaken the Draconic Arts that were hidden within the depths of my body potential. "What are you standing in there for?!" Amethyst roared furiously back at me, her small body unleashing countless crystals and rays of light, impacting me. I tried to evade some by covering my entire body with my Draconic Aura, but that amounted to nothing, as she surpassed my speed and pierced my body with divine crystals. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Nngh¡­!" I roared in fury slowly tearing apart my flesh to free myself, as the crystals shattered to the shockwaves of my Draconic Aura. "Hmph¡­ Dragon King you say? You''re nothing but an overgrown lizard that doesn''t know his ce!" Amethyst angrily said. "Your father might had defeated Boulder and you might had defeated the idiot of Iron, but that doesn''t mean anything! You''re nothing! You don''t deserve the respect of us Earth Dragons, you don''t deserve the respect of anybody!" "¡­" "Can''t say a single word? I guessed so! You can''t even muster a good response to me¡­" Sighed Amethyst. "I should had been the chosen one. I''ve been training all my life, growing stronger all my life, fighting with powerful foes, protecting innocents¡­ what have you even done yourself?! Who have you helped?! How have you tried to change this world?! I should be the Dragon Queen¡­ Not you! NOT YOU!" "Who have I helped?" I asked. Quickly, several glimpses of my memory emerged one after the other. Since I was reborn in this world that I''ve been trying to find my way through it all, I''ve been trying to find a reason to live, a reason to keep surviving so much. Until I found Bedann and then everybody else¡­ I''ve always done my best to try to help others, although always while trying to keep myself from overdoing things¡­ I''ve never truly liked to act like a hero, unlike this little girl who got a bigplex about it. But now that I''ll be the Dragon King, and I''ll be a guardian of the world itself¡­ I have to show her that I am up to the task. By beating the shit out of her! "RAAAAAHHHH!!!" FLUOSH! An enormous storm of windsbined with my Unique Skill Winter Magic emerged from my body, eternal ice began to not only cover my surroundings but the entire arena, the Primordial Ice Grimoire I''ve been reading this entire time quickly began to take effect, as the Primordial Ice freed me from the cage made of crystals and allowed me to reach Amethyst once more. I pointed my fist with all my fury towards her, mming her entire body into the ground with a single punch! "Shut the fuck you, you stupid brat!" CLAAAAAASSSH! ----- Chapter 985 Amethysts Rage! Chapter 985 Amethyst''s Rage!¡¡¡¡----- BOOOOMMM!!! Amethyst small body was quickly thrown into the ground, only being twenty meters bigpared to my almost hundred meters body really made her look small inparison to me, a single of my fists quickly pushed her down into the ground! "GRAAAAH!" Amethyst cried in pain, as she vomited a mouthful of blood, her crystals shattered, and her entire body seemedpletely destroyed, shattering into pieces like a piece of crystal¡­ "You''ve got me bored with your stupid and childish behavior already. Grow the fuck up!" I roared furiously, as my tail began to attack her several times! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "GRAAAHH¡­!" Amethyst suddenly rolled over the ground, covered in more wounds and bleeding all over. "It''s over, you''re small and fragile, even with your amazing powers, you''re still too weak." I said. "Bas¡­ tard¡­!" Amethyst roared, while tears began toe out of her eyes. "What¡­?!" "You damn bastard¡­!" She cried. "I''ve always hated my size, I''ve always hated¡­ my frailness! I am supposed to be a prideful Earth Dragon yet my body is covered in crystals¡­ in jewels¡­ I have no strength of my own¡­ I''ve always been ridiculed for how I looked¡­!" "Eh? Oi, this is not the time to-" "I won''t forgive you!" "Ah?!" "I hate you! You''re the worst for pointing that out! Insensitive idiot!!!" TRUUUUUMMM¡­! "What?!" Suddenly, the entire floor surrounding Amethyst began to tremble constantly, as her chest started to glow with rainbow light, constantly glowing brighter and brighter, there was an enormous jewel in her chest¡­ wait, is that her Divine Core?! FLAAASH! "I hate idiots like you¡­ You''re the worst¡­!" FLUOSH! Suddenly, the light emanating from her entire body materialized, gathering together into an enormous being made of light, easily surpassing my own size. It looked like her own appearance, but multiplied several times and made of light, with her floating in the middle of it¡­ "I will show you that I am worth more than you!" FLAAASH! An enormous ray of pure concentrated light shoot up to me in a mere instant, with all my might, I managed to evade, using my wings for propulsion and flying across the skies! BOOOMMM!!! However, the enormous beam simply hit the ground, let it all explode into mes, and the continued trying to reach me- no, more than just one beam, countless of them! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! "Shit¡­!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They were way too many! However, I had a power of my own to reflect light. "Divine Magic: Magic-Reflecting Dream Ice Mirrors!" I materialized the Primordial Ice I could conjure using the Unique Skill Winter Magic and merged it with the Dream Element within my own Affinity, generating several mirrors surrounding me. All the mirrors quickly took the beams and reflected them back to her! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "So you can do that¡­!" Amethyst said. "However¡­! Divine Magic: Crystal Cage!" FLASH! Hundreds of Divine Crystals grew over the ground right below me, immediately attempting to trap me within their enormous size, as many of them gathered together and attempted to catch me all at once! CRAAASH! The mirrors I made quickly were caught and shattered into pieces, as sheughed and immediately attempted to unleash another Divine Light Beam at me with everything she had! FLAAAAASH! Damn, this brat! I quickly infusedrge quantities of divine power into my own soul and body, unleashing my Draconic Aura and then materializing it into a multi-headed and multi-elemental draconic phantasm, which quickly blocked the beams and continue growing bigger. Using it, I caught the crystals and shattered them all away, while I propelled myself into the skies using my wings and reached up to her once more! I can''t use [Dark Sun], my Darkness-attribute divine ability, but I can still just use the power of my Darkness Attribute, which is already at SSS Grade in Affinity Level! "Divine Magic: Shadow Possession!" FLUOOOSSSHHH! An enormous quantity of shadows surged from my entire body, as they impacted her Divine Light-made body, which was most likely also a materialization of her own Draconic Aura, and infected it with my Darkness! It was pretty obvious that Light was weak to Darkness and vice versa, they''re two elements opposite to one another, the one that strikes first will get the advantage over the other! "RAAAAARRGGH¡­!" Amethyst cried, as her Draconic Aura was suddenly possessed by my shadows! Shadow Possession allowed me to control an enormous quantity of darkness and use it to possess and take over someone or something else, it is extremely powerful on it by itself, but it is quite weak when exposed to the sunlight, however this ce has no natural sun, and it is merely illuminated by a fake one, I can take advantage of that as well! "M-My light¡­?!" Amethyst quickly panicked, as she gritted her sharp teeth and opened her jaws, her Draconic Aura battled against my own Shadows, as it struggled and unleashed an enormous dragon breath from within her small jaws. FLAAAASH! "Shit!" I am too distracted to properly defend, I''ll have to tank this beam with my body¡­ As long as I reinforce it with Draconic Arts: Orichalcum Scales, I might be able to take on some damage! BOOOOOMMMM!!! "Unnngghhhh?!" The enormous beam impacted my body, the enhancement over my scales was powerful, but even then it was not enough! My body began to burn! This light was too damn powerful¡­! I have to strike with my own darkness, but I am already busy trying to take over her enormous Light Draconic Aura¡­! "DIEEE!" Amethyst roared furiously. Do I really have to use that?! Maybe¡­ I don''t have any other option than- However, before I could take a decision, Bedann quickly emerged before me! "Wait! Bedann, don''t jump into the light!" "I can handle this much!" Bedann roared, her appearance suddenly changed to her real appearance, and not only that, but ck ice quickly materialized out of her draconic hands, as an enormous ck axe made of ck ice appeared, which she used to unleash a powerful sh attack! CLAAAASSSHHH!!! The enormous breath attack of Amethyst waspletely sliced in half! TRUUUMMM¡­! ----- Chapter 986 Combined Strenght! Chapter 986 Combined Strenght!¡¡¡¡----- Bedann emerged before me,pletely changed. Not only she had changed her form from a pure chaos dragon to a different form, resembling a beautiful blue skinned titan wearing ck and purple draconic scales, wings, tail, and horns, but she also unleashed an amazing amount of power! She materialized ck ice I had never seen her make before and turned it into her ssic and most preferred weapon, a Massive Battle Axe. CLAAAASSSHHH!!! The enormous attack was unleashed in a cross-shape, as it sliced through the Divine Light Dragon Beam Attack of Amethyst, easily slicing it in half! TRUUUUMMMMM¡­! Amethyst didn''t simply had that, but the sh attack generated a gigantic shockwave, shaking the earth below us and making everything tremble constantly, generating a gigantic and destructive tremor that made everything even worse!N?v(el)B\\jnn CLAAASH! And as if that wasn''t enough, the shing attack reached up to Amethyst, impacting her directly and shing through her chest, leaving an enormous wound within her torso in the process. BAAAM! Her body quickly fell into the ground, as her Draconic Aura struggled to get her up. "Unngh¡­! Akh¡­ Of course¡­! You have to get help to defeat me¡­" She muttered furiously. "C-Coward¡­ You''re not really someone worthy of being the Dragon King!" "You¡­!" I was about to p some sense into this girl, but Bedann quickly interrupted me, and confronted her. "Do you really believe that to be a Dragon King he has to prove it all by his own strength? What sort of bullshit thinking is that? Also this was a 3v3 tournament, you were supposed to work together with your team members as well, but you let them all die, and now you ask Drake to do the same that you did just to feed on you ego?!" Asked Bedann, quickly pointing her axe at her. "Girl, you''re way too stupid. This tournament was merely made by your mother because she wanted to see us show our strength, there''s nothing that will simply make you the "Dragon Queen" or whatever you want to be!" "Unngh¡­ Shut up! W-What do you even know about me?!" Amethyst roared furiously. "And what is this form of yours?! How can you be in this tournament if you''re not a dragon!?" "I am a Titan before being a dragon, and I only gained the privilege of being here because my husband and his family awakened my dragon bloodlines, which I inherited by drinking Drake''s blood, as simple as that." Said Bedann. "Now, stop acting like a spoiled little girl and get your shit together!" "Bedann¡­" I felt taken aback by Bedann''s words, she was really standing up for me. However, I couldn''t simply let my wife do all the job either, I quickly stood up, walking at her side and then a few more steps forward, putting myself before her. "I know how you feel, Bedann, but I also want to stand by my own. Thanks though, you''ve saved me there." I said. "Heh, I know how you are." Sighed Bedann. "But let''s do this together, this tournament was made this way, so let''s follow the rules¡­" "Yeah, I guess we can just follow the rules then¡­ Hahah¡­" Iughed, a malicious smile surged in the two of us, as Amethyst began to tremble in fear. "W-What are you nning?! Fighting against me by the two of you?! I-It won''t make any difference!!!" TRUUUUMMMM¡­! Amethyst''s chest once more shone brightly with rainbow light, the enormous diamond-like jewel popping from her own chest was her divine core itself, which granted her the ability to exert her divine power outside of her body even better than any of us. However, this strange mutation in her body, which was probably a malformation since birth also brought a disadvantage. It was as if she had her heart exposed. If we could manage to hit her chest again and shatter her divine core, she would weaken enough to lose. "Bedann, that diamond in her chest¡­!" I said. "It is her divine core?" She wondered. "Yeah, you guessed it. Let''s shatter it." I said. "Alright then!" Bedann was all pumped up, as her body unleashed a draconic and titanic aura of chaos and ice. TRUUUMMMM¡­! Suddenly, hundreds of crystals began to surge from the ground constantly, emerging from everywhere! "You don''t understand a thing about me! You don''t understand a single¡­ THING! I''ve worked the hardest, I deserve it more than you idiots!!! Just die¡­ DIE! DIE! DIEEEE!!!" Amethystpletely lost it, she went absolutely nuts as she began to roar and scream to the skies, an endless amount of crystals began surging one after the other, as Bedann charged in front and unleashed countless Battle Axe Arts, shattering the crystals as they exploded into countless of iridescent colors. CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Meanwhile, I quickly ran to her side and then in front of her once more, unleashing countless fist attacks and shaping my own hands as enormous ws several times their original size, several heads surged from my body and unleashed dragon breath attacks, destroying dozens of more divine crystals, explosions after explosions continued to be unleashed one after the other, as we made our way towards the crazed Amethyst! CLASH! BOOM! CRAAASH! "RAAAAAHHH!" "OORRAAAHH!" We unified our power in this single attack, as Bedann''s axe began to pierce through the crystals while my ws dug through it, until we finally found Amethyst''s body hidden within all the colorful crystals, all while they constantly pestered us. My body was being constantly pierced by them, as I shielded Bedann. "Now!" "HAHHH!" Bedann''s axe grew several times its original size as I infused my Draconic Aura into it. The axe suddenly shaped as a furious dragon, reaching Amethyst, and impacting her! "ROOOARRRRR!!!" "No¡­! NOOOOOO!!!" Amethyst, faced with the fate of defeat, screamed in despair, the Ice Dragon Battle Axe pierced through her body, reaching her Divine Core, and shattering it into pieces! Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRAAASH! "GROOOAARRRRRR¡­!" Amethyst roar of agony was thest thing we heard from her, as she died on the spot, countless rainbow lights emerged from within her body, detonating. BOOOOMMM! ----- Chapter 987 Awakening The Bloodline Of The Earth Dragons And Acquiring A New Divine Ability! Chapter 987 Awakening The Bloodline Of The Earth Dragons And Acquiring A New Divine Ability!¡¡¡¡----- The battle finally ended, and Bedann and I stood there in silence, looking at the floor and the crowd surrounding us remained in silence. A rain of rainbow powder, most likely made from the many crystals that Amethyst was creating began to fall over us. "Hahh¡­ W-We did it¡­" "Yeah, we did it¡­" A rxed smile surged in my lips, as I looked into the crowd and then at Jotun. The expression the Progenitor of all Earth Dragons was of utter shock as my mother and my grandmother were looking with amusement. However, the dragons quickly began to m the floor with their tails, the sound of their tails mming the floor made the entire colosseum tremble.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Amazing¡­" "They really over exceeded themselves there." "It was pretty incredible, not going to lie¡­" "That "Dragon King" and his wife¡­ they''re really a golden team, huh?" "Damn I wish my wife was that cool- Ouch!" "Don''t say that in front of me, idiot!" "But what are we supposed to do now? ept them?" "I mean¡­ they fought and won against Iron, Boulder, and Amethyst¡­" "Unless our mother wants to fight, that''s it." "She''s too big andzy to fight though¡­" "Yeah¡­" Jotun''s face ckened, she seemed to be in shock about what had happened right now and couldn''t muster words right now, she was inplete silence. I quickly looked up to her, noticing Iron, Boulder, and Amethyst right below her head. Amethyst was pouting while crossing her arms, as Iron and Boulder were petting her head. "Come on, rx a bit brat." Said Iron. "It was a good fight." "Yeah, yeah, they still won at the end¡­ We have to abide with the rules." Boulder said. "Amethyst, don''t let it get to your head." "Hmmm¡­ Shut up you idiots¡­" Amethyst roared angrily, looking away. "Heh, she reminds me of Drake when he was a bit younger." Said Fafnir. "What? That guy was like her?" Asked Iron. "Well he always was, he still is a lot like her. You would be surprised by how simr they are." Said Fafnir. "S-Simr with him!? I have nothing simr to him! He''s someone that has been given countless gifts, someone that was given so much¡­ I''ve earned everything I had with hard work¡­" Said Amethyst. "Eh? Not really¡­" Said Iron. "You''ve got a ton of powers given to you since birth- GUH?!" BAAM! Amethyst hit Iron''s stomach with her tiny tail, making him puke his tongue out. "Shut up¡­" Amethyst said angrily. "Geez, you''re turning him into your punching bag again, aren''t you?" Boulder sighed. "Gyahahaha¡­ Damn brat¡­!" Iron roared, head patting the head of Amethyst. The crazy guy resulted to be an actual big brother figure to Amethyst, and even tolerated her hitting him¡­ And Boulder as well, he seemed like someone that cared for her. I guess aside from their superficial appearances in the tournament, they''re still people. And above all, dragons. All dragons feel some sort of kinship with one another, especially within their same bloodlines. Taking care of the younglings must be something natural of them, even though sometimes they fight to the death in this makeshift tournament of souls. "Hah, I guess you''re not that special, little Amethyst." Iughed. "Iron and Boulder are your big brothers? Do they spoil you?" Iughed. "Guuhhh!" Amethyst roared angrily, gritting her teeth. "They''re just a pair of annoying douchebags!" "If you''re still salty over losing to me, grow stronger and meet me again in real life this time, I''ll fight you as many times as you want." I said. "Huh? Hmph!" Amethyst crossed her arms. "Sure then! Come to Svartalfheim and then fight with me again, I''ll have my rematch after I train myself and grow stronger, I''ll beat the crap out of you and take the crown as the Dragon Queen!" "Well¡­ I don''t think it is something you can just physical take¡­" I said. "Agh! Shut up already!" She said angrily, she was strangely cute as she got flustered over her own words that didn''t made sense sometimes. Suddenly, the enormous head of Jotun approached Bedann and I, as she inspected us while narrowing her eyes. "Hmm¡­ Fine." She sighed. "Fine, fine, fine! I admit it, I was wrong! You two are powerful, you in specific, Drake! And your wife is not half bad at all either! Maybeee¡­ Just maybe you''ve got what it is needed to be a Dragon King, I''ll give you that." FLASH! Suddenly, a ray of golden light emerged from her eyes, being directed to my body and soul. Within mere seconds, the power of the Earth Dragons began to awaken within my body, the Bloodline has finally awakened. Ding! [The Bloodline of the Ancient Earth Dragons has awakened!] [Your Affinity of Earth Element has increased!] [You gained +2500000 Divine Power!] [You learned the [Unmovable Mountain (A)] Divine Ability!] ----- [Unmovable Mountain (A)] The powerful Ability that most Earth Dragons who have reached a high rank possess, and a characteristic power of Earth Dragons. Grants the ability to turn one''s body into a mountain itself. Connecting the body and soul with the power of the world itself, your body grows its endurance topletely new levels, and you be capable of absorbing the energies of the soil to recover your Health, Stamina, and Mana naturally. Divine Power can also be gained over time by meditating while using this power. When activating the Divine Ability, Physical and Magical Defense is increased by x10 but Mana and small quantities of Divine Power are constantly consumed. This bonus can increase as the Divine Ability Grade increases. ----- Woah, not only I awakened my bloodline but I got a new and amazing Divine Ability! Is this the power that Iron and Boulder used tost so long? But maybe it is not a divine ability for them¡­ Well, it does has a passive effect, so maybe it activates even if they don''t activate it manually. "And done¡­" Jotun sighed. "I''ve got high expectations for you, Drake! Don''t disappoint me now!" "It will be hard to live up to your expectations, aunt Jotun, but I''ll do my best." "Heh, that''s the spirit!" Laughed Jotun. ----- Chapter 988 The Earth Dragons Great Feast Chapter 988 The Earth Dragon''s Great Feast¡¡¡¡----- Ding! [The Bloodline of the Ancient Earth Dragons has awakened!] [Your Affinity of Earth Element has increased!] [You gained +2500000 Divine Power!] [You learned the [Unmovable Mountain (A)] Divine Ability!] ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths] [Main Divinities (4/6)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (S)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/9)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (S)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (S)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (S)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (S)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 8 (Upper Stage)] (Requires 19200000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [19020000] [Fortune]: [S+++] [Physical Strength]: [S++] -> [S+++]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Magical Power]: [S++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S+] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Light (SSS)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Nature (B)] [Life (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (S)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (S)] [Dark Sun (S)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (S)] [Divinity Aura (S)] [Dream Realm Maniption (S)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (S)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (S)] [Psychic Mind (S)] [Frost mes (S)] [Earthy Harvest (S)] [Divine Ice Sculping (S)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (A)] [Unmovable Mountain (A)] [Divinity Fragments]: [Divine Fragment of Blood] [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego] [Divinity Fragment of Knowledge] [Divine Fragment of Primordial Ice] x4 [Divine Fragment of Technomancy] x5 ----- Not only I made my Earth Affinity SSS Grade, the highest possible Grade, but my physical strength was enhanced even further as well, reaching the wondrous S+++ Grade from all things! And if things were not even better, I got a new Divine Ability. Now not only can I enhance the power of the Soul with the power of the Light Dragons, but also I can enhance my physical body''s defensive power with the power of the Earth Dragons. I guess this was really a bountiful harvest of powerups! ¡­Although I had to do this whole annoying tournament thing, it was really the worst. But I guess we are done with this now and we are finally able to go back home. Man, I am dead tired. After the tournament ended, the dragons quickly gathered around Jotun''s body and suddenly, an enormous city was revealed to us. This was a giant city between the mountains built by the earth dragons within their realm. Apparently, unlike other dragons, earth dragons loved to build and construct things much like dwarves, especially if it included shaping the earth and mountains around or other things like that. "Before you leave,e see us here! We''ll have a big feast!" Laughed Jotun. Jotun invited us all to have a feast with every other dragon present. "No, really, we want to just go back home now-" I was quickly stopped by Iron, however. "Gyahahaha! Come on dude, you''re escaping already?! This might be a soul realm but the food you eat here is good for the soul as well, if you''re a living being out there, your soul''s gonna be super strong if you eat our food made from harvested things from here! Come on,e try it!" Ironughed, grabbing my shoulder. "Yeah,e on little brother Drake! Or are you chickening out of the powerful wine of the Earth Dragons?! Gyahahahahaha!" Boulder immediately came to annoy me as well, grabbing my other shoulder and pushing me to the vige of the earth dragons. "Agh, okay, fuck it!" I shook both of them and walked with Bedann, father, mother, and grandmother inside. "I''ll beat you all!" "Hoh! He''s a bold bastard!" Laughed Iron. "Alright then, your group might have won in the fighting contest but this is where true warriors are made!" Boulderughed, walking right behind me with Iron. We quickly reached the center of the vige, as we found several dragons around arge bonfire, there were enormous seats for our giants'' sizes, and enormous meals also came forward one after the other over arge table, there were giant wild boars the size of dinosaurs, dinosaurs themselves, enormous skewers with big onion-like things and other vegetables being roasted with this giant bonfire, and more. And of course, a lot of wine, enormous barrels dozens of meters big began being brought one after the other byrge dragons, as they put them over and the dragons quickly began taking a cup and serving themselves some of it. As I saw everyone beginning to get a bit more used to the ce, we sat down over arge table with my entire family, my mother and grandmother were too big to sit down but they had reduced their size, the same that Jotun did. "Woah, this food''s delicious for not being real!" Fafnir said, my father quickly began gulping down the food as it came, enormous skewers, whole roasted beasts, and more. Bedann quickly tried out the wild boar thing, giving it a bite. She suddenly opened her eyes. "It is seasoned so nicely¡­ What does it has?!" She asked. "Dragon Scale Salt." Said Jotun. "It is a specialty we harvest from the salt that grows over our backs, as earth dragons, ores and crystals form naturally over our bodies. It is a delicacy and incredibly expensive out there, here, grab a bag to get out of here." Jotun gently threw us a ton of salt in a big bag, as we epted it happily. "Wow, it tastes so nicely, as if they were many spices blended together!" Nifl said. "I never thought salt made from you would be nice, sister." "Yeah I am baffled as well." Said my grandmother. "Alright you bastard,e here!" Iron and Boulder quickly dragged me into the wine drinking contest, as I sat down in the middle of the two and other participants. And¡­ Amethyst was there?! "Heheh¡­ You might had won the fist fight, but you won''t won the drinking contest. I''ve been the winner for three consecutive times now!" She said while puffing her chest. Wait, what? This little girl can get booze down so easily?! Well, not like I n to lose either! ----- Chapter 989 Decimating The Drinking Competition Chapter 989 Decimating The Drinking Competition¡¡¡¡----- "Drink! Drink! Drink! Drink!" The crowd cheered, as we began drinking whole barrels of wine whole all by ourselves. We continued drinking and drinking, as some dragons began singing in the background, some took some drums and began ying them, and there was one dragon with a giant guitar using it to form aplete melody. It was indeed a day of celebration, I suppose. I thought everyone just hated me here, but I suppose dragons are very forgiving, or maybe they respect me more after seeing me fight, so they kind of rxed around me instead of just looking at me with angry eyes. Nheless, Iron was surprisingly weak with alcohol. "Ugh¡­ Hic¡­ I-I can take another one¡­" Iron muttered, grabbing a fourth barrel and trying to drink more, only for him to fall into the ground and copse. "Geehhh¡­" "Ahahahaha! Iron always falls first!" Boulderughed at his fourth barrel already ending. "I am up for a fifth!" "Hmph, he always pretend to be tough but he''s the weakest." Said Amethyst, she was also drinking constantly, so much that she surprised me a lot! Where did all that wine go with such a small body. "Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­ Phew!" I said, quickly leaving an emptied fifth barrel at the side. I felt just as good as ever, drinking wine for the soul is a whole new experience. The crowd surprised at my disy of incredible resistance against alcohol, cheered. "Oi this guy''s not bad!" "Drake''s really tough, and he looks fine?" "He just drank a whole barrel and is still kicking like nobody''s business! What''s the deal with him?" "Woah, he''s cool, isn''t he? "Damn this guy''s FUCKS!" Amethyst and Boulder were already beginning to sweat as they saw me drinking a sixth, and then a seventh barrel like nothing. "A-Are you serious?" Amethyst muttered, feeling slightly bad in her stomach. "Ungh¡­ Howe he can resist the Soul Wine so well?!" "Have you have your soul tortured for a thousand years or something you can take this wine so well? Ugh¡­" Boulder muttered, feeling unwell after a sixth barrel. "Eh? Ah, yeah." I said. "The Venerable of Dreams has been training my soul every night, she tears it apart and then let me drink a special Dream Elixir to recover my soul back together. Each time that happened, my soul grew slightly stronger, hahaha!" Iughed at the funny anecdote. "WHAT?!" Amethyst almost dropped off her seat. "You''re being tortured every night by a Venerable? Those crazy mortals that grew super strong?!" "Oi, oi, this guy''s a friend of the Venerables¡­" Said Boulder. "Okay, I did heard something about the Frost Queen but also the Fox one?" "Yeah¡­" I said. "I am nning on making more of them my friends¡­ Well, whoever I can find that is willing to do so." I quickly began drinking an eight barrel. "Oi stop drinking already!" Boulder roared. "Hic¡­ How many are you gonna drink, bastard?!" "Hahahaha! But it is a tasty wine!" Iughed. "Uughh¡­ I-I am not going to lose to this bastard!" Amethyst angrily said, beginning to drink an eight barrel as well, but copsing midway through and throwing up in the floor. "Guueegghhh¡­ Guaaaghh¡­ Ugh¡­" Amethyst fell into the floor defeated. The crowd was shocked, as Boulder had survived longer than Amethyst, something that didn''t happened before. However, as he continued drinking, he couldn''t keep up with me and¡­ "You win¡­ You''re really a bastard amongst bastards¡­" Boulder recognized me as he smiled, right before copsing as well.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ahahaha!" Iughed. "I guess that''s how it is." The crowd was left speechless, even my family and Jotun were looking at uspete, at the end, the dragons cheered for me, surprised of my amazing endurance. "A-Amazing¡­ This guy''s insane!" "I''ve never seen someone drink so much of this wine¡­" "Is he going to keep drinking?! Wait, he''s going to drink more!" "The meat goes well with the wine, what do you want me to do? Everything''s here is delicious. It is kind of frustrating I cannot get any ingredients from here." I sighed. "As a chef myself, I would love to find brand new and mystical ingredients out there." CLAAASH! Suddenly, an enormous boar covered on gray spikes and fur, with a dozen horns growing over its head and red eyes fell at my side, the entire crowd was surprised. The boar itself was as big as Amethyst, being twenty meters big. "This boar is real, as much as the food." Said Jotun. "We can grow animals and monsters inside our realm so we partake in feasts from time to time. Take this one. It is called Dominus Boar, a Rank 7 Monster that you''ve been eating with the rest of the crowd." "A-Amazing, this one is so shiny too! It will make a wonderful ingredient!" I said happily. "Heh, you''re simpler than I thought." Jotunughed. "Are you really into cooking?" "Yeah, Drake''s an amazing cook!" Said Bedann. "Alright then! I''m gonna cook a feast because I am in the mood! Bring me more ingredients though!" Iughed, as my mother and grandmother decided to bring some things from their realms, as I quickly summoned an enormous and gigantic kitchen out of thin air using Spirit Creation, surprising everybody. "Spirit Creation: Spirit Kitchen Party!" I said, as every kitchen utensil was a spirit that began to move on their own, the fire, the kitchen, the forks, the tables, the entire fire, the pans, everything, even the boiling water! "W-What sort of power is that?!" "Incredible¡­" "He can materialize things?!" "No, those are¡­ spirits!" "Spirit Creation¡­ So what he said was true¡­" "Spirit Creation is the power of the Venerable of Dreams! Did she really gave him her power?!" "I can''t believe it¡­ A Dragon that can create spirits!" "This guy''s even cooler than we thought!" "Nowe, everyone! Gather around the kitchen! I wont stop cooking until I see you all with your bellies filled!" Iughed, as the entire crowd cheered. "T-This guypletely changed!" Jotun said in surprise. "See? This is my son." Nifl said with a smile. ----- Chapter 990 A Talk With An Old Dragon Chapter 990 A Talk With An Old Dragon¡¡¡¡----- Jotun looked at Drake in shock, as Nifl smiled at her side. "I''ve never seen a dragon like to cook so much before. Look at him, he''s making so many new tes I''ve never seen in my damn life!" Jotun said while drooling. "W-Why is he like this? This is not really within our nature¡­" "Little Drake is just that special himself!" Said Svartalf, the grandmother of Drake. "My son makes the best food but today we''ll be able to finally taste it ourselves." Fafnir said. "Yeah, just you wait, he makes amazing food." Bedann said. As the time went by, Jotun saw Drake cooking delicious food while theughs and cheers of the dragons continued. The moonlight atop the sky shone brightly, as the stars beautifully decorated the night sky. Theughter, the happiness, the smell of delicious food, the cheers of friends and family. Drake couldn''t help but smile as he experienced all these things. The people around him were all happy as he served them food. For the first time in his life, he was able to serve a big crowd of people he cared for. Every time he made a new te and gave it to someone, he felt fulfilled as he saw them devour it and smile, licking their lips and thanking him for such a delicious treat. Despite all the hardships, despite all his strength, and despite all the things he had done and will have to do, Drake was a very simple man, with a simple and humble heart. As he saw people smile when he gave them the food he prepared, he couldn''t help but smile and say "No problem! Here, have seconds!". As time went by, Jotun who still was slightly skeptic of Drake began to change her perspective. This dragon¡­ he was really someone different than anybody he had ever meet before. "This guy¡­" She muttered. "It feels like he''s not even a dragon! Hahaha¡­" Suddenly arge te was served to her table by Drake. "Here Aunt! Try this out, I''m sure you''ll like it." He said. "Hm? What''s this strange dish? I''ve never seen this before¡­" Jotun said, looking at the dish. It was very simple, but for her it was strange. It was a big te, of almost the size of a whole house, filled with fluffy white rice apanied by pickled vegetables and arge serving of red curry, specially spicy, with lots of juice, potatoes, carrots, and meat cut into tiny pieces, this was the Dominus Boar meat. The smell of spiciness quickly enticed her, as Jotun swallowed saliva, using he dexterous dragon hands, she took a bit of it using a spoon she materialized out of iron ore. As she directed the spoon to her mouth and as she chewed over the food, an explosion of vors reached her pte. Her eyes opened wide, as she suddenly felt taken away to a different world altogether¡­ the past, in fact. When she was small and little, and her mother, Tiamat, gave her a delicious meal she had always wanted to remember but could not. It was a simple meal her mother made, boiling grains and then serving them with meat cut into pieces for the little dragon pups to be able to eat it, she added spices for vor and even small vegetables forplete nutrition. "T-This is¡­ its so simr to mother''s dish¡­" Jotun began to suddenly cry, as she felt the delicious spiciness in her tongue. "E-Eh? It is?" Drake asked in surprise. "It''s so good!" Jotun cried, beginning to eat the entire dish with her mouth and without using the spoon at all! "So good! So goooood!" The dragons quickly noticed Jotun crying in happiness, as Drake opened his mouth wide in surprise. "Well, here''s seconds!" He said with a smile, serving her more. "This is delicious! It is so nice!" Cried Jotun, eating everything up again, and then, she slowly looked back at Drake. "I-I¡­ I never thought I would eat the same dish my mother once feed to me¡­ Where did you even got this recipe?!" "I¡­ Well, it is named Curry and Rice, it is something from my home world." Drake said with a smile. "I think it is a coincidence they''re simr dishes. I am sure your mother feed you something simr so you would feelfortable as you grew up, ahaha¡­ Curry and Rice got veggies, grains, and meat, so it is aplete meal! My daughters love it too." Jotunughed a bit, as she smiled back. "Heh¡­ Hahaha¡­ I guess I''ve been looking at you wrong the whole time. You little bastard¡­" Jotun said. "A King is not just about strength alone¡­ It is also about being able to reach the hearts of people, even as you do it through food, it still counts¡­ You''re someone amazing, Drake." "E-Eh? Me?" Drake wondered, raising an eyebrow. "Ah, please don''t praise me like that¡­" "You''re way too humble!" Jotun angrily roared, pping his back with her tail "Come on! Be more proud of yourself!" "I am¡­ I just don''t like to really brag about everything. I am happy as I am." Said Drake. "Happy¡­ as you are?" Jotun wondered. Someone like her who always felt secretly sorrowful and discontent with life felt surprised that someone that for her, was so young and filled with potential was already happy with what he had. "Yeah, can''t you see? I''ve got everything I need here. My family, some delicious food, and wine¡­ What else do I want anyways? Life''s simpler than most people give it credit for. But I know others are struggling out there, trying to live the simple life I have¡­ Now that I am getting more recognized as a King of Dragons, and as the King of the Guardians of this world, I''ll try my best to help out people around me, and just like all my ancestors, I''ll fight for this happiness." "¡­" Jotun was left speechless by Drake''s words, which came so easily out of his mouth.N?v(el)B\\jnn She couldn''t believe a youngster such as him would suddenly change her perspective at life so much in a single day. ----- Chapter 991 We Are Still Family At The End Chapter 991 We Are Still Family At The End¡¡¡¡----- "So? Want thirds?" Drake asked cheerfully. "¡­Sure." Jotun said with a smile. "Your food''s delicious, thanks for everything, kid- No, Drake." "Eh? Why thanks?" Wondered Drake. "You''ve kind of¡­ made me realize that I''ve been being overly grumpy for the most dumbest of things." Jotun said. "I shouldn''t had told you all of that, nor forced you into that tournament¡­ Agh, I feel so ashamed for doing something so immature with a young and promising soul as you¡­ Sorry, really, I am sorry." Jotun apologized in front of Drake, as Drake sighed. "Well, I am d you''re sorry¡­" He said, as Jotun closed her eyes and nodded while lowering her head in shame. However, Drake quickly smiled back. "But that''s that, right? It''s already on the past! There''s no point holding grudges with family." "Huh?" Jotun felt once more surprised. "Isn''t this how your family is as well? Look at all these Earth Dragons¡­ They fought inside the tournaments to the death and all, but once it done, they drink, theyugh, and they celebrate. I can understand that it is within your nature to like proving your strength. Although I was a bit annoyed at first, I kind of enjoyed the whole tournament. It even helped me see my father and my wife with new eyes too." Drake said. Jotun looked back at her own family, the earth dragons, all celebrating and drinking,ughing, cheering, and more. They were all so rxed and happy that she couldn''t believe they were all bloodthirsty some time ago. At the end, it seemed that even her children were more forgiving than her. "I have more to learn not only from you but from my own kids¡­" Jotun said. "Thanks for everything again, Drake." "Ah, don''t mind it aunt." Said Drake. "It''s all good now. We are family." "Yeah¡­" Jotun smiled cheerfully. "Hahah, I guess we are really family." As Jotun stayed looking at the crowd and then quickly was surrounded by her kids, Drake walked back to his family, feeling his heart lighter than before. That talk also helped him get some things out of his heart, things he wanted to talk with Jotun about. He was happy he managed to get through her dense nature and managed to make her understand of the beautiful treasure in front of her. That big family. . . . (Drake POV) After talking with Jotun for a while, I continued cooking a bit more for my family. I quickly used some Doppelgangers to serve food to everyone else that wanted to eat. All the other dragons were left satisfied after a while. After that, I just sat down with Bedann, my parents, and my grandmother, and we enjoyed the food. Nifl and Fafnir in specific were very surprised over the taste of my food¡­ I felt a bit embarrassed how much they exaggerated over it. "T-This food is amazing! W-What the heck is this?!" My father asked. "Curry?" "Yeah that''s curry, but I made it using seafood, so it has other vors. It is sweeter and has a stronger vor." I said. "I can taste the entire sea¡­" My father said. "This squid''s delicious too!" "I added the Flying Squids we hunted back then, apparently I can also bring physical things now if I bring them using my Spatial Inventory Ability." I said with a smile. "S-Spatial Inventory¡­ What is that?" Wondered my mother. "Oh, you didn''t knew? Well it is part of one of my Unique Skills. It used to be a skill of its own but it disappeared after I evolved into a Dragon God, but the Skill is still there, it evolved and became a near endless space where I can store anything inside and retrieve it. Is it weird?" I wondered. "IT IS!" Fafnir, Nifl, and Svartalf said at the same time, as Bedann chuckled a bit at my side. "Y-You''re telling me you can manipte space itself and bring along with you a pocket dimension to store things?! There is no Space Attribute Dragons at all so this ispletely new!" Said Fafnir. "A-Amazing¡­" My mother said. "My son is really doing incredible things." "Y-Yeah¡­ I guess. It also stops time inside so it can keep everything I put inside fresh forever. Of course I can''t store living things for some reason¡­ Probably a limitation." I said.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Well even then that''s one amazing power." Svartalf said. "And this curry it is to die for¡­" "Well there''s more than that, try this spaghetti grandma. We got with red sauce, white sauce, and green sauce." I said. My parents and grandma quickly took one each and began tasting it. "Hm?! This delicious herb vor?! And the soft and slimy noodles¡­ It is such a simple taste but it goes so well together! Ah, I never thought oils could go so well with some herbs you''ve made into a paste¡­" My mother said. "This is called, green sauce?" "It is called Pesto, it is pretty tasty, right? I am using a few recements as the original herbs couldn''t be found I this world, but the recement herbs are just as nice." I said. "And this red sauce¡­ Ohh, it has small, grounded meat in the sauce? and this is such a strong tomato vor¡­. the cheese you''ve put over is also delicious." Grandmother said. "It all goes so well, it is almost a piece of art!" "That''s just tomato sauce with meat and some spices alongside a bit of onions and garlic. Parmesan cheese is nice, it took me a while to get it right though." I said. "And this white sauce is so creamy, milky, and cheesy! T-This is addictive!" My father said, eating all the noodles. "And that''s white sauce, made primarily with milk cream and cheese, it is pretty good, right? It has a rxing vor." I said. "It is my favorite now!" My father proimed. "These noodles are ck¡­ What is this ck sauce? It tastes like seafood, and goes nicely with the squid and shrimp!" Bedann said. "Oh! That''s squid ink sauce, it has a cool ck color, right?" Iughed. "EH?! INK?!" ----- Chapter 992 A Calm Morning Chapter 992 A Calm Morning¡¡¡¡----- As we all ate food and celebrated happily, hours went by, and we finally decided to go back to our bodies. It was really a whole adventure at the end, we even invited various other dragon families here, and even Asgard made an appearance. But for now, it was time to go back, although I can tell everyone might continue partying for a while until the sun of this realm were to go up once more. "Thanks for everything, see you in another time!" Bedann said. "Yeah, thanks a lot." I said, as the two of us quickly teleported back to our bodies after saying our goodbyes to our dragon family. When we opened our eyes, it was still the middle of the night apparently. We hade to just take a long nap but we ended napping all the way to the night, and now it was roughly 4 AM, so in a few hours the sun would being out of the horizon within my divine realm. Bedann hugged me tightly while we covered ourselves in the nkets, and without saying a word because we were too mentally exhausted, we slept until morning. "Mama! Mamaaaa!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Suddenly, I woke up to the voice of my previous little Bedra, the treasure of my life, who was ying over Bedann''s belly. She was very happy to see her again. "Did you miss mama?" Bedann asked. "Mama!" Bedra quickly began rubbing her face over her mother''s shoulders, as she seemed to want to be hugged and spoiled. Bedann giggled as she hugged and kissed her entire face. "My baby¡­ Mama missed you lots and lots! Did you behaved with daddy''s doppelganger?" Asked Bedann. Bedra nodded. "I wiw¡­" She said, probably saying "I did". She''s getting the hang of words very quickly, dragons really grow faster than I imagined they should grow. Or maybe Bedra is special. "That''s good! Bedra has been an adorable little good girl." Said Bedann, kissing her forehead. "What about your little sister? You''re now a big sister so have you been taking care of Kate?" "Wate¡­ Gud!" Said Bedra, puffing her chest. "What did she mean?" I wondered. "I think she said she did a good job¡­ She calls Kate as "Wate"¡­" Laughed Bedann. "Ahaha, I guess that''s what she said." I still had a few problems understanding baby talk. "Awahh¡­" Suddenly, Bedra quickly jumped into the bed, in between the two of us, as we snuggled with her. We really needed some good snuggle with our daughter, to be honest! "Mama missed you so much baby girl." Bedann said. "Yeah, I also did." I said. "Although my other half was here¡­ still." "Heheheh¡­" Bedra began to giggle over bed as we began to tickle her little toes and her belly. She was just a little ball of happiness right now. Her innocence and her smile warmed up our hearts, as we felt like all the hardships we have gone through were all worth it. "Wuuhh¡­ Awahh¡­" Suddenly, we heard another baby girl waking up, Kate had just woken up from her long slumber, slowly sitting in her little cradle. I quickly went to check on her, as she looked at me with those beautiful silver eyes of hers. "Good morning little Kate, how did you slept?" "Awahh¡­" She said while extending her tiny hands at me. I quickly held her up and put her over the bed, she quickly hugged Bedann as well, as she gave her back a kiss in her little cheeks. "You seem as calm and serene as ever, aren''t you, Kate?" Bedann said with a motherly smile. "Awah¡­" Kate said while trying to talk, but she had a lot of difficulties mustering any words. "Awuh¡­" She lowered her head in sadness, she wanted to talk so much more but couldn''t. "Wawuh¡­ Awah!" She said again, as if talking with us like an adult. "I see, so that happened?" I wondered. "What else happened after that, dear?" Bedann asked. "Waweh¡­ wah¡­" Kate continued talking as if she was imitating us. Bedra quickly joined, as the two girls began to talk like babies with one another. They were getting along so well now, I guess all this time they spent together made them grow very close. At first they were slightly shy with one another, especially Kate, but now they are so carefree. I am sure they''ll grow up to be good sisters. I am so happy to see them like this. I feel¡­ happy. I just want this to continue on forever, slowly seem them develop and grow up. I am so excited about the most simplest of things such as seeing my daughters grow up¡­ I guess I am really an unconventional dragon. "Well, well, how about some breakfast for now?" I wondered. "Beafas!" Said Bedra. "Meat¡­" Kate faintly said one of her first full words. "Meat? You want meat?" I wondered. "Mea!" She said. "Alright, alright, everything for my little princesses." I happily said, quickly getting up. It was nice to going back to this routine that made me so happy every day. I''ll make them some delicious breakfast! I know that I must continue for now. After all in a few hours I''ll be having that cooking contest and at the same time I''ll use another body to go greet those Vampires to get our Ruby back, I''ll be quite busy this entire day. I don''t know how many hardships I might end up experiencing, but I''ll face them all with all my might. I have not grown this strong for naught after all. Nheless, for now, I''ll make something up really quick. After cooking, I quickly came back to the room and served everyone a lot of food. The girls were the hungriest, rabidly wolfing down a big sandwich each, while Bedra had her usual pancakes as she likes to start with something sweet. I made myself some eggs with bacon made from that boar I gotst night from the dragons. It was an overall peaceful and delicious breakfast. ----- Chapter 993 A Strategy Meeting Chapter 993 A Strategy Meeting¡¡¡¡----- Miranda joined us in the middle of the breakfast as she woke up, walking out of her own room this time around. She had one of her own, although most of the time she either slept in our bed or within Bedann''s soul. But I guess she might want some privacy time from time to time or something. Nheless, her appearance cheered up the girls, she was their favorite aunt after all. "Auntie!" Bedra said without even failing to say the full word! Miranda quickly patted her head.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Miri¡­" Kate said, she had begun calling Miranda as "Miri". "Hello to you too." Miranda said with a smile, hugging the two girls and kissing their forehead. "You won''t believe what we didst night." Said Bedann. "Eh? Ah¡­ For the fist time in a while I slept in my own room you know? Please don''t tell me what I''ve been seeing most nights already¡­" Miranda sighed. "Ah! Not that!" Bedann quickly calmed her down. "Y-Yeah, it wasn''t that. In fact, we were too tired to do any of that." I said. "Eh? Then?" Miranda wondered, raising an eyebrow. And then we went on about what we did and what we saw. Miranda''s face quickly distorted slowly, growing more and more shocked about the whole ass adventure we had inside the Draconic Records. "What in the hell?! Did you seriously¡­? Wow¡­ I wanted to go there too!" Miranda said while pouting, as she began to hit my chest. "Ah? Well, I kind of forgot to try to bring you there. But it is also up to Bedann, you''re connected to her Unique Skill after all!" I sighed. "You didn''t felt anything weird with my mind or soul?" Wondered Bedann. "Well when I am far away from you and in another room, my connection with your mind is very numb. This also helped me sleep like a baby¡­ I kind of like having my own room too." Miranda said. "So nope, unless you spoke to me directly through telepathy, I wouldn''t had been able to tell¡­ Ah well, I don''t even know if I could even get inside that draconic record realm." "I think you could, Bedann could so, if you''re an extension of her soul and a result of a unique skill, it might be possible¡­ Ah, sorry if that sounded somewhat rude." I said. "Ah, don''t worry, I get it." Miranda said while rubbing her chin. "I guess we could try next time." She shrugged. "But what about the babies?" "They couldn''t get here either, they had yet to awaken something Drake''s parents called "Draconic Avatar"¡­ Or something." Bedann said. "Wait, what? What is that even?" Wondered Miranda while raising an eyebrow. "It is like the form of their dragon¡­ form." Said Bedann. "Yeah, whenever they finally turn into dragons, they''ll be able to get inside. But as of now, even though Bedra has fought some foes, she still had yet to awaken her dragon form." I said. "For the moment, I don''t want to rush her, so she''ll awaken it whenever she feels like doing so." "Hm, I agree." Said Bedann. "Could Kate also do it?" Wondered Miranda, petting Kate''s silver hair. "I think so, yeah, she''s also a dragon." I said. "She''s also part spirit¡­ or something simr to that. She''s the most mysterious of the two now that I think about it¡­ But I am sure she''ll be able to do it just fine." I looked at my cute Kate as I petted her head. "I know I can trust her in that, eventually she''ll do it." "Awuh¡­" Kate began to lick my finger. "Ah¡­ Well, she''s still a baby after all." Said Miranda. "Baby!" Bedra said, petting Kate. "You''re a baby too dear." Said Bedann. "Uweh?!" Bedra reacted surprised. "Wo¡­ Baby wo¡­" She said. "No?" Asked Bedann. "You''re clearly a baby!" "Uwuhh¡­" Bedra got all sad out of nowhere, she didn''t liked to be called baby apparently! "Ugh, okay, okay, you''re not a baby! You''re¡­ a slightly big¡­ girl." Said Bedann, quickly trying to find something to say. "Hehehe¡­" Bedraughed while puffing her chest. She knew exactly what we were talking about, somehow. At the end, we decided to quickly make a meeting after we were done eating breakfast and taking a bath. Bedra and Kate were ying around the corridor of the room with the Divine Harvest Spirit of Bedra and Frost was watching over the two as well. Most of my friends were here right now, most of the ones that became gods as well. "I know we don''t have much time so I''ll go the point. Right now we''ll be moving to the Heaven Port capital. The Cooking Contest is beginning soon so I want to get there quickly. Not because I want to dy Ruby''s rescue or something, but due to my own personal reasons. Don''t worry, I''ll be dividing my body in two, my other main body will go to rescue Ruby with those that want to join me, I would appreciate all of you guy''s help." I said. "Sorry if I sound selfish or like an asshole for wanting to do this cooking contest¡­" "Ah, no, don''t worry, Drake." Said Rakasha. "I understand what you''reing for, and with your help at the side its more than enough. I know you''re busy and you want to also dedicate yourself to your passion. It might be hard but I''ll help in rescuing Ruby. My powers have developed into something more than just forging, I''ll show you when we get there." "Alright then. Thanks, Rakasha." I said with a smile. I knew he was the one missing Ruby the most. She was like his daughter after all. He must be heartbroken, and it makes me feel really bad, even more when I enjoyed myself so muchst night with my dragon family. "No problem." Rakasha said. "How are we doing this then?" Asked Tisha. "Well, for starters, I''ll use my first body to go to Heaven Port, I''ll form a team of those that want toe. Somehow, I''ve been investigating the ce and¡­ yes, there are Vampires roaming around. They might be up to something, so we need to be careful." I said. ----- Chapter 994 Planning Things Out Chapter 994 nning Things Out¡¡¡¡----- "Vampires?! In Heaven Port?! T-The evil kind, right?" Asked Charlotte, our newest member in our crew, she became a Lightning and Water Goddess of Boats, or so was her divinity, apparently. She was still getting used to it all, but she looked more radiant than ever, her hair and all became divinely bright and beautiful, she was unable to hide her femininity anymore now even if she tried to hide it by crossdressing. Rose noticed Charlotte was trying to not offend her. "Don''t worry, I am not really into helping every Vampire or something¡­ I know there''s a bunch of scumbags. We have fought against them, and I''ve even been part of their n¡­" She sighed. "They''re all servants of Oberon, my master''s ultimate enemy, so there''s no problem if you want to bash on them, I won''t hesitate to crush them whenever they''re within my sight." Oof, she was quite pumped up, bing a Divine Spirit of Blood really made her revitalize her whole personality and nature, she''s still as bloodthirsty as before, but now with a greater charisma. "Yeah the evil kind, Charlotte." I rified. "Using my slimes I''ve found out there''s a bunch in Heaven Port, the majority are sneaking around the entire ce. There''s probably twenty of them, all of them are at least as strong as Rank 5 Peak Stage, with some even being Rank 7, so there''s not just small fries." I said while thinking. "They also seem to be¡­ guarding something and chasing down someone as well. Last time I saw them using a slime, they were running around the sewers of the city chasing a group of people led by an elven girl. I don''t know who she is, but she might be someone important. there might be a whole n over sabotaging the entire Cooking Contest or something, so we need to be in alert. I am not simply doing this cooking contest for my own self-satisfaction, there''s something else as well within my ns." "Then I''ll stay with you to help you out. The girls shoulde as well, we can take care of them together even if the worse happens." Bedann seemed rather confident. "Haha, I guess you''re right, we have grown strong enough to be confident in that for the very least..." I said. "I also wanted to bring them so they could eat with me while I prepare the food and also enjoy the entire festival." "The festival of the Red Moon?" Wondered Yuki. "Or Blood Moon? Whatever''s it''s called¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yeah, it is a festival the people have that celebrates the Frost Queen defeating the Vampire remnants and destroying the Blood Moon which was bringing perpetual night to the world back then. It now only emerges every I don''t know how many years, and it is celebrated in such times." I said. "The destroyed moon apparently looks like a lot of tiny red bits in the sky." "I see, that''s interesting¡­" Said Pekora. "To think a Venerable was able to even create such an enormous moon for that purpose¡­" "And not only that but another one destroyed that moon!" Said Tisha. "Venerable''s are sure insanely powerful¡­" "What I did back then wasn''t the right thing¡­" Suddenly, the Frost Queen projection emerged behind me, startling everybody. "Ah! The Frost Queen?!" Tisha asked. "H-How is she here?!" Charlotte asked. "Incredible¡­" Rakasha said. "As I said before I cane here as a projection due to my connection with Drake and his Divine Realm now¡­" Said the Frost Queen. "So I''ll be a recurring character from now on." "I guessed you would appear sooner orter." I said. "How''s Terra? She didn''t joinedst night''s draconic records celebration." "Ah, she has been sleeping since you guys left, she never connects there so it is rare to see her there. Did you had fun?" Wondered the Frost Queen. We looked back with Bedann and simply nodded. "Y-Yeah, I guess." I said. "At the end, yeah." Bedann agreed. The Frost Queen felt confused at first but let it go. She quickly joined the conversation. "I haven''t looked into Heaven Port for a while, but I''ve set my eyes there using irvoyance, a powerful Divine Spell." Said The Frost Queen. "I can tell there''s something very shady there. I wouldn''t be surprised if Oberon is involved. There might be a facet of this town we don''t know. If thingse to worse, he could had been even hiding a facility there." "What?!" Everyone asked in surprise. "There''s no way he brought all those mechs to the Frost Ind so easily from a whole other continent, especially when the skies and the seas are infested with high ranked monsters¡­" Said The Frost Queen. "He likely has an underground facility where he makes these golems alongside many other things¡­ Those the vampires are chasing might be trying to uncover his plots. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to help them if you ever meet them again." "I see¡­ It makes more sense now that I think about it. So "Red" is helping "Green" most likely using her Vampires in here. Does she really think I won''t go to her ce to attack her and get Ruby back?" I wondered. "She''s certainly overconfident, most likely she has no idea you''re so strong. You fought against Green''s mechs though, so he might end up leaking your info to the other colors. But even if she knows now, it is a bitte to get cautious, she might simply think she''ll beat you, or use Ruby as bargaining chip to defeat you to abuse your care for her." The Frost Queen said. "That damn woman¡­" Rakasha muttered furiously. "She''s like that, I''ve known Reed for a while now." Said the Frost Queen. "She''s a nasty fragment of Oberon, the nastiest of them, but also very prideful and quite foolish¡­ She''s reckless as well, you might surprise her even when she gets your information." "I hope so¡­ Because I am not holding back. If I have to crush her to get Ruby, then I am not hesitating." I said. ----- Chapter 995 The Divine Blacksmith Chapter 995 The Divine cksmith¡¡¡¡----- "That''s the spirit." The Frost Queen said. "Now, how do we do this then?" Tisha asked a second time. "We''ll make two teams. One for the Vampire and another for Heaven Port. We can expect fighting but for the Vampires¡­ it will be way fiercer." I said. "Skadi, Uller, I''ll bring both of you against Red." "Okay." Uller nodded. "Understood!" Skadi nodded. "Ah¡­ Right." Rakasha said. "I would like to have a little moment with you and your weaponster, Drake." "Oh? Sure." I said. Has Rakasha awakened some new power? After that, we quickly made up two teams. For Heaven Port, I was bringing my daughters, Bedann and her parents, Hector, Kraxka, and Larzak. And of course, the Divine Spirits can freely teleport around both of my bodies, Rose, and Belle. Ah, right, Charlotte has no interest in fighting vampires so she''sing with us, it is safer that way, I didn''t recruit her to be a fighter anyways. And well, for the rest of the group, they''re alling to the Vampire Country in the icy mountains. This includes Rakasha, Tisha, Pekora, Yuki, and everyone else that wants to join, although I am only bringing the strongest and in a small group to not make too much of a fuss. I''ll make an army with divine magic to deal with a lot of monsters. Frost will be bringing his pack as well as I''ll bring my other tamed monsters, who all ended bing powerful after leeching the divine power of the trial''s rewards by ident just by being inside of my shadows. After everything was done, everyone had three hours to prepare for everything. Time was slow in the divine realm so there was no hurry in terms of schedules. This time, I quickly went to see Rakasha at his room with Skadi and Uller. "I am excited, I wonder if Rakasha got some new polishing stone!" Skadi said.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Polishing stone?!" I asked. "Wait, is that a thing you even need?" "Yeah it feels so nice and it always leaves me shiny and just sharp enough to slice through flesh and stter blood everywhere! Heheheheh¡­" Skadi began tough maniacally. Unfortunately for me, I was already used to her shenanigans. "Come on Skadi don''t get so weird now¡­" Uller said. Thankfully my second divine weapon didn''t came out as twisted as the first one. "Heye on you''re always so stiff around the edges." Sighed Skadi. "I am sorry but I am simply being normal¡­ Try to be a bit normal, okay?" Uller asked. "Uugh¡­ You''re just an oversized block of ice!" Skadi angrily said. "H-HEY!" Uller angrily roared back. "Okay, okay, don''t fight now. You two are literally like brother and sister, don''t get like this. I am happy as you guys are. Also you''re not made entirely of ice anymore, you''ve been reinforced and upgraded by me using magic and various metals, so you''re fairly stronger than before by far." I said. "In fact Divine Ice stopped being your primaryposition long ago." When we entered the room after I calmed both of them, we suddenly found ourselves inside an immense forgery. We had built this all for Rakasha with the aid of the castle itself, Fuyu. There were over twenty apprentices here working on their own creations, and Rakasha was sitting in the middle of the enormous forgery in front of a giant furnace, three apprentices were receiving his words of advice as they showed him their creations. "You''ve done well, Eric, but try to hit the sword some more, don''t be so afraid of getting it wrong with brute force." "This is a good enough shield but nothing remarkable. Are not mass producing here, Chris. Give it more passion, add some more variety. If you put some magic enhancement to it, it might help you realize the potential of forging." "Ah, this is a nice ring, you''ve put your soul into this, haven''t you, Lucia? However, the borders are a bit rough, it might not be asfortable to wear, try to fix that." His apprentices nodded, quickly walking back to their ces to continue their job. Rakasha quickly greeted us. "Ah, wee, Drake and you two. I''ve called you here because in a few hours we''ll be fighting and all, I wanted to try out my new power with your weapons and see if I can upgrade them." Said Rakasha. "I had considered asking you about it, I''m d you''ve figured it out already on your own." I said with a nod. "So? How do we do this?" "Right here. Wait a bit¡­ Divine Domain of Forgery!" FLAAASH! Suddenly, the entire surroundings changed in a mere instant. All of Rakasha''s apprentices were surprised, as they stepped back in shock. The surroundings turned to be an enormous legendary forgery, as Rakasha took out his hammer, which looked divine and shinier than ever before. "The first time I tried this was in my own hammer, it upgraded into this." He said. His hammer turned into a Divine Weapon of incredible quality and appearance. "Now, I want to try it out with you guys, so give me a hand, will ya?" "Alright!" Skadi said, turning into her beautiful silver spear form and flying towards Rakasha. "Me first!" "Alright!" Rakasha sat down and then put Skadi over arge anvil, his Divine Hammer began to absorb the power of his Divinity. Now that Rakasha reached Rank 7, his talents evolved with his divinity, turning into his divine power. He was an incredible, one in a ten billion cksmith God. "This might be a bit rough but bear with it!" CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! He began smashing his hammer against Skadi, as Skadi began to feel an enormous quantity of power being infused into her and merged into her very own body and soul. Rakasha quickly took several ores and broken divine weapons and armor that the Frost Queen gave to him, adding them to Skadi by merely throwing them at her. The items merely melted easily and fused with her body, something truly fantastical to see. CLANK! With each nk, Skadi''s power continued to grow and her appearance changed, glowing brighter and more divine¡­ "T-This is¡­!" FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 996 Skadis Truest Potential Chapter 996 Skadi''s Truest Potential¡¡¡¡----- CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! Rakasha used his Divine Hammer to smack Skadi''s body with it. Usually I would get angry at him while Skadi would be screaming either in pain or in pleasure. But she was oddly silent right now. Her entireposition seemed to be changing. These smacks, although crude-looking, were powerful and contained within the power of Rakasha''s divinity of forging. He continued putting more and more materials into her, which were things we had collected inside the Trial of the Frost Tower, Ores we bought in Heaven Port, stuff produced in this ce''s mountains which we mined every month, and some of my own scales and horn pieces. Each nk sound came with a good quantity of divine power being imbued into Skadi, making her merge with all of such materials. They were very crude-looking, but what he was doing was some sort of special and incredible ritual that only gods of forging could even do. I do remember that the Frost Queen said he was someone special. Perhaps when he was still a mortal, he didn''t thought of himself that high, but now that he had reached the stage of a god, his talents, experiences, and everything with forging and making weapons converged together into a divinity of its own. It felt almost rewarding, as if all of his life''s efforts and dedications finally became the power he sought. And I couldn''t help but feel happy for him as well¡­ CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! FLAAASH! Rakasha seemed to have reached hisst process phase, suddenly shaping and refining Skadi''s shape using his Divine Hammer, and then grabbing her and putting her down into a barrel with cold icy divine water brought from the icy peaks of my divine realm''s mountains. FRSSSSHHHH¡­! The heat umted over Skadi quickly was reduced, as bubbles within the water emerged, and a lot of vapor. However, when the vapor clouds dissipated, what remained was aspletely new Skadi. She seemed to have beenpletely reborn. Her shape had changed as well, as she gained a sharper and longer appearance, with a shiny silver and bluish luster. Her handle were now decorated with several jewels and the shape of scales and dragon wings. She emanated a divine light, it felt like she had ascended beyond bing a divine weapon¡­ Has Rakasha awakened her true power? Now that I think about it, Skadi and Uller just became stronger and more durable once bing divine weapons, but now it feels¡­pletely different. Is this Skadi''s truest potential? "Here it is¡­" Rakasha said. "Tell me what you think." I quickly grabbed Skadi, who remained in silence, by merely touching her, I felt a connection between the two of us instantly be made, and then reinforced by a thousand times. In a mere second, I understood her powers and capabilities, making me grow even more shocked. The System quickly allowed me to see her power in detail: ----- [Divine Spear of Eternal Winter: Skadi (S+++ Grade)] {Effects} [Fortune]: [A+] [Physical Strength]: [S++] [Magical Power]: [S+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S++] {Abilities} [Divine Spear Of Primordial Ice]: Increases Ice Attribute Affinity by two Grade when equipped (can exceed current limits). Additionally, anybody surrounding the wielder of this spear within 1 Kilometer that possess an affinity for Ice Attribute has their Ice Attribute Affinity increased by one Grade. [Skadi''s Blessing]: Increases the damage and power of Ice Attribute Magic when conjured by +80%, while also increasing the Fortune and Magic Power of any ally with such Magic Affinities by one grade when equipped. [Endless Thirst For Blood]: Increases all Damage Dealt by +100%, Ignores -30% of the target''s total Defense. Additionally, the wielder and the weapon recovers 20% of all damage dealt as their Vitality and Mana. The Spear has a 50% chance of randomly absorbing a Divine Ability from a in foe. {Description}n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A powerful Divine Spear forged from Divine Ice which had been enhanced with several types of materials and the scales, horns, and fangs of a powerful Divine Dragon of Ice. Now enhanced with the power of a God of Forging, it had awakened its truest potential. It can grow even stronger by being forged with rarer andpatible materials such as Ores and Monster Bones. ----- Amazing, this is amazing! She awakened three brand new Abilities and her status now looks the same as that Ring I got in the Yggdrasil Dungeon. She still has all the other Skills she had before and can converge them together any time she wants as well. But now, she has three other amazing Abilities, probably just as strong my own Divine Abilities. She can now enhance my Ice Magic power through the roof, this is quite insane¡­ And to boot, she can even make my allies stronger?! Insane, this is pure insanity! So with having Skadi merely standing around she''s already making everybody stronger¡­ well, as long as they got Ice Magic Affinity, but the majority of my friends does. "Hahhh~ I feel like I''ve born anew!" Skadi said with a smile, her voice seemed to be almost orgasmic. She couldn''t really smile in that form, but for me it really looked like she was doing some sort of smile. "You like it?" Wondered Rakasha. "I love this! Thanks a lot for enhancing me, I think I really needed this to be reborn anew¡­" Skadi sighed in happiness. "Now I feel all pumped up! Let''s go y a sea monster or something, master!" Skadi said all pumped up. "Ahahaha¡­ Maybeter." I sighed. "What you''ve done is amazing, Rakasha, thanks a lot." "Ah, don''t worry about it, I am d you''ve liked what I''ve done to her. Now, you''re next." Said Rakasha. "Eh? Me?" Uller was rather surprised, but happily flew towards the Forger, as he began to be swiftly forged as well. Many ores we had here were thrown into him, alongside my scales, fangs, and even some of my blood. Uller''s shape also began to change amazingly, as a new and enormous sword was created¡­ ----- Chapter 997 Ullers Upgrade Chapter 997 Uller''s Upgrade¡¡¡¡----- "And its done!" Rakasha quickly gave me Uller back, as I inspected his change of appearance, and indeed, he had changed more than I had ever expected. His de suddenly turned from its former silver and blue color to a ck color, as he seemed to be emanating arge quantity of not only ice, but darkness. His de looked beautifully refined, with a very metallic feeling to it. The handle had several red and purple jewels, which included arge red and purple jewel. Such jewels materialized from the fragments of materials we got from Ragnar?k''s corpse, which I handed to Rakasha. Now that he''s a God, he can resist the miasma seeping from such materials by coating his hands with his Divine Power and managed to merge such materials into Uller. That was a part of my suggestion, I didn''t wanted Uller to just be "Skadi but a sword" and wanted him to gain his own identity. I had considered wind as his new element before, but wecked enough high-quality materials, so I went for darkness. The handle even had a dragon head made of ck metal resembling Ragnar?k''s head roaring; it was very cool. As a Dragon of Darkness, a weapon that can channel that Dark Divinity of mine is essential. Amongst the things I''ve learned from talking with Belle andter with the Frost Queen was that Divine Weapons are essential for gods as much as normal magic weapons are for mortals. With Divine Weapons, gods are able to unleash their truest potential by channeling their divine abilities, divinities, and divine power into them. In a way, Divine Weapons are like a special tool that can channel our strongest power and let it out multiplied in power even more.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Only foolish gods that have a death wish wield no divine weapons" or so said the Frost Queen back then when she told me and everyone to take some divine weapons she had for spare in her own storage. Although there are not that many gods in this world, being less than a hundred, apparently, they all probably got a big advantage than us, and there''s millions of divine monsters, those monsters above Rank 7, which are also a big threat, maybe bigger than most gods. If we want to explore the world, we''ll have to fight and defeat many monsters that''ll get in our way, especially these strong ones that often appear around Inheritances due to the high density of divine power around such areas¡­ And because of wanting to prepare for this dangerous and uncertain future, I want to cover as many elements as I can¡­ I might end up creating more weapons in the future, or perhaps equipment that can channel my other elements. Although it would also be nice if I can get more decent dropped items from Dream Dungeons, but making the seeds is super expensive, so I doubt I''ll be making them around anywhere I want. Especially because they seem to not only be able to be created in special areas which have insane amounts of divine power and some sort of "ancient history" or "memories" where a dream can be born¡­ so yeah, I can''t go willy-nilly and get divine equipment literally anywhere. The dungeon inside my own divine realm is prob the only one I can make here. Nheless, what Rakasha did is amazing. The sword reminded me of the "Dragon yer" that Guts, the protagonist of Berserk wielded, it was even ck colored now, so it was even more fitting! Well, I made Uller thinking about that weapon in specific, I can''t believe I had finally reached the point where he looks a lot like it. ----- [Divine Longsword Of Eternal Night: Uller (S+++ Grade)] {Effects} [Fortune]: [A+] [Physical Strength]: [SS-] [Magical Power]: [S+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S] {Abilities} [Divine Longsword of Eternal Night]: Increases Darkness/Shadow Attribute Affinity by two Grade when equipped (can exceed current limits). Additionally, anybody surrounding the wielder of this weapon within 1 Kilometer that possess an affinity for Darkness/Shadow Attribute has their Darkness/Shadow Attribute Affinity increased by one Grade. [Uller''s Blessing]: Increases the damage and power of Darkness/Shadow Attribute Magic when conjured by +80%, while also increasing the Physical Strength and Magic Power of any ally with such Magic Affinities by one grade when equipped. [Berserker Sword]: Increases all Damage Dealt by +150%, Ignores -50% of the target''s total Defense. Additionally, the wielder loses -5% of their Vitality every 1 Minute and their Mana is constantly drained, however, with each 5% of Vitality lost, the wielder gains +5% more Damage Dealt (With a Limit of +100%). The Sword has a 50% chance of randomly absorbing a Divine Ability from a in foe. {Description} A powerful Divine Longsword forged from Divine Ice which had been enhanced with several types of materials and the scales, horns, and fangs of a powerful Divine Dragon of Ice and the materials of the Legendary Chaos Dragon, Ragnar?k. Although it was incapable of channeling the power of Miasma or Chaos, it has channeled the power of Eternal Night. Now enhanced with the power of a God of Forging, it had awakened its truest potential. It can grow even stronger by being forged with rarer andpatible materials such as Ores and Monster Bones. ----- Uller not only gained simr abilities to Skadi but fullypromising his element to darkness and shadows, but he also gained a unique ability different than that of Skadi. Instead of being able to drain Vitality and Mana like she can, he drains it away from me, but in exchange, he gives me more power every minute. If Ibine Uller''s talents with Skadi''s talents, wouldn''t the two of themplement each other amazingly well? "Uller, you''ve be amazing now!" I said. Uller began floating around, emanating an aura of deep darkness. "I can tell, master!" He said, flying around with extreme swiftness. "However, I am sorry, I seem to not be able to channel the power of miasma and chaos¡­" ----- Chapter 998 Lets Repair Benladanns Weapon Chapter 998 Let''s Repair Bedann''s Weapon¡¡¡¡----- Apparently, Uller was incapable of channeling the power of Chaos from the Fragments of Ragnar?k for some reason. Could this be dependent on his own affinity with this element? After all he''s still a soul of his own and all. The sole reason he got the power of Darkness must be that it was atent Affinity he had for the element itself. Then what about Bedann''s weapon? I do remember I made her an Ice Axe which I''ve constantly repaired and enhanced every time I could, almost each time I evolved I used my new set of scales to enhance her axe. I had also used a fragment of my soul to make it a "Living Weapon" that could grow stronger by itself simrly to Skadi and Uller, but the Axe itself never spoke to me, so I had no idea what''s her personality even. Bedann does love the axe and felt quite heartbroken when the weapon shatteredpletely in our battle against Ragnar?k, however, we can now make her a new one, yeah. ¡­However, I am still curious about what is the truth behind the axe being able to channel Bedann''s Chaos Element. Perhaps it is virtually different than Uller and Skadi as Bedann had been channeling her Chaos and Miasma Energies into the weapon all this time. And also Miranda, of course. Every time Bedann fights, she also uses Miranda''s powers. Perhaps Miranda could had infected the axe? Or is my theory too far from reality? Well, I''ll find outter. "It''s fine, not everyone can do that." I said to Uller. "I guess getting a weapon with that element won''t be a thing for me any time soon¡­ Perhaps Bedann''s weapon, even if shattered, already changed by channeling her chaos for so long and it might be virtually different than Uller and Skadi¡­" "Yeah, I believe so. Miasma and Chaos are the same element, but it is very hard to handle it, although I was able to channel the Dark and Shadow Elements pretty well." Rakasha said. "I believe whatever Bedann has been wielding must have changed somehow, perhaps she changed it without realizing it." "I can tell¡­ Thanks for your help, Rakasha. How about we make a new weapon for Bedann now?" I asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Sounds like a n! Bring the shattered remains, I''ll be able to work on something from there." Said Rakasha. "Alright, I''ll be right back with her." I said, quickly running outside of the forge. I quickly ran off the forget and reached the backyard, where I found Bedann and Miranda ying with the girls, they were looking at therge farms of fruits and other things I bought from that one shady elf at Heaven Port. "Hey, I''m back." I said, as the girls quickly looked at me. "Baba!" Bedra quickly pped her tiny wings, jumping into my face. "Bababa!" She said, smacking my head with her dragon tail as she seemed¡­ rather happy to see me, I can tell. "Pa¡­" Little Kate appeared behind me as if she were a tiny ghost, quickly sneaking a kiss in my cheek. "Aww¡­" I quickly gave her and Bedra a hug. "Did you miss papa?" Both of them nodded, as I saw Bedann and Mirandaing to my side. "Hey Drake, what''s that anyways?" Wondered Miranda, as she pointed at the big gate in front of the giant Lesser Yggdrasil Tree. "O-Oh, that¡­" I said while scratching my head. "Well, that''s a Dream Dungeon I created using my newly acquired divinity after evolving." "Eh?!" Asked Miranda and Bedann at the same time. "You what?" Asked Bedann. "It is a long story but part of why I looked different in the Draconic Records was due to the recent evolution I had¡­" I said, quickly exining things to Bedann and Miranda in detail, while my two daughters seemed to be nodding, I don''t know if they were understanding though. "I-I see¡­ So you''ve converged the power of Dungeons and Dreams, wow, both powers were acquired through Inheritances as well, weren''t they?" Wondered Bedann. "Yeah, precisely because of that, it was like as if Fate itself guided me there." I sighed. "I guess this Dream Dungeon power mighte in handy in the future. For now, we could explore this dungeon one day, but perhaps after. I had considered doing it now, but I don''t think it is the right thing to do right now." "I agree, I guess we canve it forter." Said Bedann. "Is that ring you''ve been sporting around from there?" "Ah, you got me¡­" I said. "Sadly, items get locked to the one that opens the special treasure chest where theye from, so I can''t really¡­ Well, I can''t really give it to you if I wanted." "I see, so we should defeat Field Bosses to get rewards?" Wondered Bedann. "Yeah, it said there are five, so there are four more to go." I said. "We could distribute them aroundter." "I guess that sounds like a good n!" Said Bedann. "Though don''t feel forced, if you want you can take it all, I am sure you''ll make good use of it more than I do, especially because you''ll do well with any item that boost any of your affinities." "Aw, but I still want to help you out with special items too, I can''t just greedily take everything, I don''t want to be a bad husband," I said, petting her head. "For now, how about we go see Rakasha?" "Eh?" Bedann processed why we should go see the old man, but then quickly opened her eyes wide. "Right! My axeee!" She quickly went back to her depressed mood, as she took out her axe from her internal Chaos Realm, which was now like an [Inventory] of her own. "Ugh, can Rakasha fix her?" She asked. "I am sure she can, let''s go." I said. "Miranda can you take care of the girls until we are back?" "I doubt I can but I''ll try- H-Hey!" Miranda quickly lost the two girls, as they flew directly towards us and sat down on each of our backs. "I guess they don''t want to stay here¡­ I''ll go too, why not?" At the end, we all moved to Rakasha''s forge. ----- Chapter 999 A Brand New Battle Axe! Chapter 999 A Brand New Battle Axe!¡¡¡¡----- All of Rakasha''s apprentices had only seen us a few times and faintly from the sidelines. They immediately freaked out even more when they saw mee back but with my entire family this time. "I-It is our King again¡­" "And his family?" "Look, the two little princesses!" "Ah, they''re so angelic¡­" "Shut it! Don''t you see they''ll hear you?!" "Amazing, he got two wives?" "I don''t know, but rumors says he has two, yeah. Although some say that they''re also one." "Huh? How does that makes sense?" Because they were my citizens I decided to just let them do some littlements. They were not really offensive and I would be like a tyrannical king if I got angry they beganmenting about us like that. Wouldn''t I be acting like those cultivation story douchebags main characters that kill anybody that looks at them the wrong way if I do this? Yeah, I just have to have patience. I had already lost a lot of patience with the dragons offending my dad, to the point I went into a whole fight with them just to show them I and my father weren''t pushovers. It ended well, but the entire fight could had been avoided if I acted more¡­ civilized. "Anyways, I came with Bedann and Miranda to repair the axe." I said, as Bedann quickly brought out the Axe bits. The Axe was now still made of this Divine Ice but covered by severalyers of metals and scales melded together. "I see¡­ Is this all? I remember you had another axe." Said Rakasha. "This one? It is the new one Drake bought for me back in that city, it can channel dark element and was made by Dwarves, but it can still channel my chaos just fine¡­ though it is about to break too." Said Bedann. "I told her I wanted to merge both into one big axe, is it possible?" I wondered. I was rather good at weapon making myself, but Rakasha was the expert here, I asked him a suggestion because I was really intrigued. "Yeah it is possible." Said Rakasha, rubbing his beard. "I can tell that it is possible, the fragments of this one are also all imbued with a soul, it still somewhat alive. After I became a God, I gained an ability to shape souls into weapons, something I did both of your weapons as well, Drake. I think I can do something. Also, this ck axe has no soul though, but its work is exquisite, this is really the work of an advanced dwarf cksmith. But now that I''ve be a god, I can even upgrade the art of Dwarves¡­ Heh, I guess I''ve really be incredible. I''ll make some amazing equipment for Scarlet once I''m done here. And well, for me as well¡­ there''s a big stash of items!" "Hahaha, I can tell you''re pumped up." I said. "Yeah! Should I use Ragnar?k''s materials for this too?" He asked. "Yeah, please." Bedann said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Also can you use my own materials?" Wondered Miranda, suddenly giving Rakasha a piece of¡­ a strange whirling phantasmal miasmic goo, an evolved form of her mold which is imbued with divine power. "T-This is¡­?" He wondered. "A piece of my body and soul together." Said Miranda. "Maybe you can make the weapon stronger with it¡­" Miranda said while seemingly looking a bit hopeful. Rakasha smiled back at her and nodded. "Got it." He said. And like that, Rakasha immediately started working. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! Rakasha continued adding more and more materials, as his Divine Power was imbued into the weapons. I had asked him if he had enough Divine Power for what he was doing, but he apparently was only using a few hundred, and he had a few million still saved. He said he also automatically gained Divine Power whenever he finished a weapon, often thousands, so a way for him to grow stronger was by creating, repairing, and upgrading items. He started differently this time, he first used the hammer to smash the axe into even smaller bits, and then he summoned arge furnace, a Divine Furnace, part of his own Divinity power, which he used to melt the axe bits and then create a blue ingot. Bedann was looking with horror because she thought the soul inside would die¡­ but that was far from the truth, the soul remained inside the ingot, and became even bigger and stronger through the entire smelting process. "A-Amazing, the soul got stronger and bigger¡­" Bedann said. "Yeah, I can tell¡­" Miranda said. "Rakasha''s power¡­ just how amazing did he became now?" "Hah, I am sure this is not even his max potential yet¡­ He had gone from someone already very useful to someone indispensable for our adventures from now on¡­" I said with a smile, as I saw him using the blue ingot and several other materials into the ck axe, using it as the base. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! After that, he quickly added more ores and materials which I had already seen before, and then the scales, fangs, bones, and even an eye of Ragnar?k, and a part of her Divine Core and Dragon Heart, both materials of incredible quality within dragon bodies. "And thest ingredient¡­" Rakasha threw the squirming mass of miasmic mold into Bedann''s axe, and then the entire axe began to emit arge quantity of purple and red aura around its entire surroundings. This aura was miasma. However, it seemed to not hurt anybody, as if it were also a soul, filled with a consciousness, maybe closer to a ghost or phantom¡­ "It is done¡­" Rakasha said. "However, it is not allowing me to wield it. Only the chosen wielder can." "Oh¡­" Bedann slowly walked towards the enormous Battle Axe, emitting arge quantity of divine miasmic and chaotic power. It was majestic, it had grown up to five meters of length, fitting for an Ice Giant, and might be able to adjust its size like Skadi and Uller can as well. Not only that, but its decorations were exquisite even though we barely saw Rakasha being delicate with his forging methods¡­ this was truly the work of a god of forging such as him. "Hello Bedann¡­ Sorry for making you wait." And the Axe spoke back to Bedann. "Axe-chan!" ----- Chapter 1000 Hel Chapter 1000 Hel¡¡¡¡----- We all looked at the majestic Battle Axe. The color was now ck and purple, with many dragon scale-like decorations around its entire body, both Axe''s des were sharp and deadly, and Bedann could even throw the weapon as a tomahawk no problem. Not only that but the Axe''s center had a red jewel in the shape of Ragnar?k''s eye, and the handle had several purple and red jewels, enchanting its divine power. At the tip of the axe''s handle there was a sharp fang covered in ck and purple metal, giving it an even more badass look. It was the ultimate Battle Axe. "Hello, Axe-chan." Said Bedann with a smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I can tell both had talked for a while, the Axe was quite personal with Bedann, and wasn''t as goofy as Skadi and Uller are with me. Those two are like children more than anything, but Axe-chan seemed to have a deeper and more emotional voice. "I am sorry for shattering¡­ In that time, I was unable to take in all your power, even though I''ve been doing my best this entire time¡­" She sighed. "No, no, it is fine, really." Said Bedann. "It is fine, Hel. You''ve be amazing, beautiful, even!" "It is all thanks to this amazing man, I never thought I would ever find someone capable of repairing me- no, to make me be reborn anewpletely. His powers are truly incredible." Said the Axe, whose name was actually Hel. "So he is a Forging God? I can tell¡­" "Ahaha, I think you might be exaggerating a bit there, but I am d you''re grateful." Said Rakasha. "I am doing some honest work; I think you''re my best creation so far¡­" "Woah, Hel, you''ve be so pretty now!" Miranda said. "Miranda¡­ I am d you''re here as well¡­" Hel said. It seemed the two had a special rtionship with this Battle Axe. Suddenly, Miranda tried to wield Hel, but something truly incredible happened, the Battle Axe¡­ divided in two?! The axe originally had two des, but it suddenly split in two. "EH?!" Everyone reacted surprised except Rakasha, who was nodding. "So that''s how it works. I was wondering how that special function would work¡­" He said while rubbing his chin. "Anyways, with this, you can get an axe for each hand, or one for each one of you. Of course, if the axe goes back to its original whole state is when it bes stronger. But this ability is called "Chaos Alter Ego" and is something so you both can always have a weapon at hand." Not only that, as the weapon was connected to the girl''s soul, it could easily be teleported around them, just like I could do the same with Skadi and Uller. Even if they were lost and separated somehow, Hel woulde to their aid. And about her stats¡­ ----- [Divine Battle Axe of Eternal Chaos: Hel (S+++ Grade)] {Effects} [Fortune]: [A+] [Physical Strength]: [SS+] [Magical Power]: [S+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S+] {Abilities} [Divine Battle Axe of Eternal Chaos]: Increases Chaos Attribute Affinity by two Grade when equipped (can exceed current limits). Additionally, anybody surrounding the wielder of this sword within 1 Kilometer that possess an affinity for Chaos Attribute has their Chaos Attribute Affinity increased by one Grade. [Hel''s Blessing]: Increases the damage and power of Chaos Attribute Magic when conjured by +90%, while also increasing the Physical Strength and Magic Power of any ally with such Magic Affinities by one and a half grade when equipped. [Chaos Born Battle Axe]: Increases all Damage Dealt by +160%, Ignores -50% of the target''s total Defense. Additionally, the wielder and the weapon can restore their Vitality and Mana based in 50% of all damage dealt against foes, Damage Dealt is increased by +1% with every attack thatnds and deal damage to a foe (With a Limit of +150%). The Axe has a 50% chance of randomly absorbing a Divine Ability from a in foe. [Chaos Alter Ego]: Grants the ability to split the weapon in two identical halves. Both halves have 70% of the total Stats and Power of the original whole weapon. When separated, they also gain additional new Abilities. First Half: The Ability to conjure [Chaotic mes] and drain Vitality. Second Half: The Ability to conjure [Chaotic Ice] and drain Mana. When both Halves merge together, they canbine their umted power while separated to unleash [Ragnar?k], a chaotic all-out attack that deals up to +500% more damage, can only be done once both halves are separated and unified together after both halves channeled enough power. {Description} A powerful Divine Axe forged with Divine Ice and other materials, including the scales of an Ice Dragon. Now, it has been upgraded and merged with a ck Axe forged by the Dwarves by the powers of an almighty cksmith God, possessing incredible new abilities, and even containing within itself the fragments of the Dragon God of Chaos, Ragnar?k. A part of such Draconic power dwells within the Axe and can awaken as it is forged and enhanced with new higher quality materials that arepatible. ----- "Woah, this is amazing¡­" Bedann said, easily noticing she could also see the System Window now. She saw all of Hel''s stats and was left bbergasted by the effects and more. She didn''t really understood a few things such as all those percentage-based calctions, but I just told her that the higher the numbers the more damage. Her Battle Axe seems to be stronger than even Uller, but it makes sense, as it is a two handed and enormous weapon, and the only one Bedann carries around, while I have two. Also, perhaps that Miasma and Chaos it has changed it and made the weapon stronger as a result as well. I don''t know how stronger, but certainly stronger than before. So much that its almost ridiculous¡­ "Now that we are done here, is there any other weapon or armor you want me to make?" Wondered Rakasha. ----- Chapter 1001 Divine Weapons Naturally Get Along With Each Other Chapter 1001 Divine Weapons Naturally Get Along With Each Other¡¡¡¡----- "Now that we are done here, is there any other weapon or armor you want me to make?" Wondered Rakasha. "H m m ..." At the end, Rakasha had gained a new breath of air after evolving into a God and wanted to forge a lot to prepare for the battle, but because we don''t use normal armor as our own scales and skin is hard enough, weapons are better in that regard. Miranda was happy with having half of Hel asionally whenever she was fighting by herself, although I asked her if she wanted a weapon of her own a few times and she insisted she was fine. My two daughters were very interested into this weapon business though, wandering around the furnace and looking around. They were both quite strong so the heat was no problem for them, not like I left them touch anything hot anyways. They wanted something, but both were too small to wield anything that was strong enough for them, theycked both height and physical strength- well, Bedra is probably very strong physically but still, I would rather not have her wielding a dangerous weapon she can''t control. I would have to first wait until she can walk in two legspletely well, and let her grow a big, bigger too, and then maybe begin teaching her about wielding her weapon and all of that, which will definitely take a long while¡­ yeah, without a doubt. "No weapons for now, you''re too small." I said. "Buhh¡­ I waw wepon¡­!" Bedra said while pouting. She was getting better at speaking now. It was clear she was very intelligent and even had a mind of her won with her little won selfishness, greed, and also cuteness. Just thinking about my little girl growing up kind of breaks my heart and relieves it at the same time. It means she might stop having to use diapers and also it mean she''ll stop being my baby¡­ Ugh, it is hard being a parent, isn''t it? Well Kate''s still there, she doesn''t use diapers and might remain a baby for a while longer as she''s very youngpared to Bedra, who should be a year old soon. Right¡­ I need to prepare her a birthday gift, shouldn''t I? Dragons develop very fast once they hatch from their eggs. Bedra "hatched" from Bedann so she had been developing quite quick, not even a year old and she can already talk and voice her own opinions, although stillcking in vocal artiction. But she''ll get through it as we teach her how to speak. "Okay, maybe for your birthday¡­" I said. "But by then you''ll have to master walking in your two little foot, and also speak a bit better. Okay?" "Oway!" Bedra felt pumped up, all excited. "I wiw wearn!" "That''s the spirit! But it is "I will learn."¡­" I said. "I wi¡­ weawr¡­" Bedra tried to speak but couldn''t, she was struggling quite a lot. "Hahah, no need to force yourself dear." Said Bedann. "I wiw wearn tshoo¡­" Said Kate. "Oooh! Well done, Kate!" Bedann said while pping. "She said it better or not?" I wondered. "Ah, it doesn''t matter, as long as she slowly learns." Said Miranda while shrugging. As we made our way back to the backyard, Skadi, Uller, and Hel were conversing with one another and having a fun time. Hel had been rather timid until now, but she was told by Bedann and Miranda to be more open, so she decided to greet me and then talk with my weapons. The three were now in their humanoid forms, Hel also could take one, something she couldn''t before. Her appearance was also human-like such as Skadi and Uller, but her skin was instead as ck as charcoal. She also had long silver hair and pointy ears like those of an elf. Rakasha said she resembled a Night Elf, a race of elves that live in Svartalfheim and Alfheim. She generated a beautiful purple dress and walked barefoot, she had a graceful and timid beauty, and had a red eye-shaped jewel in her forehead, the same she had in her weapon form. "Your look is deadly and it rocks, I love it!" Skadi said. "I-Is that so?" Hel wondered timidly. "Yeah! How about we go split a mountain as a challenge?" Wondered Uller. "Split a mountain?! W-Will they allow us?" Wondered Hel, seemingly quite concerned about Uller''s insane ideas. "Of course I won''t! No weird things, Uller, got it? We are about to do a lot of important things, so stop this and leave it for another day, okay?" I sighed. "Okay¡­" Uller sighed. His appearance changed a bit as well, mostly his hair turned white and his eyes red. Now that he reced his Ice element for Dark, his clothes turned ck as well. "For now let''s have some food together." Bedann said. "Yeah, in about an hour we should get going outside. Everything shall finally begin¡­" I said. I quickly made up some delicious food, as I tried out some new stuff such as wet rice named risotto, which was delicious. Grilled meat was also the obligatory preparation, the children love meat the most, even Kate devours a lot of meat despite never going to the bathroom. Spirits seem to be able to eat and convert everything they eat into energy without waste, it is pretty convenient of a skill! Even I as a dragon god has to go to the bathroom at least once a day, I''ve got healthy intestines I guess. Some people do it once a week, I can''t really understand those. They should really drink more water¡­ Anyways, as we ate, the girls seemed pumped up about the cookingpetition, and Bedann and Miranda, alongside Bedann''s parents who came here, were all discussing about the food we were about to make while I was feeding Kate with a spoon. "Here''s the ne, Kate~" "Ahhh¡­" Kate opened her little mouth as she received the small spoonful of risotto, which she munched slowly. "Is it good?" Kate nodded happily while she ate the rice¡­ Aahh, she''s so cute and small and beautiful and precious! I ended hugging her again for the third time since we started having lunch. I''ve also hugged Bedra just as much. However, as I hugged her, Kate hugged me back¡­ and then I suddenly felt a strange¡­ spark. FLASH! My vision, my entire mind suddenly changed, as countless pixels appeared before my sight. What the hell is going on?!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Author''s Note: And this is the chapter 1000! I am so happy that I''ve managed to write this for so long. And also I am grateful to anybody that is still reading this story. I know this story has had its up and downs, and I''ve been learning from every single one, but I believe i''ve finally managed to find enough inspiration to write this story and keep it interesting enough. There''s a lot of things left to write, so I am sure we''ll go way past one thousand chapters! There''s a big arc iing, so keep reading everyday if you can! Our favorite ice dragon adventures have yet to end. Chapter 1002 The Internal System Dimension Chapter 1002 The Internal System Dimension¡¡¡¡----- [So she had used it.] Suddenly, I heard the voice of the System within my mind. "System? What''s going on?" [Kate has channeled her power over System Magic and identally interfered in the System''s structure¡­] "Eh?! Damn it¡­ Kate! Stop this!" [No, wait!] However, the System stopped me. [Didn''t I told you this was the path towards unlocking more of the System''s true powers?] "Well, you did said that but¡­ where exactly am I?" I looked around and there was just ckness everywhere, the pixels had disappeared. [Right at the entrance of my own core, the System Core as I call it. It is a realm you briefly visited which is also the structure of the Divine System. The path that my previous self left behind must be here, but it probably only activates through the power of her child, Kate.] "Right¡­ Well, she''s technically you and¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [I know but it feels morefortable for me to just treat her as my previous self¡­ Let''s not make it moreplicated for the moment.] "Okay, I get it¡­ So where do I go- Huh?" "Pap¡­ Papa?" Suddenly, I heard the soft voice of Kate, as she slowly materialized out of countless white and blue pixels in front of me, her tiny body floating around, guiding me into the depths of the darkness. "Papa¡­" "Kate?" She pointed at somewhere using her tiny finger. "Alright, I guess you already figured it out, huh?" She nodded cutely. "Mama¡­ there." Woah, she spoke nicely there. I guess¡­ she knows Bedann is not her real mom then? Well, she still loves her as one. "You think so?" She nodded again. "Alright, let''s go. Hold my hand." I quickly grabbed her tiny hand as we flew across the darkness, quickly reaching a strange ce, it looked as if the entire darkness was slowly cracking, several pixels showing everywhere. "What is this ce?" [It appears to be one of the many¡­ unrepaired areas. My authority cannot reach this as it is within depths too far within the interdimensional structure of the System.] "Woah, woah, hold on. Interdimensional?" I asked. [Well, yeah¡­ You see, the System is a special structure made up of many dimensional runes, which formed once you were reincarnated through the excess cosmic energy emitted by your body and soul when you went through the World Layers of your previous world into the world of Yggdrasil. The reason Wishes be powers is due to such excess cosmic energy channeling and turning into these powers people wish for. The voice they heard must be their own self-conscious taking the decisions¡­ I think.] "Oh, I see¡­ I guess I had heard a bit of this¡­ So that''s how it truly happens¡­ So when I was reincarnated, it created a dimension inside of my soul?" [It is minuscule, this is why we can''t enter with physical bodies, only souls.] "I see¡­ Well, alright. For now, what can we do?" [I assume that as we repair these parts, new things that were previously deleted might reemerge, such as¡­ my previous memories.] Her memories¡­ It is one of the things I want back the most. If we can really get them back then¡­ Ah, I don''t know if I would ever want anything else anymore. "Alright then, Kate, do you think you can help me repair this hole?" Kate looked around and pointed her tiny hands at it. Suddenly, countless pixels emerged one after the other, covering therge hole and then slowly repairing and restructuring it! "It is working!" I said. Kate seemed happy, as if she had found herself a new mission. She continued expanding more and more pixels until it was halfway done. After that, she felt too tired. "Awuh¡­" She sighed, as I hugged her. "Too much now? Don''t push yourself." I said, kissing he forehead. "I wonder if I can do something myself. If I just make her do everything it will take a while and also will exhaust her too much¡­" [I cannot bring myplete authority here, but by channeling it through your Astral Projection, an avatar of your soul, it might be possible¡­ Also, Kate is your daughter but also counts as a Divine Spirit of the System, have you tried channeling her elemental power and give her your divine power? Perhaps like that, it might be possible to hasten the pace and also not tire her out too much.] "You''re a genius...! Alright, Kate, let''s concentrate for a bit." "Papa?" Kate seemed confused but agreed. I quickly closed my eyes, concentrating and trying to find the connection I had with Kate. FLASH! A strong thread of divine power suddenly materialized in front of our sight; it connected my own heart with her¡­ There were also another two threads, one was red and the other pink, probably for both Belle and Rose. "There it is¡­ Now, I''ll give you only a single digit of divine power to try it out." I quickly gave Kate 1 Divine Power, as she absorbed it like a vacuum, she raised her eyebrows but nothing special happened. "Can you handle more?" I wondered. She nodded happily. "Alright, let''s try¡­ 5 for now¡­" 5 was also fine. Then 10, 20, 30, 50, 70, 100¡­ Kate could take hundreds, thousands, and then, I ended giving her 10k Divine Power. That seemed to be the most she could take, and the strongest she felt too, she was radiating a powerful white aura all around her body. "Fix!" She said, as she suddenly channeled her power not only within her hands, but in my own hands! FLASH! White and blue pixels emerged in my own hands, as I was able to grasp a piece of the puzzle that wasprehending the Affinity of the System Attribute! With her help, we began repairing the hole together, and we were almost finishing it! However¡­ suddenly, I felt a strangely ominous feeling. [Drake, Kate watch out!] The System panicked, as I quickly saw two enormous red eyes ring down from across the hole. "Kate!" I quickly grabbed Kate without thinking it twice, flying away as an enormous spider-like leg tore apart the patch we created in a single second, and quickly began to make ck and red pixels spread everywhere! "What the heck is this?!" I asked in shock. [That''s¡­ A Monster? But how¡­? This doesn''t make any sense!] Not even the System could predict this. "SHAAAA!" From within the hole, the enormous spider made of pixels emerged, emanating a ck and ominous aura¡­ What sort of foe is this even?! "Muh!" However, Kate was not as doubtful as I was, quickly freeing herself from my arms and confronting the Giant Virus Spider. ----- Chapter 1003 Against Glitch Aberrations With The Help Of My Daughter Chapter 1003 Against Glitch Aberrations With The Help Of My Daughter¡¡¡¡----- "Why? Why are there monsters inside the System itself?!" [At this range I cannot possibly understand why. I cannot really reach in here properly either, but try to analyze the monster using System Magic, that might work even in areas within the Dimension of the System where I cannotpletely reach as the A.I¡­] "System Magic you say?" Without thinking it twice, I pointed my hand at the arachnid fiend, until something finally emerged, although it was slightly glitched, it showed something. ----- [Glitch Aberration: Model Spider] [Rank: 6 (Peak Stage)] [Status: Furious] A strange aberration that has originated from the glitches within the depths of the pocket dimension containing the powers of the System. Like any monster, it attacks anything that threatens its life and seeks to build nests by destroying more data and infesting it with its glitched data. It feeds on data and other glitch aberrations of smaller size. [Fortune]: [$#] [Physical Strength]: [B++] [Magical Power]: [#$?] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S] Abilities: [Glitching Venom] [Date Seeking Eyes] [Corrupted Data Attack] [Data Consumption] [Glitched Spiderweb] [Corrupt Data Spread] [ERROR_A] ----- "What the hell with this Status?!" "SHAAAA!" Before I could evenpletely look at what this monster had, the creature immediately pounced towards us, pointing its sharp fangs towards Kate! "Well, monster or not, you''re dead." I immediately pointed my hand at the monster, conjuring Ice. "Frozen Prison!" CRAAASH! Suddenly, Ice emerged, capturing the entire spider within the ice of my powerful Ice Attribute Spell. The ice emergedpletely out of thin air, easily one-shotting the monster. Rank 6 Monsters pose no threat to me- Crack¡­ crack! "What?" CRASH! However, against all my expectations, the monster freed itself with utmost ease from my Ice. It had corrupted it using its strange ck and red pixels,pletely consuming the ice, and deleting it from existence¡­ [This monster is strange, Drake, don''t let that thing''s Corrupted Data touch you! In this world, it seems anything you bring or conjure is data, which these beings can consume or corrupt to their liking¡­ The only true way of defeating them is by using their own powers against them.]N?v(el)B\\jnn "They own powers?!" "Muh!" Suddenly, Kate flew by pping her wings towards the giant spider, as I immediately realized she was doing something reckless. I extended my arms and grabbed her, but she suddenly slipped off my grasp and reached the spider! "SHAAAA!" The spider suddenly gathered data within its jaws, firing a ray of corrupted data against Kate! BOOOOMMM!!! "KATE!" BBZZZTTT¡­! However, the sound of something glitching was heard, as I looked at Kate beingpletely unfazed, as she was absorbing the Corrupted Data of the spider''s attack. How was she doing that with so much ease? "Muh!" Kate angrily roared, as she pointed her two tiny hands at the spider, which slowly began stepping back, as if it felt an ominous auraing from my little Kate, the spider was afraid! "SHAAA!" The Spider turned its back and ran away, but Kate quickly created some sort of thread using her data manipting powers, capturing the spider''s legs and dragging the monster towards herself. "Papa¡­ Yum, yum." She said, wrapping the entire spider with her powers and then beginning to bite through its body while the beast was still alive! Of course, she managed to do this thanks to me, she was using the Divine Power I was supplying her to its fullest potential. Unlike normal people that needs to grow stronger, as a half-Divine Spirit, she can connect to me through our connection and acquire my energy and rank of power, using it for her own advantage in battle. And not only that, but the little girl invited me to eat that thing! "Eh? You want me to eat this?!" I asked. Kate nodded happily, tearing apart the spider as it cried in agony, she quickly gave me a still-twitching leg to eat it. [It seems we have¡­ underestimated Kate. She''s far stronger than I imagined. Or perhaps, she''s stronger in this specific Pocket Dimension the most due to her mastery over the System Magic she has. If she''s a Divine Spirit too and has made a contract with you, then it ispletely possible for you to do the same thing she did, Drake¡­] "She''s really eating it though¡­ Is that good for her health?!" [I would assume it is. It seems she''s digesting the data and turning it into power. She''s growing stronger by eating this monster!] "Interesting¡­" I ended walking towards Kate, as I received her offering and decided to just¡­ give it a bite. However, I only felt pain! "Ouch! Agh!" The ck data began to slowly corrupt my mouth, making me weaken. It was worse than a venom! How can Kate eat this without problems? Ah¡­ right, the System Magic. Maybe she has some spell that does it? I analyzed her as she calmly ate her meal, and then, I realized she manipted the System Magic in a way that it epassed her mouth and stomach, using its powers topletely break down the data, destroy corrupt data, and then absorb all other healthy data in a matter of seconds. I concentrated, and tried to imitate my daughter, until I felt the power of this magic gather within my body. I quickly took the leg again and bite through it¡­ "Oh, this thing''s tasty?!" And it didn''t even hurt anymore either! I decided to eat everything with her, and in just a minute, the monster waspletely gone. We ended feeling stronger after that as well, I had not earned any divine power or something, but it felt as if¡­ my power over this element of magic had increased, even if by a small bit. "Now what do we do?" I wondered, looking at the hole once more. "Muh!" Kate quickly flew into the hole recklessly, as I followed her rapidly and grabbed her. "No! Don''t go there so recklessly¡­ At least, let''s go together." I sighed. "Awah!" She said while smiling, as I held her hand and we flew into this mysterious area. ----- Chapter 1004 Fighting Against An Infestation Of Glitches! Chapter 1004 Fighting Against An Infestation Of Glitches!¡¡¡¡----- The moment we went through this strange hole which was a damaged and glitched area of this data-filled pocket dimension that the system apparently was, we found several things. The hole went incredibly deep, there were many spiderwebs everywhere, and spiders crawled everywhere, not only one, but dozens! "Shaaa!" "Gryshaaa!" "Shiiieeehh!" The monsters didn''t even wait a single second the moment they spotted us, as they unleashed their spiderwebs, and even rays of ck corrupted data at us! I quickly grabbed Kate and swiftly began flying around, evading the attacks as I decided to better just go back where we were before! "Kate this ce is way too dangerous, we can''t stay here! No!" I told her, but Kate was incredibly stubborn, struggling around and annoyingly trying to escape from my grasp. "Muh! Fighto!" She said out of the blue, saying even more words than she should at her age. She was really growing a bit too fast for my own nerves to handle. "We can''t fight-" FLASH! However, Kate suddenly touched my chest, as her tiny hands melded into my chest, and then, the rest of her body. It felt as if she turned into a ghost, merging with my entire body in the same way I''ve done Spirit Fusion with Belle before. In mere seconds, my humanoid form gained some changes in appearance, aside from my scales, tail, and wings, I gained countless circuit-like gray tattoos across my body, and my scales turned silver and metallic, growingrger as if they formed a metallic, robotic armor over my body. "What the¡­?!" I asked in shock, even my hair was as silver as metal and my eyes became abination of gray and blue. I felt an incredible boost to my power as well, but I also sensed Kate consuming her Divine Power incredibly quickly. "SHAAAA!" The spiders rushed towards me; I had no time to waste. I understood Kate''s intentions. She wanted me to fight and defeat all of this. perhaps she was even more desperate to destroy all these glitches than I was. I felt as if Kate guided my body and my senses, rays of bright gray light and blue light emerged in font of my hands, as countless pixels emerged, enormous rays of bright data emerged, firing everywhere around me as if I had be a bright star! "Divine System Magic: Super Nova!" FLAAAASSSSHHH! The bright data consumed the spiders surrounding me, as dozens began to disappear into nothingness, as their data was consumed by my light, making me feel slightly better and even stronger, as if I recovered some of the energy I lost unleashing that spell. Without doubting it for a single second, I rushed forwards, fully realizing whatever ominous presence I was feeling, it dwelled within the depths of this hole! FLASH! As I flew, countless more spiders tried to get in my way. I furiously shredded them into pieces, making my ws grow into giant des of metal and databined, slicing them into pieces as they came by the hundreds! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!!! "RAAAAH!" I roared my lungs out, hearing the roars of my daughter within the interior of my soul. We were unified as one, as I never felt this close to my little daughter as this! "GRYSHAAAAA!" Interrupting the agonizing cries of the smaller spiders, a loud and ferocious roar emerged from the depths of the hole within this glitch in the system''s pocket dimension structure. A monstrous, gigantic spider made of pure corrupted data, of ck, red, and purple color, emerged! ----- [Glitch Aberration: Model Spider Queen] [Rank: 7 (Middle Stage)] [Status: Furious] A strange aberration that has originated from the glitches within the depths of the pocket dimension containing the powers of the System. Like any monster, it attacks anything that threatens its life and seeks to build nests by destroying more data and infesting it with its glitched data. It feeds on data and other glitch aberrations of smaller size. As the Queen of the Model Spiders, it has the power to create Eggs that will hatch into more Model Spiders.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Fortune]: [$#] [Physical Strength]: [A++] [Magical Power]: [#$?] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S++] Abilities: [Glitching Venom] [Date Seeking Eyes] [Corrupted Data Attack] [Data Consumption] [Glitched Spiderweb] [Corrupt Data Spread] [Model Spider Egg Creation] [ERROR_A] [ERROR_G] [ERROR_5] ----- "SHAAAAA!" The ferocious monster wasted no time, as a dozen of spheres of corrupted data flew my way. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! I evaded some, while a few others reached my body. The gray metallic scales that grew over my body resulted to not just be for show, imbued with special Data Barriers, they easily negated a part of the damage dealt by Corrupted Data, although it still hurt, I was able to bear with it easier. I simply had to swing my ws and unleash rays of Data around to destroy these Corrupted Data Bullets when they reached me! "SHAAA!" The Giant Spider suddenly jumped towards my direction, showcasing an incredible flexibility despite its size, which would probably be around over forty meters of height! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! Its enormous legs began to demolish my body, spreading Corrupted Data across the entirety of my soul. The darkness was simr to miasma itself, but it hurt even more to touch it. and as it corrupted the interior of my body, it felt like I was slowly being torn apart and eaten piece by piece¡­ "YOUUUU!" BOOOOMMM!!! Suddenly, my entire body unleashed a bright sh of light, as my size increased tens of times over, my entire body, now havingpletely changed into my dragon form, was certainly different from my previous dragon form. It felt as if my entire body was covered by severalyers of metal. My entire being looked like a mecha now, and glowing blue neon lightsing from every circuit-shaped markings over my body enhanced my strength and magical power. "ROOOAARRR!" CLAAASH! I immediately charged forwards, body mming the Spider Queen and pushing the aberration back into its hole! ----- Chapter 1005 A Mysterious Jewel Chapter 1005 A Mysterious Jewel¡¡¡¡------ "GRYSHAAAAA!" The furious Spider Queen unleashed a barrage of attack using her eight legs, unleashing waves of corruption that spread over my body. They hurt, but not as much as before. My dragon form was my strongest form after all, it enhanced all my stats, especially my defense! This form in specific enhanced these gray metallic scales I have even more now as it covers my entire body with a barrier of Pure Data, which can defend against Corrupted Data! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "You attacks are not as effective anymore!" I gathered Power and Data into my hands, as I unleashed a barrage of dragon punches against the Spider Queen! Its entire body was incredibly hard and it was even harder to absorb the data it had. I have to smoother its body before I can even devour it! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! My fists were like silver meteors as they impacted the Spider Queen. The gigantic beast began to move back centimeter by centimeter, as I felt the power of Kate infuse through my entire body even more than before, she was pushing herself to her limits just to help me. "I won''t disappoint my daughter!!! ORRAAAAH!" I charged my tail with more power, unleashing a spiraling drill attack and piercing through the spider''s hard exoskeleton in the process! CRAAAASSSSHHH!!! Suddenly, a sea of liquid corrupted data beganing out, as if it were the monster''s blood. "GRYSSHAAAAA!" The Spider Queen felt incredibly hurt, panicking, and then using her sharp fangs to attack me! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! She attempted to bite through my body, but that was useless! Although I wish I could bring my weapons here, it seemed impossible for now, so I had to just continue using my fists, tails, and¡­ my dragon breath. "How about this for a change?!" I opened my dragon jaws, charging all the power I could muster, and then unleashing a sh of bright gray and blue light, my dragon breath, against the Spider Queen! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! The explosive attack consumed half of the Spider Queen''s entire body, blowing it away. The monster, however, remained alive, looking at me hatefully. For a moment, I began seeing everything darker and strangely, as if the corruption- Wait, the corruption is affecting me too much! "Shit¡­ You damn piece of shit, die already!" With all the fur I had, I unleashed another Dragon Breath, devastating the other half of the Spider Queen, just in time to separate myself from Kate. She was thankfully unaffected, but my body was covered by Corruption, slowly trying to consume me. "Uuggh¡­ W-We did it¡­" "Papa!" Kate flew to my side, as she suddenly used her tiny hands to grab the Corruption and¡­ eat it?! "W-Wait, what are you doing?!" "Nom, nom, nom¡­" She continued eating it all until shepletely cleansed me¡­ "Well, thanks a lot¡­" I sighed, petting her head. "That was more than I had expected but¡­ Hm, it seems that things are stabilizing here- Eh?" Suddenly, the darkness shrouding this entire area of the pocket dimension changed, turning from ck to white, as if it was being purified. Countless circuits emerged everywhere, blue, and gray lights appeared, it felt as if it was finally gaining life. With Kate, we flew outside the hole and then swiftly sealed it using System Magic, until it waspletely clean and closed. Most of this area was still ck, but the white part continued expanding around andpletely taking over another big hole nearby, where countless spiders began running from its interior, and¡­ another giant Spider Queen too. "We hate to quickly kill those too!" I said. "Muh!" Kate quickly flew at my side as she granted me her power in exchange for my divine power. Bright shes of data were unleashed from my body, as I began firing them against the spider, without letting any single one of them escape. The spiders werepletely decimated with these beams of shing light, and the Spider Queen immediately confronted me when it felt cornered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "SHAAA!!!" However, it seemed sluggish and weaker. Was it because it was fighting in a purified area? These weird monsters thrive in corrupted data, so when they''re in clean data, it feels like they weaken and might even just die. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! I unleashed as many beams as I could from my hands. The Spider Queen was unable to fight back this time, easily being decimated into nothingness after the tenth attack¡­ and like that, we even freed another hole. Like that, with Kate, we continued and ended destroying another three more armies of spiders, purifying three more cracks with a total of five. Most of this area was purified, but a path led somewhere else, where more of these corrupted parts were located. However, within the center of this spherical-shaped area, we saw something strange that we had never seen before. An odd, blue-colored jewel positioned over a white altar. It seemed to be almost transparent, as if itcked something. "Just what is this thing?" I wondered, using analysis to analyze it with the help of the System. ----- [Interdimensional System Core (Rank ???)] An Interdimensional Jewel that is part of the structure of the Pocket Dimension of the System within the Soul and Origin of Drake, the Dragon King. It once containedrge quantities of Pure Data and Divine Power, fueling the System with power, but after some unexpected error, it has been dried from its energy and now ispletely empty. ----- [This is a System Core! They''re like the pirs of the System''s Structure, there are several ones that couldn''t be recovered, perhaps if we keep purifying these areas, you could recover all System Cores and enhance the System''s power.] "Oh, so that''s how it is- Hey, Kate, wait a bit!" Kate recklessly flew into the System Core without a care of the world, touching it curiously and then, imbuing her energy and power into it¡­ FLAAASH! The System Core began to glow with bright blue light, slowly recovering its former glory. ----- Chapter 1006 The Festival Has Begun! Joining The Cooking Contest! Chapter 1006 The Festival Has Begun! Joining The Cooking Contest!¡¡¡¡----- FLAAASH! The bright light that Kate gate to the System Core feed it with new life, as the Core immediately connected to the Main System, giving the A.I. within it, the System Voice the ability to quickly realize what had happened. [Incredible! Your daughter managed to activate the System Core so easily¡­] "Did something changed?" I asked. [Yes¡­ It appears that I''ve received a lot of new data, things of¡­ my previous self. Apparently, these are a fragment of her memories. And alongside that, there are some strange data blueprints showcasing a new System Function and a new Upgrade¡­] "Memories?!" [They''re small, but it''ll take a bit of time for me to properly absorb them. If I do it rashly, I might end up getting affected negatively¡­ I am sorry.] "No, it''s fine¡­ Don''t worry. And aside from that?" [These blueprints seem to indicate a way for what I had told you before, the idea I had to share the power of the System with others even more, giving those that became gods the ability to spend divine power to directly purchase their divinities and divine abilities, or upgrade them alongside their Rank.] "I see¡­" [And alongside that, there''s something else¡­ A new System altogether¡­ It feels simr to the Job power the mortals that have your Dragon mark have, but even more advanced¡­ Levels, Skills, and even a form for the extraction of energy from a in foe as¡­ Experience Points?] "Oh¡­ Was she thinking about modifying the System to be something more like an RPG system with leveling and all of that?" [It seems so, but she was unable to aplish this change due to theck of divine power¡­ But now, there might be a path towards that. However, we need to gather and activate more System Cores.] "Got it. We''ll do this on our free time once we are done with everything else¡­ For now, let''s return outside." I held Kate''s hand, as I quickly felt my senses going back to my physical body. Kate was also there like nothing. And it also felt as if no time at all had gone by. Everyone was just eating as if nothing had happened at all. Kate looked at me while raising her little eyebrows. It seems she was quite the intelligent girl, quickly deciding to keep what we just did a secret, we didn''t wanted to make everyone just be even more concerned than they already were with every other problem out there. After having ourst meal before moving out, we quickly decided to make our groups. I swiftly created a Doppelganger, and left it with Rakasha and the rest, as I asked for Fuyu''s aid, and two portals opened outside of the Divine Realm. I had already sent some Slimes near where the Vampires were hiding their small vige and created Dungeon Teleportation Traps to instantly get closer to there, without much dy in means of having to travel. "Then we are off, once we are done with our things here, we''ll go support you, everyone." Bedann said. "Yeah, take care." Miranda said. "We''ll do." Rakasha said, leading most of my allies and friends, as the party that will go against the Vampires was the biggest. Like this, using both of my bodies, we both went our separate directions. With Bedann and the rest of my family, including my daughters, Miranda, and Bedann''s parents alongside most of my monsters inside of my shadows, we made our way into Heaven Port by emerging inside of it through a teleportation trap I created inside the very Inn Room we were staying the other night, which was still reserved for us.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om FLASH! "We are here¡­" Bedann said. "Oooh!" Bedra flew into the window, looking around the big city. She hade here before already, but seemed to still miss it a lot. "Aahh!" Kate also flew into the window looking everywhere. However, I was fairly sure that girls with wings didn''t exist in here, so I quickly told both to walk for now. Of course, they disobeyed me, choosing to sit piggyback-style over Bedann and my back. "Okay then, I guess we''ll do it like that." Laughed Bedann. "Let''s go then, we are almost a bit toote¡­" I sighed. We swiftly made our way outside the Inn and into the center of the city, where many food stalls had already begun selling. I quickly ced mine in there in a single second as I pulled it out of my Inventory without a care of the onlookers. After that, I quickly began bringing more and more things, especially ingredients, some of such divinity that many people by merely watching them stood in silence and awe. "Who is that person?" "I don''t know, another person in the cooking contest?" "Oh, there it is, that''s guy''s named Drake¡­ He''s a newbie." "A newbie? Although he got a lot of fancy stuff and even some magic item to store things, if he''s too much of an amateur then he won''t win this time." There were a lot of people gathered exclusively to buy food. This was a special asion after all, many people gathered exclusively to eat and enjoy the day, as this was the Blood Moon Festivity, celebrating the end of the Era of Blood. "Ugh, I am a bit nervous now¡­" Bedann sighed. "Just rx, let me do everything. You just have to smile and serve any new client. We had yet to start doing anything, so for now let''s make some curry, curry buns, and why not some risotto too? They''re all quick to make." I said with a smile, summoning countless spirits stealthily and beginning to boil the ingredients into a delicious stew-like curry, while the rice was already getting made at the side. I had done this recipe so many times that my hands dexterously moved around automatically as I cut and added all the ingredients necessary. However, as I was doing my passion, I quickly noticed several stares from not the onlookers, but the other people participating in this contest, especially the nearby stalls, all of them were watching me while narrowing their eyes¡­ Damn, they really do hate newbies here, huh? And wait a second, is that the same elf I bought the Yggdrasil Branch from? ----- Chapter 1007 A Group Of Shady Elves Selling Earths Food Chapter 1007 A Group Of Shady Elves Selling Earth''s Food¡¡¡¡----- A group of elves was a rather surprising sight to see in Heaven Port, especially because they were rather prideful and would never put themselves in such a contest as the cooking contest, where people battled for who made the tastiest food to sell. Basically the one that sold the most and made people the happiest would win¡­ Elves were known for being prideful, peaceful, and that saw such things as¡­ well, meaningless. However, this particr group of elves was not only cooking for the people here but smiling like dummies. "Wee! Wee! Please,e and sit here! Only for today''s festival, there''s a twenty percent discount in all our foodstuff!" A charismatic blonde elf said, attracting the people near the small wooden stall named [The Verdant Leaf]. The people gathered around, quickly buying what they were cooking. This food wasn''t really that of elves, but a strange food many people had not seen before. One of them was dough filled with sweet jam and fried with oil named doughnuts, there were other preparations such as pizza, and even fried fish with fries. They were all strangely familiar for Drake who narrowed his eyes as he saw the elves selling. As the young elf man sold another batch of food with a charismatic smile in his face, the beautiful and gorgeous young elf girl behind him looked at him with an annoyed expression. Her near wless beautiful face disrupted by her ever-growing rage and frustration¡­ The young elf man quickly noticed her growing rage, beginning to sweat a bit. "(Damn, women are really scary¡­)" He sighed internally. "W-What''s up, Alma? What with the long face? You''re so beautiful that you shouldn''t be making such a scary face-" SMACK! A knife hit the table right in front of him. "Hermesss¡­ Is this your damn idea for "lying low until we get more info from Root"?!" She asked angrily. "We are literally sitting in the middle of everything, you dumbass!" Alma had grown a lot since she was a young elven princess. She had gone through her fair share of difficulties, which had made her personality be shaped rather¡­ into a different direction. While her friends often kept calm demeanors, she was quick tempered and was always provoked by Hermes shenanigans. If it wasn''t because his Unique Skill is so useful, she had thought about many times that she would had dumped him of the party¡­ "But it is, Alma! Have you never heard the saying: "The best ce to hide is in in sight"?" Asked Hermes. "It is obvious that as we hide and merge with this contest, the Vampires will have a hard time finding us. And if they ever do, it''ll take them a long while to even do anything because we are literally in the middle of everything! Everyone is looking! They hate acting when people is looking." "Are you sure its that reason and not because you just wanted money by selling easy to make food from Earth?" Asked Alma while narrowing her eyes at him, she crossed her arms and her developing chest giggled a bit. Hermes didn''t had a choice but to look at that big pair for a split of a second before her hand reached his face. SMACK! "Why are you looking at my breasts again you pervert?!" She asked angrily. "Ehhh?! I wasn''t looking! And who gives you the right to just smack me in the face?!" Hermes asked while using healing magic over his reddened cheek. "(As if it were even possible to not look at those enormous melons!)" "SIGH¡­." Alma sighed once more, closing her eyes, and trying to calm herself. Her Mana flowed across her body, generating several waves that spread around, this was her [Mana Sense] Spell, allowing her the simple ability to sense things with her mana, something even a little child can learn, which is oftenter upgraded by stronger elemental versions of such a spell. However, Almacked any element, and her Mana seemed to have no end. Even small spells such as these be incredibly powerful. She closed her eyes, sensing no abnormalities except¡­ a new cook that had arrived. Although it seemed odd, it was as if he had more power, but was concealing it all. Alma''s [Mana Sense] was incredible sharp, and could even sense when others hid their powers, although not tell her how much exactly they were hiding. "This guy''s strange¡­" She said, pointing at the Ice Giant man cooking. His beautiful wife was serving other people what seemed to be curry, and he had two adorable daughters sitting in front. Their cuteness drove many customers in. Not only him, but those two little girls also seemed strange, they were also hiding power. "The newbie?" Wondered Hermes. "Is it my idea or is he serving curry? Woah, he''s making Risotto?!" Asked Hermes. "Ah! Even Curry Buns?!" Alma quickly swallowed saliva as she heard that. In her previous life, she was not fat for no reason, she loved eating food, especially delicious food. And her favorite was curry. Sadly, Hermes only knew how to make the simplest of junk food, so until now, she had yet to experience curry in this new world. "Curry¡­ it is really curry?" She wondered. "Woah¡­" Hermes muttered. "Hold on a second!" Suddenly, Alma realized something as weird. "If he has curry then¡­" "Eh? Ah!" Hermes quickly realized.N?v(el)B\\jnn Both quickly looked at the ice giant man happily cooking¡­ "He''s from Earth too?! A reincarnated person here?!" Asked Hermes. "Shit, this is dangerous, what if he gets abducted by Greenwood and the Vampires?!" Asked Alma. "No, he''s maybe doing the same as us¡­ Probably he got everything figured out if he has lived this long and even has a big family with him too." Said Hermes. "Hmmm¡­ Still, let''s keep an eye on him." Sighed Alma, looking at the two adorable Elven twins she had made her closest friends since she found them back then wandering around with their mother. These twins were very special¡­ ----- Chapter 1008 Selling Street Food Is Not So Easy For Elves Chapter 1008 Selling Street Food Is Not So Easy For Elves¡¡¡¡----- Both twins had an incredible magic power and a special ability innate to them; [Twin Connection] allowing for the total share of senses, stats, and skills and magic with one another. The closer they were from one another, the stronger they became too. However, both Elma and Elena also were working by the crazy whims of Hermes, who made both of them wear adorable maid dresses and serve snacks and beer to people nearby to drive even more clients. "Here, have a free sample of skewered meat and a bit of our beer!" "Here, you can have this." The people were fascinated by the two adorable twins, they were already in their 17''s but they still looked very young, like two beautiful little dolls. The people was simply enchanted by their adorableness. Elma was the cheerful type, with clear green hair, while Elena was the more calm and almost emotionless dark green haired one, but that also added an adorable charm to it. "Ahh, thank you so much little girls." "This beer''s good. Maybe I should buy some¡­" "Ah, this meat''s very well seasoned! I want a whole skewer now¡­ And the beer goes so nice with it!" The people quickly began flocking the stall of Alma and Hermes once more, as Alma swiftly began making more skewered meat and another pizza, both which had already sold off. Also people enjoyed the fries with ketchup, so they were asking for more. "More fries areing, please wait a second, mister~!" And above all, she was also told to wear a cute maid dress so she could be more atractive to the eyes of everyone. Hermes was a bastard, but he knew how people''s minds worked. Seeing a cute girl, even if they were a female, would immediately drive their eyes into their direction. The discounts made it interesting, and then the free samples convinced people to buy almost 100% of the time. The other stalls were suffering due to his machinations¡­ except the newbie. "You''ve really got it hard today, huh, Alma¡­" The voice of a cranky old man resonated through Alma''s mind, as she heard her knife speaking. This knife was simply named Knife and was an Ancient Magic Artifact created presumably by the Ancient Venerable of Moonlight, a Dark Elf of the Alfheim Continent who left part of her inheritance with Alma''s family. It was simr to Drake''s weapons, but even stronger. It had the ability to absorb relics and magic items and acquire their abilities, however, itcked mana of its own and could not absorb Alma''s Mana for a long while until she finally unsealed her own Mana Core from what her parents had done for her own safety, which ended backfiring when many bad things happened in her childhood, with her not being able to do much about it. Although back then he needed to eat Mana Cores, now he could just easily absorb her Mana for nourishment and the usage of his abilities, which slowly unlocked as he grew more powerful by absorbing more relics and magic items of higher qualities. Of course, that wasn''t really all of it. Thanks to his ability to shapeshift and his ability to absorb ores and take into their shapes and forms, the weapon acquired the ability to camouge in a wide arrange of other shapes and forms, such as now, as he shaped himself as¡­ a mere kitchen knife. "You shut up." Alma angrily said. "Oi, that guy''s getting more clients¡­" Knife whispered. "Shut¡­ up¡­ I don''t care if we are getting less clients, I didn''te here to sell products! We need to save those children locked underground, and that damn Greenwood''sckeys must be lurking around. I am dead sure the Vampires are not the only ones¡­" Alma said, squinting her eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn "I know, I know, but trusting that old pile of branches all the time''s a bit¡­ Well, a bit bad." Said the Knife. "Knife, you know Root already for years. Since I was a kid that he showed up and helped me. We had seen him grow stronger together¡­ He doesn''t remember well his past, but his connection with Greenwood is very strong. He seems to be dead set on ruining his ns, and he''s literally the most trustful and nicest person of our entire group." Sighed Alma. "Don''t say it like that! I am dying of jealously! I thought you trusted me! Are you going to rece me for a branch of that bastard now, Alma?!" Cried Knife. "Shut up! Don''t you see people can hear you?!" Alma cried back. "Err, girl, what''s wrong?" Wondered a dwarf nearby. "A-Ah, nothing¡­ I am just a bit tired¡­" Sighed Alma, sweating a lot. "Here''s your order sir, I am very sorry for taking so long¡­ I hope you can enjoy it. Here''s a little bonus for the inconveniences." "You''re such a sweetheart. I never thought elves would ever be this nice to us dwarves¡­ You''ve changed my mind, girl, here''s a tip." The gentle dwarf man left a silver coin over the table, as Alma sighed. For her money didn''t really mattered much, she had a massive stash of money inside her spatial inventory within Knife from her family''s rich treasury. But still, that elf''s goodwill made her sigh and smile a bit. "Well, when everything''s over¡­ It wouldn''t be so bad to work inside an Inn or something¡­" She said to herself. "Oh? So those are your dreams?" Wondered Hermes, looking at her from behind with a smirk. "Once all of this is over, I had not really thought about what to do¡­ But I wouldn''t mind following you wherever you settle down. Working in an Inn for the rest of our lives sounds peaceful and nice." "Shut up¡­" Alma muttered. She had yet to forger her anger at him. Even though she was angry, Hermes noticed she also blushed adorably, probably with embarrassment. "I already told you Alma; I''ll follow you to the end of the world." Hermes said with an honest smile, looking into her eyes. "Hermes¡­" Alma said, as her eyes meet his, he gently held her delicate hands... "OI! THERE''S MORE CLIENTS! COME ON! MOVE YER ASSES!" However, the annoying voice of Knife interrupted their moment. ----- Chapter 1009 Drakes Food Has No Equal! Chapter 1009 Drake''s Food Has No Equal!¡¡¡¡----- (Drake POV) Some minutes have passed since we got here and things have gotten more and more busy. After I finally finished cooking my first batch of food, my strategy finally began to work. My beautiful wife serving food, my cute little girls in front eating snacks and just being themselves easily attracted people from both sexes without issues. I was being a bit sneaky, but to be honest, I had to be! After all, those damn elves in the other side were really winning the contest! I already noticed the pig guy from the chef guild walking around tasting the food, and he had stopped in their stall for over twenty minutes now eating everything with fascination. Those bastards didn''t had normal food either, but Earth food! They were, without a doubt, damn reincarnated people! And they were also the same elves my slimes noticed back then walking around the streets while being chased by Vampires, and then hiding in the sewers¡­ Are they rted to Greenwood? After all those Vampires seemed evil-aligned, so I can already guess they''re working for Red and Greenwood one way or the other. That group of Elves must be up to something. Could the Frost Queen''s hypothesis be real? Is there an underground facility made by Greenwood right below this city?! If that''s the case, their goal might be to rescue fellow reincarnated people. I really should help them then, since I meet this bastard that burned my wife''s vige to the ground that I''ve sworn on myself that I would stop his machinations and also help those people he had captured the same way he wanted to capture Bedann. But right now, I can''t really approach them out of the blue either, I am in the middle of the contest! "Babah¡­ Hungy¡­" Bedra cried, as she seemed to not be able to hold her hunger any longer, the food I was making and serving was way too delicious looking. "Hunwy¡­" Kate said as well, she seemed just as hungry. "Girls, we just ate thirty minutes ago¡­" Sighed Bedann. "They can barely take it when we are making so much delicious food." Laughed Miranda. "Here." Miranda quickly gave the girls one curry bun each, alongside a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice. The two girls snacking in the food drove even more people by the dozens, as they saw the two enjoy their meal. The small and soft bread they had never seen before filled with meat and colorful curry quickly drove people to try what these girls were having. "I want some of that bread too!" "I''ll buy three!" "You have orange juice from the Orange Forest Fiefdom?! Give me a ss please! I''ve heard it is incredible!" "When is my risotto ready? I''ve been waiting for a while now!" "C-Coming! Please wait a bit more!" Laddan said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Have a bit more patience please." Beh said. Bedann''s parents were working hard as well, supporting their daughter as she served the many clients we were enjoying today. I had set over ten tables with seats for everyone to sit down but even then there was a ton of people. We were getting tons of sales! "This curry is magnificent! I had never eaten something so vorful before!" "What is this bread? It is so soft and¡­ it is filled with this curry too?! I never thought thebination would be so heavenly!" "This juice is so fresh¡­ It feels as if they brought the oranges straight out of the farm or something¡­" "I never ate rice this way, risotto is amazing, the cheesy vor and the wet rice is so good¡­" "This skewered meat has some delicious "soy sauce" or whatever it is over it! It makes it so tasty, sweet yet savory¡­ I can''t even really describe this vor¡­ that guy said it was "umami" though!" "Let me have some of that juice!" "No, it''s mine!" There were even couples fighting over the food they ordered because they wanted some more. I felt bad I was breaking friendships and rtionships due to my delicious food, which when cooked using Spirits and Spirit Spice coupled with Dragon Salt made for an incredible vor booster. I was making everyone literally addict to my food. I quickly decided to level up my preparations by cooking something bigger. I quickly took out big chunks of that divine monster boar meat I got and began cutting it intorge slices, putting them over a pan with butter, and frying it over. The delicious smell of the meat attracted more people, who were drove like bees over flowers. "H-How much for that piece of meat? It looks amazing!" "Oh this? This is a special Mountain Boar I''ve hunted; its meat is amazing but they''re incredibly rare as well. I''ve got a limited amount so I''m selling them at 3 gold coins, ites with risotto at the side and a big jug of orange juice." "3 Gold coins?! That''s a bit too much for a piece of meat¡­" "Yeah¡­ but¡­" "But the smell¡­" "Man¡­" "Ugh, screw it!" A man quickly bought a te with the meat and sat down in a Spirit Table and Spirit Chair I created in an instant for him, as he tasted it. Dozens of people sitting around him looked in surprise. "Hm?!" The Mountain Giant man suddenly felt as if he had eaten poison by his shock. However¡­ he had indeed tasted heaven itself. "Hahhh¡­ T-This is delicious. This is heavenly! I am¡­ am I in heaven?!" He muttered. Everyone else quickly felt taken aback, gasping. "I-I want some of that!" "Give me two!" "I want that and some more curry buns!" "Can I get one to get back home?" "Please tell me you''ve got more!" Business was thriving, and just when our fellow pig beast-kin man, the guild master of the chef guild, approached my stall with a smile. "Drake! I am d to see your business is going well, I havee to personally taste your dishes once more!" He said. The moment of truth hase¡­ after he''s done with this, there''ll be some more time for all of us to sell as much as possible and then a final contest where we''ll battle with everything we''ve got to convince the judges. I''ve never felt so nervous in my life in a nonbat scenario aside from when Bedra was born! . . . "Greenwood¡­ So you''ve hid in here¡­" A mass of countless vines and branches stretched across the underground, finally finding what he has been looking, an enormous underground facility several meters below the city of Heaven Port. Sneaking through the ground and rocks, the enormous living mass of vines, nts, branches, and roots emerged and stealthily hid behind a giant stone, as he noticed arge group of elves wearing magic armor and holding magic weapons walking and guarding around the entrance to the facility. There were even mech suits¡­ A wave of telepathy swiftly reached Elena and Elma, as the girls quickly notified of this to Alma and Hermes who were hurriedly serving food to their never-ending clients. "Root found the ce." Elena said. "It seems it is heavily guarded though¡­" Elma said. "Well, when hasn''t it been?" Alma smiled. "It''s time." ----- Chapter 1010 Test Subjects Chapter 1010 Test Subjects¡¡¡¡----- Greenwood looked into the several holograms in front of him, they showcased all sorts of things, from parameters to statistics, and even the information of countless people he had registered into this informationwork. He nced at all the information, quicklynding into the picture of a young and angered little Elf girl with blonde hair and green eyes. The name she was registered as was "Test Subject 6402: Alma." And there was also something saying: "Codename: Infinite". In the information, a brief resume of this girl''s personality, background, and powers were registered, which Greenwood began to read with lower voice, just to refresh his memory of who this girl was, although it wasn''t as if he hadpletely forgotten her, she had been annoying him ever since she escaped the facility, and has been ruining his ns, freeing many Unique Skill users he held captive, and has, up to date, destroyed over ten of his secret facilities. It was still a mystery to him how she was capable of finding them so easily, there was something or someone with her that had the power of detecting his facilities¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Alma, Codename: Infinite. A Young princess from a Kingdom in Alfheim. Annoying and keen for trouble. She screams loudly when experimented on, and always struggles and kicks the facility members whenever she''s held against her will. She has an intellect above most of the facility workers here. And is often seen always nning something. Escape attempts: 52¡­" Sighed Greenwood. "Number 52 was the sessful one, and not only she escaped, but she also got back her special Weapon and escaped with several other test subjects." "Unique Skill: [Endless Mana]. For a long time, this was a mystery to many of us. We didn''t truly knew how it worked, but ultimately, we learned she was able to directly absorb mana from the environment, the world itself, but not any other living creature around her, effectively giving her as much Mana as the entire world of Yggdrasil itself. She used to have a special curse in her Mana Core prohibiting her from using magic, but that seal was broken, and although she cannot Rank Up anyways due to her Mana Core being atrophied after the seal removal, her magic power is almost unparalleled, and only dependent in how much her soul can take¡­ If she finds a way to strengthen her soul, she might be unstoppable. High caution is required, she''s incredibly powerful." Greenwood sighed, looking at the information about the others he had registered there. Hermes face appeared there as well, which filled him with a lot of anger. This man''s powers were hard to contain, he had to use his best technology to capture him, but at the end, due to Alma, he freed himself. Now even if he could capture everyone else, capturing this man seemed near impossible, his teleportation ability was incredibly annoying. "It has been a couple of months since theirst sighting, but ording to Red''s Vampires, it seems they''re currently¡­ participating in a Cooking Competition? And also there''s another man there, strangely mysterious and with two children." Sighed Greenwood. He was unable to identify them as he couldn''t send any droid there to go spy them. For some reason, there was a strange divine presence which didn''t allow for any small robot to get closer, they were all instantly destroyed. He couldn''t tell the true identity of this ice giant man, even if it was actually Drake which he had already seen before, he only saw him in his dragon form, and never truly saw him in his ice giant form, unable to detect his aura was also one of the reasons he couldn''t know that was Drake. The Vampires couldn''t simply send him an image of what they saw either, so he couldn''t recognize Bedann. "So her next target is Heaven''s Port Facility. I have already exhausted my robots, there''s barely any there, bringing a new batch will take over a month too, the teleportation devices cannot teleport so many things at the same time, let alone consecutively." Sighed Greenwood, he was honestly in a lot of trouble. However, it wasn''t as if this scheming man didn''t had his trump cards, and such trump cards lied in the very test subjects he held captive inside of that facility, and of course, one of them included nobody else than someone Alma knew very well¡­ And well, another unknown Reincarnated Soul he had captured over three years ago, a being that was not reincarnated as a person, but as a kind of monster, a small and inconspicuous one that held a terrifying power within itself. "If I use this person to throw Alma''s mind into shambles and then utilize the power of my soldiers and this monster to defeat her and her subjects, then it might be possible for me to win and keep my facility stable. Worst case scenario, Hermes will run away with everyone else and I''ll have enough time before theye back to bring more equipment, especially mechs." Greenwood nned, smiling maliciously. After all, his greatest weapons were the test subjects he held captive themselves. And this special one has been fed with great food. A sudden hologram appeared, as a random Elven Scientist called Greenwood, who was resting in his main facility inside of the continent of Alfheim, where elves lived. "Master Greenwood, the test subject Gluttony seems to have grown unstable¡­" "Hm? Gluttony? Why?" Greenwood looked into a caption of the creature, which seemed to be mming its body against the entire area where it was confined. The powerful energy shields were barely containing it, but it was costing the facility most of its energy in the process. "It has been feed regrly but¡­ just two days ago, it started acting very strange¡­" "Hmmm¡­ Well, just don''t get in his way whenever you free him to go against Alma. The rowdier he is, the better the results anyways, right?" "R-Right but still, it might be dangerous for the rest of us if¡­!" "If what?" Greenwood looked back at the elf with a sharp re. ----- Chapter 1011 Surprising The Contest Judge With Modern Earths Food! Chapter 1011 Surprising The Contest Judge With Modern Earth''s Food!¡¡¡¡----- "If what?" Greenwood asked. "Do I have to remind you that you were DESIGNED to work for me? You''re merely a byproduct of my own research. If you must sacrifice your lives for my projects and the greater cause, so be it! You''re all working for the great Oberon, show some respect!" "Y-Yes, Master. I apologize for my selfishness¡­" The elf lowered his head. "Hmph, scram. And the next time you call me, you better have something good to report." Greenwood''s sharp green eyes red at the elf in front of him, as he nodded and then stopped the call. Greenwood looked at his left side, as he saw several small droids moving around, constructing a humanoid body in front of him, a powerful, stronger, and more reinforced one than any other before. "Hmm, the next prototype might soon end its creation process." He said with a smile. "That dragon¡­ I shall take him down personally if necessary. I cannot miss acquiring the ability of Immortality, if that''s what he truly possess¡­ Chaos, Immortality¡­ thest two pieces I need for Oberon''s mastern to be aplished¡­" Greenwood was merely a fragment of Oberon, but it was also the one that inherited his will the best, and most of his cold and calctive personality, which made of Greenwood the most effective of all of Oberon''s Soul Fragments. Obviously, he wanted his original true self''s ns to seed. "This Alliance with the Venerable of Blood might be necessary to aplish further goals, but I don''t mind it for now¡­" He said. "I am sure Oberon would had done the same, after all, I am a part of him." . . . (Drake''s POV)N?v(el)B\\jnn Eustace (which second name was actually Gustav), the wild boar beast-kin, and Guild Master of the Chef Guild appeared right in front of me! He had already rushed all the way here after tasting the delicious food those suspicious Elves were serving and now he hase to see me. "Drake! I am d to see your business is going well, I havee to personally taste your dishes once more!" He said. The moment of truth hase¡­ after he''s done with this, there''ll be some more time for all of us to sell as much as possible and then a final contest where we''ll battle with everything we''ve got to convince the judges. I''ve never felt so nervous in my life in a nonbat scenario aside from when Bedra was born! I believe that this is thest step before I go to the veryst stages of the Competition. I really want to leave this ce with a smile in my face as I get all the reward prizes I want. If possible, I want to see my daughters seeing their father win something. "Wee Eustace!" I said, quickly offering him a drink of the beer I had brought exclusively for this, the beer that I drankst night with the Dragons inside the Draconic Records. "Have this beer to start with, I call it Dragon Beer." "Dragon Beer?" Wondered Eustace, giving it a sip, his eyes opened wide in shock. "T-This incredibly rich taste! And are these bubbles?! There are bubbles inside of my mouth!" "The beer has carbonated water, it has bubbles and feels just nice when you drink it, right?" I asked, as Eustace nodded. "Now, let''s start the dishes! Bedann, can you help me?" "Sure dear. Hello, are you the guild master of the chef guild?" Asked Bedann, bringing a te full of fried treats. "Y-Yeah, are you an acquainted of him?" He wondered. "I am his wife. Those two girls are Drake''s daughters. And those two are my parents, all the family''s here." Said Bedann. "Here, Drake has prepared some of his products in here. Fried Tempura Shrimps, Fried Flying Squid Rings, Curry Buns, and many other things. They all go perfectly well with Beer." Bedann said with a smile, as the wild boar-faced man began to snack on everything. "Oooh! This is certainly surprising, what a beautiful sight to see an entire family working together here." Said Eustace, as he quickly decided to begin eating. He tasted everything as his eyes grew wider each time he ate something new,bining it with the carbonated beer really made the wild boar man grow insane over the vors and tastes. "I-I''ve never eaten such delicious food before- Ah well, thatst stand was just as good but these are all new things, I am getting surprised each time! These buns are especially good, they got that curry he served me back then!" Eustace ended eating everything in the menu several times until he looked to be finally done. "Hahh¡­ I am done for now. Everything was stupendous." He said, quickly walking towards me. "Here." He suddenly gave me a golden card. "You pass to the next stage easily, sir Drake!" He said with a smile, giving me a handshake. "I hope you surprise us everyone at the finals! Good luck!" He quickly ran off into another food post, quickly beginning to taste something new. Did this guy had an endless pit of a stomach or something? Like seriously¡­ "Well, we got it!" I said, celebrating as I raised the golden card. "Woo! Papa''s besht!" Said Bedra, snacking on fried shrimps. "Wawa besh¡­" Said Kate, trying to imitate her big sister. "Well done Drake!" Bedann''s mother said. "You worked so hard that you deserve it." Her father said. "Nice, that was already a given though." Laughed Miranda. "Yeah, I could see it miles away." Bedann celebrated. "So when are the finals starting?" Asked Miranda. "In about two hours from now?" I said, looking at the clock of the town. "Yeah, two hours from now. For now we need to continue selling if possible to make as much profit as we can, each cent will go into the chances of winning, so we have not won this yet! Alright family, let''s do our best!" "YEEAAH!" With my family, we all cheered together as we continued working, cooking, selling, and taking small breaks as everyone took turns into working in certain things. Like this, time went by, as an hour and a half passed in almost an instant. ----- Chapter 1012 Infiltrating The Underground Hideout With The Elves Chapter 1012 Infiltrating The Underground Hideout With The Elves¡¡¡¡----- "Only thirty minutes before thest stage of thepetition begins! Chefs, sell as much as you can while you can!" The voice of Eustace echoed across the za, as he spoke using a special magic device that amplified voice volume. "Only thirty minutes left, huh? This is the time that we all have been waiting for." I said. "Yeah, is everyone ready?" Wondered Bedann. "Maybe a little break¡­" Sighed Beh. "I really need one, yeah." Laddan sighed. "Well yeah, you can take a break, I''ll attend any new customers using my spirits." I said. "Take a break and prepare because the next stage will be big." Like that, Bedann''s parents decided to rest for the rest of the half hour, while Bedann and Miranda helped me out. Bedra and Kate were left with their grandparents, ying around, and eating snacks to pass the time. I didn''t really had to worry about their diet too much, dragons eat a lot and convert most of what they eat into pure energy¡­ ah well, Bedra has learned how to control her instincts a bit more, she has yet to fill her new diapers. "Come to think about, those elves were doing just as good as us." Said Miranda. "Yeah, those are going to be some tough opponents we''ll have to beatter." I said. "They were selling things from Earth, right?" Asked Bedann. "Hm." I nodded. "They had pizza and hamburgers. I think they even had hot dogs and fried fish with fries, even ketchup." I said. "Even mayo, in fact." "Wow those guys really had everything from our world, I bet there was a reincarnated person with them." Said Bedann. "I think the same, one of them must be a Unique Skill user. I don''t have anything against them though so I guess we are just equals. They probably also realized I was a Unique Skill user, probably." I said. "Also the Vampires have been lurking around for a while at the distance." Miranda mentioned. "I can tell, they''re spying those guys the most." I sighed. "I guess there might be really a Greenwood facility here. Those guys might be trying to do something with this ce. I do remember Greenwood once mentioning there were "rats" ruining his ns in the background." "You mean that¡­ these rats could be the elves?" Wondered Bedann. "It is a big possibility, yeah." I said with a smile. "I''ve got my Slimes doing the investigation and- Wait a second." "Huh?" "What is it?" I suddenly realized something; their stall was... empty?! And it was closed too?! Did they just dropped the whole contest? Are they already on the move? "They left." I said. "Huh?" "EH?!" Bedann and Miranda''s reactions were the same as mine as they looked back at their small cart and finding nothing in there. They werepletely gone, and many customers were wondering where they go. It felt as if they just disappeared but nobody was able to see in what exact moment. The vampires had yet to even realize as well, inspecting the area around. "They just disappeared! They went away in a single second!" I said. "How''s that even possible? Do they have teleportation magic or something?!" "Woah, they''re really gone." Bedann said. "But isn''t this better? This way we can get the advantage without them annoying us." "True but still¡­" I sighed. "I think there''s something fishy about this. If they''re gone out of nowhere, it probably means they had an emergency, and if they''re being chased by the Colors, this only means that they probably¡­" "Went to Greenwood''s hideout?" Asked Miranda. "Bingo!" I said. "So¡­ Hmm, we can''t really go ourselves, can''t we? And if we interrupt their whole thing, they might think we are foes at worse. I had a slime with them, which I sneaked into one of the twin elf girls'' hoodies, let me connect with that one, it seems to have gotten teleported¡­ underground." I closed my eyes, connecting my senses with that small green slime, as I suddenly woke up within its small body, quickly finding myself underground. The entire group was slowly walking across several underground cave sections, with glowing crystals growing around and naturally illuminating the ce. Alongside that, there were cables and strange highly technological devices lying around, which were being turned off almost instantaneously as they walked forward by the leader of the team, the beautiful young elf girl with long blonde hair, sharp green eyes, and an enormous chest (not as big as Bedann though, she wins over every girl). "We are getting closer." She said, looking around and spreading an Aura of Mana so dense and thick it felt almost like Divine Power. Just how much pure Mana does she has to have to generate such an effect?! "Hm, ording to Root, we are right around the corner." One of the elf twin girls said. "Closer¡­ I''m nervous, but I haven''t grown stronger for nothing." Said the other. "Now that we have received the Divine Protection of several Gods we are way stronger, even if we are still within Rank 6." Said the only man in the party, that elf I recognized very well from that time he sold me fruits, veggies, and an Yggdrasil branch. "I cannot even Rank Up like you guys. I am stuck at Rank 1¡­" Sighed the leader of the party. "Well you got infinite mana topensate¡­" Sighed the guy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Wait, what?! She has infinite mana?! I bet that''s¡­ just a joke, right? How can someone have infinite mana? That''s insane¡­ "Everyone, we are closer." One of the twins said. "There are five guys at the other side of the walls." Said the second twin. Eh? How can they detect something so far away? Do they have a Divine Sense? But they''re all mortals here¡­ Well, Mana Sense can do the trick, but not to this extent? "I detected them too." The leader said, as she quickly gathered her Mana and then materialized it, it was pure mana without any element. ----- Chapter 1013 Incredible Unique Skills Chapter 1013 Incredible Unique Skills¡¡¡¡----- Through the small slime hiding behind the hood of one of the small elven twins, I watched the scene unfold before my eyes. The powerful Elven Leader of this band of knife ears suddenly conjured magic I had seen before, which was Non-Element Magic that many have some sort of affinity for but that never try out or waste time learning. Her very Aura of Mana seemed very strange and twisted. She didn''t had any element to begin with and her Mana seemed to never be over, it was always flowing out and forming into new attacks, as she suddenly materialized her non-elemental magic. "Mana Arrow." FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Pure Mana concentrated within her hands, without any sort of element to be channeled. It was the pure energy of Mana gathered together, reinforced, and then almost materialized by using ridiculous quantities of Mana, perhaps over a million for each Mana Arrow, which all shone with bright white and blue colors, the typical color of non-elemental mana. "Mana Guidance." She suddenly conjured another spell, one I had not seen before, as she used the Mana she had at endless quantities to guide each Mana Arrow towards their targets, they flew and then¡­ from the distance, the cries of five men echoed across the caves. The group quickly sneaked around reaching to the five elven soldiers they knocked out¡­ well, she knocked out. They had their armor destroyed and their chests or stomachs pierced by the Mana Arrows, killing them all almost instantly. The elves looked at the elves they killed, as they seemed to narrow their eyes. The guy in the party quickly went to inspect them, at the same time, a wave of mana reached their bodies, disrupting any magic device they had and destroying them almost instantly. "Mana Overload." CRASH! Several phone-shaped devices the elf guards from here had broke apart, as the woman''s magic once more surprised me. I had never seen such spells before, even less from no-attribute magic, which I''ve mostly used for self-strengthening or to reinforce already existing magic. "Woohoo, look at this." The elf guy smiled, taking out some weapons resembling knives, reinforced with what seemed to be some strange silver alloy which had the essence of¡­ technomancy? So this ce is really run by Oberon¡­ From what I learned about Oberon, he stole theplete inheritance of the Great Demon of Technology and acquired his powerful Technomancy, a special type of magic that came from his Unique Skill of the same name. Therefore, it ispletely possible that his soldiers use technology like this as well. Their armor also looked nothing like the one they sell in Heaven Port made by dwarves at all. They all looked like pseudo mechanical suits. Well, they still got destroyed by this girl''s magic. Also what are their names? I quickly checked their Status using my Analysis, finding out their names and some of their Abilities and Skills, it was quite interesting. The leader was named Alma, and she was a Rank 1 Magus with Mana that said she had¡­ around 1200/1200? How that''s endless? However, no matter how much MP she used, it never went down though. Is this maybe the reason? She also had Titles such as "Former Elven Princess" and held with herself a strange knife imbued with divine power. She also had the Unique Skill [Endless Mana]. ----- Unique Skill: [Endless Mana] The materialization of the power to have endless amounts of Mana. This energy flows everywhere in your surroundings, and as long as your surroundings have Mana, your body and soul will naturally absorb as much as you require for each spell you use, no matter the quantity. ----- Woah, so she doesn''t have an endless source within herself, but she just drains it from somewhere else, gotcha¡­ No, this is still pretty insane though! She also had a strange thing in her Mana Core, it seemed to bepletely atrophied after she freed herself from some sort of curse over her Mana Core. Makes sense, if she has so much Mana it wouldn''t be hard for her to Rank Up instantly to Goddess¡­ Wait no, why does she even has it? Apparently she''s Cursed by the World? So she can''t Rank Up no matter how much she wants. And she also had another curse she freed from, a weaker one that stopped her from using magic spells. That one''s done for but it also atrophied her Mana Core and seemed to make it weaker.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Maybe she got some weaknesses, if she overuses her power, she might be up for a bad time if she can''t take the burden of endless energy properly. And well, the other guy I knew from before was named Hermes, one of his Titles was "Swindler" and he had Abilities such as "Thief", "Rogue", "Stealing", and even "Trickster"¡­ Did he tried to trick me by selling me stuff? Well, it was all useful at the end and grew inside my divine realm no problem I guess. He also had the unique [Runaway] which allowed him to teleport around as he liked, but it had some sort of cooldown? ----- Unique Skill: [Runaway] An ability that materialized from the strong desire of running away from problems. It grants the ability to teleport anywhere the user has visited before that is within the range of the world they''re living in. It has a cooldown of 12 Hours upon usage, but the user can teleport anybody it wants to within a range of ten meters surrounding the user. Additionally, it grants the [Spatial Perception], the [Dimensional Maneuver], and [Space Magic Attribute] Abilities. ----- Amazing¡­ That''s an insane Unique Skill! So he can teleport to just anywhere?! The cooldown seems to be barely bncing that super broken skill. I guess that as long as he''s with them, they can run away at any time they want once shit hits the fam, although I don''t think they''re actually willing to escape, they seem very decided to fight and win today. ----- Chapter 1014 Navigating Through The Underground Chapter 1014 Navigating Through The Underground¡¡¡¡----- I kept spying on the Elven team, finding out about Alma and Hermes abilities and a bit of their past by peeping at their Status, the twins were next. Their name was Elma and Elena, one had dark green hair and the other had bright green hair. The twins had different personalities as well, one was cheerful and the other was rather emotionless and looked around without changing her expression at all. However, both had a powerful and strange connection with supernatural powers. By checking their Status, I noticed both had the powerful Ability named [Twin Connection] which allowed both of them to connect their minds and share some sort of supernatural psych bond. They also are not reincarnated people and are original from this world, but they got something like Psychic powers, wow, that''s new I guess. The two have more Abilities such as Telekinesis, Telepathy, Psychic Barrier, and more. They seem to specialize in using them for their advantage and perhaps to talk with other members of their group somewhere else¡­ However, the most surprising thing is that they also had great magic affinities, both of them had fire, water, and nature attributes, three in one single mana core each! They were amazingly talented. I''ve heard that Elves normally have two element affinities, but three?! And even more, without a second mana core inside of them! "Knife, do your thing." Alma said, as she unsheathed her pink knife, which shone brightly and then generated a hole in space, where they stored the corpses of the elven soldiers¡­ "And done." "Without leaving any trails as usual, princess?" The Knife spoke, quickly reminding me of Uller and Skadi, and now of Hel, Bedann''s talking Axe. "We can''t leave any trace. They''ll be easily alerted eventually if we leave them here¡­ Let''s continue." Alma led her group as they slowly walked across the caves. "I can sense a troop of tening here, they don''t seem to know about us but think there''s something suspicious¡­" One of the twins said, as the other nodded. "That''s right!" "Alright then, it''s my time to shine now, leave this to me." Hermes cracked his knuckles, as the entire army of ten elves armed with mechanic armor to enhance their physical abilities and holdingrge futuristic-looking guns straight out of a sci-fi movie or show appeared. "Did you said you felt something here? There''s nothing here though." "Yeah, I am pretty sure there was something¡­ where''s the smaller troop at though?" "I don''t know, didn''t they go take a break?" "Hmm, they really take it easy, those guys¡­" The elves were walking amongst themselves carefreely, easily showing they had no idea there was an ambush here. Hermes smiled at this chance to use his powers, as he suddenly took out several knives from his own pocket, more than what should actually fit inside, probably using some sort of space storage magic, and then imbuing each knife with a deep blue mana aura. FLASH! Suddenly, he threw the knives right towards the walls in front of him, but they suddenly went through the walls, emerging around the soldiers faces and piercing right in the middle of their foreheads! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Uuaggh!" "Gaahh!" "Uuggh¡­!" "Wh-What the¡­?!" A few of them managed to survive and evade in time, but the knives hey evaded simply continued traveling across space as if small wormholes appeared within the walls themselves, until all knives reached their targets, killing all ten of the elves! Amazing, so this is how people use space magic to fight, huh? I guess teleporting around seems a bit too expensive but make a knife slip through space seems way more cost-efficient. "Mana Overload." CRAAASH! Alma quickly destroyed the devices of their ten victims and then stored them inside her knife''s spatial storage ability, as the group quickly nodded at one another, without speaking this time, and moving forward. Were they using telepathy to talk or something? Damn it, if I try to peek at what they''re talking about using my own psychic powers, I might get found out, so I better just stay here in silence for now.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They ran and ran, taking down several of the soldiers. The twins took down five soldiers by using their psychic powers, using Telekinesis to m them into the floor or Telepathy to invade their minds and make their heads go into shambles¡­ the twins were pretty deadly as well. Ultimately, after killing over thirty soldiers, they reached an area very near where they were heading, the facility of Greenwood. There was no doubt about it. I saw an enormous building underground, with even car-looking carriages in there holding several materials and transporting them around the facility. Countless elves that all looked almost the same as greenwood were there too. Are they like clones or something? "We are here¡­" Alma said. "How do we even infiltrate now?" Hermes wondered. "With this, obviously." One of the twins said, as the other nodded. "Key." They had taken many possessions from the elves they killed, including strange key-shaped items they used to enter the facility. Wow, that was deadly easy, but it feels like there''s something wrong here. Are they not going to get ambushed or something by now? "Root, are you there?" One of the twins, Elma, spoke. She remained in silence as she spoke through telepathy. "He seems to have arrived at the facility, he''s underground and waiting for the signal to start attacking. Do you think we could broke through, princess Alma?" Wondered Elena, the other twin. "Root is a monster, I''m sure we could if we force our way, but we''ll probably get swarmed byser gun attacks and magic attacks. There''s no mechs so that problem is out but still, this feels suspiciously easy, I guess gun attacks are not so much if I erect a strong enough barrier." Alma said, rubbing her chin. "Yeah, this seems suspicious to me as well. There''s something really fishy." Hermes said. "It almost feels¡­" "As if Greenwood is inviting us inside¡­" ----- Chapter 1015 The Horrors Of Greenwoods Secret Facility Chapter 1015 The Horrors Of Greenwood''s Secret Facility¡¡¡¡----- Things looked suspicious to the elves, they realized there were not as many challenges as they thought there would be, and this was, indeed, quite fishy. "Yeah, this seems suspicious to me as well. There''s something really fishy." Hermes said. "It almost feels¡­" "As if Greenwood is inviting us inside¡­" The twins began to think, even after looking over the minds of the soldiers they found nothing of valuable information, apparently. Or maybe they didn''t knew how to properly read minds? Well, they seem to not be able to read souls either. The group of four elves looked into the facility, narrowing their eyes for a few seconds, but then, Alma seemed decided. "Very well¡­ Let''s do this. I''ve got a n." Alma said with a smile. They quickly began to discuss the n with one another. Alma seemedpletelypetent as a leader, more than she made up to be. She has been mostly acting mildly cocky, a typical ojou-sama from anime stereotypes, or a rich girl stereotype as some people might recognize them. These type of people raised in nobility that are full of themselves, yet although Alma very much acts like a typical one, she also got a kindhearted personality and is very intelligent and caring of others, especially of her party of friends and allies. "If Greenwood wants us to enter the tiger''s den, so be it. But if we do it, let''s do it sneakily. He''ll probably expecting us to enter by force as usual. But this time, we''ll infiltrate using magic and these guy''s clothes." Alma said with a smile. "Infiltrate?!" Asked Elena. "How so?" Elma asked. Alma looked at Hermes with a smirk, showing her white teeth. "Eh?" Hermes suddenly felt scared, as if he was about to be used as a tool by someone else! At the end, Alma''s n was simpler than I imagined. Hermes had an ability named Space Bubble, which allowed him to create a small pocket dimension to store living people inside, he put Alma and the twins inside, while Alma''s knife stayed with Hermes. As long as the knife was equipped with him, it could activate one of its abilities that could only affect the wielder named [Mirage Veil]. By using that Ability, Hermes was able to disguise himself as a generic elven guard from this shady Greenwood facility, all while wearing their armor and weapons to make up for them. The knife hated being away from his master, but he still cooperated at the end. I suppose this was the best bet they had at infiltrating inside, Hermes was amazing at acting based on his skills alone. They had a good shot with him. Meanwhile, this "root" guy they talk about was still hiding, he''s probably a brute force unit, so they cannot bring him with them. Hermes quickly melded into the crowd, slowly walking into a small door and using the key to enter. However, there was a trick, an hologram thingy showed up, asking for his eyes registration. "¡­Shit." Hermes, however, let the thing do its thing, and his eye was scanned. Perhaps luckily for him, Knife had transformed him into exactly one of the elves they killed, and the keys didn''t seem locked to each person, so he was¡­ allowed to enter at the end. Although everyone almost had a heart attack. Meanwhile, as Hermes entered, I was telling everything to Bedann and Miranda, their faces growing shocked as they heard everything that was happening in less than six minutes. "W-What?!" Miranda asked. "So those guys are actually trying to infiltrate Greenwood''s ce¡­" Bedann said, as she smiled. "Should we help them?" Miranda wondered. "Yeah, we should totally go there and wreck everything and everyone." Bedann said. "And then we rescue the people he got captive there!" "I guess we can, but I am not nning to simply jump for their help, we are busy here after all. It would seem suspicious if we all disappear, isn''t it? This is why I am nning on watching them for a while and then if they are really in danger, I''ll step up. I''ve already sent more Slimes down, they''re pretty strong themselves, and I can use Magic Transfer with them to conjure Divine Magic if necessary." I said with a smile. "Hm, you seem oddly rxed." Sighed Miranda. "Things might get intense if it fails for them. We don''t know what trick Greenwood could have." "Yeah¡­" Bedann said. "But let''s trust Drake for now." Like this, I resumed my investigation underground. Hermes had sessfully managed to get into the facility, as he was greeted by the interior that looked straight out of a sci-fi high tech facility, or something like the interior of a spaceship from star wars. There were lights everywhere, and even small robots walking around carrying things, while elves moved around. "We are here¡­" Hermes whispered back at the girls inside of his bubble thing, as the girls seemed to want him to find clues as to where the test subjects were located. "Alright, I''ll investigate around for now¡­" Hermes said, walking around the facility almost aimlessly, looking around. I was able to see many different rooms, areas where weapons and armor were being made by nanomachines of some sort, another area where there were¡­ wait, what?!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "This ce¡­" There were countless of floating elf bodies inside ofrge capsules filled with embryonic liquid¡­ Greenwood has been cloning people in here. Every elf here is actually some sort of clone too! There were different stages, from embryo to baby, to child, teenager, and then young adult, where they all were brought outside of their tubes and woken up. "Hahh¡­ Agh! Aahhh!" One of the clones was quickly woken up from his sleep, looking around and suddenly panicking, trying to run away from everybody else, but then being quickly stopped by an electroshock. "Uugaaggh¡­! Unngh¡­" The clone quickly fell unconscious. "This one was as bit crazy, are you sure he''s mentally okay?" "Sometimes weird ones are born, if he keeps up screaming after the education process we''ll have to throw him into Gluttony." "Yeah I guess that things just eats anything." The two elves there quickly carried their fellow clone and walked away. This shit was crazier than I imagined¡­ ----- Chapter 1016 Captive Unique Skill Users Chapter 1016 Captive Unique Skill Users¡¡¡¡----- It really feels like I was just thrown into a sci-fi movie out of the blue. Clones, a futuristic facility with robots, nanomachines constructing and producing items with ease, and everything in between¡­ Hermes looked at the scene from afar with eyes wide open, he had never seen such a thing before. "To think these guys are born so unnaturally¡­" He sighed. "This feels like one of those sci-fi movies man¡­ Shit''s scary as fuck." I can rte to you my guy. "Just move over! I remember seeing this all the time when I was first thrown into one of his facilities." Alma told him. "Move, move." The two twins said in unison. "Okay, okay¡­" Hermes quickly began walking away, but was quickly noticed by the two elves bringing the clone guy outside. "Oi, you!" One called for Hermes, as his body grew slightly stiff, he slowly nced back at them, pretending to be one of them. "Yes?" He asked. "What are you doing here 094? You got duty at guarding with the other troops." "Yeah, what happened?" It seemed they were more aware of each other''s jobs than they imagined. "Yeah, about that, I had a really bad indigestion so I had run back to the bathroom¡­" Hermes said. "It was a thing of life or dead, but I feel perfectly fine now, I am going back now but apanion asked me if I could bring him something from his room, so I am going there. Sorry." "Ah, so that''s it." "Well, go back to your duty quickly! Master will get angry even if a single one of us is missing." "Yeah, his treatment is harsh¡­" "Not like we got it any better anywhere else¡­" "Oi don''t talk that in front of others you''re going to get caught¡­" The two guards walked away while bringing the newly born Clone away, as Hermes sighed in relief, everyone did, even I. It felt like I was already part of their team to me. "Now¡­ Let''s continue." Hermes quickly looked at a holographic map in front of him which wasing out of a small devise, and then quickly saw an area named "test subjectboratory", it was just a few turns from there. "Bingo." He quickly moved as fast as possible, grabbing some boxes filled with robot parts to pretend to be doing something so the other elves wouldn''t grow suspicious, and then he finally reached the area, the test subjectboratory. The entire ce was made ofrge rooms with big windows which allowed to see through them. In there, Hermes saw many people of all races and ages being caught. However, most of them were younger than 17, often times, it seemed that Greenwood captured younger unique skill users, maybe because it was easier when they were young than as old adults. They were all wearing only the bare minimum white clothes and seemed depressed. There was not a single kid in there smiling. I saw young dwarves, elves, ice giants, beast-kin, there was even a small little rat beast girl that reminded me of Yuki. There were some "recreation ygrounds" where the children were allowed to y using toys, and another ce where they were tested using their powers, fighting against monsters or even robots or facility workers. The entire ce was infested of them walking everywhere, so it was very hard to stay put for a while without getting noticed by everybody else. Hermes gave a few twist and turns, looking and inspecting as much as possible, realizing there were roughly 32 test subjects. A quick Analyze gave me the result of every single one of them having Unique Skills of some sort. Some had very normal-looking powers, others had unamusing ones, and then there were some that had more surprising things. One of them had a literal [Human Torch] Skill that allowed them to be covered in mes, another had [Tamer] that allowed them to tame most monsters and animals, I even saw one with a [Mystic Eye] which granted a lot of abilities. However, if these kids were so strong why they were being restrained here so easily? Well, there was a big reason behind this,rge cors wrapped around their necks. These cors seemed custom made, and as Hermes looked at them, he suddenly made a face expression as if he were in pain, remembering something. "Those damn cors¡­ Not only they inhibit Unique Skill usage but drain most of the user''s Mana and don''t allow them to use spells either unless given the authorization. And the worst part, if you try to run away, it shocks your entire body, each time it does that, the shock bes stronger. A fourth time will be so deadly it will literally fry your entire body to death¡­" He whispered to Alma and the twins. "Thanks to Mana Overload, I can disable all of those things¡­" Alma responded. "Now that we are here, should we go out and surprise everybody?" "Hmm¡­ It seems risky, but its not as if we can get out of here with the children without wreaking havoc now." One of the twins said, as the second one agreed. "I agree!" "First of all, let''s disable the entire facility from their little toys." Alma smiled, using her Mana Overload and spreading a sudden shockwave of Mana impacting everyone and everything! TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! The entire facility began to tremble, the workers fell to the floor as many of the items they had suddenly exploded, hurting them in the process. Alma continued pouring more and more Mana, until the powerful spell disabled the cors of all captives, which quickly fell into the floor and deactivated automatically! "Wh-What was that just now?!" "You! What did you do?!" "Who the heck are you?!" The elves surrounding Hermes panicked, as he smiled, quickly letting go of Alma and the twins, who emerged at his right and left side. "Elena! Elma! Do it!" Alma said. "Got it!" The twins said, holding hands and then closing their eyes. As the guards ran towards them to attack them, a shockwave of psychic power surged from the twins, quickly attacking the guard''s minds. "Uuuagggh!" "My head!!!" "Gyyaaaaaeeghh¡­!" "Uuggh¡­! UAGGH!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Those two girls were certainly something¡­ ----- Chapter 1017 Breaking In Chapter 1017 Breaking In¡¡¡¡----- Drake had managed to infiltrate Alma''s team by using a small slime he slipped through the hoodies of one of the twins and has been spying on what they were doing all this time. It was certainly very useful to have the ability to turn his own flesh into slimes and separate them, each one with a small will of their own. Like this, he saw what they did, from infiltrating the facility to even investigating the entire interior, which resembled, ording to his own thoughts, like the interior of a spaceship from the star wars movies. The entire facility was filled with high technology, which quickly confirmed what the Frost Queen had told Drake about Oberon''s Soul Fragments acquiring most of the inheritance from the Great Demon of Technology and using it to their advantage, creating these high-technology facilities to maintain prisoner Unique Skill users, which were the fuel and pir of Oberon''s research to acquire the power he desired. After Hermes infiltrated the facility, Drake saw many things, from an area where clones were made, to the area where the unique skill users were held, they were over thirty of them, at the exact number of 32. Hermes and Alma, as former prisoners of such prisons, couldn''t tolerate this any longer, and once they infiltrated inside, without further ado, they immediately acted. First, Alma used her Mana Overload, a special spell she designed using her no-attribute magic to destroy the technology of these people, disabling the special cors that seemed to control the prisoner''s mana, magic usage, and even disabling the power of their unique skills through mysterious means. TRUUUUMMMM¡­! And that wasn''t the end of it yet. "Wh-What was that just now?!" "You! What did you do?!" "Who the heck are you?!" The elves surrounding Hermes panicked. Hermes, however smiled, quickly letting go of Alma and the twins, who emerged at his right and left side. Without thinking it twice, Alma quickly ordered the girls to act. "Elena! Elma! Do it!" Alma said. "Got it!" The twins said. Drake knew these girls were special. Since he checked their status that he discovered they held unnatural powers yet they were not Unique Skill users, holding within them not only powerful magic but also powerful psychic powers. Holding hands and then closing their eyes. As the guards ran towards them to attack them, a shockwave of psychic power surged from the twins, quickly attacking the guard''s minds. TRUUUMMMM¡­! It was like a wave of electricity, hitting their brains and almost frying them! No armor or helmets could protect them anymore, as Alma had already learned the perfect spell capable of disabling them. "Uuuagggh!" "My head!!!" "Gyyaaaaaeeghh¡­!" "Uuggh¡­! UAGGH!" Almost all the soldiers fell to their knees screaming in agony, some of them tried to resist but were still pushed down. "Those two girls are certainly something¡­" Thought Drake, peeking at the scene through the small green slime in one of the elven twin''s hoodies. Most of the test subjects looked in surprise at the scene, feelingpletely taken aback. Many of them had been living in here with no hopes of being rescued, thinking this world was cruel and inhumane. There was no heroes toe to their rescue, and the guards here were abusive and rough, always treating them badly. However, as they saw a group of noble elves appear, most of the captives minds changed, once more believing in hope, and that there might be some goodhearted people in this world, even if they are not many, there were some! "We are captives like you!" Hermes said, as he suddenly conjured his Spatial Magic. His powerful Unique Skill [Runaway] granted him the Affinity with Space Attribute Magic even when his Mana Core was born with the Wind Attribute and had not acquired any other attribute. Combining both his Wind Magic to control the movement of his daggers while using space magic to allow them to bypass physical objects, dozens of daggers flew towards all directions, piercing the heads and throats of all nearby guards. Hermes had struggled through his life a whole lot, but after having umted enough fighting experience and almostpletely mastered his two types of elemental magics, he had be capable enough to most of the time easily one-shot these measly soldiers. "Amazing¡­" "He killed everyone?!" "Ugh, so much blood¡­!" "Did you listen to what he said?! He said he was a captive like us!" "Someone that escaped?!" "Yes, we escaped from our captivity and we havee here to rescue you. We have already rescued many like you, there''s a safe shelter where we can bring you all." Said Alma. "We need to gather you all near us so we can teleport away, so pleasee here!" Suddenly, the twins looked into the closed doors, as invisible waves of energy distorted the walls and suddenly broke them apart. The two twins began to bleed a bit from their nose, but they seemed fine, having practiced Telekinesis for a long time, they were able to bend and crush metal doors with ease. "Come! Quickly! Before-" Alma tried to bring everybody to her side so Hermes could teleport everyone and get out of here as fast as they could, but it was toote. She took a bit too long, as red lights began to shine all over the facility, as a mechanical voice resonated around, Drake felt surprised that such a good and effective n was suddenly going downhill. [INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT!] [Dispatching Emergency Units¡­] [Activating Magic Jamming Device¡­] "Magic Jamming device?!" Asked Hermes, as he suddenly felt as if space attribute magic didn''t answer his orders as good as before moving daggers across space felt sluggish and the distortions he created began to distort and disappear before they could do anything. Even as he tried to teleport away with only those around him, it was futile, as the Spatial Layers themselves, whichposed space itself did not answer hismands¡­ He was unable to use his Unique Skill. And even worse, the talking Knife suddenly fell stiff, he could not speak anymore nor even use his abilities, it was as if the entire surroundings were inhibiting him from doing a thing other than being a mere knife.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And to make things worse, hundreds of armed soldiers with new technology Alma had never seen before showed up! ----- Chapter 1018 Greenwoods Trap Chapter 1018 Greenwood''s Trap¡¡¡¡----- Their technology was not silver-colored as always, but ck, and they had red lines across their metallic bodies. There was a strange aura across these elves, as their eyes shone bright red, and they smiled maliciously unlike the other elves which were quickly dealt with. Although Alma andpany didn''t realized as soon, Drake did. "Those are Vampires?! And the clones¡­ These clones were turned into Vampires¡­!" He thought. "And that technology is loaded with their powers, I can sense Blood Essence, the special power of vampires within this technology. Is this because Oberon''s Soul Fragments allied with the Venerable of Blood?!" Drake couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Apparently Greenwood had prepared way more to deal with Alma than the group of elves could believe. They alongside all the children they were trying to rescue suddenly found themselves cornered by these powerful-looking new foes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Those guys¡­ red eyes and silver hair? Vampires?!" Alma asked. "And there are almost a hundred of them¡­ Shit!" Hermes said. "So it was true, Greenwood is working with Vampire ns from this continent. We were being chased by Vampires." Said Elma. "This is bad¡­" Elena sighed. "Hmph, although your tech might look new, it doesn''t mean it cannot be disabled, I''ll have to just load as much Mana as I can!" Alma roared, her green eyes shone brightly as she unleashed a powerful wave of gray, near invisible energy outside of her body, targeting all the surrounding Vampire Elves rushing towards her. "Super¡­ Mana¡­ OVERCHARGE!" TRUUUUUUMMMMMM¡­! An enormous wave of electromaic power generated by the immense concentration of Mana, now reaching billions in numerical quantity spread out everywhere, targeting the hundreds of soldiers marching towards them! BOOOOOOMMMM! An enormous explosion happened, as Alma looked at her surroundings, suddenly gasping for air. Her body and soul couldn''t take too much Mana being used, as she would begin to deteriorate. Several of the soldiers suddenly had their armor and guns being disabled, around half of them only, those that were guarding the ones behind. However, the over fifty soldiers behind them remained with their technology intact! "What? I couldn''t disable them all?!" Alma asked. She was sure to have used enough Mana this time! However, she suddenly was hit with exhaustion, falling to her knees and gasping for air. She was sweating bullets, already suffering from "Mana Overload Fever" a strange condition only she has ever suffered through, which happened when her body and soul were overloaded with so much mana it paralyzed her and weakened her body. She had used, after all, billions of Mana in a single powerful spell. "Alma!" Hermes said, quickly trying to put her inside of his spatial bubble, but it didn''t worked either, as he was incapable of using space magic. "Heh, that was admirable." Suddenly, the voice of a detestable man resonated across the entire room, as the soldiers stopped walking, pointing their guns at the elves while the other group conjured magic circles, ready to fire spells at them. "That voice¡­!" Elma said. "He''s here?!" Elena asked. "GREENWOOD!" Hermes roared with fury, as the projection of a handsome elf with long blonde hair and sharp green eyes emerged before them. "It appears you''ve been surprised. Did you never expected me to be ready for your surprises now? I am not a foolish man that doesn''t learn from his mistakes. Surely, allying with the Vampire n was a good choice. Their power has boosted my soldiers through the roof. Admire my new troops, Alma, Hermes! Vampire Elves, their power is tens of times their original abilities. greater magic affinity, and above all, most of their weakness are negated through the technology over their bodies, thest gen tech I''ve made myselfbining both vampire''s powers and technomancy!" Greenwood felt like telling them the truth, as he was sure their demise was close. "You bastard, you would go to such lengths to defeat us?! Allying damn vampires?!" Alma asked angrily. "You know? Vampires and I have a long history of enmity. However, these are different times now. When both of our parties are facing trials and tribtions, the only thing we can do is face them together as allies." Laughed Greenwood. "Now, my dear guests, I cannot actually kill you. Your powers are amazing useful, I wouldn''t be able to forgive myself if I killed you before I could steal such delicious Unique Skills. Especially yours, Alma¡­" "Bastard¡­ I will destroy this entire facility! I will never allow you to-" "Long time no see, Alma." However, another new voice echoed across the room, stopping Alma from talking. A young man appeared, an elf. He was an elf at his mid-thirties, but that looked as young as a teenager, although quite taller than his appearance suggested. He had short blonde hair and red eyes, ring down at Alma while furrowing his eyes, across his body, there was several imnts of technology, enhancing his body¡­ His appearance looked utterly futuristic, but this man was someone Alma knew very well. "Eh? No¡­ W-Why are you here? I thought¡­" Alma muttered. "You thought what?" The elven man asked. "That I died that time when the facility was destroyed by you and your friends?" "C-Callon¡­" Alma muttered, her eyes quickly beginning to cry tears of sadness and regret. "Why? What happened to you? Why do you¡­?!" "Hahahaha!" Theughing of Greenwood echoed across the entire facility. "Do you like what I''ve done to your beloved big brother, Alma?! I''ve upgraded his broken and destroyed body, and I''ve given him a second chance at life!" Laughed Greenwood. He rubbed this fact all over Alma''s face, as he was already the sole cause of her conflict with her brother, and now, he was bringing this back even now, after so long. "I owe everything to Lord Greenwood, who has given me a second chance to finally avenge my parents and kill you for good, Alma. My beloved little sister." Callon said, his eyes glowing bright neon red, as Alma gritted her teeth, slowly stepping back in horror. The worst possible scenario has happened now. ----- Chapter 1019 Almas Brother Chapter 1019 Alma''s Brother¡¡¡¡----- Callon, Alma''s big brother. Since she was reborn in this world from her life as a fat scientist that got caught in a shower of bullets from a raid inside of his illegal facility, which was rted with Bedann''s previous life, that she saw him. At first her big brother was rather nice and gentle, he wasn''t the gentlest out there though, and often times seemed a bit tired of her. Mostly because he was 13 years old than her and didn''t had enough time nor the patience for her little antics. However, Alma''s peaceful life as a Princess of an Elven Kingdom inside of the Elven Continent of Alfheim was suddenly and abruptly stopped by the sudden appearance of a man¡­ Greenwood. Back then, he presented himself as a distinguished noble with many connections with royal families across the continent, he was even admired by the elves as "the great sage".n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Alma, since the moment she meet him, that she found him suspicious, and so he was. Slowly, he seeped his influence into her parents, using certain ways to slowly brainwash them. Since the moment they discovered her Unique Skills that they wanted to know what would be of their daughter. Greenwood presented himself as the one that could help her. An expert in Unique Skills, he wanted to help Alma and give her the ability to thrive, or so her parents always said, even thought that was never the actual truth. Greenwood used his powers to easily get through them and brainwash them, making them want to obey his every words¡­ ultimately, he did the same for his brother, who over time, developed envy and jealously against his little sister, despite being so untalented, she was always given all the attention from her parents, and he was never even given enough attention, or love. When Alma was captured at a young age, she was thrown into a facility by Greenwood, where she lived as a test subject for over a year. However, thanks to the friends and allies she made before getting there, she managed to free herself and bring many with her from that facility. Over time, as she grew stronger and looked for clues about what had happened, she discovered her Kingdom was overtaken by Greenwood, and her parents were killed, without her being able to do anything about it. Her big brother and her little sister were the only things left for her. She tried looking for them everywhere she could, finally finding her little sister, who had ran away and hid thanks to the guards of her castle, hiding for many years until they were able to reencounter. Having encountered Aria, and using Hermes'' powers, she brought her into a safer ce, a faraway continent where they were hiding with everyone she had rescued. However, her quest to find her big brother ended a few years ago when she found him, working for Greenwood and ming her for the death of her parents. Greenwood had manipted his mind with both magic and deception, like a damned trickster. Ultimately, they fought, her brother fully intending to end her there using the powers he was given by Greenwood''s technology and magic. However, at the end, Alma won, but didn''t wanted to kill her brother. She originally attempted to bring him with her, but the entire facility began to fall apart due to the many fights going on everywhere, and she was dragged away by Hermes before being teleported away with him¡­ Some could say it was Hermes fault that Callon ended being crushed by the building''s boulders, as he didn''t wanted to bring the one that wanted to kill her with him, but Alma med it all to herself. To her weakness, to her stupidity, and to her naivety. Her entire family died except her little sister. Her new parents weren''t the best, but she loved them, yet they died as well, and so did her big brother¡­ or so she thought. But now, here he stood, looking at her with calm anger. His body was modified, barely managing to survive being crushed. Most of his bones were shattered as his limbs were lost as well. Greenwood had no attachment to him, he was merely a pawn, and would had left his dead body there if it wasn''t because he could still be used. Greenwood mercilessly used his technology to improve upon Callon''s body, until he became the half-droid he was right now, his body modified and enhanced, he had left behind any humanity he had, bing only a living nightmare for Alma, as he reminded her of her mistakes, and of her sorrowful past the most. "What''s wrong, Alma? Are you scared of how I look? This is what you''ve made me. This is your fault¡­" He said angrily. "No¡­ T-That''s¡­ Callon¡­ I¡­!" Alma tried to talk with her big brother, but he remained silent and didn''t answer. "You''re such a maniptive woman even now¡­ I will put an end to you right now, and get this over with once and for all! I will avenge my parents and get Aira back from you!" Callon waspletely insane, roaring back at Alma as if she had ever done anything to him. "Greenwood, you bastard! You brainwashed Alma''s brother even more now?! Why did you even¡­?! Just what''s your sick problem?!" Hermes asked, trying to make up some sort of sense from Greenwood''s actions. "My goals and actions are all done to reach a goal, and such a goal is too beyond your pea-sized brain''s understanding." Greenwood said mercilessly. "Callon, capture your sister." "Capture her?! But you said I could kill her!" Callon angrily said. "You can do whatever you want to her but don''t kill her. I still have to extract her powers first,ter, you can kill her." Greenwood said. "Tsk¡­ so be it." Callon said, mercilessly pointing at Alma with one of his hands, opening the palm of his hand as a red jewel within began to shine bright red. "Photon Cannon." TRUUUUUUMMMMM¡­! ----- Chapter 1020 Hermes Versus Callon Chapter 1020 Hermes Versus Callon¡¡¡¡----- "Psychic Barrier!" The twins desperately unleashed their psychic powers, generating an enormous invisible barrier made of psychic energy, trying to protect everyone from the enormous red beaming out of Callon''s palm. BOOOOOMMMM!!! The invisible barrier was able to block the powerful beam, but the beam continued being unleashed, slowly beginning to crack the barrier. Hermes quickly acted, using his wind magic which still worked to enhance the barrier. "Wind Barrier, Storm!" FLUOOOSSH! A powerful invisible barrier of spiraling winds emerged, and after that, an enormous storm of slicing green winds surged, impacting Callon''s red Photon Beam and pushing it away, unleashing winds that spread through, many of the soldiers with disabled equipment flew away and were sliced apart, Hermes'' wind magic was incredibly strong. BOOOOOMMM!!! "Hmph¡­" Callon narrowed his eyes as he suddenly summoned a powerful barrier out of thin air, protecting his entire body from Hermes'' magic. "You''re a protector of my sister or something? I do remember you¡­ I might as well take you down first then!" FLAAASH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Callon''s entire body exploded with red energy as he began to overflow with new power, his lips curled in a sickly smile, as he shed against Hermes'' knives imbued with wind magic! CLAAAASH! His bare hands were more than enough to sh and impact Hermes'' powerful knives, as Alma''s big brother smiled maliciously, his eyes shining bright red. "What with this monstrous strength?! I am already someone at Rank 6!" Said Hermes. "Howe you''re just as strong?!" "My body has been reborn! I am no longer a mere mortal guided by the Ranks of a Mana Core, the technology of Master Greenwood goes beyond this! This is the future of this world, fool!" Callonughed, kicking and punching Hermes and pushing him back. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Future my ass! This is no future!" Hermes roared, shing against Callon as his knives imbued with wind unleashed several slicing gusts, which Callon tanked using his energy shields. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOM! "Your magic is no use!" Laughed Callon. "Magic will always be superior to some half-baked sci fi shit!" Roared Hermes. "Windstorm!!!" Hermes roared with his lungs out, conjuring an enormous magic circle of green color and conjuring enormous winds which concentrated into a spiraling arc of winds, reaching Callon! FLUOOOOSSSH! Alma''s big sister tried to defend himself using his shields, but the force of the Windstorm was so strong that it easily pushed him away, making him hit the ceiling and then failing from above, hitting the ground and impacting it severely. BOOOOM! "Uuggh¡­! GAAAAHH!" However, Callon was relentless and filled with tenacity, roaring like a crazed madman, and standing up again, his body suddenly began to change, as nanomachines infesting his body began to reinforce it. His arms grew several times their original size, bing muscr and powerful, and even his torso became strong and wide. "I am not done with this!" Callon propelled himself using the red energy surging from his body, as his enormous fists suddenly shaped themselves as sharp metallic ws, attempting to slice through Hermes! He was going insane, and totally wasn''t thinking about keeping him alive anyways, even though Greenwood told him to! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Hermes began to jump away, evading the powerful metallic ws using his winds, while he inspected the area behind him as he gritted his teeth. Alma was using her magic anyways despite feeling incredibly tired, healing her own stamina and at the same time firing Mana Arrows. The twin sisters were using their powers and magic to both attack and defend, while the children felt confused at first they grew desperate and used their unique skills to fight, the soldiers were being pushed away despite being vicious vampires! However, Callon was the biggest issue, if he got any closer to Alma and the rest, he would crazily take them down and tear them into shreds, Greenwood had no control over him apparently, or perhaps he was simply letting him go berserk, whatever was the cause, he couldn''t be dealt with normally. "Why are you running from me, you damn coward?!" Callon roared back at Hermes, as he suddenly unleashed countless fireballs as he conjured his elemental magic! "Fireball Storm!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! "Shit, this guy can use fire?!" Hermes muttered, quickly unleashing a gust of winds to turn off the fire. "Strong Gust!" FLUOOOSSSHHH! The wind took away the mes, but the enormous ws of Callon surged from amidst the smoke generated by the fire being dissipated, as Hermes'' eyes opened wide in shock. He quickly tried to evade, but Callon predicted that and threw fire right where he was going to escape to, making Hermes flinch, as Callon''s sharp metallic ws suddenly reached his stomach. SLAAASH! The cold and sharp des pierced through Hermes'' stomach, as he felt his internal organs being ruptured by the powerful metal that not even his strong slicing winds could destroy! "Uuaaagggh¡­!" The scream of Hermes echoed across the room as Alma looked at the scene, her eyes beginning to cry tears of horror. "HERMEEEESSSSSS¡­!" Callon didn''t lost any second as he kicked Hermes away, looking at his own metallic ws covered in the blood of the elf that they pierced through, there were even pieces of guts in there, as he had torn apart his insides horrendously. BAAAAM! "Unnggh¡­! Akkkhhh¡­!" Hermes shed over the floor, as he vomited a mouthful of blood. He should already be dead, yet somehow remained alive, mostly thanks to being Rank 6, as his Physique had grown exceptionally strong as a result¡­ nheless, with such wounds, he would surely die. "H-HERMES!" Alma ran towards Hermes desperately, hugging him and gritting her teeth, using her Magic to heal him. The only magic she could conjure that could heal within the No Attribute Spells was the automatic regeneration, which enhanced the speed of automatic regeneration in a wound, with her mana, most wounds could be healed, however, although she stopped the bleeding, the wound of Hermes didn''t stopped bleeding all over. "Hermes¡­! Hang in there, Hermes!" Alma cried, as tears continued to pour from her eyes. "A-Alma¡­" Hermes muttered; the light of his eyes slowly began to fade away. "Run¡­ You have to live¡­" "Hermes, don''t die! Please¡­ don''t die!" ----- Chapter 1021 Despair Chapter 1021 Despair¡¡¡¡----- Hermes green eyes began to lose their light, as blood continueding out of his mouth. Alma was forcing herself to use her Mana, trying to heal his wound using her measly spell multiplied by a million times, she barely managed to stop his bleeding, but the young elf man''s life was fading away right before her eyes. Alma had lived an entire life as the girl she was now. Despite having had a life different to this one back in Earth, she had grown so much and be so different than back then, that she had be virtually apletely different person¡­ However, many of the traumas of her previous life were always here, in her second life. Loneliness was one of them, despite being given a family that might had healed such a feeling, she was never able to truly enjoy such a family. Tragedy struck her life at a young age, as her family was taken away, everything slowly began to crumble, everything slowly began to be taken away from her grasp. And now even when she thought she finally found someone¡­ she could love, and that loved her back, he was now here, dying. Because of her weakness, because of her cowardly, and because of her countless insecurities. She med herself for everything, always. She always thought everything was her fault, she cried, shemented, she tried to stop the only one that had understood her so much from dying before her eyes. "Hermes¡­! Hang in there, Hermes!" Alma cried, as tears continued to pour from her eyes. "A-Alma¡­" Hermes muttered; the light of his eyes slowly began to fade away. "Run¡­ You have to live¡­" "Hermes, don''t die! Please¡­ don''t die!" Alma hugged Hermes chest, forgetting about anything else around her. Hermes kept himself alive by sheer will, looking at Alma as tears began flowing from his eyes. "Don''t die! Please don''t die! I''m sorry for being so bossy and annoying all the time¡­!" "Hahh¡­ It is¡­ part of your charm." Muttered Hermes. "Run, your brother¡­ he won''t be able to be stopped by the twin''s psychic powers for too long¡­ Ughh!" Hermes vomited another mouthful of blood, as he began to breathe strangely, even his lungs got caught in the attack, and were pierced, he couldn''t breathe properly, and his lungs were getting filled with his own blood. "I can''t¡­ I don''t want to leave you behind¡­" Alma cried. Hermes hands reached her face, caressing her soft skin. "Alma¡­ Please¡­ Live¡­ You''re¡­ the only thing I care about in the world¡­" Hermes muttered. "Please¡­ Ungh¡­ P-Ple¡­ ase¡­" Hermes breathing became softer and softer with each passing second, as Alma''s eyes began to open wide. At some point, he stopped breathing altogether¡­ "Hermes? HERMES?!" Alma shook Hermes body, but there was no response¡­ "No¡­ No¡­! No, no, no, no!!! No¡­! Uaaggh¡­! AAAAGGH¡­! AAAAAAAHHH!" Alma began to scream in fury and frustration, horror even, just some minutes ago everything was going so well, and out of nowhere, everything went downhill. And now, Hermes¡­ the one she cared so much for, the one that she had even begun to love¡­ "I found you." The voice of Callon echoed behind Alma, as the twins were in the floor, covered in blood, still somewhat alive, but they were about to be captured by the other soldiers. "Princess Alma¡­ RUN!" "Run, princess Alma!" "Elma¡­ Elena?!" Alma cried, gritting her teeth, as she saw her brother in front of her,pletely modified, changed. With armament akin to divine power. Theughter of Greenwood echoed in the background; his ns ended going well. He had even purposedly let her have her way in the previous two facilities to generate this feeling offort within her, to make her think things were doing well¡­ that she had "figured it out" now. Yet now, he didn''t even had to use his truest trump card at all and had her where he wanted. His Magic Jamming easily nullified Hermes space magic andpletely destroyed their escape n. The twins were powerful but it seems they overdid the usage of their psychic powers and the vampires held items capable of hitting their mind waves and affect their heads directly, a great weakness to psychic power users. "No¡­! No¡­ NOOOOO!" Alma cried, pushing out all the Mana she could. Her body began to bleed all over, her bones started to shatter, and her limbs began to tear themselves apart, an enormous wave of Mana emerged from her body, an explosion. BOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!! The explosion took most of those around her, somehow not affecting her friends and those she tried to protect, generating a barrier around her and them, Callon was thrown away by the enormous and powerful explosion of Mana, falling into the ground, but his body seemedpletely fine, unaffected, in fact¡­ "Unnggh¡­ Aaghh¡­!" Alma began to vomit blood. Her eyes cried blood and blood even gushed out of her nose and her ears. She looked at her brother''s monstrous form, slowly getting back up. The other soldiers seemed to be almost dead, although due to being vampires, their wounds seemed not as severe, slowly standing back up and moving towards Alma, some crawling at her with their arms and legs dislocated or chunks of bodies missing¡­ It was like a scene straight out of hell itself. "No¡­ Ungh¡­" Alma muttered. "Why¡­? Why?" She quickly began to think¡­ why? But she quickly remembered her own previous life, her sins, the things she did¡­ Working in thatboratory of horrors for an insane man, and more¡­ torturing and experimenting in an innocent little girl, and even more, trying to recreate her only to do the same again. She did it all for something as measly as money, and never regretted it before dying. Always telling herself that it was just a job, and that she was there for the money¡­ "No¡­ I guess I deserve this¡­" She cried. However, she quickly looked at everyone else. "But not them¡­ they don''t deserve it¡­ They don''t¡­ Hermes¡­ He didn''t deserved it¡­ Someone¡­ Root, anyone¡­ Please¡­ Please, a miracle! Something!" She thought to herself, without wording her thoughts as she couldn''t even speak any more. "It''s over." The metallic hand of her big brother reached Alma. Crack¡­ crack¡­! However, a sudden cold gust of wind reached Alma''s face, it was almost refreshing. "Huh?!" The shocked voice of Callon echoed across her senses, which were slowly fading away, as Alma noticed her brother''s body, half of it,pletely frozen in solid ice. "Ask for a miracle and you shall receive it. That''s why I am a God after all. I''ve seen enough, Alma." -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1022 A Miracle Chapter 1022 A Miracle¡¡¡¡----- Alma cried for help internally, fully knowing nobody could hear her, and nobody woulde to her rescue. She didn''t wanted to be rescued though, but at the very least, she wanted to save those with her. Perhaps she thought she deserved what wasing for her, but not the others, not Hermes¡­ not the twins either. "It''s over." The metallic hand of her big brother reached Alma. Crack¡­ crack¡­! However, a sudden cold gust of wind reached Alma''s face, it was almost refreshing. "Huh?!" The shocked voice of Callon echoed across her senses, which were slowly fading away, as Alma noticed her brother''s body, half of it,pletely frozen in solid ice. "Ask for a miracle and you shall receive it. That''s why I am a God after all. I''ve seen enough, Alma." A small green slime appeared above Alma''s head, surprising her. "W-Where did¡­ a slime?" She asked to herself, as a wave of divine light emerged from the slime, covering not only her but all the surroundings. "Magic Transfer: [Divine Restorative Ice Winds]!" FLASH! The slime suddenly conjured an incredibleplex magic circle in mere seconds, spreading a white aura of light that healed Alma''s injuries, but even all of those around her. Hermes suddenly opened his eyes in shock, gasping for air, the twins suddenly stood up as if nothing, looking around confused, and Callon''s body was slowly turning into an ice statue. "W-What? What is¡­ Eh? Eeeeeh?!" Alma felt so shocked she thought for a moment she had died and was just in the afterlife or something¡­ However, that couldn''t be so far from the truth, she was alive, and everything happening right now was also true. Drake has been watching everything from the sidelines, thinking about what to do. Of course, he wanted to help them the moment they were hurt or facing difficulties, but that wasn''t really his style. He wanted to see them fight, to see them struggle, he wanted to see what kind of people they truly were before giving them a hand. He wanted them to prove their bravery to him, to show him what they were made of before giving them a hand. Although he detested Greenwood, this was something he had to do, he endured the impulse of acting, but at the end, he was able to intervene. Infusing his powers into this small Divine Slime, made from his own flesh and blood, a wave of healing divine light healed everyone. Not only that, but Hermes seemingly came back to life, it was easy now for Drake to simply catch his soul and put it back into his body, especially because his soul had stayed with Alma, hugging her, and trying to protect her. "I am sorry for taking so long, Alma."N?v(el)B\\jnn The voice of a Dragon God echoed across the entire facility, as the entire ce began to tremble, countless small creatures shook the entire ground and floor as they oved by jumping around. BAAM! BAAM! BAAAAAMMM! The closed metallic doors suddenly were mmed, as dozens of small green, blue, and red slimes rushed inside of the room! "Slimes?!" Greenwood was left shocked,pletely bbergasted by what he was seeing! The Slimes, however, converged together, 90% of them merged into a single Doppelganger of a glorious dragon, taking his ssic dragon appearance, silver scales, glowing golden eyes, long ice-made horns, a furious re, sharp ws, a long tail with the tip of a spear, and within both of his hands, two enormous weapons, a sword and a spear! "A dragon?!" Alma asked. "Ungh¡­ W-What is happening?" Hermes asked, looking around. "I am¡­ alive?" "Hermes!" Alma jumped over Hermes, hugging him tightly. "Alma¡­ is this the afterlife?" Asked Hermes. "No¡­ Somehow¡­ we were saved. Someone is here, intervening, somehow!" Alma said. "Those slimes and that dragon¡­ They''re one and the same. I saw them merge together into that dragon¡­" "A dragon¡­?" Hermes wondered, looking at this very dragon. "Y-Youuuuu!" The angered voice of Greenwood resonated across the entire facility, as he quickly ordered his vampires and all technology avable to target the dragon and decimate him! "Whatever tricks you''re using, they won''t work! You''re foolish to think you can step right inside of my dent and walk outside unscathed!" Greenwood said. "Is that so? Then why don''t youe to fight me personally, Greenwood? You''re hiding in another continent altogether, aren''t you? Why don''t youe to fight me here, right here? Are you afraid?!" The Dragon asked, his name was obviously Drake, the Dragon King himself who had been participating in the cooking contest of Heaven Port just now. "Tsk! As if I would ever were to fall into such a stupid and old trick! I have more than enough here topletely destroy you! Eliminate him!" Roared Greenwood. "Magic Jamming! Inhibit his Unique Skills!" TRUUUUMMMM¡­! Drake quickly stood still, protecting everyone behind him as he saw a wave of invisible energies reaching his soul, trying to lock the power of his Unique Skills. "I see, so it directly targets the very soul! How interesting." He said with a smile. "However, that won''t work, my dearest foe. You know what else would work? This." Drake carefreely swung his sword horizontally, as a bright white and blue light emerged from within his powerful Divine Sword, shaking the entire facility and¡­ slicing itpletely in half! SLAAAAAASSSSSSHHHH!!! TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­! "What the¡­?!" Greenwood couldn''t help but scream in shock, suddenly falling off his chair as his projection was quickly destroyed from the facility. Most if not all technology there waspletely decimated as the Divine Aura sh Drake unleashedpletely sliced in half everything there was except those he protected. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Countless explosions began to spread everywhere, almost in a chain reaction right after Drake''s attack, setting everything on fire, only for ice to take over the chaos, turning everything into a still world. "Amazing, Uller, you''ve really improved after yourst upgrade." Drake said with a smile. With a single swing of his sword, he turned everything into chaos, only for the chaos to be a still world of silence and stillness, a world of cold and ice¡­ ----- Chapter 1023 The Dragon God Chapter 1023 The Dragon God¡¡¡¡----- His presence was like that of a god. Alma, Hermes, and everyone else watched the scene in shock. Awe, even. His very power, his very presence, everything within this dragon''s entire being was divine. "I am also an enemy of Greenwood, perhaps one more resourceful in strength, but the connections and information you''ve built so far, and the people you''ve saved so far vastly surpass what I''ve aplished. Alma, will you let me join your group?" Drake asked with a prideful smile. "J-Join?" Alma asked. "Sure! Sure! Join, do whatever you want!" Hermes said with a smile. "C-Can you help us get out of here? And about the jamming devices¡­ Why is my unique skill not working?" "Hmm, that must be because the jamming device is more than just energy, it is nanomachines, son." Said Drake, as he rubbed his scaled and sharp chin. "Nano¡­ machines?!" Asked Hermes. "Well-" "RAAAAARRRRRRGGGGHHH¡­!" Suddenly, the conversation was interrupted by the roar of the furious Callon. His entire body began to shapeshift and transform. The very nanomachines Drake mentioned began to fly towards him from everywhere within the facility, shapeshifting his entire body. His body was covered in countless metallic tes, turning into the shape of a furious quadruped beast resembling a mad silver wolf, as Callon freed himself from the powerful divine ice Drake conjured over his body, as the Dragon King suddenly noticed an enormous divine power overflowing across his body. "I see, so he used the technology of those mechs I fought before to enhance his body. Certainly, I suppose he can give incredible power to mortals like this. But don''t they stop being mortals like this? They simply stop being themselves as a whole¡­ Pointless in the great scheme of things." "ROOOARRRRRGGR! The enormous mad silver wolf that Callon became quickly roared back at Drake''sment, jumping straight towards Drake''s body and unleashing a barrage of shing attacks! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! However, the Dragon stood there in silence, as he used his two divine weapons to intercept each wild attack like nothing. His movements were perfect, his intent incredible, and his aura overflowingly divine. Alma andpany watched as hepletely and carefreely dealt with the insane Callon. "ROOAAARRR! GRAARRR!" "It is useless, kid." SLASH! His spear swung horizontally, unleashing a powerful and incredibly lethal sh that suddenly spread all across the silver wolf''s body, cracks emerged everywhere. "GRAAARRGGH?!" Callon roared in surprise as he felt like his entire body was crumbling apart! The nanomachinesposing him tried to stop his entire body from being destroyed, holding up and suddenly healing from all cracks.N?v(el)B\\jnn "That''s useless." Drake swung his spear again, this time, piercing through the metallic mech wolf in front of him a hundred times in a split of a second. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "GRAAAHHH¡­!" BAAAM! The enormous mech fell in the floor, slowly trying to crawl and regenerate, but the nanomachines couldn''t move properly, they were all being frozen, and as they froze while being unified as one, the entire body of Callon froze into a statue, and then, slowly shattered into pieces, revealing his small body inside countless tes of metal. Drake slowly walked here, grabbing it, and looking at him. Callon''s true body was almost on the bones, pale and almost dying. His arms and legs were gone, half of his face was also gone, and he was even missing a part of his brain. "I really should just kill you for what you''ve done¡­" Drake looked at Callon with fury for what he had done to Hermes and the rest, but he calmed down, as he quickly covered his body with Divine Light, healing his entire body and even restructuring it, taking away every nanomachine within it and then bringing back his arms, legs, and everything else, even the other half of his brain. "Unngh¡­ W-What¡­ where¡­ Eh? Ahh¡­" Callon looked around confused, andpletely nude, of course. "Get some clothes first¡­" Drake sighed, taking some clothes out of his inventory as Callon desperately put them on. He quickly felt the coldness of ice everywhere, the vampires that were helping him were frozen alive, and there was just¡­ aplete stillness. As if time paused since this dragon arrived. All hurdles everyone was facing disappeared, everything seemed so calm now, but Drake knew there was something being hid within this facility, something¡­ dangerously powerful. The true entity that Greenwood was trying to hide, even from the gods. "Callon?" Alma asked from the distance. "Alma¡­? Ugnngh¡­ Agh! My head¡­!" Callon cried, feeling strange. "That''s what happens to people that was tempered with magic. Your head will recover over time, you had like a thousand nanomachines inside your brain though removing them wasn''t easy." Said Drake. "Nano¡­ machines¡­?" Callon muttered, suddenly falling unconscious. "Callon¡­" Alma sighed, looking at her brother. "Take him. You care for him, don''t you?" Asked Drake. "I¡­ Who are you? Why are you here? How¡­ did youe here?" Alma wondered. "Alma, I know how you might feel. This might be confusing for you, I know." Sighed Drake. "I''ve been watching you guys for a while now. I am an ally, trust me." The imposing Dragon said, as his aura was not intimidating, but weing, the freezing power he held waspletely overpowered by the weing warmth he made Alma feel at his side. "Name''s Drake, I am the future Dragon King." "Dragon¡­ King?" Alma asked. "Now¡­ Stand still. I cannot bring you all outside with my current capabilities in this body, so we''ll move all of you through magic and slimes,e. Quickly! We have to get out of here. Or well, get you guys out of here. That bastard of Greenwood is sure not done with us yet¡­" Said Drake. Suddenly, his winds quickly began to guide everyone through a route to escape the facility, as his slimes emerged, carrying everyone that couldn''t walk and rushing outside. However, it seemed toote, as Drake immediately sensed the entity in the underground finally freeing itself from its cage¡­ "It''sing." "Eh? What?" Alma asked Drake, as he looked back at her. "The only thing I am concerned about in this ce, and the major threat I am preparing to face. Greenwood, what sort of monster have you brought to our world?" The dragon spoke, as the screech of an otherworldly monster echoed across the facility,ing from the underground. "GRYYYYAAAAAAAEEERRRRRRGGGHHHH¡­!" TRUUM! TRUUM! TRUUUUM! The ground began to shake, as the entire facility began to be destroyed by this entity''s charge,ing straight from the underground, over a hundred meters below everyone''s foot. TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­! The floor shattered into pieces, as Alma and everyone''s eyes looked in horror at the monster that emerged. It had no shape. But it was madepletely out of countless limbs, eyes, faces, jaws, and tentacles¡­ It was a living mass of endless and twisting flesh. "BWAHAHAHAHA!" Theughter of Greenwood echoed from within thest survivingputer in the facility. "You''ve forced my hand, Dragon! Now you and this entire city will face their end! Wee him with open arms¡­" Heughed. "I name him Gluttony! You can already guess what''s his Unique Skill is, right?" Greenwood''sughter was like rubbing salt all over the wound, it''s annoying nature mergedpletely well with theplete dread everyone was feeling right now. "GRUOOOHHHHHHHHH!" It was a horror like they had never seen before. ----- Chapter 1024 Gluttony Chapter 1024 Gluttony¡¡¡¡----- Greenwood looked into the scene through a holographic window, his face seemed to be smiling wickedly. Although seconds ago he had beenpletely overpowered by Drake and his entire n went downhill, right when he almost had them all in his bag, he now was smiling as if he had already won¡­ And it was because of the aberration he had freed. "You forced my hand, Dragon." Said Greenwood, as he looked at the aberration when it emerged out of the underground from within the facility he had built below Heaven Port, several years in the past. "This monster has no limits; it was a trump card I prepared in case the worst possible oue happened. Now you''ve not only condemned yourself, but even the entire town of Heaven Port! Rank 8 or not, this thing was something not even I could stop. Hell, perhaps you''ve evenpletely doomed the entire continent!" Greenwood was not exaggerating in what he said. The monster in front of Drake was a being that Drake had yet to ever see in his entire life, but that was not something normal at all. A being that was¡­ without a doubt, also a reincarnated soul. But why? Why did someone reincarnated into such an aberration? "A Reincarnated Person¡­?" Drake wondered. The moment he tried to look at this aberration stats, he only saw strange numbers and signs, it waspletely glitched. "I can''t see its stats even¡­?! Does it has a Unique Skill that doesn''t let someone see through its own stats? But how?" Drake was the only user of a System in this world from all he knew, someone capable of hiding their own status abilities was impossible as nobody else had a system to know he could even do such a thing, yet this monster defied such previously stablished logic within Drake''s mind very easily. Alma, Hermes, and the twins stayed behind Drake, without running away with the rest of the Unique Skill Users they were trying to rescue. They wanted to stay and help however they could. However, the moment they saw that monster, they seemed surprised. It was an aberration beyond their wildest dreams. A mass of flesh, jaws, eyes, and countless limbs. And such limbs didn''t even seem to belong to this monster. Each limb was of a different skin color, meaning ice giants, humans, elves, and even other races were thrown into this monster, and somehow, it absorbed them into its own body¡­ like a vicious mass of cancer cells that assimted everything. "I haven''t seen something this surprising since I meet Bedann for the first time¡­" Thought Drake. "This monster¡­ Just like Bedann had the Mold at the beginning, it could be rted to this person''s Unique Skill, but such an Unique Skill¡­ I cannot even see it!" "I present to you Gluttony, dragon!" Laughed Greenwood. "Gluttony?" Drake asked. "It is its code name. The first time I meet this monster, it had the shape of something resembling a man¡­ a human, perhaps. But it had be such an aberrant chimera that there was no way I could see what exactly was." Said Greenwood. Drake felt something dreadful as he heard Greenwood speak so leisurely, without a worry in the world. In fact, it made him mad as well, thinking that this knife eared bastard wasughing at him while sitting over his chair, at the security of his base. "GRUOOOHHHHHH¡­!" The monstrous aberration immediately roared the moment it saw other living beings. Its gigantic aberrant mass started wiggling around, shapeshifting an enormous, humanoid-shaped form of some sort, resembling arge and mad wolf with several arms and legs, tails, and the heads of several beasts and monsters¡­ "GRAAARRR!" FLASH! Without even hesitating, it immediately attacked Drake, even though he was giving off the aura of a Rank 8 God, even when he was merely using a Doppelganger made out of hundreds of slimes. CLAAASH! Drake intercepted the aberration''s ws surging from its body and its body m using his Divine Weapons and unleashing a powerful parry with a bit of divine energy and great amounts of Mana! SLAAASH! The monster was sliced in four halves as Drake unleashed the power of his two weapons at once. His Draconic Scales began to glow bright silver as they exuded slight amounts of divine power. "GRAARRR!" However, Drake was suddenly surprised. And as the monster despite being sliced in four pieces, reassembled itself and then jumped straight towards his face, shapeshifting now in what resembled an aberrant wolf-like jaw with countless tentacles, opening wide and aiming to bite through his head off! FLASH! Suddenly, Skadi''s [Endless Thirst For Blood] and Uller''s [Berserker de] Abilities activated in unison, as Uller''s enormous de grew cker with a hint of red, and Skadi''s spear gained a red aura as well. Drake quickly conjure the power of his techniques he had learned long ago, converging them all together into abined barrage of slicing and freezing attacks against the aberration! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Vertical, horizontal, and piercing attacks all were unleashed in a matter of seconds, reaching the monstrous entity, and beginning to slice it into pieces, each part of its flesh freezing in an instant! "I won''t have mercy." Drake mercilessly, froze and destroyed Gluttony in mere seconds, as countless pieces of frozen flesh fell into the ground, shattering into even smaller pieces¡­ CRAAASH! Alma, Hermes, and the twins looked with eyes wide open at the scene, surprised of how Drake had dealt with everything so fast! Was there any need to even worry? "Is it done?" Alma wondered. "Well, that was surprisingly easy¡­" "This¡­?!" Drake, however, had another reactionpared to their own. "RUN! You can''t fight this thing head-on, RUN!" "What?!" FLUOOOSH! Drake immediately conjured an enormous gust of winds, sending away the group of four elves from getting into his way. Greenwood smiled from within his hideout, looking at the scene. "So you''ve realized, haven''t you? No matter how hard you try, you''ll only make Gluttony grow stronger." -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1025 A Vicious Abomination Chapter 1025 A Vicious Abomination¡¡¡¡----- Drake noticed as every piece of Gluttony slowly began to tremble, the ice epassing them started to shatter. At the same time as he sent Alma and the other elves away, he quickly loaded his Divine Abilities with Divine Power, he couldn''t go easy on this monster. Despite been torn to shreds, the thing was still beginning to move, and trying to break out of the powerful Ice he had conjured. "That thing''s still alive?!" Asked Uller. "Makes it feel like our upgrades were for nothing¡­" "No, they were for something, without them, it would had been way harder to keep this thing, isn''t it?" Asked Skadi. "Drake, what is your n anyways?" "If this thing really goes to the surface, everything will be lost¡­ Unless I stop it right here¡­" Drake said, looking down at the monster.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, as a Doppelganger, Drake didn''t had much strengthpared to his main body. Nheless, he wasn''tpletely sure how powerful this monster could truly be until he experimented some more. Suddenly, Drakebined the power of [Dark Sun] and [Frost mes] together, as purple freezing mes emerged from within his entire body, epassing his weapons. "Let''s try again¡­" His enormous draconic body exuded a gigantic aura of power, imbuing it all into his powerful Divine Weapons, they glowed with a ck aura, which exploded into a powerful divine shockwave, destroying Drake''s surroundings and sting the facility into pieces. TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­! "Divine Weapon Arts: Ragnar?k''s Judgement!" Giving it a shy name, Drake baptized an ultimate attack,bining the power of his learned techniques with several divine abilities and then the power of his weapons, and their innate abilities as divine weapons, a new power surged! The darkness across his weapons emerged, erupting as if it were ck lightning, shing over the floor and all the pieces of Gluttony right before Drake''s eyes. "ROOOARR!" An enormous draconic roar surged from within Drake''s weapon technique, as it shaped itself as the deadly and monstrous Ragnar?k, the Dragon of Chaos! CRAAAAAASSSSSHHHH!!! The enormous impact destroyed the entire facility,pletely turning it all into ashes as it opened a gargantuan hole into the ground, digging deep underground as ckness took everything within Drake''s sight. The enormous Divine Weapon Art enough topletely delete several mountains out of existence all gathered into a single point! BOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!! The enormous explosion sound was mitigated by the hundreds of meters of rocks and dirt above from the underground, as Drake kept digging deeper, trying topletely decimate Gluttony before it could be a bigger problem! TRUUUUMMM¡­! From above Heaven Port, an enormous tremor causedmotion, many people began to suddenly panic, being interrupted from the celebrations of the festival. "What is happening?" "A tremor right now?" "Are the gods angered that we are celebrating in this day?" "Don''t be so superstitious!" "Well, it ended¡­ Is everyone alright?" The people was literally shaken, but the celebrations quickly resumed as usual¡­ the people of this town had no idea of the dangers lurking right beneath their foot. Meanwhile, Drake was falling towards the depths of Heaven Port, suddenly finding himself in an immense cave section, with a gigantic salt waterke that led to the beach outside in the surface. "Ah! How far did I go?!" CRAASH! Countless boulders were shattered into pieces as Drake stood up. He was crushed by hundreds of them, but thanks to his dragon''s might and his scales, he was unscathed. "This should had done it, right?" He wondered. "I don''t feel any presence either." Uller said. "It is probably¡­ dead? That attack at point nk should had quite possibly disintegrated that aberration." Skadi said. Drake and his floating divine weapons flew around the caves, as he noticed enormous and colorful crystals growing all around the caves. Everything was oddly silent¡­ However, beneath the rubble, something started to move. A small mass of red flesh. It started to slide across the rocks, as several countless masses of red flesh unified with it, growingrger, andrger, andrger¡­ The mass of flesh didn''t went directly towards Drake this time, it lurked beneath the ground, suddenly finding an enormous nest of ant-like monsters with ck exoskeletons, ck Armored Ants, Rank 5 Monsters. The mass of flesh reached one of the ck ants, quickly jumping over its body. "Gyshi?!" The enormous Ant of over 3 meters quickly tried to shake out what it thought was a wild slime. Its exoskeleton should be hard enough to resist the acid of even slimes. However, no matter how much the ant tried, the mass of flesh wasn''t being destroyed, it continued absorbing the ant, until its very exoskeleton was beginning to be¡­ absorbed. "GRYSHA?! GRYYYYYYHHHH¡­!" The Ant began to agonize, until its entire body was consumed by the blob of flesh, and devouredpletely. Suddenly ant-like legs, ck carapace, and deadly insect-like jaws emerged out of its body. "GRYYY!" The monstrous Gluttony imitated the ant''s scream, rushing through the depths of the caves, finding more and more ants it devoured mercilessly, tens, dozens, over twenty, thirty, a hundred, two hundred, and even the Queen, who was hopeless even with her magic against the mass of flesh. In less than five minutes, the mass of flesh gained an immense amount of mass as it kept gluttonously eating the eggs left behind¡­ It simply had to devour and devour more to gain more mass and then get back to Drake, the delicious meal that it saw in front of itself! TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­! However, an enormous Spear fell from the skies, crushing through the ceiling and opening it wide, as countless car-sized boulders fell above Gluttony, which had taken an aberrant, insectoid-like form. "Gotcha!" An enormous dragon emerged from above, even bigger than before, Drake had shapeshifted into arger and more fearful appearance. As a smile surged over his draconic jaws, trying to intimidate the aberration. But the monster knew no fear, quickly jumping straight to battle, covering its entire body with hundreds ofyers of its new ck exoskeleton and roaring back at Drake, opening an amorphous, thirty-meter-big insect jaws. Drake''s weapons shed against the monstrous beings'' insectoid jaws, as a thunderous shockwave was created, spreading across the underground, and shaking everything. CRAAAAASSSSSHHH¡­! ----- Chapter 1026 All Out Battle Chapter 1026 All Out Battle¡¡¡¡----- CRAAAAASSSSHH! Enormous and thunderous shockwaves continued to emerge across the underground, as Drake furiously fought against a foe that seemed to have endless possibilities! "GRYSHAAAAA!" Gluttony opened its enormous and monstrous insectoid jaws, as countless tongue-like tentacles emerged. The aberration dexterously used the new carapace it gained to shape it into countless spikes covering its tongue-tentacles, as deadly poison began to pour out of them, which the Ant Queen possessed within her jaws! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Drake''s Divine Weapons moved swiftly by his arm movements, slicing through the monstrous aberration with ease. Eruptions of ck and purple mes surged, slowly trying to freeze through the insectoid beast with each attack! CRAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAAAASH! "SHAAAAA!" Gluttony roared furiously, attacking back Drake at longst as its entire body shapeshifted into an enormous fist, hitting him with all its strength! BOOOOOMMMMM¡­! "Unngh¡­ You bastard! Are you somehow bing resistant to my ice?!" Drake realized this, as his ice could no longer restrain Gluttony as much as before. However, he didn''t gave up, as countless spears made of Light emerged all around him. Firing all at once against the monstrous being and exploding. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "SHAAAA!" The aberration continued to shapeshift into different forms as it constantly took more and more damage, enormous masses of ant legs and jaws suddenly emerged as arms of sort, shing over Drake in the form of titanic, over 30 meter big limbs! CLAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAAASH!!! "Heh, you''re a monster beyond what I could imagine!" Drake smiled defiantly, his entire body exuded an enormous explosion of power as Gluttony felt forced to step back by the pressure alone! TRUUUUUMMM¡­! "You''ve forced my hand. Spirit Creation: Divine ck Hole Spirit!" FLUOOOSSSSHHHHH¡­! Suddenly, Drake went all out, as he conjured the power of Spirit Creation, creating a ck Hole Spirit of the Divine Tier, although without spending enough divine power to make it a permanent Divine Spirit, as the cost would be gargantuan! "GRYSSHAAAA¡­!" The monstrous entity quickly realized it was being sucked into an endless vacuum of nothingness, beginning to disappear and turn into ashes- no, nothing at all, in fact! This was one of Drake''s trump cards if he wanted to get rid of a foe quickly and without much hassle. The cost was too expensive to overuse it though, but against something like this monster, it was better to use it right away! Drake didn''t wanted to try out what else could this aberration be even capable of doing anyways! TRUUUUMMMMMMMMM¡­! "SHAAAAA!" "Disappear! Spirit Creation: Divine ck Hole Spirit x2!" Drake noticed the monster was struggling but somehow managing to crawl away from the ck Hole, as he conjured two more, this time, they werebined with the power of Dark Sun,patible with the Darkness Attribute Element of his Divine ck Hole Spirit! The two other ck Holes appeared, surrounding the aberration and beginning to disintegrate its entire body apart! "GRYYEEERRRRRRR¡­!"N?v(el)B\\jnn The aberration suddenly began to gather energies within its jaws as it kept self-regenerating to escape three ck Holes at once. Drake was shocked, as he quickly smiled back. "You''ve got a bad match if you''re going for a breath attack!" Drake quickly shapeshifted, as six more heads surged out of his body, opening their jaws as his main head quickly did the same. All seven heads gathered energy within their jaws, converting it together into a sphere in front of Drake, and then firing a massive Dragon Breath Attack! "Divine Dragon Breath x7!" TRUUUUMMMMMM¡­! The enormous shockwave that the Dragon Breath Drake generated alone shook his surroundings! The enormous beam immediately reached the aberration''s beam attack, of ck and purple color, as both beams of different colors shed against one another, generating shockwaves of energy that started to break the barrier of sound, cracking the surrounding and disintegrating the rocks and caves around! "RAAAAAHHH!" Drake put his everything into this attack, as a loud explosion quickly came afterwards in the depths of the underground! BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! The enormous beam overpowered the Aberration, as its entire body suddenly exploded into pieces, being consumed by the energy and the three exploding mini ck holes created through Spirit Creation. BAAAM! Drake quickly fell into the ground, feeling slightly tired, and his throat was a bit sore after overusing his Dragon Breath. He couldn''t believe he had to go so far to defeat a foe this strange, it felt like it was¡­ in a way, slightly simr to him. He also had the power to devour things and change into different shapes using them, although his shape as a dragon was always the strongest, which he could adjust and converge together into different shapes depending in what he required. "Hahh¡­ that bastard really was annoying." He sighed. "Drake!" However, he suddenly heard the voice of Skadi at his side. "What- ungh?!" Drake suddenly noticedrge ck spikes piercing his left shoulder all the way down to his arm and hand, they were viciously injecting venom into his system, which wasn''t working at all to begin with, but they had managed to pierce through his scales somehow and were making him bleed all over. "This is¡­!" Drake suddenly realized that something worm-like was slowly trying to invade his arm, as it was going deep into his flesh, veins, nerves, and slowly trying to crawl into the rest of his body! The moment Gluttony exploded after being destroyed by Drake''s dragon breath, it let out several spikes with pieces of its flesh out, some of them managed to hit one of Drake''s arms with incredible speed, slicing leaving small little holes over his scales, which were already bend over and weakened as Drake had tanked the powerful blows from the aberration. "You''re stubborn." SLASH! Without hesitating, Drake sliced off his arm with Skadi, as his arm suddenly dropped over the floor. His new arm grew out almost an instantter, with a new set of reinforced scales. Crack¡­ CRACK! However, the arm Drake sliced off began to twitch¡­ ----- Chapter 1027 Gluttonys Weakness Chapter 1027 Gluttony''s Weakness¡¡¡¡----- The arm Drake sliced began to twitch, shapeshifting continuously, ck exoskeleton from the ants the monstrous aberration devoured quickly emerged all over, as its flesh started to multiply continuously, new bug-like legs fusing dragon scale and ck exoskeleton grew by the hundreds in a split of a second, as Drake''s arm turned into an aberrant half-dragon half-ant monstrosity. "You''ve gotta be kidding me¡­" Drake quickly analyzed things out while feeling slight disbelief outside. Although he always acted rather surprised of everything, deep within his mind, he was always calcting and seeing through things, thinking what to do. This challenge might be greater than he had expected beforehand. A smile surged on Greenwood''s lips. Although hismunication with Drake and Gluttony was cut off as his facility waspletely demolished into pieces, he knew what was happening. He looked into the files he had stored into his database about the aberration, Code Name: G.L.U.T.T.O.N.Y. "First found seven years ago. This aberration seems to have been originally a human, or perhaps it never was and simply took the body of one. A single thing is certain about this entity, itcks a body of its own, and constantly devours anything it can find that can reinforce its body structure in some way or the other. High adaptable, it will seek power when it is outmatched, and do everything it can to triumph over a foe which it willter devour. It has a strong sense ofpetitiveness, and always seeks stronger things to devour and assimte. It possess a Unique Skill named [Gluttony] which allows for the self-assimtion of anything the user devours that was formerly alive. Normal vegetation seems to be out of the question, however. It weakens over time by losing mass, until it is possible to restrain it¡­" "There has been 163 attempts at destroying it or killing it, all ended in utter failure. There had been 58 attempts at taking away its soul, all of them have failed. And there had been 23 attempts at stealing its Unique Skill, they all failed. Every clone that tried to steal its Unique Skill using the Unique Skill: [Steal] was devoured through a strange method [Gluttony] has, whatever that dares try to steal away the power of its user is devoured back, almost like a Counter Attack. There is no apparent way to defeat it, only restraint it. Even the smallest cell that has survived can begin multiplying with ease and regain mass in a split of a second, if it has something to devour, it will assimte it and recreate it as long as it has mass¡­" "However, it doesn''t have endless energy, to recreate the things it has devoured, it needs a lot of delicious energy and calories to function. Highly nutritional monster meat is its favorite, but clones and discarded empty shells from unique skill users are better to keep it weak. Its own ring weakness is the inability to control multiple bodies at the same time. Unless one of such bodies is restrained, incapacitated, orpletely decimated into ashes, it wont be able to properly control other pieces of itself." "After all, this was what allowed me to capture him. I''ll capture himter after Heaven Port is gone. Throwing a Magic Nuke should suffice to decimate it into a small form and quickly capture him back¡­" Greenwood smiled, imagining the worst for Drake. "If it even happens to devour the meat of a dragon god¡­ I wonder how strong it would truly be¡­" . . . (Drake''s POV) This monster was certainly something. I had fought many foes through my life as a dragon. However, nothing like this. I remember some tough ones, some that really made me go mad. I remember Ragnar?k for example, that monster was really¡­ overpowering to the core. And it was just a fragment at that. However, this thing¡­ What Greenwood calls "Gluttony".N?v(el)B\\jnn It is beyond what I could had thought. Somehow, it is simr to me. It can devour things, assimte them, and regain mass, which it uses to reform and shapeshift into other shapes. However, it seems way more vicious than me in its ways of shapeshifting and is probably superior in the whole eat and assimte part. It is a tough nut to crack. I unleashed three Ultimate Attacks and this thing is still alive. It waspletely decimated, but it managed to survive through the spikes it threw at me. How would I had been able to guess this bastard could pierce through my scales? It purposedly bended this side of my shoulder and arms so the scales would weaken over countless blows, and then pierce them through its spikes carrying the flesh of its body. Like this, it began to devour my arm from the inside out and took over it. I sliced it desperately, and here we are. Luckily for me, I am not being infected anymore, as I sliced my arm fast enough. Against all my expectations, this is already round 4, and this thing is now surprising me with a mimicry of my own appearance, butpletely twisted, taking the appearance of the ants it ate as well. "You''ve gotta be kidding me¡­" "ROOOARRRR!" A worm-like dragon-ant hybrid monster with hundreds of ant legs, dragon scales, ck exoskeleton, venomous spikes, long tongue-tentacles, and a sharp tail emerged. It ate a single arm yet it gained enormous power, a slight amount of divine power is already beginning to surge from within it and its multiplying. I have to take things pragmatically though. By using my soul and my mind thinking speed, it feels as if my surroundings are going at slow motion. Think¡­ Think! I have to think of something. I¡­ Wait a second. It has a ring weakness I had not realized until now. If it is so powerful, why is it not self-dividing into many mobs to devour me entirely? It is something I would do in his situation. He seems very sketchy and cunning already, so why y so fair with me at 1v1? Yeah, he can''t control more than one "mass" or "body". Other segmented bodies go into stupor, and probably can''t do a thing by themselves, this means that it has to keep itself unified as one, small bits of flesh here and there are not possible, it would be westing precious energy. And another thing, another weakness it possess¡­ It''s mass! ----- Chapter 1028 A New Strategy Chapter 1028 A New Strategy¡¡¡¡----- It has a simr weakness that I possessed back then when I was a mortal. Now that I am a God, I can easily generate mass using Divine Power or automatically eating from myrge stash of meals inside of my Inventory almost automatically. However this thing has none of such powers. It also seems that it can only copy magic and the power of the body, it can even scan the DNA, or how else would it be able to recreate my dragon head like that? However, he''s also limited in that alongside its mass. As long as I can destroy its mass constantly, it''ll reduce in size constantly and it will need to do the same it did with the ants, devour them to gain mass and more new power. It hasn''t regenerated the humanoid arms and other parts it had before either, this means itcks the ability to recall materialized parts it had before, or it has a limited amount it can use and store within its own memory. But aside from the mass, the DNA scan it has is limited as well. It cannotpletely turn into a perfect copy of me, itcks¡­ energy, without enough energy, it cannot properly copy every feature of the DNA it scans and assimtes. It cannot gain wings, nor my ws, so it is mixing them with the many ants it ate. It ate so many it must have a lot of their DNA stored, so it is easy to shape into them and abuse their physical abilities and shapes. Ants of this type of monster can secret acid and venom from their jaws, and that ck exoskeleton can be incredibly hard when it is folded into hundreds of small, thin, almost invisibleyers¡­ Now, it has my dragon powers, but only partially, it cannot get them all. I don''t want to get cocky though, but I believe I''ve devised a strategy. "GROOOARRRR!" CRAAAASSSHHH! The monstrous aberration immediately shed against me, as I jumped into the airs and pped my wings rapidly, flying upwards and then gathering winds within my hands. "Divine Wind Magic: Atmospheric Pressure!" TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! An enormous pressure of atmospheric proportions reached the aberration directly, pushing the monster down into the ground. BAAAAM! "GRAAAARRRR!" However, its jaws opened, gathering bright draconic energy. "You''ve gotta be kidding me¡­" FLAAAASH! A goddamn dragon breath?! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! The enormous draconic breath reached me in an instant, as a loud explosion shook the underground ce which couldn''t be more shaken anymore. However, I remained stable, as I looked down at the beast. "Not like it''s going to work." I was unscathed. My own attack against me will never work. Dragon Breath of Ice Element? Even less, I can absorb Ice Element, of any kind, I even restored Health and Mana out of that blow. "GRAAH?!" Gluttony was shocked, looking at me with its various eyes in disbelief. "Yeah, that is not going to cut it buddy¡­" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, I generated several slimes all around him, which I have snuck behind his back, and quickly used [Magic Transfer], conjuring [Greater Atmospheric Pressure] twenty times in a row. TRUUUUUUUMMMMM!!!! The enormous pressure was now more than noticeable, the beast was thrown into the ground, twitching, and trying to get out of my powerful pressure. As long as I keep pushing it down, it cannot properly move, and crawls around like a slow slug. Its body was slowly tearing apart but devouring its own pieces and regenerating back up in an endless loop. Even more, it was slowly evolving, trying to get more used to the pressure. So it not only assimtes flesh but it also adapts to different types of environments. Is this why it became so resistant to my fire and my darkness, or how my shing and piercing attacks became less effective as well? This bastard is building an entire Resistance Skill out of my blows. And it is probably slowly learning Wind Resistance as I unleash Atmospheric Pressure. But it''ll take him a while, and that''s more than enough for me. "GRYSHAAAAAA!" The monster roared back at me once more, suddenly six dragon heads appeared over its worm-like body, firing draconic breaths, this time, it was darkness and poison, thinking this would affect me. Well, it was fairly powerful, but I had currently buffed myself using spells and also using the power of [Divine Soul Forging Arts (A)] and [Unmovable Mountain (A)] to tank as many hits as necessary. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! As I was bombarded with explosive beams of darkness and poison attribute, I looked down at the monster with a smile. "Belle!" "You finally called for my help!" "Divine Spirit Fusion!" FLAAASH! A beautiful pink fox emerged atop myrge dragon head, fusing with my body. Purple and pink jewels appeared around my silver scaled body, as enormous crystal horns grew atop my head. I didn''t gain any fur nor fox ears, nor even fox tails, which only happened in my ice giant form. "Divine Spirit Creation: Dream Clone." FLAAASH! Combining the power of Belle with Divine Spirit Creation, I created an exact clone of myself made of pink and purple fog, a Dream Clone of temporary use. With a mentalmand, I immediately sent my clone behind Gluttony, as it suddenly began to gather Dream powers, connected with me, it could easily conjure as many as I could. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! I kept tanking the hits as it would interrupt my concentration to fly around trying to evade them, which would give the monster an opening to escape the Atmospheric Pressure. FLUOOOSH! The Dream Clone finally finished, opening an enormous portal to a Dream Realm. "Divine Dream Magic: Gates of Nightmares." CREAAAAKK¡­! The gates opened, as an enormous suction force emerged. The beast ignored it, but it suddenly began to twitch in pain and shock, it was even afraid. It quickly looked behind, noticing the enormous translucent gates, as what resembled a ck shadow began to emerge from within its body¡­ That was his soul. -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1029 Dissapear! Chapter 1029 Dissapear!¡¡¡¡----- Dreams and Nightmares have the power to hurt Souls. When people sleep, they find themselves inside dreams as their very souls. The ability to draw any living being into a dream is but natural for a God of Dream such as myself, and with the power of Belle boosting my Dream Magic topletely insane levels, this was more than possible. "SHAAAAAAAA!" The aberration began to agonizingly cry, its body shapeshifting countless times, trying to keep itself from being sucked. But its body itself wasn''t really going anywhere, its soul was. Bit by bit, the soul started to disintegrate, being absorbed into the Gates of Nightmares, a special Divine Spell I created on the spot that transports a soul into a Nightmare that destroys and devours their souls, giving me power with each devoured soul. However, that alone won''t do. "GROOARRR!" The Dragon heads roared, within the aberration, a sudden barrier of light emerged¡­ Yeah, that''s divine power. It not only stole around 50k from me when it ate my arm somehow, but it began to suddenly multiply it bit by bit. It seems that its powers somehow made it possible for Divine Power to be as duplicable as any cell within its system. Like this, this strange Divine Barrier stopped the soul from being absorbed, and I gritted my jaws in anger¡­ for a few seconds only, as I''ve already thought about such a thing beforehand. "I thought you would do as much, my dear friend." In one of my hands, a sphere of darkness emerged. And in my other hand, a sphere of light appeared. "How about this?" Ibined both spheres of enormously concentrated quantities of divine darkness and divine light, condensing them together into a sphere of twisting darkness and light that turned gray-colored. "Divine Light and Darkness Magic: Twilight Nova." FLASH! I dropped the twisting sphere of gray matter over the Aberration as if it were a small little ball. It slowly fell over the Aberration, as it tried to pierce through it with dragon breaths, however, it was surprisingly fast, easily reaching the aberration and then¡­ yeah, exploding. TRUUUMMM¡­! The enormous pressure of the explosion was so strong that it shook the surroundings, breaking the sound barrier and then distorting space itself for a few seconds, cracking it lightly. BOOOOOOMMMM!!!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "GRYYAARRRR¡­!" The barrier it created and any divine power it could exert was destroyed, and my Dream Clone conjured five more Gates of Nightmares while we were at that. "How about this, you piece of shit?" "GRYYYAAARRRRRRRR¡­!" It soul struggled, but it was quickly sucked away by the six gates at the same time, its soul quickly disintegrating. "Aghh!" However, suddenly, a humanoid voice emerged from within his soul. What the¡­? "It hurts¡­" "This must be a punishment for all my sins!" "As if this twisting, horrendous and never-ending flesh prison with an endless desire for flesh wasn''t big enough of a punishment¡­" "Unggh¡­!" It was talking? Could this be the soul''s true personality resurfacing? Maybe¡­ like Bedann, his Unique Skill was taking over his body and controlling him, turning him into a monster? "GRYYARRRR!" "Uroboros¡­ For how long you n to torment my soul?!" "SHAAAAA!" "Let''s end this¡­!" Amidst the humanoid-shaped soul face that emerged, the abhorrent scream of a monstrous eldritch entity appeared within the soul, devouring that consciousness back, as the ck soul quickly dissipated into nothingness¡­ Maybe I could had done something but¡­ I wasn''t going to let that thing live after seeing what it was capable of doing. I didn''t have time for mercy. "Well, that was¡­ certainly something." However, despite that strange talking soul, things ended as I expected. My strategy¡­ thankfully worked. I was already on the edge of my seat thinking what else could I had done against this monster but stopping its body and then absorbing its soul into a Nightmare worked. Now, I just have to wait for the Nightmare to devour the soulpletely and it should be over¡­ But just because, I should really destroy the corpse it left behind. Anyways, Divine Spirit Creation: Divine ck Hole Spirit" TRUUUUMMMM¡­! The leftover body mass was quickly disintegrated through a ck Hole, beingpletely devoured, and disintegrated to an almost subatomic level, as much as I possible could, I kept conjuring them over and over, as the ground below reached the bedrock and it began to shatter and crack apart, countless enormous cracks surged from the ground, leading outside into the surface of the seas. SPLAAASH! Sea water quickly started filling the cavespletely now. "I need to repair this mess- Eh?" However, as I was beginning to rx and think I''ve finally won, within the Nightmare I threw the soul inside, something was happening. The soul gathered into a mass of darkness and began bouncing around the confines of the nightmare, trying to break through its walls viciously. It constantly shapeshifted into aberrations of shapeless forms, hitting the dream walls, which were resisting rather well. "GROOOARRR! GRYSHAAAA!" CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! The aberration''s soul constantly attempted to break through the Nightmare, it left me slightly surprised. But it wasn''t as if I couldn''t do something over it either. "Belle." "I got it." Belle quickly converged her magic powers with mine, as we conjured a powerful divine magic spell together. "Divine Nightmare Magic: Nightmare Annihtion." TRUUUUMMM¡­! Suddenly, the nightmare I sent the soul of Gluttony into began to twist around. Like a dimension by itself, it was shaped into a bubble. The bubble started to slowly twist its own shape aberrantly, slowly beginning to be smaller and smaller. CRACK¡­! CRACK¡­! CRAAACK! "Disappear." The Nightmare became a tiny ck dot, and then it suddenly disappeared. FLAAAAAASH! An enormous shockwave of divine power was unleashed, breaking apart my surroundings and ruining everything even more, as ocean water continued pouring inside. And with that¡­ Gluttony is officially over. ¡­I hope. "Now, now, let''s fix this thing already-" CRAAACK! The ground began to shatter more and more, as an enormous crack appeared across the ground, opening, and leading to¡­ Magma underground?! ----- Chapter 1030 A Catastrophe! Chapter 1030 A Catastrophe!¡¡¡¡----- "Aaah shit. Okay, okay, let''s calm down¡­" I quickly calmed myself down as I quickly began to think what to do. The ground was shattering, the magma below was being exposed, the ocean water wasing out. If all of thisbined together, the Heaven Port above will end up erupting as there was¡­ apparently, an underwater volcano here! I have awakened my Bloodline as an Earth Dragon though, so I should be at least able to patch bedrock with my divine magic, right? "How about¡­ this? Divine Earth Magic: Super Hardened Stone Creation." FLAAASH! Suddenly, the bedrock quickly began to be patched by hundreds ofyers of Super Hardened Stone I constantly conjured all over. The magma started bubbling more and more, especially as the ocean water kept filling the enormous hole I made with my fight against Gluttony. FFSSSHHH! "Ah shit the water is getting into the Magma!" Anybody would think that''s a good thing, perhaps it is going to make the Magma not go kaboom, right? But that''s theplete opposite! The more water it gets inside the volcano, the crazier the magma will bubble and go kaboom! I need to patch the enormous hole leading to the ocean, but I am so tired right now, this Doppelganger is already at its limit! "Time to do this separately I guess!" SPLAAAT! Suddenly, my entire body separated into a hundred colorful slimes, red, green, and blue, which began to float in midair, reaching every single area. I quickly utilized the power of Magic Transfer and conjured more of [Super Hardened Stone Creation] in enormousyers of hundreds of them, patching the bedrock crack and desperately trying to patch the hole leading to the ocean. Crack¡­ Crack¡­ CRAAAACK! However, it waspletely futile! Just when I thought things were doing alright, an evenrger crack appeared right below my foot, and my eyes almost popped out of my face. Of course I can easily survive diving in magma no problem, I think I would swim there and live there my entire life if I wanted. But this not the cave for the people at Heaven Port! RUMBLE! The entire cave began to tremble more, as countless eruptions of magma continueding out constantly. My imagination using Earth Magic is terrible. The only alternative I have is simply filling this entire damn ce with Super Hardened Bedrock and hope that''s enough to contain the Magma below! CRACK! CRAACK! CRAAACK! However, more cracks continued to spread out, reaching the ocean. Well, that''s not my problem anymore, the ocean can get filled with as much Magma as it can, I don''t give a fuck! "Everyone! Magic Transfer: Super Hardened Stone Creation x100!" FLAAAAASSSSSHHH! As if I were ying Minecraft and desperately trying to fill a deadly hole, I continued putting enormous blocks of over 100 meters cubic over the gigantic hole I made in my fight against Gluttony. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! With the slimes, we continued assembling the bedrock one by one, the magma finally stopped erupting, and I even patched the hole bringing in ocean water! Looks were looking bright now, and I even felt slightly relieved. "Oh man, that was harsh¡­" I sighed in relief, looking at everything I filed. It really looked like I was ying Minecraft for a little bit there. "GRRRRRRRRRUUUUUOOOOOOOORRRRRR¡­!" Yeah, everything''s alright now. ¡­ What was that NOW?! Gluttony?! Did he somehow survive after all of this?! I looked into the walls but there was nothing. However, I kept hearing the underwater roar of something slightly¡­ like, draconic? Or like¡­ some sort of really big underwater lizard. Is there some sort of monster in here? Well, it cannot get inside anymore, but it might cause a bigmotion in Heaven Port if it shows up- Wait a second, now I remember! This area, right below Heaven Port, in the open sea¡­ the Dangerous Ocean''s Abyss where high ranked monsters spawn. A specific area underwater where dozens of dungeons popped up over history and were drowned in ocean water, it suddenly became a single, enormous underwaterbyrinth filled with deadly monsters.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Sometimes, they sneak outside and wreak havoc, and this is also one of the reasons why that area of the ocean is mostly evaded by everyone, which is the one that lead to the Frost Tower. This only means one thing, some of the monsters of the Ocean Abyss are awakening after the tremors? Well¡­ It is nothing bad! I can just ignore them, there''s no way they''ll just jump to Heaven Port, it is all the way onnd, right? TRUUUM¡­! TRUUUUM¡­! TRUUUUUM¡­! Tremors spread out, constantly reverberating into the bedrock. There was on way something was strong enough to break them, right? Yeah, right¡­ There''s no way- CRAAAASSSSSHHHH!!! The enormous power of a monster beyond myprehension broke through the bedrock, shattering it into pieces as an enormous downpour of ocean water entered so fast all my slimes were drowned in an instant! SPLAAAASH! "GRUOOOOOORRRRRRR!!!" And from within underground, the roar of a behemoth of the abyss echoed, my slime saw six enormous red eyes, as swirling waters began to attack them one by one, destroying them into pieces. This was no mere magic; this was divine magic of high rank as well! I could probably absorb a bit of this monster''s powers if I get down there, but I am saving my daily Divinity Absorption to use it on the Vampire''s Leader to weaken her, I cannot waste this on this¡­ whatever this thing is! "GRUOOOOHHHHHHH!" Enormous jaws emerged from underwater, as more slimes began to be destroyed. I tried using magic as much as I could, trying to freeze the water, but a powerful divine aura impacted against me, and I was unable topletely freeze the ocean water, even less with these little slimes! And as I desperately fought, the appearance of this new challenger emerged from within the depths of the ocean water flooding Heaven Port''s underground. It resembled an enormous Ocean Snake. And when I nced at its status, it said¡­ ----- [Grand Leviathan King: Ruler of the Ocean''s Abyss] [Rank: 8 (Peak Stage)] [Status: Furious] [Fortune]: [B+] [Physical Strength]: [SS-] [Magical Power]: [SS] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+] [Abilities]: [Ocean Abyss Ruler] [Ocean Ruler Domain] [Divine Water Magic] [Pseudo Divine Dragon (Monster)] [Super Sonic Swimming] [Oceanic Monster Authority] [¡­] ----- Well, shit. ----- Chapter 1031 The Rage Of The Seas Chapter 1031 The Rage Of The Seas¡¡¡¡----- A few minutes ago, within the depths of the oceans surrounding the Heaven Port city, there were countless of dungeons merged together into a gigantic underwater ruin. Ancient cities drowned by the rising sea levels surrounded these dungeons, as the Miasma pouring out from them, over thousands of years, grew stronger and unrestrained as nobody ever defeated the monsters that spawned inside. Eventually, the dungeons slowly "melded" into a single and terrific Labyrinth. The Ocean Abyss Labyrinth. Unlike normal Dungeons, Labyrinths are special Dungeons of incredibly ridiculous sizes that can harbor countless floors inside and even different biomes altogether. However, within this Labyrinth, only water remained, and countless of monsters constantly emerged from within, eating one another constantly and growing stronger out of that. Over the many thousands of years, the monsters here became so strong that even creatures of Ranks above 6 began to appear as if it was normal. However, amongst them all, there was one true ruler, the first that managed to reach Rank 6, then 7, then¡­ 8! And went even beyond Initial Stage but reaching Peak Stage after fighting another Rank 8 Monster that tried to take over its rule within this area of the world''s oceans. It was an enormous sea snake, which once started as a small and humble little sea snake that feed on small fishes and crabs, which slowly reached the pinnacle of the food chain here through thousands of years, refining its own body and soul by feeding in the magical powers of the monsters it devoured, and developing its powers through evolution. Eventually, it even managed to unlock the power of a pseudo-Dragon, while still being a Monster. It was well known that there were Monster Dragons as well as the Ancient Divine Dragons in this world. However, these monster dragons were originated from the dungeons and not from this world, and are, in theory, apletely different species, yet they share many simrities in power and abilities. However, the Old Ruler of the Ocean''s Abyss, after thousands of years of living in battles, has grown tired and old, and wanted to settle down. Over time, it found a suitable mate, another Giant Sea Snake, way weaker than her, but suitable enough for reproduction. It is nature''s call for living beings, even monsters, to one day reproduce and keep their lineage going on. The old ruler mated with a male she found and forgave his life, allowing him to take a small part of her territory as her gratitude for his seed. Later, sheid a single, enormous egg in the depths of the Labyrinth, which she has been keeping warm through thermal bents in the depths of the ocean, where warm water flows with sulfuricponents, making the water warm and filled with nutrients. The egg resting near this ce was ideal, with enough warm, it would develop well and hatch quickly. The old mother, tired of a life of fighting, and with incredible strength, rested in the depths of the hardestbyrinth in this area of the world¡­ for years, she slept peacefully, hibernating. However, something suddenly happened. TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­.! Her ten years nap was interrupted, as her eyes opened wide, she looked around, suddenly realizing the floor below started cracking and opening. The thermal bents opened and turned into gigantic cracks, where magma continueding endlessly. Her egg suddenly fell off the floor of the dungeon as the dungeon cracked open like an egg. She desperately grabbed her egg with the tip of her tail, managing to save the egg from falling intova and dying. Her rage was evident in her roar, as she quickly ced the egg inside a bubble floating in the ocean and conjured a thousand barriers of spiraling water to protect it from anybody daring to take a bite of the egg of their ruler. She was intelligent, however. She quickly realized something happened¡­ someone provoked this. She was a monstrous being andcked feelings like sapient entities in the surface, but her rage was evident! She quickly nced into the surroundings, finding an enormous crack near the wall of stone in front of her, which led to the surface. She realized, without any problems at all, that somebody had hit the ground so hard it broke apart and almost killed her egg. With rage, she moved forwards, her enormous presence made most of the monsters around her quickly escape in utter fear, her enormous and intimidating aura made her rage more than evident! She reached the walls, which were already repaired, and body mmed them with her gigantic body, roaring furiously. BAAAM! BAAAAAM! The walls didn''t budge, the pressure was evident, the weight was immense. However, her gigantic body of over two hundred meters was not something that would easily give up either. Without hesitating, she continued mming the walls, breaking them apart and then¡­! BAAAAAAAAMMM! CRACK¡­ CRACK¡­! CRAAASH! The walls budged, opening as ocean water quickly got in. The monstrous ruler entered the area, roaring furiously and swimming everywhere, her gigantic jaws captured the small monsters that tried to freeze her, defeating them all. However, ultimately, she found herself nowhere to go, pushing up only hurt her head and the enormous rock didn''t budge¡­ Instead, to satiate her rage, she decided to throw it all against the small people she had mostly ignored through her life. Surrounding Heaven Port, the ocean began to wave furiously, as bubbles started emerging from above, enormous bubbles. Some people looking into the beautiful ocean of the port suddenly noticed the waves bing strangely twisted, as the shadows of a behemoth- no, of various, several behemoths all at once emerged. A gigantic ocean snake''s eyes looked from within the depths, as other beasts, obeying the ruler''s call, were brought here.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Mommy, mommy, look! What''s that?" A little wolf beast girl pointed the sea to her mother. "Huh? That''s¡­ a monster in the sea?" Her mother wondered, suddenly opening her eyes wide open as the gigantic head of a sea snake emerged, opening its gigantic jaws and unleashing an enormous st of boiling water! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1032 Time To Evacuate The City Chapter 1032 Time To Evacuate The City¡¡¡¡----- As all my slimes were devoured in mere seconds while struggling pointlessly, I watched at the abomination in the oceans with myst slime''s breath¡­ ----- [Grand Leviathan King: Ruler of the Ocean''s Abyss] [Rank: 8 (Peak Stage)] [Status: Furious] [Fortune]: [B+] [Physical Strength]: [SS-] [Magical Power]: [SS] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+] [Abilities]: [Ocean Abyss Ruler] [Ocean Ruler Domain] [Divine Water Magic] [Pseudo Divine Dragon (Monster)] [Super Sonic Swimming] [Oceanic Monster Authority] [¡­] ----- Well, shit. This thing is nuts! Isn''t it¡­ Yeah, it is! It''s actually a Stage higher than me! It is actually stronger than me?! Well, let''s calm down.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As myst slime is eaten, let''s think. This thing is not necessarily stronger than me, I''ve got a lot of trump cards. But certainly¡­ this is a foe I cannot really take for granted. However, how did this thing even came here and why?! It seems that somehow, when I shattered the bedrock by ident and caused that eruption ofva, this thing just got angry and located me and destroyed me. CHOMP! And as myst slime died, I saw everyone around the cooking contest grow concerned. People was panicking, several tremors, all caused by the Leviathan were beginning to spread across the town, houses were falling apart. The cars started to fall into the ground too, and even cracks appeared in the middle of Heaven Port''s city. The entire cooking contest was quickly interrupted and the festivities of the Blood Moon Festival which celebrated the victory of the Frost Queen over the evil army of Vampires left by the Vampire Venerable waspletely ruined¡­ I don''t know if it was my fault, but I guess I hold a lot of responsibility for all of this. I swiftly exined things to Bedann, Miranda, and Bedann''s parents that were with me, as they quickly realized everything I was doing in the sidelines. "You fought against something so strong and didn''t asked for my help?!" Bedann asked angrily. "It was one of Greenwood''s trump cards, I didn''t wanted to bother everyone. At the end I defeated it and I really though everything was going to be okay, but that wasn''t the case at all." I sighed. "Our fight ended breaking the bedrock below, which I painstakingly worked to fix, but then it somehow reached the ocean below and that giant Leviathan got angry over it, now it is trying to destroy this ce!" "EEEEH?!" Everyone reacted as I imagined. "Yeah, it''s kind of my fault, I''ll take responsibility and go beat that snake to death." I said. "No, it is not really all your fault." Said Bedann. "You did what you had to do to help everyone else¡­ I just feel kind of bad I wasn''t able to help you, I am always there for you so¡­ Let me apany you." "And I''m going as well, of course!" Said Miranda. "I''m always sticking with Bedann anyways." "Well, fine." I sighed. "However, mother inw and father inw, please take care of the girls for us." "Sure thing Drake!" "We''ll do our best, rest assured." Well, Bedann''s parents are actually weaker than my daughters so the girls will be protecting them¡­ I told them through telepathy to do that and both nodded and gave me thumbs up. They had really grown more intelligent as they developed over thest half a year I guess. "Kate, I am entrusting you to hold back your reckless sister from doing something reckless." I said to Kate, as she nodded. "Oway papa!" She said while nodding. "I wan to faight!" Said Bedra,ining. "Bedra, be a good girl and protect the people of this town. Can you do that? I know you''re super strong." I told my little daughter. In fact I would had teleported them directly back to the divine realm if it were up to me, but I really need to keep them here. Leaving my overpowered god daughters here is actually safer for the people of this town than bringing them out. "I''ll leave a Doppelganger here and¡­ Divine Spirit Creation: Elemental Dragon Spirits!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! I created a Doppelganger in an instant, and then summoned a hundred Elemental Dragon Spirits of Mortal Grade, the pinnacle of Mortal Rank, 6, which don''t cost any Divine Power and canst forever as long as they live. The dragons were like miniatures of all the dragons I''ve seen in my life, including my father, mother, grandmother. Bedann''s dragon form, my own dragon forms of all different shapes, the earth dragons, light dragons, dark dragons, and more. "Take care of Bedra and Kate, and also go help everyone in need. I''ve created those that can heal, cast barrier magic, have good defense, and can fight or lift heavy things, work together to ensure the survival of the people here, help everyone evacuate!" I said. "GROOOARR!" The Dragon Spirits roared at mymand, they were small, the biggest one was only four meters tall, but they were all still rather ferocious fighters with the hearts of true dragons. Before leaving, I conjured several protection spells on everyone, and specially in my daughters. Alongside leaving a st resort" spell on them, which will instantly summon a Dungeon Teleportation Trap Spirit and teleport my daughters and parents inw back to the divine realm''s safety. "Take care, mom, dad! If anything bad happens, you''ll be sent back to the divine realm, so don''t worry. Try to help as much as you can okay?" Asked Bedann. "Don''t worry, we are no pushovers!" Her father said. "Leave this to your parents." Her mother said. "Alright, let''s go!" I said, summoning Frost as we mounted him and moved at an incredible speed towards the beaches, where I heard something was slowly trying to emerge into the surface from the depths of the sea. In the depths of the ocean, several enormous shadows slowly started to emerge, and thergest of them was the Leviathan that ate all my slimes, that''s for sure! ----- Chapter 1033: Against The Leviathan And Her Army Of Divine Sea Monsters! Chapter 1033: Against The Leviathan And Her Army Of Divine Sea Monsters!----- The power of Soul Forging was truly convenient. ----- [Divine Soul Forging Arts (A)] A mystical power that originates from the powerful Light Dragon Progenitor, Asgard. As she had the unique power of Forging Souls using her Light Magic to enhance the Divine Power of a target, she was considered one of the greatest dragons to have ever lived. Through the usage of this Divine Ability, you can unleash the power of Divine Soul Forging to increase the Soul''s power of somebody temporarily or permanently, including you. All effects are enhanced with each Divine Ability Grade. {Permanent Effect}: By constantly spending Divine Power, you can activate this Skill, consuming 1000 Divine Power per second to enhance Soul Quality, Strength, and Endurance permanently. This process is slow and might be painful. If the target cannot bear with the pain, it will instead cripple them rather than enhance their Soul Power. {Active Effect}: By spending Divine Power you can activate a Special Buff into a target''s Soul, enhancing certain characteristics, or all of them, while granting special temporary Abilities. Divine Soul Forging Arts Include: [Divine Soul Shell] [Divine Soul Fury] [Divine Soul Temperance] [Divine Soul Rampage] [Divine Soul Fusion] [Divine Soul Materialization] [¡­] ----- This Divine Ability I received upon the awakening of my Light Dragon Bloodline was not something anybody could easily screw with. The power of Divine Soul Forging Arts passively enhanced the strength of my soul over time, which I''ve been using in this little time since I acquired the Divine Ability to boost the power of my soul. But more importantly, it held buffing abilities! The reason why the Light Dragons were able to help the other dragons so much is due to the power of the Light Dragon''s special ability, devised by their Progenitor, Asgard, it allowed her to temporarily forge the soul of others, even gods, and make them stronger. To grow bigger, to be able to materialize and be even mightier, and more! Perhaps in the Tournament of Dragons I was unable to use it due to its absurdly stupid rules. But now that I am in the middle of a beef against a bunch of High Leveled Monsters that can even be called "Divine Monsters" I cannot really go screwing around as if it is nothing. FLAAASH! Golden Auras covered the bodies of Bedann, Miranda, Frost, Kuro, and Kumo, even Belle, Shiro, and the Chaos Spirits and Chaos Beast that Bedann had within her soul were also given the buff. Their souls began to be temporarily "forged" as they were engulfed in the exquisite feeling of strength overflowing through them! The more I forge their souls, the stronger they get, so I simply conjured the buff not once, but tens of times! I didn''t cared about overspending my Divine Power, after all, once I am done with these monsters, I''ll recover a lot eating them. FLAAAAASSSSSSHHH! The Monsters below us suddenly closed their eyes in shock as the auras of light emerging from our souls grew so strong we resembled stars in the sky. "A-Amazing! My soul has grown so powerful¡­!" Said Bedann. "M-Me too?!" Miranda asked. "Can we fight separately then?" She wondered. "Yeah, go ahead! We need to spread our numbers as much as possible, they''reing!" I said. "GRUOOOOOOOOHHHH!!!" The Leviathan roared, opening her jaws once more and firing a powerful Breath Attack of concentrated boiling ocean water fired so fast that it could easily pierce through anything¡­ Except my own Dragon Breath! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! "GRRRRR!" The Leviathan''s Breath was intercepted by mine, as I quickly loaded the powerful beam with several other Elements, Ice Element was the strongest I had, but it seems Leviathan can resist the element of Ice very well, so I added Light and Darkness at the same time. I noticed that, whenever I merged both divine elements together, they would react against one another and generate what I would even call a "glitch" within this world''s elementalws, both would simply try to destroy the other, imploding into an even stronger explosion, hundreds of times stronger than if I had conjured only one of them at once. FLAAAASH! The enormous explosive breath of darkness and light easily overwhelmed the roaring Leviathan, as the beam reached her face and impacted it strongly, exploding dreadfully! BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! "GRUUUAAAH!" The Leviathan shook the oceans in fury and agony, as her face received a nasty scar. Her sharp teeth gritted angrily, as she roared furiously, as if saying "what are you waiting for?!" to the other monsters, who were slightly paralyzed by our exchange of beam attacks. "GRUOOH!" "OOOOHH!" "GUOOOPH!" "SHAAAAH!" The Monsters immediately roared back, as they suddenly began to lift off the oceans and¡­ yes, fly! They were not flying through wind magic, but simply through their divine auras alone. I''ve discovered that Divine Monsters possess many of the normal abilities that Gods have. One of them is controlling divine power and even use it to gain the divine abilities. One of the simplest divine abilities out there is the ability of Levitation, without the requirement of wind magic, and by merely projecting a divine power aura around their bodies, they can levitate and lift themselves off the sea, even with their gargantuan sizes! Of course, this might seem to not be doable in the long run, as over half of them require the water to keep their skin moist and also to breathe, the sharks would suffocate outside the water and most of the other fish and squid-like monsters. "RAAAAH!" Bedann quickly charged forward, receiving the enhancement of her Chaos Spirits, as an enormous wolf-shaped Chaotic Beast, the one she absorbed back in the Frost Tower emerged, furiously roaring at the Monsters. "Chaotic Battle Axe Arts: Abyssal Twin Cut!" Bedann quickly divided her enormous Battle Axe, Hel, into two halves, and swung them furiously at the same time, generating a cross-shaped explosive blow, all while her body suddenly continued to grow taller and taller, taking upon the half-dragon and half-titan form she showcased in the earth dragon''s tournament. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om CLAAASSSSHHH! ----- Chapter 1034: Relentless Fight Between Behemoths Chapter 1034: Relentless Fight Between Behemoths ----- "Chaotic Battle Axe Arts: Abyssal Twin Cut!" Bedann unleashed her powerful Chaotic Battle Art by dividing her weapon in two halves through Hel''s special powers and abilities, an enormous cross-shaped chaotic aura attack emerged out of her weapons. All at the same time as her body grew taller, ck scales emerged above most of her body, forming an incredible and natural armor, a long dragon tail appeared behind her, with a pair of ck dragon wings, and even horns and a third red eye in the middle of her forehead. Her very presence seemed frightening to the monsters. But what was more frightening was her powerful attack! CLAAASSSSHHH! The powerful cross-shaped chaotic attack easily sliced into pieces four enormous Rank 7 Monsters in an instant, as three of those gigantic Sharks reached her from below, opening their jaws and attempting to bite her legs off! "GROOARRR!" However, her Chaotic Beast covered her back, roaring furiously and biting through the shark''s heads, tearing them apart furiously and ravenously, at the same time, Miranda joined Bedann in the fight, and so did Shiro, Bedann''s Moonlight Dragon Spirit. Meanwhile, Frost, Kumo, and Kuro spread out around me and attacked anything they saw, while I directed my gaze into the big prize, the Leviathan, with Skadi and Uller back to each of my draconic hands, I had no other choice than embrace this new and rather unexpected challenge. "Now, now, you should be strong enough to be able to talk, Leviathan." I said to her, as she looked at me with fury, the scar in her face only made her more angered. "GRRRRR¡­ GRAAAAAH!" She roared furiously, without even answering my question. A being as strong as her should had already developed enough intelligence to speak, but she was going absolutely mad, and it wasn''t due to that ursed Gluttony thing, but just her own damn mood. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om SPLAAAASH! The Leviathan jumped off the ocean, as she Levitated using the power of her Divine Aura, which covered her entire body. The divinity she had? Well, it was already obvious it was that of the Sea! "GRUOOOHHH!" The oceans below her obeyed her will, quickly moving into the skies like spiraling tornadoes of water, obeying her will as if the entire ocean was just one big slime that was her pet. She was the Ruler of this part of the sea for real. SPLAAASH! SPLAAASH! SPLAAASH! Suddenly, I found myself being attacked by three gargantuan spirals of oceanic currents that moved so fast and were so sharp that even my scales started to be ripped off my skin. However, I couldn''t help but smile at the challenge, as I quickly gathered my Mana and Divine Power within my hands and decided to show her the difference in power. "Divine Primordial Ice Magic: Absolute Zero." TRUUUUUUMMMMM¡­! The surroundings'' temperature suddenly dropped several numbers, reaching zero in an instant, a wave of cold ice quickly spread out into the ocean currents, being turned into frozen towers as they cracked slowly, shattering into pieces. CRAAASSSSHHH! The Leviathan''s entire body began to slowly freeze, but its Divine Aura fought back against that. It was mighty enough to do that much. However, the ocean below wasn''t so strong, quickly freezing and freezing some more. So much that the ice over the oceans already reached over 100 meters below. An entirendscape of ice before my eyes. "Do you understand who you''re trying to fight?" I asked once more. "If this was a misunderstanding of yours¡­ Due to your high rank, I am willing to let you go. You seem like a guardian of this ocean, don''t be foolish." I spoke domineeringly to keep the Leviathan at bay. s, the foolish beast roared back at me, and then, it charged straight towards me, her entire body''s scales being fired like thousands of projectiles as they regrew at an incredible speed. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Each of her scales was the size of a truck and when they reached my body, they exploded constantly. I generated a pressure of winds around my body to reflect them, but even then, they exploded over the wind pressure, trying to umte damage over my hard scales. "Fine, let''s go." "ROOOARRRR!" I gathered energy within my fists and then unleashed an enormous punch directly towards the Leviathan''s face. "Dragon God''s Fist!" CLAAAAASSSSSHHHH!!!!!! The enormous fist generated shockwaves that broke the barrier of sound, an enormous explosion was brought out, as the Leviathan took the gigantic fist, capable of destroying a whole mountain, head on, and wasn''t even thrown back into the sea, looking back at me defiantly, her jaws opened, biting across my hand right after that. "GRAAAWWRRRR!" CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! My hand was quickly tore apart in mere seconds. Her jaws were like those of a damn piranha, unlike my own teeth which weren''t many, but very big, her teeth were thousands and small and sharp, like tiny needles tearing apart my flesh from every little cell. "Bite all you want; I''ll just freeze your insides and shatter you into pieces! Absolute Zero!" CRAAAASH! I conjured Absolute Zero right inside of her open mouth, as she quickly stopped biting through my hand, which quickly regenerated the damage it took, including broken tissue and bones. "SHAAAAAA!!!" The Leviathan screamed in agony as her insides began to be frozen, her stomach, and all her inside organs froze in an instant, and then, the rest of her body turned into a statue of ice¡­ "I guess this is it." I said. "You looked for your own demise." The other monsters below nced in shock at what happened, as the enormous Leviathan dropped from the sky, falling into the ice below and then breaking through, reaching the depths of the ocean. SPLAAAASSSHH! "Kill the rest!" I said, ordering my monsters to quickly tear apart any monster nearby. Kumo used her divine spiderwebs to capture them so they wouldn''t escape, while Kuro used his shadows to trap them and then Frost destroyed them using his sharp jaws and ws, slicing through them, and turning them all into fresh sashimi. TRUUUUUMMM¡­! Nheless, she wasn''t done yet. "Hah, I knew it." "GRUOOOOOHHHHH" ----- Chapter 1035: Going All Out! Chapter 1035: Going All Out! ----- There''s no way a Rank 8 Peak Stage would had died so easily. But what I did should had been enough to make her scram away. However, she was insistent and stubborn as hell. The damned Leviathan quickly remerged from the ocean. Her entire frozen body was unfrozen in an instant¡­ But how? Easy, she can boil water inside of her body, this means her body temperature can reach incredibly high grades at her own desire. She simply boiled her internal body and unfroze herselfpletely. A trick only a few could ever pull. Nheless, it wasn''t without getting weakened. Her Health had dropped significantly, and she was now below 70% of her Health. Still pretty high, but if I keep pushing, I think I can handle a being of a Stage above me. N?v(el)B\\jnn "GROOOARRR!" CLAAASH! She quickly aimed to bite my head. However, I moved swiftly, raising my legs and kicking her chin, throwing her into the skies. BAAAM! She suddenly flew into the skies, surpassing the clouds as Skadi and Uller emerged around her, attacking her with shing and piercing blows constantly, piercing through her skin and her scales at the same time as I reached her in an instant, she reacted in surprise, as my fists suddenly gathered countless quantities of ores I conjured using Earth Dragon''s Affinity for Earth and then began punching her with my Orichalcum ws. "Divine Draconic Arts: {Orichalcum ws}!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Of course, I had yet to even go serious. Draconic Arts were extremely advanced physical and magical techniques created by dragons and for dragons. It utilized divine power and their Draconic Auras. The stronger the Auras were, the stronger the Draconic Arts were. In mere seconds, the Leviathan''s entire body gained countless shing wounds as parts of her flesh and scales were tore apart. However, her relentlessness was admirable. She quickly used her water maniption to manipte her own blood and then made it into spiraling spears that pierced through my chest. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "You''re not bad!" Iughed, quickly punching her entire body once more, and then¡­! "Divine Draconic Arts: Orichalcum Scales!" FLASH! My entire body was reinforced and became harder than Orichalcum, as I used it to rush down into the Leviathan and roll as if I were an armadillo, crushing her down. CRAAAASSSSHHHH!!! "SHAAAAA!" The Leviathan roared in agony as her own blood suddenly turned into some strange, wrapping around my body, and then, the damn snake swung me down and evaded the hit! BAAAAAMMMM¡­! TRUUUM! The icendscape I had just created suddenly shattered into pieces, as she threw me down into the open sea. I quickly found myself within her territory. But perhaps fighting her here might show her that I am stro nger than she thinks. "GROOOARRRR!" Her roar was heard underwater, as I saw her wounds slowly beginning to heal in the water. Indeed, she had the [Ocean Healing] Ability, which allowed her to heal wounds incredibly quickly as long as she''s in the sea! I have to drag her down if I don''t want her to heal back to everything once more! TRUUUUMM¡­! Suddenly, the sea waved around, hundreds of currents reached my entire body, like vicious snakes made of water, they quickly started to crush my entire body. My bones shattered, my muscles were torn apart, my scales broke, my skin began to be peeled off. "NNNGGGHHH¡­! Y-YOOUUU!" "SHAAAAH!" The Leviathan roared furiously, as she opened her jaws and directed them towards my face. She really wants to bite my face off doesn''t she?! I can''t really die here anyways, that''s not how I go. I have to use more and higher leveled Spells¡­ From what I have learned from the Primordial Ice Grimoire from the Goddess Skadi, I have to use this knowledge as much as I can! I''ll use the strongest spell I''ve got, fuck it! "Divine Primordial Ice Magic: {Space Freeze, Total Vacuum}¡­!" TRUUUUMMM¡­.! Suddenly, the Leviathan stopped her charge, as I felt all my Mana and Divine Power being drained each passing second. The entire surroundings within my body suddenly became¡­pletely frozen. This was the forbidden magic Skadi could use, Space Freeze and Total Vacuum. Together, it is possible to freeze space itself for a few seconds! However, it is extremely risky as it puts a heavy burden into my entire body, a normal ice god would be utterly torn to shreds after conjuring it, but because of my Immortal Body Unique Skill, I can withstand the pressure and the enormous bacsh and free myself! I quickly flew outside of the sea, as I saw the space within one kilometer around my body beingpletely frozen, as if everything had stopped. Isn''t this more like time freeze than space freeze? Well, whatever. FLAAASH! Space was quickly unfrozen as I freed everyone from this restrain. Leviathan ended biting nothing as she saw me disappear. I could had attacked her back then, but I would had wasted time I would had rather used escaping her water prison. "GROOOARRR!" Leviathan roared back at me furiously, as she swam upwards and then jumped off the sea, opening her jaws and then gathering divine power in her jaws, opening them, and unleashing a deadly breath attack, impacting me. "Soul Forging Arts: {Divine Soul Shell}!" Ibined the power of my Orichalcum scales with Divine Soul Shell, enhancing my defenses and tanking her powerful breath attack, at the same time as I modified the scales of my arms and grew them into enormous natural shields, using them to charge straight at her while Uller and Skadi began piercing and sl ashing her body. CLASH! SLASH! BAAAM! She roared angrily at them, using her enormous body to m at them and throw them away. Divine weapons of their strength were still notpletely capable of killing someone so strong as her, I suppose. But I can! "Divine Shield Arts: {Aegis Parry}!" CRAAAASH! I parried her body m as I threw her into the skies once more. She reacted by firing scale projectiles like before, but I intercepted them with wind and ice magic, the old ssic. "Divine Wind And Ice Magic: {Winter''s Judgement}!" ----- Chapter 1036: The Rulers Defeat Chapter 1036: The Ruler''s Defeat ----- "Divine Wind And Ice Magic: {Winter''s Judgement}!" Conjuring the power of Wind and Ice within my hands, I unleashed a gigantic Storm akin to the ones that would only appear in Winter. So strong and powerful that the entire weather changed to my magic, the sky turnedpletely ck and snow began falling from the sky, covering Heaven Port. FLUOOOOSSSSHH! Icy winds of extremely powerful force drove away the scales of the Leviathan, as I finally reached her once more, grabbing her neck with all my strength. "I''ve got you!" "RAAAAH!" However, Leviathan wasn''t a mere snake I could easily grab. The oceans below her trembled furiously, as countless of gigantic snakes made out of the sea emerged one after the other, attacking me at the same time, trying to entangle around my body. "Uller! Skadi!" "Got it!" "Understood!" Both unleashed their special abilities, as their bodies gained red auras and began to swing furiously against the Ocean Snakes, probably a high-level divine water magic Leviathan was conjuring. SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLAAASH! The oceanic snakes were being dealt with, but more and more continued to emerge constantly. I wasn''t even able to get to her and she tried to quickly decimate me with everything she had. "You''ve really going all out, huh?! Well, me too!" I quickly generated seven more heads around my body, as I used Magic Transfer on each head to conjure a single powerful spell eight times, and that spell was¡­ "Divine Primordial Ice Magic: Absolute Zero x8!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Eight Magic Circles appeared in front of me, as the power of Absolute Zero was conjured eight times in a row, covering Leviathan with a freezing power capable of overpowering anything! Her internal body, her external body, and even her soul, it was all frozen! "Now get back to the ce you belong!" I roared furiously, charging my draconic fists with everything I had and then unleashing a gigantic hammer attack by shaping the scales of my hands into an enormous hammer! CLAAAAASSSSSSHHHHH!!! TRUUUUMMM¡­! The enormous blow hit Leviathan''s ice statue, cracking her entire body as countless pieces of it fell from all sides. She was so hard that even that wasn''t able topletely shatter her into pieces. SPLAAASH! She fell into the water, diving deep. I couldn''t even sense her soul anymore, as I had frozen it as well. I don''t know if she''s dead or alive, but I''ll take the chunks she lost when I hit her, quickly storing them in my Inventory Space. The other monsters were being ughtered by Bedann and Miranda, as Bedann''s axe sliced through everything with ease, generating chaotic explosions of chaos element and spreading further and further, the monsters were already scared of her, many ran away and the hardiest remained, which were being crushed by Miranda as well. Miranda shapeshifted into a form thatbined several monsters together into an even more monstrous and chimeric version of the Chaos Dragon, Ragnar?k, the fragment we defeated back in the Frost Tower. Using this form, she began to easily get through the monsters, generating enormous spikes of chaos across the battlefield and impaling the monsters. Some were hardier than others, requiring teamwork. The mo nsters teamed up, Frost, Kumo, and Kuro unified their strength with the Chaotic Beast and Shiro, slowly breaking through the Shell of the As Sea Turtle while tanking its powerful Earth Magic, ultimately destroying its insides. "Phew¡­ Is it finally done?" I sighed, looking into the horizon. I tried to sense the presence of Leviathan¡­ BA DUMP. I heard her heart; it began beating once more. Ah, she''s alive. For fuck''s sake. Maybe I should go down there and freeze her again? Can I even kill her? I''ve already thrown at her several Ultimate Attacks. I think she can tank a bit more, but she seems to be losing at the end, always at the losing end, but tanking and healing relentlessly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om That''s the ruler of the abyss for you. I quickly dove deep underwater, seeking her. If thingse to this, I''ll just have to break her soul and devour it. I can''t really think of anything¡­ Else¡­ Suddenly, I found her, she had unfrozen half of her body, and she was rubbing her nose over an enormous, whale-sized egg floating in the middle of the ocean. She seemed saddened, as if in pain, licking her egg and then using her body to entangle it and protect it¡­ "GROOH¡­ GRAAHH¡­" "Huh, so you''re a mother." "GRRR?!" Leviathan quickly looked at me furiously. Her scarred face and her sharp eyes opened wide angrily, cursing through my body. She did this all our fight, trying to lower my stats. It didn''t worked much, but it is her instinctive way to quickly attack opponents. "You''re strong, I have to admit it. I''ve gotten a lot of your scales and other parts I ended chipping away from you." I told her through telepathy. "I''ll take that as apensation from your annoyance. Thankfully there are no casualties back in Heaven Port, just several wounded." "GRRRRRR¡­" Leviathan didn''t attacked me this time, protecting her egg. Sigh¡­ "Okay I won''t do anything to you, just don''t mess with me and leave Heaven Port alone, okay? I am a parent as well." "GRRR¡­?" She seemed to be understanding what I said to her, she simply didn''t knew how to speak herself. "Yeah, yeah, I am a father." I sighed. "I understand how you love your kid, keep raising it. Don''t risk your life for pointless things¡­ I know I shook you off with that tremor. I don''t want to say I''m sorry but yeah, I admit it." "GRAH!" She angrily roared, as if barking me to get off her territory. "Okay, okay, I am leaving." I swam out of the water, as I found a big feast of ocean monsters of high rank to eat, everyone else was resting after the battle. "Phew, well, that was tiring¡­" Sighed Bedann. "But everything''s alright now, right?" I wondered. "Yeah, yeah¡­" Miranda said. "We have to get out of here quickly though, before people see us¡­" "Riiiiight¡­" I quickly began storing everything in my Inventory Space, as Bedann walked to my side with a smile. "At the end you forgave her, huh? Was she a mother protecting her egg?" She wondered. "Wait, how did you know?" I asked. "I jus t felt it. There was something in her eyes¡­ in her relentlessness¡­" She said. "I guess you did the right thing at the end¡­" "You think so?" I sighed. "Maybe I should had just killed her and eaten her egg¡­" "Hey that''s horrible!" Bedannughed. "Hahaha, yeah, I was justughing- Huh?" As I was looking into the horizon, I noticed gray silhouettes approaching. They were moving at an incredible speed towards here¡­ Before I could realize it, the silhouettes took proper shapes. And they were mechs¡­ ----- Chapter 1037: Reaching The Surface Chapter 1037: Reaching The Surface ----- Alma, and her group, alongside the Unique Skill Users that were rescued by Drake were all brought to the surface by the joint effort of Drake''s Slimes and Root, an enormous mass of nts, leaves, and hardened roots and branches with no defined shape, except with the slight appearance of some type of draconic monster, as it had arge dragon-like skull which it used as its "head". "We are back¡­ Sorry for not being able to help." Sighed Root. "I tried to break through to go to your aid, but Greenwood prepared magic against me, trying to drain away my life energy through death magic items¡­ I never thought he would find my weakness so quickly; Oberon has always been a sharp bastard." "It''s fine¡­ it was still all thanks to Drake, but we are fine now- Eh?" Alma quickly looked around her, finding the entire town of Heaven Portpletely emptied of people. "What the heck happened here?" Hermes walked around, looking into the sea in front of him, and finding Drake andpany standing over an enormous frozenndscape. "Was there a fight here?! Woah, so many giant monsters!" Alma said, opening her eyes wide open. "Oh, that''s Drake! Was he defending the city?" "Those tremors¡­" Root said. "Don''t tell me, was this provoked by the Ruler of the Ocean''s Abyss?! Well, your friend managed to defeat that might entity, he''s surely a strong Divine Dragon. I wonder if one day I could be near as strong." "The ruler of what?" Asked Hermes. "Wait¡­ hold up! Lady Alma! L-Look!" Elma pointed out, as Elena also pointed after her sister. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The silhouettes of what resembled enormous mechs appeared within the horizon. "That''s¡­ no¡­" Alma muttered. "Greenwood ising here with his damn robots?! Why now?!" "He hasn''t given up?! Does he wants to recapture the Unique Skill Users?" Hermes wondered. "Now that we are out, we should teleport back to our hideout right away!" "And leave Drake to do everything?!" Alma asked angrily. "He has done so much for us, look how tired he is! His friends as well¡­ and Greenwood ising right after he defeated that Ruler of the Abyss or whatever¡­ we can''t just leave him be!" "Alma we almost died!" Hermes said. "And HE saved our lives! The bare minimum we can do is¡­ help him." Alma said, recklessly. "Also, you used your Unique Skill only like an hour or two ago, you have a cooldown of 12 hours, don''t you remember? Even if we wanted, we wouldn''t be able to escape, only to run into the forest or something." "¡­I guess you''re right." Hermes sighed. He always ended forgetting the actual cooldown of his Skill, which was 12 hours between uses, meaning that he could teleport twice a day. "We cannot escape . If Greenwood somehow defeats that dragon, we are next, even if we run as fast as we can, Greenwood is always faster." Alma said. She valiantly looked into the horizon, her no-attribute endless mana flowing across her body. "I don''t know what Drake did to my body but I feelpletely revitalized. I think I can go for another round¡­" Alma didn''t noticed, but a blue dragon mark appeared in her left hand. "Little sister?" Callon slowly regained his consciousness, opening his red eyes. "Callon! Are you alright?" She asked. "I-I am¡­" He sighed. "What happened here? Why¡­ why are you so big now? Weren''t you a little girl, Alma?" He wondered. "I could only recognize you due to your face. Even as big as you''ve grown, that annoying bratty face you''ve got hasn''t changed a single bit¡­" "You don''t remember what has happened?!" Alma asked. "S-Since when? What''s thest age I had you remember?" "¡­Five? Six?" Callon wondered "S-So since Greenwood took over your mind that you''ve never been you." Alma sighed. "What? Greenwood? That''s- Ungh! Aghh!" Callon began to groan in pain, as fragmented memories of what he had forgotten resurfaced. Greenwood''s torture, the strange magic machines slowly merging with his body. The agonizing pain of his brain being slowly taken over by something else,pletely losing his own free will. "I-I remember¡­ something¡­ I¡­ What have I done¡­?! By the gods¡­ Mother and father? Why?! I''ve¡­ I''ve tried to kill you so many times¡­" Callon muttered. "When I had promised our parents I would protect you as your big brother¡­" "Hey, there''s no time to sob about it now buddy." Hermes said to Callon. "Can you move?" "Brother¡­" Alma sighed, hugging Callon. "I knew from the very beginning that you were being controlled¡­ Are you really you and not someone else?" "I am¡­ me." Sighed Callon. "Sorry Alma¡­ for everything." "We can talk about thatter." Root''s voice echoed behind them. "Right." Hermes said while crossing his arms, he still had beef against Callon because he literally killed him. "You''re too weak to be with us, go with the Unique Skill Users outside, bring them to safety into the forest at least, away from the battle that ising." "Who are you?" Asked Callon. "We don''t have time for introductions, Callon! Bring those people outside!" Alma ordered her big brother. "R-Right, alright!" Callon quickly led the people to the outskirts of Heaven Port, while small nt Clones of Root followed them from behind to protect them if anything happened. Meanwhile, within Greenwood''s base of operations in Alfheim, the elf smiled maliciously, looking a t Drake from within the mechs he had sent to Jotunheim several hours ago. "They have arrived just in time! There''s no way I''m missing the chance to acquire this Dragon''s Unique Skills. I''ll do anything I can to get his powers¡­ No matter what!" Greenwood said. "I''ve not upgraded the technology and fighting patterns of my creations for nothing." Greenwood smiled maliciously as he saw Drake in the horizon of the view of his mechs. And above all, Alma and her group were there as well. He couldn''t help but feel like he couldn''t waste such a good opportunity, they were going to throw their lives away merely because they wanted to repay the dragon a favor. ----- Chapter 1038: Devouring Divine Sea Monsters, Acquiring New Divinities! Chapter 1038: Devouring Divine Sea Monsters, Acquiring New Divinities!----- (Drake''s POV) "You''ve gotta be kidding me¡­ Drake! Did you see that?!" Miranda came running to our side,pletely surprised by what she was seeing. "I am seeing it clear as water." I said while sighing. "I can''t waste any time." I quickly rushed towards the monster corpses lying around and then stored them all inside of my Inventory. Quickly bringing them out in order one after the other and beginning to devour them using my several heads. "Eh?! We are about to fight this guy''s robots and you''re enjoying a little meal?" Asked Miranda. "Drake is able to absorb the power of the things he eats, Miranda. Don''t you remember? If he eats all of these Divine Monster corpses, his Divine Power will naturally rise. He''s preparing himself!" Bedann said. "All of youe to eat as well, devour everything!" I roared, bringing out more and more monsters in order. Our tamed monsters immediately started chomping down the monster flesh while even Skadi and Uller absorbed the monster''s blood to enhance their power through their special abilities. "Right, if I eat these guys I could shapeshift into them or merge them into something utterly deplorable!" Miranda said with a malicious smile, finallyprehending the true power of being a glutton. In just a few minutes, we devoured everything we had hunted, everything! I even let Miranda eat some of the scales, flesh, and the small bone bits I got from Leviathan. Her body was so big that even big wounds weren''t much for her, losing a bit of the tip of her tail was not something that bothered that monster. Ding! [You have consumedrge quantities of Divine Materials] [You earned +10000000 Divine Power] [You have acquired the [Water Dragon (A) (Dormant)] Bloodline!] [You acquired [Divine Fragment of Oceans] x20!] [All [Divine Fragment of Oceans] have automatically merged into the Main Divinity of Oceans!] [The [Divinity: Raging Oceans (A)] has been automatically equipped into a Main Divinity Slot] [You acquired a Water Attribute Affinity!] [Your Water Attribute Affinity has raised to B Grade!] "Holy shit¡­" I got more than I thought I would get. Ten million Divine Power, a Bloodline of Water Dragons and even a Main Divinity. But why did Leviathan had a damn Bloodline when she''s a monster, born a monster and not a divine dragon? Does this means that monster dragons have the potential to develop elemental dragon god bloodlines anyways? Well, whatever''s the case, it is certainly weaker at A Grade, the bare minimum has always been S, which means her bloodline is way weaker than divine dragons and even more, not even awakened but Dormant. I can barely get much power out of it. Nheless, I still got Divinity Fragments, so a new Main Divinity of Raging Oceans was formed. ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths] [Main Divinities (5/6)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (S)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)] [Divinity: Raging Oceans (A)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/9)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (S)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (S)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (S)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (S)] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Divine Core]: [Rank 8 (Upper Stage)] (Requires 19200000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [29020000] [Fortune]: [S+++] [Physical Strength]: [S+++] [Magical Power]: [S++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S+] -> [S++] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Water Dragon (A) (Dormant)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Light (SSS)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Nature (B)] [Life (B)] [Water (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (S)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (S)] [Dark Sun (S)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (S)] [Divinity Aura (S)] [Dream Realm Maniption (S)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (S)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (S)] [Psychic Mind (S)] [Frost mes (S)] [Earthy Harvest (S)] [Divine Ice Sculping (S)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (A)] [Unmovable Mountain (A)] [Divinity Fragments]: [Divine Fragment of Blood] [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego] [Divinity Fragment of Knowledge] [Divine Fragment of Primordial Ice] x4 [Divine Fragment of Technomancy] x5 ----- I checked into my stats to see what has changed, I now have more than enough Divine Power to Rank up to Rank 8 Peak Stage¡­ However, using it right now might be risky. If Greenwood''s mechse with some sort of tricky ability, it would be better to save this powerup forter and surprise him when he least expect it. If there''s something I have learned about this poor bastard is that he''s very susceptible to surprises because he always thinks his master ns will work. In resume, he''s filled with such a horrendous ego that he often gets taken aback when he realizes shit doesn''t go his way. Something I have seen before in other idiots, but not so much as this guy. I always thought he was this type of evil cold-blooded mastermind, but he''s just a jerk with the backing of a Venerable as powerful as Oberon. Much like ck and Red whose personalities are very different than his, they''re merely fragments of Oberon''s true self, his true personality and soul. Because of this, each fragment is different, even though Greenwood might believe he''s the closest to Oberon''s intellect and mind, hecks the calmness of mind that a Venerable has, and often acts too idiotic. I suppose he cannot trulypare to the real andplete Oberon and tries a bit too hard. Even now when I already beat his mech army, he''s bringing a new one with hopes of being able to defeat me because he thinks I am weakened enough that he can defeat me for real. His insistency andck of insight in these sorts of things is what makes him someone that, despite his acts, has many weaknesses. And I will abuse each one of them and break that fragile ego of his. ----- Chapter 1039: A Surprise Mech Army Chapter 1039: A Surprise Mech Army----- The mechs arrived atop the skies faster than we expected, but we greeted them without even looking behind. Of course, not without our own army. "Divine Ice Sculpting: Divine Ice Dragon Golems." I quickly summoned an army of a hundred strong Divine Ice Dragon Golems the same size as me. Powerful reinforced golems made out of my Winter Magic Divine Ice which was strong as the strongest metal I could imagine, and perhaps a bit stronger than that. Because they were reinforced with the power of a Unique Skill, they were stronger than normal ice golems made with just divine magic. "Now, fly!" With our army of a hundred ice dragon-shaped golems, we flew into the skies, as the mechs of Greenwood emerged within the clouds. Their sizes were over thirty meters this time, and they looked different than before, it could be said they were "reinforced" and "upgraded". Their appearances were all different, resembling monsters and even dragons. Some were long like snakes, others had enormous shells filled with cannons like turtles, others were dragon shaped like me, with enormous cannons in their heads to shoot breath attacks. There were also bird-shaped ones covered on red mes, scorpion shaped mechs with deadly pincers and sharp stingers, and more. "Dragon, we meet once more. To tell you the truth, I am honestly amazed of your tenacity." Greenwood''s voice echoed across the many mechs in front of us. Their numbers going as much as fifty. We outnumbered them, but I can tell Ice Golems cannot really take them on by themselves, and I made them more so they could be a distraction. The more distractions there are, the less likely we are to be targeted by so many mechs at once. "I would like to say the same, jackass." "Jackass, huh?" Greenwood angrily said. "I am honestly impressed you managed to defeat Gluttony and then fought that Leviathan and even won against it¡­ You''re truly something else. Gluttony, that monster¡­ I was never able to defeat it, what did you even do to destroy such a monster?" "A little trick, nothing that I can''t tell you after you suck my dragon balls." I said with a smile, showing my sharp teeth. "Y-Youu¡­!" I could tell Greenwood was growing more and amore annoyed with each insult. Especially because they were incredibly vulgar and tasteless, but that''s how you break these types of idiots that got a stick up their asses. "What''s wrong? You''re the one here that wants to have a little chit chat before trying to kill me. You should me yourself for being such a retard." "You''re dying today. I''ve prepared it all for your demise. You and your damn woman, and all those band of imbeciles behind you. I will kill you, steal your souls, get your Unique Skills, and fulfill the destiny that my main body, Oberon, has given to me as his most glorious fragment!" Greenwood didn''t seem to be up for a little chit chat anymore, goingpletely mad as his mechs immediately rushed forward. Their flying speed having increased several timespared to thest time I fought them. However, I also had my tricks. "Divine Soul Forging Arts: Reinforce! Divine Ice Spirit Magic: Ice Scale Dragon Armor!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! I conjured Reinforce into every single Golem I created, and then I materializedrge sets of scale armor over all of us, including the golems too, and not only once, but five times, the maximum limit. The powered up defenses brought a great advantage. "Crush them. Magic Transfer: Permafrost." "ROOOARRR!" "GRAAARRR!" "GROOOARR!" The Ice Dragon Golems roared as if they were all a single army of dragons within my family, shing against the mechs instantly. C L A A A A S H! The sound of ice and metal breaking echoed across the skies. As the ice dragon golems unleashed the power of [Permafrost] which I magic transferred into them. The moment they got closer to the mechs; they unleashed a wave of incredibly cold freezing ice powered up by Unique Skills. CRAAASH! The first mech was quickly destroyed, ganged by twenty Ice Dragon Golems at once, its entire body was thorn apart into pieces and became junk in an instant. "Amazing, one''s already gone." Miranda said. "However we can''t just sit here and ck!" Miranda quickly shapeshifted into a monstrous draconic chimera, taking the shape of the Chaos Dragon Fragment as a base and then putting into the head of a shark, the shell of the As Turtle, the spikes of the Sea Urchin, and several deadly ws from crabs and giant lobsters. CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! Miranda quickly shed against a serpent-shaped mech, her pincers had difficulty getting through its metallic exterior, and the mech was faster entangling around her body and destroying her into pieces. However, each piece of hers was still alive and independent, moving on their own and covering the entire snake-shaped mech, getting inside of its body and destroying its inner circuits. And then, Miranda summoned one of the two halves of Hel, Bedann''s Battle Axe, and unleashed a powerful and deadly vertical sh attack, piercing through the snake mech''s entire body and slicing it half. SLAAASH! TRUUM! A st of ck lightning emerged from within the axe as chaotic essence took over the entire body of the snake which tried to attack Miranda withsers, only to get torn apart into even smaller pieces, falling into just mere junk. CRAASH! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Amazing, this Axe is super crazy!" Miranda said with a deadly smile, as she was suddenly surrounded by three mechs at once, a dragon shaped one, a turtle one packed with cannons, and then what resembled a scorpion-shaped one, but with six pincers. "ROOAR!" The Dragon Mech opened its jaws, unleashing a red beam against her. BOOOM!!! "Ungh¡­! That really packs a punch, are these bastards Rank 8 in power level?! Not bad, but I can''t just lose against walking junk!" Miranda rushed forward, confronting the mechs. ----- Chapter 1040 A New Technology Chapter 1040 A New Technology ----- "Ungh¡­! That really packs a punch, are these bastards Rank 8 in power level?! Not bad, but I can''t just lose against walking junk!" Miranda rushed forward, confronting the mechs. Only for the pincers of the scorpion-shaped mech to pierce through her body, tearing it down. Then its stinger pierced through her body, unleashing a deadly red beam that made her interior bubble and explode. BOOOOOOMMM!!! However, Miranda''sposition wasn''t that hard, she was made of ck slime, the "Mold" of Bedann''s previous world, a strange alien life that was bio engineered and powered up. Now that it came to this world, it gained magical properties and have evolved from being a parasite to something greater, more vicious, resilient, and ferocious. SPLAAASH! Her body quickly covered the dragon-shaped mech, infiltrating its insides and then materializing into a gigantic ck dragon, which made the mech''s interior explode into pieces. CRAAAASSSHH! The other two mechs acted surprised, they seemed to have some level of consciousness and intelligence of their own and were not just toys. However, quite honestly, Miranda didn''t really gave a damn. Another part of her body floated towards behind the scorpion-shaped mech, slicing through its tail with the other half of Hel that Miranda had. SLAAASH! "SHAAA!" The Scorpion mech roared back, its jaws opening and unleashing a devastating red beam. FLAAAASH! The beam reached the skies as it tried to disintegrate Miranda''s floating body fragment but ended missing and hitting the clouds above the sky, unleashing a deadly red explosion that painted the entire sky crimson. BOOOOOOOMMM!!! "That almost got me, bastard!" Miranda dreadfully said, as her axe unleashed a cross-shaped shing attack, shing the entire body of the scorpion into four pieces and each piece exploding right in front of the turtle mech, weakening its shell just before Miranda impacted it with her entire body shapeshifting into a giant fist. CLAAASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "GRAAHH¡­!" The turtle mech gave a pitiful groan, the interior of its shell was loaded with magical cores to give power to its cannons, which quickly prompted the entire thing to explode like a bomb. BOOOOMMM!!! "So many explosions¡­" Miranda waved her hands, turning away the smoke. "These mechs are tough, and might be hard to deal with, but they''re not impossible to defeat¡­" Miranda nced into the fight with her eyes, as she saw Drakemanding his new Ice Dragon Golems. Many of the golems were getting absolutely demolished, but they were stilling out constantly due to his summoning magic powers. Nheless, the dragon himself fought bravely as well. Unleashing a deadlybination of fist attacks, tail swipes, breath attacks, deadly magicbining ice and wind mostly, as they were his favorite magics and the most fitting to fight in the skies, and helping everyone else with his buffing magic. "Miranda, well done, but don''t ck! There are two moreing behind you!" Drake said, as Miranda nodded. She thought of him as someone amazing and adaptable to almost any situation. From the infiltration into Greenwood''s hideout to the fight against Gluttony and then against Leviathan, Drake had been fighting nonstop against multiple powerful foes, but despite that, he continued fighting with everything he had¡­ it was the only thing he could do. "Alright! Don''t worry about me, Drake!" Miranda couldn''t simply make him worry when he had so many tasks to dealt with. She quickly continued fighting fiercely, using the powers she had acquired from all this time of growing stronger at the side of Bedann. "Divine Chaotic Axe Arts: Abyssal Cross sh!" Bedann in the other side of the battlefield flew around using her ck dragon wings while using her titan form, greatly increasing her size to almost the same as lesser titans and unleashing a powerful cross-shaped sh of pure chaos element against a group of four mechs at once! CRAAASSSH! The four mechs were brought down in mere seconds, their pieces falling apart. Bedann didn''t smiled nor sang victory yet, as the four destroyed mechs suddenly started moving strangely. Their pieces were not destroyed enough, or perhaps their resilient cores had yet to shatter. Their pieces unified once more, into arger one,bining the four mech''s body parts into a giant metallic chimera. "This is¡­ new, to an extent." She thought to herself. Drake noticed the same as he fought the mechs, and so did Miranda and the monsters that were covering their backs. When mechs didn''t had their various cores shattered at once orpletely frozen, they would be able to regenerate back and even fuse together, as if they were adapting and slowly learning. Fallenrades would be absorbed by others, and whenever Drake tried to devour them, the pieces would self-destruct, inhibiting the way he dealt with them before when he ate them to gain divine power and to not let them regenerate or be repurposed when destroyed. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! The sound of hundreds of metallic pieces unifying together into a single being echoed in front of Bedann as she saw a new metallic behemoth emerge. The nanomachines making up and reinforcing these new mechs werepletely different than the ones from before. way more flexible and adaptable to damage and capable of self-recovering, and imbued with powerful Cores filled with Divine Power, they were incredibly strong. "GROOOARRR!" A three-headed draconic chimera mech greeted Bedann with a loud roar, as a squadron of thirty Ice Dragon Golems appeared behind Bedann and surrounded her, protecting her. Drake couldn''t bring himself to her side as he was dealing with the same problem, but he brought to her aid several golems, which had dozens of tiny slimes atop their heads. "Bedann, I''ll distract that thing with magic, aim at the cores, destroy every single one, it is the only way topletely stop them!" Drake said. Without divine power, they were not much of a threat, and were unable to fuel theirplete power. Because of that, it was a no brainer that destroying the divine power-infused cores was the way to defeat these new adaptable mechs. "Alright!" Bedann didn''t hesitated, her husband decided to help her and she wasn''t someone that would try to act prideful and tell him to not help her, any help was wee when fighting such foes. ----- Chapter 1041 Benladanns Fury! Chapter 1041 Bedann''s Fury! ----- Drake looked at Bedann fighting. He had all his ws upied. There were ten mechs swarming him from all sides. He used abination of divine magic and spirit creation to fight from long range. Explosive attacks using his breath attack, kicks, punches, shes with his ws, andstly piercing blows with the tip of hisnce-tipped tail. Uller and Skadi were assisting him around the distance. As they were more independent than even Hel, they were having an easier time simply assisting him while floating independently, attacking, and covering Drake''s blind spots. His monsters were doing the same. After bing fearsome Divine Monsters their power and size were insanely big. Kuro and Kumo were devastating everything like the perfect due, covering each other''s weaknesses. Kumo used her powerful Abyssal Spiderwebs to trap mechs and then get them destroyed by Kuro''s powerful Shadow Breath attack or dissolving acid poison magic. Meanwhile, Frost and his squad of divine monster wolves surrounded mechs and distracted them, while Huginn and Muninn attacked from above using their powerful light and darkness magic. However, despite everyone fighting intensively, the fight was being dragged on, and Drake knew why this was happening. Greenwood''s new mechs were indeed different than before. They had specialized nanomachines way more advanced than before, and which were even simr to the most craziest iterations of them within Earth''s sci-fi media. Destroyed mechs merely reformed together and merged into bigger and fearsome forms. Drake discovered the only way to destroy thempletely was to shatter their divine cores. But this time Greenwood made sure they prioritized hiding them, sometimes even flying away with them just to not get them destroyed. They were tricky, and slowly began to adapt to it as well, making things even more tricky. However, Drake''s draconic might wasn''t something that these glorified golems could do. And he also quickly sent a newly created squad of ice golems to help out Bedann deal with a big behemoth that had emerged to confront her. "ROOOARRR!" The enormous chimeric dragon-shaped behemoth made of metal and nanomachines roared with a metallic roar, echoing across the skies. It spread out itsrge metallic wings, generating arge quantity of blue neon light that enhanced its flight speed and nimbleness. Bedann''s power was slowly spreading over her body, as her transformation was reaching a greater level, more ck scales covered her body. Her arms became more muscr alongside the rest of her body, the glorious muscr strength of titans was everything for them. Their physical prowess could easily overpower dragons, which were more better at magic than physical strengthpared to Titans. "You''re a good specimen. I''ve made sure to take extra care with you¡­ I cannot let you go. That ck slime power you have¡­ and that incredible affinity to Chaos Element¡­ You''re the thing my main body, Oberon-sama has been looking all this time! The main soul will be so happy to know I''ve finally managed to procure the soul of someone with affinity for Chaos Element!" Laughed Greenwood. "Now, prepare yourself-" "Why don''t you stop talking for five fucking seconds?!" Bedann roared furiously, her jaws opening, showing her sharp dragon teeth. Her eyes glowed fiercely red as her third eye opened menacingly. Chaotic energy quickly gathered within her throat and then her mouth, unleashing a devastating Chaotic Dragon Breath Beam! TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­! It was so powerful it broke through the sound barrier, sending shockwaves everywhere which quickly spread out and dissipated nearby clouds and even pushed back the mechs approaching her! CLAAASHHH!!! The enormous chaotic beam reached the chimeric mech at full power, beginning to melt its metallic exterior and then finally reaching a red-colored core! The nanomachines desperately tried to move the core away from the attack but ended failing miserably. Bedann''s deadly beam reached the core, destroying it. BOOOOOOMMMM!!! The explosion was enough to blow half the behemoth into pieces. The metallic entity groaned as if it was having some sort of pain. Bedann felt pain as well, unleashing dragon breaths was tiring to her without taking a full dragon shape, but her full dragon shape wouldn''t be able to take advantage of her Titan Form, which had more affinity for her. She had found some sort of "in-between" but was still trying to find the perfect match. "GROOOARRR!" Nheless, the metallic behemoth had yet to be finished. Although one its halves waspletely evaporated, the other half remained, and quickly turned into a strange metallic slime, reforming itself and absorbing nearby junk exploding from above, quickly regaining its original shape as Bedann was slightly tired to react in time. And that''s where Drake helped. "Now! While it regenerates! Magic Transfer: Supreme Permafrost x20!" Drake used his fantastical Magic Transfer Spell to transfer the spells he conjured into several "vessels" of his choosing, unleashing a devastating Spell improving the cheap Permafrost by adjusting the Mana input and add a few points of divine power into it, conjuring it twenty times at the same time, a devastating wave of ice quickly covered the entire behemoth''s body! CRAAASH! The sound of the ice expanding over the metallic''s behemoth body resonated beautifully, sounding as if bones were breaking. Bedann noticed the liquid metal that the nanomachines were made of quickly was frozen and was having difficulties freeing itself from the ice. Permafrost''s spell had the specialty of causing an instant freezing effect for a cheap amount of Mana, adding a bit of divine power only made it the more effective!N?v(el)B\\jnn "Now, Bedann!" "You don''t have to tell me twice, dear!" Bedann smiled, rushing forward towards the enormous metallic behemoth. A few of its body parts freed itself, however. Surprising her as they shapeshifted into sharp des, attempting to slice her into pieces! Although she had gained amazing regeneration abilities, Bedann wasn''t Drake. If she was sliced into pieces, she would simply die! "Titan''s Arts: Unmovable Continental Physique, Orichalcum Skin!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! CLAAASH! However, Bedann unleashed the power she learned from the Frost Queen''s knowledge, Titan''s Arts, the innate Arts that Titans used, much like Dragon''s Draconic Arts! The sharp des ended being nothing against her reinforced metallic skin and scales! ----- Chapter 1042 There Is No Other Option Than Fighting Chapter 1042 There Is No Other Option Than Fighting ----- "RAAAAH!" Bedann rushed forward, showering in des trying to slice through her but ending up breaking apart and shattering into pieces. She raised her Battle Axe and pumped blood and Divine Power into her arms'' muscles, making her arms growrger and stronger. "Titan Arts: Overpowering Titanic Muscles, Indestructible Might!" FLAAASH! Bedann quickly conjured two more Arts, reinforcing her muscles to be overpowering for a few seconds, gathering ridiculous amounts of energy within them, and then Indestructible Might, which enhanced the damage dealt of her next blow by a tenfold! Her axe raised into the heavens as her Ice grew over the axe, this ice being purple and ck, merging with her chaos element and her innate ice element, all together fusing with her battle axe, making it grow bigger and bigger until it became a devastating the size of a small mountain! "Divine Chaotic Axe Arts: Absolute Demise!" SLAAAASSSSHHH! Bedann unleashed a vertical sh, slicing through the mech in front of her. the enormous axe easily pierced through the frozen metal, but that wasn''t all, as an enormous slicing aura of pure chaos emerged from within that attack, spreading out andpletely cutting into tiny bits the entire mech, and dozens of more mechs within the vicinity. The enormous blow reached the skies, splitting them in half and then exploding, unleashing a shower of crystalized chaos against all mechs, as if they were tracking missiles! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOOMMMM!!! "W-Woah¡­" Bedann surprised herself as she unleashed such a devastating attack. Absolute Demise was one of her strongest Divine Chaotic Axe Arts, whichbined her Chaos Element Magic and her Battle Axe Techniques into truly devastating blows. She unleashed a slicing attack that decimates her foe and then spreads out, decimates surrounding foes, and then flies into the sky, explodes, and unleash Chaotic Ice Meteors that specifically track those that are seen as foes by the conjurer, a truly deplorably strong technique. "Woah, amazing Bedann!" Miranda said. "Well done." Drake nodded. "But it is toote to celebrate victory yet, right?" Bedann sighed. "Yeah, they''re not done yet, don''t let them fuse or regenerate like before, freeze them and stop them! Aim at the cores! Magic Transfer: Supreme Permafrost Freezing Bomb x25!" Drake quickly gavemands to her party of Bedann, Miranda, and the monsters, as he quickly sent several ice dragon golems towards still regenerating mechs fragments and nanomachines swarms protecting the divine cores, and thenmanded them to explode like living bombs! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOOMMMM!!! However, instead of exploding with zing fury, they exploded with freezing ice, which spread out into the surroundings. And took over the repairing mechs, instantly freezing them into icy metal! However, they could easily free themselves after giving them a few seconds, they had to be dealt with immediately upon being frozen! Everyone worked together, destroying the frozen repairing mechs while dealing with those that had yet to receive any damage, or those that sneakily managed to reform anew into gigantic chimeric ones. And above all, as they fought, Drake could sense something within the distance, slowly approaching. Greenwood had not merely left everyone to just fight these small fry, he had prepared something special, a very special gift¡­ "What is this bastard bringing out now¡­?" Drake wondered, as over half the mechs Greenwood sent were nowpletely destroyed and unable to regenerate. However, although it seemed that things were finally getting closer to an end, something was slowlying their way¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile, within the Heaven Port city, Alma''s party saw Drake and his allies devastate an army of mech''s like nobody''s business. They were surprised, at the beginning it truly felt as if they needed no help at all. However, that thought quickly came to an end only a few minutes after the first invasion, as they realized that arger group of mechs approached from the east and west, directly into Heaven''s Port.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om While Drake and his allies had their pockets full dealing with the first wave, two waves just was big were approaching the city, and were packed with enough guns andser beams topletely decimate the glorious city from the entire globe. "Holy shit they''reing!" Alma said. "They''re way too many, can we even handle them all?!" Hermes wondered. "We''ll have to, somehow¡­" Alma sighed. "Alma, I think we are overdoing it this time. Even with the dragon''s healing, can we even...?!" Elena wondered. "Hmmm¡­ Their power is not ordinary. These Mechs are loaded with special Divine Cores that have Divine Power, they''re god-level robots!" Root, the wisest and most knowledgeable about Technomancy of the group due to his experience in his previous life pointed out. The power of these robots went beyond most of the group, only leaving him and Alma with any realistic chances of dealing with them. The girls had powerful psychic powers, but they were still within Rank 6 of the Mortal Realm. Without being Rank 7 they didn''t had any chances to deal with Divine Power-imbued mechs, divine power was needed to deal with divine power, unless they had infinite mana like Alma, who could ignore such rules due to the ridiculousness of her powers. "You guys have no chance with these monsters. Even if I and Alma stay and fight, we might not make it. We have to run, the entire Heaven Port is already gone, out of the map." Said Root. "Don''t be so pessimistic now gramps!" Said Hermes. "If we leave this as it is, the mechs will just go on and eliminate the people left behind!" Said Elena. "But still¡­ we can''t do much ourselves, can''t we?!" Elma pointed out. "Alma, what do you say?" Hermes asked. Within the entire group, Alma was the leader. She was the one that gave the orders. Everyone here was loyal to her and had been with her for many years¡­ If she asked them all to fight and die here, they would. "We fight." The entire group began to prepare for their deaths. However, Alma''s recklessness this time wasn''t without a justification. "Haven''t you noticed already?" She asked. "Since the moment we meet Drake¡­ our whole bodies and souls changed." ----- Chapter 1043 The New Divine Powers Of Almas Group Chapter 1043 The New Divine Powers Of Alma''s Group ----- "What do you mean?" Hermes wondered. "I don''t feel any different- Huh?" Hermes had been too concentrated in the crisis in front of him to realize this sooner. His Divine Core was fluttering with energy he had never felt before, and the rest of his body was being refined every single second that passed. This glistening gold energy of rich essence and beauty was not Mana, which had became incredibly vast within him¡­ No, it was something even greater, something superior to Mana, Divine Power! "T-This is¡­?! When?! I didn''t even felt it!" Hermes eximed in surprise. "That Dragon has an incredible power¡­ His mere magic and healing powers can grant strength to others. Perhaps he did it without realizing, or maybe he intended it that way. By merely healing our bodies with his divine powers, such power leaked into your bodies and mana cores, boosting them." Alma said. "Although my Mana Core cannot increase in Rank even with that, my soul and body ended absorbing it all and not my Mana Core, making my body overflow with divine power and my soul too, they had grown several hundreds of times as strong as before, I can take way more burden than before!" Alma couldn''t cultivate due to the Curse inflicted upon her by Yggdrasil, the Rank of her Mana Core was fixed at Rank 1 and was also element-less. Nheless, even then, she had an infinite supply of Mana, or well, as much as the whole damn world of Yggdrasil had. Maybe her Mana Core couldn''t grow stronger and reach higher, divine ranks. However, body and soul can be cultivated. Because her Mana Core couldn''t absorb this divine power, her body and soul did. Her soul, which was small and gray-colored, the mere soul of a mortal, grewrger and beautiful, overflowing with Mana which allowed for an even more insane amount of Mana without any burdens, her previous limits werepletely broken! Her body was well, was reinforced several times, and she could reinforce it a million little times more by using the [Body Strengthening] No-Attribute Magic Spell several times over her body, with no burden whatsoever. Everyone felt it. The same way Drake was able to raise into divinity Bedann and Bedra back then by ident when he used his Divine Power to forcefully heal their wounds and exhaustion after defeating the Scaled God¡­ it was the same here. He had imbued too much divine power, making them all forcefully break out of their Rank 6 Mana Cores, and ascend simultaneously into Rank 7, and not just Initial Stage, the twins were Mid Stage while Hermes was Upper Stage. Root was already a Divine nt Dragon of Rank 7 Peak Stage, after the boost, he broke out into Rank 8 Initial Stage out of the blue. This was a unique power that Drake developed by himself, mostly thanks to thebination of his Dragon King''s Authority, an innate power he had yet to fully grasp and which oftentimes actedpletely alone, and thanks to his system as well. Perhaps even Callon and the unique skill users they rescued might have received some sort of buff too, but they were already gone and into safety. It was now turn of these newly risen gods to protect the beautiful port city of Heaven Port, which held within such big and rich history. It was a monument to people''s will to survive, and also one of the towns in Jotunheim that praised the Frost Queen every day and even more in the festivities¡­ "While that lizard is upied fighting my Elite Troops, I''ll destroy this ce once and for all. Although the Vampire Venerable asked this to me, I am still doing it as my own choice. After all, I utterly detest this town and its history. The only true venerable everyone should be praising is Oberon!" Greenwood''s voice echoed atop the skies of Heaven Port, as Drake,pletely busy dealing with his own problems looked at the distance. "I might as well send some backup there as well. However, my n ended helping, the Divine Aura I imbued into them allowed them to Rank Up into Gods smoothly." Drake said with a smile. "I lost a few hundred thousand Divine Power, but nothing I cannot recoverter¡­ Divine Ice Dragon Golems! Divine Wind Dragon Spirits, go!" Not only Ice Dragon Golems, but Wind Dragon Spirits were summoned one after the other, forming an army of a hundred and twenty strong! While the Ice Dragon Golems were the bulkier and defensive walls, the Divine Wind Dragon Spirits resembled majestic flying serpentine dragons from Asian myths, they were incredibly nimble and fast, and above all, incredibly strong at long-ranged offensive magic, they were very weak physically, but that''s where the ice dragon golems protected them. Although Drake had other elements, Ice and Wind had never failed him, and were the ones he trusted the most and which he held the most experience using. However, if things became harder, he wouldn''t hesitate in trying out other elementalbinations like when he did against Gluttony, the fearsome aberration not even Greenwood could defeat yet Drake ultimately decimated. "Greenwood¡­! We won''t let you!" Alma roared back at Greenwood''s words. Her hate for this man went beyond anybody''s hate for anything else. He had ruined her new life since she was reincarnated and had turned everything for the worse! With utmost fury, a wave of gray Mana flowed outside of her body, it was small at first, but it continued expanding¡­ and expanding, and expanding, and expanding, with countless moreyers to reinforce its effects and power, quickly reaching the surrounding Mechs! "[Mana Disruption]! [Mana Overcharge]!" CRAAAASSSHH!!! Suddenly, gray lightning covered dozens of mechs surrounding her. With the boost that her new Divine Soul gave to her Rank 1 Magic, the magic she conjured was simply no longer mortal grade either, or with the aid of endless surplus of Mana to constantly level up the strength of her spell as much as she liked, the mechs suddenly fried their inner circuits, falling into the floor one by one like flies! "What?! W-What with that power?! Howe¡­ she cannot be a goddess, can''t she?! So how¡­?!" Greenwood was left shocked, Alma had already reached god-like levels of magic while being Rank 1, oveing the Curse with her powerful unique skill. And as this battle continued, the menace continued approaching from the distance, the clouds slowly began to dissipate as it came closer¡­ Its enormous metallic exterior waspletely ck like the night, and its eyes red like blood. And within its Core, Chaotic Energy flowed madly. -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1044 Almas True Might! Chapter 1044 Alma''s True Might! ----- Alma unleashed a powerful shockwave of her pure Mana into the skies, dozens of mechs fell into the ground, their internal circuits were all fried in an instant through the usage of her endless amounts of energy. However, the mechs thrown to the ground, despite the surprise of Greenwood, quickly got back up again. Their internal circuit were fried¡­ but so what? With the power of self-repairing nanomachines inside of their bodies, such parts were fixed in a matter of seconds. "They''re getting back up again!" Knife told to Alma. Alma didn''t seem to falter nor feel shocked by that, as she had seen how the mechs were getting back up again and again when they were fighting Drake and his party. "Alma, how about you use my strength now? You should''ve gotten strong enough to channel more of it now!" The Knife spoke, suddenly turning into a long purple de with rose-shaped decorations on its handle. The de shone with the brightness of moonlight itself. "I guess you''re right!" Alma said with a smile. Her Mana flowed out of her body, covering her entire body and materializing into thousands of thinyers that formed an invisible armor. "Mana Armor, Body Enhancement!" FLAAASH! Without hesitating, Alma was the first one to attack, rushing forward at full speed. She swung the powerful Divine Weapon she held, as an enormous wave of Moonlight Energy was unleashed in the shape of half a moon. CLAAASH! One of the mechs in front of her was easily sliced in half by her attack, as the two halves slowly turned into liquid metal and tried to unify together. "Ugh, this is harder than I thought." Alma thought, however, she quickly sensed something. Within both halves, there wererge cores filled to the brim with Divine Power. The Divine Power continueding out rapidly as if it was leaking. Alma quickly realized there were cracks in the core. "Those cores¡­ we have to destroy them!" Alma said to the rest, who were struggling to fight as well. She rushed forward like a blur of gray light and then reached the two halves of the mech. Countless of liquid metal tentacles emerged out of them, attempting to catch her. However, a strong gust of icy winds reached the two halves, temporarily freezing them. Alma smiled, realizing arge ice dragon golem was flying right above her. Drake was helping her even now. "Thanks for that! Mana de Arts: Countless shes!" Alma imbued Mana into her sword, Knife, who had shapeshifted into a long sword and then she unleashed a series of shing attacks so fast that it seemed as if the sword itself generated countless mirages. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! CRAAASH! The cores were all shattered and broken apart, the mech itself was unable to fuel itsrge requirements of divine power and ended as junk. "Now that''s what I am talking about! Let''s kill some more! Been a while since we have crushed some bastards, Alma!" The Sword spoke to Alma with a rather rowdy voice, although she had grown used to him long ago. "You talk way too loudly¡­" Sighed Alma, the other mechs approached her, as metallic des and redsers reached her. "[Mana Barrier]" Alma conjured a mere Mana Barrier; the weakest barrier spell out there with no element. However, boosted with an endless supply of Mana, it gained thousands ofyers in mere seconds and the red beams capable of piercing through Rank 7 and above beings were easily deflected. "[Magic Reflection]!" FLAAASH! Her barrier suddenly turned into a mirror-like shield, quickly reflecting the redsers one by one and sending them straight back to the mechs. Her sword was swung vertically, as she unleashed a new and powerful Mana de Art. "Mana de Arts: Sword Aura!" Alma''s Mana merged within her sword as an Aura was unleashed, surrounding her body as countless gray swords made purely out of Mana emerged one after the other, and they were all fired towards the mechs in front of her, aiming at their joints, and making them fall, while she unleashed [Mana Disruption] to make them all fall one by one. CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! She continued moving rapidly, crushing their Divine Cores while feeling the adrenaline pumping through her veins. Her heart was beating faster and faster as she smiled. Alma had gone through many challenges in her life, and despite being young for an elf, she had arge, umted amount of experience in battle. And above all, her Divine Weapon was not normal. Knife was a powerful Sacred Treasure made by the Moonlight Princess Venerable of the Alfheim Continent. This powerful knife held the power to absorb the essence and abilities of other magic items it devoured. Over time, her Knife was able to devour many magic swords, granting the sword abilities such as Swordsmanship, Sword Mastery, Magic Swordsmanship, and more. Now, all converged together within her hands and her endless Mana, they unleashed apletely ridiculous amount of sheer power. CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! Three more mechs fell before her might, as Alma pointed her hands at one flying from above and generating a single Aura Sword, which quickly multiplied into two, three, four, five, ten, twenty, fifty, a hundred, three hundred, one thousand, and more!N?v(el)B\\jnn "Sword Aura Storm." SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Thousands of Sword-shaped Mana Projectiles pierced through the body of the snake-shaped mech, tearing it down apart and revealing to Alma the red divine cores within, which she quickly destroyed swiftly as Drake''s Ice Golems slowed down the mechs using their Permafrost Spell. CRAAASH! The snake-shaped mech fell into the floorpletely motionless, each divine core beingpletely shattered with ease as Alma continued fighting without stopping. Drake was obviously seeing her fight and was quite honestly taken aback. "What the hell? Is that really that one elf girl that couldn''t do a single thing?! Maybe she just needed the right moment to show her might?" Wondered the young Dragon King, as he saw a mass of nts of all types move over Heaven Port. "And that guy over there¡­ Is he really a Dragon?" ----- Chapter 1045 A Nature Dragons Amazing Powers Chapter 1045 A Nature Dragon''s Amazing Powers ----- "This guy¡­ I heard they called him a dragon? Is he really one?" Root, a mass of nts, branches, and countless trees. It resembled a moving embodiment of nature. Yet this strange entity was nothing but a dragon¡­ or something simr to one. His past was shrouded with mystery, and not even he could remember everything of his past aside from a few things. However, he used to be a friend of Oberon, the first Ancient Venerable. His power used to beparable to Gods near Rank 9, however, his friend of all his life, Oberon, betrayed him and killed him, using his corpse to raise to Rank 10 and be a Venerable. When he died filled with bitterness, Yggdrasil''s Will heard his cries. He was given a second chance, as his soul was retrieved, healed, and then reincarnated millions of yearster into a single seed. A special seed that Yggdrasil had created, a true guardian she had designed to stop Oberon''s malice from corrupting the world. And this powerful seed was¡­ ----- [Divine Yggdrasil Dragon] [Rank: 8 (Initial Stage)] [Status: Calm] A unique creation of the Yggdrasil Tree. An entity created through the power of the Yggdrasil''s tree and thest remaining Draconic Essence within the bones of an Ancient Dragon long dead. Designated to protect the world and aid Alma in her fight against Oberon''s Soul Fragments. A being of incredible power over Nature, but rather sluggish. It is both a nt, a spirit, and a dragon, a being of unfathomable power that has yet to tap into its own full potential. [Fortune]: [A+++] [Physical Strength]: [S-] [Magical Power]: [S+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A++] Abilities: [Watchful Eye] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance] [Divine Leaf Storm] [Piercing Wood Spears] [Berserk Fury] [Divine Barrier] [Draconic Menacing Aura] [Divine Domain of Nature and Life] [Energy Drain] [Nature''s Rage] [Spirit Tree Transformation] [Nature Dragon Trasnformation] [¡­] ----- Drake looked at Root''s status from afar, feeling surprised by this Dragon''s amazing might. His set of Skills were also very simr to the Yggdrasil Guardians he fought back inside of his Dream Dungeon. Perhaps he was something simr to those monsters, but actually real and not made out by his own powers. His description alone said a lot already. "Made by Yggdrasil itself? So that''s what this being is¡­" Drake thought. "But why is Yggdrasil aiding us now with this ally, didn''t this Will cursed me and Alma though? Feels like it changed its mind very quickly¡­" As Drake thought that while fighting, Root watched at Alma fight, her graceful movements and ruthless fighting style surprised him. "So Alma has finally reached the power she actually had within herself. The aid of that Dragon, Drake. Might had been greater than I originally believed. It is already a fact, as I''ve be Rank 8 thanks to him¡­" Root thought, as he slowly looked back into the enormous mechs approaching. "I suppose I have to fight as well, I cannot remain here slugging around. [Body Division]." FLAAASH!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Suddenly, the enormous mass of nts and trees thatposed Root divided into two exact copies, and then both began to transform into different shapes! "[Nature Dragon Transformation]!" "[Spirit Tree Transformation]!" FLASH! FLASH! Both bodies shone bright gold, as dozens of red beams were fired at Root to decimate him before he could do anything funny. Nheless, those beams came a bit toote for the mechs that tried to stop him. BOOOOMMMM!!! The explosion of the beams felt underwhelming despite the loud noise. The smoke quickly dissipated, revealing an enormous sixty-meter-tall dragon coveredpletely with wood, nts, flowers, vines, and leaves. It looked majestic, overflowing with Life and Nature Divinity. Its golden eyes shone brightly, as his presence unleashed an air of majestic pride that all dragons held¡­ However, the other half he created didn''t turn into a dragon, but grew enormously big, reaching as tall as a two hundred meters in mere seconds. An enormous willow tree erected into the skies, with many branches and leaves and all, and three holes in the middle of its trunk, presumably its own face. Greenwood looked at the scene while narrowing his eyes. He couldn''t contain his shock. Root, the guardian of Alma that has apanied her since she was a little girl, and that even helped her at freeing herself from hisboratory so long ago, had evolved even more now, bing an incredible being. His Spirit Tree Form quickly acted independently, activating powerful Divine Abilities imbued with Divine Power andrge quantities of Mana. "Spirit Tree Magic: Spiritual Domain of Vitality and Strength!" FLAAASH! The enormous tree unleashed a beautiful golden aura which spread through the battlefield, boosting everybody''s strength through the roof. Their physical stamina, vitality, and physical strength all underwent a radical enhancement. They felt not just twice or thrice as strong, but over ten times! And this even affected his other body, the Nature Dragon Form, which with this greater and new enhancement, utilized it to jump from the ground and fly with its leaf-covered wings, reaching one of the mechs and attacking it with deadly draconic jaws! CRAAASH! "SHAAA!" The snake-shaped mech had its head blown into pieces, but its cores quickly attempted to fuel the nanomachines to repair its damage. However, Root was not foolish to not have figured out such pesky tricks himself, easily overwhelming the snake as its ws and roots spread over the entire mech, crushing it, and making it shatter into pieces. Crack¡­ Crack¡­! CRASH! "ROOOARRR!" However, right after he defeated one, three dragon-type mechs reached Root from behind, opening their jaws and unleashing redser beams against him! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The redser beams capable of easily burning and searing through metal itself were not even getting through Root''s outer wooden scales, as the prideful Nature Dragon roared back and then unleashed a storm of slicing leaves. Although leaves shouldn''t even be strong enough to cut through metal, they were as sharp as des, cutting through the metallic dragons in front of him and slicing them all into pieces. "Oberon, your Technomancy has no advantage against the might of Nature!" ----- Chapter 1046 Decimating Mechs Chapter 1046 Decimating Mechs ----- "How does this dragon knows about Oberon and constantly speaks about him this way?!" Greenwood wondered while gritting his teeth as he heard Root''s promation. CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAASH! Root saw the three Metallic Dragons fall into the floor. Yet their Divine Cores had yet to be destroyed. He immediately decided to destroy them before they could repair themselves. Controlling his second Spirit Tree body, he instantly summoned enormous ten-meter-long wooden spears that emerged from the floor in an instant! "Sprit Tree Magic: Divine Wood Spears!" CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAAASSSH! The spears easily aimed perfectly against the divine cores, piercing them, cracking them, and shattering them into tiny pieces. Much like several times before, the nanomachines stopped working and then the entire thing became a lonely pile of junk. "Spirit Tree Magic: Spiritual Forest Domain!" FLAAASH! His Spirit Tree Body once more conjured another spell, this time a beautiful Domain that began to spread around. The roots of the Spirit Tree grew out of the floor and becamerge trees, one after the other, these majestic trees spread out beautifully, as their light shone brightly, suddenly inflicting damage to nearby mechs in an instant! "Spiritual Detonation." However, their very auras would never do any real damage, the true power of this strange spell came with this second spell, the ability to detonate Spirits, a unique power Root developed as his very body was a spirit that could self-divide and make more spirits! "That''s¡­?!" Greenwood was surprised as he saw bright light emerge from all the spiritual trees. The many mechs around them were caught in loud explosions, one after the other! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOOMMM!!! The spiritual explosions unleashed waves of spiritual essence, reaching the skies and the floor below. The mechs were disrupted of their power and began falling one after the other like flies, their movementspletely paralyzed as countless of small tree-shaped spirits filled their entire bodies and then continued exploding! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOMMMM!!! "W-What is happening!?" Greenwood was surprised,pletely shocked by what was urring!N?v(el)B\\jnn "This is very simple. Each of my spirit clones explode, turning into smaller ones, which then get in between your damned creations and explode again. I saw your little nanomachines and decided to make my own version." Root spoke calmly with a deadly gaze, his golden eyes shining like the sun. "But this is not over yet¡­!" He looked atop the skies and into the dozens more of mechs flying towards the city. He raised his wooden ws into the sky and gathered the surrounding spiritual essence he left behind everywhere into a sphere within the palm of his wooden hands. "Yggdrasil Magic: Divine Tree of Life and Death!" FLAAAASSSSHHH!!! The Spiritual Essence gathered, taking into the beautiful shape of a tree that continued growing upwards, beautifully. The essence of the Yggdrasil Tree itself, the one tree that maintained the world as a whole emerged from within its strongest vessel, Root. "T-The power of Yggdrasil¡­" Alma muttered, looking above the skies. The dozens of mechs in the skies were suddenly stopped as they were suddenly paralyzed the moment they reached the tree in the skies. The tree remained still for a few seconds, before its light shone the brightest, illuminating the entire sky with a beautiful sight. The people all around Heaven Port nced at the miraculous light, as even Drake was taken aback. TRUUUUUMMMM¡­.! The light absorbed over fifty mechs in one single sweep and then concentrated them all into a single ball, which began topress them constantly. the mechs tried to merge and fight back, but the pressure was immense. "Ngh¡­ I can only handle as much as this. All of you, destroy this with everything you''ve got!" Root said, as Alma, Hermes, and the twins quickly unleashed their power. The twins'' psychic powers had been enhanced several times over after their ascension into Divinity. With that power, they gathered it all within the palm of their hands and unleashed an enormous, devastating blow of invisible psychic energy, shing against the mech''s Root''s powers were containing. CLAAAASH! The invisible energy epassed the mass of mechs and began topress them more, and more, and more! "Don''t forget about me! Spatial Compression! Wind Air Pressure!" Hermesbined his Space Magic with Wind Magic and unleashed the same effect as the twins but enhanced even further as he was able to manipte space itself to make the pressuring force even more overwhelming. "This''ll do it!" Alma roared, flying towards the skies and raising her sword, unleashing a devastating vertical sh loading millions of Mana into her sword! "RAAAAAAH!" SLAAAAAASSSSHHH!!! The enormous sh reached utterly monumental sizes as it surpassed a hundred meters, piercing through all the ball ofpressed mechs and spreading its shing power like roots across the entire mass, shattering all divine cores and then detonating everything as a whole! BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! The enormous explosion in the skies spread so fast it generated shockwaves that destroyed the sound barrier and easily deleted all surrounding clouds. Drake smiled as he saw their efforts. This group was surely a strong one. "W-We did it¡­" Hermes said. "Not really, there are still a few going around¡­" Said Elma. "I-I think a few ran into the back, we can''t let them get to the civilians!" Elena said. "Elma, Elena, go help the civilians in the back!" Almamanded. "Hermes, Root, stay with me, let''s go help Drake!" "Got it!" Hermes said. "Very well, I can sense a dreadful presence approaching anyways. The sooner we get rid of that abomination, the faster this will end¡­" Said Root. "Dreadful? Abomination?" Asked Hermes. "I can''t feel anything either?" Wondered Alma. "Concentrate yourselves a bit more, now that you''re simr to gods, activate your Divine Sense and spread it like a radar." Said Root, teaching the two the unique power of god-like beings [Divine Senses]. Hermes and Alma closed their eyes, expanding their Divine Senses, until their eyes opened wide in shock once more. "I can see it¡­" "What is¡­ that thing?" "Chaos¡­" ----- Chapter 1047 Worried Grandparents And Overpowered Grandchildren Chapter 1047 Worried Grandparents And Overpowered Grandchildren -----N?v(el)B\\jnn Beh and Laddan, Bedann''s parents, rushed outside of Heaven Port upon the invasion of the Sea Monsters controlled by the Leviathan. The entire city was thankfully evacuated way before the army of mechs from Greenwood were to arrive. However, the two grandparents were now worried, looking at the distance from within the depths of the forests surrounding the city. With two little girls in their arms, they were given the task of protecting the people that escaped if any monster or something else were to dare rush outside and attempt to kill the people that escaped. Running more deep into the wilderness would be too dangerous for most of these citizens, as the wilderness was infested with monsters, and without proper equipment and preparation, many people would just fall victim to the mercilessness of monsters within nature. "It seems Drake already dealt with the Sea Monsters¡­" Laddan sighed. Bedann''s father looked into the distance, sighing in relief. "Did he? What a relief¡­ Well, I am sure our son inw would had done the bare minimum, it is Drake after all." Said Beh. Bedann''s mother had trust on Drake''s great strength. "Papa¡­" Bedra sighed, looking into the distance with her beautiful yellow eyes. "Bwuh¡­" Kate looked into the skies, ignoring her big sister''s concerns, as she knew papa and mama would be alright. What she noticed, and which she was trying to tell everyone about but nobody was paying her attention was strange gray silhouettes, beings made of metal flying in the sky. "Bwah!! Ahh! Abuh!" Kate continued pointing at the sky, until her grandparents finally realized something was going on. "What''s wrong little Kate?" Wondered Laddan. "She looks worried? What is she pointing at¡­? Oh." Beh''s eyes opened wide, as enormous mechs slowly closed in towards them. Those robots¡­ of course they had yet to forget them. These monstrous metallic golems who had destroyed their vige while looking for her daughter, who burned everyone to death, including them. Despite having been revived and given new chances at life¡­ these traumas couldn''t go away. And now, in front of these two parents, the monsters that ended their lives while looking for their daughter emerged¡­ more menacing than ever. They were several times stronger than the ones that took away their lives, and imbued with Divine Power, something they had yet to grasp as they were only at Rank 6 Peak Stage. "T-Those are¡­" "Those golems Drake calls robots!" "I remember Drake said they fought some in the Frost Queen''s inheritance¡­" "T-They''re here? Why?! How did Bedann and Drake let them get in here?" "If we don''t stop them, they''ll kill everyone hiding in the woods. Nobody can evenpare to their strength¡­" "R O O O O A R R R!" "S H A A A A A!" "G R U O O O H H H!" The mechs were a group of ten of them which had infiltrated into the back of Heaven Port and reached the forests. Their localizers of life quickly spotted life signals from afar and immediately reacted, flying into the skies and slowly descending into the grasnds in front of the forest. "Initiating Automatic Protocol: Exterminate All Witnessers." Their cold, robotic voice echoed across the entire forest. The people looking at what was happening were terrified. Their bodies were paralyzed, and nobody, absolutely nobody could do a single thing. "I can''t move¡­" Laddann muttered. "Why¡­ Ugh¡­!" Beh cried. Not only the fear of the mechs, but also their very traumas stopped their movements. It felt as if their weight was increased by a thousandfold in mere seconds¡­ Perhaps the fear for death was too strong, or maybe they were too cowardly¡­ However, to their surprise, the two babies with them were not cowardly at all. "Protect ganpa an ganma!" Bedra proimed, freeing herself from her grandmother''s grasp. "Mwuuh!" Kate roared, flying as well at the side of her big sister, Bedann''s parents tried to stop them, running outside of the forest. "Stop¡­ STOP!" "BENLADRA! KATE, COME BACK!" The two grandparents minds were being consumed by the fear, but an even greater fear, losing their grandchildren took over their minds, overpowering their very traumas and forcing them to rush outside the forest recklessly. And there, they found them. Enormous metallic behemoths. No normal person could ever think of a way to defeat them. Covered in metal capable of resisting magic attacks and physical attacks. They could fly, unleash destructive blows that could destroy entire cities in seconds, and held within them deadly redsers, capable of burning and slicing through anything they desired. Completely overwhelmingly strong foes that nobody could do a single thing against. Behemoths beyond a mortal''s realm, beings designed by Greenwood specifically made to cleanse the world of lowly ants and bring forth a new era¡­ "ROOOARRR!" An enormous three-headed metallic dragon noticed them first, slowly walking towards them. Its size easily surpassing fifty meters was so overwhelming that even ice giants were ants before the metallic behemoth. Bedann''s parents were frozen as they slowly raised their heads to look at the monster. It was so tall they could only see three enormous heads look down at them, and six red dots, the mech''s eyes. CLANK! Their jaws opened with a loud metallic sound, as red energy began to gather within their mouths¡­ slowly charging divine power to unleash devastating red beams. Such beams could quite easily disintegrate them! CLAAASH! However, in thest moment before they could unleash their power, arge quantity of colorful slimes fell over one of the mechs and shapeshifted into an enormous draconic arm. They were not near as enough for them to merge into a Doppelganger of Drake, but they could still turn into parts of their bodies! "T-The slimes¡­!" Beh said. "They saved us¡­" Laddan muttered. "Wait, where are the girls?!" Beh wondered. "O-Over there, in the sky!" Laddan freaked out. The two grandparents saw as their grandchildren flew towards the three-headed metallic dragon and attacked it together! ----- Chapter 1048 The Might Of The Two Dragon Sisters! Chapter 1048 The Might Of The Two Dragon Sisters! ----- The three-headed metallic dragon was interrupted! The might of a few slimes was merely a small distraction, as twoplete powerhouses charged towards the beast from above, Bedra and Kate! They were little girls, but their power was already within God-level, and their innate talents and powers boosted that even more. "Roar!" Bedra roared furiously, as her small body was covered in more and more white scales. Her shiny yellow eyes began to glow like suns, and her tiny jaws opened, unleashing a devastating Holy Dragon Beam! FLAAAASH! BOOOOMMMM!!!! The beam impacted the three-headed metallic dragon, pushing it back. Its internal circuits were fried and Bedra even managed to destroy one of its three Divine Cores in a single hit. CRAAASH! The behemoth fell into the ground, only to be greeted by Bedra once more. The tiny half dragon and half titan girl flew towards the three-headed metallic dragon and unleashed a barrage of attacks! Her tiny hands grew sharp ws, swinging them around alongside her long white tail were enough to break through the mech''s metallic exterior, easily destroying anything within her sight" "Roar! Grarrr!" Bedra imitated her father as she continued attacking furiously, her jaws opened once more, unleashing a deadly Holy Light Dragon Beam, shing against the Mech''s heads and vaporizing them all three at once as Bedra lost control over her breath attack and ended spinning around the sky with it, which ended reaching several other mechs that were about to grab her with their metallic ws. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOMMM!!! Utter chaos! All the mechs that came here were being hit, several of them had one of their three divine cores shattered in an instant, and they all fell into the ground, their bodies so big and heavy that the mechs were actually rather sluggish at moving around, even more when trying to get up after falling from the sky. "Rarrr!" And in the other side, there was Kate! She arrived slightlyter than her big sister, but she was not cking off. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, several System-like windows emerged around her body as she controlled them mentally. Suddenly, waves of strange energyposing system magic invaded three of the mech''s systems and instantly hacked them! "Eh? What? Three of my mechs¡­ Were hacked?!" Greenwood noticed that something wrong was going on but couldn''t quite tell what was happening. "Heheh¡­" Kate began to giggle, as the three-headed dragon, arge snake, and a scorpion mech turned from red to blue in their neon colors, and suddenly lowered their heads towards her, serving her! System Magic had yet to be fully explored by Drake, but this already told a lot. It had the power to disrupt and hack technology, and that included technomancy itself! All these mechs were easily taken over by the tiny Kate. "Bah!" Kate wasted no time, as she called all three of the mechs to fight for her. Her Aura spread further, as if growing stronger and then reaching all three mechs. Their strength was suddenly enhanced by magical System Auras, enhancing their systems performance, speed, processing speed, physical prowess, defenses, and energy generation! CRAAASH! BOOOM! SLAAASH! The three mechs Kate took over, which were her limit, easily began overwhelming the other surviving ones. Bedra instinctively realized her sister had taken over them and helped her mechs out, cooperating with them and easily beginning to crush the remaining seven one by one! "Roar! Dragon¡­ Punch!" Bedra imitated her father''s dragon punch technique, as her tiny fist started overflowing with divine power and the power of her holy light element. She hit one of the turtle-shaped mechs in front of her with ease, and quickly made of her foe a quick work as an enormous shockwave of divine power and holy light was unleashed, filling the entire metallic turtle''s shell with light and thenpletely detonating it! BOOOOOMMMM!!! "Oohh!" Bedra was surprised by her own strength, that Dragon Punch really packed a punch!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Combwine!" Kate said,manding her three mechs as they started to assimte the defeated mechs, broken divine cores and all, evolving at the same time and growing bigger and stronger! "A-Amazing¡­" Beh sighed. "I guess Drake was right, we were safe with them¡­" Laddann said. "But it is frustrating¡­ I wish we could help somehow." Sighed Beh. "We are too weak¡­ Maybe we need more training to reach Rank 7 yet." Laddan said. Kate noticed her two grandparents talking about being weak. She quickly had a genius idea, bringing two mechs down for them. She quickly used her System Powers to modify the internal structure of the mechs by hacking their internal frame and making the nanomachines modify itsplete interior. Suddenly, seats emerged within the mechs, and an entire chamber where people could get in and get protected. Even oxygen conductivity and more, and above all, special devices that absorbed the power of the one driving the mechs to share it with the mech! It was an incredible invention Greenwood never could have imagined! And Kate only did it in a whim. "What is this?" "Kate, why are you bringing them here?" "Ganma, ganpa¡­" Kate pointed inside the mechs interior which opened in a whim. The two quickly realized what Kate meant. "She''s asking us to ride these robots?" Laddan quickly realized it. "What? But that''s¡­ isn''t it dangerous?" Beh was nervous. "No. Kate is¡­ she''s probably a genius. She overhead what we said, she''s a genius, she knows what we meant and is asking us to ride those golems so we can fight as well!" Bedann''s father said. "T-Then¡­" Bedann''s mother didn''t hesitated anymore, as she and her husband jumped into the mechs. "Let''s go help everyone else then! We cannot let more mechs slip in any longer!" "Yeah, I agree. Let''s go!" Kate and Bedra flew into the skies with the three mechs, two of them being ridden by Beh and Laddan, their grandparents. In their way towards heaven port, they quickly saw more and more mechs pouring from the skies. Many of them were dealt with, but several of them ended slipping through the defenses of Alma''s group and reaching Bedra''s group. ----- Chapter 1049 Going To Help Mama And Papa! Chapter 1049 Going To Help Mama And Papa! ----- As thest line of defense before the mechs could reach the forest with the people hiding there, Bedra and her group had to quickly exterminate and engage into battle against those they found right away, a dozen more of mechs poured from the Heaven Port''s battlefield, having slid through the defenses of Alma''s party but instead of attacking they decided to retreat and target smaller fry. However, Bedra stood in their way. The tiny dragon girl roared furiously, imitating her beloved papa as she flew around with her tiny and lustrous white wings. She resembled a small fly before these mechs, but she was devastatingly strong. She went for the easy way out of this, as she pierced through the bodies of the mechs using her very body, like a bullet, leaving countless holes all around their bodies. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! She shone bright hold as she flew around at almost sonic speed, breaking the sound barrier with ease like a little star flying and dazzling everywhere¡­ "She''s so fast!" Beh said. "Amazing, Bedra''s incredible¡­ but Kate''s just as amazing too!" Laddan said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Both mechs they had taken over, the three headed dragon and the scorpion one unleashed their power attacks, red beams flying everywhere, and even ice magic too, channeling the affinity and mana of their riders! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "We can do this; we can do this!" "Yeah, we can! We can!" The two continued fighting bravely, as Kate unleashed her power, disrupting the internal system of the mechs she fought and hacking their internal system. She couldn''t turn them in her servants, as something tied to her soul power only allowed her three for now as her limit, perhaps also tied to her own mastery over the System Element Magic. However, her disruptions were good enough for her powerful sister to destroy the mechs by using her very body, getting through their bodies, and leaving countless holes all over them, shattering the Divine Cores, and more. However, Kate wasn''t just using System Magic for everything. She could also fight physical and magically. She held within herself the element of her father, Ice! And above all, she was also a dragon too. Her body overed by metallic silver scales and her shiny eyes were a good indicative of it! "ROOARR!" She roared furiously as she attacked a robot, opening her jaws and unleashing a powerful dragon breath beam attack, impacting her target furiously and then piercing through the chest of the dragon-shaped mech, destroying it in seconds. Two of the three divine cores were destroyed, while Kate quickly covered her tiny hands with sharp metallic ws and then shed through the third andst one simrly to her sister! CRAAASH! BOOOM!!! The mech exploded right after the third core was destroyed, falling as a piece of junk into the floor. She suddenly realized an idea, quickly touching the pile of junk and finding that the metals naturally merged into her metallic scales. "Ooohh¡­" Kate quickly discovered yet another of her powers, absorbing the pile of junk and shattered divine cores, as her entire body was suddenly covered by a metallic armor exterior in the shape of a dragon! "ROOOARRRR!" The impressive sight put her entire party in alert. Even Bedra was surprised! "Wow¡­ Lil'' sis stromg!" She said with words she had learned and practiced over time for many years. She felt happy Kate was so strong, but she couldn''t ck either! Bedra quickly began to put her mind into the battle as she saw more foes emerge, their metallic bodies were tough but her body was tougher. However, she couldn''t keep charging like that forever, as she was slowly growing tired of that, her body couldn''t take as much physical exercise yet¡­ but magic was different. FLASH! Suddenly, an enormous magic circle surged in front of her, as she formed it naturally and masterfully without much help from anybody. Her Divine Harvest Spirit flew around her as well, helping her conjure a brand-new Spell thatbined her Nature Magic with her Unique Skill: Heaven Magic! FLAAASH! Another magic circle appeared, one at the left and right from her body, and from within them, two enormous arms made of wood, vines, and nts emerged, strong and incredibly muscr, they suddenly invoked Heavenly Light from her powerful and never-seen-before Heaven Magic. These were the spell''s [Gaia''s Arms] and [Heavenly des of Judgement]! Using both together, Bedra was able to summon two enormous arms to fight holding two enormous des made of Heavenly Magic, which surpassed other elements due to itsplexity and incredible power, reaching the same rank as Chaos magic itself. In fact, it was itsplete opposite. SLAAASH! SLAAASH! Her two Gaia''s Arms swung the Heavenly des of Judgement with ease, slicing through four mechs at once and then making them explode by the holy might of Heaven Magic Element! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Bedra seemed to be enjoying the moment, continuously slicing more and more foes with ease as she continued pushing through like the major frontliner. Her power was already overpowered beyond belief, but she was going even beyond that now with such masterfulbination of elements. With Bedra in front and Kate behind her with her three mechs which continued growing bigger and stronger, the party continued moving forward, defeating more and more mechs until their numbers finally started to dwindle. Elma and Elena reached the forest quickly, however, they found nothing. The mechs were nowhere to be seen either, and they saw, instead, three giant chimeric mechs fighting the other mechs, while a tiny baby was flying around throwing destructive punches and beams of light¡­ "What is going on in here?!" Elma asked. "I think these are Drake''s daughters¡­" Elena said. "Eh?! They''re just as ridiculous as their father." Sighed Elma. "They sure are.." Elena sighed in surprise and awe. "Well, let''s go take down every mech that gets close to them as well. They''re getting closer back to Heaven Port." Elena suggested. "You''re right, let''s go." Elma nodded, as the twins went into action. ----- Chapter 1050 Greenwoods Parting Gift Chapter 1050 Greenwood''s Parting Gift ----- Elma and Elena were twins born in the Alfheim Continent, within the now forgotten Kingdom where Alma and her brother originated from. They were normal children born from amoner mother and father. They were simple and had basic affinity to the same elements of their parents. They were just going to have normal lives for the most part¡­ However, when they suddenly met the young Alma wandering around the streets of the capital, they were quickly found out. Alma had the power to see through Status like Drake thanks to Knife''s Appraisal Ability which it acquired by absorbing an Appraisal Artifact of ancient times. She was able to see the little girl''s Abilities and found them incredibly unique. Without realizing their true talent, they might had never been able to truly awaken them, but thanks to Alma''s help, they discovered their unique power. A unique power that wasn''t even a Unique Skill, as both girls were not reincarnations, it was a unique power that was not equal to any other, the power of Psychic Energy. A mysterious power of the mind. Normal people have no awareness of such powers, which often only gods develop sometimes. However, much like the Espers from Earth, people naturally born with Psionic Powers was not something impossible, even in a world with Magic. Elena and Elma who were going to have normal lives and be forgotten were given new chances at life, new opportunities, and the friendship of Alma. Since she was little that they apanied her and grew up with her. Alma used her money and connections to give their family a good life, they even moved to the royal pce and were given jobs that paid very well. The girls slowly developed their psychic powers, waiting for the day they could use them¡­. Ultimately, things happened. Greenwood''s ns were in motion, Alma was captured and confined, and the girls as well. While the two and Alma were confined in thatboratory, Alma''s kingdom, and everyone within it was engulfed in chaos as Greenwood''s forces destroyed the royal family and the nobles and took over the nation by himself, annexing it to his many brainwashed nations within Alfheim, all of them obeying him within the shadows. However, it was also thanks to Elma and Elena''s Psychic powers, especially their Telekinesis, that they were able to help Alma escape, which even allowed them to find a new ally on Hermes, who helped everyone escape with his [Runaway]¡­ The two girls who have developed their psychic powers over so many years had be incredibly outstanding Espers, and obviously, after reaching the rank of the gods themselves, they had be even stronger and frighteningly mighty. However, in all their lives they had never seen something this ridiculous! It was a tiny girl shing through and beating everything with her tiny body and then summoning two enormous arms with holy swords and devastating everything. And then another tiny girl controlling the uncontroble mechs of Greenwood, which until this point they never thought it was even possible to take over at all! "T-Those girls are amazing¡­" "I guess it makes sense now if they''re the daughters of Drake, that dragon god is even stronger than Root." The twins were surprised, through their whole lives they had seen many incredible things. To the point they believed they couldn''t be surprised anymore¡­ Well, they werepletely wrong in that regard. "Wait, do they even need our help?" Sighed Elena. "I-I don''t know, but we should assist anyways!" Elma said. "That''s what Alma-sama said." "Yeah, you''re right." Both twins then summoned a sphere of invisible telekic energy around themselves, helping both of them levitate in midair, as they flew directly into the skies where Bedra andpany were fighting, and quickly began assisting them. The sheer amount of mechs was too much even for Bedra and Kate, and with their aid, things became more leveled until the point they were able to continue pushing forwards! "Woah! Fwends?" "Fwends¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Bedra and Kate were surprised to find two new friends, two cute elf twins at that. Meanwhile, Bedann''s parents were surprised two floating girls appeared with insane, invisible powers that could destroy mechs like nobody''s business¡­ Ultimately, without even saying a word to one another, they joined forces and kept pushing forward. Bedra noticed something in the horizons as she and her party reached Heaven Port. Aside from spotting her papa and mama finishing to fight the mechs they were decimating and finding Alma''s group with Root and everyone else, she found something strange as well. An enormously strong presenceing from the horizon, embodying pure chaos itself! The sky turned pure ck, light waspletely turned off, decimated entirely. And everything became utterly cold, not the cold of ice which was ratherforting, but a cold of death, menacing and imminent death! "W-What is this presence?!" Beh wondered. "I can''t¡­ even fathom what sort of monster has that elf man unleashed on us now! When is this even ending?!" Laddan sighed. As Bedra''s group slowly approached Drake and Alma, the other two groups, especially Drake, already had a full view of the monstrous behemoth in front of them, which slowly flew their way. It was obviously recognizable to Drake and Bedann in specific, as both of them had fought one of these being''s fragments, and barely defeated it. Such "monster" that was sealed within Primordial Ice inside of the Frost Queen''s Inheritance, thest challenge of the trial they had to surpass. Another of its "Fragments" emerged within their sight, and it wasn''t as if it had appeared out of the blue and without any reason. No, it was quite clear that Greenwood had brought it here¡­ "Do you like my newest creation? I bet you know who this is after youpleted the inheritance of the Frost Queen, right?" His voice echoed across the body of the behemoth. Its body wasn''t just covered by scales and Miasma, but ck metal merged into its entire body, the nanomachines of Greenwood''s Technomancy parasitized the entire body of Ragnar?k''s Fragment, and somehow took over its will and heart, bing both a chaos dragon and a cyborg. "This bastard¡­ He modified a Fragment of Ragnar?k using that damned Technomancy of his?!" Drake was left shocked. "This is myst parting gift before I send you all to Helheim!" Laughed Greenwood. ----- Chapter 1051 Mechanized Chaos Dragon! Chapter 1051 Mechanized Chaos Dragon! ----- (Drake''s POV) In front of us, thest boss that Greenwood had prepared to beat us when we werepletely exhausted had showed up. Something that I could had not really expected to show in such a form, especially because Bedann herself, the one that''s supposed to be able to detect them, was unable to detect the entity approaching. It seemed that either Greenwood somehow was able to negate the Miasmic Aura it held or did something else to bring it here very quickly. The entity before us barely resembled the monster we fought back then in the Frost Tower, but it held such enormous power, if not enhanced thanks to the Technomancy converged into its entire body. This monster was known as Ragnar?k, the corrupted Primogenitor Dragon of Light, Asgard, who was parasitized by a Primordial Chaos Spirit that originated from the Chaotic Realm. An enormous and frighteningly strong entity, which was, in the past, divided into fragments, pieces of itself which were then sealed by the Great Demons and other allies, including the other Progenitor Ancient Dragons, sisters of Asgard. Ragnar?k''s sealed parts have revived by themselves over the history of this world, freeing themselves to cause destruction and chaos. However, most of the time, the Venerables of each Era have been able to put a stop to them, sealing them once more. The Frost Queen was able to seal one, the very one we defeated with Bedann and everyone else. We never thought we would see yet another one of them so soon. Its shape was different from before. The dragon now resembled a serpentine monster, having two pairs of gigantic bat-like wings and three snake-like heads, with not just two fangs but several serrated fangs which were used to chew and tear apart prey. It didn''tck limbs though, as it had three pairs of enormous arms with sharp ws. It resembled a chimeric monster, more than the Ragnar?k Fragment we fought in the Frost Queen''s inheritance. "That''s a Chaos Dragon Fragment!" Miranda said in surprise. "But it is weird and metallic¡­ it is merged with that idiot''s technomancy thing?" Bedann asked.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yeah, most likely." I sighed. "Nheless, this thing''s means business. We have to somehow kill it as fast as possible. The longer we let it fight, the longer it will spread its miasma and even more, it might end up destroying the entire Heaven Port!" Skadi and Uller floated at each of my sides, as Belle quickly emerged atop my head. "That thing looks strong, do you think the strategy we used against Gluttony could work?" "I don''t know, dragging away its soul might not do it. The Soul itself is infested with that Primordial Chaos Spirit¡­ the best method is weakening that thing so much it can''t move for a few seconds, so Bedann can absorb it. Ragnar?k cannot be destroyed as easily. I would rather feed it to Bedann too, so she can grow stronger." I sighed. "Bedann, do you think¡­?" "I can do it dear, don''t worry." Bedann seemed motivated. "I did it once, I can do it twice." "Good¡­ Then¡­?" I looked behind me, as Alma, Hermes, and the enormous Root showed up as well, ready to join us. "I guess we are not fighting alone." "You guys want to join us?!" Bedann asked. "It is too dangerous for you guys!" "We want to fight! Even if we can''t do it directly, let us support you." Said Alma. "My Magic can do a lot of things." "Me too, my wind and space magic go well together, I can do a few tricks to help you." Hermes said. "It is the least I can do for the one that saved my life!" "It is a rather rushed introduction, but nice to meet you, Drake. It is not everyday you see a fellow dragon." Root said. "However, we cannot really spend the day leisurely. I can fight in the frontlines; I am confident on my regeneration abilities. Let me join you." "Fine, fine!" Sighed Drake. "But you guys'' better stay out of the way, coordinate yourselves around our movements! And well¡­ [Divine Soul Forging]!" FLAAASH! I quickly buffed their souls power using Divine Soul Forging, as I prepared them for what was toe. Bedann and Miranda were rather concerned they were joining the fray, but it wasn''t as if we could just send them away now that things hade to this. As long as they keep their distance, they could act as good support or even small distractions so we can get our foe better. However, Greenwood seemed confident on his victory, as usual, despite confronting all of us together. "What a lovely reunion! I never expected these two groups of annoying rats to one day join together¡­ But well, it might be better to just crush you both while I am at it! Chaos, don''t go easy on them. My greatest creation so far, destroy them, and don''t leave a single thing behind. Not even thisnd! Cover it all with miasma!" Greenwood ordered his enormous, mechanized chaos dragon. "ROOOOARRRR!" The enormous three-headed atrocity roared loudly, emanating an enormous aura of darkness that spread across the skies, turning them ck and red in mere instants. I had already conjured Ice Scale Divine Armor on everybody to protect them from miasma''s toxicity, but even then, its enormous pressure was great, big enough to make us falter for slight seconds. However, I wasn''t the same as before. "Bedann, follow me from behind with Miranda, I''ll charge ahead with everything I''ve got! You lot, stay behind and support!" I roared. "Drake, I can fight in the front lines as well! I was made to cleanse miasma, believe me!" Root protested. "Tch, fine! But stay out of our way! ¡­And if you die, don''t me me!" I roared, flying forward by pping my wings once, an enormous burst of speed allowed me to reach the mechanical terror in a split of a second! CRAAAASSSSSH! ----- Chapter 1052 A Relentless Near Indestructible Foe! Chapter 1052 A Relentless Near Indestructible Foe! ----- I immediately began by wielding my two Divine Weapons at once, unleashing a powerfulbined attack by unleashing a hundred weapon techniques in a single, overpowering blow against the Mechanized Chaos!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om CLAAAASSSSHH! The enormous sound of metal shing echoed across the skies like thunder, as the incredibly tough metallic exterior of the monstrous mech started to gain cracks. Imbuing my divine power into it, I continued attacking consecutively. "Divine Ice de Arts: [Ice Dragon sh]! Divine Spear Arts: [Ice Dragon''s Pierce]!" CRAAASH! CLAAASH! The first attack shed through the monster''s first had, while the second blow pierced through its cracked exterior, finally opening to its fleshy and miasma-filled interior. Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRASH! "RAAARRRR!" The Mechanized menace roared, as its various limbs began unleashing several attacks, which Root, Bedann, and Miranda tanked with the aid of my monsters Frost, Kuro, and Kumo, all while Huginn and Muninn offered aerial support. CLASH! CLASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH! "You damn piece of junk!" I gathered my Divine Power into my weapon, as I quickly decided to unleash the power of the Light Element I had inherited from Light Dragons, the same Asgard I had saved before, and the same one I was now confronting, a corrupted piece of her flesh and her soul. However, Light alone cannot do much even against Chaos which is weak against Light. I quickly added the Divine Primordial Ice Element and then the Divine Dream Element as Belle used Spirit Fusion with my body, changing the color of my scales to purple and ck as several red jewels grew over my body. "Divine Fusion Magic: [Primordial Dream Piercing Holy Light Ice Spear]!" FLAAAASH! Suddenly, the convergence of Divine Elements was sessful, as I created an overly long yet powerful Divine Spell, summoning a gigantic, three-hundred-meter-big spear made of ice as white and pristine as snow, emanating a gigantic aura of holy light, and thenunched it directly at the dragon''s first head wound that I had caused seconds ago! FLAAAASSSHH! "ROOOARRR!" The heads reacted furiously, opening their jaws as they unleashed powerful Chaos Breath Attacks against me. So strong they easily overpowered everyone except Bedann and Miranda who resisted its might. BOOOOOMMMM!!! Thebined breath attack shed against my powerful Holy Light Primordial Ice Spear. However, it wasn''t just ice and light, I added the dream element! "Divine Dream Magic: [Dream Tunnel]!" FLUOOSH! Suddenly, the spear, as it traveled towards its target, suddenly disappeared, traveling across a tunnel made of dreams! As the spell was already primarilybined with dream magic, such a tactic was more than possible. "Divine Dream Magic: [Dream Portal]!" FLAAASH! Suddenly, an enormous purple portal in the air emerged right above the mechanized chaos, as the spear emerged from within, shing over its head at an incredible speed! CRAAASSSSHHH! Not only the spear pierced through the head but it also went through its neck all the way to the rest of its body, leaving an enormous wound, which then exploded! "Primordial Ice Magic: [Ice Detonation]!" BOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!! The enormous explosion quickly took over the entire mechanical aberration. As it spread white ice across its entire body. Half of the monster''s body was blown up to pieces, while the rest was frozen! "What? That was so fast!" Alma said. "This is not done! Far from it! Prepare yourself!" Hermes said, quickly conjuring an enormous wall of wind. Yeah, they knew this wasn''t going to be enough. Crack¡­ Crack¡­! CRAAASH!!! The dragon freed itself from the ice, as its enormous heads began waving around, opening, and desperately firing beams of chaos everywhere. Its enormous wound was slowly regenerating, every little mechanical tendril and miasmic slime innards started to sew itself together while the beast desperately attacked to buy time. BOOOOM!!! BOOOOOMMM!!! The enormous beams reached the ocean below, destroying the ice sheets I had created in the fight against the sea monsters, and another reached the Heaven Port, however, it shed against a barrier I had set up previously, which began shattering as it received several blows. "Don''t let it regenerate!" Bedann roared. The monsters at our side attacked with every little magic spell they had, bombarding the chaos dragon''s wounds, and slowly chipping away what it was regenerating. Meanwhile, Miranda roared angrily as she shapeshifted once more, suddenly turning into the same shape as Ragnar?k from back then in the Frost Queen''s Tower, and then rushing forward, grabbing the chaos dragon''s body, and using her slimy tendrils to keep it on check. "You''re not going anywhere!" She said furiously, biting through the monster''s flesh, as countless serrated des emerged out of the chaos dragon''s scales, slicing through Miranda''s body. Meanwhile, Bedannbined both Battle Axe de Pieces and created the full Battle Axe Hel, as she flew forwards, fusing it with her Chaotic Ice and then unleashing a devastating vertical attack. "Divine Chaotic Axe Arts: [Absolute Demise]!" CLAAASSSSSHHH!!!! TRUUMMM!!! Her powerful blow unleashed an enormous, chaotic explosion that pierced through the mechanized dragon''s body, slicing through half of its body, and tearing it apart! Not only that, but the blow was also so strong it cracked space for a few seconds! The enormous attack didn''te alone, as ice quickly covered both halves, while Miranda unleashed several blows that attacked the monster''s soul directly using her ws and tail. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Now¡­! Belle!" "Okay!" Belle quickly emerged from within my body, using Spirit Fusion with both Skadi and Uller as the two powerful Divine Weapons converged together into one enormous sword glowing with bright light, as through the fusion, I had imbued the power of the Light Element and Divine Power! FLAAASH! "Divine Weapon Arts: [Heavenly de]!" SLAAAAASSSSHH!!! I quickly swung my enormous Divine Weapon vertically, unleashing a devastating sh of light that spread across the entire oceans, temporarily slicing them in halves as the sh easily sliced through the two halves of the Chaos dragon, dividing them into four halves, which quickly were covered on deadly holy light that started to damage them constantly! BOOOOOMMM!!! And then, all four of them exploded! ----- Chapter 1053 Benladanns Internal Struggles Chapter 1053 Bedann''s Internal Struggles ----- Greenwood looked at what happened with his eyes popping out of their sockets. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing as he absolute might of Drake and his alliespletely overpowered the mechanized Chaos! It seemed that victory was theirs¡­ or not. "Heh¡­ I guess you''re filled with surprises! Good thing I am too!" Desperately, the Soul Fragment of Oberon quickly tapped some buttons in front of his desk as he began activating several things within Chaos four remains, imbuing divine power directly towards the fragments through a new system he had designed within the nanomachines that merged with this fragment of Ragnar?k. "Much like Gluttony, you''re up against an undefeatable, undying foe, Ice Dragon!" Laughed the arrogant elf. "Let''s see how far you can go before you exhaust yourselves and die¡­" (Drake''s POV) BOOOOOMMM!!!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The moment I swung my sword, the fusion between Belle and the two Divine Weapons was undone, the three quickly separated and floated in midair, exhausted. They had been fighting from the beginning of the day and they were clearly a bit at their limit- well, more like Belle in specific. Uller and Skadi are weapons, so they can keep going. However, the Spirit Fusion, unlike with me, probably tired their souls. CRAAASH! The four pieces of Chaos quickly fell into the ground, shattering into even more smaller pieces. It seemed as if it was frozen and destroyed into pieces. This¡­ probably should be the end. But seeing how Greenwood''s monsters are always strangely resilient, I had the thought this might not be the end. We have to quickly destroy every piece of it before it is toote. "Bedann!" "Got it!" Bedann quickly summoned her Shiro, the Moonlight Dragon Spirit and jumped over it, flying down into the ground. The three Chaos Spirits she had contracted with emerged as well, as all of them quickly helped her at absorbing the fragments of chaos. "What is she doing?!" Asked Root. "Bedann''s special, her soul was born with something unique, she can devour chaos, something not even I can do." I said. "Let''s go assist her. As long as she can eat it all, it won''t revive again!" "Oh, so that''s a thing!" Said Root in surprise. "Perhaps this is why Oberon wants her so much¡­" Root quickly flew towards Bedann with the rest of the team behind us. However, as Bedann was had devoured a quarter of Chaos little fragments shaped as ck ice crystals. The rest of the crystals suddenly broke their ice and became oozes of slimy miasma. "Ah, shit!" TRUUUUUMMM!!! Suddenly, an enormous shockwave of Divine Power emerged from every small ooze, as Bedann and Miranda alongside Shiro were blown away by this power. "Ugh!" "Don''t worry, I got you." I quickly caught them with myrge dragon arms, as I protected them from the enormous divine shockwave. Not even ten seconds passed since it was defeated and it quickly got a second air. But this was different, it felt as if it was dragging divine power out of somewhere very far away, perhaps Greenwood''s hideout. TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! Another shockwave of enormous divine power was unleashed. We saw hopelessly as in just half a second, the fragments gathered together into a lump of ck liquid metal, with miasma oozing out of it constantly, converging all together. TRUUUM! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! Four enormous lizard-like legs emerged out of the mass of liquid ck metal, as it suddenly began to walk. The rest of its body shaped into a snake-like figure, with two heads this time. Wait, where''s the third? If it regenerates enough- and it is smaller too! Wait, does this means that the damage we dealt was still meaningful? This thing is probably around the same Rank of Leviathan, but due to all these special abilities it has, it is as hardy as Gluttony, but less dangerous as itcks the power to parasitize, devour, and copy genes and other things. Nheless, itbines the worst of both worlds. But even then, we managed to deal damage to it. "GRUOOOHHHHH!" The two headed miasmic metallic dragon roared, red lines began to spread across its serpentine body as its two enormous heads grew only a single eye each, glowing bright red. An enormous beam of red light was suddenly fired from both of them, shing against us! BOOOOM! BOOOOM! I quickly covered my body with my wings, as erecting several barriers was utterly futile, they were easily pierced as my wings began to melt by the enormous heat of these red beams! However, abusing Immortality by infusing Divine Power into it, I continued regenerating more and more wings as I tanked the hits by sheer amount of endless Health Points as long as I had Divine Power to go along with it! "Bedann! How are you feeling?" "I am alright¡­!" "Alright¡­ we need to smack that thing a second time and then you try to absorb it again. Do you think you can do this?" "I can! Of course." Bedann nodded back at me, but I felt doubtful. She was faking it, but she seemed exhausted. I can''t me her; we have been fighting too much. Bedann doesn''t have endless stamina like I do. And probably overusing her Chaos Energies and her Mana also exhaust her. Even with all the buffs I''ve given to her¡­ I don''t want to push her anymore. "You stay here with Miranda." I said, leaving the two there. "Bedann, let me merge with you, you''re too tired." Said Miranda. "You need my help!" "But¡­ I don''t want to always depend on you, I don''t want to bother you." Bedann suddenly said. "What are you talking about dummy?! I am part of you! It is okay!" Miranda felt slightly surprised. "But¡­ You''re you!" Bedann cried. "Girls this is NOT the time!" I said. "Bedann, just let her do it! Why are you acting like this in the middle of a battle?" "Sorry, I was just¡­ I just didn''t wanted to be a burden." A burden¡­? ----- Chapter 1054 The Might Of Two Dragons! Chapter 1054 The Might Of Two Dragons! ----- "You''ve never been a burden, dummy. Now prepare and recover there, we''ll get you this monster served on a silver te! Until then, heal your exhaustion with Miranda''s fusion!" I said. "Okay!" Bedann threw her doubts away, as Miranda and her quickly merged together. I had not noticed, but it seems she had been thinking many things by herself. I suppose that over time, she had realized things I couldn''t realize myself, and maybe she thought that relying in other strengths might be detrimental for her personal growth in strength¡­ Perhaps the battle in the Colosseum against the Earth Dragons, and even the battles we had recently just now, they all made her think and overthink things too much. As a husband, I''ll have tofort her and make her feel as loved as I can after this is done¡­ But for now, there''s absolutely no time to think such things! "Root! Let''s fight it together!" I roared. "I was waiting to hear that!" Root roared. We both roared furiously like the powerful dragons we were, as we rushed down like a shing meteors! CRAAAASSSSHH! "OOOOH! Divine Draconic Arts: [Thousand Dragon ws]! Divine Yggdrasil Magic: [Spiritual Roots]!!!" TRUUUMMM!! Suddenly, Root''s entire body shapeshifted into countless wooden ws that began tearing apart over the body of the chaotic mechanized dragon. Its blows were powerful but his body continued growing endless with his roots, as they spread inside the monster''s body while unleashing countless attacks! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "GRUOOORRRR!!!" The enormous dragon roared furiously, moving around. But I quickly came into y, unleashing my Draconic Aura and utilizing it to both attempt to intimidate the monster and also overwhelm it with all my might! Divine Draconic Arts: [Draconic Aura]! [Orichalcum Scales]! [Devastating Breath]! I unleashed the three Draconic Arts I knew the best as I reinforced my body with enhance defensive scales while unleashing my overbearing dragon aura all while I charged an even stronger breath attack than normal, blowing an enormous hole across the chaos dragon''s body! BOOOOOOMMM!!! "GROOARRRR!!!" The two heads suddenly coiled around my neck as they caught me just as I finished unleashing my beam attack. However, I smiled, as I conjured the powerful Primordial Ice Magic: Permafrost! CRAAACK! The sound of miasma freezing echoed across the beach right in front of Heaven Port, the monster began to freeze with my strongest ice! "Root, move aside!" "No, this is fine too!" Root didn''t moved at all, as he let the ice freeze him with the dragon. His roots spread into the mechanized Ragnar?k''s internal body, beginning to absorb its Mana and Vitality with everything he had. He was actually stopping the infusion of Divine Power into the dragon! "Don''t worry, I am not dead." Suddenly, I heard his voice from afar, as a healing light reached me and even Bedann far away. She suddenly felt stronger and reinvigorated, the same as me. The enormous tree that he had left behind was actually part of his body, as long as something remained he could continue living and simply grow back to his original size!N?v(el)B\\jnn "Wait, you can turn into a tree¡­" "Indeed. My roots stretch further down, as long as a piece of me exists I can grow back. It is the power of the Yggdrasil''s seed I was born from! Nheless, that thing''s not done. I have cut its divine power input by only around thirty percent, it still strong!" CRAAASH! Just as Root said that the monster freed from my Primordial ice, and quickly turned into a shapeless mass of ck liquid metal with countless red eyes stretching over its entire body. "GRUOOOHHHHH!" Countless draconic jaws appeared all over the miasmic slimy substance of a body, which stretched almost a hundred meters long. SPLAAASH! The abomination quickly jumped towards my back, attempting to swallow me whole using its enormous body topress and crush me into bits, but that wasn''t going to work, not with me. "RAAAAAHH!" I imbued Divine Power all over my body, as a sh of bright light erupted from my body. I needed more power though, way more¡­ Ding! [You have exchanged 19200000 Divine Points] [Your Rank has increased from Rank 8 Upper Stage to Rank 8 Peak Stage!] [All Your Stats have increased!] ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths] [Main Divinities (5/6)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (S)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)] [Divinity: Raging Oceans (A)] [Auxiliary Divinities (4/9)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (S)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (S)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (S)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (S)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 8 (Peak Stage)] (Requires 38400000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [9820000] [Fortune]: [S+++] -> [SS] [Physical Strength]: [S+++] -> [SS] [Magical Power]: [S++] -> [S+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S++] -> [S+++] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Water Dragon (A) (Dormant)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Light (SSS)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Nature (B)] [Life (B)] [Water (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (S)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (S)] [Dark Sun (S)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (S)] [Divinity Aura (S)] [Dream Realm Maniption (S)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (S)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (S)] [Psychic Mind (S)] [Frost mes (S)] [Earthy Harvest (S)] [Divine Ice Sculping (S)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (A)] [Unmovable Mountain (A)] ----- Ding! [You learned the [Divine Draconic Arts (A)] Divine Ability!] [You exchanged 2500000 Divine Points!] [You acquired the [Divinity of Holy Light (S)] Main Divinity!] [The Main Divinity has been automatically equipped!] FLAAASSSHH! My body began to emanate a holy aura, perhaps not as mighty as that of my daughter, but incredibly strong nheless! "GRYYYARRRRR!" The holy light began to burn through the entire body of the abomination, as the creature started to suffer in endless agony. "Burn! Burn you bastard!" FLAAAASSH! ----- Chapter 1055 Everyones Going All Out! Chapter 1055 Everyone''s Going All Out! ----- After having raised to Rank 8 Peak Stage and then learning a Main Divinity to go with my newly awakened Light Dragon Powers, I unleashed a powerful divine aurabining my Divine Aura, Draconic Arts: Draconic Aura, and then my Holy Light Aura natural of my new Divinity which quickly started to make the aberration attempting to devour me scream in agony! Nheless, even this light wouldn''t be enough. Once the monster were to get used to the pain, it would quickly realize its self-regeneration abilities can easilyugh at my light aura. However, I merelybined the power of my new divinity with light element and then¡­ of course, as the ice dragon I am, Primordial Ice and my Unique Skill: Winter Magic! Divine Power gathered within my ws, as I unleashed a new Spell I created on the spot! Divine Fusion Magic: [One Thousand Primordial Heavenly Ice Spears of Judgement]! FLAAASH! Suddenly, several spikes made of divine lightbined with primordial ice emerged from my very body. Not just a few, nor dozens, nor hundreds, one thousand! And they all flew towards all directions. However, because this monster was covering my entire body, it was quite natural I would end up taking over the thousand blows together! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASSSSH! "GRUOOOHHHHHHH!!!" It was like an enormous explosion of countless of tiny hits. The mass of ck liquid metal exploded into pieces once the thousand spikes, each of these spears being at least fifty meters of height, pierced its entire body all at once! BOOOOOMMM!!! SPLASH! The entire ck miasmic mass sshed over the ground pathetically, groaning in agony. Its entire body now struggling to get up as the damage it umted was rather too big. "GRRUUUUUUUOOHHHH¡­!" However, its tenacity was stronger than my attacks. The nanomachines continued working. There was no divine core at all, that''s because each nanomachine had a divine core of its own, something that wasn''t a thing before! TRUUUM! Suddenly, the mass of ck miasma and liquid metal shapeshifted into an enormous de right behind me, slicing me in half! SLAAAASH! Alma and everyone else saw this in horror. "Heh, as if that''s going to stop me!" However, my voice suddenly surprised them, as they saw the two halves of my body quickly attacking the enormous ck de with dragon breaths, blowing it away from my vicinity. If I have that thing too close to me, I can''t even take a breather! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! "RAAAARRRGHHH!" CRAAASH! The enormous beast shapeshifted into a ck sphere, shing over the sea, and beginning to float over it, barely having taken much damage from that. However, my previous overpowered spell did do a great amount of damage, its size has been reduced by at least 30%. The smaller it became, the weaker it should be and the closer it was getting to being beaten down. To take advantage of the momentum, as the enormous sphere of ck metal fell over the sea. Alma and her team quickly flew forward. Root''s tree form quickly generated an enormous flower where a new Root emerged, almost of the same size as before and jumping into action, while Alma and Hermes flew forward. "We have to contain that thing! Hermes!" Almamanded. "Got it!" Hermes roared. With the newly granted buffs I had given to him, it wasn''t hard at all to control his Divine Power more easily now, even as a newbie god. "Divine Fusion Magic: [Spatial Wind Bubble]!" Wind and Space Divinities surged from within his body, as he suddenlybined the power of wind maniption with space maniption, his two primary elements of power, as he suddenly generated an enormous bubble made of pressurized wind and distorted space and gathered it all around the weakened mechanized Ragnar?k! FLUOOOOSSSSHH! "GRUUOOOOH!" The enormous dragon roared, as its entire body continued shapeshifting constantly into enormous jaws, eyes, ws, arms, wings, tails, and more, constantly! However, Hermes kept it tight in there, unleashing every drop of divine power he had! "Alma! Divine Space Magic: [Space Tearing de]!" FLAAASH! Suddenly, Hermes buffed Alma''s weapon, a small knife which had shapeshifted into an enormous de she was holding alone. The elf girl jumped into the airs, as her de suddenly glowed bright blue from the element of space being imbued into it! "I am on it already!" Alma received the buff, as she flew towards the dragon that was being kept in the middle of the sky. Her small body was being boosted by a million Rank 1 No Attribute Spells she was conjuring constantly using her enormous, almost endless amounts of Mana, raising her sword into the airs, and then unleashing a devastating vertical sh with everything she had within it! "Divine¡­ Mana¡­ BLADE!!!" SLAAAAAAASSSSSHHHH!!! A devastating sh was unleashed, the shockwave alone quickly surpassed the barrier of sound as every single cloud atop the skies was sliced by the powerful attack. The abomination in front of her was sliced cleanly and without problems! But then, several more slices were unleashed all over the two slices, as the powerful blow she unleashed left behind several smaller des, all of them slicing through their target mercilessly! "GRYYYARRRRRHHH!!!" The entire abomination was sliced into countless pieces, as Root quickly showed up for a finishing move, unleashing countless beams of bright golden light from his entire body, which converged with his dragon breath! "ROOOARRRR!" FLAAASSSSHH! The enormous beam reached the fragments of our foe, quickly showering them on the pure power of the Element of Life and Spirits, which Root seemed to exceed at the most. BOOOOOOMMMM!!!! The enormous beam reached the sea as ocean water sshed into skies, forming a temporary rain of salt water. I looked into the distance, hoping that with this, it would be finally over. "Not enough?!" Root looked below as an enormous ck draconic head emerged from the seas, roaring back at him and then unleashing a Chaos Breath Beam against him with a tremendous amount of divine power!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om CRAAAASSSSHH!!! ----- Chapter 1056 A Tenacious Monster! Chapter 1056 A Tenacious Monster! ----- "Unnnggh¡­! Damn it!" BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! Root''s entire body withered in a matter of seconds as his life was drained out of his body by the Chaos Breath Beam, quickly exploding into dried out branches and dissipated spiritual life essence. The enormous dragon emerged from the seas, now resembling a snake, perhaps slightly smaller than the Leviathan we just fought some minutes ago. And that wasn''t all, suddenly from the sea, several monsters began to emerge. All of them were simr to the ones we had just defeated. And they were dozens- no, almost fifty! Enormous As Turtles, Fierce Shelled Shark Kings, Aberrant Three-Eyed Flying Squids, all of them above Rank 7 Upper Stage. They were in fact stronger and mutated versions of the monsters we fought before?! What is the meaning of this? Did the Chaos Dragon provoked them to run away from their natural habitat so they''re now going berserk? If they reach Heaven Port and then the forest behind it, they might find all the people and a terrible ughter will ur! "Shit! Where did those things came from?! And that dragon is not done yet?! It has be so small though¡­" Alma said, jumping into battle as she flew towards the beach with Hermes. Root''s Tree Form quickly began spreading roots that formed into walls, attempting to stop the monsters from reaching Heaven Port.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "ROOOARRR!" "SHAAAA!" "GOROROROR!" Their aberrant roars and their divine auras spread out; the army of divine-level monsters might overrun everything in their path! Alma and Hermes quickly did their best, shing and attack the monsters. A few quickly flew down, but many swarmed them from all around. However, I wasn''t merely watching, I quickly flew there to help! CLAAAASH! My body hit the beaches as countless primordial ice spears spread out, growing out from the ground, and piercing a handful of monsters to death. The others were afraid of the ice but didn''t went back to the sea as an even more terrifying threat had gone there. "You shall not pass!" I roared, unleashing a freezing dragon breath attack, and blowing away another handful of monsters, as Alma and Hermes unleashed shes of her de and powerful winds and spatial magic attacks respectively to finish off the monsters I blew away. "GROOOARRRR!" The Chaos Dragon, however, wasn''t simply swimming about. I saw its jaws wide open as it directed them at us! In an instant, a sh of ck light emerged, as an enormous beam of Chaotic Energies flew towards our direction! FLAAAAASSSSSSHHH! "RAAAAAAH!" However, Bedann emerged, fused with Mirandapletely alongside her three other Chaos Spirits, she was covered on Miasmic Mold all over her body, which shapeshifted into a natural hardened armor with sharp designs and spikes all over, covering her entire body! CRAAAASH! The enormous Chaotic Beam Attack hit Bedann directly, as her chest suddenly shapeshifted, a gigantic red eye emerged from within her chest, alongside a monstrous jaw which opened wide, devouring the entire dragon breath beam! BOOOOMMM!!! The enormous beam exploded within Bedann''s interior. Something like that would had definitely killed her, but once she fused with her Mold, she attained incredible slime-like properties, her interior waspletely fine. "GGRRRR¡­! ROOOOARRRRR!" The Chaos Dragon, without waiting a split of a second, was about to unleash yet another devastating beam attack¡­ However! SPLAAASH! From within the depths of the Abyss Dungeon of the Sea near Heaven Port, the Ruler of the Abyss emerged, Leviathan! Pissed of all themotion, she emerged to help, biting the neck of the simrly shaped to her Chaos Dragon and interrupting its chaotic breath attack! Not only that, but she controlled the seas, generating countless whirlpools that started to attack the Chaos Dragon from all sides, all while trapping it by tightening the water around its entire body! "It''s¡­ her?!" Bedann and Miranda were surprised. "Such an immense sea snake!" Alma said in surprise. "Is it helping us?!" Hermes asked. "More or less! Concentrate into fighting the monsters, there''s over a dozen left and they''re trying to reach Heaven Port as fast as possible!" I said. "Gotcha!" Alma and Hermes said in unison, resuming their monster hunting as they constantly attacked the powerful divine monsters surging from the depths of the water, terrified of the fight in the seas. SPLAAASH! SPLAAAAASSSH! "GRUOOOOHHHH!" "GRYYYAAAAH!" The roar of the chaos dragon shed against the roar of Leviathan, both behemoths coiled around each other''s bodies, Leviathan having the clear advantage and constantly trying to drag down the chaos dragon so it wouldn''t attempt to fly into the skies. She suddenly gave me a nce, as if trying to tell me something. "Quickly, we have to finish them off!" I said. "ROOAR!" However, dozens more of monsters surged from the sea and cornered me, desperately attacking me before I could do a single thing! "Shit! Move aside you damn fodder!" I roared with draconic fury, sweeping my tail, unleashing shing attacks with my ws, and spreading my ice everywhere, freezing and shattering their frozen bodies, but more and more kepting! Damn bastards! And as if things were not getting worse, I suddenly noticed three enormous chimeric mechsing from the distance. Is this also Greenwood''s doing?! "PAPAAAAAAA!" "PAPAA!" "Eh? What?!" However, I was once more, blown away. The voice of Bedra and Kate were heard from the distance, my two daughters suddenly emerging from within the skies! Bedra was by herself, shrouded with her newly awakened and still developing powerful divinity of heaven, nature, and life, while Kate was¡­ fused with dozens of mechs into a giant dragon mech?! CLAAAASH! The two girls hit the ground, alongside two more mechs with them, and they quickly began assisting us in destroying the monsters. Bedra unleashed powerful Heavenly Light Dragon Breath Beams from her little mouth, disintegrating the monsters with ease. Kate shed them apart with mechanized de-like arms, while the two assisting mechs were using punches imbued with War Aura and deadly arrows of metal covered by ice and poison?! Wait¡­ those elements are Bedann''s parents! They''re piloting Greenwood''s mechs as if they were goddamn Gundam! "Drake, we are here to help!" Said Laddan from within a mech. "Leave the small fry to us, go kill that monstrous thing!" Beh said as well. ----- Chapter 1057 Beating An Impossible Threat With Family! Chapter 1057 Beating An Impossible Threat With Family! ----- Bedra, Kate, and Bedann''s parents arrived just in time. Alongside them came the eleven twins, Elena and Elma, who guided them here. The two quickly jumped into fighting as well, using their psychic powers to create barriers to stop the advancement of the monsters and unleashing devastating telekinesis shockwaves, crushing many monsters together. They were a real help. However, what distracted me the most was what Kate was doing! "You guys¡­ But wait! Kate, is this¡­ did you do this?!" I asked. "She did!" Said Beh. "ROOARR!" Kate roared in agreement as she tore apart a monster with her metallic jaws. "She has somehow the ability to take over Greenwood''s robots, it is an incredible power. This is how we were able to help in the fight!" Said Laddan. [Drake, it appears Kate is capable of hacking technomancy!] [This is amazing! Her System Magic is stronger than I had thought!] Wait, so System Magic can even hack mechanic things? Technomancy as a whole? So that''s it! The System Magic alongside its various other mysterious features, can hack Technomancy. It is the natural enemy of this element! It takes a Unique Skill to beat another, I suppose. Kate is not exactly a unique skill holder, but she inherited the power of my System Unique Skill in an even more unique way¡­ [As her mother, despite not having all the memories, it makes me feel slightly proud¡­] "Yeah, you''re right, she''s amazing! And she just gave me an idea!" I flew towards my daughters, quickly calling them with me. I was worried sick about their safety, but the Chaos Dragon was weakened enough and restrained, and Bedann was there to serve as a shield against chaos element if possible. "Bedra, Kate! Come with papa, I''ll need your help." "Fighto!" "Hmm!" Bedra energetically flew to my right side while the more silent Kate quickly reached my left side. I grabbed both of them and then flew directly towards the Chaos Dragon! FLAAAAASSSSH! "Kate, now!" As Kate suddenly showed up above the dragon, she instinctively knew what to do. "Baah!" FLAAASH! Her eyes shone bright silver in light as a ray of system magic reached the Chaos Dragon! Its entire body suddenly stopped struggling for a few seconds, the nanomachines were being hacked in this very instant, glitching out! They were not being overtakenpletely and might free themselves as they were an upgraded form, but they were stopped sessfully, and might even temporarily lose their regeneration powers. "Now, Bedra!" "Rooarrrr" Suddenly, Bedra''s body shone with bright heavenly light. Her Draconic Aura surged from her body, shaping into a gigantic light dragon jaw and opening wide, unleashing a devastating Heavenly Dragon Breath Beam! FLAAAASSSHHH!!! The beam illuminated the darkened skies, brimming with beautiful heavenly light! BOOOOOOMMMMM!!!! The enormous beam reached the Chaos Dragon, as Leviathan hurriedly swam away, the beam directly impacted our foe, consuming its entire body within the light! The beam was so devastating that the entire sea exploded, splitting in half in an instant. SPLAAASSSSH! I saw as the mass of Chaos began to dissipate. All nanobots died in the spot, disintegrated. However, the primordial mass that made up Ragnar?k, now finally free, started to reform into its actual original form, the same from the Frost Tower! "Oh no buddy, you''re not! Divine Primordial Ice Magic: Permafrost, Eternal Ice Cage!" CRAAACK! However, before it could reformpletely, I froze it! Crack¡­ crack¡­! Right after that, the bastard tried to free itself, slowly pushing the ice to attempt to break it, I only had a few seconds but I could do it! I quickly grabbed the ice statue and then flew upwards. "Bedann!" "Alright!" Bedann flew into the skies with Miranda fused into her body, unleashing a devastating axe blow and slicing the entire ice statue in half. A mass of slimy ck liquid came rushing out, only to be greeted by the enormous jaws of Bedann''s chest, which absorbed it all! FLAAASH! "GRUOOOHHHHHH!" The monstrous aberration roared in agony, trying to resist her power. This guy was certainly way stronger than the one from before, so I flew towards Bedann for her aid, my two daughters gave me her assistance as we began attacking the mass of pure chaos, slowly pushing it down Bedann''s gullet! "Just die already!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAASSSH! "RAAAAARRRGGGRRRHHH¡­!" Bedann''s mold body quickly covered thest bits of the monstrous aberration, devouring itpletely. It resisted even inside her body, but she overpowered it quite easily with the aid of the other three chaos spirits she had with herself now, and then, it finally died, now bing part of Bedann''s chaotic power. Once everything was over, we flew into the beach rapidly, assisting the rest into fighting the divine monsters. One by one, they were all crushed to death, and the rest that somehow survived, ran away into the depths of the sea. Well, it is better this way. I quickly ate as many as I could, recovering energies and Divine Power. ying the Chaos Dragon fragment also granted me some Divine Power as well. Ding! [You gained +1000000 Divine Power] [You acquired [Divine Fragment of Technomancy] x5, [Divine Fragment of Chaos] x5¡­] Wait, I even got Divine Fragments of Chaos?! Maybe if I make a divinity out of it, I can actually wield this element, even if only a bit. "I can''t believe we did it¡­" Sighed Bedann. "It was¡­ this bastard was tough." I sighed. "Bas¡­ tard!" Bedra said, sitting over my head. "No Bedra, that''s a bad word!" Bedann reprimanded our daughter. "Busterd¡­" Said Kate. "No, wait, don''t say it either!" I sighed. "GRRRRR¡­" As we rested over the beach trying to just calm our minds and bodies, the enormous head of the Leviathan emerged from the seas¡­ "Wait, does that thing wants to fight?" Alma asked while sighing in exhaustion. "No, no, look, it is like¡­ greeting us?" Wondered Hermes. "GGRRRR¡­ GRAAAH¡­" Leviathan looked at my eyes, as if trying to say something. "Yeah, thanks for that. I appreciate it." I quickly waved my hands, as I unleashed a healing divine light over her body. All her wounds were healed, and not even scars were left. "GRAAAH?!" She felt slightly shocked. "We are even. Now get out of here, you''ve got an egg to take care of, right?" SPLASH! However, from within the sea water, a tiny Levithan showed up. "Graah! Groar!" "Oh my god, it hatched?!" Bedann asked. "It''s so cute!" Cried Miranda.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Heh, I guess you''re already a mother! Take good care of the little kid." I said. "GRRRR!" Levithan quickly swam into the depths, calling her little son, as the two behemoths of the sea returned to thend they ruled¡­ As we watched such a moving scene, another battle was about to begin, as my other body was already arriving within the territory of the Vampires. Ruby, we''ll get you back no matter what. ----- Author''s Note: With this the Heaven Port Arc ends and we''ll move straight to the Vampire War Arc, lots of action iing! Non stop action! Look forward to it! Chapter 1058 The Vicious Vampire Queen Chapter 1058 The Vicious Vampire Queen ----- Red looked into the window of her room, as she drank from a cup filled with fresh blood. Her red eyes nced across the snowy horizon, a smile surged in her beautiful lips, showing her sharp fangs. Despite being a Soul Fragment of Oberon, the first and most powerful Venerable, her mind had changed ordingly with her body and nature over the many years since her conception. Artificially created to imitate the power of Vampires which Oberon''s Soul Fragments were intrigued on; she could be said to be one of the youngest of the Soul Fragments to have existed. Because of this, the other Soul Fragments, or "colors" always looked down at her. As if she was inferior to them, to their great intelligence, experience, and power. Despite her being perhaps just as strong in many ways, and developing brand new abilities and magic they could never fathom to hold¡­ She felt resentful of their treatment, of their cold stares, of all of it. Eventually, her nature and mind shaped itself, bing cold and emotionless, much like them, but perhaps even worse. Within her mind, despite always cooperating with the colors, she was always thinking of ways¡­ ways to betray them and kill them all, to absorb their powers and be the strongest of all the Colors. She has been trying to find ways. One of them slowly emerged in her life, as she settled down for years and years¡­ Ruby, a creation made by the Vampire Venerable. A girl that was made to be his vessel. She wasn''t artificially made like Red, but she was birthed through normal ways. Going down through a long bloodline of vampire''s direct descendants of him, the Vampire Venerable. She was born with the ideal affinity for his soul, with the ideal level of abilities, magic, and powers¡­ Red wanted her. Over the years she infiltrated this small hidden family of Vampires, first bing a servant in disguise, and slowly she climbed her ranks through power and loyalty. Ultimately, she took down the former leader of the family and took his ce. Since then, the vampires who lived simple and peaceful lives with the mortals they took care of and which they asked blood asionally as the only offering suddenly have their entire lives changed. Her true face was shown, her tyranny and her strength were overwhelming. Those that tried to rebel against her telling her she was not a true Pure Blood were in, one by one. With terror and strength, she forced all the Vampires to do as she said, and to be her ves. Thest descendants of the Vampire Venerable bing the ves of Oberon''s Soul Fragment¡­ it went just as Oberon have wanted. The Von Sange Family was shackled by her tyranny, and Ruby''s mother knew very well the intentions of Red and the other Soul Fragments, they wanted to use her daughter for their vile purposes, denying her of her fate to be the vessel of their ancestor¡­ of course, as a whole, her own mentality was still twisted, as she still wanted Ruby to be a vessel, without actually thinking on her girl''s freedom. Nheless, in hopes to protect her and therefore the vessel of her ancestor, which the Von Sange Family treated as a God, she sent her off using magic, so she could survive and not be a tool for Oberon''s machinations. "Who would had thought that Vampire would be so desperate¡­" However, things took a strange turn of events. Over time, the Vampire Venerable became restless. Knowing fully well that Oberon had him cornered, he ended epting an alliance with him, so they could both fight against the menaces trying to get in the middle of their path, which included the mysterious Immortal Ice Dragon, Drake. He used his powers over Ruby''s pendant and convinced her to go back to where she belonged, her house. His n was simple, he was going to give them help and they would not touch Ruby, which would eventually be his vessel. Like this, the Vampire Venerable shared the power of the Vampires with them, from powerful divine treasures to divine materials and many other things he possessed, even special items he had made possessing part of the Unique Skill''s powers he was born in this world. All to attain Ruby once more. However, ultimately, everything could also be taken away from his grasp just as easily. However Oberon was surprisingly someone that wouldn''t easily go against his words¡­. But Red would. A smile surged in her lips as she nced back into the room where she was, arge room where many other Vampires wearing ck cloaks were slowly preparing a powerful Vampiric Blood Ritual. Ruby was unconscious in the floor, her attempts at escaping having failed as she as captured by Red just as easily. She thought she could have a chance with Drake''s Divine Dragon Mark enhancing her power and helping her cultivate to gain strength, but the gap between her and the overwhelming power of Red were too wide¡­ not only her power, but Red''s watchfulness, cunningness, and scheming mind were rather superior, perhaps in par or even above Greenwood''s. "Foolish little girl¡­ You''ve really triggered this to happen, it is all your fault." She said with a seductive smile, walking slowly towards Ruby who was over the floor. "If you simply stayed where you were¡­ Maybe I would had thought it twice! But now that things havee to this¡­ I am simply tired of obeying their damned orders. You, your powers, and the Venerable that is your ancestor will all be my strength. And with it, as long as I collect the other Crystalized fragments of his soul¡­ I''ll be unstoppable." Red''s ambitions had finallye together, and she was officially betraying Greenwood and the other Soul Fragments of Oberon to gain power over what she could had ever imagined. "Oh, they''re here¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She quickly looked up into the sky, her vampiric eyes easily nced across the ceiling as she saw within the skies arge dragon emerge¡­ "Let''s give them a warm wee, shall we~?" ----- Chapter 1059 Arriving At The Vampires Territory Chapter 1059 Arriving At The Vampire''s Territory -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om (Drake''s POV) As the battles have juste to an end back in Heaven Port, we arrived at the Von Sange Family''s Secret Territory, the one they had hidden for eons in the Continent of Jotunheim. One of the reasons they choose this continent in specific was due to its inhabitants. Ice and Mountain Giants had enormous bodies with lots of blood. They could easily give a bit of their blood per month without feeling as sickly as other smaller races thanks to their greater physiques. Well, that they were nice with their cattle didn''t meant they were not going to be eventually butchered for their food. At the end they were still having their blood drained over time, like food in their tes that was slowly being eaten, bite by bite. The beautiful and small city covered by snow seemed peaceful at first nce, but I was able to easily sense an enormous and powerful red presence emerging from within the castle at the top of the small hill in that city, Red was there. And also, several other Vampires were inside, their auras were obvious to be Vampire Gods, above Rank 7 in strength. The minimum of all of them was Rank 7 Upper Stage¡­ The proper rank from Red was something I couldn''tprehend as much as I wanted, but she was probably above Rank 8. Worst case scenario, she''s Rank 9. It might seem as if they were not expecting visits at all, as if they were just rxing in their daily lives and we came out of nowhere! A big surprise for them¡­ Right? Well, it wasn''t. In just mere seconds since we arrived here, I was easily able to tell several things. We were surrounded. Not only inside the city, there were over ten other Vampires all around the are where we were, they were probably hiding with magic artifacts, but I could sense them. Second, there was an enormous barrier and walls which made the barrier possible. I easily noticed this barrier was fueled by enormous divine crystals in each of the four corners of the walls protecting the city. And third¡­ Red was waiting us. She probably prepared a whole trap for us, and there was probably something else. Several glowing crystals were nted all around the ground, formations made of divine power quickly emerged. The moment we arrived here, we were suddenly trapped inside arge domain. FLAAAASSSSHH! "What is happening?!" The first to react was my overly dramatic tamed-monster-now-beast-girl, Yuki, who was right at my side. "There''s a domain¡­ So Red really prepared for us! How did she know we wereing?" Wondered Rose. The formerly Vampire enemy turned into a ghost, whichter evolved into a Divine Blood Spirit, was also at my side. "She didn''t even need to know." Said Rakasha. "It wasn''t hard to assume we wereing back¡­ She simply prepared for it, and very well at that." The tall Ice Giant hade covered on powerful Divine Armor he had crafted for himself, while also holding a gigantic hammer which was an evolution of his forging hammer, all through his new cksmith Divinity powers. "These are powerful Barriers and Magical Formationsbined into one. I can also sense enormous quantities of Divine Power flowing across the ground and the mountains. She prepared an enormous Divine Domain Formation to trap us in here¡­" Pekora analyzed the situation incredibly fast. "[Lightning Beast Spirit Fusion]!" And then quickly called her Lightning Beast Spirit, as her body was epassed in a golden lightning aura, enhancing her power. Alongside her bing a Goddess, her Spirits all evolved into Divine Spirits. "Heh, so it''s finally starting! I guess she''s really not saving on resources, I bet she''s going all out on us! This means she recognizes what we might be capable of¡­" Said Tisha with a smile, the tall and muscr Ice Elf Warrioress wore Divine Armor over her body, alongside her gigantic Ice de, which was also enchanted into a Divine Weapon. She was fearlessly awaiting the challenge that was toe. "Hm, this seems to be quite theplex situation we find ourselves in¡­ Nevertheless, the only thing I am good at is fighting, so be it." Larzak, the ck lizardman said, his body had grown up to three meters tall, and he now had bigger and more armor-like scales, resembling a true giant made of scales. The lizardmen had be gods as well, gaining wings too and sharper, bigger tails, withrger jaws and sharper fangs, bing Dragonmen. Probably I influenced in such an evolution. "In this time I have be a good friend of Rakasha, the least I could had done for him is toe to help his daughter. I am sure that if something simr had happened to my previous Miminga, Drake and everyone else would had also tried to help her." Said Kraxka, the chief of the lizardmen pastoralist. His scales had be bright blue and he even had enormous ice crystals growing over his shoulders, alongside longer and sharper wings, and a tail with the tip of an ice spear. Unlike Larzak who has be a Dark Dragonmen, Kraxka has evolved into an Ice Dragonmen, gaining new color of scales amongst other things. "I don''t know how to even fight Vampires¡­ But I''ll do what I can. I''ve got a child and my wife waiting for me back home, I cannot afford to die¡­" Hector said valiantly, his words trying to be inspiring to the rest as well. He wore the upgraded Cursed Armor which has now be a Divine Armor reinforced and enchanted by Rakasha, alongside the Holy Spear which was also enchanted into a Divine Weapon and the zing Shield. They were all equipment I could summon through skills, which I still can, but that I''ve let him borrow as they have be the staple of his fighting style. FLAAAASSSHH! And before us, the enormous phantasmal projection of Red emerged within the Domain of Divine Blood, her gracious and beautiful figure contrasted with her malicious and wicked smile. "Wee! I''ve been waiting you for a long while now¡­!" ----- Chapter 1060 Against An Army Of Bloodsuckers! Chapter 1060 Against An Army Of Bloodsuckers! ----- Theughter of the Vampire echoed across the Domain of Divine Blood, as enormous rivers of Divine Blood began flowing all across, reinforcing the Domain while the rest of the Vampiresing here to y us appeared one after the other. They were all wearing high level divine armor and holding divine weapons, and unlike monsters, might be harder to deal with¡­ or not. "Wee! I''ve been waiting you for a long time now¡­!" Redughed evilly, as she looked at us as if we were mere insects. "The Ice Dragon with the strange regenerative powers¡­ I''ve heard about you from my¡­ colleagues. Former colleagues, that''s it. You''ve brought quite the boring group with you this time around! Where is that powerful woman that Greenwood wanted so badly back then?" "Oh, her? Well, she just finished beating his ass." I said. "For like the tenth time already?" "¡­What?" Red suddenly felt a bit surprised. "Well, whatever nonsense you talk about, it won''t even impact me! I''ve prepared for you a special surprise, now have a good time being ughtered by all these powerful Vampires I have personally enchanted with my powers¡­ and which I also control with them! They were quite¡­ unwilling to cooperate at first, but everything bes as I want, always¡­" Suddenly, I noticed several strings of red divine power connected to the over twelve Divine Vampires we were confronting, they were all puppets. This is why their eyes seemed so lifeless. She perhaps used some sort of power to take over their minds, souls, and bodies, and turn them into unconditional puppets for her¡­ "You bitch!" Suddenly, Rakasha roared back at her. "Huh? How dare you speak to me like that you lowly giant?!" Red asked angrily. "Give me back Ruby! Give me back¡­ my daughter!" Roared Rakasha. "I have raised her for years now! Give her back to me! You damned witch!" "Oh, you must be her adoptive father¡­" Laughed Red. "Well, Ruby now is¡­ about to be one with me, pretty much?" "What?! What do you mean¡­?!" Asked Rakasha. "Her power and her blood, all of it will be mine! And with that, I will also acquire the power of the Venerable of Blood, you foolish old man! She''ll be torn to shreds and feed to me!" Laughed Red. "W-What?!" Rakasha once more asked. "Y-You¡­ I won''t let this happen! I WON''T!" "What can you even do? Even if you''ve gotten a bit stronger¡­ You''re still a pathetic weapon crafter. What can an old and pathetic man like you, decrepit and that probably wasted his entire life pointless do for her? You don''t even deserve her anyways! You''re unworthy." Redughed. "Unworthy¡­? I¡­ I am not a mere cksmith¡­ I''ll show you." Rakasha''s eyes glowed bright orange and red, as if mes surged from within his very soul. "I''ll show you!" "Keep babbling all you want¡­ Now boys and girls, get em''! The first one to get me the head of that old man will get a raise, bwahahahaha!" Redughed like the clich¨¦ viiness she pretended to be, as her phantasmal projection quickly disappeared. Seconds after, the Vampires quickly flew towards us from all directions. Their powerful weapons, armor, and magic quickly being unleashed. We had no time to waste herementing things. "We had to get rid of them all and get to Red and Ruby as quick as possible! That bitch must be trying to do something to Ruby as we speak!" Imanded the rest of my group. "[Divine Soul Forging]! [Divine Ice Dragon Scale Armor] x20!" I quickly conjured two powerful buffs on everyone, including me. Thest one was actually a powerful spell which I could conjure up to twenty times, its effects stacking that much. It enhanced defense to an insane level and once broken, anotheryer of this defense would take ce. "Divine Spirit Creation: [Primordial Ice Dragon Golems Spirits]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! To make up for our smaller numbers, I quickly summoned over fifty powerful temporary divine spirits converged with the ice golem creation powers I had. Enormous ice golems in the shape of dragons appeared, quickly shing against the Vampires, surprising them! CRAAASH! CLAAASH! BOOOMM! "Everyone, don''t get separated, fight in at least pairs, my ice golem dragons will look for your back! [Divine Slime Creation]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! And as if that wasn''t enough, I created a hundred tiny slimes from red, blue, and green colors, which all flew out of my flesh and jumped into the heads or equipment of my allies, while others spread out and began to fight. "Holy Spear Arts: [Shining Pierce]!" Hector quickly brought my attention, as I saw him soaring across the skies through the powerful light emanated from his Divine Light Spear. The element of light was specially useful against Vampires. The tall and muscr Vampire he was fighting, covered from head to toe on ck armor and wearing two red axes was quickly pierced from his chest with his strong attack! CLAAAASSSSHH! However, the Vampire stopped the blow, as Hector found himself stuck on his chest! "Ngh?!" Hector looked at the Vampire''s red eyes in surprise. "Bwahahahaha!" The Vampire began tough at his face. "Fool, for us Vampire Gods, light is no longer a problem!" The Vampireughed at Hector''s face, raising his two enormous axes as his divine aura erupted from his body, attempting to slice him into pieces! "Blood Battle Axe Arts: [Divine Blood Cross]!!!" FLAAASSSHH! His two red axes unleashed abined attack in a cross-shape, reaching Hector in an instant and blowing him away! BAAAAMMM!!! "Unnnggh¡­!" However, the armor resisted the immensely strong blow greatly, as the cursed aura from within this armor began to overflow all over Hector''s body, enhancing his power in exchange for draining his energy, the effects of he armor''s curse which had been simply strengthened even further as it became a Divine Armor! "Not¡­ YET!" Hector''s Divine Spear shone with bright light, as it suddenly shoot out a ray of holy light right into the Vampire''s face! "Wha¡­?!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om BOOOOOOMMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1061 The Mighty Titan Chapter 1061 The Mighty Titan ----- As Drake created Slimes and supported his allies before fighting himself, Hector had already begun fighting, forcefully separated by an enormously tall Mountain Giant Vampire who held two gigantic Blood Red Battle Axes and wore ck Divine Armor from head to toe, resembling a walking tower of a man. The powerful blow he inflicted against this Vampire was easily tanked by the Vampire''s powerful vitality and regeneration, which reachedpletely new levels of insanity upon bing Gods! Hector was blown away by a powerful cross-shaped blow as the Vampireughed. His armor barely resisting the damage¡­ However, the Cursed Armor that Drake bought from Rakasha long ago which he had eaten and turned into a Skill that could summon such armor, held a special power! It had, of course, a Curse! This Curse enhanced the user''s physical abilities in exchange for their vitality, energy, life, or blood. And even more, upon being upgraded, this effect gained a new ability, as it could absorb damage taken and repurpose it into enchanting this buff. It wasn''t an endless cycle though, and once the activation wasplete, it couldn''t be activated again unless the curse effects ran out and were deactivated¡­ Nheless, this small buff was all Hector needed, pointing his spear at the Giant Vampire, and then gathering his Mana into it! "I''ve lived my entire life being a mere guard in a vige, until all those events happened, until this day¡­ I''vee together with the love of my life and I even got a baby. I ain''t losing to some goddamn blood fucking sucker!" Hector roared with all his rowdy farmer dialect, as he unleashed a powerful unnamed ability within the Divine Light Spear! "Not¡­ YET!" Hector''s Divine Spear shone with bright light, as it suddenly shoot out a ray of holy light right into the Vampire''s face! FLAAAASSSSHH! The enormous ray was gigantic, several Vampires nearby were blown away by the shockwave, as their armor began to burn and so did their bodies, weakening them severely so others could pick them up more easily! "Eh?!" BOOOOOOMMMM!!! The enormous beat impacted the Vampire''s face directly, as the light quickly spread all over his armor! The armor, was a Cursed Armor made and enchanted using countless phantasmal souls. It was advanced into a divine armor, but it heavily relied in ghosts to be powerful, which were incredibly weak to this very light! FLAAASH! The ghosts were purified in an instant as the Vampire''s armor suddenly turnedpletely useless! The light easily disintegrated it, but the Vampire, althoughpletely burned, somehow survived. Thanks to his natural regeneration and the tenacity of Vampire''s vitality. "You bastards, you''ve got me good¡­" The Vampire roared furiously, his Blood Aura quickly being imbued into his weapons. "But this is not over yet!" "RAAAAAH!" Hector quickly shed against the armor-less vampire god, as the two exchanged blows that unleashed powerful shockwaves across the skies! CLAAASH CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASSSH! "This guy''s no normal Vampire God, he''s¡­ what Rank is he?!" Hector thought, shing against the Vampire. He dealt several blows into his body yet the wounds were lethal and he was still standing, slowly regenerating against all odds! Suddenly, the small blue slime inside of Hector''s armor spoke. This was his loyal friend, a slime that Drake had created which has separated its ego and soul from his original creator to be a slime of its own, and a vital ally for Hector, possessing a few of Drake''s abilities, the most basics ones, which included being able to sense the Rank of other beings based in their divine power emanating from their bodies. "Hector, this guy''s bad news! He''s Rank 8 Middle Stage! This is how he''s so resilient!" "What? Rank 8 Middle Stage?!" "And he''s also not being controlled by Red!" "Ah!" CLAAASSSSHH!!! Hector was distracted enough for the Vampire to take opportunity upon this opening, unleashing a barrage of Battle Axe Techniques against him. The Blood Aura spread out into lightning of red color, shing against Hector''s armor and slowly cracking it! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! "What''s wrong kiddo?! You''re getting slow! Surprised I am not a puppet? Bwahaha¡­ There are a few of us like this, we are loyal servants to our Lady Red!" CLAAAASH!!! The Vampire hit Hector once more, throwing him away. His armor suddenly shattered in various parts, showing his chain mail below. "Y-You''re willing working with the woman that ruined your family?!" Hector asked, already knowing the background of what was going on as Drake had exined it to everyone beforehand. "Ruined it? I was merely an outcast. They didn''t liked my ways. I was treated as barbarian¡­" The tall Mountain Giant spoke, his white beard wavering by the snowy wind as his bald head shone brightly, his two red eyes pierced through Hector''s soul. "Lady Red took me in and¡­!" FLAAAASSHH! He flew directly towards Hector, shing against him with both of his Axes! Hector quickly defended using his Spear, barely parrying the blows!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om CRAAASH! "She took me in and helped me¡­ She said I had worth!" CRAAASH! "She said I was useful¡­!" CRAAASH! "She said¡­ She needed me!" CRAAASH! "She''s an insane nutjob! She''s only using you!" Hector tried to reason with the barbarian vampire, but there was no point in doing that¡­ "Nutjob? Maybe¡­" Laughed the man. "But that nutjob is the one that gave me a meaning to my worthless life¡­ I was merely a Blood ve identally turned into a Vampire, I was humiliated and looked down upon. They threw me away and I had to live in the wilderness¡­ every day I was almost eaten by wild monsters! She gave me a reason¡­ To be!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASSSHHH! The Mountain Giant Vampire shed against Hector; the young human barely managed to parry his blows. "And a name¡­!" His smile suddenly changed, growing more wicked as Hector barely was keeping up with him, his overwhelming might easily overpowering Hector, who was only Rank 7 Middle Stage. He suddenly raised his Battle Axes into the sky, charging them with Divine Blood Aura, and unleashing the most devastatingbined blow he could against Hector! "And that name''s Titan! Remember it well as your soul goes to Helheim!" CLAAAASSSSSHHH!!! ----- Chapter 1062 Hectors Awakening Chapter 1062 Hector''s Awakening ----- "Unnngghhh¡­! AAAGH!" CLAAAASSSSHHH!!! Hector attempted to resist the almighty power of Titan, one of the direct servants of Red, but could not. His enormously strong blow threw him down from the skies, as he fell into the snow below. BAAAAAMMMMMM!!!! Crack¡­ CRASH! His Cursed Armor broke even more, as it gained several cracks everywhere, several pieces were missing. The curse it had was also gone and the powerful buff he received was gone as well. Thanks to drake''s defensive buffs applied to him beforehand, he was somehow able to survive. "Hahhh¡­ Hahh¡­" Hector''s vision began cloudy, as he looked at the figure of the tower of a man slowly descending towards him. His red eyes looked at him as if he were a mere insect. "You look like you don''t even belong here, in this battlefield¡­" He said with a cold tone of voice. "You''re not a warrior, you''re not even a proper god¡­ Why are you here anyways? This ce¡­ this battlefield, you don''t belong in here, kid." "Unnggh¡­ Why¡­ am I here¡­?" Hector could had stayed back home. Drake wouldn''t had minded. In fact that''s what Drake wanted to do, to leave him with his family, he had done more than enough¡­ However, Hector was insistent ining with everyone else. He felt like he was given a duty with the power he obtained in that Trial in the Frost Queen''s Tower. After undergoing such a trial, he gained enlightenment and Divine Power, surpassing his mortal rank and reaching something further beyond¡­ He didn''t wanted to waste such a strength and be someone cowardly even after turning into someone that surpassed mortals. He didn''t wanted to make his wife and his little daughter disappointed. Perhaps¡­ it was also a thing of pride. He wanted to be something else too. More than a guard, more than just¡­ Hector, the in and old viger. He was given new chances at life. And he didn''t wanted to let them go. He wanted to help Drake however he could, and to make his daughter proud. "Because¡­ I don''t want my little daughter to think her father''s a pussy¡­" Hector muttered, coughing blood. "Hmph¡­ Well, you''ll die a warrior, son." Titan said. "I am sure your daughter will look up to you." Titan, despite being a barbarian-like warrior, seemed to have something of a heart, but nheless, his orders were clear. Kill them all. "I''ll give you a swift death." As Hector saw Titan''s red Battle Axes rise into the sky, Hector muttered angrily, gritting his teeth. "Don''t¡­ fuck with me¡­! Swift¡­ death? I prefer¡­ fucking battling until every limb on my body is torn apart!!!" FLAAAASSSHHH! "Huh?!" Suddenly, an enormous pressure emerged from within Hector''s body, his Divinity! Of course, like any other God, he held one. However, since he became one that it was weird¡­ no matter how much Hector tried, nothing ever came out other than just in divine power. Where was his divinity? Was he so weak and untalented he simply couldn''t develop one? However, the answer was within his heart. Divinities are developed naturally based not only in a god''s elemental affinities, but their desires, their wishes, and more! "This is¡­ a Divinity?! So he''s awakening it? Hmph¡­ That won''t do-" "[Permafrost]!" CRAAACK! "Ugh?!" Suddenly, Titan felt both of his arms being frozen solid in an instant! The figure of a blue-scaled Dragonmen withrge wings emerged right behind Titan. "I am sorry, but I cannot allow you to kill the husband of my daughter. She''ll kill me if I tell her I let him die!" Kraxka roared, his ice magic suddenly gathered around his body as a hundred ice spears flew towards Titan''s direction! FLAAASH! Titan flew upwards to evade the blows, but quickly realized the spears followed him around as if they were tracking him. he quickly freed himself from the ice covering his arms and then swung his axe several times, his divinity surging from his body as his muscles were enhanced! He possessed the simple yet powerful Divinity of ughter, a War-type divinity that enhanced all physical capabilities and the proficiency over heavy weapons, even increasing damage of heavy weapon techniques. "RAAAAH!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! His arms moved at an amazing speed, in mere seconds all ice spears were destroyed and shattered into pieces, as Titan flew directly towards Kraxka! FLAAASH! "Do you believe I am a defenseless wizard?!" Kraxka roared back at him, his staff was suddenly covered on Divine Ice as he shed against Titan, parrying his blows one by one masterfully as his muscles started to growrger as well, boosting them with his divinity of ice. The attacks still reached his body, but his powerful scales protected him well, as he fought against Titan almost equally! However, the fight continued as he quickly realized he was no match for the tall man, the longer the fightsted, the more evident was the incredibly might and endless vitality Titan possessed as a Vampire. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAAASSSH! "What''s wrong, old lizard?! You''re getting slower!" Titan smiled maliciously, suddenly kicking Kraxka''s head! CRAAASH! "RAAARGH!" Kraxka flew down into the snow, shing over it and leaving an enormous crater! BAAAAMMM!!! Titan flew down like a meteor, as he pointed his two red axes at him. "I''ll finish you off and go for the kidter! I''ll make sure both of you go together so you don''t feel lonely in the depths of Helheim!" Titan reached Kraxka, as his axes were about to pierce him! FLAAASH! "HUH?!" Suddenly, Titan was quickly stopped as an enormous spear made of light the size of twenty meters emerged right at his left side, shing against him and blowing him away! CLAAAASH!!! "Aaghh! T-This damn light again?! It is¡­ even stronger now?!" BAAAM! His body fell over the snow, as he quickly stood up, looking at the source of the powerful Spear of Light¡­ Hector was standing there, covered on blood and wounds, as his Divinity had fully awakened. The divinity was clear as the day, it was that of the Light Element! ----- Chapter 1063 Titans Fall Chapter 1063 Titan''s Fall ----- It was as clear as the day. Yes, the days he loved living. The simple daily life he enjoyed. The beautiful childhood he experienced where he meet her almost every day. The warm sun covering their bodies as they yed around the grasnds, or how much she liked to sit down in below the sunlight to warm her cold-blooded body. Hector learned to like the light of the sun, it always meant beautiful days, nice mornings, and a calm life. This light¡­ this simplistic light he saw each day was materialized within his Divinity. One of the elements which was a great weakness of the Vampires, the light element became his Divinity! Titan quickly thought that it was too overly convenient, unaware of Hector''s life until now, and how much, without realizing, he treasured light as a whole. "That kid¡­ He finally got it." Drake smiled from afar, as he fought several Vampires at once, crushing them to death only for them to regenerate back and crawl back to fight him again. "See that?" Kraxka asked, slowly standing up. "That''s my son inw for you!" "Whatever! It is not as if a mere divinity will change everything, you two idiots¡­" Titan said while gritting his teeth, I''ll just crush you both!" FLAAASH! FLAAASH! Both Hector and Kraxka flew directly towards Titan, shing against his might! "[Greater Permafrost]! [Below Zero]!" CRAAACK! Titan''s body was suddenly frozen in an instant! Just for a split of a second before he could free himself again! FLAAAASSSSH! However, that was more than enough for Hector, who had channeled the power of the Light Divinity within his Soul! Light was a powerful element, and once channeled on its totality, it allowed the user to not only just create light to fight, but to move at an incredible speed, almost instantaneously! He quickly channeled his Divinity within the Divine Light Spear, as the spear suddenly began to shine the brightest, gaining new divine runic inscriptions that his divinity automatically inscribed upon it! FLASH! The spear suddenly changed its shape, gaining wing-like decorations and even white and golden jewels! Hector''s face was left surprised, but he had no time to think about it. Quickly channeling all the techniques and knowledge he had acquired about handling a spear since he was very young so he could be apetent vige guard! "Divine Light Spear Arts: [Valkyrie''s Judgement]!" FLAAAAASSSSSHHH! Suddenly, the enormous aura of the spear erupted, as it surrounded the entire frozen body of Titan in less than a split of a second! Suddenly, three beautiful, winged women made entirely out of light appeared, wearing white armor and with long, blonde hair and sharp yellow eyes. They were the legendary Valkyries! Somehow, within the newly evolved Divine Light Spear, such power could now be channeled! The Valkyries quickly pierced the body of Titan from all sides using spears of light of their own, piercing his flesh and bones with utmost ease, and ending with the tip of their spears right inside of his Divine Core! CRAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAAASSSSHH!!! "Unnggh?!" CRACK! The ice shattered into pieces as Titan freed himself, only for an enormous explosion of light to epass his entire body right after! BOOOOOOMMMMM!!! "UUUAAGGGHH!" The scream of Titan echoed around the entire battlefield, many of the Vampires that were hoping for him to win were suddenly taken aback! Titan''s body was quickly torn apart by the holy light, and incinerated! He found himself being bathed on holy golden mes, his body burned, he couldn''t take the pain and he screamed in agony! "GGRRRHHH¡­ GRAAAAH!" Hector and Kraxka looked at him from afar, as they both nodded at one another. The bastard of Titan had regeneration, he could go back to battle at any moment from now, they had to finish him off now or never! FLAAASH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The two flew as fast as they could, about to reach him! Titan looked at the two, his eyes feeling filled with a sense of disbelief as he was about to be defeated by these two. He suddenly internally, began to pray. "Mdy¡­ Lady Red! Please¡­! Give me¡­ give me your strength!!!" Putting his soul into such an internal prayer, the one that took him from the wilderness, that helped him grow stronger and recover, and that gave him a purpose on life responded. "Your wish shall be granted¡­" FLAAASH! A small drop of blood suddenly materialized right before his eyes. This blood was not like any other, imbued with tremendous power¡­ this was the very blood of Red! The drop of blood fell over Titan''s burned face, reaching his mouth as he swallowed it. "Oooohh! T-This is¡­?!" His eyes suddenly turned bright red, as new strength suddenly began surging from his entire body! His flesh quickly regenerated faster than it could burn, and although the holy mes were fiercely trying to burn him alive, they were failing to do so! "I can¡­! I can fight once more!!!" He roared furiously, attempting to intercept the two attackers as he suddenly gained a second wind! CLAAAASH! His two red battle axes caught Kraxka and Hector''s weapons, as an enormous shockwave of his Divinity attempted to throw them away so he could gain more time to fully regenerate! "T-This bastard¡­!" Kraxka muttered furiously. "You damn¡­!" Hector roared with all his fury. "Hahaha¡­ I cannot die yet¡­ the blessing¡­! The blessing of mydy Red! I have-" "Fucking die already, you dipshit!!!" However, to Titan''s surprise, Hector roared furiously, tearing apart his own muscle fiber just to push harder and harder, and then his arms swung as his spear channeled thest bits of divine power he held within his soul, all of them reaching up to Titan''s chest, not his head, piercing right through his Divine Core, and shattering it into pieces! CRAAAASSSSSHHH!!! "Uuuungghh¡­?!" Titan suddenly lost most of his divine powers in an instant! Unlike others such as Drake, Vampires couldn''t easily recover nor regenerate a divine core, it was a big weakness they had to protect using armor, but Titan''s armor had already been broken. "N-no¡­ this can''t¡­ be!" Titan cried in agony, as his entire body began to bepletely frozen by Kraxka, dying a cold death¡­ ----- Chapter 1064 The Playful Vampire Jester, Fiesta Chapter 1064 The yful Vampire Jester, Fiesta ----- Red sensed Titan''s life ending, but she didn''t felt a single thing. "Hmph, even with a drop of my powerful blood¡­ What a disappointment. I shouldn''t had wasted so much time raising that thing¡­" Unlike how Titan believed, her cold heart had no ce for anybody other than herself¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡­ Meanwhile, Larzak had problems of his own. As Hector and Kraxka had defeated the mighty Titan and were now joining in assisting Drake at fighting a dozen Vampires of lower ranking at once, Larzak was suddenly intercepted by a certain Vampire, yet another of those not brainwashed nor manipted by Red''s Puppet Strings. "Hahahaha! Are you like a walking lizard or something?! I''ve never seen a freak like you before! You''re so ugly! Bwahahahaha!" CLAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAAASH! It was a young teenager girl, she was clearly an elf, with pointy ears and skin as pale as candlewax. Her colorful hair resembled that of a harlequin, and so did her clothes, while using painting below her eyes and fighting only with two slightly longer serrated divine knives. The multicolored-haired girl movements were incredibly swift and tricky, putting Larzak in a bit of a pickle. He had always been a slow and tanky fighter, fighting someone so fast that could deal so many blows at the same time to umte damage was making him slowly be overwhelmed. And above all¡­ her personality was just terrible. "What''s wrong little lizard? Are you getting tired already?! Let me relieve you from all those scales! Divine Trick Knife Arts: [Shredding Nightmare]!!!" The young-looking elf vampire, looking no older than just 15 years of ageughed manically as she unleashed a barrage of attacks by moving all around Larzak like a damn insect. Her serrated knives slowly beginning to tear apart Larzak''s scales one by one, exposing the skin and flesh below! CRAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAAASSSH! "Oh yes I am going to see your blood you big lizard!" Laughed the girl. "Howe you can be doing this willingly?! Has Red brainwashed you?!" Larzak lost it, asking the woman why she was so insane. "Whaaaaat?! Lady Red would NEVER brainwash me! I am already a nutjob to begin with, fuahahahahha!" The girlughed, as Larzak used the moment she distracted by talking her ass out to unleash a powerful attack! Darkness and Light converged within his hands, as he unleashed a powerful beam of converging light and darkness! "Divine Fusion Magic [Parallel Spectrums]!" FLAAAASSSSHHH!!! "Unnggh?!" The little jester was suddenly impacted by the enormous converging elemental beam, as her jester-like divine armor clothes began to slowly burn by the power, but quickly regenerated as she smiled back, even while getting hit right now! "Eehehehehe¡­ That won''t do, tricky lizard!" "What sort of magic defense is that?!" Larzak was left surprised by her incredible defense, as the jester girl quickly fell towards him like a meteor! The closer she got the more lethal her blows. He had to keep a good distance from her! Swinging his wings, he quickly flew higher into the skies, trying to evade her blows. However, the girl onlyughed while falling and then kicked the wind with her foot, immediately reaching Larzak''s legs! "Jester Arts: [Festival of Illusions]! Hahahahaha!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, Larzak found himself being surrounded by dozens of the same girl, she created countless illusions of herself. The worst part was that they were divine in nature, and he couldn''t easily detect the real one! "Damn it¡­!" His Aura of Darkness and Light quickly erupted from his body as he unleashed a shockwave, attempting to target them all! BOOOOOM! The powerful shockwave did as he wanted, the illusions were gone in a second! However, those little seconds were all she needed! "Bye-bye!" "Eh?!" CLAAAAASSSHH! Suddenly, the powerful knives of the girl quickly pierced through Larzak''s neck from above, as she tried to pierce through the lizardman''s spine to paralyze him and finish him off easily! However, her knives were quickly stopped by the barriers of scale armor that Drake left on Larzak, which she quickly destroyed anyways! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "It is useless! No amount of protection will save you from the inevitable- huh?!" "Inevitable you say¡­ that''s a funny word." Larzak spoke, his voice calmer than ever as his spear suddenly pierced through the girl''s chest, a sh of bright light and darkness erupted from within the other side of her body! CRAAAAASSSSSHH! "G-GAHH¡­!" The jester girl suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, looking at Larzak in surprise. "How¡­?!" What Larzak had done was a simple trick, manipting light and shadows to create the illusion, based on the reflected light of the sun, to make it as if his spear-wielding hand was somewhere else, while hiding the real one behind his back and covering it on shadows to hide it well within his dark scales and the perspective of the eyes of the Jester Girl. "It was a simple trick, I am surprised a trickster like you could not see through it at all!" Laughed Larzak. "Now die- Huh?!" However, Larzak once more was surprised! The girl was not despairing or suffering, she was smiling wickedly at him¡­ her smile showing all her sharp teeth, and her eyes glowing with bright red light. "Ehehehh~ You''re so amazing, sir lizard~!" She grabbed the spear with her hands and then with incredible strength, pulled it out of her chest! Larzak suddenly realized her divine core wasn''t in her chest, where they usually were! So where? Where was it? "Did you thought my Divine Core was in my chest¡­ what a dumb, dumb lizard! Iiiiidiot! Mdy didn''t name me Fiesta for nothing!" Sheughed, as she suddenly jumped off Larzak, as the lizardman found himself wrapped in countless threads made of blood! "T-This is¡­? AAAGGH!" Fiesta tightened the threads, as Larzak felt as if they were slowly slicing through his entire body! If this continued, he would be torn to shreds! "I am not a Rank 8 Middle Stage for nothing, dumbass¡­ I was just ying around~" Sheughed evilly. "Nnnggh¡­!?" Larzak tried to free himself, but the more he forced it, the more his skin and flesh was being sliced. As he saw theugher of Fiesta above him, suddenly, a figure of a small girl, almost the same size as Fiesta showed up right behind the Vampire. "Oi, midget." "Huh?!" It was Yuki! "Why don''t you mess with someone your size?!" Yuki''s metallic ws suddenly stretched incredibly long, reaching Fiesta''s beautiful face, and slicing right through her nose and eyes! SLAAAAASSSHHH!!! ----- Chapter 1065 Yukis Might! Chapter 1065 Yuki''s Might! ----- While Larzak was struggling against a strange Vampiress of Rank 8 that directly served Red instead of being a puppet, Yuki suddenly came to the rescue, shing through her face and helping Larzak regain some momentum. The winged lizardman looked at Yuki, the once small little monster gracefully shed through all over the face of Fiesta, the jester Vampiress. SLAAAASSSHH! "AAAGH! Y-You damn furry!" Fiesta quickly moved in midair, without even faltering after therge amount of damage Yuki inflicted against her. The Vampire''s swift legs quickly reached Yuki''s chest and face, moving at an incredible speed! "Jester Arts: [Circus Dance]!" As if she was in the middle of a Circus Show, Fiesta suddenly began dancing in midair as if she waspletely ignoring gravity itself, kicks reached all over Yuki''s entire body, covering her with wounds! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Her jester-like boots had sharp des made out of Orichalcum, a divine power-enchanted metal of incredibly high quality, it was obviously capable of slicing through even another god''s skin and flesh. "Bwahahahaha! You''re such a slow little pet! You got me good back then but that won''t happen again!" Fiestaughed as she gave Yuki a good beating¡­ However! FLASH! "Leave her alone!" A Spear imbued with both darkness and light emerged, reaching Fiesta in an instant. Larzak quickly attacked her from behind while she was busy dealing with Yuki. CLAAASH! However, Fiesta quickly reacted, using her two sharp daggers to parry the spear blow. The darkness and light imbued with Larzak''s divinity were strong, yes, but once the attack was parried, most of its damage was redirected upwards, as the jester evaded the blow quite majestically.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Fufufu, did you thought I wasn''t thinking about you, my little lizard? I can take both of you losers head-on!" Fiesta smiled, the scar in her face¡­ hadn''t regenerated yet, but that was the least of her concerns right now. "Oh yeah, you think you''re hot shit?" "Huh?!" CLAAASH! Suddenly, Fiesta barely intercepted Yuki, that emerged from behind Fiesta faster than Fiesta could even detect or see! Somehow, despite having just said she had amazing reflexes, she almost got owned there. "Nnghh¡­! What''s wrong, howe I didn''t detected her?!" The Vampiress wondered. "Heh! What''s wrong, you''re getting sluggish?!" Yuki smiled maliciously, her long scaled tail suddenly swept through behind her, attacking Fiesta as a third limb! Yuki had mutated and be half draconic too after evolving so much since she drank Drake''s blood. Parts of her body were covered on scales, she had small horns, and her tail was long and thick, covered by sharp scales which only kept getting harder each time she evolved further. SLASH! SLASH! SLAAAASSHH! She began unleashing countless attacks with her tail and her two hands covered by sharp metallic ws reinforced with draconic bloodline. The might of her blows generated slicing shockwaves of divine aura, which also exuded metallic glint and freezing auras, slowly beginning to freeze the body of Fiesta as the clown desperately tried to break the ice growing over her body, which was also slowing her down! However, there was another factor she hadpletely forgotten, and the thing that actually and primarily caused her to slow down as much as she did¡­ Yuki was able to secret a deadly venom from her ws since she was a tiny monster and evolved long ago. Her poison''s first victims were unsuspecting Ice Alligators long ago, but now, over time, such venom has evolved, turning into Divine Venom, and it had not only effects such as making an opponent lose health over time, but it has developed the power of slowing down their movements by reducing their stats, and even paralyzing them sometimes! "The moment I shed your face, you were already within my game! Venomous Beast ws Arts: [One Thousand Poisonous shes]!" Yuki roared furiously, attacking Fiesta with over a thousand shing attacksing out of her two ws! Fiesta was unable to take everything head on, desperately trying to fly away from Yuki as she felt her skin being covered on shing wounds! It would normally mean nothing to a vampire like her, but due to the venom slowing her down and making her slightly weaker each time it entered her system, she was getting progressively slower! Vampires were immune to poison and other status effects, that was a fact. Because of this, Fiesta feltpletely confused as to why was she being affected by poison to begin with! "Arrggh! You damn fur-covered bitch! Jester Arts: [Grand Knife Show]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, Fiesta summoned a dozen of knives she owned and had stored somewhere else. Jester Arts was an expansion of her own Divinity, the Divinity of Jesters, granting her the ability to unleash their arts as powerful techniques that yed worked mostly based on Illusion Attribute Magic. "DIEEEE!" Fiesta desperately summoned all knives and then threw them at Yuki as rapidly as she could! Each Knife was imbued with deadly curses as they were all cursed equipment, Yuki began intercepting them with her ws, parrying them as she tried to defend herself from the knives. They not only just went for a single shot, they moved around through something simr to Telekinesis, attempting to sh Yuki every time, even when they were parried, they simply came back to her, it was a storm of never-ending knives! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Ahahahaha! Die you damn-" CLAAASSSSHHH!! "GUH?!" Fiesta vomited a mouthful of blood, as Larzak emerged from behind her once more. She had, like before,pletely forgotten about him, and her lessened senses due to the poison actually made her senses go down a lot, she was unable to intercept nor sense his movements in time¡­ Though this was also thanks to Larzak''s Darkness Divine Magic Spell [Shadow Conversion], which allowed the Lizardman now turned into Dragonman to meddle with shadows and convert into them temporarily, surprising Fiesta by ignoring her divine senses. And his attack wasn''t a normal one either, as his spear pierced through her stomach! ----- Chapter 1066 Intense Fight Against An Insane Foe! Chapter 1066 Intense Fight Against An Insane Foe! ----- A pierce through the stomach of a Vampire wouldn''t even be a problem to them. They could easily regenerate, even more at the state of being Vampire Gods. However, Larzak''s spear held a special little secret, which was also all thanks to Yuki! "Hehh¡­ A mere¡­ spear in my stomach is nothing! Jester Arts: [Festival of Illusions]! [Knife Dance]! Vampiric Arts: [Blood Aura]!!!" FLAAASSSSHHH!!! Fiesta''s entire body began overflowing with a deadly Blood Aura, epassing her entire body. Suddenly, her eyes glowed bright red as she freed herself from Larzak''s sluggish spear, multiplying her entire numbers as several doppelgangers of herself, materialized illusions, appeared by the dozens, all of them unleashing countless of knife attacks against Larzak from all sides! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Unnngh¡­! Divine Fusion Magic: [Light and Darkness Scale Armor]!" FLASH! Larzak covered himself with a powerful series ofyers of armors made of scales created from light and darkness, reinforcing his scales. He was sluggish but had amazing defenses, he decided to tank Fiesta''s blows while Yuki caught up with them! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "What''s wrong, you damn lizard?! Getting tired already? Want to take nap?!" Fiesta continued attacking Larzak. His scales slowly began tearing apart, as he continued conjuring defensive magic. His offensive magic was easily evaded each time, rays of light and spears of shadows were nothing for Fiesta''s speed. However¡­! "Ungh¡­?!" Fiesta vomited a mouthful of blood once more, her heart was beating faster and faster, something abnormal for Vampires¡­ Something very odd was happening to her as well, as the wound in her stomach inflicted by Larzak was barely regenerating, it still was bleeding intensively, her gutsing out of it. "Why is my regeneration so slow¡­ That poison again- AGH!" Fiesta touched her wound, quickly seeing that the purple-colored poison covered her entrails, slowly melting and rotting them¡­ "N-No, this can''t be¡­ Ugh!" FLASH! "Eh?!" CLAAASSSH!!! And then, Yuki''s ws reached her! Fiesta wasn''t able to react, as her ws shed through her back, piercing through her armor and shattering it! "Y-You and your damn poison! Howe it can affect me?! And how¡­ that damn spear of this lizard!" Cried Fiesta. "Don''t you remember that we are a team here? Simply giving some poison to his spear is all it took. Also, my poison''s a divinity, dumbass!" Yuki smiled cockily, kicking Fiesta''s clown face! CLAAAASSSHHHH!!! BAAAM! The jester vampire fell into the snow below, the ground right beneath the snow quickly shattered, forming a crater where she found herself, gasping for air. Not only she noticed she was poisoned by a divinity''s power, something normal immunities couldn''t normally fight against, but she was also being slowly frozen all over her body. "Nnnggh¡­! Guhh¡­ What with this damn thing¡­?! Just when today¡­ I was¡­ supposed to throw on a big show! Just when today I was supposed to¡­ To show off Lady Red how grateful I was for everything she has done for me!" Fiesta slowly began crawling out of the hole she found herself in, step by step, she quickly reached the cold snow, vomiting blood once more. She was, much like Titan, an outcast. A half-vampire girl born from the affair between a vampire servant and an elven woman. Half-vampires were treated as garbage and unworthy in this family of vampires, and therefore, she was discriminated and barely kept alive. Until Red appeared, Lady Red took her as if she was a little puppy, feed her, taught her, and raised her, making her stronger and helping Fiesta uncover her true strength and powers. "Someone with Illusion Affinity is very rare, you''re a special girl." Fiesta could still remember all the times she was called a special girl by Red. She took a liking on jesters and their performances, her illusion magic went perfect with it, so she dedicated herself to be the jester of herdy, someone that could always bring her a slime in her often-expressionless face. "Lady Red¡­" Fiesta looked into the skies, crying blood. "Take it¡­" "Ah!" Suddenly, she heard her voice, the voice of Lady Red! FLASH! A small drop of blood emerged before her, emanating a powerful divine aura from within. Without thinking it twice, Fiesta drank it. "Ahhh~ The sweet blood of mdy! Thank you! Thank you for this blessing!!!" Yuki and Larzak, who were flying down to end Fiesta, suddenly were greeted by an overwhelming divine blood aura, which kept increasing and increasing and increasing!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What the¡­?! She''s buffing herself, that damn Vampire?!" Larzak muttered. "This is bad! We''ve gotta finish it off as soon as possible!" Yuki urged Larzak. "You''re right, let''s go!" Larzak agreed. FLAAASH! The unlikely duo reached Fiesta in an instant, as they saw her standing in the middle of the snow, her face filled with ecstasy as she was overflowing with an overwhelming divine aura of pure blood. The power that a drop of Red''s blood caused in her most devoted servants was an instant increase to all their strength and capabilities. It was not permanent, as it was only a temporary buff. This buff would often times make someone twice as powerful, especially Vampires that willingly served her, which often had arger connection with Red. ¡­One of the reasons why she raised these Vampires was to experiment the effects of her blood, in fact! "Hahahaha¡­! HAHAHAHA!" Fiesta continued unleashing her powerful aura, as bat-like wings grew out of her back. Yuki and Larzak rushed forward as fast as possible, shing against her before she could get any stronger! "Divine Fusion Magic Spearmanship Arts: [One Thousand Holy Spears]! [One Thousand Shadow Spears]!" "Venomous Beast ws Arts: [One Thousand Poisonous shes]! Divine Poison Magic: [Venom Enhancement]!" Larzak unleashed his spear''s attacks, moving so fast it created illusions of several copies of the same spear made of light and shadows, falling over Fiesta. Meanwhile, Yuki unleashed one thousand purple-colored aura shes made out of her poison and ice divinities, alongside her divine poison magic which enhanced her body by imbuing venom into her own bloodstream in exchange for taking a big bacsh after the effects wear out! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1067 Final Blow! Chapter 1067 Final Blow! ----- Larzak and Yuki''s attacks reached Fiesta together,bining into an enormous elemental attack that impacted her entire body, an explosion urred right after that, the converging divine power alone shaking the ground and the skies as shockwaves were unleashed everywhere. BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!! Smoke covered the entire ce, as Yuki and Larzak looked at where Fiesta was located¡­ only to find nothing. Clearly, they didn''t just evaporated her. FLASH! Fiesta appeared right behind them. Her bat-like wings stretching wide as part of her body began growing long red hair everywhere, she even grew bat-like ears atop her head, and her face was disfiguring into the ugly face of a monstrous bat! She looked utterly terrifying! "You thought that would kill me now, when I have received the powers of mdy?!" She roared back, her two enormous arms covered with fur and sharp ws grabbed Larzak and Yuki''s heads, pushing them down as she flew like a meteor into the snow below! BAAAAAMMM!!! She threw both of them into the floor, the snow evaporated in an instant as Larzak and Yuki hit the hard rock of the mountain! Fiesta didn''t stop there, as she started dragging both of them over the hard rock surface constantly, making them bleed all over! CRAAASSSSHH! "And take¡­ THIS!" Fiesta quickly grabbed them both and then threw them away into the distance, as she threw two spheres of blood towards them, making them explode like bombs. BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! Yuki and Larzak fell towards the cold snow, as their bodies were covered in deadly and lethal wounds, yet they were still alright. Such wounds when they were mortals would had surely killed them¡­ However, it was clearly different now, they had be gods and could sustain an enormous quantity of damage, even a clear lethal wound was a normal one for a god. However, there was a limit of how much of a beating they could take before actually dying, and with Fiesta being over a half Rank higher than them, they had little chances now that she got boosted with Red''s blood. Maybe it could had been different before when they almost killed her. But the tables have turned too abruptly. ¡­Or did they? CLAAASH! Fiestanded in her monstrous half-bat form in front of Yuki and Larzak, who were almost unconscious due to all the damage they sustained. Despite that, both slowly stood up. Through this entire time, they had barely ever interacted with one another since Larzak joined Drake''s group, but both knew they were allies, and as allies, they had to help one another through this challenge. And as they battled more, through this short amount of time, they were bing fellow allies in battle. Yuki had already shared her poison with Larzak into his spear. And Larzak went ordingly to her n¡­ so of course, they already had something on mind at this very moment. "After I kill you both¡­ I''ll show your heads to mdy, she''ll be so happy that-" FLAAASH! "Huh?!" Suddenly, an enormous magic circle emerged right below Fiesta''s legs. The moment she stepped towards Yuki and Larzak, she had already fallen to their trap! The moment the two were thrown into the snow and as Fiesta happily rubbed their faces over the rock of the mountain, the two used their magic to inscribe countless runes, not really anythingplex, mostly at random. However, the deal was sealed once they were thrown far away, as the two touched the ground and conjured a trap spell, a magic circle that only activates once the foe steps on it, and it not only contained ice and poison from Yuki, but also Larzak''s light and darkness. Four elementsbined chaotically, as purple-colored poisonous ice emerged out of the ground, and enormous chains of ck and white color chained Fiesta down into the ground!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om CRAAASH! "Unnggh?! W-What the¡­?! Trap Magic?!" She asked in shock. "T-This is nothing anyways, absolutely nothing against me!" Naturally, Fiesta broke the chains and the ice with ease, slowly making her way towards Yuki and Larzak who were standing up already, gasping for air. However, Yuki smiled back at her. "It''s my win bitch, it has already been ten minutes and you haven''t purified your poison. That blood you drank means nothing if you haven''t healed yourself at the end!" Laughed Yuki. "What¡­ are you- GUH?!" Yuki''s mighty Poison Divinity activated its special effect. Upon ten minutes of poisoning a target, effects of the poison are multiplied by the amount the target has been hit with the same poison! This means that she was receiving the effects several times more now, out of absolutely nowhere! Fiesta''s body began to change, the poison around her entire body started bubbling around, her skin started to boil and turn purple, her eyes stared melting slowly, her face started falling apart! "UUUAAGGGHH¡­!" Her agonizing scream echoed across the mountains, as Yuki and Larzak smiled back at her. "GRAAAH! GRAAHHH!!!" However, away from their expectations, she began crawling back at them. Her monstrosity of a body started mutating. The self-regeneration she had merged with her body melting by the poison, as if she was transforming into a living sludge. The power of the blood of Red was not gone either, reinforcing her even in such an abhorrent state. Yuki and Larzak quickly decided to finish her off before she could be something they couldn''t handle anymore! FLAAASH! Larzak pped his draconic wings, as Yuki did as well, she had wings she had developed, small, yet somehow useful! The two gathered their Divine Powers within their weapons, and then decided to target Fiesta''s entire body, making sure to shatter her Divine Core in the process. "Divine Fusion Magic: [Abyssal Venom Ice Pce]!" "Divine Fusion Magic: [Judgement of Light and Darkness]!" FLAAASSSHH!!! Two enormous magic circles appeared over Fiesta, who was trying to live however she could¡­ The two magic attacks quickly reached her, suddenly freezing her into purple ice and then, shattering her into pieces as countless light and darkness projectiles shattered her frozen body into pieces, her Divine Core mixed in between¡­ BOOOOOOMMMM!!! "Mdy¡­" Fiesta''s consciousness slowly faded away, as she was finally annihted. ----- Chapter ?1068 Aberrant Abominations Chapter ?1068 Aberrant Abominations ----- Red sensed yet another dying, but she only smiled. "I see, so my blood can do that and that¡­ Huh, how interesting. It seems that those with so much strong devotion can even mutate into such a monstrous form that enhances their power!" She analyzed everything with a smile. "However, that poison was certainly very powerful¡­" Yuki''s poison surprised her more than anything, the power Yuki had harbored within her poisons had only enhanced and grew wider as she created that divinity after ascending. Such poison''s effects enhanced as more time passed. In the ten-minute mark, the poison would get worse, as its effects would be multiplied by the amount of times the target was hit with a poison attack. The more done, the more umted damage the target would receive after ten minutes¡­ It was risky, ten minutes was a lot of time in the middle of a fast-paced battle but letting herself getting beaten around did work at the end, and that trap that only restrained Fiesta for like half a minute did the trick. "What an interesting group of misfits do you have, Drake¡­ However, this is far from over. In fact, it is just the beginning¡­" Red looked at Ruby, as the Ritual Runes began overflowing with red light, divine power started flowing everywhere, the ritual was starting¡­ "Let me give you a little gift, lizard¡­ Enjoy the Blood Feast. Divine Blood Magic: [Abyssal Blood Aberration Curse]!" FLAAAASH! Suddenly, the hundreds of Vampires that kepting after Drake andpany glowed with a strange red aura, as if some sort of spell was conjured over them¡­n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om (Drake''s POV) As Yuki, Larzak, Hector, and Kraxka took down two big shots, I wasn''t just supporting everyone with magic while doing nothing myself. In fact, I was fighting the most foes than everybody else! The only one checking on my back was Rakasha, who was unleashing devastating hammer blows at the dozen of Vampires swarming us. We thought at the beginning that they were only a few, but they suddenly continueding anding, almost endlessly! I suddenly realized they were perhaps hundreds of Vampires, they were being controlled as puppets, but most of them were insane anyways. The more I fought, the more concerned I got about this whole thing. Something really weird was happening here. The never-ending vampires, and the domain itself, the entire formation. Red was trying to buy time. She was actually just trying to buy time to finish the ritual. But where were these vampiresing from? "RAAAAH! I''ll feast on dragon''s blood today!" "Those scales might be tough, but our spirit is stronger!" "DIE!!!" A group of five Vampires rushed towards me. They were merely Rank 7 trash though, I only gave them a nce as manipted my Holy Light Divinity andbined it with Ice, shooting five spears made of Holy Ice against them. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "GRAARGGH!" Four of them died, exploding into pieces. Wow, never thought I would be killing Rank 7 Gods like it was nobody''s business. But these guys seem weirdly mass produced. I bet Red done some weird experiment to mass produce vampires at higher ranks. However, the one that survived, barely with half of his body, started to do weird things. Tendrils extended out of his body, as they stuck to the other pieces of flesh left behind, and they all beganbining together. "GRUOOOGGGHH¡­!" The Vampire suddenly turned into a monstrous mass of flesh and countless limbs, overflowing with blood aura¡­ This is simr to Greenwood''s nanomachines, but I guess the flesh version. And that one wasn''t the only one, as we kept killing more and more small fry Vampires mass produced by Red, more of these aberrations showed up, as if their very flesh couldn''t rest in peace. Whatever this was, it was definitely the power of a Divine Spell, something Red probably conjured. I saw it before, with Rakasha as I split my minds and continued supporting everyone else. The Vampires began gaining red auras around them¡­ something must be triggering the birth of these abominations. Never thought I would say this but¡­ "Are Vampires like damn roaches?! The more we kill, the more they keeping!" I unleashed countless of spears of Holy Ice and swinging my Dragon Tail around to intercept vampires, monsters, and magic attacks thrown at me. I was obviously a big target based on my size alone. "Most likely¡­ And those guys in specific are a realm problem, they keep showing up!" Raksha pointed out, in between the endless battle, more and more of these aberrations made of flesh and torn limbs mixed together continued to appear. ----- [Abyssal Blood Aberration] [Rank: 7 (Peak Stage)] [Status: Berserk, Hungry for Blood] A unique creation of the Vampire Progenitor, an aberrant monster made of blood and flesh of fallen Vampires brought to life through a deadly incantation thatbines both blood and death magic together. The corpses or even leftover flesh and blood pieces of fallen vampire subordinates, tied to their never-ending allegiance to their masters, will stitch each other together and be abominations made of flesh, blood, and entrails. Shapeless and aberrant, they seek only blood and flesh to sustain themselves, and attack anything indiscriminately. Possess incredible regeneration abilities and Blood, Darkness, and Death Magic. However, it is sluggish. [Fortune]: [C] [Physical Strength]: [S+] [Magical Power]: [S+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [B] Abilities: [Vampiric Eyes of Blood Control] [Death Ray] [Shadow Beam] [Aberrant Blood Sucking Tentacles] [Shapeshifting Mass] [Shapeless Aberration] [Endless Regeneration] [Cursed Soul] [Undead Monster] [Blood Projectile] [Self Division] [Infestation] [¡­] ----- Yep, this thing wasn''t something normal at all, and it was apparently a creation of the Vampire Venerable¡­ I bet Red just stole his spell. Well, now that she had done that, we have to deal with these damn shits. I guess I''ll have to go a bit more serious if I don''t want these masses of flesh to overwhelm us¡­ I quickly grabbed Skadi and Uller with each hand, and then called upon Rose. "Rose, Spirit Fusion!" "Very well!" FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1069 Time To Break This Barrier! Chapter 1069 Time To Break This Barrier! ----- Rose, the former Vampire Blood Ghost had evolved into a powerful Divine Blood Spirit. I know that fighting blood against blood seems stupid seeing how Vampires might possibly be resistant to their own elemental magic¡­ However, Rose assured me that wasn''t the case with her. As she had developed a certain divine power within her making her the perfect "anti-vampire". And I just had to test that out! "[Spirit Fusion]!" Of course, I didn''t fused myself with Rose, it was actually something exhausting to do for her. But somehow, it was less tiring when I fused her back then with the Divine Weapons. So that''s what I just did. I used Spirit Fusion and merged Rose with both Skadi and Uller. She simply divided her own Spiritual Body and divided into both enormous weapons in an instant. FLAAAASSSHH! Suddenly, the long spear Skadi and Uller''s enormous de turned bright red in color, gaining several golden decorations resembling bat-like wings and vampiric fangs, and emanating an utterly powerful Blood Divine Aura, which converged with their innate elements. Skadi unleashed a Blood and Ice Divine Aura, while Uller a Blood and Darkness Aura, both of them seemed ready to chop down and pierce as many aberrations as we could¡­ And these little shits¡­ ----- [Abyssal Blood Aberration] [Rank: 7 (Peak Stage)] [Status: Berserk, Hungry for Blood] A unique creation of the Vampire Progenitor, an aberrant monster made of blood and flesh of fallen Vampires brought to life through a deadly incantation thatbines both blood and death magic together. The corpses or even leftover flesh and blood pieces of fallen vampire subordinates, tied to their never-ending allegiance to their masters, will stitch each other together and be abominations made of flesh, blood, and entrails. Shapeless and aberrant, they seek only blood and flesh to sustain themselves, and attack anything indiscriminately. Possess incredible regeneration abilities and Blood, Darkness, and Death Magic. However, it is sluggish. [Fortune]: [C] [Physical Strength]: [S+] [Magical Power]: [S+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [B] Abilities: [Vampiric Eyes of Blood Control] [Death Ray] [Shadow Beam] [Aberrant Blood Sucking Tentacles] [Shapeshifting Mass] [Shapeless Aberration] [Endless Regeneration] [Cursed Soul] [Undead Monster] [Blood Projectile] [Self Division] [Infestation] [¡­] ----- They sure needed a lot of this to even be taken down with that insane [Endless Regeneration] Ability they have. Maybe if I eat them they wouldn''t be able to regenerate, but they kind of remind me of Gluttony with their [Infestation] Ability. I wouldn''t really want them to suddenly begin infesting my throat or stomach before I could evenpletely turn them into divine power. It is better to quickly kill them before I feast on these walking meatballs. And what''s best that with enormous, tens of meter tall weapons such as Skadi and Uller? They were made to chop down these over fifty-meter-tall aberrations! "Rakasha, cover my back and keep the smaller Vampires at bay!" I said. "Belle, assist him!" "Okay!" Belle quickly emerged out of a Dream Portal, as she suddenly began using her Dream Magic, creating pink smoke that quickly distracted the Vampires and threw them into confusion. "I might as well¡­ System, can I assign my Contract Spirits with Divine Abilities like I do with Slimes and Doppelgangers?" [Let me see¡­ Ah, it is possible! Up to three Divine Abilities can be shared with a Contracted Divine Spirit. However, the Unique Skills you acquired upon reincarnation cannot be assigned.] So that means I cannot give her the Unique Skills I started with, makes sense. However, everything else''s fair game. This opens a lot more of possibilities! "Alright¡­ Then let''s share with Belle Spirit Creation, Soul Forging Arts, and Dark Sun!" [Very well!] Ding! [You have assigned [Divine Dream Spirit: Belle] the [Dark Sun (S)], [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (S)] and [Divine Soul Forging Arts (A)] Divine Abilities!] "Ooh?!" Belle quickly realized something was shared with her. The power of these Divine Abilities quickly began overflowing from within her very being. "Belle, use them to support Rakasha!" "Alright master!" Belle quickly helped Rakasha, summoning countless of Spirits using her Spirit Creation. From enormous spheres of mes, to floating spears of light, all of it! She was rather amazing at it. I guess as a Dream Clone of the original wielder of this Unique Skill, it makes sense. After that, she used Divine Soul Forging Arts to reinforce her strength and that of the Spirits, and thenbined Dark Sun with her Nightmare Magic, creating enormous domains of darkness with countless nightmarish tentacles, grabbing her foes. I knew those three Divine Abilities would do well. As I was about to go fight the Aberrations, Rakasha suddenly called for me. "Wait, Drake, take this first! Divine cksmith Magic: [Weapon Reinforcement]!" CLANK! CLANK! Suddenly, the hammers of Rakasha impacted my weapons, as Skadi and Uller began overflowing with new power! This was¡­ one of the cksmith Gods Magics, the ability to reinforce the power of weapons and their stats and abilities effects! Both of my weapons suddenly became twice as strong as before, amazing! "Thanks! Now I''m going!" I stretched my wings, flying towards the dozens of aberrations. Their various eyes quickly spotted me as their tentacles immediately tried to catch me with their slimy covertures, probably made of digestive acids.N?v(el)B\\jnn "It is rather funny how do you believe that''s going to be effective at all!" I swung both of my weapons horizontally, without even unleashing any spell or technique aside from imbuing Mana and Divine Power into the weapons themselves. SLAAAAASSSSHHH!!! An enormous slicing wave of Divine Blood Energy, Ice and Darkness Mana emerged in an instant, converging together as even space itself made a few ripples. CLAAAASSSHHH!!! The impact of the horizontal sh reached three aberrations at the same time, as they were quickly sliced into pieces¡­ but still survived, beginning to crawl around into many tiny parts. "You''re damn resilient¡­ Let''s see this then!" I quickly gathered more Mana and Divine Power into my weapons, unifying them together for abined attack. "RAAAAAHHH!!!" And then, I unleashed a devastating vertical swing of my weapons at the same time, with all my draconic might! BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!! Chapter ?1070 Things Are Only Going To Get Worse! Chapter ?1070 Things Are Only Going To Get Worse! ----- The enormous attack I unleashed didn''t came alone, as it quickly decimated the Aberrations and shattered all their Divine Cores, all while their souls were devoured by Skadi and Uller''s Abilities. However, as I said, it wasn''t all! Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRACK! "Heh¡­" I wasn''t aiming at the monsters to begin with. It was just something I was going to take while being in there. My actual target was the very walls of this domain! Of course! Why wouldn''t I? Did Red seriously thought she could hold me off in this cube? No fucking way! "Divine Blood Weapon Arts: [Blood Feast]!" TRUUUUMMMM¡­! Both of my weapons began unleashing tremendous quantities of Divine Blood Auras, as I smiled maliciously, my entire power poured into my weapons! "And¡­ [BLOOD DRAGON]!" SLAAAAASSSSSHHHHH!!! "ROOOARRR!" The enormous vertical swing of my weapons quickly shaped into an enormous dragon made of blood, as it decimated another group of five Aberrations with ease. Their magic attacks doing nothing against my reinforced dragon scales after buffing myself with both the Dragon Scale Armor spell and the Soul Forging Arts to reinforce physical defense! Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRAAACK! The barrier making up the formation continued weakening, gaining more and more cracks, it quickly showed some holes, in fact! I just have to keep pushing! Red smiled as she saw the Vampires turn into Aberration, as Drake desperately fought against them. She smiled as his struggles and how he thought things might get better! Only for all of this to be merely just to buy time. "Foolish lizard, I shouldn''t had expected much from your tiny brain- Huh?" CRAAASSSSHHH!!! However, she suddenly saw his attacks reach the formation. "Heh¡­ As if that would do a¡­ thing." She was confident in the formation. She had built it using several high quality materials, and even the extracted Divine Cores from Divine Monsters and Vampire Gods she had farmed previously¡­ it was so resilient no Rank 8 God could ever break it! But Drake¡­ as he swung his weapons against the Aberrations to what she believed was him trying to kill them, slowly began filling the entire domain with cracks, the walls even opened small holes, and continued opening and opening more! The swarms of Vampires were like flies against him and his allies, and the Aberrations powerful Death Beams, Tentacles, and even their Cursed Eyes that could Paralyze were allpletely useless against Drake. Drake just tanked it all with his scales and Immortality Unique Skill with utmost ease! Was there anything this dragon could even take damage from anyways? "This is¡­ He''s cracking the damn formation?! T-The one I even used a Rank 9 Material as the Core?!" Formations were something that even mortal magus could unleash. Using materials, incantations, and magic circles, enormous formations could be made that would epass an area of effect where a certain effect could happen. It could be from a mere buff to certain stats, to making an element stronger while the others weaker, to even doing all of that together, and trap foes inside too. This Divine Formation had a Rank 9 Divine Material as its core, which Red had taken specifically out of her own Divine Realm! "Isn''t he lower than Rank 9?! Howe he''s so strong?! He can-" Red quickly calmed herself, imbuing more Divine Power into the formation. In front of Drake, the formation quickly began to regenerate its cracks, and even worse, all Vampires gained a buff, they overflowed with vampiric power, and several of them started turning into half bat monsters, while the aberrations started taking former shape now, resembling aberrant beast-like monsters. "Heh¡­ As if that should even intimidate me¡­ I have attained incredible power; I am rebelling against the other Soul Fragments. Is there any fear I should have now?" Red looked at Drake struggling against everything, as he felt overwhelmed¡­ "Let''s see how far you can go now, lizard~" (Drake''s POV) In front of me, the Formation Barrier suddenly began to regenerate! Just when I thought I was being able to break through everything, it suddenly started to regenerate. I even sensed Divine Power overflowing across the entire Barrier Domain Formation thing. Vampires suddenly overflowed with new power, the buff alone increasing their total power by two Stages. The small fry went from Rank 7 Initial Stage to Rank 7 Upper Stage in a whim! And even worse, the Aberrations from Rank 7 Peak Stage to Rank 8 Initial Stage! You''ve gotta be fucking kidding me! "GRUOOOHHHHH!" "GRAAAARRRR!" "RAAHAHAHAHA!" The roars andughter of the Vampires echoed around the battlefield; my forces were being pushed back. My Ice Golems kept dying against the new and stronger bat-monster Vampires that began popping up everywhere, faster, and mightier. And the Aberrations I was taking all for myself¡­ well, these bastards had be even more monstrous. Most of them gained over ten more meters of height, growing up to sixty meters each. Their shapes slowly changing and shaping into wolf, tigers, bears, and other beast-like shapes. ----- [Abyssal Blood Aberration Chimera Beast] [Rank: 8 (Initial Stage)] [Status: Berserk, Hungry for Blood] A unique creation of the Vampire Progenitor, an aberrant monster made of blood and flesh of fallen Vampires brought to life through a deadly incantation thatbines both blood and death magic together. The corpses or even leftover flesh and blood pieces of fallen vampire subordinates, tied to their never-ending allegiance to their masters, will stitch each other together and be abominations made of flesh, blood, and entrails. Shapeless and aberrant, they seek only blood and flesh to sustain themselves, and attack anything indiscriminately. Now enchanted with the power of someone with a Ring Containing the Fragment of the Vampire Venerable''s Soul, the power of the [Vampire Progenitor] Unique Skill has made all these Aberrations mutate into greater forms, enchanting all their stats and skills power. [Fortune]: [B+] [Physical Strength]: [S+++] [Magical Power]: [S+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A++] Abilities: [Vampiric Eyes of Blood Control] [Death Ray] [Shadow Beam] [Aberrant Blood Sucking Tentacles] [Shapeshifting Mass] [Shapeless Aberration] [Endless Regeneration] [Cursed Soul] [Undead Monster] [Blood Projectile] [Self Division] [Infestation] [Chimeric Beast Form] [Aberrant Houl] [Roar of Death] [¡­] ----- Things have suddenly be way more desperate. But that''s good. This is exactly what I wanted¡­ To see how far you''re willing to go, Red. -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1071 Ultimate Attack! Chapter 1071 Ultimate Attack! ----- In front of me, Red conjured the power of something within one of the Rings of hers. I knew something was odd, why would a Vampire made by Oberon possess the powers of the Vampire Venerable when she''s not even a direct descendant? It is obvious, she got their treasures upon ascending to their leadership. And thanks to these handy descriptions, I was able to more or less figure one of the sources of her powers. A reason why she can conjure so many powers that the Venerable once could! Certainly, Vampires are born from the Unique Skill of this Venerable, but they themselves don''t possess a Unique Skill, even less the same one that the Vampire Venerable once had [Vampire Progenitor]. They merelye with a set amount of special Vampire Abilities and that''s it. However, Red was directly using the powers of this Unique Skill! I have seen this before already, on myself! Somehow, Venerables that held Unique Skills are capable of sharing them through inheritances, this is how I got Spirit Creation and Dungeon Creation. They are often stored physically somewhere though, so it was just basic logic to figure out Red somehow had it¡­ And the description said it all, that bitch had a Ring made from the Soul Fragment of the Vampire Venerable! This is how she''s doing everything; she literally is using his Unique Skill. To think the jewelry the Venerable created using his own soul came imbued with his Unique Skill to be revived in the future is now being used as mere weapons¡­ how ironic. Perhaps even Ruby''s ne might have that Unique Skill as well? It wouldn''t be wrong to assume the Soul was split into pieces and so was the Unique Skill, right? Nheless¡­ "This is just perfect. I''ve learned more than what I thought I would in thesest seconds¡­" "GRUOOOOHHHH!" The enormous [Abyssal Blood Aberration Chimera Beast], Rank 8 Initial Stage Divine Monsters made out of the aberrant fusion of countless Vampire''s corpses and enchanted through the power of their creator rushed at me, by the dozens! "Bring it on, you bastards. I have barely used a tiny bit of my actual strength¡­ Red, are you watching me right now, right? Let me show you what the Dragon King can actually do." I smiled fervently at the skies, as I could notice Red''s presence somewhere else, watching at me. I quickly gathered Divine Power into my weapons, and then channeled all my Divinities at once into them, converging them with several Divine Abilities as well. The overflowing power was tremendous, and the Divine Weapons and Rose could barely take it all, but they were doing it. I had already transferred into Belle Soul Forging Arts too so she can reinforce her soul on top of my own reinforcement, which was also imbued into the divine weapons. Countless stacked buffs, Divinities, and Divine Abilities together, all converging into an enormously strong attack¡­ thest ingredient of course was my own Draconic Essence, a unique type of Divine Power that Divine Dragons exuded. TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! The concentration of all my power within the tip of both weapons created a sudden change, both weapons temporarily melded together as rainbow-colored ice began growing over both weapons, fusing them together into a gigantic rainbow ice sword. "Ultimate Divine Weapon Art¡­" FLAAAASSSSHHHHHHH!!!! An enormous ray of rainbow light emerged from within my Rainbow Ice de emerged, impacting the barriers above and beginning to crack them! Crack¡­ Crack¡­ CRASH! "GRUOOOHHH!" "GRAAAARRGHH!" "GROOOARRRR!" And then, I waited patiently as the Aberrations got closer¡­ And closer¡­ And closer¡­ NOW! "[Crescent Rainbow Frost de of The End: Oblivion]!" I swung my de vertically with a swift movement of my arms, it was so fast that it couldn''t even be perceived by most people. For a moment, only a blinding ray of rainbow light came and nothing else¡­ However¡­ SLAAAAASSSSHHH!!!! The gigantic ray of rainbow light spread into dozens of slicing attacks. All the aberrations were consumed by their power, suddenly beginning to freeze on rainbow ice and shattering apart into pieces right after that! CRAAACK! And then, the whole formation walls in front of us were also frozenpletely. A smile surged through my dragon face, sharp fangs showing my beastly excitement. Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRAAAASSSSHHH!!! The entire formation shattered into pieces as the Rainbow Ice absorbed all of the Divine Power within it, drying it out and then simply disabling the whole formation. Everything was shattered in a mere instant, as the Vampires that were mutating around weakened severely, and began to be picked up by everybody else. "You did it¡­ Drake, you did it!" Rakasha celebrated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Of course Master would do it!" Belle said pridefully. "A-Amazing¡­" Hector said. "This is yet to be over, we have to move on!" Kraxka said. "Yeah, let''s go!" Yuki led everyone else. "On our way!" Larzak valiantly said. "ORRAAAH!" SLAAAASSSHH!!! "GRYYYAAAEGH¡­!" The Brave Ice Elf Tisha swung her ice de, freezing over five Vampires around her and then destroying them into pieces. "Yeah, it''s finally time for the main dish!" Meanwhile¡­ "[Holy Spirit Lightning Storm]!" TRUUUMMM¡­! Pekora conjured Lightning emerging from a Divine Lightning Spirit in the shape of a tiny golden rabbit that she had, quickly showering four half-bat Vampire, and burning them into a crisp, they fell into the floor like dead flies. "Yeah, it''s time." Everyone quickly flew to my side as they in thest remaining Vampires, I swung my Rainbow de a fewst times, freezing and shattering into pieces thest aberrations before the Rainbow Frost de quickly separated into my two Divine Weapons once more. Using a made out of magic, I grabbed all the leftovers, and devoured them without faltering. Crunch, crunch, crunch¡­ Ding! [You have consumedrge quantities of Divine Materials] [You gained +10000000 Divine Power] [You acquired [Divine Fragment of Blood] x20!] [You acquired several Skills rted to the Monsters you''ve consumed. Skills have been fused into your body.] Feeling a new power flowing across my body, I smiled at the distance, the Vampire Castle was right around the corner. "Ruby, we areing for you." ----- Chapter ?1072 Losing Hope Chapter ?1072 Losing Hope ----- Red nced at Drake unleashing an utterly ridiculous attack. Her very eyes witnessed the immense power of the Dragon King, as she saw him, with utmost ease, merging the power of several Elemental Divinities and Elements together in mere seconds, alongside the power of his own Divine Weapons and Divine Spirits. The creation was an enormous de made of Rainbow Ice named Oblivion, somethingpletely out of this world. That attack alone not onlypletely annihted the boosted Aberrations she had created and alter enhanced, but it even broke the entire formation! To make things worse, she quickly heard the core of her formation, the Rank 9 Divine Material, [Nightmare Blood Rose] she used as the core of the formation gettingpletely destroyed, stomped over by Drake''s enormous attack! Servants quickly came running knocking at her door, telling Red of what was happening. Her face quickly twisted in horror as she heard the roar of a dragon the moment these Vampires showed up. "Mdy the Dragon has¡­!" "The Dragon¡­!" "I know you fools!" Red roared angrily. "Well, I am not stupid enough to not have prepared something here¡­!" Red desperately acted, having absolutely no time to ramble like before and quickly saving up all her frustration and anger over the situation forter. She raised her hand and the rings in her hands shone bright red. The power of the Vampire Venerable were activated, flowing across her entire body as she conjured a powerful Divine Spell, activating yet another Formation! "Do you truly believe I am foolish enough to not have prepared something for this asion, dragon?!" Red smiled evilly, as an enormous series of magic circles appeared everywhere! "Divine Primordial Blood Magic: [Eternal Abyssal Blood Prison]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! "Shit! She''s already trying to erect another barrier!" Drake quickly led everyone else, as they flew forward, attempting to get inside the small city in front of them before the barrier could be erected! However, the conjuration of such formation was almost instantaneous, Drake knew that no matter how fast he flew, he wouldn''t get there in time! "Then¡­!" He quickly grabbed an enormous sphere of slimes from his hands, throwing it like a baseball ball towards the city! FLAAAASH! The barrier quickly erected before the slime could reach it though, being evaporated as it touched the barrier of powerful Rank 9 Divine Power¡­ ZAAAP! As the slime died, the entire barrier erected, reinforcing itself upon countless transparentyers of red-colored barriers made of pure divine power. TRUUUUMMM!!!! The enormous formation, nowposed of three Rank 9 Divine Materials, overflowed with enormous quantities of divine power, and quickly took the shape of an enormous fortress protecting the entire city!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "It''s toote already¡­" Sighed Pekora. "Damn it!" Tisha angrily roared. "Can we do anything with this barrier?! It seems¡­ several time stronger than the one from before!" Hector said. "I can''t believe the prideful vampires would hide themselves behind walls so much¡­" Sighed Rose, as she emerged on top of Drake''s head. "Can we do something, Scaled God-sama?" Asked Kraxka. "Please ask us anything!" Said Larzak. "Heh¡­ I guess we just have to push forward. There''s no helping it." Drake smiled at the challenge, however. "This must be thest line of defense, attack it with everything you''ve got into a single point, the center of the barrier!" Drake knew that to break magic barriers, the best way to do it aside from overwhelming power was by targeting a certain spot of this barrier and then hit it as much as possible to build up pressure. "NOW!" Drake roared, as everyone unleashed their magic attacks or strongest techniques countless sts of elemental power began hitting one spot of the barrier, dozens of times at once! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOMMM!!! However, as the seconds went by, nothing was happening. Drake had to hurry, if he didn''t interrupted the ritual everything would be over and Ruby would probably never be able toe back. "Ruby¡­! RUBYYYY!" Rakasha roared furiously, his eyes overflowing with red scarlet mes as his hammer grewrger andrger in size, hitting the barrier to no avail, not even a single crack emerged within the barrier''s surface! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAASH!!! Rakasha continued hitting the barrier furiously, harder, and harder. With all the fury he held, with all the frustration he felt. Just by remembering Ruby and how she was dragged away from the happy life she was having, just thinking about these malicious hands that wanted this innocent girl''s body and life for their wicked purposes¡­ it filled him with fury. Rakasha began to recall his past, everything he had lived through his life. The many moments he had with those he cared for, and the journeys he had all across the world. Despite never telling anybody about this, Rakasha did have a family. He had one¡­ One of the reasons why he never told anybody about this family of his was¡­ because it always brought him a lot of pain to recall such memories. Over sixty years ago, as he traveled across the entire world of Yggdrasil, and as he meet so many new people, experienced so many new things, and walked through many beautifulndscapes, he came to know a woman. A beautiful mountain giant woman only ten years younger than him. Giants lived for up to 300 years normally, ten years younger was usually not much a problem when both were already over a hundred years old. She was a woman of the mountains of Alfheim, the beautiful continent of wilderness where elves governed most of the ce. He meet her in one of his journeys, as he traversed across a Mountain Range looking for materials to make weapons to sell and make a living using his cksmith Magic and his talents. However, because he got too deep into a mountain''s caves, he was chased down by wild trolls, savage humanoid-like monsters twice as big as Giants, brutes and savages that ate anything that they saw. He was almost about to die surrounded by these monsters, only for the silhouette of a beautiful woman to jump from atop the mountains, taking down the trolls in just a few hits. That''s where he meet her, Azia. ----- Chapter 1073 The Past Of The Blacksmith Chapter 1073 The Past Of The cksmith ----- "What with the long face? First time you''re in the mountains? Trolls are only as strong as Rank 3, howe you can''t handle a group?" The woman was gorgeous. Long blonde hair, tanned brown skin, beautifully smooth like chocte. White tattoos depicting runes all over her muscr body, barely wearing any clothes but some leather wrapped around her chest and around her hips. Her only weapon? A big club she made out of the hardest stone she could find. She simply swung that down and took those behemoths in mere seconds, daring to look back at the trembling blue skinned giant behind her. "Hey, can''t you talk?" Rakasha wasn''t being timid there or anything¡­ he simply was stunned. Her beauty and her charisma, the way she in those foes, it captivated him. Since that moment that¡­ through his entire life dedicated to his profession, he fell in love. "I''m going to leave you here if you don''t stand up¡­" The Mountain giantess walked away as Rakasha rapidly began following her. "W-Wait! Sorry, my name''s Rakasha! Thank you for saving me!" She ignored him as she walked away, Rakasha ended following all around the mountain until they arrived at arge tribe of mountain giants inside these mountains, living inside an enormous maze of caves. "Hey, you''ve got the stamina to walk all this way here, I guess you''re not half bad! Come now, I''ve got some food." She was strangely nice to him, and the two got to know each other in between eating and drinking. Azia was a wandering hunter that brought food to her tribe. And often saved the ass of bold passersby that came looking for ores here. "Heh~ So you''re a cksmith? Those guys are rare! Hey how about you stay here? We really are in need for weapons, without weapons we can barely fend off the trolls and other creatures. How about it? I''ll make your stay be worthwhile!" "S-Sure¡­" Rakasha was too enchanted to leave. Without realizing it, he ended spending days, weeks, months, and even years in that small tribe. At first the mountain giants didn''t liked him that much, but slowly got used to him. The more things he made with his talents and the more he eased their lives, the more he gained their respect. Ultimately, a war against the trolls broke out two yearster, where all his weapons, armor, and even magic items came into y in this decisive battle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Although some perished in the battle, the amount of casualties was the minimum. The victory was of the mountain giants, and it was all thanks to Rakasha''s help. Through all this time he spent with Azia and the other Mountain Giants, he grew as a person. He was always obsessed with his research, with cksmith and rare materials, forgetting the most important things in life such as rtionships, family, and socializing and making friends. The Mountain Giants helped him open up his heart the same way they opened theirs to him. "Alright! Nobody has imed you yet so you''re mine!" "Eh? What do you mean?" "You''re my husband now, hehe~!" "Huh?!" Captivated by his talents and his good heart, Azia boldly took him as her husband, and they had a night to remember after such an arduous battle, where both expressed their fervent love for one another. "I love you¡­" "I love you too." Rakasha began to forget about his dreams of traveling the world or even bing the best cksmith out there. He suddenly found something even more important than such ambitions, his wife and this tribe, his love and his family were everything for him, and made him more fulfilled than anything ever, even doing smithing with the best ingredients possible. And as if things couldn''t get any better for him, several months after marrying Azia, she blessed him with a beautiful little girl. She had blue skin like him, and the blonde hair of her mother¡­ He named her Saphira and Azia gave the girl her second name, Ruby. "She''s beautiful¡­" "She is, isn''t she?" "Bwaah! Waah¡­" In the Mountain Giant tribe, it wasmon for them to name their kids after jewels and ores. Saphira Ruby was her name, which meant she was as beautiful as the white jewels and as fierce as the red jewels. "Papa!" A little blue skinned girl ran towards him every morning, with a wide smile and shiny eyes of blue and red color, the same color as her name''s jewels. "Saphira, want to see papa work at his furnace again?" "I do! I do! Papa make me a weapon! I want¡­ to be big Warrior like mama!" "Hahaah, already wanting to be like me you little ruffian?" "She''s just like you though, hahaha¡­" "Yeah, my daughter will surpass me one day." Time continued passing by days after days of peace and tranquility. Of good moments, of rxing days, sometimes filled with a bit of the difficulties of parenting, but never ending in something bad. The little Saphira continued growing up from a little baby to a toddler. She was always filled with energy to fight and work more. She even inherited Rakasha''s abilities and was slowly bing an amazingly promising cksmith for the future, while also inheriting her mother''s warrior physique. The entire tribe saw in her a promising future chief of the tribe, and everyone looked forward for the future ahead of them, and the many days of prosperity awaiting for them. ¡­ However, the mountain was a dangerous ce. After the defeat of the trolls, the Mountain Giants thought their victory was assured now, for years they ended rxing, only beating some local monsters¡­ but darkness lurked in the most unexpected of ces. A strange power surged within the depths of the mountain, slowly reaching thest remnants of the trolls, and helping them grow more and more, until they became stronger and plentiful than ever before¡­ The children that survived that war had now all grown up, and they were up to avenge their parents. ----- Chapter ?1074 Painful Memories Chapter ?1074 Painful Memories ----- "Have a nice travel dear." "Papa, bring gifts!" That morning, Rakasha was going off to the nearest city. Something he often did once or twice a month to go purchase local materials, sell his products, and buy tons of food thatcked in these mountains, such as most fruits and vegetables, which he wanted for the growth of his daughter. "Then I''m off, take care, I love you two." "Love you daddy!" "Don''t buy too many things or you won''t be able to carry everything!" "Sure, sure. And I love you too, my little princess." Rakasha hugged his little girl and his wife, kissing both of them as he walked away, quickly going across the mountains with his carriage, an enormous three-meter big Rock Lizard Azia had tamed years ago named Rock. "Alright Rock, lets get going! We''ll buy tons of fruits for Saphira!" "GRAAOOH!" Rock slowly went down the mountain with a rxed smile, admiring the beautiful scenery in the background, unaware the darkness lurking near the tribe of the Mountain Giants. He spent the rest of the day walking around the city, selling his products, peddling around, and talking with several people he knew for years now. After he was done doing his things, he quickly meet up with a friend, an elf he often drank beer with before going back home in a local bar named Eurel. "Hey Rakasha! How''s it been! How''s the family?" "Everything''s going alright. The girls'' getting more and more hard to deal with as she''s growing up, but damn¡­ she''s looking more and more like her mother." "Hahaha, I bet she''s going to be the most talented in the future, isn''t she?" "Yeah, I''ve got high hopes for her but¡­ To be honest, I don''t really want to pressure her. What she''s dong is all because she really likes it, I''ve never forced her to do anything. Honestly, I am just happy as long as she grows up healthy, that''s all¡­" Rakasha smiled as he saw the mountain in the distance, suddenly noticing several ck smoke clouds. "Hey!" Suddenly, another friend, a catkin ran towards the two, named Samuel. "Eurel! Rakasha! This is bad!" The ck cat-faced beast-kin began panicking. "W-What''s wrong?!" "Samuel what''s going on?" "Some explorers that go around hunting at the mountains reported to see an enormous army of Trolls, all of them were hundreds! They were wearing ck armor and emanating some weird ck aura! The Adventurer Guild Master said they might be being helped by some remnant of the Chaos Spirits! Shit''s wild! ¡­Wait, isn''t your house in the mountains, Rakasha?" Rakasha''s face opened wide, looking into the distance. "Saphira, Azia!" He ran away immediately after that, jumping over Rock and leaving all the luggage behind, rushing as fast as possible wearing two swords he had forged, armor, and a shield while jumping across rocks with his loyal Rock Lizard. "Please be okay, please be okay, PLEASE BE OKAY¡­!" Rakasha continued rushing forward, after less than ten minutes, he finally reached the entrance of the tribe''s territory¡­ And the first thing he saw was blood, guts, and countless corpses, of both trolls and mountain giants everywhere. He saw several Trolls wandering everywhere, sneakily, he rushed into the entrance of the tribe''s caves, finding blood and guts everywhere, his eyes filled with horror and shock. "GRUOH!" "GRAGUH!!!" The trolls quickly saw him, as they rushed towards him. Rakasha used his magic and his weapons to fight back, barely managing to fend them off as he ran further into the town, only finding countless familiar faces dead, one after the other. Adults, children, elderly, nobody was spared. Their bodies sttered over the floor, torn apart and half eaten by the brutal savages. "Hahhh¡­ HAHHH¡­" He began hyperventting, with a dozen Trolls running to chase him, he entered his house made of stone and hardened mud he took so long to build with Azia. His wish for them to be okay, his faint hope was shattered in that instant. Blood everywhere. Guts and blood. The crushed, sttered little head of a girl over the floor. And a tall woman''s body sliced in half, with her head half eaten. "Hahhh¡­ Hahhhh¡­ HAHHHHH¡­" He continued breathing faster and faster, about to have a heart attack. His entire life crumbled apart in a mere day. Everything he had built, everything he made, all of it. All the memories he built in this ce¡­ All theughs and happiness, all the smiles¡­ Even the little paintings his daughter had made around the walls this morning were still fresh, but now covered on blood. "GRUOOHHH!" "GRAGGGUUH!" The Trolls roared, quickly reaching him, as Rakasha ran away from his home, crying desperately, screaming like a madman. "No¡­! Nooo¡­ NOOOOO! AAGGGGHH! GRAAAAAHHH!!!" He began fighting furiously, some Trolls were suddenly afraid of his very presence, an enormous, powerful aura surged in that very moment as he grew furious. Without realizing, he killed dozens of trolls, one after the other. But ultimately, his energies ran out, as he was surrounded by trolls, their blows bing heavier, as they began throwing him around and crushing him mercilessly. He didn''t had anything to lose now, not anymore. He continued screaming and struggling, with everything he had¡­ As his vision continued getting darker and darker, he suddenly heard the footsteps of dozens of people, explosions of magic echoed all around the caves, as he saw several adventurersing to exterminate the trolls, led by the adventurer''s guild master. His life was saved, even when he just wanted to die there.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He had nothing to live for anymore¡­ He became a shell of a man. For years since then, since that day he simply went back to his continent. As if this family he had here, and everything else with it was just a small part of his trip. As if it was just a small part of his life that came to an end. Sometimes as he recalled such beautiful days, he felt it was all an illusion, a dream¡­ Yet, everything changed once more when she appeared. Trembling in the middle of the snow, covered on blood and bruises, with red eyes and long red hair. Despite being apletely different person, she reminded him of her¡­ Of her daughter. "¡­Ruby?" ----- Chapter 1075 Rakashas Regrets Chapter 1075 Rakasha''s Regrets ----- "How do you know my name?" The girl answered with confusion, tilting her head. She was slightly afraid, but somehow remained calm as her expressionless face seemed to hold no emotions, even though she was scared, trembling. "I¡­ I didn''t knew you were named Ruby, you reminded me of someone¡­ Someone that was once everything to my life¡­" "Hm¡­" "Are you here alone? Why? What happened to you?" "I¡­ I can''t say¡­" "Why?" "It is dangerous¡­ I just¡­ don''t want to die." "Ah¡­" Since that day that Rakasha sheltered the little Vampire girl back home. Out of pure goodwill, or perhaps because she reminded him so much of his long-lost daughter that his dull and empty life slowly began to change. The little girl slowly opened her heart more and more for him, showing him her smartness and her cheekiness, allbined with the slightly refined demeanor of a noble girl¡­ Yet deep down, her adorable innocence and curiosity for everything always made him smile a little bit. He taught her anything she asked for, the same way he did for his beautiful baby girl Saphira. For the first time in over sixty years, Rakasha smiled. "Huh?" Ruby noticed it when it happened. "What is it?" "You''re smiling uncle¡­ Are you happy?" Her innocent red eyes looked into his very soul. There was very little that could escape the little vampire girl. "I-I am smiling¡­?" Rakasha touched his own face, as tears stared flowing out of his eyes out of the blue. "W-Why are you crying now?" She asked while being worried. "N-Nothing I just¡­" Rakasha sighed. "I just¡­ I guess I am happy." Rakasha gently patted Ruby''s little head, as he smiled back at her with tearful eyes. "Thank you for making me smile, Ruby¡­ Thank you for being here, with this uninteresting old man¡­" Rakasha recalled such mast, all his memories emerging within his mind as tears continued flowing from his eyes. His hammer zing with divine furnace mes as he continued hitting the barrier over and over and over again. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAAASH! CLAAAAASSSSHHH! "Ruby¡­ RUBY! RUBYYYYYY!" As he screamed his lungs out, he continued remembering. "Uninteresting? You''re not uninteresting Uncle! You''re so nice with me and¡­ You''re also super amazing, I''ve never seen someone capable of making items! Can you teach me one day?" For a few seconds in that moment, Rakasha recalled the same adorable face with an endless and innocent curiosity from his daughter within Ruby''s face. "Sure¡­ I guess this old man''s not that boring as I thought, huh¡­ How about I teach you how to make essories, eh?" "That would be great! Maybe I could make a ring or something¡­ for mama." As memories continued flowing, Rakasha continued hitting the barrier, more and more furiously. "Your mother? Where is she?" Ruby looked into the window. "In a faraway ce¡­ Mama saved me from someone evil, but¡­ she doesn''t want me to be exactly free either¡­ I still love her though. I hope that one day I can tell her that¡­ I don''t want to be what she wants me to be¡­" "Ah¡­ I see. Maybe one day we can tell her, together. How about it?" "I never thought about asking for help¡­ You''re right!" As these memories flowed and the screams of Rakasha echoed across the mountains, they slowly reached the sharp ears of the unconscious Ruby, who was resting over the magic circle in the floor, right in front of Red. Several cultists were conjuring an incantation, using many Divine Materials assembled around the divine magic circle. The runes began glowing bright red, as Red smiled back at the sleeping girl. "She can''t hear you, foolish brute." Sheughed at Rakasha''s screams. But within Ruby, as she submerged within an endless abyss of darkness, she could hear him. The voice slowly became louder, and louder, and louder¡­ "Ruby¡­" "Huh? Who is this voice¡­?" "Ruby¡­!" "This voice¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "RUBY!!!" "Ah¡­!" "RUBYYYYYY!" "Uncle?" "I don''t want you to die¡­ I couldn''t do a single thing back then¡­ I couldn''t do a single DAMN THING! But now I can¡­ I HAVE TO! RUBY¡­! RUBYYYYY!" "Uncle!" Ruby felt lost in the endless sea of darkness, as she was confused. Countless red eyes opened as she saw around herself. They were the eyes of an unfathomable being, her progenitor, her oldest ancestor. A merciless and ruthless man shrouded in mystery, the one that brought the massacre and carnage to this world¡­ "Ruby..." "Eh? Ah¡­ It''s you again?!" "I''ve always been there." "Eh?" "Watching you." "No¡­ No¡­!" "I know how you feel¡­" "You don''t know a thing! You''re a monster!" "A monster¡­ I guess that''s how I''ve always been addressed¡­ But are you not a monster too?" "No¡­ I¡­!" "Discriminated, treated as a dangerous being, dependent in blood, weak to sunlight, seen as a monster by literally everybody in the world¡­ Ruby, stop pretending to be different. You''re one of us, one of my family members." "Stop¡­ get away from me!" Ruby''s consciousness continued being covered by the endless darkness. "She will soon steal all your powers away¡­ Do you truly want it? Do you want our legacy to end here?!" "Leave me alone¡­" "I''ll help you free yourself! I''ll help you im the power you always had!" "No¡­ I am not¡­!" "You''re my vessel, and you and I¡­ shall reign this world once more." "Stop¡­! No!" As Ruby fought against the powerful mind of the Vampire Progenitor, the runes around her began to destabilize, the enormous aura emerging from within her even without her ne were tremendous! "What the¡­?! What''s going on?!" Red was suddenly left speechless, the entire ritual was being interrupted, everything slowly stared failing! And all of this was Rakasha continued hitting the barrier, with everybody else''s efforts. Small cracks suddenly began to emerge, slowly, yet steadily. Drake finished his incantation that only took him twenty seconds, an enormous magic circle was conjured in a split of a second as endless holy light was conjured from all within his body, gathering into his ws. "Rakasha, sorry for taking so long¡­ Divine Holy Light Magic: [Heaven''s Judgement]!" FLAAAAASSSSHHHHH!!! An enormous ray of pure holy light emerged from within Drake''s hands, shing against the Formation¡­ Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRAAASH! ----- Chapter ?1076 The Power Of [Holy Sun]! Chapter ?1076 The Power Of [Holy Sun]! ----- Drake unleashed all the power of Holy Light. Abination of both his new Divinity and his Affinity with Light, alongside his newly awakened Bloodline of Light Dragons made it all possible¡­ Except that he had to go even further beyond.N?v(el)B\\jnn Ding! [You exchanged 2500000 Divine Power] [You learned the [Holy Sun (S)] Divine Ability!] ----- [Holy Sun (S)] The opposite of [Dark Sun]. A special Divine Ability that only a few of the strongest Light Dragons possess. Within the interior of their souls, there''s a gigantic and spiraling Holy Sun, named the Holy Light Core that constantly emits a primordial amount of Holy Light. This light can be controlled, different frommon light element, it possess the ability to drain the darkness and power of other elements and burn it, extinguishing their strength. All while possessing the capability of blinding the target''s senses and even weakening their element. This Primordial Holy Light emanated from the Holy Light Core can be channeled in a variety of ways, both through magic and techniques. Any Magic or Techniques that channel this Divine Ability''s elemental power gain a boost to their power of +200% and grants the ability to ignore the target''s elemental defenses by -50%. Damage is doubled against those weak to Light. ----- It was an incredible Divine Ability, the opposite of Dark Sun. With this, Drake was not only able to unleash his strongest Light Attack yet but enchant it to even higher degrees of power. Within the very core of his soul, aside from the Dark Sun inside, he felt something new emerge, the Holy Sun! Both Suns rotated with one another beautifully, as the Holy Sun reacted the brightest to Drake''s Magic, with all of its powers and bonuses, Drake unleashed an all-out st! "Rakasha, sorry for taking so long¡­" Drake said, smiling back at Rakasha. Rakasha suddenly opened his eyes wide as he saw the enormous, transcendent elemental powers of Drake. "Divine Holy Light Magic¡­" Drake conjured the light and intensified it more and more as he imbued Divine Power into the activation of his magic and the new Divine Ability¡­ all together at once! "[Heaven''s Judgement]!" An enormous ray of pure holy light emerged from within Drake''s hands, shing against the Formation¡­ FLAAAAASSSSHHHHH!!! The enormous beam shed with the brightest light, as it reached the barrier of the formation! The Formation resisted the beam well¡­ only for three seconds before it continued gaining more and more cracks. From the small cracks Drake''s allies made, including Rakasha, thanks to this small opening, which was all that Drake needed, several more cracks continued emerging, one after the other! Crack¡­ crack¡­! Red''s face despaired as Rakasha''s face was filled with amusement and hope! "No¡­" Crack¡­! "This can''t be¡­!" Crack, crack¡­ "Wait!" Crack¡­! "You can''t simply¡­!" CRAAASH!!!! The barrier immediately broke before Red could even finish her ritual, an enormous beam of light reached her castle, bathing it all in holy light, which resulted to be the vampire''s greatest elemental weakness! BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! An enormous, loud explosion echoed across the skies and the ground. The castle began crumbling apart in a few areas, but it maintained itself standing as it was enchanted with divine magic to enhance its durability and endurance! RUMBLE! Red panicked, as she barely managed to keep the castle standing while protecting Ruby and the other materials with a Divine Blood Bubble, all while gritting her teeth in fury, her sharp fangs quickly showing up. "You damn lizard¡­ The ritual was interrupted! I WAS SO CLOSE¡­ SO CLOSE!" TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­! An enormous aura of blood divinity emerged from within the entire castle, shaking the entire surroundings. The mountains and the sky reacted to Red''s enormous power by trembling! This was the reaction the very world, which had a will of its own, Yggdrasil''s Will, had when the power of a being within Rank 9 was unleashed. However¡­! CRAAAASSSSHHHH!!! Her barrier around the entire castle shattered in an instant as an enormous draconic w entered the building, devastating everything within its interior as slimes beganing out of Drake''s fingers and exploring the entire ce. "Red, you''re the only one I want! Come out you damn coward! Are you so afraid of fighting me that you have to retort to barriers several times?! I will destroy this entire castle if necessary!" Drake roared furiously and domineeringly, his Draconic Aura overflowing across the city as it covered the entire castle. The blood domain spreading over the castle was easily shattered by his very presence, as Red''s face was shocked when the ce where she was suddenly broke, and an enormous golden eye looked directly at him, a draconic and sharp eye filled with bloodlust. "FOUND YOU!" CLAAAASH! Drake quickly hit the entire part of the building with his very Draconic Aura''s presence, blowing it all away into pieces as he quickly saw a ray of red light reaching the skies. The beautiful Vampiress Red emerged in the skies, with Ruby at her side, floating like a bubble of red color. Red''s face was so furious that it began twisting around, veins popped up everywhere around her face. Her wlessly beautiful face turned into an ugly one, showing her utter rage and frustration! "Fine! If you want to die so badly I''ll kill you before anything else. You''ve really got to have a death wish, don''t you, son of Nifl?!" Roared Red angrily. "And we''ll make sure to take Ruby with us as well!" Drake roared, as all his allies emerged like bright and colorful divine lights around his enormous body. Their size difference was so vast thatpared to him they only resembled dots of colorful lights. "Ruby!" Rakasha quickly noticed Ruby right at the side of Red, floating unconsciously inside a red bubble, with many divine materials and even essories with her of strange origin. "Oh, you want her too, huh?" Red smiled evilly. SNAP! She snapped her fingers, as in a single second, Ruby was gone. FLASH! "RUBYYY!" Rakasha panicked. "Don''t worry, she''s safe and sound inside my Divine Realm¡­ You want her? You''ll have to kill me first¡­" ----- Chapter 1077 Confronting Red Chapter 1077 Confronting Red ----- (Drake''s POV) Right in front of us, Red stood there. We had managed to break through the barrier thanks to my new Ability and the help of everyone''s else efforts. And now that I broke through her castle and forced her to get out, she had no ce to hide anymore, unless she decided to run away, we had her cornered. And I knew she wouldn''t run away. She was after all a Soul Fragment of Oberon, that prideful bastard obviously has the same mind as Greenwood, right? Or Greenwood like him. Which means all his Soul Fragments are ultimately too prideful to escape a battle. They''ll stay and fight just to prove us that they''re the superior ones, and that they got the advantage in both strength and experience¡­ These type of people are the easiest to abuse in these regards. However, we were not just fighting some little monster now, or a pawn of Greenwood. We were fighting a Soul Fragment at full power, a being of Rank 9, one rank above me¡­ Can I even win? With everything as I have arranged it and my trump card, I have confidence I can do it. But it''ll be very close, and there''s still a big chance I might end up gettingpletely decimated ultimately¡­ It is going to be something that cannot be easily decided by merely running simtions inside of my head. Now that she''s in front of me, I just have to do it. "But it would be boring if you all gang on the little old me, right? Such a band of barbarians¡­ How about we give a warm wee to all of my children?" Redughed. "Look, we''ve even arranged a special meeting with all of Ruby''s family, the ones that think of themselves as superior to all for descending the Vampire Venerable!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, countless Vampires showed up, they were up to a hundred. Their power was stronger than those we fought before, they were clearly not being mass produced, these were all part of Ruby''s family¡­ they were all her family members. They were being controlled by blood threads inserted into their very souls, and I noticed strange red-colored fleshy parasites stuck into their backs, fueling them with power.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ruby¡­! RUBY!" Suddenly, a woman cried, she resembled Ruby a lot, but was older¡­ Was she Ruby''s mother? "Hahahaha! Look at her scream! Isn''t she the cutest?" "RED! W-Where''s my daughter?!" The woman screamed in fury, looking at Red with resentment as tears flowed out of her red eyes. "Hahahaha! In a very good ce! For now, how about you have some good manners and entertain our guests, hm~?" Redughed, the several essories with red jewels on them shone brightly as they enchanted her soul powers, a sudden red aura was conjured, covering every vampire. "Nnnggh¡­! Y-You damn monster, you''ve stolen¡­ The Treasures of our Family! Give them back! Give me back my daughter!!! AAAGGGGGHHHHH¡­!" Ruby''s mother suddenly began to overflow with power, her scream of agony wasbined by the screams of all the other vampires, as they quickly mutated into monstrous bat-like aberrations of over four meters each, roaring furiously. "GRYYYSSHHAAAAA!" "GROOOARRR!" "GRAAAAHHHH!!!" "RAAAAAHH!!!" "Yes, that''s more like it. Roar and bark like the filthy beasts you all are¡­ Like the utter garbage you all are! Like the pathetic little shits that all of you are! Like the insignificant beings you all are¡­ You barely make passable bait! Now go die!" The monstrous bats quickly began flying towards us. If they were the other Vampires, we might had not held back, but now we were left without many options¡­ Killing Ruby''s family was something we simply couldn''t do. "Ruby''s mother¡­!" Rakasha cried. "She loves her mother, I cannot¡­ I can''t kill her." "Don''t worry, I wasn''t nning on forcing you to do anything." I said with a smile. "Like beasts, we''ll simply capture them." I quickly conjured magic in a split of a second, unifying several ideas with my strongest elements and all the Mana I could muster, with thousands of Divine Power added to it. "Divine Spirit Creation: [Holy Light Chains]" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! I quickly summoned thousands of Holy Light Chains from my hands, as they all stretched towards my allies, serving as new spirit weapons I had created on the spot. These chains were specifically made to restrain foes and lower their stats while even nullifying part of their magic. Once weakened, the Vampires can be captured. "Use these to capture weakened Vampires. I am counting on all of you." I quickly used for thest time my buffs on everyone, their power began overflowing from within their bodies as Draconic Auras started to merge with Soul Forging Buffs. For a few seconds, it felt as if all the buffs I granted merged into a single powerful Dragon Aura. Whatever was the case, I didn''t had time to check on that again. "As long as you weaken them, it should be doable!" I said. "Alright¡­" Rakasha nodded. "I am leaving Red to you then, Drake!" "Yeah, make sure to save Ruby''s mother at all costs. I wouldn''t be able to see that girl in the eyes again knowing I''ve killed her mother." I said with a nod. "Leave it to us!" Yuki roared. "Yeah, don''t worry!" Tisha said. "We can handle it." Pekora nodded. "Fufu, you''re going against a hundred mutated Vampires of True Blood yet you''re all so rxed¡­ Do you truly believe some little golden chains are going to suddenly change the fate of all these pathetic vermin or something?" Laughed Red. "I never thought you would be such a soft-hearted goody-two-shoes, lizard." "I am not soft-hearted. I simply don''t see every single life as garbage as you do¡­" I sighed. "Amongst all the people I''ve met, the likes of you are the ones I despite the most. Always believing that being overly edgy is somehow the "smart way" of thinking¡­ However, at the end I always realize that you''re all just losers¡­ All of you are just filled with bullshit!" FLAAASH! ----- Chapter ?1078 Drake VS Red Chapter ?1078 Drake VS Red ----- "Your feeble words are pathetic, little lizard¡­ It is amusing how hard you''re trying to sound smart, but you''re only showing yourself as a clown!" Laughed Red, her Darkness and Blood Auras quickly erupted from her body like countless, abyssal tentacles of ck and red. Several red eyes emerged within her endless divine aura, which spread constantly all across our surroundings. FLUOOOOSSSHHH!!! "I''ll show you how bullshit I am then!" She smiled. Her voice slowly began to change as her Divine Aura spread further all around our surroundings, it was like an endless sea of pure blood and darkness, almost unfathomable. "Divine Vampiric Arts: [Abyssal Blood Divine Domain]!" "Yeah, you''re right. I''ve vented all I wanted. Time to beat the shit out of you and get done with this!" I stretched my wings wide as I pped them once. An enormous shockwave of power was unleashed all around the surroundings, the snow covering the mountains quickly dissipated by the force of the wind alone. FLAAASH! I reached Red in an instant, as my ws shed against her! CLAAAASSSHHH!!! However, I quickly noticed ws of almost the same size as mine emerge from within her Divine Aura. She was materializing her own Divine Aura of Abyssal Blood. Shaping it as she desired, enormous red ws blocked my own, and then began attacking me while she remained still. This bitch has a fucking stand or something?! "Divine Vampiric Arts: [ursed Blood ws]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASSSHH! Her attacks became faster and more precise. Each blow that reached my body made it felt like my entire body was about to burst into pieces. They carried within an enormous, overwhelming strength that couldn''t simply be ignored. I was being pushed back by this barrage of attacks alone. Each time I tried to kick her back or use my tail to hit her, she was able to intercept me beforehand, as if she was able to see through the future itself and predict my next movements wlessly. "What''s wrong, Dragon?! Are you already feeling overwhelmed?! Hahahaha! I told you I was in a leaguepletely different than yours! That you merely believed you could even fight me 1v1 waspletely stupid!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASSSSH! Red continued attacking me as I tried to defend using Draconic Arts to reinforce my defenses and the Earth Dragon''s Divine Ability [Unmovable Mountain]! And then, as I tanked her hits and my body began to slowly adapt to it¡­ I smiled back at her. "Yeah, you''re right, I can''t fight you 1v1¡­" "Huh?!" CLAAASH! CLAAASH! "Nnggh?!" Red suddenly saw Skadi and Uller emerge from behind her. She waspletely unable to see or sense them at all. Of course, that''s because Belle had merged with them through Spirit Fusion, allowing these weapons the ability to travel between Dream Realms, ignoring the "surface space" where we all are!N?v(el)B\\jnn And that wasn''t all, as within these two, Rose''s presence was also there. Both of my Divine Spirits having merged with my two Divine Weapons by splitting each other so they could merge their powers in both. "Where did these weapons came from¡­?! Ah! Dream Divinity?!" Skadi and Uller unleashed their power right away, as the Abilities within their bodies quickly activated. They began slicing and tearing apart Red''s materialized domain, slicing countless of her Divine Aura tentacles and quickly destroying her ws! SLAAAAASSSSHHH! "What?! My Divine Aura is Rank 9! Howe you can destroy it?!" She asked furiously, resummoning again her Divine Aura. However, I utilized that small frame where Skadi and Uller managed to slice through her Divine Aura, as I quickly reached her with my strongest attack avable, I imbued all my Divinity into my Dragon Breath and unleashed a powerful Abyssal Freezing Nightmare Dragon Breath! BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! The powerful beam of darkness and ice concentrating the power of my [Unique Skill: Winter Magic] and [Dark Sun] alongside [Dream Realm Maniption] as I had figured out a little weakness of her¡­ Dreams and Nightmares! "Unnngghh¡­! GGRAAAH!" Red suddenly found herself trapped within a mass of ck fog, a Nightmare. She was struggling, but only for about a split of a second before she freed herself, unleashing a powerful red shockwave that shook everything. "[Blood Judgement]!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! By Red''smand, an enormous red magic circle appeared right above the skies, as it summoned thousands of twenty-meter-long projectiles made of materialized Divine Blood. This was perhaps an ultimate Divine Blood Spell! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! All projectiles began falling, but not aimlessly. Every single one of the thousands of projectiles reached my body, attempting to pierce through my scales and exploding consecutively. "[Unmovable Mountain] [Orichalcum Body] [Orichalcum Scales]!" BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOMMM!!! I quickly buffed my own defenses once more as I resisted the constant blows, all while Red''s Divine Aura was dealing with my two weapons and Divine Spirits, I quickly decided tobine everything even more. The power of Spirit Creation, Holy Sun, Dreams and Nightmares, Divine mes, and Primordial Ice Magic! The only way to deal with such an overwhelmingly strong foe is¡­ tobine elements, something not even gods can do so freely. The concentration of all elements came in a single second, as Red sensed the presence of something truly frightening emerging within my ws, two glowing golden spheres of pure divine power. "Divine Spirit Creation: [Heavenly Ice Nova]!" FLUOOOSSSH! Both spheres merged together into a gigantic sphere of ice, light, dreams, and divine mes, as I quicklyunched it right at Red while Skadi and Uller were doing everything to keep her busy! "Ah¡­!" BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! The enormous Nova took her by surprise, consuming her within a deadly explosion of holy light and divine mes. All while it began to freeze her very soul and body all together at once! And when the smoke dissipated, she appeared as a white ice statue. Crack¡­ crack¡­! But that didn''tsted for long either, Red forcefully broke out of the ice covering her entire body before I could cut her down into pieces. CRAAASH! "[Divine Blood Armor]!" And right after that, she smiled wickedly, as blood became covering her entire body and then slowly started materializing into Armor. ----- Chapter 1079 The Power Of A Tank Chapter 1079 The Power Of A Tank ----- After Red forcefully broke the ice covering her body, she quickly conjured one of her Abilities. "[Divine Blood Armor]!" In a split of a second, part of her own Divine Aura, her Divine Domain, and her own blood covered her body, materializing into a powerful red armor. Her power as a result began to grow stronger and stronger¡­ Just how ridiculous is this woman''s power?! Well, she''s a Rank 9, I should had expected this much. [Drake! You should try to absorb her Divinity right away! She''s growing too strong, and weck enough Divine Points to rank you up!] I know, but I cannot do it yet¡­ [When do you even want to do it then?] When she''s at her strongest moment, when she thinks she finally got me. Until then¡­ I''ll struggle until I find that opportunity. [Are you sadistic?] No, it is very simple, the Divinity Absorption Ability that the God Unique Skill awakened works in a "superficial" level, it only absorbs what''s in front of me, and not theplete power of someone. So, naturally, I have to wait until she''s letting it al out to absorb everything more efficiently. And even then, she might still remain fairly strong¡­ But it is a trump card I must use in the moment she will least expect it. [As the System, I should had realized such a thing¡­ You''re right.] For now, let''s fight with everything we''ve got. Everyone else is doing the same. We can''t give up in here. FLASH! Red approached like a red blur in just a split of a second. Her arms having merged with her aura, domain, and armor until they became enormous and sharp des! CLASH! CLAAASH! The des were extremely sharp, it felt like my scales were being peeled off with ease. The power I had umted all this time¡­ it was finally time to use it all against this monster of a woman. Since the moment I confronted Greenwood back then in Bedann''s ruined town that Ipromised into fighting him and all these abominations of his Soul Fragments, with everything I had. I swung Skadi and Uller,bined with Rose and Belle through Spirit Fusion to enchant their power even further. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Red''s attacks became faster and faster, as she started flying around, resembling only blurs of red color as she impacted me from above, below, to the right and the left side, endlessly assaulting me with her powerful blows. She was too fast, faster than myself. The only thing I could do to intercept her attacks was to stand still and just tank her blows and hope to be able to parry and deal some damage to her, but things were getting more and more worrisome. ¡­Or were they? I was someone that possessed with Immortal Body Unique Skill. From all people in this world, wouldn''t I be the best one to tank hits? SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "T-This is¡­ Why are you not dying from bleeding? And your wounds regenerate at an abnormal speed¡­" Red muttered. "I knew you had some sort of unique skill for regeneration but is it really this powerful?!" "You''re doing it wrong if you''re so desperate you''re asking your enemy for clues about their powers." I said with a smile. Thebination of this Unique Skill plus the Earth Dragon''s Unmovable Mountain made for an amazingbination of both regeneration and defense. ----- [Unmovable Mountain (A)] The powerful Ability that most Earth Dragons who have reached a high rank possess, and a characteristic power of Earth Dragons. Grants the ability to turn one''s body into a mountain itself. Connecting the body and soul with the power of the world itself, your body grows its endurance topletely new levels, and you be capable of absorbing the energies of the soil to recover your Health, Stamina, and Mana naturally. Divine Power can also be gained over time by meditating while using this power. When activating the Divine Ability, Physical and Magical Defense is increased by x10 but Mana and small quantities of Divine Power are constantly consumed. This bonus can increase as the Divine Ability Grade increases. ----- This skill was amazingly useful right now! "Tch, then tank this!" Red finally grew more desperate, as she flew high into the skies and gathered a sea of mana and darkness together into the shape of a sword, quicklyunching it at me! "[Abyssal Blood de]! Find my enemy and slice him apart!" FLASH! The enormous de fell down directly towards me, as I smiled back. I raised my ws as Ibined several Divinities and Divine Abilities together with Divine Magic, specially the power of Holy Sun! "[Heavenly Dragon Scale Shield]!" FLAAAASSSSHH! An enormous shield made of hundreds of dragon scales made of Holy Light and Primordial Ice emerged before my body, blocking Red''s powerful attack! CLAAAASSSHHHH!!! "W-What?!" Red''s face quickly grew paler than it already was after seeing what I did, after showing her that I was seemingly "weaker" than her, there''s nothing better than destroying her stupid ego by surprising her like that! However¡­ this shield wasn''t indestructible either. Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRAAASH! The shield shattered into pieces, as the de was about to hit me. "Hah! You bluffed way too much for something like- Huh?!" However, the shield stopped right in midair, as the shield special effect activated. Indeed, it wasn''t a normal shield to just block attacks! I created this shield by imbuing the power of a Shield Technique I had learned long ago, a Technique capable of sending back a foe''s attack to them named Parry! By the mysterious powers of the shield I made, which was now shattered, the blood de stopped in midair and then gave aplete U-turn, going back directly where it came from, Red''s face! "Parry, bitch."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om FLAAAASSSSSHHHH! The de flew directly towards Red, impacting her shields and domain and shattering them all! Indeed, she had put a lot of power into the projectile! CRAAAASSSSSHHHHH!!! ----- Chapter ?1080 Roses Special Ability & Reds Trump Card! Chapter ?1080 Rose''s Special Ability & Red''s Trump Card! ----- The de reached her, immediately piercing through Red''s defenses and then exploding! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! The explosion''s smoke spread across the skies, turning everything red. For a few seconds, Red was blinded! Using this opportunity, I immediately reached her! "Unngh¡­ Do you truly believe that an attack from me would damage me?! In your dreams- Ah!" Before Red could smile back at me from within the smoke, I already appeared before her, blocking her view from the scenery around us as my ws, imbued with the power of Holy Sun and Primordial Ice, reached her once more! "[Primordial Holy Ice Dragon ws]!" SLAAASH! SLAAASH! Two shes of my ws impacted her in an instant, slicing through her barriers and damaging her red armor. I continued attacking her in a series of blows as I continued to freeze her body and her domain, making her slower than me as a result! The power of a Primordial Ice gave me the ability to freeze opponents, naturally, temporarily, I could also slow them down, the more of my ice spread over their bodies, the slower and slugger they be! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! CLAAASSSHH! "UUAAAGGGH¡­!" Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRASH! Red''s Armor shattered at longst, as I greeted her with ten enormous spheres of light right away which I conjured in parallel using the Minds of my other heads! "Huh?!" Her face was filled with horror as every escape route she had was blocked by these enormous spheres of pure light reaching her way! "Divine Holy Light Magic: [Overpowering Holy Sun] x9!" FLAAAAASSSSHHHH!!! Nine enormous suns made of holy light impacted against Red all at once. The shining light burned through her entire body. The armor covering her instantly turned into ashes as her aura and domain were suppressed! "[Detonate]!" BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!! "GYYAAAAAHHH¡­!" The scream of Red being in agony echoed across the skies, the Vampires fighting my group were instantly shocked, looking at the scene as they were desperately fighting my allies. The power she had over them weakened slightly, as if they were barely about to regain their consciousness, but not yet. It was clear that even after that explosion, she was still alive.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The smoke dissipated, showing her body. She waspletely covered by ck roasted flesh, but she was still breathing¡­ "Hahh¡­ Hahhhh¡­" "You''re a tough nut to crack¡­ That''s Rank 9 for you, I guess." "Y-You bastard¡­!" Red muttered, her body slowly began to regenerate, as the crust covering her body started to fall apart. "You think I am going to let you recover so we can go for round two? I am not interested in that." TRUUUMMM¡­! Suddenly, space and time distorted themselves around Red, as two dream portals opened with Skadi and Ullering out of them to surprise her! FLAAAASH! "¡­What?!" She was once more surprised, as the two weapons red with red-colored Divine Blood Auraing from Rose''s power! CLAAAASSSHHH!!! Both weapons quickly pierced through her body, impaling her from both sides and filling her with enormous quantities of explosive damage, her entire body began to distort, growing like a balloon. "G-Guuh¡­ Guuuaagggh¡­! AAAAGGGGHH¡­!" She tried to conjure her magic, but there was a little problem. Rose''s Divine Spirit''s Ability [Vampire yer] and [Vampiric Drain] were activated! Divine Spirits were able to develop their own Abilities, usually two or more as they grew stronger. Rose had only two of them, but they were strong enough that they were surely amazing against Vampires. This is the reason behind her saying that she was "made for defeating Vampires"! "T-This power¡­ T-This aura¡­! I can''t¡­ Why can''t I conjure anything?!" Red cried, suddenly realizing Rose''s presence was within both weapons. "YOU! ROSE!" "I am sorry, mdy, but today, we break all connections!" Rose said, pushing through Red''s flesh and piercing through her divine core! Crack¡­! Crack¡­! "W-Wait¡­! STOP!" Crack¡­ crack¡­! "NO!" Crack¡­! "S-STOOOOP!" CRAAASH! FLASH! Her Divine Core was shattered, as a shining red light emerged from within her very inted and amorphous body, a gigantic explosion of red color was unleashed, Red was blown to bits. BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! The explosion unleashed dozens of shockwaves everywhere, breaking the sound barrier and shacking both heaven and earth. TRUUUUMMM¡­! Suddenly, the Vampires fighting and those that were captured snapped back to their true selves. Their transformations stopped altogether as well. "Ah¡­ What is happening?" "I am¡­ okay?" "What is going on?" "Where am I?" "Ah! W-What is happening?! Ruby? Where''s Ruby?!" Ruby''s mother began calling for her daughter as her horrid bat-like monster form quickly was reversed into her original form. I guess shattering her Divine Core did it! "Calm down, we''ve freed you from Red''s powers, calm down." Rakasha tried to calm down Ruby''s mother. "Ah¡­ Red¡­ No, she''s not dead yet, she''s not dead yet! I can feel her¡­ power¡­ crawling around!" Ruby''s mother panicked, as she saw the snowyndscape below her. Suddenly, I felt something. Her power had not gone anywhere. The flesh and blood left behind by her body exploding¡­ All of it began gathering within the floor, as if she was a mass of red-colored unkible slime. She really reminds me of Gluttony¡­ "Aaaaahhhh¡­ AAAHHH!" Her roar echoed, as I quickly prepared to fight her again. "I knew you weren''t going down with a single hit. So even shattering your Divine Core doesn''t kill you?" I wondered. "Next thing is¡­ aiming at your soul." TRUUUUMMMMM¡­! However, before I could move, red lightning emerged from within her blob-like body, reaching everywhere and the skies. The skies suddenly turned darker, as lightning started to emerge everywhere, the clouds went slowly into a dark red color. The enormous pressure kept all of us away from her as she reformed! "You bitch, I am not going to let you!" I covered my entire body with Holy Light and continued to rush through her pressure, however, I was unable topletely dive through it all. I saw within her slime-like body as several of her Divine Core Fragments gathered together and reassembled themselves, fusing with other red jewels which she had in her essories. Don''t tell me those are¡­?! ----- Chapter 1081 Reds Origins Chapter 1081 Red''s Origins ----- Although I managed to free the Vampires below her power by shattering her Divine Core, Red viciously revived herself from the dead. Not only by merging back every bloody piece of her body that exploded into shreds, but by also converging her divine core with the essories she was wearing. I remember she had around two rings and one ne imbued with red stones. And if I am not dumb enough to not realize, those red stones were obviously the same as Ruby''s ne jewel, a fragment of the Vampire Venerable''s soul! I should had tried taking them away from her but the only way to kill her was by blowing her into pieces. Getting closer and being meticulous wouldn''t had worked. The moment she converged with thempletely unlike simply wearing them as essories, the enormous shockwave that stopped all of us was unleashed. I tried my hardest to dive through such an enormous pressure, but I was only pushed back the harder I tried. Her mass of flesh and blood quickly began sucking over the souls of the Vampires we killed, alongside devouring any leftover corpse and flesh left behind, converging it all within her body. TRUUUUMMM...! And then, she fused it all into her core, taking the form and shape of a beautifuldy made of blood. Slowly, the blood showed her white skin and her sharp red eyes. A smile showed her sharp vampiric teeth, she was viciously ring us down as if we were mere prey. This was bad, the power she had gained... was several times what she had before. I was slightly careless, which ended bringing her back to life in the most unprecedented of ways. But how? How can she manipte the power of the Vampire Venerable through those red jewels?! It is not something I expected her to even be capable of doing at all! I knew she was manipting their power by turning them into magic essories but... this was going beyond that. Red began to transform, by utilizing the power of the Vampire Venerable Soul Fragments, she reassembled her Divine Core through using her soul as a maniptor, and used the shockwave generated by the fusion of both to unleash a powerful pressure, inhibiting her foes from getting closer. Within her mind, she couldn''t help but feel filled with anger and fury, however! "That damn dragon... that damn lizard bastard!" The moment she ended rxing or taking it easy, Drake took advantage of that andpletely decimated her with constant and never-ending blows. But above all, the power of his weapons and the spirits within them was the thing that made her the most furious. When she heard the voice of Rose, shepletely went mad! "That traitorous bitch! I''ll kill her! I''LL KILL HER AND EVERYONE ELSE... I will absorb their blood; I will shower on it!" She roared with fury. She slowly began to regain her shape and body, quickly materializing back to her previous self... But this time, with a brand-new power! A beautiful pale white as candledy emerged out of thin air, her sharp red eyes, perfectly shaped body as if it was out of a marble statue, and her long red hair was impactful to anybody watching. However, such beauty came with an evil tenancy for living and her malicious desires to consume it all. Her rebirth came as if she emerged out of a rose made of blood. The white snow surrounding her was quickly covered by blood as everything, even the mountains became blood and darkness. The sky turned red and the background ck. Red lightning began shing from the skies into the ground, only adding to the terrifying scene... With the power of her rebirth came a greater connection with the souls of the Vampire Venerable. Red was designed by Oberon to be able to wield his power. Each Fragment of his Soul came with a part of the strength of his Unique Skill after all! The first Venerable to have ever existed desired this power, he wanted it for himself! Red was designed, created for that purpose. However, in all her life she always despised her creator, even knowing she was part of Oberon''s soul, she never truly felt part of him. Naturally, the process that created her was by sacrificing a hundred Vampires, most of them being converted by a Pure Blood Vampire that Oberon''s Soul Fragments kidnaped and forced to create more Vampires. However, by using this very Pure Blood Vampire as a material for the creation of Red''s body, she was also given their Pure Bloodline and the ability, or perhaps the possibility, of being able to be one of the Venerable''s vessels! Upon her birth, she was raised and taught coldly by Greenwood''s clones, until she reached enough mental experience and knowledge to do her part of the mission... she never grew with any parents, or any care, or any love. And the memories she had of Oberon were always cloudy and confusing, she couldn''t feel like a part of him. "Am I even a part of him... A part of them?" She often wondered. She did as they told her to do anyways, mostly out of fear for her own life, the new life they had created, which already had no will of even helping them to begin with. She wasn''t like them at all, she wasn''t a collective mind, and she had no intentions of reviving Oberon and giving him all her powers, while losing her independence. She did her best to infiltrate the Vampire''s Family, slowly yet steadily, she was a good vessel, not the perfect one, but seemedpatible enough, and came with the special power to even suppress the Venerable''s will, gaining all his powers without repercussions... but those ns ended when Ruby was born, the girl with the bestpatibility, the perfect, ideal vessel.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Since that day that Red harbored hate against her, as she slowly climbed the hierarchy of the Vampire Family, she nned each day... to steal her powers and be the true perfect vessel herself. ----- Chapter ?1082 The Tyrannical Blood Lady Chapter ?1082 The Tyrannical Blood Lady ----- But did she need to? Did she need to be the "perfect vessel" anyways? Now that things came to this, she was forced to unify her Divine Core with the three Soul Fragments of the Venerable she had. There was no other option now. It was now or never. Despite knowing very well the risks of it¡­ She did it! And she never felt so well like right now. "Hahaha¡­ With this power¡­ you''re all dead. So, so dead¡­!" She smiled evilly, as she greeted everybody. Her body size had even increased, she was now over five meters tall and her surroundings felt like an extension of her body. She had conjured something powerful, an evolution of a Divine Domain. "[Great Abyssal Blood Divine Domain]!" TRUUUUMMM¡­!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The moment she said those words, her connection with the domain strengthened. Everyone, including Drake, felt trapped within her webs. It was as if she had dragged everyone to her own world. And above all, she felt the enormous power within her growingrger as she absorbed every single corpse or leftover soul she could find. The groaning, agonizing souls of her servants were all unified with her, as she squeezed them out of everyst bit of power. Vampire God Souls were naturally filled with Divine Power, she enjoyed their Divine Power happily. Using her unique authority over their souls, as if they were ves even after death, to fuse with them and devour them all at the same time. FLUOOOSSSSHHH! An enormous aura surged from within her body, countless faces groaning in agony and despair emerged before everybody. Drake andpany paralyzed by the enormously overwhelming power she exuded. "Hahahahaha! What can you even do now? Huh? You''re all dead, so, so dead! Nowe, and DIE!" TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­! The ground around Red began to tremble as countless red tentacles emerged from within its depths, red in color and slimy and fleshy, with countless eyes on them. "[Abyssal Blood Tentacles]! Capture them all, squeeze their life away!" RUMBLE! From within the ground, something surged, an enormous mass of flesh and blood oozing with red slime. Red showed everyone her true form, as they saw she was attached to this gargantuan aberration of flesh and blood, with countless tentacles and eyes attached to it. "GRUOOOOHHHHHH¡­!" "T-That''s her actual body?!" Asked Yuki from afar. "How can we even beat this¡­ This is not¡­!" Muttered Rakasha, beginning to panic. "Even with Drake''s help¡­" Pekora muttered. "This might be our greatest challenge so far." Tisha smiled valiantly. While others panicked, Drake remained calm as he analyzed the situation. He was unable to stop her rebirth and transformation, and now Red had be an aberrant monster. But why did he felt so¡­ happy about it? "This is it¡­" This was it. The moment he was waiting for. When she went all out. And used all of this power, including the jewels that were the Soul Fragments of that Venerable! "If I can use Divinity Absorption here, I''ll be able to drain the most power out of her¡­" He thought with a smile. "However, the problem is how the heck do I get closer to her¡­ I need to at least be ten meters next to her for this to be usable, with those enormous tentacles whipping everything around, that''s not something possible¡­ I''ll need everyone''s help." Drake quickly used Telepathy,municating with all of his allies about his current ns. "Distract the tentacles and let me get closer to her. I know an infallible way that will help us achieve victory¡­ But I need all of you for this!" He said with his eyes ring with divine power. "Stopping the tentacles so you can get closer¡­?" Rakasha muttered. "That''s one hell of a request!" Yuki sighed. "However¡­ I am willing to help." Tisha said. "I am already willing to sacrifice my life if necessary. I don''t fear death." "Me neither." Pekora nodded. "We are on this together." "Since the day I was saved by my lord that I''ve sworn my loyalty." Kraxka said. "There''s no point in asking me, I am up for it all the way down." Hector said. "Our Light Divinities might be of use against her, despite being an abomination, she''s still a Vampire. Vampires have clear weaknesses." Said Larzak. Drake felt more and more motivated as everyone seemed to slowly agree to it, Yuki and Rakasha also changed their minds upon hearing everybody else. "Alright, I''m in! Fuck it!" Yuki said. "Since the moment I meet you that my life has changed so much¡­ I never thought I would be one day fighting gods, for fuck''s sake! I don''t care if I die, I had one hell of an adventure!" "No, I am not dying today. But I shall aid you as well, I''ll help everyone as much as I can." Rakasha said valiantly. "It is the least I can do for you and everyone else, Drake. My hammer and my powers¡­ I''ll use them! [Divine Weapon Reinforcement] x10! [Divine Armor Reinforcement] x10!" Suddenly, Rakasha raised his hammer high into the skies, as the hammer exuded a powerful divine red aura of zing power, everybody that was bathed in this aura of fiery cksmith divinity suddenly saw the illusion of several hammers made of this fiery energy smacking their weapons and armor ten times each! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! And right after that, their weapons and armor suddenly received a temporary yet divinely powerful enhancement! The Attack Power of all Weapons and the total Defense of all Armors suddenly was multiplied by x10 times! It could only hold off for at most five minutes, due to the power of the buff, but it should be more than enough for what Drake was nning to do. "Everyone, let''s go!" Drake quickly flew directly towards Red with everyone else at his side. As enormous Blood Tentacles covered on shadows, eyes, and jaws emerged from the ground one after the other! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! "Heheheh¡­ are youing directly towards me, little lizard~?" Red asked with a malicious and twisted smile. ----- Chapter 1083 An Insanely Intense Battle! Chapter 1083 An Insanely Intense Battle! ----- Drake and everyone else didn''t had any time to lose. They immediately flew towards Red without holding back any longer. With Rakasha''s powerful buff as a cksmith God, their offense and defense have been greatly improved. The Dragon King quickly held his two swords, as the Divine Spirits merged within them began to empower them further and further. FLAAASH! Stretching his wings and then pping them rapidly, he immediately came into contact with an enormous Blood Tentacle reaching closer to him! "GRUOOOHHHHH!" The tentacle itself was over a hundred and fifty meters of height, and enormous thick at that! However, against Drake''s enormous size, it only was double his original size, and not as gargantuan as it was with everybody else. Although he was the one being protected by his allies, that didn''t meant he wouldn''t unleash his power to ease their path either! He quickly charged his weapons with divine power and swung both of them in an x shape, a powerful cross surged from within his attack! "Divine Weapon Arts: [Primordial Ice Cross]!" SLAAAASSSSHHH!!! TRUUUUMMM¡­! The tentacle received the enormously strong attack in the shape of an X, as enormous quantities of Primordial Ice spread further over the gigantic wound, inhibiting its regeneration and even worsening the wound caused, as it started to even root and freeze at the same time! Drake quickly flew past that as he generated dozens of Holy Suns that he threw to distract the nearby Tentacles, making them explode into light, which made the tentacles move back in pain. It was now rather convenient they also had eyes, which threw the tentacles into panic once they saw such blinding light! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOMMM!!! As he left a trail of explosions and frozen tentacles, the tentacles that he had stopped immediately began breaking from the ice and trying to chase him down¡­ Naturally, if there was nobody here for him, he would ultimately get trapped in them and then get torn apart into shreds! However, that was not the case here! Yuki and Hector rushed forward at lightning speed, reaching the tentacle Drake had attacked first and then showering the entire thing into their attacks! Yuki filled the tentacle with her poison which both slowed, weakened, and froze the interior of the tentacle, all while Hector filled the tentacle with his light through the power of the Divine Spear of Light, piercing it a thousand times! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Get wrecked, you damn gross tentacle!" Yuki roared, slicing through the entire aberration! SLAAAAASH! "GRUUUAAAAGGGH¡­!" The tentacle gave out a terrifying scream, as it suddenly shattered into piece and fell apart! CRAAASH! The tentacle fell apart into pieces, as the very bade of it was also shattered. Red suddenly felt slightly weaker as she had one of her limbs torn off! However, couldn''t she simply regrow it from the root? "Ungh?! I can''t regrow it¡­!?" However, something strange was happening, despite being a Vampiric monster that should have amazing regeneration abilities, she simply couldn''t regrow it! This was because the Primordial Ice that Drake left spread into the root of Red''s limb and inhibited its regeneration.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Eventually she''ll be able to break through it, but momentarily, his n was to not only get to her main body, but also to keep her annoying tentacles away as much as it possibly could be done! "Gggrrrr¡­ Why do you keep flying around like a damn fly!?" Red roared furiously, the jaws of her abominable body, which extended to over five hundred meters around the entire ground opened wide and began charging red energy, unleashing a Divine Blood Beam against Drake! FLAAAASSSHHH!!! "HAAAAH!" Drake quickly intercepted the beam with his weapons, spinning them masterfully as he reflected the beam against one of Red''s approaching tentacles and then sted it away with her own power! BOOOOOMMM!!! "GGRAAAH!" Red roared in agony, but she quickly regrew the tentacle she tore apart¡­ only for Drake''s allies to take down another, perhaps not permanently, but without giving it the ability to easily regenerate! "Another one¡­?!" And it was nobody else than Pekora and Tisha this time! But that wasn''t only one tentacle, as she quickly realized an enormous forest of nts and trees began growing over another of her tentacles, and then a third that waspletely frozen was then sliced apart by Tisha''s Ice de! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! CRAAASH! TRUUUUMM!!! CRAAASH! "Unnggh..! All of you¡­ DIE! [Divine Blood Judgement]!!!" Red roared furiously, slowly beginning to lose her temper as enormous shockwaves of Blood Divine Aura continued surging from within her body. Millions of spheres of blood emerged out of thin air, being fired against all of Drake''s allies and exploding on contact, they were all being bombarded with enormous power! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "This damn bitch¡­!" Thought Drake, quickly flying around her tentacles and evading them. As Red continued firing her projectiles of endless quantities and bombarding the ce with loud explosions everywhere, mountains began falling apart as the sky constantly shook by her power. "Hahahaha! It is hopeless! You think you can get closer?! It is hopeless! Uselesss!!! [Divine Blood Lightning Storm]!" Red raised her arms towards the sky as the red clouds began to tremble alongside the ck clouds,bining their darkness and red color together as deadly red lightning began emerging from within them, impacting the ground below and starting to generate a deadly, destructive storm that devoured everything within their step! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! Drake looked with horror as all his allies were thrown away and electrified. The defensive boost by Rakasha was working alright, but this wouldn''tst longer than a few minutes. Once that was off, they would be turned to ashes! "RAAAAAHHHH!!!" Drake covered his entire body on Divine Power and then Primordial Ice and Holy Light, fusing within himself all the power he held as he started to pierce through Red''s tentacles while his allies somehow, amidst the deadly storm, still supported him from behind! Like a falling meteor made of ice and light, he reached Red, getting closer and closer! "What will you gain by getting closer? You''re only getting closer to your own demise, lizard!" As Redughed, Drake''s eyes shone brightly as he saw what he wanted to see. Ding! [Divinity has been detected] [Absorb Divinity?] ----- Chapter ?1084 Absorbing Reds Divinity! Chapter ?1084 Absorbing Red''s Divinity! ----- Ding! [Divinity has been detected] [Absorb Divinity?] "Yes!" Without further ado, Drake immediately decided to use his trump card now more than ever. His draconic ws pointing at Red''s face as he suddenly began to absorb her powers! "Hmph, even if you destroy this little body, my real body is down there! Now perish for once, you annoying pest! [Divine Blood Judgement]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Red conjured Divine Blood Judgement once more, as millions of Spheres made of Blood emerged one after the other, reaching up to Drake and piercing through his body a million times! It felt as if he was being shredded into pieces! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! As Drake gritted his teeth and bear with the pain, he began screaming on desperation. [Initiating¡­] "Come on¡­!" [Absorbing Divinity¡­] "HURRRY!" [Divinity has begun to be absorbed!] FLUOOOOSSSHH!!! "Huh?!" Red suddenly felt something utterly alien to her! It was as if a siphon began to absorb her very sense of self, her very soul, her very powers! "W-What is this¡­? What¡­?!" He face distorted in utter horror as she saw her power spiraling into a river of red-colored blood and flying away from her automatically, reaching Drake''s open dragon palm and being absorbed by him viciously! "Aaggghhh! AAAAAGHH! M-My power¡­! You''re stealing it from ME?! H-How¡­ HOW?!" Red panicked as she felt more and more of her power being drained away from her. All the powers she had spent hundreds if not thousands of years training and improving, alongside the millenary power of the Venerable of Blood within the jewels merged into her divine core, everything was included! Her Divine Core began to tremble in agony as it suddenly started to gain more and more cracks once more, its energy being siphoned constantly, endlessly! Red tried to fight back, but she couldn''t muster the strength! She tried to run away, but she couldn''t muster that strength either! "No¡­ STOP! T-This is nonsensical¡­! This doesn''t make any sense¡­! Stop¡­ STOOOOP!" Red panicked in agony and despair, as Drake smiled, surprised by the rate of energy he was absorbing! "I am absorbing way more than before!" [This is because you''ve Ranked Up from thest time you did this! Naturally, you''ll grow stronger with each Rank, and so your Unique Skills! Unique Skills effects also improve.] Because the Divinity Absorption Ability was part of the [God] Unique Skill, it could be further improved as Drake Ranked Up and became stronger! This also meant that even as powerful as these SSS Grade Divine Abilities were, they could even continue to upgrade even further than what he thought was the maximum Grade. FLUOOOOSSSSHHHH!!! Red saw her energy and power being absorbed, as she panicked. However, ultimately, it ended. Everything happened in just ten seconds, but for her they felt like an eternity of suffering! Once it ended, she gasped for air, feeling as if she had been brought to the depths of an ocean. The pressure was killing her and the inability to breathe made it even more horrendous. However, once it was finished, she realized her power was still within her, she wasn''t useless now or something, she still had her strength! "No matter what weird trick you used, I bet you can''t do such a powerful attack more than once, don''t you?" She smiled back at Drake. However, she quickly realized Drake himself was changing! "Yeah, you''re right¡­ I can''t do it more than once." His body began to overflow with enormous quantities of power as his Divinities began to evolve and even his Divine Abilities, everything! Red couldn''t help but gasp in shock of what she was seeing. And in front of Drake''s eyes, several system windows showed up. Ding! [You have absorbed arge quantity of Divinity!] [You absorbed +51583020 Divine Power!] [You can Absorb Divinity again after 24 Hours.] [You acquired [Divinity: Vampiric Blood (S)] Divinity/Auxiliary Divinity!] [Divinity has been automatically equipped into the Auxiliary Divinity slot!] [You acquired [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (S)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired [Divine Fragment of Blood] x25] [You acquired [Essence of the Vampire Venerable''s Soul (S Grade)] x15] [You acquired [Vampire Gods Soul Fragments (A Grade)] x50] [You have exchanged 38400000 Divine Power!] [You have Ranked up from Rank 8 Peak Stage to Rank 9 Initial Stage!] [Your Blood Attribute Divinity has increased to S Grade!] ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Dragon God of Dream Dungeons and Nightmare Labyrinths] [Main Divinities (6/6)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (S)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)] [Divinity: Raging Oceans (A)] [Divinity: Holy Light (S)] [Auxiliary Divinities (5/9)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (S)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (S)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (S)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (S)] [Divinity: Vampiric Blood (S)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Initial Stage)] (Requires 76800000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [38003020] [Fortune]: [SS] -> [SS++] [Physical Strength]: [SS] -> [SS++] [Magical Power]: [S+++] -> [SS] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S+++] -> [SS] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Water Dragon (A) (Dormant)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Light (SSS)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Blood (S)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Nature (B)] [Life (B)] [Water (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (S)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (S)] [Dark Sun (S)] [Holy Sun (S)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (S)] [Divinity Aura (S)] [Dream Realm Maniption (S)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (S)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (S)] [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (S)] [Psychic Mind (S)] [Frost mes (S)] [Earthy Harvest (S)] [Divine Ice Sculping (S)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (A)] [Unmovable Mountain (A)] [Divine Draconic Arts (A)] [Divinity Fragments]: [Divine Fragment of Blood] x45 [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego] [Divinity Fragment of Knowledge] [Divine Fragment of Primordial Ice] x4 [Divine Fragment of Technomancy] x10 [Divine Fragment of Chaos] x5 ----- [All your Stats have increased!] [You can now Evolve!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 1085 An Unexpected Outcome! Chapter 1085 An Unexpected Oue! ----- Not only Drake gained a new Divinity, a new Divine Ability, and even dropped items that were stored inside of his Inventory right away, but he also immediately decided to Rank Up using the vast amount of Divine Power he acquired! His very presence evolved despite not evolving yet, as his Aura pushed the boundaries of its limits and broke them in a single second, without any effort whatsoever! While Red struggled to fight the enormous pressure and pain that was Ranking Up her Divine Core, Drake did it in merely a single second without any problem! His Divine Aura and Divine Strength was multiplied by more than a hundredfold in a very second! Suddenly, the enormous strength gap between Red and Drake became thinner, and thinner, both were within the same Realm! "R-Rank 9¡­ That''s a Rank 9 Divine Aura?! No¡­ What did you do?! How can you Rank Up so easily?!" Red panicked, her tentacles quickly regenerating at longst, as they all furiously attacked Drake! However, Drake remained stoic as his glorious draconic body shone brightly with Holy Light and Primordial Ice Armor growing over his body. Nheless, aside from this ssicbination he used against vampires, a new power began surging from within him, one which he had acquired some time ago, but couldn''t properly develop any further. The power of the Blood Attribute! And what better to begin using its powers than by acquiring an incredible Divinity of Vampiric Blood and its strongest Divine Ability ever, although only a fragment of the original ability, it was the Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor! A Dragon King with such an ursed Unique Skill such as the Vampire Progenitor one! Such a thing had never been expected, not even by Drake''s parents and even by the Vampiress in front of him. Even less by the Vampire Venerable! The power of Blood began emerging from within Drake''s draconic ws. Now the blood emanating a powerful all consuming divine light of pure glory,bining the power of blood with holy light was something no vampire could had ever done before except Drake! "[Divine Holy Blood]!" FLAAASH! The blood suddenly turned of a bright red light, emanating sparkles of golden light as a beautiful river of Divine Holy Blood began floating around his draconic body, quickly shaping into a ferocious snake-like whip. "Would you look at that, Red. How the tables have turned¡­!" Drake smiled maliciously, as he showed Red his sharp fangs. In a mere second he reached her as his entire body fused with the Divine Holy Blood, enchanting his power furthermore as he felt the divine blood pumping through his veins! His eyes shone bright red as his scales gained redder color as well. A third red eye appeared in his forehead, unleashing a deadly Divine Blood Beam! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! "GUUAAAGGH¡­!" Red suddenly was impacted by the enormous beam, her gigantic body was blown off the ground as if she were a mere ragdoll! FLASH! And right after that, Drake emerged like a blur of red color. His scales glowing bright red as his wings became ck and bat-like, his horns bing ck and growing upwards while spiraling! This was Drake''s new transformation,bining the power of the Blood Divinity within his body! "It''s over now!" Drake''s weapons reached him in an instant. His new powers immediately turned both the Sper and the de into deep red colors, as he swung them with all the power he held within him1 SLAAAASSSSHHHH!!! "AAAGGGH¡­!" Red tried to defend herself, but against Drake''s new might, it was simply impossible! She was suddenly sliced in half¡­ and then! "Divine Blood Weapon Arts: [Endless Blood Slices]!" Drake quickly manipted the very blooding out of the wounds provoked by his previous blow, shaping them like internal des and slicing through the interior of Red even more! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAAASSSHH! "GRYYYAAAAGGGGHH¡­!" Red screamed in agony, everyone saw her horrifying scream as she was thrown down into the ground, hitting the ground so fast that her entire body, already sliced through, exploded into pieces! CLAAAASSSHHHH¡­! Her entire body exploded into shreds, turning into a pile of gory blood and flesh once more. However, despite being a Vampire, her body couldn''t properly regenerate, Drake had messed with her blood, making it scar before the flesh could unify with each other "I-Impossible¡­ this can''t be¡­ No¡­" Red was panicking, her mind was slowly beginning to fade away. She looked at the dragon on top of her, who flew slowly towards her, pointing at her a sh of bright holy light with utter hate. "Giving up so soon, Red?" However, her consciousness was suddenly awoken by something else¡­ something lurking within her very self. It wasn''t Greenwood, nor Oberon, nor any of his other Soul Fragments. It was someone else, which she knew a lot and yet, at the same time, very little. The reason why she was made to begin with, and the reason behind her powers, which at the end, were stolen by Drake when she least expected it. "Y-You¡­ No¡­ Get away from me!" No matter how much her mind fought against him, it was impossible. "When that dragon absorbed our power, something¡­ broke. I am finally free from the seal you''ve put over me, and this soul of yours¡­ I shall feast on it all!" "No¡­ Stop¡­ STOP!" Red''s mind was suddenly devoured by an endless darkness, as countless red eyes nced at her soul agonize itsst moments before beingpletely consumed! "Hahahah¡­ HAHAHAHAHA!" Suddenly, theughter of a man echoed across the skies and the earth, as Drake andpany reacted in surprise once more. The flesh left behind was quickly brought back to life, but this time, it simply all melted into red blood like a boiling soup, fusing with Red''s soul¡­ and another''s man soul altogether, into a gigantic, phantasmal, red-colored formless and shapeless titan. TRUUUUUMMM¡­! "Finally¡­ I have finally been able to return!" Although nobody could recognize his voice, by his very presence and his very monstrous appearance, they knew it.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They knew who he was. "The Vampire Venerable?!" ----- Chapter ?1086 The Awakening Of The Ancient Venerable Of Blood! Chapter ?1086 The Awakening Of The Ancient Venerable Of Blood! ----- An enormous titan made of blood and the divine souls of the Vampires defeated, including Red''s very soul emerged. Absorbing within andpletely merging the power of the Vampire Venerable''s Soul Fragments! It wasn''t a new Red or something, no, her mind and ego were already shattered into pieces once and for all¡­ who Drake and everyone else, who were already incredibly tired as now were facing was the very owner of such fragments, the Vampire Venerable himself! Although Drake had already talked with three Venerables so far, including the Frost Queen and the Dream Venerable, alongside Oberon with Greenwood, ck, and Red, when he faced the personification of the Vampire Venerable, he felt he was indeed different than them. While Oberon had shattered his soul into clones who held their own egos and developed into weaker minded beings than his original self, and while the Frost Queen and the Dream Fox Venerable were friendly to him and his allies, this man¡­ the Vampire Venerable was definitely different! Drake, however, wasn''t paralyzed. He felt the enormous power yet he confronted it. Simrly to Red''s power, or even worse than hers, the very presence of the awakened Venerable made the sky and the earth turn red. This was the [Absolute Domain] of all Venerables, however, this powerful Domain was even stronger as he had unsealed himself from the stones which were the crystallization of his soul fragments. But why did he do that to begin with? Why did he unseal himself fully knowing that the World''s Will would interfere against him, that Yggdrasil wouldn''t allow Venerables to revive as it would go against [Fate]? Although Drake couldn''t figure that out, as the world and everything else only responded against his presence by beingpletely taken over by his Blood Powers, he knew that he had figured "something" that allowed him to ignore such "rules". And perhaps one of them, within the Dragon King''s mind was that as long as he isn''t fully awakened with all his powers, he cannot be easily targeted. However, there might be even another condition too, as long as he had a "vessel"! The reason why he wanted a vessel so badly, and the reason why Oberon''s Soul Fragments are also not weakened or attacked by Yggdrasil''s Will, strangely enough, might be because they had yet to fully reincarnate! A vessel ideal for them would allow a Venerable to attain a new body that would go along [Fate], perhaps. The Venerable of Vampires had no intentions of going against [Fate] to begin with, and simply wanted a vessel, any of it! "An iplete vessel¡­" He sighed, his voice echoed across the skies and the ground below. "But a useful one for now¡­ Ruby is safe, as long as I have her, I can attain my full power into her body, and be reborn!" "N-No way¡­" Hector muttered; his eyes filled with despair. The very presence of this titan was so impactful and overwhelming that it made those weak enough fall into despair as their hearts are wrapped into agony. "S-Such power¡­!" Larzak tried to resist but was also taken over by fear. "It can''t¡­ be¡­ That Venerable, the one from legends¡­ The one that almost destroyed the entire world and killed nine tens of the entire poption¡­ the one that brought the Era of Blood¡­" Kraxka muttered. "But how?! We were supposed to stop this¡­!" Rakasha roared. "Ah¡­ I-Is it toote already?" Yuki sighed. "Fuck¡­" Tisha said. "The Spirits¡­ they''re trembling in fear. Not only mine, every single spirit around us¡­" Pekora cried. "Now¡­" The titanic Venerable spoke, his red eyes glowed like two suns atop the sky. His very presence overbearing to everyone here. "Before doing anything else, I will exterminate all of you and suck your fresh blood. It has been eons since I had a delicious drink¡­" He spoke, a malicious and gigantic smile emerged across his shapeless face. "I sure can''t wait to drink the blood of the Dragon King¡­" His enormous hands slowly began drawing closer, and closer, and closer¡­! Drake himself wasn''t paralyzed by fear, but by the enormously strong power the Venerable unleashed. Red wasn''t even able to use half of the power within the jewels containing his soul fragments. But now that he had fully awakened and used her soul and blood as his temporary vessel, he awakened at least 90% of their power, enough to be someone way above Rank 9, perhapsparable to Rank 10! Venerables started at Rank 11, some reached higher Ranks than those, however! The Full Power of Ancient Dragon Progenitor surpassed them all, however. Oberon was the only one that confronted them in the past and had to use several external factors to manage their defeat¡­ Nheless, after that, Venerables were always superior to all life. Even if not at full power, such superior power extended to things beyond mere physical power. It was a Divine Strength that surpassed all of that and more. Drake was constantly forcing his body to move, but it felt as if the Venerable''s very domain stopped time and space, he was stuck in there, without even being able to move an inch! "Shit¡­ FUCK!" Drake began groaning to himself, just when he had managed to defeat Red once and for all, just when he was about to get back Ruby, this bastard amongst all things had to just decide to be reborn! And in a way, it was his fault. By absorbing Red''s Divinity, he ended loosening the seals in the stones, and the Venerable, in desperation of having his ns ruined, decided to utilize whatever he had avable as his new vessel¡­ "I''ve always liked to devour the most delicious meal first¡­" The Vampire Venerable''s eyes red down at Drake, his gigantic hands quickly reaching up to his body and then grasping it! Drake''s barriers, domain, auras, everything broke in an instant, he found himself hopeless, his very body, blood, energy, and soul were all being drained away!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 1087 Despair... And Hope Chapter 1087 Despair... And Hope ----- "The Blood, Flesh, and Soul of a Dragon King, what a delicious meal this is!" Laughed the Venerable of Vampires. He began absorbing all of Drake in mere splits of a second. Drake very body started to be liquified alongside his soul! It was as if he was turning into mere soup before the grasp of the one that drank the blood of everything and almost killed everyone. "No, Drake!" Yuki cried. "Lord Drake¡­!" Hector said. "Wait! No¡­ NO!" Pekora panicked. "This is¡­ Why can''t I move?! Fuck! FUCK!" Tisha cried. "Nnnggh¡­! E-Everyone¡­!" Drake cried in agony, as he was quickly consumed! His very scales were absorbed, his flesh, bones, blood, and soul! The Venerable ate it all in an instant! The powerful Drake, the Dragon King was consumed! He died in the spot! Everyone''s faces were filled with despair. The one that led them this far, the one that protected them, the one that asked for their aid after doing so much for them beforehand. He was gone now¡­ Completely gone! His very weapons stuck to the floor; his spirits unable to move either. Drake was devoured alone, as he screamed in agony. "Hahahaha¡­ Such a delicious meal! I have never eaten something so delicious before!" The Vampire Venerable celebrated the power he felt overflowing through his very being. Scales grew over his titanic body, enormous horns spread further over his head, gigantic draconic wings. Amongst the various powers he had within his Unique Skill Vampire Progenitor, the ability to absorb and assimte Bloodlines and their characteristics and powers was one of them! The reason he grew so strong so fast was because of this. The more he drank, the stronger he became, and the more grotesque he turned out to be. Gaining the characteristics of what the blood he drank came from. The bloodlines of thousands of beings were converged inside of his original body and soul, transforming him into an utterly abominable and eldritch chimeric aberration.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Such power held no equal when he was alive, he devoured it all, he took it all! "I will take this world, and everything else once more¡­ All of it!" The Venerable''sughter reverberated across the skies and the earth. The death of Drake in front of his friends came with their utter despair. "It''s¡­ it''s over¡­" Yuki cried, tears flowing across her eyes. "Drake¡­" "Drake¡­ You can''t give up yet! You promised me¡­ DRAKE! You''ve got two daughters!" Rakasha roared furiously. "Whenever you are, WAKE UP!" His scream was the only thing echoing as the Vampire Venerable enjoyed his new powers, he quickly looked down at Rakasha, his eyes glowing bright red. "No matter how much you scream, no matter how much you ask for his presence¡­ He''s gone. And will nevere back." "No¡­ Drake¡­!" Rakasha began to remember his life, his memories, the loss of everything¡­ His wife, his daughter, his family in the mountains. All of them died that day, and now, everything was repeating itself. But now¡­ he was going to be also imed by death''s embrace. "Your pathetic faces are the taste of that dragon''s blood be bitter¡­" The Vampire Venerable''s ws reached Rakasha. "You''re next¡­" As his ws drew closer and closer, a sudden twist within his entire, red-colored body stopped the enormous titan, surpassing five hundred meters, from moving. "Ngh?!" The Venerable''s Vessel began bubbling all across. His entire body started inting and deting constantly. Several bubbles appeared around his body, exploding into blood that dropped into the ground below. "Aggh¡­! W-What is this?! Unnghh¡­!" Something the Venerable had actually never expected was happening, his vessel began to be suddenly taken over by another will¡­ another being! "ROOOARRR!" A furious draconic roar echoed, as the Venerable''s chest suddenly mutated, for a few seconds, the enormous head of Drake, grotesquely merging with the Venerable''s blood emerged only to disappear once more. Drake''s eyes appeared across his body, his ws, arms, tail, legs, his jaws, everything! he constantly started forcefully trying to mutate the vessel of the Venerable! In all his years he had never faced such a challenge! "T-This is impossible¡­! How can you¡­ How can you do this?!" Perhaps because hecked the rest of his soul, his memories and experience were notplete, and due to this fatal w, he panicked. When the Venerable, amongst all beings panicked, was when Drake could pierce through his defenses the most! "It wasn''t easy, but it is not as if you''re invincible, are you not, edge lord?" "E-Edge lord?!" The Vampire Venerable strangely reacted to that world more angered than any other insult he could receive! Drake knew that he would, for someone that came from another world to wish to be a Vampire, and to be such a ruthless man¡­ He was obviously an edge lord in his previous life and had a very horrendousplex about it. SPLAAAT! Suddenly, a part of the titan''s body exploded into pieces, the giant fell to his knees! BAAAAMMMM!!! The ground trembled, the entire Absolute Domain was interrupted, his power was weakened, and so everyone freed themselves from the Venerable''s powers paralyzing them! "AGH! UGH¡­! GRAAAAH!" The scream of the Venerable was a surprising sight to behold for everyone. Their faces shocked as they saw Drake do the impossible! He was fighting the Venerable''s will within his very body, fighting for taking control over the vessel and everything else! Their power shed within the interior of the gigantic body, that loud explosion was a result of their sh! Explosions all over the Venerable''s body echoed constantly, blood sttered everywhere endlessly! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM! "W-We are free!" Said Hector, rushing towards everyone else. As someone that just awakened his Divinity of Light, he was quite good at using it. "Divine Light Magic: [Healing Divine Light]!" FLAAASH! And naturally, the element of light was dexterous at using healing spells! In an instant, he was able to heal everyone from their wounds and a bit of their exhaustion. Their faces shocked as they saw the titan falling apart by the internal battle that Drake and the Venerable were having against one another! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! However, they could not sing victory yet. The blood sttered wasn''t just blood, it gained consciousness, and began to move¡­ ----- Chapter ?1088 The Dragon King VS The Vampire Venerable Chapter ?1088 The Dragon King VS The Vampire Venerable ----- The Moment Drake was grasped by the Venerable Of Blood, he decided to gamble for it. He knew that he could get devoured this instant, but he had an obvious ace, his own Unique Skill: Immortal Body! He had never truly explored itsplete capabilities, but his own Immortal Body had evolved constantly over time, many times over. Not only that but he held Parasitic Powers he had acquired by devouring a myriad of monsters and beasts, including the vicious slimes. Drake gambled for it and allowed the bastard of the Vampire Venerable devour him! (Drake''s POV) My body was consumed. My scales were devoured. My flesh was melted.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om My blood was drank. My bones eaten. My divine core shattered and swallowed. And my soul¡­ bitten countless times and then absorbed. The moment I decided to gamble this, I didn''t falter. The agony of what I was going through was nothing before the absolute destruction this bastard would cause all around the world if I allowed him to move as he was. Even if by letting myself getting eaten, I wanted to gamble and see what could happen. And lo and behold, it worked. As the Venerable devoured me, I felt a strange sensation. Of course, I still existed. I already had another body, a divided body in Heaven Port, which I was preparing toe here at any moment. I had believed these memories I made in this consciousness would simply travel to the other. However, it was different! This consciousness, the soul fragment I was, which was the same as the one I was back in Heaven Port remained! It was a strange thing. Even when my very being was consumed, I remained. Blurry system messages showed within my vision, as I submerged myself in an endless sea of abyssal darkness¡­ [The [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] Divine Ability has reacted to the current scenario!] [Divine Power has been used to retain a level of immortality within the boundaries of existence.] [As a result of your existence within nonexistence, the Void Element has been unlocked.] [You acquired [Void Attribute Affinity] Void¡­ what is this? Existence within nonexistence? Amazing. It only means that my own will and soul remain, and even my flesh! I am alive, even while being fused with the Venerable''s soul and vessel by being eaten. He certainly didn''t shat after eating me, so where would all my flesh and soul go then? To his very body. Dispersed all over his body as countless little particles he assimted to be stronger. Every cell, every particle remained as mine, even when it melded with his own. This was¡­ the same as being a Parasite, in a way. Fine, that''s fine by me! Just like when I did it when I explored the Dimension of the System, I simply had to gather the power of my consciousness and my will, the same way I do when I travel inside souls and also inside dreams¡­ And then simply materialize it into an Astral Projection! F L A A A A A A A S S S S H H! My body quickly re-emerged within the darkness; my dragon shaped Astral Projection. "Huh?!" And then I heard his voice, the Venerable quickly reacted to my presence within the interior of his soul! The darkness quickly dissipated as countless red eyes greeted me within an endless chamber made of twisting flesh. All eyes directed at me. "You?! Why are you¡­?! How is this possible?!" "Not even I am sure, but I guess as long as I got the Divine Power¡­ I am really Immortal." Ding! [You have exchanged 2500000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Soul Parasite (A)] Divine Ability!] ----- [Soul Parasite (A)] The Ability that only Masters of Soul Maniption can utilize. By shaping and imbuing divine power into the user''s soul, it is possibly to parasitize a foe''s soul through special Soul Techniques and other Extreme Methods. Parasitizing a Soules with several benefits and aftereffects as well as great dangers. Once a Soul is Parasitized, if the Will of the Parasitized Soul is strong, a battle of Wills will ensue, the winning Will shall devour the other and assimte both souls together. However, this Divine Ability is naturally created to facilitate this process. Enhances Soul Power, Soul Resiliency, and Soul Regeneration by +100% while Parasitizing another Soul. Facilitates the Extraction and Absorption of Divine Power from the parasitized soul, while lowering all the Soul Stats of the Parasitized Soul by -50%. ----- Without hesitating, I purchased a Divine Ability I had seen before and utilized it to reinforce my power over the Venerable''s Soul. The moment I did so, the power of my Soul grew stronger, as I started to absorb more and more of the Venerable''s power to myself, taking back what was taken from me. FLAAAASH! "Unnggh..! AAAGH! W-What is this power?!" The Vampire Venerable panicked, his eyes filled with utter rage and agony at the same time! The power that exuded from within my soul was new. It felt as if I hadtched into hisrger soul like a small and despicable parasite, but slowly, I weakened him and siphoned his strength to my own. This was the perfect opportunity to try out this Divine Ability after all! I was right in picking it up despite the expensive price it had. A stream of energy reached my Astral Projection, my Will grew stronger as a result! "Youuu! How have you done this?! You dare try to parasitize my soul?! You are merely an ant before me! I have achieved the impossible with my might! You''re merely¡­ just nothing at all!" His prideful fury confronted my Will, as our two Wills battled against one another. There was no fist-to-fist fight, just a st between forces, between the energy of our souls, two endless rays of power! CLAAAAASSSSHHHH!!! My Soul shone bright silver and gold, while the Venerable''s soul shone red and ck. "I won''t lose, not after all the promises I''ve made." ----- Chapter 1089 Fighting Against The Soul Of A Venerable! Chapter 1089 Fighting Against The Soul Of A Venerable! ----- Within the Soul of the Vampire Venerable, I found myself fighting. His monstrous and aberrant soul was several times stronger than the part of my soul that was here. Although I was fairly sure that bringing it all wouldn''t make a difference. His soul was simply overpowering and overbearing. The soul of someone that has reached Ranks beyond my own understanding, that Refined Heaven and Earth and turned the entire world into his yground, I was still notparable. Yes, I wasn''tparable to him in any way. But¡­ I had my cheats. The same way this bastard abused his cheat to get this powerful and torment the world, I abused mine to fuck him back for all the shit he has done! CLAAAAAASSSHHHH!!! Our Wills continued to sh. My Will was obviously weaker even after debuffing his own with my Divine Ability. But thanks to the Parasitizing powers, I was slowly siphoning his energy and power away¡­ But this wasn''t enough¡­ I need more. More power! Ding! [You have exchanged 3500000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (S)] Auxiliary Divinity!] [The Auxiliary Divinity has been equipped in the Auxiliary Divinity Slots!] FLAAASH! Acquiring that Auxuliary Divinity was a worthwhile investment! The moment I got it and equipped it, the Venerable''s soul trembled! RUMBLE! "GRAAAH! WHAT IS THIS?!" His monstrous voice roared back at my soul, as I continued to reinforce my power over his soul. But that even now wasn''t enough. I looked at my Divine Ability again¡­ ----- [Soul Parasite (A)] The Ability that only Masters of Soul Maniption can utilize. By shaping and imbuing divine power into the user''s soul, it is possibly to parasitize a foe''s soul through special Soul Techniques and other Extreme Methods. Parasitizing a Soules with several benefits and aftereffects as well as great dangers. Once a Soul is Parasitized, if the Will of the Parasitized Soul is strong, a battle of Wills will ensue, the winning Will shall devour the other and assimte both souls together. However, this Divine Ability is naturally created to facilitate this process. Enhances Soul Power, Soul Resiliency, and Soul Regeneration by +100% while Parasitizing another Soul. Facilitates the Extraction and Absorption of Divine Power from the parasitized soul, while lowering all the Soul Stats of the Parasitized Soul by -50%. ----- No, this is not enough at all! Ding! [You have exchanged 1000000 Divine Power] [The [Soul Parasite (A)] Divine Ability has Ranked Up to S Grade!] [All the Effects and Power of [Soul Parasite (S)] have been enhanced!] ----- [Soul Parasite (S)] The Ability that only Masters of Soul Maniption can utilize. By shaping and imbuing divine power into the user''s soul, it is possibly to parasitize a foe''s soul through special Soul Techniques and other Extreme Methods. Parasitizing a Soules with several benefits and aftereffects as well as great dangers. Once a Soul is Parasitized, if the Will of the Parasitized Soul is strong, a battle of Wills will ensue, the winning Will shall devour the other and assimte both souls together. However, this Divine Ability is naturally created to facilitate this process. Enhances Soul Power, Soul Resiliency, and Soul Regeneration by +150% while Parasitizing another Soul. Facilitates the Extraction and Absorption of Divine Power from the parasitized soul, while lowering all the Soul Stats of the Parasitized Soul by -60%. ----- The power of my Divine Ability increased once more as I ranked it up! "UUUGGH¡­! Y-YOUU¡­.!" The Will of the Venerable finally began to falter! But clearly, it wasn''t enough. The max Grade a Divine Ability can reach is SSS Grade. Should I waste my Divine Power and reach the Max Grade or continue fighting more? Well, I might as well struggle a bit more, it is not as if I don''t possess other Abilities within me. And one of them might define this battle as well! "Divine Soul Forging Arts: [Greater Soul Reinforcement] x100!" FLAAASSHH! I conjured the power of Divine Soul Forging Arts with everything I had. The maximum amount I could, a hundred times over! Severalyers of power ups stacked together, my dragon soul projection becamerger andrger! The ray of darkness and red energy reaching to me, which represented the Venerable''s Will became smallerpared to my power! I quickly opened my jaws, unleashing a powerful Dragon Breath charged with Primordial Ice and Holy Sun as its main ingredients! FLAAAASSSSHHHHH!!! "T-This is¡­ a Dragon Breath?!" The Venerable naturally panicked as he saw a Dragon Breath reaching into the depths of his soul, the enormous st easily andpletely overpowered his Will, all his defenses were nowpletely broken! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! Crack¡­ crack¡­! "N-No¡­! This can''t be!" CRAAASH! "GRAAAAHHHH¡­!" The moment his Will was temporarily broken by my own, I quickly spread out my soul into countless of abhorrent tentacles, piercing through his own flesh-like soul and beginning to absorb his power! Suddenly, I regained my vision and various of my senses, finding myself within his titanic red body! Countless eyes gave me vision as I felt like I might be able to take over him! "NNGGH?!" Only to be dragged back into the darkness, as the Venerable''s Soul Projection suddenly showed up in front of me! He resembled an aberrant monster, a chimera of countless beasts. It seems he had decided to fight me head-on. And here I was thinking he was just a coward! "I am going to destroy you! I will decimate you!!!" He roared like a beast, rushing towards me. Five enormous heads of a lion, a goat, a dragon, a lizard, and a crow emerged from his entire grotesque and chimeric body, opening their jaws and unleashing red beams against me! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I naturally evaded them as I flew away, quickly conjuring Holy Sun with all my power and firing beams of Holy Light against him! FLAAAASH! FLAAAASH! FLAAAASH! "AAGGGH¡­!" He quickly was hit severely, arge part of his Soul Projection was immediately lost,ving a gigantic hole in the middle of his body! CLAAASH! His Astral Projection hit the walls of his very soul as he quickly began standing back up again, struggling. "YOUUUU¡­!" He was really fucking mad. "Yeah, get madder." ----- Chapter ?1090 There Is A New Vampire Progenitor Now! Chapter ?1090 There Is A New Vampire Progenitor Now! ----- I liked seeing him in anger, frustration, and sobbing like a little bitch. "You''ve done so much shit, you think I am going to pity your sorry ass?" I asked while smiling. "Now get up and stop sobbing like a bitch. Not even my two little daughters cry like you." "GGRRRHHH¡­" The Venerable was more like a beast than a person to be honest. His thoughts and even his ns were all very rustic and brutish. Mostly he relied on his own brawns and savagery to get over his problems. He was a beast, a primordial beast, but still a damn beast. "GRAAAAARRRGH!" He roared furiously, rushing towards me, and then intercepting me with countless red rays. Shadow beams came right afterwards I intercepted them with beams of light, countless explosions were unleashed. BOOOOOMMM!!! His body quickly shapeshifted into a slime-like mass of blood, jumping over my body, and quickly beginning to punch my Dragon Projection with dozens of limbs he grew in an instant, the punches were incredibly hard, leaving holes over my astral projection! BAAM! BAAM! BAAAM! BAAAAMMM!!! "Nnnggh..!" These hits were not just normal, they were shattering through my soul and trying to get back the power I was absorbing from his own soul. However, I wasn''t going to let him get me so easily. I opened my jaws just when he least expected it, unleashing a dragon breath over his countless faces. "ROOOOAARRRR!!!" FLAAAASSSSHHHH!!!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The beam was naturally light, his greatest weakness. I mixed it with Divine mes for further strengthening. BOOOOOOMMMM!!!! Another loud explosionter, his body was blown away, several of its pieces beginning to dissipate as he quickly started to crumble apart. "G-Gaahhh¡­ graahhh¡­" Meanwhile, as he groaned in agony internally, outside, my will was shown fighting his own as well. His gigantic body finally copsed into the ground, as arge part of it exploded into blood, and then several more parts of it continued to explode into blood sttering all over the surroundings. I could tell he was growing weaker. I had no intentions of getting this weird body of his, I was going to destroy him from the inside out! "Here it is¡­" I looked into the membrane of his soul, which was trapping me here from getting further into it, and then I pierced it with my draconic ws, tearing them apart! CRAAAASH! "GRAAAAAAHHHH!!!" The Venerable screamed in agony, his amorphous Astral Projection looked at me with utter fury! "Stop that! STOP! How dare you¡­ HOW DARE YOU?! I am a Vampire¡­ the Vampire Progenitor! I am the one that governed it all! You, a mere lizard¡­! Uneptable!" He slowly tried to crawl back up together, chasing me down as I quickly freed myself from his Soul Cage, my will was free to roam across his own! My own soul was devoured and assimted by him, but I quickly began taking back every single bit of it, as I also absorbed his own, and more of his powers. I felt something growing further and further within me. Since I got this bastard''s Unique Skill that it felt that way¡­ "You''re not normal¡­ there''s no way you could do all of this as a mere dragon¡­ even as the dragon king¡­!" Heined, as he suddenly melded with the rest of his soul, countless ck and red tentacles tried to catch me, as I sliced them apart into shreds one after the other. "Certainly, now we share something inmon. Perhaps the biggest an actual reason why I can be here, and why we can battle for the control over the vessel''s soul¡­" I smiled maliciously. It is obviously because we have the same Unique Skill. I had stolen his Unique Skill when I absorbed Red''s powers! Naturally, it is not the strongest and it is merely a fragment of it, but thanks to my system, a fragment bes a whole piece and simply gets added to my wide list of Divine Abilities anyways. ----- [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (S)] A Unique Skill granted to someone that wished to reign over everybody else, suck their lives away, and ferociously stomp over anybody that dared to defy them. A powerful Unique Skill that converts the user into a [Vampire Progenitor] giving them supreme authority as a Vampire over any subordinate created and anything rted to the Vampire Progenitor as a whole. This Unique Skill has many abilities: [Vampire Progenitor]: The user bes a Vampire Progenitor and attains the greatest traits of a Vampire Progenitor. Super hastened self-regeneration, Enhanced Senses, Superhuman Strength, Blood Attribute Magic, Vampiric Eyes, and many other Vampire-like abilities that can be developed. The user is capable of turning others non-vampires into Vampiric beings or Vampires below his power, inheriting a fraction of the user''s Vampire Powers. Grants Total And Absolute Authority over all Vampires created. [Bloodline Devourer]: The user can Devour Bloodlines from any living being that possess one. Absorbed Bloodlines will increase the user''s Total Power, Cultivation, and grant unique Abilities or Magic Spells. Additionally, grants the Ability to shapeshift into the Bloodlines absorbed and their special and strongest traits. [Endless Night]: The user attains Perfect Darkness Attribute Magic Affinity of the highest Grade and can freely Manipte Shadows and Darkness while also being able to merge such Darkness with Blood Magic. Shadow/Darkness Damage, Effect, Power, and Conjuration Speed is greatly enhanced. The user is capable of conjuring a powerful [Shadow World] where it can store things endlessly and even living beings. ----- Yes, this absolutely ridiculously long Divine Ability was only a part of the true power of the Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor that the Vampire Venerable holds! Within its Three Main Abilities, the first one clearly states that no Vampire can resist their Authority¡­ but what if I am also a Vampire Progenitor? With the existence of two like him, there is no longer a total authority, and our powers constantly sh against one another, attempting to delete the other because of the conflicting Authorities. However, this also has given the chance to freely enter his soul and absorb his powers without any repercussions! ----- Chapter 1091 Your Power Is Now Mine! Chapter 1091 Your Power Is Now Mine! ----- "Y-You''ve stolen my Unique Skill¡­! How?! No¡­ you''ve not merely stolen a piece of it, you''ve copied it?!" He roared furiously, as I constantly battled his tentacles and then countless Vampiric Beasts Projections that started popping out one after the other. "It was certainly not something easy, but it wasn''t impossible to do it, I have the power to do it. I was born¡­ to fucking kill you." I smiled back, swinging my ws as they suddenly grew ck in color, my scales red, I shed through his soul, leaving enormous wounds! SLAAAASH! "AAGGGGH¡­! T-That power¡­ that authority! That aura¡­! My power¡­! You''ve stolen it from me!" "I haven''t stolen anything yet." Iughed. "I merely took a bit of it and made it my own¡­ So tell me, was your true wish to stomp over others?" I asked. "Y-You dare peek on my very memories now?!" He angrily shouted. "You parasite! You filthy parasite! [Blood Judgement]! [Blood Judgement]! [Blood Judgement]!!!" The Vampire Venerable was already going nuts over my own existence, unleashing countless des made of something named [Primordial Blood] one of the highest-grade bloods that could only be refined by his very soul! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOMMM!!! I felt as if my soul was pierced by thousands of blood des and then each de exploded. My soul was torn to shreds as he caught me once and for all. He celebrated as heughed. "Hahahah¡­ At the end, you cannot take on all my full power! I shall now devour your soul, and take what you''ve stolen from me!" His blood ws extended towards my soul fragments, but they struggled and fought back. In fact, my soul quickly reassembled together. FLAAASH! "¡­WHAT!?" "So this is how you use this, right?" I quickly waved my draconic hands, Primordial Blood Divine Magic was quickly conjured, as countless of des made of Primordial Blood emerged one after the other. "I-Impossible¡­ This is¡­!" His faces twisted in utter horror. "[Blood Judgement]!" FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH! The projectiles flew at lightning speed towards the Venerable''s Blood Tentacles and all his Soul Blood Beast Projections, decimating them all and exploding on the spot. BOOOM! "No¡­" BOOOM! "This can''t be¡­!" BOOOM! "You damn¡­!" BOOOOM!!! "YOU DAMN FAKER!" The Venerable''s Soul Projection quickly gathered all his might, his enormous body simply turning into an endless mass of blood with countless eyes, limbs, and jaws, as he confronted me with all his fury. Primordial Blood quickly began gathering inrge quantities within his very soul, as he mustered it all into an even more advanced form of [Blood Judgement]. "[Blood Catastrophe]!" The enormous concentration of blood quickly gathered into a single ce this time, unleashing an all-devastating and all-consuming beam of pure Primordial Blood. "DIEEEEEE!!!" His rage was rather obvious, but I didn''t had the time to care about this. I extended my ws towards the attack, as I quickly utilized my powers to analyze through the entireposition. One of the advantages of this ce not being the outside world was that techniques and magic were not truly the real deal, but a part of the whole illusion of this Soul Projection. Combining Dreams and Nightmares with the power of Primordial Blood allowed me to read through these powers as this space was very much like a Dream Realm, and then copy its powers so I could imitate them. "[Blood Catastrophe]" TRUUUUUMMM¡­! Primordial Blood gathered in front of me into a gigantic, devastating beam of blood that shed against the Venerable''s one. BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! "Nnnggh¡­! NNNNGGGHHH¡­!" He gritted his various jaws, trying to resist my power. This wasn''t just power. This was my Will! "Remember how youughed at how "weak" I was?" "NNNGGGH¡­.!" "Now what do you think?" "You cannot¡­ possible fathom to surpass me in my own game!" "Oh yeah? Well, I just improved on your Ability just now." "What?!" "I''ll call it¡­ [Blood Apocalypse]." His eyes opened wide in surprise and fury. "B-Blood Apocalypse¡­?!" Primordial Blood quickly gathered more and more, merging with my Blood Cmity, and making the whole Spell evolve. Even more devastating, all-epassing maddening destruction. A red cloud of all consuming blood quickly took over his entire Soul Projection. SPLAAAASSSHHH! Like an ocean of blood. It was rather¡­ beautiful. "Hm, I might get used to being a Vampire and all¡­" Iughed. "There''s no need for a second Vampire Progenitor, isn''t it?" "Y-You bastard¡­! Y-YOUUU¡­! YOUUUUU!" The Vampire Venerable''s soul began to distort, all around me, it gained countless cracks everywhere, [Blood Apocalypse] was tremendously strong, not because it was merely just Blood, but it merged the power of Nightmares and Dreams, an element the Venerable never held within him. "This is¡­ uneptable¡­!" Crack¡­! "I cannot possibly lose to you¡­!" Crack, crack¡­! "WHAT SORT OF JOKE IS THIS?!" CRAAACK! The cracks within his soul began showing rays of lighting from outside, as if I was breaking into the outside world once more. "Move aside, old man, this is not over yet¡­" CRAAASH! I broke through his shattered soul, as I quickly went not to the outside world, but to the inside world of his very soul. He had taken over Red''s Soul and made it his vessel. It meant only one thing; Ruby was inside his Divine Realm!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I quickly flew inside, as my physical body quickly materialized in an instant. The entire Divine Realm resembled an eerie and vampiric garden covered in red, ck, and purple flowers, beautiful red forests, a ck night sky with stars on top, and a shiny red moon. RUMBLE! However, the very moment I stepped forward, the entire Divine Realm began to tremble. countless cracks began to spread further and further across the skies as if they were ss. If I destroy the soul, the Divine Realm will naturally destroy itself, and everything within it. CRACK¡­ CRACK! Analyzing my surroundings, I inspected everything I could see with my eyes. Quickly after, I sensed the presence of someone, someone that I knew very well, someone very dear to Rakasha and everyone else! "Ruby!" I have to find her and get out of here as quick as possible! ----- Chapter ?1092 Entering The Fragmenting Divine Realm Looking For Ruby! Chapter ?1092 Entering The Fragmenting Divine Realm Looking For Ruby! ----- FLASH! I quickly flew inside of the Divine Realm. Analyzing my surroundings, I inspected everything I could see with my eyes. Quickly after, I sensed the presence of someone, someone that I knew very well, someone very dear to Rakasha and everyone else! "Ruby!" I have to find her and get out of here as quick as possible! "Ruby! Where are you Ruby?!" I flew around the skies of the Divine Realm, looking for Ruby. Her presence got closer and closer, but there was red mist everywhere. This red mist wasn''t normal mist at all, it was some sort of Divine Material or something, stopping me from seeking her, as if it was specifically set up to distract those that were looking for her. "System! Can you search for her?!" [I''ve been doing it since we got here!] [To the southwest!] "That''s not telling me much¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn [Ugh! You''re really a dummy sometimes¡­] Ding! [You exchanged 1500000 D i v i n e Power] [You acquired the [Automatic Mapping (S)] D i v i n e Ability!] ----- [Automatic Mapping (S)] A powerful Divine Ability that only those capable of seeing through everything with an ability equal to irvoyance can acquire. Grants the ability to automatically map their surroundings and even things the user has never seen before yet is close to. The map is 100% urate and can show several icons depicting what the user is looking for or has seen before. The range and speed of automatic mapping increases with each Divine Ability Grade. Red Dots = Foes. Blue Dots = Allies. Treasure Icons = Valuable Items/Materials. Etc¡­ ----- FLASH! The moment that Divine Ability was acquired, a game-like map appeared before my eyes. "Well, that solves it." [This is a Special Divine Ability that I knew one day would be useful! Sorry about using the Divine Power without previously asking you, but you seemed desperate.] "It''s fine, this is perfect!" Right after I acquired that new Divine Ability, arge holographic window emerged before my eyes, showing me a detailed map of my surroundings. The Red Mist was no longer an impediment for me, as I found myself within an expansive area of the Divine Realm that once belonged to Red. Farther away, I saw a blue dot, which meant an ally, and when I looked at it more intensively, I noticed that indeed, the blue dot had the name "Ruby (Ally)" on it! DING! DING! DING! The Map began glowing as it showed several red dots following me, and a blue dot at the distance, right in front of me! "Something''s following me?!" I looked behind me, quickly finding enormous red wolves the size of over fifty meters each! "WOOF! WOOF!" "GRAAWRR!" "GRAOOOH!" These were Divine Monsters and were furious! Are these Red''s Guard Dogs of her Divine Realm? ----- [Abyssal Blood Fenrir: Rank 8 (Upper Stage)] [Status: Furious, Hungry] [Description]: Known as Guard Dogs of Hell, monstrous wolves that can reach up to sixty meters of height with red fur covering their bodies and sharp red eyes. Their jaws can extend up to four times their original size and their speed and resiliency are incredible and unparalleled. They''re well known for chasing down prey for hours, days, or even weeks until they catch them and feast on the still living prey. Extremely vicious and overwhelmingly strong Divine Monsters that works on packs of a minimum of ten members. Can usebined magic for even more devastating attacks. Extremely cunning. [Abilities]: [Indestructible Fur Coat] [Bloody Jaws of Demise] [Endless Chase] [Ever-growing Hunger] [Gluttonous Blood Auras] [Guard Dog of Hell] [Lesser Blood Judgement] [¡­] ----- I was right, these are Red''s guard dogs. I guess there was no way she was going to leave this ce unprotected! However, I have no time to deal with some little dogs. "Divine Spirit Creation: [Divine Excalibur Dragon Spirit Knights]!" FLAAAASH! I utilized Divine Power and Mana at insane quantities, quickly summoning ten powerful Dragon Spirits, knights wearing white and golden armor and holding enormous holy swords. Their power was enough to hold them off for now! "Hold them off!" I ordered them. "ROOOARRR!" The Dragon Spirits roared in unison, rushing forward without even faltering as they shed against all the wolves together. Even the Alpha of the pack was surrounded by the attacks of my spirits, being forced to fight them instead of chasing me down. Crack¡­ crack! The Divine Realm continued shattering with each passing second. I couldn''t waste any more time, as I quickly flew forwards, seeking Ruby amidst this endless maze of Red Mist. However, problem quickly arose once more. Even more monsters appeared in the way, it was as if they all knew I wasing to rescue Ruby. Has Red tamed these beasts somehow?! "GROOOARR!" "WOOF! WOOF!" "GRUOOOHHH!" Enormous beasts emerged, but this time around, they had way more variety. More Wolves covered on red-colored fur and sharp demonic horns atop their heads, gigantic octopuses with red scales and zing breaths, and gargantuan mosquitoes with deadly de-shaped mouths capable of piercing and draining the blood of anything they desired. These were all powerful Divine Monsters, guardians of Red''s Divine Realm! And they came by the dozens. Each beast exuding an enormous quantity of power, and they were all either Darkness or Blood Attribute, or both. The weakest monster was Rank 8, so they were incredibly strong. They quickly attempted to surround me to stop me from reaching Ruby, as they roared furiously, summoning countless projectiles made of shadows and blood, or even chains to stop me from flying towards my goal. "I have no time for you!" I quickly gathered Divine Power and hundreds of thousands of Mana into my hands and then materialized it through the power of Divine Spirit Creation! Once more I decided to make new Dragon Spirits. However this time I reduced each individual spirit''s cost, which as a result gave me the ability to summon them in evenrger quantities. "Divine Spirit Creation: [Heavenly Light Dragon Knight Spirits]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! ----- Chapter 1093 Unexpected Guests Chapter 1093 Unexpected Guests ----- In mere seconds, an army of Dragons made of heavenly light emerged, wearing knight-like armor, and holding swords andnces alongsiderge shields! Blood and Shadow Elements were incredibly weak to Holy Light Element, so I capitalized on that!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The army of Holy Dragons, each one of fifty meters of height flew against the Divine Monsters, shing against them intensively. Enormous beams of light began hitting all the dozens of enormous behemoths chasing me down. There were even Rank 9 Divine Monsters here, too strong that they would definitely end up trapping me within their shadows if I were to get ambushed by them. I can certainly beat everyone here, but that would imply wasting time, something I do not have too much of! However, these dragons alone are simply going to die too quickly, so I quickly conjured several buffs over them, and evenbined Spirits to enhance their strength further. "Divine Spirit Creation: [Imprable Primordial Ice Dragon Scale Armor Spirit]! [Heavenly Holy Spear Spirit]! [Heavenly Holy Shield Spirits]! [Heavenly Holy Sword Spirits]! Divine Soul Forging Arts: [All Soul Enhancement]!" FLAAAAASSSSHHH!!! A sh of bright light suddenly epassed all of my Spirits, as they suddenly gained brand new living weapons and shields, alongside receiving a boost to the power of their very souls, bing up to four times as stronger as before! "ROOOAR!" "GROOAR!" "GRAAAAR!" BOOOM! CLAAASH! CRAAASH! BAAAM! TRUUUM! An enormous war quickly broke out! My Spirits began massacring more and more monsters. The strongest Rank 9 Monsters were actually putting a good fight but they were still being held on by the coordination and strategies of my Dragon Spirits. Leaving things to them, I flew directly towards Ruby, using magic to hasten my speed to insane levels. "Divine Wind Magic: [Heaven Defying Storm]!" FLUOOOOOOSSSHHHH!!! I used a devastating, heaven-defying storm to epass my body, hastening my speed topletely ridiculous levels. In mere seconds I crossed hundreds of kilometers,nding right in front of where Ruby was! CLAAASH! My ws hit the ground, shattering the floor, and shaking the entire Divine Realm. Crack¡­ crack! At the same time, the hellish sound of the Divine Realm''s barriers shattering like ss reverberated across the entire Divine Realm, forcing me to hurry up. "Ruby!" And there she was, as I nced in front of me, Ruby was floating while sleeping inside of a red-colored bubble, alongside several other Red Gem-imbued essories. She was trapped, as a red-colored spiderweb-like power kept her stuck in the middle of an enormous formation made up of over five gigantic, ck-colored stone pirs imbued with red jewels. Below her there was a gigantic magic circle, shattered, and not glowing anymore. It seemed that Red was nning to absorb her powers while she was kept inside of her divine realm! Good thing I stopped her before she could, and the entire formation broke. Nheless, this spiderweb was keeping her stuck here. Well, I''ll just have to wreck it! I opened my jaws to prepare for a powerful Dragon Breath, only to be suddenly interrupted by countless masses of phantasmal red essence pouring from the ground and reaching up to me. Countless twisting faces and red eyes red at me! "YOUUUUUUU¡­!" Out of the blue, a gigantic mass of red-colored divine phantom began to emerge from the floor of the Divine Realm, its endless tentacles grasping my legs viciously as I felt my energy being drained away! The entity was made up of countless eyes and gross-looking jaws and tentacles, and its very presence sent a shiver down my spine. [Drake! It''s the Vampire Venerable''s Soul! I don''t know how, but he''s still alive!] "You again¡­!" "I won''t die so EASILY! Not when my rebirth is right within my GRASP!" Oh I see, so this bastard''s still clinging to life just so he can take over Ruby''s body. He''s probably the one that controlled the first wolf pack and then the enormous army of monsters as well. Even when the Divine Realm is copsing, he believes he can make it in time as long as he reaches Ruby. I suppose it makes sense, he''s a cunning bastard. "Even when Ipletely destroyed and shattered your soul, you''re still grasping to life¡­?!" "Heh, you''re just coping with it now! I will get to her before you! In fact, I HAVE!" FLUOOOOSSSHHH!!! An enormous shadow emerged all around the pirs epassing the formation where Ruby was trapped inside, enormous red eyes and tentacles started to epass everything, as he was attempting to grab into Ruby. Meanwhile, the hundreds of Blood Divine Monsters showed up all around me from within the Red Mist, attacking me furiously, all while I was being entangled in the Venerable''s tentacles, with their deadly jaws, they tried to tear apart my body and soul¡­ I rushed towards Ruby with everything I had, but countless tentacles kept dragging me back! "DAMN IT¡­! RUBY!!!" "GAHAHAHAHA! SHE''S MINE! MY NEW¡­ MY NEW BODY!" The Venerable''s soul approached Ruby more and more, as I gritted my teeth and prepared a Dragon Breath to st him away, even if it slightly risked Ruby''s life as she was in the way¡­! "We finally meet you once more, you damned bloodsucking bastard." "I can see that you''re not in your best attire, huh, Alucard?" "HUH?!" Suddenly, two figures emerged out of thin air at my side. Not even I believed it when I saw them. A beautiful pink-haired fox woman wearing Japanese kimono showing Sakura flowers, she had long, fluffy fox tails, and her presence overflowed with Spiritual Power and Dream Divinity. And at her side, a tall, gorgeous muscr, blue-skinned woman, with long and sharp ice crystal horns, and white tattoos across her body, she wore a powerful armor made of crystals, and held into a gigantic sword¡­ Both of them exuded a powerful, Supreme Divine Aura. "Venerable of Dreams and the Frost Queen!" I was taken aback, the same as the Venerable of Blood. "Y-You two are here?! WHY?! No¡­ I won''t let you interfere!!!" ----- Chapter 1094: A Battle Between Venerables Souls! Chapter 1094: A Battle Between Venerables Souls!----- Right as I was about to get Ruby taken away from me, two Venerables showed up! But how?! How can they just spawn out of thin air in here? Is there something I am forgetting about them? I am fairly sure both of them are confined in their own¡­ wait a second. "What? You don''t remember that we told you we can emerge at your side whenever we want?" Asked the Fox Venerable. "Since our Divine Realms merged with yours, that''s a fact." "However, you''re still slowly absorbing their power, so I guess it is understandable if you haven''t really noticed our presences within it and your soul." Said the Frost Queen. "But even then¡­ Haven''t you two reincarnated yet!?" I asked. "Your egg''s still getting ready¡­!" I told to the Fox Venerable. "Ugh I know! How dumb can you be?!" Sighed the Fox. "Calm down Belle." Sighed the Frost Queen. "We''ve not showed ourselves because the Yggdrasil''s Will might interfere with our Soul Materializations at your side, but now that we''re inside the Divine Realm, it is easy!" "HAHAH! Keep talking while I take my key to reincarnation!" Laughed the Venerable of Blood, as he began to epass the bubble where Ruby was! However¡­ "Not so fast. Divine Primordial Ice Magic: {Spacetime Freeze}" The Frost Queen immediately conjured a powerful Magic Spell, as she suddenly froze the entire surroundings, even the very Venerable of Blood was frozen, his mind still conscious as he looked at us resentfully! "This onlysts a few seconds¡­!" The Frost Queen said, as I felt her Divine Power being imbued into this powerful Spell. "Then it''s my turn¡­! Drake, grab Ruby and get out of here! We''ll be fine, don''t worry! Divine Spirit Creation: {Parade of a Thousand Fox Demons}!" The Fox Venerable unleashed her powers, as Spirits began to materialize one after the other, it was and endless army of foxes of all elements, flying directly towards the Venerable and exploding, piercing through his soul with the power of multiple elementsbined together! "Alright then!" As I saw the Venerable of Blood ring at me with his eyes filled with frustration, I flew towards Ruby and grabbed her, epassing her entire bubble with my Divine Aura and grabbing her away from there, just in time for the Frost Queen''s spell to end and the Venerable of Blood to free himself from this time freezing power. CLAAASH! His ws almost grasping Ruby as I managed to get her away from his range. His frustrated roar of agony echoed across the Divine Realm. Without wasting any second, I continued flying upwards to escape the Divine Realm through the cracks that emerged within it. "NOOOO! Don''t you dare¡­! DON''T YOU DARE!" The Vampire Venerable suddenly shapeshifted into an aberrant mass of blood and flesh and countless eyes and tentacles, moving upwards, and trying to catch me! "Not so fast!" The Frost Queen smiled, swinging her enormous Ice Sword vertically and horizontally at the same time, generating an enormous cross attack! "Divine Primordial Ice de Arts: {Niflheim''s Judgement}!" FLAAAAASSSSHHHHHH!!! The enormous cross of frozen power erupted from within the Frost Queen''s de, like a st of blue light, impacting the Venerable of Blood and freezing over half of his body in an instant! And then¡­ slicing all the frozen parts! SLAAAAASH! And if that wasn''t enough, they exploded into countless ice spikes! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOOMMMM!!! "GUUUUAAAKKHHH¡­!" The scream of the Blood Venerable reverberated across the entire Divine Realm, his body quickly regenerating as he devoured the Divine Monsters nearby viciously! However, the Venerable of Dreams didn''t allowed him any rest! "Divine Primordial Dream Magic and Divine Spirit Creation: {Primordial Heavenly Dream Chain Spirits}!" FLAAAASH! Suddenly, several Dream Portals across space opened, and enormous chains shining with bright yellow and pink color emerged from within these Dream Portals, wrapping around the entire body of the Venerable of Blood and stopping his movements! CLAAAASH! "AAGGGHHHH¡­! Y-YOU AND YOUR DAMN TRICKS- UNGH?!" No matter how much he tried, the chains didn''t break either! He constantly forced his way, trying to destroy them, but it was absolutely useless each time he tried. They were constantly reinforcing themselves as they drained his life force. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hehehe, I finally got you where I wanted! {Divine Primordial Nine Tailed Dream Spirit Fox Transformation}!" FLAAASH! The Fox Venerable suddenly began to transform, her entire body turning into a gigantic and ferocious pink fox. Ah! I remember that form, she used it to torment my soul every night back then! "GROOOARRRR!" She began unleashing countless of slicing attacks against the Venerable of Blood''s Soul, slicing it into pieces and then absorbing them into endless Dream Portals that emerged all around his wounds. "Nightmarish Rampage!!!" And then, she suddenly coated herself in pure dark nightmares, growingrger and more monstrous, she mercilessly started attacking the Vampire Venerable with countless blows against him while he was kept chained! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAAASSHHH!!! "UNNGGH¡­! T-This can''t be¡­! I can''t do¡­ I can''t do anything?!" Alucard, as the Frost Queen called him, was left hopeless. He couldn''t even fight properly and his soul was already weakened from fighting me beforehand. And if the Dream Fox Venerable wasn''t enough, the Frost Queen just finished her incantation, millions of des made of Primordial Ice appeared atop the skies. "Belle! Move aside!" "Ah!" Belle quickly flew away as the Frost Queen smiled evilly. "Divine Primordial Ice Magic: {Skadi''s Divine Armory}!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The millions of swords flew down towards the Venerable of blood, piercing through his entire body and freezing it at the same time. His entire soul started distorting in agony, as each part that froze and then exploded disappearedpletely! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "N-Nooo¡­! S-STOP! STOOOOP!" "I''ve waited my whole life for the moment I can pay you back for all the atrocities you''ve done to this world''s people!" The Frost Queen said furiously. "Primordial Ice Titan Arts: {Ymir''s Divine Fists}!" The Frost Queen wasn''t done yet, as she suddenly summoned two enormous arms, the arms of a Titan! The Arms emerged out of gigantic gates made of ice that appeared floating in the air around her, as they suddenly rose high into the red skies, and began smashing the Venerable of Blood with everything they had! CLAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAAAASSSHHH!!! ----- Chapter 1095: Freeing Ruby! Chapter 1095: Freeing Ruby!----- "GYYYAAAAAAAGGGHH¡­!" As I heard the screams of the Venerable of Blood, I flew outside of the Divine Realm, arriving in the outside world just in time! F L A A A S H! I saw the Divine Realm cracks grow wider around the outside world, as I found myrades fighting an enormous army of a hundred monstrous beings resembling sludges of blood and flesh with various eyes. Oh, so this is what happened to the physical body of the Venerable¡­ I guess they had been handling out just fine for now! "Rakasha, I got Ruby!" I said. "Ah! Drake!" Rakasha''s eyes shone brightly as he suddenly crushed an enormous Blood Slime thing with his zing hammer. B O O O O O M M M M!!! "RUBY!" He quickly flew at my side. "However, I need your help, do not call victory yet!" I said. "What? Why?" He wondered. "I had figured this out when I held her, but this bubble is not simple at all." I said. "It is made with aplex Divine Rune inscription, it was made by someone very proficient at creation, like you. I am particrly good, but alone I cannot do it. If I begin it, a countdown will start and if I don''t resolve the entire runic inscription in time, the bubble will blow up Ruby and anything else within the surroundings¡­" "Wait, what?! So they put Ruby inside a damn bomb?!" Asked Rakasha in anger. "Very well, we need to do this without a doubt, let''s begin!" "I have to quickly make a stronger army though. Everyone has been handling just fine but I can tell you''re all at your limit!" I sighed. "Divine Spirit Creation: {Heavenly Light Dragon Knight Spirits}! Divine Spirit Creation: {Imprable Primordial Ice Dragon Scale Armor Spirit}! {Heavenly Holy Spear Spirit}! {Heavenly Holy Shield Spirits}! {Heavenly Holy Sword Spirits}! Divine Soul Forging Arts: {All Soul Enhancement}!" In mere seconds, a hundred powerful dragon spirits made of light wearing spirit armor and spirit spears and shields. While being boosted with stronger soul enhancements. Yuki and the rest saw the army emerge, as they shed against the Blood and Flesh Monsters, crushing them and purifying them with their holy light and powerful light breath attacks. Countless explosions spread before our vision. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Drake! He''s back!" Said Yuki. "I knew he would be back!" Hector smiled. "His Spirits are backing us, but don''t ck off, support them!" Larzak roared. "Those with too man wounds,e with me to be healed!" Pekora said. "Alright! Things finally are getting more interesting now!" Tisha smiled. As I saw everyone being able to finally take a breather, I looked back at Rakasha. "Drake! Can''t we do thister though? Is there a time limit?" He wondered. "No, but I can sese the essories with her are trying to take over her. We''ve only defeated a fragment of the Vampire Venerable''s soul, but there are three other essories inside this bubble! Look." I showed Rakasha, there was a ring, a ne, and a bracelet. All three of them were imbued with a big red jewel on top of them, overflowing with divine vampiric powers which were trying to take over Ruby for a while now. "Ah! R-Right, let''s begin immediately then!" Rakasha swallowed saliva. "I cannot let this bastard steal an innocent girl''s body like this! {Divine cksmith Furnace}!" FLAAAASH! Rakasha suddenly summoned an enormous domain where a gigantic furnace fueled by an even bigger volcano emerged out of thin air. Alongside that, there was a gigantic anvil imbued with divine runes and several divine artifacts in the shape of tools for forging. "Amazing! You can bring your furnace anywhere you are?!" I asked. "Yeah, it is merely one of the many benefits of being a cksmith God." Rakasha said with a smile. "Now, bring her here!" The Domain was an enclosed space, so we quickly began working, cing Ruby over the anvil as we started to imbue our divine souls into the bubble, deciphering all the Divine Runes one after the other. This was like trying to resolve an incrediblyplex puzzle. However, Rakasha had techniques to resolve this quicker and swifter! He raised his hammer as he imbued it with Divine mes. "{Quick Forge}! {Rapid Session}! {Runic Deciphering}!" CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! Each hit seemed rough, but they sent shockwaves of his divine power across the bubble, deciphering more and more of the divine runes in mere seconds! "Amazing! Well done! We are almost making it!" I quickly began utilizing my several heads for this, imbuing all the power I could, and of course, my mind! Through the [Psychic Mind] Divine Ability, my mind speed was increasing rapidly. [You''ve imbued Divine Power into the [Psychic Mind (S)] Divine Ability!] [Your Thinking Speed has been enhanced +500% for the next 30 minutes.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yes, that''s it! My mind felt like it was flying across the runes, deciphering their maze-like structure became swifter! The entire bubble began glowing, showing countless runes over its body beginning to disappear once after the other. However, as if panicking, the essories started shaking rapidly, as enormous quantities of divine power began to emerge from within them, trying to possess Ruby even rapidly! For some reason, Ruby was resisting the possession, fighting with her own mind. She''s a strong girl, I cannot disappoint her! "Ruby! Fight! FIGHT!" Rakasha roared. "UOOOH! DIVINE BLACKSMITH ARTS: {THOUSAND STRIKES}!" His hammer suddenly grew up to ten times its original size, hitting Ruby''s bubble a thousand times consecutively, each time, although brutish, deciphered dozens of runes at a time! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! FLAAAASH! Suddenly, thest rune was finally deciphered, as the entire bubble¡­ disappeared! POOOF! And Ruby came out of it right away! And so did the essories, being freed from their sealing, their power grew stronger, and from within them, enormous, red-colored ws appeared, attempting to grasp Ruby away from us! "My vessel¡­ I WON''T LET YOU TAKE HER AWAY!" This damn bastard really doesn''t give up! ----- Chapter 1096: Soul Contamination Chapter 1096: Soul Contamination----- "Get the fuck away from Ruby!!!" However, Rakasha reacted faster than I did, his enormous zing hammer impacted the Specter of the Venerable with all his strength, blowing him away as all three of his essories were thrown into the distance! BAAAAAMMMM!!!! "GRAAAAHH¡­!" As the essories were thrown away, I quickly grabbed Ruby with my draconic ws as gently as possible. She looked paler than how Vampires are, and she seemed very sickly. By giving her a mere analysis, the System quickly told me what was happening to her. [Warning! Ruby is undergoing Soul Contamination!] N?v(el)B\\jnn [Foreign Soul Fragment trying to parasitize her soul detected.] [Her soul will bepletely taken over in 5 minutes!] "SHIT! She''s going to have her soul possessed in five minutes?!" "The bastard''s managed to get inside her soul anyways?!" "He already did long ago, she had been fighting this entire time¡­!" "What can we do then¡­ I have no idea how to deal with a soul!" Chapter 1097: The Past Of The Vampire Venerable Chapter 1097: The Past Of The Vampire Venerable----- Ruby felt like she was drowning in an endless sea of blood. All while chains chained her entire body to the bottom. No matter how hard she tried to swim to the surface, she was only able to take little breaths of air before being submerged again, desperately trying to grasp her life. This wasn''t a battle for life and death though, this was a representation of her own will fighting against the endless and indestructible will of her ancestor. It was the true representation of a hopeless struggle. She would onlyst as long as she could muster the strength, before ultimately drowning into the blood and being taken over by him, her ancestor. Her soul was already being eroded and corrupted, parasitized by his own, in the little time she spent encapsted inside the bubble with the three essories, the three crystalized soul fragments have imbued their soul into her own, slowly due to the seal, yet steadily. Eventually, her soul grew weaker and weaker, hopelessly trying to fight back against the eternal and indestructible will of the Venerable of Blood, the bringer of Eternal Night, her ancestor himself, Alucard. However, not only did she heard his words while drowning, not only did she remembered her past sorrowfully either, but she also saw through the very soul that was trying to take over her. Through him, the Vampire Venerable. A being feared by everyone, a monster that devoured the world and drank every single lifeform''s blood, a demon with an endless gluttony. She saw through his memories due to the act of her soul merging with his own through the corruption of it¡­ But it wasn''t as her ancestor stopped her either, he allowed her to see his past, so she could better understand his motives. Ruby saw the Venerable''s memories rapidly yet with great detail. A world covered by enormous skyscrapers, things she had never seen before. Devices known asputers which people used to work with, as they caged themselves inside offices for hours and hours without rest. A young man, whose life in his eyes was lost. A traumatic past that left him without parents. A school life filled with bullying and abuse. A world that always trampled over him and his efforts. No way to escape this hell. Endless suffering within a supposed utopia of a worldpared to the one of Yggdrasil. "I am tired of living¡­" Ruby saw him, standing atop a skyscraper, looking down into the abyss that lead to his demise. Nobody was there to stop him. Nobody cared if he would die or not. But he wanted to end his suffering, he wanted to stop living. Carelessly stepping into the empty air. A sh into the floor. Blood. Red. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Thest things he saw before darkness shrouded his consciousness. And then¡­ a voice emerged, as hisst wishes were filled with the regret of never being the one trampling over others, and always at the receiving end, never truly experiencing what it felt like to crush others instead. "What a damned world¡­ I wish I could have trampled over others instead¡­" [Request Confirmed. Generating [Tyranny]¡­ Sess.] "I wish I could had been the one that sucked away the lives of these bastards¡­" [Request Confirmed. Generating [Vampire]¡­ Sess.] "I want to experience being that kind of person¡­ It is so frustrating¡­ To have always been in the receiving end¡­ I want to trample, to reign¡­ ah¡­ so much blood¡­" [Request Confirmed. [Tyranny] and [Vampire] have converged into [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor] "What¡­ is this soothing voice¡­?" As his consciousness was transferred through space and time to a new world, when he opened his eyes, he found himself being born. The first thing he saw were the horrified faces of his parents. "What is this child?!" "His skin is so pale, is he dead?!" "Why are his ears so long and strangely shaped?" "His hair is as white as the snow¡­" "His eyes¡­ they''re red?!" "He''s so cold¡­" He felt confused, he didn''t knew what was happening. "What is happening?! Where am I?! W-Who are these people?!" He thought. On his own confusion, he bite through his mother''s arm with his sharp teeth. "Ah¡­ T-This¡­ this sweet¡­ sweet¡­ sweet vor¡­ So¡­ iprehensibly tasty¡­" The delicious vor of blood reached his mind, as his instincts, even as a newborn, took over his mind, viciously trying to drink more blood from his own mother, even without these being his true intentions. "More¡­ Give me more of that¡­! This pleasure, the pleasure I''ve never experienced in my life!" His father furiously grabbed him and put him into his cradle, as the baby began roaring furiously, like a little demon. "Graaawwrr! GRYYYAARRR!" "I-I''ve given birth to a demon! It hurts¡­ It has sharp teeth!" "That thing¡­ He''s not our son¡­ We have to burn it, quickly! It is a Hellspawn!" Due to his uncontroble appetite, he went berserk since he was born, his parents desperately decided to burn him alive so they could purify his soul being trapped inside the body of a monster, a demon. "Wait¡­ No! Stop! Don''t do it! Why are you burning your own child?!" He cried internally, while only groans of agony came out of his own mouth. FLUOOOSSSH! "GREEEYYAAAAAGGGH¡­!" The utterly demonic scream of the baby echoed across the entire vige as the humans gathered to see the Hellspawn being burned alive. "It is screaming like a beast!" "A true monster¡­!" "Burn it quickly! Or this very vige could be cursed!" "Burn it!" "BURNT IT! "BURNNN!" His soft skin was burned alive, agony shrouded his birth, mes weed his life in a new world. "It hurts! IT HURTS SO MUCH!" "MAKE IT STOP!" "I DIDN''T WANTED TO DIE SO HORRENDOUSLY!" "NO¡­ NOT WHEN I WAS GIVEN A SECOND CHANCE¡­!" As he screamed internally, his own power answered his desperate call. FLUOOOSH! An enormous wave of red energy erupted from his chest, turning off the mes in a single second. The people panicked, as the child they were burning suddenly began to regenerate his wounds in mere seconds. His eyes glowing bright red, filled with fury. ----- Chapter 1098: Rubys Will Chapter 1098: Ruby''s Will----- A massacre. The child massacred the people furiously. Rays of red light came from his body, piercing through the humans in front of him. Their bodies flew into pieces, blood showering his body as he drank it all straight from their corpses. The sweetness of blood made him happy, it made the suffering and the agony of existing go away. He wanted more, and more, and more. Without hesitating he ended massacring his entire vige. His parents died by being cut into pieces by shes of blood magic, as he delighted himself into drinking their blood. He traveled after that, as a small child covered on nkets devouring and drinking the blood of anything he found. Eventually, after only a week of being born, his heart began beating faster, his veins popped up, and he suddenly evolved. His age drastically went up, his body quickly grew to the age of six years of age in the span of a few minutes. "Hahhh¡­ What is this power? Evolution? I became stronger¡­ hungrier¡­ thirstier¡­" "Blood, I need it¡­ I need blood more than anything¡­" "With blood I can be happy¡­" "The pain goes away¡­" "My suffering finally stops¡­" Shrouded in the endless agony of existence, he found a wickedfort in killing and drinking blood, while eventually growing stronger as a result. His journey of destruction continued; the people of Midgard was unable to stop him. His massacres came and went. He was too past and powerful. And grew at an exponential rate. Many powerful Magus and Warriors tried to stop him, but they all failed miserably, being overpowered by his Unique Skill''sw-defying powers and being eaten. However, he eventually grew enough to develop new powers. When he left a person alive after drinking their blood, that person rose once more. His characteristics became like his, and they gained blood magic and vampiric abilities. They became his kin. "Master¡­ I live to serve you¡­" "Mas¡­ ter?" "Please, give me an order, anything." "An order¡­?" In that moment was when he realized it. A world that wanted him dead from the very beginning was a world where he would never find a family to belong to. Where he would never find anything to go back to. A world where every living being wanted him dead due to his own threatening strength and viciousness. So he decided to make his own family. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Let''s make a family together then¡­ Let''s¡­ start anew." His dream since his previous life, to have the love of family, something hecked since he was a child. He wanted thefort of family amidst this endless abyss of a life filled with ughter and agony. The single servant he had quickly became many, dozens, hundreds, thousands¡­ An enormous family was made, hierarchies were made, and the race of Vampires invaded the entire world in the span of just a couple of years since his birth. He finally felt happy and fulfilled. He had a family. People that cared for him, that looked up to him, that worked hard to please him, people that always thought about him. The sun was annoying, so he blocked it. Without realizing it, he was already a Venerable in strength alone, as he ughtered the entire heavens. No god stood before his might and that of his family. The world was his. He created a moon made of pure crystalized blood, and made the world fall into an eternal night. A world where he and his family could prosper and live happily. A life like this¡­ he wanted it tost forever. Endless happiness, love, and celebrations. He had many wives and many children, then grandchildren, and then gran grandchildren. It was a big family that always brought life to his daily routine. It never made his life dull. It always brought him fulfillment¡­ despite having brought such fulfillment by bringing the demise of billions of innocents. However, good things neverst forever. Over time, even his lifespan faded away, as long as it could be, he couldn''t live endlessly. Although he researched and discovered many ways, he couldn''t properly extend his lifespan, nor explore the outside universe to stretch his era of blood further into the endless horizons. Frustrated, he divided his soul into fragments and crystalized them, sealing their power and letting his subjects put them into divine essory artifacts. They could only be used by his family and would eventually alle together for his resurrection. When a good vessel was born, he would be reborn once more. To bring a new era of blood, of happiness and fulfillment for his selfish way of living, a way of life that he would never exchange for anything in the world. However, Ruby couldn''t really understand his way of thinking. Her ancestor was utterly insane. What he thought was good was simply being an endlessly selfish man. He ultimately only cared about his own happiness. He wanted a family so they could care for him, so they could always think about him, so they could always do anything for him, so they could always serve him, unconditionally¡­ "Your concept of a family is wrong! We are not your ves!" "What¡­?!" "Those first Vampires¡­ the first Vampires you ever made, they were all normal people, you turned them into Vampires forcefully, and they were brainwashed! You''re a monster!" "N-Not you¡­ not you too?" Ruby couldn''t find any empathy for her ancestor. She found that he was a monster, a real monster. Hecked actual empathy; he waspletely devoid of it in fact. Whenever he cared for someone, it was only for his ultimate self-fulfillment. His only goal was the same as other tyrants such as Oberon, a selfish man that wanted it all. It was impossible to actually negotiate or make him understand anything, his mind was simply¡­ too different. It was the mind of a psychopath that took billions of innocent lives without any remorse. Even when his upbringing was horrendous, he still had time to change to redeem himself after that first massacre¡­ yet he choose not to. He choose to embrace it, and never regretted it. "I don''t¡­ ept you as my family!" ----- Chapter 1099: The Vampire Venerables Rebirth! Chapter 1099: The Vampire Venerable''s Rebirth!----- "I don''t know why you''re showing me your memories as if I could ever think of you as someone wronged¡­ Since the beginning that you were a monster!" Ruby angrily said. Never in his entire life has there been a member of his family that told him such a thing. Everybody was always brainwashed by his powers, by his soul. But Ruby since she was born that was different. She was naturally immune to his encroachment. To the natural power within the bloodline of Vampires to obey him. Perhaps it was another trait of being a perfect vessel, having developed her own sense of self away from obeying the master. "You simply don''t understand my pain, my agony! You insolent child!" The Vampire Venerable furiously said. "I will take over your body, it is mine! I made it for my ultimate resurrection! You simply cannot stop me." "No¡­! I won''t¡­ let you!" Ruby struggled hopelessly. "It is hopeless! Hopeless!" Laughed the Venerable. "Don''t me me for being a brute, I wanted the two of us to make peace, but it appears you''re simply too much of an insolent and immature child to see through your great ancestor''s ns. How cannot you understand that my desire is to protect our family and make it flourish once more?!" "At expense of everybody''s life? No way I will let you!" Ruby furiously said. "Heh, you''re already almost consumed! What can a little girl like you do?!" Laughed the Venerable. "That Dragon might had defeated a fragment of my own self, but as long as I am here, I''ve already won!" "Drake¡­ He won''t give up yet¡­ I know he won''t!" Ruby struggled, as the darkness continued to consume her soul and body. "You have too much faith for a flying lizard¡­ Look how pathetic your struggle is¡­ I am almost there, almost!" Laughed the Venerable of Blood. "N-No¡­! Stop!" Ruby felt her mind being more and more contaminated, corrupted, devoured! "BWAHAHAHAHA! YOU''RE MINE! YOU''RE MERELY A TOOL, A VESSEL! KNOW YOUR PLACE!" As the Vampire Venerableughed, a voice echoed behind his presence and Ruby. "Oi, psycho, are you done tormenting a little girl?" "Huh?!" Alucard looked at the source of the voice, finding Drake right there! "You again!?" "This is not over! In fact, it''s far from over!" Drake flew towards the Venerable''s mass of flesh, as he shed against him. Countless attacks reached the Venerable''s mind, as a desperate battle began once more! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH! BOOOOMMMM!!! "Leave the damn girl alone for once, you fucking bastard!" "Hahahaha! It is toote, no matter how much you hit me¡­ It is done!" "What?!" Drake quickly looked at Ruby, finding her drowningpletely into the sea of blood. Her consciousness had diedpletely, and her mind and soul¡­ were taken over. FLAAAAAASSSHHHH!!! Her entire soul began to mutate, endless eyes appeared everywhere, tentacles jaws, theughter of a monstrous entity. This being was no longer the man he once was back in Earth; he had utterly devolved himself into a monstrous beast beyond recognition. "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHA¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Hisughter echoed across the soul of Ruby, as Drake''s face was filled with shock. "This can''t be¡­" "IT IS OVER! I WON!" TRUUUUUUMMMMMM¡­! Meanwhile, within the outside world, an enormous shockwave of blood emerged from within Ruby''s body, blowing away Rakasha from the spot he was, as his entire Divine Domain shattered into pieces. "Unnnghh¡­ W-What is going on?!" Rakasha looked into the sky alongside everybody else, who had just managed to kill all the Blood and Flesh Slimes. In the skies, Ruby''s body floated in midair, as her eyes opened, revealing sharp red irises overflowing with Blood Divinity. Her Mana Core quickly began to resonate with this new power, raising in Ranks in a sh, she already broke through Rank 9 in a mere instant! A smile emerged in her lips, an evil and cocky smile. Her red hair fluttered across the icy winds of the mountains, as her white dress fluttered rapidly. She began tough, her voice was the same as ever, but her eyes and her intentions, the soul behind such words¡­ they were not those of Ruby. "Hahahaha¡­ I''ve finally done it! A new body at longst! And what''s better than this one?! A fresh and young body, I can feel my power overflowing from it! Come to me!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, three of the essories holding the Venerable of Blood''s Soul Fragments flew towards Ruby, as they quickly merged into her body, fusing with her soul and only making her powers even greater! FLAAAAAASSSSHHH!!! "Yes¡­ more¡­ MORE!" Rubyughed evilly, as she looked below herself, the ants that were watching her rebirth. "I am so thirsty¡­ I need some good blood to begin my new conquest of this world." She smiled. "Will you all be my offering?" "R-Ruby? What is going on?!" Rakasha asked once more. N?v(el)B\\jnn "You foolish giant¡­" Ruby smiled. "Ruby is no more, she''s dead." "N-No¡­" Rakasha muttered. "This can''t be real¡­ this can''t be happening!" Rakasha freaked out, beginning to go crazy. "And your Dragon? He''s giving hisst struggles before his ultimate defeat! There''s absolutely nothing you can do anymore! I''VE WON!" Ruby continued tough, as the skies turned red and enormous quantities of blood surged from her entire body, like an endless ocean of blood in the form of an aura. Her Divine Aura spread everywhere, so powerful and overwhelming that it made everyone fall to their knees in surprise and awe. They couldn''t even breathe! Ruby''s body was covered in blood, as a new crimson armor generated around her body, a maliciously smile surging in her lips. "It is only a matter of seconds before this entire world bes mine. In a mere instant, I''ll drain the blood of all the strongest gods and go to the top right away!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! TRUUUUMMM¡­! TRUUUUMMM¡­! Enormous pirs of blood began to surge from the underground, filling the world with more and more Blood Divine Power, infecting everything! The morning now became an eternal night¡­ Meanwhile, within the interior of Ruby''s Soul, Drake struggled desperately. The Venerable''s will had be even stronger as he absorbed his other soul fragments. "It is hopeless, lizard! Give it up! If you do, I might allow you to join my Army of Vampire Dragons!" The venerable was filled with himself once he assumed he has won. "This is not over yet, you shithead¡­" Drake smiled, as from within his hands, a golden ticket appeared! "Huh? What is that?!" The Venerable noticed it, suddenly wondering what it was. However, it was toote! "Divine Spirit Creation!" FLAAAAASSSHHHH! ----- Chapter 1100: Creating An Opportunity In The Middle Of Impossible Odds! Chapter 1100: Creating An Opportunity In The Middle Of Impossible Odds!----- TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! Three enormous pirs of blood erupted from the ground, the entire world surrounding Ruby began to change. This was part of the Vampire Venerable''s special ability [Blood Domain Infection], a part of his incredible powers. It simple allowed him to infect his surroundings and make them the most fitting for Vampires, while all other beings were weakened and even had their life energy drained away naturally by their surroundings! Such a power was within his domain in the past, and now that he had finally taken over Ruby''s body and had a brand-new body and has officially reincarnated, he wanted to begin taking over the world immediately. FLUOOOOSH! The pirs of blood continued spreading their vampiric essence, thews of the entire world began to be distorted, even the Yggdrasil Tree reacted to this menace in surprise and fear, she didn''t wanted to go back to the time he almost destroyed her and had taken over fifty percent of her entire body with his [Blood Domain Infection]¡­ "Hahahah¡­ HAHAHAHA!" Ruby continued tough, or well, Alucard continued tough. He celebrated his victory whileughing out loud, something he always loved to do once he dered his absolute victory. "This world is mine once more!" Ruby looked down at Drake''s allies, a wicked smile emerged in her young lips. "Ruby¡­ RUBY?! Wake up! Don''t let him take over you!" Rakasha cried, slowly standing up from the snow, he felt his very surroundings began to drain away his life. The power of the Venerable''s abilities were already awakening within Ruby''s body. "Heh, so you''re her adoptive father, huh?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ruby smiled, the malicious smile that she had never done before was no other than that of Alucard, of course. A wave of her small and delicate hands quickly materialized a gigantic hand made of blood that emerged from the ground below, grasping Rakasha and bringing him closer to her. His life and mana were being drained constantly; his entire body slowly started to age dramatically! His eyes started losing their light. "Unnnggh..! Aaagggh!" "I''ll kill you first. I''ll kill you right in front of her eyes, so she can see that there is no hope." Alucard smiled across Ruby''s face. Rakasha''s eyes began to cry in agony and sorrow, as he muttered her name once more. "R-Ruby¡­ I¡­ am sorry¡­" "I''ve missed this feeling¡­ this delicious feeling of taking away the life of someone else in front of my eyes! I love it when the light goes away from their eyes¡­" "Ru¡­ by¡­" Alucard smiled, but within his subconscious, a small fragment of Ruby reacted. Tears began flowing from her eyes. "W-What?!" Suddenly, the Venerable''s powers began to be distorted, he couldn''t control them properly! SPLAAASH! The enormous hand made of blood let go of Rakasha, as he fell into the ground, almost dead. "Unnggh¡­! W-What the¡­?! Howe you''re still fighting my will, you damn bratty girl!" The venerable roared in fury, but Ruby somehow was trying to take back her body! "Ah, it is that damn dragon! He''s still alive inside of my soul even after all of this?!" As Alucard fought against Ruby''s will, a drop of Ruby''s blood came out from one of her crying eyes, reaching Rakasha''s open mouth. The rich and sweet blood quickly slid through his tongue, reaching his throat. His body quickly absorbed such blood. And then, slowly, his body began to change, as the cksmith slowly opened his eyes, they began to glow bright red. "D-Damn dragon¡­ What is he doing?!" As Rakasha slowly regained his vitality and Alucard struggled to regain power over his abilities, something within his soul was happening! ¡­ Drake took out a ticket! As he was being swarmed by thousands of tentacles and attacks from all sides, Drake didn''t had any other choice than to use his second trump card. "It is hopeless, lizard! Give it up! If you do, I might allow you to join my Army of Vampire Dragons!" The venerable was filled with himself once he assumed he has won. "This is not over yet, you shithead¡­" However, Drake smiled, as from within his hands, a golden ticket appeared! This was Drake''s trump card! "Huh? What is that?!" The Venerable noticed it, suddenly wondering what it was. It was obvious that there was something odd with that item. It was simply impossible for someone to bring physical objects inside soul scape, yet Drake defied logic! Only certain items could be brought, and those were only items that were made of divine power, divine artifacts! Was that weird golden ticket really a Divine Artifact? Drake smiled, looking at the Ticket''s description. ----- [Free Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (B+ Grade)] An Item that can only be acquired by those that possess the [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation] Divine Ability. This item grants the ability to create one Divine Spirit within the Divine Ability''s Grade Limitations with zero Divine Power cost. This Divine Spirit will be permanent and will instantly contract with only the user of this ticket. Additional materials can be added to make the Divine Spirit stronger. The Spirit created can only be of one element. ----- An item he had quired long ago when he created a Dream Dungeon within the Yggdrasil Tree that grew inside of his Divine Realm. Drake had been saving it all this time for a moment when he most needed it! Usually, Divine Spirits that could be kept permanently were incrediblyplex to create and costed an enormous amount of divine power. This ticket allowed the creation of one absolutely for free! And Drake already had all the materials, while he was being swarmed by countless blows as Alucard grew desperate over what the heck was doing! "(System, can I merge Divine Abilities or Divinities together to make the Spirit?)" [It¡­ is possible! You won''t lose them either, but there''s a limit of only one of each! You can''t overdo it or the creation will fail!] "Perfect¡­ That''s all¡­ I wanted to hear!" Drake suddenly converged his powers and even divinity fragments together into something more¡­! ----- Author''s Note: So this is chapter 1100 already! Thanks to everyone for reading this far into the novel, especially to all my Privilege Readers who have kept buying Privilege for over a year now. There''s still a lot more of this arc, so keep yourself at the edge of your seats! Chapter 1101: Creating A Divine Spirit! Chapter 1101: Creating A Divine Spirit!----- Ding! [The Divine Spirit Creation Ticket has been activated!] [The Divine Spirit Creation Process has begun!] [The Materials [Divine Fragment of Technomancy] x10 + [Divinity Fragment of Alter Ego] x1 + [Divinity Fragment of Knowledge] x1 + [Holy Sun (S)] + [Divinity: Holy Light (S)] + [Bedra''s Scales] + [Kate''s Scales] + [Crystalized Heaven Essence] + [Crystalized System Essence] have been selected!] Drake utilized materials he had acquired from his very daughters for the process, which were naturally dropped from the girls once they shed their scales, which he had noticed were incredible divine materials! Now, the power of his two daughters converged together alongside one of his Divine Abilities, his Divinity, and several Divinity Fragments! FLAAAAASSSHHH!!! The items continued to converge together, until suddenly, an enormous beam of light emerged from within Drake''s palm, easily piercing and burning through the tentacles of Alucard''s in mere seconds! BOOOOOOMMM!!! "UUnngggh¡­! W-What was that?! You''re supposed to be weakened in here! I''ve been draining your power all this time!" Alucard freaked out even more, as he saw Drake blow through his attacks like nothing! FLAAASH! FLAAASH! FLAAASH! Countless beams began to emerge from his hands,pletely iparably to the power of light he showed before, this powerful light was now possessing the very essence of heaven! "W-What¡­?! Unnngh¡­! What ridiculous thing have you made now, you damn lizard?!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Alucard furiously looked at Drake''s palm, as he suddenly found within the dragon''s ws a small entity! It was madepletely out of silver metal, and it had a beautiful yet sharp shape of an angelic creature. It had the faint appearance of Drake''s daughters, but made of silver metal and coated in shining light¡­ A never ever seen before Spirit that not even a Venerable could recognize was created right in this instant! "Your name shall be¡­ Gabriel." Ding! [You have created the [Heavenly Mechanical Angel Divine Spirit (Rank 9 Initial Stage)]!] [Gabriel] has been assigned as the new Divine Spirit''s name!] The little Gabriel shone brightly, brighter than the very sun! FLAAAASH! "S-Such a horrendous light! G-Get away from my soul, take that out from my soul!!!" The Venerable roared furiously, as he attacked Drake with countless blows, but Drake was unfazed! The Divine Light that Gabriel unleashed was enough to easily protect him. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "{Spirit Connection}!" FLAAASH! Drake connected his soul with his new Spirit, as the two shared their power with one another. In that instant, Drakebined his [Holy Sun] Divine Ability with his new Spirit, as an enormous shockwave of light spread further and further within his surroundings, taking over everything! "Divine Spirit Magic: {Heavenly Sun''s Cleansing Brilliance}!" FLAAAAAAAASSSSSHHHHH!!! The cleansing heavenly light that was emitted pierced through the soul of the Venerable of Blood, cleansing him slowly from within Ruby''s soul! SPLAAASH! The Sea of Blood where she was drowning herself suddenly began shaking, as the invisible barrier that maintained it all together gained several cracks, small cracks where the sea of blood quickly began draining from! "Unnnggh..! Y-You damn¡­!" ¡­ Meanwhile, in the outside world, as everything seemed hopeless, Alucard suddenly lost control over Ruby''s body for a few seconds. His abilities couldn''t be controlled properly as a result, and his powers were distorting themselves! Dropping Rakasha over the snow, Yuki and everyone else forcefully freed themselves from their paralysis as Alucard lost part of his powers, running to help the old cksmith. "Rakasha! Rakasha! Are you okay?!" Yuki cried. "He''s not waking up!" Hector said. "We have to heal him, quickly!" Larzak said. "Let me use healing magic¡­!" Pekora stepped forward, as the light of Life was imbued into Rakasha''s body. "Divine Spirit Magic: {Life''s Gift}!" FLAAASH! However, instead of healing the old man, it began to burn through his skin! FRSSSSHH! "AAAGGH!" Rakasha woke up in pain, as he suddenly looked around his surroundings, finding everyone. "Eh? It burned him?!" Pekora realized the truth quicker than the rest. "Rakasha! Are you okay?!" Yuki cried. "This guy''s not something we can handle, Drake said we have to run away and evacuate everyone from the city if something like this happens!" "Right, let''s go!" Hector said, trying to drag the Ice Giant with them. However, Rakasha stood up, feeling strangely refreshed yet at the same time filled with anger and frustration¡­ "No, you guys go. I''ll stay and fight for Ruby! I can''t let her¡­ be taken away!" Rakasha suddenly unleashed a powerful Aura of Blood around his surroundings, as everyone saw in shock his new strength. The Aura of Blood converged with his Divine mes, forming crimson red fire the color of blood itself! His entire body suddenly gained countless red runes, as his hammer transformed, growingrger and ck and red in color, with a sharp end and overflowing with power. The old man had beenpletely reborn as his silver hair turnedpletely red and so did his eyes. "W-What?! Is that Rakasha?!" Yuki freaked out. "His power¡­ that''s a Vampire''s aura¡­" Hector quickly realized. "How? What happened?" Larzak wondered. "I knew it¡­ Somehow he drank Ruby''s blood and underwent an extreme change! He has be not just a normal Vampire Subordinate; he became the highest-ranking Vampire after Progenitors¡­ A Pure-Blooded Vampire Lord!" Pekora quickly realized the truth. "This power must have been given to him by Ruby in hopes for him to help her¡­!" "GRUOOOHHHH!" Suddenly, behind the group, enormous monsters started to emerge from the pools of blood left behind by the three pirs of Blood that Alucard conjured, an army slowly began crawling towards the city, where people was still living in! "Shit, we have to go!" Yuki said. "Rakasha, we trust you!" Hector said. "Leave the rest to us." Larzak nodded. "Yeah, let''s hurry!" Kraxka said. "Don''t you dare die, old man!" Tisha roared back at Rakasha''s back, as she flew towards the city. "Rakasha, help Drake save Ruby!" Pekora told him. "Of course I will!" Rakasha roared, his newfound powers overflowing across his entire body. FLAAAASH! In a mere instant, he reached Ruby''s body, as a gigantic specter of blood emerged from her body out of the blue! "I won''t let you interfere!!!" ----- Chapter 1102: Rakashas Vampiric Awakening & Gabriels Power! Chapter 1102: Rakasha''s Vampiric Awakening & Gabriel''s Power!------ The specter made of blood was the very soul of the Vampire Venerable, that emerged from within Ruby''s body to not let Rakasha interfere with his possession. "I finally face you, damn piece of shit!" Rakasha''s entire body was covered on Red Crimson Blood mes, a power the Vampire Venerable has never seen before. FLUOOOOSSSHHH! A spiraling vortex of crimson mes hit the specter of the venerable, sting a part of his very soul and burning it into particles of light! BOOOOOMMM!!! "Unnggh?! Ah¡­! W-What in the world?!" The Venerable was left perplexed! Absolutely shocked! "Howe you can conjure such mes?! This is¡­ it consumes my soul, my very blood divine power¡­!" Alucard cried in surprise. "This must be a gift from her, from Ruby¡­" Rakasha said boldly. "She gave me her blood, and I took her powers¡­ I have already resolved myself to stay at her side and protect her. I will be her guardian!" Rakasha realized this power he had attained wasn''t simply luck, Ruby had created it! Thanks to Ruby also absorbing the powers of the Venerable, she attained the ability to grant special "Abilities" which a Progenitor can select to give to a designated Vampire they''re going to convert. In her desperation, Ruby imagined a power that could burn through the soul of the venerable, a power that could defy him, and fused it with the burning mes of Rakasha''s furnace. Such memories materialized into a drop of blood he miraculously drank, manifesting in such power right now. FLUOSH! Suddenly, dozens of three-meter-sized Crimson Fireballs appeared all around Rakasha, as he mercilessly attacked the specter of the venerable with them, while Ruby''s body constantly tried to run away from him! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!!! "Unngggh¡­! My soul¡­! AKH!" Not only the Venerable was struggling with Drake inside of his soul, but outside it wasn''t getting any better as Rakasha was unleashing countless attacks using his Crimson Blood mes. "RAAAAAH!" Rakasha reached the Venerable''s specter, raising his hammer and then mming it against the specter''s face, shattering it on the spot! "GRYYYAAAGGH¡­!" He was being left powerless as well, as hecked control over his abilities! Just when Alucard believed things were finally going his way, when he would finally be able to take over everything, the tables were turned in a matter of seconds. CLASH! "LET¡­!" CLASH! "RUBY¡­!" CLAAASH! "ALONE!!!" CLAAAAASSSHHHH!!! An enormous hit blew away into pieces the entire specter''s existence, unleashing a powerful shockwave that shook the surroundings and destroyed the domain that the venerable of blood has been trying to create! "Nnnggh¡­!" Rakasha quickly caught Ruby, as she began to groan in pain, having yet to wake up. The outside battle stopped, but the internal one continued. FLAAASH! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om FLAAASH! FLAAAASSSHHH!!! Drake continued filling Ruby''s soul with light. Interestingly enough, this heavenly light was capable of regting itself and target a certain entity instead of everything. Making it so it could cleanse even Ruby''s soul, which, as the soul of a vampire, would also take damage. However, by simply targeting the venerable, he was being promptly cleansed from Ruby''s soul, like freeing her from a parasite. Particle after particle¡­ all of his very being was being erased! "GGRRRAAAAH!" The Venerable gave ast effort, all of his power and will gathering in front of Drake in the shape of a titan made of blood. Drake only smiled. "Gabriel, {Weapon Embodiment: Sword}!" "Alright!" Gabriel answered with the innocent voice of a little boy, as his mechanical body suddenly transformed into an enormous and long shining golden sword, overflowing with divine power! FLAAASH! Feeling intimidated, the Venerable desperately attacked Drake with everything he had, unleashing countless fist attacks with his gigantic body! "RAAAAAH! DIEEE!!!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! However, Drake kept himself calm, as he swiftly flew upwards, slicing his attacks and then unleashing rays of light with each swing of his sword! SLAAASH! SLAAAAASH! SLAAAAAAAASSHHH!!! His attacks reached the Venerable''s "body" in an instant, burning it into ashes as he was purified. He was hopeless from the beginning; he could only struggle the same way he made Ruby struggle! FLAAASH! Drake flew past his disintegrating will, piercing through the barrier caging Ruby''s will inside a sea of blood, as it quickly shattered into pieces! Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRAAASH! "NOOOOOOO!!!" The Venerable of Blood cried in frustration, as his vessel was taken away from him once more, right in front of his eyes! Drake didn''t end there though, as he pointed his hand at the Sea of Blood and absorbed it, strengthening himself through his own [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor]! "I''m sorry, Alucard, but there''s a new Progenitor in town now. You''re no longer needed." Drake smiled maliciously, destroying the Venerable''sst will and cleansing Ruby''s soulpletely this time! FLAAAASH! He immediately flew outside her soul, as he emerged right at the side of Rakasha! "Drake!" Rakasha reacted in surprise. "Ahhh¡­ I made it!" Drake gasped for air as he began looking around his surroundings, finding Rakasha holding Ruby there. "Rakasha¡­ is she¡­?" "Drake, you''ve done it?" "Yeah, I''vepletely cleansed her soul now¡­ It took more than I imagined." "Thanks the gods¡­" Rakasha and Drake quickly flew down atop the snow, as they looked at Ruby. Slowly, she opened her eyes. The two looked at her with surprise. Was she really her or that bastard once more? "Ruby, is it really you?" Rakasha asked, filled with concern. "Uncle¡­" Ruby''s eyes quickly got watery, as she started to cry, hugging Rakasha''s chest. "Uncleee!" "R-Ruby!" She quickly began to cry out loud. The things she went through made her so scared all this time. "Is it over? Is it really over? Am I¡­ Am I free?" Ruby cried. "Yes, you''re free, Ruby. I won''t let anybody take you away ever again. We won''t¡­" Rakasha sighed. "d to see you back, my daughter has been missing you." Drake smiled back at Ruby. "Drake¡­" Ruby sighed in relief. Crack¡­ crack¡­! However, the heartwarming scene was quickly interrupted. Cracks in space and time reverberated across the mountains. CRAAASH! And then, an enormous portal opened! "MY VESSEL¡­!" ----- Chapter 1103: The Last Man Standing Chapter 1103: The Last Man Standing----- (Drake''s POV) Thanks to the ticket I saved, I was able to turn the tables by creating an absolutely broken Divine Spirit I named Gabriel, I had this idea for a while now. I had even saved the shed scales from my daughters and the shards of crystalized divinity they let off sometimes as well. All for this moment! Gloriously, I was able to create a Divine Spirit thatbined both Heaven Element and Technomancy,bining these two overpowered and out of the ordinary Elements, I easily destroyed the Venerable''s will infecting Ruby''s soul. But how did this actually work without hurting her? Well, that was quite simple. I had discovered this some time ago now but I knew that the power of Technomancy and the System Elements are simr. And that both had the power of "hacking" things. If I merged this with the Heaven Element, I was able to "hack" the soul of Ruby with heavenly power and only cleanse the certain "files" I wanted. Therefore, I simply deleted and threw into the trash bin all of the particles making the Venerable of Blood''s will and soul infecting Ruby''s soul! Like that, she was finally freed, and now, I was finally given a damn break. I''ve been fighting all day now, I just wanted to rest for now! "Drake¡­ Thank you for helping me¡­ Foring to my aid." Sighed Ruby. "Aw, there''s no problem." I sighed. "My daughter''s been missing you for a while now. You better go greet her once you''re back home." "Back¡­ home?" She asked. "Of course, isn''t the castle your home?" Rakasha asked her. Ruby''s eyes shone brightly. "You''re right¡­ it is my home." She smiled. "Sorry for¡­ ever doubting you all¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn "It''s fine-" Crack¡­ CRACK! However, before we could even react, something, like the sound of shattering ss echoed behind us. We looked at the source of this sound, finding red-colored cracks emerge all around the empty space. Wait, don''t tell me¡­! CRAAASH! A portal to the Divine Realm of Red opened, almost all of it was being consumed by the void already, but an enormous mass of flesh and blood emerged from within it! The Soul Fragments of the Venerable of Blood that was left there, it came back! The bastard wasn''t being dealt with the two other Venerables?! "GRAAAAAAHHH! MY VESSEL¡­! COME TO ME! MY VESSEL!!!" This damn bastard! His body had grown even more out of proportion, as he absorbed countless monsters and turned into a true abomination of flesh and blood. The divine realm of Red was destroyed behind him, yet he remained alive. Suddenly, as I flew into the frontlines to protect Ruby and Rakasha, I heard the voice of the Frost Queen and the Fox Venerable, Belle. "Drake, we couldn''t hold him for much longer¡­!" "He kept eating everything, that damn disgusting monster!" The Frost Queen and the Fox Venerable seemed to have been overwhelmed at the end by the Blood Venerable''s overwhelming devouring powers. I''ve heard Divine Realms are all made of Divine Power, so its possible he just started devouring it all to regain his strength. "Don''t worry, leave the rest to me. Skadi, Uller! Rose, Belle!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! In an instant, I summoned my two weapons and my two divine spirits. "You''re finally back!" Skadi said. "We were just ying some blood monsters as you brought us here!" Uller said. "Drake! You''re fine! And Ruby''s alright, what a relief- Eh? The Venerable?!" Rose freaked out. "So the bastard''sing! Mother couldn''t stop him enough even with the help of the Frost Queen. I guess without theirplete power at the end, they''ll be ultimately overwhelmed by this monsters'' insane powers." Belle said. "GRUOOOHHHHH! GET OFF MY WAAAAAY!" The Venerable roared at me, his monstrous body being as big as over a hundred meters. Countless heads and jaws appeared all over his body, countless eyes as well. "I am tired of seeing your damn ugly face¡­ I''ll end you now, Venerable of Blood, Alucard." I concentrated my Divine Power into my weapons, as I imbued Rose and Belle into my body and my weapons at the same time. Meanwhile, Gabriel merged with both of my weapons, as he merged them together as well. My Draconic Essence started leaking from within the Draconic Records, as I drew more and more of that mysterious power that Dragon Gods developed. I merged this power with my weapons, fusing it all together. "I''ll end you with a single blow¡­" I looked at the monster approach every split of a second. For a moment, my surroundings felt like they stopped in time. My reaction speed ramped up to insane levels. My thought processing also increased so much my perception of my surroundings made it seem as if time had stopped, but it was merely flowing naturally. Primordial Ice and Holy Light coated Skadi and Uller as they converged with the power of Gabriel, Rose, and Belle. Rainbow Ice began coating the weapon together, forming a majestic and gigantic rainbow ice sword. "GRAAAAAAH!" The roar of the Vampire Venerable echoed in the background, but I maintained all my concentration. "This is a farewell." I raised the sword, and then, opened my eyes. "Ultimate Divine Weapon Art¡­" FLAAAASSSSHHHHHHH!!!! An enormous ray of rainbow light emerged from within my Rainbow Ice de. The light reached the skies, purifying the red sky and revealing a beautiful night sky filled with stars and the bright full moon. "{Crescent Rainbow Frost de of The End: Oblivion}!" I swung my de vertically with a swift movement of my arms, it was so fast that it couldn''t even be perceived by Ruby or Rakasha behind me For a moment, only a blinding ray of rainbow light came, piercing through the entire body of Alucard, slicing him cleanly in two perfect halves. SLAAAAASSSSHHH!!!! The gigantic ray of rainbow light spread into dozens of slicing attacks. The aberrant Venerable was consumed by their power, suddenly beginning to freeze on rainbow ice and shattering apart into pieces right after that! "T-This¡­ it can''t be¡­!" Crack¡­! "I cannot¡­ die yet¡­!" Crack¡­ crack¡­! "How can¡­ I die against a mere¡­" CRACK! "Dragon¡­!" "I am no mere Dragon. I am the one chosen to be the Dragon King! Venerable of Blood Alucard, I will bring your end now!" CRAAASH!!! "AAAAAGGGGGGHHHHHH¡­!" His entire body exploded into rainbow ice pieces, as the pieces dissipated into sparks of light. Thest scream of the Venerable reverberated across the skies and the earth. However, at the end¡­ I was thest man standing. ----- Chapter 1104: Meeting The Vampires Again, This Time Peacefully Chapter 1104: Meeting The Vampires Again, This Time Peacefully----- Within the skies atop the city where the Vampire Family resided, a figure d in ck and red scales emerged. His six red eyes red down at everything going on down there. The monstrous being quickly sensed the presence of his Master disappearing, until his will was finally suppressed. "What a pleasant surprise¡­ Master has been defeated." His sharp jaws smiled evilly, as if he had been waiting for this to happen. At longst, somebody had finally in the one that created him¡­ His ck and red scales shone with Blood and Shadow Divinity of incredible power, as his vampiric wings pped, slowly beginning to fly down. "Oh, so it is him¡­ Heh, amusing. I might as well give a good greeting to my dear brother. I''ve been watching him all this time after all¡­" . . . (Drake''s POV) Right after defeating the fragment of Alucard, I didn''t rest. I quickly activated my Vampire Progenitor''s Senses, detecting where each of his other crystalized fragments were, and through Telekinesis, I dragged them all into the palm of my hand. "{Primordial Rainbow Ice Seal}!" FLAAASH! The fragments were quickly sealed in Primordial Rainbow Ice, as I stored them inside my Inventory for now. Inside that space, they''ll be suspended in a ce where time has stopped. "I''ll use you as materialster, dear Venerable." I looked into the distance, the city seemed to be alright, the people evacuated in time, and the monsters were all defeated by Yuki andpany. The surviving Spirits I created also helped. It seems things finally¡­ finally, they resolved themselves just alright. I flew back to Rakasha and Ruby and then we went to the town where the Vampires made their home alongside their subjects, people they asked for blood every few months or something. N?v(el)B\\jnn There was as big chaos going on. Half of the entire city was destroyed, and I began toment that part of that was my fault¡­ when I stormed Red''s castle, I kind of went berserk a bit. Now that we finally have Ruby back, I guess I should take responsibility for all the things I did out of my own fury and uncontroble strength. The people in the city was made up of around 400 non vampires, and from the survivors of the vampire family remained roughly 68 of them. They were all the "good" vampires, not the ones obeying Red who were incredibly mercilessly and came to try to kill us a couple of times already. However, they were also fanatics of the Vampire venerable, and these were the people that wanted his rebirth through Ruby, they only sent her away because Red wanted Ruby''s powers for herself. After we were done sorting things out, I decided to cheer everyone''s mood, going back into my Ice Giant form, and quickly summoning several Cooking Spirits to make food for everyone. Theforting smell of food and the warm steamforted the people we sheltered inside arge building, an ancient cathedral. The chief of the non vampires gathered with the vampire family representatives, Ruby''s mother, and her close rtives, which we all rescued were gathered in this hall with me and Rakasha, and some of my allies. Ruby, of course, was at our side. We had to exin them everything that happened, and what we did¡­ what I did as well. "So that''s how it happened." I finished exining. Every single vampire, even the chief of the non vampires were left shocked. They had suffered a lot as well and knew of Red''s tyranny, they were happy she''s dead¡­ but they didn''t expected I would fight their ancestor and kill him too. "Our ancestor''s¡­ dead?" "W-Wait a second¡­ That horrendous monster we saw earlier, it was our ancestor?!" "It can''t be¡­ our ancestor was said to be a beautiful man with a wless appearance, it couldn''t be that thing¡­" "¡­Right?" All the vampires looked back at us and Ruby. Ruby sighed. "The ancestor was a monster¡­ He only wanted to ughter everyone except our family. He was a monster also in looks, his soul was an aberrant¡­ thing. And he forcefully tried to parasitize and destroy my mind when I refused bing his vessel. I would had died if it wasn''t for Drake and uncle Rakasha." Ruby sighed. She knew her family wouldn''t understand why she felt that way anyways. They probably thought dying to be the ancestor was the greatest shit ever or something. "So you refused our ancestor¡­" "You''re a traitor to our family¡­" "We thought you would be our ancestor, you failed us¡­" "And you even colluded with these two strangers who killed him!" "You''re a traitor of our kin! Do you have vampires so badly?!" Only Ruby''s mother remained silent, without knowing what to say. "Shut up!" Ruby roared back, without holding back any longer. Her aura suddenly overflowed from her body. Ah, I forgot to mention her Divine Core was raised all the way to Rank 9, so she was the strongest pure-blooded Vampire right now. By hierarchy standards, they should obey her. "T-That Divine Aura¡­" "S-She''s a Vampire Goddess of such a high rank!?" "We are also Vampire Gods but¡­ our power was forcefully increased by Red''s divine blood potions, and our cultivation has be stuck in Rank 7 now¡­" "But she''s¡­ Rank 9!" "Such a glorious aura of vampiric power¡­" "But she''s a traitor, I cannot ept her!" The vampires discussed with one another. I guess I cannot get too involved, it was up to Ruby to decide now. "Ruby¡­." Her mother finally spoke, about time. "Mother?" Ruby grip her fists, as she mustered the words. "Mother I-" "I am sorry." "Eh?!" Before Ruby could say a word, her mother apologized to Ruby. That was¡­ quite surprising! We thought she was going to get as angry as the rest. "I was wrong¡­ Everything, our entire family tradition, it was all wrong¡­ Our Ancestor was not a glorious god, he was an abomination that wanted to consume it all. No different than Red." Her mother sighed. "These people¡­ can''t you understand they saved our lives?" Ruby''s mother confronted the other Vampires. ----- Chapter 1105: The Vampires Learn The Truth About Their Ancestor Chapter 1105: The Vampires Learn The Truth About Their Ancestor----- "If it wasn''t thanks to these people, we would had died, all of us. Our Family would had end, everything would had ended¡­ Can''t you realize how much they have already done for us?" Ruby''s mother asked. The other Vampires remained in silence. "Our Ancestor wasn''t who we were taught he was¡­ And I can''t believe I was so dumb, so dumb to think it was such an honor to have my daughter killed so he could use her body." Her mother quickly bowed her head to Ruby. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I am sorry, Ruby¡­ Now that you''ve grown so strong, now that you''ve made a family with these people¡­ with your new friends¡­ I don''t want you to leave me behind. I''ll¡­ resign from this family, I want to stay with you, I love you." Her mother began to cry. "M-Mom¡­" Ruby was left surprised by the change of heart her mother had, she quickly rushed towards her and hugged her tightly. "I love you too mom¡­ I won''t leave you behind¡­!" "Ruby, you''re such a gentle girl¡­ I''ve wronged you so much¡­" Cried her mother. "You simply didn''t knew the truth mom, don''t me yourself for everything¡­ The entire family was wrong, the ancestor''s ns were also part of this¡­" Cried Ruby. "But he''s gone now, he''s gone¡­ We are free." "Free¡­?" Her mother wondered. "Y-You''re right¡­ Our freedom wasn''t something we would attain when the ancestor were to show up, it would be attained when he''s¡­ finally gone." "Now we can start anew, new lives¡­ New everything¡­ All of you, think about it. Our ancestor only wanted us to serve him for eternity, eternal ves of his orders, of everything¡­ he never really cared for us, he only cared about who would end up cleaning his things or doing everything for him." Ruby said. "We are the prideful vampires, why should we serve a corrupt man such as him? Unlike our ancient families, we are good people. We don''t kill others because of pleasure. We''ve even made a system so we can get our blood without hurting people, while we take care of our citizens¡­" Ruby''s words were filled with inspiration, the Vampires slowly began to open their eyes. "My daughter''s right¡­ It was only those that were corrupted by Red that ended bing assassins and psychopaths. But we also wronged them, this is why they turned against us and dishonored our families." She sighed. "We must start anew, a new family, all of us together, but freer. We must move on from our former rules. The one that made them is dead, why should we keep obeying them? All of you, you have your children, your grandchildren. Don''t you want a better future for them? Or do you prefer for all of them to¡­ suffer as much as my daughter suffered?" "No¡­ of course we don''t want that¡­" "I¡­ it takes a while to think about this¡­" "I can''t help but think¡­ you''re slightly right." "It''s a lot to take in¡­" "I will¡­ I''ll consider it." The Vampires slowly began to think more with their brains. Perhaps they will finally be able to get some resolution ultimately. "For now, you''re all moving to my Divine Realm though." I said. "Eh?!" "Wait, what?!" "Why!?" "It is not safe in here. Without the protection of powerful rulers, you''re going to get chased down by other sects or groups of gods and killed. I will protect you inside of my Divine Realm, your people, your families. You''re all wee. This is sadly something¡­ you can''t really refuse. Unless you want to be left to die?" I asked with a smile. The vampires felt pressured, but at the end they didn''t had any other choice than to agree. Ultimately, they were all going to get inside my divine realm once they ate dinner. "You must be thirsty, so here." Ruby said, she quickly dropped her own blood into several cups, giving them to the Vampires. "I''ve awakened new powers, and I''ve also inherited most of my ancestors basic abilities, my blood can regenerate almost endlessly. I think I can feed you all." "Wait, really?" "Usually our own blood tastes bad¡­" "Let''s see¡­" The Vampires couldn''t really resist their thirst, drinking Ruby''s blood. Their eyes glowed bright red, fascinated by the taste and rich sweet vor. "A-Amazing¡­" "I feel so revitalized¡­" "It was so refreshing¡­ "Yet at the same time, I don''t feel addicted either?" "I feel¡­ calm andposed." "I imbued it with the power to calm your wild instincts. So you are no longer controlled by your thirst, you can thank meter." Ruby smiled back at them. "Our instincts¡­ gone?" "They''re really gone¡­ I''ve never felt my mind so clearer before!" "I can¡­ calmly think." "Incredible¡­" "Oddly enough, I feel the same¡­" Ruby''s mother said. "That''s because you''ve awakened your own sense of self, mother. You''re amazing, you naturally broke out of the ancestor''s influence." Ruby congratted her mother. "S-Such a thing is possible? I had no idea¡­" Ruby''s mother was surprised. "I guess I simply realized my daughter''s life was more valuable than some old man I''ve never seen in my life¡­ You''re my greatest treasure, Ruby. The treasure your father and I¡­ love more than anything." Like that, the Vampires all drank Ruby''s blood, calming down their instincts and thirst. This effect was actually permanently once they drank her blood, and now they didn''t even need to drink her blood anymore. Simply consuming the blood of animals or monsters, or also consuming their meat was enough too. "I feel so renewed!" "My vitality ising back¡­" "What is this feeling of freedom?" The vampires were having a rebirth. This was all thanks to Ruby''s special ability [Vampire Queen]. It allowed her to give abilities to Vampires through her blood. The ability she gave to everyone was to permanently resist several negative conditions that the Vampire Bloodline granted. It even reduced damage taken from sunlight greatly, so she simply made the Vampires even stronger than before, but at the same time, less monster-like as she took away wild instincts, their endless thirst for fresh blood from people, and their delight in seeing bloodshed. It was honestly amazing¡­ ----- Chapter 1106: Plans To Go To Muspelheim & A Mysterious Presence Chapter 1106: ns To Go To Muspelheim & A Mysterious Presence----- Ultimately, Bedann and everyone else arrived at the city after a while. I never asked for their help because I didn''t wanted to bother them to be honest. We managed to do things on our own, so everything ended well. Alma, my daughters, Bedann, my parents-inw, and everyone else with Alma joined. Miranda meet tons of Vampires and was strangely interested in absorbing some of their traits too. The people of Heaven Port were left to be taken care by my other restoration forces, made by several of my disciples, who were all mortals, with the supervision of a few Gods such as several Sect masters I had recruited through my journey. Using Earth Magic, I used Earth Spirits to quickly help repair Heaven Port from its destruction, trying to leave everything as new as it was before everything happened. The people believed the monsters did everything and had no idea a battle between gods happened right above their heads. But well, that''s for the better. And about Greenwood''s base? Well that got all buried in rubble, and there were no survivors either, though I managed to steal a few things, especially that cloning machine he had. The morning sun quickly began arising from the horizon, as Bedann sat down at my side, while my two daughters were ying with Ruby after so long. Miranda was at my side as well, and my parents inw were watching over the kids. We were enjoying a feast of all you can eat seafood we brought from Heaven port, mostly all Divine Monsters we killed in that battle. There was plenty for everyone. "I guess everything ended nicely." Bedann sighed in relief. "It was one hell of a battle¡­" I sighed. "Yeah, you should had asked us for help you know?" Sighed Miranda. "I just didn''t wanted to bother you girls, even less my daughters." I sighed. "See? I handled it all myself, don''t worry~" Iughed. "Geez¡­ I''ll get myself some sort of teleportation item to get to you whenever you need help." Said Bedann. She quickly kissed my cheek and hugged me. "I was worried¡­" "Even if I were to die here, I had my other substitute body with you guys, right?" I sighed. "Yeah but still!" Miranda said. "Don''t be so overly reckless all the time¡­ You really love to make us worry." "Ahahaha¡­ Okay, okay, I am sorry." Iughed a bit. We looked into the horizon while drinking some hot tea. It was a nice and rxing moment where we finally didn''t had to care about everything for a bit. I had already merged back with the other body I had in Heaven port to not cause any further confusion too. However, Alma andpany quickly approached us. "Hey, so this is your real form, huh? I guess you''re not a big dragon all the time." Hermes smiled back. "W-Wait a second¡­ You''re the guy I scammed back then! Ah, I am sorry!" Hermes quickly kneeled before me. "Ah, don''t worry about it." Iughed. "That branch was good. I made a whole Yggdrasil tree out of it." "Eh? You did?!" Hermes was surprised. Root who was in his smaller form, yet still resembling a golem made of wood, nodded. "Yggdrasil is a powerful type of nt, even a small and dried branch, with enough power and magic, can grow into a beautiful tree." He nodded. "Drake, thank you for helping us this entire time. You don''t know how much we owe you." "Yeah, we are very grateful for everything¡­ You even gave us power without asking anything in return either¡­" Alma said with a sweet smile. "You even revived this dummy¡­ And my brother''s fine too, all thanks to you." "Don''t worry about it." I said. "The enemy of my enemy is my friend, right? Or something like that¡­ Well, whatever''s the case. It was a surprise to find others that opposed Greenwood, I had to give you all a second chance." "You sure did¡­" Elma sighed. "Indeed, I never thought I could be a goddess this quickly!" Elena said. The twin elves were the psychic girls, they were rather cute. "Well, I just leveled the field a bit." I shrugged. "So? What are you guys nning to do now? I doubt you''re sticking with me for long." "Yeah, once Hermes cooldown''s gone we''re going back to our hideout with the rest of the Awakened." Said Alma. "Are you sure that ce''s safe? You could leave them inside my Divine Realm." I said. "In fact, why don''t you do that? I only want to help you guys out. I am a bit nervous you''ve left them in the middle of nowhere¡­" "Hm, well, our hideout is inside ancient ruins." Said Hermes. "But you''re right, how about it, Alma?" "Yeah, I was about to ask you if we could make an alliance, Drake." Said Alma. "We''re busy though, we want to keep helping more Awakeners, but we also know you''re busy yourself." "I want to help you guys, I can be in many ces at once, so I might be joining your travels through my doppelgangers and slimes." I said with a smile. "That would certainly make things way, way easier." Alma sighed in relief. "I guess it is decided." Root said. "Mother Yggdrasil says that you''re someone trustworthy. She also apologizes for cursing you back then, she simply was nervous that you would try to destroy the world." "Wait, you can talk with her?!" I asked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Only receive her messages sometimes." Root said. "Nothing like a conversation." "I see¡­ Well the curse destroyed itself as I evolved, so it''s fine I guess." I said. "For now, what are your ns after getting the people to my divine realm?" "We''ve detected some anomalies in Svartalfheim." Said Hermes. "Thend of the dwarves¡­ There''s another Soul Fragment of Oberon there." Alma said. "Svartalfheim¡­" I sighed. "I need to get to Muspelheim myself, so I guess we''ll be separating ourselves." "Muspelheim?" Wondered Alma. "Why?" "A Fire Dragon told me to go there. I am also seeking the inheritance of the Venerables. The Venerable of Fire was said to be a chaotic man, but I think there might be a chance to make him my ally. I kind of get along with muscle heads." Like that, I continued talking with the elves and everyone else for a while. We were finally able to rx and talk to our heart''s content. ¡­ Or that''s what I thought¡­ An enormous presence began to approach from the skies, gigantic in magnitude. Unlike the venerable of blood, this one presence hadplete control over its Primordial Blood Divinity, yet it was very different than that of the Vampire. "Hold on for a bit¡­ I have to go see something." I flew into the skies without wasting a single second. And then, I meet him. A dragon, and not a simple one either. "My brother, it is a pleasure to see you." This guy gives me very bad vibes. I cannot lower my guard. ----- Chapter 1107: The Evil Vampire Dragon, Sangre! Chapter 1107: The Evil Vampire Dragon, Sangre!----- A gigantic dragon has been looming the clouded skies for some time now. I had only fully perceived his presence now, and without wasting much time, I immediately flew into the skies to greet him. His presence seemed like that of a Vampire as well, yet it added a dark and feral aura I could only recognize from monsters. His appearance was monstrous. ck scales covered his body, with a few red in between. Enormous red eyes red down on me filled with a monstrous bloodlust. His enormous wings had the shape of the wings of bats and were red in their membranes. He had several vampiric traits, alongside long red horns on top of his head, and arge jewel on his chest, emanating arge quantity of power within his very body. All of it was divine power. His presence alone was frightening, although I mustered the resolve to confront him. I knew who he was as well. I had been thinking where he could had gone when I fought his father and killed him with the rest of my allies¡­ It seems he never participated in the fight because he never cared about the Venerable to begin with. Yeah, this monstrous Vampire Dragon is¡­ "So you''re Sangre." "Oh? I am amazed you know of my name." He looked down on me as he smiled, his sharp jaw curling up evilly. "How could I not know the cowardly vampire dragon that didn''t helped his father when he was getting ughtered by me?" I asked with a smile. "I assume that because you didn''t helped him, you''re not here to fight, right?" "What if I am?" He asked boldly. "What if I am here to kill you, drink your blood, and also devour everyone down there, down to the veryst bone. What would you do, my little brother? What would you do as I devour your daughters? Your wife? As I tear apart their limbs, as Iugh as they cry in agony-" FLAAASH! Suddenly, an enormous bubble made of Divine Power emerged out of my body. In a mere second, Sangre was trapped within it. This was something I''ve finally developed once I reached Rank 9, a Divine Domain. With this, I can materialize my Divine Aura and Draconic Aura, and trap a foe inside a space. "¡­Then I''m going to fucking kill you first. That''s what I''m going to do." I looked straight into his eyes fearlessly. I was not messing around here. If he wanted a beef, he''ll get it. And I''ll do every single trick in the book to fuck him over. His presence alone was powerful though, incredibly strong. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I think he''s even stronger than me, he is a being already at Rank 10. But I am quite experienced on fighting beings above my own Rank already¡­ "Heh¡­" He smiled,ughing. "¡­Don''t worry, I don''t intend to kill you and those down there¡­ yet." "Yet?" I asked while narrowing my eyes. "I am d, in fact." He said with a smile. "I came here to personally congratte you for your efforts! I actually am a bitte to the party, I wanted to kill father myself, and get all his shiny red stones in the way as well. Do you have some left, hm?" FLASH! "You want these?" I showed three floating red crystals in my hand. A greedy smile surged on Sangre. "Yes¡­ those! With them, I could be so strong¡­ How about you handle them over and our enmity stops here? We can even be friends¡­ Just give it to me!" He extended his hand towards my own, and in a second, he flew towards me with an incredible speed. FLAAASH! However, I disappeared from the spot, as the crystals were already back inside my Inventory, a pocket dimension nobody can enter to. "Huh? Where¡­?!" FLUOSH! His shadows began to distort, as I emerged behind him, my ws grasping his neck and my sharp tail pointing at his eyes. I used a very simple Divine Magic. As a Dark Dragon, how could I not be well versed in traveling across shadows? Although this time, I merged it with Dream Traveling and also the Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor''s Ability {Endless Night}. "Do you truly believe you can force your way into stealing something on the dragon king''s hand, huh, Sangre?" "Tch!" FLASH! He swung his tail once more, trying to slice me apart, but I disappeared once more, appearing above him and looking down on him, my body quickly epassed on holy light. "Why didn''t you helped your father? What''s your scheme, bastard?" I asked him while trying to remain calm, but the tension kept shooting up as his aura continued to exude furiously around his surroundings. "You''re one of the veryst surviving servants of his original age because you''re a dragon, and don''t have a lifespan unlike all the older Vampire Gods that served him. I doubt you want to join Ruby, don''t you?" "Heh, you see through me so clearly, little brother. I can tell you''re rather well versed in reading people." Sangre smiled back at me. "I never liked my father. Why would I help that decrepit old monster when I could be the new ruler myself?" "New ruler?" I asked. "You know of the Title of Demon King?" Asked Sangre. "Demon¡­ King?" I wondered. "If there''s an Elven King, a Dragon King, and even a Titan King, why not a Demon King?" Sangre asked. "It is a special title awarded to a monstrous being that has brought great cmity to the world. Those that receive the Cmity Bringer title are seeds of the Demon King, but only those that awaken their truest malice and evilest of powers can truly reach this title¡­ a title that will give me the power I need." This is the first time I ever hear about such a thing. The System seemed to have not much idea either. However, I do remember I receive the title of Cmity Bringer¡­ Am I also a Demon King seed? ----- Chapter 1108: An Offer From A Brother Chapter 1108: An Offer From A Brother----- "¡­And what does this has to do with you not helping your father?" I asked him. "I wanted his power for myself, as simple as that." Sangre said. "I have cut ties with him since he died back then. However, the remaining Vampire Gods always protected his soul fragments." Sangre looked into his own hands, as he began to yfully shape his own blood. "So I was never able to snatch them for myself and devour them. I had to patiently wait as the Vampire Gods dropped like flies one by one. It is amazing how vampires, a concept foreign to our world that father brought here, which were deemed immortal within his world, are mortal here due to the rules of [Fate] and lifespan." Sangre began tough. "It is hrious, don''t you think? We are both blessed as dragons. Although our upbringings were¡­ quite different." Sangre said. "Why do you call me little brother all the time?" I asked him. "¡­Oh? You don''t know?" Sangre asked with a smile. "Has your mommy and your daddy not told you about your big brother Sangre?" "¡­What?" I asked. "Hahahah¡­ I guess they haven''t told you!" Laughed Sangre. "I am the son of Nifl, your mother!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "That''s¡­" I did heard something about that, but I never thought he was a direct son and not just an offshoot from a random ice dragon, which would make him a lower descendant. Those thate directly from primordial dragons are usually way stronger and born with divinity straight from the eggshell. So this guy is one¡­ but why is he a vampire then? Was he converted? "Niflid me in a tiny egg that my father stole long ago. He infected me with his nasty blood and boom! I was born." Sangreughed. "My whole childhood was utterly monstrous. I couldn''t contain myself and I don''t remember how many people I massacred." He continued tough. "When I finally came to my senses, a few hundreds of years have passed and I was sitting over a pile of bones¡­ What a childhood, huh?" This guy¡­ The more he talks, the more I want to crush him. "You know what your mother told me when I tried to go back to her?" Asked Sangre. "She said I was a monster, and that I was no son of her." "Eh? Mother¡­ said that?" I asked. "And what''s better, she attacked me! Many dragons did. I wasn''t even allowed to connect to the Draconic Records¡­ the only ce I could ever go back was to the hellhole of a family I had with the monstrous father I was given." Sangre sighed. "His powers controlled me. He didn''t even thought of me as his son, I was his beast, his mere mount. He used me to ughter countless people¡­ without stopping, without stopping at all. My senses came back sometimes, other times, they simply faded away. When I was finally strong enough, I ran away from him, I hated him¡­ I wanted to kill him and eat him. You stole that from me, Drake." "And so? What about it, fucker?" I asked. "Are you just going to continue telling me your sobbing story? Is your entire n revolving around attacking me, get back your father''s shards and getting strong? Is that it?" "What? Of course not." Sangre said. "You''re such a close minded dragon. My n goes beyond that!" Sangre''s blood flowed across his entire body, showing countless projections. In such projections, he showed up to the world itself, atop the Yggdrasil tree¡­ "My whole life has been about being a ve and hiding from those I feared. I want to be the one stomping others now. I will take this world and make it into my realm. Unlike father, I will live for as long as I want!" Heughed. "I will destroy the roots of this world and shroud it in darkness and blood! I will kill all those that rejected me and hated me¡­" He showed images of dragons being destroyed, and of people being torn to shreds by his blood projectiles covering the world. "And then, I will take over the world, the tree, and those that get in my way will only be my blood sacks." He smiled. "The tree itself won''t be able to escape from me, I will rule as I please. And better than my father. He was too attached to his family¡­ not me." This guy¡­ he''s even worse than the Venerable. "However¡­ there might be an exception." He suddenly offered me his hand. "Come with me, brother." "What?" "You''re like me. Think about it. You were abandoned, left to die. You were cursed, you had a hard life, you''ve been fighting since you hatched from your egg! And Oberon is chasing you down all this time¡­ don''t you want to fight back? Against all these injustices against you?" "¡­" "Come with me, let''s be insuperable. The Dragon King and the Demon King! We''ll rule together, and then, we might even go to other worlds. Eventually, the universe! What can stop us if we work together? An immortal dragon such as you, and me?" He asked. "I will even let your entire group of ves live too, why not? Just give me those fragments¡­ As your proof of sincerity." "Only the fragments is enough?" I asked him. "Yeah, that''s all." He said with a smile. "Isn''t it a good deal. Come on, do you actually believe you can fight and win against a Rank 10 such as me? I am being extra nice here because you''re my dear little brother." FLASH! I quickly summoned the three red crystals, handling them to Sangre. They floated within a bubble made of divine power, as he quickly looked at them. "This beautiful¡­ primordial power!" Heughed. "It can be mine now¡­ IT''S MINE!" He began to absorb the power, as the crystals started to unleash a bright, and divine light from within them. FLAAAASH! "Ahahaha¡­ I can feel the power¡­! I can feel the- Ungh?! It burns!" "Those are fakes, dumbass." "Y-YOU¡­!" BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1109: Primordial Sin Chapter 1109: Primordial Sin------ An enormous explosion of bright light epassed the entire body of Sangre. It was argebination of Holy Light Divinity merged with Gabriel''s powers. As a Divine Spirit of Holy Light, he was the most fitting to fight this damned bastard. However, such an explosion wasn''t enough. Even as the blinding light dissipated, he remained. Half of his body was burning with holy light all over, as blood dripped from his wounds, but they quickly started to regenerate back. "I offered you a chance to live, and to stay by my side¡­ Yet you merely attacked me?!" "Maybe you shouldn''t had started the conversation by asking me what I would do if you ate my family, dumbass. Did anybody taught you how to talk to people before? Nah, I guess your father was just as much of a dumbass¡­" "You''re bold for someone an entire Rank below me. You might had been able to defeat father''s fragments, and even Red, someone that was already above your Rank. But I bet youck enough divine power to get once more to Rank 10, don''t you?" Sangre smiled. "Don''t worry, I''ve made up my mind." His entire body exuded an enormous aura of bloodlust, as darkness and ice started converging together. Indeed, as my brother, he also held power over the Ice Element, and although not on par with mine, the power of a Rank 10 mixed into it really made it mighty. "I really didn''t wanted to do this, brother, but you''ll die today¡­" He smiled. "You''re too dangerous to be left alive, Oberon is not the only one that wants you dead. I might be giving him and the others a favor¡­" His menacing re pierced through my soul, yet I reinforced it using the techniques I learned from the Light Dragons, the Divine Soul Forging technique reinforced my soul a hundredfold temporarily, as I looked at Sangre into the eyes. "The others?" I asked him with intrigue. He smiled back. "The Cmity Bringers, who else?" Heughed. "Cmity¡­ bringers?" I asked. "You''re not the only one with the title, brother. Did you truly believed you were special for everything?" Asked Sangre. "I also hold such title¡­. And you know? Once Cmity Bringers attain a certain level of power¡­ they develop a unique power named Primordial Sin. The more evil we are, the stronger our Sins grow." What the heck is this guy talking about? I had no idea there were such abilities out there. So Titles given by the world actually grant some sort of power? but why would the world do this to begin with? "Certainly, you might be wondering why? Why do we have such power?" He asked whileughing. "Originally, they''re a stigma, a curse. We be cmities hated by everyone, we are the enemies, and we are hunted down¡­ but once we be so strong, who would ever want to do that?" His hands suddenly began to overflow with an enormous quantity of Ice, Blood, and Darkness Attribute Divinity converging and shaping itself into a primordial mass of power, and from within, a mark resembling a furious roaring red dragon emerged. "Primordial Sin: {Greed}" FLAAAASH! Suddenly, such enormous power erupted from within his hands, a gigantic spear made of blood, ice, and darkness appeared from within the convergence. The power of Greed merging with the body of Sangre, as countless, red-colored marks appeared over his body, fueling him with power. System, analyze that power! FLASH! Ding! [I''ve analyzed it but¡­ its powers are soplex! It seem as if it''s always changing!] ----- [Primordial Sin]: {Greed} One of the most dangerous Primordial Sins, Greed can only be embodied into the Cmity Bringers that hold the greatest desire of things. Their desire is so powerful their minds are broken, bing monstrous. The more they desire, and the more they steal from others, the stronger they be. They''re capable of stealing the "desires" of those with simr sins, growing stronger over time. Their bodies can be covered with such stolen Desires to powerup. Alongside that, it is also capable of enchanting all divine magic with the power of Greed, which can pierce through 70% of total defenses and deal Soul Piercing Damage. Additionally, weakened foes can be put into [Spiritual Domination] once the user can take ahold of their desires and manipte them so their target bes ves of their own desires, turning effectively into ves desperate to aplish their desires above all. Those influenced by such ways are able to share their power with the wielder, or to give it all, soul, and life, to them. Several other abilities are being detected¡­ ----- This power''s insane! What the heck?! And it can even enchant magic to pierce 70% of total defenses and directly hit the soul?! My body might be immortal, but not my soul! If my soul gets destroyed¡­ that''s as far as I go. "Primordial Sin of Greed: {Spears of Avarice}!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sangre didn''t even engaged on closebat, firing dozens of enormous frozen blood and darkness spears against me in mere seconds. They were gigantic, each one being as big as a hundred meters long, they could easily skewer me alive! I quickly summoned my two Weapons and began intercepting the attacks one by one. Barriers I made were easily pierced and torn apart, and the only think that could defend me were my two loyal divine weapons, Skadi and Uller! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! I imbued the power of Gabriel into them and also my body through Spirit Fusion, quickly calling on Rose and Belle who were leisurely having a good time down there. I felt sorry, but this was a desperate moment! If I let this bastard get away with this, he''ll go down after killing me and kill everyone! It feels frustrating to get going from danger after danger at this point, but I am not someone that will easily bend to such an utterly hopeless fate as this one. I will fight, and crawl towards my victory! ----- Chapter 1110: An Intense Battle! Chapter 1110: An Intense Battle!----- "Who the heck is that guy!?" Belle panicked. "He''s the son of the Venerable of Blood, Sangre, a Vampire Dragon of immense power¡­!" I told Belle. "Sangre is here?!" Rose knew about him. "So even he came! Drake, you have to be careful¡­ this monster is someone that has lived for so long! He''s Rank 10 already, or even higher than that? No¡­ he''s no higher, but perhaps at the pinnacle of this world already in terms of god ranks that can be attained normally¡­" "I know, he''s probably Rank 10 Peak Stage¡­" I sighed internally. "Rank 10 Peak Stage?!" Belle almost had a heart attack. "We can''t lose here or you''ll get fucking obliterated, Drake!!!" "I know, for fuck sake, stop screaming and concentrate! Everyone, I need your power, we need to go all out from the start or we''ll get royally fucked!" I told them. "Let''s do it! Oblivion!" "Agh, doing that thing is so tiring, but fine! There''s no other way¡­!" Belle said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I will give my life if necessary!" Rose was ready. "I might have been recently born, but I will stand at your side, master." Gabriel answered. "Leave it to us!" Skadi said. "Even if we are shattered, we''ll continue fighting!" Uller roared. With the unification of my two Divine Weapons and the three Divine Spirits, alongside my Draconic Power and Spirit Creationbined together, alongside every single divinity I had and divine abilitiespatible with it, my two weapons came together! FLAAASH! A rainbow light emerged from within, so strong it destroyed the powerful projectiles Sangre was firing against me endlessly. The freezing power of my abilities converged together quickly generated a powerful rainbow-colored and icy divine aura. "Huh? This power¡­" Sangre had to shield himself using his divine aura, but even that was crushed as he was being covered on an endless multi-elemental Primordial Ice. I quickly manipted this power into countless of explosive projecitles, impacting his barriers which quickly continued to freeze and shatter apart. "Nnnggh..! W-What is this ice?! It is stronger than mine¡­!" He muttered in fury. "That''s impossible you have yet to attain such POWER!!! ROOOOARRR!" A single and furious roar echoed across the skies as Sangre''s divine power gathered within his jaws, charging with the power of Greed and unleashing a deadly red-colored dragon breath that quickly melted through my Divine Primordial Ice, reaching up to me once more. However, I was ready already. {Crescent Rainbow Frost de of The End: Oblivion}! My weapons and spirits fused into a single de made of rainbow frost of primordial power. I wielded it with both of my hands, charging hundreds of thousands of divine power into it to add more power, and then unleashing a devastating vertical sh. SLAAAAAAAAASSSSHHH!!! TRUUUUUUUMMMMM¡­.! The entire skies were sliced in half, as I felt the very fabric of space in front of me slightly distorting and breaking, the very impact of my de was so strong it skipped through space in matter I never thought possible, as if I was developing somethingpletely new. CLAAAAAASSSHHHH!!! Sangre was unable to intercept the impactpletely, nor even escape in time, as he took it head on. His arms werepletely frozen and half of his body were beginning to be frozen by the rainbow ice as well. "NNNGGRRAAAAARRGH!" He roared furiously, as he concentrated the power of his immense Primordial Sin and in a second, shattered through my Rainbow ice, at the same time as his arms¡­ broke apart into pieces too. CRAAASH! "NNNGGH¡­?!" I quickly closed into him in that instant, starting with a dragon breath straight into his face with every divinity I had loaded into it. BOOOOOMMM!!! "AAAGGH!" And right after that dragon breath, I raised the sword and imbued it once more with divine power and the divine abilities I had. Every single one I thought could be effective, shing against Sangre with everything I had! "Oblivion de Arts: {Nightmarish de Mirage}!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Combining the power of Dreams and Nightmares into the sword quickly gave me the ability to create special arts, as I unleashed a thousand mirages of myself made of dreams, and all thousand of them attacked Sangre with shing blows at the same time, real attacks at that! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!!! "Unnggh¡­ GRAAAH!" Sangre was showered on deadly slicing blows, but he perseverated through sheer force of will and his overpowered abilities, alongside the divine of a Rank 10, which seemed like an endless sea that no matter how much I was able to shake it into waves, it never truly moved. CLAAAASH! He swung his tail furiously, as a gigantic attack loaded with red lighting impacted me and my sword, blowing me away into the skies. "You''re bold to assume you even stand a chance." He said with a serious tone of voice. His stupid personality was already gone, the only thing remaining was his bloodlust. "I''ll show you how a true Dragon King should fight." FLAAASH! His wings grew three times as bigger in a split of a second, as his arms regrew on the spot, but this time, they grew evenrger than before, looking like enormous, and monstrous red ws. His hands themselves impacted my sword and the rest of my body. CLAAASH! CRAAASH! The sword was almost shattered by the impact, as my skin, scales, flesh, and even bones were shredded apart as his other w shed through my back. The agonizing pain was severe, but my Unique Skill: Immortal Body wasing in clutch, easily healing such deadly wounds that could had severely weakened me on the spot. "Heh, certainly, the power of the rumored true immortal are fantastic! However, I''ve attained a simr level of immortality myself!" Heughed, all the wounds I had done to his body were quickly recovered in an instant! "YOU BASTARD!" I roared with all my lungs, as I swung my sword horizontally with all my strength, an enormous slicing attack pierced through his two ws in an instant, as Sangre''s face suddenly changed from his victorious smug to a bit of pain! SLAAAAASSSSSHHHH!!!! "UNNNGRAAAAGGH!" ----- Chapter 1111: Good Grief Chapter 1111: Good Grief----- SLAAAAAASSSHH! "UGRAARRGGGH!" Thebined might of Skadi and Uller together as a single weapon as not something that could beughed at. He lowered his guard as the fool he was, leaving his guard wide open for my shing blow! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His entire body was quickly sliced in two perfect halves. As he gritted his dragon jaws in fury and pain, trying to reconnect both of his halves as both wounds suddenly grew countless tendrils and blood to unify one another. "I won''t let you!" "{BLOOD ARMY}!" I quickly tried to slice him apart even more, but the bastard''s blood suddenly emerged from within his body and shapeshifted, suddenly turning into endless monsters, dragons, and vampires he had devoured in the past, materializing out of his very blood and attacking me viciously! I had to tank countless hits while slicing them apart, freezing them, and then shattering them into icy bits one sh at a time. By the time I made it to the Dragon, both of his halves were unified once ore, and his blood flowed towards me like an ocean. "{Primordial Blood Sea}! {Blood Thunderstorm}! {Shadow World}!" He conjured three powerful Spells at the same time, conjuring a gigantic sea of blood which hebined with the thunderstorm to generate a gigantic catastrophe that swallowed me whole. SPLAAAAASH! In a mere second, I found myself drowning in this sea of blood as I saw shadows emerging from everywhere, devouring my entire being and suddenly sending me to a pocket dimension within Sangre''s shadows! This was the Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor''s Ability {Shadow World}! This only means one thing, Sangre also has the Unique Skill too! Is this why I wasn''t able to force him to surrender either? I guess Vampires holding such unique skills are immune to some of their power. And of course, because Sangre is stronger, he just becamepletely immune to my powers in that regard. The only true way to defeat him is by crushing his soul, perhaps. But can I even do this like I did it before? I have to admit it, I feel exhausted! And the darkness keeps devouring my entire body and soul. I feel like drowning in an endless sea of darkness and despair¡­ "Damn it¡­!" His red eyes emerged across the darkness, ring down at me. "Did you ever thought you could stand a chance? This is the difference in power between a Rank 10 and a Rank 9." He said with a mocking voice. "You''re not even Rank 9 Peak Stage even¡­ our difference in power is not only a whole Rank, but perhaps two!" Heughed mockingly. "Your powers are amazing, and you''re certainly strong¡­ But you''ve not grown fast enough, even with everything you''ve struggled!" Sangre continued speaking, while I started¡­ doing something. "Now, I will dly devour your soul, body, and drink your delicious blood! I will absorb your powers through my Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor and attain your powerful bloodline! I will be the strongest! GRAHAHAHA!" Sangre began to celebrate. I struggled, fighting back with every divine ability or attack I had. My Divine Spirits were already utterly exhausted, and Skadi and Uller were shattering into pieces. The sea of blood and darkness continued to consume me, my entire being fading away with it¡­ "Nnnggh¡­! No¡­! Not yet¡­!" As I continued to struggle against impossible odds, Sangre continuedughing. "Yes, scream! Show me your despair! There''s no more hope now! You''ve utterly lost from the very beginning¡­ Hahaha¡­ I''ve won! Victory is MINE! I WIN!" Sangre celebrated victory. However¡­ "Good grief. You think you''ve won, haven''t you?" "Huh?" His eyes red down at my confidence, wondering what was up with my mind. "You''ve utterly lost now, you''re mine to devour. What''s there to pretend? Are you utterly delusional?" He asked with a mocking smile. "Oh yeah? Look at your soul again." I smiled back. "My soul¡­?" Sangre looked into his soul. And then¡­ "UNGGH?!" An enormous hole appeared on it. "W-What?! What did you do?! WHEN?!" He began to panic, as my body quickly dissolved within his shadow world and sea of bloodbination. "I am not dead yet." I whispered into his very soul. "Huh?! W-What is this?!" He quickly found me within his soul,tched like a parasite! I could feel it, I could sense it! He was utterly terrified now. And it was all thanks to one handy ability¡­ ----- [Soul Parasite (S)] The Ability that only Masters of Soul Maniption can utilize. By shaping and imbuing divine power into the user''s soul, it is possibly to parasitize a foe''s soul through special Soul Techniques and other Extreme Methods. Parasitizing a Soules with several benefits and aftereffects as well as great dangers. Once a Soul is Parasitized, if the Will of the Parasitized Soul is strong, a battle of Wills will ensue, the winning Will shall devour the other and assimte both souls together. However, this Divine Ability is naturally created to facilitate this process. Enhances Soul Power, Soul Resiliency, and Soul Regeneration by +150% while Parasitizing another Soul. Facilitates the Extraction and Absorption of Divine Power from the parasitized soul, while lowering all the Soul Stats of the Parasitized Soul by -60%. ----- When merged with my ability to divide my soul and body apart and create clones that are virtually still me, a very funny poweres out¡­ something that keeps me alive even when my entire body and even my soul is destroyed. And now, I will keep devouring his soul and use his power to multiply my soul and body cells, andpletely reconstruct myself once more! FLAAAAASH! "UUUAAGGGGGHH!" Sangre began to scream in agony as his soul and body were being devoured endlessly! "S-STOP! T-THIS IS¡­. ISN''T HOW IT WAS SUPPOSED TO BE!" He was panicking. FLUOOOSH! However, my soul parasitism continued to expand across his body, he couldn''t fight back against it, he could only scream! His soul continued to be devoured, as I continued to regain my power and quickly strengthen it even more! CRASH! However, something suddenly happened! ----- Chapter 1112: Evolution! Chapter 1112: Evolution!----- His ws pierced his own soul. Sangre desperately shed the part of his soul I was parasitizing and threw me away! SLAAASH! CRASH! I never thought he would boldly do that, but I underestimated him, I guess. The soul fragment he sliced quickly shapeshifted into me, of course. Flesh, bones, a divine core, the whole package. "I am back bitch. Did you thought you ate me?" "Y-YOUUUU¡­!" Sangre was royally pissed off now. And above all, he quickly realized something was wrong with him¡­ because his power was noting back to him, nor the power he stole from me after eating me, there was nothing like that. "W-Why didn''t I get any power from eating your body and soul though?! It feels¡­ as if it was all for naught!" He furiously roared at me. "Heh." I smiled cockily. "An idiot like you can''t tell such a simple trick?" "T-Trick?" Sangre asked, his face distorting in fury and disbelief. "It was a decoy. You think its hard for me to cut my own flesh and transfer my soul around? You''re not fighting against your run-of-the-mill lizard with wings here." Iughed pridefully, trying to break his ego. Indeed, I used my first body as a decoy, letting it die. I didn''t really cared. The moment I infected his soul with my own soul when he wasughing about his victory I very easily transferred all my power into such a tiny soul piece, boosting my parasitizing speed thousandfold. The rest is easy to guess. "You''re a damn pest¡­" He furiously said. "I''ll end you right now!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hoh, you think you can?" I provoked him. "I SURE FUCKING CAN!" He rushed towards me with all his strength. But I ignored him, looking into my own Status window. Ding! [You acquired [Ancient Vampire Dragon''s Soul Fragment] x1!] [Special Evolution Conditions have been fulfilled!] [Acquire the [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor]: [1/1] [Obtain the [Essence of the Vampire Venerable''s Soul]: [15/15] [Obtain [Vampire Gods Soul Fragments]: [50/50] [Obtain [Vampire Venerable''s Crystalized Soul]: [3/3] [Obtain [Ancient Vampire Dragon''s Soul Fragment]: [1/1] All materials were set. They quickly emerged in the palm of my hand, as they merged with my body and soul in an instant. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLAAASH! My body quickly began to overflow with an aura of blood and darkness, a primordial power that I had yet to fully attain, but with this¡­ it was more than done! "Huh? T-That power¡­" Sangre felt shocked once more, as he desperately attacked me with everything he had! "I WON''T LET YOU¡­! {PRIMORDIAL BLOOD DRAGON METEOR}!!!" His entire body was epassed with mes made of blood and greed''s sins. zing like a meteor, he flew towards me, impacting me with all his might. An enormous, loud explosion reverberated across the skies and broke through the sound barrier with ease. TRUUUUUUMMMMMM¡­! Ding! [Initiating Evolution¡­] CRAAASH! "Nnnggh¡­ W-What is this?!" However, what he found wasn''t my body being crushed. But an egg! A red-colored egg the size of a skyscraper covered on metallic scales. "A-An egg¡­? What is this¡­ You¡­ You''ve be an egg?!" Sangre was baffled, bbergasted, even. "This is¡­ Evolution! You''re evolving?! But Dragon Gods cannot evolve¡­ Once we reach our adult stages, there''s no more room for evolution¡­ What¡­ what are you?!" He roared furiously. "Well, no matter, I will simply crush you now while you''re at your weakest!!! DIE, DRAKE!" His Aura shaped into hundreds of enormous dragon ws, hitting my egg constantly. The eggshell was incredibly hard, even he was having a hard time shattering it with hundreds of blows per second. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "W-What with this extremely hard shell?!" Crack¡­ crack! However, ultimately, he was winning, my eggshell was cracking. Once the first cracks came, the rest quickly began to spread. Until the eggshell finally shattered into pieces. CRAAASH! "Ahahah¡­ I WON!" Sangre smiled evilly, as he saw no egg yolk or somethinging out of the egg, even less some sort of fetus as he expected. What came from the egg he shattered was a gigantic dragon w. Mine. "{Divine Dragon Punch}!" BAAAAAMMMM!!! And I punched his fucking face. "UUUAAGGGGHHH¡­!" CLAAAAASH! He impacted the walls of my Divine Domain, as I fully freed myself from my eggshell, looking down at him from afar. My body had certainly changed. As much as I hated it, I had be simr to his own. ck and red scales covered my body. Enormous red horns grew from atop my head and the rest of my body, four enormous vampiric wings stretched from behind, and threerge tails waved furiously. My head had changed though, different from his, it had the shape of a ck dragon skull, and there was a big red eye on top of it, while row of six were right at each side of the face. I now had three pair of arms to boot, each one packed with deadly ck and red ws, which ended with horns modified into long, scythe-shaped des naturally growing from my body. My size was almost the same as his, over three hundred meters tall. Ding! [You have evolved into a [Ancient Great Vampire Dragon God of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss]!] [All Your Stats have increased!] [You gained +4 more Divinity Slots and Auxiliary Divinity Slots!] [You acquired the [Divinity: Primordial Blood (SS)] Divinity!] [You acquired the [Divinity: Dark Abyss (SS)] Divinity!] [The [Dark Sun (S)] Divine Ability has evolved into the [Abyssal Shadow World (SS)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Primordial Blood Overlord (SS)] Divine Ability!] [You gained a Bonus of +100000000 Divine Power!] [You''ve exchanged 76800000 Divine Power!] [Your Rank has increased from Rank 9 Initial Stage to Rank 9 Middle Stage!] [All Divinities and Divine Ability Ranks have increased!] [Your Blood Affinity has increased to SSS Grade!] [Your Blood Dragon Bloodline has been fully awakened!] My power was overflowing "Y-You''ve be a Vampire Dragon God?!" Sangre was quick to catch up with what was going on, at the very least. "No, I am THE Vampire Dragon God¡­" I smiled. "After you''re dead, I''ll be the only one standing." ----- Chapter 1113: Vampire Dragon VS Vampire Dragon Chapter 1113: Vampire Dragon VS Vampire Dragon----- The moment I evolved, all my stats rose, alongside gaining an insane amount of Divine Power due to the valuable items I used for my evolution. This was something the System designed a while ago, and which I''ve been gathering the materials for¡­ And thest material for this super rare evolution ended walking straight into my hands, the Soul Fragment of an Ancient Vampire Dragon, and Sangre was right here confronting me! What better than him for the job? I didn''t even had to do it myself, he dly gave me a piece of his soul, how nice of him! ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Ancient Great Vampire Dragon God of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss] [Main Divinities (8/10)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (SS)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)] [Divinity: Raging Oceans (S)] [Divinity: Holy Light (SS)] [Divinity: Primordial Blood (SS)] [Divinity: Dark Abyss (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (6/13)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (SS)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (SS)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (SS)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (SS)] [Divinity: Vampiric Blood (SS)] [Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (SS)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Middle Stage)] (Requires 76800000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [61003020] [Fortune]: [SS++] -> [SSS+] [Physical Strength]: [SS++] -> [SSS+] [Magical Power]: [SS] -> [SSS] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SS] -> [SSS] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Water Dragon (A) (Dormant)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Light (SSS)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Blood (SSS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Nature (B)] [Life (B)] [Water (B)] [Void (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (SS)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (SS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SS)] [Primordial Blood Overlord (SS)] [Holy Sun (SS)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SS)] [Divinity Aura (SS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SS)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (SS)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (SS)] [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (SS)] [Psychic Mind (SS)] [Frost mes (SS)] [Earthy Harvest (SS)] [Divine Ice Sculping (SS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SS)] [Unmovable Mountain (SS)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SS)] [Soul Parasite (SS)] [Automatic Mapping (SS)] ----- Looking into my Stats briefly, I had indeed grown stronger. All Divinities and Divine Abilities at the minimum of SS Grade in power. It was more than enough for what I wanted. I just acquired the Bloodline of Blood Dragons, but it already awakened all the way to SS Grade in power as well. And as if that couldn''t be enough, my Magic Affinity for the Blood Element was now SSS Grade. This meant the blood element I wielded had already attained a ridiculous level of power, enough topare to my Ice and Darkness to an extent¡­ How funny, aren''t these his elements as well? I could tell on Sangre''s face that he was furious. "Y-You damn faker! This is not¡­ it''s not possible! I am the only Vampire Dragon in this world!" He roared furiously. "Well, not anymore." I said, quickly grabbing my eggshell and storing it inside of my Inventory. This was also a valuable item I''ll useter. Skadi, Uller, Belle, Rose, and Gabriel were resting as well, they were too exhausted. Especially Skadi and Uller who were shattered into pieces, barely leaving their handles intact. It''ll take a while for them to fully regenerate back to action. I have to take down Sangre now, with all this power. And while he''s still baffled of what is happening. I am sure he''s still fairly stronger, but the field is being evened even more than before now! I won''t give up. I epassed my body with the power of my new Divinity of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss, shadows and blood gathered within my body and quickly erupted as an enormous swarm of ck and red bats, and in an instant, my four wings pped rapidly, I reached Sangre in a mere instant! My fists glowed with bright, red, and ck divine auras, as I unleashed a barrage of Divine Dragon Fists against him without even wasting a single second! They pierced through his body and reached his soul directly, resembling red and ck meteors. Shockwaves devasted the skies! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "GRUUUOHHHHH¡­!" Sangre roared in agony as his very body was being pulverized. The new Divine Abilities I acquired were not for naught, their power was showing in this instant! Mixing them with other abilities only made them mightier, even more with this certain Divine Ability! Ding! [You''ve exchanged 25000000 Divine Power!] [You acquired the [Divine Soul Pierce (SS)] Divine Ability!] [The [Divine Soul Pierce (SS)] Divine Ability has been automatically activated!] [Your attacks can now directly pierce through the foe''s souls'' defenses!] FLAAASH! My fists red with a golden me, the power of my very soul. Sangre continued trying to resist my blows as he attacked don his own, but I had him cornered! Whenever he tried to escape, my shadows would quickly corner him with their monstrous jaws and red eyes and tentacles. BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAAMMMM!!!! "GRAAAAHHH! T-THIS CAN''T BEEEE!" Sangre continued screaming as his entire body began to be torn apart. Aside from those blows, I was also slowly devouring his flesh and drinking his blood through the powers of my ability as a Vampire Progenitor, his very lifeblood, energy, and mana were being drained as I blew him into bits! "NNNGGH¡­.! GRAAAAH!" He unleashed several dragon breaths against me, but nothing worked, as I constantly punched him back for all the shit he has made me go through. "THIS IS IT, SANGRE!" My six fists reached his face, crushing his skull and making his brains explode out of his head! CLAAAAASSSHHH!!! TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­! An enormous shockwave reverberated through the surroundings, my entire body opened in two halves, as a grotesque maw devoured the rest of his body before he could even n to regenerate. Crunch, crunch, crunch¡­! Arge quantity of power flowed into my body and soul! "I won¡­" I sighed. "Yet not¡­" Ding! [You gained +45000000 Divine Power!] [You learned Several Skills!] [All Skills have been merged into your Body and other Relevant Divine Abilities!] [You acquired the [Divinity Fragment of Primordial Draconic Blood] x10!] [You acquired the [Fragment of the Primordial Sin of Greed] x5!] [Your Title as a [Cmity Bringer] is reacting¡­] [Your [Demon King Seed] has developed slightly.] "This is¡­ not enough." The moment I devoured him, I realized it. Although as I pulverized him, I had also realized some things. But this confirmed him. The one I''ve been fighting wasn''t even the real him. He wasn''t even here, nor down there, or anywhere. I looked around everywhere I could, the city below was safe as well. This was all a Primordial Blood Doppelganger¡­ "This damn bastard¡­" I looked into the horizon. The bitterness of this revtion mixed with the euphoric sensation of victory. What a weird mix of feelings. But for now, I should rest, I am at my limit¡­ It has been a long day. ----- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1114: Sangres True Goal Chapter 1114: Sangre''s True Goal----- Within the underground area of the Vampire Family City, while Drake fought against Sangre, a small monster made of pure blood crawled around the dirt, digging through it all as it devoured it. Eventually, it reached the farther depths of the underground area of the castle where the Vampire Family resided. A powerful seal was protecting this area and its treasures, but such a seal was already broken once Red died and the will of the Venerable of Blood was suppressed enough, leaving this monstrous, blood-made slime creature to crawl inside by dissolving the hard rocky walls. FFRSSSH¡­ N?v(el)B\\jnn Its slimy body sneaked inside through a tiny hole, finding a ce filled with treasures. Gold, weapons, mana crystals of all sorts of elements, and other things. However, the creature had no time to take any of them, it could only grab a certain item. In the middle of this room, there was arge altar, and atop the altar, a crown made of gold, with tworge red-colored crystals imbued into them. Within such crystals, the suppressed soul of the Venerable of Blood, in a slumber, resided. "Guheheh¡­" While Drake was distracted, the slimy creature stretched its body over the crown, epassing it on its totality. And then, with a distortion on space itself, it disappeared from the spot, the crown was gone. FLASH! The monster was summoned through an advanced Space Attribute Spell, in front of a titan covered on red and ck metallic scales, sitting over a gigantic throne made of the bones of powerful divine monsters above Rank 9. Residing within his own Divine Realm far away from the continent of Jotunheim, the real Sangre smiled. He looked into the red-colored mirror in front of him, madepletely out of primordial blood, as he saw his Primordial Blood Doppelganger being defeated by Drake. He narrowed his gigantic, red eyes. "My little brother truly put a good fight. I never thought he would actually defeat my Doppelganger, after all, it imitates 20% of my power." Sangre said, a smile surged on his sharp jaws, as he looked at the prize his second Primordial Blood Doppelganger brought to him. Although this one kept the form of a slime made of blood to easily sneak through the underground, while Drake was distracted fighting another, stronger one than this one, which was specifically imbued with skills and spells that would make its stealth abilitiespletely undetectable by anybody below Rank 10. Even when the city was filled with Gods above Rank 7, nobody was ever Rank 10, and they were incapable of sensing a single thing. The entire process was wless¡­ Drake would had been able to stop it, but as of now, he had just finished a desperate battle to protect his life and his family. Even if he had known about this, he would had felt forced to choose between protecting them or risking it and trying to destroy the doppelganger trying to steal this special divine treasure. He would had always chosen the option to help his beloved ones survive¡­ "It is sad I was unable to get the biggest pieces of it, you acted smug enough to absorb them in front of me and evolve into a Vampire Dragon¡­ Damn bastard." Sangre sighed, as the blood slime crawled over his body, reaching the palm of his scale-covered hand. "But I still got a good enough prize." The crown overflowed with a red-colored divine aura. Their power was utterly overwhelming, the same aura that the Venerable of Blood held as he fought Drake and everyone else in the previous battles¡­ only slightly weaker. "The twost fragments of my father''s soul, they''re mine to feast on." Sangre immediately devoured the crown, crushing it with his jaws and swallowing it. Seconds after, the entire power of the crystals was assimted into his soul and body. The reaction was several times stronger than with Drake, as he was a Vampire Dragon from the very beginning. The synergy between the soul fragments powers and Sangre''s true self, which was immensely powerful,bined, as his aura grew several times stronger. His divine core was glowing with a bright, red-colored divine aura, as his Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor, was strengthened several times. "Ahhh, the delicious soul of father is truly a delightful meal for this morning!" Sangre enjoyed the feeling as he felt every piece of his body flow with this primordial power¡­ yet it was not enough for him to have a breakthrough. To even fathom to reach a Realm such as Rank 11 wasn''t within his reach yet, maybe if he had all the fragments¡­ But Drake stole the rest and either destroyed them or devoured them. It was impossible now to attain the full power of his father¡­ Sangre felt slightly disappointed, yet at the same time, smiled. Within his soul, another will emerged. His father''s will. "Sangre¡­ You miserable little beast! You dare devour my soul and think you can get away with it?! I will take over your body, you will be my new vessel!" Alucard''s voice echoed within Sangre''s soul, but Sangre simply smiled, confronting him without fear. "I was once afraid of you, father¡­ I was once your mere ve." "Huh?" "But now¡­ I am more than you. You''re nothing but a small, memory of the past. Your Era is long gone, and you''re just a ghost." "How dare you¡­!" Alucard''s Will slowly started to be devoured piece by piece. Within the ck domain that was the interior of Sangre''s soul, the eyes of his son red at him as if he was a mere and pathetic piece of garbage. "Ngggh¡­! T-This is¡­ impossible! My power¡­ Why does it not answer me!?" Alucard panicked. "I told you, father. I am no longer your pet. I am Sangre, the new Vampire Dragon Progenitor." "Y-You¡­! Sangre! Please¡­ Don''t do this! I am¡­ this is myst soul fragment, myst piece of will!" Alucard started begging for his life! "For the good old times¡­ Nnnggh¡­! Please¡­ my son!" ----- Chapter 1115: Youre Not My Father Chapter 1115: You''re Not My Father----- Alucard begged for his life to his son, Sangre. Memories of his entire life flowed through his mind. The things he did to survive, those he killed, those he created, and the things he built. Back then, he thought of himself as the supreme being. He was happy, and free to do as he pleased. Yet the curse of Lifespan given to all non-divine beings in this world was supreme. His lifespan began to fade, even as much as he tried to extend it, he could not extend the limit of it. [Fate]ughed at his face, as the Yggdrasil Tree''s Will, after thousands of years, finally managed to defeat him. By making him die out of old age¡­ However, he had a n, dividing his soul into pieces, crystalizing them and sealing them, so the Divine Will of the world could not detect them and destroy them. He sealed himself, entrusting his family to one day revive him. His n was now wless, but it wasn''t impossible either. Yet¡­ even when he was several times about to grasp such a future where he could be revived and once more gain his freedom, he had it all taken away from him from Red, and then Ruby, and then Drake. And now¡­ from all people, his very son, Sangre, the Vampire Dragon. As the sole survivor of his Ancient Family due to his Divine Dragon Body, which gave him an endless lifespan, he survived through several Eras by holing himself up inside his Divine Realm. But now, after eons, he finally decided to act, and without even doubting it, he betrayed his father. Sangre! Please¡­ Don''t do this! I am¡­ this is myst soul fragment, myst piece of will!" Alucard continued begging for his life, as all of his entire being dissipated. The memories, his emotions, his personality¡­ "For the good old times¡­ Nnnggh¡­! Please¡­ my son!" He continued begging, something he never thought he would ever do. Yet here he was, he begged because he knew there was simply no other way. He was cornered, at longst. "Aren''t we¡­ family?" Alucard valued family above all things. His only hope was for Sangre to remember him as his true father and decide to forgive him for his misdeeds. But Sangre was simply¡­ not like him. "Family?" Sangre asked mockingly. "We''ve never been family." "W-What?! But¡­!" Alucard cried, trying to struggle. "You stole me from my mother¡­ You corrupted my egg with your putrid blood¡­ and then you enved me as your eternal servant. You made me into a mad beast that ughtered countless people until I lost all the sense of self I ever had¡­ I lost the love I could had received from my true family; I lost the happiness I could have enjoyed¡­ I had nothing but bitter memories of being your damn ve." Sangre said, filled with resentment. "It''s your fault that I''ve lost all attachments to life¡­ to people¡­ And you''re wondering why I cannot forgive you? You don''t deserve it, even if I was more empathetic." Sangre said furiously. "Farewell, father- no, Alucard." Alucard''s saw as the eyes of his "son" looked at him as if he was nothing but despicable garbage. He never grew attached to his ways, nor anything at all, he always hated him¡­ and unlike his other servants, he wasn''t even giving an afterlife, as his soul and everything that made him what he was¡­ was devoured. "Y-You can''t do this¡­! YOU CAN''T¡­ SANGRE¡­! SANGREEEEEEEEEEE!!!" The desperate scream of Alucard echoed across Sangre''s soul, as his very will slowly dissipated. He was swallowed into an endless darkness, as thest bits of memories he held passed through his disintegrating mind. From amongst all of those that served him, from amongst all those that he fought, from amongst all those he meet. Who? Who was someone he remembered with a smile? There¡­ should be something. His memories continued passing through, as they slowly disintegrated. And then¡­ A gentle smile emerged within such memories. "Are you okay? Your body is covered in bruises and cuts¡­" A girl with long, blue hair and pointy elven ears. "Have you felt better? Huh? Your name is Alucard?" A calm and serene gaze, filled with purity. "Don''t worry, even if the sunlight hurts you, you can stay at home in the day. I''ll look up for you." Her kindness¡­ was the only one he ever received through his entire two lives. "Thank you for hunting those monsters, you saved the whole vige from a disaster¡­ I can''t thank you enough, Alucard¡­" Her honest emotions, her feelings, it was all so pure and beautiful. "I¡­ I also like you." Her smile and her love¡­ genuine. The only genuine love he ever experienced. "Don''t worry, even if you''re different¡­ I still love you. I won''t go anywhere¡­ I don''t care what others might say." Her beautiful heart, was the only thing he wanted to protect. "Ahahah! The sky looks so beautiful from up here! I didn''t knew you could fly!" Her smile filled with innocence and hope, her shiny and beautiful golden eyes¡­ "I am different too¡­ My hair color, and my eyes¡­ I was born with a curse that saps away my life in exchange for magic power. But this power¡­ Is not something I can control." She was different, like him. "I hope we stay together forever¡­" She wanted him at her side, forever¡­ Yet¡­ Yet¡­! "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Her body filled with bloody wounds, and her eyes fading away from thest light they held. Brutally killed by those that feared her when he went out hunting for the people he had protected this entire time¡­ Because they though she was a monster. "Please¡­ Promise me that¡­ you¡­ you¡­ Won''t kill any more people¡­ Alucard¡­" He made a promise to her, which he ended breaking due to his own fury, his own resentment. The only chance he had to redeem himself, was taken away from him. It was that day when he lost everything as well. "I remember her now¡­ The only person that¡­ Truly loved me¡­" His soul faded away, and so his will. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But his eyes flowed with tears of regret. "I''m sorry¡­ Lily..." ----- Chapter 1116: The Vampire Dragons Ambitions Chapter 1116: The Vampire Dragon''s Ambitions----- Sangre sighed, as the memories of his father flowed through his mind. He saw through most of his life now, and realized what made him the monster he became¡­ He only could sigh, because even knowing this, he didn''t really regretted what he did. "So you also had a heart, huh?" Sangre looked into the window of his ck castle within his divine realm, looking into the red moon. "Though, you lost it long, long ago¡­" The vampire dragon, for a few seconds, began to question himself and his own actions. "Maybe if I¡­ was raised with them¡­ Maybe if I¡­ grew at the side of my little brother¡­" Sangre began to imagine a future that never happened. "Maybe I¡­" However, he quickly waved his head, his eyes glowing bright red, as he let those thoughts go away. "No¡­" CRASH! He crushed the red mirror in front of him. "There is no time to think about that¡­ I can no longer be different¡­ It was all thanks to him that I became the monster I am. I cannot turn back now, I cannot¡­ In fact, I never had such a past to begin with, from the very beginning¡­ a monster." He looked into the skies; a smile surged on his jaws. "Yeah, I never had such thoughts to begin with¡­ Those thoughts were from my weakling "father"¡­ To think he would try to deceive me onest time before his death¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn Sangre walked into an enormous pool of blood, bathing himself within it. "No that the Unique Skill had grown this strong; I can do several new things¡­ Vampires? How about Vampire Dragons instead? In fact, can''t I make one right here?" Heughed, conjuring blood, darkness, and divine power as countless other materials flowed into his hands from the divine monsters he had hunted. FLAAASH! Then, in mere seconds, enormous, ten meter big, red-colored eggs appeared out of thin air. He didn''t evenid them as he was as male, he simply created new life, dragon eggs that will soon hatch into young vampire dragons! A whole new race of powerful beings! "While you could only brainwash and transform others into your kin, I''ve aplished something you never could do¡­ I''ve created true new life, an actual, real family¡­" Sangreughed. "Even that Family of Vampires in that little city was nothing but a bunch of weaklings. Normal reproduction like mortals do only gave weaker and weaker children, pathetic excuses of living beings¡­" Sangre quickly stood up from the pool of blood he used to bathe himself and replenish his Mana and Blood Essence, as he looked down at the dozens of eggs, tiny inparison to his enormous, gargantuan size. "If there''s something I admired from you was your power, and the amazing ability that the Unique Skill you acquired brought to you¡­ But you wasted its true potential. Once itpletely merges with the Draconic Bloodline and then the Fragment of Chaos, which I have already absorbed, you truly make this power bloom." Sangre''s hand shapeshifted, miasma and chaos began pouring from his very hands, covering the eggs and elerating their growth. FLAAASH! "I spent thousands of years hiding not because I was afraid, but because I used your "Miasmic Absorption Formation" to absorb this small Fragment of the Chaos Dragon all to myself¡­ Somehow, thanks to my Primordial Sin developed in the middle of it, I managed to do the impossible. Not even Oberon knows of this yet!" Laughed Sangre. "I''ve attained¡­ a supreme power." Crack¡­ crack! The eggs quickly began to crack, their eggshells shattering into pieces, as creatures appeared from within. They were beautiful ck and red scaled dragons, with distinct features and even developing new abilities¡­ yet all the same, they were Vampire Dragons he created with his own blood and divine power. "Groar!" "Raar!" "Gryar!" "Graar!!" The little dragons roared for food. They were hungry. "Here, my children. I have plenty of blood for all of you." Sangre smiled, as he cut his wrist and began dropping his own blood like a fountain, the little dragons quickly started drinking it, gorging on it, feasting on its delicious sweetness. "You''re only the first generation of many more toe¡­ Wee to this world, the world that shall be ours soon enough¡­" As Sangre feed his new children with a malicious smile, he received a strange notification within his mind, a voice¡­ [Your Demon King''s Seed has developed further¡­] [Demon King''s Ascension is now possible.] "Oh¡­ the voice of the world!" The voice of the world, regardless of which side it stood for, it always announced certain things to certain people. Those that developed their Cmity Bringer Title enough would develop a Demon King seed. Which would make them enemies of the entire world and would be persecuted and killed. And if they did Demon King ascension, they would be the truest of enemies of all life, the ultimate target. More than a title, it was a deadly curse. However, because the curse was so strong, it granted immense power to those that wielded such a curse¡­ Ascending into a Demon King granted the ultimate evolution of this curse, making the user overflow with malicious powers. "Demon King Ascension¡­ What do I require for it?" Sangre wanted to do it right away, but there were conditions to it, or well, requirements. The voice whispered to his mind, not like Drake''s system, but like a voice telling me what he must do¡­ or perhaps, threatening him that if he did such atrocious things, he would receive an even worse curse. [Absorb a million souls.] [Obtain a Divine Cursed Treasure of your Rank.] [Aplish a forbidden taboo, such as hurting a godly being.] [Bring despair and suffering to five million innocents.] "I see¡­ To evolve this curse into the ultimate curse, I must do such simple things¡­ How easy." Sangre smiled. "Wait just a little bit more, Drake¡­ I will make sure to get back to you and crush you, my little brother." ----- Chapter 1117: Foes And Allies Around The World Chapter 1117: Foes And Allies Around The World----- Within the Continent of Alfheim, Greenwood nced at the holographic windows showing how he lost contact with Red, after hearing and seeing a few things of what she was trying to do. The entire video cut the moment she was confronted by Drake¡­ but he could already assume her death was assured. "That dragon¡­ he killed someone as strong as Red?!" N?v(el)B\\jnn Greenwood couldn''t believe it. "Some hours ago, wasn''t he merely Rank 7?! He has¡­ risen by two Ranks in such a short amount of time?! This is impossible, even for Divine Species such as Ancient Dragons!" BAAAAM! He mmed the desk in front of him, frustration filling his entire mind. "And not only that lizard, but Red¡­ That damn Red betrayed us!!!" CLAAASH! He quickly began getting a fit of rage, throwing away everything in his room, breaking it and crushing it with his furious strength. "I can''t believe she deceived us for so long! That damn¡­ that damn whore!" Greenwood lost his mind, roaring to the heavens. "To think my lord''s soul fragment would turn against us.. How is it possible? Our true selves, our lord Oberon is a man of incredible power and an excellent mind that gave birth to us! Howe there was a part of his own mind that would¡­ betray him?" Greenwood sighed. However, he quickly waved his head, trying to forget what he was thinking about. "No, I cannot let her make me lose faith over My Lord! She was the sinner! Perhaps¡­ there was an error, a problem in her creation! It was our fault for being too unexperienced unlike our true soul, that''s all¡­ or perhaps an external foe did this too, there''s such a possibility as well!" Greenwood started coping with it, until he made himself believe that Red''s treason was due to external things and not because within Oberon''s soul, there was a part of himself that would betray him. "That dragon certainly grows stronger fast¡­ But there''s still a long while before he can even fathom to reach the strength of all of us Soul Fragments. Lord Oberon''s true souly rests as well. The first and strongest Venerable to have ever existed! His revival¡­ Soon! As long as I can copy those Unique Skills he and that woman has¡­ As long as I can get that much, it could be possible." Greenwood began storming his mind. "I have the Unique Skills myself¡­ But I need to devise a n, a strategy to get those two¡­ This might take its time, but I will find a way. I am not alone either. Unlike Red, the other colors are loyal and intelligent, they shall aid me." Greenwood tried to not lose hope, as he sighed in relief, quickly calling an elf to clean the mess he left behind. "Alma and the others seem to have allied him too¡­ Well, whatever. It doesn''t change anything. In fact, it might make things easier." The elf walked across the facility of his hideout, looking at the new prototypes of mechs being made. "Each battle against you, Dragon, has helped me learn more about my creations. Improving them with every single battle. And at longst, I''ve attained a special principle within this Unique Skill¡­" Laughed Greenwood, as his hands generated a blue and silver light, generating metallic parts out of thin air by spending mana, the power of the [Technomancy] Unique Skill. Enormous mechs were being constructed inside of his facility, as they were being merged with higher quality materials, and even¡­ people. "If I can merge Unique Skills with my mechs, won''t they be even stronger?" He smiled evilly. "I will create an Elite force, stronger than the rest, that can grow even stronger. I won''t be easily defeated anymore, I assure you of that, lizard." ¡­ Within the deserts of the continent of Svartalfheim, a beautiful dragon made covered on shiny crystals nced at the horizon, the sun slowly rested, flowing down as the night took over the skies. Her calm gaze seemed to carry a lot of emotions as well, as she recalled what had happened just a bit over a day ago. Her fight with Drake, the Dragon King, and all of that¡­ despite all being between only souls, it changed her a bit. "I wonder if I will one day meet him once more." As she sighed, the sands around her began to tremble. TRUUUUMMM¡­! An enormous monster appeared, a gigantic Sand Worm, and not a small one, but a titanic one, a gargantuan beast that devoured it all, a Rank 8 Sand Worm Tyrant! "GRUOOOOOHHHHHHH!" Its vicious roar echoed across the empty deserts, as Amethyst nced at the monster, over a hundred times bigger than her fearlessly. "I must train myself for the day I meet him once more¡­" Her colorful crystals and jewels began to shapeshift into sharp spikes, as she covered herself in severalyers of spikes and armor. FLASH! Two enormous des made of her crystals grew out of her own scales and glowed with bright light. "GRUUUOOOORRRRRH!" The gigantic Sand Worm Tyrant immediately attacked Amethyst as it saw her drawing her weapons. The monstrous invertebrate opened its deadly jaws, about to devour her whole like a small treat. SLAAASH! SLAAAASH! However, a cross-shaped shing blow of pure light reached the Sand Worm Tyrant in an instant, its entire body being sliced apart into pieces, falling over the sands and covering them on its oozy insides. BAAAAM! The sound of the body falling into the desert made Amethyst''s surroundings tremble. She quickly grabbed an enormous divine mana core that belonged to the beast, and ate it like a snack. "As the guardian of this desert, I must keep growing stronger¡­ And for him too, I want to meet him once more, and fight him. I will show him¡­" Filled with the resolve to grow stronger in hopes for a rematch against the Dragon King, the stubborn half light and half earth dragon continued fighting enormous monsters, protecting this desert''s people from these abominable threats, while looking up to Drake, hoping for one day to attain his strength. ----- Chapter 1118: [Ancient Great Vampire Dragon God of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss] (Drake''s POV) Ding! [You gained +45000000 Divine Power!] [You learned Several Skills!] [All Skills have been merged into your Body and other Relevant Divine Abilities!] [You acquired the [Divinity Fragment of Primordial Draconic Blood] x10!] [You acquired the [Fragment of the Primordial Sin of Greed] x5!] [Your Title as a [Cmity Bringer] is reacting¡­] [Your [Demon King Seed] has developed slightly.] Everything was finally over. I even acquired a lot of loot from killing a mere clone. But still, it left me with a bitter taste. Yeah the bastard tasted horribly, but that wasn''t said literally, it is metaphorical. There''s some bad feeling lingering within me. I guess I couldn''t really kill the bastard. Now I gotta live with the fear Sangre will eventually show up to kill me for real this time. I have to grow way stronger than I am now¡­ Or else, I''ll end up losing everything I love. I have grown so strong in this little time, yet I desire even more power. I need it¡­ "Sigh¡­" I looked into my Status again, seeing the changes brought to my body upon my new evolution. A lot had changed. [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Ancient Great Vampire Dragon God of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss] [Main Divinities (8/10)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (SS)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)] [Divinity: Raging Oceans (S)] [Divinity: Holy Light (SS)] [Divinity: Primordial Blood (SS)] [Divinity: Dark Abyss (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (6/13)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (SS)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (SS)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (SS)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (SS)] [Divinity: Vampiric Blood (SS)] [Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (SS)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Middle Stage)] (Requires 153600000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [81003020] [Fortune]: [SSS+] [Physical Strength]: [SSS+] [Magical Power]: [SSS] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Water Dragon (A) (Dormant)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Light (SSS)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Blood (SSS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Nature (B)] [Life (B)] [Water (B)] [Void (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (SS)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (SS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SS)] [Primordial Blood Overlord (SS)] [Holy Sun (SS)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SS)] [Divinity Aura (SS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SS)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (SS)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (SS)] [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (SS)] [Psychic Mind (SS)] [Frost mes (SS)] [Earthy Harvest (SS)] [Divine Ice Sculping (SS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SS)] [Unmovable Mountain (SS)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SS)] [Soul Parasite (SS)] [Automatic Mapping (SS)] [Divine Soul Pierce (SS)] My stats¡­ they''re all SSS Now. Incredible. I guess this is really an "Elite" type Stat at this point. Though, I am fairly sure there must be something beyond SSS aside from SSS+, SSS++, and SSS+++. But I cannot really fathom it until I can reach it. But now, I also need a ridiculous amount of Divine Power to reach my next Rank Up. Each time, the divine power requirements are doubled. Now it has reached the point where I need over 100 million divine power. Even by sitting idly and waiting for prayers to give me divine power over time, I will end up getting enough in like¡­ fifty years, maybe. Yeah, I guess that''s little for gods that live many years, maybe. But for me, it''s too much! Its thanks to my fast growth that I was even able to stand a chance against that Sangre''s Clone. If I had been even a slightest weaker, I could had been obliterated before my n could had taken effect¡­ But for real, Soul Parasite is really useful. For now, though, I should go back down and greet everyone else. I am slightly worried about if anything has happened, but seeing through the eyes of my Slimes, everything is safe and sound, Sangre didn''t send another clone to kill anybody. Perhaps all his threats were more emptier than I imagined¡­ Maybe he didn''t even cared about taking their lives? He could had done it if he really wanted, right? ¡­Unless there are limits to his powers, which I am not aware of? And even with limits, he still should had at the very least the ability to use two doppelgangers. So where would the other be? I cannot sense anything at all¡­ My appearance is even more monstrous than before too and¡­ Maybe I should go back to my ice giant form for now. FLAAASH! My body quickly reduced in size in an instant, as my usual Ice Giant Form returned. However, this time I held some strange slender and fair beauty. Is this a Vampire Progenitor''s charm? How amazing! Maybe Bedann will fall for me even more now, eheheh¡­ I can even manipte shadows and blood very dexterously, almost at the same level as my ice and winds! This evolution has really made me into the charming vampire lord I always saw in my manga or anime series back on Earth¡­ I can''t deny it, I kind of like it. "Is this how that damn Alucard felt? Hahahah!" My shadows shaped as countless bats, as I flew down towards the city, greeting everyone while being bare chested. "Hmph, bow down before your new Progenitor!" I stretched my hand, pointing at the Vampires. They looked at me in shock! "D-Drake?" Bedann raised an eyebrow. Silence took over the entire festive atmosphere. Ah¡­ I guess I did act quite cringe even when I didn''t wanted to. "A-Ahem! Nothing, I¡­ Forget it." However, as I waved my hand in embarrassment, the Vampires did bow down¡­ "Oooh! Our Progenitor has been reborn!" "Drake-sama!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I can feel within him the power of our Ancestor!" Wait, what?! Chapter 1119: A Missing Treasure Chapter 1119: A Missing Treasure----- "Everyone please calm down for now, I was just joking¡­" I said while scratching my head in embarrassment, quickly getting a white shirt to cover myself. "Even then¡­" Ruby''s mother said, walking to my side. "Your power is genuine, Drake. It feelspletely different than before. It just feels as if I were gazing at my ancestor¡­" "Indeed, you give us an air of greatness." "It feels like we must follow you now¡­" "I doubted it a bit, but now, I cannot anymore¡­" "Well, I was already going to ept your offer, so let me join you now for real." The Vampire Elders, who all made up the Vampire Council within the Von Sange Family seemed to agree as they gazed at my powerful, ck and red aura¡­ "Can you exin what''s going on?" Bedann said. "Your aura got all stronger out of the sudden¡­ You''re a lot like a vampire now, yet dragon¡­" Miranda said. "Yeah, I agree." Yuki said. "But unlike the ones we fought, your aura is not repulsive, and quite weing." "Ah well, I just evolved¡­ I suppose I should tell you the truth." I told everyone. "Even the Vampires should learn this now that it has happened. Keeping it a secret would do more harm than good." Like that, I spent the next ten minutes exining to everyone my encounter with Sangre and our fight to almost death¡­ and how it all ended being a mere clone. "Sangre!" "To think our Guardian Dragon had such intentions from the beginning¡­" "Our ancestor was truly someone so evil even his loyal dragon wanted to betray him?" "Sigh¡­ Thankfully, you repelled him, Lord Drake." "We thank you from the bottom of our hearts for protecting our lives once more¡­ We owe you our lives." The Vampires kneeled before me, led by Ruby''s mother. Ruby didn''t kneeled though, although she was thankful. I quickly stopped them from kneeling any further though, it wasn''t my style at all to receive such levels of worship. "Agh please stand up. I am sorry, Ruby." I sighed. "Stand up,e on." The Vampires ended standing up after a bit of insistence from my part. They all looked confused of what was happening. I can tell they would feel confused if I told them to bow down and then to stand up¡­ "Sorry about that, I didn''t intend to force you guys. More than servants or anything, let''s be good allies, alright?" I told them while trying to be humble for once. "Ah, so humble¡­" "Our real evil ancestor would had never said such words¡­" "Lord Drake, you have a heart of gold¡­ We will never leave your side now." "Yeah!" The Vampires only felt more inspired than anything. It was slightly annoying, but eventually, we let it be. However, leaving that aside, as we discussed what happened and everything else, Ruby''s mother quickly recalled something. "Ah! Drake, quicklye with me¡­! I have a bad feeling¡­!" She quickly ran towards the ruins of the castle. We quickly moved downstairs, reaching the basement, where we found arge stone door. Ruby and Rakasha followed us from behind, alongside my wife and my daughters. "Papa, doo?" Asked my adorable little Bedra, trying to say "door". "Yes, that''s a door, dear." I said, kissing her forehead. "Door¡­" Kate said with her tiny voice. "What is this door for?" Bedann asked. "Yeah?" Miranda wondered. "This is the Door that leads to our Treasury! The Inheritance of our Ancestor¡­ If you say there could had been a possibility of one of Sangre''s clones to be around here¡­ Then he might had been aiming for something!" Ruby''s mother touched the door, as it quickly glowed with bright red light, opening wide and letting us all in. However, the altar in the middle of this treasury was empty, although the rest was all left intact, with all sorts of riches and valuable resources and interesting items. "It''s gone¡­ No!" Ruby''s mother panicked. "What is gone?" I asked her. "The Crown¡­ The Vampire King Crown, a special Divine Treasure forged using the crystals made by our ancestor''s soul. It was thest set of essories the vessel was supposed to wear to fully transcend into our ancestor¡­" Sighed Ruby''s mother. "I nned to offer it to you, Lord Drake¡­" "I see¡­" Alucard prepared several items using his soul crystals. A ring, a bracelet, a ne, two earrings, and a crown. I got the ring, bracelet, and ne, while the two earrings were absorbed alongside his soul, as they had merged with his soul and Red''s soul. The crown possessed two big crystals on it¡­ But it''s gone. There''s also a hole in the wall. Whatever came here, it already stole it and kept it for themselves. And disappeared. "Whatever took it disappeared without leaving trace¡­ teleportation or summoning magic, perhaps¡­" Sighed Ruby. "Hermes, can you call him?" I asked Rakasha. "Sure." Rakasha quickly brought Hermes in just a minute. Alma and the rest of his group followed them. Even Root had apact "Spirit Form" of the size of an average ice giant, so he could alsoe with them. "Lord Drake, what is it?" The bratty Hermes called me "lord", that surprised me a bit. I guess saving his life filled him with gratitude. "Can you detect any sort of space attribute essence around here? Or can you tell if someone teleported somewhere¡­ and where to?" I asked him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ah¡­ I haven''t tried anything like that before but¡­ Thanks to you, I''ve be a Rank 7 God, I think I can do something now¡­ Wait a bit." Hermes closed his eyes, gathering divine power and mixing it with his space attribute magic. And then, using the wind as well, he tried to detect space attribute magic and where did its traces went to. It took him a few minutes, but when he opened his eyes, he had an answer. "Very far away¡­ perhaps as far as Vanaheim¡­" He said while sighing. "That''s where that thing went, whatever it was, it only grabbed one thing and disappeared." ----- Chapter 1120: Going Back Home With A Whole Family Of Vampires Included Chapter 1120: Going Back Home With A Whole Family Of Vampires Included----- Vanaheim, the second most nature-covered continent after Alfheim. It is said that in this continent is where the Beast-kin originate from, and their tribes are thousands across the entire continent. There are no clear Kingdoms there, and only tribes and tribe alliances. It is said this continent was created for the Vanir Gods Freyr and Freyja, who represented nature and sunlight. It is unclear how everything originated, but the beast-kin were created by them. In the ancient era of the gods when the realms existed and the gods governed the world, they prospered peacefully. To think this bastard is residing in this sanctuary of a continent! Why is he there in specific?! He''s an insane bastard, maybe he wants to ughter the innocent beast-kin tribes in there? I do know there must be millions or even billions of people living in that continent across all of the endless forests said to cover such a wild continent¡­ In a way, if I think like him, a bastard that is crazy and wants to destroy as many people as possible to be a Demon King, it is easy to guess that this continent is the ideal ce for his ughter¡­ However, he must be also holding back. Vana, the Dragon Progenitor of Nature lives in there, and she''s still alive, protecting that ce. He''s probably keeping himself at bay until he has enough power to take her down and turn that continent into a wastnd he''ll govern¡­ fucking sick bastard. "I see¡­ thanks for that, Hermes. I appreciate it." I praised his great utility. "Ah, it is nothing." He lowered his head. "I am not really someone that is ustomed to respecting others, but I really owe you a lot, Lord Drake. You saved my life and all¡­" "Don''t worry son, all''s alright for now." I waved my hand. "For now¡­ however, we know he got at least two crystals. "That damn Sangre¡­" Sighed Ruby''s mother. "Our family was always filled with traitors from the beginning, I suppose¡­ We''ve always been living in lies." "Calm down, mom¡­" Ruby tried to calm down her mother. "Everything''s resolved¡­ Although not entirely but still¡­ Let''s call it a day, okay? Drake?" "Yeah, she''s right." I nodded. "Let''s call it a day for now. I want to rx and sleep for a whole week. I guess my inner dragon instincts are telling me that." I yawned. "Hm, I can understand how you feel." Root nodded. "Isn''t yourziness more rted because you''re a nt?" Alma asked. "Hmm¡­ I had not thought about it¡­" Root was a very slow thinker, always calm. "I guess that also exins his slow thinking process." Laughed Hermes. "AHahah, because he''s a nt! Get it?" Laughed Alma. "Pfff¡­" Elena beganughing. "It''s not funny at all but I still find it funny¡­" Laughed Elma. "Maybe we just need augh desperately. Let''s go up for now, everyone." Bedann said. "The Floating Castle should be already getting close by." "Floating Castle?!" Asked everyone. "Yeah, my Divine Realm is a giant floating castle." I said with a smile. "Oooh! I want to see that!" Alma ran upstairs. "Hey, don''t get ahead of yourself, Alma!" Hermes followed her from behind. As we were about to leave, Ruby''s mother and her daughter stopped me. "Wait, Lord Drake, please take this treasury. This is our ancestor''s inheritance. I believe you can use it more than we could ever use it now." Ruby''s mother said with a gentle smile. "Please, take it as a form of gratitude as well, from the entire Vampire Family, for everything you''ve done for us¡­ and for my daughter." "Go ahead, take it all. I know you want it." Ruby smiled teasingly. "Ah¡­ Alright then." I sighed. "You leave me no option! I wasn''t being greedy or anything, okay? Don''t look at me like that, Ruby!" I quickly stored all the treasures inside my Inventory. There were many divine materials lying around, some divine artifacts, items, and tons of gold as well¡­ And above all, there was also a Grimoire, a red-colored Grimoire. Simr to the Primordial Ice Grimoire, this Grimoire held within the power of the Primordial Blood Magic Spells. I know a few spells, but not that many either. If I can learn them all by reading and absorbing this grimoire''s contents, then that''s for the better. "I''ll put this book to good use. Later, I''ll let you borrow it, all of you Vampires should be able to learn this magic eventually as well." I nodded. "Especially you, Ruby, you''re already a Rank 9." "Rank 9¡­ Right, it feels a bit surreal." She sighed. "I guess the Ancestor really increased the power of my Divine Core¡­" "He sure did¡­" I sighed. "Now, let''s go." We quickly joined everyone else in the surface, as we saw Fuyu''s enormous castle descend from the skies. She quickly reached the floor and opened her gates, letting everyone enter as per my orders. The Vampires quickly saw a beautiful world inside, my divine realm. There was already a big town built here by the people I had taken inside my Divine Realm. They were all prospering rather happily, and not only just humans or ice giants, but many other races, beast-kin and lizardmen included. "Hector!" "Papaaa!" Hector was quickly greeted by his wife and his little daughter, who ran to his side. Likewise, the rest of my party quickly gathered with their families. We were finally able to unwind and rx and have a good time with those we love. For me, personally, I am about to spend some nice weeks with my wife and my daughters. I want to let all that exhaustion heal itself before moving on¡­ Although I don''t want to take too much either. There''s still a lot to do, even more, we''re moving to another continent pretty soon. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In fact, we could take it as a vacation if there''s not many threats there, so we should get going there soonish. . . . A few years ago, within the continent of Muspelheim, a pair of young Fire Giants hatched an ancient dragon egg left within the mountain where their tribe resided. This dragon was no normal creature, but a dragon imbued with the power of mes, possessing the power of the draconic records, and a direct descendant of Muspel, the Progenitor Dragon of Fire¡­ After battling many threats to protect his new family and settle in the volcano he lived with the tribe of Fire Giants, he suddenly received a message from his mother. A prophecy. "My son, the Dragon King ising¡­" ----- Chapter 1121: A Relaxing Morning Chapter 1121: A Rxing Morning----- I often had a hard time sleeping, ever since Ruby got kidnaped that I never could truly have a calm sleep. I always woke up knowing I would have to inevitably sh against incredibly strong beings, and I wasn''t even aware if I could win or not, I only knew I was bold enough to have made it my goal. Ultimately, so many things happened in between all of that, that I ended growing stronger rather quickly. Perhaps not all thanks to the foes that showed up in front of me, but thanks to those that gave me the opportunities and the help, such as the Frost Queen, the Dream Venerable, my Dragon Family, and more. Eventually, I amassed enough power to even defeat Red and the Blood Venerable''s soul fragments¡­ Though at times, it really felt like I almost didn''t made it. Almost¡­ But at the end, here I was, the living proof that I survived, and everyone with me as well. Ruby was back, her family joined us, and even her mother realized how wrong she was back then. Above all, I had evolved into a Vampire, and now, my daughters and my wife were here too, we wanted to take a break, and rx for a while. "Papa¡­ potty¡­" My little Bedra woke me up from my sleep, as I was cuddling with Bedann and Miranda. The little princess has be big enough that she can now go to the potty, but still, I need to give her some help getting there and after she''s done with the deed, being a father has more things to it than just being happy that I have a cute baby. "Alright, alright¡­" I yawned a bit, holding her in my arms as I carried her to the bathroom. "Papa stay¡­" "What? No, Bedra you have to do this alone dear, okay?" "Muhh¡­" Bedra sighed, as I closed the door. She took her time but when she was ready, she called for me. "Papa¡­!" "Okay,ing in." I sighed, as I went inside the bathroom. I cleansed her and then decided to give her a warm bath as well, she yed around with bubble adorably while I washed her lustrous silver hair. "Wewe sis?" "Your sis? She''s a sleepyhead so she''s still sleeping. You can''t force her toe, you know?" "Muhh¡­" She enjoyed taking a bath with her little sister, the two would y around the water, pretending to be sea dragons or fishes. Little Bedra had be quite good at swimming using her long tail. I gave her a kiss in her forehead before washing her down from all the bubbles. Once she was done, I used wind magic and added some fire element to it, letting out a warm breeze that quickly dried her skin and scales from the water. "Hmmm¡­ Feelsh guud¡­" She liked taking the warm breeze after a shower. I think I''ve begun to think my daughter has be too spoiled. I hope she doesn''t ask me to bath her once she grows up! "Bedra, you''re my daughter so you should be able to use this simple spell, right?" I wondered. "Maybi¡­" She wondered, pointing her tiny hands at me. "Nnngguuhh¡­!" FLASH! Suddenly, a green colored magic circle appeared. I knew it! As gods, we have all affinities, we just need to improve their grades over time. Bedra has a Wind Attribute Affinity at B Grade but has never really practiced wind magic before. FLUOOOOOOSSSSSHHH!!! However, much like before, her magic was rather¡­ uncontroble. Once the magic circle activated, a gust of winds emerged, blowing away all the water and the items inside the bathroom. TRUUMMMM¡­! And the walls of the bathroom almost shattered too, she now had a lot of divine power within her¡­ "A-Ah¡­ sowy¡­" She suddenly felt surprised by her own power. "Ah¡­ I-It''s fine, you''ll learn more. Papa and mama''s here to teach you all about this stuff dear. But that was amazing! You''ve definitely got the talent for it!" I congratted her. "Ooooh!" Bedra got excited about it, waving her tail around adorably. "Alright, let''s get you some new clothes¡­" I quickly retrieved several clothes from my Inventory, showing them to her. "What do you want?" I showed her dresses of several colors, and more, she quickly choose what she wanted to wear and then I told her to wear it herself. "You''re growing faster than I thought, so how about you put your clothes on yourself?" I wondered. "Try it out." "Muuh¡­" Bedra began to wonder if this was a good idea, but she quickly got it, beginning to wear her clothes. She had some difficulties, and got her dress upside down the first time, but she did everything nicely. "Well done! See? It wasn''t so hard, was it?" Iughed. "Hm!" She nodded. "Hungy¡­" "Alright, let''s go eat!" Like that, we flew out of the bathroom and into the kitchen. I called an army of Cooking Spirits because I wasn''t feeling like cooking right now, and the spirits quickly stared preparing everything for us. It was a rather easy while sitting down. "Ooohh! Ahhh!" Bedra was always excited about morning breakfast. It was nice to justze around with my daughter and eat tasty food. You know, live like actual gods for once? Once we were done, we rushed back to the room, the delicious smell of food waking up Bedann, Miranda, and the little Kate, who flew out of Bedann''s arms and hugged my face. "Babah!" "Good morning dear, time to eat breakfast everyone!" "Oh my, h-howte is it already? Did I overslept? Damn it, I wanted to make you breakfast today." Bedann sighed. "It''s around¡­ 10 AM or something?" I wondered. "Inside the divine realm though, which has time dtion. Meh, don''t think about it. Let''s eat." "Yeah rx Bedann." Said Miranda. "Been a month in the outside world since Ruby''s incident already." "Hmmm¡­ You''re right. I guess we had more fun than I expectedst night¡­ I was a bit tired." Bedann yawned. "Yeah¡­" Miranda said while blushing a bit. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om And like that, we enjoyed a nice breakfast before starting the day. This week we were set onpleting the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon too! ----- Chapter 1122: A Divine Garden! Chapter 1122: A Divine Garden!----- Ah, but before that, there''s somewhere else we need to go though. "Drake, are you not forgetting about the meeting? The Sect Leaders have been insisting about it all the time. We might have be stronger now but that doesn''t mean you can just forget that responsibility." Said Bedann. "¡­I know! I haven''t forgotten anything. It''ll be a nice time too so I can know other people of this continent¡­ before departing and probably noting back in a long while." I sighed. "Yeah, kind of boring." Miranda agreed. "Hey! But¡­" Sighed Bedann. "I said I''m going, but not in this main body, or they''ll find out I''m a god too quickly. So I''ll use a small doppelganger using slimes. That should do it, right?" I wondered. "Yeah I guess?" Bedann wondered. "Though I wanted to go there, the whole Primeval Frost Soul Court was founded by the Frost Queen! Now that you got her Inheritance, shouldn''t you do the bare minimum? I think maybe revealing yourself to the other gods as her inheritor could work too." "I have no idea how my Sect has been doing for this long, so I cannot really tell you if its going to be a good thing or if they''re going to chase you down after learning that¡­" The Frost Queen said. "Better to go there with your n and then see what''s up, let''s investigate." She appeared at my side like a phantasmal figure. "Eh?! F-Frost Queen?!" Bedann was horrified. "What''s wrong girl? I said I coulde here at any time, right? My Divine Realm has fused with Drake''s after all." The Frost Queen smiled. "You''ve got some lovely children as well, Drake. Those two girls are brimming with potential, and are way too cute." "I know right? I am proud of my girls." I said with a smile. "A-Anyways, I want to go too¡­" Bedann sighed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Alright, fine, you cane. I can tell you''re really into it for some reason." I giggled. "Miranda, want toe too?" "Not like I have any option once she''s going. Are the girlsing?" Asked Miranda. "Yeah, I''ll set some concealment spells on everyone first before going. Of course, we should take a bath first and get prepared. It will be in about four hours from now, counting the time dtion into consideration." I analyzed. "Alright then! Let''s finish breakfast first, this is delicious. You''ve really made something tasty this morning, dear." Bedann said. "Yeah? Well I¡­ I didn''t even made it; it was all the Cooking Spirits¡­." Iughed. "You''re really abusing Belle''s Unique Skill in such azy way¡­" The Frost Queenughed behind me. "I can hear you Frost Queen!" Belle, the original Venerable of Dreams showed up as a phantom as well. "What''s wrong, too frustrated of the truth? Your spirit creation is pretty useful!" Laughed the Frost Queen. "Uuuggh¡­ Damn you Drake! You want me to reeducate you again in your dreams?" The fox woman said angrily. "Wait what? I have no fault in this!" Iined. As everyone talked andughed, my divine spirits showed up, alongside the one that Bedra had. "Hmmm~ I smell something tasty." Belle sniffed with her fox nose, quickly getting over the bed. "Oh, it''s mama. You want to eat breakfast too?" "Girl, I''ve told you I can''t eat in this form." Sighed the original Belle. She had already opened her heart to her little "daughter". "Hmm¡­ I can''t get enough of the bacon." Gabriel sat down atop my head, stuffing herself. She had the adorable form of a tiny cherubin made of silver metal. She was thetest addition to our team. Meanwhile, Rose wasn''t here, as she was given the title of representative of the Vampire Family and has begun living in their castle inside of our town. Knock, knock! Suddenly, the door knocked, as two figures walked in. It was Skadi and Uller in their humanoid forms, after the battle against the Vampires, they broke and couldn''t regenerate for a while, until Rakasha upgraded them using materials from the Vampiric Monsters and my own scales and horns too. They gained a slightly vampiric look in their humanoid form, with red eyes and ck clothes. Their weapon forms also gained red and blue colors the most, especially Skadi whose blue ice body becamepletely red with ck decorations. Meanwhile, Uller was still ck, but with redder decorations resembling bat wings and the like. "Master, something weird popped up in the garden this morning¡­" Said Skadi. "Fuyu told us to call you out." Said Uller. "Come, quickly!" "Eh? A-Alright, I''ming?" I quickly got up, took a bath, and then got some clothes in just ten minutes and went out with the family. When we walked into the big fields of my divine realm, we suddenly found a rather¡­ unexpected sight. There wererge and colorful nts growing out of proportion, very simr than the normal crops we harvested. Some were gigantic flowers, others were spiraling upwards, and a few resembled roaring dragons of the color of clear blue and silver. When we drew closer, some of the nts looked back at us angrily. The dragon-shaped ones roared, and there was a big, walking tree eating the crops viciously! "What the heck are these things?!" I asked in surprise, but a quick usage of Analyze told me what it was, and the System was quicker at exining the tidbits. [They''re all Divine Materials that have grown inside your Divine Realm, at longst! They are grown from excess mana when it melds with elemental essence. They can take all sorts of shapes, sometimes they emerge as living divine monsters, fountains, springs, flowerbeds, ins, trees, and more.] [You can use them for the creation of items or to reinforce your cultivation or that of your allies. It seems you''ve got tons of them thanks to the excess Divine Power you have all around your divine realm, the two other realms from the Venerables have been popping with these materials as well.] "Drake, you''re finally back! I think these are some sort of magical nts? There''s some monsters too, should we catch them?" Fuyu seemed confused. "Don''t worry, these are divine materials! Let''s harvest a few of them!" ----- Chapter 1123: Divine Realms Chapter 1123: Divine Realms----- "Errr, is this okay, am I not going to get chomped by this giant dragon nt thing?" Miranda asked worriedly, as she began to uproot the thing. "Nah¡­ Well, maybe." I wondered. "GROAR! GRAAR!" The nt roared angrily, trying to chomp down Miranda, just as she feared. "Uwaaah!" "{Permafrost}" FLAAASH! The nt was quickly frozen solid. "See? It''s alright now, calm down." I sighed, giving her a head pat. "Geez¡­ Ah, I have yet to get used to you calling me like that." Miranda blushed a bit. It''s been two weeks now since Miranda embraced me in bed by herself. Since then we''ve entered into a rtionship as well. Honestly speaking I wouldn''t let any other girl get to me, but Miranda was unique, and it felt like I was hurting Bedann as well by not embracing her. Ultimately, some things led to others and well, here we are. She''s shy over acting lovey-dovey though, which only makes her cuter. I''ve been wondering for a while if she could get pregnant though, but we''ll have to see about it in the future. Seeing how she''s a Divine Spirit, I don''t really have a clue. But we''ve done it a few times by now, so maybe in the future. A third child is the best thing that could happen, and I am rather looking forward to it¡­ But I better not rush things for now, nor think of things that might not really happen any time soon either. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om More importantly, the divine materials! Bedann and my daughters had a st harvesting them. I even called Skadi, Uller, Fuyu, and the rest of my friends. We made a mini "Harvest Contest" of sorts, while the Frost Queen and the Fox Venerable exined to everyone what Divine Materials were as well. "Divine Materials are the concentration of Divine Power into the Divine Realms¡­ Sometimes also in the outside world too. They emerge and pop out of the ground naturally, sometimes, they even mutate and be divine monsters. This world used to be covered by way more divine materials." Frost Queen said. "However, as the Ages went by, each Venerable emptied thend of them more and more, until it became quite barren of them¡­ even then, as gods die, their divine realms merge with the continents, and new "Divine Gardens" as we call them emerge. Sometimes even for the high concentration of Miasma and Dungeons, such as the Deep-Sea Abyss within Heaven Port''s seas. That could be said to be a Divine Area as well." "Oooh, so that''s why there were divine monsters there!" Yuki said while wondering. "They gave pretty nice divine power once we ate their meat and processed their materials into concoctions. I grew pretty strong." "Yeah, Divine Monsters can''t be asmon as back then." Pekora analyzed. "I suppose this exnation is better." "More importantly, have any of you developed Divine Realms yet?" The Fox Venerable asked. "Usually they either develop within your soul, or a ce you can call your "home", yet I don''t see any of you talking about them." "Oh, yeah¡­ most of us got our Divine Realms inside our souls for some reason." Said Pekora. "Is it a weird phenomenon?" Wondered Tisha. "I also got mine inside my Soul¡­" Bedra said. And my two daughters as well. "Ah, that must be because all of you attained divinity unnaturally¡­ If that happens, you usually get your divine realms as bubbles inside your souls. Some say this method is the actual true one." The Frost Queen exined. "Those that ascend "normally" get to fight a tribtion. You can guess why there''s less than a hundred gods around the world, right? At least those that are former mortal races and not divine monsters." "Tribtions seem to be a power of the Yggdrasil''s will. Once it is enacted, it transform our bodies in a way¡­ Our Divine Realms are divided from our souls because of this, it is an attempt of the world''s will to fuse our divine realms into the world instead of having it for ourselves." Said the Fox Venerable. "But then what about Drake?" Asked Bedann. "He still got it outside, right?" "Drake''s is¡­ very unique. His ascension was thanks to his Unique Skill named [God]. But he had said he can absorb Divinity, so that was his method." Said the Frost Queen. "Also his Divine Realm emerged within the interior of a giant flying golem, Fuyu." Said the fox venerable. "I believe he''s quite unique, amongst the old Venerables, only a few got it like that." "Wait, what about the Divine Realm of the Vampire Venerable?" Wondered Miranda. "Oh that guy''s Divine Realm¡­" The Frost Queen sighed. "I destroyed it. He had turned it into a giant dungeon that constantly created vampiric divine monstera and let out a red mist everywhere in the world, even after his death he was converting more people into vampires through it. I had to destroy it and the divine power was repurposed, I used it to st his moon too." "Wow, that''s some inteary battle level shit." I said while feeling slightly surprised. "Hahah nothing like that, we Venerables cannot go this far¡­ always." Said the Frost Queen. "Maybe when we gopletely serious, we might begin shattering the bedrocks or shaking a continent¡­ sometimes." "Huh¡­" The more I heard about it, the more I thought Venerables were absolute monsters. And this bastard of Sangre wants to be one to make it worse¡­ ugh, well, whatever. I''ll get to him eventually. I''ve been reading the Primordial Blood Grimoire a lot now, so I am learning more and more powerful blood divine magic. I''ll slowly get to his level, eventually. "Phew¡­" Alma sighed, resting over a chair made of Root''s branches. "I never thought we''ll have a divine material contest out of the blue, this ce''s wild." "The more I see them, the more charmed I am before their magnificent forms." Root said, looking at the beautiful harvested divine nts we got, from all shapes and colors. ----- Chapter 1124: Roots Past And Origins Chapter 1124: Root''s Past And Origins----- "Phew¡­" Alma sighed, resting over a chair made of Root''s branches. "I never thought we''ll have a divine material contest out of the blue, this ce''s wild." "The more I see them, the more charmed I am before their magnificent forms." Root said, looking at the beautiful harvested divine nts we got, from all shapes and colors. "Are you in love with them or something now?" Hermes sighed. "Well, makes sense seeing how you''re a walking nt¡­" "I don''t think I can develop such a feeling anymore. I lost my beloved wife long ago¡­ She''s the only one in my heart, despite my memories being fuzzy¡­" Sighed Root. "It must be hard to have your memories shuffled like that¡­" Sighed Elma. "Yeah¡­ have you remembered something more?" Elena asked. "A bit, as I grow stronger, my soul seems to be healed more. Memories sometimes flow, fragments of them. I remember her¡­ a fair maiden, as beautiful as the sun. She reminds me slightly of you, Alma." Sighed Root. "And I had¡­ I had a daughter with my beloved. I believe my daughter could had been the ancestor of your family. I sworn when I died betrayed by Oberon that I would protect my family as well¡­" As I heard them talking, I joined the conversation. The contest was pretty much over and I left a group of chefs with cooking spirits making some tasty lunch using divine materials. The winner was also Bedann who used her titanic strength to harvest a hundreds and three nts in the time limit, her prize was¡­ well, whatever she wanted, so she asked me for a new armor. "We''ve talked a couple of times now but I''ve neverpletely heard that story, Root. I wish you guys could open up more with me and exin things to me more clearly." I said. "Yeah, I guess we owe you that much." Hermes nodded. "Little sister, I''m back with snacks." A handsome and tall red, blonde elf walked in as well, Alma''s big brother. Callon was healed and had a bit of rehabilitation before recovering fully. Now that he was finally freed from Greenwood''s brainwashing he had be apletely different man and doted on his little sister a lot. He had be aplete sister con and was quite jealous of her closeness with Hermes as well. "Ah, Callon! Fries! My favorites, thanks a lot!" Alma began eating them happily. "Lord Drake, you''re here! How about we sit down and enjoy some food?" Callon asked politely. "Here, everyone, let''s sit." We quickly sat down around a small table while Callon called his sister to sit down at his side. "Come sister, you don''t need to lower yourself by being at the side of this¡­ bootlicker." Said Callon. "Eh?! Who are ya calling bootlicker?!" Hermes got angered right away. "Hmph." Callon ignored his tantrum. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ahahah¡­ I am happy you''re so nice with me, big brother, but please don''t be like this with Hermes¡­" Alma sighed. "He''s¡­ someone very special to me." Oh? Did their rtionship finally went somewhere, I wonder? "S-Special?!" Callon suddenly felt terrified. "T-Tell me! D-Did he tried to nasty you pure body, my little princess?!" "E-Eh? No¡­ Nothing like that¡­ yet." Alma giggled while blushing a bit. "Yet? S-So you n to?!" Callon asked. "Hey you sisterplex pervert, leave her alone for a bit. Don''t you see she''s suffocating with you?" Hermes asked. "Hmph! Maybe it is time I put you in your ce!" Callon quickly stood up, confronting Hermes. "P-Please calm down¡­ Or you''ll make me force you two." Alma''s eyes suddenly glowed bright blue, with a gray aura¡­ "We have an important guest here, so please stop being so stupid and sit down, you two. Or else¡­" Alma began cracking her knuckles. "Y-Yes ma''am." Hermes nodded. "S-Sorry about that." Callon apologized. "Anyways, as I was talking before¡­" Root went into detail about what he was and more, and about his Memory Fragments. He told me he had recalled he used to be the best friend of Oberon but got betrayed by him when Oberon was about to ascend to a Venerable, and had his powers stolen so Oberon could breakthrough. He said his friend ended helping him all this time, for so many years, only so he could nurture him into a suitable god he could suck his power from. He doesn''t even remember his past name at all, his death was gruesome, and he said his soul was almost destroyed by Oberon absorbing his powers. The world''s will, Yggdrasil''s Will, for whatever motive, decided to choose him as the one that would be her son. And thousands of yearster, she reincarnated him through her Yggdrasil Seed while nting him into the corpse of an Ancient Nature Dragon. Like that, he was reborn, feeding from the Dragon Energy of the decaying corpse and when he opened his eyes again, the entire dragon''s bones and scales became part of his body, turning into wood alongside him. Since then, he learned how to shapeshift into nts, absorb nts, devour monsters to absorb their mana, and slowly ranked up. He was given the task of protecting his family, and to protect the Alma, who perhaps due to her ability to draw endless source of mana, was the most least person she wanted Oberon''s soul fragments to get their hands into. Like that, he meet Alma when she was still a little girl and helped her over time, always acting as her guardian. "That is pretty much it¡­" Root sighed. "I see¡­ Have you entered the Draconic Records before?" I wondered. "The Draconic Records¡­ I have not, but I''ve heard about it. How do I exactly enter it?" Wondered Root. So he really doesn''t know how¡­ Ah, I guess he''s really clueless about all dragon rted things. He''s more nt than dragon though, I am fairly sure Nature Dragons still got¡­ flesh on them, this guy''s all nt. "Don''t worry, I''ll help you get in then." I nodded. "However, in exchange, give me some of your blood." I wanted to see if I could acquire the Nature Dragon Bloodline from Root. ----- Chapter 1125: Nature Dragon Bloodline Awakening & Visiting The Realm Of Nature Dragons Chapter 1125: Nature Dragon Bloodline Awakening & Visiting The Realm Of Nature Dragons----- Root was slightly surprised when I asked him that. "M-My blood?" He wondered. "But my blood is just sap¡­ Are you okay with it? Maybe if I add some branches and leaves. Ah! I can also make fruits, some roots, too. Here, take a few flowers while we are at it." Root generously gave me a pile of materials he grew out on the spot. They were all Divine Materials harvested from his body, the same way I can take out my scales and horns, fangs, and the like as divine materials. "Root! You''ve torn yourself apart too much!!!" Alma panicked. "Hahah, I can tell you''re worried about me, Alma. Don''t worry, nothing that some sunlight and water cannot fix." Rootughed calmly. His body slowly started to regrow naturally as he did Photosynthesis and drank several cups of water. His materials were named [Yggdrasil Dragon''s Branches], [Yggdrasil Dragon''s Leaves], [Yggdrasil Dragon''s Flowers], [Yggdrasil Dragon''s Fruit], and [Yggdrasil Dragon''s Divine Sap]. The sap should be like his blood, right? Well, I better just eat them all, I can ask him for moreter. "Chomp, chomp¡­" I began eating everything. Alma and the rest looked at me in horror, as if I was eating their friend alive. Well, what do you want me to do? He''s literally a walking sd. The branches were dry outside but were very soft inside, quite tasty. The leaves had a citric vor to it, the fruit, which was like an apple, tasted like one but with an even sweeter nectar to it. The flowers were like eating candy by how sweet they tasted, andstly the Sap was like drinking syrup, they would go amazingly with pancakes. Man, I wish this guy stayed at my side instead of going off in a week from now. I have to make sure to request more of his syrup- I mean, blood. Ding! [You''ve digested arge quantity of Nature Dragon''s Materials.] [You''ve unlocked the [Nature Dragon (Dormant) (A)] Divine Dragon Bloodline!] [Your Nature Element Affinity has increased greatly.] [You gained +2500000 Divine Power.] [To awaken your Nature Dragon Bloodline, visit the Draconic Realm of the Nature Dragons within the Draconic Records!] And done, it worked as intended, and I even got some nice Divine Power as a reward to boot, what''s better than this now? I can also feel it. The force of nature itself¡­ As if by merely breathing, I could detect the life signs of all nts around, every single grass in the floor, every tree in the distance, even the divine nts we just harvested¡­ "Woah, this feels amazing, is this a greater connection with nature?" I wondered. "So you''re feeling it, good. I suppose it worked as intended. Amazing, so this is the power of the Dragon King, the ability to assimte dragon bloodlines, all of them¡­" Root was amazed. "Now let''s go for now, the trip will just take a minute guys, so wait for us." I said. "Wait, now?!" Root was nervous. "Yeah, don''t worry dude, just let me grab your soul." I said with a smile, extending my humanoid hand (as I was in my ice giant form) into his soul and then grasping it. Quickly after that, I closed my eyes, meditating. FLAAASH! And in less than ten seconds, we arrived. Argendscape of beautiful, lush jungles greeted us. The sky was blue and the sun was as hot as one could imagine. The beautiful jungles surrounding us were filled with verdant nature, overflowing with life. The sound of monsters roaring in the distance could be heard, animals too, it was a living jungle of endless beauty. "This ce¡­ we are in already?" Root wondered. "Not physically¡­" "Yes, we can only enter with our souls, didn''t I tell you before?" I sighed. "I can feel something in the distance, let''s go." "A-Ah, yes¡­" Root was nervous, he had never talked with another dragon other than me, apparently. Now he was about to meet the mother of all nature dragons, it was quite the jump. We walked down a long river as we quickly reached the river''s waterfall, reaching to an opening within the jungle, enormous ruins rested in front of the waterfall, as we felt several eyes ring at us from afar. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As we walked across the road paved by these ancient ruins into the ruin''s entrance, we suddenly heard the cracking sound of wood and nts moving around us. The trees slowly opened their eyes, nts moved, boulders started talking, they were all dragons camouging as being part of the scenery, we''ve arrived at the nature dragon''s nest. "Who might these two be?" "I have never seen them before¡­" "I am quite curious now¡­" "Oh, one emanates the brilliance of our all creator, Yggdrasil¡­" "And another¡­ resonates with the power of many bloodlines." "Could it truly be? Our two heroes are here?" "Mother! Quickly call for her presence!" RUMBLE! As we were about to arrive in front of the ruins, the entire surroundings trembled, the enormous tree at the distance started moving, a coiled beast made of a gigantic tree slowly began to move down the forest, emerging from within the interior of the ruins as her head. Covered by wood, leaves, flowers, and bark emerged, the entire ruins covering the rest of her body as if they were a beautiful set of essories, her long, snake-like body was covered by endless vegetation, her eyes charmingly nced at us, shining green and gold. She had a long face, resembling thebination between an alligator and a snake''s head. She had long and pointy horns made from branches, her charming gaze reached us in an instant. "What an interesting visit. It has been ages since we''ve had some within my Domain in the Draconic Records¡­ I can see, by merely ncing at you two, that you''re special beyondparison." She said with glimmering eyes. "Is that not right, Dragon King Drake, and Yggdrasil Dragon Root?" She even knew our names! This is¡­ the Nature Dragon Progenitor! ----- Chapter 1126: Vana, The Nature Dragon Progenitor Chapter 1126: Vana, The Nature Dragon Progenitor----- "Y-You know my name¡­" Root was amazed by her appearance, she was easily taller than a hundred meters, and that wasn''t even taking into consideration the rest of her long body. "But of course, the moment you entered, I read through your soul. Your fragmented memories and the pain you feel. The resentment surrounding it as well as the purpose the all creator has given you¡­" Sighed the progenitor. "My name is Vana, and I am the Progenitor of Nature Dragons. I am still alive, unlike many of my unfortunate siblings, mostly thanks to my regeneration abilities and my near immortality¡­ As long as the Grand Jungles of Vanaheim remain alive, I will live as well, as I''ve long ago merged my body and soul with the entire continent''s nature. I created a shelter for many races within the darkest of times as well¡­" Vana said, looking into our eyes with wisdom. "I brought him here for you because he didn''t know how to get here." I said while butting into the conversation between mother and daughter. "Sorry about butting in." "Oh, Dragon King¡­ There''s no problem." She said gently. "It is a pleasure to see you here, and I am happy my son was able to give you the bloodlines. If not, you should had taken a detour to my continent. Well, if you want to unlock itsplete powers, you might eventuallye here. I''ll receive you with open arms." "Thanks for the offer, I''ve thought about going there. I''ll go eventually, hopefully within the year." I told her, reassuring her. "More importantly, can you awake my bloodline?" FLAAASH! "That is already done." The moment I asked that, I felt a new power surging through my body and soul¡­ Ding! [The Bloodline of Nature Dragons had been fully awakened!] [Your Nature Affinity has been increased!] [You gained an additional +10000000 Divine Power!] [You acquired [Divine Nature Divinity Fragment] x20!] ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Ancient Great Vampire Dragon God of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss] [Main Divinities (8/10)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (SS)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)] [Divinity: Raging Oceans (S)] [Divinity: Holy Light (SS)] [Divinity: Primordial Blood (SS)] [Divinity: Dark Abyss (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (6/13)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (SS)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (SS)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (SS)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (SS)] [Divinity: Vampiric Blood (SS)] [Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (SS)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Middle Stage)] (Requires 153600000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [93503020] [Fortune]: [SSS+] [Physical Strength]: [SSS+] [Magical Power]: [SSS] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Nature Dragon (A) (Awakened)] [Water Dragon (A) (Dormant)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Light (SSS)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Blood (SSS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Nature (S)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Life (B)] [Water (B)] [Void (B)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (SS)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (SS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SS)] [Primordial Blood Overlord (SS)] [Holy Sun (SS)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SS)] [Divinity Aura (SS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SS)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (SS)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (SS)] [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (SS)] [Psychic Mind (SS)] [Frost mes (SS)] [Earthy Harvest (SS)] [Divine Ice Sculping (SS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SS)] [Unmovable Mountain (SS)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SS)] [Soul Parasite (SS)] [Automatic Mapping (SS)] [Divine Soul Pierce (SS)] ----- Amazing, I even got divinity fragments¡­ "Thanks a lot." I sighed in relief. "I am thankful for bringing him to me." Vana said. "This child is very important to us." "I am?" Root wondered. "Of course you are, dear. Despite not being born from my eggs nor my flowers, you were born from the bones and scales of one of my children, his soul wanders here as well. Your soul and the seed of Yggdrasil merged together, giving birth to you." Vana said. "I see¡­ I guess you consider that as your son." Sighed Root. "You have a painful past, and a mission. However, I''ve never been a mother that forces her children to do something they dislike. Are you truly willing to walk across this path?" Vana wondered. "I¡­ I am. For a while now." Root sighed. "But what is the purpose of the nature dragons?" "Well, unlike the other families, we are the gardeners of nature and Yggdrasil. Your existence has been prophesied long ago. You will be the one that will protect our kin the Future Dark Age that has yet toe¡­ You must visit the continent of Vanaheim whenever you can, so you can fully unlock your true power." Vana said. "My mission¡­" Root was left perplex. "A prophecy¡­" "I guess he''s even more special than I originally believed." I sighed. "Also I kind of like how you guys are more chill than the earth dragons. They even forced me to join an arena and all." "Oh, unlike our earth dragon siblings we are not that brute. We love quietness and to listen to nature''s voice. We remain mostly sleeping, saving our strength while protecting our people and awaiting the moment we''ll have to once more fight." Vana said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I see¡­ I am in a mission right now, protecting my descendant and trying to help people¡­" Root sighed. "But I''lle whenever I have time, perhaps in my next journey." "That would be ideal, dear. Thank you foring here." Vana said. "You two may go if you''re currently in a hurry, don''t feel forced to stay, you can visit us in your dreams whenever you please." "Ah, thanks for being understandable." I thanked her. "Yeah, thanks a lot." Root nodded. "Wait, before going, take this. These are Dragon Tea Leaves, good for calming down the mind and the soul." Vana shared a small bag filled with dried leaves, their aroma was enchanting, to say the least. ----- Chapter 1127 Moving To The Primeval Frost Soul Court

?1127 Moving To The Primeval Frost Soul Court

----- Once we were finally back, Alma and the rest were surprised. "Wow that was quick¡­" Alma said. "Root, you''re back?" Elma wondered. "Drake as well." Elena said. "So when you get to the dragon''s realm, it is like another world where only your mind or soul can go?" Wondered Hermes. "Something like that, yes." Root nodded. "I am d you''re back though, and fine." Alma sighed in relief. "You also seem¡­ stronger?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Perhaps he was also awakened by the progenitor. He meet Vana, his mother, we could say." I said. "Mother?!" Everyone was surprised. "W-Well¡­" "I''ll leave you guys on your own for now, have fun." Leaving Root exining what he went through, I quickly joined back with my family. Bedann, Miranda, and my daughters were already beginning to eat in their table, and I was quitete! "Sorry for beingte, I was grabbing a small powerup- Ooh, seems like it''s done!" "Yep,e join us already." Bedann said charmingly. "Come, sit between us." Miranda said with a gentle smile. The two girls began to spoil me as they started serving me a big te of sd using the divine nts and also lots of roasted meat from divine monsters I hunted inside Red''s Divine Realm, which was destroyed before I could absorb it. And to tell the truth, I had never eaten such a tasty and vorful sd before. The vors were incredible, and it felt like I was overflowing with power the more I ate. I couldn''t stop at this point, even less when most of the veggies were seasoned so deliciously with oils and other spices. "Nom, nom! Hmmm! Veggie~!" Bedra was having the time of her life. It was the first time I saw her enjoying vegetables this much though. "Am¡­ Nom¡­ Nom¡­" Kate stuffed her cheeks with it until she looked adorably hrious. "Hmmm~ I don''t think I''ll be able to go back to the normal sds now." Sighed Bedann. "Me neither this is¡­ so vorful, the more I eat, the more I feel filled with vitality!" Miranda eximed. It was indeed a meal to never forget. Like that, we spent the next hour eating until we were finally ready to depart. The Primeval Frost Soul Court was located on the skies of the central duchy of the Frost Tear Kingdom, the Duchy of White Mountain. Going there conventionally would take days, but of course, we can fly at super high speeds. Once we arrived in the outside world with my daughters, Bedann, and Miranda, we quickly flew across the skies using my wings. I simply held them all using magic and brought them across the skies at sonic speed while using concealing spells. Also the [God] Unique Skill had the power to conceal my divine aura, so this also made it easy to fake I was not a god. Due to good measures, I ended leaving a doppelganger back at home for now, while going with my main body because I was quite nervous something bad might happen... FLAAAASH! TRUUM! When we reached the ce, it has only been around a minute, the beautiful white mountains stretched before our eyes, as a gigantic metropolis greeted our sights. And atop the skies, an enormous temple resembling a more fancy-looking floating ice castle emerged. "There it is¡­" I sighed with a slight amount of excitement. "The ce where sects and kingdoms, even empires, gather every few years. We quickly descended into the ground and then decided to enter the ce like we normally do as civilians, this time, we had our passes left by the two members of the Turquoise Frozen Pavilion, Yann the Master and Gaveronn his apprentice. They hade to visit the sects I had saved from the Dark Shadow Sect led by ck, an ancient and weakened fragment of Oberon. (Chapter 565) As we stepped into the gates, we were greeted by a guard asking for our reason of entering, they also asked for a pass. I quickly showed them the special medal given to me by Gaveronn and Yann, while stating my business here. "I am Drake Winter Dragon, I am the Sect Master of the Winter Dragon Sect and Leader of the Sect Alliance of the Far South." I said with a prideful voice. "This is my family, my two wives and my two daughters." Although I concealed my divine power, my presence was that of a Peak Rank 6 Mortal, the pinnacle of mortals, the guards were left utterly perplexed before my might and aura that froze my surroundings. "A-A esteemed Sect Master!" "Rank 6 Grand Master, no less!" "Please, step in! The conference is about to begin!" "Have a good trip, lord Drake and his family!" The guards let us in extremely quickly. We gave a few trips around the beautiful city, which resembledpletely out of a Chinese fantasy setting, but covered on thin snow and beautiful blue nts growing here and there. The moment we stepped into therge tower that led to the floating pce in the skies, we were greeted by two men, a muscr and scar-covered Mountain Giant, and a beautiful and androgynous looking young Ice Giant. These were Yann and Gaveronn, who were surprised once they put their sights on me. I quickly felt their presences had grown stronger, both overflowed with Mana. Yann already at Rank 6 Middle Stage while his apprentice was Rank 5 Upper Stage. "Oh, it is Lord Drake and his family!" "Has it grown or that''s my idea?" "Indeed!" Yann and Gaveronn quickly greeted me. They were sect members of the Turquoise Frozen Pavilion Sect. Yann was most likely a respected Elder while Gaveronn was a promising youngster brimming with talent. This sect is the one that protects and owns the White Mountain Duchy, and effectively manages the conference in the Primeval Frost Soul Court. "Sorry for taking so long. I couldn''t bring the other sect masters because they all said they were too busy, so I cam as the leader and representative of the whole alliance if that''s okay with you guys." "Yes, Lord Drake, I can tell you''ve grown impersonally strong!" Yann said in admiration. "Such an Aura. Not only Ice, but Wind, Darkness, Death! So many elements¡­" Gaveronn almost passed out from surprise. "Hahaha, let''s skip the little and unimportant details and let''s go for the more important ones. These are my wives Bedann and Miranda, and these are my two daughters, Bedra and my little Kate." I said, presenting my two little girls. They were sightly curious but behaved well before strangers. "Such blissfully adorable children~! You two are truly the princess of the snow!" Gaveronn was fascinated by their cuteness. "They''re certainly adorable." Yann added. "Now, we must make haste, Lord Drake. Let us depart to the Primeval Frost Soul Court, the other members of sects, kingdoms, and empires are awaiting your arrival." "Very well, guide us there." It might be a bunch of mortals, but this doesn''t make it less interesting. ----- Chapter 1128: Great Figures Of The Jotunheim Continent ` ----- We had to first climb the Primeval Frost Soul Tower, built as a way to reach this floating pce in the skies. The way we climbed it was quite easily, as there was a magic elevator inside of it that carried us all the way to the top of the tower in just a few seconds. Once we arrived, we were greeted by arge hall with several guards everywhere. Yann led us to what resembled another elevator, which we took, flying into the empty skies in a sh, and reaching all the way to the top of the clouds, the floating pce. The Primeval Frost Soul Court. "And here we are. I apologize for how long it took. Procedures must be taken into consideration. We cannot simply fly here through magic and the like, as that would be breaking some rules we really wouldn''t want to break." Sighed Yann. "Indeed~ Now wee to the court!" Gaveronn said. The beautiful pce''s interior was quite stunning, madepletely out of primordial ice. This entire ce was overflowing with leftover divine power. This was perhaps built by the Frost Queen herself to maintain and unify the nations of the continent she was born into. "What a beautiful pce." Bedann said in amusement. "Yeah, it''s so big¡­" Miranda sighed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They were good at pretending to be amazed, I guess they wanted to help in the act of being surprised, so they wouldn''t suspect of us being more than we pretend to be. "Indeed, never have I seen something so incredible before. This is truly magic only gods could ever conjure!" I praised the architecture, although Fuyu alone beat this things by far. "We were just as amazed as you are, Lord Drake." Yann nodded. "Now, please apany us to the conference room. In there, we''ll be greeted by the rest of the governors. There''s Kings, Queens, Sect Masters, and even Emperors." "Oh, is that so? Could I get a roundabout about the guests here? Are they too many?" I wondered. "Not as many, much like you, only the biggest figures havee, which often represent a whole alliance. In this continent there''s a symbiotic rtionship between Sects and Nations founded by the Frost Queen. It was made so we could better protect ourselves and our people. Sects raise fighters and powerful magicians while the Nations often take charge into managing the rest of everything, pretty much. Sometimes Sects take over everything by themselves and create something simr to a small vige." Yann continued exining. "But if we get to the point, there''s four big shots." Gaveronn went to the point faster than his maser. "The Emperor of the Frost Emblem Empire, the King of the Frost Tear Kingdom, the Sect Master of our sect, which is also the strongest of the Continent, and then the biggest of shots, the person in charge of the Court itself, the Court Master, said to be a descendant of the Frost Queen!" "I see¡­" I nodded while quickly saving those titles, although we were not given names, but I couldn''t care less aside from the Court Master. As we entered, we were greeted by over twenty people. Yeah, the big shots were the only ones I was going to give a damn, there''s too many people here. From Kings, Queens, Sect Leaders, and more. With my arrival and that of my family, we quickly sat down and behaved. Bedra and Kate shut down in silence alongside the rest of the audience who was waiting for this to begin. Some people also brought their kids with them, so I guess we were not the only ones¡­ The moment I entered; many eyes were directed at us though. But the eyes of a mortal couldn''t be less intimidating. With a wave of my hands I could freeze everyone here in a mere second, this is more just for my own amusement and curiosity than for anything else, not even physical gains, as I doubt mortals have much they could offer at this point. "Now that we are all together, let''s begin the Court Conference, done every ten years to honor the great alliance fund by our Frost Queen long ago." A tall and bearded Ice Giant entered the room, he looked exceedingly old, with a sharp gaze and a long, silver beard, his head was bald and he had blue horns growing from his forehead, showing he was probably a High Ice Giant, often considered as "noble families". "Let us begin with the first topic of today. Lately there had been several disasters surrounding the south to the northwest area of the continent. The incident with the ck Shadow Sect was only one of them. Several viges had been found destroyed and burned, with none of their inhabitants alive. And there was a big invasion of corrupted Lizardmen in the Orange Duchy not so long ago. And some news we got a week ago about Heaven Port, who had suffered a disastrous Sea Monster attack followed by what people called as "Metallic Golems floating in the sky"¡­" The Court Master said. Oh, those were all incidents I was involved into¡­ Oops. I guess¡­ Ah, they shouldn''t know so much, right? I mean I am fairly sure I did over half of that undercover. I hope, and even if they saw us, its not like there''s photos in this world, I should be safe. "Are you not going to talk about the Vampire Family City we found some days ago? It waspletely empty and destroyed, but Vampires were living there, it was very clear! We cannot let those live, if they escaped somewhere else, we should start a witch hunt right away!" The Emperor of the Frost Emblem Empire spoke. He was an Ice Giant as well, tall, and muscr, with a long red mustache, while wearing armor resembling Chinese styled armor. He even had arge spear sheathed on his back. The strongest in here were all Rank 6 Peak Stage, and so was this man. It was indeed a reunion of mortal bigshots. -----` Chapter 1129: The Court Begins Chapter 1129: The Court Begins----- I don''t really know what was stopping them from bing Gods, I guess it has to do with resources and reaching that point. Maybe they''ve been gathering resources to advance their alchemy all this time until now. Nheless, he was very rude! Howe he just interrupts the old man like that? "Oi shut up for a second and listen to the old man." I told him boldly. "Don''t act like a child." "Huh?!" The Emperor looked at me furiously, the rest of the governors all nced at me with surprise. A nobody like me just said some bold words, I guess. Oops, I shouldn''t had spoken now that I think about it¡­ "And who the heck are you?! You dare speak to me in such a tone, you nobody?! What are you, some sort of sect leader?!" "Well yeah, the Frost Dragon Sect Leader. I form part of an alliance of sects that protected all the ces the old man talked about, I also destroyed the Dark Shadow Sect and his leader." "What¡­?!" The Emperor was shocked by my identity. The rest of the governors were gasping. "T-The Frost Dragon Sect Leader!" "He''s here¡­!" "I knew there was something odd about his powerful presence!" "T-The man that defeated that evil Sect Leader!" "Incredible!" "It was also reported he helped at reconstructions in Heaven Port, and with his allies, defeated the sea monsters and the strange flying golems." "An amazing man, Drake!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Oh?! Am I actually fucking famous? No way! I didn''t thought info would leak here about me so soon¡­ "Y-You are¡­!" The Emperor was left surprised, he didn''t knew what to say. "Sit down for now." I told him. "Be respectful of your elders, please." "Nnggh¡­" The Emperor gritted his teeth as he sat down and looked at me hatefully. "Ahem. Thanks for that, Lord Drake." The Court Elder said. "I don''t know if you were fully aware, but you''ve been considered a Hero by many already. Was you the one that also helped the vigers fend off the Evil lizardmen Invasion?" "Yeah, it was me and my sect too. I believe I left enough proof about it." I said. "You indeed registered in there and even spoke to some of the merchant guilds¡­" Sighed the Court Elder. "It is an honor to have you in here." "So you''re Lord Drake! I am so happy to see you!" Suddenly, a fatty old man greeted me from the sides. It was a funny-looking aristocrat-like Ice Giant with a fat belly and a long mustache as well. "I am the King of the Frost Tear Kingdom, you''ve not only saved one of my duchies, but two! You don''t know how grateful we are. You''re our Hero!" "Ah¡­ Is that so? I did it out of goodwill. Like any Righteous person, I merely helped those in need and yed evil." I said with humbleness. "We are in an immense debt with you! Thank you from saving my Kingdom not once, but twice, from the bottom of my heart." The King lowered his head to me. "Ah, it''s fine, you don''t need to go so far." I calmed him down. "Well, well, it is nice that you''re here." Another old man spoke, this one having short blonde hair but that was still an Ice Giant. This was the Sect Elder of the Turquoise Frozen Pavilion. " "It is an ideal opportunity now to ask you a few questions, if you''re willing to answer them, Lord Drake." The Court Elder said, his eyes shining with some ulterior motive. Does he wants to extract me info? Or maybe¡­ They suspect me of having done this? I guess it makes sense now that I think about it. Showing proof is not enough for these kind of people. I also have to show them my resolve, and above all, my mental strength. Confidence apanied with knowledge often creates the impression of someone strong, and well, I am certainly very strong, but can I impress them without having to show my godly powers? "Sure, ask away." "There''s several things we''ve been researching about. Thetest events that have urred here¡­ We''ve found out about certain hidden facilities around the continent, of a strange, sect in the shadows. Have you engaged against any of these people?" Wondered the Court Elder. A wise question. I guess he can easily know if I am lying or not in the way I answer. If I speakpletely honestly, I''ll end up constantly giving more and more clues to my actual strength, which is not something I want. "¡­No, but I believe there has been some orchestration made by someone. I guess it''s that sect you''re talking about? We''ve also been rescuing people from viges that were devastated before. We''ve only found clues. Sometimes, we have even fought against these golems you talk about. I believe they''re made with a power named Technomancy." I sighed. "Whatever is behind all of this, seems to be exceedingly powerful, and might had been seeping their influence into the Kingdoms and Sects for many years." "I see¡­ Such a god-like deduction ability." The Frost Tear Kingdom''s King said. "Hmm, we have certainly found clues leading to this as well, and we''ve also discovered about the technomancy¡­" Sighed the Court Elder. "Though, even now, the clues are so few, it is quite confusing what we should even do now. We fear our entire continent might be threatened by a force we don''t understand, and perhaps something stronger than our mere mortal ranks." "You mean Gods? But¡­ gods cannot intervene against mortals." Said the Emperor of the Frost Emblem Empire. "That rule is rather partial, and as Fate weakens as it has been said, experts of higher ranks than ours might have begun ns we cannot properly discern. Of course, we have our own protectors as well, divine ones that soar the skies¡­" Sighed the Court Elder. "However, even them might seem confused." So there are indeed Gods protecting this ce. I can tell. However, it seems they have no clue I am a god myself, nor my entire family¡­ Now, what should I do? ----- Chapter 1130: Drakes Quite Famous Chapter 1130: Drake''s Quite Famous----- "Anyways, for now, it would be better if we talk about the topics we can aplish within our current path." Said the Turquoise Frozen Pavilion. "There''s room for improvement in our strategies, but shouldn''t we adress the most important thing now? We need to ample our securities. Of all of us here." "Indeed, I agreed." Sighed the Frost Tear Kingdom''s King. "However, investing on security costs more than we can possibly afford." "The Frost Emblem Empire has been taking over several dungeons, they leave little for us!" "I heard the Frost Tear Kingdom has lots of sea they use to fish for resources, howe you have little money?" "Both of them are the richest in the entire continent yet pretend to be poor and vulnerable? Then what are we? Trash? Garbage?" "As the greatest of this continent, shouldn''t you be more solidary and understanding with us?" The rest of the governors began toin, a whole discussion broke out. The Emperor and the King were getting rather annoyed. The Emperor barked back at them and shut down a lot of them, but they continuedining more and more. This was perhaps the only time they had to voice their opinions like this, from face to face, even if the one they were talking to was someone so above them, they were too worried about their people to care about their own lives anymore. "Fine! Fine! The Alliance of the West Kingdoms, stop being so pathetic already! I''ll lend you three of my dungeons, the ones nearest to your territory. With that you should have enough resources to arm yourselves, as long as you actually are capable enough toplete them! However, I''ll get 60% of your profits, that''s fair, right? I am merely lending them to you guys." "That''s good but¡­" "60%?!" "Hey, you''re barely leaving anything to us!" The "West Kingdom Alliance" was made of a dozen small kingdoms and sects and had three representatives here. They were closer to the Empire, and they had most of their resources taken away by the Empire''s greedy forces. I am surprised the Empire hasn''t just invaded them and added them to their territory already. "60% is not rational, Emperor." The Court Elder said. "Be more generous as one of the greatest monarchs of this continent. The Frost Queen is watching over you." "Well I certainly am¡­" The Frost Queen''s voice whispered to me. Ah, she''s here, huh. She''s probably seeing things through me somehow. "My children had be all very greedy, to think they would be fighting over such trivial things as dungeon ownership¡­" She sighed. "How about you talk with them then?" I asked her. "I don''t know how I could, and that would only create more chaos, the other Venerables might feel threatened as well." Sighed the Frost Queen. "Then how about I be your vessel?" I asked her. "Something like your hero, your chosen one. If you give me a divine protection or something. Is there some sort of mark for it?" "A mark¡­ Certainly." Said the Frost Queen. "But are you sure about this, Drake? Are you willing to take this responsibility and aid these people you don''t even know?" "The Gods watching over them seem to only be there for protection, as someone that can be between the mortal and god realms without being affected, I think it is my responsibility. It also doesn''t hurt to spread my presence." Iughed. "Very well¡­ I like how you speak, you''re truly a good-hearted man." She sighed. FLASH! Suddenly, a mark emerged in the palm of my left hand, showing what resembled a beautiful woman with snowkes around her. This was, ording to her, the "Mark of the Frost Queen" that only those with her Divine Protection possess. Of course, as a non-mortal, I don''t benefit from it anymore, but it certainly a nice thing to show off. With this, I might also earn more credibility than just my feats alone. "Don''t force me to increase it to 70%! You''re being too greedy for small kingdoms! Most of your realms are so small they''re the size of my Empire''s viges!" The Emperor furiously said. His authority couldn''t really be suppressed by anybody. "Hahh¡­ I don''t know if we''ll ever be safe enough like this¡­" "We have a serious problem with food shortage as well." "Monsters have be more aggressivetely, our crops had been destroyed several times¡­" The three representants of the alliance sighed. If the monsters have be more aggressive, that might also be provoked by something, perhaps the awakening of the Demon King, or maybe the weakening of [Fate], or worse, my very existence. "Emperor, I believe you should leave it at 20% ~ 80%." I said with a smile. "Huh? Ah, I guess you''re not like I had thought you were, Drake. Indeed, that''s fair, right? 80% for me and 20% for them. They''re so small they don''t need more than that! Hahaha!" The Emperorughed. "No, I mean you get 20%." I said with a domineering voice. "Huh?! What sort of joke is that? I cannot ever give out my dungeons for such a cheap price!" He said furiously. "You might be regarded as a hero, but you''re in no position to give me such request!" F L A A A S H! I showed my mark to everyone. "T-That mark?!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What?!" "I see¡­ it makes sense now!" "Drake¡­ he''s really a chosen one by our Frost Queen!" The Court Elder opened his eyes wide in surprise, he quickly ran to my side, checking my hand with everything he had, using magic and the like. "It is authentic! By the Ancient Gods! What is this?! Lord Drake, you were a chosen by the Frost Queen, a Frost Guardian of our Continent?! I see, your feats, your strength! It makes sense now¡­" The Court Elder said, everyone else went insane in surprise as well. I guess it is finally time to have some order in here. ----- Chapter 1131: Leisurely Creating Miracles Chapter 1131: Leisurely Creating Miracles----- FLAAASH! "Men, calm down. I am the chosen one by the Frost Queen. She has given the task to protect the continent, especially us mortals, and also to defeat evil as it emerges. I apologize for not revealing this truth before, but I had my doubts. I hoped you could find a way by your own, but I''ve now realized the Frost Queen''s guidance is needed in here." "Greed blinds our eyes. Desperation turns us insane. We cannot let this enemy in the shadows turn us against one another. We''ve been in peace for over a thousand years now. Gentlemen,dies, let us not break the promise we made to our Queen once more¡­ This time, we must remain united, the world is rapidly changing, we don''t know what might happen in the future. Therefore, we must work together now, before it is toote." My words struck the people inside the room directly into their hearts. Bedann and Miranda looked at me in surprise, Bedra smiled, as if she was inspired, and Kate seemed confused, probably not understanding what I meant. ¡­It was just a bunch of fancy words, but I really meant it. I want to help these people remain united. The forces of Oberon are not the only threat. Monsters are bing more rampant; dungeons are popping up more frequently. The Chaos Dragon Fragments are unsealing themselves, spreading miasma around the world. And Fate is weakening, allowing even more grotesque evils such as the Vampire Venerable to awaken from their slumbers. If we end up divided, this entire continent will be one of the first ones to be engulfed in destruction, and we''ll simply be a bunch of materials for these bastards such as Sangre and Oberon. If I have the strength now¡­ I can''t let that happen. "Ahhh¡­ Lord Drake¡­" "He''s really a Guardian." "His gant voice and posture reminds me of the regality of ancient dragons." "What an inspiring man." "Will you really¡­ help us?" N?v(el)B\\jnn "We don''t have anything to offer you back¡­ Most of our countries are suffering from famine, monsters have ravaged our smaller viges¡­" "Can you really do anything?" Some were inspired, others, still doubted. It was only natural. If I was just a mortal, what I said would still be quite insane, but as a God, I can bring forth miracles. The production of food is no problem. I can easily use my divinity of harvest to create ntations for vegetables and fruits by the billions in just a couple of days inside the divine realm if I use divine power. And meat? Hunting monsters is easy within the dungeons I have, imbuing some Divine Power into them will make their edible monsters overflow, easily bing resources as well. And what about things such as protection and order? Well, I''ve been preparing my own team of sect members, powerful and that can easily travel around the continent using Dungeon Teleportation Devices or Spirits I can create. "Emperor, the Frost Queen has sent me a divine message." I said. "Her soul lingers within the Frost Tower. She says that greed must not blind our eyes. Stop being so greedy, I shall give you my aid if you lend them five dungeons, you''ll get 20% from their resources." "W-What kind of aid could even help me from you? Even if you''re¡­!" The Emperor muttered. "Emperor! Mind your words." The Court Elder said, his powerful aura overflowing. The Emperor was also Rank 6, but he seemed particrly weaker. "You''re talking before the Frost Guardian. He is the vessel of our Queen. Are you daring to go against her divine message?" "Tch¡­ You may think I am greedy, but I am merely looking to feed my people. My poption is immense, can''t you understand? To feed all these people, to bring them sustenance, I cannot simply hand over my possessions freely! The reason I conquer so many dungeons in the wilderness is because we constantly need more resources." Sighed the Emperor. "My ancestors used to conquer ces, to bring ughter¡­ but I want to do things differently, yet I find myself having a hard time every time. I''ve been merciful of my neighbors, and I have not waged war even now. I cannot simply hand over my resources so freely! If I do, my people might starve then! We''ve been dealing with our own problems ourselves. Internal strife happening all the time, Dungeon Breaks bing more and moremon¡­" I guess I understand a bit more his motives. He''s actually a good guy too, despite how stupid and stubborn he might seem. "Fear not, the Frost Queen is generous." FLAAASH! I used some Mana and my Harvest Divinity, faking it as her power, and then merely used the Nature Attribute Spell {Grain Creation} to generate a million wheat grains. Cost? Around fifty million Mana, nothing big at all, a simple drop of divine power refills all that mana, I can make more if they want to. Everyone was left shocked. "I can conjure Nature Magic, the power to create nts and manipte them. Naturally, some research and the power of the goddess has given me the miraculous ability to grow grains and fruits." I said with a smile, generating branches from my hands, fruits popped up one after the other. "A-A miracle¡­!" "Our queen!" "She''s making her presence clear in here!" "Lord Drake¡­" As the many governors became insane in euphoria, the Emperor looked at me in shock. "G-Grain? You made¡­ grains¡­ And fruits." He mutter in shock. "Not even normal Nature Magicians can go this far, they often¡­ enchant crops but not to the extent of Creation!" Of course, the power of {Creation} which allows for the instant generation of an element is a power that only Gods have, it uses Divine Power and Mana, but I can regte it so I only spend Mana, thanks to the System''s help which turns these hard to use spells into just mere game-likemands. Button smashing the spell easily generated a million wheat grains. "It is nothing as insane as the gods, but it is a small gift from the queen. She desires peace." ----- Chapter ?1132 Youre A Shameless Dragon! Chapter ?1132 You''re A Shameless Dragon! ----- However, if I let them take this for granted, it will also be bad. If they rely too much on me, there can''t be true bnce. I''ll be maintaining them all, and that''s not my n. I want to support them, but I also want to see them do it themselves. And well, I cannot just waste all my divine power creating food and only food, eventually it''ll run out if they never do a thing¡­ maybe in like ten years, but yeah, it will eventually run out. Also there''s more uses to divine power for me than just making food! "However, there''s a limit to this power. I cannot do this endlessly; I do not possess endless mana after all." I sighed. Although I know a little elf girl that has, but she cannot give Mana to others without harming them anyways, so that cannot be something to really consider. "This is a power the Frost Queen gave me to resolve immediate problems, but I won''t be able to maintain you long term. I''ll use this power to support you, and then help you redevelop your crops and hunting grounds." I said with confidence. "In exchange, you will give me your loyalty and if I ever need your aid, you will give it to me." The Emperor and the rest of the governors looked at me with shocked eyes. "¡­Fine." Sighed the Emperor. "I''ll let you have your way. For now, if things stay the same in two years from now¡­ then I won''t trust you anymore." "More than enough time." I nodded with a smile. Meanwhile, the West Kingdom Alliance was brought to tears. "L-Lord Drake!" "To think you would go this far for us¡­" "Not only us, everyone else here¡­!" It''ll be a lot of work, but yeah, I am willing to help them, I suppose. It is a nice thing that I can create doppelgangers and slimes, or even summon powerful spirits with ease now, by the dozens or even hundreds. "I won''t do thispletely for free though. I have my own family here that I must take care of too. My powers are also limited. I don''t intend to exhaust myself and ruin my life for you. In exchange for my aid, you will give me a 10% of your gains, money, resources, everything, once I manage to help your Kingdoms and you finally begin to produce resources." I said. "Deal?" "Ahh¡­ Of course!" "Even such a deal is so humble, I would had expected more¡­" "Thank you!" With that done, we signed a few contracts about this as I learned more about their situation. I decided to give them food supplies of vegies and monster meat, around fifty million units should be fine, their kingdoms, even if all counted together, didn''t had a poption of more than two million. Alongside that, I''ll send a wave of Harvest Spirits, Hunting Spirits, and Guardian Spirits of all shapes and forms, controlled by my Sect Members to both hunt down monsters that took over viges and also thin down the quantity of monsters inside nearby dungeons, to restore the crops and boost their growth speed, and then to protect the said areas. "Anybody else is in need for this contract? Food supplies will arrive within four to five days to your countries, also, I''ll be lending you a squad of my strongest sect members, which wille apanied by powerful Spirits they have, and tamed monsters to protect. The whole n is simple, I''ll offer food, monster extermination help, crop growth boost, and protection¡­ After you begin producing your resources, you''ll give me 10% of all." I was being overly nice here because it wasn''t as if I was losing too much anyways. "I want to!" "My Kingdom is almost on ruins!" "My Sect is suffering from great hunger¡­" "Monsters have continued attacking our territory, many of my soldiers have perished against them¡­" "Rank 5 Dungeon Bosses had gone out of their dungeons and have taken over one of my duchies, please can you help me take them down? I''ll pay you anything you want!" Good, this is how it''s done. In just a few words and actions, I''ve taken over the entire mortal world. I guessing here wasn''t wasted at all at the end. "Of course, there''s another condition. The Frost Queen asks for her religion to be changed; you must also worship the Legendary Dragon King." I quickly brought out a small statue of my dragon appearance. "This Legendary Dragon King represents a guardian of all innocents. He is the familiar of the frost queen, so please add this statue to your churches or anything of the sort." "V-Very well¡­" "That seems very easy." "A Dragon King, how glorious and strong he looks!" "He seems brave, he might be a good luck charm!" "Hmph¡­ I''ve never heard about this dragon king, but we do worship ancient dragons in my Empire. We''ll take it as well." "Good, good! Please, take as many as you want! They''re all for free! Worship him for good luck, your crops will grow ten times as fast- no, a hundred times as fast if you do!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Like that, I''ve nted the seeds to get millions of new worshipers. Which, in the long run, means I''ll be ranking on massive amounts of divine power through their prayers every day! Bwahahaha! I''ve made it now! Bedann and Miranda seemed to have noticed my cunningness. "I guess you never change¡­" Bedann sighed. "A-Amazing, he really just convinced everyone¡­" Miranda was impressed. Meanwhile, the Frost Queen spoke to me through telepathy. "To think you would use my own mark to advertise your religion! You''re a shameless dragon, Drake!" She said rather frustratedly. "But you''ve done something amazing. Thanks for helping my children find the light they needed. I guess I can allow them to worship you in the sides, the divine power is what you need after all, it is a win-win situation." She seemed pleased, thankfully. ----- Chapter 1133: The Real Identity Of The Elder Chapter 1133: The Real Identity Of The Elder----- Like that, I took mostly every person in the room''s request. Every one of them, I used all my minds to assess them and immediately started doing preparations back inside the divine realm. The Emperor still was slightly doubtful, but everyone else seemed to have a lot of faith on me. The mark of the frost queen really did wonders there. And I was able to gain their trust and also their future worship without doing anything overly dangerous or shy like showing my divine power without proper exnations. I guess we can call this a day then. The second I got everything arranged my divine realm has begun moving around rapidly. Several people volunteered to the jobs I was offering. Most of my mortals are all Rank 6 Peak Stage already. I''ve been keeping them that way as well for convenience''s sake instead of letting them advance to Rank 7 and be Gods. I guess having recruited so many people, amongst them, very capable ones, worked very well at the end. I also exined to the people here my sect epted all races, so I had elves, beast-kin, lizardmen, humans, and the like right away. Some seemed slightly confused why would I put my trust in other race than ice giants, but at the end everyone seemed okay with it. The only ones I cannot possibly show them are the Vampires, they absolute hate them. I guess with good reasons, but that doesn''t mean they should target their hate against innocent people. Nheless, it is better to just not involve them for the moment. I do n to eventually make Vampires be just another race in the world, widely epted, but its going to be a rough road, I gotta earn their trust more. Once everything was done, I received several souvenirs from the rulers, mostly food and sweets. My daughters were devouring everything they gifted to me, we had several food and sweets from all around the continent, I was honestly amazed by how diverse the cuisine of this continent was. And as we were having a feast in a private room before leaving, the Court Elder called to me out of the blue. "Lord Drake, maybe I have a second with you?" "Oh? Sure." I walked outside the room, as he led me to his office. "Lord Drake, I''ve also received an oracle of the frost queen. I''ve been told you are not only her guaridna, but you''ve inherited her inheritance." "Eh?! Wait, she told you that?!" I was surprised. "(Oi! Why did you do that?!)" "(I''m sorry Drake, but he''s my descendant, I trust him more than you think. I''ve been talking to him through divine messages. The reason he believed you so soon was because I told him personally to trust you. If it wasn''t for his help, nobody else would had trusted you either, right?)" "(Hahh¡­ I guess you''re right. But how much did you told him?)" "(Well¡­)" "She said you are the Dragon King! And a powerful God that has defeated several soul fragments of the Evil Oberon!" N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡­I guess he knows a lot. "Hahhh¡­ Please don''t tell anybody about this." I sighed. "Hehe, don''t worry. I am just honored to be at your side, Lord Drake. I am part of the ancient titan''s bloodline of the Frost Queen. I am an Ice Titan, in fact, and my actual Rank is 9! I am hiding my powers through a sealing technique, handling mortal affairs. My powers are not creation oriented like yours, sadly." He sighed. "There wasn''t much I could do regarding the hunger problems." "However, I''ve been doing whatever I can to protect the children of my ancestor, but I can only do much with the other ten gods at my side." Sighed the Court Elder. "[Fate] is a tricky power, it doesn''t allow us to show off too much, or we might get punished. Therefore, we can only act slowly and behind the scenes. But you''re a unique being. Please, would it be alright if we could meet with the other gods? They''re all expectant to see you!" Wait, what!? This little old man''s a titan?! "Drake, trust them. They might only be eleven, but they''re all my family, I trust them and none of them is a traitor, I know this as a fact as I can read through their souls easily by merely willing it." The Frost Queen reassured my doubts. "I nned this for a while now, so this is the perfect opportunity for you to join their sect- no, to let them join you instead." "Hoh¡­ I see how it is, so you''re offering me eleven powerful gods as my subordinates?" I asked while smiling. "¡­I-I am not saying they will be your subordinates! Don''t get so insolent again¡­" Sighed the Frost Queen. "But allies! An Alliance between my family of Gods, the Sect of the Primeval Frost Soul Court and yours¡­ whatever your sect''s name is." "Okay, I get it." I told her, looking back at the Court Elder. "Sure, bring it on, where are they?" I wondered. "In here! They''reing right now." Knock, knock. The door opened, ten people entered the room. They were all Ice Giants; some were manly men that looked like strong warriors. Others were beautiful women with charming beauty, some looked like old men and women, filled with wisdom. But these people and their attire¡­ I remember them, they''re the servants that walk around the whole pce. I think that olddy cooked for everyone just now? And that charmingdy over there was receiving everyone. Wow, so they were all gods from the beginning. But their divinities are sealed. I guess Ick the ability to properly detect sealed divinities, or maybe I was too carefree to check their statuses. "We''ve used the Primeval Frost Soul Arts to seal our divine powers. Of course, we can unseal them at any time, but this way we can camouge between mortals. This pce is our Shared Divine Domain, which we''ve made by cutting pieces of our divine realm and fused them into the floating pce left behind by the Frost Queen." The Court Elder exined. Just as he said that the other gods greeted me. ----- Chapter 1134: Setting Off Into The Open Seas Chapter 1134: Setting Off Into The Open Seas----- "It is nice to meet the Dragon King." "A pleasure." "So it was you all along, I had an itch." "Ohoho, your family is enjoying the food I prepared." "So he''s the young man thatpleted the trial of the frost queen''s inheritance!" "He''s truly an incredible child, isn''t he?" They didn''t reveal their names, but they seemed friendly enough. We had a small chat about the Frost Queen and the trials of the tower more than anything. I told them I got the Primordial Ice Grimoire, and they were rather shocked about it. They seemed slightly greedy about having it. It wouldn''t be hard for me to make a written copy of its contents to share it with them, but for now I''ll keep it for myself. I also told them I can hear the voice of the Frost Queen at all times, as her divine realm is fused with mine. "S-So you can talk with her at all times?!" "Truly?!" "Incredible¡­" "You''re really someone amazing, Drake. We might be the only organized god group in this continent, but we''ll do everything we can to assist you from now on, if you ever fight with powerful foes like you did before." "I see, that''ll do for now. I guess I am thankful, here, you can have these." I waved my hand, all the gods got dragon marks. "D-Dragon Marks?!" "These work as boosters, they''ll give you stronger stats, higher growth speed, stronger magic, and an extra elemental affinity, enjoy it." "Amazing¡­" "Thank you!" "I even feel my power surging through¡­" I decided to trust them due to the frost queen''s insistence. Amongst all the people I''ve ever meet, she''s one of the few aside from my family I trust the most. She''s an honest to heart woman that only has good intentions. "Anyways, are you guys alright with me asking you a few things first? I really need to know more about the other gods of this continent. How many are there? Is there any gods that are dangerous?" I wondered. They quickly began to talk. "There is a small group of them, but Oberon''s clutches over our continent seem very little, if not nothing. All thanks to you. You''ve in ck, the ck Shadow Sect Leader whose soul was residing in his own inheritance, you''ve also destroyed thest area where he was storing the unique skill users with the help of Alma, and then you killed Red. With all of them out of the field, this continent hasn''t been any more safer regarding his forces." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Aside from them, we know about three others and that''s it. Gods like us are very rare, but there''s Divine monsters with names that roam the continent too. But those are also being controlled." Said the Court Elder. "One of these gods dered himself not righteous but has been living secluded inside an area known as Death Tundra Mountains, while the other two are neutral and a husband and wife, living by themselves." "The non-righteous Gods hasn''t done anything bad in a while, so we believe he might be either preparing to rank up or something else¡­" "The neutrals mostly wander the world and rest here." "And that''s about it." "I see, sounds peaceful enough. I''ve heard gods are rare but yeah, they''re VERY rare. That''s good, I guess I don''t have to worry about random schemers showing up in the middle of my things." I sighed in relief. "Worry not, as long as it is within this continent, if anyone dares to, they''ll meet all eleven of us first." The Elder reassured me. "Thank you. Now that I am done here, I''ve got a whole family waiting so I''ll be going. It is nice to meet you all, we can easily contact through my Telepathy if I ever want to, see ya." I waved my hand, leaving the gods behind as I walked back to the dining room. I enjoyed the rest of the day there, even the Emperor rxed and drank some wine with us. When the day came to an end, we quickly teleported back home using a Dungeon Teleportation Trap and we were back home, sweet home. Like that, after we went to take a bath, we went to sleep. We were quite mentally exhausted after all of that, so we slept soundly and calmly. Man, it feels nice to sleep as much as I want and carefreely. Knowing the gods are there for me now, I feel way more reassured this continent can handle by themselves well. Preparations to help the other kingdoms, sects, and the empire are already halfway done for the first batch. Also, thanks to the teleportation traps I can make, I don''t even need to worry about staying here. So, starting tomorrow morning in the real world, which might be a few days in the inside of the divine realm due to the time dtion, we''ll begin our journey through the seas to reach the Muspelheim Continent! And of course, that very morning, the shy dwarf tomboy girl, Charlotte. The gorgeous blonde girl was feeling spooked by my request, despite being an avid enjoyer of seafaring life. "You¡­ want me to bring you to Muspelheim through the Seas?! But can''t you fly, lord Drake?" She wondered in surprise. "Of course I can fly, but there''s a problem with that, it''s too slow. I want to move my whole divine real with me, the castle moves incredibly slow across the skies! So we''re doing this, you''ll merge your powers with my Fuyu, and we''ll be a giant boat! How about it!" Iughed. "W-Whaaat?! That''s a thing?!" She asked. "Just touch this orb in here!" Iughed. "O-Okay?" Charlotte gently touched the orb I had used before to channel my allies magic and abilities into to unleash powerful attacks, it was now repurposed to be able to share abilities and connect them into the giant castle. FLAAASH! Charlotte''s hand touched the orb, in an instant, countless powerful rivers of essence, her unique skill''s power, rushed across the entire divine ice castle. "I''ve detected the power¡­ It''s connected now, let''s begin!" Fuyu''s voice said. "B-Begin what?" Charlotte asked. "We''re going through the sea, of course. What else?!" Iughed. SPLAAAAASSSSHHHH!!! Fuyu hit the seas right away, as she had flew there some time ago, and then shapeshifted into a glorious, and enormous cruiser! "Charlotte, we are now on your hands, [Captain]!" Iughed happily. "E-Eeeh?!" Charlotte was terrified. But I am sure she''ll get used to it quickly. "Now, onwards to Muspelheim! I feel like I MUST find the Fire Dragon''s Progenitor as soon as possible." "But let''s prepare a bit more before departing!" "No, something there''s calling me. Let''s call it dragon intuition." "Eeehh?" And of course, while we are on the way there, we''ll finally go toplete the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon with my family. ----- Chapter 1135: Time To Conquer The Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon! Chapter 1135: Time To Conquer The Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon!----- The entire floating ice castle has been remodeled through my abilities into a giant boat coursing through the endless seas of this world. Unlike thend, the seas are actually way more safer in terms of finding enemies. Nobody''s here except countless of monsters. We''ll take some rather dangerous routes so we''ll meet with tons of monsters in the way, many of them divine monsters of high ranks, which infest this world''s seas by the millions. Our next stop? The Continent of Muspelheim, home of the Fire Dragon Family. I have realized that if I want to get good at Fire Magic more than now, I need their Bloodline awakened within me right away. Also ze the Fire Dragon that used to be the Scaled God''s body told me to get there. Even when it was some time ago, I don''t forget these things. "Alright, for now I''ll be leaving things to some of my other Heads." I quickly summoned them, leaving Charlotte surprised. "Eh? Not me?!" She asked. "Of course you''re the captain but you can rx, the trip is very long after all. Once you finish your job you can just rejoin with everyone else. I''ve seen you practicing more Lightning Magic, well done." I said, praising her. "If you ever want a new weapon feel free to approach Rakasha." "O-Oh, okay then!" Charlotte said, rxing. "I really thought you were going to ask me to do this all day¡­" "Nah, rx, dear." "Yeah, we are here to help you out in that, leave it to us." The two head clones, Green and Gray left Charlotte reassured she wasn''t going to be overworked or something. Like that, I quickly went back to the my divine realm''s vast grasnds, being greeted by Alma and her party. "So you guys are going now?" I wondered. "Yeah, we can''t stay here much longer." Alma sighed. "But it has been a rxing break, time dtion sure helped at giving us a breather." "You''ve been going from fight after fight, isn''t it? Well, I''ll help you out from now on. A Doppelganger of me will go with you." I quickly created it, and then turned it into a blue slime, which jumped over Alma''s head. "That''ll help a lot, Lord Drake. Thanks for everything you''ve done for us. We''lle back soon once we''re done with what we want to do." Said Hermes. "It is painful to leave this ce after enjoying a rxing life¡­ But just as you are moving towards your new goal, we must also set to our own. It is helpful that you cane with us simultaneously as well, friend." Root said. "Those innocent children trapped by Oberon must be freed." "I agree with that." I nodded. "Good luck, everyone." "See ya soon!" Elma said. "Yeah!" Elena said. "Thanks for giving me a second chance, Lord Drake." Callon said. "No worries about it champ, take care." I waved my hand, as everyone disappeared from my sight- Well, not really, I was with them. Hermes used his unique skill to teleport everyone back to their hideout, it seems it could easily travel even within a Divine Realm, it has be stronger once he became a god. "I''m going to miss them." Sighed Bedann. "Will theye back soon?" Miranda sighed. "Well yeah they should be joining us once more in a month or so. Though my actual n is to finish what we''ve got at Muspelheim and then join them in whatever they''re doing in Svartalfheim." I exined. "I also know there''s Dark Dragons and Earth Dragons in there, so I am excited to go see them." "Shouldn''t the Earth Dragons be at Jotunheim though?" Sighed Miranda. "Yeah I know, but their mother died long ago, and they all moved to more arid and warmer ces where they feel better at, such as that continent''s deserts." I said. "They''re not as warm as Muspelheim to melt their rocky bodies, but just enough to let them rx and be at ease." "A-Are Ancient Dragons really that sensitive about this kind of stuff?" Wondered Bedann while feeling slightly confused. "Yeah¡­ Our elements are important for our environment. Of course they could travel anywhere they want and all¡­ But they feel weaker in temperatures or terrains that are notpatible with them. This doesn''t mean a nature dragon cannot go into a freezing ce, or a hot ce, or an arid ce, for example. But if they want to rest for many years, then finding a ce that best resonates with their element is better." I exined. "I see¡­ but you''re way different, right?" Miranda asked. "Yeah, you don''t get bothered by any temperature." Bedann said while raising an eyebrow. "Papa''s weiwdo!" Bedra said, I was giving her a piggyback while Kate was being piggybacked by Bedann. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Weirdo? Well, maybe. I''ve heard from mother that Dragons that are halflings of two elemental bloodlines can just adapt to most terrains." I said. "I am the Dragon King so I''ve got many dragon bloodlines on me right now, so I can adapt to them." "But isn''t climate not a big thing anyways? We''re gods and all¡­" Miranda said. "Kind of, it still affect us. The entire world''s still filled with Divine Power everywhere. This divine power concentrates, melding with the world and its temperatures, climates, terrains, and everything. A reason why Muspelheim can keep burning and Niflheim can keep freezing is because of these powerful¡­ let''s call them electromaic elemental fields, which rule over a continent''s temperatures and climate." I exined. "Usually they''re so strong that continents affect one another, sometimes making just the right climate for grass to grow in such a cold ce such as Jotunheim." "You sure know a lot¡­" Bedann said. "But all of this is quite intriguing. I guess we''re going to Muspelheim now, huh? I am quite excited about what we can find there!" "Me too, how long it''ll take us?" Wondered Miranda. "As fast as possible, a few weeks, perhaps. The distance from Jotunheim to Muspelheim is immense¡­ But for now, we''ll conquer the Dungeon I had made before." ----- Chapter 1136: The Challenge Of The Dungeon And Familiar Foes Chapter 1136: The Challenge Of The Dungeon And Familiar Foes----- We didn''t had much to do when the next day came, so with everyone, we quickly decided to delve into the mysterious Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon. I remember only clearing the first Floor, but I don''t really remember how many it had. It was certainly immense though. "Alright, ready?" I asked my family. "As ready as I can. Been a while since we''ve had a nice warmup." Bedann said. "Yeah, enough cking around!" Miranda agreed. "Fighto!" Bedra was excited as well. "Tree? Dungeon?" Kate wondered. "Yep, this is a dungeon I created myself! I acquired the ability not so long ago. Apparently melding Dreams with Dungeons make for some very amazing and interesting dungeons themed after the ce I create the dungeon." I said, the gates opened as we all flew inside the dungeon without further ado. It felt as if we had reached a different space. It as still something of a pocket dream realm or dungeon dimension, not bigger than its own boundaries. When we opened our eyes again, we found ourselves standing in the middle of an enormous grasnd. Surrounding me there was a sea of blue water waving peacefully. Yeah, this is the big ind I remember from the first visit I gave to this ce. N?v(el)B\\jnn And in front of us, there was a tree, bigger than the one back home by far, it was so big and glorious it extended over the entire ind- no, this was as continent. There was a desert to the west, icends to the east, jungles to the north, and this grasnd in the south. The sky was blue and peaceful, but I noticed birds pping their wings around. Could they be real or mere dreams? It felt like a world on its totality, not just a dream¡­ Is this the power of a Dream Dungeon? The realism ispletely shocking. But I wonder if this is all, at the end, truly real¡­ I could perhaps explore the rest once we''re done here. But it feels like once I finish the dungeon, things might change. This ce¡­ this "seed" might develop further. "Woah¡­ this is another world or something?" Wondered Bedann. "The air is so fresh and there''s a sea over there!" Miranda said. "But I cannot detect a single person." "Wooow! Jungle!" Bedra said. "Desert¡­" Kate pointed at the faraway deserts. And right as we were admiring this ce, something happened, there were some new notifications. These were not directly rted to the System at all. It almost seemed as if the Dungeon itself was able to speak to us through the System instead. Everyone that had my Dragon Mark had ess to the System to an extent, where they can see their Status and also Abilities, which was first given to everyone through the Job and Skill System through the Dragon Marks. [You have entered the [Dream Nightmare Dungeon Labyrinth of Yggdrasil]!] [The [Challenge of the Dungeon] has started]! [Whenever the [Challenge of the Dungeon] ispleted, you can acquire the Dungeon on its totality, and acquire wondrous rewards!] [Defeat the Final Boss and understand the history and secrets behind the Dungeon to reach the end of the Challenge!] "I-Is everyone seeing the same thing I am seeing?" Bedann asked. "I am!" Miranda said. "Hmm! Words¡­" Bedra was trying to discern them but she had yet to fully learn how to read. "Ooohh¡­ Dungeon¡­ challench." Said Kate. "Yeah, this is the Dungeon Voice. The first time I stepped here, the same message popped up. It shows though my System Unique Skill. All of you are connected to the System through my Dragon Marks." I said with a smile. "The Dungeon''s in the very tree, so let''s go explore it!" "A-Alright, wait, don''t go so fast Drake!" Bedann sighed. "Dearse with mommy." "Oway!" Kate followed obediently, but Bedra was getting distracted with all the scenery. "Bedra, don''t get so sidetracked,e with me." I called her. "Oohh!" Bedra quickly flew back to us. "This tree is almost the same size as the one back in the divine realm, right? No¡­ it is way, way bigger!" Miranda said. "Yep, it is like ten times as big¡­" Iughed while admiring the beauty of the tree, even if it was dreams, it was truly an awe-inspiring sight. CREAAK! Suddenly, the branches started moving, eyes emerged from them, glowing bright green, andrger figures started popping out of the tree''s branches. "Wait, what''s that?!" Asked Miranda. "The tree''s branches are moving?" "No, they''re monsters!" Bedann said. "And tons of them! Like over ten!" "nt monsta!" Said Bedra. "Sd¡­!" Kate said. "Yep, these guys¡­ I remember them quite well." I sighed. ----- [Yggdrasil''s Falcon Guardian] [Rank: 7 (Middle Stage)] [Status: Watching, Alert] A Guardian of the Yggdrasil Tree, taking the shape of enormous Falcon, they can easily fly across the skies, evade attacks and maneuver wondrously. They seek to protect the tree from invaders and are capable of viciously attacking with both magic and physicalbat. Their watchful eyes always will spot an invader. [Fortune]: [C-] [Physical Strength]: [C+] [Magical Power]: [C+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [B] Abilities: [Watchful Eye] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance] [Divine Leaf Feather Storm] [Piercing Wood Spears] [Berserk Fury] [Divine Barrier] ----- I guess they haven''t gotten stronger or anything. They''re still pretty weak, perfect warmup for the family. Even though Ipleted this Floor, the Monsters still continue to emerge once we get closer. I guess that''s for the better, we can get a lot of fighting experience this way. Though I had never tried absorbing divinity from them. But it might be dangerous, if I end up absorbing the divinity of the whole dungeon then it might end up getting destroyed. I better be careful while we are here, Divinity Absorption can be a double-edged weapon sometimes. "CRAAAAAH!" The Gryphons cried furiously, flying towards us boldly, even without fearing that everyone in my family were a whole and a half rank higher than them, and I was two ranks higher. I guess they''re really just birdbrained. ----- Chapter 1137: Against The First Field Boss! Chapter 1137: Against The First Field Boss!----- The Gryphons emerged from the tree''s branches, furiously flying towards us as fast as possible. Their powerful long-ranged attacks reached us in an instant, Divine Leaf Storms engulfed our entire group, while beams of Life and Nature Divinity started bombarding us from all around, it was a total disaster! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Oh no!" I cried, as my body started to be disintegrated by the sheer strength of these admirable powerful foes! I was done for! "Drake stop joking around¡­" Laughed Bedann. "These guys attacks are doing literally no damage¡­" "Yeah! They''re just tickling us at this point." Laughed Miranda. "Big nts! Can I make pet?" Wondered Bedra, still having difficulties figuring out all words. "Pet¡­" Kate said, suddenly gaining the resolve to make these guys our pets. But is that even possible? I don''t think it''s possible as they''re this dungeon''s special guardians, I am fairly sure it is different than the normal monsters outside the divine realm, right? "Err, let''s see then." I flew towards one of the Gryphons and grabbed it, imbuing my soul into it and trying to make it submit to me. "CRAAAAH! CRAAAAAAHHH!!!" The angered gryphon never changed. "Nah, you can''t tame these, they''re more like automated golems." I felt slightly sorry for my daughter. "PET!" Bedra flew towards the Gryphon and then imbued her divinity into it. "CRAAAAAH!" Suddenly, the wooden Gryphon gained white feathers out of the blue, as her heaven element mana made the Gryphon¡­ evolve?! FLAAASH! "C R A A H!" The Gryphon became a beautiful white feathered wooden beast, with sharp blue eyes and a golden beak. The beast lowered his head and offered it to Bedra, as she jumped over its back. "Pet get!" Bedra said. We were all left speechless. So she can just do that, huh? I guess I think I could do the same but it would had been way moreplicated in my case¡­ So I didn''t really bother too much. I have yet to fully study the Heaven Element that Bedra was born with, but it surelyes with tons of amazing capabilities. I wonder if I could get it? I have yet to drink my daughter''s blood. But it feels so weird to ask my little girl for her blood! Right? It feels super weird! So I don''t even want to ask her¡­ Eating her scales which she leaves behind whenever she molts is the second option, but am I desperate enough to do that? I don''t think I am. "Uwaah! Pet!" Kate was enchanted by Bedra''s White Gryphon, as she jumped over it as well. The two girls got themselves a new pet, and the Gryphon was totally obeying their orders, so it probably counted as defeated by now. The other Gryphons were still attacking us pointlessly, so Bedra and Kate decided to get rid of them quickly, the two girls had quite the temperament. "Whitey, attack!" Bedra ordered her Gryphon, which she just called "Whitey". The Gryphon quickly opened its jaws, unleashing rays of light from within and piercing the bodies of his formerrades, devastating them, and leaving them into wooden pieces that quickly dissipated into particles of light. BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! As we witnessed the massacre, I suddenly realized arger, and even stronger Gryphon showed up! Its intimidating presence emanated a powerful aura from within, this one was surely not going to get beaten so easily! ----- [Yggdrasil''s Gryphon Grand Guardian] [Rank: 7 (Peak Stage)] [Status: Berserk, Furious] A Guardian of the Yggdrasil Tree, taking the shape of enormous Gryphon, they can easily fly across the skies, evade attacks and maneuver wondrously. They seek to protect the tree from invaders and are capable of viciously attacking with both magic and physicalbat. Their watchful eyes always will spot an invader. They are the leaders of the [Yggdrasil''s Falcon Guardian] and one of the powerful [Field Bosses], defeating them would help the user delve further into the Dungeon''s Challenge and advance through it. [Fortune]: [B+] [Physical Strength]: [A+] [Magical Power]: [A+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+++] Abilities: [Watchful Eye] [Yggdrasil''s Endurance] [Divine Leaf Feather Storm] [Piercing Wood Spears] [Berserk Fury] [Divine Barrier] [Field Boss Menacing Aura] [Divine Domain of Nature and Life] [Energy Drain] [Wind Catastrophe] ----- Yeah this was the Field Boss, the bastard revived once I left, apparently. This one might give the girls a bit more of a fight before being defeated, I am pretty sure of it- FLAAAAAASSSHHH!!! A powerful light surged from Whitey''s entire body, as the beautiful white gryphon shone as brightly as the heavens themselves. CLAAAAAASSSSHHH!!! Whitey pierced through the Field Boss'' entire body, tearing its body apart in an instant, with utmost ease! Wait a second this is cheating! The Field Boss was cheesed by my daughter''s tamed pet?! "CRAAAHHH¡­!" BOOOOOOMMMM!!! The Field Boss gave out ast cry before exploding and dying on the spot¡­ And dissipating into particles of light. Yeah, apparently this dungeon''s monsters are also strange. I cannot eat them to get some nice Divine Power, they just disappear once killed. Ding! [Your Party has defeated the [Field Boss 1/5]!] [You Party has received a [Field Boss Special Treasure Chest (???)] x1!] [Prize Reward Limit has been reached: 2/2] Oh, I got another? I guess there''s also a limit then? Is the dungeon being greedy? I guess I cannot get this as much as I could had hoped¡­ Nheless, I got a new one of these! Last time I got an awesome ring and the divine spirit creation ticket too. "Oh, a treasure chest?!" Bedann wondered. "B-But I didn''t do a single thing¡­" "I also got one¡­" Miranda felt perplexed. "Treasure!" Bedra celebrated. "Oooh¡­" Kate nced at the treasure chest. Everyone got one, which showed up right in front of them. The treasure chest shone with a golden light and seemed imbued with divine power as well as dream essence. It was a special Dream Item that could be real once it was brought outside the Dream Dungeon! I''ll open mine right away¡­ ----- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1138: Opening The Treasure Chest A Second Time Chapter 1138: Opening The Treasure Chest A Second Time----- Everyone got a treasure chest, which showed up right in front of them. The treasure chest shone with a golden light and seemed imbued with divine power as well as dream essence. It was a special Dream Item that could be real once it was brought outside the Dream Dungeon! I''ll open mine right away¡­ CREAAAK¡­! POOF! Suddenly, countless of sparkles of light exploded out of the interior of the treasure chest, as every sparkle of light bathed my body as if this was all some sort of festivity. I suddenly felt slightly stronger as well, only slightly. There were also other rewards inside¡­ Ding! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [You have earned +1500000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Yggdrasil Gryphon''s Shoes (B+ Grade)] x1!] Oh, I didn''t get any ticket this time, but I did get a beautiful pair of¡­ shoes? Do I even need shoes? Well, I am wearing boots right now, made out of my own dragon scales as I am in my Ice Giant form right now. If anything gets overly serious, I will just get into Dragon Form. ----- [Yggdrasil Gryphon''s Shoes (B+ Grade)] {Effects} [Fortune]: [C] [Physical Strength]: [C+] [Magical Power]: [C+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [B+++] {Abilities} [Mystical Connection]: Increases Nature and Life Attribute Affinity by half a Grade when equipped. Boots can shapeshift with the user''s body. [Yggdrasil Gryphon''s Feathers]: Increases the strength of Nature and Life Attribute Magic when conjured by +10%. When imbuing Mana into the shoes, Dexterity and Agility increase by One Grade temporarily, and Movement Speed and Evasion increase by +30%. Grants the ability to hop in midair with burst of winds. {Description} A special pair of boots created by the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon, apletely original item that can only be wielded by the one that has received the gift. This ring enhances the Agility and Dexterity of the wielder by a great amount, while also enhancing their Affinity with Nature and Life Attribute. It also allows for faster movement speed and the ability to hop in midair by generating short burst of winds. ----- I see, it''s not really that good in anything other than Dexterity and Agility, it has pretty good stats regarding that, I can guess I''ll get a nice boost out of wearing these¡­ It also says I can wear them and they''ll shapeshift with my body? Right, the ring I have also shapeshifts. Whenever I turn into a dragon it just disappears and melds with my soul, even when I''m torn to shreds it alwayses back. It is bound with the System. And because these item are bound to the one that receives it, they''ll reject anybody else. I had tried gifting the ring I got to Bedra before, but it just flew back to my hand every time, and if I forced it, the ring would let out angered lightning strikes and begin to crack, so I left it be. This is the ring in question, I still have it equipped just as the first time I equipped it¡­ ----- [Yggdrasil Guardian''s Ring (B+ Grade)] {Effects} [Fortune]: [B+] [Physical Strength]: [C] [Magical Power]: [B+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C] {Abilities} [Mystical Connection]: Increases Nature and Life Attribute Affinity by one Grade when equipped. [Yggdrasil''s Blessing]: Increases the strength of Nature and Life Attribute Magic when conjured by +50%, while also increasing the Fortune and Magic Power of any ally with such Magic Affinities by one grade when equipped. {Description} A special Ring created by the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon, apletely original item that can only be wielded by the one that has received the gift. This ring enhances the fortune and magical power of the wielder by a great amount, while also enhancing their Affinity with Nature and Life Attribute by one Grade. It also allows for the creation of nts and branches more easily and can reinforce the strength of Nature and Life Attribute Magic and Spirits rted with such elements. ----- Now that I got a Bloodline of Nature Dragons and also Divinities rted to this element as well, the Ring has be way more useful than before, for sure. "Did you girls got anything new?" I wondered, seeing everyone with new equipment. "Yeah, I got myself this pretty bracelet!" Bedann said. "And also a bottle filled with an Elixir named¡­ [Phial of Lifespan]. Oh! It increases lifespan by 100 years?!" "I got a ne¡­ But I like those boots more, can we exchange?" Wondered Miranda. "I also got a Potion but its named [Elixir of Darkness]¡­ Maybe it was made for me, I''ll drink itter." "Sorry Miranda, the items are locked to us so we cannot exchange them around." I sighed. "Eh?! Really?" She wondered. "Yeah believe me, you don''t want to awake their fury." I sighed. "Alright then¡­" Miranda sighed. Bedann and Miranda quickly drank the potions anyways, as nobody else could use them. Bedann got herself a plus of 100 years of lifespan, which is nice, and Miranda gained a Divinity of Darkness¡­ Woah so Elixirs can give you divinities?! This dungeon got way cooler out of the blue. "Pet Cor!" Bedra suddenly wrapped the cor she got from the treasure chest around Whitey''s neck. Instead of the item revolting, it epted it quite easily. The reason was simple, the item was made to be equipped only by the user''s tamed monsters. It seems the rewards we get are often aimed at our strengths. Hence why Miranda got what she got and why Bedra got this Tamed Monster Cor. She also got a Life Elixir, after drinking it, she got a Life Divinity to add to her collection, making her stronger. Andstly, Kate got something unexpected. Everyone was left surprised once she unpacked the treasure chest, what popped from within wasn''t a simple item¡­ It was a brown-colored egg and a Gray Elixir. "Egg?" Wondered Kate, feeling confused, however, she drank the potion and got a Technomancy Divinity out of it. All these Elixir Divinities were of low rank, around C Grade, so they were nothing too special. But as long as they infused divine power into them, they would rank up so this was pretty nice for everyone. However, the question still continued, what was that egg anyways? ----- Chapter 1139 A Mysterious Orb And Going Into The Desert

?1139 A Mysterious Orb And Going Into The Desert

----- Quickly after Kate got her egg, I analyzed it using my Analysis Ability contained within the System. The egg was actually more simpler than I imagined. ----- [Spirit Wood Golem Egg (B+ Grade)] An Egg containing an Embryo of a Spirit Wood Golem, a powerful golem made of spirit wood. It can evolve into various forms upon hatching and absorbing divine power from the foes it defeats. It can develop intelligence and special abilities to assist its master. To hatch, imbue your Mana into the egg. Can only be hatched by the True Master. ----- "I see how it is¡­ Imbue Mana into it dear." I told Kate. "Oooh! Oway!" Kate nodded, quickly imbuing her Mana into the egg. FLUOOOSH! However, the egg suddenly began changing of color. It went from the brown color it had before topletely gray and its surface transformed from wooden to metallic! Wait, what?! The egg suddenly transformed into somethingpletely different¡­ yet the same? ----- [Spirit Mechanic Golem Egg (A Grade)] An Egg containing an Embryo of a Spirit Mechanic Golem, a powerful golem made of spirit metal. It can evolve into various forms upon hatching and absorbing divine power from the foes it defeats. It can develop intelligence and special abilities to assist its master. It has now been transformed from its original form to a form most suitable for the user, absorbing the Attributes of System, Technomancy, and Creation to attain a brand-new form. To hatch, imbue your Mana into the egg. Can only be hatched by the True Master. ----- It even became A Grade! This is pretty awesome if I have to admit it¡­ And just as I was inspecting it, it began hatching. The hard metallic eggshell slowly shattered into pieces, as from within, a creature emerged. "Beep!" It was a small robot! It resembled¡­ A slightly humanoid robot, but a cool one, kind of like a mech from the Anime back at Earth. It had some sleek and sharp designs, with a big V-shaped metallic piece on its chest. Its head was blue with red Y-shaped eyes. And this was a golem¡­ But that was also simr to conventional monsters because it was able to evolve and grow stronger by absorbing the energy from foes. Although it starts as a divine being right away, so it needs divine power to continue developing. "Uwaah!" Kate seemed pleased by her mech, as she grabbed it and moved it around happily as if it were a toy. Well it''s kind of was, it barely did anything other than look at its master calmly. I suppose it has the patience to deal with her. "Anyways, as everyone could see this dungeon gives a treasure chest once we finish the Field Boss, and there''s four more. Let''s go, I can sense a powerful presence in the desert nearby. If these are "Field Bosses" then this wholendscape is part of the dungeon''s challenge." I said. "The Yggdrasil Dungeon seems to be devoid of any monster inside¡­" "I see! So the whole dungeon is this region we mustplete by hunting the monsters and their Field Boss, right?" Wondered Bedann. "Then it is not truly an Yggdrasil Dungeon? Why would such a ce be the dungeon of a giant tree?" "I have no idea¡­" I sighed. "But maybe we''ll learn more as weplete more of these little quests?" I wondered. "It is a Dream then it is also showing us a memory of the past, this entirendscape must be something rted to the Yggdrasil Tree I am growing, that branch I got must have had more history than we think." "Huh, if this is truly a Dream then that''s a big possibility." Miranda agreed. "Interesting¡­ Alright, let''s go!" Bedann agreed. However, before we could leave to the nearby Desertds, we were suddenly stopped by a voice which whispered to us from within the tree, which started glowing brightly. "First were the Guardians, fallen to the hands of the gods." It was only that, before it stopped. "What was that?!" Miranda freaked out. "Did the tree spoke?" "I think¡­ it is talking about something, maybe telling a tale?" I wondered. "Huh¡­" Bedann began thinking about it. "Perhaps as we defeat the other Field Bosses, more of these words will be revealed to us¡­" FLAAASH! And right in front of us, a sphere glowing with bright golden brilliance appeared, slowly falling into the palm of my hands. Ding! [You acquired the [Yellow Orb of Life (??? Grade)]!] ----- [Yellow Orb of Life (??? Grade)] A mysterious Yellow Orb imbued with the mystical power of Life itself. It contains a primordial power within this world, and it might react with the Tree of Yggdrasil once you collect the other four Orbs. ----- "I see¡­ it is bing clearer what we must do¡­" I sighed, I quickly exined to my family about the orb''s description. "So we can get more orbs by defeating the Field Bosses, and at the same time also learn about the tree''s history, perhaps?" Wondered Miranda. "I could bet my dinner that that''s the case." Bedann seemed confident. "Then let''s not sit idly for longer. Girls, let''s go!" I called my daughters but Bedra called us back. "Here! Mommy, daddy! Auntie!" She called us to sit down over Whitey''s back instead, and her mount would lead us to our destinations¡­ Well, I guess its fine. "CRAAAAH!" Whitey cried like a loud bird, flying down into the deserts. The moment we reached this ce, the temperature got incredibly hot and arid, and the beautiful golden dunes in front of us seemed dreamy. We saw big cactuses everywhere, decorating the deste yet beautiful sea of sand. "This is just a big and endless desert, isn''t it?" Bedann yawned. "Ah, it''s so hot in here¡­ Maybe I should get some bikini. Wearing dresses got me bored already." "Hmm~ Yeah, maybe I should get one too, something matching as well." Giggled Miranda. The two girls looked at me with a smile, as if they could tell I was imagining it all¡­ "Well maybe we could go to the beachter-" SPLAAAASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Before we could continue our talk, something big emerged from the dunes! "GRUOOOOOHHHH!" ----- Chapter 1140: Against The Guardian Of The Dunes Of The End, The Giant Centipede King! Chapter 1140: Against The Guardian Of The Dunes Of The End, The Giant Centipede King!----- The Beast of the Dunes emerged before our eyes, a monstrous centipede the size of a train! It had countless ofyered scale-like armor parts, an incredibly hard looking at that. Its eyes were golden and sharp, glowing with a powerful light. And its jaws were red-colored, menacinglyrge, and overlyplex, adding to the creepiness of such a gigantic bug. It had a hundred gigantic legs and a sharp spear-shaped tail behind its back. This beast looked truly frightening. And to make things worse, tens of smaller ck scorpions showed up. Yeah smaller inparison to the giant Centipede, but they were all around ten meters big while the Centipede was over fifty meters. The centipede and the scorpions had golden eye tattoos in their foreheads as well, making them even more mysterious. ----- [Giant Centipede King] [Rank: 8 (Middle Stage)] [Status: Berserk, Furious] A Guardian of the Desert of the End of the World, taking the shape of enormous Centipede. This monstrous being can easily shake the whole desert to do its biding and manipte the monsters that live within its mystical and primordial sands. It has an enormous quantity of power and defense, and it is impossible to defeat unless its armor is pierced. It is the leader of the [Golden Eye ck Scorpions] and one of the powerful [Field Bosses], defeating them would help the user delve further into the Dungeon''s Challenge and advance through it. [Fortune]: [A+++] [Physical Strength]: [S++] [Magical Power]: [S] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A++] Abilities: [Watchful Eyes] [Super Hard Divine Chitin] [Deadly Pincer Jaws] [Giant Centipede] [Hundred Legs] [Piercing Rock Spears] [Berserk Fury] [Divine Barrier] [Field Boss Menacing Aura] [Divine Domain of Sands and Winds] [Sandstorm] [Boulder st] [Mirage] [Heat Beam] ----- The powerful monster was a terrifying centipede, alright. It had several interesting Abilities within its arsenal, and the bastard was Rank 8 Middle Stage. It would had been a great challenge for the past me¡­ But not now. Maybe if I let the girls'' gang on him together, they''ll be able to defeat it without problems. Nheless, it''s always fun to see how far monsters can go with their abilities, so let''s y around with this little guy and the other little guys around him. The deadly scorpions, which were all Rank 7 Peak Stage instead. Their abilities were simr to the centipede as well, and yep, they had Heat Beam. "Alright Miranda, get ready!" Bedann said. "Let''s warmup for real now!" Miranda smiled. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The ck Scorpions began shooting rays of pure heat from the tip of their pointy tails, aiming at us with a rather good precision. Nheless, they were being a bit slow. "{Abyssal Parry}!" "{Miasmic Counter}!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Bedann intercepted the beams with her Battle Axe, Hel, quite easily, dividing it into two and giving the other half to Miranda. The two girls unleashed powerful attacks using the battle axes, beams of chaos reached the Scorpions down below, devastating them easily. BOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOOMMM!!! Meanwhile, the other half of the Scorpions were being dealt by me, as I decided to conjure a new Primordial Blood Spell I had learned from reading the Grimoire I acquired in the Vampire Venerable''s inheritance. "Primordial Blood Divine Magic: {Blood Storm}!" FLAAAASH! An enormous storm of pure crimson blood was invoked, consuming the scorpions, and disintegrating them. Each drop of blood from the {Blood Storm} was like a sharp de, the scorpions didn''t stood a chance. BOOOOOMMM!!! And it even came with a loud explosion, which shook the desert and hurt the Centipede a bit! Of course, the Centipede panicked as it saw the scorpions getting easily stopped, furiously roaring and then invoking a gigantic sandstorm! "GROOOOOHHHH!" FLUOOOOOSSSSHHH! The sandstorm quickly engulfed our surroundings as the centipede fused its powers with its Domain Ability, generating an enormous domain that was just one massive sandstorm! The sandstorm began generating enormous, fifty-meter-big boulders at the same time, while the monster utilized Mirage to create clones of itself and also cloned boulders! Wow this guy was going hard against us! Dozens of boulders came my way, as I swung my dragon ws, slicing them all apart and destroying the illusions. It wasn''t going to work against me buddy. However, as if the centipede was angered at my response, it manipted the sands, generating dozens of spiraling sand pirs which flew towards me, crystalizing into sharp divine ss at the tip! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAAAASSSH! However, my bare scales were enough to tank it as I had quickly transformed into my Dragon Form. The lugubrious looking Vampire Dragon form I had attained to fight and defeat Sangre''s Blood Doppelganger. "Woah what with that form?!" Wondered Miranda. "Looks awesome!" Bedann seemed amazed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Woah!" Bedra was surprised. "Papa¡­ big." Kate said nonchntly. "Girls, can you attack from the sides? I''ll take its direct hits." I said. "I like ying the Tanker anyways. There''s no point in being immortal if I am not." "Alright, leave it to us!" Bedann said. "Sure!" Miranda said. The two quickly began chargingrge quantities of Mana and Divine Power alongside their Divinities into their weapons, until the two Battle Axes started shining brightly with a deep ck aura. "{Twin Abyssal Cross sh}!" The two unleashed abined attack, as both shes became cross-shaped, reaching the Centipede from afar, not once, but several times! C L A A A S H! C L A A A S H! C L A A A S H! "GRAAAAAH!" The Centipede furiously charged towards me, unleashing a barrage of attacks while taking on the damage from Bedann and Miranda, who were so strong they began to tear apart its hard exoskeleton with each blow, its HP was clearly going down as well. Unlike me they were not Rank 9 yet, and both were Rank 8 Upper Stage, only one rank above the centipede, it was better to leave them behind so they don''t risk themselves and attack from a distance. Meanwhile, I''ll just punch this giant bug! BAAAAM! ----- Chapter 1141: Defeating The Second Boss And New Loot! Chapter 1141: Defeating The Second Boss And New Loot!----- Draconic Arts: {Dragon Meteor Fist}! "ORA! ORA! ORA! ORA! ORAH!" BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM!!! A barrage of fists imbued with powerful Draconic Essence rained over the Giant Centipede, its entire body being filled withrge holes which made its entire carapace distort and change shapes, cracks emerged all over the area where my fists hit, yet I also felt slightly numbness in my hands, it seems that chitin is really fucking hard. "GRYYYAAAH!" The Centipede cried in agony against my punches, its enormous jaws opening as it began biting me while the rest of its body started coiling around me, trying to squeeze me out of my breath! "SHAAAA!" Its enormous jaws opened, as the Centipede unleashed a devastating Heat beam right into my face. BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! CLAAAASH! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, I punched its head right before it could st me, as the beam only reached the skies. The Centipede furiously tried to point the beam back at me, but I kept using my ws and then my own jaws to keep it still all while Bedra and Miranda charged their weapons with more power, unleashing a devastating barrage of blows now that the monster was concentrated into me. "{Abyssal Rend}!" "{Miasmic Fury}!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Powerful and furious chaos-imbued attacks reached the Centipede''s back, breaking its hard shells and finally giving us the opportunity to reach its tender flesh inside. "SHAAAAAH!" The Centipede stopped unleashing its Heat Beam, as he summoned several spears made of rocks and fired them at all directions, at me, Bedann and Miranda, and the little girls! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! I easily tanked them and Bedann and Miranda used their battle axe arts to destroy them, but the little girls were caught off guard, as the rock spears approached and drew closer! "Hmmm¡­ Wike papa¡­" Bedra said, probably meaning "Like papa¡­". She began gathering Mana and Divine Power into the palms of her little hands and then shaped them into an enormous de of Heavenly Light. "{Excalibuw}!" FLAAAASH! The gigantic sword was shoot down, piercing through the Rock Spears reaching her and thennding over the Centipede''s tail, slicing it apart! SLAAAASH! "GRYYYYAAAAH! SHAAAA!" The Centipede agonized in fury, as Bedra nodded triumphantly. At the same time, Kate conjured her powers, utilizing Matter Maniption which I had unlocked with certain conditions andbined it with her newly awakened Technomancy and System Attributes, materializing enormous mechanical dragon-like ws attached to arms out of thin air, which emerged from pixted-like portals at each side of her body! "{Mechanic¡­ Fist!}" CLAAAASH! CLAAAAASH! Both gigantic ws hit the rock spears incredibly fast, blowing them away into the air, the arms then flew towards the Centipede and gave them a nice beating! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAAM! "GRYYAAAAAHHH!" Together as family, we began attacking the powerfully tanky centipede with all our unique attacks. Once I noticed it was growing weaker, I grabbed it and threw it into the ground, crushing most of its body in the process and then tearing it apart with my ws!" CRAAAASSSSSH! "SHAAAA¡­!" The Centipede gave ast defeating groan of agony before falling into the floor and then disappearing into particles of light¡­ Ding! [Your Party has defeated the [Field Boss 2/5]!] [You Party has received a [Field Boss Special Treasure Chest (???)] x1!] "We did it!" Bedann celebrated. "Well it was tanky but it wasn''t anything too hard. I think if we went a bit more seriously we could had wrecked it." Miranda said "Yeah but it was fun to do it as family!" Bedann sighed. "Also these two little girls did an amazing job! Well done!" "Indeed, that was amazing." Miranda said. "Yeah, I couldn''t had expected less from my daughters." I said proudly. "Hehehehe¡­!" Bedra was happy to receive praise. "Treasure!" However, Kate seemed concentrated in other matter altogether. "Oh yeah we got another!" Bedann said excitedly. "Let''s see what we get now¡­" "Alright, let''s check them then!" I said happily, opening the treasure chest. CREAAAK¡­! POOF! Suddenly, countless of sparkles of light exploded out of the interior of the treasure chest, as every sparkle of light bathed my body as if this was all some sort of festivity. I suddenly felt slightly stronger as well, this was of course the bonus Divine Power, which was actually way more than before to say the least. There were also other rewards inside¡­ Ding! [You have earned +5500000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Giant King Centipede''s Golden Eye Bracelet (B+ Grade)] x1!] [You acquired the [Elixir of the Golden Dunes (B Grade)] x1!] ----- [Giant King Centipede''s Golden Eye Bracelet (B+ Grade)] {Effects} [Fortune]: [A] [Physical Strength]: [C] [Magical Power]: [B] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C] {Abilities} [Mystical Golden Dunes Connection]: Increases Earth Attribute Affinity by one Grade when equipped. Grants the Desert Centipede''s Spells with an additional +20% Power. Avable Spells: [Piercing Rock Spears] [Divine Domain of Sands and Winds] [Sandstorm] [Boulder st] [Mirage] [Heat Beam]. [Blessing of the Sands of the End]: Increases the strength of Earth Attribute Magic when conjured by +50%, while also increasing the Fortune and Magic Power of any ally with such Magic Affinities by one grade when equipped. {Description} A special Bracelet created by the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon, apletely original item that can only be wielded by the one that has received the gift. This Bracelet enhances the fortune and magical power of the wielder by a great amount, while also enhancing their Affinity with the Earth Attribute by one Grade. It also allows for the creation and maniption of sand and stones more easily and can reinforce the strength of Earth Attribute Magic and Spirits rted with such elements. ----- Ooh, this bracelet is not bad at all! In fact it is just what I needed! It boosts my Earth Attribute Magic power, which I have yet to y around with as much as I''ve wanted. It even gives the centipede''s Spells?! Well that''s certainly convenient. Now I can unleash that devastating Heat Beam or even conjure a massive Sandstorm. And the other Item, the Elixir¡­ ----- Chapter 1142: Amazing New Loot

?1142 Amazing New Loot

----- Ding! [You have earned +5500000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Giant King Centipede''s Golden Eye Bracelet (B+ Grade)] x1!] [You acquired the [Elixir of the Golden Dunes (B Grade)] x1!] ----- [Giant King Centipede''s Golden Eye Bracelet (B+ Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [A] [Physical Strength]: [C] [Magical Power]: [B] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Abilities] [Mystical Golden Dunes Connection]: Increases Earth Attribute Affinity by one Grade when equipped. Grants the Desert Centipede''s Spells with an additional +20% Power. Avable Spells: [Piercing Rock Spears] [Divine Domain of Sands and Winds] [Sandstorm] [Boulder st] [Mirage] [Heat Beam]. [Blessing of the Sands of the End]: Increases the strength of Earth Attribute Magic when conjured by +50%, while also increasing the Fortune and Magic Power of any ally with such Magic Affinities by one grade when equipped. [Description] A special Bracelet created by the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon, apletely original item that can only be wielded by the one that has received the gift. This Bracelet enhances the fortune and magical power of the wielder by a great amount, while also enhancing their Affinity with the Earth Attribute by one Grade. It also allows for the creation and maniption of sand and stones more easily and can reinforce the strength of Earth Attribute Magic and Spirits rted with such elements. ----- Once the centipede was finally dealt with thanks to the power of Family, I acquired this kickass Bracelet, which I quickly equipped. Having the Centipede''s spells in my repertoire won''t be bad at all. I could use that [Mirage] and the devastating [Heat Beam] happily, also the domain and the sandstorms were also devastatingly strong. The only thing missing to check though is that one Elixir¡­ This one! ----- [Elixir of the Golden Dunes (B Grade)] A Powerful Elixir which contains the essence of the Golden Dunes of the Desert of Ends, a mystical ce where all thingse to an end. It is a deste area guarded by powerful Divine Beasts. Amongst them all, the strongest, the Centipede Lord protects and guards this ce. This Elixir not only contains the liquefied essence of the Dunes, but its own blood. By drinking it, you''ll gain a random Earth-type Divinity rted with the Centipede''s powers. ----- "Oooh, this is pretty good!" I quickly drank the Elixir without thinking it twice. It tasted sweet yet a bit salty too. I don''t want to admit it, but the taste was very much bloody. Well duh, it was made of the damn centipede''s blood so that was to be expected, right? Well even then, it surprised me by how rich and real the vor was. Ding! [You acquired the [Divinity of Golden Dunes (B)]!] [The Divinity has been automatically equipped in the Main Divinities Slots] Oh, it is a Golden Dunes divinity! I guess there weren''t many other options. What else could it had been? The divinity of multiple legs or something? Could that even be a divinity? It is not that strong at B Grade though¡­ I would need to spend a few Divine Power Points to get it to S Grade at the very least. Is it even worth it? Well maybe, but I''ll leave it at that for now. Ah,e to think of it, I still have yet to get myself a Wind-Attribute Divinity, and that''s when I rely so much on it. I should definitely get myself one for myst Divinity Slot. "Oh, I got a ring?" Bedann wondered. "And a¡­ Eh? What''s this thing? A ticket?" Bedann got a ring with simr effects to the bracelet, and then a ticket. By analyzing the ticket, I saw what it could do. The ticket was also silver-colored. ----- [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (A Grade)] A magic consumable item, imbue mana into it and choose a Divine Spirit you desire to evolve that you''ve contracted with. The Spirit will undergo an Evolution that will increase its stats, grant new Skills and even Divinities. Evolutions might also trigger the awakening of new abilities. ? ----- "Huh, this is interesting! Maybe I could use it on Miranda, you''re my spirit, right?" Wondered Bedann. "But wouldn''t it be weird? It would be like I stole it from you." Miranda sighed, she got a golden ne and a Divinity Strengthening Elixir, which increased the power of all her Divinities. "Oh yeah¡­ But I don''t really mind? Why would I?" Laughed Bedann. "Wepon!" Bedra raised her little hands, showing off the beautiful Golden Dagger she got, a weapon that was quite strong, containing the Centipede''s powers within. It looked pretty good for a starter weapon, though seeing her with one kind of worried me¡­ "Be careful how you handle that weapon around, Bedra. I''ll have to make you a sheath for it." I sighed, quickly taking out materials of various monsters we''ve in, mostly the divine sea monsters from Heaven Port''s incident. Ding! [You''vebined [Tyrant White Shark''s Skin], [Red Giant Kraken''s Tentacles], [Giant Ind Sea Turtle Shell Fragment], [Dragon King''s Silver Scales], and [Primordial Ice] together!] I used Divine Power to quickly shape the materials and melded them with ice, making a beautiful silver and white sheath for the dagger. FLAAASH! [You''ve crafted the [Tyrant White Shark Dagger Sheath (B Grade)] x1!] Being a god makes it easy to create items now, Rakasha is not the only one out there that can do this! Though mine are subpar inparison to his own. He can also give amazing enhancements to weapons. "Here, little Bedra, use this sheath." "Ahhh! Thankyu papa!" Bedra happily grabbed her new sheath as she equipped her dagger into it. She looked so cute with the sheath''s belt wrapped around her torso too! "Hmmm¡­" Meanwhile, Kate was looking at her prize, she got a small golden tiara, but she didn''t seem to like it. Aside from that, she got Divinity Strengthening Elixir, which she already drank. "What''s wrong dear, you don''t like your crown?" Wondered Bedann. "Muhh¡­" Sighed Kate, throwing away the crown into some sort of Inventory spell she had¡­ Wait, she has one!? ----- Chapter 1143: A New Elemental Orb Chapter 1143: A New Elemental Orb----- It was like my own Inventory, but she had her own little Inventory where she threw her stuff into, which quickly disappeared from within a small blue portal. Like that, Katepletely threw off the crown, she wasn''t interested in it¡­ I guess that''s fine, it''s not like she can gift it anyways. "Okay I''m gonna use it on you Miranda, I''ve decided!" Bedann said. "Eh? But what about little Shiro?" Wondered Miranda. "Well you''re obviously more important, also Shiro''s evolved recently, look." Bedann showed Shiro who emerged from around her neck, it had indeed grown very long, and now had four small legs, and a more dragon-like appearance than his formerly snake-like one. "Agh, fine, let''s see if it works." Miranda sighed, giving up to Bedann''s goodwill. N?v(el)B\\jnn "There!" FLAAASH! The ticket shone brightly, as it flew directly towards Miranda, the powerful divine light covered her Ice Giant form body. Her body height didn''t changed, she remained small for an Ice Giant, but her hair turnedpletely ck from the former silver color, and her eyes glowed bright red. She gained a pair of ck horns popping from her forehead, and she even got¡­ a tail?! It resembled the tail of a demon, ck and pointy. Wow, did she evolved into one or something?! Once the evolution was done though, she exuded a powerful Aura of Darkness Element¡­ and her unique Element, Mold, alongside Chaos. "W-What the heck?" Miranda wondered in surprise. "Did I kind of became another race or something? Also it doesn''t feel¡­ as liquid. Like¡­ my current form seems just right and solid, how odd¡­" When I checked her status, it said she had be a [Miasmic Demon Spirit]?! Wait, so this was her evolution option? Certainly she was never an ice giant, she was merely mimicking their appearance through her abilities. But to think she could be an actual Demon¡­ But what are Demons anyways? This world doesn''t really have Demons, it has Majin, a race of "demon-like" folk, but they''re not actually Demons in their status, I''ve seen tons in Heaven Port to know this. "I be something like a Demon¡­" Said Miranda. "Weird, right? Ugh, maybe you shouldn''t had evolved me- GUH?!" "Uwaaah! So cute!" Bedann ended hugging Miranda and petting her. "Also you seem way more solid as well, maybe you''ve attained a True Form?" "True Form¡­" Miranda was surprised by this. True Form was something Mirandacked, she was argen mass of Miasmic Mold Slime, so she always felt like changing shapes all the time. But it seems thest shape she took, the ice giant shape, was slightly modified, giving her demon traits, and turning it into her True Form. "Hmmm¡­" Miranda quickly shapeshifted her body around, scales grew in her body, or she grew a giant crab w, or the head of a shark, she still had all her previous abilities. "Wow, I guess I still have all my shapeshifting stuff AND I can also stay in thisfortable True Form! Wow, okay, this is great!" Her doubts quickly banished. "Doesn''t she look cute?" Bedann wondered. "Yeah she looks gorgeous. Do you feel happier in a more defined form now?" I wondered. "Yeah¡­ I''ve always been rather worried about these things¡­ That I truly had no shape¡­" Sighed Miranda. "Maybe this shape I''ve been taking which now became my True Body¡­ it is my true identity, who I actually am¡­" "It is nice to think positively like that." I said happily. "Do you girls feel hungry? Maybe we should eat some meal before departing-" FLAAAASH! Suddenly, an orb emerged in front of us before I could even finish what I was talking about. The orb glowed with an orange glow and seemed to emanate the elemental power of Earth. And then, the same voice as before¡­ "The Protector of the Desert of the End fell, and the gods took over the end of all things¡­" Ding! [You acquired the [Orange Orb of Earth (??? Grade)]!] ----- [Orange Orb of Earth (??? Grade)] A mysterious Orange Orb imbued with the mystical power of Earth itself. It contains a primordial power within this world, and it might react with the Tree of Yggdrasil once you collect the other four Orbs. ----- "So this Orb and the voice¡­ they resonated again." Bedann said in surprise. "Wait, does it means¡­ The Ancient Gods, those guys that all died did this? We are like¡­ repeating the things they did?" Miranda wondered. "Yeah, dreams are like this, we y the role of those involved with it¡­" I sighed. "This means this Dungeon¡­ the memories in which this Dream Dungeon was made of must be those of the actual tree of Yggdrasil." "But such an old memory¡­" Sighed Bedann. "I do remember the tales of the very Old Gods, and how their greed destroyed them, but this is¡­ quite sad to hear." "We''ll learn more about the truth once we get the other three Orbs." I said. "Let''s get moving for now. Bedra, can you bring us to the jungle now?" "Oway!" "Jungle!" Bedra and Kate seemed pumped up, as Whitey, Bedra''s Gryphon, pped his wings majestically, flying across the skies and bringing us to the faraway jungle, the ce where I also felt a strong elemental essence. This must be the ce where another Field Boss is located. The jungle was a beautiful and vast jungle, each step we gave around it we heard the sound of animals scurrying around. Birds, monkeys, even boars and other creatures, they were all roaming this ce. Colorful flowers and all types of nts were everywhere, it was a beautiful ce to behold, we could easily get absorbed by this beauty and just explore the wondrous of nature for hours¡­ "This ce''s so rxing to be¡­" Sighed Bedann. "Feels like a while since we visited a ce with tons of nature." "Yeah, even if this is like a dream, it really feels very real." Sighed Miranda. "Flowe!" "Hmmm!" Bedra and Kate were picking up colorful flowers as we traveled leisurely. However, the sound of creatures approaching could be heard at the distance as well. ----- Chapter 1144: Welcome To The Jungle Chapter 1144: Wee To The Jungle----- Monkeys, they wererge monkeys! They seemed like brown baboons actually and had long tails. Their bodies were strange though, these monsters were covered all over with colorful ns and herbs, and seemed more majestic and beautiful than ferocious¡­ Until they bared their fangs against us and hissed angrily! What the heck is up with these damn bastards?! "G R A A A A A H! U K I I I I!" "GRAAAHKAKAKAH!" "GRAAKKIAAA!" They gave out utterly bizarre calls, while some started dancing around the trees. Okay they''re really pissing me off now. I think they''re mocking us or something? well, I should check their Status anyways¡­ ----- [Yggdrasil''s Garden Monkey] [Rank: 7 (Peak Stage)] [Status: Laughing] Inhabitants of the Jungle of Beginnings, where all life emerged from. These powerful Monkeys possess incredible physical strength, and above all, amazing nature magic power. They love to manipte trees and nts to do their bidding, and it is often rather dangerous to fight them inside jungles because they''ll always be able to overwhelm their foes using their surrounding nature. yful and tricky by nature, they''re not aggressive and instead like to y around, sometimes they could even forgive others as long as they receive something in exchange, such as food or treasures they find shiny and interesting. However, if provoked, they''ll rage and attack with everything, while bringing out their Boss. [Fortune]: [B+] [Physical Strength]: [B+] [Magical Power]: [C+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [B] Abilities: [yful Laughter] [Mocking] [Trick] [Nature''s Son] [Nature Assimtion and Maniption] [Sharp Fangs] [Berserk Monkey Fury] [Call Ally] [Furious Charge] [¡­] ----- Oh these guys do indeed mean business, they''re not weak at all¡­ For their Ranks. They''ve got good everything. Actually, aren''t they stronger than the Gryphons? Yeah they are. "Ukikikiii!" The monkeys suddenly began to mockingly throw us stones and fruits andughing at us. And then, I saw one of them grab its own poop andunch it at Bedra! "{Eternal Ice Cage}!" FLAAAAAASH! A wave of ice was unleashed from my body, taking over the entire surroundings. The entire jungle froze into solid ice, the monkeys were frozen before they could even fight, all dead as they slowly dissipated into particles of light once they were frozen alive. "Fucking monkeys, daring to throw shit at my daughter¡­" I sighed, getting all angered up. "Hey don''t say those words in front of our daughter!" Bedann reprimanded me. "A-Ah, right¡­" I said while sighing. "Wow that was fast! But where''s the orb at?" Miranda asked. "UKIIIIIIII!" Suddenly, the funny cry of arger monkey echoed in the back, his roars began to get closer and closer, until it broke through the ice in an instant with countless punches! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAAASH! "UKIIIIII!" An enormous, fifty-meter-tall gori showed up! It resembled King Kong for all I remembered. Itcked a tail like the monkeys, so it was definitely an Ape instead. His body was simr to the others smaller ones though, but this guy looked way more majestic, like a living sanctuary of life growing all over his body. He literally had a forest growing over his fur to be honest. ----- [Yggdrasil''s Garden Gori Guardian King] [Rank: 8 (Middle Stage)] [Status: Angered] Inhabitants of the Jungle of Beginnings, where all life emerged from. These powerful Monkeys possess incredible physical strength, and above all, amazing nature magic power. They love to manipte trees and nts to do their bidding, and it is often rather dangerous to fight them inside jungles because they''ll always be able to overwhelm their foes using their surrounding nature. yful and tricky by nature, they''re not aggressive and instead like to y around, sometimes they could even forgive others as long as they receive something in exchange, such as food or treasures they find shiny and interesting. The Boss of this race of monkeys, the [Yggdrasil''s Garden Gori Guardian] doesn''t mess around as much as the little ones. An enormous titan covered on muscles and nature. There''s a whole forest growing over his body which fuels him with enormous quantities of Life Essence. Ferocious and strong, it is a fearful enemy that must not be provoked¡­ [Fortune]: [A++] [Physical Strength]: [S++] [Magical Power]: [S+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+] Abilities: [Battle Junkie] [Powerful Titanic Physique] [Forest Body] [Nature''s Son] [Nature Assimtion and Maniption] [Sharp Fangs] [Berserk Gori Fury] [Call Ally] [Furious Charge] [Gori''s Punch] [Destructive Rage of Nature] [Heart of the Jungle] [King of Nature] [¡­] ----- "And here he is, the Boss." I sighed with a smile. "The guy''s big!" "Hoh~ Looks like a good enough punching bag! Miranda, want to try going against it with your new powers?" Wondered Bedann. "I guess I could try¡­" Miranda said while her aura emerged from her body. "You girl''s going to charge? Alright, I''ll support you from above. Bedra, Kate,e with me." I called my two daughters to stay behind me, as they obediently did as I asked them. Bedann and Miranda quickly prepared for battle. Bedann grew ck scales around her body and dragon-like ck wings emerged as well, her Draconification Ability now merged with her powerful Chaos Element had given her an amazing Chaos Dragon Form. If she used it, it meant she wanted this to be over soon. Meanwhile, Miranda''s new Aura possessed the power of Mold as well as Miasma¡­ and within it, a brand-new essence we had not felt before, it was Demonic Energy, as I''ll call it for the moment. It converged with her body and enchanted it, she grew long ck nails and her eyes glowed with a brighter red hue, unlike the ck and purple scales and the purple tattoos emerging around Bedann''s body, Miranda grew more demonic, even a third horn emerged in the middle of her forehead, and her ears became sharp and longer. "Ooh, this power''s not bad¡­" Miranda said in surprise. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Get ready, it''sing!" Bedann said. "GRUOOOOHHH!" The enormous Gori roared, as the entire jungle began shaking, the trees, vines, grass, everything came together, forming enormous tentacles trying to get us! ----- Chapter 1145: Against The Ruler Of The Jungle! Chapter 1145: Against The Ruler Of The Jungle!----- The angered monkey roared, hitting the ground furiously as the entire jungle obeyed his will. He jungle seemed to havee to lifepletely- well, more likee to be sentient. The trees, vines, flowers, herbs, everything, even the mushrooms, they all came together into a massive, fused mass of nt life. The gigantic tentacles tried to crush us right away, the Gori didn''t even bothered with us. Is he looking down on me? Compared to Leviathan, this guy''s a piece of trash anyways. And the girls are charging straight at him as we flew into the skies! "GRUOOH?!" I guess he didn''t thought we could fly? Wait is he a dumbass? "Let''s see¡­ I think I kind of unlocked a new Ability¡­" Miranda smiled. "{Demon re}!" Miranda smiled almost evilly, pointing her hands at the Monkey, and unleashing an enormous burst of spiraling red and purple mes loaded with that new energy I had never felt before! Indeed, that was certainly Demon Energy of some sort! F L U O O O S S S H H H H H!!! "GRYYAAAAAAGGH!" The mes engulfed the Gori, as the giant roared in agony. Dozens of tentacles made of the whole jungle emerged one after the other, trying to hit Miranda. But her arms quickly shapeshifted into chimeric arms made up of countless monster parts, as she stopped he tentacles by punching them away! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! "Well done Miranda!" Bedann rushed forward, seeing how well Miranda was doing inspired her to fight as well. Her draconic wings pped rapidly as her scales began overflowing with chaotic energy, she swung her Battle Axe, Hel, at full power against the Gori''s head while the monkey was groaning in pain! "{Skull Smasher}!" C L A A A A A A A S S S H H H H!!! The enormous blow reached the Gori as his Nature Magic couldn''t defend him anymore. However, the bastard defended using his enormous and burly arms. A very ugly wound showed up on his left arm, the bone could be seen and it gained several cracks as well, but it could be said it tanked the hit. "Hoh, you''re a good enough punchbag then." Bedann smiled devilishly. Her eyes suddenly started glowing red as well, as she gathered Chaotic Energy within her entire body. "GROOOOOH!" The Gori roared in fury as it finally freed itself from Miranda''s mes, it was all burned over though. The moment it freed itself from them, his fists began overflowing with Life Essence, the wounds Bedann inflicted couldn''t be regenerated though, nor those of Miranda either! However, the Gori was one resilient bastard, he unleashed a barrage of punches into the air, trying to catch the two girls in midair! "ORAAAAAH!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Each fist unleashed enormous waves filled with the essence of Nature and Life, which ended releasing beams of such a divine power everywhere, devastating his surroundings as countless explosions happened everywhere. However, Bedann and Miranda evaded and intercepted his blows masterfully, as if the two girls were coordinated perfectly. Well, they were. Their bodies and souls were connected with one another, even their minds were, they could easily evade and fight together as if they had one mind, their coordination was superb! "You''re getting a bit too cocky!" Miranda smiled defiantly, her monstrous chimeric arms reached the Gori and gave him a nice punch in the face, her other arm also punched him! BAAAAM! BAAAAAMMM!! And then, Bedann emerged from above, opening her mouth and showing her sharp draconic teeth as she unleashed a massive beam of chaos, her Chaos Dragon Breath! FLAAAAASH! "GRAAAAHHH!" The Gori desperately erected a barrier of Life and Nature, Bedann''s devastating Breath Attack reached the barrier, a gigantic explosion of chaos was unleashed, engulfing the surroundings. BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! "GGRRHHH¡­" However, the Gori remained alive, his barrier was shattering into pieces but he survived the devastating blow. Suddenly, touched the jungle''s soil with his hands and started to connect his mind and power with nature itself. The entire jungle started to shape and change, covering his body and trying to reinforce his strength, all while it shaped enormous fists as big as his body! "GRUAHAHAHAH!" The Goriughed, as if he was enjoying the thrill of battle. I see¡­ Well. "{Heat Beam}" FLAAAAAAAAAAASSSSHHHHH!!! An enormous, devastating beam of pure concentrated heat pierced through the Gori''s enormous Jungle Fists, as I''ll call them. They quickly burned and turned into ashes, while his shoulder was left with a big hole thanks to my amazing spell. BOOOOOMMMM!!!! "GRAAAAAGGH¡­! GRAAH?! GRAH!" The Gori quickly looked at me while gritting his teeth, his stupid show wasing to an end now, I didn''t had time to go y games with this battle junkie. He had that Ability for a reason, I see. The longer the fights are, the more enjoyment he finds from them. "The Centipede''s spell surely proved to be powerful¡­ Let''s try this one now¡­ {Sandstorm}! {Mirage}!" FLUOOOOOSH! An enormous Sandstorm was summoned, engulfing the entire Gori within. The monstrous beast unleashed fist attacks and beams of divinity everywhere as he got trapped inside, trying to free himself, but he could not. "Thank you dear!" "Let''s finish him!" "GRAH?!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! And thanks to {Mirage}, the girls acquired several illusions of themselves which the Gori aimed at instead of them, foolishly attacking with his vines and nature powers, and pointlessly draining away his energy and mana as Bedann shed him away with her devastatingly powerful Battle Axe Arts while Miranda utilized her Demon re to burn him alive. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "And for the finishing¡­!" While the Gori was about to kick the bucket, he became more and more like a furious berserk, the sandstorm and the mirages were barely affecting him now, but the girls merged together in that moment, as Bedann was covered on Mold, which suddenly materialized and became solid, an enormous ck colored metallic armor of a glorious, demonic design¡­ This was her new {Mold Legion} form after Miranda''s Evolution! ----- Chapter 1146: Defeating The Third Boss Chapter 1146: Defeating The Third Boss----- {Mold Legion} was one of their strongest Abilities, I still remember when I first met Bedann, she waspletely possessed by this Mold, and many monsters that were infected by it had merged into her. It was the same now, but even more refined and without the possessing thing. It was as fusion they underwent willingly. Over time and many hardships, they refined it to this level of perfection. Miranda gathered the power of almost every beast she had devoured and shaped it into a glorious and demonic-looking ck armor of varied shapes, the heads of various monsters could be noticed all around the armor, horns, fangs, ws, and even enormous metallic wings and a tail. Miranda had also learned the power to materialize her mold and turn it into solid, she had realized this power when she nced at her own nails, the bones inside her body, and everything else. Mold had the properties to shapeshift and turn into solid materials, like this, there was no point in letting the two stay in a Mold Legion that looked like an ugly goo suit¡­ They could go all out and turn it into a full battle armor! "{Mold Legion}!" Bedann and Miranda''s voice echoed across the jungles, as the Gori roared furiously. Before I could y him myself, they already killed him. C L A A A A A A A S S S S H H H H H! They flew directly towards the Gori''s chest, piercing through his muscles, flesh, heart, and bones, and leaving a massive, blood-covered hole in the middle of the monster''s chest in a mere second! It was like just a blur of ck color, nothing else. "G-GRAAHHH¡­" Already weakened after the whole fight, the Gori quickly fell into the ground, making the entire surroundings rumble. BAAAAM! His entire body quickly turned into particles of light, dissipating with the air. Meanwhile, Bedann and Miranda celebrated, flying towards us. "That was amazing!" I congratted them. "I never thought {Mold Legion} would ever look this cool either!" "Hehehe, really~?" Miranda giggled. "Yeah it is pretty cool, right?" Bedann seemed happy. "Mamaaa! Cool!" Bedra celebrated. "Uwaahh!" Kate was just as happy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [I have to admit it, they were pretty great¡­] Oh system, you''re back? [I never went anywhere¡­ Anyways, I was just investigating the orbs you got, they seem to be filled with a lot of powerful divine power. I don''t know if they''ll disappear or not, but if you were to eat them now, you could get a ton of power from them¡­ Also this whole dungeon¡­ seems to be located in very old times.] Yeah, I thought so as well. FLAAASH! And then, in front of all of us, some system messages popped up, and we got some brand-new Treasure Chest to boot! The treasure chests were green colored this time, overflowing with divine energy. Everyone got one as well, so I quickly decided to open mine as I got it, I had little patience anyways. Ding! [Your Party has defeated the [Field Boss 3/5]!] [You Party has received a [Field Boss Special Treasure Chest (???)] x1!] [You have earned +7500000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Yggdrasil''s Garden Gori Guardian King''s Ring (B+ Grade)] x1!] [You acquired the [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (A Grade)] x1!] [You acquired the [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (B Grade)] x1!] Hm?! I got another reward? Is this some RNG blessing me? I do have high Fortune¡­ System is there chances in these things? [Indeed, everyone else just got two rewards it seems, your Fortunepared to your family is the highest at SSS+ Grade. Fortune is a power that everyone has, but only Gods begin to develop it at arger scale like now. It can affect your surroundings and any item that utilizes chances as well! In fact, even amongst those at your Rank, your stats are very high.] Amazing¡­ so my Luck''s finally paying me off for all the troubles it has caused me! But for now, I''ll save the tickets inside of my Inventory, I know what they can do anyways, there''s no point in checking them again. However, this new item, a new Ring, it is definitely worth checking. ----- [Yggdrasil''s Garden Gori Guardian King''s Ring (B+ Grade)] {Effects} [Fortune]: [C+] [Physical Strength]: [A+] [Magical Power]: [C+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C++] {Abilities} [Mystical Spirit Jungles Connection]: Increases Nature Attribute Affinity by one Grade when equipped. Grants some of the Gori Guardian King''s Abilities and Spells with an additional +25% Power. Avable Abilities: [Nature Assimtion and Maniption] [Berserk Gori Fury] [Furious Charge] [Gori''s Punch] [Destructive Rage of Nature]. [Blessing of the Jungle of Beginning]: Increases the strength of Nature Attribute Magic when conjured by +30%, while also increasing the Fortune and Magic Power of any ally with such Magic Affinities by one grade when equipped. When Mana is imbued into the Ring, a powerful {Empowering Aura} is conjured, which increases all Physical Stats by +25% for a few minutes. {Description} A special Ring created by the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon, apletely original item that can only be wielded by the one that has received the gift. This ring enhances the Physical Strength of the wielder by a great amount, while also enhancing their Affinity with Nature Attribute by one Grade. It also allows for the creation of nts and branches more easily and can reinforce the strength of Nature Attribute Magic and Spirits rted with such elements. ----- So in resume this damn ring increases my physical strength by a lot! And it even gives me some of its Abilities as well. I just realized the Centipede''s Spells came in handy against this guy. In fact it felt like he was pretty weak to them. Is there some sort of elemental mechanic here? So if I use the abilities of the bosses against one another. I could get some sort of advantage, an elemental advantage. If that''s the case, I guess I could probably use the Gori''s Spells/Abilities against another Field Boss that might be weak to them too. ----- Chapter 1147: Visiting The Ocean Of Time Chapter 1147: Visiting The Ocean Of Time----- After I put on the ring and immediately felt my physical strength raise by a bit, I checked on everyone else. Bedann got some new gauntlets which she can use simultaneously with her battle axe so she was happy, alongside a divinity elixir that gave her a Poison Divinity, apparently. Miranda got herself a giant sword carrying the power of the ferocious gori, and a Fortune Potion, which enhanced her Fortune by a few grades upon drinking it. Lastly, Bedra got herself the same ring as I did and a divinity strengthening potion, and Kate got a bracelet with simr effects as the ring, and a potion that gave her a Steel Divinity. This Dungeon Diving was really powering up everyone. Maybe I should had brought more people here so they could get new powers as well? Nah¡­ but I wanted to bring the family. If the dungeon ever keeps up, I guess I can bring themter. FLAAASH! "Ah, there it is!" Miranda pointed out, already having separated herself from Bedann. "Orbu!" Said Bedra. "Gweeen¡­" Kate said. The orb that surged this time, which flew directly to my hands, as a beautiful green orb. "And the Protector of the Jungles of the Beginning was defeated, the greedy gods took over the beginning of life. Stealing the power over the cycle of life and death¡­" Ding! [You acquired the [Green Orb of Nature (??? Grade)]!] ----- [Green Orb of Nature (??? Grade)] A mysterious Green Orb imbued with the mystical power of Nature itself. It contains a primordial power within this world, and it might react with the Tree of Yggdrasil once you collect the other four Orbs. ----- "So this gori was also taken down back then so easily?" Sighed Miranda. "I can imagine it wasn''t so easy though, this guy was just lowered in level in here, but I bet he was mighty strong in the real world back then." I sighed. "So the Gods¡­ these two areas are the Beginning and the End, their own embodiments? A Jungle filled with life is the beginning, and then the arid desert is the end¡­" Bedann Analyzed. N?v(el)B\\jnn "If they took over both of these, then it means they were able to take over the beginning and the end of things?" Miranda wondered. "This is confusing¡­" "Howe they can just take over a ce by defeating the big monster on it though?" I wondered. "Its strange how everything is being narrated. I wonder what truly are these ces, and if they''re even in our world at all¡­" "Well! For now we should move to the next Field Boss, we''ll find out our answers once we get all the Orbs, right?" Bedann seemed excited to move over to the next quest. But she was right, we just have to keep moving. "Yeah, let''s go. This has been pretty fun but I don''t feel really tired nor hungry. We can have a nice feast once we finish everything." Said Miranda. "Right, let''s go then." I nodded. We flew across the skies, the girls wanted to go to the Volcanic Lands first, but I told them to go to the Seas before, obviously so we can hold an advantage over the water-type Field Boss here using the Gori''s abilities, of course. The beautiful sea emerged before our eyes, its waves were oddly calm andposed, the beautiful crystalline ocean was decorated by the even more prettier beach. The water was so clear that we were able to see through it. The depths of the ocean were filled with fishes of all sizes, and there were wonderful colored coral reefs decorating the ce. Underwater forests of algae stretched everywhere, all life could be seen swimming around, and even crawling around the seashore as well. "Uwaah, such a pretty sea!" Miranda said happily. "Isn''t this ce prettier than heaven port?" "Yeah¡­" Bedann nodded. "I sure hope this ce doesn''t disappear once we are done with the Field Bosses¡­" "Me too, honestly." I agreed. "If we can keep this whole ce for ourselves, we could have tons ofnd to enjoy and explore, so we can always enjoyrger areas andndscapes¡­ Maybe even fusing it with my divine realm could be possible? I wonder¡­" "More importantly, let''s go into the sea, I doubt the monster would be at the beach, right?" Bedann said, as we flew above the sea, but nothing happened¡­ "Huh? No monsters? I could swear they''re always fishes or something though¡­" Miranda sighed. "I guess we''re not going for something as obvious¡­" I said, as wended on the beach and we calmly enjoyed the sea waves sound and the calm sea breeze. "Man, I want to rest here for a while¡­" Sighed Bedann. "How about we catch some fish and we eat the grilled?" "Sounds like a n, I was thinking the same." I said. "Alright then I''ll go fish something!" Miranda said. "The girls could stay here doing sandcastles or something¡­" "Way ahead of you." Iughed, as Bedra and Kate were already ying around with the sand and water. "Then¡­!" Miranda stepped into the shore as she was about to catch some of the abundant fish. SPLAAAAASH! However, something emerged, an enormous figure of over four meters tall. It was a big and intimidating, red-colored crab, with big pincers and bubbly blue eyes popping out of its head. "CLANK! CLANK!" The crab began bubbling as the sound of its ws echoed around, Miranda was left slightly startled. "A giant crab¡­ Wait a second¡­" SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! "CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!" Suddenly, tens of the same crabs, sometimes of other colors such as blue, green, or ck, showed up one after the other, their ws making rhythmic sounds as they began walking sideways towards us. "Those guys are definitely Monsters, not normal animals!" Bedann said. "I can sense Divinity within them as well¡­" Miranda said. "Yeah¡­ and they look mighty meaty!" Said Bedann. "Imagine boiling those delicious ws, we could get so much meat!" Miranda said. The two girls began drooling uncontrobly¡­ But yeah, they were Divine Monsters, and right behind Miranda, arge shadow was approaching the beach slowly. ----- Chapter 1148 The Ruler Of The Ocean Of Time ----- "Girls remember that you cannot eat them, they''ll disappear once we kill them." I sighed. "A-Ah, right¡­" Sighed Bedann. "Goddamn it!" Miranda said angrily. "Stupid crabs!" Suddenly, her arm transformed into a gigantic, fur-covered wolf w, shing away the crab rushing at her with full intentions on eating her. CLAAAAASH! The crab was sent flying into oblivion, disappearing into a blink of light. "Ah, oops¡­" Miranda seemed slightly sorry. "CLANK! CLANK!" Over thirty- no, maybe forty? A whole army of these big red crabs rushed towards us the moment it saw one of their friends being blown away. I guess they needed a slight incentive to get a bit more serious. Meanwhile, I watched their Status looking for what they actually were. Just "giant crab" wasn''t going to cut it for me. ----- [Ocean of Time''s Giant Red Crab Guardians] [Rank: 7 (Peak Stage)] [Status: Angered] Big crustacean monsters that inhabit the depths of the Ocean of Times but wander across the beaches regrly looking for anything they can snatch and eat. Their strong ws can easily tear through their foes and crush anything they could ever find. They move rather sluggishly but are quite fast whenever provoked. Their hard chitin armor is capable of resisting most physical blows and even most elemental magic except its biggest weaknesses. These Divine Monsters fiercely defend the Ocean of Time from any threats with their powerful physical strength, defenses, and Water Magic. They''re highly proficient in controlling the ocean water as well, bringing forth powerful waves and spiraling vortexes. If threatened enough, their Boss might show up¡­ [Fortune]: [C] [Physical Strength]: [B++] [Magical Power]: [B++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C] Abilities: [Hard Exoskeleton] [Magic and Physical Damage Reduction] [Destructive ws] [Bubbling] [Beady Eyes] [Fast Movements] [Water Bubble] [Water Bullet] [Ocean Vortex] [Rapid Charge] [Annoyed w Attack] [Irritated Aura of Power] [¡­] ----- Yeah these guys are not as easy as they seem¡­ Well, they are. Miranda sted one with a punch. We just have to throw them rally far away and that would do. They might be incredibly tanky and can control water. But they cannot really predict overwhelming power at all, they''re quite used to the rxing days at the shore of the beach, what shame that''ll end today. SPLAAAASH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The water began waving rapidly as the Crabs unleashed several currents of water all around. Alongside countless of powerful bullets. Normal beings would probably get devastated by this, but we were handling it pretty well ourselves, easily tanking the hits and unleashing our magic. "[Instant Freeze]!" FLAAAASH! The Water Bullets and Water Vortexes fired at me were easily frozen and then shattered into pieces in midair. However, the crabs were almost half a hundred, from all sides, even beyond my eyes and current range, water attacks came from all over the ce! SPLAAASH! BOOOOM! SPLUOOOSH! FLASH! We quickly moved into the skies to see them from above, their water didn''t stopped even as we flew into the air, the Crabs manipted the water masterfully and fired it at us even more easily now that we were in the skies. Enormous serpent-shaped water currents appeared, unifying into what looked like a hydra. "You guys are sure insistent and annoying¡­" I sighed, waving my hand. "[Freezing Wave]!" FLAAAASH! A wave of freezing air reached the hydra made of ocean water, quickly freezing it on the spot. Miranda and Bedann moved rapidly as well, Bedra and Kate assisting with magic from afar as the entire ice statue was destroyed into pieces before it could turn back. CRAAASH! And that wasn''t all, we quickly flew back to the Crabs annoying summoning the entire sea and we began punching them away. We discovered weapon blows were not as effective against these little bastard''s shells, so we used our fists and raw, powerful magic to crush their shells or send them flying so we don''t have to bother about them. Particrly, the skills of the Gori were super effective against these guys! Especially [Gori''s Punch] and [Destructive Rage of Nature]bined with things such as [Berserk Gori Fury] and [Furious Charge] granted immense physical power in the hands. Even in my Ice Giant Form, I was able to crush the crabs'' chitinous exoskeletons and shatter them apart¡­ Sadly, they disappeared once crushed, so no tasty crab for us. Nheless, Ibined the fist and punching techniques with my own as well, slowly creating fighting style using Dragon Power surging from my soul, I called these the Dragon Fist Techniques, but they''re still in development. BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! The crabs were either crushed by us or blew away out of this ce. Bedra and Kate helped a lot as well, as they were getting bored by merely watching around, their magic was certainly effective. And Miranda and Bedann enjoyed throwing away the crabs into the air the most¡­ However, not everything could be fun and games forever, a big guy was showing up already. SPLAAAASH! Yep, it was an enormous red crab with me-shaped red marks all over its body. ----- [Ocean of Time''s Giant Red Crab Guardian Emperor] [Rank: 8 (Middle Stage)] [Status: Angered] These Divine Monsters fiercely defend the Ocean of Time from any threats with their powerful physical strength, defenses, and Water Magic. They''re highly proficient in controlling the ocean water as well, bringing forth powerful waves and spiraling vortexes. The Powerful Boss of this area, a gigantic and tyrannical Red Crab that guards the Ocean of Time with its enormous defenses, overwhelmingly strong magic and deadly ws that can cut through anything. The seas are his domain and it will not allow anyone to step in the middle of its domain, once provoked enough, it will emerge with fury, attacking anything it can find. ¡­However, it is very slow. [Fortune]: [A++] [Physical Strength]: [S++] [Magical Power]: [S+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C+] Abilities: [Imprable Hard Exoskeleton] [Greater Magic and Physical Damage Reduction] [Destructive ws] [Bubbling] [Beady Eyes] [Fast Movements] [Water Bubble] [Water Bullet] [Ocean Vortex] [Rapid Charge] [Annoyed w Attack] [Irritated Aura of Power] [Oceanic Domain] [Ocean Dragon Vortex] [Water Hydra] [Whirlpool of Devastation] [Titanic ws of Destruction] [Titanic Crab''s Physique] [Overwhelming Power] [Slow Movements][¡­] ----- And here it was, the Field Boss of these seas, which were called "Oceans of Time". ----- Chapter 1149 The Tricky Power Of The Boss ----- "GRAAAKH!" The furious giant crab, or well, the [Ocean of Time''s Giant Red Crab Guardian Emperor], emerged! The giant, red-colored crab waste no time greeting us with an enormous tsunami, utilizing itsrge arrange of skills to control the oceans surrounding the monster''s body, the Ocean of Time. SPLAAAAASSSSHHH!!! "Watch out!" I quickly unleashed a barrier made of divine power, protecting my family from the enormous tsunami reaching us. It was incredibly powerful, but my Divine Barrier did not shatter. The water suddenly began to change strangely though, as we saw countless stars and a whole cosmos emerging from the ocean itself, flowing freely all across the entire world surrounding us. FLAAAASH! "W-What is this sensation?" Bedann felt confused. "Time¡­ its being manipted?!" Miranda realized. "This is¡­ I had never fought something that could control time¡­!" I said in surprise. "How does exactly time magic even works?" "Papa! Look!" Bedra pointed at something¡­ or more like a sound. Tick¡­ tock¡­ Tick¡­ tock¡­ Tick¡­ tock¡­ TRUUUUMMMM¡­! Suddenly, we found ourselves¡­ On top of the sky? Huh?! "What happened?!" Bedra wondered. "Nothing¡­ happened?" Asked Miranda. "Wuh¡­?" Bedra was just as confused. "Papa!" Kate pointed her finger at the sea. There were no crabs or anything at all there! It felt as if we returned back in time just before we entered the sea. Wait a second, that''s it. That big crab didn''t even fought us, he just used the ocean of time to send us straight back in time?! "More like¡­ the whole time within this area was rebound, but not the time elsewhere." I said. "Eh?!" Bedann was even more confused. "S-So such a thing is possible¡­" "Well, every monster has a gimmick I guess." Miranda said. "How do we deal with this?" "How strange¡­ So this giant crab just doesn''t want to fight? It might keep throwing us away over and over." I said. "The only way we can deal with an enemy so unwilling to fight is by sting it off the orbit¡­ Wait, what if I freeze the ocean of time?" As I though about it, I smiled, quickly transforming back into a dragon and then charging Mana into my throat, readying a powerful dragon breath and then firing it straight into the seas. BOOOOOOOMMMM¡­! The ice quickly continued freezing the sea, covering it into a beautifulndscape of white ice. However, from within it, an enormous shadow loomed, emerging from within and crushing the ice, jumping over the ice at the same time! CRAAASH! "GRAAAKH!" It was the giant crab, and it seemed royally pissed at that! "GRAAKH?! GRAKH!" It seemed to be looking around in anger, as the entire sea was frozen, it was unable topletely bring it out to shake us away anymore. "The same trick won''t work a second time." I said. "Now fight us for real." "GRAAAAAKH!" TRUUUMMMM¡­! The angered Crab jumped off the ice and suddenly conjured an enormous water bubble, which helped it float in midair. Its enormous pincers reached me faster than I could had expected of its enormous and heavy-looking body. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! I shielded myself from its powerful blows using my two arms and growing severalyers of scales. My stats were way higher than this thing, yet it still packed quite the punch. However¡­ "Aren''t you getting a bit too cocky? Divine Wind Magic: [Atmospheric Bubble]!" FLUOOOOSH! An enormous bubble made of pressurized atmospheric air emerged, surrounding the entire crab, and then making it float in midair. The enormous beast angrily roared everywhere¡­ but this had yet to end. "[Divine mes]! [Explosive Combustion]!" FLUOOOOSSSHHHH! The mes emerged from within the atmospheric bubble,busting endlessly as an enormous quantity of mes started to burn through the giant crab. "I''ll make you into a boiled crab!" "GYYSHAAAHHH!!!!" The Crab roared in agony, but then quickly unleashed its strongest of magics, as an enormous amount of water emerged out of thin air from within its own body, destroying the bubble made of winds and mes in an instant, and throwing me down into the ice! CRAAASH! "Hey, you''re not half bad." Iughed. "¡­However." FLASH! The green-colored ring in one of my hands, the [Yggdrasil''s Garden Gori Guardian King''s Ring] began glowing with a bright golden and green light, as it quickly imbued my body with the power of nature and life. I gathered this power andbined it with my Mana and Divine Power, as I quickly gained the Gori''s powers and abilities at the same time! This was one of the ring''s amazing perks. ----- [Abilities] [Mystical Spirit Jungles Connection]: Increases Nature Attribute Affinity by one Grade when equipped. Grants some of the Gori Guardian King''s Abilities and Spells with an additional +25% Power. Avable Abilities: [Nature Assimtion and Maniption] [Berserk Gori Fury] [Furious Charge] [Gori''s Punch] [Destructive Rage of Nature]. ----- "[Destructive Rage of Nature]!" TRUUUUMMMMM¡­! Suddenly, my surroundings flourished as nts emerged everywhere, naturally. An enormous forest of gigantic trees and flowers popped up one after the other, grass, herbs, flowers, and more. And they all converged together, turning into an endless amount of vines and spears made of wood, shing against the Crab who had fallen over the barren icend! CRAAAAASSSSHHHHH!!! "GRYSHAAAAA¡­!" The enormous crab couldn''t fight this power as much as the other elements, nature itself drained away its power, water, very easily. Making it slowly dry out bit by bit¡­ At the same time, the crab roared furiously, breaking through the ice as its oceans emerged once more, shaping as furious, spiraling water tornadoes reaching up to us! SPLAAAASSSHHH!! If that hits me, we''ll rewind again! However, I was too concentrated controlling nature, even with my newly acquired Nature Dragon Bloodline and the nature divinity, I was putting my all into stopping this damn crab!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Drake!" However, Bedann and Miranda emerged in front of the water. The two girls quickly unleashed an enormous attack,bining both their Ice Element and Chaos, freezing the spiraling water vortexes! CRAAAAASSSHH! At the same time, the crab sumbed to the Rage of Nature, as every root and branch grew inside of its body. "GRAAAKH¡­!" BAAAM! ----- Chapter 1150 Defeating The Fourth Boss And Receiving Plentiful Loot ----- BAAAM! The sound of the giant time-traveling crab falling to its demise echoed across the icyndscape I had created using my ice magic over this ocean. Nature Magic seems to specialize into parasitizing and draining a target''s life and energy, thanks to this, the crab''s entire body was filled with roots and branches, easily being absorbed of all of its energy. The crustacean fell to its demise quickly after, dying on the spot. Well, that was quite quicker than I had expected. The enormous crab slowly faded away into particles of light, as all of us quickly heard the sound of the "System" notifying us that we hadpleted yet another Trial, defeating the Fourth Field Boss already. Maybe if I was bored I would had ended letting it y around with its rewind water ability a bit more, but I wasn''t in the mood for that. FLAAASH! And then, in front of all of us, some system messages popped up, and we got some brand-new Treasure Chests as well, this is the fourth time already, and I cannot get enough of them. The treasure chests were blue colored this time, overflowing with divine energy. Everyone got one as well, so I quickly decided to open mine as I got it, I had little patience anyways. Ding! [Your Party has defeated the [Field Boss 4/5]!] [You Party has received a [Field Boss Special Treasure Chest (???)] x1!] [You have earned +10500000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Ocean of Time''s Crab Emperor''s Knife (A Grade)] x1!] [You acquired the [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (A Grade)] x1!] [You acquired the [Elixir of the Ocean of Time (A Grade)] x1!] ----- [Ocean of Time''s Crab Emperor''s Knife (A Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [B+++] [Physical Strength]: [A+++] [Magical Power]: [B+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+++] [Abilities] [Mystical Spirit Oceans Connection]: Increases Water and Time Attribute Affinity by one Grade when equipped. Grants some of the Ocean of Time''s Giant Red Crab Guardian Emperor''s Abilities and Spells with an additional +30% Power. Avable Abilities: [Water Bubble] [Water Bullet] [Oceanic Domain] [Ocean Dragon Vortex] [Water Hydra] [Whirlpool of Devastation]. [Blessing of the Ocean of Time]: Increases the strength of Water and Time Attribute Magic when conjured by +30%, while also increasing the Fortune and Magic Power of any ally with such Magic Affinities by one grade when equipped. When Mana is imbued into the Knife, a powerful [Timeless Aura] is conjured, which increases all Physical Speed, Agility, Dexterity, and Evasion by 35% for a few minutes. [Description] A special Knife created by the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon, apletely original item that can only be wielded by the one that has received the gift. This Knife enhances the Speed of the wielder by a great amount, while also enhancing their Affinity with Water and Time Attribute by one Grade. It also allows for the creation of water and the slight control of concepts of time more easily and can reinforce the strength of Water and Time Attribute Magic and Spirits rted with such elements. ----- Oh, I got three A Grade rewards. The Knife looks great as well, it had a red shape and the sharp end seemed to resemble the serrated ws of the Crab we just in, pretty interesting. Additionally, it seemed to not only boost water but time magic? Though it seems the ability of "rewinding" that the crab''s water had is not there though. Nheless, this could be a nice way to boost my ability to practice both water and time magic. Well, that wasn''t all of that, I got another spirit evolution ticket andstly, an amazing new elixir! I quickly decided to drink it, without even wasting a single second, as I got a nice boost of divine power¡­ Ding! [You''ve drank the [Elixir of the Ocean of Time (A Grade)]!] [You feel the essence of the Ocean of Time flowing through your body!] [You gained +5000000 Divine Power!] [You acquired the [Divinity: Oceans of Time (A)]!] [The [Divinity: Raging Oceans (S)] Divinity has been incorporated into the [Divinity: Oceans of Time (A)] Divinity!] [The [Divinity: Oceans of Time (A)] Divinity has evolved into the [Divinity: Raging Oceans of Time (SS)]!] [The New Divinity has been automatically equipped!] [You unlocked the [Time] Elemental Affinity!] FLAAAASH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Suddenly something I didn''t expected happened; twopatible divinities automatically merged together?! And to make things even more interesting, they ranked up by merging into an SS Grade Divinity! With that alone, my power over the water element had increased a lot, and not only that, but I even gained a new Affinity? It is currently at B Grade, much the same as the Water Elemental Affinity and the Void Elemental Affinity. I''ll have to practice these elements around a bit more before I can even figure out how much I could use them- Ah, I don''t mean water, that one''s very simple, but Time and Void are quite the abstract elements, so what they can do doesn''t easilye to mind other than rewinding time or stopping time, but that can''t be all, right? I do have a Divine Primordial Ice Spell that can freeze time itself within my surroundings, but that''s more ice element than time element, so it didn''t felt asplicated to me¡­ though now that I think about it, I might had gotten some time affinity from using that one spell. It is a rather exhausting one, so I haven''t used it that much either. Nheless, I wasn''t the only one with rewards, Bedann, Miranda, and even the two little Bedra and Kate who didn''t do a single thing also received rewards¡­ Well, that''s for the better. "Ooh, I got a ring!" Bedann said. "I wonder what this Trident is for¡­" Said Miranda. "Wait you got a Trident?!" I asked in surprise. "That looks amazing! Damn it, I only got a knife¡­" "If I could, I would gift it to you happily¡­" Sighed Miranda, petting my dragon head. "Well, you usually never use weapons, so this could be a nice way to get you a personal one." I said optimistically. Though I still wanted a trident myself¡­ ----- Chapter 1151 Moving To The Volcanic Lands ----- My daughters got themselves some essories, Bedra got some earrings, and Kate got herself a ne. The earrings didn''t need her to pierce her tiny ears though, so Bedra easily equipped them. They had the shape of beautiful drops of water. With all the equipment they have gotten, they now have some power over Nature, Life, Sands, and Water and Time¡­ Though I don''t know how strong are their own equipment, it shouldn''t be so different than mine, but adjusted to be essories and the like, right? The trident also seems to be simr to the knife, but instead of agility boost, it has attack and piercing damage boost, which is not bad at all, all things considered. With that said, suddenly, we heard a voice just when we were beginning to rx¡­ "As their greed never ended, they took down the Guardian of the Oceans of Time, controlling the oceans that dictated the endless blow of time through its waves¡­" FLAAASH! And as those words whispered to us, a beautiful blue jewel emerged before us, in the shape of a wondrous blue orb, which fell into the palm of my hands. Ding! [You acquired the [Blue Orb of Oceans (??? Grade)]!] ----- [Blue Orb of Oceans (??? Grade)] A mysterious Blue Orb imbued with the mystical power of Water itself. It contains a primordial power within this world, and it might react with the Tree of Yggdrasil once you collect the other four Orbs. ----- "This is the fourth orb! We''ve got thest one left." I sighed in relief. "Alright, let''s get to it everyone!" "Yeah!" Bedra said. "Yay!" Kate said happily. "So where do we go now- Ah, the Volcands, right?" Miranda saw at the distance, an enormous volcano was surrounded by a barrennd with several rivers of boilingva. "Yep, that should be thest ce of this small continent~" Bedann said. "We''ve never visited such a hot ce before though¡­ Can we handle it as Ice Beings?" "Come on Bedann, we are gods at this point it doesn''t matter." Sighed Miranda. "But I am still worried about my little babies¡­ What if they get something like¡­ a fever?!" Bedann''s motherly instincts were kicking off strongly. "No feva!" Said Bedra. "Muh!" Kate agreed. "See? They''re saying they won''t get fever." Said Miranda. "I think it would be a bit exaggerated, they''re also half-dragons, so that''s kind of impossible." I sighed. "Rx for now, Bedann, everything''s alright. Let''s go beat thest Field Boss so we can finish this and see what''s at the end of the road." Like that, we flew through the skies rapidly. It hasn''t even been an hour since we got here, so we''ve been sweeping through all the bosses rather easily, although with a slight amount of challenge, which made it more fun than anything. "Come to think of it, aren''t we going to Muspelheim next?" Asked Miranda. "Yep." Bedann said. "Can''t wait to go there and meet the fire dragons!" "But isn''t that ce filled with fire too?" Asked Miranda again. "Huh?! It is?!" Bedann asked worriedly. "Yes, Muspelheim is the Land of Fire. Volcanoes decorate most of thendscape, rivers ofva flowing everywhere, and big hot jungles. Oh, and of course, tons of natural hot springs~!" I said while imagining going to a natural hot spring. "Oh, I had kind of forgotten about it. I wonder if the Fire Giants adapted as much as we did with our freezing temperatures? Also the hot springs don''t sound bad at all. In fact, doesn''t it sound nice? I guess I was being a bit irrational." Bedann said. "Sorry about that, dear." "Don''t worry. I think there might actually be some natural instinct within the genes of the Ice Giants that put them nervous about going to Muspelheim. After all, the Ancient Conflict between Ice Giants and Fire Giants was a thing that happened long ago, in the Era of the Gods." I said. "Oh I remember it¡­ It said that both Fire Giants and Ice Giants once had a war to decide the ownership of Jotunheim, thend where all Giants originated from." Bedann said. "It was a battle so massive that two other barren realms were devastated by their elemental powers, turning into the Land of Endless Fire, Muspelheim, and the Land of Endless Snow, Niflheim." "What about the Mountain Giants?" Asked Miranda. "Oh those are not mentioned¡­ Mountain Giants are like Fire and Ice Giants¡­ but of Earth. Because they''re more peaceful by nature, they often wander around mountains and never really got into big confrontations." Bedann said. "Or that''s what my parents told me¡­ I don''t really know if this all true." "I have yet to talk with a true titan yet, I have spoken with the Frost Queen, the closest to them, and she doesn''t seem to have any clear idea either. The other gods that protect Jotunheim are also titans but don''t possess the Ancient Bloodlines, which would make them ageless like us dragons." I said while thinking about it. "Interesting¡­ The whole lore of this world is always intriguing, but right now we should concentrate in what''s in front of us right now¡­ We''ve arrived." Miranda said, pointing at the Volcanic Lands, the enormous Volcano in the middle of thesends was overflowing withrge quantities ofva and mes pouring everywhere¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn We slowly descended into the hot ground, as Bedann looked around, quickly beginning to sweat. It was indeed quite hot even for us gods¡­ this whole ce, like the others, was imbued with extremely rich quantities of fire attribute divine power¡­ "Ugh¡­ Phew¡­ It is indeed hot here¡­" Bedann sighed. "Y-Yeah, I feel like I might melt¡­" Miranda began to literally melt. "G R R R R R R H H H H¡­!" And just as I was about to conjure a spell to relieve them, the roar of a gargantuan beast reverberated across the volcands¡­ it emerged directly from the depths of the volcano. ----- Chapter 1152 Against The Ruler Of The Spatial Volcano! ----- TRUUMMM¡­! TRUUMMM! TRUUMMM! The enormous footsteps of something crawling outside of the depths of the volcano echoed everywhere, as we nced at the beast in utter disbelief. The monster right there wasn''t a small one, it was the Field Boss right away! "GGRRRRRHHH¡­.!" And no, it wasn''t a dragon as I would had imagined. It was an enormous Axolotl! Yeah, it was a damn Axolotl emerging from the depths of the volcano! It was ck colored, like charcoal, and its gills were all red. It had two fiery-colored eyes, and arge jewel on top of its head, glowing bright red. Its entire body emanated a powerful presence that slightly¡­ distorted space around its surroundings? Wait, what? "That''s the Field Boss! It appeared right away!" Bedann said happily. "Yeah, I guess we won''t be fighting any underlings." Miranda said with a smile. "Big vizard¡­" Said Bedra. "Li¡­ zard!" Kate said, trying to correct her big sister. "Hang in there, this powerful Domain and this Aura that distorts space¡­" I sighed, at the same time as I was thinking this, I conjured a spell. "Divine Primordial Ice Magic: [Permeating Blizzard Coat]!" FLAAASH! Suddenly, everyone was covered by a thin coat made of spiraling blue winds as icy as primordial ice, protecting them from this Volcano''s Space-Altering Temperatures. At the same time as I did that, I checked the angry-looking Axolotl. ----- [Spatial Volcano''s zing Volcanic Axolotl] [Rank: 8 (Middle Stage)] [Status: Angered] The Powerful Boss of this area, the zing Volcanic Axolotl was born from the Spatial Volcano''sva and rocks, growingrger as it absorbed the heat of the Volcano. It has an absolutely gargantuan size and can easily measure over fifty meters of height. It has the ability to distort space and invoke a powerful domain that weakens foes with mes and heat, and it even possess the ability to skip through space¡­ Ferocious and territorial, it has no underlings as it doesn''t allow anything else to step into its domain other than itself. [Fortune]: [A] [Physical Strength]: [S++] [Magical Power]: [S++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+] Abilities: [Hard Draconic Scales] [Greater Magic and Physical Damage Reduction] [Destructive ws] [zing Eyes] [Fast Movements] [Lava Bubble] [Lava Bullet] [Volcanic Eruption] [Rapid Charge] [zing w Attack] [zing Aura of Power] [Spatial Volcanic Domain] [Volcanic Dragon Vortex] [zing Hydra] [Earthquake] [Volcanic ws of Destruction] [Overwhelming Power] [Spatial Lava Swim] [¡­] ----- So it''s a territorial kind of guy¡­ or girl. Probably the reason why it has no friends either, just like the description, it''s here and its annoyed we''re here, that''s all there is to it for this one fe. Its abilities seem mighty as well- TRUUUMMMM¡­! And just as I was thinking about when it would use that space-traveling power, it used it. In a mere second, we heard the sound of space itself distorting, and the Axolotl waspletely gone from the top of the volcano, suddenly emerging from within the pool ofva right behind us! SPLAAAASH! "GROOOOAAARRRRR!!!" Its enormous ws zed with mes andva, unleashing a barrage of shing attacks against us without any shred of mercy, each blow carried with itself arge quantity of divine power as well, shaking our surroundings! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAAAASSSHHH!!! RUMBLE! The ground shattered apart as space itself began to shatter as well, several ck holes opened by the shes of the beast, which brought down downpours of hotva, showering our bodies! SPLAAASH! We quickly jumped off the ground, reaching the skies, only for the enormous Axolotl to catch up to me, emerging behind me through arge mass ofva that had jumped into the skies by the shockwave caused when I jumped off the ground, and then it opened its jaws, unleashing a zing breath attack against me! "GROOOAAARRR!" FLUOOOOOSSSSHHHHHH!!! The enormous attack reached me head on, the zing attack was quite powerful, as I felt like my scales trembled and slowly began to melt. The power of these mes carried space-distorting abilities as well, what a peculiar power. However¡­ "Divine Primordial Ice Magic: [Time Freeze]!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! The power of [Time Freeze] was enhanced through the Knife of the Ocean of Time, which began glowing with a bright blue and gray light. The powerful Axolotl was suddenly caught off guard as it saw I was mostly unfazed by his attack, freezing on the spot by my Divine Spell!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om CRAAACK! The sound of space and time freezing was like ice crystals growing rapidly. "GRAAAARGH?!" "Caught ya! Girls!" I called upon Bedann and Miranda, as the two girls rushed from behind me, their powerful attacks charging not only Chaos and Ice, but also Water and Time from within their newly acquired equipment! SPLAAASH! "[Miasmic Ocean]!!!" The two said at the same time, as an enormous sea of miasma emerged, sshing over the entire beast and throwing it into the ground! CLAAAASSSSHH!!! "GRUOOOHHH!" The Axolotl received heavy damage, but it managed to free itself from the time freeze, as it quickly generated countless dragon-shaped vortexes ofva and mes, at the same time as countless hydras made of fire! "ROOAR!" "GRUOR!" "SHAAA!" The monstrous magic attacks reached all of us, unleashing countless zing explosions one after the other, shaking the very earthen core and anything within the surroundings! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOMMM!!! "So many mes¡­! Ungh!" Bedann said, covering her face with her arms as ck scales grew all around her body. "Damn it, I can''t see anything like this! Are the girls alright?!" Miranda asked. "Yeah, they''re safe right behind me!" I said, suddenly realizing Bedra and Kate were conjuring magic! "ROOOARRRGH!" At the same time as I saw them do so, space itself distorted once more, the Axolotl emerged right above the girls! I rushed to crush that damn amphibian''s face, but before my blows could reach it, my daughter''s attacks reached it first! FLAAASH! Somehow, the two girlsbined their Magic. Bedra converged her Heaven Magic with Kate''s Technomancy and System Magic, crafting an enormous golden-colored metallic spear! "[Heavin Piewsing Spea]!" The two girls said "[Heaven Piercing Spear]" as the massive spear quickly flew towards the Axolotl''s body, piercing through its chest and then exploding! CLAAAASSSSHHH! "GROOAARRGH¡­!" The enormous Axolotl suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, losing bnce in midair and falling into the ground! BAAAM! ----- Chapter 1153 Defeating The Last Boss And Rapid Growth ----- "GROOOARRRGH!" BAAAM! The enormous Axolotl fell down into the floor, rolling with agony and pain clear on its eyes, the spear had pierced straight through its chest, and it was already struggling to stand up. "You''re merely the Dream of an Ancient Guardian that perished long ago. Rest in peace." I gathered Mana into my dagger, as the small dagger suddenly grew in size, bing asrge as a powerful sword, generatingrge quantities of oceanic water which began shaping as countless hydra heads, fusing together and then forming a furious dragon made of spiraling ocean vortexes! "[Ocean Dragon''s Whirlpool of Devastation]!" SPLAAAASSSHHHH!!! The enormous water attack converged several Abilities together, even my newly acquired divinities, reaching the struggling Axolotl, as the beast unleashed itsst fiery attack, trying to block my Spell! TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­! However¡­ it was toote now. "Your struggle is pointless." CRAAAAASSH! "GROOOAAARRRRRGGGHHH¡­!" Giving ast cry of anger, the beast waspletely destroyed by my attack, as the enormous dagger quickly went back to its tiny size¡­ Woah, that was amazing, what with this weapon?! It''s way too cool! I guess I officially got myself my third weapon, this is definitely a keeper. FLAAASH! The Axolotl''s body slowly dissipated into particles of light, each bit of it disappeared. As the domain covering the volcands also disappeared, the ce became more bearable now. It seemed that monster was maintaining the annoying heat all this time. "And done with the fifth andst." I said with a nod. "Well done girls!" I congratted my daughters, as they flew towards me and hugged me. Theirbined attack was amazing to be honest! I was very proud. "Of course, you two did a great job as well." I praised Bedann and Miranda too. "Hahaha, we are not kids to need your praise or something¡­!" Miranda said while crossing her arms. "We really didn''t do much anyways~" Bedann said. "More importantly, we finally finished this! So where''s the treasure chest-" FLAAASH! And then, in front of all of us, just as Bedann wondered that, some system messages popped up, and we got some brand-new Treasure Chests once more! This is the fifth andst time already, and I cannot get enough of them. But sadly this seems to be thest. The treasure chests were red colored this time, a zing red with a hint of metallic orange, in fact, they were overflowing with divine energy. Everyone got one as well, so I quickly decided to open mine as I got it, I had little patience anyways, and I wanted to see what myst set of rewards was. Ding! [Your Party has defeated the [Field Boss 5/5]!] [You Party has received a [Field Boss Special Treasure Chest (???)] x1!] [You have earned +15000000 Divine Power] [You acquired the [Spatial Volcano''s zing Volcanic Axolotl Bracelet (A Grade)] x1!] [You acquired the [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (A Grade)] x1!] [You acquired the [Elixir of the Spatial Volcano (A Grade)] x1!] Oh! 15 million Divine Power is not bad at all! I am already getting slowly closer to the number necessary for my next Rank Up¡­ Though I could probably find better ways to earn more Divine Powerter. More importantly, I got a third Spirit Evolution Ticket?! This is a bit excessive already! With these three I can easily evolve all my three Divine Spirits, isn''t it? Rose, Belle, and Gabriel. I suppose I can do thatter then¡­ I even got an instant creation ticket for a divine spirit too, these tickets are amazing, they let you use any material you want as the base, easily creating overpowered divine spirits that way. For now, I should drink the Elixir though¡­ Ding! [You''ve drank the [Elixir of the Spatial Volcano (A Grade)]!] [You feel the essence of the Ocean of Time flowing through your body!] [You gained +5000000 Divine Power!] [You acquired the [Divinity: Spatial Volcano (A)]!] [The [Divinity: Divine mes (SS)] Divinity has been incorporated into the [Divinity: Spatial Volcano (A)] Divinity!] [The [Divinity: Spatial Volcano (A)] Divinity has evolved into the [Divinity: Divine Starlight mes (SS)]!] [The New Divinity has been automatically equipped!] [You unlocked the [Space] Elemental Affinity!] Huh?! Hold on a second, my Divine mes just helped this evolve too? Ah, the Auxiliary Divine mes Divinity hasn''t disappeared though! Yet it helped this evolve, amazing! And not only that but it became a pretty overpowered Divinity. "[Divine Starlight mes]!" FLUOOOSH! My Divine mes got an upgrade! The moment I summoned them, what emerged instead of the usual red mes were fiery blueish, gold, and purple mes resembling a zing cosmos¡­ The visual aesthetic was just amazing already! Is this the true evolution of Divine mes? I even sensed some space element into it. And yeah, I even unlocked the Space Attribute Affinity, I guess this adds up to the Time Affinity¡­ This whole Dungeon has been nothing but great surprises all around¡­ And of course, the new equipment andst piece of equipment is here. ----- [Spatial Volcano''s zing Volcanic Axolotl Bracelet (A Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [A+++] [Physical Strength]: [B+++] [Magical Power]: [A+++]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Dexterity and Agility]: [B+++] [Abilities] [Mystical Spirit Volcanic Lands Connection]: Increases Fire and Space Attribute Affinity by one Grade when equipped. Grants some of the Spatial Volcano''s zing Volcanic Axolotl''s Abilities and Spells with an additional +25% Power. Avable Abilities: [Lava Bubble] [Lava Bullet] [Volcanic Eruption] [Spatial Volcanic Domain] [Volcanic Dragon Vortex] [zing Hydra] [Earthquake] [Volcanic ws of Destruction]. [Blessing of the Spatial Volcano]: Increases the strength of Fire and Space Attribute Magic when conjured by +35%, while also increasing the Fortune and Magic Power of any ally with such Magic Affinities by one grade when equipped. When Mana is imbued into the Bracelet, a powerful [zing Aura] is conjured, which increases all Fortune and Magic Power by 30% for a few minutes. [Description] A special Bracelet created by the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon, apletely original item that can only be wielded by the one that has received the gift. This Bracelet enhances the Fortune and Magic Power of the wielder by a great amount, while also enhancing their Affinity with Fire and Space Attribute by one Grade. It also allows for the creation of water and the slight control of concepts of time more easily and can reinforce the strength of Fire and Space Attribute Magic and Spirits rted with such elements. ----- Yeah, it is how I expected it to be¡­ ----- Chapter 1154 Acquiring The Last Elemental Orb ----- As everyone else got their rewards, I suddenly sensed the same presence as the one from before, this time, the words were whispered onest time, as thest orb emerged out of thin air, flying into the palm of my hands. "And with thest Guardian taken down, the Spatial Volcano, which maintained space itself through its countless veins filled with Lava, was taken over. Now possessing power over the cycle of life and death, space and time, the gods moved to the Yggdrasil Tree, their all-creator. Their ultimate desire clear, they wanted to rule everything on top of it." FLAAASH! Thest orb, the Red Orb, emerged before us.N?v(el)B\\jnn Ding! [You acquired the [Red Orb of Volcanoes (??? Grade)]!] ----- p [Red Orb of Volcanoes (??? Grade)] A mysterious Red Orb imbued with the mystical power of Fire itself. It contains a primordial power within this world, and it might react with the Tree of Yggdrasil once you collect the other four Orbs. ----- FLAAAAASH! All five Orbs emerged as we acquired thest one, and they all began rotating with one another in front of us. Their radiance converged together beautifully, as they shoot down a rainbow beam into the Yggdrasil''s tree''s top. "The path towards the truth has been opened. Are you daring enough to enter thest stage, Dragon King?" The voice once more whispered, as we were left there, standing in surprise. "D-Did it just spoke to you?" Miranda asked. "I am fairly sure it did!" Bedann said. "Yeah¡­ Whatever is happening right now, I can tell it is something important. This Dungeon¡­ it is trying to tell me something- no, to tell us something. A story of the past, something that happened in this world¡­" I sighed. "But we can only find the truth once we get there. Are you all ready?" "Yeah, let''s go." Bedann nodded. "Me too." Miranda agreed. "Big tree!" Bedra said. "Shiny¡­" Kate said. I guess I cannot ask my two daughters to act seriously, they''re just way too amused by all the fantastical things going on to care enough, which is understandable, to be honest. We quickly walked across the Rainbow Bridge, just because. We could easily fly there but I wanted to do it the right away and go through the bridge anyways. After just a few minutes, we reached the top of Yggdrasil, and what greeted us was an enormous castle made from the tree''s wood itself. It was beautifully decorated with colorful flowers and seemed vibrant. Once we got in front of the castle, the Orbs reacted once more, reaching the castle''s door and fitting in all five of its orifices, glowing brightly. FLAAASH! Their elemental lights emerged, flowing across the entire gate, and then slowly opening it for us. CREEAAAK! The gates opened, as the orbs floated out of the gates and then went back to me. Were these things alive or something? "This beautiful castle¡­ Just what does it has inside?" Wondered Bedann. "We''ll have to get inside and see." Miranda said. "Yeah¡­ I am honestly slightly nervous. Don''t lower your guards." I said, as we stepped forward. An enormous temple stretched in front of us beautifully, we walked across the temple, as we explored its vast, near endless corridors. Even in my dragon form, it was big enough to harbor me inside easily. We found strange paintings; murals filled with runes. Totems of beasts and dragons, rooms filled with dried alchemy pots, and even an old furnace¡­ how odd. Just what exactly is this ce? "Oooh!" Suddenly, Bedra got distracted with something, flying away as we explored the ce. "Wait, Bedra!" Bedann said. "Where are you going girl?" We quickly followed her as she flew around with her tiny dragon wings, suddenly reaching a vast hall. "Papa! Mama! Big tree! Woman!" She called when we got there we found a smaller room than the rest, and it was filled with tree branches and roots everywhere with a small pool of transparent water in the middle of it, where water lilies and lotus flowers floated. And right at the end of that room, there was¡­ someone. It was a woman that was sleeping, wrapped and even fused into the branches and roots, her skin seemed to be made of wood, and her hair were leaves and flowers. When we got there, she opened her eyes out of the blue, startling us. "So you''vee¡­" She sighed, looking back at us with a calm smile. "I''ve been waiting for you since you created this ce¡­ This embodiment of old memories and dreams I''ve tried to forget for so long¡­" There was something mystical about her voice, something transient, even. She spoke with so much peacefulness and tranquility, yet her words carried a certain weight¡­ Was this the weight of wisdom? Of someone unfathomably old, perhaps. "Who¡­ are you?" Asked Bedann. "Who am I? The Vessel of Chaos, it is very intriguing how you''re not able to recognize me." Sighed the woman. "Vessel of Chaos? That''s not her name!" Miranda said. "Miasmic Demon, you''re a being of your own¡­ How intriguing." Said the woman again. "She''s Bedann and Miranda, call them by their names if you could. Also, call me by my name as well, Yggdrasil." I said, directing my gaze at the woman''s golden eyes. She smiled calmly. "Heh, it seems the Dragon King is sharp enough to have realized it already¡­ No, I mean Drake." She said, her eyes glowing brighter. "Huh? Yggdrasil you say?!" Bedann and Miranda were left rather speechless. "But isn''t Yggdrasil just a big old tree?" Asked Miranda. "This woman¡­ and even if she could be, she''s just a dream at the end, right?" Bedann asked. "No¡­ She''s not really a dream." I sighed. "I kind of figured it out at longst. This whole dungeon, it was a trial, a test she made through my own powers¡­ I don''t know exactly how she did this but when I created the dungeon based in the Yggdrasil''s Branch "dreams", her true consciousness leaked inside. I''ve finally figured it out¡­" ----- Chapter 1155 A Talk With Yggdrasil ----- "But isn''t Yggdrasil just a big old tree?" Asked Miranda. "This woman¡­ and even if she could be, she''s just a dream at the end, right?" Bedann asked. "No¡­ She''s not really a dream." I sighed. "I kind of figured it out at longst. This whole dungeon, it was a trial, a test she made through my own powers¡­ I don''t know exactly how she did this but when I created the dungeon based in the Yggdrasil''s Branch "dreams", her true consciousness leaked inside. I''ve finally figured it out¡­" "You''ve figured out a bit but notpletely." Said Yggdrasil. "You''re sharp though, to realize the truth to this extent¡­" "Then what exactly are you?" Bedann asked, crossing her arms "I am a part of Yggdrasil''s consciousness. Perhaps the embodiment of the memories she''s trying to forget, about the long gone past that torments her." She said. "The Orbs you''ve brought¡­ They''re old, forgotten Fragments of the true things, lost in Dreams long ago. It is a miracle your powers were able to bring them back, I had thought of them as lost forever." "Shards? So these orbs truly exist?" I asked. "Also, can you exin me more?" "Yes, those Orbs truly exist- or well, existed. You recall each time you heard my voice when you defeated a Guardian? Those were tales. The Guardians protected the Five Primordial Treasures of this world¡­ The Yggdrasil''s Garden of Origin, the Dunes of the End, the Jungles of Beginnings, the Ocean of Time, and the Spatial Volcano. They embody the simplest of elements yet the mostplex elements of them all." Yggdrasil exined. "Five¡­ Primordial Treasures?" I asked in shock. "Why arendscapes treasures?" "It is how I called them, because they were the treasures I was born with which brought he concepts of Life, Death, Time, and Space, the ultimate pirs of existence within the world." Yggdrasil said. "They''re special ces, hidden within separate dimensions of your own." "But the God got there?" I asked. "Yes¡­" Yggdrasil sighed. "The Ancient Gods, in specific the Asgardians were the ones that broke the bnce of the world. They not only provoked war but they broke the rulers and defeated the guardians of these treasure realms, trying to steal their powers and dominate the world on top of my head." "Did they¡­ aplish it?" Asked Bedann. "Well, I know they say they''re dead¡­" "It could be said they did¡­" Sighed Yggdrasil. "However, Ymir and Tiamat, my faithful and eldest children fought against them, defeating them while also falling before their might, it was a fight where both opposite groups perished against one another¡­ However, even when the Asgardians died, well, the majority. The damage they dealt was irreparable. The Realms ended merging together into a catastrophe, eonster, the world as you know it was born¡­" "So the bnce was broken, and all Realms ended falling apart and twisting, so the war by itself wasn''t the one that made the ancient realms merge into a catastrophe¡­" Bedann said. "Indeed, this must be the actual reason." I said. "But these Orbs¡­ what is their true purpose?" "They have a variety of purposes¡­ And power. Each Orb possess a Primordial Elemental Power, and they can also converge together and bring out my true form¡­ However, because the Gods absorbed their power sand shattered them afterwards, I was unable to achieve my truest form, staying in my tree form as they devastated everything¡­" Sighed Yggdrasil.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I see¡­" I said. "I still haven''t forgotten the beef I have against you. You''ve been annoying me all this time, haven''t you? Using Fate to try to kill me while I was a kid, and even giving me a Curse¡­" "The Curse has been lifted by your own powers, I cannot truly control you as I once wished, Drake." She sighed. "I apologize for that, but because this world is part of my own body, I am worried about every little thing that gets inside, especially without my permission. Your powers were too dangerous, I couldn''t simply let you wander around, even if you were born as an Ancient Dragon, guardians of my world¡­" "Tch¡­ Well, whatever." I sighed. "Not like I would kill you for it or something, but it really pisses me off. Anyways, can''t you lift Alma''s curse at least?" "My connection with my true body is faint here, but even if I could, that would only kill her." Said Yggdrasil. "Huh? Really?" I asked. "That girl has a curse that inhibits the growth of her Mana Core because if she had none, her Mana Core would absorb all the mana it could and then explode, killing her." Said Yggdrasil. "Not only I sealed her Mana Core for the world''s sake, but for her own. She has a special ability to lets her seamlessly absorb the world''s Mana, if overused without a curse restraining her¡­ she could destroy the entire world. Do you understand how dangerous Unique Skill Users are?" "Alma¡­ Could destroy the world?" I sighed, quickly realizing the immense and devastating potential that her powers had. "And even if I didn''t cared, the Curse cannot be lifted anymore, it has been ingrained into every inch of her very self now." Said Yggdrasil. "When you gave her Divine Power, her body absorbed it with the Curse, so it has now meldedpletely. You''ve greatly improved her base strength, but at the same time, her Curse will now remain with her forever." "Damn. I better never tell her that¡­" Iughed slightly nervously. "You''re a truly intriguing being, Drake. At the beginning I did had ill intentions against you, I really wanted you gone¡­ I truly apologize for my reckless and desperate behavior. I am someone prone to panic. After everything I''ve gone through, I don''t want such things to repeat themselves once more. And with so many dangers in this world, it is hard to keep myself on check¡­ Through this time, I''ve realized you''re one of the few people I can truly andpletely trust, you''re a person of an incredibly good heart, a very rare thing nowadays." She said. "And because of that, Drake, I want to entrust you with a mission¡­ Don''t worry, the rewards will be plentiful." ----- Chapter 1156 The Truth About The Mysterious Orbs ----- "A mission?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Out of nowhere, Yggdrasil said some very bold words. Well, it was nice to finally get an actual apology from her after the Curse and getting the confusion of Alma''s curse cleared up was also nice. I guess I can understand better why she does the things she does at the end¡­ though I still cannotpletely forgive her, she''s not a malicious existence. However, I wonder how fast her mind changes. I also want to protect this world, because it is the world I love and cherish the most. If I have to work with her then¡­ I guess I can swallow my pride a bit and at the very least listen to what she has to say. If I dislike it I can just reject her offer or something, but for now there''s nothing saying I can''t listen to whatever she wants to ask me. "H m m m¡­ Even as much as you praise my husband, I cannot really trust you." Bedann said. "You cursed him and all!" She sighed. "I will¡­ slowly make up for it. I am sorry." Sighed Yggdrasil. "Now that he''s the Dragon King, he''s¡­ and you two as well, are one of the few hopes I have for this world to not be¡­ brought to its ultimate doom." "Sigh¡­ Bedann let her talk for now." Miranda said. "We''ll see whatever she wants and then with Drake, we can decide what we''ll do." "Yeah, rx for now, honey." I gave a head pat to Bedann. Meanwhile, Bedra and Kate were ying around in the small pond in the room, there were even little frogs and fishes in there, so they were running around sshing the water while trying to catch them. "Alright then, tell us what''s this mission about¡­ Let me guess, it has to do with the Primordial Treasures and the Elemental Orbs, right?" I asked her. "Yes, indeed." Yggdrasil nodded. "I know it would be a pain to add yet another quest to therge amount of them you''ve had for a while now but¡­ You''re the only one I canpletely trust right now that would actually do it¡­" Yggdrasil quickly began to exin. "These Elemental Orbs were shattered by the gods of ancient times, yet their shards remain around the world. Those Orbs you now possess are a lost piece of their parts, their very Soul Cores. When the Gods shattered them, these Soul Cores were lost in the portals left by the distortion of space and time¡­ I never thought you could utilize your powers to bring them here, attracting them together in Dream Dungeon." Said Yggdrasil. "The Element of Dungeons and Dreams, both artificially created through Unique Skills, are truly incredible. Even more when their power converge into one¡­" "So these Orbs aren''t just for show, they''re part of the real deals¡­" Said Miranda in surprise. "Amazing¡­" Bedann was left speechless. "Yes, they''re pretty much the ones that could detect the other shards and bring them together, once over half the original shards are gathered, you will be able to recover them." Sighed Yggdrasil. "And once that''s finally done, I can recover most of my original strength. Trust me, we''ll need it. "Your original strength?" I asked. "Yes, it will allow me to take on my True Form, a powerful form I can use to actually move around as well." Sighed Yggdrasil. "Like this, I''ll be able to¡­ defend my world." "These shards¡­ they''re still around?" I wondered. "Are they too many?" "No, due to theponents of these crystals, there''s at most three shards of each color, not hundreds. They''re spread around the world, but based in their elements, they might feel attracted to the areas where their elements are the most present." Yggdrasil exined. "Are you going to Muspelheim, by any chance?" "How do you know that?" Asked Bedann. "I heard you talking about it while you were doing the trials." Said Yggdrasil. "Well yeah, we are going there." I nodded. "Don''t tell me¡­" "It should be possible. I do remember that some of the shards of the Fire Orb are within the possession of the inheritance of a Venerable of ancient times, the Fire Giant Venerable that was often called the "Savage Sun re Demon Venerable", or as I called him "The Destroyer". He''s¡­ a very chaotic man. I don''t know if he ns to revive or something, I cannot do much about it either in my state." Sighed Yggdrasil. "It''s all up to you to decide..." "I see¡­ I''ve gotten several inheritances already, doesn''t seem like it would be too hard." I sighed. "Or maybe I am getting overly confident because I defeated a Venerable¡­ Well, whatever''s the case, what are the rewards?" "The rewards are perhaps the most treasured materials of this entire world, the Primordial Treasures. The Ocean of Time, the Spatial Volcano, the Dunes of the End, the Jungles of Beginning, and the Yggdrasil''s Garden of Origin. All of them will be yours once you gather and reconstruct all Orbs." Yggdrasil said. "You have my word." "T-The Primordial Treasures?! You''re just gifting them away?" Asked Bedann. "Isn''t this a bit¡­ Too much? She''s definitely lying." Said Miranda. The two girls had their right to be skeptical, after all Yggdrasil is still not someone trustworthy to us. But it''s not like it would hurt me to try to get these shards while I''m on it anyways, right? "Sigh¡­ Listen, I am not lying. I am literally out of options right now." Sighed Yggdrasil. "I am the creator of this world¡­ and the mother of your parents as well. It could be said I am your granny." "A granny that wanted me dead¡­" I sighed. "Look that was only because you were very dangerous but I realized that wasn''t the case! I misjudged you!" Yggdrasilined. "Anyways, can you talk me more about anything else you know about these orbs and these Primordial Treasures? Also the Gods and all?" I wondered. ----- Chapter 1157 The Ancient Gods ----- "My memories are slightly fuzzy. Despite what you might think, I often am always slumbering to maintain my strength. But I can recall that most of the Gods died. But some¡­ survived." Said Yggdrasil. "Wait, the Ancient Gods?!" Asked Bedann. "Didn''t they all die?" Asked Miranda. "Well that''s what it is often said. These surviving Gods¡­ I can feel them, but they hide really well. Some might even be disguising as normal mortal gods, or even as mere mortals. Their powerpared to the mortals that ascend into gods is vastly different. Their powers can easily defy the logic mortals or even gods that ascend from mortals might know." Said Yggdrasil. "However, if they had not acted in all this time¡­ they either are doing it on the shadows, or perhaps they simply are pacific and don''t want to interfere any longer." "So that''s how it is." I said. "Do you know who exactly survived?" "The war was a confusing time, I was unable to interferepletely due to having my powers stolen and the orbs shattered¡­" Yggdrasilmented. "So I cannot really tell, but I am sure Asgardians and Vanir Gods survived." "I sure hope we never met any of those guys." Miranda said. "If we are really going to get involved with this world even more from now, that might be inevitable." Said Bedann. If what Yggdrasil is saying is really true, then there might be more potential enemies and allies that could appear when we least expect it. I''ve heard Vanir Gods were pacifists and didn''t partake in the war. There is a high probability they might be still living in their realm, now a continent, in Vanaheim, where the Nature Dragon Progenitor makes her home as well. But the Asgardians¡­ Now those guys are dangerous. If any of them survived then things would simply spiral out of control. I''ve already heard that the Midgard Continent is filled with churches that adore the ancient Asgardian Gods, so maybe they''re living there. "Where are the Primordial Treasures right now?" I wondered.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Lost in the world. I cannot perfectly pinpoint their coordinates, but I can feel all of them. They''re like small dimensions of their own. Perhaps someone else already found some of them and are within the possession of others. But once you gather the Orbs and recover them, you''ll have the authority to bring them all back to you if you so desire." Yggdrasil reassured me. "This is a little bit too convenient, but I am nobody toin to be honest." I said. "Yggdrasil, I''ll consider your offer, but I need to think about this more deeply¡­ Are you okay, by the way?" "Okay?" Yggdrasil wondered. "You''re weakened, aren''t you? If you die¡­ wouldn''t this world as well?" I asked. "¡­Yes, as Fate weakens, so do I. The influence of the Gods and the damage they caused to me remains¡­ It has not been healed. It has only been thanks to the Venerables that aided me through the ages that I''ve been standing up. In the Era of Blood, I almost perished many times¡­" Sighed Yggdrasil. "But thanks to the Frost Queen, I''ve been able to recover well, she feed me a lot of fertilizer." "So you''re really just a giant nt." Iughed. "What sort of fertilizer?" "A variety of crushed bones from Rank 11 Divine Beasts and above." Said Yggdrasil. "And the feces of-" "Okay let''s leave it at that." I said. "Anyways, we should get going for now-" We were about to make our way out of the Dungeon, as I really wanted to take a break and perhaps take a long nap after having lunch, but Yggdrasil interrupted us midway through. "Wait, before leaving, please take this. It is the most I can give you within this state in this Dream Dungeon." She suddenly gave me a shiny red apple, it had golden runes around it, and glowed brightly and beautifully. "This is¡­?" I asked, looking at the fruit''s status. ----- [Yggdrasil''s Fruit (S Grade)] A mystical fruit of the Yggdrasil Tree that emerges every thousands of years. If eaten, it can increase the lifespan of a living being by a thousand years, grants Divine Power in generous quantities, and might have the chance of awakening a new Divinity within the user, based in their affinities. Additionally, there''s a small chance to increase the Grade of already existing Divinities or Divine Abilities. After eating a sizable quantity, their effects slowly be lesser until having no effect on the user. ----- "An Yggdrasil Fruit. Eat it and you''ll gain an extra thousand years for lifespan." Said Yggdrasil. "It also givesrge amounts of divine power¡­" "I see¡­ I could eat it yeah, or maybe I could try to multiply too." I said while thinking about it. "You cannot multiply them, sadly. They don''t grow into new trees." She said. "Nah, there''s another way¡­" I said with a smile, I quickly got an idea. "But thanks, I guess this is quite good for now." The Yggdrasil Fruit has no seeds inside, so it cannot be nted to be a new tree to give more fruits, and the tree I already have cannot give these kind of fruits either. It is one in a kind. Therefore, it would simply remain like this forever, until I eat it, right? Well that could drastically change if I make it into¡­ something else. "W-Wait! Don''t go yet! You''re way too impatient, Dragon King." Yggdrasil reprimanded me. "Before that, here." Yggdrasil showed me what seemed to be a sphere made of light. "This is the Dungeon''s Core, take it so this dungeon can be yourspletely. This area, even if it''s only an imitation of these treasures, harbors rich elemental essence, if you can merge the dungeon into your divine realm, you''ll gain great elemental power." She said. "Interesting, it could be said you became something like the Dungeon''s Spirit?" I wondered. "Perhaps, the me you''re talking to right now is merely a piece of my vast consciousness though, the real me is actually not here, but a piece of her is, me." Yggdrasil said. "Gotcha. Well, I''ll dly take it." I smiled, touching the ball. In a second, the Divine Dream Dungeon quickly became mine. FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1158 Expanding The Divine Realm! ----- The Dungeon Core shone brightly for a bit before stopping, I quickly felt a connection with it at the same time. I felt arge quantity of divine power surging through my body¡­ So this was what it felt to be the dungeon master of a divine dungeon. Ding! [You''ve be the Dungeon Master of the [Ancient Primordial Treasures Divine Dream Dungeon]!] [You''ve gained Authority over the dungeon!] [You can now receive Divine Power from the Dungeon over time.] [The option to merge the Dungeon with your Divine Realm has be essible.] I see, so that''s how it works¡­ Alright, I guess we''re done here for now. I surely hope Yggdrasil doesn''t stop me a third time now. "I will now slumber for the time being." Yggdrasil smiled, closing her eyes, and napping like nothing. "Well, that was that. Let''s go back home, I am starving." Miranda said. "I agree, I am quite tired myself. I wouldn''t mind a nice rest." Said Bedann. Like that, we moved back home after we were done with everything. I ended with tons of things in my head to think about. There were brand new concepts I had to have a look for, and even more, there''s even more dangers I might encounter¡­ How fun. But these Orbs¡­ They stayed with me even as I walked outside the Dream Dungeon. They also feel solid and all, yet are only the Soul Cores of the real Orbs? I have all five of them, so they do emanate a strong elemental essence already. I could easily use them as catalyzers for elemental spells. I wonder if I can use them as materials to make a new piece of equipment? Or maybe enchant my weapons¡­ But that might end up defeating the purpose, I guess. I better not do that for now though. I''ll just save them inside my Inventory. Once we were back outside, I decided to instantly merge the Dream Dungeon into the rest of the Divine Realm after telling it to Fuyu. "So you want this giantndscape to just- Agh! You''re already doing it?! Don''t you know it takes a while for the entire process to take ce and all!" Fuyuined. "Sorry but the faster we do this, the better it will be for the long run. Aren''t you hungry for more power anyways?" I asked teasingly. "After all, you''re both my Divine Realm and a being of your own, the stronger it grows, the stronger you be." "Right¡­" Sighed Fuyu. "All of that tasty divine power¡­ And Elemental Power¡­ Ugh¡­" F L A A A A S S S H H H H! She couldn''t really deny it anyways, and the Dream Dungeon was already merging with the Divine Realm. A beautiful garden grew surrounding the entire Yggdrasil Tree, while a desert appeared in the other side of the continent, a volcano as well, and then a giant jungle and a sea. All five of them emanated a powerful Divine Elemental Aura, which spread further all across the entire Divine Realm Land. I felt my power rising as my Elemental Affinities increased as well¡­ D i n g! [Your Divine Realm has expanded!] [You acquired [Lesser Yggdrasil''s Garden of Origin], [Lesser Dunes of the End], [Lesser Jungles of Beginning], [Lesser Spatial Volcano], and [Lesser Oceans of Time]!] [Special Divine Treasures will slowly begin to grow from these new Divine Areas!] [Your Elemental Affinities rted to these areas has been enhanced greatly!] [You gained +2 5 0 0 0 0 0 0 Divine Power!] Oh, 25 Million Divine Power! This is an unexpected yet weed surprise¡­ It is not as much as eating one of Sangre''s Blood Doppelgangers though, but it surely makes up for it by the utility it brings. [Amazing, Drake, you did a splendid job making that Dungeon and then conquering it.] The System seemed to have woken up. "Are you done taking your nap?" [I wasn''t napping! I was busy inspecting the Elemental Orbs. And I discovered a new power from them, I''ve connected their power to the System as well!] Wait, you did?! And what''s that power? FLAASH! Suddenly, I felt my senses heightening, as I was able to sense¡­ sense something at the distance, outside of the Divine Realm, and as my Divine Realm traveled on top of the waves of the sea. "This is¡­ I can sense the shards?" [Bingo! You can now check whenever you sense a Shard of the Orbs, the nearest one is quite far away though...] [However, I can sense within the sea, near¡­ some sort of ind. Which is the closestnd to Muspelheim. At your current pace, you should be arriving there in a couple of days in the outside world. How about you check it out?] "Yeah, I guess checking on an ind sounds like fun. If they really have the shards, I hope its not some sort of cocky noble¡­ Or a terrifying monster either." I sighed. "Though, now that we are at the sea, it would be worth it to fish some food as well." Once we were back in the castle, we quickly took a bath and then decided to go fishing! Nothing better than fishing in the open sea, right?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Fishwing!" Said Bedra, carrying her fishing rod. "Fish?" Kate wondered what a fish was. "A fish are those tasty creatures that live in the sea." Said Miranda. "Ooooh!" Kate quickly recalled them adorably. "Hey boss, can we join?" Hector wondered, appearing in the other side of the corridor as we made our way to the ship''s surface. She came with her daughter and his wife, Miminga. "Fishing, huh? We haven''t done it for a while, I am a bit excited~" Miminga giggled. "Let''s go fwishing!" The little daughter of the two quickly greeted my daughters, they got along quite nicely already. "Yeah!" Bedra agreed. "Big fish¡­ Massive fish for lunch!" "Yum yum~" Kate said. I think these two girls were about to catch something gargantuan¡­ ----- Chapter 1159 Time To Fish In The Dangerous Open Sea! ----- The beautiful open sea greeted our sights, as I ended gathering with more friends than I expected. Ruby, her mother, and Rakasha endeding along, alongside Pekora, Tisha, Yuki, and most of the children apanied by Draugann and Bedann''s parents. Hector and his family came, including Kraxka, Miminga''s father and Larzak with his own family and children. Of course, and naturally, everyone was sporting some nice swimsuits of my very own creation! Using the power of Ice Fabric of divine quality, I have made enchanting swimsuits for everyone. I sometimes make equipment and weapons on my free time, so I am a rather experienced tailor. Among them all, my two daughters sported adorable one-piece swimsuits I made especially for the two, which also had cute squirts. I gave them straw hats to protect them from the radiant sun atop the sky, which is quite strong in this area of the sea. Bedra had a pure white swimsuit, fitting for her angelic appearance, it even had two tiny angel-like decorations. And as for Kate, I went for a silver gray and pale blue tone, which she seems to prefer a lot.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As for my Bedann and Miranda, Bedann went for a ssic bikini made of my scales and the leather of Tyrant Sharks, powerful Rank 7, and above divine monsters. She looked quite gorgeous to say the least, her body at full showcase! A beautiful, toned body, her muscles were shining brightly beneath the sun! And to make an adorable contrast, the smaller Miranda wore a ck swimsuit, apparently her preferred color, purple and red roses decorated her bikini, and I even gave her two small little devil wings behind the bikini! It looks just right! "Geh, you''re staring a bit too much." Miranda sighed. "And what with these stupid wings?! Drake I''m never letting you make my clothes again!" "Hahaha! Come on Miranda, don''t be so harsh on him." Bedannughed. "It looks cute on you!" "Uuuggh, this is embarrassing¡­ Everyone''s staring¡­ Why do swimsuits even exists?" Miranda sighed, sitting over the floor and staring at the ocean waves. "Anyways, everyone, let''s get to fishing! To make things more fun, I''ll make a fishing contest! The one with the biggest catch gets a big prize!" I celebrated. "OOOOH!" Everyone quickly seemed excited, as they brought out their own fishing rods. Myself, I brought my own, of course! Shaped perfectly with Primordial Ice, threads made of the spiderwebs of Kumo, the most resilient threads I have possession of, and then reinforced with several other materials. "I call this beauty the Fishing Rod Max 01! The Fishing Rod made to end all Fishing Rods!" Iughed evilly. "You''re really having fun, aren''t you~?" Giggled Yuki at my side. "Huh?" I eximed in surprise, but quickly after realizing it was her, I stopped caring. "Ah, it''s the rat¡­" "Who are ya calling rat?!" Yuki angrily said. "Anyways, if you''re not going to do some fishing, get off the way, this beauty is about to work!" Iughed, quickly taking out the bait, which was of course a special creature named Mossy Worm, a Rank 5 small worm that lives in the underground of my Divine Realm. It is specially tasty for all fishes. "Gryyyeeh¡­" The worm struggled a bit as it was pierced by the hook, but it died long after. Sorry buddy, your soul will rest in peace, your sacrifice will be for the sake of our lunch. "Now bring me a nice fish!" The hook quickly fell into the water, diving deep and deep undersea. Like that, the waiting game began, sitting in the ship while letting the wind pass through my body. The sound of seagulls at the distance, the scorching sun, and the waves hitting the ship¡­ Ah, this was rxing, to be honest. SPLAAAASH! However, my peace was interrupted out of the blue. My eyes opened wide in shock as I saw Bedra and Kate bringing out an absolutely massive catch, an enormous white shark, a Titan Megalodon, a 40-meter big shark, a Rank 7 Divine Monster?! "GROOOARR!" The thing was still alive and groaning angrily! Bedra was carrying it with her two tiny arms leisurely, while her sister was using arge army of sea-life shaped mechs she modified from all the mech debris we got from Greenwood''stest mech extravaganza. "Sleep!" Kate angrily said, as a giant sea dragon mech roared, opening its jaws and tearing down the Megalodon''s neck until it stopped struggling, clearly because it died. "Papa! Mama! We brought fuud!" Bedra dropped the giant Megalodon over the ship, making the whole vessel almost lost its bnce. BAAAM!!! "Y-You didn''t had to bring such a big catch though! Are you trying to ridicule me or something¡­?" I sighed. "Well, it still awesome, well-done girls!" I went from ashamed to proud of them rather quickly. "Uwaah, this one looks mighty delicious!" Miranda said. "Can I take a bite~?" "Who would eat raw shark? Geez, let''s cook it first!" Bedann said. "Drake, we''re going to cook this one! Can you bring your Spirit Kitchen?" "Sure." I snapped my fingers, quickly bringing a whole kitchen out of thin air. All utensils moved and floated around happily, with tiny faces, Bedann and Miranda worked rapidly, beginning to butcher the whole beast while slicing it apart. The smell of roasted shark meat quickly took over our surroundings. However, I kept waiting patiently. "Hey, is there any fishie down there?" Asked Yuki teasingly. "Shishishi~" "Scram! You''re giving me bad luck now!" Iined. "Hey! I am just trying to be nice and all! Geez!" Said Yuki whileughing. "I''ll go fish you something just tough at you!" SPLAASH! And Yuki went underwater to bring some fish. Ugh. Maybe I should just shake the ocean with magic and bring any fish I want¡­? No¡­ that would be cheating. Also what''s the point in life without some fun? Things that make something easier are not always good! ¡­Or maybe I am just too prideful. ----- Chapter 1160 Fishing A Leviathan By Accident ----- SPLAAAASH! Suddenly, about five minutes after Yuki went underwater, the sea shook once more, an enormous, yellow-colored eel emerged from the water, lightning striking the entire ce as it roared furiously at something smaller grasping its neck. "GRAAAARRGH! GRYSHAAA!" It was a Rank 7 Giant Lightning Eel! Why the hell did she brought another giant beast here? Eh? Wait a second, this sea is swarming with divine monsters, isn''t it? Maybe I will never be able to catch anything with this tiny bait¡­ "Die of poison! Gyahahaha!" Yuki began tough, stuffing the giant eel with poison generated from her hands. The monster began wiggling in agony until it fell into the ship, its head vomiting mouthfuls of poison. BAAAM! "Hehehe, now lets eat this!" Sheughed, looking at me cockily. "Nobody''s going to eat something filled with poison!" Bedann reprimanded her. "Yuki if you catch something try not to poison it to death¡­" "Yeah¡­" Miranda sighed, eating some shark sashimi. "O-Oh¡­ Oops?" Laughed Yuki. "Kinda forgot about it, teehee¡­ Well! More for me then!" She quickly began eating the whole eel by herself,pletely raw. Seriously this girl has no sort of restraint at all! ¡­Well, that''s how she is anyways, nothing I can do about it. As I kept waiting for something to be caught in the hook, I was offered roasted shark meat. It was pretty tasty. Bedann did several dishes with it, fried with butter, roasted, and even made into thin slices for sashimi. I ended joining everyone else, leaving a slime hanging on the fish rod while having lunch with the family. Amongst everyone here, I noticed Ruby, Rakasha, and Ruby''s mother interacting. All three of them were now Vampires, and even though they had inherited the bloodline of the Rank 9 Vampire Goddess that Ruby had be, nullifying vampire weaknesses, they still were not as resistant to the scorching sun''s heat, sweating all over. "Ugh, ursed sun!" Ruby''s mother said. "Please¡­ another cold drink." "Very well." Rakasha served Ruby''s mother with another drink, using his ice magic as an ice giant to fill it with ice cubes. "Thank you dear¡­ Hic." Ruby''s mother was already slightly drunk! This woman is weak to booze or something? "Mom aren''t you drinking too much now?" Ruby sighed. "I''m going to confiscate your beer!" "It''s not beer, its herbal tea, it just has rxing properties." Sighed Ruby''s mother, as Ruby gave it a try. "Oh, so fruity and herbal! I never thought tea could be this refreshing either!" "See~? Don''t look down on tea enjoyers¡­ Now that I don''t need to drink blood as much, I''ve been trying out a lot of things!" Laughed Ruby''s mother. Apparently, her hobby is brewing new mixes of teas with medicinal herbs. She''s always looking for those that rx the body and mind¡­ She would go insane if I introduced marihuana to her I guess. "So anyways, what are you to my daughter, Rakasha?" Asked Ruby''s mother. "Eh? I am¡­ well, kind of like an uncle, why?" Sighed Rakasha, feeling slightly embarrassed.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Huh¡­ A-Alright, I''ll keep watching over you¡­" She sighed. "Y-You better not try to touch her or anything!" "What?! I see her as a daughter!" Rakasha protested. "Then that would mean I am your wife~?" Giggled Ruby''s mother. Rakasha suddenly grew all red, this was some sort of misunderstanding, but she was taking advantage of it. I can see, she was quite the sneaky woman. "Mom, you''re being a bit flirty out of the blue¡­" Ruby felt cringe, I can rte to it. "I-I am just ying around~" Ruby''s mother giggled, looking at Rakasha with a teasing smile. Rakasha swallowed saliva as he felt slightly pressured by the woman''s vampiric charms, which were hard to resist for him. Though I could tell he kind of liked her, she was hot and was making him go red, which is hard for us blue-skinned giants to begin with. Honestly, I am looking forward to this development. It would be nice if Rakasha could get himself a wife, and it would be fitting if it was Ruby''s own mother, that way he could actually be her stepfather. Heh, I wonder if they could make a little sibling for Ruby¡­ ¡­ Anyways, after we ended having lunch, I quickly went back to the fishing rod. But everything was just the same as always. I was so bored out of my mind that I began snoozing. At some point, however, I felt a jolting sensation from within the fishing rod''s thread, as it was being pulled down rapidly. SPLASH! "Hm?!" Finally, after waiting patiently and seeing other people already get their catches using fishing rods as well, I finally got a response from the sea! The waves began trembling constantly, shaking the surroundings rapidly, more and more¡­ something big, enormous wasing! In fact, wasn''t that a massive shadowing from the depths of the sea?! "Just how big is the thing I captured?!" SPLAAAAAAAAASSSSSSHHHHHHHH!!! And then, the gargantuan beast made itself clear. And it was¡­ Huh?! "EEEEH?!" Everyone, including me, reacted in surprise. "GROOOOAAARRR!" It was an enormous¡­ Leviathan?! Hold up, it was THE Leviathan! The one I fought back then in Heaven Port, whichter helped us defeat the Mechanized Chaos Dragon Fragment. "Wait a second, it''s you?! Leviathan?" I asked in surprise. "ROAR!" Suddenly, a smaller Leviathan appeared in the sea, roaring angrily that I caught his mom. "Ah, sorry about that!" I quickly freed her from the hook as she roared angrily at me and everyone else, suddenly mming the sea and throwing us a whole tsunami! "Oi don''t be like this now!" I waved my hand, gathering all the water into a giant water ball and throwing it back into her head. SPLAAASH! "ROAR! RAARR!" She was kind of trying to tell me something, but I couldn''t quite get it. She had grown stronger since ourst meeting though, she was getting closer to achieving Rank 9 by now, and her young was already Rank 7?! I think it was born at Rank 6, so it grew so strong in this little time! It probably did by eating a lot of divine monster meat her mother captured for him to feast on. ----- Chapter 1161 Traveling The Seas With A New Friend ----- "ROAR! RAARR!" She was kind of trying to tell me something, but I couldn''t quite get it. She had grown stronger since ourst meeting though, she was getting closer to achieving Rank 9 by now, and her young was already Rank 7?! I think it was born at Rank 6, so it grew so strong in this little time! It probably did by eating a lot of divine monster meat her mother captured for him to feast on. "G R A A H H¡­" The Leviathan looked back at me and then with the tip of her tail, pointed at the giant ship. "Yeah this is my ship, it''s a giant vessel made of primordial ice." I said, trying to talk with her. "G R R R H H H¡­" B A A A A M! She tested it by mming it with her tail a bit, but she quickly realized it was too hard to even break against her might. "Hey you''re having fun talking with your new fish friend?" Asked Bedann. "Oh, that''s the one you fought back then¡­ She really gave us a pain in the ass- Wait a second, can''t she control Sea Monsters?!" Miranda asked. "She indeed can. She used to be like a Dungeon Boss herself, but she''s pretty intelligent, isn''t she? I don''t think I could tame her like a monster though, she also has Water Dragon Bloodline." I said, exining things to the girls. "Beeg fish! Tasty?" Wondered Bedra. "Yum, yum?" Kate asked innocently. "No it is not for eating!" Said Hector''s daughter. "Your papa is fwends with it!" "Yeah, like she said." I agreed. "So why are you here?" I wondered, asking the big fish in front of me. Or well, the sea snake. Checking her status, she was just as big and strong as I remember her. The wounds I left on her body were already healed and barely anyrge scars were left behind. She had an insane self-regeneration ability. "G R R H H H H¡­!" She looked into the skies, as her little son began swimming around her, roaring adorably. Then, it began sshing around, jumping, and ying. After thinking it for a little while, I realized what she was trying to tell me. She was migrating! Migrating in all living beings in normal, especially animals and monsters. They run away from a specific season, usually winter or something, to move to areas where it hits less, or where they can withstand it better. I guess the sea is an enormous open field, so she can just swim across it all to reach a safer area for winter, which seems to be what she''s swimming away from. "She''s migrating. It seems she likes the more calid waters of Muspelheim at this time of the year, where winter''sing strong." I exined to my family. "Her little pup''s rather anxious, Bedra, Kate, you can go y with him, but be gentle not to hurt him." "Oway!" Bedra excitedly jumped into the sea, and Kate as well. The little sea snake, which wasn''t little at all, being as big as fifteen meters, noticed the two of them, and began chasing them down, opening his sharp jaws and giving powerful yet yful bites. My daughters began swimming around with him, throwing water bullets to each other. S P L A S H! S P L A S H! S P L A S H! "Uwaah¡­ Looks like a lot of fun¡­" Hector''s daughter looked down into the sea feeling slightly left behind. She wasn''t as strong as my daughters, in fact she was a Mortal at Rank 2, so jumping into the waters was aplete no for her. Giving her divine power just to y would be too much¡­ And her body might not handle it as she''s still growing. The dragon crest she has will eventually help her reach godhood pretty easily as long as she trains hard and grows healthy. "Don''t worry, they''lle back soon." I said. "Also, your mom and dad are calling you." "Elisa! Come!" "Elisa, why are you staring at the sea so much dear?" "Oh!" The little Elisa ran back towards her parents, while I nced at the little girls ying with the Leviathan''s son. "GRRHH¡­." She nced her son y around, she didn''t seem to mind my children there, and recognize them as my pups as well. "She seems amicable, I wonder if we could tell her to stick with us through the trip?" Wondered Bedann. "Hmm¡­ if we could ask her to carry our boat in the water, plus Charlotte''s unique skill¡­ wouldn''t we be able to move even faster? Wait, if she calls the sea monsters to obey her, then it could be even easier!" Miranda said. "I don''t think I could ask her to get wrapped around chains to carry a massive ship, wouldn''t it be more like very?" I sighed. "More importantly¡­ She seems to have noticed something." "GRRRH¡­ ROAAR!" Leviathan looked into the far distance, her eyes glowing brightly as she seemed to have sensed something¡­ ominous and dangerous. SPLAAAAASSSHH! TRUUUMMM¡­! And the whole ship suddenly stopped moving out of the blue, as the sound of the sea sshing furiously echoed around our surroundings. A gigantic, red-colored tentacle emerged from the depths of the sea, slowly entangling itself around the ship''s body. "ROOOOAARRRR!" The Leviathan roared fiercely, confronting the beast that had showed up.N?v(el)B\\jnn When we nced it, we were all left slightly surprised, it was one massive octopus, and it wasn''t a normal one at all either but a Rank 8 Middle Stage monster?! Its size alone easily reached over a hundred meters of height, looking down at the entire ship and its crew, us, with its big and beady eyes as the beast surged from the ocean''s depths. "GRUUUOOOOOOOOOOHHHH!" Its roar was furious and loud as hell, its dozens of tentacles quickly reached us, attempting to attack us with everything they had! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1162 A Wild Giant Kraken Has Appeared! ----- The enormous octopus seemed furious. It had a rather simplistic appearance, just a gigantic red octopus, with white and blue rings over its red skin and over a dozen tentacles. Its eyes were big and beady, and seemed to stare down at us as if we were just another prey. ----- [Giant Kraken] [Rank: 8 (Middle Stage)] [Status: Angered] A fierce de of mollusks, the Krakens are fearsome and enormous squids or octopuses, the weakest of them can still have dozens of meters of height, or even reach size as big as a hundred meters or bigger for stronger andrger species. Their diet consist of anything they can find and stuff inside of their mouths, so their appetite is known for being quite the vicious one amongst all monsters in these areas of the sea. It is well known for sinking ships, which it targets whenever they get into its territories, as they would quickly sink the whole ship and then devour person from the ships mercilessly. They''re well versed in Water Magic, which they use to manipte water currents and help them both move rapidly and also attack. However, their physical strength is the real threat of these monsters, possessing over twenty tentacles capable of doing as much damage as possible. [Fortune]: [C+] [Physical Strength]: [S+++] [Magical Power]: [S++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C-] Abilities: [Flexible Body] [Endless Tentacles] [Tentacr] [Greater Magic and Physical Damage Reduction] [Big Magic Detecting Eyes] [Fast Movements] [Water Bubble] [Water Bullet] [Ocean Vortex] [Oceanic Domain] [Ocean Dragon Vortex] [Water Hydra] [Whirlpool of Devastation] [Devastating Tentacle Attack] [ ----- Andpared to my status¡­ ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Ancient Great Vampire Dragon God of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss] [Main Divinities (10/10)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (SS)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)] [Divinity: Raging Oceans of Time (SS)] [Divinity: Holy Light (SS)] [Divinity: Primordial Blood (SS)] [Divinity: Dark Abyss (SS)] [Divinity of Golden Dunes (B)] [Divinity: Divine Starlight mes (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (6/13)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (SS)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (SS)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (SS)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (SS)] [Divinity: Vampiric Blood (SS)] [Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (SS)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Middle Stage)] (Requires 153600000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [156003020] [Fortune]: [SSS+] [Physical Strength]: [SSS+] [Magical Power]: [SSS] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Nature Dragon (A) (Awakened)] [Water Dragon (A) (Dormant)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Light (SSS)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Blood (SSS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Fire (SS)] [Nature (SS)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Life (B)] [Water (S)] [Void (B)] [Time (S)] [Space (S)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (SS)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (SS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SS)] [Primordial Blood Overlord (SS)] [Holy Sun (SS)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SS)] [Divinity Aura (SS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SS)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (SS)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (SS)] [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (SS)] [Psychic Mind (SS)] [Frost mes (SS)] [Earthy Harvest (SS)] [Divine Ice Sculping (SS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SS)] [Unmovable Mountain (SS)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SS)] [Soul Parasite (SS)] [Automatic Mapping (SS)] [Divine Soul Pierce (SS)] ----- Yeah, this thing was way weaker anyways! However, that didn''t meant I could simply lower my guard. I like ying around sometimes, but eating this giant Kraken grilled took priority! "G R O O O A R!" Leviathan swam rapidly towards the Kraken, moving at incredible speeds, she manipted the seas and generated many chains made of water, chaining down the monster''s various tentacles. At the same time, her scales generated enormous quantities of water, propelling her out of the sea as she pierced through therge, enormous body of the Kraken continuously! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Each of her attacks left arge hole in the monstrous mollusk''s body, as she was tearing it down with enormous strength and power! It was really surprising me, but she was indeed quite mighty. "Raar! Roar!" Her little son cheered her up from afar, while shooting Water Bullets at the Kraken. "GRUOOOOHH!" The furious Kraken began mming the ship with its free tentacles, while attempting to eliminate Leviathan with beams of highly pressurized water, leaving several holes across her immense body. "Charlotte!" I called. "Fuyu!" "We got this!" Fuyu said, emerging at my side. "Okay! This is not the first time I''ve fought sea monsters anyways! [Load Cannons]! [Cannon Barrage]!" Charlotte''s Unique Skill activated, as theybined with Fuyu''s body. FLAAASH! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Suddenly, dozens of dragon-shaped cannons made of ice emerged all around the ship, pointing at the kraken from afar, and then firing with countless cannonballs, all created through Charlotte''s amazing Unique Skill: [Captain]! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "GRUOOOHHH¡­!" The Kraken was being bulleted alive. Each cannonball not only blew arge piece of its flesh away, but I also left a deadly-looking hole in the monster''s body, making it agonize and scream in fury! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! And suddenly, out of the blue, several magic circles emerged out of thin air, covering our entire perimeter, and pointing viciously against us, firing enormous quantities of water-based magic projectiles! "Don''t let those things hit the ship!" Hector roared. "RAAAAAH!" Larzak jumped into battle. "Generate magic barriers!" Kraxka said. "Will do father!" Miminga said. "I can help too mommy!" Miminga''s daughter unleashed her magic,bining it with that of everyone else. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! All the attacks were quickly blocked by a barrier generated by cooperative effort, in which I also helped using my divine magic, the powerful barrier resisted pretty well!N?v(el)B\\jnn And then, everyone jumped into action, unleashing their strongest blows to intercept the magic attacks, defending the ship from this powerful Sea Kraken. ----- Chapter 1163 Defeating The Kraken And A Mysterious Shard! ----- A bombardment of magic attacks reached the Kraken from all directions. zing explosions, freezing spears, sharp wooden projectiles, rays of light, and more. The enormous beast began to scream in agony as several of its tentacles were blown away into pieces. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! And that wasn''t all, as Leviathan joined the fray, ferociously freeing herself from the Giant Kraken''s tentacles and then viciously biting the monster with her sharp and deadly jaws. Her eyes furiously nced at the beast as if it were merely a meal she found in her way. "GRUOOOOOHHHH!" "ROOOOAR!" The Kraken agonized as it suddenly, and desperately conjured a vast array of magic circles. All the magic circles conjured arge quantity of water, shaped as enormous spiraling vortexes that shed against Leviathan and our magic barrier. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! The barrier wasn''t even that affected though, and the Kraken seemed annoyed by how strong our barrier was. On its annoyance, it employed a new trick, suddenly beginning to dive underwater and then beginning to make the entire sea spin around us, while using its fast regeneration to create more tentacles as bait! SPLAAAASH! "T-The entire sea around us is spinning!" Said Kraxka in shock. "Is this the Kraken''s doing?! To think a monster can do such a thing!" Larzak added. "Krakens are high ranked monsters, kings of the sea. Their power to manipte the ocean is equally stronger! It seems even the Leviathan can''t catch himpletely!" Said Pekora. "This damn thing''s smart." I looked into the seas as I sighed, quickly jumping off the boat. SPLAAASH! My small body quickly transformed into my current Vampire Dragon Form, as I flew into the seas and dove into its spinning underwater currents. There, I saw the enormous eyes of the Kraken, each eye was as big as my own body, this monster''s true size was gargantuan. FLASH! And from within the Kraken''s body, I saw a strange, blue-colored light. It was emerging from the Kraken''s body and shining brightly. At first I didn''t knew if that was merely an illusion of the spinning sea reflecting the sun''s light or my imagination, but the power I felt quickly made me remember another essence I had felt before. "It is indeed quite surprising how you came all the way here to bring me this piece, you have my thanks." A smile surged on my dragon jaws as I waved my hands, the sea controlled by the Kraken swiftly began losing its strength, as I started to manipte it on my own. The giant monster lost its grip on the sea, as I smiled evilly. "GRUOOOHHH!" The Kraken roared furiously underwater, which generated ripples in the sea, which then shaped as piercing vortexes. "If I freeze this entire ce the ship is going to get stuck so let''s be a bit more gentle here¡­ It is a nice opportunity to try out my new water divinity anyways¡­" I charged Mana and Divine Power into my ws as manipted the sea currents and then redirected them back to the Kraken. This time, the water current stook the shape of a furious and ferocious water dragon, biting and piercing through the soft flesh of the Kraken. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "GRUOOOHH!" The Kraken attacked with its tentacles, but I swung my dragon ws carefreely, cutting them on my way to the monster''s body. At the same time, I saw Leviathan attacking the Kraken, as we were able to divide the monster''s attention between the two, giving me more space. "ROOOAR!" Leviathan ferociously started biting and tearing apart the Kraken'' body, it seems she had already fought and eaten this monster''s kin before, although this one might be a bit stronger than the ones she usually ate. CLAAASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn I reached the Kraken''s head and used my ws to pierce through its skin, diving through flesh, innards and blood and then reaching the Kraken''s deepest core. FLAAAASH! A sudden sh of bright blue light emerged from within, as I saw a blue-colored crystalline piece of item in there. It was floating with utmost tranquility, but I knew very well what it was. That thing was the blue elemental orb! Or well, more like a shard of it. I remember that Yggdrasil told me there were around three or four shards of each of these shattered orbs. And that they were spread around the world, lost. I was able to sense them and even¡­ attract them to myself now that I held their "spiritual cores". She had told me that monsters could hold these shards, but I didn''t believed herpletely back then¡­ Now I can tell that its true. These shards might be already within the possession of monsters that devoured them already to gain power. This enormously gargantuan kraken was probably the result of the orb''s shards powers boosting it to this level of power. "Thanks for the gift, friend. I''ll be taking it from you now." I quickly grabbed the shard and mercilessly tore it apart from the Kraken''s innards, the entire monster was already dying as I tore its innards apart mercilessly, flying out of its body from the head out into the surface of the sea. SPLAAAASH! BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! The enormous Kraken suddenly couldn''t control the enormous leftover energy of the shard and exploded on the spot, pieces of tentacles flying into the skies and falling as if octopus was raining. "Wow you did it! It was way easier than I imagined." Belle suddenly popped out of thin air, sitting over my dragon head. "I guess you didn''t required the assistance of the great me." "You''re getting a bit cocky aren''t cha?" I sighed. "Well, whatever¡­ I got something very interesting out of this¡­" I looked into the glowing, blue-colored shard, my luck waspletely insane if I found it right away. I guess the power of the Fate stat really did affected my luck and meld reality to favor me a bit¡­ This is indeed a good start. ----- Chapter 1164 The Power Of The Blue Orb Shard ----- "It is indeed a shard of the Blue Orb, incredible you found it so fast." The voice of the Yggdrasil Tree within my Divine Realm resonated within my mind, as she inspected the item resting over my dragon ws. "This Kraken must have swallowed it long ago, the reason why it grew way bigger than its peers must be this shard¡­ So it has such properties." "You mean these orbs can powerup monsters when they eat them?" I wondered. "More or less¡­ Did you saw something else wrong with it before you picked it up?" She asked. "The shard was inside the Kraken''s body, connected to its internal tissue and even its innards, like a parasite." I said, recalling what I saw. "I see¡­ These orbs are indeed kind of "alive" so I suppose a development like this should had been expected¡­ yet it still surprises me¡­." She sighed. As she said that, I looked into the item''s information. ----- [Blue Orb of Oceans Shard (??? Grade)] A mysterious Blue Orb Shard imbued with the mystical power of Water itself. It contains a primordial power within this world. As it is only a small shard of a greater elemental orb, its powers are limited. However, it is capable of infusing powerful mana and divine power to the things it parasitizes. Possessing a small will of its own, it seeks a strong vessel on its endless desire to be whole again. Collect the other three Shards and the Orb''s Spiritual Core to reform the Orb to its original form. ----- Well yeah alright, it is indeed the shard. Though even the system can''t tell me what''s its actual Grade, weird. Why is it that the case though? Does it has something special within itsponents that the System cannot detect? [Precisely, Drake. It appears the shard of this orb contains a power that it seems to not be possible to measure. Perhaps if you grow stronger, the entire system will do as well, and inspecting things beyond your realm might be more possible.] [It seems dangerous though, if you touch it too much, it might try to parasitize it and attempt to control your body, save it for now while you still are not affected by it.]N?v(el)B\\jnn "Wow, even I can get affected by this thing?" [Yes indeed, be careful now.] I quickly saved the shard inside my Inventory and looked the other way, quickly descending back to the ship. With me there was also a big Divine Crystal, the Divine Core of the Kraken, which I decided to eat right away while flying down, like arge cookie snack. Crunch, crunch, crunch¡­ Ding! [You''ve gained +15000000 Divine Power] [You acquired [Divinity Fragment of Sea Creatures] x10!] [You acquired [Divine Fragment of Oceans] x5!] Ooh, I even got some Divine Power and Divinity Fragments! There''s nothing better than that for now I guess. I also already am at enough Divine Power to Rank Up again. I doubt I''ll be able to evolve again right away though. [I know you want to Rank Up right away but saving your Divine Power until you have enough so you don''t end up with zero of it after Ranking Up is a wise choice.] "I know, I know, I wasn''t going to Rank Up right away, don''t worry." I flew back with everyone, as I exined them what I saw inside. I didn''t wanted to expose them to the Blue Orb Shard, so I only told them about it with as many shortcuts as possible, making the resume of it simple enough for even my toddler daughters to understand. Bedann and Miranda, who apanied me through the whole dungeon ordeal, knew very well of these orbs, and were naturally surprised once I told them about it. "So you found a shard already?! Now that''s weird¡­" Bedann said. "Isn''t that too convenient? And right off the bat?" "Yeah, but didn''t you listen, Bedann? The Yggdrasil Tree did said that he would also attract these shards to him now that he holds their spiritual cores. We might end up fighting more powered-up monsters in the future." Miranda pointed out. "That''s true¡­ I guess there''s no helping it, huh?" Bedann looked into the skies while feeling slightly worried. "Well, this is not only your mission dear, but that of all of us. So next time we''ll help you out." "Well it was certainly powered-up, but nothing I couldn''t handle¡­ Well, maybe it could had killed me if I hadn''t evolved though, it was pretty strong." I sighed. "Nheless, now that we are done here, how about we rx and eat something- Oh! How about the Kraken around here? Before Leviathan eats it all!" Like that, everyone decided to take it easy for now (mostly due to my request), as we moved into eating and celebrating the victory. I picked up a dozen giant tentacle pieces floating in the sea and cut them down, grilling them with some mes. I didn''t used Divine Fire because that would burn them to a crisp instantly, and I cannot really do that¡­ As the celebrations continued, the night quickly came and the beautiful moon atop the skies emerged. Leviathan and her son were still swimming at our side, it seemed she was probably going to stick with us for a while. I don''t know if for the whole trip, but she seemed quite attached to us somewhat. "So how long will it take us to get to Muspelheim, Charlotte?" I wondered. "The ship''s incredibly fast as it is, but the sea is enormous. It might take us a few weeks at this pace." The Dwarven girl said. "I hope this is okay, mister Drake." "Yeah its all fine¡­ Though, hey Fuyu, can''t you hurry?" I asked Fuyu herself. "Of course I could go faster, but the faster I go the more energy I will require. The seas and the skies are filled with thick invisible clouds of mana and divine power, so the faster we go, the more energy we''ll need." She said. ----- Chapter 1165 Slight Worries ----- "So how fast can you go as you are?" I wondered curiously. "Around at thrice this current speed, but if we go faster everyone atop my body will be blown away, so we can speed things up once everyone''s inside my body." Fuyu rified. "I see! If that''s the case we could get to Muspelheim in about a week!" Charlotte said with energy, she seemed excited. "I had only explored the ports of Muspelheim, but never their internalnds and all of that! Seems exciting¡­" She seemed rather excited about the whole adventure. I had to admit it, I was also excited about exploring a whole new continent of possibilities. However, for now we couldn''t rush things. Apparently this world was way moreplex than I thought. Probably due to the overumtion of Mana and Divine Power caused by the merge of the Ancient Realms into our current world, there''s tons of this energy spread around. Inside continent''snds, is where this energy umtes and transforms into the continent''s climates and their "atmospheres". Because we were all born in the Jotunheim Continent, we didn''t felt a single thing, but once we begin traveling across other areas, we''ll feel the pressure of these continent''s atmospheres. Muspelheim is like theplete opposite of Niflheim and Jotunheim, so we might have a slightly harder time there getting used to the atmosphere and everything else. In a way, its like traveling to a whole other¡­ Maybe. "Babah! Babah!" Suddenly, as we were discussing things, my little Bedra came flying to my side. She seemed slightly sleepy, and so did Kate who was yawning while being carried by Bedann. "Ah, I guess I got prettyte already. Alright, time for bed you two."N?v(el)B\\jnn I caressed my little girl''s head as I carried her to her cradle. The two ate and yed a lot today, so they fell asleep quite easily after everything. Bedra had grown less dependent on us though and seems to be fine now without needing to be always taken care of. She can even go to the potty by herself but we still need to clean her and wash her sometimes, she has yet to fully learn everything by herself. Kate seems to be the same, although she learns quicker. Seeing the sleep peacefully made me remember the times the two of them fought. Not much in the dungeon though, but in the incident with Heaven Port¡­Bedra has been showing an amazing potential since she was born, and every time she shows up, her powers seem to have grown stronger. And after she drank that Titan''s blood, she seems to have gained a greater enhancement to her physical strength. I do wonder though, when will she awaken her Dragon Form? That way she''ll finally be able to enter the Draconic Records and meet her grandparents from my side. It kind of makes me feel worried that she has yet to awaken it¡­ ording to my parents, there had been other cases of half-dragons and half-humanoid races. Though all of such records of them shown that they could turn into dragons since they were born. But why is she and Kate different? It makes me think that they might¡­ not even have a dragon form at all. They''re strong, yeah, but there''s beings even stronger out there. If they cannot really grow past this current level of strength, they might be in danger when I am no longer capable of being with them at all times, such as when they grow up and be independent. Could there be a way to awaken their Dragon Forms? Maybe if I imbue my Dragon Essence into their bodies? But¡­ I risk hurting them that way, which is not what I want to do either. Ah, this is harder than I imagined, isn''t it? And then there''s the whole thing about them being able to control themselves in such a form. "Are you worried? You''ve been staring at the girls for a while now." Bedann said. "Everything''s alright?" Miranda asked. "I¡­ Well, I''ve been thinking if they are capable of taking a dragon form or not¡­ Been a while now since they were born yet they have not developed anything¡­ Kate is half spirit so I guess she might have another way to get to it but Bedra¡­" I sighed. "Well, I still love them even if they don''t get a dragon form or something, but I wish they could, that way they could grow stronger through the draconic records as well." "Hmmm¡­ I guess itsplicated. I don''t really know anything about how dragons work¡­" Bedann said. "But I can tell Bedra is a unique girl. I think she''ll eventually get it, don''t be like this. Since when you have been this gloomy, dear?" "Maybe they cannot control their powers properly right now, but I am sure that''s going to change eventually once they grow older and are able to control their abilities better." Miranda reassured me, patting my chest. "Ah¡­ I guess I am just a bit tired. I''ve had a lot of things inside my headtely, I know you know this. Everything that has going on, felt like we never had a time to take a break. Now that I am finally able to, I feel slightly nervous." I sighed. "Maybe its umted stress? We can sort things out tomorrow, now''ste so you should really sleep and rx, dear." Bedann said. "Yeah¡­ M-Maybe we can do something to heal that stress too¡­." Miranda said while blushing, coquettishly caressing my chest. "Oh right¡­ I guess we are experts at healing our dear husband''s stress, aren''t we?" Bedann smiled back at Miranda and then at me. "I suppose that''s a quick way to heal my stress¡­" I felt slightly overwhelmed as their clearlyscivious stares made me get into the mood very quickly. And like that, we swiftly moved to a different room next to ours, where the two girls devoured me alive in bed¡­ My stress was gone before I realized it. ----- Chapter 1166 Baptism Of Fire ----- B O O O O O O M M M!!! "What the¡­?!" A sudden explosion woke up Joan from his sleep, he quickly opened his eyes, ncing at his surroundings, fire everywhere. The foul smell of gas entered his nostrils, making his mind dizzy. "Fire? What¡­?!" He felt confused, but he had no time to think things through, a fire had broke out inside of his house, he had to quickly check on his family and escape. Quickly jumping outside of his bed, he rushed into the corridor. "A gas leak? How?!" He quickly ran outside of his room, as he saw the entire house in mes, the fire quickly rushing through the walls and ceilings, trying to catch him like the embrace of hell itself. Joan ran back as he remembered his sister and his parents, quickly rushing towards the room of his sister, which was next to his, finding her sleeping. Thankfully, the fire had yet to reach her room. Joan ran inside, trying to wake her up desperately, his eyes feeling desperate as he thought she might had died due to asphyxiation. "Natalia, wake up! We have to get out!" "¡­" Thankfully, she was still alive, he could see that she was barely breathing. However, she seemed unconscious due to the gases, if she stayed here for too long, she''ll asphyxiate and die. "Come on, we have to get out of here¡­ Ungh!" Joan summoned strength out of his pure desperation and the adrenaline rushing through his body, carrying his six-year-old sister with all the strength he had, thankfully she was still small. Gritting his teeth, he rushed outside with his sister on his arms. His entire body was shrouded in sweat as he felt that it was bing more and more difficult to breath. "Ugh¡­" Joan began to feel dizzy. His mind was beginning to spin around, oxygen was almost beingpletely consumed by the mes. However, he couldn''t fall here, he couldn''t let his sister die. "JOOOAAAAAN! "NATALIAAAA!" "Huh?! Mom? Dad?!" Suddenly, he heard the screams of his parents as he rushed towards their room, covering Natalia with his own body and protecting her from the searing mes that attempted totch over him as if they were a vicious monster. FLUOOOSH! "AGGGH!" He ran over the mes while resisting the enormous agony of his legs burning. The pain was horrid, yet somehow he continued moving forward. The adrenaline rushing through his body helping him exceed the limits of his young teenager physique. Running towards his parents'' room, he found his father opening the window, his father and mother nning to get out of the house through the window of their room, located in their house''s second floor. However, Joan knew that was way too dangerous. "Wait, the fall is way too much, we might even die!" "Joan! Natalia! Come here, quickly!" Cried his mother. Joan gritted his teeth as he was about to grab her hand and gamble his life by jumping from the second floor. "Wait¡­!" However, a sudden bad feeling reached Joan''s heart. He quickly remembered that the room of his parents was right over the kitchen, if the mes reached the kitchen and the gas, then an even wider explosion might happen at any time. "Wait, it''s too dangerous! Hurry up ande with me!" Joan tried to help his parents find another way. His reckless father already realizing his mistake as he saw the mes covering the house''s ceiling, his legs began to burn as he screamed, running back inside the house. "Shit, shit, shit! Let''s get through the stairs!" Joan''s heart began beating faster and faster. He desperately grabbed his mother''s hand as his father ran to his side, the two were rather old already, as they had us after being 36 due to various circumstances. Their bodies were weak and they were barely standing as the mes slowly started to cover everything in their surroundings. "Come! We have to get out of here! Hurry-" BOOOOOOMMMM!!! Joan''s vision suddenly grew blurrier. In seconds, his parents were gone. Their room''s floor exploded by the mes rushing from the kitchen, engulfing them. He could only heard the agonizing screams of his mother as everything was covered by the red color of fire. His face seemed to twist in pain and sorrow as he gritted his teeth, without even a moment to talk or say goodbye due to the desperate situation, Joan began moving, even when his legs and his back burning. "Aghhh¡­! Cough¡­ Ugh¡­!" Quickly trying to stand up, Joan felt the mes rushing across his legs and reaching his crotch, the agonizing pain couldn''t be offset by adrenaline alone anymore. Deep down, he knew he was going to die there. He lost his parents right in front of him, he felt like he had nothing else to live for¡­ Yet his unconscious sister on his arms brought him back to reality. Somehow she was fine, he had made sure to cover her from the mes and aside from a few burns, she seemed still alive. "Come on¡­ A bit more Natalia, a bit more¡­!" Joan began murmuring. "Your brother will bring you to safety¡­!" FLUOOOSH! Joan fought against the mes of hell itself, rushing downstairs as more mes engulfed him, he protected his sister with his arms and his big back, rushing across the mes. A baptism of fire. He screamed his lungs out. The agony was so strong it felt like his flesh was being torn apart slowly. Rushing through the corridor, Joan saw the open door and someone at the other side, it was his aunt. "JOAAAN! HURRY!" She was fearful to get into the infernal mes inside the house. Joan rushed with all hissting strength, but his burning muscles and his melting skin couldn''t take much more.N?v(el)B\\jnn CLASH! Suddenly, one of his legs fell off the wooden floor, as the sharp cracked wood pierced through his skin and bone, leaving him stuck there. "Nnnnggggh¡­! Aagh! Fuck! FUCK!" Joan''s hope for survival was gone. ----- Chapter 1167 A Tragic End And Reincarnation ----- "Joan! JOOAN!" His aunt extended her arms towards Joan, crying as she was about to attempt to jump into the mes. However, Joan''s scream stopped her, as he tore apart his own legs and carried his sister near her. "Take¡­ her¡­" "W-Wait!" Crack¡­ crack¡­! As his aunt managed to grab his unconscious sister, the ceiling began to crack, mes gushing out ferociously as they fell over Joan before his aunt could carry him out. "At least¡­ I was able to save her¡­" C R A A A A S H! Joan''s aunt eyes stared at the destroyed house, with only a little girl in her arms. Her sister''s entire family was gone in a single night, the intoxicating smell of burnt wood making her dizzy as tears flowed from her eyes¡­ "No¡­ No¡­ No¡­" As she wept, behind her, someone nced at the scene. A young girl with brown hair and a Japanese school girl uniform. Her eyes seemed filled with sorrow, as she sighed. "I was unable to change fate¡­" She sighed. Joan''s aunt noticed the girl murmuring to herself, her eyes opening wide. "D-Did you do this?! Who are you?!" She asked, slowly growing insane as she grabbed Natalia and protected her from the mysterious girl. "I did not¡­" The girl sighed. "However¡­ I could had done something, yet I was unable to¡­" "What? What¡­ are you talking about?" The aunt grew more confused. The girl looked at Natalia''s unconscious face, her life signs were fading away. "But I can do something now¡­" Suddenly, a sh of light emerged from her left hand''s index finger.N?v(el)B\\jnn F L A S H! The light reached Natalia, healing most of her injuries, and assuring her survival. The entire process was almost magical, Natalia''s aunt was left speechless. "I''ve done it¡­ I have acted. Now the course of this world''s spiritual awakening will not stop." The girl looked at Natalia''s aunts'' eyes. "Take care of her. She will be someone important in the future¡­ And so will be her brother, the one baptized by mes." "Huh? Ah¡­" Before she could say anything else, Natalia''s aunt fell unconscious, while the sound of the fireman''s truck grew closer, alongside that of an ambnce. ? The girl sighed, as she looked into the distance. "I worry not much for this girl''s safety, but much more from the boy spirited away¡­ Hopefully, the Ice Dragon King will protect him from the clutches of Darkness..." . . . The only thing he could see was pure darkness after seeing the crimson red color of mes before his death. Yet his consciousness remained healthy and very much alive, and so did his soul. "After being embraced by mes, the baptism of fire has beenpleted." He heard a faint voice, resembling that of an old woman. "Did I die? The ceiling must have crushed me¡­ My parents¡­ Ah¡­ Where am I?" The consciousness spoke, yet nobody answered. Within the peace of darkness, he began to think of everything that has happened. Sorrow quickly took over his mind, and then frustration and regret due to his powerlessness. "Natalia¡­" However, he quickly recalled his sister. She must have survived, for sure. "I''m sorry for leaving you behind¡­ I hope¡­ you can be strong, Natalia." So many regrets. He had so much yet to live¡­ Dying at the age of barely 17 was not something he could had ever expected. The whole ident felt way too out of nowhere. Yet it also made him recall the fragility of life itself. "I hadn''t even confessed to the girl I liked yet. I hadn''t even finished high school¡­I had so many games to y yet¡­ So many books to read¡­ So many things to live¡­ Even my parents died¡­" As he regretted not having been able to live longer to do all the things he could had ever hoped to do, he began to question his surroundings. The darkness, and that voice he heard. "What is this feeling of pure emptiness? Is this the eternal void? Where we all go after dying?" "You could say so, young one." And there it was, that voice once more. "Who are you?!" The voice remained quiet, and then it spoke, as if it was trying to think what to say to him. "I am the bridge between the two stages of existence, life and death." "Bridge¡­?" "Some call me the Dark Daughter. Others say I am the Reaper. But my mother named me Hel." Joan was more confused than ever, was this an hallucination before death? "You''re not hallucinating, this is real. You''ve died, Joan from Earth." "What¡­ Then what is this?" "The darkness every soul sees before being reincarnated in our world, Yggdrasil." "Reincarnation¡­?" F L A A A S H! Suddenly, as Joan concentrated, he could feel his own body, no longer physical, but ethereal, as he went through several thin membranes, one after the other. "So abyssal¡­ It is as if I was nowhere yet, my consciousness remains." Each time he went through one of these strange membranes, he felt as if his "body" grew slightly bigger and stronger, tougher, even. And as his thoughts emerged one after the other, this leftover strength gathered and materialized inside of his own "body" or well, his soul. It was as if his very essence was now bing something, a power. "It''s about time now, young soul. Be careful out there. I cannot watch over you anymore once you hatch." "Eh? What? Wait! I haven''t even asked any questions yet! I need to know what''s going on-" "Your destiny calls you, answer it. If you happen to meet the Dragon King, join him. You may one day see your sister once more if you walk through the same path as he does." "Dragon¡­ King?" C r a c k¡­ c r a c k! "Oh, wielder of the mes¡­ Hear my call¡­" Suddenly, the voice of a young woman echoed around Joan''s surroundings, much different than the other voice belonging to "Hel". ----- Chapter 1168 Epic Of Fire Dragon ----- "Please¡­ We have lost everything¡­ You are the only one that can possibly help us now¡­" "The mes are dimming¡­ It won''t work¡­" "Shut up! We have to try at the very least!" "It won''t work¡­ The Wielder of the Origin mes is just a myth, and that egg is not even a real egg, is just a rock with paintings on it." Another voice spoke to the girl, it seemed to be¡­ another girl too. "But I am a Saint! It¡­ should work!" "No, it won''t, and if the Elder finds us here, he''ll reprimand us, hurry up and let''s get out of here¡­" "B-But¡­! Please, hatch!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The girl cried, as Joan suddenly felt something touching the surface above him, which seems to be oval-shaped. "Wait, oval shaped? Are they talking to me, an egg? Does this mean I am inside an egg?!" Joan realized the horrid truth a bit toote, but indeed, he was inside an egg. And then¡­ "Ah!" Suddenly, he realized he could somehow move around, barely so. His limbs were very small, and so was his tiny head. However, he quickly tried to push forward, with all his might. "Unnnggh¡­! Come on!" Crack¡­ crack! The eggshell slowly began to gain several cracks, as the two girls looking at it began to panic, surprised, and bbergasted by the utterly ridiculous sight in front of their eyes. Indeed, it was very ridiculous because such an egg had not hatched in hundreds of years and was thought to be just an egg-shaped magic stone instead! "EH?!" "The egg is actually hatching?!" "I told you it wasn''t a stone! HAHAHA!" Joan kept pushing and pushing, with all his tiny might, until¡­! CRACK! The hard rock-like eggshell blew into pieces, as his vision was finally greeted with multiple colors. And of course, what greeted hi sight at first nce were two girls. "Huh?! Ah? What the¡­?!" He thought, without being able to say any word. His jaws didn''t allowed him to easily speak with how long they were. In fact, the only thinging out of his mouth were strange lizard-like groans. "Roar¡­! Groar! Grar?!" And as he struggled with his inability to speak, he realized these two girls were not normal at all. In fact they were not even human. Their skin was as red as blood, their eyes yellow and orange, zing with bright fiery light. And their hair was long and silvery white. They even had ck horns growing from their forehead! And they were incredibly tall, both being around three meters of height! They were wearing tribal clothes of some sort, made of animal leather. Their bodies were covered on tattoos depicting zing mes. "(This is clearly not Earth, I can tell¡­)" And then, he checked into his own body. He had not done this before because he was afraid of realizing what sort of strange, non-human critter he had be. And the first thing he saw were red-colored scales covering his entire body. He was definitely smallpared to the two girls. He had four- no, six limbs, or three pairs of limbs. They were small, and four of them ended into sharp tiny ck ws, while the other two, mounted atop his shoulders, were small and with long fingers interconnected with red membranes, like bat wings. "(I am a winged lizard?)" He had a hard time realizing that winged lizards often had a name¡­ "(Wait, that''s a Dragon¡­)" As he realized his new identity as a winged lizard, the two girls in front of him spoke once more. He quickly realized they looked a lot alike, they were twins. However, one of them was slimmer while the other was burlier and muscr, covered in a few scars, and rather tomboyish. "Unbelievable¡­ It actually hatched¡­" The tomboyish warrior-like girl was left speechless, incapable of epting that her childish twin sister was right. "THE WIELDER OF THE ORIGIN FLAMES HAS BEEN BORN!" Meanwhile, the other twin sister raised her slim arms into the sky, celebrating the little dragon''s birth. "(What the heck is happening¡­)" For him, this seemed very sudden¡­ He didn''t even have a few years to rest and settle down his mind at all and then he was suddenly reincarnated. Although he couldn''t reallyin, being a dragon was perhaps the best sort of non-human reincarnation he could had ever hoped for. "(But seriously, I still can''t believe how quickly things changed¡­)" Everything seemed incredibly fantastical as well. Joan quickly realized that because reincarnation was a thing, souls existed as a result. And so does some kind of divine entity that brought him here somehow, most likely that "Hel" that spoke to him before hatching. And of course, if souls exist, other supernatural things are most likely real. Magic, monsters, other worlds, fantastical races, and all sorts of other insane concepts he loved to read in the all the reincarnation fantasy stories he enjoyed. Although his death was abrupt and horrid, his new upbringing quickly filled him with the hope he would be able to live a new life and enjoy all the things he was unable to do in his previous life, including his major regrets. However, there was something in specific that was really annoying him about this entire ordeal¡­ "(At first nce, it might appear I am a young, red-scaled dragon, probably a typical fire dragon? Seriously? I could had been anything else, but I get to be a fire dragon by dying in a fire? Is this the irony of life? Is this what you get for dying in fire?)" Indeed, he was raging over such a small, insignificant detail. But to be honest, it felt like a punch in the face for him. As if whoever reincarnated him here wasughing at him and, just for the irony, reincarnated him as a fire-wielding creature. "(Then What if I died by being buried in an avnche? Do I be an ice dragon?!)" Like this, in betweenins over the ridiculousness of the situation, the first Fire Dragon in over a hundred thousand years was born. Although in this time Drake had yet to evene to Heaven Port, he suddenly felt a strange, tingling sensation the moment our young Fire Dragon was born. "This sensation¡­ What is this?" ----- Chapter 1169 A Land Of Flames ----- Although the young red dragon couldn''t help butin, but the only thing he got out of his mouth were groans that only made the girls in front of him find him cuter. Despite being a Fire Dragon, most likely, he was very small and defenseless. "(Alright, let''s settle down for now and let''s go with the flow. Apparently, these two girls see me as some kind of sacred beast, so let''s go with it for now, maybe they could offer me some protection as I grow up as a baby dragon.)" Joan was quick to adapt to his current situation. Then again, it wasn''t as if he had any other option. "Aw, and it''s so cuteeee!" The cutest of the twins suddenly grabbed him with her big, giantess hands, raising him above her head. Our young fire breather attempted to free himself from her grasp, but it was futile. Desperately, he tried to muster some words, however¡­ "Graaooo¡­! Gra?! Graaooo! Graaaaoooo! Grahh¡­" Indeed, nothing articte came out. "Shoo cuteee! Are you hungry little dragon? Do you want some milk?" She asked,pletely clueless about dragons in general, mostly due to their rarity and also due to her own ignorance. "Idiot, dragons don''t drink milk! And we have to tell the Elder about this!" Her tomboyish sister, which seemed way more down to earth, quickly interrupted her. "Eeeh? But Nadia, all pups drink milk!" Pouted her sister. "Have you ever seen a lizard drinking milk? The mothers don''t hate tits either, dummy¡­" Sighed the tomboy, named Nadia. "Geeh! Shut up! He''s my baby now!" Comined her sister. "Mina, stop! Give it to me!" Said Nadia, stretching her arms and trying to grab the precious creature in her sister''s hands. "No, it''s mineee!" The two girls began to fight for the newborn Dragon, as Nadia''s strength overwhelmed Mina quite easily, and she ended grabbing him. Between their tribe, fights weremon, and most of the time they were just to y around, their insane physical strength and defense allowed them to be rough with one another, even when yfully. "Now, I''ll bring it to the Elder!" Nadia said, rushing outside, as Mina followed her from behind. "Stop it! I want to carry it! I am her Saint!" Cried Mina. "Shut up!" The two annoying girls carried the little dragon outside of this cave, as he was finally greeted by a bigger picture of where the heck he hadnded into. And of fire! The sky was reddish orange and the sun was shining brightly atop the heavens. The temperatures were extremely hot, yet he felt strangely ustomed to such heat, perhaps due to his fire-breathing lineage. The rest of the world was just as wondrous. He quickly realized he had been carried outside of a small cave within a gigantic, red-colored mountain. The surroundings of the mountain were a near-endless forest of red, orange, and ck-colored trees, with enormous ck spikes growing from the ground made of dried out molten rock, fiery red crystals grew everywhere, decorating the already fantasticalndscape as rivers of boilingva spread around. There was no water in sight yet vegetation thrived just fine, even in conditions where there were mes everywhere. He could recall a few nts that lived near volcanoes, but never something like this before. To make things even more shocking, inside the forest there were countless beasts roaming. His draconic senses awakened automatically as he was able to see enormous red panthers covered on mes, giant turtles with shells resembling volcanoes, and more. "Graaahh¡­!" He couldn''t help but groan in utter surprise, everything around him was surprising and amazing! Yet¡­ there was something even more shocking once he nced to the left. "GRAR?!" There was a gigantic skull! Yes, there was an enormous mountain-sized dragon-like skull apanied by a gigantic skeleton resting at the side of this mountain, above this enormous pile of bones, which were bigger than mountains, there were all sorts of vegetation growing from it, and of course, fauna such as animals and monsters. The two girls quickly noticed his attention towards the skeleton, as Mina seemed to want to exin to him what this was, although Nadia, the one currently carrying him, felt it was rather useless to exin things to a monster that wouldn''t understand them to begin with. "Oh, are you interested in that big skeleton over there? That''s your mama!" "GRAH?!" The little dragon was even more surprised, his new mother was¡­ already dead?! "Why are you exining things to a dragon? I bet he doesn''t even know what you''re talking about¡­" Nadia said. "Nah, I bet he does! He got that spark on his eyes, don''t you realize how he looks at things? He''s surely a smart boy!" Mina seemed to have high hopes on the hatchling. "(My mother? is that giant dragon skeleton? So she died? Why? How? Huh?!)" He was indeed very confused, groaning with both excitement and lots of confusion. "Grawr? Graah! Graah!" He was trying his best tomunicate with Mina, trying to ask for more information. "You want to know who she is? Well her name''s-" "We''re here. Stop talking to the Sacred Beast already, Mina." Sighed her sister, interrupting Mina.N?v(el)B\\jnn The two girls carried him inside arger cave, these people clearly lived inside of this mountain. Thisrge entrance led to a series of cave sections, ultimately bringing them into arger and wider space inside the mountain, illuminated by red and blue crystals stuck into the ceilings. The mystical sight made the little dragon roar in surprise, his tail began waving around unwillingly, even when his human soul found such an act as embarrassing, he couldn''t stop his dragon instincts. "Roar! Groar! (Uoooh! This is really fantasy-like!)" There was also arge undergroundke inside, which was one of the things he had been trying to find, a water source. There was no way people could live without water, right? Even these red-skinned fire wielding people needed to satiate their thirst from time to time... ------ Chapter 1170 The Tiny Fire Dragon Deity ------ There was also arge undergroundke inside, which was one of the things he had been trying to find, a water source. There was no way people could live without water, right? Even these red-skinned fire wielding people needed to satiate their thirst from time to time. Surrounding the big undergroundke there were over fiftyrge tents built out of animal pelt andrge bones. And of course, they were not unupied, as there were over a hundred red-skinned people roaming all around the ce. They were all simr to Nadia and Mina, red-skinned with ck horns and fiery orange and red eyes, with silver hair, red hair, orange hair, and even ck hair. The girls walked through spiraling stairs that led below, as they were greeted with two guards. The entrance to this small vige also had two guards, both male. Meanwhile, the ones that greeted them to this deeper area were two women this time. This made it clear there wasn''t any difference between genders, both males and females could be this physically strong and act as guards. "Eh? Mina, what kind of lizard did you brought this time?" Sighed one of the guards. "Natasha, this is not amon lizard! This is the Wielder of the Origin mes!" Said Mina. "You said that the other day when you brought that other lizard." Said the other guard. "T-That was not the one! This one is! Right, Nadia? It hatched from the egg!" Said Mina. "Yes, it''s true, this dragon hatched from the egg in the shrine," Said Nadia. "Say what?! Nadia you never y along with this dork!" Said one of the guards. "Because I am telling the truth, I saw it with my two eyes," Sighed Nadia. "Alright then¡­ Bring it to the Elder if you''re telling the truth¡­ I thought that egg was just a painted rock¡­" The girls carried the dragon inside another tent, as they were greeted by an old, red-skinned man, he waspletely bald, with two long ck horns and a long white beard. Although he was an old man, he was just as tall as the girls. "Sigh¡­ What kind of creature you two brought now?" Sighed the Elder. "The Wielder of the Origin mes!" Said Mina once more, pointing at the dragon while smiling towards the Elder. "Graaoo!" The little dragon attempted to say something, but only a little roar came out, apanied by some mes. "What?!" Asked the Elder. "I saw it, she used a strange spell using her Saint Blessing and¡­ the egg, the thing we all think is a painted rock left by our ancestors¡­ It was actually an egg, it hatched, and this dragon came out. It might be small but the Mana Core on his chest seems to be overflowing with mana," Nadia exined things. "Is that so?! Nadia would never y around with this dork¡­ T-Then the prophecy was real¡­ The egg left by the Guardian of Muspelheim¡­ the one resting besides our mountain¡­ It really is¡­ real! This little dragon¡­! It truly might be the descendant of Muspel!" Said the Elder, as he carried the small dragon. The dragon''s mind waspletely confused! Muspelheim? Wasn''t that the realm of fire giants in Norse Mythology? And the descendant of Muspel? Could that be the name of his mother, the owner of the skeleton outside? ¡­ After Mina and Nadia presented the young Fire Dragon to the Elder, the Elder then presented him as a Sacred Beast to the entire Tribe. Many of the Fire Giants were not convinced at first though, so a lot of them moved into the shrine and made sure that the egg had actually cracked and indeed, they found it wide open and filled with some gooey yolk. After that, it became more believable, and Mina started to tell the others to worship him as something like a God, not many did, but the more na?ve kids and elderly did so, and as the day wasing to an end, our little Fire Dragon found himself feasting in some meat of a mysterious origin. Several people surrounded him as he ate his meat. None seemed to have ill intentions, but the little dragon really felt pressured by their stares. They seemed to adore him due to his divine bloodline, although he had no clue whatsoever. "(I don''t even know what this world is, but I guess I am already a figure of worship¡­ Are Dragons so special? I mean¡­ Yeah, I guess.)" He couldn''t help but think he was rather weak, but perhaps that was only because he was newborn. They had said he would grow up as he grew older, and would be bigger and stronger, hopefully.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om From what he could recall, the Elder said he was the child of Muspel, the Primogenitor Dragon Goddess of all Fire Dragons. The skull over there were her remains after she died in an event named the Ragnar?k, ording to the Fire Giants. However, she left eggs behind, each egg became a Fire Dragon, some became evil and others good, and their descendants usuallye to his skull every thousands of years toy eggs, his egg was found there abandoned hundreds of years ago, and it has been guarded inside the shrine ever since. "(Damn, I took a long time to hatch.)" "Oh, great Wielder of the Origin mes, please bless my child so he can grow strong and healthy¡­" A brave Fire Giant mother stepped forward, carrying an adorable baby in her arms. "Grao!" Without hesitating, he groaned softly and then licked the baby''s forehead. "Oh, thank you!" The mother was so happy she offered him another piece of meat, which he happily ate. Back then he never really ate raw meat before, but since he started eating in this life, he found it quite appetizing. He began to consider his new life as a dragon and found it not at all how he expected it would be. He was being given free food and adored as a little god of sorts, and whenever they asked for a blessing, he simply did what he just had done and everyone would be happy. "(I can get used to this kind of life¡­)" ----- Chapter 1171 Muspel, The Fire Dragons Progenitor ----- Although he thought he could get used to this kind of life, his memories from his previous life wouldn''t allow him to rx. He was still thinking about his deceased parents. Every time he did, he felt heartbroken, and whenever he thought about his sister, he felt incredibly worried. He couldn''t do a single thing right now about her; he was spirited away into another world to begin with¡­ He didn''t even knew what his true purpose was here aside from being the guardian of these people. But based in what he heard before, there was some sort of destiny for him. "(The Dragon King¡­)" He recalled what the voice told him, about a "dragon king" of sorts that would protect him and help him grow stronger¡­ But there was no other dragon here other than himself. After the feast ended, the people went back to their tents to sleep, and Mina and Nadia carried him to their tent. In the way, he was able to analyze and sort the information he got from these two girls, his new caretakers. Mina was given the Saint Title by a thing they named "Yggdrasil''s Will" or voice, and due to that, she gained special Holy Fire Magic and can also heal others with her mes, she''s the main healer of the people and keeps them healthy, like the past Saint used to do. Nadia in the other case is just a strong warrior. She got like this to protect her na?ve and cute little sister. She is packed with muscles but still got that feminine figure and appeal. But she''s very tomboyish, and treats him quite¡­ well, not delicately. He learned that all Giants descended from the Titan Father Ymir, and their height is usually from three to four meters, they are packed with muscles and have supernatural strength and elemental magic depending in their skin color. Blue skinned giants wielded ice, brown skinned giants wielded earth, and red skinned giants wielded mes. "Good night, Sacred Beast!" Said Mina, smiling cutely, as she put him over a bed made of leather, it was very soft. "Graaooo!" The little dragon tried to sound intimidating with that roar, but it only made Mina smile and chuckle at his cuteness. Well, it wasn''t as if his human soul didn''t enjoyed being pampered by a cute girl. "Don''t you think it would be better to give him a name?" Asked Nadia. "Oh! I didn''t think about it¡­" Said Mina. "You never think about anything, dork¡­" "Geez! Well¡­ how about mie!" "That''s a horrendous name for a dragon¡­" "T-Then what name do you have in mind?" "How about¡­ Like our ancestor? Surtr!" "Surtr?! Wouldn''t that be sphemy?" "He''s a sacred beast, I think it is an honor! Right?" "Eeehh¡­ I guess so¡­ Well, Surtr!" Said Mina, as she kissed the little dragon''s forehead. "(Surtr¡­ Well, it''s not that bad, and it sounds intimidating enough.)" Thinking that his first day was finallying to an end at longst, Surtr closed his eyes, sleeping soundly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, within his own dreams, he heard something¡­ A voice. "Myst child¡­ At longst, you''ve hatched from your egg." An enormous dragon-like head made of mes emerged from within the darkness surrounding Surtr. It slowly shaped further, transforming into a gigantic and glorious dragon made of mes. These mes glowed with a special intensity, they were Divine mes. The mystical voiceing from within this dragon was no other than that of Surtr''s mother, Muspel! It was rather obvious to him once he connected the dots. Of course, the most obvious clue was that she called him "Myst child". "You''re¡­ my mother?" He wondered. "I mean¡­ Muspel?" "Fufufu¡­" The enormous dragon extended her zing tail, grabbing Surtr and hugging him with her mes. Strangely enough, he felt no pain at all. He had been so scared of mes before his death, but now it felt like they were nothing but something normal to him. "That''s right, I am Muspel¡­ or well, what remains of her." She sighed. "What remains of her?" Asked Surtr. "Hold on¡­ What''s going on? Where am I now?" FLAAASH! Suddenly, the darkness inside of Surtr''s dream dissipated, as he found himself within an enormous volcand surrounded by nothing but volcanoes and mes. Within his surroundings, he also noticed many other dragons like him, but bigger and of all sorts of shapes, they all had inmon one thing, red scales and ck horns, they were all Fire Dragons! "Wee to the Draconic Records, my youngest son. This is a ce where all Dragon Souls end when we perish. This is a special ce made by my mother, Tiamat, created specifically to take care of her children." "Wait, what¡­?" Surtr waspletely shocked, as he nced at all the other dragons, the truth about the Draconic Records was insane. This also meant his own soul was connected to this, and so were all his siblings! "So this is our youngest brother!" "He seems promising." "His soul¡­ seems to be fueled with a power none of us ever had before." "So its true, he''s a reincarnated soul, isn''t he?" The other dragons began toment about Surtr''s "abnormal" soul, which made him quickly realize they already knew he had reincarnated. "Wait, you know¡­?" Surtr asked in surprise. "Of course we know." Muspel answered. "But there''s nothing to fear, we do not discriminate, a dragon is a dragon, no matter where your soul might hade from, dearest Surtr." "That''s¡­ well, thanks for the wee¡­" Surtr felt slightly nervous with everyone here, but they were quite warm and nice, he spent a good few minutes talking with everyone. The Fire Dragons seemed fascinated with him. "So you all died¡­" He sighed, feeling slightly sad. He had already lost his previous life family, and now that he reincarnated, his new family was already dead as well. "Well, we died, but we did fighting." Muspel said. "My son, let me tell you a story of the past, long ago, when this world was engulfed by a chaos that threatened all life¡­" ----- Chapter 1172 The Sacrifice Of The Primordial Fire Dragon Mother ----- "Long ago, when the world was still young, as the Eight Realms melded together after the fight between the Gods and our mother and father, Tiamat and Ymir perished and melded with the world to restore it and save it from destruction, we enjoyed a few thousands of years of peace¡­ Only for that." "Due to this world being formed by the melding of eight other realms, there was an enormous quantity of power that couldn''t be properly contained, the world went loose. Mana and divine power clustered all around the world, mixing and then corrupting itself¡­ Which brought birth to Miasma." "Miasma¡­?" Surtr was already exined the eight realms and the battle between the gods, which he didn''t really questioned as much, as it sounded a lot like Norse Mythology from Earth. His ability to ept and think things methodically surprised his mother and siblings. "Indeed." Muspel nodded as she nced at her young child curiously ask her such a question. "This Miasma corrupted the world¡­ It brought an era of chaos. Monsters emerged from the chaos itself as ancient beasts were infected by it, and from the distortion in space, enormous portals leading to something we call the Chaotic Realm emerged." "The Chaotic Realm¡­ Is this ce not rted to Yggdrasil, this world?" Asked Surtr. "Indeed, it is an Alien Realm, a world governed by differentws and powers, and from within, special and unique lifeforms known as Chaotic Spirits and Chaotic Beasts emerged." Muspel said. "This world is governed by the chaos that has been recently born in our world, through this attraction, a door opened to this world, and vice versa. Finding a new world to conquer, the Chaotic Entities quickly started to invade our world¡­ With the Gods gone and our mother and father dead, we Dragons were the onlyst stand to protect our world¡­" The other dragons began talking after Muspel''s words. "We all fought to protect our world." "The Chaotic Beings were powerful, many of us perished against them¡­" "The world was close to itsplete destruction back then¡­" "Although there was also a different reason than just the Chaotic Beings¡­" Surtr looked back at his siblings. Could there be something worse than this? What else could get in the way? "Oberon." Muspel said. "Obe¡­ ron?" Surtr asked, quickly recalling what he was told a few minutes earlier, the Venerables, mortals that ascended to gain a power simr to the Ancient Gods. The first Venerable, and the one praised to be the Protector of all Mortals, the King of Fairies, Oberon! "Wasn''t he a good guy?" Surtr asked. "We never said such a thing." Muspel sighed. "He was a being of pure evil. A son of mortals born with a heart engulfed in Darkness and Malice. I believe he was the one behind the Chaotic Beingsing here. The Miasma alone wouldn''t had brought them all here¡­ But his goals were strange, not even I can figure them outpletely¡­" "Why would he want to destroy the world he was born into?" "An insane mortal he was¡­" "But he was thankfully stopped." "Oberon died, at longst." "Nheless¡­" Muspel said, ncing back at Surtr. "In such a war, many of us Dragons died because we had to protect the mortals. So many lives were lost¡­ I used my own body and all my divine power to bless thesends and used my own body as a gigantic wall, stopping an army of millions of Chaotic Beasts and Chaotic Spirits, in the process, I perished due to the exhaustion. Although I was able to protect the entire Continent. A barrier was erected using my entire power, whichsted up to a few hundred years ago." "Mother, you were very brave¡­" Surtr said, sighing. "Thanks for helping everyone here. I''ve only spent a day here but the kindness of this people¡­ I would also dly protect them." "Ah¡­ you have such a heart of gold." Sighed her mother, patting his head with her zing tail. "A true dragon, despite having the soul of a human from another world." "W-Well, I guess¡­" Surtr said. "So is that how most of you died?" "Indeed, although over the years, we also perished due to other circumstances." "I died fighting a powerful monster¡­" "I died fighting an Evil Dragon¡­" "Well, yes the majority." Muspel said. "There are some living fire dragons, but so few they''re less than the fingers in your hand¡­" "Ugh, this talk about death really got me down¡­ So anyways, what can I do to help you guys out?" Surtr asked. "There is indeed a mission for you, my son. You were born as the carrier of the Origin mes." Said Muspel. "Origin mes?" Surtr wondered. "Within you, there a powerful me which you''ve been born with¡­ For now, you must awaken your powers. Naturally, you''ll eventually do so once your Mana Core develops through cultivation. But the Draconic Record is there for a reason." Muspel said. Suddenly, all the dragons surrounding Surtr began to gather their Draconic Essence, forming it into thin threads which connected to his own soul. He felt surprised, but quickly let them do as they desired, as he had already judged them as good people that wanted the best for him. FLAAASH! "Unngh¡­! T-This burning sensation¡­ It feels like¡­ I am being reborn." FLUOSH! Suddenly, an enormous golden me engulfed Surtr, covering his entire body, it flew across his soul and then reached his Mana Core, infusing its power within. The Mana Core started glowing with a bright fiery light, awakening its powers. And then, Surtr felt an enormous quantity of power explode out of his soul, alongside information reaching his mind, information about the powers he had acquired through his reincarnation¡­ Unique Skills!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I see, so you have three of them. I never thought there could ever be a dragon reincarnated with the soul of someone not of this world¡­ You might be the first dragon to be born with Unique Skills!" ----- Chapter 1173 The Aquarius Archipelago ----- (Drake''s POV) It has been five days of sea faring for us, mostly inside of Fuyu, and we have covered an enormous quantity of sea through our journey. We fought a few sea monsters in the way, but the whole trip has been quite peaceful. I''ve gained some Divine Power out of all as well, and while we had been traveling, I''ve dedicated myself to sort all things out for a bit. I''ve not just spent the days fishing or something, but I have also dedicated myself to my family more than ever before, especially my two daughters. I''ve been helping them develop their powers, in hopes that they can awaken their dragon forms sooner. Everyday I''ve been checking the presence of Elemental Orb Shards using the Orbs Spirit Cores, and I''ve sensed a few near the coast of Muspelheim, we decided to move there and grab them while we could, and to our surprise, what we found there was¡­ an ind. Nobody of us had an idea what that ind was¡­ except Charlotte. She was well versed in inds and other towns in different continents, and quickly came with an answer once we asked her and she inspected things out using her Unique Skills. "Oh I remember it now! That Ind is the Aquarius Archipgo, it is in fact a series of small inds connected together. It has several small towns governed by a Queen. It is a country mostly connected with nature and the sea. The inhabitants are a mix of several races, although the majority are Mermen, they name themselves the Aquarius n." Said Charlotte. "They''re very friendly and weing! We should go take a look!" "Oooh, an ind nation! Kind of like Japan, right?" Wondered Bedann. "Yeah kind of." I nodded. "Though yeah, I am quite interested in visiting it and seeing what''s up¡­ Especially because I sense the power of the Blue Orb Shardsing from there." "Wait, you do?!" Miranda wondered. "Yeah, they might be buried there or maybe in the belly of a monster. We should quickly get there and find them." I nodded. "They''re dangerous to be handled by mortals¡­ Though, I can feel the presence of some sort of divine being in there." "Could there be a god in that ind?" Bedann wondered. "Wait, Charlotte, you know something?" "Eerr, not really, but the Aquarius n is very superstitious. They believe on Sea Deities and Sea Spirits, their guardians. I think they also fear some sort of Sea Monster that emerges every thousands of years or something, bringing doom to the ind¡­ Though those are just myths to be honest, there''s no register of such things." Charlotte said while shrugging. "Sounds like there could be something hidden there, it is worth giving a shot." Pekora said. "Yeah!" Tisha agreed. "Hmmm, if what lord Drake says is true, then procuring the Orb Shards must be our top priority, even if we didn''t wanted to get there, we''ll have to." Larzakmented. "Yeah, Lord Drake. This could also be a perfect opportunity to spread your religion around different areas!" Hector said. "Hm! Good idea!" Iughed. "Alright, we''re off there!" "It''ll take us a day I think, it still very far away." Charlotte said. "I think you can see it clearly due to your amazing Dragon Eyes, Mister Drake¡­" "R-Right, I sometimes forget not everyone can see as far as I can, hahaha¡­ Well, let''s take the day off for now to prepare for tomorrow! I''ll assemble a group, mostly all of you guys to get there. We could simply go as tourists undercover, I wouldn''t really like making a fuss as a Sect Master." I said, while sighing a bit. "I doubt your influence reaches these farawaynds in the ocean, so even if you say your name I doubt you''ll ever bring much attention to yourself, Drake¡­" Miranda added. "Nheless, let''s take it easy." Like that everyone was dismissed as they went to do their own stuff. Bedann and Miranda decided to go attend the farm with the girls, so I went to my room and rested over my bed. Not because I was cking though! I wanted to do something quite important right now, which was¡­ doing something I''ve been skipping for a while, entering the Draconic Records, and talking with my mother. I have been skipping this issue entirely because I¡­ am honestly afraid to ask her, but I cannot just keep pretending to not care or not know about it. I had already entered the draconic records yet Ipletely ignored the realm of ice dragons for this very reason. I know my parents must know what I meant already, after all, the dragons are capable of sensing through my what''s going on, mostly my family dragons, especially mom. So¡­ she already knows about Sangre''s visit, and the whole ordeal with him. Although we''ve dealt with the Vampire Venerable in that battle and all, and we even recruited the Vampire Family, led by Ruby to ourmunity¡­ Sangre remains. Quickly closing my eyes, I slept easily, entering the Draconic Records Realm, and being greeted by andscape of Ice and Snow. Thendscape slightly rxed me, although I felt slightly conflicted about what I was going to ask. "So you''re finally back, dear." I heard mother''s voice, as I nced behind me, her enormous and majestic figure emerged from within the cold mist, as my father was also present there, at her side. "We need to talk." . . . Inside the interior of an old temple surrounded by nature and whose interior connected to the depths of the ocean surrounding the archipgo, a group of women covered on white clothes and holding staves made of corals and blue crystals kneeled around an enormous altar. From within the altar, arge, blue-colored crystal shard shone brightly, emanating a powerful divine presence. In front of the shard, a beautiful Mermaid sensed the fluctuations of energy the shard emanated, smiling back to the rest of the members. "Thest shards areing back to us¡­ Once we have them all, our god shall be reborn! Sisters, rejoice!" -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1174 A Talk With Mother And Father ----- "It''s about Sangre, isn''t it?" My mother was quick to catch what was going on. Perhaps she has been waiting for me just to talk about it already. "Yeah¡­" I sighed, sitting over the snow. "Its kind of funny now that I''ve also evolved into a Vampire Dragon like him, isn''t it?" "It is indeed¡­ rather ironic." My mother sighed, looking into the distance. "So what do you want to talk about him? Go ahead and ask me anything you want¡­. I''ve made up my mind to talk about this." "Son¡­ This topic is rather delicate for your mother¡­" My father said. "Perhaps we could-" "It''s fine, Fafnir, you don''t need to get in the way." Said my mother. "I already said I''ve made up my mind. Dear, are you trying to insult my resolve?" My mother''s eyes glowed slightly angrily. I guess she was really taking this seriously. Father quickly shut up after her words. "A-Ah¡­ No, not at all¡­" He sighed, feeling slightly intimidated. I guess dragons are dragons at the end. "Alright then. Sangre paid me a visit after I defeated the Venerable of Blood." I said. "We fought, and I won¡­ but it ended being a clone made of his blood. The real one didn''t even came to visit us, and while we fought, he stole a treasure from the Venerable''s inheritance, probably growing stronger from that as well." "So that''s how it was. We knew a bit, but we cannot see all details." My mother sighed. "What did he told you?" "A lot¡­ He told me you abandoned him when he most needed you, and he told me there was never anybody for him when he most needed people to save him. He said he was deste and resentful of us dragons, and that was denied ess to the Draconic Records as well." I said, crossing my arms. "Tell me, mom, is this true? If you say a lie, I''ll know immediately, so don''t try to lie to me." "I would never lie to you." My mother''s eyes glowed brightly, as she smiled faintly. Her eyes¡­ looked genuinely sorrowful and in pain whenever I spoke to her about Sangre. "Indeed, all of that is true. Sangre did try to manipte you, but not with lies, he used all the truth." Sighed my mother. ? "What?!" I felt surprised¡­ My mother has been treating me so well all this time, and so my father. It surprised me greatly that she would have done something like that to another of her sons. "Why?!" I roared angrily, showing my sharp fangs, my tail began hitting the floor furiously, shaking the surroundings. I couldn''t control myself. "Why did you leave him alone?! If you took care of him, nothing of this would had happened! If you took care of him¡­ I would not feel forced to kill my own brethren!" My mother remained in silence as I roared furiously. Once I calmed down, she spoke. "I¡­ I was weak back then." She muttered. "What happened in those times¡­ It was thousands of years ago. In such times I had yet to heal myself from the wounds I received in the Era of Chaos. And I had received a prophecy from mother, saying that I would give birth to the Dragon King." "Eh?" I felt speechless. "Sangre was taken away from me by force. The venerable did not kill me¡­ however, as long as I were to give him an egg." She sighed. "In that moment, I had to make a choice." "Choice¡­?" "I had to choose between living and one day giving birth to you¡­ Or dying fighting for Sangre''s egg, and then not even knowing if he would still be snatched away from me." She said, tears flowing from her eyes. "But¡­ What?" This¡­ wasn''t what I expected. So it was all my fault? It was because of me that mother neglected Sangre¡­ It was for me that he has be what he is right now. Or maybe¡­ there was just no point even if she tried? She did¡­ what was realistically right, but even then¡­ Even then, it fills me with so much anger. "But you could had helped him once he grew up- giving him ess to the draconic records!" I said. "Yes, I could¡­ but even then, the Venerable was alive. If I contacted Sangre, I would be risking my own life. Iid low and waited until he finally were to perish, while recovering my many wounds¡­ I couldn''t die, even when I wanted to help him, I could not risk my life. The task of birthing you was¡­ something I couldn''t ignore." My mother said. "I am sorry, Drake¡­" "But when the Venerable died there were no more excuses¡­" I said. "You could had-" "At that point Sangre waspletely evil." Said mother. "He knew I was going to birth you at that point. He wanted to get into the draconic records to absorb our powers, find me, and kill me." "¡­" "You saw him, right? You saw how he spoke. You saw how he acted, right? His heart has been corrupted, getting close to him would risk my life¡­ I did not want to gamble my life." Said my mother. "I know it sounds selfish but¡­ I wasn''t doing it for my own sake, but for yours." "No¡­ I understand. I get it." I sighed. I sighed, quickly deciding to go away. I had received all the answers I wanted. "Wait, Drake!" My father called for me. "Bye for now." I quickly disappeared from the Draconic Records, opening my eyes over my bed. I sighed in frustration, feeling both relieved and¡­ at the same time, filled with even more guilt. Fucking hell.N?v(el)B\\jnn ... Once I joined back with my family, I tried to calm down and attempt to forget my concerns, but the more I tried to enjoy myself with my family, the more they came back to me. This is unlike me. I''ve never been this kind of person that lets his thoughts get the better of him. Yet¡­ whenever I think about this deal, I get pretty pissed off, and at the same time, kind of depressed. ----- Chapter 1175 A Mothers Resolve ----- Within the realm of ice dragons inside the Draconic Realms, Nifl and Fafnir spoke alone. After their son left them to be alone and think about what he learned, the two addressed what had happened, and the entire issue with Sangre. "Although I often don''t mention it, I often think about Sangre. Each time I see Drake I am reminded of the one I sacrificed to have the chance to give birth to him." Nifl sighed. "It is¡­ I guess it''s my own sin, something I must bear on my own. I don''t want Drake to feel guilty about this¡­" "He seems to be feeling rather guilty, however. As tough as that guy tries to act like, he''s sure a softie deep down. He has strong emotions and¡­ above all, my son has a ton of empathy." Sighed Fafnir. "Us dragons are prideful and virtuous but in this harsh world, sympathy is often not something you find, even amongst fellow dragons." "Drake is a good son¡­ I don''t want him to carry this burden." Nifl sighed. "Sangre¡­ ording to what he told us, Sangre seems to have be even more malicious. Is there even a way to save him now? It feels like¡­ he haspletely be the thing he hates the most, just like Alucard was¡­" "That kid has lost his heart¡­" Fafnir said. "And it is all my fault¡­" Nifl said. "No, it''s not¡­ your fault, Nifl." Sighed Fafnir. "You didn''t had an option there." "But I can''t simply live while thinking I am free from guilt, can''t I? I am his mother¡­ the least I could do is carry this burden and this sorrow with myself. Maybe I didn''t had an option back then but even then¡­ What I did was not what a mother would do." Nifl said. "I¡­ If it wasn''t because I knew that Drake was going to be born, I would had simply fought him¡­" "You would had fought Alucard? That insane bastard? You would had died!" Fafnir sighed. "I know but¡­ I would had died with honor trying to protect my son! I know I had no options but now¡­ it sometimes feels like dead would had been a mor fitting end for a good mother." Sighed Nifl. "No, that''s not right¡­ That would had been the end of someone foolish." Fafnir said. "You did the right thing, Nifl¡­ And that Sangre, I am sure Drake will do everything he can before even considering killing him. I know him well, I''m his father." "Drake¡­" Nifl sighed. "Maybe we should help him when that timees. We have to confront him, Sangre." Fafnir said. "Nifl, now that you''ve mostly recovered¡­ you have to confront your son, with Drake and I at your side." "Confront Sangre¡­ I can''t believe I''ve been so afraid of what he had be that I never thought about this¡­ I never considered it." Nifl said, looking into the distance. "Fighting my own son seems like a nightmare to me¡­ But I guess that''s what I should had considered from the beginning." "I''ll have to tell Drake about this once we get there." Said Fafnir. "Until then, you should keep resting and recovering your wounds, strengthen yourself using the Draconic Records. I''ve been gathering divine materials, I am almost done with an Elixir to hasten your recovery." "Y-You''ve been gathering materials? But an Elixir to heal a Dragon like myself¡­" Nifl felt surprised. "Yeah, they''re hard toe by, I''ve been gathering them for over a hundred years now¡­" Fafnir said. "I am almost there anyways." "Thank you¡­ Since you showed up in my life that everything has been more bearable. I never thought having a partner was what I needed the most¡­." Nifl sighed. "I am d that you are here as well." Fafnir sighed. "I am also d to have you with me." The two dragons cuddled together above the snow, as Nifl made her mind to tell her n to Drake whenever he were to enter the Draconic Records once more. . . . (Drake''s POV) Once I joined back with my family, I tried to calm down and attempt to forget my concerns, but the more I tried to enjoy myself with my family, the more they came back to me. This is unlike me. I''ve never been this kind of person that lets his thoughts get the better of him. Yet¡­ whenever I think about this deal, I get pretty pissed off, and at the same time, kind of depressed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Well¡­ In my previous life, I was always a depressive slog, so it makes sense something like this resurfaces from time to time. When I was reincarnated as a dragon I really thought I could just steamroll the world and eventually not care about anything, but things like these kind of wake me up from such a mindset. Once I sat down to rx over the grasnds, while the sun of my divine realm bathed over my scales, Bedann and Miranda walked to my side, curious about the reason why I was in such a sour mood. I ended telling them about my recent visit and all, not like I could hide it from them. Women are always very receptive about feelings and stuff. "Hmmm¡­ Seems like your mother simply loves you a lot." Miranda said. "Drake¡­" Bedann sighed. Miranda seemed to not take this as serious as my stupid mind was doing so, while Bedann''s empathy made her almost cry after hearing what I said. The two of them are very different even though they are like twins¡­ "So¡­ Your mother did this for you get you''re feeling guilty about it, when you didn''t had anything to do with it at the end?" Miranda asked. "Drake why are you so conflicted over this?" "I¡­ I just tended to me myself a lot about stuff back in my previous life, I guess. But isn''t it kind of my fault, partially at least?" I wondered. "Certainly¡­ but this also ends on your mother''s side of the responsibility¡­" Bedann added. ----- Chapter 1176 A Sons Resolve ----- "I can''t just go around ming my mother for everything though, that''s immature." I sighed. "I want to take part of this burden, I don''t want her to carry all this by herself." "We are not telling you to do that. But how about you try to see a more¡­ positive side to this?" Asked Bedann. ? "Yeah." Miranda nodded. "Positive? What''s there to be positive about in this topic? Everything is just¡­" I muttered. "Ugh, I just feel so bitter." "You don''t really need to feel bitter about everything dear." Bedann said. "Isn''t this a nice time to think back about the things you''ve done and the people you love? To look back and see how much you''ve improved and changed." "Huh? How much¡­" I muttered. "How about you think about all those you''ve made happy?" Miranda asked. "About those you''ve brought to this world¡­" Said Bedann, looking back at Bedra and Kate ying in the farm. "And about the things you''ve done to help many others." Said Miranda. As they spoke, I suddenly realized what they meant. "If your mother never have given birth to you, all those you''ve helped would had remained the same¡­ Us too, I would had remained a monster, and perhaps ended at Greenwood''s clutches or dead somewhere¡­" Bedann said. "And Bedra and Kate wouldn''t had been brought to this world, nor the kid I''m waiting either." Miranda said with a gentle smile, her eyes shining. "I¡­ Eh? Wait, did you said a kid you''re waiting?!" I asked in shock. "It was going to be a surprise once we got to the ind but¡­ yeah, something has been forming inside of my belly for a while now, I think I am pregnant, it even has a beating heart and all." Miranda said with a smile, blushing a bit. "Eh?! A-Ah¡­ That''s way too sudden! But¡­ I am happy." I sighed. "And¡­" I quickly recalled all those I''ve helped, including the two in front of me, my beloved Bedann and Miranda. And then the Vampires, the Lizardmen, the whole Heaven Port- no, the entire continent of Jotunheim. Thanks to what I''ve done, the continent has never been this safe before, the gods protecting it thanked me and all¡­ I''ve pretty much be a hero to them. I¡­ don''t really want to get in a high horse or something though, I won''t call myself a hero. But¡­ it still important to recall what I''ve achieved and what I''ve done for others. "If you were not born, we wouldn''t have this family, nor I would have so many beautiful memories¡­ My first life was so painful¡­ I am so happy I have you with me, Drake. Never think it would had been better to not have been born just because of how you feel about Sangre." Bedann said, hugging me tightly. "Dear¡­." I sighed, caressing her long hair. "Yep! So don''t feel so down and stop self-loathing like a dummy." Miranda said cheekily. "In the future once pushes to shove. We''ll confront your brother and we''ll help you beat him. We won''t yield until that damn edge lord recapacitates!" "Miranda¡­" I sighed. "No¡­ You don''t really need to get involved. I will bring mother and father, and then the three of us will resolve this. It is a thing of us dragons, I won''t risk your lives." "That''s very nice of you but I won''t yield either, I''ll help you no matter what~" Miranda said while smiling smugly. "Yep! You can''t escape from us." Bedann said. "We are also your family!" "Good grief, you two¡­" I sighed. "Fine¡­ fine." I guess I was really just being a dumbass. I''m d I''ve got them here to bring me back to reality. I''ll talk with mom and dadter and tell them about this n. But until then, I have to get as strong as I possibly can though! Sangre¡­ I am not going to give you up, even if you''re an edge lord and a sociopath, I''m going to beat the shit out of you until you snap out of your shit! And then, I''m going to show you that the world has more to offer than just pain and sorrow. I''m going to show you that there''s something more out there than just the bad side of things.N?v(el)B\\jnn It''s the least I can do to help my big brother. "Anyways! Let''s talk more about that kid." I said with a smile. "I am impressed you''ve hidden it from me, but now that I concentrate my energy into your belly, indeed, there''s something there!" I felt slightly euphoric, knowing Miranda was pregnant really was making me go insane. I wanted already to have a gigantic party to celebrate the new kid. I wonder if it''s a girl or a boy now¡­ Bedra and Kate are going to get a little sibling! "Yeah¡­ It slowly emerged over a week ago, before I evolved into my current form, but the evolution seemed to have hurried up the process of growth." Said Miranda, caressing her belly, it was still rather small, but perhaps in a few days it might begin to grow bigger as the baby grows. "Hehehe, I already knew too but we wanted it to be a secret." Bedann smiled. "Ah you two are sure cheeky!" I sighed, crossing my arms. "Let''s make a celebration right away then!" "W-Wait, not yet! Geez, let''s wait a bit more before revealing it, okay? Once we do I''ll have tons of servants pestering me all the time like it happened with Bedann, I would rather not for now¡­" Miranda sighed. "A-Are you sure?" I sighed. "Yeah, let''s wait a bit until my belly grows bigger at least." Miranda said. "Please¡­" "Sure, alright." I said with a nod. "But we''ll still have a private celebration. I''ll cook you all the meals you love for now." "Really? Then make tons of curry! A-And fried chicken too! A-And strawberry ice cream!" Miranda said, she was already drooling. "Hahaha, sure thing." I smiled back at her. "It seems you''re already with your pregnant woman cravings, can''t disappoint ya then." Like that, I made a big feast for my Miranda''s cravings. Ahh, now I can''t stop thinking about what the child''s going to be! ----- Chapter 1177 The Mysterious God ----- A blue-colored crystal shard glowed brightly on top of arge white altar, with many beautiful decorations depicting ocean waves, starfish, various sharks, and all sorts of other sea creatures. The shard glowed brightly, releasing pulsations of energy which constantly alerted those praising this piece as some sort of god-like being. The various women surrounding the altar were beautiful, with pale white skin and glowing eyes of blue, green, or purple color. Although their beauty was immense, they were notpletely human-like, as they hadrge fish-like tails behind their backs, and gills on their necks. Their ears resembled sharp fins covered on blue scales. "Thest fragments are slowlying towards us, the day where our God will be reborn ising closer!" The woman leading the group said, her body covered on several golden essories imbued with magic, as her body unleashed a powerful divine aura. "Our God shall soon be reborn!" "The Guardian of Aquarius!" "The all-father of our tribe!" "Glory to our sea people!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Death to thend people!" A smile surged in the seductive lips of the one leading the rest of the Cult, as her powers continued to grow slowly. The energy of the shard in the alter being channeled into her body and magic essories, including her powerful staff. "We shall once more rise as the governors of the oceans." . . . (Drake''s POV) The day went by as usual, as the next morning quickly came. I ended spending the entire day yesterday with my family, giving lots of attention to Miranda with Bedann. I had assumed Bedann would at the very least get slightly jealous, but she was incredibly happy about Miranda''s child. I guess the two of them are like sisters. As the morning came, I saw Bedann and Miranda sleeping at both sides of the bed, grabbing my arms warmly. I decided to concentrate my powers into my Soul and expand a powerful Divine Sense into the interior of Miranda''s body, specifically targeting the area near her womb, where I wanted to see the baby developing. However, the moment I took a peek at it, I suddenly felt an enormous dark power emerging from within the child, as if it was trying to repel me! FLASH! Ugh, the child really doesn''t want me to see it¡­ If I try forcing my way I might hurt it or Miranda, so I better just stop. As I stopped my Divine Senses, I quickly began to think. My child seemed to have inherited her mother''s Chaos Magic or something like her Chaos Divinity, to an extent. It even holds a powerful demon-like magic, perhaps inherited from her mother. This, which has been enhanced even more due to being half-dragon made the little one quite strong. Based in all of this, it might be born as the first natural Chaos Dragon¡­ or a Dark Dragon, depending in what the child''s primary magical elemental attributes will be. Like Bedra whose primary element is Heaven and Light, so she became a Light Dragon, I guess it would be better to say this child might be a Dark Dragon¡­ Although wouldn''t Bedra be more adequately a Heaven Dragon in this case? It''s a mystery, I think nobody in this world has been born with the Heaven Element, in her case, a product of her Unique Skill. I do wonder if this new child will be as powerful¡­ Ah, well, I shouldn''t be thinking about those things. Kate herself is also a strange case, isn''t she? She''s a Half-Spirit made out of a piece of the System''s "Soul" and of my own. She was born without actual flesh but can be physical at will, like Spirits can. It could be said she''s a Spirit Dragon of Technomancy/System Element, something never seen before either¡­ If my two first children are amazingly unique, I wonder how will the third one be¡­ Probably something as insanely unique I guess. Thinking about it only makes me more excited about the future that''sing. I quickly checked the outside world using a stationary Slime on top of the ship, finding that we were getting very close to the Aqua Archipgo. We were drawing closer. For now, I looked into my Status. ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Ancient Great Vampire Dragon God of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss] [Main Divinities (10/10)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (SS)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SS)] [Divinity: Raging Oceans of Time (SS)] [Divinity: Holy Light (SS)] [Divinity: Primordial Blood (SS)] [Divinity: Dark Abyss (SS)] [Divinity of Golden Dunes (B)] [Divinity: Divine Starlight mes (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (6/13)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (SS)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (SS)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (SS)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (SS)] [Divinity: Vampiric Blood (SS)] [Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (SS)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Middle Stage)] (Requires 153600000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [211003020] [Fortune]: [SSS+] [Physical Strength]: [SSS+] [Magical Power]: [SSS] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Nature Dragon (A) (Awakened)] [Water Dragon (A) (Dormant)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Light (SSS)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Blood (SSS)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Fire (SS)] [Nature (SS)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Life (B)] [Water (S)] [Void (B)] [Time (S)] [Space (S)] [Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (SS)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (SS)] [Doppelganger (SS)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SS)] [Primordial Blood Overlord (SS)] [Holy Sun (SS)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SS)] [Divinity Aura (SS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SS)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (SS)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (SS)] [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (SS)] [Psychic Mind (SS)] [Frost mes (SS)] [Earthy Harvest (SS)] [Divine Ice Sculping (SS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SS)] [Unmovable Mountain (SS)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SS)] [Soul Parasite (SS)] [Automatic Mapping (SS)] [Divine Soul Pierce (SS)] ----- Huh, now that''s a lot of Divine Power¡­ ----- Chapter 1178 Nearing The Mysterious Archipelago ----- Through the week I''ve umted a nice amount of Divine Power fighting Sea Monsters. Nothing as strong as the Giant Kraken though, but by eating their Divine Cores and their meat, I''ve gotten a nice amount of energy and also some divinity fragments here and there¡­ The sea seems like the best spot to grind for Divine Power and Divinity Fragments for sure. The amount of high ranked monsters roaming everywhere is insane, and it is easy to find them and fight them without any problem, they seem to be attracted to me due to my presence and authority as a powerful Dragon King, so other governors of their own territoriese to fight me off. Leviathan also fends off any threat that I cannot see when I''m busy, but I''ve beening out to hunt Sea Monsters every day, at least several times a day. I''ve got over two hundred million Divine Power, more than enough to Rank Up and have a lot of leftover Divine Power as well¡­ But I''ll leave it forter. I''ve always used Ranking Up as ast resort powerup when I am fighting a mighty foe, and I would prefer to leave this option like this forter. What I''ve been able to realize is that the stronger monsters in here all give me some Divinity Fragments of a "Divinity of Sea Beasts", whatever that really is. I had yet tried to make new Divinities though, as my slots are full for the Main Divinities. Practicing with my Divinities has be a daily routine for me. Although the System helps in a lot of stuff, it still necessary that I practice with the power I obtain from each Divinity and Skill, so I can get used to them and master their power. I''ve also been thinking about what to do with my three Divine Spirit Evolution Tickets and my Divine Spirit Creation Ticket. With those three tickets I could evolve right away Rose, Belle, and Gabriel. But I could also just hold them up for a bit¡­ Also there''s the possibility to use all three of them in a single spirit, right? Maybe they would evolve into apletely ridiculous form. And then the creation ticket is there too¡­ I could certainly get myself something good with it, but I need more materials for that, I already made a powerful Technomancy/System/Heaven/Light Elemental Spirit using Bedra and Kate''s residual materials, such as their molted scales and so on. I have considered an Ocean Spirit, a Fire Spirit, or even my very own Chaos Spirit! As long as I ask Bedann and Miranda for their scales, a tiny piece of their horns, or maybe a w it could work¡­ Though if I use Divine Materials, the result would be even better. I''ve been umting them not only just to upgrade my Divine Weapons or something, but also to make a new Divine Spirit.N?v(el)B\\jnn Belle covers my back with her Dream Magic and all of its utility, Rose is a powerful offensive fighter and a buffer as well, with her Blood and Darkness Magic that can easily devastate everything and her buffing ability by being able to merge herself with weapons and stuff¡­ and then Gabriel covers the elements I have not much expertise on, such as light, technomancy, and so on¡­ "Welp, I''ll leave that forter¡­ We are getting closer now, better make breakfast and prepare to arrive at the ind." As I made breakfast using Cooking Spirits, my family had already woken up and we enjoyed a rxed morning while eating to our heart''s content. Everyone was rather excited about arriving at the Archipgo. "Are we really going there in this big ship though?" Wondered Bedann. "Ah, right¡­ No, not really. We''ll use Charlotte''s ship, she can now summon it at will within any body of water, so we''ll bring it out and go with it. This big ship is Fuyu after all, she''ll be concealed with Illusion Magic." I said. "Phew that''s good, I was really thinking you forgot about something so obvious." Miranda said while giggling. "O-Of course not¡­" I said, although I had just thought about it yesterday. Before that day, I was already just thinking about arriving with the giant ship made of ice into the archipgo''s port. "Are you excited about going to the archipgo, Bedra?" Bedann wondered, as our little daughter was sitting over her legs while munching on a sandwich. "Yesh! I want to make¡­ frens!" She said while waving her dragon tail yfully. "Friends? But you''ve got plenty of them around here¡­" Miranda said. "I want¡­ ind frens." Bedra smiled slightly cheekily. "Fren!" Kate said, agreeing with her sister. "I guess they''re excited about meeting new friends in the ind, that''s nice." I smiled, my two daughters were way too cute. "Anyways, you two girls are slightly stinky, so you should take a bath!" I added, standing up and grabbing the two of them with my hands, they were small enough. "Let''s go take a family bath then, the bath''s big enough!" Bedann said. "Eh? Family bath? This is new¡­" Miranda said. "Come on, you''ll like it! I''ll wash your back and you wash mine~!" Bedann carried Miranda with her. Like that, after a short bath where I made sure my daughters were well washed and presentable, we quickly got ready to depart. Our group had already mostly assembled inside of Charlotte''s ship, and once everything was ready, the ship quickly left Fuyu''s interior through a gate that she opened, as we arrived at the open seas easily. SPLAAASH! "Alright! Time to get to the archipgo! Shouldn''t be so hard, this ce only has a single functional port anyways, let''s go!" Charlotte said, as her powers quickly fueled her entire ship, making it move rapidly across the vast sea. Seagulls flew around the skies, flocking over our ship, as the bright sun atop the skies and the calm ocean waves made this a beautiful scene. ----- Chapter 1179 Arriving At Port Aqua ----- "And here we are! This port''s named Port Aqua, and as you can see, there''s tons of other ships nearby. This ce is used as a stopping area for merchants that travel between continents to trade their products between one another. The inds also produce their own products, such as special fruits that restore Mana named Aqua Drops." Charlotte gave us a small exnation, as we saw the enormous yet rather rustic Port. It wasn''t as beautiful and big as Heaven Port, and most of its structure was made of wood rather than stone, but it was still quite big and filled with people everywhere. There was arge amount of Mermen though, which were human-like in appearance, but with distinct fish-like parts on their bodies. You could say they''re more like fish beast-kin. The variety was big, from shark-headed people to beautiful mermaid-likedies but with actual legs, while their fish tails were just as big but behind their backs. They were very varied, some being multi-armed, while others were as tall as the few Giants we saw, from Mountain Giants, Fire Giants, and Ice Giants. Unlike in Heaven Port, I couldn''t find anyone with mixed races, so the non-native people probably didn''t stayed as long as the natives to make a sizable poption of hybrids. In Heaven Port I remember seeing half giants and half humans, and so on, but in here it''s quite rare. However, that didn''t really mattered much at the end, as the enormous quantity of people walking everywhere really made the ce lively. Not only we saw people carryingrge wooden boxes filled with products from all around the world, but we also sawrge sea beasts caught by fishermen from the ind,rge octopus, crabs, fishes, sharks, and more. It seems that before merchants arrived at this ce, the natives mostly survived on what they caught everyday in here. We walked around for a while now, street vendors approached us every second to offer us their products, everyone seemed desperate to sell what they could before setting off into the open seas once more. "What a beautiful littledy! Wouldn''t you be interested in this set of pearl nes? Just because you''re so pretty I shall give you a discount of ten percent!" A young merman approached us, as he offered essories to Bedra, whom I was piggy-backing. Bedra fell to his words very easily as she opened her eyes wide.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Woow, shinyyy!" She stretched her tiny fingers at the essory. "No, thanks, we''re busy right now." I told the man, quickly waving my hand. "But sir she clearly wants them! How about you make your daughter happy?" He insisted. We simply ignored him, as he wasn''t the first merchant to approach us offering us their products. They were very tricky, offering stuff to children first, so they would try to make us feel guilty by not buying them something for our kids, a rather scummy strategy. Once we finally freed ourselves from him, Bedann sighed. "Seriously there''s so many street vendors, each one more desperate to sell us something¡­ He''s like the tenth already." Bedannughed. "Yeah those guys really don''t give up¡­ I was getting tired myself." Miranda sighed. "This ce''s a golden spot to sell products, there''s so many peopleing in and out that if you are not aggressive even if a little bit, you''ll be losing money." Charlotte said. "I''vee here before, there''s like some sort of mafia in here that controls who can sell products here, so most people selling in this ce already paid for their spot." "That sounds harsh¡­" Pekora added. "So all these people are struggling to sell things so they make a profit? I guess I can get why they''re so desperate." "But what''s this mafia you''re talking about?" Tisha wondered. We made a quick stop at a nearby food stall, standing in the line to wait for our turn. They were selling a variety of grilled seafood we wanted to try out. The inders also sold special sauces made from their own herbs and endemic products. "It''s a group of people that own this ce¡­ I don''t know if really legally. They extort people and hurt them, but if we align with their rules, they''re pretty¡­ alright I guess. I''ve heard they use some of the money they earn to help the poor. This ind country has a big difference between people with money and¡­ those that don''t have much. Do you remember how there were so little difference in social status in Heaven Port? Everyone had a house there or was economically fine, but in here it is quite different." Charlotte exined. "And that''s as much as I know, if we want to know more we''ll need to investigate." "Huh¡­" I said, while analyzing the surroundings. The City in here was also named Aqua and was the biggest in the entire of the archipgo, which was also the biggest ind within them all. It was considered the capital, and the rest of the poption lived spread in small fishing viges. "Well we are here to explore and grab the shards, right? I don''t know if we should get too involved." Kraxka said. "Although it all depends on Lord Drake''s merciful heart." "Indeed, if he desires to aid those in need that might be for the better¡­" Larzak said. "Though, I would rmend to first try to find the Shards we desperately need. There were two in here, right?" "Yeah¡­" I said, looking into the distance, setting my eyes into the city''s center, there was arge castle in there and a big temple behind it. That castle was where royalty lived, the family of Aquaias which were all considered "high mermen", holding most of the umted riches of the country for themselves. "I can feel a big shard in that ce, or near it¡­ The other''s¡­ not here exactly, but very close. Underground?" I looked underground and stopped myself from recklessly unleashing my Divine Sense, which might alert everyone I was a God, I cannot investigate things in detail without revealing my divine powers in the middle of the streets. But I was sure I could sense something down there. ----- Chapter 1180 Starving Children ----- "I can feel a big shard in that ce, or near it¡­ The other''s¡­ not here exactly, but very close. Underground?" I looked underground and stopped myself from recklessly unleashing my Divine Sense, which might alert everyone I was a God, I cannot investigate things in detail without revealing my divine powers in the middle of the streets. But I was sure I could sense something down there. "Underground? So they have one hidden, maybe?" Wondered Bedann. "Perhaps¡­ This is going to be a bit hard. We''ll need to either find a way down or dig. I don''t want to make a fuss and end up letting everyone know I am a God, that might bring retribution from Fate, or whoever other God might be here coulde for me." I sighed. "Alright Slimes, its up to you guys." I covered my hand with Illusion Magic and quickly let a few dozen tiny slimes go out, which separated from my hands as each of my fingers turned into a tiny slime, camouged so nobody could see them. "I''ll let them go loose to find a way to the shard underground. The other seems to not be so hidden, it is in that castle or the temple behind." I said. "Now the problem will be taking it away and all¡­" "Well! For now let''s just enjoy ourselves! I want to eat some seafood- Oh, it''s our turn already!" Yuki said, jumping out of our group and talking with the big and burly Shark-type Merman selling grilled seafood skewers. "A beast girl! It is rare to see your kind around here little¡­ rat girl?" Wondered the Shark-headed fellow. "I am a monkey chinchi!" Yuki angrily said. "Anyways, I want that big oyster over there! And some grilled salted fish¡­ Oh, and do you have more lemon?" "Hahaha you''re so little yet you''ve got so much appetite!" Laughed the man, he was merry at least. We quickly walked to her side. "Sorry about that, we are with her¡­ Hey Yuki! You''re not my kid, stop acting like a baby all the time." I reprimanded her. "E-Eeeh?! Awe on!" Comined Yuki angrily. SMACK! I gave her a gentle reminder that if she acts cocky and screams at me like that she''ll get a nice gift in her head. "Ouch, ouch, you''re the worse, hitting such a cute girl like meee~" She began weeping, but we all ignored her. At the end, we ended buying almost everything the man had to offer us, leaving with tons of food in our hands. Even the silent Ruby with Rakasha and Ruby''s mom were enjoying themselves. Thanks to Ruby''s special bloodline, those that drank her blood would gain high resistance to sunlight, although it still weakens them, it doesn''t hurt them enough that they''ll begin burning while bathing on it. "Hmmm¡­ This ce''s pretty. The entire city is decorated with tons of statues and decorations. Some areas of the floor are paved prettily with shiny ceramic, and there''s several small temples where people gather to pray to their god of the sea." Said Ruby, her analytic prowess was quite surprising. A littlement gave us a lot of info we were missing. "Yeah it is quite pretty¡­ I had never left our home ever before. Knowing and seeing new ces really excites me¡­ there''s so much to do and see everywhere!" Her mother seemed enchanted by the entire ce. "Mdy, do you have to hold my arm as tightly though?" Sighed Rakasha. "I-I am a bit nervous in new ces so bear with it Rakasha!" Ruby''s mother seemed to have grown very attached to Rakasha. I can tell there''s something romantic brewing in there. "Wait, you''re right though¡­" Pekora noticed, pointing at Ruby''sments. "Ruby, you said these areas are paved and prettier, but where we came from, all houses were mostly made of wood and there wasn''t any paved floor¡­ there''s a clear difference between the areas where rich people live and where the more¡­ humble families do." "Oh, I hadn''t realized that¡­" Ruby said. "Probably because Ick experience in exploring ces and all of that¡­ But yeah, there''s a clear difference- Oh, look, there''s kids roaming around." Suddenly, as we were walking to the nearby za, a bunch of kids, some as little as my two daughters, approached us. Bedra and Kate immediately noticed them, as they were kids just like them, the two were naturally interested in them. "Please, can you spare a coin mister big giant?" Suddenly, a little pink-haired mermaid girl with slime-covered gills approached. She looked very pale, and rather sickly. "W-We''re hungry¡­" A boy with corals growing over his left arm showed up, he also had a sickly appearance, with slime covering his gills. "P-Please anything will do! Please!" "We are starving¡­" "Nobody feed us!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "A coin, a little coin will do!" "Would you buy this flower if you don''t want to give us a coin for free? I-It is a medicinal flower I picked up!" The pink haired girl approached me as she showed me a blue-colored flower, named Aquarian Flower. It wasn''t actually medicinal, but it had some rxing effect once consumed. I felt slightly shocked over this happening. Is the situation so bad in here that children go out the streets asking for food? This is beyond what I expected¡­ "Eh? Y-You kids are starving? And would you look at all of you! You''re all so pale¡­" Bedann quickly gave them all the attention she could. "Ya hungry?" Wondered Bedra, quickly sharing her salted grilled fish with the pink-haired mermaid. "Here! Eat! Fo free!" "Uwaah! T-Thanks!" The little mermaid quickly began eating almost desperately, to the point she chocked and began coughing. "Cough, ugh¡­" "Rose! Give me some! Don''t be greedy!" "I want some too!" "Give it to me!" "No, it''s mine!" The children started fighting over the salted fish, the little mermaid didn''t wanted to share it with anybody, ferociously eating it before anybody could snatch it away from her hands. "Alright, alright, calm down. I''ve got tons of food if that''s what you want¡­ But first, where did youe from? Are there more like you here-" However, before they could answer, a group of guards approached us. "Halt in there, you damn nasty brats!" ----- Chapter 1181 Teaching A Lesson ----- Armored mermen rushed towards our position the moment they spotted the children getting close to us. However, I saw them stopping the moment I talked with them only for them rush to us right after that, as if they were somehow waiting for something to happen. "You damn brats, stop pestering the passing people! Go back to the slums!" A man holding a spear pointed his weapon at the little Rose, who lose her bnce out of shock and fell into the ground. "Gyaaah! S-Sorry! Sorry!" She began crying, crawling away. "Maybe I should get you a little reminder that you shouldn''t pester the tourists, you damn rats!" One of the guards, with the face of an ugly angler fish angrily said, as he pointed his sword made out of sharp sea monster bones, attempting to hurt Rose. C L A A A S H! "Hah, that''s what you get for- Huh?!" However, he seemed too dumb to realize I had no intentions of letting him harm any children, even less in front of me. My ws moved faster than anybody else as I caught his feeble bone sword with my fingers. "People that dare hurt little children are worse than trash. Now give me a reason why I shouldn''t kill you right now." I said with an angered frown, his sword suddenly gaining cracks and then shattering into pieces. C r a c k¡­ c r a c k¡­ C R A S H! "E-Eh?! T-That presence¡­ R-Rank 6?!" The angler fish-faced bastard stepped back in horror as he felt my enormous yet contained aura. Pretending to be a mortal realm expert was more passable than revealing I had divine power. "Y-You dumbass, kneel!" The other two guards that apanied him quickly threw him into the ground, all three kneeling before me. They were all Rank 2 Middle Stage, so it was natural they would be afraid. "Hmph, how easy they change their attitude once you reveal you''re strong¡­" Sighed Bedann. "Oi, answer him now! Why are you hurting little kids? They were just hungry and asking for food! What''s wrong with that?!" Miranda angrily said, kicking the head of the angler fish-faced guard. "Ugh! Agh! P-Please spare me! T-These are orders from the higher ups! The poor children annoy our visitors and tourists! T-They even steal products and food from passing merchants! We always haveins about them! Gyeeeh! Please don''t hurt me! It hurtsss¡­!" He asked for mercy. Miranda was holding back tremendously, but her kicks had already broken a few of his sharp teeth and his entire face was even more swollen than it was originally, covered on blood. "T-They''re the reason so many profitable merchants don''t visit our town nowadays¡­ They''re a real pest!" Said the second guard. "Don''t let them fool you, esteemed grand master, your empathy is wasted in these thieving brats- Ah, they''re running away again!" The third guard said, as the children began running away from us. "Catch them! Don''t let them run away!" The angler fish-headed bastard spoke, but Miranda gave him another kick with her heels and then he dropped unconscious. B A A M! "G Y E E H¡­!" "Don''t go frens!" Bedra said, as she ran following the kids, at a surprising speed at that! Kate as well flew at her side and¡­ both ended rushing after them. "Wait, girls!" I said, quickly manipting wind magic and catching them both in midair, bringing them back to me. I sent some slimes after the kids instead. "There''s no way I''m letting you two wander off on your own!" "Muuh! But frens¡­." Sighed Bedra. "They hungy¡­." Kate said. "Sigh you two are really nice girls, but calm down for a bit and wait until we''re done here." Bedann told the two. "Oops, I think he fell unconscious. He''s not dead right?" Miranda wondered, looking down at the man she had just knocked out of his shit. "Who cares." Yuki shrugged. "Hey, it''s wrong to just kill people¡­" I sighed, quickly waving my hand and healing a bit of his injuries- well, all of them. I cannot really hold back healing spells as much as I would like, even the smallest one healed himpletely because he''s so weak. "You''re saying that after threatening to kill him though¡­" Ruby pointed out. "Agh, whatever, you two bring your friend wherever you came from and fuck off." I said, kicking the other two guards. "If I see you again threatening little kids I''m going to beat you to death." My eyes glowed with a draconic gaze, the two guards carried their unconscious friend and ran away in horror after my words. "We a p o l o g i z e e e e!" "G y a a a a a h!" Ah, did I overdid it? I just wanted to make sure they don''t get in my way. I might have followed my instincts more than my mind this time around¡­ But they really got me pissed off, pointing a weapon at a little child is fucked up! "Did you really had to intimidate them though? We could had gotten some info from them." Yuki said. "No, detaining these guard guys would make it harder for us, we could be a target by the government or something." I said. "Huh?! But what we did wouldn''t already do that?" Bedann asked. "¡­Maybe, but I am more worried about the kids. So I prefer to ask them instead of these guys." I looked into the old town''s streets using my Dragon Eyes, seeing the kids running around the streets, it seems they lived around those areas of the city. "I am worried too, let''s go check on them!" Bedann said. "Alright, let''s go. Can you guys stay here and find more info about the city for me by asking the locals?" I asked my friends. "Leave it to us Lord Drake!" Hector said happily. "We shall see what we can find." Kraxka nodded.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Rest assured." Larzak said. ----- Chapter 1182 The Young Mermaids Life Of Struggle ----- "Ugh, why does it always has to end like this¡­" "Always running¡­" "Always hungry¡­" "I hate my life¡­" "Why is everything so harsh?" "I''m so hungry¡­" These were the thoughts that often wandered across the young mind of Rose, a girl born in the suburbs of the City of Aqua, within the Aquaias Archipgo. A beautiful pink haired mermaid girl that had the beauty of a princess, yet she was born in the middle of poverty. She never meet her mother nor her father, and since she had memory of herself that she lived in the streets eating whatever she could find and trying to live in the nasty water of her surroundings. She often wandered in the streets, taking peeks at the brighter areas of the city, seeing children walking with their parents happily, and envying them for being happy while she had nothing¡­ The only thing she ever had was a strange tattoo in her left hand, in the weird shape of a sharp-toothed fish of ck color. Whatever it was, people called it a "Stigma" something often said to be a mark of "an ancestor''s sin" which those that are born with must carry. People with Stigmas were very rare, but those that held them were discriminated severely by everyone else, often called "Sin Carriers". A strange phenomenon that happened in this ind, for motives that some even said were a punishment by the "Ancient Sea God" to the families of the " Great Sinners". "Look, a Sinner!" "Such a little girl¡­" "Don''t get close to her! She might be cute, but she carries a grave sin of her ancestors!" "Don''t get closer to her¡­" "Disgusting¡­ A Stigma Carrier¡­" Before her bright pink eyes, the rejection and disgust of people wasmon. She lived in a world of darkness, hunger, and loneliness for the first years of her life¡­ Being hated for sins she didn''tmitted and living a life she didn''t deserved. Such was the world. However, although the conditions were bad, it wasn''t as if she was alone forever. She found many kids like her, lost and alone, without parents to love them and take care of them. She slowly became friends with many of them, some fought with her though, but others offered her what little they had. In those younger years, she meet a boy nicknamed Coral. His body was that of a mermen with faint fish-like appearance, but he was born with a strange disease where coral would grow over his body. To not let it overgrow, he had to cut it constantly. He lived in pain and was feared as a monster by many. But to her, he was the gentlest boy she had ever met. Although many thought a sickly boy like him would only get his sickness stuck to anybody that came closer to him, Rose didn''t cared. Wasn''t she already born with a Stigma? It wasn''t as if things could get any worse anyways. "Why are you getting closer to me? I am sick¡­ Coral never stops growing over my body¡­ I am sick¡­ I am cursed¡­" Coral often cried whenever Rose got close to him. "You''re the only one that speaks to me without lying." Sighed Rose. "Without¡­ lying?" Coral wondered. Rose''s eyes shone brightly¡­ she had been born with a power connected to her Stigma, the power to see the heart of people. Through them, she could detect lies from truth, and see the true intentions of people''s hearts. Amongst everyone she had ever meet, Coral''s heart was the most purest and innocent, a soul hated by everyone like her. Within him, she found an equal she could empathize with. "You have a nice heart, it is shiny¡­" She gently extended her hands towards Coral. "We are both cursed¡­ So it doesn''t matter if we stick together, right?" "You''re¡­ cursed like me¡­?" Coral felt perplexed. However, his young and lonely heart cravedpany, as time went by, he opened up to Rose and so did she. Over time, the two became good friends, always together, while forming a band of children. Eventually, they joined an overly popted orphanage where there were many kids like them. Abandoned, and left to die on their own, a few people with good harts build a ce for them to live and eat, but their conditions were more than just deplorable. There was a severeck of food and they couldn''t really live well there, rooms were overpopted and not many could live in there. Yet¡­ in that ce is where they ate their first warm meal, where they meet the smiles of the nuns attending it, and where they saw everyone smile, even if faintly, and even if temporarily. "I''m sorry for not having a meal for you all the time, Rose¡­ We always have so many kids, and we must prioritize the smaller and weaker ones so they can survive¡­" The nun that took care of most things always apologized whenever she offered Rose a small amount of soup made of fish heads and a small piece of bread. "It''s fine Lady Aylen, thanks for everything you''ve done for us¡­" Although she was only ten years of age, her mentality had maturated faster than most children, and Rose slowly began to think that the only way she could get everyone in here out of their situation was that if she could find money¡­ a lot of it. "We are small and nimble, and I''ve got plenty of magic myself¡­ Do I really have to do this? Will Lady Aylen ever forgive me?" She wondered once. "So we''re doing it?" Asked Coral. "Coral, are you okay with it?" Sighed Rose. "I don''t really care as long as it get us some food, I''m starving¡­ And well¡­ as long as I get to help you out." Coral smiled back.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You''re way too nice with someone like me¡­" Rose sighed. Like that, Rose and a band of brave kids started to rob. They began stealing fruits in the market, sometimes fish in the port, and other times, the wallets of unsuspected tourists. Fooling them with their cuteness asking for money and food, while one of them would sneak behind the person they targeted, stripping them off their stuff. ----- Chapter 1183 The Day Her Life Changed ----- "You''re way too nice with someone like me¡­" Rose sighed. Like that, Rose and a band of brave kids started to rob. They began stealing fruits in the market, sometimes fish in the port, and other times, the wallets of unsuspected tourists. Fooling them with their cuteness asking for money and food, while one of them would sneak behind the person they targeted, stripping them off their stuff. If things were to go badly, Rose would use her strange Illusion Magic to get them off trouble, always managing to escape in time¡­ barely. Like this, they slowly umted money and food, and improved the situation of the orphanage greatly. Children and babies inside were able to eat every day, even up to three meals a day! The money went to buying more food, and sometimes even repairing the orphanage building''s walls which were breaking down¡­ yet money always dissolved faster than they could keep it, always needing more and more. Many times they were ambushed or caught, children were often dragged away by the guards, to never been seen again. A frustration over her own powerlessness to change her future slowly grew inside of Rose''s heart, the more she thought about the future, the more grim things seemed to be. As more cases about disappeared children that lived in the streets came to her, the more worried she felt about whatever the people of the Queendom might be plotting, but as a child, even with her rare Illusion Magic, she had a very limited way to change anything¡­ She continued her daily routine, while trying to protect her friends and the orphanage, but the guards became harsher and more cunning, while the Orphanage began receiving taxes from the Queendom once they got the information arge quantity of children were living in there. The corrupt nobles even wanted to dry out of food and money a group of innocent children, without any disregards over their health or anything at all. Rose and the other kids always thought of the more privileged as bastards, leeches that robbed off people from anything they produced. While they were often called parasites, the real parasites were always those sitting on their high horses while demanding things from those that worked hard¡­ yet it wasn''t as if she could say much about it, she was a thief at the end. And strangely enough the Stigma mark had begun to itch more and more thest days¡­ although that luckily intensified the powers of her magic. Her life went by, insecure about what she could do. Always thinking that her future wasn''t in her hands, and that whatever she could do now was¡­ the most she could. A world filled with darkness where the light was only made by the gentleness emanating from the heart of good people, that was the world where Rose always lived in. Miracles? They were merely a fantasy¡­ an unreal dream by delusional people that couldn''t ept how harsh the real world was. ¡­Until that day came. Amongst the group of people she always saw around the streets, this particr assortment of individuals was very unique. There were arge amount of Ice Giants, tall blue skinned people with very muscr bodies, often feared by most mermen living in the city due to their intimidating presences. Not even she had dared to rob these people, but due to her itching Stigma and the intensification of her magic power, she wanted to give it a try¡­ She wouldn''t had considered it before but now¡­ Well, it made her slightly angry after seeing them. Especially the family. Rose always envied other families because she had no mother or father to take care of her like they did. She saw these two girls being carried by their father and mother, the two beautiful ice giant girls with long, silvery white hair and shiny eyes, eating up some tasty, salted fish and other delicious seafood enjoying life without having ever suffered any setbacks. Privileged by their family of birth, they lived happily without knowing the suffering and pain she had gone through. She hated them, even. Even without knowing them or even without having talked to them¡­ Rose''s heart slowly became darker over the years due to such thoughts.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was going to be the daily routine, the did it rather nicely, bringing the attention of the adults while making them pity them. Tourist, unlike most of the inders, were often softer with the children. "Please, can you spare a coin mister big giant?" Rose approached them silently. "W-We''re hungry¡­" And then Coral yed along with her. "P-Please anything will do! Please!" "We are starving¡­" "Nobody feed us!" "A coin, a little coin will do!" The rest of the children also supplicated for food and money. It wasn''t as if they really didn''t needed it, but they had ulterior motives behind simply asking for food and money. They knew that the heart of people was dark, they knew that they wouldn''t spar a single thing, distracting them and stealing them would them more than supplicating for the goodwill of anybody. They had learned it the hard way¡­ "Would you buy this flower if you don''t want to give us a coin for free? I-It is a medicinal flower I picked up!" Rose tried something that often worked out, giving a special flower that would make pain go away for a few minutes once consumed. They often bought it for a single copper coin, which she would happily get while also distracting her targets. The tall ice giant she was targeting inspected the flower a bit too much, making Rose think he was quite greedy if he hadn''t even given them a coin yet¡­ then again, it wasn''t something she wasn''t used to already. "Eh? Y-You kids are starving? And would you look at all of you! You''re all so pale¡­" The mother of the girls seemed moved by the children, kneeling, and checking on them with magic, she seemed worried about their declining health. Lately all the children have been sick with cold and fever, which often reflected with paler than usual skin and gills covered on mucus. "Ya hungry? Here! Eat!" ----- Chapter 1184 A Strangers Kindness ----- As Rose tried to wait for the perfect opportunity, something she never expected to happen happened¡­ Through all her life, she had never seen one of these rich kids she envied and hated so much ever extend a hand or to offer them anything¡­ Yet¡­ "Ya hungry?" Wondered the oldest of the two "rich girls" a beautiful ice giant girl wearing a blue dress, quickly sharing her salted grilled fish with the pink-haired mermaid, Rose. "Here! Eat!" Rose felt like time stopped¡­ She felt surprised that the girl would offer her fish to her so easily. She was either too dumb or¡­ simple too nice. And a quick inspection into her heart told her right away¡­ FLASH! It was shiny. Bright like the sun. She had never seen someone with such a gentle heart before. Even if she was a little baby girl, if she was raised in so much luxury, wouldn''t she be spoiled and cocky? Yet¡­ Rose couldn''t help but ept her gift, as the little girl smiled at her taking the fish off her hands. "Uwaah! T-Thanks!" The little Rose quickly began eating almost desperately, to the point she chocked and began coughing. "Cough, ugh¡­" She hadn''t eaten in over a day, as she often gave away all the food and money she got to the children of the orphanage. "Rose! Give me some! Don''t be greedy!" "I want some too!" "Give it to me!" "No, it''s mine!" The children started fighting over the salted fish as they were just as hungry as her. Rose didn''t wanted to share it with anybody though, ferociously eating it before anybody could snatch it away from her hands. It was delicious, and it even made her cry a few tears of happiness over filling her empty belly. The little girl that gave it to her, and her little sister, noticed her tears. "Ya always hungy? I can¡­ get shu more food!" Said the oldest of the "twins". "Hungy? Here¡­" The little one, who was floating somehow, offered her a tasty m skewer to her, and then shared freshly baked meat buns with all the children. "T-Thanks¡­" Rose sighed. "Uwaah, meat buns!" "They''re so good!" "Ugh, but shouldn''t we save them for the kids at the orphanage?!" "I am so hungry, I don''t care!" Rose sighed seeing her friends, even Coral, enjoying the meat buns. She nced back at the girls, as they said their names. "I''m Bedra¡­ Wan to be frens?" "Wate¡­ Kate¡­" "Bedra and Kate¡­ Nice¡­ Nice to meet you." Sighed Rose, feeling already bad about thinking she could steal them, such a n already fading away from her mind. Usually when people offered them something, they would not steal themter. "You look sick¡­ Are you ok?" Bedra asked, extending her hands towards Rose. "[Shining Grace]!" FLAAASH! A tiny sh of light emerged from her small hands, covering Rose''s body, in seconds, her constipation was gone, and her headache as well as her slight fever too. Even more, her gills were not slimy anymore. "Huh? Healing magic¡­" Rose was shocked. "Heheh, ya feelin better now?" Bedra asked gently. "Wan mor buns?" Kate opened a small portal leading somewhere, as she pulled out more buns. "Alright, alright, calm down. I''ve got tons of food if that''s what you want¡­ But first, where did youe from? Are there more like you here¡­?" Interrupting her thoughts, the tall man, the father of Bedra and Kate spoke, as Rose saw through his heart¡­ FLAAAASH! And just like his daughter, his heart was bright! Bright like the sun and gold itself! It was so bright¡­ she felt perplexed. Could this be¡­ could this be the miracle she had been secretly hoping for? Someone with a heart of gold that could help them? ¡­However, before they could answer, a group of guards approached them. "Halt in there, you damn nasty brats!" The Guards came, they had even been secretly tailing them from behind. Rose and Coral panicked, and as they saw the Guards being stopped by the father and the rest, they decided to run away, even when the man was putting himself in danger to protect the children. "We have to run Rose, we can''t let them catch us!" Coral said to Rose, as Rose began running as fast as she could. "I know but¡­ His heart¡­ it was so shiny¡­" Rose sighed, trying to forget about it already. "Nah, forget it¡­ There''s no way- huh?!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Waaaaai!" "Don go¡­" Suddenly, Bedra and Kate began following them from behind! "Eh? W-What are those two youngdies doing?!" Coral felt surprised. "They want toe with us?!" "But why¡­?" Rose sighed. "No¡­ I can''t let them. Girls like them getting in the suburbs¡­ Something dangerous might happen to them¡­" Rose''s eyes shone brightly pink, as her tiny fingers pointed at the girls, pink-colored, dreamy magical power emerged from within her body, as her Stigma started glowing. A darker power was beginning to emerge from within, which boosted her original Illusion Magic to levels no mortals could achieve¡­ even if only temporarily. "[Dreamy Illusion Curtain]" FLAAASH! Suddenly, the magical power materialized into a giant invisible curtain, making Bedra and Kate stop their charge as they felt confused, their surroundings suddenly changing and bing something else, helping Rose and everyone else escape without being chased by the girls. And before they could get through the confusing illusion, their father used wind magic and quickly carried them back to him, fully knowing the dangers they might be exposed to if they wandered into the dangerous suburbs¡­ Rose sighed, without wanting to look back, she ran and ran with everyone else¡­ At the end, it was just another day in her life, where nothing would ever change. "Phew¡­ we barely made it¡­" Coral sighed. "Yeah¡­" Rose sighed. "Well, at least we got to eat, right?" "True! And- Eh? Uwaaah! What''s that in your head, Rose?!" Coral freaked out, as he saw something truly strange on top of Rose''s head! "Eh?!" Rose quickly realized what it was as well, freaking out as much as her friend. It was a small, red-colored slime! "Sheesh! You kids are really a handful!" ----- Chapter 1185 A Mysterious Red Slime ----- "What''s up with that magic of yours, girl? Rose, right? And that weird mark¡­ I''ve never seen something like that before!" The red slime spoke with the voice of a grown man, surprising even more the kids due to his small and cute appearance. "W-What is that?!" "Rose you''ve got a slime over your head!" "Slimes?! Get it off quickly, they''ll melt your head!" "Uwaaah, kill it! Kill it!" The children knew of slimes for a while now, they were one of the mostmon monsters around the ind. They came in different shapes and forms, but they were often small and ate trash and garbage, dissolving it with their bodies. However, they were often aggressive and not tame at all, spraying with acid anything that threatened them before running away as quick as possible. They were a real problem for the people living in the suburbs, and Rose and her crew had to deal with them for small jobs, barely earning a few coins for getting rid ofrge slime infestations. While most slimes were blue or green colored, red colored were very rare, and dangerous! These children knew about slimes as they had exterminated a bunch themselves, getting closer to them was a big no-no, their acid could even melt skin and leave horrid burns. And red slimes amongst them, were the most dangerous, they were known as Fire Slimes, and were very rare as they were capable of conjuring mes! Touching one would easily burn a person, and Rose had one atop her head! "Gyaaaah! Get off meeee!" Rose panicked, quickly grabbing the slime in her head and throwing it into the ground. SPLASH! The small slime, no bigger than her ten-year-old girl''s head, sttered over the floor, its red slimy body motionless¡­ Usually Slimes were covered by a strong membrane around their bodies, once such a membrane was cut down or pierced, the slime''s insides would stter off and they would often die if they didn''t heal in time. Likewise, like a balloon filled with water, if they wereunched into the hard ground with a lot of strength, they would stter into the floor and often die! ¡­Well, that was only for the weakest of slimes. "I-Is it dead?" "I hope it is!" "It sure should be dead, slimes can''t survive being sttered into the floor like that." "Yeah¡­"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Rose and Coral looked at one another in confusion, they had never seen a slime that could talk before. Although to them, it was surely dead, it was still very surprising that it spoke and also so fluently at that! This slime was truly a mystery, and the more they thought about the creature, the more frightened they felt about what exactly could it had been. "Maybe some witch''s familiar? I''ve heard there is a witch in the suburbs, somewhere¡­" Said Coral. "No way¡­" Sighed Rose. "Well, whatever it is, we should hurry back home now¡­" As the kids began walking back home, the sttered slime in the floor slowly began to reform itself, back to a perfect shape. In fact, it was just pretending to be dead so the kids could lead him to their orphanage. "Huh, do they have to be so rude with me¡­ I might only be a part of my true body but I am still Drake, for fuck''s sake! Seriously the main body really just uses us for anything, doesn''t he? Maybe us slimes should make an uprising¡­" The Red Slime began to talk to himself, but quickly realized the kids were already very far away. "A dang it! Kids can be so fast nowadays¡­" He swiftly began jumping over the floor while utilizing a few Skills such as [Camouge] and [Silent Steps] to make himself undetectable. Also, he decided to use [Stealth] just in case. He had been surprised when that girl used that powerful Magic, which was boosted to rather incredible levels due to the weird tattoo in her hand. "Come to think of it¡­ What exactly is that tattoo in her hand? I''ve never seen something like that before. It¡­ slightly resembled something like the main body''s Dragon Mark both inposition and purpose, but different?" The Red Slime thought. "It was also¡­ kind of like a curse? I''ll have to check it in detail once I get there. Damn main body''s still ying around with the guards¡­" The Red Slime noticed the children giving several twists and turns, the suburbs were definitely bigger than the higher society areas of the city and were perhaps the true face of the city of this country, there were thousands of houses, all of them misced everywhere, making the whole ce a giantbyrinth, it was surprising how the kids knew the entire ce down to an inch. "Ah, there it is! I see¡­ So that''s their orphanage!" The Red Slime was sitting over the roof of a house near the orphanage, seeing the kids enter the almost destroyed door. "Time for more infiltration and stealth ys!" He quickly jumped off the building''s ceiling and into the interior of the orphanage through an open window,nding straight over... a soup! Within the kitchen, the nun named Aylen was cooking something for the kids. Everyday the only thing she could make was soup and a bit of bread, sometimes baked potatoes. Soup often consisted of seaweed and fish heads, with little meat and a lot of bones. Although the sea was bountiful, the entire government made sure that no random people could go out fishing, even less go freely pick up whatever they wanted out of the coasts, as there wererge groups of thugs guarding the ce at all times. The entire surrounding sea, which was filled with fish and tons of seafood was protected by these mafias and bands of thugs all controlled by the government in the shadows, inhibiting the ability for the people of the ind to feed themselves without having to pay taxes for fishing, which poor people with barely any money could not afford¡­ "La,,~ Hmm, today''s fish soup will be- Huh?! A slime?!" "Hahaha¡­ I might had turned your soup a bit red¡­ Sorry about that." "GYAAAAAH!" ----- Chapter 1186 Dont Worry, I Am A Good Slime! ----- "G Y A A A A A H!" Aylen, a beautiful half-mermaiddy with long blue hair and shiny golden eyes screamed in horror, throwing the whole soup into the floor as the Red Slime freed himself from the boiling pot. "Get away, get away, get awaaaay!!!" Aylen grew desperate, her Mana began flowing across her body as her Mana Core activated, several small spheres of water emerged one after another, as she shoot them down at the Red Slime desperately! She was only Rank 1 Middle Stage, so her Mana capacity was very limited, but she knew a few spells to deal with sneaky monsters getting inside the kitchen, which happened moremonly than people could have imagined. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Oof! Watch out! Hey, be careful with that! I am a good slime! Don''t shoot me down!!!" The Red Slime began evading her Water Bullets while it tried to escape the kitchen, only finding someone with a broom at the other side of the kitchen''s door, an old dwarfdy! "Mother Elise, hit it hard!!!" Cried Aylen. "Take this, you damn critter! My ultimate technique!!! [Broom Smash]!" BAAAAMMM!!!! The old dwarfdy hit the Red Slime with all her strength, using her Earth Magic to boost her strength by a little bit, making her blow so strong the Red Slime''s body once more sttered over the floor! SPLASH! "¡­" "¡­" Mother Ayleen and Mother Elise nced at one another, sighing in relief. "I-It''s dead¡­ Thankfully it did lighted anything in fire¡­ Red Slimes have caused fires before, they''re very dangerous." Sighed Aylen. "Y-Yeah¡­ And its very rare too, the core it has could be sold for a few pennies¡­" Elise said with a greedy smile characteristic of dwarves. "Even if that soup was lost, we''ll make enough money for tons of soup for over a month with it! Jackpot!" "Yaaay¡­!" Aylen and Elise began celebrating, as the Red Slime was getting feed up with these people. "God damn it! Shut up already! I''m not bing anybody''s priced materials!" The Red Slime revived out of the blue, both nuns were left shocked as they nced at the talking slime. "Anyways, here! Gobble it up!" Suddenly, his mouth opened as he entered Drake''s inventory, taking out a whole three-meter-big fish, a sack of potatoes, carrots, and onions, and another sack filled with rice. "Huh?! Eh?!" "A-Am I hallucinating or did that slime just¡­" "It just brought food out of its mouth?!" ¡­Meanwhile, inside the orphanage, Rose and Coral were greeted by the children. They often expected them toe back with something all the time, but today that wasn''t the case. "Rose, Coral! Did you bring something yummy today?!" "Anything?" "Did you bring candy?" "Candy?!" The children were all younger than them, ranging from two years old to six years old. "Sorry, we couldn''t bring anything¡­" Rose apologized. "Yeah, better luck next time." Coral said. "Ugh..." "Tch¡­" "Whatever!" The cocky children all ran away once they were told the truth, without caring about them in the slightest¡­ Well, children could be cold sometimes. "Oi you brats, don''t be so cocky!" Coral angrily said, his anger triggering the coral growths from his body to grow even more than before. "Ungh¡­" "Calm down, don''t get angry now." Sighed Rose. "They''ve always been like this." "Fine¡­ whatever." Coral sighed. "How''s your Stigma?" "It itches but its fine¡­ My headache stopped and I feel quite¡­ well, in fact. That ice giant girl¡­ She healed mepletely." Said Rose. "Well, was she even an ice giant? She had scales and a tail, and even horns, and tiny wings¡­ I''ve never seen someone like that before." "Huh? What did you said?! I don''t remember her having any of that¡­" Said Coral, raising an eyebrow. "Huh? But she did had-" Rose suddenly realized something wasn''t right with Bedra. "Wait¡­ My powers allow me to see through any Illusions. Was that girl¡­ using illusion magic to hide her appearance? But why¡­" "So you''re saying she hid her tail horns and scales? And even wings? But why? This ce''s not the best but nobody cares what race you are." Coral sighed. "Come to think of it, her papa wasn''t hiding anything but he also seemed strange. Not in a bad way though, his heart was of gold¡­ But he was hiding something, an immense amount of power." Rose said while thinking. "No¡­ in fact, everyone there was hiding an incredible power." "What? I didn''t sensed a single thing from them¡­" Coral waspletely clueless, as usual. "Well you''re just as clueless about everything as usual, Coral! Don''t me yourself I guess¡­" Sighed Rose, her Stigma suddenly began itching a bit, as she scratched it, the itch became a slight irritating pain. "Ungh¡­ It has been itching a lottely, why?" "It''s weird¡­ Does something respond to it? Maybe the witch?!" Asked Coral. "There''s no witch Coral, stop talking about that dumb thing¡­ I wish there was one though, maybe she could help us with her magic or something¡­" Rose sighed. The two kids sighed, sitting over the stairs which led to the second floor of the orphanage. Boing, boing, boing~ However, they suddenly heard the sound of something¡­ jumping? Like a tiny, and bouncy thing. "W-What is that sound?" "Huh?" The two suddenly realized something red colored was peeking at them through the other side of the stairs, ncing at them with its eyeless and faceless body. "Found ya!" "Eeeeh?!" "T-The slime?!" The two kids quickly stood up and put on a defensive stance, but the slimepletely ignored their threatening auras, as he carefreely invited them to the kitchen. "Hey kids,e to the kitchen for a bit, everyone''s enjoying a feast over there! Can''t you smell the meals?" The Red Slime asked, jumping back to the kitchen. Rose and Coral nced at one another while raising their eyebrows in confusion, but ultimately, and rather frightenedly, followed the slime inside. And what they saw was¡­ somethingpletely out of their minds. A feast! ----- Chapter 1187 A Sight Out Of Their Wildest Dreams! ----- "Hey kids,e to the kitchen for a bit, everyone''s enjoying a feast over there! Can''t you smell the meals?" The Red Slime asked, jumping back to the kitchen. Rose and Coral nced at one another while raising their eyebrows in confusion, but ultimately, and rather frightenedly, followed the slime inside. And what they saw was¡­ somethingpletely out of their minds. The smell of boiled rice, of freshly grilled fish, of baked potatoes, and of stew! And the smiles of children sitting around a long table as everyone ate to their heart''s contents, filling their stomachs! Something that they only could dream in their wildest of dreams¡­ a feast, a legendary feast! "W-What is this?" Coral wondered. "What''s going on¡­?" Rose felt just as taken aback. The enormous amount of delicious smells awakened their hunger, as they began drooling while their colorful eyes shone brightly, filled with emotion. Not only the food awakened their appetite, but their eyes opened wide in shock as they saw an incredible sight! Countless of tiny creatures resembling cooking utensils were floating everywhere. And they were all cooking for them, from fish, rice, potatoes, everything! There were pan-shaped creatures, fire-shaped little guys, and even a big boiling pot filled with ingredients. They were like mystical fairies of legend, even though their true identity were spirits! "Rose, Coral! It''s a miracle!" Aylen called the two children, as she quickly showed them two big tes filled to the brim with rice, ms, and shrimps, alongside a big slice of fish meat freshly fried on butter, deliciously spiced with salt, pepper, and oregano. To the side, she put some baked potatoes with even more butter, and a two big cups with freshly squeezed orange juice. "M-Miracle?" Rose wondered. "It''s insane¡­ But that red slime, he''s a good slime! He¡­ He brought all this food, and he even summoned those little pixies, and they''re cooking for all of us¡­" Aylen said. "I-I¡­ don''t know if this is a dream or its reality but¡­ We have to enjoy it without questioning this¡­ eat, eat to your fill! Even if this is a dream, enjoy it while itsts!" "Food¡­ So much food!!!" Coral sat down immediately and began eating everything. "Uoooh! This is delicious! So many vors¡­ I''ve never¡­ I''ve never tasted something so good before!!!" "Coral¡­?" Rose was left bbergasted. "Come on already! Come join us and eat!" Said Coral, waving his hand. "What are you waiting for?!" The Red Slime showed up at Rose''s side. "I just wanted to give you kids some food, you didn''t had to kill me twice before that, geez¡­" He sighed. "Why? Why did you- Who are you anyways?!" Rose asked. "Who am I? Well, it could be said I am¡­ the Familiar of that Ice Giant man you meet just recently." The Red Slime said, sitting over the table. "I came here following you kids because he wanted to know where you live- don''t worry, he''s not a bad guy."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "So it was him? This is¡­ I¡­" Rose felt so confused yet moved. Why would someone, anybody¡­ go to such lengths to feed a bunch of brats he didn''t even knew about? Which he didn''t even knew existed beforeing here? What drove a person to give so much without expecting anything in exchange? "Just eat already! Enjoy." Said the Red Slime. Rose slowly sat down at Coral''s side, beginning to eat the food slowly, bit by bit, the delicious taste made her taste buds wake up once more, as she started to eat desperately, everything was so good she couldn''t stop, almost getting chocked once more, drinking the orange juice, which was refreshing only made things even more incredible. But aside from the food and the taste¡­ eating with everyone else at her side was something truly incredible. Seeing everyone enjoying themselves and being happy together¡­ was this what eating good truly meant? Was this what food could do with people? As Rose began crying without realizing, in the other side of town, Drake smiled as he calmly made his way to the orphanage, going around the entire suburbs which were like abyrinth by themselves was quite the difficult task, even more without wanting to bring too much attention to himself, although his appearance alone had done so already. "So? How did it went? Did you fed the kids?" Asked Bedann. "Yeah, how did it went?" Miranda asked as well. "Not hungy anymor?" Asked Bedra as she was sitting over her mother''s back. "Hungy no mor?" Kate asked innocently while sitting over his shoulders. "Yeah, yeah, the slime feed them well. Used Spirit Creation to make them some Cooking Spirits. Everyone''s enjoying themselves right now, so all is well." Drake said with a calm smile. "Oh, we''re there already¡­" It only took them a few minutes after memorizing the correct route. Although they had to evade a few thugs getting too close to them, the suburbs were not a safe ce, but it wasn''t as if a group of gods ever felt threatened by thugs. A simple re from them would easily intimidate anybody bold enough to attempt to rob them. A simple knock in the orphanage''s door was all it took for the Nuns to greet them all, their eyes opening wide at the size of their visitors. Ice Giants were in average three meters tall, and so was Drake andpany,pared to the mermen who were at most almost two meters tall, it was a big size difference! "T-The Red Slime said a group of Ice Giants wereing but¡­ I never expected them to be this rich-looking!" Said the dwarven nun. "Mother Elise don''t say that in front of them!!" Aylen tried to calm her fellow nun. "W-Wee! A-Ahem¡­ Are you the owners of that Red Slime that can speak?" "Indeed!" Drake said pridefully. "I am Drake, and these are my two wives Bedann and Miranda, and my two kids, Bedra and Kate. It is nice to meet you." Drake presented his family as they all greeted the nuns. "We are interested in supporting the orphanage financially, if that''s okay with you." Bedann said. "F-FINANCIALLY?!" The two nuns almost dropped dead in shock! ----- Chapter 1188 Reaching The Orphanage ----- (D r a k e''s P O V) Once we arrived at the orphanage, Bedann dropped the bombshell to the nuns, and they were so shocked they almost dropped into the floor. I had to quickly catch them with some of my Winds so they wouldn''t hit the floor hard. The olddy was a dwarf, and her name was Elise. Meanwhile the pretty blue haired mermaid was named Aylen. They were the only two nuns of this orphanage, seemingly. "I''m sorry for surprising you two¡­" Sighed Bedann. "Yeah, we''re sorry for being so abrupt." I apologized in her behalf. "Ahahaha! Don''t worry about it! We were just very surprised!" Elise said. "I-Indeed¡­ you don''t see such generous people very often¡­ In fact, never." Sighed Aylen. We were already sitting around a small table while drinking some tea, which was a tea the two nuns had saved for incredibly special asions. It was a tea made from an endemic tea leaf which had a very soft and aromatic vor, with a slight tone of mint in it. "Well, anyways. Answering your previous question, we founded this small orphanage only five years ago." Sighed Aylen. "We''ve been living in a nearby church since then, but the church didn''t epted children inside, and we could only feed them outside of the church, the pope was very strict, and he always said that if we wanted to help the children and bring them a ce where they could sleep, that we had to build it ourselves¡­" Elise angrily said. "And so we did that! Hah! On his stupid fish face!" "I-It was very hard¡­ we had to spend every penny we''ve saved through our lives¡­ But it was mostly all thanks to Lady Elise here. She had always have a soft spot for children, and she spent all her hard-earned savings to build this ce¡­" Sighed Aylen. "My savings barely helped¡­" "In a whim, my retirement savings were all gone and I had spent them all to build a ce for the kids, from beds to a kitchen, everything poof out of thin air." Sighed the old dwarfdy. "But every time I see those kids smile a bit, it makes it all worth it! ¡­Though our food shortage makes it hard for the kids to smile at all, but it''s still better than letting them sleep in the streets, ain''t it?" "Though what we did was somewhat¡­ illegal? I think¡­ And, well, anyways¡­ It was a bit dangerous, and people got slightly angry too." Sighed Aylen. "A-And we got expelled from the church¡­" "Wait, what?!" Bedann angrily asked. "Why would any church do that?" "Yeah? Fucking dimwits!" Said Miranda angrily. "Hahaha¡­ Well, the church of our country is¡­ err, rather special." Said Aylen. "Special? More like corrupt!" Elise said. "They gather tons of money by asking for donations all the time, convincing dumb people that the "Sea God" will somehow save them or give them miracles, all lies! That pope and the rest of the nuns harnessed a ton of money, and only a tiny percentage, around one percent went to the kids and other poor people we feed sometimes! The other eighty percent went to the government, and the rest to their pockets." "I see, so this is that type of country¡­ The one that got their foundation out of exploiting the working and poor social sses, I get it." I sighed. "Well, we''ve experienced all sorts of other societies but this one¡­ Yeah, never thought we would see such an oppressive and archaic model in an archipgo, where people should be more aligned with nature¡­ or so said Charlotte that it was." "Oh well, yeah, it was! Before the current Queen took over, that is!" Elise said angrily. "About forty years ago, this ce was way, WAY different! Although the difference between social sses was still obvious, there wasn''t so many limitation to what we could do, and above all, there weren''t taxes for everything, in fact, there were none at all! This government does just fine as they were, but they got greedier and squeeze ever damn penny out of us!" The old dwarfdy began to rant angrily, but I could tell she was telling the truth. It seemed that this country went through a drastic change since the new Queen showed up. This country was in fact a Queendom, the Aquaias Family governed it, they were an ancient Family of power Mermen Magicians that harbored the power of the "Ocean God" to bring prosperity to the country. "It was all nice and peaceful for a while until¡­ well, forty years ago, when the previous Queen was assassinated and the new one, her eldest daughter, took over¡­ That damned Patricia! She''s been ruining our country more and more, how long will her greed go to squeeze money out of every single poor person of this country?" Sighed Elise. "We can barely get by as we are!" "Mother Elise, please calm down, you''re not in the age to be raging so much, think about your health and your heart pressure!" Sighed Aylen. "Yeah, yeah¡­ I just said what I knew, this young man here needs to know the entire situation here to learn the truth." Said Elise. "I don''t know why but¡­ I can sense something on his big eyes. Something big. Are you really just a passing merchant?" "Hahaha, well, you caught me! I am kind of¡­ something else. Let''s say I am a Sect Leader." I said with a smile. "Sect Leader? Wait, the sects of the continents?!" Asked Aylen. "I knew it! He''s an important dude!" Elise said. "You¡­ are you going to change our country?! I know you can! I can see it! I can- ungh!" Elise suddenly began struggling, grabbing her chest as her heart started to beat slower and then stopped beating all together! She was having a seizure! "A a g g g h ! U n n n g g h¡­.!" "Mother Elise!" -----N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1189 Benladra And Kates New Friends ----- Aylen grew desperate, but it only took a wave of my hand. "Calm down, I got this." FLASH! I controlled the wind inside of her body and quickly sent a tiny jolt of electricity into her heart, which quickly began beating again. "Ahhh¡­ Phew¡­" Elise sighed, as I quickly healed her exhaustion with another wave of my hands, as magic did its job. "Are you feeling better?" I asked. "You okay grandma?!" Miranda wondered. "You just had a seizure¡­ That''s very dangerous, have you treated your heart disease? Is there no apothecary in here either?" Sighed Bedann. "Don''t call me grandma¡­!" Muttered Elise. "And thanks for that,d¡­ You used lightning magic quite masterfully there." "I don''t even have affinity for it, but I''ve heard lightning magic is a cousin of wind magic, so I tried something out. Sorry about it." I sighed. "You''re feeling better?" "I do¡­ And no youngdy, we don''t have any apothecaries here, sadly. The Queendom got them all for themselves. Each time there''s a talented one living in the suburbs, he''s immediately given a job and taken away from us. We''vecked a local doctor in ages. I used to take a special potion yearly for this disease, but since everything started with that damn Queen, I''ve had to simply forget about medicine altogether." Sighed Elise. She was an old dwarf, probably at the end of her lifespan, almost three hundred years, which is what mortal dwarves usually live for¡­ She''s a hard-working grandma, that''s for sure. She reminds me of Draugann, who decided to stay back home. "I see¡­ Well, seems easy enough, for starters drink this one potion." I said, quickly giving her a Dragon Blood Potion of the lesser category, adequate for any mortal in any rank. "Once you drink this, make sure to rest well, your body should feel well once you wake up from your night sleep." "O-Oh, thank you¡­" Sighed Elise, feeling slightly relieved. "R-Right! Sorry about all of this, but do you have a ce to stay? Our orphanage is small and humble but¡­ we could make some room for you all." "Don''t you worry about it." I said. "Before distributing more food and money, and all of that, we need to do a small remodeling of the ce. Good thing I am rather proficient at nature and earth magic. Just stand still." I touched the wall with my right hand, gathering mana and activating Earth and Nature magic together. RUMBLE! . . . Bedra couldn''t feel happier, since she was born in this world that she had craved for adventure and meeting new people and making new friends. Perhaps it was the only remaining memory of her previous life, a desire to make friends and adventure through everywhere which she was unable to do before. Her papa and her mama had always taken care of her since she was born, but she always wanted to do as she wanted, perhaps due to her childish mentality. Although she loved them, she often felt they were too overprotective, because of this, exploring new ces and meeting new people always excited her. Kate, her little sister, was mostly curious about everything, having not lived a previous life like her though, shecked that "memory" of wanting these things, though she always followed her big sister whenever she went. And today Bedra really wanted to make new friends, getting bored of her princess-like life in the pce where her parents lived, seeing new faces and new ces made her feel even slightly relieved. "Rose! Hi!" Bedra rushed towards Rose who was resting over a chair after having eaten as much as she could.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The pink haired mermaid girl felt surprised to see her once more. Her eyes, unlike anybody else here, were able to see through the illusions put over her body, giving her the ability to see she had scales, a tail, tiny wings, and big dragon horns. "Bedra¡­ Oh right, you''re mister Drake''s daughter¡­ Ahh, I ate so much I am getting slightly dizzy¡­" Rose sighed, as she greeted Bedra while simply deciding to pretend she didn''t saw her hidden features. "Let''s be frens!" Bedra cut the chase right away and immediately went to the point, much like her father, she was a girl that often said what was in her mind without thinking it twice. "E-Eh? Are you sure? Friends with someone like me? But¡­ We are so different¡­" Rose felt perplexed by Bedra''s intentions. They were good ones, though, her heart was shining brightly and innocently. "Frens¡­" Kate appeared at the side of her big sister, clearly smaller than Bedra. She was also hiding some of her features with special essories, and it only made Rose feel more pressured by the mystery behind their hidden features. "Why not?" Bedra asked, her eyes seemed slightly sad. "I¡­ Well, I am poor¡­" Sighed Rose. "And I¡­ you''re so different, doesn''t it feel weird to you?" "No!" Bedra angrily said. "Way wei¡­?" Said Kate, trying to say "why weird?". "Maybe I''m just surprised of everything that has happened today¡­" Rose sighed, smiling back at the two sisters. "But sure, if you really insist I don''t mind! Whatever!" "New friend get!" Bedra celebrated, hugging Rose out of the blue. "Uwaah! W-Wait a second! Don''t hug me¡­ I am nasty!" Cried Rose. "Nasty?" Bedra wondered. "[Clean]!" FLASH! Suddenly, a sh of light emerged from her tiny hands, covering Rose''s entire body and cleaning anything nasty. Even more, her clothes were cleansed as if they were freshly washed, looking bright, even! "Oooh¡­ Y-You''re really amazing with that magic! I''ve never seen something like that before¡­" Rose felt surprised. "Heheheh¡­ Clean Magic I learned to clean myself¡­ So daddy doesn''t get angy when I get nasty!" Bedra giggled adorably. "Clean usheful¡­ But¡­ [Repair]!" And Kate also joined the fray, as she conjured a sh of silver light, covering the entire rugged clothes of the little Rose. In mere seconds, her dress looked like new, and even her boots! "Repair alsho usheful." RUMBLE! And just as the girls began to get along, the entire orphanage started trembling! ----- Chapter 1190 Remaking A Whole House Is No Big Deal ----- The entire orphanage started trembling and changing! In mere seconds, Drake utilized the power of his Nature and Earth Magic to shape the entire building''s wood and stone, and even the metallic nails were not spared. And without hurting anybody either, in just ten seconds, the entire building had grown as big as three times its original size. The broken and cracked walls were nowpletely repaired, the wooden floor looked lustrous and beautiful, the ceiling was finely decorated with glowing stones that gave out a faint yet warm light, and there were even now bathrooms and baths working through special magic-imbued stones Drake created easily through Earth Magic and a tiny bit of divine power mixed into it. Kitchen and baths working with Water Spirit Stones and Fire Spirit Stones, which both produced fire and also water to cook, generate warm water to bath, and more. There were even toilets that led to the sewers underground. Not even a Rank 6 expert could had ever done what Drake had made, this was surely the work of a god-like being. But because these peoplecked the knowledge of what a Rank 6 could truly be capable of doing, they thought it was just as awesome as Rank 6 could be! And thankfully, now that it was already night, not many people noticed the changes in this dark area of the suburbs. "A-Amazing, the entire house was remade¡­" Aylen felt bbergasted. "Is this the power of Rank 6 expert?!" The old dwarfdy Elise asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "More or less." Drakeughed, pretending that this was normal for a Rank 6 Magus. "Anyways,e with me, you should quickly get used to your new home." ? Drake quickly led the nuns and most of the children around the house, including Rose, Coral, and his two daughters. Showing them the bath and kitchen and exining them how they worked now. "Y-You even connected it with the sewers?!" Aylen felt amazed. "Wait, this is warm water! No way!" Elise felt happy she could now take warm baths whenever she wanted. "Yeah those stones generate water and fire by absorbing Mana. Just a tiny bit is enough to take a bath, even a child could use them without problem." Drake exined. And then he led them to the kitchen, showing they could easily cook now in the newly reconstructed areas. Cold and war water came out of the kitchen as well, and there were a bunch of new utensils. "And here¡­" Drake quickly opened his inventory, bringing tons of food and more things, which he decided to leave in the newly created underground storage room. "This is arge room I made to store food and any other stuff, so make sure to take care of it and clean it whenever you can." "S-Sure thing!" Aylen felt happy. "Thanks a lot¡­." Elise as thankful. "Well it is gettingte already, how about we have dinner?" Wondered Bedann. "I can cook up something too!" "I could also try to cook. I want to get better at it to one day make food for my kid." Miranda added. "Alright then, let''s cook!" Drake felt happy that everyone was willing to cook something. Everyone had just eaten like an hour and a half ago, but for children that had starved for years it was pretty fine. They wanted to eat as much as they could anyways, even if their bellies were about to burst. "Alright girls, take care of your new friends while we cook up something." Drake said with a gentle smile, petting Bedra and Kate. "Red, you watch over them." Hemanded the tiny Red Slime to take care of them, as he jumped above Rose''s head. "Sure captain!" Red said. His new name was Red¡­ How boringly fitting. "Uwaah! B-But sir Drake, is this okay?! Why are you giving me your powerful Familiar?" Sighed Rose. "It''s fine, don''t worry about it~" Drake said without a care on the world. "U-Umm¡­" Rose felt slightly embarrassed that she was being treated so nicely by so many nice people, glowing redder. "Oh right! Bedra how about you heal all the kids in the orphanage while you''re at it? like you did with Rose back then!" Said Red, trying to calm down the mood. "Shure!" Bedra happily replied, quickly beginning to conjure her healing magic, small sparks of light emerged one after the other, covering the bodies of all the children. The cold they were having, which was affecting their gills, was quickly healed. And they all felt even better now, less lethargic and constipated, and more energetic. "Wow¡­ I am all healed up?!" "Thanks a lot big sis!" "Your magic''s awesome!" "I''ve never seen someone with magic that could treat diseases¡­" "My gills feel so clean now!" Bedra and Kate quickly utilized Clean and Repair as well, so all children ended looking precious and adorable, as their ragged clothes were literally remade anew. However, this wasn''t the only thing they wanted to do, Bedra and Kate wanted to know people more, and that also implied talking with them! And Rose knew very well their true intentions, they were rather nice girls, butcked the knowledge of things, and also,mon sense. So she decided to thank them for that by being friendly. "Coral, try to be nice with them alright?" Rose asked. "Sure, sure¡­" Coral sighed. "Anyways, how about we go to the terrace?" Wondered Rose. "You can see the whole city from there!" "Ooh! Terrace!" Bedra agreed quickly. "Alright! Lead me thewe!" "Muh!" Kate agreed while nodding adorably. Although Coral felt bbergasted of having two rich-looking girls at his side, he was in fact enchanted by their beauty and adorableness so much he was just frozen and could barely talk. He had been awfully silent this whole time. "T-Then let me lead you two there as well. Nice to meet you¡­ two. I am Coral, Rose''s friend¡­" Meanwhile, as Bedra and Kate made new friends, dark ns were brewing near the country''s pce¡­ ----- Chapter 1191 The Mysterious Entity -----N?v(el)B\\jnn Meanwhile, as Bedra and Kate made new friends, dark ns were brewing near the country''s pce. The Guard Commander, a Shark-type merman named Eustace had just recently heard from three guards that they were threatened and mistreated by Drake''s party, and decided to not let things slide. He was a prideful man and one of the strongest Knights of the Queendom. If his men were mistreated like this, he considered it an insult to himself and also the Queen. And for some reason, unlike hisckeys, he didn''t seem afraid of Drake''s party consisting of Rank 6 individuals. "You say they chased the kids from the orphanage? Heh, that''s a wonderful excuse to go wreck that damn shithole already¡­" He said with a grin. "If we can get our hands in all those children, our Queen will surely be pleased as well." A confident grin appeared on his shark-like face, as he held within his hands a sword imbued with a powerful, blue-colored divine essence extracted directly from the Queendom''s Greatest Treasure. "Rank 6 or whatever, with the power of the Ocean God''s Weapons, there''s nothing that can stop us now¡­" ¡­ Meanwhile, within the city of Aquaias, Yuki apanied Ruby, Ruby''s mother, and Rakasha searching for clues as to where could the other Shard of the Blue Orb be located. "Drake had said something about it being underground? But we''ve been going around the entire city and we have yet to find anywhere where we can ess some sort of underground passage." Ruby sighed, looking around her surroundings, her sharp red eyes and her beautiful and delicate appearance made many young men that nced at her felt enchanted. "And there''s too much people everywhere, ugh, I am not used to crowded ces." "Well, bear with it for a bit more dear." Sighed her mother, utilizing her vampiric senses she was able to also sense the essence of the orb shards. "It is certainly as Lord Drake said, it is underground¡­ But where? Maybe there are sewers? We''ll need to get there? Ugh¡­ Getting inside of sewers does not fit a noble family such as ourselves." Although the two of them were disgusted for different things Yuki and Rakasha quickly realized why they were nobles¡­ Growing spoiled and sheltered from the outside world and all. Well, their gratitude for Drake was so huge they were still willing to do stuff that made them disgusted. "Hmm, well, we''ve researched for most of the southwest area and- Huh? Oh, look, maybe we finally found a clue." Rakasha pointed at something in the distance, it was located in between severalrge buildings in the more richer areas of the city. "What''s that big building over there?" Wondered Yuki. "The church of the Ocean or Sea God." Said Ruby. "It seems like it goes underground¡­ Although the stairs going down are closed by a magic-imbued gate and heavily guarded." "Huh, now this is interesting." Ruby''s mother said. Indeed, there was a massive temple with a beautiful assortment of decorations resembling waves, fishes, starfishes, ms, and even a tall mermen figure holding a big trident, this was the statue of the deity that all the Mermen prayed to, the Sea or Ocean God. The temple seemed open for all people, and they noticed nuns walking in and out all the time, alongside normal folk that went to pray inside, or offer donations to the church¡­ meanwhile, just at the side, slightly hidden with other buildings, there was a stair leading down. And from within, the group of three Vampires and one Beast girl noticed a thick blue-colored misting from within its depths, the very essence of the Blue Orb Shards Drake had showed to them before, it was incredibly strong, and almost intoxicating. "Is the Blue Shard Orb down those stairs? Its presence is so strong!" Yuki felt surprised. "No, I can detect it is way, way down, perhaps¡­ several hundreds of meters below." Ruby said, as the only Rank 9 Goddess here, she had the sharpest senses, which were even more amplified through her Vampiric Powers, that grew as she became a goddess. Her evolution into a Rank 9 Goddess was "idental" or more like an aftereffect of having her body possessed by the Vampire Venerable, who automatically evolved her Divine Core into Rank 9 once his soul enchanted her body¡­ now that he was gone, this was hadn''t gone anywhere, and Ruby was still having a hard time gettingpletely used to it. Nheless, one of the things she had already been mastering was her ability to expand her Divine Vampiric Senses and be able to detect anything within her range with utmost detail¡­ and as she continued searching more and more for the origin of the Blue Orb Shard''s essence, she saw something. D a r k n e s s. F L A S H! "Huh? Ungh¡­!" Suddenly, the darkness sensed her, and attacked back to her senses, making Ruby grit her teeth and fall into her knees, it felt as if a sharp jolt of electricity hit her entire soul! "RUBY!" Her mother and Rakasha quickly came for her help, using their magic to try to calm her mind, but Ruby seemed trapped within this darkness! Her eyes opened within the deep darkness, so reminiscent of the one her Ancestor had once trapped her within¡­ Reliving this trauma wasn''t something she expected doing in this peaceful-looking archipgo. "T-This is¡­ Who¡­ What are you?!" Ruby''s red eyes opened within the darkness, as she saw something immense ncing down at her. Its frightening presence was making every inch of her soul and body tremble in utter fear! Even when she was a Rank 9 Vampire Goddess. Within this darkness, she saw an enormous quantity of tentacles emerging from all ces, trying to grasp her soul¡­ and from within these tentacles, a monstrous and endless jaw opened¡­ "Thou may not peer the abyss¡­ Without the abyss ring back at you." "Wha¡­?!" C R U N C H! ----- Chapter 1192 Baddies Will Be Stomped By Benladra! ----- Bedra nced the starry night with shiny eyes, as her little sister was munching a sandwich. Unlike Kate who seemed aloof, Bedra had a strange affixation with stars. Something that came with her when she was born in this world. She doesn''t remember her previous life at all, but fragments of "desires" always remained within her soul, one of them was her wish to see the stars¡­ and now that she was seeing them in such a beautiful splendor, she felt enchanted. "Uwaah! Rose! Do you always see the stars like this? Sho prettyyyy!" Bedra said, Rose and Coral smiled a bit at her. "Well yeah, once you see them for years, you kind of get used to it and never really find them anything special¡­" Rose sighed. "But yeah, I guess¡­ I suppose they''re quite pretty." "So many stars¡­" Coral sighed. In front of them, there were thousands- if not millions of stars shining in the clear skies of the ind. These nights were quitemon for everyone in the ind. However, life was very hard for the poor, they often always held their heads down, thinking about their own misfortune, without taking notice of the beauty of nature and the cosmos beyond. "Kate, how many starsh do you think are out there?" Bedra wondered. "Hmmm¡­ Dunno¡­" Kate shrugged. "But¡­ many." "Yeah, right? There might be so many we can''t even count them all¡­" Bedra sighed. Over time, her way of speaking has been refined thanks to the arduous efforts of her parents to teach hernguage and speech.N?v(el)B\\jnn Although in the outside world it has been less than a year, inside of Drake''s Divine Realm, due to time dtion, Bedra has already lived for over two years, enough time for a half-dragon to develop well. In fact, her father always counted each day he spent with her, so her third birthday was already approaching, even if it didn''t matched the dates of the outside world. "You really like stars, don''t you Bedra?" Wondered Rose, sighing a bit. "Why do you like them so much?" "Huh? Why not?" Bedra wondered. "I¡­ I just feel rxed when I see them! Like¡­ like they''re so pretty!" "Hahaha¡­ We get it." Laughed Coral, scratching a piece of coral growing on his hands. "Why coral?" Wondered Kate, looking at him by getting a bit too closer. "Eh? Ah¡­ This is a curse." Coral sighed. "It makes it so Coral grows over my body. It can slow down as long as I feel calmer, but the more my emotions boil, the faster it grows. It drains all my Mana, so I cannot really cultivate. At least it helps scare people off and sometimes it protects me from hard blows, like a natural armor. Though¡­ I can''t really control it." "I already healed you¡­ If it hasn''t been dispelled, maybe its not a curse?" Bedra wondered, tilting her head curiously. "Eh? You healed me- Ah, right¡­ That''s why my cold''s gone." Coral realized that a bit toote. "Then¡­ Wait, what? Are you sure? Maybe it is a curse, but too strong for you to heal." "Nuh huh." Bedra said. "I have special powers, I can detect stuff like curses easily¡­ You''re not cursed, Coral! It is your own special¡­ magic! Or Skill¡­ A power." "Eh? It''s¡­ not a curse¡­" Coral felt surprised. "But the only thing that has done is worsen my life, I don''t get it¡­." "Maybe you need to learn how to control Mana. Papa always says that the way to control magic is to control mana! Have you ever taken mana control sses before?" Bedra seemed curious. "No¡­ Ick mana, it''s always being drained by the corals¡­" Sighed the boy. "Hmmm¡­ Maybe if you drink a potion¡­" Bedra wondered. "Bedra why are you doing this? you don''t really need to¡­ help us to this extent." Rose said. "Eh? Why not?! If I wanna, I help!" Bedra pouted angrily. She disliked when people didn''t epted her help. "Hahah, it''s fine, with what you said you''ve done enough." Coral smiled, looking into the sky. "If this isn''t really a curse but my own magic¡­ Maybe¡­ Maybe I can find somehow a way to use this power so I can protect those I care for." The boy shyly nced back at Rose, who suddenly blushed a bit. "Fweh? Eh? W-What do you mean you want to protect me?" Rose asked surprised. "Heheheh, you two are funny." Kate giggled. "Maybe they''ll be like mommy and daddy in the future." Bedra said while gossiping with her little sister. "Geh! D-Don''t say that like it''s something normal!" Coral felt even more embarrassed. "Huh? What''s that?" Rose suddenly noticed something within the streets below the house, arge group of armored men were approaching. Her magic senses, enchanted by her mysterious Stigma, seemed to have helped her notice the threat beforehand. "Huh? Armored Guards and Knights?!" Coral panicked. "Wait, wait, wait a second! Why are theying here?!" Rose and Coral panicked as they saw the group of men running across the streets, kicking and punching away anybody that got in their way as they finally reached the entrance of the orphanage. "You damn insolent tourist! We know you''re here! Come out if you don''t want us to wreck the orphanage! ¡­Wait, since when has it been this big though?" The Knight Commander spoke, a tall man reaching up to three meters, an anomality between Mermen, and withrge and strong Shark-like features, such as a White Shark head and big, de-like fins over his back and elbows. In his hand he was holding the handle of arge sword he had sheathed stuck to a belt wrapped around his hips. "Hey! What do you want?! Go away!" Rose angrily said, suddenly grabbing some stones and throwing them at the knights boldly from the house''s ceiling! "There''s no tourist here!" Coral said, helping her friend torment the knights below. "The church protects this ce! You''re not allowed to barge and do as you please!" "You damn brats¡­ This changes today though!" The Knight Commander suddenly showed the children a signed paper in his hands. "This Orphanage has been officially disbanded from the church''s protection!" "What?!" Meanwhile, Bedra''s golden eyes glowed sharply and menacingly as she nced at these men from behind her new friends. "Baddies¡­ I''ll stomp them! Like daddy does¡­" ----- Chapter 1193 The Might Of The Dragon Kings Daughters ----- "This Orphanage has been officially disbanded from the church''s protection!" "What?!" Knight Commander held high the signed paper by the very Queen of the Country. This paper disbanded this orphanage, named Starfish''s Cradle, from the Church''s protection, which was the only thing stopping guards, knights, or even bandits from stomping over this, which was a quitemon sight in this country where the powerful could do as they pleased while the poor struggled. Rose and Coral were naturally shocked. This paper represented more than just what Knight Commander Eustace said, but it also meant literally war for them. They already knew that several knights and guards were corrupt bastards, and that they had been actively working with bandits and thugs to kidnap children and young people, for strange and mysterious unknown reasons.N?v(el)B\\jnn "You can''t just simply¡­" Rose felt surprised. "We have to run¡­ Rose we can''t take on these guys, we have to run and hide! M-Maybe if we go to the sewers¡­" Coral began to panic. "Hah, you''re not going anywhere you damn brats! Especially you, Rose! That Stigma of yours¡­ It is what the Queen has been looking for all this time!" Eustace said, raising his sword as an enormous amount of powerful divine essence emerged from within it! FLAAASH! "[Divine Ocean Magic]: [Kraken''s Tentacles]!" FLUOOSH! Suddenly, from within the sword''s aura, an enormous quantity of blue water-like essence emerged, shaping as countless of tentacles moving towards the ceiling! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The enormous water-made tentacles emanated divine power, their very strength easily surpassing Rank 6 Magic Spells! By merely using this divine artifact, this Knight Commander of only Rank 4 could conjure Magic as high as Rank 7! "Uwaaah!" Rose cried in shock, barely managing to evade a tentacle, but four more came after her, catching her and covering her in their waterpletely, forming a bubble and trapping her inside! As a Mermaid, she could breathe underwater just fine, but that didn''t changed the fact she was being trapped and slowly brought down to the Knight Commander''s ws. "ROSE!" Coral cried in anger, as he saw five more tentacles emerge at his surroundings. Theughter of Knight Commander Eustace echoed around the surroundings. "Kuku, we''ve got what we really wanted, the rest¡­? Just destroy it all! You damn kids have given me enough headaches! Kill that ugly coral-covered kid! I hate him the most!" His sword responded to hismand as if it were alive, generating even more tentacles and even piranha-like summons made of water, alongside octopuses and sharks! It was an army of summoned Water Beasts! "Uaaaagh!" Rose cried while being dragged down below. "Aaaaggrhhhh!" Coral struggled to fight the constant swarm of Water Beasts, his corals emerged from his body constantly, piercing some and even destroying them somehow, yet he was still being overwhelmed. "¡­" "¡­" Bedra and Kate nced at the scene while feeling surprised of everything happening so fast, and even more, as dozens of Water Beasts were now about to attack them. "Ggrrr¡­ Don''t take away¡­ my new friend!" Bedra''s eyes glowed brightly with draconic fury. Her aura slowly began rising, and rising, and rising, until an arch of light emerged from within her body, erupting into the skies and illuminating the entire night sky for a few seconds¡­ FLAAAAAAASSSHHH!!! "Eh?! What''s that?!" "L-Light?!" "So bright, my eyes!!!" "Gyaaaah!" "W-What is the meaning of this?! Who is that girl?!" Eustace''s shark-like eyes opened wide in disbelief as he nced at Bedra''s awakening magical prowess. Her angered face only grew more angry as her aura shaped into a furious dragon made of light! "ROOOOARRRR!" The roaring from her dragon-shaped light aura was so loud that the twenty or so knights feltpletely bbergasted! Most of them dropped to their knees in horror, yet the selected few holding special artifacts somehow resisted the enormous pressure. "T-This is¡­ a dragon?!" Eustace tried to keep himself calm, but the fear he was feeling was real. Bedra''s little wings grew bigger, spreading widely as she descended towards the bubble where Rose was trapped. Her Divine Light Aura enhanced her speed several times, easily granting her an incredible super-speed! FLAAASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Like a sh of light, she reached Rose and with several shes of lighting from her tiny draconic ws, the entire bubble was destroyed and so were the surrounding Water Beasts Summoned seconds before, sshing over the floor as mere water, while Rose remainedpletely unharmed! SPLAAASH! "Uwaah- Eh?! Bedra?!" Rose fell right over Bedra''s arms, as Bedra smiled back at her. "Don''t worry, I protect my friends~!" Bedra bravely said, her light shining brightly as she quickly changed her face expression, ring down at Eustace andpany. Meanwhile, as Coral struggled fighting the Water Beast Summons, Kate acted. In mere seconds, all sea beasts were frozen into statues, which fell into the floor below, shattering into pieces. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "Eh? Ah? Wha¡­?" Coral felt surprised of how quickly things ended. "Y-You did this, Kate?! Your Ice Magic''s amazing!" "Umu." Kate nodded. "You oway?" The little girl gentle petted Coral''s head, as a cold wind generated from her magic healed his exhaustion and injuries in seconds. "T-Thanks¡­ But Rose! We need to-" "Big sis'' on it." Kate and Coral nced down below, as they saw Bedra freeing Rose in mere seconds, and then quickly bringing her back to them, so she could fight without anything holding her back. "S-She''s able to destroy the Divine-Imbued Magic of our Artifacts¡­?!" "Commander, how is that even possible?!" "Say something, Knight Commander!" "Should we retreat?!" The six knights holding special essories or weapons imbued with the Divine Power from the Country''s Treasure who had managed to keep themselves from falling unconscious due to Bedra''s intimidation desperately asked questions to theirmander. Eustace gritted his sharp shark-like teeth, he had never expected such an oue to happen now that he was given such a wondrous weapon¡­ Although he also felt slightly afraid, his pride didn''t allowed him to retreat. "Cowards! Fight! They''re just¡­ a bunch of damn kids! Kill them and get the Stigma girl, she''s extremely important for our Queen''s ns!!!" ----- Chapter 1194 A Mighty Little Dragon! ----- Within the interior of the orphanage, it could already be heard that there was somemotion going on outside. Bedann, Drake, and Miranda had already noticed the presence of some people holding a hint of divine power. Although it wasn''t theirs, but contained within their equipment, "Fake Gods" as some gods often called mortals carrying divine artifacts to gain god-like powers. "What''s going on outside?!" Elise felt nervous, attempting to go outside to see what was happening. However, she was stopped by Drake. "Stop, if you go outside you might be caught in the battle." Drake said. "Eh?! But aren''t your daughters out there Sir Drake?!" Aylen asked in surprise, right behind Elise. "Yeah?! I never took you for such a terrible father!" Elise angrily said. "Hahaha, please give me a break. I am only letting my girls have some exercise." Said Drake. "They''ve been growing well and all but¡­ I can tell, if I shelter them all their life, it''ll only be detrimental. My daughters want to fight and help those they care for. If things get too dangerous, I''ll end them, but until then, I want to leave this to Bedra and Kate." "Yeah, I think they''ll be alright." Bedann said. "We''ve seen enough of their power already¡­ In fact, the two of them have saved our skins more than once." "I agree¡­ And we''ve got first seat view of it happening right here." Miranda pointed out at a small pink-colored slime sitting over the table, which quickly generated a projection of what the red slime was watching from the outside. "T-That''s Knight Commander Eustace?!" Elise asked. "And that paper he''s holding¡­" "If I heard right, he said the orphanage was disbanded from the church''s protection." Drake''s eyes squinted. "Wait what?! Why would they do that?!" Aylen desperately asked. "Tch¡­ Bastards. So the Queen has already decided to drop her fa?ade, she doesn''t give a damn anymore about any of us either! I knew it¡­ They''re kidnaping kids so they obviously want ours too!" Elise said with frustration. "Wait, kidnaping kids?" Asked Bedann in confusion. "Yeah¡­ It all started some years ago." Elise sighed. "For whatever motive, young people and kids had begun to disappear, especially those that are homeless. Some friends have told me they saw guards and even knights working together with bandits and thugs to kidnap people¡­ especially children, whom they seem especially inclined to kidnap." "This is fucked up¡­" Miranda said. "But why? Do they enve them?" "I hope¡­ it is just that." Elise muttered. "I don''t know much myself, but I''ve heard rumors of "Cult of the Deep Abyss", some even say even the Queen is involved with them." Drake analyzed everything he heard, connecting the dots with the energy he sensed down below¡­ It slowly seemed to be arranging itself, but there were still many missing pieces in this entire puzzle. "Do you know anything more? Anything will do." Drake said. "Well¡­" ¡­ Meanwhile, outside of the orphanage, Eustace''s undying pride allowed him to ovee his fear for death, mostly due to his own self-centered ego and the power of the weapon he held, which slowly encroached his mind. "Dragon¡­ That is a Dragon! Kill it! Kill it!!" The Sword spoke to his mind, telling him to kill the girl in front of him. Dragons, for some reason, were hated by these treasures, and must be eliminated at all costs¡­ "A Dragon in the form of a little girl¡­" "It is immature, not yet matured into a true dragon!" "Kill it while it still weak!" "Kill! KILL!" The other artifacts whispered to the minds of the knights, their eyes slowly glowing redder as they were being encroached and brainwashed, any fear they had before was quickly gone from their minds. "Don''t falter, as long as the power of the Sea God is within our hearts¡­ We are invincible!" Eustaceughed, charging forward as he jumped off into the skies. Mana and Divine Power flowing across his entire body and enhancing his speed and strength topletely new levels. His body size slowly growingrger as his muscles and bones became bigger and stronger. "RAAAAAH! [Divine Sea de Arts]: [Tsunami]!" S L A A A A A A S H! The shark-faced man swung his powerful Divine Sword against Bedra with all his might, an enormous mass of Mana and Divine Power erupted from within the weapon, shaping into a gigantic, absolutely terrifying tsunamiing towards her! Bedra didn''t even move from her position, as the enormous attack, which was also a shing attack that could cut through and demolish anything it caught within its waves, impacted her small body! C L A A A A A S S S S H H H!!! F L A S H!N?v(el)B\\jnn However, from within the water, several arcs of light emerged one after the other, piercing through everything and then freezing it, shattering the ice and the entire technique! Crack¡­ crack¡­! C R A A A S H! "Hmph." Bedra waspletely unfazed, even her dress waspletely fine, and her shiny silver scales shone brighter as they activated their amazing power, the ability to reflect elemental magic damage, a trait any divine dragon held. It was so weak that even with the divine power charged into it, it didn''t even left a scratch! "T-That''s¡­! No matter!" Eustace felt shocked that his strong attack had no results, but quickly moved swiftly. "[Endless Oceanic Sword Dance]!" Water emerged around his body and helped him swim in midair, reaching Bedra and then swinging his sword consecutively, generating enormous torrential waves one after the other, erupting into shockwaves around the skies atop the city! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! However, Bedra intercepted each blow with her tiny ws, as rays of divine light emerged with each of her parries, piercing through Eustace''s armor and body, leaving holes everywhere across his torso, legs, and arms, making him bleed all over! "G-Graaahhh¡­!" The power of the sword he held emerged, patching his wounds, and forcing him to continue attacking. "RAAAAAHHH!!!" "You don''t learn your lesson, don''t you?" CLAAAAASSSHH! ----- Chapter 1195 Kates Mighty Too! ----- Bedra''s small dragon ws suddenly grew three times their original size, almost disproportionated to her own body size, as she smacked Eustace, the shark-headed Knight Commander with them angrily, tearing down all his armor and covering his body with deadly wounds. CRASH! CRAASH! CRAAASH! "UUUAAGGH¡­!" The Knight Commander kept being thrown around like a ragdoll, as he hastily retreated while unleashing several shing attacks with his Divine Sword, waves of oceanic water emerged one after the other, attempting to sh and pierce through Bedra''s defenses, all meaningless. SLASH! SLAASH! SLAAASH! "HYA!" Bedra swung her dragon ws angrily, three shes of light emerged at once, all of Eustace''s attacks were immediately stopped as they froze into white, light-imbued ice and exploded, unleashing even brighter light, blinding his eyes momentarily. FLAAAAASH! "Uuaggh! Y-You damn little bitch! You''re just a damn kid why are you so powerful?! This doesn''t make any sense, even if you''re supossedly a dragon¡­!" The shark-headed Knight Commander feltpletely frustrated by Bedra''s amazing strength, his entire body covered on deadly wounds and blood, as the sword continued unleashing its divine essence, boosting his power, and making him go mad. "I''ve trained my entire life! How can I be weaker than you!? HOW?! RAAAAAGGGH!" The Shark-headed swordsman flew towards Bedra furiously, water emerging from all around him as they shaped into dozens of shark jaws trying to bite through Bedra''s entire body, but her scales were so powerful the shark''s teeth were simply being shattered as they attempted to damage her! "[Dragon Tail Spear]!" Bedra loaded a bit of power into her dragon tail, which suddenly grew several meters long, covered on hard, metallic silver-colored scales and with a sharp, spear-like tip, it swung rapidly and aggressively, intercepting each of the shark''s attacks and then parrying them back, piercing through his body with countless thrusting blows! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "NNGGAAGH¡­!" Meanwhile, as Bedra beat the shit out of this arrogant merman, Kate protected Coral and Rose with her powerful magic from the other six knights, who concentrated their all into retrieving back Rose with them, even if it would cost their lives. Unlike Eustace, they had different weapons and essories. A woman held a bracelet, a tall man had arge axe, a young and sleek one had a spear, and more. "Give us the girl and your death will be swift!" The spear-wielding eel-headed merman roared, his sleek body unleashing electricity from within as he pointed his powerful spear, which both channeled this naturel ability of his race and also the divine power it came imbued with already. "How about no?!" Rose angrily said, suddenly unleashing a massive cloud made of illusion magic, which was pink colored, quickly covering the eel merman''s body.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Uuagh! W-What the heck is this?!" "ROAR!" Kate roared bravely, reaching the eel merman in an instant, who was much weaker than their knightmander as she kicked his head with her tiny wed foot, crushing his skull and making him vomit blood! CLAAASH! "GRAAGH¡­!" Kate quickly grabbed his spear and then began biting it with her jaws, eating itpletely. "Nom, nom¡­" Kate looked back at the other five knights, frightened by the ridiculous sight they were spectating! Much like their father, Bedra and Kate had the innate ability to devour anything, and even more, absorb a part of the power of the things they devoured. One of the factors they''ve grown so strong in so little time was because he had been carefully feeding them with the best ingredients possible. "Ohh¡­ Stromg." Kate realized her strength had grown a tiny bit, as she gained some divine power and even a divinity fragment out of eating that powerful weapon like nothing! The eel merman she hit fell from the sky and sttered over the floor, clearly more than dead. "S-She killed him in one shot and ate his weapon?!" "M-Monster¡­" "She''s a dragon too!" "What can we do?!" "No¡­ Don''t let her intimidation get to you! As long as we can take care of that pink haired brat, she won''t be able to easily get to us!" Two of the fivesting knights flew towards Coral and Rose using their artifact''s divine powers, which easily allowed them to fly. Meanwhile, as Kate was about to kick them out of her sight, the other three knights rushed towards her, unleashing their strongest blows in the process. They came from left, right, and front. They knew that she could just easily brush them out, so they decided to make it so theye from all sides, forcing her to divide her attention and let one of them manage to connect a hit! "[Ocean Splitting Axe]!" "[Spiraling Ocean Snake]!" "[One Hundred Sea Knives]!" An enormous axe made of concentrated highly-pressurized ocean water reached Kate''s left, a massive snake made out of the magic within a ringpletely created out of divine ocean water reached her right, and then a mirage of a hundred knives made of water reached her front! "WE GOT HER!" The three knights thought the same thing as they attacked Kate. BOOOOMMMM!!! In fact, all attacks reached her, somehow, she was unable to intercept any of the three, and ended taking all the damage at once! Water sttered everywhere, alongside vapor generated from the enormous impact which boiled the water thatposed the very attacks of these knights. However¡­ there was no smell of blood, in fact, as they opened their eyes, they realized Kate wasn''t even there, she had suddenly emerged right on top of their heads! FLASH! "Eh?! How?!" "Huh?! Does she has teleportation magic?!" "What?! How?!" However, it was none of that. Kate had merely utilized the power of her Spirit Body, which allowed her to simply be non-corporeal at will. In this state, she was also able to move incredibly quickly, easily evading all three of their blows and reemerging on top of their heads. "[Technode]!" Kate''s body suddenly exuded a bright gray aura, as three swords materialized out of her technomancy magic, reaching the knights at once! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! ----- Chapter 1196 A Devastating Finishing Move! ----- All three swords made out of technomancy emerged out of thin air. The knights incapable of seeing how Kate summoned tiny nanobots which quickly built the powerful divinity-imbued weapons, which were in fact way stronger than theirs! The moment they reached their targets, the knights were not even capable of parrying nor intercepting the blows, the attacks were incredibly fast, almost instantaneous! This was thanks to Kate''s [Matter Maniption] which allowed her to manipte the matter in front of her, such as the empty air, and cut it down so her attacks could reach their targets even faster. Of course, this powerful ability cost arge amount of mana and divine power, and her father had sealed its true powers due to its lethality¡­ however, he still allowed her to use it in certain ways, such as this one. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! "Nnggagh!" "Uaggh!" "Kaaahhh¡­!" Their chests were quickly pierced by Kate''s Technodes, as their artifacts desperately tried to heal them or help them survive¡­ but it was far toote. "Boom." Kate said,manding the tiny nanobots making the Technodes to explode. The three knights realized what she meant by "boom" a bit toote, as their eyes nced back at her in utter despair! "Wait-" "Noooo!" "Gyaaaahhh¡­!" BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!! Blood sttered everywhere, alongside guts and cracked pieces of armor, burnt clothes, and other things. Kate looked at the scene almost without changing her expression, although she slightly raised her eyebrows, looking back at her hands. "Strong¡­!" She said to herself, before realizing she had left Coral and Rose unprotected for way too long. "Ah!" She quickly saw Rose being dragged away by the two other knights, while Coral was fighting a swarm of summoned sea beasts, his body covered in blood. "HELP!!!" "Unnggh¡­!" ¡­ In the other side, Bedra was overwhelming the Knight Commander, who was several dozens of times stronger than the Knights Kate has been fighting. It was rather clear as she noticed his level of divine power assimtion was way higher than the knights. The divine sword he held with his hands contained a powerful divine essenceing from the country''s treasure, which Bedra''s father was already specting to be one of the Blue Orb''s Shards. It seemed that there were levels of "assimtion" of this essence. Those with higher levels of assimtion were naturally more capable of utilizing these items, and it was perhaps the reason why only six other knights could use them, while the other fourteen simply had normal magic weapons and armor. Amongst this entire squadron, the Knight Commander held the highest level of Divine Essence Assimtion from the Blue Orb Shards, and it showed by how he was capable of tanking Bedra''s hits and constantly heal by absorbing the power of his weapon, which seemed almost endless. CLASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAAASH! Bedra attacked Eustace with more intensity, her tail, ws, and even her hair began unleashing several consecutive blows, merging with her powerful divine aura as shing beams of light came from each of her attacks, piercing through the shark merman''s body, which was growingrger and more muscr each time. "The more you damage my body, the faster I regenerate and the stronger I grow!" The angered shark merman said. His blood continued to pour from his deadly wounds, which were then covered by divine essence. However, this blood wasn''t being lost, the weapon slowly absorbed it, channeling a powerful, ck and red colored energy which continued to growrger and stronger. "RAAAAH!" The furious shark reached Bedra, now with even faster speed and an even more enhanced physique, his sword unleashing a deadly ck and red colored sh of pure destruction against her! "Take this, my ultimate technique! [Blood Vengeance]!!!" SLAAAAASSSSSHHHHH!!!! The enormous attack impacted Bedra as she shielded herself using her wings, which she made to grow big enough to cover her entire body. However¡­ it seemed like she was struggling?! "This is it! You''re having a hard time, aren''t you?! This is my special Skill, Blood Vengeance! It deals equal damage based on how much I''ve received! Plus all my blood lost makes it so the damage is multiplied even more! Take a hundred times all the damage you''ve inflicted upon my body and perish, you failure of a dragon!!! GAHAHAHA!" BOOOOOMMMM!!!! Bedra was consumed in darkness and blood, as she felt a few of her scales itching a bit¡­ However, once the explosion dissipated, she looked back at the shark like nothing has happened. "Huh? Is that it? You had me excited for nothing¡­!" Bedra pouted adorably. She lookedpletely unfazed, pristine even! The slightly damaged scales of her wings were quickly molted away as new and stronger ones grew from where the others were located. "W-Wha¡­ WHAAAT?!" Eustace was so perplexed he couldn''t believe his eyes! He had used this technique to y powerful Rank 7 Sea Beasts before¡­ yet it didn''t worked against a tiny little girl?!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Well, tiny little girl or not, she was a dragon¡­ and also, a titan. Titans were known for having incredible defenses and vitality,bined with dragons amazing elemental resistance and magic reflection¡­ it was a deadly and tankybination. "Now I''m angy¡­" Bedra angrily nced back at Eustace, as she opened her tiny jaws, revealing her sharp teeth as a sh of divine, heavenly light emerged from within. "[Divine Heaven Dragon Breath]!" FLAAAAAAASSSSHHHHH!!! Bedra''s deadly divine dragon breath imbued with her unique element of Heaven reached Eustace,pletely sting him down into the ground. The entire suburbs shook as the people panicked, running away from themotion, the wooden floor of the suburbs, which led to the sea as this area was a port town, easily shattered! CRAAASSSH! "GRUUAAAAAAAAAAAGGGHHHH¡­!" And Eustace screamed in agony as he was thrown down below into the sea, his entire body burning and evaporating into the water, boiling alive! BOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!! A loud explosion finished him off, as an arc of light emerged from the oceans. All the people in the surroundings watched in horror as a tiny sh of light, the culprit behind this explosion that was on top of the orphanage building quickly disappeared within the dark night sky. ----- Chapter 1197 The Mysterious Voice ----- Amidst the suburbs of the country, a peculiar party of two lizardmen, a young human man, a rabbit-eared beauty, and a tall ice giantess packed with muscles walked across the streets. Night had already fallen and after having a kick lunch in a nearby food stall, they continued their search for clues and information about this country''s history, or anything to be honest. Drake wasn''t picky, anything would had done. However, across their small journey for investigation, the peculiar party hade in front of a an even more peculiar rumor¡­ or well, something more like a legend. And that legend was quite interesting, which made the rabbit-eared spirit druid really want to seek for her. "It is said that there''s a witch living around somewhere in the suburbs, yeah¡­ Well, some say that she lives in the Salty Swamp, a small swamp to the northeast¡­" Sighed a street vendor who had just made a sale to the party. "Though, customers, I don''t rmend you getting there just for that, the swamp''s filled with monsters because there''s a dungeon in there. I''ve also heard some bandits have their hideouts in that ce!" The pufferfish-faced mermen seemed scared of the Salty Swamp, a monster-filled area which even had rumors of bandit groups making their nests in there¡­ to make things worse, a dungeon, which had not been cleared in years was overflowing the ce with monsters. "Isn''t it too dangerous for a dungeon to exist in this ind? Why hasn''t it been cleared yet?" Hector wondered, as a former guard of his vige, he had to always fight monsters that threatened his home and the threat of dungeons was quite clear. The Orange Forest Duchy was at least responsible enough, making it so they sent sect members and adventurer parties to clear the dungeon monthly so it wouldn''t overflow with monsters. In a closed space such as an ind, such a thing was even more obvious to do, yet nobody was ever doing it? Every person in the party wondered why they were being so irresponsible. "Yeah! It is very dangerous¡­ Years ago, when I was just a tiny little fish, the swamps were a safer ce where I went with my papa to gather medicinal herbs and catch some ms and snails¡­ But now that the new Queen appeared, shepletely stopped investing money into clearing the dungeon, which was done monthly, or even twice a month!" The pufferfish-faced mermenined. "Since she showed up that our country has be more and more insecure¡­" "I see¡­" Pekora sighed, she looked back at her friends. "Seems like this ce is worse than we imagined." "They really do a good job at pretending everything is fine in the port town and the capital areas, where everything seems clean and peaceful, but the entirety of the rest of the country is struggling to get by!" Kraxkained. "Hm¡­ Thank you for the information." Larzak quickly gave the man a few more coins as an extra, as the whole group continued walking across the streets. "Should we report this to Lord Drake?" Hector wondered. "He should already know, he listens to most stuff with this tiny guy." Laughed Trisha, showing the group a small green slime that was sitting over her shoulder.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Can you guys go check the swamp for a bit?" The slime spoke with Drake''s voice. "I''ll catch up to you guyster. Don''t explore too deep, just give me a small nce at it." "Alright boss!" Hector agreed immediately. "Lord Drake, do you desire to meet that witch, by any chance?" Asked Larzak. "Yeah, if that woman is really a witch living in seclusion which this country seems to abhor, then I bet she''s a good ally to make. If she has lived as long as they say, she must know even more about this ce than the civilians." Drake said. "Alright boss, got it." Larzak nodded. "Then let''s get to it." Tisha said. The party quickly moved to the Salty Swamps, which was right at the border of the suburbs, which were only protected by arge wooden wall. The moment they jumped off the wall, jungles greeted everyone''s sight¡­ and at the distance, several ruins of ancient, fallen temples could be seen. This ind seemed to have more secrets than anybody could imagine at first nce. ¡­ Within the depths of the ocean right below the port streets of the suburbs, a man was torn apart and burned alive, now slowly falling unconscious as the ocean''s depth swallowed him whole. Eustace, a shark-type merman with an egocentric personality never expected a little girl would bring his ultimate demise. In fact, even as he was in the verge of death, it was all thanks to the sword he held, which created a protective barrier strong enough for Bedra''s dragon breath to notpletely annihte him¡­ Nheless, with half his torso gone and so all his limbs, there was no healing magic he knew about that couldpletely heal him now. "Ungh¡­ Damn¡­ it¡­! That damn kid¡­ These damnmoners¡­!" Hate began emerging from within his soul, overflowing from within his heart and then reaching the sword, which was still stuck to his body, the sword quickly absorbed this energy, waking up from its exhausted slumber. A sinister voice whispered to his very mind, it seemed sinister and dark. "Useless¡­ You''re such a useless and pitiful vessel¡­" "Even as I am merely a small fraction of the power of my true body, I cannot let that dragon get away with this¡­" "How dares she gets in my domain and do as she pleases¡­!" "Death! Death is what she''ll get!" "Fine¡­ Let me harbor your hate, I will give you onest chance, do not disappoint me, ve!" F L A A A A A S H! S P L A S H! A gigantic creature suddenly emerged from within the depths of the ocean, terrifying the people of the suburbs once more. ----- Chapter 1198 Drake Steps In ----- While Kate fought the three knights and killed them rather mercilessly, Rose and Coral struggled against two other knights, who almost got them. Coral was bleeding all over, fighting against dozens of sea beasts summoned by water magic, while Rose was once more captured, they desired the girl''s Stigma more than anything in the world, for whatever reasons. "Stop!" Kate flew towards the two knights and quickly decided to end this quickly. The two-knight retaliated as they could. The long-haired mermaiddy utilized her special ring to summon countless waves of water and oceanic beasts to throw Kate away, while the other kept flying away with Rose on his hands. "I won''t let you pass, little girl! This special ring was gifted to me by the Queen herself, it contains incredible divine power bestowed upon us by the Ocean God! I will keep summoning downpours of water so you cannot pass- Eh?!" The gorgeous mermaid knightess was suddenly surprised as all the water she summoned was frozen solid! Of course, as the daughter of Drake, she possessed an amazing level of Ice Magic, capable of freezing divine water magic with no problem. CRAAASH! All her water magic was frozen and shattered into pieces in an instant, as Kate made her way towards her and then attacked! Suddenly summoning several hands made of nanobots and mming her entire body into smithereens! "[Metal Fist]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Uuaaggh¡­! No¡­ Not yet!" The mermaid screamed in agony as her entire body was impacted by Kate''s merciless blows. In seconds, she grabbed her ring and unleashed all her powers, countless kraken tentacles and shark monsters emerged, all of them attacking Kate at the same time! "HYAAAH!" However, Kate roared furiously, her body suddenly unleashing a shockwave of powerful Spiritual Energy, as all the monsters werepletely annihted, exploding! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! "GYAAAAHHHH¡­!!!" The knightess she fought was quickly consumed by the deadly explosion,pletely turned to ashes as she took it in point nk! The ring fell from her disappearing corpse, as Kate caught it and then munched it. "Munch, munch¡­ Oh! All of you! Stop him!" Kate suddenly learned a new power, calling the sea beasts attacking Coral as they suddenly obeyed hermands! "Eh?! Agh!" The knight that was flying away with Rose was quickly surrounded by dozens of sea beasts, sharks,rge whales, and even big octopuses. Although they were made of Water Magic, they were strong nheless. "W-What the heck is this?! Y-You copied the power of the artifacts?!" The knight, holding a spear, felt surprised. "Dada''s powa¡­!" Kate said, knowing full well that her powers were inherited from her father. The ability to absorb and assimte abilities from whatever she consumed, even from magical items! "Hold on¡­! Don''t you dare attack me or I''ll kill her!" The knight desperately pointed his spear at Rose''s neck. "I''ll end her!!" "Muh¡­" Kate squinted her eyes, she had yet to have enough experience to really know how to deal with these situations other than with brute force. "Hehehe, that''s right¡­ You don''t want your friend to die, right? So you''ll let me go!" The knight said while smiling disgustingly, only making Kate angrier. "Kate¡­! Don''t attack him¡­!" Coral stopped her from doing something rash, as he showed up from behind her. "B-But¡­" Kate lowered her eyebrows as she felt slightly sad, without knowing what to do.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Now let me go or I''ll kill her! I swear!!" The Knight angrily said. "Come on! Quickly!" "Nnnggh¡­!" Rose struggled to get herself free from the man''s tight grasp of his arm, yet her stigma continued glowing brighter and brighter, itching more and more as she struggled. FLASH! And then, an enormous amount of power momentarily erupted from Rose''s Stigma, covering her surroundings into an explosion of pink smoke! POOOOF! "Cough¡­ Ugh! W-What the¡­?!" The knight suddenly lost Rose from his grasp as he found himself trapped in a world of countless colors spinning everywhere, all at once! It wasn''t merely just illusions, but some sort of mental encroaching that hurt his very mind and mental state. "Aggh¡­! T-The colors¡­ I don''t understand them! What is this?! WHAT IS THIS?!" Meanwhile, as the knight grew insane, Rose managed to free herself from his grasp and was quickly caught by Kate, who looked at her with a smile. "You oway?" She wondered. "I-I am fine¡­ Though what is that? D-Did I made that?!" Rose asked, looking at therge cloud of pink smoke, it wasn''t merely illusions anymore. "What¡­ sort of power is the one I have?" She wondered, looking at her stigma which seemed to have calmed down. "Big sis'' back! She beat the baddie." Kate said with a smile, looking at Bedraing back. "Is everything alright- Ah! Coral, Rose!" Bedra quickly healed the two kids with a sh of light from her fingers. "Where is the other knight?" "There¡­" Coral sighed, pointing at the sky. "Can''t believe Rose has the power to deal with these guys all by herself¡­" "I really don''t¡­ It just happened when I grew very desperate." Sighed Rose. "Well it worked nicely! Maybe we should keep him so daddy can ask him question or something-" Bedra having a good idea was quickly agreed by everyone¡­ Except¡­ TRUUUUUUUMMMM¡­! A gargantuan tremor happened, the suburbs shook as the people screamed, running away from the area of the tremor as the wooden floor of the streets shattered open. Enormous, ck-colored tentacles covered on red eyes appeared one after the other, and so did a monstrous presence. "GRUUUOOOOOOOHHHH¡­!" A terrifying roar echoed, as the beast emerged from the seas below,pletely covered by darkness. Its body was covered on hundreds of red eyes, and it held a sword piercing its chest, imbuing the monster''s body with an enormous quantity of power¡­ As the kids panicked over the giant monster emerging, an even stronger and overbearing presence emerged right behind the children, a beautiful ck scaled dragon with red eyes. "Enough ying around, Bedra, Kate." ----- Chapter 1199 The Dragon Kings Great Power ----- (Drake''s POV) After I thought Bedra and Kate had dealt with our foes, something slightly unexpected happened. The Knight Commander that had been sent here to kidnap children was possessed by nothing else than his own Magic Sword! What a plot twist, honestly. I''ve had my fun seeing my little daughters fight and develop their strength while practicing in real lifebat, but this is enough for now. This guy''s not something so easy to deal with anymore. Without a doubt, my two daughters are very strong, but their strength is mostly untapped, they need to develop it to make it shine. FLASH! In an instant, I flew outside the Orphanage and nced at the scene. Bedra had healed her friends just fine, and only a single knight remained, trapped within a bubble made of Illusions created by Rose''s mysterious powers, which seem to be connected to an even more mysterious mark in her hand, a "Stigma", the very reason they wanted to kidnap her so badly as well. Honestly even after digging a lot of info, I''ve been left with more questions than answers¡­ This enormous archipgo is way more mysterious than I could had imagined, and it seems that most of its mysteries are all rted to the Blue Orb Shards and whatever this "Sea God" is. "ROOOOOOOOOAAAAARRRRR!" However, I cannot concentrate with this bastard in front of me. The former Knight Commander had now transitioned into his true form, an aberrant chimeric monster as tall as a hundred meters. Seriously, this is an insane glow up dude. His entire body was made up of several fins, limbs, and tentacles with eyes, covered on blue and ck scales. Meanwhile his head remained as that of a shark, but even more deformed and aberrant. His jaws opened all the way down to his chest, and dozens of red eyes lined up at each side. "GRAAAAHHHH! T-THIS POWER¡­! GRAHAHHAHA! THANK YOU, SEA GOD!!!" And he remained slightly conscious, although going even more insane than before. I appeared right atop the skies to stop him from making any more disasters, this was more than enough. "Big baddie!" Kate said. "Papa, we fight too!" Bedra said. "No, you two had done enough, protect your friends and restrain the knight that''s still alive." I ordered my daughters. "Muuuh!" Kate pouted. "But papa!" Bedrained. "No buts littledy, this is not something you two can easily handle." I sighed, as I saw the monstrous shark with tentacles raising his countless limbs, about to devastate his surroundings mercilessly. "THIS IS THE POWER OF GOD! PERISH¡­ YOU USELESS LEECHES OF SOCIETY!!!" Directing his divine rage against themoners living in the suburbs, the monstrous former knightmander didn''t spared any time, immediately attacking with growing rage. CLAAAAASSSSHHHHH!!!! His tentacles hit the ground, unleashing a massive shockwave everywhere¡­ BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! "GAHAHAHAHA! PERISH! DIE! IN THE NAME OF OUR GOD, BECOME HIS SACRIFICES- Eh?!" However, he quickly realized things weren''t going to be easy when I am around. In seconds he was restrained within arge array generated through thebination of Primordial Ice and Primordial Blood Magic, it had the beautiful shape of a temple made of frozen blood.N?v(el)B\\jnn I named this¡­ [Primordial Frozen Blood Cathedral]. "NNNGGH¡­?! W-What is this?!" He roared furiously, smacking the array trapping him within the space. However, with a snap of my fingers, I directed him into the skies and thenunched him into the far oceans. FLAAAAASH! "NNGAAAAAAAGGH¡­!" SPLAAAAAASSHHH!!! He fell into the waters far away from the ind, in this safe ce where nobody would get caught in the fight, it was ideal to beat the shit out of him once and for all. "Y-Youuu¡­!" Naturally, I had already flew towards him, confronting him amidst the night sky and calm seas. The only light illuminating my ck scales was the moonlight, as my red eyes red through his soul. Scanning his body easily told me the origin of his powers, the small sword piercing his chest. "Well hello there mister child kidnapper. Care to give me a little bit of your time?" I asked with a cynical tone of voice. "Who''s the silly little god controlling your body? I am deadly curious." "Ngh?! A Dragon?!" He roared angrily, suddenly stopping to talk as he seemed to be receiving whispers from whatever was controlling him. "I see¡­ You must be the protector of that puny little dragon girl! Good! I''ll make sure to show you that you shouldn''t go around messing with my god almighty!" "Oh yeah?" I asked with a smirk. "Try your worst." "FOR SURE!!!" The monstrous shark leaped towards me in mere seconds, the surrounding ocean suddenly beginning to obey hismand, forming several spiraling currents that enhanced his speed, allowing him to reach me from the water into the skies. Impressive¡­ if not for a little error in his calctions. "DIEEEE!" His tentacles suddenly grew sharp des made of bone, attempting to slice through my body as Divine Power flowed through his entire body. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAAAASH! Each blow was rather powerful to say the least, generating enormous shockwaves that even made the seas below tremble. I was fairly sure everyone could see such a bright light generated by his blows from all the way back in the ind. "HAHH¡­!" CRAAASH! His fifth blow connected wonderfully into my right arm, but not even a scale showed signs of being chipped or damaged. The monster''s eyes grew redder, incapable of being able to ept the truth in our difference in power. "Rank 7 Peak Stage, isn''t it? This is your form''s current power." "YOUUUUU! THIS IS THE POWER OF A GOD!!!" His jaws opened wide, generating a massive amount of divine essence and unleashing an incredible beam of blue-colored divine power, impacting me at point nk. BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM!!!! The explosion was so loud the clouds atop the sky were quickly cleared by the enormous arc of light generated by the impact¡­ TRUUUUMMMMM¡­.! Yet, as the smoke dissipated, my figure emerged like nothing. Unharmed. "T-This is impossible¡­!" "You couldn''t hurt my daughter and you think you can actually hurt her father? Fool." ----- Chapter 1200 Overwhelming The Enemy ----- This guy was seriously looking down on me by thinking it was impossible to be unharmed by hisme attacks. And that''s without me even moving. However, that was going to change quickly. FLASH! In mere seconds I stopped fooling around, reaching his body and stepping over his shark-like head with my foot. CLAAAASH! My ws shed through the flesh, easily shredding it. Fountains of blood and ck ooze sttered everywhere in a matter of seconds, his eyes were naturally sent flying into the air. "GRAAAAAGGGH¡­!" SPLAAASH! His massive body hit the waters in a second, sshing the entire surrounding oceans and causing quite the little catastrophe. But it wasn''t going to end so easily. His body resurfaced, half-regenerating as it quicklymanded a legion of beasts made of Darkness and Water. "[Army of the Deep Abyss]! Devour him all alive!" Sharks, octopus, fishes, starfish, all sorts of deep sea critters emerged one after the other, attacking me all at once with superb coordination. Some attempted to bite my legs, others tried to catch my arms, some went for my wings, and a few conjured powerful long-ranged magic attacks. Of course, it was all more than useless. "[Divine Aura]" FLUOOOOOSH! An enormous red and ck shockwave emerged from within my body, I unleashed my powerful Divine Aura to its truest power. Thebination of several Divinities together managing to generate an utterly monstrous presence, the entire surroundings trembled. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! The summoned Sea Beasts started exploding one after the other once they were embraced by my powerful Divine Aura, disappearing in mere seconds. The monstrous aberration was surprised, as expected. "Such overwhelming power¡­ It can''t be¡­! Are you a God?!" "It took you long enough to realize that, little fish." I imbued mana into my dragon ws and quickly unleashed several shing attacks against him before he could react. The attacks generated shockwaves above the seas that quickly generated thunderous waves, his flesh and tentacles being torn apart in seconds. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! "NGRAAAAAHH¡­! The only true god is our own!!!" The furious beast attempted to catch me in midair and throw me down into the oceans, a small attempt at drowning me. It failed horrendously, its dozens of tentacles tried to get into my legs but they were sliced into countless tiny pieces the seconds they reached my range of attacks. SLAAAAASH! The pieces of flesh fell into the sea, tainting it all crimson red. His eyes of the same color nced at me furiously, but he was incapable of reacting as fast as my movements went, taking a straight fist into his half-regenerating face. "[Dragon Fist]!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om BAAAAAMMMMM!!! "GRUEEEGGHH¡­!" The enormous fist generated a shockwave, blowing his entire head into pieces, blood, flesh, and brains sttered everywhere. I noticed tiny sea animals beginning to gather around to have a feast in this already. I guess only divine monsters capable enough to understand my strength escaped, normal animals that cannot simplyprehend what I am ignore me. Maybe they think I am a force of nature. "Nnnggh¡­! GRUOOOOHHHHH!" The bastard was, of course still alive. His entire body exploded with a bright, blue light. FLAAAAAASH! This is the essence of the Blue Orb Shard! Although it wasn''t as strong as the Kraken, it seemed to be merely a tiny part of this essence, without any shard whatsoever. So these weapons these bastards were carrying have varying degrees of imbued power. And the sword this shark headed merman had was perhaps the strongest out of all the other knights that he led. "As long as that damn sword is incrusted into your half-dead body you''ll keeping back, don''t you?" I nced at his body was alreadypletely unrecognizable, resembling a mass of twisting ck tentacles with countless red eyes, gills, and countless arms of varying sizes covered on smaller tentacles and ck scales. It was a truly aberrant and eldritch appearance, kind of reminding me of the monsters that the Vampires with the fragments of the Vampire Venerable''s soul could create. A massive red eye opened from where the shark head was located, ring at me furiously. The bastard finally fell silent as something else awakened within him, something that wasn''t the real owner of this body, something that dwelled, most likely, in the underground of the ind, and of course, that could somehowmunicate and control these artifacts imbued with the blue shards'' divine essence. "Unsightly beast! Thou dare get in the way of the Deep One?!" He roared furiously, not with the same stupid voice the shark man had, but with a deep, menacing, and abyssal voice that cracked evilly. He spoke like an old man too. "I knew there was some big fish behind all of this¡­" I sighed, looking at him. "Who exactly is the "Deep One"? I have never heard of a nobody like you before, pal." "Heheheh¡­ Hehahah¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH! Ignorant beast! I could had not expected much from a descendant of the nasty beast we once took down!" Wait, what? Nasty beast? Is he talking about dragons in general? Who the heck is this dude? A Chaos Spirit? It clearly has some chaotic power within, but it doesn''t feel like them. In fact, it feels even stronger. I wanted to st him into pieces but I couldn''t help to ask more questions. "You know more about dragons?" "I do¡­ But what can I even gain from talking with my enemy?! Even if I cannot defeat you now, I will make sure to utilize this vessel to inflict you with a deadly wound you cannot regenerate from!" Sadly for him I can regenerate from any wound, but do your worst buddy. "RAAAAAAHHH!!!" His entire body exploded with countless tentacles, hundreds of them if not almost a thousand. The one-hundred-meter-tall body had grown twice as big due to the sheer amount of tentacles it generated. They moved precisely and rapidly, unlike the sluggish attacks it had unleashed before. I see, now that the monster ispletely taking over that vessel, it can fight way better than the shark-headed bastard. However¡­ "[Divine Winter Magic]: [Eternal Ice Prison]" FLAAAAASH! ----- Chapter 1201 Eating Away My Problems ----- "RAAAAAAHHH!!!" The vessel of the "Deep One" attacked. From within his constantly shapeshifting body, hundreds of ck tentacles emerged one after the other, rushing to my surroundings. It knew I could easily shred them with my ws, so it actively evaded them, aiming at my head and chest, where my divine core was! However¡­ "[Divine Winter Magic]: [Eternal Ice Prison]" I activated one of the first ever Divine Spells I created when I ascended into a God through my Unique Skill back then, in the time I fought against the Scaled God. However, this time it has be a hundred times stronger than back then due to my enhanced Rank, stats, and the divinities backing it up. FLAAAAASH! A wave of incredibly powerful frozen aura epassed all my surroundings. "UNGH?!" All the tentacles that were about to hit me were stopped in midair. Their entire structure frozen solid. Cracks covered their surfaces and in mere seconds, they shattered into pieces. Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRAAAAASH! "GRAAAGGH¡­!" The giant tentacle monster roared in agony, as he nced back at me with his big red eye. "T-This is¡­ such powerful Ice Element¡­ You''re a descendant of Nifl, I imagine¡­! Yet¡­ Why are your scales ck and your eyes red?! Shouldn''t your kin be silver and blue scaled?!" "Well¡­ I am certainly an Ice Dragon¡­" I swung my ws, cutting into tiny pieces all the frozen tentacles in front of the aberrant beast''s eyes. Its massive red eye nced at me with spite, as if it had a very big hate against Dragons. "Strange¡­ You''re certainly a strange one!" FLASH! His massive red eye suddenly began charging Mana and Divine Power in mere seconds, unleashing a massive beam against me without previous warning. BOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!! The massive red beam contained the element of darkness, water, and chaosbined together through divine power. It was all so marvelously merged that it made me feel overwhelmed¡­ Or not. "You''ve got some marvelous powers there¡­ Care to give them to me?" "Huh? Wha-" Ding! [Divinity] has been detected!] [Absorb [Divinity]?] "Yes." FLAAASH! I pointed my open palm to the monstrous beast, who was already attempting to regenerate back whileunching a beam against me. In a single second, an enormous stream of power flowed out of its body, reaching mine instead. TRUUUUUUUMMMM¡­! It was incredibly powerful for sure, and as the power swirled and gathered within the palm of my hand, it flowed back into my body, reaching deep into every cell of my body, my soul, and my divine core. One of the best powers that the Unique Skill [God] possessed was, of course, the ability to absorb Divinity from a foe in front of me every 24 hours! "M-My power¡­! It is being drained?! Impossible! You''re no ordinary Dragon¡­ not at all!!! STOP!" The furious beast quickly tried to escape from my range, but the absorption was already done. I cannot easily steal every single fragment of power of a target, but a sizable piece each time I activate this ability. Certainly good enough to grow stronger. Ding! [You have absorbed arge quantity of [Divinity]!] [You gained +35000000 Divinity!] [You acquired the [Deep One''s Gaze (A)] Divinity Ability!] [You acquired [Divinity Fragment of Abyssal Seas] x5!] "Don''t worry, I didn''t took away all of your power. That would had been really awfuling from me, right?" I asked with augh. The monstrous tentacle beast roared furiously. "You''re dangerous¡­! I cannot let you get away with this!!!" He quickly jumped off the sea, reaching me. His entire body grew dozens of new tentacles, attempting to grab me with all of them! "I''ll take you away, or at least weaken you as much as I can!!!" He roared, he was overflowing with hisst fragments of power, most likely trying to blow himself up in front of me! FLAAAAASH! His body unleashed a bright wave of red light, immediately about to explode! However, I couldn''t help but smirk as I grabbed his entire body with my dragon ws and then froze it all up, not only just freezing, but merging it with Blood and Darkness Magic to generate a Cursed Blood Ice! "How about no?" "G-GYEEAAAAAHHHHH!!" FLAAAASH! His entire body froze in mere seconds, as I tightened my grasp. His tentacles and the rest of his body quickly gaining cracks and beginning to shatter, but from beneath, I could clearly see him still alive. A persistent bastard, but too weakened to bring me any amusement through battle.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Unnnggh?! I cannot¡­ explode! Uggh¡­! I won''t fall easily¡­! I¡­!" "I''ve already gotten what I wanted from you¡­" "Huh?!" "Next time we meet, hopefully you''ll show me your real face, Deep One." My body quickly shapeshifted, growing eight more dragon heads as their opened their jaws, devouring the entire beast piece by piece, bite by bite. It waspletely incapable of fighting back. CRUNCH! "GAAAAAAGGH¡­!" CRUNCH! "S-SUCH¡­ HUMILLIATION¡­!" CRUNCH! "I WILL NEVER... FORGET THIS¡­!" CRUNCH! Amidst his screams of frustration, his entire body disappeared. I ate him whole. He was an alright middle night snack. Ding! [You gained +15000000 Divine Power] [The [Deep One''s Gaze (A)] Divinity Ability Rank has increased to S Rank!] "Hm? Ah I got something on my teeth¡­" I quickly took out a small, cracked sword of blue color, any power it held waspletely gone now, and was nothing but junk. "Oh so this was the catalyst¡­ I had originally nned to just destroy it but it was more fun to fight him head-on." I decided to save the sword inside my Inventory to investigate its propertiester, as I nced back at the ind where I hade from. The presence of the Deep One was most likely the monstrous presence I felt residing in the depths of the ind''s underground. This monster¡­ whoever he was, must be ancient. If he knows about dragons and even about my mother, he''s no ordinary random god. He''s probably someone really, really old. Well, it is nice to finally have a better clue as to who is my enemy here. A pity I was unable to use my moreplex Divine Abilities, but he wasn''t even capable of taking too many hits, not even worth being a punching bag. I hope the real one doesn''t disappoint me. Ding! [Your Demon King Seed has developed due to your merciless actions¡­] [Current Development Growth: 42%] [Once your Development Growth reaches 50%, you will naturally develop one of the [Seven Primordial Sins]¡­] Oh? ----- Chapter 1202 Ruby VS The Deep One ----- The moment Ruby tried to see through what rested in the underground of the city of Aquaias, she was shocked. An enormous eldritch and ancient darkness which she had never seen before emerged. For some reason, even more terrifying and ancient than her own ancestor. The moment she nced into this monster''s existence, she only saw darkness, and in mere seconds, her very consciousness was caught within this abyss. The entity spoke with an old and intimidating tone of voice, as if it only saw Ruby as a small ant in front of its glorious existence. As Ruby waspletely paralyzed by its presence, the entity immediately attempted to devour her. Her soul and mind were rich and strong in divine power, just what it needed to make its awakeninge quicker! Endless maws made of abyssal darkness, devoured Ruby before she could even react! CRUNCH! "Ahhh¡­! This power! It is¡­ so refreshing, young, and strong- Ungh?!" However, before it could even begin to actually assimte the power, Ruby quickly broke out of his endless dark maws! CRAAAASH! "GRAAHH¡­?!" The entity nced in fury, as thousands of red eyes peered at Ruby''s Astral Projection, which had been captured within the Entity''s Mental Domain. "I''ve gone through this several times already. If I fell for the same trick again, I don''t know if I could even face my family again." Ruby said, her red eyes glowing brighter. Darkness and Blood Divinity erupted from within her body. Expanding and growing wider as they formed their own powerful domain. FLUOOOOSH! Ruby remembered facing her ancestor, the abyssal soul of the Vampire Venerable had her soul and mind captured for a long while. In such time, she learned how to get ustomed to it, and how to also reflect mental encroaching powers¡­ even more now, as she quickly began to employ her newly acquired Rank 9 Divinity. "Hmph¡­ You''re not getting away! I shall not let my dinner escape from my maws!" The furious entity persecuted Ruby as millions of ck tentacles and eyes surrounded, she began flying around, trying to find a weaker spot where she could go back to her body, quickly finding a series of cracks in the "ceiling" of this mental image. "DON''T YOU DARE ESCAPE!!!" The furious eldritch entity continued persecuting, almost catching her at times, but Ruby easily conjured enormous des of blood and darkness, easily slicing apart the eldritch monster''s tentacles and destroying his eyeballs! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! CRAAASH! She pierced the cracks she found with her hands, giving ast nce at the aberration persecuting her, narrowing her eyes. Darkness and Blood Divinity gathered to their peak power in her palms, pointing at the entity. "I''ll leave you a little parting gift. [Primordial Vampiric Curse Magic]: [Essence Drain Curse]!" FLAAAASH! A beam of red energy impacted the core of the eldritch entity''s soul, damaging it!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om BAAAAMMMMM!!! "UNGH?! WHAT¡­?! Thou dare¡­! Curse me?!" "Bye-bye~" FLASH! Ruby disappeared from the domain, as the Abyssal Being nced at his own soul, a small, red-colored mark remained in there. It was so weakpared to his powers that it was like a tiny little thing. However, although it was small, it wasn''t weak at all. He easily noticed it contained within a power that would slowly grow stronger the more time passed. "This is¡­ How is this possible? I am supposed to be immune to curses¡­! Agh! And that damn Dragon devoured my vessel! These foreigners¡­ daring toe to my ind and do as they please¡­ Just when the preparations for my resurrection are so close. I won''t let them get away with it!" ¡­ "Huh?! Ah¡­! I am awake¡­" As Ruby finally woke up, she found herself resting on top of a bed, inside an Inn in the city. Her mother and Rakasha had brought her here once she fell unconscious. "You''re finally awake!" "Rubyyyyy!" Rakasha and Ruby''s mother greeted her happily, especially her mother, who felt relieved she seemed to be fine, hugging her tightly and lovingly. "I was so worried!" She cried. "Don''t worry, I am fine now¡­" Sighed Ruby. "Are you sure?! Just what happened to you?!" Rakasha asked. "I¡­ nced at the thing that is living down this ind''s underground." Ruby muttered, her eyes narrowing as she began to exin her mother and Rakasha about this entity. "Such a being exist in here?! That must have been what Drake sensed when we got in here¡­" Rakasha said. "If that monster had the power to go against you like it did, it is truly a danger to this entire ce¡­ and all the innocent people unaware of its existence." "You said it felt like the power the Vampire Venerable held? The ability to attempt to capture your mind and soul?!" Asked her mother. "That¡­ It can''t be¡­" "You know something?" Asked Ruby. Her mother remained silent for a bit, sighing. She closed her eyes in thought, as if preparing herself to tell her daughter something important, and then she opened them again. "A bit¡­ The power the Venerable held was named Abyssal Eyes. And it was a power he was not born with. He stole it from something else." Ruby''s mother said. "It is said that in ancient times. The Vampire Venerable encountered a powerful entity, something they called a "Deep One"¡­ I don''t know what exactly it was, but the ancestor had said it was "somehow rted with the old, ancient gods". I think¡­ this thing might be one of those." "A being whose powers is the origin of some of the strongest abilities that man held?!" Rakasha freaked out. "These are really bad news¡­ We must tell Drake right away¡­" Sighed Ruby. Suddenly, the door opened, as Yuki and a small green slime on top her head entered. "Hey you''re awake!" Yuki said happily, she was snacking on a big roasted fish sandwich she grabbed on the street food stalls. "I heard everything as we made our way here." The slime transmitted Drake''s voice like a telephone. "Interestingly enough, I already fought him myself. Or well, one of his vessels¡­ And indeed, he named himself the Deep One." ----- Chapter 1203 A Week Later, The Mysterious Ruins ----- It has been a week since my fight against the Deep One''s vessel. The whole fight that happened in the suburbs, which caused a few disasters, and the appearance of a dragon fighting a giant kraken in the ocean were already quite widespread around the city, sadly. However, we were able to easily hide our identities, as I utilized my slimes distributed around to summon Teleportation Tile Spirits and teleported the orphanage into a random, less popted location, making it very hard for the knights and guards to find us now. Of course, I took responsibility for what happened. Bedra and Kate said they tried to hold back, but they still ended destroying a few houses, and some people were harmed as well, although nobody died, thankfully. I took my time to summon several tiny spirts to help the people. I summoned thousands of Small Rank 5 [Carpenter Spirits] that were able to repair the damage in the streets and reconstruct whole houses in a single night, mostly unnoticed as they were invisible to the naked eye. And I also created Rank 5 [Food Distribution Spirits], [Healing Spirits], and [Memory Spirits], which distributed food to everyone they could find, mysteriously leaving food inside houses, that healed any wounded or diseased, and that slowly erased the memories of what had happened to most of the poption within the suburbs.N?v(el)B\\jnn Thanks to the wonderful Spirit Creation Unique Skill, I was able to stabilize everything after a week of work with them. And now the people here seems to be living a bit better. I''ve also been taking care of thugs and bandit gangs with the aid of my allies, who work as anonymous vigntes, and of course, slimes and spirits. The squads of knights and guards haven''t simply sat idle though, the Queen is probably furious about this, and so her Sea God or whatever, so they had been trying to locate us for a while. But it is quite easy to trick them into going in circles using [Illusion Spirits] and [Dream Spirits]. However, ultimately I''ll have to confront her. I want the Shards back. Nheless, for our own sake and the orphanage''s sake, alongside the entire town, I''ve decided to sit down and investigate while letting things cool down for a bit. I have gathered with my allies after everyone did their scouting the first day, and we shared everything we knew, making new conclusions altogether, while figuring out many new things as well. Apparently Ruby tried to peer into the Deep One''s soul but was attacked right away, although she managed to escape, she even was able to leave him with a curse, which she said will slowly weaken him each passing day. Thanks to what she discovered, we had a conversation with her and her mother, figuring out a truth we had not realized until now, it seemed that our dear Vampire Venerable''s power to trap souls and minds inside of his own soul within an endless prison of darkness was a power he did not originally held. Indeed, it was a power this bastard acquired from an outside source, a being he called the "Deep One" as well. We quickly began to talk more as the conversation developed, but we couldn''t figure out more than just that, as wecked clues. We didn''t really knew if that Deep One was the same guy as the one living in this ind, or if that was a different being. For all we know, Deep Ones could be an entire race of entities and not just a single individual. However, I am fairly sure there is only one of them here. We''ve been investigating from various other sources through the week, and today we finally held a small meeting with everyone to discuss things. We didn''t wanted to involve the nuns nor the kids, so they were mostly excluded from this. "It has been a week of arduous work. I had only nned to make a quick and short visit of this ce but well, a week has already gone by¡­" I sighed. "But let''s begin with this meeting already. Hector, has your team found anything new?" "Yeah, we went on our second expedition to the swamps yesterday. We found a second set of ruins near a smallke. It was filled with strange words and statues of sea monsters¡­ We also found this¡­" Hector showed me several drawings that his wife, Miminga had made. She was amazing at drawing and was able to easily replicate whatever her eyes saw. She really wanted to join him so she ended going with them yesterday. I nced at the papers with the drawings and was left speechless. Thisnguage was¡­ something I somehow could read, even though I had never been able to learn anynguage here. The System''s automatic trantion system was not the cause either. It felt as if it was anguage within my very bloodline. And aside from these words, there was something else attached to them, several marks, or drawings of sea creatures¡­ They were four in total, and were rather interesting, ck in color, and who seemed to be connected to an element of magic. There was a small octopus with eight short tentacles and a big purple eye, a big fish with menacing sharp teeth and pink scales, a furious sea serpent with blue gills, andstly, what looked like a big shark with tentacles. "That fish with sharp fangs¡­!" Bedann pointed out. "Doesn''t that look like¡­?" "Yeah, it looks like Rose''s Stigma!" Miranda said in surprise. "What¡­ Why?" Rakasha wondered. "That Stigma is not just her innate magic? It is connected with these ancient ruins somehow?" "If that''s the case, there must be another three other Stigma users in this country, all three of them could represent another of these sea monsters!" Ruby said. "Yeah, I have figured out as much¡­ Though this text here, that I can somehow read¡­ It kind of confirms it." ----- Chapter 1204 The Many Mysteries Of The Aquarius Archipelago ----- "It confirms it?" Yuki asked. "Just read it already¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Yuki don''t be so pushy." Bedann reprimanded her. "No, its fine. I''ll read it. However, I was just a bit surprised¡­ I didn''t thought some random ruins in the swamps would reveal this so easily. It seems that in the past there was some religion revolving around the Ocean God, and the Deep One. They are both praised as different beings, although it seems they''re the same¡­ Nheless, here''s the text." I quickly began reading what I could understand. "In Ancient Times¡­ Deep One¡­ Defeated. His Power¡­ Vast. He, the one that defeated him¡­ Could not kill him. Sealing his soul¡­ possible. Four Fragments¡­ were distributed. Stigmas. Carries of¡­ the cursed fragments? Responsibility¡­ Hold the¡­ seal? I think it says that. It is hard to read, even though I somehow understand it, I am not good at reading this." "Is this for real? Who could had defeated this overpowered guy?" Wondered Yuki. "Four Fragments¡­ Sealing¡­" Bedann said. "Wait, don''t tell me these Four Stigmas are the Fragments of the Deep One. Each person carries the Stigmas, holding something like a seal over his true body? Did I get it right?" "Maybe¡­" Miranda said. "Perhaps the one that defeated him was incapable of killing him, perhaps the guy had super regeneration or something. So he decided to seal him!" "¡­But he was too strong so he had to weaken him first. He cut off four pieces of his power and sealed them into four people, generating the Stigmas." I said, figuring out the rest. "So because these Stigmas were created carrying a part of his power, he was weakened enough to be sealed¡­ In the underground of this city?" Asked Pekora. "Then this church¡­ Could it had been originally created to contain him as well? If it has an underground passage¡­" "Most likely." I agreed. "Though I would love to just break his seal and kill him as quickly as possible, that''s bound to bring disaster. We don''t know how his seal is structured either, or where the other shards are located exactly. Worst case scenario, if I go ham he''ll only get stronger and reach the goal he originally wanted, people could die due to my recklessness as well. His body must be massive, if he awakens, he''ll end up destroying the entire city and taking everyone''s lives." "I agree, we need to take a more careful approach." Bedann said. "If we can figure out some more of this info¡­ Maybe a confrontation with the Queen could be possible? If she''s truly connected to him in some way, perhaps if we beat her up she might agree to give us a way to kill him." "I believe it won''t be possible either way." Ruby said. "He''s incredibly strong. Drake, I am not doubting your strength, but this guy is not someone you can easily grab and throw into the sea, nor someone you could one-shot. You will need a big fight to defeat him¡­ And we don''t even know his full power either. Nor his truest intentions. We need to investigate these ruins and also the Royal Family. Also, if we intrude rashly and bring disaster, innocents might get caught in the destruction. There seems to be a lot of people they had kidnaped as well, destroying the whole underground would probably leave nothing for us to investigate." "You''re right." I nodded. "However, I have learned that sitting idle and waiting for problems to resolve themselves is inefficient, so I need to act. I cannot sit here all the time and try to think of a way. There''s a powerful Divine Barrier protecting the underground and the castle, my slimes cannot infiltrate inside, I need to figure out a way to break through, I think we could find something in the ruins. Artifacts left by the one that sealed the Deep One might facilitate the act of breaking through the barrier without causing a ruckus." ? "How did you know that, Lord Drake?" Wondered Miminga. "Ah, the text!" "Yeah, I read this part over here. Where the "Hero" that sealed him is shown. It was actually a beautiful mermaid priestess, a woman holding a staff made of fish bones and with a shard of the Blue Orb. I don''t exactly know who she is, but we''ll find more clues in the ruins within the Salty Swamps." I nodded. "I think we know what to do now. It says in here that she left behind "treasures capable of fighting the Deep One"¡­ I hope they hadn''t been stolen by tomb robbers yet." "I see!" Bedann seemed to be decided as well. "Then we should go there- Ah, how many Shards are there left?" "Three more, they''re all in here. The Queen most likely holds one, the presence from the castle is not lying. Then the Deep One probably has another within him¡­ The third one might had been left behind by this mysterious figure, the one that sealed him." I added. "Makes sense. But if that''s the case, howe they never retrieved it if it''s so strong?" Pekora asked. "Even if it is sacrilegious to rob a tomb and all¡­" "Perhaps because there''s something in there protecting that is strong enough that even the Followers of the Deep One, nor even the Queen holding a shard herself can easily deal with." I said with a smile. "We might find ourselves an ally there¡­ or a frightening enemy we might have to eliminate to get through." "Sounds interesting!" Miranda said. "However¡­ isn''t there a dungeon in those swamps? Is it connected to the ruins?" "Yeah!" Hector said. "Actually, we sensed each ruin distributed around to be connected to that big dungeon through undergroundbyrinths. Some were too covered by rubble to get through, but they were spawning monsters inside the ruins, so perhaps not many people through history had even dared to explore these ruins. They may be mostly untouched." "So we need to conquer a dungeon, huh? Been a while since we''ve conquered a normal one, it might be fun. Alright guys, we''ll be going tomorrow morning. For now, we should get ready. Ah right, let''s open the Restaurant already, it''s over 6 AM!" To have some fun and learn more about the folks in town, I opened a restaurant adjacent to the orphanage. ----- Chapter 1205 The Four Stigmas ----- "Before moving on though, taking into consideration what we just discussed¡­ Doesn''t this means that Rose holds a fragment of the Deep One within her, in that Stigma?" I asked, quickly remembering she had one, which was the same sharp-toothed fish from the murals within the ruins. "Indeed, I specte the powers she holds, that amazing Illusion Magic might be from this Stigma¡­" Miranda said. "Probably each Stigma could hold a power, or a magic." I said. "A part of the abilities of the Deep One which he had been stripped from¡­ This means the other three Stigma users, which the Queen and her subjects are looking for, might be in danger." "We''ve got Rose safe, but there are three other Stigma people out there?!" Yuki asked in annoyance. "Ugh, don''t tell me we-" "I would appreciate if you guys went and sought any rumors about them, or anything." I said. Just as Yuki had feared, I had decided to give them a new task for the day. She was veryzy since I''ve met her. As if it wasn''t obvious already when she stuck to me just because I could protect her from predators while the only thing she did to pay me back was giving me fruits from trees I couldn''t reach when I was unable to fly yet. "Uuuggh¡­ More work?! Are we your friends or ves?!" Yukiined. "Stop being sozy Yuki, Drake has spoiled you a bit too much." Sighed Pekora. "It won''t be a problem Drake." She said back to me with a nod. "Yeah we were nning on going investigating already." Hector said. "I do recall hearing people talk sometimes about the cursed child with a Stigma, they were probably talking about Rose." "And Coral too, the boy with the Coral Magic, right?" Tisha said. "I do remember they said he was also cursed, but we''ve all confirmed he has no Stigma, he has just a very special magic¡­" "It is somehow tied with Rose. I did made some research, through the week I helped them train their magic and enhanced their Mana Cores to Rank 5 just in case they get into trouble again. This greatly made their magic''s powers flourish a lot, developing into new powers they didn''t knew they had¡­" I said. "Kate and Bedra had been a huge help at teaching them magic as well. But yeah, there''s certainly a connection." "How were you able to tell?" Miranda wondered. "I felt it. The powers of Coral''s magic are tied with the Stigma held by Rose¡­ It feels like she''s some sort of¡­ Guardian designated to her. It must have been part of [Fate] that they meet. He had been protecting her since they meet too." I said, analyzing everything I''ve learned. "Aww isn''t it a bit cute though?" Bedann said. "Like¡­ like they''re destined to be together!" "I-I guess¡­ but when that destiny is tied to some eldritch horror-level monster I don''t really know what to think¡­" I sighed. "Nheless, I fear that some of the Stigma users might had already fallen into the Queen''s clutches before we even arrived here. In the worst case, it is totally possible that Rose might be thest free Stigma. We have to protect her well." "Well, with Bedra and Kate sticking with her and Coral and the rest of the children of the orphanage. It seems like she''s well protected at least." Bedann said. "Though we should keep her close to us. And it would be good if we brought her to the ruins, even if they''re dangerous, as a Stigma, she might be connected to the Ruins somehow." Miranda said. "Yeah, I agree. Alright, let''s get moving with our activities today everyone." Like that, a group led by Pekora including Yuki, Tisha, Hector, Larzak, Miminga, and Kraxka went into the city to find clues about the Stigma users. My Slimes cannot really directly ask questions to people or they''ll get freaked out. I could try making them shape into my ice giant form, but that would only make a ruckus, and I am not that good at asking stuff to random people, so I left this to my more sociable friends. Well, I''ve been rather busy through the week, but I haven''t simplyzed around. I also utilized this time to sometimes go back to my Divine Realm stationed outside the ind and expand and absorb the power in there. The Divine Realm had been growing bigger thanks to thetest expansion including the Dream Versions of the Ancient Treasure Realms, alongside the fake Dream Yggdrasil. Absorbing the energy there helps me do "manual cultivation" which helps me absorb the divine power flowing through my divine realm into my Divine Core, slowly making it grow stronger and reinforcing it. It doesn''t show in stats or something, but my Divinities and Divine Abilities had been reinforced in power as I gather more Divine Power of these various elements. I''ve also been thinking about developing more Alchemy and Smithing Skills, but with the normal Skills I have within my System, it won''t do. I want some Divine Abilities, which are by far better than Skills. Although I am pretty good at creating stuff with my Divine Ice and make amazing equipment, golems, and other things, I cannot just create something out of the blue as good as Skadi and Uller.N?v(el)B\\jnn It was thanks to Rakasha''s cksmithing Divinity and Divine Ability that they were able to elevate to such a level of power. In fact, I''ve realized that aside from the mortal-level equipment and my ice, I am quite untalented at making Divine-Level Items or Equipment. Even with the many Divine Materials I have, I cannot seem to make something as amazing as Rakasha, nor half as good either. Therefore, I want to also dedicate a bit of my time at learning these techniques and skills more in-depth, so I can create or evenbine my current items to make even stronger ones. After all, if it wasn''t for Skadi and Uller, my fights wouldn''t had ended as they did, even for a dragon, equipment is important! ----- Chapter 1206 Divine Blacksmithing ----- The dropped items from the Dungeon were pretty amazing, it surprised me how filled with skills and divine abilities they were, and their stats were just as ridiculous. It felt like ying a rogue like game by picking so much loot. However, this dream dungeon exploration also opened my eyes over my own talents at creating items and equipment. I always thought I was amazing at it¡­ I mean, I am! ¡­For mortals that''s it. I remember being always praised over my great potions and my ice-made equipment. However, as we began fighting stronger and stronger foes, these armor and weapons started to shatter all into pieces, and their bonuses were not near as enough either. Instead, Rakasha''s talents with cksmithing ended awakening into an incredible cksmith God, with Divinity and Divine Abilities to go with it. He was great. All his almost three hundred years of experience were applied into his newfound divinity, making everything he made amazing¡­ yet I also wanted to do the same. I secretly kept trying and trying with my strongest skills and divine power, but at the end, my sole creations, without his reinforcements, didn''t seem to be as good. Of course that''s fine, I could had simply relied on him from now on, and I will¡­ But it really left a bitter taste on my mouth. It wasn''t hate against him or anything, more like¡­ jealously. I never felt this way against other people in such a thing, but he has no fault in this, he deserves the talents he has for having worked so hard for them through his entire, harsh life. I guess I ended kind of admiring the man a bit more as I realized my shorings, and I ended taking a few sses with him, he exined me that the way I treated materials was very "brutish" and that Icked a lot of "finesse" and "mastery" but that I still had an amazing talent. Recalling ourst sses yesterday¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You are way too brute with handling materials my friend!" He said slightly angered at how I made my stuff. "You just grab things and stick them together with magic?! That''s not how it''s done! I am in awe it actually creates equipment to begin with, which means your Unique Skills are really making most of the job for you." "Ugh, I guess I rely too much on it." I sighed, letting him reprimand me. I was as prideful dragon most of the time against my foes, or people I didn''t knew, but with friends I often acted like my true self, and didn''t mind him getting angered, he was the expert here after all. If I got angered over his reprimanding then I would be proving to be even more of a fool. "It''s not a bad thing but you''ve gotta improve and draw your own talent. Your dexterous ws, your draconic essence, and your mana and divine power. They''re all rich energies you can employ to create excellent items as long as you know how to handle things right. For now you must learn the basics of Magic cksmithing, Smelting!" Like that, Rakasha spent whatever free time he had imparting into me his centuries of experience. In just a few days nothing much cane out, but I learned a few good things, such as the ability to Smelt materials and create ingots. My learned knowledge and the imparted experience he gave to me had effects into the system itself, as I was able to attain a new Divine Ability (which cost a big of Divine Points too). Ding! [Due to your umted Experience from an Expert over the Subjects of Metallurgy, Smelting, and Magic cksmithing, you can now learn a new Divine Ability!] [You''ve exchanged 2500000 Divine Points!] [You learned the [Divine cksmithing (B)]!] [Unlike attack, defense, or support-based Divine Abilities, Profession-tied Divine Abilities require new knowledge and experience to increase their Ranks, make sure to learn well, Drake!] Yeah, the System herself was happy I wanted to learn from people and not just be a stubborn muscle head. Since that day that I''ve been inspecting this new Divine Ability, which seemed to be one that keeps getting better as I learn and grow in the subject. ----- [Divine cksmithing (B)] A Divine Ability tied with the user''s experience and learning about the subject of cksmithing and its usage in various ways to create equipment and weapons, or even magical physical constructs. Ites with several Abilities which are unlocked over time with each Rank. Additionally, passive enhances the creation of items through Divine cksmithing, alongside the rate in which you can learn from an expert by +25% with each Rank. Current Bonus: +75%. Avable Techniques: D Rank: [Divine Smelting] [Rapid Hammering] C Rank: [Advanced Material Analysis] [Manufacturer] B Rank: [Equipment Repair] [Reconstruction] A Rank: ??? ----- Although the abilities sounded cool, they were not as amazing as those of Rakasha even when he used the same ones I got from this, meaning that I had yet to learn a lot, especially because I couldn''t see any cksmithing Divinity avable within my Divinity Shop yet. Aside from that I need an Alchemist Expert, Rakasha is okay at it but not at the level of teaching me. The closest to a Divine-level Alchemist was Pekora, but she also said she mostly relied in her Unique Spirits aid for it. I will need to either find someone through our journey or find books about it. The Frost Queen nor the Dream Fox Venerable were good at Alchemy either, both were brutes like me in terms of powers, divine techniques, and the like, so they cannot teach me anything. Well, for now that we are done with the meeting, I should open the restaurant. I moved downstairs and quickly opened the doors of the restaurant, Cooking Spirits and some of my Slimes and personnel I brought from the Divine Realm already were cooking today''s dishes. Today''s sun was shining brightly on top of the sky, and there was already a big line of people waiting outside to get in! "Is the shop open now?!" "I want some curry please!" "Ahh, do you have any of those doughnuts?!" "My daughter really liked your churros so I came to buy some for her! ¡­And me!" "Oh, it''s the chef!" Yep, our ce was already quite famous. ----- Chapter 1207 [Divine Cooking Arts] ----- Bedann and Miranda also greeted everyone with me, the two of them wearing adorable maid outfits. I had not asked them to do this, but the two seemed willing to help me as waitresses, so thanks to them I''ve been able to concentrate in my kitchen while cooking for everyone. This was¡­ totally just to make a good cover, of course. Not because I enjoyed the simple and mundane daily life of being a Restaurant owner! Also if these people were to learn that the Dragon King himself was cooking and serving them their food they would never believe anything anymore. "Wee, wee! We''ll get your breakfasts ready in a bit~!" Bedann said. "Please behave while being inside if you don''t want a beating, you know the rules." Miranda said with a cocky smile. "Y-Yes Lady Miranda." "L-Lady Bedann¡­" "We''ll behave, we''ll behave¡­" A group of beat-down thugs entered the restaurant and nodded timidly. Two days ago these guys came here to make a ruckus and were greeted by my flying wooden spoon and Bedann''s fists. They didn''t died miraculously because we held back a lot, but since then they had began to behave, although they keeping for the food. With that dealt with, I was already at the kitchen mass cooking tons of stuff through my Cooking Magic. Several Cooking Spirits and Slimes assisted me, making the work even easier. The specialty of this ce is that food of incredibly high quality was being delivered in less than five minutes after being ordered, prices were not cheap, but they were not excessive either so everyone could afford this ce. There was a wide range of food of varying prices as well. This made it so people kepting and going very quickly, letting us ramp a lot of profits¡­ Well, not like we need money that much, but the belief and happiness of people towards our cooking¡­ actually gave me divine power. Why? Well, it is thanks to the Divinity of Cooking. Naturally, as a god of cooking, if I make dishes and help people fill their bellies and smile thanks to my food. I gain divine power from their gratefulness and happiness, which condenses into energy that flies into my body. Like this, I''ve been farming Divine Power while just cooking for people! And yeah, I''ve made at least thirty million divine power alone with just these people in only five days since we opened this ce! Amazing, right? Almost six million divine power a day by just mass producing some food! ¡­Although it is less efficient than just hunting divine monsters in the open seas, it is way easier and rxed than having to dive underwater constantly seeking prey. The surrounding divine sea monsters already know me after I''ve hunted them so much, so they often hide or had ran away from the territory, only mortal monsters that can''t sense my divine presence stay, those guys don''t give me anything so I ignore them. In fact I''ve feeding these people divine food made with divine monsters'' meat and divine veggies grown in my divine realm in a way of "experimentation". I want to see how strong I can make these humble people of the suburbs by simply feeding them. And well, the results are amazing, their stats are boosted through the roof and their cultivation speed multiplied by a thousand. Most people here was just weaklings at Rank 1, but over these few days, the poption is in average Rank 3 now! I am slowly building them to be strong for the eventual revolution against the tyrannical Queen, one of my many side quests.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But for now, they better enjoy their damn food. Ding! [You have made [Seafood Curry Apanied with Soft White Rice (A+)] x4!] [You have made [Giant Kraken Takoyaki Apanied with Homemade Mayonnaise (B+++)] x5!] [You have made [Grilled Tyrant Fish Filet Apanied with French Fries And Tart Sauce (A+)] x3!] [You have made [Seafood Curry Filled Steamed Buns (B+)] x6!] [You''ve created several delicious meals! You earned Cooking Divinity Proficiency!] "Orders out!" I said, quickly putting the tes over the table in front of the kitchen, over twenty different dishes appeared. Every person inside the room nced at them with shiny eyes, patiently waiting my two gorgeous waitresses to bring them their meals. "UOOOOHHH!" The people already celebrating as Bedann and Miranda distributed everything. People started to immediately dig in. The curry-filled buns were our specialty so they loved them apanied with other dishes. The seafood curry however was a famous meal for lunch and breakfast, while the grilled fish filets were a ssic. Takoyaki was often bought by people that couldn''t stay here and had to go to work. "So good! I can''t get enough of this curry! Itbines all the delicious things I love about seafood together! And the white rice, so nice and fluffy!" "These fried shrimps are phenomenal with the sweet sauce! So crunchy¡­" "Heh, you love to brag about fried shrimps but the best one in here is obviously the amazingly well made fish filets, and these French fries are as crunchy and oily as ever¡­!" "C is so refreshing and sweet, it makes me want to eat more and more of these dishes as I drink it!" Ah right, I''ve been reinvented sodas, our first prototype is simple c made with some herbs that tasted simr, some sugar and carbonated water which is easy to make with divine water magic. And as I was about to finish making another set of meals¡­ Ding! [You have earned enough Cooking Proficiency, the [Divine Cooking Arts (D)] Divine Ability has been unlocked!] [Drake, it seems a new Divine Ability is avable! Should I purchase it for you?] "Wait, what?! So there''s also a Divine Ability rted to cooking?" [I believe it is something exclusive to you, it hasn''t existed at all before! Maybe that''s why it took so much for it to be created within the System through your umted proficiency.] "I see¡­ so already existing Divine Abilities are easier to learn and create¡­ Alright then, let''s get it right away!" Ding! [You''ve exchanged 1500000 Divine Points!] [You learned the [Divine Cooking Arts (D)] Divine Ability!] And just as I learned this new spectacr divine ability, my daughters came from the orphanage where they were ying with the children, bringing Rose and Coral with them. "Papa, I''m hungy!" Bedra called. "Breakfas!" Kate proimed. "Alright, alright~!" I said, quickly looking into the new Divinity Ability, might as well use it for their meals. ----- Chapter 1208 Godly Dishes ----- My princesses arrived asking for breakfast, I couldn''t possibly deny their right of having a massive feast if they asked me, their father and god of cooking for it! Of course, I also couldn''t ignore the new Divine Ability I got, and Rose and Coral, my two little girl''s new best friends. In just a week they had be quite inseparable. It seems that the fight against the knights really made their bonds grow stronger. ----- [Divine Cooking Arts (D)] A Divine Ability tied with the user''s experience and learning about the subject of Cooking, which has surpassed normal mortal and magical levels and has ascended to an incredible level of divinity, the first to have ever existed in the world of Yggdrasil. Ites with several Abilities which are unlocked over time with each Rank, aiding at the act of cooking all types of dishes with all sorts of fascinating ingredients. The more the user cooks, makes new dishes, and makes people happy with them, the stronger their power over their Divinity of Cooking bes, and so all derived techniques. Additionally, passive enhances the quality of created dishes through Divine Cooking Arts, alongside their added bonus effects by +25% with each Rank. Current Bonus: +25%. Avable Techniques: D Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Spicy vors] [Divine Spoon Of The God of Cooking] C Rank: ???N?v(el)B\\jnn ----- W-What the heck?! The description was a bit simr with the Divine cksmithing Divine Ability, but it was just amazing! The boost was already obvious as I made some dishes using the slimes, who received a golden glow over them as a bonus effect. It also came with two Techniques, [Divine Seasoning: Spicy vors] and [Divine Spoon Of The God of Cooking]! I am pretty sure what the first one does, I think. But the second one was quite interesting¡­ "Alright, what do you kids want for breakfast? Also bring the other kids of the orphanage if you want, I will feed you free of charge." I told the kids. "Well everyone already had breakfast back in the house. Bedra and Kate invited us to eat here so we didn''t ate breakfast and we''re starving¡­" Coral sighed. "I want a strawberry cheesecake!" Rose said without caring about anything else, she really wanted a good dose of sugar. "Alright! Anything more?" I asked. "Beef!" Bedra said. "And¡­ Ham! And¡­ Burger!" My first daughter was a hardcore meat eater, since she was a tiny baby, and she hasn''t changed her ways, highly favoring highly caloric meat for breakfast, which is fine because that''s what dragons eat 99% of the time through their normal diets. "Lemon pie." Kate said nonchntly, without really caring much about meat right now. "I-I want some eggs with bacon¡­ Is it okay?" Coral asked. "Sure, sure! Kate I''ll make you some meat too, don''t just eat lemon pie." I sighed, quickly making everything in less than five minutes. None of these food used Spicy stuff except Bedra''s burgers, which she liked very seasoned for an extra vor kick, so I utilized the new technique there. FLASH! Small particles of red energy reached the grilling burger, as it glowed red, with mes emerging evilly around the piece of minced meat. It surprised and scared me a bit¡­ Will she be alright? Well, it seems the quality of the burger increased a ton, and so did its vors and juices, so I hope so. "And this one¡­" After being done with the burger, I looked at a big spoon that had been summoned, madepletely of metallized divine power in the form of gold, a beautiful golden spoon! It was some sort of divine weapon tied to the divine ability, and its powers were rather limited, but it seemed to be a special divine cooking utensil. I might end up unlocking more soon. The divine utensil had skills which boosted cooking speed and quality and vor enhancement. It could also be shaped into different sizes as long as I poured divine power into it. It could go from being a tiny spoon to be dozens of meters big, I could even use it to smack foes¡­ or maybe one day cook them alive as a Killer Move sort of ability. "Everything''s ready!" I quickly served the dishes to the children, who were sitting around the table. Bedann and Miranda quickly decided to join in as I left some my allies as the waitresses, such as Ruby and her mother, who were more than willing to help to repay for all the favors I''ve done for them, although slightly embarrassedly. Ding! [You have made [Dungeon Minotaur Spicy Cheeseburger (A+)] x1!] [You have made [Exquisite ck Wyvern Beef (A+)] x1!] [You have made [Golden Cow Ribs Seasoned With Sweet Sauce (A+)] x1!] [You have made [Divine Hog Bacon With Dream Bird Eggs (B+++)] x1!] [You have made [Dreamy Strawberry Cheesecake (B+) x1!] [You have made [Sunlight Lemon Pie (B+)] x1!] [You''ve created several delicious meals! You earned Cooking Divinity Proficiency!] [You gained some Divine Power!] As I served the meals, the children began digging in with happy smiles across their faces. Bedra started eating the burger first as it was nicely packed in a soft patty with cheese and ketchup, she didn''t seem to mind the spiciness at all, in fact she enjoyed it while drinking some orange juice. "Yummy! Papa''s burgers are the best! I love you daddy! Nom, nom¡­ nom!" She said happily. She was so happy she was bumbling things while eating. "Hahaha, I am d you liked it. I thought the spicy vor would be a detriment. I was wrong." Imented. "Spicy: yummy!" She said, eating the whole burger in less than thirty seconds and patting her belly, right before moving to the big beef in front of her. The people eating inside the restaurant nced at my daughter devour everything with surprise. "There she is at it again, the owner''s daughter''s sure lucky! She get to eat so many tasty things for free¡­" "Does she has a ck hole for a stomach or something?!" "Gods¡­ She''s already eating more than her own weight!" "And she''s so cute!" My daughter had be quite the spectacle¡­ ----- Chapter 1209 Divine Cooking Weapons! ----- "Nom, nom¡­ Hmmm~ Sweet and sour¡­!" Kate said happily, eating the whole slice of lemon pie and then quickly moving to a slice of dream strawberry cheesecake. "Uwah, this sweetness and the clear vor of fruits¡­ Fruits in here are rare and expensive¡­" Sighed Rose. "It is a miracle we get to eat so much now!" "I love eggs with bacon!" Coral couldn''t help butment as he was already halfway through his te. Mind you, the bacon stripes were as big as steaks and each egg was as big as an ostrich egg¡­ The boy ate a ton and had grown rather taller from all his Rank Ups too, resembling more a boy on his 13''s. Rose as well had grown taller, an after effect of the highly nutritious food and her constant rank ups, which were fueled secretly through Cultivation Potions I gave to her in her fruit juice. "Yeah I love my husband''s cooking¡­ I simply can''t live without his meals anymore." Bedann overpraised me once more, as she was eating a Lesser Yggdrasil Apple Pie from my own Yggdrasil Tree, not the dream one. These apples were incredibly tasty. "Hmm¡­ Nom¡­ Anyways, today we''re closing early, right?" Miranda said while stuffing her mouth with a cupcake. "We''ve gotta prepare for tomorrow''s expedition." As her words dropped everyone in the restaurant, and the people waiting outside froze in time. "Wait, you''re closing early today?!" "Please let me buy food for dinner then!" "I need to pack my lunch as well!" "Owner please make my order!" At the end, I had extra job due to Miranda saying that out of the blue¡­ When we finally closed around 2 PM, I felt quite exhausted, but I also felt my divine power swelling greatly, and even more, my Divinity of Cooking and the Divine Cooking Arts had be stronger. Ding! [Your dishes have made hundreds of people happy and healthier!] [The [Divinity of Cooking] has absorbed their gratefulness into Divine Power] [You earned +6500000 Divine Power] [The [Divine Cooking Arts (D)] Divine Ability has gained enough proficiency; it has raised to Rank C!] [New Divine Cooking Art Techniques have been unlocked!] ----- [Divine Cooking Arts (D)] A Divine Ability tied with the user''s experience and learning about the subject of Cooking, which has surpassed normal mortal and magical levels and has ascended to an incredible level of divinity, the first to have ever existed in the world of Yggdrasil. Ites with several Abilities which are unlocked over time with each Rank, aiding at the act of cooking all types of dishes with all sorts of fascinating ingredients. The more the user cooks, makes new dishes, and makes people happy with them, the stronger their power over their Divinity of Cooking bes, and so all derived techniques. Additionally, passive enhances the quality of created dishes through Divine Cooking Arts, alongside their added bonus effects by +25% with each Rank. Current Bonus: +50%. Avable Techniques: D Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Spicy vors] [Divine Spoon of The God of Cooking] C Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Sweet vors] [Divine Chopping Knife of The God of Cooking] B Rank: ??? ----- Oh, I got the knife now! And it is just as beautiful golden color. I can summon and unsummon these ones at will, although summoning them cost t Divine Power, and staying summoned also consumes divine power every second, so it is better to only use them when necessary. They''re not as good as Skadi or Uller, or even the other weapons that we got in the Dream Dungeon, but they are specialized for cooking and enchant Cooking Magic and Divine Cooking Magic the most, while resonating wonderfully with my Divinity of Cooking. ----- [Divine Spoon of The God of Cooking (C Grade)] [Effects]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Fortune]: [C+] [Physical Strength]: [C+] [Magical Power]: [C++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C] [Abilities] [Divine Cooking Utensil: Spoon]: A Spoon specifically created through the materialization of the Divinity of Cooking of the first Cooking God to have ever existed in the world of Yggdrasil. It can enchant the Quality and Effects any dishes it is used to make by +50%. [Delicious Divine Soup]: This Spoon can generate a delicious Base for Broths and other preparations, a clear-colored soup that contains divine power and mana. It is already delicious and nutritious by itself but can be used to make dishes even better. [Description] A Divine Cooking Utensil created by the Divine Cooking Arts Divine Ability. It contains millenary cooking powers and it is the first to have ever been born, a legacy of the Cooking Arts has begun as this spoon has been created. It can grow stronger with each Rank of Divine Cooking Arts, sometimes gaining new Abilities as well. ----- . ----- [Divine Chopping Knife of The God of Cooking (C Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [C] [Physical Strength]: [C++] [Magical Power]: [C] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C++] [Abilities] [Divine Cooking Utensil: Knife]: A Knife specifically created through the materialization of the Divinity of Cooking of the first Cooking God to have ever existed in the world of Yggdrasil. It can enchant the Quality and Effects any dishes it is used to make by +50%. It can ignore 60% of the target''s defenses¡­ as long as they''re a cooking ingredient. [Perfect Onion Chopping]: This Knife can chop majestically any type of ingredient, specially onions, while leaving the userpletely free from any tears in the process. There is no vegetable or meat that can escape this knife''s chopping potency. [Description] A Divine Cooking Utensil created by the Divine Cooking Arts Divine Ability. It contains millenary cooking powers and it is the first to have ever been born, a legacy of the Cooking Arts has begun as this spoon has been created. It can grow stronger with each Rank of Divine Cooking Arts, sometimes gaining new Abilities as well. ----- Yep, both are quite amazing. It feels like I made them myself¡­ yet I didn''t. Well, even with these guys, I''ll keep getting better at Divine cksmithing, I cannot upgrade these guys normally anyways, and they''re made for cooking, not fighting¡­ ¡­Or is it? ----- Chapter 1210 A Mysterious Witch ----- Once everything ended, we closed the restaurant after we had lunch ourselves. Tomorrow we were going to explore the Salty Swamps and those Ancient Ruins to find more clues about the whole ordeal, so we had to close earlier to have enough time to properly prepare for what''s toe, of course. And as of now, I was rather happy. Why? Well, I had my two daughters, Bedra and Kate on my arms. Or well, shoulders. The two were so tiny it was easy to let them sit on my shoulders. So while we were out shopping around and looking for new clues and ingredients, I let them sit there. Though I am beginning to imagine that they must know their father enjoys this more than they do¡­ "You look awfully happy!" Said Miranda. "Yeah that''s a big smile you''ve got there, dear." Laughed Bedann. "Oh yeah? Hahaha¡­" Iughed carefreely. Suddenly, Bedra began smacking my head with her tiny hand. "Papa! Papa!" "Yes dear?" "I want ice cream, they''re selling some there!" Kate nodded. "Icy cream¡­" Said Kate.N?v(el)B\\jnn It seems the two wanted some nice dessert after lunch. Rose and Coral have alsoe to apany us today. I had utilized some magic items and clothes to hide their appearance easily. Even when we went right in front of a group of guards, they didn''t even noticed it was us. It is quite easily to just abuse the powers of Vampires now that I am one. Amongst their many powers, there''s the ability to utilize shadows to change one''s appearance like illusions. It has many names, but the spell I was utilizing was named [Shadowy Self]. I used this to enchant clothes and¡­ done! It was as easy as that. "You want some ice cream too, kids?" I asked Rose and Coral, who had be like my new adopted kids at this point because they always kept themselves near me and my daughters. "Ahh, i-it is fine?" Wondered Coral, getting all embarrassed. "We don''t want to ask for more things, we''ve received so much¡­" Rose felt flustered too. Damn it, for being former little thieves, they''re quite humble, aren''t they? "Don''t worry about a single thing you two, today we''re going to have some fun before tomorrow''s busy day, so ask away anything you want!" Iughed. "Kids deserve to enjoy their childhood, smile, andugh. So this is just natural, don''t feel embarrassed. It is not quite good manners to reject another person''s kindness!" Coral and Rose looked at me with disbelief. Maybe I went a bit too far there? "Hahahah¡­ Okay uncle Drake." Rose smiled cutely. "You''re always like this?" Laughed Coral. "I don''t think I can get used to having such a cool uncle." "Papa''s great! Papa''s kind¡­ So I will be kind like papa." Bedra said with an adorable smile. "Nn!" Kate nodded. "I want ice cream though¡­" "Right, let''s get that right now then." I said with a nod. This country had a variety of foods of their own, even ice cream, which they made using ice magic. Mermen had most of the time either water magic or ice magic in their mana cores upon birth, so methods to preserve food like freezing it and also making cold foods weremon here. "Freezers" although rudimentary as they were mostly made of wood, existed, people simply imbued freezing runes into their stuff and made ice cream very easily. Of course, I began making ice cream since I was reincarnated! Though it wasn''t a thing at all back in Jotunheim, Giants don''t seem to really fancy sweet foods, but this country is different I guess. Despite the corrupted side, I guess there''s something nice about everything at the end¡­ I could make my own ice cream too, but this ce has various unique vors, toppings, and syrups we have never seen before, so its always nice to try them out. "Thank you for your patronage Lord Drake! You alwayse to buy my ice cream! I hope your children and wives can enjoy it!" A happy catfish-headed mermen said, as we bought almost his entire stock of ice cream he makes every day with his ice magic. "We always do! Your ice cream is the best around here." Bedann said. "I love the triple vored ones, you meld the vors of fruits so well together!" Said Miranda. "Hahaha, you''re overpraising me." The humble catfish-headed manughed. "Hmmm! Double ice cream!" Bedra had one ice cream in each of her hands, licking both one after the other. "Beeg¡­" Kate in the other side was enjoying an hugely long triple vored ice cream, mostly made of endemic fruits and berries with simr tastes to strawberries. "I''ve tasted many by now, but the best one always ends up being the fish intestines vored ice cream¡­" Coral said. "It is a rather¡­ experimental vor," I sighed. "But d you have your favorite." "I prefer the berries and starfish ice cream! The blend of vors of the sea and thend is so niceee!" Rose said. Indeed, mermen ice cream had more than just fruits vors, many of them included fish and other types of sea-going creatures. I have to admit I tried them out, though they were not the best, I ended liking a few of them, honestly speaking. And as we spent the next of the day going from here to there, I connected my mind to the many slimes I had spread around the city. I have not been able to enter the castle nor the church, as they''re protected by barriers which work using the Blue Orb Shards powers, but I''ve been sneaking around and hearing anything people has to say. The guards'' stations are never protected, so I can always spy on what they''re up to, just like right now, as I suddenly started hearing some interesting information. "Did you heard? Someone that went to the Salty Swamps reported they saw the Witch!" "The Witch? They must be lying! There''s no witch in here, its all fake to intimidate people and give them a reason to fear something other than our government." "But they were terrified! They even said the witch cursed them, their magic power waspletely sapped out of them!" A witch, huh? ----- Chapter 1211 The Forbidden Sacred Lands ----- A Witch. This country had always this strange belief that there''s an evil witch, who is in fault of everything bad happening to the city. Hunger? It''s the evil witch''s fault. Monsters going wild? The evil witch''s fault. Discrimination? ssism? me the witch for it. It is a rather strange thing, this is an ind after all, so I suppose it is easy for the government to manipte its people when there''s no other nations trying to intervene or show the inhabitants that there''s more to life than ming someone else for their misfortune or the injustices that are allowed in their society. Then again, this kind of reminds me of Earth a tiny bit. Politicians really love ming other people for their own mistakes, don''t they? As long as they can keep people busy ming and hating one another, they''ll never turn their heads towards the actual root of their problems. Nheless, as the day ended and we went back to our temporary home in the ind''s suburbs near the orphanage, I continued spying on the guards stations, hearing more info. "The guys tat got cursed can''t talk anymore, they seem to be slowly dying." "Whatever curse they put over them, they''re getting drained dry of everything¡­" "Man, so the Witch''s actually real?! We''ve got enough problems having to chase this stealthy guy that killed our Knight Commander¡­" It seemed that this "Witch" cursed a group of guards that went to explore the Salty Swamps¡­ I do wonder if that''s really true or if something else was what affected them. Well, I''ve got these slimes for something. I went to investigate the people using a tiny red slime, and quickly found them. They were all resting over beds inside a near empty room. There was nobody tending their injuries anymore, everyone gave up after the curse was never healed with their conventional magic. "Unnggh¡­ Guuuhhh¡­" "Witch¡­ get away¡­ from me!" "No¡­ no! Agh!" They were all hallucinating too, strange. I quickly decided to take a look at one of them, utilizing my magic and the system to analyze them in more detail. "System, can you analyze him in detail?" [Sure thing.] Ding! [Analyzing subject¡­] [Several curses have been detected within the subject.] [Curses Detected: [Curse of Life Drain] [Curse of Mana Drain] [Curse of Lifespan Drain] [Curse of Rotting] [Curse of Fatigue] [Curse of Muting] [Curse of Paralysis]¡­] [It appears this curse is incredibly strong and seems to be an immense amalgamation of many lesser curses.] [The one that conjured it must have really wanted them to have a slow and painful death.] "Strange, but why would the Witch want to do this? Is she just stereotypically evil?" [I suggest taking a peek at the guard''s memories to see what truly happened. Your Dream Magic Spell [Memory Parasite] can easily nce at people''s minds when they''re incapacitated like this.] "Good idea System, you''re the best." [I-I am merely suggesting something¡­] "Alright then, let''s do that. Magic Transfer: [Memory Parasite]!" I quickly utilized Magic Transfer into the tiny red slime inspecting the cursed man, as a small mass of purple and pink colored dream essence emerged out of a magic circle, resembling a tiny insectrvae, which slowly crawled inside the man''s gills and into his brain. FLASH! In mere seconds, I was quickly shown what was within his most recent memories. I easily threw away the useless stuff I didn''t cared for, and went straight towards what was more important. In there, I saw them. The group of six guards had gone into the Salty Swamps with the desire to gain merit. It seems that rumors about my allies getting in there to investigate had already gone around the city, and they suspected they could be bandits or even my allies, so they went to take a look. However, on their way across the swamps, they got lost and began wandering around. Sometimes, they had to run away from wild monsters showing up out of the swamps, which were swarming with critters. Until they finally reached an area that seemed covered by mist, they wandered inside, looking around, until they finally saw the shadow of a woman. "What do you want? Are you lost?"N?v(el)B\\jnn Her voice seemed young and soothing, the mermen immediately nced at her, incapable of discerning her true appearance, but her seductive voice and her shadowy figure showing a tall and beautiful figure attracted them to her¡­ "W-Who''s there?!" "A woman?! Why''s there a woman here?" "Oi, bring us to your house! We need help, we''re lost!" "Hehehe, would you look at her, she seems like a beauty!" As they slowly and creepily approached her, she scoffed at them. "Such disgusting thoughts¡­ Is this what that city''s guards have be? A group of gross bandits? Go away, I am not a woman you can easily y around with. I won''t help those with evil intentions." The woman had some sort of mind reading power, she immediately read through their minds, seeing how they were nning to steal her stuff, eat her food, and rape her. Seriously, these guys perhaps do deserve getting cursed to death¡­ "What are you talking about?!" "Fucking bitch, we''ll show you a good lesson!" "Grab her! Make her tell us where her house is!" The mermen rushed towards her, but in mere seconds, they suddenly lost the ability to walk properly, falling into the ground. ck mes emerged over their bodies, filling them to the brim with curses. "I warned you¡­ I won''t let anybody trespass the Sacred Lands." She said, quickly walking away after leaving them half-dead. "Even less those with evil, dark hearts¡­" And then, someone else found them and brought them back to the city¡­ and here they are. "Sacred Land? And she has the power to read minds and conjure really strong curses¡­" I sighed. [She seems quite dangerous¡­ I cannot analyze her because it is merely a memory, but I can tell she might be at least a Rank 7 Curse Caster, though with such a strong curse, Rank 8 doesn''t seem so far-fetched.] "We might have to eventually confront her if we want to get into the Ruin''s depths¡­" Just who is this mysterious woman? And are the Swamps really Sacred Lands? Things are bing moreplicated than I originally imagined them to be. ----- Chapter 1212 Demon King Seed ----- [Will you do something with them?] The System asked me if I had any intentions of saving these guys. They were punished for a reason though, and their intentions were sadly never good either. They were quite the corrupt group of hooligans, and the more I think about them and see through their memories, the more I begin to think they deserve to die. If it was just theft or minor crimes¡­ it wouldn''t be so bad. But the more I check their personal memory history, the more horrified I get! Yeah, a Dragon King like me gets horrified! Kidnaping women and raping them, and then killing them to not leave evidence. Multiple assassinations to innocent homeless people in the suburbs. Extortion of poor families for money. Seriously¡­ At this point, I am going to just let that Witch kill them with her curse. Though¡­ I gathered the Vampiric powers of my Soul and Body through the Slime, and then conjured a rather deadly spell. "Magic Transfer: [Curse Amplification] x10" FLAAASH! Suddenly, several ck mes emerged out of the red slime, flying into all the guards that were already half-dead. Their curses got ten times worse, and they began dying agonizingly. "Grraagraaggghhhh¡­!" "Aaaagggghhhh¡­.!" "H-Heeee¡­ heeeelp¡­! Grryyyyaagggh¡­!" And even then, I don''t even think this is enough for the shit these guys had done. "Good riddance¡­" My red slime quickly flew from the scene, as I sighed internally. Uh, peeking at sick people''s minds always gets me in a terrible mood. To think there''s bastards so fucking sick¡­ they would go to such an extent. Ding! ? [Your Demon King Seed has developed due to your merciless actions¡­] [Current Development Growth: 42% -> 44%] [Once your Development Growth reaches 50%, you will naturally develop one of the [Seven Primordial Sins]¡­]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ugh, and this weird reminder I did something bad. "Come on! They were terrible people! Shouldn''t I be rewarded?" [I do not supervise this Seed, I am merely reporting it to you, sorry¡­] "Ah, well, don''t worry¡­ Just who handles this? Yggdrasil?" [Notpletely, but she does manage a part of this authority, the so-called [Authority of the World]. While Yggdrasil is the World Tree which supports it, there''s another, wider and stronger will, which dictates the world''sws. It is closely rted with [Fate], which it uses as its primary sustenance.] "How did this will even formed? I should ask Yggdrasil this¡­" [I doubt she''ll answer, she seems very cryptic. But I theorize it was formed once the "new" world was formed, after the Gods and Titans perished. When the new world formed, mixing all the gods and titans'' corpses together with the Realms which were being destroyed, this will, the amalgamation of all of this divine essence was formed. It is rooted with Yggdrasil and Fate, but certainly, it could be said it is its own entity.] "Huh¡­" [The Demon King Seed is some sort of Curse that the [Authority of the World] conjures upon extremely evil beings it deems as unworthy of existing within their realm.] "Why am I even seen as "extremely evil"?! I always try to be a nice person if I can¡­ Ugh. Being merciless against assholes is not doing evil." [¡­This curse makes it so these people be persecuted and treated as the enemy of all living things. However, as a side effect, because the curse is so powerful, Demon Kings develop a Primordial Sin, which is the manifestation of their strongest of sins.] "I see¡­ I do wonder what would be my Sin though, what do I sin the most for? I bet Pride, right? I am quite a prideful dragon after all." [I would say you''ve got an even worse sin, but it seems you don''t even recognize it as one¡­] "Huh? Which one?" [Oh, nothing. It is better to keep it a secret so its more fun when you find it out, fufu.] "Hey! What the heck? You''re being cryptic now!" [Anyways, Greed seems already taken, as Sangre possesses that Sin. He seems to have already surpassed over 50% on his Demon King Seed''s formation. Most likely, all evil-aligned Venerables were Demon Kings already, holding one of the Seven Deadly Sins. I would assume they cannot exist at the same time. To take a new sin would mean to kill he one that held it previously.] "Huh¡­ My brother is so greedy?" I sighed. "What does he desires so much?" [Well, we are going a bit off-topic, for now, rest until tomorrow''s journey to the Salty Swamps. I''ve ran several simtions and I can 100% predict its not going to be an easy trip, be prepared, Drake.] "Yeah, I will. Don''t worry. We''ll tackle down this mystery and then I''ll be having Deep One Takoyaki for dinner." [As always, you''re a bit too overconfident.] "Being cheerful doesn''t mean being overconfident¡­ Cut me some ck, will you?" [Heh, I suppose you''re right.] Hearing the System Voice growing more and more closer to me once more made me smile a bit. "How do you feel? Are your memories less fuzzier?" [A bit¡­ It is taking its time, there''s still several glitches inside of my internal synapsis, sadly.] "Hmm¡­ Is it urgent? I should hop there with Kate again." [Oh no, don''t worry. It is not urgent. Also Kate was very exhausted back then. I would rmend you let her grow a bit stronger before going there once more. I¡­ appreciate your concern, Drake.] "Well, you''re right¡­ She''s already Rank 7 no? I think she might ascent to Rank 8 soon once she absorbs more Divine Power. Making potions for the girls and my wives is not near as enough, we need more divine monster meat and divine cores." I sighed. "I hope that dungeon got what we need." [Based in the data I''ve gathered, that dungeon will not disappoint you in that regard, so be prepared¡­ This ind''s history and the past behind these "Sacred Lands" seems¡­ very mysterious and intriguing.] "Yeah, I agree¡­" Like that, I spent the rest of the day with my family and friends, we had a big dinner back in the orphanage, and then everyone went to sleep. Just wait a little bit more, Deep One. I''ll make sure to free this ind from your ursed existence. ----- Chapter 1213 Moving To The Swamps ----- Within an enormous hall in the depths of the Royal Castle of the Aquarius Queendom, dozens of women wearing white clothes surrounded a massive altar. They nced at the enormous altar, atop it, there was a piece of a Blue Orb, glowing with a mysterious blue light, epassing the entire room. The women raised their hands, utilizing incantations to suddenly channel their power into the orb, obtaining part of its powers, or how they called it¡­ "The Sea God''s Blessings". The more power they channeled, the more joyful they seemed to be.N?v(el)B\\jnn And in the center of this entire conglomeration, a beautiful and gorgeous Mermaid channeled such power into her staff, smiling evilly. "Oh Sea God, give us your grace! To defeat the evil that hase to our domain¡­ We need your aid!" FLUOOOSH! Even more energy emerged from within the orb, until the blue color¡­ suddenly began to grow corrupted, growing cker and redder, and then being absorbed by the woman''s coral-made staff. "Seek them¡­ They¡­ are going¡­ to the forbiddennds¡­! Do NOT let them¡­ reach the ruins!" A mysterious and evil voice,ing from the depths of the ind and channeled into the orb fragment spoke. The woman smiled, nodding with fascination. "Yes, my lord!" She quickly imbued this mysterious power into dozens of pieces of equipment lying over a table right behind her, readying them to be wielded by her servants. The woman, who had a beautiful crown made of sea jewels and precious metals smiled viciously, as she nced into the orb''s beautiful ck and blue aura. "It shall be done as my lordmands. And soon, we will obtain thest Stigmas¡­ Soon! The Sea God''s resurrection shall begin!" "An Advent of Divinity!" "The Great One!" "I cannot wait! It will be such glory, your majesty!" "Please, make it happen sooner! Sooner!" As they celebrated, the items were quickly distributed amongst the strongest knights of the Queendom¡­ "Now go, serve our Sea God with righteousness!" The knights kneeled before her, showing the Queen their loyalty. "Yes, your majesty!" ----- (Drake''s POV) It was early in the morning. I left a few slime and a doppelganger handling the restaurant for now, while there was another protecting the orphanage. We were already reaching the Salty Swamps as we decided to fly over the city while bringing everyone over inside my shadows. The power of my Shadow Magic and he Ability to store things inside the Shadows have improved amazingly after I obtained the powers of a Vampire Progenitor. Instead of just being named Shadow Storage, the Skill evolved into [Shadow World], which is an ability within the [Endless Night] power of the Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor. Like that, I can bring as many as I can silently, while I fly in the skies carefreely, hiding my presence by turning my body into a small baby dragon and covering myself on the illusions powers of Rose, who insisted in helping. "Are we there yet? This ce is a bit scary¡­" Rose sighed. "It is all floaty in here¡­" Coral said. "Is it day or night?" "Its none, this is a space made by my husband using vampire powers!" Bedann said. "V-Vampires?!" The two kids were naturally scared. Vampires have a terrible reputation all around the world after all. "Don''t worry, Vampires are not bad¡­ Well, some were. But we are nice people that enjoy thepany of the night and a nice cup of blood every now and then~" Said Ruby at the side of the children, sitting in a throne made of her own shadows while drinking a cup of fresh blood (from a divine monster). ? Her red eyes and pale white skin scared them shitless¡­ "GYAAAAAAHHH!!!" The two ran away from her because she appeared out of nowhere, of course they were going to get scared! "Fufu, they''re so cute." Rubyughed. "Come on now, don''t go scaring children!" I reprimanded her, my voice echoed all around the Shadow World. "Dear, are we there yet?" Bedann wondered. "I am getting BORED in hereeeee!" Yukiined annoyingly. "It has only been like ten minutes Yuki!" Miranda began to reprimand her. "We''re about to get there, don''t worry." I said as I nced down, seeing the vast swamps, the depths were all covered by a mysterious white mist. "And¡­ huh? What''s that?" I said, suddenly noticing something. I saw a bunch of knights with shiny blue and golden armor marching to the swamps at the same time as I did. They were all loaded to the brim with special equipment infused with the fragment''s powers! Or well, the Deep One''s powers? Or both. "What''s wrong Drake?" Wondered Ruby. "Did you saw something?" Yuki asked. "Lord Drake?" Hector wondered. "Yeah¡­ We''ve gotpany. They haven''t noticed us for obvious reasons but somehow they seem to be¡­ following me? Even if they can''t see me. Probably some sort of item they''ve got themselves with." I sighed. "A bunch of knights holding overpowered divine equipment are going to the swamps." "Wait, what?!" Hector was surprised. "But I thought we''ve been fooling them this whole time! ¡­Well, this is better than them going to the orphanage or something. Although Miminga and Rakasha are there." "Yeah, I guess its better if we gather them all together so we can smash them to bits all at once." I said with a malicious grin. "Though they seem prepared for battle at any moment. Let''s fly around and see how far they''ll go, then well ambush them. They''re over a dozen, so all of you will have to fight one at least. Bedann, I''ll leave taking care of the children to you." "Alright." Bedann nodded. "What about me papa?!" Asked Bedra. "I wanna fight! Fighto!" "Nn! Me too¡­" Kate also wanted to throw some hands. "I brought you two to have some practice fighting monsters but¡­ Well, you''ve handled them really well back then. You can fight as long as you remain with us." I ended agreeing with them. Like that, I slowly hovered across the skies, finding the ideal spot to confront them, right in front of the wall of mist where countless smaller ruins are spread around, swarming with monsters. ----- Chapter 1214 Confrontation ----- Knight Commander Henry never expected that a day like this would ever grace his life. Although he had been recently given the title of Knight Commander after the previous one''s disappearance, he was brimming with happiness and the desire to prove his queen he was a worthwhile servant of the Sea God. Through his entire life he had always thought he was better than others, but never truly recognized. A man with an incredible intellect and magical potency, born in a family of High Mermen, whocked fish features aside from their gills, scales, and long tails. Strangely enough, the less "impure" their features were, the higher these noble families were in society. He envied the brutish "lowly" mermen of the country and hated the previous knightmander. Learning he had most likely die by the hands of a new enemy filled his vile and selfish heart with joy. It hasn''t even been a week ever since his death but now he, finally obtained the title that he always felt was only for him. And to make things even better, he was granted a divine mission by the sea god himself through the oracles that the queen was able to hear! Armed with incredible new equipment blessed by their god, Henry gathered his strongest men, over a dozen mermen with the best constitutions,ing from the highest noble families, and who were all, at least, Rank 5 in Cultivation! "Fufu, the previous knightmander merely had a very highpatibility with these God-given armament, but his current rank was always quite low. Isn''t it good that we, the truest inheritors of the legacy of our families have been given the opportunity to show our god we are worthy of his trust?" Heughed,manding his army who all agreed with him. As he utilized a smallpass enchanted by their god, which showed the fluctuations of energy emanated by the blue shards and helped him detect where the "Evil Dragon" was moving to, he slowly nced back at the suburbs. "Such an unworthy sight of our country¡­ Soon, I will make sure we erase from our country all the unworthy. Only the highest races must inherit the earth and our ind''s plentiful treasures¡­ Once I defeat the Evil Dragon with my God-given powers, I might earn enough reputation to begin the cleansing! Father and mother will be rather happy." Like many of the corrupted nobles of this ind, Henry believed in racial superiority and elitism. He was taught since he was a child that he was superior to others, and through his advanced intellect and magical powers, he was always given the reason of his superiority to the other "lowly ones" that lived in the suburbs. The "cleansing" was nothing but a disgusting n the heads of the many noble families had been plotting with the new Queen of Aquaias, which would ultimately sacrifice all the lives of the poorest of people and those they deemed as "lowly ones" for the cleansing of the country, so no "filth" would remain in the ind, and the true elite would inherit it all. Holding into his sword tightly, he scanned his surroundings utilizing his Rank 5 Mana Sense, enchanted with his divinely enhanced gear. In seconds, he finally sensed the presences of his targets. "We found them." A cheeky smile surged on his wless and pretty face, his long blonde hair fluttering by the cold wind of the Salty Swamps. "Men, follow me!" He quickly led his army, rushing towards his targets, and finally meeting them face to face. His eyes opened as he gritted his sharp teeth, anger clear in his face. "We''ve finally found you, Evil Dragon, herald of the malice of the outside world!" He roared, pointing his sword at a very tall Ice Giant man wearing clothes not of this country, more wester-like in attire than the Arabic-like clothing of this country. His tall height, powerful muscture, and sharp, draconic eyes pierced through Henry''s weak soul and will, yet his stupidity and the power of his gear helped him gain bravery from nowhere other than his endless selfishness. "Evil Dragon? Me?" Asked the man. Henry quickly realized he was not alone, apanying there were two other Ice Giant women, a tall and muscr one, resembling an Amazonian goddess wearing a suit of silver scaled armor, and the other, a smaller ice giant woman, was wearing a ck dress with silver heels, looking like ady of the darkness. And behind them, there were two little ice giant children, curiously ncing at the men, yet not fearful at all of their presence. "Don''t try to y around now, you evil-born lunatic! Thepass of our god doesn''t lie! Show us your true form!" Roared Henry, his aura growing stronger as all his knights prepared for battle. The ice giant man in front of him smiled confidently, his eyes growing redder as a darker, evil aura surged from his body¡­ a powerful and malicious aura whichbined ck and red colors grotesquely, his ears grew pointier and his fangs grew longer, an immense bloodlust emerged from the man. "T-That aura¡­!" "Is he¡­?!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Could it be, an ursed vampire?!" "But howe he can walk in the middle of the day?!" Henry felt surprised by his target''s true nature, a dreadful vampire! He had only heard rumors about these monstrosities, but they were said to be a menace. Many years ago, this ind was infected by a vampiric curse, and it took many generations topletely get rid of them from this country. It was truly frightening to know these monsters were back. Even then, Henry valiantly did not hesitate. "If you''re not going to respond our questions, then there''s little point in talking! Men! Attack! Do not go easy on the children either, they are the ursed kids that defeated the other knights!" Henry roared, the knights auras exploded with powerful divine essence. However, as they confronted their targets¡­ they all smiled confidently. "How generous of you to bring us such a nice aperitive." Said the man, his shadows suddenly spreading into an endless swarm of bats. ----- Chapter 1215 Battle ----- Drake decided to keep his allies out of this and let them rush into the swamps while he and his family took care of the annoyances, only keeping Rose and Coral within his shadows for extra precaution. Meanwhile, Hector, Ruby, Yuki, Pekora, and Tisha ran into the nearest ruins, seeking the presence that Drake had just felt when they descended here. "Are you sure this is fine, Drake? These guys seem stronger than the others, their gear¡­ it has even more of the Deep One''s powers." Said Ruby through telepathy. "Don''t worry about us, Ruby." Drake said without any sort of concern. "Quickly chase down the presence we felt, I believe that might be our elusive witch." "¡­Fine, but don''t take too long!" Ruby sighed. "You''re gotten cockier, girl." Drake reprimanded her. His eyes quickly nced back at Henry, he hadpletely ignored his babbling, and so the words of the other knights with him. For Drake, these guys were nothing but walking snacks filled with divine power ready to be absorbed. However, just as Ruby said¡­ these guys were perhaps twice, or even thrice as strong as the previous knights that attacked the orphanage. Not only their base Mana Core Ranks were higher at Rank 5, but their equipment seemed to have been made with rarer divine materials and imbued with even stronger effects and divine power. ¡­But that only made him hungrier. His hunger was so strong he couldn''t control his vampiric instincts, his hunger quickly turning into a powerful bloodlust aura that emanated from his body. "T-That aura¡­!" "Is he¡­?!" "Could it be, an ursed vampire?!" "But howe he can walk in the middle of the day?!" The knights were naturally scared, and they even knew what vampires were. Drake hated to spread bad rumors about vampires, but these guys weren''t going to spread any rumors if they died, so it was fine to go a bit loose. "(Are they going to attack us or what? I might as well eat them in a single bite if they''re going to stand there.)" Thought Drake, without any intention of having a conversation with his food. "If you''re not going to respond our questions, then there''s little point in talking! Men! Attack! Do not go easy on the children either, they are the ursed kids that defeated the other knights!" Henry roared; the knights'' auras exploded with powerful divine essence. The other knights unleashed their auras, quickly attack Drake and his family at the same time as theirmander. However, the "Evil Dragon" smiled. His [Endless Night] Ability reacted to his hunger, spreading out. "How generous of you to bring us such a nice aperitive." FLAAAASH! His shadows suddenly transformed into an endless swarm of bats, which quickly attacked the knights and themander, throwing them away from Drake and his family! BAAAAMMM!!! "Uuuaaagggh¡­!" "B-Bats?!" "Their power is the real deal though, they''re not illusions!" "Uuuaaagggh! My blood is being drained!" The Dragon King analyzed the power of this [Endless Night] derivative Divine Spell called [Endless Vampiric Bat Swarm] which created an extension of the user''s shadows that could attack and drain blood from foes, trapping them at the same time within an endless swarm of bats. "Papa leave some for us!" Bedrained while pouting. "Nn!" Kate agreed. "I know." Drake nodded. "I''ll take on the knightmander, you can have fun with the rest, girls. Bedann, Miranda, keep the girls on check if possible, we don''t want the entire ce to be destroyed." "Got it!" Bedann nodded. "Alright!" Miranda smiled. Meanwhile, as they conversed leisurely, the knights had enough of Drake''s games. "Y-Youuuuu¡­! [Shining Sea]!!!" Henry gathered his powerful two elements, Light and Water, which he was born with, as hebined them with his lustrous golden sword, unleashing a countless sea waves made of shining light, which quickly dissipated Drake''s swarm of bats! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! His knights were freed, and Henry was absolutely furious! "Those powers won''t be capable of defeating me, a herald of light and the sea!" Henry roared, his eyes glowing with golden light. "Would you stop spouting nonsense?" Drake''s figure disappeared in an instant, only to emerge right behind the pdin-like knightmander, his shadows embracingmander''s entire body as they shaped as monstrous dragon ws. "[Abyssal Dragon ws]" "¡­Wha?!" CLAAAAASSSSHHH!!! Henry''s frail body wasunched into the skies with a single swipe of Drake''s hands, the darkness exploding all over his body as it embraced him, damaging his body and leaving countless wounds and cracks around his armor. "Graaakkhhh¡­?! T-That''s¡­ my armor''s cracking?! Impo¡­ ssible!" The knightmander''s face was disfigured as he was crying tears of pain, while being suspended in midair, he couldn''t react to Drake''s second blow, which came in a sh, resembling a blur of darkness and cold winds. "[Abyssal Frost Spear]"N?v(el)B\\jnn CRAAASHHH!!! A massive spike made of ck ice emerged out of thin air, piercing through Henry''s chest, but barely being stopped by his divine aura, which only helped inunching him even higher into the skies. "GAAAGGH¡­! I can''t¡­ see him! H-He''s way too fast!" Henry started panicking. However, as Drake was about to hit him thrice, he suddenly heard a voiceing from within his sword and the rest of his armor. "You might be talented and strong... But against that monster, you''re nothing." "Huh?! Is this¡­ the Sea God''s voice?!" "You''re using my powers wrong! If you want more of this strength, if you truly want to channel my divinity¡­" The voice grew creepier and darker as Henry began to realize the true nature of his god. "Offer me your life force, your lifespan!" "A sacrifice¡­" "Give it to me, your life!" "But¡­!" "Don''t you want to be strong? To crush them all?" "I do¡­!" "Then give me your life! A sacrifice is necessary." "I¡­ will!" FLAAASH! As Drake was about to strike him a third time, a sh of light and darkness emerged from within the knightmander''s body, his entire armor growingrger andrger, covering his entire body, and so did his sword, growing sharper and immense. Suddenly, his entire body resembled a majestic golden-colored metallic guardian, holding an utterly massive holy sword. His size now easily reaching over thirty meters. "S-So this is the power of my god! Bwahahah¡­ HAHAHAHAH! Prepare yourself for your end, Evil Dragon!!!" "Hoh, things are getting a bit more interesting now." ----- Chapter 1216 Confronting The Mysterious Witch ----- Some minutes ago, as Drake prepared to ambush his persecutors, he and his allies suddenly sensed something¡­ or someone. The moment he took a peek at the nearby ruins, which almost touched the "Misty Forest" area of the Salty Swamps, they saw a shadow, the shadow of what seemed to be a woman walking around, and easily noticing them. "Know that this Sacred Land cannot be stepped upon. You''ve been warned." It was the same voice Drake recognized from that guard''s memories! "Wait, where are you going?!" Drake tried to stop her, but the woman disappeared amidst the forests. Seeing how his persecutors were growing closer, he simply decided to divide and conquer. "Everyone, chase that woman, I am fairly sure she could be the Witch that cursed those guys before." Drake said. "She''s probably someone really important, and most likely knows a lot. Don''t disappoint me!" "Very well Lord Drake!" Hector was as obedient as ever. "The Witch, huh? If its truly a woman that has been guarding thesends and calls them a "Sacred Land", it must truly mean something." Pekora analyzed. "Let''s find her and ask her some info then." Tisha seemed ready to chase her down. "I''ve got her scent, she smells a lot like flowers, incense, and potions¡­" Said Yuki. "I can sense her moving around!" Due to being a Beast-kin, she was naturally gifted at sensing smells, and easily noticed where she was moving based in her smell. "Alright, but be careful yourself, Drake." Sighed Ruby. "Don''t worry, we''ll take care of them and catch up with you guys. You''ve also got yourselves the [Slime Assistants] and [Guardian Spirits] if anything bad happens. Though hopefully, you can reach a peaceful conversation with her. She''s quite aggressive, so still be ready for any attack." Drake said, his Slimes, smaller Doppelgangers made out of his own flesh were apanying each of his allies, alongside powerful Guardian Spirits which granted them ayer of protection. "Alright everyone, follow me!" Yuki said, her Divine Aura growingrger as her Beast Spirit, the White Tiger, reacted to her powers, transforming her a bit and giving her white tiger-like features which enchanted her speed and senses tremendously. FLASH! As Drake stayed behind, Yuki began sniffing everywhere while moving across the forest, evading monsters'' scents while seeking the witch''s scent. They moved around, following her close by. Yuki had developed her Beast Spirit a lot. All Beast-kin had the potential to utilize Beast Magic, and also had affinity for Beast Spirits and Elemental Spirits. Much like Pekora, a Rabbit-kin, Yuki had awakened not only powerful Beast Magic that went really well with her Poison and Ice Magic, but she had also a supporting Beast Spirit, the White Tiger, who had taken a liking with her years ago, in the battle against the Dark Shadow Sect. Despite being a Monkey Chinchi-kin after her many evolutions, she had the affinity for a beast spirt that wasn''t even her animal affinity, a tiger of all things! Pekora had spected this reflected Yuki''s inner might, which was powerful enough even the predators of her species would recognize her. Like this, her body was now half-covered with fluffy white fur, with ck stripes like those of a tiger, her long mouse-like ears became cat-like, and she even grew long cat whiskers and a sharp ck-colored nose to smell everything better. Her eyes were glowing with bright golden light, obtaining the sight of the tigers as well through [Spirit Beast Fusion], a powerful spell she has been mastering for a while now. "[White Tiger''s Sharp Senses]!" FLASH! Her senses quickly heightened the moment she began to lose track of the mysterious woman as she activated this powerful Beast Magic Spell. Using her enhanced senses, she finally found the woman''s presence once more, running even faster and finally reaching her! "Yuki you''re going too fast, slow down a bit girl!" Ruby sighed. "Wait, she stopped!" Tisha said. Her allies were all vastly strong, managing to catch up with her, as they found Yuki surrounded by enormous¡­ monsters! And they were not just any monsters. They seemed¡­ aberrant. Their bodies were made up of many monsters stuck together, with the heads of wolves, boars, goats, and even snakes, bat-like wings, and many tails. They were chimeras, and not mortal-rank, but all of them exuded the powerful and terrifying auras of monsters above Rank 7. "W-What the¡­?!" Hector felt surprised, not even he had sensed them before. "Just from where these guys came from?!" Pekora was surprised, her spirits, the Lightning Rabbit and her Sunshine Flower emerged at her side, both being divine spirits after much cultivation. "Hmph, I can see where." Ruby''s eyes locked into er target, as the shadow of a woman standing on top of a tall tree branch was revealed to the rest. "She summoned them!" Said Yuki. "Just when I caught up with her she summoned these Chimeras! Hey! What''s your deal? We just wanna talk!" "Hmph, filthy souls. All of you intend to capture me!" The woman said, who had yet to reveal her appearance, her entire body shrouded in shadows and mist. "However¡­ I can still see some sincerity. Nheless, I cannot trust you." "So you''re throwing us some monsters to eat us alive?" Asked Ruby. "These are¡­ divine chimera monsters, you summoned them? Then you''re no ordinary witch."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Witch¡­ I guess that''s the title the detestable ignorant fools have given to me." Sighed the woman. "I once sacrificed everything for them¡­ s, as times went by, I, like many of my friends, were all forgotten." "What? What are you talking about?" Yuki waspletely clueless. "Please, we just want to talk!" Hector said. "Hmph, let your abilities do the talking." The woman said. "If you truly want my trust, show me your resolve¡­ and strength! [Abyssal Curse of Evil Enhancement]!" FLUOOOSH! Suddenly, the eight Giant Divine Chimeras the Witch summoned were one more enchanted by her own curses, making themrger, more monstrous, and more intimidating. Their rank suddenly jumping from Rank 7 to¡­ Rank 8! "I guess there''s no helping it then!" Yuki smiled defiantly. "Everyone, let''s show her what we are made of!" As the Witch saw them fighting, her mind was filled with many thoughts. "(The one thatmands them, their leader¡­ Who is he? And what do they truly want from this ce? Even by reading their hearts, I cannot truly tell¡­)" ----- Chapter 1217 Benladann & Mirandas Might ----- While Drake fought the newly transformed Knight Commander, the rest of his family were having a battle against the other dozen of knights. Unlike theirmander, who possessed the best affinity with these divinely blessed pieces of equipment, they were unable to utilize their full power and transform to his extent. Nheless, the weapons and armor granted them incredible divine power, helping mere mortals at Rank 4 or Rank 5, reach levels of power equal or higher than Rank 7! And unlike those Bedra and Kate dismantled some days ago, these were more intelligent and stronger, capable of utilizing their divine power in smarter ways as well. "ves of the Evil Dragon! Surrender now if you don''t want our Ocean God''s divine punishment!" The Knights roared, pointing their weapons at Bedann, Miranda, Bedra, and Kate. "Evil Dragon? If anything my husband is the nicest dragon out there! You are just way too wicked for him to have mercy." Sighed Bedann. "YOUUUU¡­!" FLAAASH! Three knights rushed towards Bedann at the same time, each one holding a longsword, a spear, and an axe respectively, and imbuing them with dark and blue divine power, unleashing truly explosive attacks! "Then DIE in the name of our GOD!!! [Divine Weapon Attack]!!!" The three knights moved in midair at incredibly fast speeds, shing all around Bedann and attacking her with their strongest technique, the only one they knew named [Divine Weapon Attack], which activated their divine weapons powers. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH! However, Bedann calmly intercepted their blows with either her bare hands or her powerful Chaos Axe, Hel. Shockwaves of divine power and chaos energy exploded with each blow she intercepted, and even when they hit her bare skin¡­ there was no damage. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! At one point their attacks began to sound as if they were hitting an incredibly hard piece of metal! "H-How are we not damaging her at all?!" "A-And her movements are so precise?!" "D-Don''t tell me she''s also a Divine Being?! No, even if she was-" "Divine Titan Arts: [Orichalcum Body]." Bedann said, as the three knight suddenly realized Bedann''s skin reinforced itself even harder than before! CRAAAASH! Their blows hit her once more, this time her defenses were boosted by the Titans strongest defensive technique, the power to turn their skin as hard as the divine metal that only the Ancient Gods could create, Orichalcum! Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRASH! Ultimately, their very weapons shattered into pieces as the three knights were leftpletely bbergasted. Their eyes ncing back at Bedann with utter disbelief! "W-What?!" "T-The weapons our god gave to us¡­?!" "They shattered?!" Bedann smiled rather evilly back at them, her grin growing wider as she channeled her own Divinity, that of Chaos itself. Dark energy started swelling around her own hands and weapon, distorting space itself. "Divine Weapons? As strong as Gods? You''re just pretenders¡­ Fakers." Bedann said. "Do you want to experience what a God truly can do. Here, feast your eyes." The three knights faces grew more and more distorted as they saw what Bedann was doing, conjuring enormous quantities of divine power like absolutely nothing, and then distorting space itself around her, pointing her axe at them. "R-Run¡­!" "RUN!" "Ocean God, w-we can''t do this!!!" The three knights began flying away in an incredible showcase of cowardice, but Bedann wasn''t merciful of their weak hearts. Drake had already seen through their hears using his Dream Magic, and they were all corrupt people that had done tons of terrible things to many innocents. They were nobles that abused their positions to hurt and torture the innocents that lived in the suburbs, and deplorably hated them for simply being less fortunate than them. Such people didn''t deserved to live. "[Chaotic Tempest]" Bedann swung her powerful Divine Axe against the three knights who were flying away, as an enormous sh of pure chaos reached them in an instant, shattering the sound barrier and generating countless shockwaves, the enormous impact easily reaching them. "N-No, wait¡­! I can''t die like this!!!" "NOOOOOO!!!" "Ocean God, heeeeeelp!!!!" BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!! The enormous attack generated a gigantic tornado of darkness, which started unleashing ck lightning everywhere. The three knights were consumed and thenpletely disintegrated, not only body, but soul as well. However, that was not everything that happened, as Bedann''s [Chaotic Tempest] spread through the surroundings,pletely devastating the lurking monsters, and also sending chaotic electric shocks at the nearby knights, which were already struggling to even breathe while fighting against everyone else. "Don''t you think you went a bit overboard there?" Sighed Miranda, quickly concentrating in her foes. A group of four knights, three smaller ones while there was a big behemoth-like knight with the head of a whale, the man was over five meters tall. "What will a little shrimp like you even do?! You''re so small and pathetic! Hahahaha! Meanwhile, the power of our God has granted us not only divine weapons and armor, but divine strength!!!" The man roared, his armor enchanting his physical strength greatly while the other three knights utilized magic to attack Miranda utilizing water, darkness, and illusion magic, creating mirages of monsters, attacking with explosive water bullets, and generating little ck holes all at once. BOOOM BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Unlike Bedann, Miranda didn''t liked taking damage if possible, so she swiftly flew around the skies while evading each divine spell while also fighting against the whale mermen. "ORRAAAH! You can only evade, little bitch?!" "No, I am just rather worried about the name I should give to my child¡­" "Huh?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn Miranda waspletely and utterly uninterested in fighting against such weaklings, as the mermen was left bbergasted¡­ "Ah, well, not like it matters to you, right?" Miranda smiled evilly, as she suddenly summoned an enormous wall of Demonic mes, which shielded her against all attacks at once. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "W-What is this fire?! My hands- AAAGGH! My armor is melting?! My hands hurt¡­ My spirit- no, my soul is burning?!" The whale mermen quickly realized he shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. "Oh, you''ve never fought against a Demon, haven''t you? Well, let me bring you to the deeperyers of hell then. [Hell re Chains]!" FLUOOOSH! ----- Chapter 1218 Benladras Might ----- After her evolution into a Demoness, Miranda had acquired a brand new Magic Element which had derived from her own Mold Magic, the power of Demon Magic, an element that only existed within the "True Demons" entities from another Realm named "Hell" faraway from the world of Yggdrasil. The reason behind her sudden evolution seemed illogical at first, but once Miranda realized what truly made a "demon" she fit in all the criteria. She was a rather wicked woman, she had a tendency for evil mischief, and despite her soft side, she possessed dark powers that didn''t originated from this world either. Hence, as she utilized a special item generated by Drake''s System, the World itself gave her the Title of a Demon, and there, she became one. And since then, she couldn''t had been happier! "[Hell re Chains]!" Chains made of Demonic Red and Blue mes emerged out of Miranda''s hands, mixing into a demonic purple color and wrapping around the whale mermen''s arms and legs. "Huh?! W-What the- chains?! I WON''T BE HELD BACK BY MERE CHAINS!!!" The brute roared, attempting to shatter the chains with his utter physical strength, and of course, he couldn''t manage. In fact, the harder he tried to freed himself, the worse they burned, with deadly curses that drained away all of his health and mana away! His armor was melting as well, burning his skin. "Gryyyaaaggggh..! I-I can''t¡­! Free myself?! H-HELP¡­! YOU THREE HELP ME!!!" The other three magician knights were already having all their hands upied as they were fighting another set of "Mirandas" she had created in the meantime, separating her body utilizing her Slime-like Mold body, which she then shaped into aberrant, chimeric monsters resembling wolves with many heads and snake tails. "W-What sort of devil is she?!" "G-Get away! Our magic is not even harming them!" "GRYYYAAAAGGGH¡­!!" "Those are my [Hellhounds]. An interesting power I developed by bing a Demoness! Enjoy your feast, my little doggies!" Laughed Miranda like a truly evil demon queen, as the three magician knights were devoured alive, while the whale mermen burned into ashes as his soul was eaten by her mes, exploding.N?v(el)B\\jnn BOOOOOMMMM!!!! "Phew, that wasn''t even entertaining at all. Is this all that Deep One can send at us? Even those Divine Sea Monsters were more interesting to fight!" Miranda sighed, feeling rather disappointed. However, she smiled as she crossed her arms, seeing Bedra and Kate fighting as well, and slowly developing more of their abilities. She began hoping her child will be able to contend with their big sisters in the future. "H-How can mere children be this strong?!" "T-They''re definitely not normal ice giant children¡­" "L-Look! Don''t you realize? Those little wings, and the scales they have!" "So those are the Evil Dragon''s daughters, they''re the ones that wiped out the previous Knight Squad¡­!" "We won''t lose now! Not against mere children!" "You might be dragons, but you''re too young to be as strong as your father! Let''s just gang on them and utterly destroy them!" The remaining knights, a squad of six powerful divine weapon wielders fought against Bedra and Kate at the same time. However, although they were spitting a lot of bold words, they were all struggling. Much like her mother, Bedra was near invincible. Her physical defenses were in par if not higher than Bedann, as they merged her mother''s skin with her father''s powerful scales. Each of their attacks, physical and magical, were simply reflected back at their foes with the tiny body of hers. CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM! "GAAGGH¡­! T-That damn brat! What is her skin made of?!" "Those scales¡­ is it really¡­ hopeless? We can''t even pierce them with any of our attacks!" "Don''t lose faith! Pray to our god and he shall answer our prayers!!!" The three knights fighting little Bedra prayed while confronting her,pletely unaware that they hade this far because the little dragon girl wanted to practice her defensive abilities and her evasive techniques. "UOOOHHHHH¡­!" The three knights auras suddenly exploded with divine power, fusing with their divine armament as the auras of a ferocious eel, a shark, and an octopus emerged around them. This was a special ability within their equipment [Divine Ocean Beast Aura]! "With this power, surely!" "We can do it!" "NOW!!!" The three unleashed their powers, gantly unleashing their strongest techniques against Bedra. The three sword wielders showered Bedra with sharp slicing attacks and explosive magic spellsbined together. BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM! However, even after all of that¡­ Bedra was unfazed, and even began yawning. "You''re too boring! That shark head guy was stronger than you threebined! Boring!" Bedra got angered. Certainly, the previous knightmander''s strength could only bepared with the current one, the knights will always be weaker. FLAAASH! Bedra didn''t hesitated, covering her body with the power of her Heavenly Magic and, like a falling star, reaching the knights in a blink of an eye! "[Heavenly Dragon ws]!" CLAAAASH! Her ws mercilessly pierced the chest of one of the knights, destroying his heart and shattering his spine in the way, the merman vomited a mouthful of blood, incapable of believing a little girl had suddenly done this¡­ "T-This¡­ Is¡­ r-ridiculous¡­!" "[Twinkle Star]!" FLASH! "UNGGYAAAGGGHH¡­!" And as if that couldn''t be enough, Bedann began to burn the merman''s entire body with er "Twinkle Star" Divine Spell, which utilized her light magic topletely burn something and made it explode¡­ like a twinkle star. BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! "HUH?!" The other two knights looked in utter horror. The adorable little girl''s face seemed to make the scene even more frightening. Her eyes¡­ shining fiercely and filled with bloodlust. They had it wrong, they weren''t "slowly getting through it". They never were the hunters. They were the prey, and she¡­ was a predator. A wild, and powerful aura emerged from her, the aura that only a dragon, a guardian of nature that had both the intelligent of humans and the power of animals possessed. "You''re next¡­" Her eyes glowed bright gold with the fierceness and mercilessness of a predator. ----- Chapter 1219 Kates Impressive Abilities ----- BOOOOOOMMMM!!! With a single divine spell, Bedra blew into bits one of the bold knights that dared to get closer to a young dragoness that has yet to master her powers. It was well known amongst ancient magus to never get closer to young dragons past a certain period of time, not only because they were fierce, but because they had yet to fully mature, and were prone to be incredibly dangerous, being angered by the slightest of provocations. "S-She killed him so mercilessly¡­!" "Is she really a child?!" The two other knights started to tremble in fear, but the power of their equipment kept them frompletely falling into the intimidation of the little dragon in front of them. However, Bedra wasn''t going to y around anymore. FLAAASH! In a split of a second, her entire body was covered by her Heavenly Light Aura, enhancing her speed topletely insane levels, and helping her reach the two knights at the same time. The two barely had any time to react as Bedra''s tiny hands, which grew sharp and long silver ws began to glow with her divine powers! "[Heavenly Dragon ws]" The knight that was about to receive the hit directly gritted his teeth, imbuing all of his mana and then his very soul into his sword! "Don''t mess with me¡­! YOU''RE JUST A DAMN KID!!!" His roar echoed around the skies as his word shed against Bedra''s ws, an enormous and thunderous explosion of light ensued right after, blinding all three fighters. CLAAAAAAASSSHHHH!!! The impact was so powerful that the knight, for a split of a second, believed he might had managed to stand against Bedra with his own powers. Sadly, he was terribly wrong. Crack¡­ CRASH! His sword shattered into pieces, but not by Bedra''s ws, which ended identally letting the sword slip through, but by her tiny fangs, which began biting and shattering the divine sword. "H-Huh?! T-This can''t be serious¡­" The knight was left utterly bbergasted, as he saw Bedra eat his divine weapon with a few bites, and then direct her gaze against him. Her jaws opening wide, as a gathering of Divine Power began to emerge, forming an immense mass of light! "[Heavenly Dragon Breath]!" "Wha¡­?!" BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!! The man waspletely disintegrated before he could even fathom what was happening anymore. Bedra only left his ashes falling into the ground below, as she directed her gaze to thest of her preys, thest knight that was actually sneaking behind her while she attacked the other knight. "DIEEEE! [Dragon ying de]!!!" FLASH! His sword suddenly unleashed a powerful shing attack made of magic aura and divine power contained within the weapon itself, which came with some sort of Dragon ying enchantment! CLAAAAAAASSSHHHH! The powerful blow could had in a lesser dragon monster with a single swipe, or perhaps hundreds of them. But to Bedra, that wasn''t the case. The girl nced at the man''s pitiful attack, her scales having only gained a slight scratch, which quickly fell off for a new scale to grow on its ce. "Was that a dragon ying attack?! Meh¡­" Bedra felt utterly disappointed, pointing her tiny hand at the knight filled with fear and then¡­ "[Twinkle Star]" FLAAASH! "H-Huh?" BOOOOOOMMM!!! ¡­And his head blew off into pieces as Bedra imbued her explosive light spell into the knight''s forehead, killing him on the spot, his body fell into the ground, as she caught the sword with her tail, the only thing she cared for, and started nibbling on it. "Hmm¡­ This ish not bad¡­ Om nom, nom, nom¡­" Meanwhile, in another side of the battlefield, Bedra''s little sister was having her own problems¡­ Or well, more like her own fun. The little and silent half-spirit and half-dragon girl was analyzing the situation she was on rather calmly. "Unlike the other knights, we possess a special ability!" "We are Tamers! We arepatible with brainwashing artifacts, and lo and behold!" "We''ve got our own, divine monster partners!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The three knights seemed confident while confronting a little girl, as Kate looked at them while tilting her head, as they summoned their three monsters. "[Divine Sea Monster Summon]: [Horned Blood Marked Shark]!" "[Divine Sea Monster Summon]: [Gargantuan Electric Eel King]!" "[Divine Sea Monster Summon]: [Aberrant Giant Manta Ray]!" Three enormous divine sea monsters that Kate had seen a lot the previous weeks were summoned. Usually she ate these guys for breakfast, lunch, or dinner, as her parents always went to the sea regrly to catch some monsters to eat. The three monsters nced at the little Kate with intimidating res, their divine auras surging from their bodies, showcasing the might of Rank 7 Peak Stage Divine Monsters! "This is the power we''ve attained utilizing these artifacts!" "Now devour her, and don''t leave a bone behind!" "Eat her up!!!" The three knightsughed, as the enormous Sea Beasts flew towards Kate, about to eat her whole! "ROOOOAAARRR!" "SHAAAAAHH!" "GRUOOOHHH!!!" However, Kate seemed incredibly rxed, as her gray eyes nced back at the three beasts, they began shining with a bright neon blue light, as the knights suddenly noticed some strange numbers, letters, and data flowing through her strange eyes. "[Analysis Complete] [Activating: Divine Mechanoid Creation] [Utilizing Recently Analyzed Monster Data]" She suddenly said some robotic words, and then, three enormous magic circles emerged behind her, as matter began to materialize in mere seconds, assembling into countless pieces of metal as three exact copies of the three divine monsters emerged, confronting them head-on! "GRRRRAAAAHHH!!!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Their metallic and incredibly hard bodies, and the power of Kate''s divinity imbued into their bodies made them particrly powerful, with a few bites, they easily overpowered their organic counterparts, chopping them into pieces! "W-Wha¡­?!" "What''s going on?!" "S-She summoned¡­ metallic versions of our monsters?!" They never expected a dragon would know how to summon mechanic golems. Even less that they would be way stronger than their own tamed divine monsters! "[Fusion]!" FLAAASH! And as the mechanic golems finished their meals, all three of them merged together into a gigantic metallic chimera. "[Attack]!" "GRAAAAAARRRGGH!" The monstrous mechanic beast gave a loud metallic roar, attacking the three knights! ----- Chapter 1220 Drakes "True Form" ----- With a monstrous and aberrant roar, the gigantic three-headed sea beast-like mechanoid, made of three different golems attacked the three knights! Swinging its massive, wed flippers and its sharp ended tail, it shed and crushed the three knights before they could even defend. "T-This is utterly ridiculous!" "Evade!" "Uuuaaggggh¡­!" One of them got caught in between the golem''s tail attacks, and then was swiftly pierced by the spear-tipped tail, which pierced his chest and heart! "Shit, shit!" The two other knights gritted their teeth, as they evaded the mechanoid attacks rather swiftly. If Kate creations had a solid weakness, was their incredible heavy weights, even if they could float in midair, they were very slow at moving, although hard to destroy and powerful. "We have to aim at the little girl! She must be controlling this!" "If she only relies on summons to fight, I bet she''s weak¡­! Let''s do this!" The two knights quickly conjured afterimages of themselves utilizing mist created using their Water Magic, filling the golem and Kate''s surroundings with many images to confuse them. The golem naturally aimed at each mirage, while the two knights sneaked towards Kate, attacking her from the back! "DIE!!!" The two loaded their spears with high quantities of Mana, piercing the unaware girl''s chest! CRAAAASSSHHHH! "Ah¡­!" Kate felt slightly surprised, as she nced back at the two knights, while raising her tiny eyebrows. "W-We did it!" "This is what you get for relying on your summons, you fucking bitch!" However, as the two celebrated, they realized Kate wasn''t bleeding at all. In fact she was ncing back at them with her usual adorable yet expressionless face. "Well done, that one surprised me. But ytime''s over. Nn!" FLASH! Suddenly, as if she were not even made of flesh, Kate easily slipped off the spears piercing her chest, the hole that was in her chest quickly disappeared as she looked¡­ as good as ever. "E-Eh?!" "W-What the fuck?!" The two knights simply didn''t knew what the hell was going on. However, it could be easily exined as Kate was one of Drake''s daughters. Much like their father, both of Drake''s daughters inherited a lesser version of his Immortal Body Unique Skill, in Bedra, it granted her incredible self-regeneration almost on pair with her father. And as for Kate, who was a non-corporeal half spirit, it made herpletely immune to physical attacks that didn''t contained a certain amount of Divine power within them, and these two knights didn''t even made her flinch. It felt as if they had just pierced the empty air! Kate had the amazing power of change theposition of her body from "Spiritual" to "Physical" at any moment, and she easily evaded the otherwise annoying attack by turning spiritual. Spirits can still be damaged if hit hard with mana or divine power, but thanks to Kate''s inherited power from her father, her near immortal body granted her the ability to just ignore these attacks altogether. "T-This is¡­!" "No, this can''t be!!!" The two knights panicked, as they started attacking Kate with countless spear attacks, unleashing all of their mana, soul power, and divine power together! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAASH! However, as the smoke created by their intense barrage of attacks dissipated, their faces were once more filled with dread as they found the girlpletely unscathed. "That itches a bit. Now''s my turn! [Mechanoid ws]!" FLASH! Suddenly, a magic circle channeled the ws of one of her creations which Kate kept hidden within a different pocket dimension she had created, and then mmed both Knights with it. CLAAAAAASSHHHHH!!!! "Uuuaggh¡­!" "UGH¡­!" And then, another w emerged above them. BAAAAMMM!!! And then, another. CLAAASH! And another. CRAAAASH! And many more. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Their armor started to shatter into pieces with each blow, their weapons as well! Their faces filled with despair could only watch as their bodies were slowly shredded into pieces, until nothing but minced meat was left, bloodily falling into the ground. "Nn." Kate nodded, feeling proud of having finished off her foes, and quickly watching up to her father, as Drake was fighting the new Knight Commander. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! Countless shing attacks impacted against one another. Drake''s Dragon ws impacted against Henry''s enormous Golden Sword and golden armor, as the sound of their impact reverberated across the skies. "It is useless! Even your Dragon ws cannot pierce through my regal new armor! The Ocean God has designed this armor and my powers exclusively to deal with you!" Henryughed, as he revealed the truth of his new form to Drake. "So, he nned a counter by designing your equipment and choosing you as his vessel." Drake nodded, quickly understanding it. "Of course! I am the chosen one! Mybination of Water and Light Magic Affinity was the ultimate nail in the coffin! He discovered your attributes are darkness and blood primarily, such attributes, and now that I''ve seen you fight, it is quite clear you''re an aberrant Vampire!" The Knight Commanderughed. "Vampires are incredibly weak against Light, especially Holy Light element!" The young noble suddenly overcharged his massive sword with divine power, mana, and the very essence of his soul, unleashing a powerful beam of Holy Light in the shape of a sword! "PERISH! [Divine Holy de]!!!" FLAAAAAAASSHHHHH!!! Drake nced at the scene as his red eyes glowed brightly. BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM¡­! And then, waspletely sted by the attack. A huge explosion like nobody else has seen in the Ind emerged within the skies. Even the inders within the city noticed it, feelingpletely afraid of what might be happening within the forbidden swamps. "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHAH! That must''ve totally screwed you over!" Henry celebrated, his enormous golden form raising its ws upwards as if celebrating his victory. "That''s true, now that I am a Vampire Dragon I am kind of weak to that element. Kinda." Drake suddenly showed Henry his body, which was half-burn, but which quickly went back to normal. The attack only burned his skin and showed a bit of his roasted flesh, but it didn''t even pierced through his stronger muscles.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And within seconds, he was back to full health! "W-Wha¡­?! What sort of ursed regeneration is that?! Vampires'' regeneration is weakened when they''re facing their weaknesses!!!" Henry panicked. "Well, let''s say I don''t rely in that type of power." Laughed Drake, his entire, ck-scaled body quickly shapeshifting to his Ice Dragon King Form, with silver and clear blue scales, and ice crystals growing all over his body, with menacing golden horns resembling a crown. "H-He transformed?!" The Knight Commander fell intopletely disbelief. ----- Chapter 1221 Intense Fight Against The Witchs Summons ----- The mysterious woman that has been protecting the Salty Swamps for generation, which she called the "Sacred Forbidden Lands" was watching carefully as her persecutors valiantly fought the powerful Chimeric Monsters she has summoned, utilizing the powers she had acquired long, long ago. Her eyes glowed with a bright pink color as she detected the forces of these persecutors elements and mana, and of course, divine power. "I thought I went overboard with such strong divine monsters, but they seem capable enough. All of them are surprisingly Divine Beings." She analyzed. "And it is quite the varied team. A human, an ice giant, a vampire, and two beast-kin¡­" In her long years she had never seen such a variety of non-mermen races as a party visiting thesends. It probably meant they were outsiders, not even originating from this ind at all. "¡­If they had originated from this ind I would had known firsthand whenever they ascended. However this ind is too thin and small, there''s not enough resources to ascend so many people. And usually, Divine Beings are rare, and often work separately. To see so many working together is truly surprising." She saw how they fought, and how amazing each one of them was. Ruby, the Vampire, was the strongest of the entire party, and it showed. She manipted Darkness and Blood Divine Magic at an incredibly proficient level, conjuring walls of darkness and blood, tentacles, chains, and countless curses to weaken the chimera even more. "The curse the woman has made is rather strong, but I can simply ovep it." Ruby smiled, her eyes shining bright red as her shadows emerged out of her body, resembling two enormous bat-like wings, helping her move at super speed around the battlefield. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Her nails grew long and, by merging with her blood divinity, became sharp and monstrous ws, by moving at super high speed and shing her foes, she started dealing explosive damage against all monsters in her surroundings, while conjuring curses to weaken them with each blow. "[Blood Curse of Weakness], [Blood Curse of Pain], [Blood Curse of Paralysis]¡­!" "GRUOOOHHH!" "GRAAARRGGH¡­!" "GRYYYEEHH¡­!" As the monsters began to agonize and weaken, the rest of the party was already fighting them. Ruby''s strength was as high as Rank 9, enough for her to be able to y these beasts one after the other, but she decided to weaken them instead to give herpanions the ability to gain battle experience and divine power by ying divine monsters. "[Valkyrie Guardian]! [Sunshine Spear]!" Hector, the only human of the group summoned a powerful spirit out of his own soul and divinity, a beautiful Valkyrie, a manifestation of his light attribute as she fused her powers with his own spear, and unleashed a terribly bright attack, epassing the power of the sunshine itself. BOOOOOOMMMMM!!! His spear sted away one of the chimeric monsters,pletely disintegrating it with all his might. Of course, Ruby''s aid was vital to weaken them over. "GRAAARRRGH!" "GRUOOOHH!" Two snake-headed chimeras with the bodies of wolves rushed in, jumping towards Hector while he was fighting. However, blue-colored blur emerged behind them, moving at an incredible speed and shing them into two halves with the power of a massive longsword made entirely out of Divine Ice and special Divine Metals! "[Divine Winter de Arts]: [Ice Dragon''s Fangs]!!!" SLAAAAASH! CRAAASSSHHHH!!! Both monsters fell into the ground, split in half in an instant, and then as they struggled to recover utilizing incredibly powerful regeneration abilities granted by their creator, ice started covering them, freezing the monsterspletely. "RAAAAH! [Ice Splitter]!" CRAAAASH! And with another attack, the beautiful and strong Ice Giant woman, Tisha, in two monsters in mere seconds! As she quickly shed against many more, her muscr and gorgeous body, a gift of her bloodline and race, unleashed a furious yet provoking aura, bringing the attention of many more monsters! "Come at me! I''ve got way more where that came from! Hahahaha!" The mysterious woman watching them was left perplexed, both of them were already amazing. She had neve truly seen what other races were capable of on their totality, but now she realized Humans and Ice Giants were incredible. However, beast-kin themselves were also quite amazing. Yuki and Pekora had gone through their own set of challenges through life. Their own challenges made them evolve into stronger women and be even more confident about their own standing in the world, much like Tisha with the bloodline of an ice giant being someone that valued fighting and the thrill of battle, or Hector, who as a human, fought to always protect those he loved and had a strong and emotional heart, the two beast-kin girls had their own distinctive hearts, wilder ones. Swift, powerful, and agile. Pekora and Yuki merged with their powerful Beast Spirits, unique to the beast-kin themselves. Pekora merged with Aki, gaining super powered lightning and light elements,plementing her own element of nature to gain super speed and amazing enhancements to her physical attacks. "[Thorn Spears]! [Earthquake]! [Lightning Field]!" By merging her enhanced physical strength with her spirit magic, she generated earthquakes around her by stepping the floor, and summoned powerful spears made of wood from the ground, stabbing the monsters. At the same time, her Rabbit Beast Spirit, Aki, granted her the Lightning Attribute, giving her the power to conjure a powerful field of electricity that damaged her foes constantly. and of course, arge sunflower started charging mana above her head. "[Sunlight Beam]!" FLAAAAASH! Her Sunflower Spirit unleashed a powerful beam of sunlight, which then divided into many beams which impacted against many monsters at the same time! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Hah, what do you think of us now, mysterious girl?" Yuki asked while her half-tiger form roamed around the battlefield while jumping and shing away at the beasts mercilessly and with utmost ease. Her dominance was clear as she showcased her incredible strength. The woman testing them was indeed very amused. "Heh, not bad, but let''s spice things up a bit more! [Greater Aberrant Chimera Summon]!" FLUOOOSH! An enormous magic circle of over twenty meters emerged in the ground right below everyone''s foot, as a massive entity started crawling from within, aberrant and covered in tentacles and red eyes! It emanated an abyssal aura, even simr to the Deep One! "GRUOOOOHHHHH!" "What sort of Summoning powers does this woman has?!" Ruby wondered, realizing she had some sort of connection with their enemy.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 1222 Drake VS The Second Deep Ones Vessel ----- Upon his strange transformation, the Knight Commander had taken into a rather strange form. Drake always thought whoever transformed would always turn into an eldritch horror using the Deep One''s powers, but it seem that was not the case. Henry had transformed into a gigantic, mech-like golden knight with a massive shield and a gigantic golden sword. His Water and Light Magic Affinities were amplified instead of having acquired new elements, and it seemed that his powers and his entire transformation reflected how Henry seemed to think of himself rather than the Deep One possessing him. Nheless, it wasn''t as if the Deep One had not nned his transformation to counter Drake''s "Vampire Weaknesses". However, the Deep One had simply not taken into consideration what Drake was truly capable of¡­ Mostly because he had yet to see how utterly ridiculous his powers were. In mere seconds, his sturdy metal-made face opened its mouth in shock as he saw the ck-scaled dragon with many arms and wings transform into a more¡­ noble yet majestic form. His ck and red aura transformed into a blue and white aura, emanating an incredibly cold sensation that froze the air itself around his surroundings. His body covered by silver and clear blue scales, as countless sharp ice crystals grew over his body. The Dragon''s wings were beautiful and translucent, reflecting light as if they were made of ss. "W-What¡­?! You can transform?!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I have merely taken my original form. [Divine Winter Domain]" Drake''s voice echoed around his surroundings. Suddenly, the entire sky around them was vacuumed as a bubble was created. A sphere trapping both of them inside. FLUOOOOSH! It was a divine barrier, a domain, made of his own divinity. It was a powerful technique Divine Beings used to entrap their prey¡­ Drake didn''t wanted this dumbass to run away when he was going to have some fun using him as a punching bag after all. "T-This is¡­ A Divine Spell?!" Henry was surprised. Naturally, as a mortal granted divine equipment, he couldn''t use divine spells, even less techniques that weren''t attached to the equipment. But now that his equipment was fused with his body, he was now technically a god even in flesh¡­ And the voice echoing inside of his mind quickly began to guide him. "He has created a Domain! This lizard seems confident that he''ll kill you. However, you have the upper hand! Bring out yourtent potential and destroy him with your Light Magic! He has simply changed his disguise, but he is probably still weak to Holy Light!" The Voice said, Henry''s mind was quickly filled with enlightenment. Having his god speak to him inside of his mind truly made him believe he was the chosen one. He started thinking he was truly someone incredible, one in a million, even more than before! He smiled evilly back at Drake. "You think this can trap me? Foolish lizard!" Laughed Henry, conjuring Divine Holy Light Magic, as hundreds of magic circles appeared all around him. Drake crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow. "Huh? You''ve gotten slightly cocky again, I seriously thought you were going to piss yourself¡­" He sighed. "Let''s see if you''re so rxed after this! [Divine Holy Light Magic]: [Divine Sun de Rain]!!!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Hundreds of des made of sunlight started raining over Drake in mere seconds, each one as big as thirty meters each, capable of cutting through the entire surface and demolish it. Drake thanked himself for having preemptively conjured this Domain. "[Divine Draconic Arts]: [Mirror Scales]" Drake faced Henry''s powerful Divine Spell by conjuring his own Draconic Art, summoning the Draconic Energy from the Draconic Records and swiftly imbuing all of its powers into his own body, his scales suddenly became semi-transparent, resembling mirrors, right before the attacks reached him! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Henryughed, trying to imagine how could the lizard be able to defend against such an immense barrage of divine spells, he had be truly a god now! Or well, more like an egomaniac. "Not too shabby, but you''ve gotta do something more entertaining than that, brat." "HUH!?" Henry''s eyes almost popped out of his face as he saw Drake''s entire body shining with bright light. The power of his attacks were merely absorbed by his mirroring scales! "This is a technique that only Light Dragons can learn, took me a little while to figure it out." Drakeughed. "Here, take a taste of your own damn medicine." Drake suddenly overcharged his scales and then¡­! FLAAAAAAAAAASSSSHHHHHHHHH!!!! A massive beam of light erupted out of his body, impacting Henry with all its might! BOOOOOOOOMMMMMMM!!!! "GRAAAAAGGGHH¡­.!" The Knight Commander''s entire metallic body started to shatter into pieces, as blood poured everywhere, his gigantic body barely managing to resist the massive damage as he remained floating. "G-Graagggh¡­! W-What¡­?! How¡­! M-My glorious¡­ body¡­!" And then Drake realized it, beneath the metallic exterior, Henry''s body hadpletely deformed into a mass of twisting flesh tendrils, tentacles, veins, and countless red eyes with a shiny ck crystal in the middle of it, pulsating like a heart. "Hoh, so you''re simply hiding your true appearance now¡­" Drake said. It seemed that he wasn''t wrong. The power of the Deep One could not twist a person''s appearance to actually look angelic and divine. It was a power that twisted their bodies, it could give them the ability to make an outer shell to hide their appearance, but ultimately¡­ they became aberrations. Whatever the Deep One was, it was a being that might not have originated from this world, and the more Drake considered this idea, the more he began to think he might have something to do with the Chaos Spirits, although he''ll have to ask them personally once this is over. "D-Don''t look¡­! DON''T LOOK!!!" The Knight Commander, selfish and egocentric, panicked, as his metallic exterior quickly started to grow over his damaged parts and then he conjured hundreds of des made of this golden metal material he could conjure, firing them all against Drake! "Let''s see if you can REFLECT these attacks then!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! ----- Chapter 1223 Divinity Absorption! ----- Drake analyzed Henry''s Powers, it was something slightly simr to Metal Magic, it was not to the extent of Technomancy because Technomancy didn''t simply extend to the creation of metals, but to breathe life into them and make even the smallest piece "alive" to fuse and form even bigger creations. Meanwhile, Metal Magic was the ability to summon metals and ores. The young knightmander had awakened a rather interesting power, and the metallic shell covering his true aberrant body was all made of this new power, which, in his own crazed state after discovering his true body had stopped being gorgeous and beautiful like he used to be, unleashed this power he had no true control over. He manipted this power and summoned hundreds of golden swords, only a quarter as big as his main weapon, firing them at Drake nonstop. "For looking like a close-quarters warrior, you really prefer attacking from afar." Drake said, quickly preparing himself to move towards Henry and confront him closely. Drake liked his spell casting fights, but sometimes he just wanted to smash the shit out of someone with his fists, ws, legs, or tails to teach them a lesson. Also, the closer he gets, the easier he''ll be able to Absorb Divinity! "[Divine Wind Magic]: [Storming Aura]! [Tornado Winds]!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om FLUOOOOSH! Drake conjured his Divine Wind Magic, his second strongest element as he conjured countless winds around his body and enchanted it with a powerful aura, boosting his speed topletely insane levels! FLAAAAAAAAASSSSHHHH!!!! He directly flew towards his foe''s deadly projectiles, epassing his body using his own wings, as he could fly easily using winds, and covered his body with them tightly. "[Divine Draconic Arts]: [Orichalcum Scales]! [Wing Barrier]!" Conjuring two powerful Divine Draconic Arts, Drake''s scales and wings became incredibly hard, like shields. This technique had only been used back then in the Ind surrounding the Trial of the Frost Queen, when Drake protected the ce utilizing his wings from Greenwoods mechs. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM! The powerful golden des impacted his wings, exploding right after and scattering sharp divine metal pieces everywhere, but Drake easily shielded himself from their damage, sometimes small wounds would appear, but they would swiftly close. "W-What?! He can even tank that?!" Henry panicked. He waspletely unaware of how tanky Dragons truly were, mostly because all his experience fighting them was based on fighting wyverns, low ranked mortal lesser dragons who were quite frail in exchange for being fast fliers. "Don''t let him get closer! He can absorb your powers! Keep your distance!" The malefic voice whispered to Henry''s ears, as the titanic golden knight obeyed. FLAAAASH! His back suddenly grew metallic golden-colored angelic wings, which began unleashing divine power, allowing him to fly rapidly, managing to get away from Drake before a massive barrage of dragon punches demolished him. "You''re running around, coward?!" Drake roared, as he saw Henry constantly fly away. "Well, I can''t me you, I also used to run away from m problems. However, unlike you, I''ve learned to face them head-on!" TRUUUUUMMM¡­! Drake''s entire aura unleashed a massive shockwave, as space itself started to distort! A dark power emerged from within his ws¡­ Chaos! "I can''t quite control this power unlike my wife, but I''ve borrowed a bit of Miranda''s powers. Turns out she also contracted with me as a spirit¡­" Drakeughed. His control over the Chaos element was quite terrible. It seemed that this foreign element that only his wives could control masterfully waspletely ipatible with Divine Dragons. All of their bloodlines rejected this alien power, and Drake couldn''t quite control it. However, he could still channel it and throw it out, and by mixing it with his Darkness and Dream Magic, he created a very funny spell! "[Chaotic Nightmare Magic]: [Spatial Shock]!" TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­.! "UNGH?!" Henry suddenly realized a strange, gravitational force was pulling him over towards Drake! But that wasn''t all, as Drake had begun ying around with a new element he had acquired as well, Void and Space! By disrupting space and then manipting it, he was pulling someone towards him as if he had be an enormous gravitational force. This forced all foes he faced to fight him head-on! "I am still getting the gist of it but let''s call this Divine Spell¡­ [Gravitational Force]!" "W-What?! He can control gravity?!" The Deep One''s voice was shocked. Henry, who didn''t knew any better, was also terrified as he was pulled towards Drake, nowpletely incapable of flying away from him! "RAAAAAAHHH!!! [Heaven Splitting Divine de]!!!" His gigantic golden de was loaded with his divine power, as Henry desperately unleashed a devastating sh that could split the heavens themselves¡­ or well, that was a bit of an exaggeration. However, Drake intercepted it with a cheeky smile, pulling out of his own shadows his trusty Living Sword, Uller, which he had now enchanted with Vampiric Materials and was now unleashing a darker and powerful aura¡­ "[Nightmarish Blood Dragon sh]!!!" With all his might, he intercepted Henry''s divine attack, both blows, epassing the elements of the dark and bright spectrum shed amidst the skies, generating a gigantic, chaotic explosion that distorted space itself! BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!! The explosion generated smoke everywhere, as Drake instantly reached Henry''s face, grabbing it with his gigantic ws and crushing his metallic helmet! CRAAASH! "Gotcha." "AAAGGRRRHHHH¡­!" SLASH! Drake mercilessly sliced the Knight Commander''s arm holding his sword, as it was swiftly caught by Drake and promptly eaten by his tail, which shapeshifted to have a second head. "W-Wait¡­! STOP¡­! LET GOOOOO!" Ding! [Arge quantity of Divinity has been detected.] [Absorb Divinity?] "Yes." FLUOOOOOSH! "UNNGH¡­?! M-MY POWER!!!" Henry panicked, as he felt arge part of his powers being sapped away by the vicious Dragon King, mercilessly devouring his powers, and growing stronger, while the Deep One was incapable of epting such insult a second time! "YOUUUUU!" The voice of the Deep One echoed from within Henry''s soul, as the Noble''s mind waspletely devoured, the Deep One deciding to take over his vessel and fight by himself! "You want a rematch so soon?" Drake asked, as he noticed his gains. Ding! [You have absorbed +35000000 Divine Power!] [You acquired [Divinity Fragment of Holy Light] x10!] [You acquired the [Divine Holy Metal Creation (B)] Divine Ability!] [Your [Light (SSS)] Elemental Affinity has evolved to [Holy Light (S)]!] "GRUOOOOHHHHH!" Meanwhile, Henry''s aberrant body let go of his useless metallic shell, shapeshifting into a mass of amorphous flesh with countless limbs, tentacles, and eyes all over! "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" "Do your worst." ----- Chapter 1224 Going All-Out ----- Ding! [You have absorbed +35000000 Divine Power!] [You acquired [Divinity Fragment of Holy Light] x10!] [You acquired the [Divine Holy Metal Creation (B)] Divine Ability!] [Your [Light (SSS)] Elemental Affinity has evolved to [Holy Light (S)]!] After having absorbed a part of his opponent''s Divinity, Drake gained an unprecedented amount of divine power and several new other things. Ten Fragments of the Holy Light Divinity, a new Divine Ability in Divine Holy Metal Creation, and even his own Affinity with Light, which was SSS, evolved into the S Rank Holy Light Affinity. This was the first time Drake noticed that Elemental Affinities were able to evolve, and even more, once they reached the next level, it would be harder for them to increase their ranks. A greater and stronger element than Light was Holy Light, and there might be other simr elements out there. ----- [Divine Holy Metal Creation (B)] The ability to spend Mana and Divine Power and create powerful Divine Metals imbued with the Holy Element, which can be shaped, manipted, and even fired at foes in various ways and with many different usages. The higher the Divine Ability Rank, the stronger the durability and quality of the divine holy metal created, and the easier it can be shaped around. This Divine Ability is impressive on its own, but shines the most when used in crafting for the creation of a variety of items, or even in tandem with offensive magic. -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Excellent." As Drake smiled at his nice gains, he quickly noticed the body of his opponent, the former Knight Commander, grow more and more distorted. Countless shells made of golden and ck metal grew over, as his monstrous body started to growrger, making him resemble a gigantic shelled squid with red tentacles filled with ck and purple eyes, and a ck, spiraling shell. TRUUUUMMM¡­! The power of the Deep One was fully imbued into his body until the limits he could take, enhancing his power even further as he evolved from Rank 7 Peak Stage to Rank 8! The power of the Deep One seemed capable of enchanting other vessels which were suitable enough into monstrous divine beasts. "GRUUUOOOHHHHHHH!!!" The gigantic aberration began to move, as countless tentacles emerged from all sides, attempting to wrap around Drakes body and devour him! After all, each tentacle had jaws of their own, making it a rather hard to avoid getting bitten. "RAAAAAGH!" The furious aberration opened its many eyes, firing deadlysers of divine power against Drake''s body. Thesers moved at incredible speed, but Drake rapidly reflected the beams with his jaws one after the other, shing them and the tentacles in midair! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! "You''ve only be more predictable now that you''ve turned into a beast." Laughed Drake. "Let''s see¡­" Drake quickly activated his Holy Metal Creation Divine Ability, as Mana and Divine Power gathered and materialized into metal pieces, which he shaped into countless explosive swords¡­ And of course, why not merge them with Spirit Creation? [Explosive Divine Excalibur Spirits]! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH Countless golden swords began to emerge one after the other and then being fired against the aberration confronting Drake. The monster didn''t even tried to evade them, as each sword pierced its flesh and shell, exploding and breaking it down even more. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "GRAAAGGGHH¡­!" The monster went berserk, unleashing countless shockwaves of darkness and light around itself, while attempting to regenerate from the damage taken. At the same time, it suddenly generated long spears made of ck and golden metal, firing them at Drake. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Drake charged straight in while ignoring these projectiles, even as they pierced through his body, he had have enough. His entire body exuded a powerful divine aura which materialized more and more spirit projectilesbined with holy metal, sting his foe with countless holy light explosions, which also came charged with Winter Magic, freezing every wound which then shattered to deal even more umted damage. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "GRUUUAAGGGH¡­! Y-YOUUUU¡­!" The voice of the Deep One echoed from within the aberrant monster, as a gigantic jaw suddenly opened from the destroying body, unleashing a massive beam of darkness and light spiraling together, creating chaos! FLAAAAASH! "That power¡­!" BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!!! The massive beam which took everything the vessel had to unleash reached Drake in an instant, exploding and spreading across the skies, painting everythingpletely ck. The Deep Oneughed as he saw through the smoke, hoping for Drake to have taken at least some heavy damage. However¡­ Drake was merely holding on his hands a mass of darkness, which was being held using millions of tiny spirits resembling threads of holy light. He had created a to catch the beam of pure chaos! "This is something I figured out with my many sparring with my wife." Said Drake. "By creating a construct using spirits of light, I can hold back the element of chaos quite well, although it has its limits¡­" Drake quickly began fusing his powers with the sphere of darkness¡­ FLUOOOOSH! "Here, take it back with you. [ck Hole Spirit Creation]!" TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­! Drake created a gigantic ck hole utilizing the chaos energy he captured, which was of course, an adorable and gigantic spirit! Space shattered as a gigantic void of darkness started to absorb the aberrant monster he was fighting, its entire body started being shredded into pieces as he agonized. "T-This is¡­ ridiculous¡­! Thiiisss¡­! Just what¡­! WHAT ARE YOU?!" Drake detected a sense of fear on the Deep One, but he only could smile at his fear. "What am I? Well, I am a father and a chef." Drake said, waving his hand as the ck hole stopped midway through, the aberrant vessel of the Deep One felt surprised. "Huh?!" "[Divine Cooking Kitchen Spirit Summon]! [Divine Spoon of The God of Cooking]! [Divine Chopping Knife of The God of Cooking]!" POOOOF! "W-What are you doing¡­?! W-What is this?!" The Deep One was simply not prepared for Drake''s over-the-top ridiculousness. ----- Chapter 1225 Drake Cooks His Enemy Alive ----- "[Divine Cooking Kitchen Spirit Summon]! [Divine Spoon of The God of Cooking]! [Divine Chopping Knife of The God of Cooking]!"N?v(el)B\\jnn POOOOF! Suddenly, a gigantic kitchen made of divine holy metal and spirits emerged surrounding the gigantic squid-like monster, as the Deep One noticed Drake was holding a massive golden spoon and a sharp golden knife¡­ A Divinity Aura he had never seen before began flowing everywhere, generating a [Divine Cooking Domain]. Millions of Cooking Spirits started dancing everywhere, as if happy of what was about to happen now. "W-What are you doing¡­?! W-What is this?!" The Deep One was deeply bbergasted,pletely shocked by what his countless eyes were seeing. Never through his long lifespan had he confronted a power like this one. "You look like a squid so I''m going to make you into a good meal. Everyone must be hungry after all." Drake said, a vicious smile surged on his lips. The Deep One quickly realized¡­ this Dragon wasn''t right in the head. "WHAT?!" The Deep One was simply not prepared for Drake''s over-the-top ridiculousness. On his shock, he tried to run away, but before he even realized it¡­ He found himself being cooked inside the gigantic pot! His entire body was boiling, and all the impurities were being cleaned out with this powerful divine cooking domain. To make things more horrifying, there were countless herbs, vegetables, and other types of meats floating all around him! "T-This is¡­! Y-You''re cooking me?!" The aberrant vessel cried, as his entire body was boiling alive, and deliciously merging with the many spices and ingredients! A delicious aroma that even put him off began to emanate from the skies, divine mes zing below the pot made the cooking process rather fast. "You''re going to be a tasty meal, bastard." Drakeughed, as his Chopping Knife reached the Deep One. He had detected this knife was rather weak, so he simply thought he was ying around¡­ "[Perfect Onion Chopping]! (Includes non-Onion ingredients)!" "HUH?!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! The entire body of the Deep One''s vessel was sliced into countless rings, as blood and guts sttered everywhere, but were quickly merged into the soup. "GRAAAAHHHH¡­! S-STOP! Eh?! Why¡­ Why am I still conscious within the vessel?!" The ancient eldritch entity was going insane! "I''ve already been chopped to pieces!" "Within my Cooking Domain, I have absolute power over my ingredients!" Laughed Drake. "Y-You bastard¡­! YOU''RE INSANE!" The Deep One, an eldritch being that was most likely not from this world called Drake insane. "Hoh? Look who''s talking." Laughed Drake, as his spoon quickly smacked his head and then tasted the soup. "Hmm~ needs more boiling. Well, you''ll be free from this vessel once the meal is done, so enjoy as you''re boiled alive for a few more minutes, my friend!" CLAP! Drake closed the lid as he heard the screams of the Deep One from within the inside of the pot, he looked down as he noticed his friends flying towards him, it seems they had all finished their battles. "Papa! What are ya cooking?" Wondered little Bedra. "Nnn! Smells good." Said Kate. "Oh, a very delicious seafood stew." Said Drake. "I am also preparing some grilled squid with soy sauce in the side." He pointed out at arge me floating in midair with sticks, which were also floating in midair, stuck withrge pieces of tentacles cut finely into filet-like shapes and seasoned nicely. The two girls began drooling as they smelled the delicious meals. Meanwhile, Bedra and Miranda couldn''t contain theirughter, as they had noticed he was just cooking alive the vessel of the Deep One, his screams could be clearly heard from within the pot even now. "GRAAAHH! FREE ME AT ONCE!" "T-THIS IS A COMPLETE INSOLENCE TOWARDS MY VERY BEING!" "I AM NOT A COOKING INGREDIENT! YOU DAMN LIZARD!" "Y-YOU BASTARD! I''LL MAKE SURE TO KILL YOU AND KILL EVERYONE YOU LOVEEEEE!" "GRAAAAAAHHHHH! JUST LET ME GO ALREADY!" "I¡­ I¡­ DON''T WANT TO BECOME FOOD!!!" As theyughed at his pathetic screams, Rose and Coral emerged from within Drake''s shadows, now that it was finally safe, they started ncing around while sitting on his gigantic shoulders. "D-Did you really began to cook him, Sir Drake?" Rose wondered while feeling pity for the eldritch being. "I can''t believe you''re this strong¡­!" Said Coral while feeling surprised. "Well it is all thanks to you guys and the people of the suburbs that I''ve been able to improve my Cooking Power the most. Making everyone happy with my meals actually made me stronger." Laughed Drake. "Papa''s the best chef ever!" Bedra said while puffing her chest pridefully. "He makes me yummy food every day, all the time~!" "Nn! I like cheesecake the most." Kate nodded. "Uwaah, I am so jealous! I wish I could had have such an awesome dad¡­" Sighed Rose. "D-Did you two always were served this type of high quality food since you were babies?!" Coral said. "Agh, I am so jelly now¡­" "Hahah, don''t worry. As long as I live I will give you and everyone else the most delicious food I can make." Drake smiled back at the children. Meanwhile, one of his doppelgangers reached the Misty Forest, where his otherpanions had just finished ying a powerful high-rank Divine Beast Boss that the witch had summoned. "W-What?! You actually killed it?!" She reacted just as shocked as he expected her to be. "See? My friends are not rubbish like you called us." Ruby said with a cocky smirk. "Now, are you going to follow your words and help us out? We don''t want to hurt you, we just want to talk." "Yeah please stop throwing monster at us¡­" Hector sighed. "Come on, stop being such a bitch already¡­" Yuki crossed her arms. "P-Please ignore her words! We are just here to ask you some things¡­ We want to know more about this country''s past." Pekora said politely. The witch''s entire body, covered in mist and shadows, slowly began to reveal itself as she sighed. A gorgeous and beautiful mermaid with long pink hair and purple eyes emerged from within her disguise, wearing a long dress made of shells and seaweed. "Very well, I guess you''ve earned it." Her appearance shocked everyone, not because she was beautiful but¡­ because she looked identical to Rose. ----- Chapter 1226 Entering The Witchs Hideout ----- Upon defeating the annoying blondie and ending up cooking the Deep One''s Vessel alive, we arrived near the one we were chasing all this time. Yeah I know it sounds a bit creepy when I say it this way but this woman really loves running away and ying with us. Thankfully Ruby and her friends managed to defeat all her Summoned Familiars, and she finally decided to reveal herself as I showed up with a Doppelganger there, all while my real body was still with my family waiting for some Deep One''s hotpot to get ready. "Fine, you win. I''ll cooperate, dragon." She sighed, showing us her actual appearance. She resembled a gorgeous mermaid with long pink hair and purple eyes, her dress wasn''t actually ck like I imagined, but colorful and made of many shells, dry starfish, and even seaweed. I guess that''s a mermaid witch''s fashion sense for you. Though, her appearance¡­ she looked a lot like Rose, no? And- Wait, what?! She had a stigma! I could clearly see one in her left hand; it had emanated a darkness which quickly faded away. "S-She looks a lot like the tiny mermaid girl, doesn''t she?" Yuki wondered. "Yeah, she''s like her mom or something¡­ Or maybe a big sister?" Hector asked. "Oh, you must be talking about one of my many descendants." Said the woman with a smile. "So? How about we continue this conversation in my house?" "You''re willing to invite us so easily?" I wondered, feeling slightly suspicious. She slowly walked towards me and touched my chest while I was in my Ice Giant form. A smirk surged in her lips. "Well, it has been a while since such a handsome man hase." "Huh?" Is she seriously flirting with me? "Fufu, I am joking." Sheughed. "But I am already well aware you might havee here to talk about the stigmas. I can sense another Stigma user nearby, and her guardian. Come, we can talk more there. I''ve read through your mind. Albeit you possess a swell of malice, you''re also someone filled with brightness, hope, and dreams. You''re indeed quite the strange being, Dragon." "Name''s Drake." I sighed. "And alright, let me call the rest of my family here. [Shadow Teleportation]!" Utilizing the powers of the Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor, I activated the [Endless Night] Ability, utilizing it to conjure the [Shadow Teleportation] Spell, which allows for me to teleport a piece of my Shadows where I am, and of course, to disperse them around into many clones if I want to. FLASH! Like that, my whole family appeared, and I quickly fused this doppelganger with my main body, changing to a Ice Giant Form once more. As the witch watched my magic, her eyes were filled with surprise. "Such a seamless usage of high-level magic¡­ You''re truly a Divine Dragon, in the flesh no less! I have only seen Divine Dragons once, and it was in the long past¡­" Sighed the woman. "When our Country''s Guardian was still alive." "Guardian?" I wondered. "Well, we can get to the detailster." She giggled. "Oh? What is this delicious smell? It is¡­ like a delicious seafood hotpot¡­" She started drooling childishly. "Ah, must be papa''s stew! It is almost ready." Said Bedra, emerging above my head and sitting on top of my hair while grabbing my horns as handles. She quickly pointed at the skies. Amidst the mist, a gigantic burning golden pot emerged, shocking her even more than before¡­ "W-What in the world?! You summoned that, Dragon God?" She wondered. "I mean, Drake!" "I told you I was cooking something. I wouldn''t mind sharing with you. Now show us your old house." I said. "V-Very well! Come!" She said. As we followed her amidst the Endless Misty Forest, Miranda and Bedann seemed slightly concerned about this, the two had seen her flirting. "So she''s the witch, huh? For being someone ancient she sure is a bit¡­" Bedann was about to say something rather rude. "Hmph, well, she has the Stigma so I bet she''s important in this whole ordeal." Miranda sighed. "Y-Yeah, please don''t be rude with her." I sighed. "She was just joking around." "Oh, of course honey, we are just joking around too." Laughed Bedann. "Yeah! No worries." Miranda said. I''m sorry but I simply can''t rx when you''re looking at her like you want to kill her. ¡­ Well, at the end the two calmed down as we reached the witch''s house. Or well, a giant swamp. She walked straight in and didn''t even gave us any directions, just saying to follow her. "I-I guess we need to get inside the swamp?" Asked Yuki. "Yucky, it is all slimy¡­" "It smells quite bad too." Laughed Hector. "But well, if we really have to¡­" "Don''t worry, just get inside my shadows, everyone." I said, as everyone seemed to agree to this better. Once I carried everyone inside, I swam without problems inside the turbid waters, deep until we reached the bottom of it. In there, a gigantic fish skull rested, covered on seaweed. I saw the witch enter its mouth and disappear. Could this be¡­? I swam through the giant fish skull''s mouth, and then¡­ FLAAASH! I found myself in another space. It was small, but this was definitely a separate space from the swamp. This was¡­ a Divine Realm! Makes sense, seeing how she was also a Divine Being. Probably the only one in this country that''s not the Deep One. The Divine Realm my itself was rather beautiful. It was a small sea with arge ind in the middle of it. We arrived at the ind, mostly filled with small ponds and jungle, animals, and divine monsters living in harmony. There was a single castle that resembled more like an ancient ruin sitting in the middle of the entire ind, where she walked inside. "Here, make yourselves at home. It has been a millennia since I''ve had guests." She said. "Fishmen! Where are you? We have guests!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 1227 The Blue Ocean Tear ----- ? "Here, make yourselves at home. It has been a millennia since I''ve had guests." She said. "Fishmen! Where are you? We have guests!" And as she called for them, they came. While mermen were people with fish-like features, Fishmen were fishes with human-like legs and hands. "These are Fishmen, my Homunculi. I created them to be my servants. They might be dumb and clueless, but they''re cute, aren''t they?" She giggled, giving one a head pat and getting her hand all slimy. "Uhhh¡­ Sure." I said. "Guop! Guests!" "We have guests, guop!" "Wee, wee!" "Here, handkerchief!" Suddenly, a red-colored fishman offered me a slimy handkerchief for some reason. "No thanks." "G-Guop¡­" He suddenly seemed to be about to cry. "Ah, fine¡­" I grabbed the slimy piece of cloth and noticed it had a strange mark, and it was finely made despite being rather nasty. It resembled a shield made of shellfish and starfish. The Fishmen were very weing, offering their own things to everyone as we made our way through the empty and cold corridors of this ancient castle. This was definitely something she brought from somewhere else. Little Rose seemed the most drawn to the witch, as she had a stigma just like her. Despite this, she was very shy and didn''t addressed nor talked with her, hiding behind Bedra. Seriously girl, you have to talk with her! She just said she was your ancestor! Well, maybe she didn''t hear that when she said it. "And wee, at longst, we''re here. Fishmen, bring my guests some drinks, and snacks, anything you''ve got at hand. Forgive me if this ce is quite¡­ dusty, even with all of my fishmen''s efforts the dust never goes away. This castle is¡­ quite in ruins." Sheughed. "In the way here we noticed a lot of statues and other things, some walls were destroyed too, and there were even weapons left behind and empty armor." I said while sitting. The rest of my friends quickly sat around the table as well. "Was there a battle here?" "Hah, you''re quite observant, dragon." She sighed, looking back at Rose, who timidly seemed to look into the floor while blushing. "Indeed, there was once a war here. A battle against a Monstrous Cmity that stole our treasure, killed our god, and almostpletely destroyed our entire country." "The Deep One, I assume?" Bedann wondered. "Or is there something else?" Miranda asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You''re all quite sharp. I suppose I can skip some exnations and so on. You''vee here to find out more about the Stigmas, the Deep One, my true identity, and so and so?" She wondered. "Mostly yes, but that''s because I want to kill him and free this country from him." I said nonchntly. She looked at me with shock. "Even after having sealed his powers into four fragments, I was still unable to kill him, yet you think you can do it?" Sheughed. "Interesting¡­ You''re really an interesting man, Drake." "So you''re who I thought you were." I sighed. "Huh? Don''t tell me¡­!" Rose said. "Wait, no way¡­" Coral muttered. "Could it truly be, Drake!" Said Pekora in surprise. "Is she¡­?! But I thought that person¡­" "No, I haven''t died yet. I am alive as you can see." Sighed the witch. "My true name is Sapphira Aquarius Starfall. I am the Ancient Queen of this Queendom, who was said to have perished together with sealing the Ancient Evil, which is now attributed as the "Ocean/Sea God"¡­" "Y-You''re the queen? So the "saint" that sealed him was the queen herself?!" Yuki was surprised. "Then why haven''t you done a single thing to stop your wicked descendant from bringing this country to shit?!" "Hah, it''s not like I could do anything." She sighed. "If I move from my position, he will quickly use his pawns to enter the Sacred Lands. This entire Mist is a barrier I''ve created to protect this ce. Because in here is where thest Fragment of the Blue Ocean''s Teary rests." "The Blue Ocean''s Tear?" I wondered. "Oh, you mean these?" I showed her the fragment of the Blue Orb. "I-I knew there was something odd about you¡­ To think you possess one as well. Where did you found that fragment!?" She asked. "I found it inside a Kraken we ate." I said. "Kraken? Wait, don''t you mean the Giant King of the Sea that has been tormenting our seas for generations?!" She asked. "Huh? So it had a title?" I felt slightly surprised. "Well he was tasty." "Gods¡­ You lot are truly strange. But perhaps this is¡­ what we truly needed to finally make a change. Fresh talents from another, farawaynd." She sighed, sipping some wine. "So my hypothesis are true then, the Dungeon in this area is protecting the other fragment." I sighed. "There are four, one is possessed by the queen, another by the deep one, one''s with me, and thest one is in the dungeon, isn''t it?" "Yes¡­ Though with a single fragment, it would had never been possible to fight them, but now that you''ve arrived here, perhaps¡­" She said. She continued her exnations. Saphira ended being the actual ancient queen of Aquarius that sealed the Deep One in the ancient times. She had to bear one of the Stigmas herself, and all of her descendants as well. Through years passed, the Deep One''s influence slowly began to emerge. She had to hide away and seal the blue orb fragment in the dungeon in here to keep it safe and protect the area using her magic and beating anybody trying to get in using her deadly Stigma''s powers. While Rose had the Stigma of Mirages and Illusions, she had the Stigma of Curses and Beasts, which allowed her to conjure incredibly powerful curse and to summon powerful beasts. She said she made the Fishmen with this power too, and the mist surrounding the area is also a living being named "Living Mist". "It has been so many years since I considered fighting them¡­ If you truly are willing to do as you said, then¡­ I will also help you. But don''t think this will be easy, that Dungeon¡­ It is where the Guardian''s remains have been sealed, even after death, he seems to not be able to rest in peace." She sighed. "The Guardian?" I wondered. "Just who is he?" "He''s an Ancient Being, a Divine Dragon, just like you." She said, her eyes seemed filled with sadness as she recalled his name. "He was Aquarius, the Great Sea God, and the founder of our country." ----- Chapter 1228 The History Of The Aquarius Archipelago ----- After Sapphire exined us many things about the Stigmas, her true identity, and more, she seemed to havee to a conclusion. "It has been so many years since I considered fighting them... If you truly are willing to do as you said, then... I will also help you. But don''t think this will be easy, that Dungeon... It is where the Guardian''s remains have been sealed, even after death, he seems to not be able to rest in peace." She sighed. "The Guardian?" I wondered. "Just who is he?" I had been growing rather tired of her using names I couldn''t recognize, and the more I heard about this "Guardian" the more intrigued I became. "He''s an Ancient Being, a Divine Dragon, just like you." She said, her eyes seemed filled with sadness as she recalled his name. "He was Aquarius, the Great Sea God, and the founder of our country." "A Divine Dragon like me? And a Sea Dragon at that!" I said in surprise. "The only one I''ve ever meet is Leviathan, but she''s a Dragon Monster that was born from a Dungeon..." "Indeed... This story goes to the beginning of our history, when we mermen lived as many small tribes spread across the coasts. We possessed magic and were intelligent, but the beasts that roamed the seas were too dangerous. In the past, the seas weren''t as dangerous, however, as the Eras went by, the world was filled with Miasma and Dungeons, and so were the oceans." Sapphire said. FLASH! Suddenly, she conjured magic, generating images of the past resembling paintings made of many colorful smokes. It showed several mermen swimming around the seas, and a group of them praying to a god, a gigantic sea snake. "As multiple tribes, we continued praying and praying to our God, a God of the Oceans and Seas. Believed to be a beautiful sea snake that dwarfed every other monster." "Ultimately, such prayers were answered." She said. "He came. A beautiful, and gigantic being, the divine god of the seas, he... Lord Aquarius." The pictures changed, as it showed many mermen shocked as a gigantic and majestic being emerged from the seas, it resembled Leviathan a bit, but it might have been several times bigger, and it also quite fat, with a long beard. It seemed ancient and powerful.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "He came answering our prayers, sent by his mother, the Progenitor Dragon Goddess of Sea Dragons, Aquarius came to protect us. He used his powers to create the Aquarius Archipgo, and invited all Mermen tribes to live over its bountifulnds." She said. "He filled them with nature, with forests filled with fruits and vegetables, with mountains filled with precious metals, and with bountiful seas surrounding the various smaller inds." The show once more changed. The pictures now showed the enormous Sea Dragon summoning the ind and then utilizing his divine powers to create thend of the mermen, the Aquarius Archipgo. I noticed the children looking attentively in surprise, fascinated by the moving images. The more I watched the images, the more I felt like I was within that picture''s world. The story continued as Sapphire exined more of this archipgo''s past. "Lord Aquarius was humble. I... I remember speaking with him myself. He disliked being called a God, but always let us do as we pleased because he said it was what made us happier." Sighed Sapphire. "Like that, our ancestors created a religion, the Religion of the Sea God. The Deep One who''s impersonating Aquarius is NOT the real Sea God." "Then... why did Aquarius... die?" Miranda wondered. "How did he die?" "Well, that''s the hard part to exin..." Sapphire sighed, a tear began flowing from one of her eyes. "As time went by, tribes unified as a gigantic queendom, but this queendom became unstable. Living with so many luxuries also made us selfish and egocentric. We ended splitting into two factions who wanted more than the other. The gifts of Lord Aquarius were meant to be shared with one another, but these ancestors were selfish, wanting everything for themselves." The pictures showed two groups of mermen, almost identical, led by two different queens that used to be sisters. Both fought wars and killed one another for these resources which were plentiful, showing how Aquarius hadmitted a mistake by giving them too much without always being present. He was gentle, but never taught them how to earn their own bread. "What? You guys fought because you had everything? Sheesh." Miranda sighed, crossing her arms. "I guess Aquarius wasn''t all that virtuous, he gave them all, but he never taught the to share and to also earn things on their own." Bedann sighed. "More or less." Sapphire nodded. "Nheless, he tried to stop this senseless bloodshed, taking away the riches he bestowed and punishing the mermen. He decided to create a special family, the royal family, as the ones that would distribute the food and necessities instead, while asking everyone to cooperate and to earn their own weight." "But this... of course, wasn''t without its ws. The opposing group, albeit temporarily suppressed, fought back after many years. The sister of the queen of those times was said to have been an Evil Sorceress that channeled the power from an ancient Chaos Spirit''s Core, giving her Chaos Attribute magic and otherworldly powers..." She exined. The pictures once more changed, showing the insane "Sorceress Queen" as she raised a ck orb. It was indeed the core of a Chaos Spirit. How did that end in her hands is a mystery but seeing how they were killed all over the world, it is not rare to find their remains around the world. Simrly to how we found that one that turned into a the deity of the lizardmen. "She sacrificed thousands of innocent souls and used the core''splete power to summon their own God." Said Sapphire. "A gigantic Gate in space opened, as a being from another world... from the same world where the Chaos Spirits came, emerged. They called him their True Sea God, but our people came to fear him as the Deep One." ----- Chapter 1229 The Deep Ones Origins ----- "T-They summoned him?!" Miranda wondered. "Now... This makes sense." "I see, so this is why when I confronted his soul, I felt such a simr power to the oneing from the Chaos Spirits." Said Ruby. "Huh? Y-You confronted his soul?!" Asked Sapphire in shock. "Yes, and I cursed him before departing. That must''ve weakened him a bit. It is a curse that works over time, so it will only get worse." Laughed Ruby. "I-I''ve lived my entire life concealed inside this ind, and was never able to learn the things from the outside world... To think there''s such powerful people out there. Vampires in specific!" Sapphire said. "I did heard you guys had a Vampire problem some hundreds of years ago?" I wondered. "Yes, but that was... resolved. Although gruesomely. They hade from another country through the ships." Sighed Sapphire. "Nheless, I had found out they were being manipted by the Deep One, and hunted them down. They were evil, unlike the Vampire girl here, Ruby, was it?" "Yeah. I don''t really mind it. They might have been vampires like me but... I didn''t knew them anyways. And I am well aware of the vicious nature of my bloodline." Ruby said. "Well, that''s nice to hear." Sapphire sighed in relief. "Now, let''s continue." She continued exining, as the images showed an enormous gate in the skies, the people summoning it began falling to death one by one, their very souls were eaten by the Deep One''s powers as he manifested himself. Only a massive amount of tentacles continued emerging. He seemed to have no real shape, and was more like a mass of ck flesh with red eyes and tentacles everywhere. I guess I couldn''t had expected much originality from his design. "The Deep One came from that other world the Chaotic Realm, and upon his summon he immediately fought against Aquarius. He was brought to destroy, and so he did. Using his otherworldly powers that corrupted and devoured everything, he overwhelmed our god and defeated him in a gruesome battle in the seas..." Sighed Sapphire. "But our Lord did not fall without giving a fight either..:" The pictures changed, as both titans were shown to fight in the middle of a sea raging with a thunderstorm. A gigantic Cthulhu-like monster versus the sea dragon. "Our God used his special powers and his very soul to corrupt the Deep One''s very heart, weakening him in the process. But by sacrificing most of his powers, he was also easily defeated afterwards, and his body was cursed by the Deep One." Cried Sapphire. "He became an empty husk. With hisst remaining will, I utilized my own powers bestowed from his own divinity and sealed him and the Deep One. The Deep One''s powers... were still overwhelming, so I utilized the power of my lord''s Four Familiars, transforming them into Stigmas that sealed a fragment of his powers, and then cursing my own bloodline to hold them through the next generations to maintain the monster sealed for eternity." The pictures continued moving, as it showed Sapphire herself doing the deed. The Deep One''s powers were shattered into four fragments. Using all these powers granted to her by the inheritance of the Dragon God himself, Sapphire was able to seal them all, but topletely seal the Deep One''s powers, she had to curse her own bloodline to carry the Four Stigmas.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I carry the Stigma of Curses and Monsters." Said Sapphire. "I''ve been able to live so long since then thanks to having ascended into a Deity myself, but that was only thanks to my lord, who trusted me and granted me thest divine power he held... Rose, my child, you''re my descendant, and despite what you might believe, you''re most likely part of the royal family of our Queendom, as you carry the Stigma as well." "This Stigma?!" Asked Rose in shock. "S-So my mom... Was she a princess or the previous queen?" "Most likely." Sapphire nodded. "I am sorry for not being able to protect you... But it seems the previous queen might have been your mother. if you appeared in the suburbs, it means she tried to bring you as far as possible from the castle, knowing that her sister, the current queen, might try to use you as a sacrifice to awaken the Deep One." "S-So that''s... how it was?" Rose felt rather surprised, yet at the same time, I could tell her heart was very hurt. She felt... it could even be said she felt empty. "This damn Stigma... And that Deep One... If it wasn''t for them I could... I could had been raised with a family..." "Rose..." Coral tried tofort her, but Rose quickly rejected his hand. "I... I need time alone..." Rose began crying, running away from the room. "Rose!" Coral quickly ran behind her, and so did Bedra and Kate. "Rose? Wait!" Bedra said. "Rose..." Kate seemed just as worried. "Wait, children!" Sapphire cried. "Leave them..." I said. "I guess she needs some time alone." I sighed. "She has gone through a lot, don''t you think? And I trust my daughters, I am sure they''llfort her." "Drake..." Sapphire sighed, looking into my eyes. "Your gentle eyes... They remind me of him, of Aquarius. A faint, yet noble light... Are all dragons like this?" "Huh? W-Well... We are kind of like family so maybe?" I said while feeling slightly awkward. Was thisdy... in love with Aquarius, by any chance? The way she talks about him is not with devotion or faith, but with an even stronger emotion, a strong emotion of love. "Lady Sapphire, did you...?" Bedann wondered. "Were you and Aquarius...?" Miranda asked. ? "Eh?! Ah..." Sapphira felt surprised we figured it out so quickly. "Is it... too obvious? Yes... I... Lord Aquarius and I... We loved each other." "Now it makes so much sense he entrusted all of this responsibility to you!" Yuki sighed. "And even his divinity, no less..." "And this is also why... You look so saddened each time you talk about him, as if your heart was being broken apart again?" Ruby wondered. "Yes... I suppose I''ve be rather transparent as I''ve aged... I miss him... I miss him so much." Sapphire started crying. Suddenly, I put a te with seafood hot pot in front of her, the smell quickly waking her up from her dizziness. "Ah, this food..." She muttered. "Eat up, we can''t n what to do next with an empty stomach." I smiled back at her. "Heh, thank you." She sighed, cleaning her tears, and beginning to eat. "Ah, so warm and tasty..." "Yep, there''s deep one''s vessel in that." I said withughter. "PPFFFF... W-WHAT?!" Oops, maybe I shouldn''t had told her the secret ingredient... ----- Chapter 1230 A Broken Heart ----- Rose ran away from the hall once she heard the truth, too heartbroken to face reality. Having thought and imagined having a family through all her young life made her feel even worse upon learning that she could have had everything she ever wanted if it wasn''t for this conflict, if it wasn''t for the Deep One, and everything he provoked. If it wasn''t for¡­ all these senseless battles. "This damn thing¡­ It''s really a curse¡­" She continued sobbing in the corner of a hall. "Rose!" Coral came for her, running as fast as he could. "Coral¡­?" Rose muttered, ncing back at him. "Leave me alone¡­" "B-But Rose, how can you just run away from there?! That person is your ancestor, she could help us with this whole ordeal¡­" Coral sighed. "C-Come on, you don''t have to sob in here¡­" "I said to leave me alone! I don''t want to be with anybody¡­ I am tired¡­ I am tired of all of this!" Rose began to cry, as her Stigma started to shine with a bright pink, color. FLAAAASH! A massive sphere of mirages and illusions, resembling clouds made of pink color imbued with countless passing and iprehensible images appeared around the girl, distorting constantly. "R-Rose? ROSE! Don''t¡­ don''t close yourself like this¡­ Let''s talk, okay?" Coral cried. "Rose!" Bedra arrived at the scene as well, pping her wings to reach here quickly. "Rose¡­" Kate apanied her big sister as well, looking just as worried as Bedra. "Ah, you two¡­" Coral sighed. "S-She''s¡­ just closing herself there, she doesn''t want toe out. She doesn''t want to¡­ talk." "Rose¡­" Bedra sighed. "I know its hard, but we are here for you too¡­ A-And papa and everyone!" "Nn! Come out, let''s talk. We''re frens." Kate nodded. Rose kept hearing the children''s words, who barely reached towards her as she submerged herself in her own pain and despair. Knowing that she could have lived like the princess of the queendom and even enjoy all of its luxuries¡­ and even the love of a family at that made her realize how truly unlucky her life has been. Despite being so young, her mind was rapidly deteriorating more and more as she thought about it. And her Stigma, which responded to her own emotions, seemed unstable as well. "I could have had warm food every day¡­ I could have had afy bed¡­ I could have had a mom and a dad that loved me¡­" She continued crying. "And what did I get? Nothing¡­ I lived in the streets, I ate disgusting things to survive¡­ Life''s just¡­ suffering." "Y-You can''t just say that, Rose!" Coral said. "W-What about me? What about everyone in the orphanage? Everyone loves you there¡­ a-aren''t we your family?" "Rose, papa says you''re family too¡­" Bedra said. "Nn! We''re family." Kate agreed. However, Rose''s mind seemed to be growing more and more clouded, incapable of seeing through the honest emotions of her friends. "You''re not my family¡­" She muttered cruelly. "Coral, you''re just a sickly boy that kept sticking with me because I feed you once¡­" "Eh? H-How can you be so cruel¡­" Coral sighed, brokenhearted. "And Bedra and Kate¡­ you''re not my friends! I''ve only meet you for like a week! You came and brought so much yet¡­ It only made me more and more jealous of your lives¡­ Every time I see your faces, I get angry¡­" Rose continued crying. "Because it makes me wish I were you two¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "R-Rose¡­" Bedra muttered. "Umm¡­" Kate didn''t knew what to say. A ck aura slowly began emerging around the Mirage Bubble she created, as Rose continued saying these hurtful words, her pink aura turnedpletely ck, and even red energy started flowing across. "Yes¡­" A voice whispered to her. "That''s right, my child." "Eh?" Rose felt confused, but the voice continued speaking. "You''ve lived a fake life. You were negated of everything you deserved!" It said. "I¡­ I did¡­" Rose''s pink eyes slowly started to change color, growing redder¡­ "And these damned people¡­ they dare tell you what''s good for you? Just who are they to say that?! Do they even know you?! Do they even know the truth within your heart?!" The voice said. "They don''t¡­ know a single thing¡­" Rose grew angrier as tears flowed from her eyes. "That''s right. Nobody knows your pain, they''re all selfish people that think that what you''re going through is just a little tantrum! They don''t know how much you''ve suffered!" The voice continued feeding her a distortion of what was truly happening. "Yeah¡­ They don''t know how much I''ve gone through¡­ They have had it so easy¡­ They can''t possibly¡­ get in my shoes." She continued crying. FLAAASH! The darkness became deeper, as Coral, Bedra, and Kate noticed the change, stepping back. The presence of somethingpletely malign and evil started to emerge from within Rose''s Stigma¡­ and her Heart. "Rose?! W-What''s going on?!" Coral panicked. "Rose! She''s¡­ darkness is wrapping around her¡­ Evil darkness!" Bedra said, stepping forward to protect Coral and Kate from the enormous shockwave of darknessing from Rose''s heart. "Then why don''t you teach them¡­ The pain you''ve gone through! Why don''t you show them¡­ Your suffering?!" Laughed the voice, whispering to Rose''s heart. A deep darkness started to corrupt her innocent heart, consuming her emotions and her mind, and turning her powers¡­ into something else. "I''ll show you all¡­ What I''ve gone through! So you''ll understand how horrible I feel¡­" FLUOOOOSH! Rose''s bubble shapeshifted, transforming into a monstrous creature resembling a giant Piranha Fish made of darkness, overflowing with pure malice, and with red-shot eyes and sharp fangs. "GRYYYYAAAAARRRRRR!!!" The enormous fish-like monster roared furiously, spreading a deadly and evil aura everywhere, sealing the abandoned hall''s gates for the children to not escape. SPLAAAASH! Suddenly, a water made of miasma and mirages emerged around, generating a powerful domain. "W-What the heck?! ROSEEEEE!" Coral panicked, as he was being carried by Bedra. "That''s¡­ not Rose! Something''s controlling her!" Bedra said. "Baddie!" Kate said. "GRAAAAAAAARRRGGH!" Without even waiting any second, the creature leaped towards the children, opening its monstrous jaws! CLAAAAASH! ----- Chapter 1231 Unsealed Stigma ----- Sapphire sensed the presence of something evil within her own Divine Realm. Its not as if they had infiltered from the outside, but they emerged from a guest se willingly allowed inside, another carrier of a Stigma, Rose.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "This malign presence¡­ What is this darkness?! It ising from the Sealed Fragment of Power from the Deep One within Rose! We need to quickly intervene¡­" Sapphire panicked. "Well, isn''t Bedra and Kate there?" Wondered Bedann. "The children should be fine then." Miranda nodded. "W-Wha¡­?! Are you aware they''re children, right?!" The ancient mermaid felt like the two were going insane. "Don''t worry about them." Drake said, while sipping some tea. "Rose must be in a hard ce right now, but my daughters are going to help her. Oh, and that brat of Coral as well." "H-How can you trust such young children with defeating that fragment?! It most likely was waiting for the moment Rose''s heart weakened to this extent¡­ It might be trying to take over her powers and body¡­" Sapphire muttered. "I am responsible for this, I should-" "If things get out of control, I will quickly intervene, don''t worry. I can easily get where they are." Drake said. "But let''s trust them. Let''s say this is¡­ a test. Not only for Coral and Rose, but also for Bedra and Kate''s growth." "Y-You''re really trustful of your daughters¡­" Sighed the mermaid. "Not even we know how strong they truly are." Bedann said. "Bedra has been growing stronger exponentially since she was born, so I am also a bit guilty about this¡­ I want to see how far she can get." "I suppose this is the perfect moment for that brat to awaken his powers too, right?" Yuki wondered. "Powers?" Asked Sapphire. "Right¡­ That boy''s not just a merman, he''s rather connected with Rose, somehow. His magic is very strange¡­" "So even you don''t know about this? I guess the Stigmas themselves and the powers they have may not only affect the wielders anymore." Drake said. "Wait, what?" Sapphire only felt even more confused. "You mean¡­?! That over these thousands of years, the Stigmas might have evolved on their own?" "More than just that. If Rose sessfully manages to ovee this trial as well, she might finally be able to awaken her true power. We''ll need the power of Stigmas to enter that Dungeon, right?" Drake asked. "You''re quite sharp, Dragon King. Indeed, the power of Stigmas is of vital importance to enter that dungeon and to bring my dear Aquarius to his eternal rest¡­" Sapphire sighed, her eyes filled with emotions. ¡­ "Don''t get any closer to me¡­! I am tired of all of you!" Rose''s voice resonated from within the enormous piranha fish-shaped monster, made out of her own magic and powers within the Stigma. "I am tired of everything¡­ of this damn world, of all of it!" "GRAAAAAARRRRHH!" The furious fish leaped into the air as it reached Bedra in an instant, opening its monstrous jaws and quickly attempting to bite her with all its strength! "Rose, stop trying to run away!" Bedra angrily said, as her tiny draconic ws began glowing with a piercing, divine light, she swung them vertically and horizontally, intercepting the fish''s biting attacks! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Light and darkness spread like shockwaves around their surroundings, shaking the abyssal sea of mirages formed by the very fish-like monster that had taken over Rose. "I am¡­ not running away!!!" Rose''s voice grew more distorted, as the entire abyssal seas started to shake. Large quantities of ck sea began gathering, deadly miasma and mirages transformed into countless of fish-like creatures, it made clones of itself, attacking all three children at the same time! "GRAAARGH!" However, they were not weak. CLAAASH! Kate quickly summoned two enormous mechanic ws, shing the Phantom Fishes into pieces with each sh. Her eyes quickly began analyzing her surroundings, but she felt slightly confused. "Ugh¡­ Can''t analyze well, head''s spinning¡­" Kate who used her gifted eyes to analyze her surroundings and urately predict enemy attacks felt tired, this was because her surroundings were all made of mirages themselves. "K-Kate! Are you okay?" Coral asked, as he was being made to float in midair using the girl''s spiritual magic. "GGRUOOOHHHH!" A gigantic fish-like jaw emerged below Kate while she was struggling to regain her control, opening its sharp jaws and about to swallow her and Coral whole! "Uuuaaagggh!" Coral cried in shock, closing his eyes and channeling his mana instinctively into his hands. "Damn it Rose!!!!" FLAAAASH! A bright purple and red light emerged from his hands, as Coral suddenly realized something was¡­ growing from his very hands. It was the same Coral he thought was a sickness or a curse, but it was now shaping based on his necessities, forming a tough, multiyered sphere protecting him and Kate together! CLAAAASH! The fish''s jaws bite through the corals, slowly beginning to shatter them. But it began to realize it was a rather hard task, they were gaining cracks, but way too slowly. And the phantom fish''s teeth were breaking apart as it tried to munch through this magic''s powerful defenses. "T-This power¡­ And this coral¡­" The boy quickly realized the corals he summoned were different than before, they were crystal-like, resembling growths of colorful jewels shaped as corals, they emanated a powerful aura of magic power like he had never sensed before. "Unnggh, the mirages are gone?" Kate realized. "Thank you Coral!" Kate quickly regained her pace as she was helped by her friend, in mere seconds, she summoned another gigantic mechanical w, slicing through the Phantom Fish attempting to devour them and making it disappear into particles of darkness. SLAAAASH! However, where that one was gone, several more followed, as four more Phantom Fishes, smaller than the actual bosses, appeared, surrounding the kids! SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! Meanwhile, Bedra was fighting against Rose and her monstrous Familiar, as her Heavenly Light shed and exploded against the endless Abyssal Miasmic Sea of Mirages, which shaped into countless streams to overpower the little dragon girl! CLAAAASH! ----- Chapter 1232 Nightmares ----- "Rose stop trying to harm us, that''s wrong! We''re frens!" Bedra said angrily, fighting against the endless streams of Abyssal Miasmic Sea of Mirages, which continued to pour down on her viciously! "I hate that of you! Why? Why are you like this?!" Rose''s voice echoed across the monster''s body, as it suddenly swam deep into the Abyssal Waters, beginning to shake the entire sea she summoned, countless tentacles with red eyes appeared all around them. "Why wouldn''t I?! I don''t get you!" Bedra said. "Instead of being jealous, you should be happy that you''ve given new opportunities!" "I don''t care!!!" Rose angrily roared, as countless of Abyssal Mirage Tentacles flew towards Bedra, attempting to sh at her with their sharp teeth attached to their ends! However, Bedra only grew more angrier at her friend''s attitude. Both girls were children, and their discussion, for many, might also sound very childish, but it also came with a meaning behind it. Although immature, it was the truest thoughts inside of their hearts. But Bedra was a bit too stubborn for this to work on her¡­ "You don''t care? Then I don''t care even less!" Bedra angrily said. "I''ll beat you up and then make you wake up! Because I know¡­ that those words aren''t from my friend, they''re from something evil inside of your heart!" Bedra was furious, her Heavenly Aura changed, transforming into her Draconic Aura, as it resembled a gigantic dragon made of pure light, which quickly began to enchant her powers even more. A Dragon w-shaped aura emerged around her tiny hands, as she began to fight against Rose''s powers. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAAASH! The Abyssal Mirage Tentacles were constantly shed into pieces as Bedra moved around, evading many of their attacks. She quickly reached her sister and Coral, protecting them from several more Phantom Fishes that appeared. "[Heavenly Dragon Breath]!" FLAAAASH! A gigantic beam of light emerged out of her tiny jaws, devastating everything with an enormous, destructive power! BOOOOOOMMMMM!!! Pure light covered the entire surroundings, as the ck seas were reduced to only half of their former size. However, the Abyssal Mirage Fish Familiar remained, suddenly beginning to absorb the remaining sea and shapeshifting its form into a more fitting one to fight¡­ FLAAAASH! "I-It is transforming?!" Asked Coral in surprise. "It''s bing stronger¡­" Kate said. "Stay behind me!" Bedra said, standing in front of her little sister and Coral. "GRUOOOOHHHHH¡­! YOUUUUU¡­!"N?v(el)B\\jnn The beast started to talk no longer with Rose''s voice, but with the monstrous voice of an enemy the children knew very well already, the Deep One. The fish transformed into a humanoid fish-like monster, with several muscr arms and legs, and a long and sharp tail, it suddenly materialized purple and pink mes out of its own abyssal darkness, pointing them at the children. "Where''s Rose?! I can''t hear her voice anymore!" Coral said. "Your friend is no longer here¡­" Laughed the monster. "She has simply decided to let me handle things from now on! She said she was too tired of you¡­! Gahahahaha! I will take this opportunity to destroy you pests and then absorb your powers! And then my resurrection shall be within my grasp-" "[Heavenly Sun]!" FLUOOOOOSH! A gigantic sphere of light emerged on top of Bedra, as she immediately fired it against the Monstrous Deep One''s Vessel before even letting him finish his speech! "W-Wait that''s¡­!" BOOOOOOMMMM!!!! The light purified his dark body, slowly weakening him. However, he simply began extracting more negative energy from Rose''s own suffering, slowly regenerating his formless body. "Hahhh¡­ Y-You damn brat, you''re too dangerous with those powers¡­ I CANNOT LET YOU LIVE!!!" The Deep One''s Vessel roared with fury, summoning out of the darkness emanating from Rose''s heart a dozen of swords, materializing them and firing them at the children! "[Abyssal Mirage Swords]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Everyone quickly evaded the attacks while moving at their amazing speeds, except Coral, who desperately conjured a shield made of his own powers, shielding him and protecting him from the sword, although it still pierced through his shield, but barely managed to not hurt him. "You''re terrible at your aim!" Bedra said, mocking the Deep One. "Heh, do you think I just fired these to pierce your super resilient bodies?!" Laughed the Deep One. "I am already well aware I cannot beat you with physical strength, but there''s nothing saying I cannot destroy your very souls! [Abyssal Nightmare]!" FLAAASH! The swords incrusted in the ground all began to glow with purple and pink light, exploding into purple and ck clouds everywhere, and filling the ce with¡­ nightmares! "Huh?! T-This¡­!" Coral muttered, as he was suddenly engulfed by countless nightmares. "Aggh! T-This is weird!" Bedra angrily said. "Nnn¡­ My head¡­" Kate cried. The nightmares began to engulf the children''s minds. Although Bedra and Kate were very strong physically and magically, their undeveloped minds were especially weak against mental attacks of this type. Coral was unable to fight back against them either, quickly falling asleep as a result. "Hahah¡­ HAHAHAHA! Submerge yourselves into Endless Nightmares!" The Deep Oneughed, as the children fell into an endless darkness. Bedra fell into her own Nightmare, which targeted her deepest, and most hidden fears. "Huh? Where am I?" The little dragon, out of the blue, found herself inside aboratory. It didn''t looked at all like a ce from Yggdrasil, it seemed like something from another world, a world named Earth. She didn''t knew how she knew about this, or how she recognized thisboratory. But the more she looked around, the more fear her heart felt. "W-Why am I here? This ce¡­" Before realizing, she found herself inside a tube filled with a strange liquid. "Huh?! W-What¡­?!" She tried to free herself, but could not, she couldn''t even move, but only see as her aberrant body grewrger andrger. The figure of a man covered on a ck coat and with ck sunsses nced at her from the other side, giving her a sickening smile, and treating her as if she were her daughter¡­ ----- Chapter 1233 Breaking Through The Nightmares ----- "My dear Miranda, soon, you will be revived¡­ And like father and daughter we''ll finally be together. We''ll rule this world filled with injustices¡­ And I won''t let anybody get in our way anymore." "W-Who are you?! Get away from me! I am not your daughter!" And then, she saw it. Countless of guns shooting at her, piercing through the ss, and her own body being covered in bullets. The pain and the suffering she had once forgotten, it all came back to her¡­ This was a Nightmare. "This isn''t¡­ me anymore¡­" "This isn''t my ce¡­!" "I am with mama and papa, and Kate!" "And Rose¡­ and Coral!" "And everyone else¡­" However, despite what the Deep One expected, Bedra''s willpower was superb.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As she was being covered on bullets, the pain woke her up from her daze. She crawled out of the broken ss and then touched the floor with her only tiny hand. "[Heavenly Blessing]!!!" FLAAAAASH! A shining star emerged from within her heart, covering the entire world with a blessing of pure light, the nightmare distorted, beginning to fade away. The people within the nightmare began screaming as they dissipated into ashes, and everything within it disappeared. "Ah! Kate, Coral!" She quickly woke up, the nightmares that Kate and Coral were having were quickly purified as well, as she found the Deep One about to pierce her heart with a sword! CLASH! However, she evaded quickly, jumping into the skies, and suddenly channeling her light into a spear, pointing it at him! "W-What?! You''ve freed yourselves so fast?!" "I''ll never forgive you!!!" Bedra grew angrier, but deep down, she knew that to deal with a foe like this, she couldn''t let her emotions get the better of her. She channeled the light within her body and soul and shaped it as a shining spear. "[Heavenly Spear]!" FLAAAASH! Bedra fired the spear towards the Deep One without even giving him a chance to evade. The spear swiftly pierced through his body, its shining light so bright it began to weaken him severely. CLAAAAASSSHHH!!! "U-Unngggh¡­! Uuuaagggh¡­! W-What are you doing?! Don''t you know your friend is inside of my body?! If you hut her, she''ll probably die!" The Deep One tried to stop Bedra by telling her that if she went all out, Rose might die due to her blows. "Nuh-huh!" Bedra said. "My Heavenly Light is a power I can control at will! I can make it so it doesn''t hurt Rose, and I''ve made it so it heals her from you!" "Y-You damn brat!!!" The Deep One grew more desperate, his entire body shapeshifting into a gigantic fishman as enormous muscr arms reached Bedra. "[Abyssal Nightmare Fists]! DIE!" Six fists the size of over four meters each started falling over Bedra like meteors, their explosive blows released countless shockwaves around their surroundings, shaking the entire hall where this battle was happening. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Bedra quickly began defending by conjuring shields made of Heavenly Light and then employing her second attribute, Ice, shaping it as countless Icicles and firing them at the Deep One in quick session. The projectiles flew around the Deep One''s body and then began piercing and freezing it. "Everyone! Wake up already!" Bedra had destroyed the Nightmares, but Kate and Coral were still half-asleep. Her scream quickly made them open their eyes. "Bedra!" Kate quickly flew towards her sister, seeing her struggling against the furious Deep One. She quickly summoned her mechanic golems, as three gigantic ones emerged, a dragon, an eel-like one, and then monstrous tiger-shaped mechanic golem. "ROOOAARR!" "SHAAAH!" "GROOAAR!" "T-Those damn golems again?!" The Deep One was quickly overwhelmed, as all three golems jumped over him and began throwing him around the room. "Take that and that!" Kate ordered her golems, as they began smacking his fish-like face constantly! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Wait, Kate, don''t go overboard, we need to take Rose out of that thing!" Bedra said. "Nn! Right!" Kate nodded. "I have the feeling that¡­ Coral could do it." "M-Me?!" Coral felt surprised. "Right! You''re Rose''s friend for a while, right? I think you could probably convince her. We''ll help you out!" Bedra nodded. "But how could I even fight that thing¡­?!" Coral seemed to doubt himself. "Don''t doubt and do it!" Kate said. "Let''s go!" The two girls grabbed Coral and then flew towards the Deep One, who had already managed to destroy the Mechanical Tiger and was halfway through destroying the other two. His powers seemed to be growing the more he feed from Rose''s emotions. One of the reasons why he was buying so much time was perhaps because he was waiting to regain enough of his powers within the fragment contained inside of Rose''s Stigma to be able to overpower the childrenpletely. "Hey fish head!" Bedra called the Deep One, his furious eyes ncing back at her. "[Heavenly Prison]!" FLAAAASH! Bedra preemptively summoned a magic circle and several runes, which started dancing around her and then assembled together, generating a gigantic prison-like structure made out of her heavenly light, and suddenly trapping the Deep One and Rose within! CLAAAAAASSSHHH!!! "W-What the¡­?! FREE ME AT ONCE!" The Deep One roared furiously, his arms hitting the prison''s ceilings only to bur and dissipate into particles of darkness. "Uuuaggh¡­! I-It is purifying me?! But it still too weak to deal with me¡­!" "Unnngggh¡­! I can only hold it back for a bit!" Bedra said. "Coral, Kate, take this!" Bedra suddenly summoned her Life Spirit and imbued it with her Divine Heavenly Light Powers, telling the spirit to stay with Coral and Kate. "[Heavenly Spiritual Blessing]! [Life''s Veil]!" FLASH! FLAAASH! She conjured two buffing spells on the children, before Kate quickly flew down directly towards the Deep One, holding Coral with her Spiritual Powers that helped him to levitate. "Nn! Coral: save Rose! I will stay and fight Deep One!" Kate said. "B-But¡­!" Coral felt afraid even now. "Coral, stop being coward!" Kate said angrily. "Fight for the friend that you love!" Kate''s words reached the young boy''s heart, as something even stronger started blossoming within him, his left hand suddenly started flowing, as tattoo resembling a Fortress-shaped Coral appeared. "Is this¡­ my power?!" "Now go!" Kate quickly sent Coral right in front of the Deep One, as he suddenly trespassed his darkness, reaching inside of his very body, where Rose was confined. FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1234 Reaching Roses Dream ----- "Is something bothering you, youngdy?" A handsome butler asked the young princess Rose, as she nced across the window of her room within the refined pce of the Queendom''s castle. "Oh, no¡­ I was just wondering how it would be if I could go out¡­ I haven''t gone out of the castle all this time. "Go out? To see the miserable poor people outside?" Her butler raised an eyebrow, without being able to understand her words. "No, I¡­ Never mind." "Here are your sweets, mdy. There''s an exquisite variety today as well. I hope you can enjoy them to your heart''s content." "Thank you¡­" Rose sighed, looking through the window ast time before ncing at her sweets. This morning she woke up feeling strange, as if she had gone through a terrible nightmare. In that nightmare, she was never born in this luxury, and instead was a poor girl that lived fighting against the world for survival. Stealing, starving, and suffering. Yet, even amidst this darkness, there was a light, friends. This light, even amidst a darkness so painful, was something she had never experienced before in this life of luxury. "I wonder what that dream meant¡­" She sighed, sipping some tea and eating a shortcake of strawberries. Yet¡­ it barely tasted like anything, this dull taste and vor was something she couldn''t get off her tongue. "Has the food always tastes this bad? I remember¡­ that someone once feed me something so tasty¡­" "Someone? But mdy, you''ve never left the castle for your own safety." Sighed the butler. "I¡­ never did?" Wondered Rose. "But I am sure that I¡­!" "Mdy, are you sure you''re feeling alright?" The butler''s sharp red eyes nced at her. "I¡­ I am fine, yes." Rose nodded. She had been living a life of luxury just as that girl in her dreams ever wanted, yet¡­ there were so many restrictions, so many rules, so many hardships as well. Her mother was always sick and she couldn''t visit her, and her father was always busy maintaining the city, so she hasn''t spoken with him for months.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Her aunt was suspicious, always seemingly plotting to make her life a tiny bit more horrible every day. And she¡­ waspletely powerless, incapable of doing anything than close herself in her room and watch the world from her window while eating expensive food. Anybody out there might find her life as a bliss, but for her¡­ it was an endless loop of meaninglessness, and slowly, it was making her go insane. Her heart felt empty, and she desired so much to be that girl in her dreams, to have friends that loved and cared for her, and to go on adventures with them. "(You don''t know how lucky you were¡­)" She thought, talking to that girl within her dreams. BAAM! "Huh?" CLASH! "W-What''s going on?!" Rose suddenly panicked, as she hearding from the outside of her room a whole ruckus. "Uuaagggh! Stop him!" "He''s too strong¡­!" "Who the heck is this damn kid wearing rags?!" "Uuuaagggghhhh!" "D-Don''t let him get into the princess room!" "STOP HIM!!!" The guards protecting Rose''s room panicked, as she suddenly heard them screaming and fighting against a "kid in rags". "Albert, what''s happening?!" Rose panicked. "I-I don''t know but please stand behind me, Princess!" Albert said, his eyes suddenly glowing bright red as he summoned a ck grimoire from his shadows. BAAAAAM! And the perpetrator finally entered the room, breaking it open with a quick. It was a kid around his 10 years of age, a young and slightly handsome merman boy. His entire body was covered in rags but also colorful crystals, which grew out of his body like corals, creating a natural armor. "ROSE! Where are you, ROSE?!" Rose''s eyes opened wide, she suddenly felt something, as if she had seen that boy before. Was he the one in her dreams that the poor girl loved so dearly? Her best friend¡­ "Y-You''re Coral?" Rose wondered. "Rose! You''re here¡­ Stop dreaming already! This is all fake, wake up!" The boy said. However, the Butler was not going to let him get any closer. "Y-You ruffian! I won''t let you get to our princess!" The Butler, Albert, quickly summoned his magic, dangerous dark magic quickly brought forwards gigantic tentacles made of shadows, directing them towards the boy. "[Abyssal Shadow Tentacles]! Seal his movements!" Albert roared as his magic obeyed hismands. "RAAAH!" However, Coral charged forward fearlessly, a bright light emerged from his entire body, beginning to purify the shadows and darknessing from the suspicious butler''s dark magic, he still struggled to fight them all, but ultimately made his way towards the butler, punching him in the face! "Get away from her!!!" BAAAAM! "Uuuaagggh¡­!" The butler was thrown away like a ragdoll by the boy''s furious punch, rolling over the floor and coughing blood in the process. "W-What?! Who are you?! Albert¡­" Rose panicked, looking at the boy. Deep down within her heart, she knew there was something in this boy, and his words¡­ Was this truly a dream? Was her entire life a dream, an illusion? "P-Princess, please run away¡­!" Albert muttered, slowly trying to crawl towards Coral and Rose. "Rose, don''t listen to him! He''s the Deep One! He has your heart trapped in an endless dream! This world¡­ it is not OUR world!" Coral said. "Rose, please¡­ You have to wake up. We are all worried!" Coral touched Rose''s hands, as they began to shine. A bright, pink light reached her eyes and then her very heart, her chest began shining brightly. "T-This light¡­ What is going on?!" Rose felt surprised, but within her very heart, the truth slowly began reaching her. "This is a dream?! But I¡­ Then my dream earlier, was it actually the real world?!" "Yes! Now let''s go-" "I won''t let you take the princess away¡­!" However, the hand of Albert grabbed Coral''s leg, as darkness started seeping through his body, infecting him with a deadly curse! "Uuuaagggh!" "Albert?! Stop! Leave him be!" Rose tried to stop Albert, but his entire body began shapeshifting, growing more and more monstrous, as his limbs became tentacles, and his face resembled that of an octopus. "PRINCESS¡­ YOU''RE MINE! MINE!" "Y-You''re not Albert¡­!" "He''s the Deep One! Careful!" Coral quickly held Rose with his arms, carrying her like a princess and leaping away just in time before a gigantic tentacle reached the two, mming over the wooden floor and shattering it into pieces! CLAAAASH! "You shall not WAKE UP!" The former butler roared. "I WON''T LET YOU!!!" Coral gritted his teeth, resisting the pain of his cursed leg, and keeping Rose behind him. "Rose, stay behind me¡­ Don''t let his darkness touch you!" Coral said, as the light given to him by Bedra began to shine brightly once more, a veil of life and light protected him, healing the curse affecting his leg and creating a frightening aura to the monster in front of him. "Y-YOUUUU¡­! GIVE BACK THE PRINCESS!" The former butler leaped forwards, unleashing a barrage of attacks using his multiple tentacles! "I WON''T!" Roared Coral, as his fists were suddenly covered in shiny, crystal-like corals, reinforcing them, and transforming them into gigantic fists. "Rose doesn''t belong to YOU, Deep One! She doesn''t belong to ANYBODY!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1235 Corals Resolve ----- Rose panicked, as Coral and her former Butler, now having transformed into a monstrous squid-like creature, began to fight intensively, shaking the surroundings wildly. She was confused, yet as her memories were quickly regained, she immediately realized this¡­ her entire life as a princess was an illusion! "That dream I had¡­ Was it my own subconscious trying to tell me that this wasn''t reality?!" Wondered Rose. "Haha¡­ This feels so ironic, living as a princess my whole life here didn''t filled my heart with anything but emptiness¡­" "Rose! Have you snapped out of it?!" Coral wondered, as his gigantic coral-made fists continued shing against the Deep One''s Nightmarish Tentacles! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAASH! "Yes! I am awake now, Coral! I don''t know why I was so obsessed with a life like this¡­ It is so¡­ empty! So boring!" Rose said, suddenly throwing away her heels and breaking apart her annoying, pink-colored dress. "P-PRINCESS! HE''S LYING! Don''t believe HIM!" The Butler roared in fury, as he continued trying to attack Coral only to find all of his attacks being blocked by his incredibly strong armor made of Corals. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Just what are these damn corals?! They''re so strong¡­ they''re not the same as those from before! What are these damned crystals growing out of the boy''s body?!" The Deep One groaned internally. "This power¡­ it didn''t originated from his magic alone, but this feeling¡­ It feels as if the very Stigma engraved on Rose was giving the boy its powers, which manifested¡­ Wait, it can''t be! How¡­ How?!" "You''ve figured it out already, Deep One?" Asked Coral with a smile. "I''m sorry, Albert, or should I say, "Deep One", but I have no more interest in being a princess." Rose smirked back at the monster. She showed him her own Stigma. "I''ve realized I have nothing to fear against you when Coral and my friends are here with me, even less when I''ve finally gotten the hang of this!" "Wait, stop! Don''t you dare¡­!" The Deep One roared, his entire body distorted into a mass of tentacles and red eyes, leaping towards Rose. "Don''t¡­ YOU¡­ DAREEEEE!" FLAAAASH! Rose''s hand began shining brightly, as her Stigma started to break apart the Dream created by her own power over Mirages and Illusions. The surroundings quickly began shattering into pieces, as the whole world where she was started to tear apart. "It was really true¡­ this entire long dream was just an illusion¡­" Rose sighed, seeing everything tear itself down. The entire world she lived for many years in this Dream, it was all false, a lie. "You really took a while to realize it." Coral sighed. "Bedra and Kate have been doing everything they could to save you, they even managed to send me here. Let''s go now." "Yeah, let''s go!" Rose nodded. "GRAAAAHHHH!" However, the Deep One''s very powers, which were sealed within the Stigma wouldn''t let them go. Now that this Fragment of the Deep One was so close to being unsealed, he wouldn''t simply let his only chance to slip off his grasp! "YOU''RE¡­ NOT¡­ GOING¡­ ANYWHEREEEEEEEE!!!" A swarm of sea beasts emerged, made of darkness and nightmares, leaping into battle, and attacking Coral and Rose with everything they had. "Coral!" Rose called, holding his hand. Her Stigma began shining, transferring its powers towards his own Special Tattoo. "I''ve got this!" Coral nodded, his eyes shed with bright, golden light, as the corals he generated underwent an even greater evolution! FLAAAAAASH! "U-Unngggh¡­! W-What the?!" The Deep One muttered in shock. "T-This is impossible1 That Stigma¡­ HOW?!" Coral suddenly transformed, his small body became a titan made of stone and corals growing all around his body, of the colors of the rainbow, resembling bright jewels shining with countless colors. His appearance was like that of an ancient knight, filled with bravery and strength. And on top of his shoulders, Rose sat rxedly, finally realizing that her powers were iplete all this time, and that they finallypleted once Coral awakened his own. "T-This can''t be possible¡­! The Stigma¡­ my powers sealed within¡­ They created their own Guardian?!" The Deep One Fragment waspletely bbergasted. Indeed, just as Sapphire and Drake had realized, the powers of the Stigmas, over thousands of years, have underwent an evolution. Perhaps because thest will of Aquarius remained within these Stigmas to hold the seal together, his own power as a "Guardian" was transferred into a new essence, a new ability. And this ability created the [Stigma Guardians], special people, unrted to the royal bloodline given the power of the Stigmas to shape their own magic into an ability that could help protect their destined Stigma Wielder. And perhaps Coral and Rose were the first sessful creation of this wonderful power. "Coral, you''re huge!" Rose felt shocked. "Is this your true power?!" "Yeah¡­ well, partially. I still feel like I''ve got a long way to go. But let''s try doing something for now!" Coral roared, as his gigantic fists begannding over the Swarms of Abyssal Nightmares. FLAAAASH! The power of Bedra''s Spells and her own Spirit within Coral enchanted his power even further, as his fists began shining brightly, everywhere he punched, enormous shockwaves of purifying light spread around,pletely annihting the Swarms of Abyssal Nightmares! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOOM! The Nightmares quickly began disappearing, as the endless darkness started to be purified, the surroundings slowly began shattering apart, helping the children get closer to the "outside". However¡­ FLUOOOOSH!N?v(el)B\\jnn More darkness kept pouring where that came from, endlessly! "Hahahahaha! HAHAHAHAHA! You cannot escape this power! After all, it is the very power you''re using to fight me¡­ As long you have that Stigma, I will always remain within this ce! My power and my will! And I shall never stop until I reach my goal!" Laughed the Deep One, the darkness quickly continued to growrger andrger. "GET¡­ AWAY!" Coral roared, as his gigantic body generated enormous spikes of corals and rocks, shaking everything and shattering the darkness into pieces, as if it were ss. His fists continued attacking the deep one, incessantly. However, the monster kept regenerating, and regenerating¡­! Was there really a way out?! ----- Chapter 1236 The Last Push! ----- "You may be able to overpower me now, but eventually¡­ The darkness will consume everything! You are too deep within my Mindscape now. I won''t let you escape! And even if you do, eventually I''ll drag you back down!" Laughed the Deep One. "SHUT UP! Rose, don''t listen to him! Keep fighting back against the darkness!" Coral said, as his fists constantly vanished the darkness around them, only for more toe from where it was vanished. "I am doing everything I can but¡­ Ungh! Damn it¡­!" Rose gritted her teeth, pushing herself to her limits to slowly crack the walls within the Mindscape. Crack¡­ CRACK! "HUH?!" The Deep One suddenly realized something was pushing not from within the Mindscape, but from the outside of it! This push,bined with Rose''s powers, quickly managed to shatter a small part within the Walls of the Mindscape! CRAAAASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn "T-This is impossible¡­!" The Deep One panicked, as he saw two little dragon girls infiltrating his very Mindscape from the outside world. "Kate!" "Bedra!" Coral and Rose were naturally surprised, it was the two of them! "Did you two thought we would just sit and wait?!" Bedra asked. "Nn! We''ll fight too! I have¡­ figured a way to defeat the Deep One as well." Kate said. "Wait, you figured out a way?!" Coral and Rose felt surprised. "Y-You two¡­! You damn foreigners!!!" Roared the furious Deep One. "BEGONE FROM MY MINDSCAPE! [Endless Abyssal Nightmare Swarm]!" FLUOOOOSH! The Deep One channeled the deepest of his darkness, as a swarm of hundreds of aberrant nightmarish monsters emerged in front of the path of Bedra and Kate. However, the two dragon sisters pushed forward without any difficulty! "[Mechanization]!" FLAAAASH! Kate''s entire body began glowing brightly, as she summoned all her remaining Mechanic Golems and fused with them, in mere seconds, her tiny body transformed into a gigantic mechanical dragon, covered on neon blue circuits and silver scales, and possessing three ferocious heads and six arms with sharp ws! "ROOOAAAARRR!" An intimidating metallic roar echoed around the Deep One''s Mindscape, his entire Soul Fragment started to shiver in fear before the almighty roar of Kate! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAAAAASH! She swung her six metallic ws, slicing apart all the Nightmarish Monsters in mere seconds and making them all disappear, but more and more kept swarming them. However, her three mechanical dragon heads opened their jaws, unleashing powerful Dragon Breaths against them! "[Triple Dragon Breath]!" FLAAAAAAAASSSHHHH!!! The powerful beamsbined into a gigantic one, devastating everything around Kate and decimating the nightmares. For a moment, the darkness dissipated so much the Deep One remained as arge stain in the middle of the white-colored mindscape. "T-This power¡­ Uunnggh¡­! NO¡­. NOT YET!" The Deep One resisted, as he quickly shapeshifted into a gigantic octopus, fighting against the children once more. Coral and Rose shed against his powers. Coral''s arms could barely hold on to his endless onught of attacks while Rose created mirages, illusions, and enchanted Coral''s powers to fight better. But that wouldn''t be enough even now, they couldn''t simply beat the source of their power itself. Of course, there was no such rule in those outside of his power. Such as Bedra and Kate. Kate reached the fight between the two and mmed the Deep One into the ground by hitting him with her gigantic mechanical tail, before Bedra reached him from behind, her Draconic Aura roaring ferociously. "[Heavenly Cross]!" Bedra''s ws overflowed with Divine Power as she swung them horizontally and vertically, generating a massive cross made of slicing heavenly aura, which reached the Deep One''s gigantic body, slicing him apart into pieces! BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! "UUUAAGGGGH¡­!" Once he was thrown down into the ground, Bedra immediately conjured her next spell. "Kate, do it after this!" Bedra summoned hundreds of magic circles, as they conjured gigantic stakes made of heavenly light and draconic power, and of course, the power of Ice Magic! "[Heavenly Frost Stakes of Draconic Judgement]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Hundreds of dragon-shaped stakes started to pierce the Deep One''s sliced apart body, each piece was pierced multiple times, and he quickly realized his powers could no longer respond to hismands, he felt¡­ trapped, even more sealed than before as the stakes began freezing his soul. "NOW!" Kate nodded after her big sister''smand, flying down towards the Deep One and turning back into her original form, yes, not that of a little girl, but that of a sphere of spiritual, draconic, and divine power, her Spirit Form! "[Divine Soul Hacking]!" FLAAAAASH! Kate channeled the ability to "hack" within her Technomancy and System Attributes, and quickly conjured the ideal power to destroy the Deep One''s will without making the Stigma be gone and Rose and Coral powers disappear! "Unnngggh?! T-This power¡­! UAAAGGGGH¡­! MY VERY¡­ WILL IS FADING AWAY?!" The Deep One''s Fragment watched in horror as his own soul began to be covered in millions of small neon blue-colored circuits growing everywhere around his Soul, hacking his very powers and his own will, and beginning to delete it out of it without deleting everything else. Bedra, Rose, and Coral imbued their powers into Kate, as the little Spirit began overflowing with more and more magical and divine energy, until finally¡­! "Begone!" "IMPOSIBLE¡­! THIS IS¡­ IMPOSIBLEEEEEE¡­.!" BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!! An explosion of light epassed everyone, as they saw the Will of the Deep One within his own Soul Fragment sealed within the Stigma disappearpletely. Once everything ended, the four children woke up in the hall where everything was happening, unscathed. It all felt like they had a terrible nightmare, but it truly happened. "Rose! Are you alright now?! I was so worried!" Coral quickly hugged Rose, beginning to cry. "Fren!" Bedra said, hugging Rose as well. "I did it!" Kate quickly hugged Rose too. Rose felt so blessed of having her friends that she couldn''t stop crying as well, while being hugged by them. "I am okay now¡­ I''m sorry, for being so dumb¡­ I''m sorryyy¡­! I love you all so much!" At the end, it became a sobbing fest where everyone hugged one another while crying¡­ "Seems like I didn''t even need to step in!" Drake quickly reached the room, with Bedann, Miranda, and Sapphire. "Papa!" Bedra and Kate quickly flew towards their father. ----- Chapter 1237 The Amazing Power Of Kates {Soul Hacking}! ----- CRASH! The deadly presence of the Deep One within the depths of the city of Aquarius felt deeply pained, as he felt one of his Soul Fragments, one of the four parts of his original powers which were sealed within Stigmas waspletely taken over by a force he had never seen before. "T-This power¡­?! It haspletely eliminated my own Will from my Soul Fragment?! It has no longer any memories, any fragment of a personality behind!" The Deep One said furiously. "I¡­ It has been taken away from me!" The Deep One roared in fury, shaking the entire castle atop the area where he was sealed. The Queen of the Queendom sensed his rage as she felt his oracles within the Blue Orb Fragment. "Oh, my Lord! What is it?! What is happening?!" She began asking for an answer to his anger and frustration, until he finally decided to answer. FLUOSH! A mass of Divine Powering from the Fragment emerged, quickly turningpletely ck and gaining several red eyes and tentacles. "They have taken away my power permanently. I don''t know how, but those damned Dragons have figured a way! That damn brat''s Stigma, it has beenpletely purified from my Will!" The Deep One roared. "What?! T-That''s impossible! How could they?!" The Queen panicked. "Quickly find more subjects, anybody! Bring all your guards, all your knights, your servants! The most qualified ones shall receive my blessed armor and weapons, make sure to find them and crush them, no matter the cost!" The Deep One said. "Y-Yes my lord! Immediately! We cannot allow these foreigners to stop the resurrection of our God. I won''t allow it, even if we must kill our own bloodline if necessary." The Queen said. "And as for me¡­ Well, if they''re truly willing to go to the Sealed Dungeon where thest Fragment remains, then I won''t simply stand here." The Deep Oneughed. "And there''s an Ideal Vessel there as well¡­" . . . (Drake''s POV) Things ended surprisingly faster. Bedra and Kate managed to help Coral and Rose, and Rose was finally freed from the darkness surging from her own Stigma, which was what had affected her heart, making her emotions and her powers transform and provoke what had happened there. Apparently, from what I saw myself using a Slime that apanied my daughters, the Deep One had taken the opportunity to possess Rose''s body when she was in her weakest emotional state, the damn bastard. However, just as I expected, my daughters not only were able to help them defeat him, but Kate and Bedra figured a way topletely destroy the Deep One''s will while keeping his sealed powers within Rose, making it so she''s no longer threatened, while keeping the powers. "Incredible, I can''t believe this was possible all along¡­" Sapphire was shocked after learning what had truly happened. My daughters did a good job at exining what happened, and Coral and Rose as well. Of course, because they all did a good job, I rewarded them with tasty pastries and ice cream for dessert, which they were happily eating. "Nn!" Kate nodded. "This is unique power¡­ I got from mama." "Your mama? You mean Bedann?" Wondered Sapphire. "Bedann is mama too, but other mama." Kate said.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Huh?" Sapphire felt even more confused. "Her mother is¡­ well, a unique Spirit that resides in my soul." I said. "Due to a battle I had against a powerful foe back then when I had yet to ascend into a God, she gave me too much of her powers, and ended being affected. She lost her memories, but we''re slowly trying to make her regain them over time, Kate has her mother''s powers plus mine, which createdpletely new abilities and magic altogether." "I-I see¡­" Sapphire felt slightly confused. "So she''s a half-spirit and half-dragon, interesting." "Nn! I can do it for you too¡­" Kate said. "Y-You can do it even with my Stigma? I think the Deep One has been incapable of infiltrating inside of this one due to being maintained with my powers, but perhaps, it would be better to get rid of him preemptively." "I agree!" Said Bedra. "Then let''s get it over with, Kate." I said. "Nn!" Kate flew towards Sapphire and then touched her hand with the Stigma. FLAAAASH! A bright white light emerged from her tiny hands, imbuing it into the old mermaid''s Stigma and hand, as countless blue circuits appeared one after the other¡­ "[Divine Soul Hacking]!" FLUOOOOSH! Suddenly, arge mass of darkness emerged from within Sapphire''s Stigma, it was the Deep One''s will within his Soul Fragment sealed in the Stigma! "Y-YOUUUU¡­! AAAGGGH¡­! GUAAAAAAHHH¡­!" BOOOOOOMMM!!!! The power of Kate didn''t even let him speak, and because Sapphire was so strong, she easily kept him weakened, giving my daughter enough time to easily purify everything, Bedra helped as well using her Heavenly Magic. "And it''s done!" Said Bedra. "Nn! Done." Kate nodded. "A-Amazing, his darkness, all of his will, it is all gone! What remains are his powers as a clean te¡­ This is incredible." Sapphire felt amazed. "Thank you so much¡­ Now I feel indebted with you¡­ Here, pleasee with me. Before we depart into the Dungeon, I would like to share some of the treasures we hold." "Oh, treasures?" Wondered Bedra. "Loot!" Kate celebrated. The two girls already had plenty of equipment they gained in the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon, but I guess getting them something a bit better wouldn''t be so bad either. "Master you better not rece us!" Skadi said. "Skadi don''t be so jealous¡­" Uller sighed. "I just don''t want to be reced!!" Skadi continued crying. "Haha, don''t worry guys, I don''t n on recing you. If anything, I might soon merge you with a few other weapons I''ve umted. It is one of the reasons why I''ve been learning Divine cksmithing." I exined to the two. "Master, thank you¡­ I hope I can get to kill many foes and bathe in their blood soon!" Skadi said. Well, some things never change. ----- Chapter 1238 Aquarius’ Broken Trident ----- Currently I only had a single item I could merge with the two which was high quality enough: ----- [Ocean of Time''s Crab Emperor''s Knife (A Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [B+++] [Physical Strength]: [A+++] [Magical Power]: [B+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+++] [Abilities] [Mystical Spirit Oceans Connection]: Increases Water and Time Attribute Affinity by one Grade when equipped. Grants some of the Ocean of Time''s Giant Red Crab Guardian Emperor''s Abilities and Spells with an additional +30% Power. Avable Abilities: [Water Bubble] [Water Bullet] [Oceanic Domain] [Ocean Dragon Vortex] [Water Hydra] [Whirlpool of Devastation]. [Blessing of the Ocean of Time]: Increases the strength of Water and Time Attribute Magic when conjured by +30%, while also increasing the Fortune and Magic Power of any ally with such Magic Affinities by one grade when equipped. When Mana is imbued into the Knife, a powerful [Timeless Aura] is conjured, which increases all Physical Speed, Agility, Dexterity, and Evasion by 35% for a few minutes. [Description] A special Knife created by the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon, apletely original item that can only be wielded by the one that has received the gift. This Knife enhances the Speed of the wielder by a great amount, while also enhancing their Affinity with Water and Time Attribute by one Grade. It also allows for the creation of water and the slight control of concepts of time more easily and can reinforce the strength of Water and Time Attribute Magic and Spirits rted with such elements. ----- The Ocean of Time''s Crab Emperor''s Knife is a pretty strong weapon but I find it hard to ever use one, especially because knives don''t really go with my fighting style. That''s why I am mostly considering fusing this over either Skadi or Uller. The powers reigning over this knife I acquired in a dream dungeon are rather strong, but I can just force it to merge with another item as long as I use Divine cksmithing Arts anyways. I suppose Skadi would be more fitting for this Water and Time Attribute enhancements. Nheless, once we arrived at the secret treasury of Sapphira, we were greeted by a simr sight to the one we once saw within the Inheritance of the Frost Queen. There were several pieces of armor enchanted with divine power, weapons, essories, and even materials such as divine monster cores of a variety of creatures. "Wee, this is the treasury I''ve been hoarding for thousands of years. All of you are already pretty strong, but I believe some new equipment could help you out, even if a bit more." She said. "Feel free to take a weapon and armor per person, oh, and well, an essory if they fit you." Everyone immediately nced back at me for some reason. "Eh? Sure, go ahead and grab whatever you want." I sighed. I guess they were waiting for my approval? The items here were all quite alright, almost the same level as the dropped items from the Dream Dungeon, but not as amazing. Nheless, something picked my interest as I nced around the treasures. It was arge trident imbued with a big blue colored jewel emanating draconic power. Nobody had noticed it except me, as it was sitting all the way in the back of the treasury hall. As I drew closer, the beautiful trident began to glow with an inviting aura, although it seemed old and filled with cracks and covered on dust, it seemed to contain some unseen power. "Ah, I knew you would be interested in that." Sapphira said, walking to my side. "This is a special weapon no normal person can use, not even I." "Special Weapon?" I wondered. "Can''t you use your Divine Eyes to take a look at its information? I am sure you''ll be surprised." Sapphira said. Divine Eyes was a natural technique all Gods could developed. By infusing Divine Power into the eyes, it was possible for Gods to easily analyze items, materials, and people, much like my appraisal, but obviously not game-like, and therefore less cool and heavily nerfed. Of course I just had my own Analyze/Appraisal which I''ve had since I was born in this world anyways, so for me this is no trouble. And as the system showed me the item''s information, I felt slightly¡­ disappointed. ----- [Aquarius'' Broken Trident (Broken) (F Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [F-] [Physical Strength]: [F+] [Magical Power]: [F-] [Dexterity and Agility]: [F-]] [Abilities] [Ancient Relic of the Guardian of the Seas (Broken)]: This item is broken and has lost most of its powers due to the passing of time and the death of its original wielder. However, if it can find a new wielder and new materials to be repaired with, the legendary weapon''s true power will be unlocked. [Description] An old-looking sea trident that was once wielded by Aquarius, the Guardian of the Seas. Itcks its original powers due to the passing of time and the death of its original wielder. It is barely stronger than a simple wooden spear.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- "Wait is this serious?" I wondered. "It''s garbage¡­" "Don''t be so harsh." Sapphire sighed. "This is my beloved''s favorite weapon. He said it was forged using the tooth of his almighty power, the Primordial Dragon Mother of the Sea Dragons, Ran. It also possess a piece of his own Divine Core, which he used toplete the weapon''s construction alongside Divine Metal, Orichalcum, and his own scales." "Interesting¡­ But if it used such high-quality materials, why is it even in such a poor state now?" I wondered, incapable of understanding how such a divine weapon could even deteriorate. "Have you not paid attention to the weapon''s information?" She sighed. "This was a special weapon he had. It broke due to his fight against the Deep One, but it was the only weapon capable of hurting that monster. Because it was Soul Connected with him, once he died, the weapon, seemingly with a will of its own, died as well¡­ I remember it could even talk before, but it is nothing but a silent ancient relic now." Wait, it was able to talk? So I am not the only one that can create talking weapons. I don''t know if that is reassuring or not¡­ ----- Chapter 1239 A Way To Repair The Legendary Weapon ----- After Sapphire''s exnation, I looked at the weapon onest time. ----- [Aquarius'' Broken Trident (Broken) (F Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [F-] [Physical Strength]: [F+] [Magical Power]: [F-] [Dexterity and Agility]: [F-]] [Abilities] [Ancient Relic of the Guardian of the Seas (Broken)]: This item is broken and has lost most of its powers due to the passing of time and the death of its original wielder. However, if it can find a new wielder and new materials to be repaired with, the legendary weapon''s true power will be unlocked. [Description] An old-looking sea trident that was once wielded by Aquarius, the Guardian of the Seas. Itcks its original powers due to the passing of time and the death of its original wielder. It is barely stronger than a simple wooden spear. ----- I have yet to possess a weapon with such high-quality materials added into it. A tooth from a primordial dragon mother is not something I''ve been able to get my hands into, sadly. My mother cannot give me her own tooth from the Draconic Records, nor my father even though he should be weaker than me by now. "You said it was Soul Bound?" I wondered. "Why did he do something like this knowing his weapon would die off if he died?" "Mostly due to safety, so even if someone could steal it, unless they were truly worthy of wielding it, they would be unable to utilize the weapon''s true powers." Sapphire said. "I see. I haven''t done that with my own I guess, though I suppose the Cooking rted weapons would disappear if I were to die¡­" I said while thinking. "Cooking weapons?" The mermaid wondered. "Ah, never mind." I sighed. "So I wonder if I can get this? You don''t mind?" "Ah, of course not." Sapphire said. "You''re a dragon king, Aquarius would had happily granted this weapon to you, I know. I hope you could somehow find a way to repair it¡­" "Let''s see if it even epts me." I gently tried to grab the trident, as it suddenly generated blue-colored lightning, trying to get me away from it. The weapon had a rather bad temper, but I just forcefully grabbed it anyways. FLAAASH! A sudden burst of lightning emerged from within the weapon and my hand, both unifying together, I felt a slight amount of pain in my hands, but it quickly subsided. "What an impertinent beast you are, to grab me as if I were a mere tool for you¡­" And then I heard the weapon''s voice. It sounded like a wise woman''s voice, not as crazy sounding like Skadi''s voice, but it was certainly simr to Sapphire. "Come on, don''t be like that. How about you be my weapon instead? I am the Dragon King." I said with a cocky smirk. "You may carry that title, but you''ve barely mastered a few bloodlines." She sighed. "To call yourself a Dragon King you must master them all. Also, do you think I haven''t noticed that Demon King seed growing inside of you?!" "I assure you it wasn''t¡­ intended." I said with a giggle. "Tch¡­ Certainly, you''re not as pure hearted as my previous master and creator. But even if you want me to help you and be your weapon, I''ll need materials to reawaken my power." She said. "My master¡­ died long ago. If you could somehow find a piece of his own body, scales, his eyes, or even his heart or the divine core he left behind, anything would do." "I see, I guess I am getting the gist of it, for now greet my other weapons." I quickly threw the weapon inside of my shadows. "H-HEY! Why are you throwing me here?!" She angrily said. "I won''t let you rece me." Skadi looked down at her. "Skadi please calm down, if you touch her she might shatter into pieces!" Uller tried to stop her. The Trident quickly escaped my shadows and began floating around. I guess she can do the bare minimum at the very least. "T-The Trident is moving and talking?!" Sapphire had a hard time reacting in time because she was paralyzed for a bit once I grabbed the weapon. "Hahh, did you had to bring this ruffian to wake me up from my sleep?!" The Trident angrily said. "I-I am sorry!" Sapphire sighed. "B-But I am so happy you''re talking. You''re like Aquarius daughter after all¡­ I was so worried you decided to never speak anymore and sleep until you fell into pieces¡­" "Well, it isn''t as if there was any more point in living after my master and creator died, no?!" The Trident said angrily. "Sigh¡­ So you''re just trying to fight that monster again? Even when we could never truly kill him, and even when my master¡­ my father died¡­" "I¡­ I just don''t want to let go of this hope I have, even less when the current queen is plotting to unseal him." Sapphire said. "Please, Ariel, help Drake and his allies! They may need your strength, you were the only weapon with the ability to damage the Deep One''s imprable Core!" "Uuuggh¡­" The Trident, named Ariel, sighed. However, ultimately, she ended sighing ast time and then smacking Sapphire''s head with her handle. BAAM! "O-Ouch! That hurt a little!" Sapphire said. "Fine, fine, fine! You''ve always been such an annoying brat!" Sighed Ariel. "Even going as far as making my father fall in love with you, geez!" "Heheh, I''ve missed your banter." Sapphireughed. "I guess you two have made up." I said, everyone else had grabbed some new equipment and were wearing items that increased defenses against water element by a lot, which might be ideal for the Dungeon we''re going to tackle soon. "More or less." Sapphire nodded. "Now, Drake, let''s not waste any more time. To the Dungeon we go. We must procure the Blue Orb''s Fragment before the forces of the Deep One does." "I am more than prepared, show us the way." I said with a smirk.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 1240 Entering The Dream Dungeon ----- Enormous gates beautifully decorated with various paintings of sea life greeted us. In front of the gate there was also the statue of a sea snake-like dragon. Could this has been Aquarius while being alive? On his hands, he was holding a crystal sphere which seemed to emanate a mysterious power. "This is the Dream Gates of the Sealing Dungeon. This was a Dungeon we created using the power of the Four Stigmas, and it can only be opened with at least two Stigmas." Said Sapphire. "The Dungeon we made is special, it can only react to a special magic that can be conjured with the Stigmas, but¡­ it seems that over time, the Dungeon has deteriorated." "It seems like it barely holds any divine power by now." Bedann analyzed. "I do wonder though; doesn''t this sounds very simr to the Dream Dungeons?" "Oh yeah, you''re right." Miranda agreed. "Dream Dungeons? Wait, you mean that super special VIP Dungeon you didn''t allowed us to enter?" Yuki wondered while pouting. "It was a family trip." I sighed. "Was fun, killed lots of dream monsters!" Bedra said. "Couldn''t eat them though¡­" Kate sighed. "Hmmm¡­ Well, Rose, Sapphire, try opening it the old way first." I said. "If that doesn''t work, then I might have a way to do it, maybe, perhaps." "Okay." Sapphire nodded. "Rose, can you help me out? Ah, also¡­" Sapphire suddenly kneeled to get into Rose''s sight level. "I¡­ I am sorry for having said those things before. I didn''t thought they would hurt you so much, dear." She sighed. "I am your ancestor, and I shouldn''t had been so rough with you." "L-Lady Sapphire¡­" Rose felt surprised by the old mermaid''s kindness. "I want you to have this, it is a memento that Aquarius left for me." Sapphire said, suddenly giving her a ne made of small bits of scales from the old dragon. "It is a Sea Dragon Ne, it will protect you." "T-This is¡­ Really? But I¡­" Rose felt surprised. "Take it my child." Sapphire said. "I am sure you will need it more than me now." "Thank you¡­" Rose nodded, wearing the ne. "And¡­ I was also dumb, I ended overthinking things too much, and didn''t really appreciated what I had around me¡­ Don''t me yourself for what happened." "Aww, child, you''re such a sweetheart." Sighed Sapphire. "Very well. Let us do our best." "Right! S-So how do I do this?" Rose wondered. "Touch the crystal ball with your Stigma hand and imbue your powers into it, that should do it." Sapphire exined. "O-Okay!" Rose nodded. The two touched the sphere being held by the dragon statue, imbuing their powers. Sapphire''s Stigma unleashed a ck and purple energy, while Rose''s Stigma was pink and red. FLUOOOSH! The crystal easily started to absorb their powers, beginning to glow brightly. The light reached the rest of the statue and then into the gates, lighting them all up with theirbined divine power. RUMBLE! The entire dungeon started trembling as the ancient ruins started to react to this power. Perhaps we were getting closer than we imagined. Crack¡­ Crack! "Huh?!" Sapphire suddenly realized the crystal was, however, cracking. "No¡­ it''s¡­!" CRAAASH! The entire crystal shattered into pieces before they could get to open the gates, everything abruptly ended, the divine power imbued into the gates dissipated into nothingness. "I-It broke¡­" Miranda said. "Well, that was something." Bedann sighed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Aahhh¡­" Sapphire sighed. "I didn''t expect even the Dream Crystal to be on this state. Without it, we cannot ess the Dungeon." "Eh?! Then what are we going to do?" Rose wondered. "Hmm, that Dream Crystal, what were itsponents?" I wondered, quickly gathering all the shattered fragments. "It is like the Dungeon''s Core, it cannot exist without it, yet it is somewhere within the Realm of Dreams." Sapphire said. "I see¡­ Then I guess I can remake it for you." I said. "Y-You can do that?!" Sapphire was shocked. "Well, I did said I would, no?" FLAASH! By imbuing some Divine Power into the fragments and using the [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (S)] Divine Ability, a brand-new Dream Dungeon Core was formed. This time, it was a beautiful silver sphere with white circuits covering its entire body. Ding! [You''ve exchanged 5000000 Divine Points.] [You''ve created a Special Dream Dungeon Core connecting with the [Ancient Dream Dungeon of the Sea Dragon Guardian]!] "And it''s done. It cost more Divine Power than I imagined though¡­" I analyzed. "Let''s see¡­" I ced the Dream Dungeon Core where the Statue had it before, and then the girls decided to give it a go once more. FLUOOOOOSH! This time, it immediately worked and much faster than before. The gates were fully feed with their divine power and immediately opened, leading to a portal into the Dream Dungeon. "I knew it! So it is really like a Dream Dungeon at the end." Bedann said. "More or less." Miranda nodded. "Amazing, to think you could even do this¡­" Sapphire said. "Well, maybe it was Fate itself that brought me here." I joked around. "Now let''s explore this ce." Without further ado, we stepped into the Dream Dungeon, a beautiful and dream-likend greeted us. This was not at all like the Labyrinthian Dungeon we imagined, but it was a wide and beautifulndscape covered on blue and green grasses, colorful flowers, wondrous forests, and big, snow-covered mountains farther away. There were floating bubbles everywhere, containing images inside. Were these dreams? Thoughts? Memories? I couldn''t tell right away, but they might have had something to do with everything. Far away from where we were, passing over a giganticke, there was a blue castle, made entirely out of blue-colored metal. "That''s the tomb of Aquarius. And this is the Dungeon of Dreams. It was created with his own Dream Realm and the powers of the Stigmas¡­" Sighed Sapphire. "So how do we get there? Do we just walk?" Wondered Miranda. "Oh no, we must first face the three trials." Sapphire said. "And look, the first one is already beginning." In front of us, millions of these bubbles started gathering and fusing together into something¡­ FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1241 The Dream Dungeons First Trial ----- Ding!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [You have entered the [Ancient Dream Dungeon of the Sea Dragon Guardian], where thest Dreams of the Guardian of the Seas rests.] [To advance to the Last Stage, you and your party must first face Three Trials.] [Upon Completing Each Trial, a part of the Dream Bridge will be formed, and proper rewards will also be granted to those thatplete them.] [If a Trial is failed, those in the group that failed will be expelled from the Dungeon and can only enter again after 24 hours.] [The First Trial shall begin immediately upon entering.] Millions of these pink and purple-colored bubbles began gathering into a single spot in front of us. Transforming andbining into a gigantic mass of Dream Essence of the purest quality. These were the dreams and memories of Aquarius, interestingly enough. SPLAAAAASH! And before we could even gather our thoughts or say a single word, the entire world changed, the dreams created some sort of Dream Domain epassing us inside, and we were submerged into the depths of the sea. Beautiful and colorful reefs greeted us, enormous schools of countless types of fishes, giant sharks and eels, divine monsters and more, all living together in the harmony of the sea. "This is¡­ What''s going on?!" Yuki panicked. "I-Is this how Dream Dungeons work?!" "We''re literally drowning in the depths of the sea but¡­ Huh? I can just talk and breath just fine." Pekora noticed. "Something''s odd here, the monster seem to not be even seeing us either." Tisha analyzed. This ce¡­ it is not about us, but about something else. Someone''s else memory, and I am fairly sure he has finally arrived. FLUOOOSH! Arge Sea Dragon resembling a Sea Snake simr to Leviathan, but with legs and a long paddle-like tail appeared from the faraway waters, moving rapidly. It was big, but not enormous. Was this Aquarius? "T-That''s Aquarius! But why is he so small?!" Sapphire wondered. "He was an enormous dragon, hundreds of meters big but that one must be a juvenile, only about a few dozens of meters¡­" And then, several monsters noticed him swimming across the seas. His face quickly panicked as gigantic beasts started chasing him down, several times his size. I think I am beginning to get it now¡­ Ding! [You have entered the First Trial.] [In Ancient Times, Aquarius was given the ultimate trial of surviving in the Dangerous Wild Oceans for his entire childhood. In this ce he hunted and defeated countless monsters, raising in power until he became as strong as he was in the future.] FLUOOOOSH! A gigantic shadow began appearing from within the seas, so big it dwarfed even my dragon form. It had the shape of a massive shark, but it also had tentacles and several eyes all across its body. [On his youth, Aquarius challenged many powerful monsters known as [Sea Kings], amongst them, his hardest trial and the one where he almost died was the [Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas], a monstrous Sea King of Rank 9!] "GROOOAAAARRRRRR!" The gigantic beast roared even while being on deep water, generating shockwaves around the entire sea and suddenly brainwashing the nearby monsters. A massive school of fish-like monsters and all sorts of other sea critters began emerging by the thousands- no, maybe even millions?! [Assist Aquarius on defeating the Monsters and killing the [Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas] toplete this Trial within the time given!] [Avable Time: 30 Minutes.] I knew it, this is a part of Aquarius past that shaped him and changed him. Now we need to assist him onpleting this trial once more, even within just Dreams. "Damn it, did that thing had to show up now?! I am barely Rank 7 Peak Stage, how can I even defeat it?!" Aquarius said. "Mother, why did you have to give me such harsh trials?! If I end in that thing''s stomach, it''s all your damn fault!" The young Aquarius gritted his teeth, facing the enormous army of Monsters head on. A blue jewel on his forehead began shining brightly, as he started to manipte the seas themselves to his advantage, creating spiraling vortexes and a bubble around him for protection. "[Divine Ocean Magic]: [Sea Dragon''s Ocean Vortexes]!" FLUOOOOOOSH! The vortexes shaped as hundreds of sea dragons, attacking the thousands of monsters swarming him. Their powerful attacks quickly began tearing the sea beasts apart one after the other, clouding the entire seaspletely red. However¡­ several more came from behind him, beginning to chase him down. His magic was powerful, but he simply couldn''t handle them all by himself. If he truly survived this, the difficulty shouldn''t had been so high, could it be that the dream itself has increased the difficulty? Well, whatever''s the case, we''ve gotta help! I immediately exined things to everyone through Telepathy and it didn''t took us a single second to begin fighting the sea monsters. I quickly began to shapeshift my body as I swam as fast as possible towards Aquarius to save his life, suddenly gaining sea dragon-like appearance, such as gills, paddlers, and more. My sea dragon bloodline was rather weak, but it still allowed me to gain a Sea Dragon''s advantages in the oceans. With this, my swimming speed skyrocketed and I reached him in seconds while Bedann and Miranda tore apart any monsters in our path. "[Divine Primordial Ice Magic]: [Frozen Chains]!" FLAAASH! The water around me began freezing instantly, turning into beautiful chains wrapping around hundreds of monsters at once, as I arrived right in front of Aquarius before his protective bubble were to be destroyed by five powerful Rank 8 monsters at once. "How about you take someone of your same damn size?!" I swung my arms with all the strength I could, freezing the water around me and shaping my fists into gigantic spears made of ice, piercing the monsters one after the other and filling their bodies with holes. "Huh?! W-Who are you?!" The young Aquarius was bbergasted. "Well, let''s say I am your big bro!" I smiled back at him. "I''vee to help out my lil'' brother with his Trial!" "I-I have a big bro?!" The young Aquarius felt surprised. ----- Chapter 1242 Meeting The Young Aquarius ----- Aquarius felt surprised he had a big brother. Well, I am actually not his big brother but yeah¡­ It is not like I can think of anything more convincing to tell to his recreation inside a dream, better to just y around with the setting to not distort the dream and make us all fail the Trial. Ding! [The [Trial Boss]: [Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas (Rank 9 Middle Stage)] is ring at you furiously!] [The [Trial Boss]: [Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas (Rank 9 Middle Stage)] as summoned more [Sea Monsters] between Rank 7 to 8!] FLUOOOOOSH! Suddenly, the seas began shaking as more and more critters starteding from the dark depths. Gigantic octopus, titanic squids, monstrous crabs, and all sorts of chimeric creatures I could barely discern to be a mix of many sea critters continued to emerge one after the other. "Stay still boy, more areing from all sides!" I said, protecting the young Aquarius with myrger body. "T-That thing is way stronger than my mother said it would be¡­ Has it mutated or something?!" Aquarius wondered. "Maybe." I said. "They''re here! Ready yourself!" "Okay¡­! But what''s your name, big bro?! I didn''t knew there was a big brother living in this territory!" Aquarius said, his childish demeanor was rather adorable. And nobody ever treated me like a big bro like he did either, it made me felt strangely happy. "Heh, just call me Drake." I said with a smile.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "SHAAAAAHHHH!!!" A gigantic Rank 8 Lightning Eel Emperor rushed towards us, unleashing a massive storm of thunderous lightning shocks against us. Aquarius suddenly began shaping and changing the sea flow, generating a spiraling vortex that then shaped into a shield-like form. BOOOOOOMMMM!!!! The shield easily blocked the lightning and redirected all of its shocks back at the gigantic eel, before I got near it and pierced it a hundred times with Skadi''s tip. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "Fly off!" I charged Skadi with my Divine Power and threw the massive beast into the surface, as it flew into the skies and disappeared. BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! As I did that, my Freezing Aura began expanding around the water''s surroundings, freezing the water and creating thousands of icicle spears underwater, which I constantly fired against all the monsters that got near us, while Aquarius valiantly started hitting them with his magic. "Amazing, big bro, you''re super strong!" He seemed to admire me. "You''re strong too, Aquarius." I said with a smile. "Despite being weaker than most of these creatures, you can easily overpower them by manipting the seas." "Yeah, this is the Magic of us Sea Dragons, the [Sea Maniption Hands] and the [Divine Sea Magic]! Howe you don''t know about it?" He wondered. "Ahem! Well, as you can see I am better at ice magic." I said while looking elsewhere. "Oh, I see!" He seemed innocent enough to trust me quite easily. As we continued fighting the hordes of monsters, my allies also took down over half of the total amount of monsters. Aquarius was surprised I had brought many non-dragon allies with me. Amongst them, there was Sapphire that was showing a clear interest on him. "You''re Aquarius?!" Wondered Sapphire, swimming towards him while fighting dozens of monsters using her special Stigma''s powers, which generated curses and ck chains to weaken and kill monsters. "Err, yes?" Aquarius wondered. "This is the first time I see a Mermaid talk to me so casually! Hey big bro, is she your friend?" "Something like that." I nodded, before shing into pieces a gigantic Rank 7 Three-Horned Shark. SLAAASH! "I never thought I would be able to see you again like this¡­" Sapphire sighed. "You''re so young and energetic, this is a facet I never knew about you." "D-Do I know you from somewhere?" Aquarius felt confused. "(Hey Sapphire, stop messing around! He''s just a Dream. As much as he looks like him, he''s not him¡­ He''s gone. Please, focus on the Trial.)" I told her through telepathy. Her eyes quickly opened wide, realizing she had been entranced by the Dream''s Illusions themselves. It is said that those that fall into a Dream and begin to think its reality will end up lost forever, losing their souls inside these dreams. Even if this is a Dream designed to be a Trial, I doubt that rule is excepted from this ce. If she does anything dumb, she''ll end up killing herself. "R-Right¡­" Sapphire said. "I¡­ I am sorry, please forget what I said!" Sapphire quickly swam away in embarrassment, generating thousands of Cursed Chains and summoning Chimeras out of her Stigmas Magic Powers to deal with the iing armies of Sea Monsters. However, I noticed how Aquarius stayed looking at her in surprise. It was a rather well-made dream, huh? To be this alive and convincing. Belle, the little Dream Spirit that has been cking around thesest days quickly showed up over my head, alongside the phantom of the Fox Venerable of Dreams. "This Dream Trial is rather well made. It appears that it incites to awaken lost memories within the Soul of this Dragon." Analyzed Belle. "Anyways, need a hand? I know it has been like I haven''t existed for a while but I''ve been rather busy inside your Divine Realm, you know? You left me all of the Dream Areas on my charge and that of my Mom so we''ve been busy!" "Huh, sure." Iughed. "Well, now that you''re here, how about we make this insanely unfair Dream Trial a bit more fair?" "I never thought Dreams could be used to create suchplex Trials and Dungeons, it seems that after my death, other people have figured out new ways. I am quite surprised there are others that can manipte the Element I brought to this world¡­" The Fox Venerable wondered, looking around with her mischievous eyes. "Do you know anything about the Deep One. His powers were fragmented into Stigmas and they all have a part of these powers. Rose, the little Mermaid that shares her name with the other Rose seems to have inherited this power." I said. "Interesting¡­" The gorgeous pink-haired fox woman in a beautiful cherry blossom kimono said. "Well, I might or might not know something~ Though for now, how about weplete the Trial first?" "You''re right! Belle! [Divine Dream Spirit Magic]: [Dream World Authority]!" FLUOOOOOSH! ----- Chapter 1243 Cheating In The Dream Trial With Dream Magic! ----- Of course, the Trial seemed rather unfair. The Rank 9 Middle Stage Boss was constantly powering up, as his aura was growing stronger with each second. He was summoning thousands of monsters each second endlessly. And Aquarius wasn''t near as strong to beat him either. We had to carry him really hard, and even then, could it be possible to get this done in the time limit of 30 minutes? Ultimately, we have to help HIM beat it, so we need to let him strike the monster at least once. But it was so utterly massive that I doubt the little Aquarius could get closer before getting chomped to death first. At the end, the best way to get this done was through the powers of both the Stigmas and¡­ well, some cheat-like dream magic. Belle quickly connected her powers with me through the Master and Spirit Connection Spell, and then¡­ "[Divine Dream Spirit Magic]: [Dream World Authority]!" FLUOOOOOSH! Bybining our magics together, we conjured an enormous magic circle which quickly created a massive shockwave of Divine Dream Essence, covering the entire Dream Trial. The power of this Spell was very simple, it helped take over the authority of a Dream World, this Dream Trial was one. However, due to its connection with a Dream Dungeon, this was going to be a bit harder, so only a part of the Dream World''s Authority became ours, of course. Ding! [You''ve taken over 30% of the [Dream World] Authority]!] [Your power and that of your allies is being exerted with full force!] "Perfectly done." I smiled, as Belle waved her tails around in excitement. She was currently a Rank 8 Divine Dream Fox Princess Spirit, at Upper Stage, she was the sternest of my spirits so far and as she grew stronger, the more tails she grew. Currently she had seven, probably once she hit nine she''ll be unstoppable. "Hehehe, now!" She said with a smirk, as her third eye began glowing brightly. Her creator and mother watched her with pride. It seems that in this time they''ve spent together, the Venerable has finally let the little Belle grow on her, and she even lets her call her "mom" without getting annoyed. FLAAASH! Belle''s third [Dream Mirage Eye] activated, as it fused with my own powers, Mana, and Divine Energy to conjure an even stronger spell that can only happen once [Dream World Authority] is conjured. "[Divine Dream Spirit Magic]: [Dream Weakening]! [Fragile Dream]! [Small Dream]! [Abyssal Dream]!" FLUOOOSH! Four shockwaves of power covered every inch of the Dream World, affecting its very roots and changing it. Monsters suddenly grew weaker and began spawning much less, and even the Boss felt weakened, although its Rank didn''t drop. "GRUOOOHHHH¡­!!!" The gigantic Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas roared in fury, making the seas tremble by the shockwaves generated by his roars. His tentacles began to slowly emerge from the depths, having sharp shark heads at their ends and countless eyes. This thing was truly an eldritch horror. Ding!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [You''ve weakened the [Dream World] on its totality!] [All Dream Monsters Stats have been decreased by -30%!] [The Boss had grown 30% Weaker.] [The Speed of Monsters Summoned has decreased by 60%!] "It worked!" Belle said with a smile. "Praise me! Praise me~!" I gave her a tender head pat. "Well done, girl. Anyways, Aquarius, stay with me and Sapphire!" I roared. "I was already doing that! I won''t let anybody touch my precious husband''s younger self. [Abyssal Sea of Endless Cursed Chains]!" Sapphire said with devilish smile, wrapping hundreds of monsters using her Cursed Chains, weakening them and then killing them seconds after being wrapped in her chains. "Sure!" Aquarius nodded. "This amazing power¡­ what is this?!" He wondered, as he manipted the seas with his movements and fists to blow away the hordes of monsters nearing him. "Something special. Everyone else, keep pushing forward! We have to get to that damn giant monster before the 30 minutes time limit!" I roared, as everyone cheered back, pushing against the endless hordes of monsters with all of their diverse assortment of abilities and magic. "You heard that, Rose?! We need to push forward!" Coral said. Rose was also using her Stigma rather proficiently, as the mermaid girl created mirages and illusions which she then converged into real to fight and hold off the hordes, while Coral utilized his own powers derived from his friend''s Stigma to protect her and most of our party from the gigantic beasts. He had be a real titan made of corals, it was honestly quite amazing and frightening at the same time. "I know! Bedra, Kate, please watch our backs!" Rose said. Rose also seemed to be developing simr powers to the ones showcased by the Deep One when he possessed her body, it seems that this event also allowed her to awaken all her powers at once and be capable of not just creating illusions, but powerful mirages, materialized illusions, and even summon monsters made of mirages and illusions, which all resembled fishes she used to tear apart her foes bite by bite. "Sure!" Bedra said. Meanwhile, Bedra and Kate supported the two kids as best as they could. Bedra was having fun in her own way, piercing through the monsters with her small body at high velocity, as if a bullet was piercing them countless times, while shing them apart with her Heavenly Light ws or sting everything with her dragon breath attack. "This is a lots of fun!" Kate said Kate in the other case was summoning her army of Mechs, which even worked underwater to take down her foes, while also materializing weapons using her Technomancy. "Let''s st it all, Miranda!" Bedann said, evilly swinging around her giant axe and slicing apart everything with her powers or blowing it all up with chaotic explosions. "Sure thing!" Miranda giggled, devouring, and sting her foes mercilessly. As this happened, my own party was handling the other side. Bedann and Miranda were devastating everything using their Chaos Magic, generating countless explosions without a care of the world. Even after being consumed by the Chaos of their magic and even by Miranda''s own body, they continued appearing. ----- Chapter 1244 Going All Out! ----- Meanwhile, Yuki, Hector, Ruby, Pekora, and Tisha, who made up the party I bought with me were all together fighting against the monsters as their own team, supporting each other. "Come at me you bastards! There''s more of this where it came from! Nyahahahah!" Yukiughed, swinging her giant ws, and tearing apart dozens of monsters at once. Yuki once more channeled her White Tiger Beast Spirit and transformed into a half white tiger beast woman, fighting surprisingly well underwater with devastating w shing attacks swift kicks, and powerful ice magic. "Oh man I''ve never fought underwater! It''s already weird that I can breathe underwater somehow¡­" Hector said nervously, swinging his spear and piercing several foes at once. Hector used he improved and evolved Light-Branded Blessed Golden Spear which had now be a Heavenly Light Spear, amazinglypatible with his magic and divinity, to st everything with consecutive piercing attacks. There were also his Valkyrie summon, some sort of materialization of his own divinity that protected his back and healed him from time to time. I have yet to truly figure out the nature of this power, but I''ve heard that human magic often involves angels if they''re ever light attribute, which is the majority, and they tend to have "guardian familiars" which might be simr to spirits in some ways, but stronger and much easier to control. "They keeping¡­ Well, it is convenient that the dream has made you guys so realistic, I''ve got plenty of blood to work with!" Ruby said with a smile. She began swinging her hands while channeling all the blood around. As she cut down the monsters with her Vampiric Queen ws, she absorbed their blood and used it to conjure devastating tornadoes of blood and blood explosions, which spread even more sharp hardened blood projectiles everywhere. "Hey this is super easy! The water around us just makes it even easier, we can just freeze it all up!" Tishaughed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Ice Elf was the happiest of the bunch, her giant depletely decimated everything around her with each of her powerful swings, cutting and freezing her targets and then constantly making a mess of everything else. "It''s hard to fight underwater, I don''t know how can you get it right!" Pekora in the other case was struggling. Her Magic was powerful but in this enormous oceanic surroundings, it wasn''t that strong without proper ground to utilize to summon her nt and earth magic which she was quite proficient at. Tisha was thankfully guarding her and protecting her for the most part. Nheless, with everyone''s cooperation, the battle was turning into our favor really quickly. And thanks to Belle''sbined dream magic with mine, we were able to weaken and distort the dream to be more bearable. Ding! [The Trial is beginning to reach its climax! The powerful [Trial Boss]: [Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas (Rank 9 Middle Stage)] is beginning to unleash its true powers!] [A powerful [Intimidating Aura of the Tyrant of the Seas] is spreading around!] [All of his foes receive a penalty of -30% to their Magic Power and Defense.] [All of his allied forces receive +30% more Magic Power and Defense.] [Remaining Trial Time: 12 Minutes.] "GRUOOOOHHHHH!" The furious Boss suddenly unleashed a powerful roar, which spread across the seas. All of us without exception received a nasty debuff, while his allied forces gained enhanced magic power and defenses. "AAAGH, YOU DAMN SHARK!" Aquarius suddenly began growing more furious and desperate. Sapphire and I protected him at all costs, while unleashing magic and weapon attacks, until we finally made our way in front of the Boss. The rest of my allies were all fighting and pushing themselves to their limits. "RAAAAAAHHHHH!!!" Aquarius rushed forward, attacking the giant half-shark and half-octopus abomination, his small dragon fists hit the beast''s face only to deal almost no damage. BAAAAM! "GRAAAAHHHH!" The beast furiously opened its jaws, about to swallow the young Ocean Dragon whole. "Aquarius! [Abyssal Cursed Chains]!!!" Sapphire desperately rushed forward, conjuring her powers as thousands of gigantic chains made of curses emerged one after the other, wrapping around the monster''s giant jaws and stopping them from closing. FLUOOOOSH! CLAAANK! The sound of the sharp fangs trying to bite through the chains was loud, spreading like shockwaves around the ocean. Several of the monster''s tentacles emerged to fight against Sapphire and quickly defeat Aquarius. However, a gigantic silver and red-colored spear flew directly towards the tentacles, piercing and slicing them apart alongside an equally enormous sword of ck and red color. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "Gryahahahha! Take that you damn abomination!" Skadiughed evilly, moving at an incredibly fast speed and piercing the giant monster constantly. "We won''t let you harm them!" Uller said, slicing apart countless tentacles and fins, alongside beginning to stab and sh the beast''s body. "Master, I''m d to have been called for your aid!" The voice of the former Vampiress, Rose, echoed from within the bodies of Uller and Skadi. Aside from the mermaid girl named like her, there was the Vampiress that I had defeated long ago, turned into a ghost, and then ended evolving into a divine spirit after a long journey of self-discovery in the Frost Queen''s Tower of Trials. Her powers had increased widely through our journey, and since her evolution into a Divine Spirit, she acquired amazing powers whilebining both spiritual abilities and ghost-like powers together. She had evolved from a Blood Ghost to a Vampiric Ghost andstly to a Divine Blood Vampiric Spirit, her current and strongest form so far, at the current Rank of 8 Peak Stage, she used her powers of [Possession] to use both weapons as her vessels, easily dividing her phantasmal body and enchanting their power through the roof. "[Spiritual Blood Rose Garden of Suffering]!" Roseughed evilly, as shebined her powers with Skadi and Uller, conjuring a powerful spell and technique as their auras converged into a domain surrounding the beast, resembling a garden filled with red roses which then transformed into thousands if not millions of spears and swords piercing all over the Boss! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "GRUUAAAAARRRRHHHH¡­!" [The [Trial Boss]: [Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas (Rank 9 Middle Stage)] Health has dropped below 20%!] [The [Trial Boss] is entering into a Berserker State!] [Its Magic Power, Speed, and Defense has increased by +100%] [Remaining Trial Time: 7 Minutes.] ----- Chapter 1245 End Of The First Trial ----- "GRUUAAAAARRRRHHHH¡­!" [The [Trial Boss]: [Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas (Rank 9 Middle Stage)] Health has dropped below 20%!] [The [Trial Boss] is entering into a Berserker State!] [Its Magic Power, Speed, and Defense has increased by +100%] [Remaining Trial Time: 7 Minutes.] After the barrage ofbined attacks and the powerful Divine Spell that Rose conjured alongside Skadi and Uller, the monstrous Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas roared with fury, its Health going below 20% meant it was berserker time. This damn Trial is like a video game at this point! Are you telling me that this bastard has yet to go down?! At this point I''ll just step in and st it. However, at the very least Aquarius has to deal some damage! That punch he gave to him was nothing, literally nothing. "GRAAAAH!" The giant Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas swam with incredible speed, out speeding Rose, Skadi, and Uller and then reaching Aquarius and Sapphire at an amazing speed. "SHAAAAAHHHH!!!" It suddenly opened its jaws as a gigantic tongue with countless tentacles and serrated teeth appeared, about to wrap the two of them and tear them apart. However, I wasn''t going to let that happen, I held a red and blue-colored knife themed after a crab, as I unleashed its powers. "You''re not doing THAT! [Oceanic Domain]! [Ocean Dragon Vortex]!" The knife unleashed its magical powers as a gigantic domain of oceans took over the surrounding waters, granting me the ability to manipte the seas much easier. With it, I swung my arms and generated an enormous vortex in the shape of a gigantic ocean dragon, impacting the Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas! BAAAAAMMM¡­! "GRUUUAAAAGGGH¡­!" The beast began shaking its body, freeing itself from my blow and directing its deadly gaze against me. Yeah, that''s much better, pick someone around your own damn size. FLUOOOSH! It swam towards me like a torpedo, reaching me in a mere instant and opening its gigantic jaws. I moved my arms while holding the knife, which adjusted to my body size, the seas began bing alive on their own, as hundreds of hydra heads appeared, alongside a whirlpool that started to trap the Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seaspletely! "[Water Hydra]! [Whirlpool of Devastation]!" FLUOOOOOSH! SPLAAAAAASH! Hundreds of hydra seas wrapped around the beast, restraining it on ce while the whirlpool of devastation started to concentrate more and more spiraling oceanic water, trapping the beastpletely. "GRUOOOOOHHHHH!" The Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas'' eyes turnedpletely red, as an even stronger dark red aura surged from its entire body! Wait, is it even angrier now?! Give me a break¡­ Ding! [The [Trial Boss]: [Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas (Rank 9 Middle Stage)] Health has dropped below 10%!] [The [Trial Boss] is entering into a Wrathful Berserker State!] [Its Magic Power, Speed, and Defense has increased by +200%] [Remaining Trial Time: 4 Minutes.] "If I kill this thing we won''tplete the Trial, Aquarius has to do the deed somehow!" I said, looking back at Sapphire and Aquarius. "M-Me?! But I¡­ I can''t beat that! I am too weak, I am¡­ a pathetic dragon that can''t evenplete a trial, that can''t even¡­ save a life." Aquarius cried, suddenly beginning to remember a memory of his past, something we couldn''t understand, but that seemed to have marked him. "No, you can do it!" Sapphire said, holding his big dragon hand. "I know you can, Aquarius¡­ In the future where I came from, you always protected your people, until the bitter end! I know you can, from all people, I trust you the most!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "A-A future?! What¡­? But I¡­!" Aquarius said. "Please¡­ trust me!" Sapphire looked into the Sea Dragon''s eyes, for a moment, a connection that surpassed space and even time itself was made. Her Stigma started overflowing with a power granted to her by Aquarius himself, which flowed into the Trial Aquarius, making his entire body overflow with new power. FLAAAASH! Suddenly, his juvenile form changed, as he took the form of his adult appearance, gigantic, majestic, and god-like. His entire body started unleashing a powerful aura of the oceans. "This power¡­ It feels like my future self¡­ came to help me! Thank you, Sapphire!" Aquarius said. "With this¡­!" Aquarius smiled as he rushed forward, fighting against the Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas. His fists seemed to epass the entire oceans themselves, as the surroundings waters all became an extension of his body, wrapping around the monster while he pummeled it with his attacks. "RAAAAAHHHH! [Divine Sea Dragon''s Spear]!" FLUOOOSH! The entire oceans shaped a gigantic, gargantuan spear and then pierced through the Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas, killing the monster once and for all, as it exploded into pieces, painting the seas red. BOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! FLAAASH! And then, the entire Dream began to distort, showing us how the story truly went. Aquarius stood there, on his juvenile form, having defeated the monstrous beast of the seas, his entire body covered on wounds and even missing the tip of his tail. "I-I did it¡­ I¡­! Ah¡­" Aquarius face was filled with surprise and despair, as it showed the sea floor below as dozens of the bodies of many other sea dragonsid there, motionless. It seems that this battle wasn''t just Aquarius, it involved many of his siblings. "No¡­ everyone¡­" Aquarius started to fall into despair, his tears only mixed with the sea, as he cried with only despair on his heart. "Aquarius!" Sapphire tried to reach him but the entire Trial ended and the dreams dissipated into thin air. Ding! [The [First Trial] has been sessfullypleted.] [You have received 10000000 Divine Power] [You have received a Special Reward forpleting the [First Trial]: [Sea Dragon''s Divine Scale (S Grade)] x1!] A glowing, over four-meters-big blue scale appeared before us, which I managed to grab before it were to fall over the floor. "That is a scale? Wait, seriously? Is that the entire damn reward?!" Yukiined. "Ahh, I can feel a lot of divine powering from it." Said Pekora. "That scale could help the trident recover, no?" Wondered Bedann. "Try giving it to her." Said Miranda. The trident began floating in midair, as it immediately nced at the scale. "Oooh, indeed! This is a scale of my master and creator!" CRACK! Without even letting me inspect the item a bit, the talking trident absorbed the scalepletely. FLAAAASH! And a powerful change began urring all over it. ----- Chapter 1246 Trial Rewards ----- Ding! [The [Aquarius'' Broken Trident: Ariel (Broken) (F Grade)] has absorbed the [Sea Dragon''s Divine Scale (S Grade)] Material Item!] [It has regained a part of its former strength!] Upon absorbing the Scale, the Trident began glowing. Over half of her cracks were healed, and she no longer looked like she was beaten down and all dusty, looking slightly more clean. Her three pointy tips had yet to regenerate and they still looked terrible though, but her aura had improved and she seemed to emanate a strong enough Aura. ----- [Aquarius'' Broken Trident: Ariel (Broken) (C Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [C] [Physical Strength]: [C+] [Magical Power]: [C] [Dexterity and Agility]: [C]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Abilities] [Ancient Relic of the Guardian of the Seas (Broken)]: This item is broken and has lost most of its powers due to the passing of time and the death of its original wielder. However, if it can find a new wielder and new materials to be repaired with, the legendary weapon''s true power will be unlocked. [Description] An old-looking sea trident that was once wielded by Aquarius, the Guardian of the Seas. Itcks its original powers due to the passing of time and the death of its original wielder. It is barely stronger than a simple wooden spear. It has been repaired once, enhancing its stats and Rank, but it requires more materials. ----- "Heh, I''ve finally improved a little bit!" The Trident said proudly. "You''re still pretty trash." I sighed. "Just how many materials do you need to begin with?!" "Uuugh, who are you calling trash?!" Asked Ariel angrily. "Also, give me that orb you''re holding, it is also a tasty material!" "Orb?" I wondered. Suddenly, I realized there was a pink and red-colored orb in my hand. It had appeared there without me even realizing, and it was glowing with a powerful aura of dreams and souls. Aside from it, there were also several small Divinity Fragments around me, and another orb, this one was much spaller, resembling a pearl containing a powerful aura of souls and dreams. Ding! [Due to your outstanding achievements on the [First Trial] you''ve received the Hidden Rewards left by the [Inheritance''s Creator: Aquarius]!] [You''ve received the [Mystical Dream Soul Orb of the Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas (S Grade)] x1!] [You''ve received the [Aquarius'' Dream Memory Soul Orb (S Grade)] x1!] [You''ve received the [Divinity Fragment of Primordial Seas] x5!] [You''ve received an additional 20000000 Divine Power!] Now this is what I call a jackpot! What is this?! Did Aquarius somehow converted this ce into his Inheritance as well? I had no idea! Does this means that¡­ if weplete this ce, not only we''ll get the Blue Orb Fragment but also I could inherit his strength? Interesting¡­ And these two Orbs seem rather strong too. They could be good materials to create weapons, or upgrade magic items too, or maybe they''re meant to be¡­ something else? "Those items¡­ The Soul Orb of that giant shark and¡­ what is that pearl?" Sapphire wondered. "It emanates such a simr aura to someone else¡­ Is that somehow rted to Aquarius?" "Somehow, it is like his encapsted memories." I said. "It is not¡­ him, per say." "I see¡­" Sapphire sighed. "Do you want to have it?" I wondered. "I¡­" Sapphire looked into the pearl but then waved her head. "No, keep it. If he gifted it to you, I am sure that it must be for a reason." "Fine." I sighed. "I can still feel it, within this pearl, there''s something. And these rewards too¡­ It seems that this was all a n Aquarius had from before." "A n?" Wondered Miranda. "Wait, you mean¡­ this is not just a ce where the blue orb is sealed but something else?" "It is an inheritance." I said with a nod. "I see¡­" Bedann nodded. "It does makes sense, if the rewards are directly connected to his own powers and strengths¡­" "But what''s up with the shark soul? What can that even be for?" Wondered Tisha. I started thinking deeply until I realized the shark had a very simr appearance to the Stigma that Sapphire had. While Rose''s, the little mermaid girl had a big fish with sharp teeth, Sapphire''s Stigma resembled a gigantic shark with tentacles. Wait, don''t tell me¡­ "Grab this, Sapphire." I said. "Using your Stigma hand." "M-Me?" She felt confused. "Just do it, I think I''ve figured out the truth behind the Familiars that Aquarius had, their actual origins." I said with a smile. She quickly grabbed the purple and blue orb, as it began to glow right away. Her Stigma immediately reacted to the item and then, the orb merged into her hand. FLAAAASH! "W-What is this power?!" Sapphire panicked for a bit, but it was to be expected. "This is a gift your beloved Aquarius left for you. It is the other half of the soul of the Familiar used to create the Stigma sealing a Fragment of the Deep One''s powers. With this, you''ll surely be even stronger." I said with a smirk. Her body started overflowing with Divine Power, and she had suddenly raised to Rank 9 in a sh. Her Stigma powers had evolved too, bing a part of her own divinity more than ever. And above all¡­ FLUOOOOSH! "GRUOOOOHHHH¡­!" Her Shadows started moving on their own, made out of darkness, curses, and bestial energies, a gigantic shark with tentacles appeared, the Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas has finally woken up from within the Stigma. [The Stigma User: Sapphire] has awakened the [Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas] Familiar within her Stigma!] [All her Magical Powers have been unlocked. Her Stigma''s magic has been enhanced even further.] "A-Amazing, what is this?! This giant shark is my Familiar?!" Sapphire was shocked. "So¡­ Aquarius made the beast he defeated his familiar¡­" "Perhaps he did it as a way to gain allies¡­ As we saw in that vision, his siblings¡­ died fighting it." I sighed. "Though I would had killed the monster, it seems he had a softer heart." "But what was the reason they were fighting that shark to begin with, just a trial? Why would their mother send them to their deaths like that?" Miranda questioned. "Well, we might find out soon." I said, as our surroundings started to distort, the Second Trial was about to begin. FLAAAAASH! [The [Second Trial] has started.] ----- Chapter 1247 The Second Trial ----- The dream distorted in front of us, as we found ourselves within the deep sea once more. However, not the barren sea, but inside a gigantic building, made of a massive shell that perhaps once belonged to some sort of titanic-sized m. It was beautifully decorated with all sorts of paintings in the walls and many statues resembling titans and dragons, and also many other sea animals. However, the most surprising thing in here was a gigantic dragon. It was much bigger than even my mother, Nifl, and even my grandmother. It was so massive it easily filled over half of the space inside of this utterly titanic shell. Her body resembled a majestic whale with shark and sea snake features mixed, it was enormous, and held two mystical-looking golden eyes, alongside shiny silver and blue scales covering her body. Without a doubt, this powerful presence and enormous size gave it away, she was nobody else than the Primordial Dragon of the Seas and the Mother of all Sea Dragons, Ran. In front of her there was the young Aquarius, looking all covered on wounds, and with a face filled with regret. "I''m sorry, mother¡­ I¡­ my siblings¡­" He cried. "I hear you, my child." Sighed her mother. "I''ve seen already what has happened. You are not to me but the forces of darkness. The Chaos left behind in this world, which had taken the lives of many of my sisters and her children." "The monster¡­ once we defeated it, arge lump of darkness escaped from his body and he suddenly turned very tame with me, even when¡­ several of my siblings died I couldn''t¡­ take the creature''s life." Aquarius sighed. "I am sorry for being weakhearted, mother. I know I should know better but I¡­.!" "That heart you possess is what makes you who you are, Aquarius. It is not a weakness, it is your virtue." Said her mother. "I am sorry, as your mother, I was unable¡­ to do anything. Since the war that my powers have weakened tremendously, if I ever move once more to fight, it''ll surely be thest time I do." "Mother¡­ Is there a way to restore your strength?" Aquarius wondered. "There might be a way, but it is not something worth concerning you." Her mother said. "We Sea Dragons were the few of the Ancient Dragons that survived inrge groups due to hiding in the seas when the war against the Chaos Invaders and the First Demon King raged. I used all my strength to protect you all, I do not regret this." "But¡­" Aquarius cried. "For now, you must rest and strengthen yourself." Her mother said. "Your siblings might be dead, but they are not gone. My children, your siblings, live within the Draconic Records. Connect with them and learn their strengths and abilities, learn their philosophies, and listen to their stories. It will help you grow much stronger." "Thank you mother." Aquarius nodded. "You may go now, youngling." Her mother said. "I¡­ am very tired. Maintaining this barrier drains my energy¡­ I need to rest, but I can talk with you through the Draconic Records." "I see, then I''ll see you there with everybody else, mother." Aquarius nodded. [The First Trial has begun.] [After the battle against the Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas, Aquarius learned one of the truths about the recent attacks from the Sea Kings, who often simply lived peacefully within their territories.] [An ancient evil, a wicked darkness that stayed in this world from the Old War still remained, lurking in the shadows and aiming to attack the Sea Dragon''s territory, as if by trying to enact an old grudge.] [After the Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas was defeated and tamed by the young Aquarius, the two of them went through a journey to grow stronger. Aquarius learned many magic spells and abilities from his siblings, both dead and alive¡­] [Meanwhile, his bond with his Familiar grew more, while he discovered his innate ability to tame Sea Monsters, which he used to slowly, yet steadily build an army of sea creatures.] [Although many years passed as he grew stronger and matured as a Sea Dragon, these peaceful times would onlyst for a few more years before Cmity arrived once more to his life.] The dream showed us Aquarius traveling with his Familiar, the Tyrannical Shark of the Dead Seas, who he had called "Tyrant". His body had grown a lot through this time skip, he was now a fully fledged adult juvenile, almost at the same size as the size he had when he died against the Deep One. The two of them were traveling into the Dangerous Deep Sea Trenches, a dark area of the Seas which was filled with Miasma and Monsters and many Dungeons, it was a ce they had been spending their time fighting and hunting monsters to devour their flesh and absorb their magic cores. "Phew, I''ve finally hit Rank 8 Upper Stage, Tyrant! We''re slowly getting there, buddy." Aquarius said with a more serious and adult-like voice.N?v(el)B\\jnn "RAAAARR!" Tyrant waved his long tail happily as he snacked on a giant eel. "But we should get going for now, right? We need to go check out how mom''s doing, and also my siblings with her." Said Aquarius. "I heard that she hadid another egg once more, a new younger sibling is soon to bless us!" "RAAAR!" Tyrant seemed happy to go with his master, as the two started swimming across the seas. However, as they moved further, a dark presence slowly began emerging from the shadows. Slowly lurking behind them until¡­ CRAAAAASH! "GRUOOOHHHH!" A gigantic sharp-toothed fish appeared, biting the tail off Tyrant and devouring it! Suddenly, dozens if not hundreds of these same fishes began emerging everywhere. All of them were overflowing with dark auras, but this big one in specific seemed like the boss. "Tyrant! Are you alright?! Your tail¡­ You damn monster!" Aquarius roared, quickly beginning to control the seas around him to protect himself and his familiar. "SHAAAAHHAHAHAH¡­! The child! The one¡­" The giant fish began speaking with a rather familiar voice, a malicious, malefic voice that reverberated around everywhere. "You shall not leave here alive, Fate''s Pawn!" Ding! [Assist Aquarius on surviving against the Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranhas School while protecting Tyrant, and defeat the Boss Monster, the [Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen (Rank 9: Upper Stage)]!] [If either Tyrant or Aquarius die, you will all automatically lose the trial.] [Time Limit: 30 Minutes.] It was finally beginning, and this one fish really looked a lot like the Stigma of the young Rose¡­ ----- Chapter 1248 Meeting Aquarius Once More ----- Ding! [While Aquarius wanted to go as fast as possible back to where his mother and the rest of his family were living to see the newborn Sea Dragon egg, he was suddenly interrupted by yet another Sea King, this time a smaller one than the Tyrannic Shark of the Dead Seas, yet just as deadly, the powerful [Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen (Rank 9: Upper Stage)]!] [The monster not only threatened him but was also able to speak themon underwater dialect, showing clear signs of intelligence. Yet such intelligence was noting from the monster itself, but from something darker and more malicious parasitizing it, much like it happened with the Tyrannic Shark of the Dead Seas.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Assist Aquarius on surviving against the Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranhas School while protecting Tyrant, and defeat the Boss Monster, the [Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen (Rank 9: Upper Stage)] with Aquarius giving thest hit!] [If either Tyrant or Aquarius die, you will all automatically lose the trial.] [Time Limit: 30 Minutes.] It finally begun. The "cinematic" becamepletely real, and as if it were some sort of virtual reality game, we were able to move and interact with this Dream. Our purpose now was much harder. We had to both protect Aquarius and Tyrant and also defeat the Boss with Aquarius giving thest hit, now that was quite demanding. However, once the First Trial ended, we weren''t the same already. All of my party had grown more ustomed to fight underwater, and several of us grew stronger by receiving the Divine Powe rewarded too. My daughters in special were brimming with power! "Alright everyone, surround Aquarius and Tyrant! As big as they are we still need to protect them. Take down as many monsters as you can. This time they don''t seem to be popping out of thin air." I said, quicklymanding my party. "You will die today, Fate''s Pawn!" Roared the Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen, her entire body suddenly beginning to be epassed on a dark veil that made her body look bigger. She swam as fast as she could towards Aquarius, opening her jaws. CLAAAAASH! The monster''s sharp tooth pierced through Aquarius'' arms, as he began beating the shit out of it with his tail and biting its head. But it was rather hopeless. The monster was incredibly durable under the effects of whatever was within it. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! "GRRHHHH YOU DAMN FISH! Agh, Tyrant!" As that happened, Aquarius saw as Tyrant was being swarmed by hundreds of giant piranhas which started to slowly devour his tentacles and bite his skin and flesh off. "GRUOOHHHH¡­!" Tyrant started shaking his body around wildly, but that wasn''t really working. The beast, aside from brute strength, had no magical abilities to be honest. However¡­ "[Starlight Meteor Charge]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! A small little dragon girl swam across the oceans at an incredibly fast speed, resembling a shing golden star as she pierced the bodies of dozens of Giant Piranhas, killing them all in mere seconds. "[Twinkle Star]!" Bedra immediately proceeded to unleash an even deadlier spell as she raised her tiny hands and summoned countless stars made of light, which started piercing and exploding around, killing another dozen monsters at once. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM! "[Healing Light]!" FLUOOOSH! And at the same time, she touched the body of Tyrant and covered him with a healing light. His wounds slowly began to recover and cicatrize rapidly, maintain him stable and healthy. "[Mechanization]!" In the other side of the battlefield, little Kate utilized the corpses of the many monsters left behind by her sister to transform them. Abination of her Matter Maniption Ability with her Technomancy and System Magic together, it was something like necromancy, making dead corpses turn into mechs. FLUOOOOSH! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! The sound of dozens of metallic jaws biting around rapidly echoed around the seas as Kate raised an army of mechanic Giant Piranhas, utilizing them to keep the situation at bay. "RAAAAAHHHH! [Coral Fist]!" CLAAAASH! Meanwhile, a gigantic fist made of jewel-like corals hit the Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen with great force, blowing it away from the scene. The young Coral managed to step in faster than the rest of us, saving Aquarius. His body quickly continued growing into a titanic size, as he started shielding most of us with it against hundreds of Giant Piranhas at once, while the little Rose used her Stigma to create walls and barriers made of Mirages and Illusions, strengthening our defenses, and confusing our foes. "[Mirage Barriers]! [Deceiving Illusions]! [Mirage Familiar Recreation]! [Mirror Clones]!" She conjured many new spells, creating an army of clones made out of illusions and mirages that looked like the Giant Piranhas, and using them to distract them. "RAAAAAHHH! Coward! You''ve brought allies?!" The angered Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen roared furiously back at Aquarius. "Yeah, that''s right." I smiled back, holding Skadi and Uller with both of my hands, as Belle, Rose, and Gabriel floated at my side, unifying their powers with my weapons and my own body, and generating a shockwave of Divine Power. TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! "Unnnggh¡­! S-Suchbined Spiritual Power! Just who are you?!" The Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen roared, her eyes glowing red. The one speaking wasn''t this giant and innocent fish, but the monster parasitizing her body. A being that I''ve begun to realize who could it truly be now. "Y-You are¡­ I think I remember you from somewhere- Wait, you''re my big bro and your friends?!" Asked Aquarius in shock. "That''s right lil'' bro, I am here to help you out." I said with a smile, as Aquarius was happy. "Now, don''t you remember the moves I showed you back then?" "Ah!" Aquarius quickly remembered. Although he had grown bigger and more adult, he stillcked a stronger resolve and a calmer mind. Due to the panic he felt, he most likely wasn''t able to fully use his magic. "Right¡­ [Ocean Dragon Vortex]!!!" FLUUUUUOOOOOSSSHHHH!!! ----- Chapter 1249 Overpowering The Trial ----- Somehow, perhaps because the dreams were interconnected, Aquarius was able to remember all of us, and also to remember the moves I showcased to him, which were part of the Knife of the Crab of the Sea of Time which I had unleashed to overpower Tyrant when he was being possessed by this "wicked darkness". And one of the moves that left the biggest impression of him was, of course¡­ "Right¡­ [Ocean Dragon Vortex]!!!" FLUUUUUOOOOOSSSHHHH!!! Aquarius moved around his hands as his tail started waving rapidly. The seas suddenly became his entire domain, transforming and shaping into a gigantic vortex in the shape of a ferocious dragon. "ROOOOAARRRR¡­!" The Ocean Dragon Vortex he created was several times as stronger as mine, and immediately attacked the Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen, biting through her protections and coiling around her body. SPLAAAAAASH! "SHAAAAAHHHHH! W-What is this power?! Where did you get this kind of ability¡­ to control the seas?!" The Giant fish clearly panicked, but Aquarius was quite the merciless youngster, sending the fish straight into a nearby reef and shing its entire body into the hard rocks. CRAAAAAAASSSSHHHHH¡­.! "U-UNNGGH¡­! YOUUUUU! MY CHILDREN, EAT THEM ALIVE!" The furious Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen brought out more of her children to her side, as they stopped swarming Tyrant and the rest of my party as much, emerging like an endless swarm of Giant Piranhas, and opening their jaws. "Go help papa!" Kate said. She brought her own army of Mecha Piranhas, which shed against the real deal. "Go help mister Drake!" And Rose said the same, joining her own army of Mirage Giant Piranhas with Kate''s Mech Piranhas, the two armies became one, attacking the swarm of the Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen ferociously. "Of course, how can we be excluded of the party?" I asked with a smile. "Belle, is it done?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Done!" Belle said. She had once more conjured the spells we used in the previous dream to weaken all foes and strengthen ourselves. FLUOOOOSH! The pink-colored shockwave covered the entire dream and changed every monster inside. Weakening them severely as the dream''s authority became slightly ours. "And now¡­!" I channeled the powers of Skadi, Uller, the Blood Divine Spirit Rose, the Technomancy Holy Light Spirit Gabriel, and the Dream Divine Spirit Belle to unleash a Spirit Creation Spell. "[Divine Spirit Creation]: [Ocean Dragon Spirits Army Summon]!" FLAAAAAAAASSSHHHHH!!! A gigantic magic circle emerged behind us as countless ocean dragon spirits of various colors, some containing more than just the element of water appeared by the dozens, and quickly bing over a hundred. "A-Amazing¡­" Aquarius said in shock. "Boy! Use your own Army of Sea Monsters to join us, we can''t overpower the Queen without having to go through her army!" I said to Aquarius. "Right! [Army of the Sea]!" Aquarius said, summoning hundreds of smaller Sea Monsters he had tamed through his life, which quickly joined. An all-out-war between sea monsters and spirits broke out in the middle of the deep sea, monsters tore apart one another mercilessly. "H-Howe you have your own damn Army?!" The Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen was shocked beyond belief. "GRUOOOOHHHHH¡­!" Meanwhile, while Tyrant was struggling to fight so many monsters at once, a doppelganger of him madepletely out of Darkness and Curses emerged out of Sapphire''s aura. Aquarius immediately recognized the woman as the one that granted him a power to be capable of beating Tyrant back in the first trial. CRAAAASH! BOOOOM! CLAAAASH! Sapphire used the [Tyrant Shark of the Dead Seas Abyssal Stigma Familiar] Spell to invoke him and fight at his side. His enormous body, now made of shadows, easily began smacking every monster on its vicinity and killing anything else it found. Not only its tentacles were deadly, as its entire body constantly conjured curses and chains, alongside beams of darkness. It was simply way too overpowered of a Summon, and it was something like her personal guardian, as he protected her from all harm and made her invulnerable even amidst the swarm of Giant Piranhas. "That''s the woman¡­ The mermaid that helped me so many years ago as well. She somehow gave me the power to be my future self¡­" Aquarius said in surprise. "And why are her powers simr in appearance to Tyrant?" "Err, well, we can find that outter, right bro?!" I said with a smile. "For now, keep pushing forward, I''ll open the way! Tyrant''s going to be fine, my friends shall protect him." "Alright!" Aquarius nodded, swimming right behind me. "Skadi, Uller, do your thing!" I swung both of them horizontally and vertically while loading them with as much Mana and Divine Power as I could. Enormous cross-shaped and x-shaped shes made of Spiritual, Ice, and Water Energy began being unleashed, one after the other, and exploding consecutively. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The attacks started to tear apart the Giant Piranhas with ease, as we finally made our way to the Boss, who was constantly trying to run away from us, only for a gigantic made of blood to catch her and throw her right back at us. "HUH?! W-WHAT THE¡­?!" The Divine Spirit of a beautiful vampire emerged out of the water, giggling mischievously. Her entire body shapeshifted into countless red chains, chaining down the giant fish from moving any further. "[Divine Blood Chains]!" CLAAASH! "GRAAAHHH¡­ LET GO OF ME!" The furious entity possessing the giant fish roared furiously, its aura suddenly shapeshifting into countless tentacles and attacking us, while the giant fish''s eyes started shooting chaossers! Wait, what?! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Shit, this damn fish!" Aquarius muttered, as I deflected the beams and attacks using Skadi and Uller. "You''re one hell of a fish! But I think I''ve mostly figured out why you''re so powerful. I bet you dislike Holy Light, don''t you?" I smiled back, channeling the powers of my Divine Holy Light and Technomancy Spirit, the small Gabriel. "Gabriel, transform! [Mechanical Divine Sword Form]!" "Initiating Transformation." FLAAAASH! The bright lighting from this powerful Divine Spirit blinded every monster in our surroundings, as I gave Aquarius a gigantic golden sword. "Kill that thing with this, boy." "T-This is¡­?" "It''s our ticket out of this trial!" The trial did said he had to deal thest blow, but it didn''t mention things such as using weapons, right? So let''s abuse this. ----- Chapter 1250 End Of The Second Trial ----- "Now Attack, Aquarius! I''ll keep the monster from escaping!" I roared, manipting the waters and conjuring ice around he giant beast, while Aquarius swam forward. "RAAAAHHHHH¡­!" Aquarius gathered the power of the oceans within the sword made out of Gabriel''s body, and quickly managed to sh through the powerful defenses of the entity possessing the Sea King we were fighting. SLAAAASH! "GRAAAAHHH¡­ T-THAT LIGHT¡­! HOW COME YOU HAVE SUCH POWER?!" The entity panicked and tried to fight back, only for Aquarius shing attacks to be even more intense. Countless of shing attacks rained over the beast''s Veil of Chaos, slicing it apart and revealing the monster below. "I''ve got you! [Ocean Compression]! [Sea of Destruction]!" TRUUUUUMMM¡­! The entire ocean startedpressing around the gigantic fish, as it began exploding and draining away the energy of the monster, while the entity dwelling within the monster started to suffer in agony. "GRUUUAAAGGGH¡­! C-CURSE YOU, FATE''S PAWN!" BOOOOOOOMMMMMM¡­! This time, it didn''t managed to escape, but was destroyed right there! A mass of darkness slowly dissipated into nothingness, as the Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen suddenly came back to its senses, all weakened and beaten down, she quickly bowed her head to Aquarius. "Ah¡­ Hahhh¡­ W-We did it¡­!" Aquarius was surprised. "However, we have to hurry, Tyrant, we need to go see mom and my siblings! I have the bad feeling something''s going on there!" "RAAAARR!" Tyrant roared. "GRYYYYHH¡­" The Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen became submissive to Aquarius, and the young dragon decided to instantly tame her too. "Alright, if you want to join us and help,e!" Aquarius said. The battle scenario immediately ended, as we were once more on "spectator mode". Aquarius swam through the seas, finally reaching home, only to find destruction everywhere. "W-Wha¡­ What is happening?!" The entire Castle of the Primordial Dragon of the Seas was destroyed. The other houses and temples his siblings had constructed were in ruins. And many of his siblings'' bodiesid over the sea floor, dead. "No¡­ E-Everyone¡­ Mother¡­ MOTHEEEER!!!" The same darkness that had possessed the Sea Kings was lurking here. We could feel it. The shadows were moving around, countless red eyes were ring at him. As Aquarius tried to go look for his mother, he was suddenly ambushed by dozens of them. Sea Monsters possessed by the same darkness, their eyes were red and their bodies overflowing with ck auras. They were distorted and looked eldritch and aberrant. "Fate''s Pawn¡­!" "You are unfortunatelyte!" "You were unable to change the Fate of your family, Sea Dragon Aquarius!" "Gehehe¡­ GEHAHAHAH!" "All Dragons must be eradicated!" "So the Dragon King may not be born ever again!" "The only one that will destroy our Demon King must not be born!" The Sea Monsters began talking andughing evilly, as Aquarius face started to distort in pure fury. He seemed to clearly not understand a thing they were talking about, and his sadness became frustration, and then pure wrath. And when Aquarius realized there was a small dragon egg shattered into pieces over the floor, with its small and undeveloped dragon fetus dead, he snapped. "YOU BASTARDS¡­. YOU BASTARDS¡­! RAAAAAHHHH!!! I WON''T FORGIVE YOUUUUUUU¡­!" FLAAAASH! His chest began shining brightly with blue light, as a gigantic shockwave was unleashed from his body. His eyes began glowing with bright blue light, and his form suddenly transformed, now resembling a gigantic sea snake without limbs and one enormous jaw, he started to devastate everything around him, the monsters, and his ruined city in a fit of mindless wrath. BOOOOM! CRAAAASH! CLAAAAASH! "GRAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!" As he roared and destroyed the hundreds of monstersing for him, his soul was crying on frustration and desperation to not have been able to change a thing. Once he regained his calm, he quickly swam towards the castle, finding his mother almost dead. She was covered on deadly wounds, and she seemed to have been overpowered as she fought to protect her egg. "MOTHER!" "A-Aquarius¡­?" "Mother¡­ Are you okay?!" "I¡­ I might not be able to live much longer¡­" "But without you¡­ without you the seas¡­! Mother¡­ Please, don''t leave me. "Aquarius¡­" Ran started to cry in frustration, an ancient Primordial Dragon Goddess was crying. "They killed the child¡­ they killed it¡­ my child¡­" She cried. "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry for not being here¡­!" Aquarius cried. Her mother caressed Aquarius'' face with herrge hand, her big golden eyes looking into her son with care and love. "Aquarius¡­ you must escape. Swim as fast as you can, and as far as you can from this ce¡­" She muttered. "I feel them, they''reing. They''re still here¡­ HURRY! I''ll¡­ hold them back for you." "No¡­ What are you talking about?!" Aquarius cried. "Please¡­ You must live. You''re myst hope." She said, suddenly conjuring a bubble and encapsting her son. Because he was so weak and tired after his rampage, he was unable to fight back against his mother''s magic and was quickly sent away right as he saw an enormous mass of monsters unified together, resembling an utterly aberrant monsternd over the castle and destroy it all. "Live¡­ Aquarius¡­" "MOTHEEEEEERRRR¡­!" FLAAASH! The Dream ended right there, as we were all sent back to the beginning of the Dream Dungeon. Honestly speaking, what we just saw right now was¡­ A bit too much. It felt so shocking we couldn''t even move once it all ended. Sapphire suddenly fell to her knees, beginning to cry desperately. "Aquarius¡­ So this is what you never wanted to tell me. Was this the past you were so afraid to tell me? Was this¡­ the suffering you went through in your younger years?" Cried Sapphire.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The little Rose walked to Sapphire''s said and hugged her. "Rose¡­" "Auntie, don''t cry¡­ It was a dream. We have yet to finish this." "Ah, right¡­" "There''s still another Trial left and¡­ we also must face him at the end, right? So it might sound rude but¡­ It is too soon to begin crying." Rose''s pink eyes shone brightly, even the little girl was moved by what she saw and was holding her own tears. "So, sniff¡­ Please, just¡­ Let''s just bear with it¡­ For now." [The [Second Trial] has beenpleted sessfully.] ----- Chapter 1251 The Real Identity Of The Deep One ----- [The [Second Trial] has beenpleted sessfully.] [You have received 10000000 Divine Power] [You have received a Special Reward forpleting the [Second Trial]: [Sea Dragon''s Divine Fang (S Grade)] x1!] [Due to your outstanding achievements on the [Second Trial] you''ve received the Hidden Rewards left by the [Inheritance''s Creator: Aquarius]!] [You''ve received the [Mystical Dream Soul Orb of the Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen (S Grade)] x1!] [You''ve received the [Aquarius'' Dream Memory Soul Orb (S Grade)] x1!] [You''ve received the [Divinity Fragment of Primordial Seas] x10!] [You''ve received an additional 20000000 Divine Power!] "And that''s a wrap." I said with a nod. "I also got another Memory Orb, though I cannot use it yet, mysteriously so. Oh, also¡­" I quickly took out the purple-colored orb containing the soul of the Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen, which was the Familiar Aquarius used to create the Stigma within Rose, sealing arge Fragment of the Deep One''s powers. "Here, Rose, take this." I said, giving it to her. Much like Sapphire had the one of the Shark, Rose had the sharp toothed fish. It was normal to imagine she would use it as well to powerup and awaken the Familiar sleeping within her Stigma. "Oh, this is¡­ the same thing that my auntie got, right?" She wondered. "Indeed, focus while holding it with your Stigma''s hand, Rose." Sapphire guided her. She closed her eyes and held the orb, which quickly began awakening, spiritual and divine powers began flowing into her Stigma, as a resting soul within was powered-up and then woken from its sleep. FLUOOOOSH! Rose''s pink and purple Mirage and Illusion Attribute Aura surged wildly around her, and then started to distort and transform, shapeshifting into a gigantic piranha-like fish with sharp red eyes and incredibly sharp tooth. It was covered on shiny, purple scales, and had several venomous spikes over her body. ? "Uwaaah! W-What the¡­?! I imagined something like this but seeing it upfront¡­" Rose sighed, feeling slightly scared. "GRRRHH¡­" The giant fish groaned, rubbing its face over Rose. It seemed she liked her. And not just this, but Rose''s entire body was overflowing with a lot of divine and magical power. Despite not being of a divine rank, due to her Stigma''s powers, she was somehowparable to a Rank 7, or even a Rank 8 now that she awakened her powers. [The Stigma User: Rose] has awakened the [Sharp Toothed Abyssal Piranha Queen] Familiar within her Stigma!] [All her Magical Powers have been unlocked. Her Stigma''s Divine Magic has been enhanced even further.] [The Guardian Stigma User: Coral] has awakened the [Coral Fortress Titan King] Familiar within his Guardian Stigma!] [All of his Magical Powers and Physical Abilities have been unlocked. His Stigma''s Special Magic has been enhanced even further.] "W-What is this?!" Even Coral felt a powerup. Due to the uniqueness of his own Stigma being created because of being a Guardian of Rose''s own Stigma, he also awakened his own familiar. FLUOOOSH! A titan made of corals emerged within his Aura, with gigantic arms protecting him and Rose like a relentless guard. It seemed that even this entity was within the boy''s abilities, and perhaps was also the origin of his bizarre magic. "It does seems like we''ve made some progress." Said Bedann. "I do wonder, will we get the other Orbs in thest Trial?" "I do think we might." Sapphire said. "Though, the other two Stigma users are most likely our enemies¡­" "Do you know who they are?" Wondered Rose. "I believe the current Queen is probably one of the Stigma users, and then¡­ there''s a mysterious one, someone. Your mother is dead and Stigma users can only be women." Said Sapphire. "So that would leave¡­ a cousin? Or a sister¡­" "A-A sister?! I have a sister?" Wondered Rose. "I¡­ have no idea, dear. Sorry¡­ But it is merely a spection. We''ll only find out the truth once we confront the Queen, the Deep One, and whoever is the other Stigma." Said Sapphire. "Aww¡­" Rose sighed. "I hope¡­ I don''t have to fight a sister or something¡­ That would suck." Coralforted her by giving her a pats in her shoulder, while my daughters were with her as well. "Well, if that happens, we''ll help you out snap her out of whatever brainwash she''s on!" Said Bedra. "Nn! I can do it." Said Kate. "Bedra, Kate¡­" Rose sighed, smiling a bit. "Yeah, just like we made you snap out of your own brainwashing provoked by that monster, we''ll be able to do the same. I bet even the Queen¡­ might be in some sort of brainwashing too, right?" Coral wondered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I do believe that might the case, to an extent." Sapphire wondered. "Though, merely just being ignorance is also a possibility¡­ Through history, ignorance and stupidity has always been the biggest enemy of people." "We''ll eventually find out. The second trial already showed us a lot of what has happened to Aquarius, and how his past is connected to his future, and then our present." I said. "The Dark Entities following him, I believe they might have been something like Chaotic Spirits, if not something even stronger." "But why were they so obsessed with killing all sea dragons and taking over the seas?" Wondered Bedann. "Isn''t it obvious?" Miranda said. "So they can just govern over it! They were most likely trying to have some sort of revenge against this, there were several survivors, and I have no idea if Aquarius managed to kill them all¡­" "Could it be?" Pekora wondered. "Maybe¡­ what you exined us before, about the Aquarius Archipgo History. The way the Deep One was summoned by the Ancient Cult, they were using cores from chaos spirits, weren''t they? This Cult just showed up out of nowhere after Aquarius started protecting you all, isn''t it?" "Indeed¡­" Sapphire nodded. "Wait¡­ You think there''s a connection with the Chaos Spirits that killed the Sea Dragons? Maybe¡­ they were chasing Aquarius, and decided to kill him by using the very people he was protecting? Oh gods¡­" "We''ll see more of that as weplete the next andst trial, for now we should- Agh! Ariel, are you eating the fang already?!" I said, surprised that the trident was munching on it. ----- Chapter 1252 The Third Trial ----- Ding! [The [Aquarius'' Broken Trident: Ariel (Broken) (C Grade)] has absorbed the [Sea Dragon''s Divine Fang (S Grade)] Material Item!] [It has regained a part of its former strength!] Upon absorbing the Fang, the Trident began glowing. More of her cracks were now healed, and she no longer looked like she was some cheap trident you can buy at any shop in the port town, looking clean and shiny. Her three pointy tips had finally regenerated, although they were still not as sharp, and her aura had improved and she seemed to emanate a strong enough Aura that seemed to hold divinity within it. ----- [Aquarius'' Broken Trident: Ariel (Broken) (A Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [A] [Physical Strength]: [A+] [Magical Power]: [A] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A] [Abilities] [Ancient Relic of the Guardian of the Seas (Broken)]: This item is broken and has lost most of its powers due to the passing of time and the death of its original wielder. However, if it can find a new wielder and new materials to be repaired with, the legendary weapon''s true power will be unlocked. [Description] An old-looking sea trident that was once wielded by Aquarius, the Guardian of the Seas. Itcks its original powers due to the passing of time and the death of its original wielder. It is barely stronger than a simple wooden spear. It has been repaired twice, enhancing its stats and Rank, but it requires more materials. ----- "Hehehe, now I am quite the amazing weapon, aren''t I?" Arielughed. "A Rank in all stats! I am literally perfect!" "Hmmm, I wouldn''t say you''re that strong though." I said. "At most you''re ok. But still, youck any abilities so you''re just one stick." "One stick?! I am THE Stick!" Ariel said angrily, pointing herself at me. "Anyways, it looks like its already beginning, get ready everyone, it''s thest trial." I said, as the dream started to distort around us onest time, everything started changing and transforming. FLUOOOOSH! [The [Third Trial] is about to begin!] The scenery quickly changed. We found ourselves once more in the seas. Aquarius was sent far away once his mother used herst strength to save his life. It seemed as if years went by since he was sent in that bubble, and when it finally popped, he found himself in the middle of nowhere. Much farther away from his home, and in apletely desertic sea. There weren''t even reefs, nor fish, the only thing he found was sand below the sea and nothing else. His eyes were filled with sorrow, and his heart seemedpletely empty. "Everyone¡­ mother¡­" Aquarius sighed, suddenly submerging himself into the depths of the sea, and falling over the sand. He didn''t move, nor did anything, he only slept. Over time, the sands moved over his body, and he was buried. Years seemed to go fast forward, perhaps hundreds, or maybe thousands of years. Aquarius decided to hide and bury himself, and to sleep for an eternity, trying to forget his sorrow. However, he did not just slept. He spent this entire time in the Draconic Records, where he was able to speak with his siblings. Despite being able to speak with them and slowly heal his heart by learning from them, he also learned a harsh truth. His mother was no longer able to speak through the draconic records. She had not died, yet she wasn''t alive either¡­ whatever they did to her, it was some sort of imprisonment between life and death, and she was unable to speak to her children. "What has happened to mother? Why is she not responding anymore?" Aquarius sighed, many times he tried to speak to her figure, only to find her mute and in a deep sleep. ck chains wrapped around her body, and she was unable to do anything about it. "We''ve been looking at her since this happened." One of his sisters sighed. "It appears the power of the Chaos Spirits¡­ or maybe something even stronger has taken ahold of her body and soul." "As we are all dead¡­ We can''t do anything to help her." One of his older brothers said. "You''re¡­ you''re perhaps thest sea dragon, Aquarius." One of his younger siblings sighed. "Aquarius, you''re our hope." Another said. "But I¡­ I couldn''t save anybody! I couldn''t do a single thing¡­!" Cried Aquarius. "I am useless and weak¡­ No matter how hard I train, I can neverpare to the strength of that monster¡­ The monster that killed all of you and took mother away¡­" "Aquarius, we trust you!" "Please trust yourself as well!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You''re ourst hope, so please¡­!" "No¡­ I am tired of this¡­ I am tired of always failing¡­ I am tired of losing everyone, of losing everything¡­ I don''t want to die in vain either!" Aquarius cried, feeling the enormous responsibility weight upon his back. He was unable to bear with it and ran away from it. He had suffered so much that it was understandable. He didn''t wanted to fight anymore. He didn''t wanted to suffer anymore. And if he was truly thest one, he didn''t wanted to die in vain and end his entire family for good either. "Aquarius!" His siblings called for him, but he didn''t respond, he never essed the Draconic Records after that day, and once he woke up from his slumber, he swam across the seas for many years, hunting monsters when hungry, and always sighing in silence. [Over the many years of his long life, Aquarius went throughrge amounts of suffering. His heart was broken and his mind destroyed. He had no more motivation to live either, and simply lived like a wild animal, eating when hungry and sleeping when tired.] [Like this, for many years, he never found a purpose other than to survive to keep his species alive. Never to find any other purpose, nor anything that could fill his empty heart.] [Until one day, over a thousand years after the incidents that killed his siblings and took away his mother from him, when found a small vige of Mermen, the first people he had ever seen through his entire life, which were being attacked by two gigantic Sea Kings possesing the same dark auras from the Sea Kings he once fought before.] ----- Chapter 1253 The Ancient Mermen Village And The Two Sea Kings ----- We saw the peaceful mermen vige as we made our way through thest trial''s setting description. After wandering across the seas for many years, Aquarius finally found the first shows of civilization, of intelligent beings aside from the dragons he always knew about. Suddenly, he remembered what his mother had once told him, about the Mermen, and that they were people of the sea, thest tribe of intelligent sea people. "Are those Mermen? So they''re real¡­" He said in surprise, his two Familiars seemed surprised as they saw a beautiful underwater town constructed using colorful coral stone and seaweed. "Huh? What''s that?!" However, as the description of the scenario exined, this wasn''t just a visit. The moment Aquarius arrived; the Mermen were being attacked. Their town was falling apart and their warriors dying as dozens of giant sea monsters appeared from the depths,manded by two gigantic Sea Kings. And much like before, both monsters and the two other Sea Kings were overflowing with a powerful, ck aura of darkness that epassed their entire bodies. One of the monsters was a gigantic ck squid with one big red eye, and the other was a sea serpent with a long body size and sharp teeth. Both were most likely, Rank 9 monsters much like Tyrant and the Piranha were. They were slowly attacking the town, destroying the buildings apart and picking up people to devour slowly. They looked vicious and brainwashed. "Stop! You damn monsters! I know you''re here, Chaotic Spirits! Invaders of this world! Stop your ughtering of this world''s precious people!" Aquarius swam rapidly, his voice echoed around the waters as all monsters quickly directed their gazes at him, finding a gigantic sea dragon approaching. "GYOGYOGYOGYOOOHHHH¡­!" "SHAAAAAHHHHHH!!!!" The Giant Squid and the Sea Serpent immediately confronted him, making strange noises as they made their way towards him, bringing their own armies of sea monsters as well. "W-Who is that?! Another monster?!" "We were living so peacefully until now, will we all die today?!" "Another monster hase to eat and torment us all!!!" "RUUUN!" "Everyone! That is NOT a monster!" As the Mermen panicked, a beautiful young mermen woman appeared amidst the crowd. She looked incredibly simr to Sapphire, but much younger, and with a childish and innocent light in her eyes. "He''s a Dragon! I''ve seen them before in the statues! Sea Dragons are our guardians! Please entrust him with your Mana! Do the ritual!" "What are you talking about, Sapphire?! There is no time for a ritual!" "You may be the Saintess but this is too much, we have to run away!" "If we run, we''ll be eaten by the monsters anyways!" "What do we do?! Heeelp!" "T-That dragon''s already getting overwhelmed!" While the Mermen were panicking and slowly being driven into a corner in their ruined town by many monsters, Aquarius was incapable of getting towards them, as he and his two familiars were battling the Sea Kings and their army of monsters. And then, as we were readying ourselves to fight andplete the trial, the dream slowly started to be more and more reality, until we were finally able to interact with it. Ding!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [While Aquarius wanted to go rescue the mermen as fast as possible, both possessed Sea Kings and their army of brainwashed monsters wouldn''t allow him. The mermen people, led by a mysterious young saint that knew about sea dragons, was panicking and slowly, they would get eaten one by one by the beasts surrounding them and destroying their city.] [As thest trial of this Dungeon and Inheritance, you mustplete several tasks to sessfully clear all of its conditions.] [Assist Aquarius on defeating both Sea Kings [Abyssal, Red-Eyed Titanic Squid Queen (Rank 9 Peak Stage)] and [Wrathful Sea Snake King (Rank 9 Peak Stage)] while also making sure to protect the lives of all surviving Mermen and unite their hearts together with the Saint to assist Aquarius with their Mana.] [If either Aquarius, his two familiars, or any Mermen dies, the trial will automatically end.] [Time Limit: 30 Minutes.] "Shit, we''ll need to divide our forces right away! Bedann, Miranda, youe with me to help out Aquarius and beat the Sea Kings! Everyone else, protect the city and make sure NO mermen dies! Bedra, Rose, Sapphire, I am counting on you three to convince them to unite together, I know you''ve got it on you." I said. "Okay papa!" Bedra happily replied. "I won''t disappoint you!" She quickly expanded her powerful Heavenly Light Aura and stretched it into gigantic draconic ws, shing apart several monsters and freeing the mermen from immediate danger. CLAAASH! CLAAAASH! CLAAAAAAASH! "W-Who is that girl?!" "S-She''s using light magic!" "I''ve never seen her before¡­" The Mermen were bbergasted, but Bedra wasn''t all. Kate and Rose immediately summoned their armies of familiars and ordered them to fight iing monsters, mechanical fishes and mirage illusory fishes appeared inrge quantities. "Queen, help me out dealing with that big guy over there!" Rose summoned her familiar, the gigantic sharp-toothed fish queen, which she named "Queen". "GRAAAH!" The giant fish immediately attacked an enormous lobster-shaped sea monster, tearing apart its giant ws and then biting its hard shell into pieces. CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH! Meanwhile, Sapphire swam towards the rest of the Mermen, calming them down as all surviving mermen were panicking by seeing all these new faces and their fancy powers. Of course, her Familiar, Tyrant, was swimming around the mermen and attacking any monster that got closer, adding an extrayer of defense. "Please, everyone calm down!" She said, using Ancient Mermen Tongue, which I was able to decipher using the System''s analysis. "A Mermaid?!" "Y-You! Did you brought these freaks with you?" "Well, they''re helping us survive, don''t call them freaks!" "Young Lady! Who may you be?! As you can see, we''ve been caught in a terrible crisis! But you¡­ havee to save us?" Wondered an old-looking mermen. "I am the chief of this humble vige¡­" "Elder¡­" Sapphire sighed, suddenly remembering this old man, sighing. "Yes, we''vee to save you! Is there anybody here named Sapphire?" "M-Me?" The little Saint wondered, swimming towards Sapphire. It seemed I was right, she was indeed Sapphire when she was younger. ----- Chapter 1254 Sapphire Meets Her Past Self ----- As Drake swam to protect Aquarius and fight the two Sea Kings with his two beloved wives, he left behind everyone else to protect the mermen, which was his top priority. For him, it would be much harder to protect and secure these people than to just fight two huge monsters with the help of an already grown up Aquarius, who was already vastly stronger. And as they went their separate ways, Bedra, Kate, Rose, and everyone else quickly started fighting the swarm of hundreds of giant sea monsters that were attacking the city, cleaning it from monsters while also calming the mermen, using Sapphire as their medium. "Please, everyone calm down!" She said, using Ancient Mermen Tongue to quickly convince the people she was not some random outsider. "A Mermaid?!" "Y-You! Did you brought these freaks with you?" "Well, they''re helping us survive, don''t call them freaks!" "Young Lady! Who may you be?! As you can see, we''ve been caught in a terrible crisis! But you¡­ havee to save us?" Wondered an old-looking mermen. "I am the chief of this humble vige¡­" "Elder¡­" Sapphire sighed, suddenly remembering this old man, sighing. "Yes, we''vee to save you! Is there anybody here named Sapphire?" "M-Me?" The little Saint wondered, swimming towards Sapphire. "Indeed, you." Sapphire gave her a head pat and smiled slightly. "We need your powers, dear. That huge sea dragon over there won''t be able to handle things on his own. He hase all the way here to protect all of you." "Who is that sea dragon?" Wondered the little Sapphire. "He''s big and strong but¡­ He''s different than the myths." "He is Aquarius, a young and conflicted sea dragon that went through many hardships. He hade all the way here to save you all after his family of dragons, including his mother, were killed by these monsters." Sapphire sighed. The other mermen were suddenly moved by these words. Despite being people that lived isted, they valued family bonds greatly, hearing someone that had lost everything deeply hurt them as well, as they were highly empathetic in ancient times, before they grew into corruption in the present that Drake and his friends saw.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Poor dragon¡­" "His entire family?!" "Even his mother¡­" "He has lost everything?" "And even then, he''s risking his life to save us¡­" "Maybe its true what they said, Sea Dragons are our guardians, even after so long since thest time we saw one!" The mermen slowly began to change their perspective of the situation, realizing the sacrifice that Aquarius was doing for their wellbeing. "T-Then what can I do?" The little Sapphire said. "You possess a special magic, isn''t it?" The present Sapphire said. "The Magic of connecting people''s hearts and sealing away powers." "H-How do you know about that?!" The little Sapphire was bbergasted. "I am also a Saint, from another, faraway and ruined country." Said the adult Sapphire. "Little Sapphire, would you help me? If everyone here can be convinced to unite their hearts and to imbue all their Mana and Magic into the Dragon named Aquarius, we might be able to find a solution to our predicament." "Such a thing is possible?" Wondered the Elder of the tribe. "Yes, I am sure of it. But we need all of your cooperation, everyone." The present Sapphire said, looking at the few hundred of Mermen. Although some were beginning to change their mind, over seventy percent of the rest were still filled with much fear, incapable of being able to unite their hearts together using Sapphire''s magic. "Everyone, I know you''re afraid. I know you must be confused about what''s happening right now, but please, without your help we won''t be able to aplish this! Perhaps some of you may think you''re weak, maybe some of you may think that your power wouldn''t be enough, but all of you are like a small grain of sand, alone, we may be insignificant, but together, we can make something as enormous and big as the sands covering all of the seas'' depths." Said Sapphire. "If you cannot bear to help us for yourselves, do it for those you''ve lost, for those you want to protect. Look at your family members, and think of what you can do now!" "¡­" "¡­" "¡­" Everyone remained in silence, still undecisive. Sapphire was rather rusty about dealing with people. She put her very soul in that speech yet it seemed to not have reached everybody''s hearts. "Come on! What are you waiting for?! Do you want your kids to die?! Just give the dragon your mana!" Bedra barked angrily from faraway. "We are doing everything here while you are being saved, be grateful and don''t get cocky!" Rose said cockily. "Yeah, just do it, cowards!" Coral said. "You call yourselves warriors of the seas but you can''t even cooperate a bit?! Unify your damn hearts!" Unlike Sapphire''s speech, the harsh words of three younglings hut their pride much more. And suddenly, the Mermen became very cooperative. "Y-You insolent brats! We are no cowards!" "Dammit! Okay how do we do this?!" "Do I just give your Mana, child?" "Sapphire, do it then, I''ll give it you all my damn mana to shut down those kids!" "Urgh fine! I guess we need to pay for your aid, no?! Dammit!" "I don''t even know how to do this, I am afraid but screw it!" The mermen suddenly started glowing, as both Sapphires realized they were willing to cooperate. Particles of blue light started emerging from their bodies, it was their Mana and their own Aqua Essence. However, amidst them all, the Elder brought something else, it was a small, blue-colored orb, glowing with a powerful Ocean Divine Essence like nothing before. "I''ve brought this! It is our ancient relic, the Blue Ocean Heart." Said the Elder. "This is¡­ our treasure, and where we draw the power of our rituals and magic. Our ancestors collected these Fragments, named Blue Ocean Tears, and unified them together to create the Blue Ocean Heart. Could this help him be stronger?" "T-That item is¡­" The Present Sapphire and the Past Sapphire reacted the same, at the same time. It was the original Blue Orb before it was shattered into pieces. ----- Chapter 1255 Going All-Out ----- "Eh?! It''s you, Drake! And there are your friends here as well¡­!" Aquarius couldn''t believe his eyes. After having traveled alone for many years, he finally saw other dragons once more. He felt strangely nostalgic, as if he had forgotten they had existed until now, when he finally recalled seeing them always appear when he was in trouble fighting a Sea King, and saving him. The Aquarius of reality might had gone through something different, but his own dream recreation had underwent a different story, and was now developing¡­ into something different than the original past. Nheless, he simply didn''t had time to question where they had been this entire time, or why they even appeared just in the veryst moments, when he was overwhelmed either. "Hello Aquarius, sorry to bete again!" Drake roared, confronting the Giant Abyssal Squid. By holding both of his weapons, he unleashed a devastating storm of slicing attacks, shaking the entire sea, and freezing the monster''s surroundings. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! CLAAAASH! "GRYYYAAAAHH¡­" The Giant Abyssal Squid had most of its tentacles sliced in a mere second! Drake decided he was no longer fooling around, especially because this quest didn''t had restrictions. He didn''t even needed Aquarius to beat the Sea Kings this time around, as long as he helped out, he could finish them off by himself. "A-Amazing, have you be even stronger than before?" Wondered Aquarius. "Maybe, but there''s no time to talk about this, son." Drake said, quickly giving the giant sea dragon a special weapon, it was Ariel the Trident, which he realized might be a special item in this dream. "Oooh, good idea!" Ariel celebrated, reaching one of Aquarius'' hands in a mere second. "This weapon is¡­?!" Aquarius felt shocked. "It is a weapon that''ll help you defeat these bastards." Drake said. "However, for now we have to weaken them as much as possible. The rest of my allies are preparing to bring us even more help, from the mermen themselves." "The mermen?!" Aquarius felt surprised. "Well, whatever''s your idea, I''m in, big bro! Just let me¡­" "SHAAAAAHHHHH¡­!" Although Drake managed to stop the Titanic Abyssal Squid for a few seconds, the Giant Sea Serpent wasn''t done yet, and immediately rushed towards the two of them. Bedann and Miranda caught its tail using their strength, but the beast, too big and strong at Rank 9 Peak Stage, shook them off wildly and opened its jaws, trying to devour Aquarius whole. "You lot again! I will make you regret aiding the Fate''s Pawn!!!" Roared the Sea Serpent, attempting to bite Aquarius and Drake several times! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! However, both swam gracefully and rapidly around the seas, evading the monster''s deadly jaws. Drake quickly gathered Divine Power into his hands and channeled the power of his Knife once more, unleashing a spiraling whirlpool made out of many sea dragon-shaped illusions made of the surrounding seas. FLUOOOOOSH! CLAAAAAASSSHHHHH!!!! The Whirlpool quickly caught the Sea Snake and pushed it back, where Bedann and Miranda used this opportunity to attack. "You damn worm, stay still!!! [Chaotic Axe Arts]: [Chaotic Tempest]!" Bedra channeled her Chaos Attribute Divinity into her two Axes, unleashing a deadly sharp x-shaped attack made of pure chaos and darkness, which impacted the giant Sea Snake and shed its flesh and scales, leaving a nasty wound behind. SLAAAAASSSHHHH!!!! "[Demonic Curse Chains]! [Demon Mold Legion]!" Meanwhile, Miranda quickly conjured countless of Chains made out of her own body and coated on demonic curse energy, while at the same time summoning an enormous legion of monstrous infected zombie-like chimeric creatures, which started attacking and restraining the beast. "GYOGYOGYOOOOHHH¡­.!" However, Drake and Aquarius were once more startled as the Titanic Abyssal Squid recovered and promptly attacked both of them with absolutely massive tentacles, whipping them away from its sight with brutal strength. CLAAASH! CLAAAAASSSHHH!!! "Uuuuaaaggh!" Aquarius groaned, falling deeper into the dark oceans, and once more being surrounded by countless sea monsters trying to pick him up. "Dammit, they''re too big and strong! Ag! Get off my way!" Aquarius roared savagely as he sliced apart and pierced through the bodies of the sea monsters trying to pick him up, shing them all apart and absorbing their divine cores to gain more power, albeit slowly. CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "They never stoping!" Drake gritted his teeth. He had already conjured the spells to weaken the dream''s monsters and enhance himself and his allies, yet all enemies were still ridiculously strong. It seemed that he would need to push himself a bit more. "[Divine Draconic Aura]!" Drake roared, channeling the power he held and his Spirits, and unleashing a gigantic Dragon Aura in the shape of a multi-headed and monstrous dragon, extending dozens of draconic ws, he sliced apart all monsters around him, freeing Aquarius from the overwhelming swarm of creatures, as he swam directly towards the Titanic Abyssal Squid. FLAAAAAASH! "You''re not going to get away with what you did, bastard!" Drake roared, catching with the giant squid, and then pummeling it with punches. His Draconic Aura shapeshifted and transformed around his entire body, making him shine with a golden color of pure brilliant radiance. "[Spirit Connection]!" He quicklybined his body with Gabriel, the Holy Light and Technomancy Spirit, and covered his entire body with a metallic, mechanical golden colored armor, which he used to emitrge quantities of light, the squid''s weakness. "[Heavenly Dragon Fists]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAAASSSHHHHH!!! Countless fists coated on holy light started hitting the giant squid countless times. Despite being such a strong Rank 9 monster, against Drake going all-out, it was nothing but mere dinner! "RAAAAAHHHH!!!!" Drake''s right arm raised into the skies, as he channeled all of his divinity and draconic aura into this fist, suddenly making it grow ten times its original size and then hitting the Titanic Abyssal Squid with all his strength! "[Heavenly Dragon Meteor]!!!" BAAAAAAAAMMMMMMMM¡­! "GRYYEEEEEHHHHHHHH..!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Titanic Abyssal Squid was hit so hard and with so much light epassing and burning its entire body that it screamed in agony before falling into the bottom of the ocean, its giant red eye was destroyed, and the darkness possessing the beast quickly disappeared! "Y-You did it¡­!" Aquarius was surprised. "We''re not done here yet¡­" Drake said. ----- Chapter 1256 The Trials Requirements ----- Ding! [You have defeated the [Abyssal, Red-Eyed Titanic Squid Queen (Rank 9 Peak Stage)] without the aid of Aquarius.] [Although it is not a requirement to defeat Bosses with Aquarius aid, due to not using his aid, you''ve received a penalty.] [All Existing Monsters, including the remaining Boss, the [Wrathful Sea Snake King (Rank 9 Peak Stage)] have all their stats boosted by +200%] "What?! What kind of bullshit rule is that!?" Drake asked in anger. "Shit, this is bad!" Miranda said, evading a gigantic shark from biting her. "They''re all going berserk!" Said Bedann. "Wait, why are they growing stronger?!" Asked Aquarius. FLUOOOOOSH! All monsters suddenly started growing much stronger. Their auras started exploding with power, overflowing with red color. Drake and his allies were all surprised. Even worse, within the Mermen City, the monsters attacking it suddenly became much fiercer and stronger, giving a lot of work to those protecting it. "This bullshit penalty appeared absolutely out of nowhere! There was no information about it at all." Drake sighed. "Belle, do you know something about this?!" "I-I had no idea the Dream Dungeon would simply create a penalty out of nowhere! Although it is not a requirement for Aquarius to help, it seems that if he doesn''t take a central part in the end of this scenario, we may not even get the full inheritance¡­" Belle exined to Drake. "I see! Well, whatever then! Aquarius, you''reing with us!" Drake said, quickly bringing Aquarius with him as the two started ughtering hundreds of monsters on their way towards thest Boss, the [Wrathful Sea Snake King]! "Shit, these things are bing much stronger out of the blue!" Mirandained, moving her enormous swarm of mold chimeras against the monsters and barely holding back. Countless of chimeric, aberrant demonic monsters were constantly surging from her body, shaped as wolves, tigers, bears, and many other creatures of varied shaped and mixed appearances. "We cannot do thispletely by ourselves! Drake, Aquarius! Are you done yet?!" Bedann asked, as she saw the giant Titanic Abyssal Squid falling into the bottom of the sea and then the message. "Wait¡­ the monsters became stronger because Drake defeated the squid?!" "Sorry about that!" Drake apologized, swimming towards his two beloved wives. "Come, we''ll need as much of your help. I''ll hold back the small fry!" Drake quickly gathered his powers and divinity, spending a few millions of divine power into a big, and powerful spell! "[Divine Spirit Creation]: [Endless Army of Sea Dragon Spirits]!" FLAAAAAASH! Suddenly, the seas fused with his divine powers, summoning hundreds of sea dragon divine spirits at one, which started fighting the monsters together. Drake had used a lot of Divine Power into that conjuration, but it was worth it as it brought a ton of time! "SHHAAAAAHHH!!!" The Wrathful Sea Snake King greeted the party of four with furious roars, shaping the seas into dozens of sea snakes and attacking all four of them with these! "Aquarius!" Drake ordered. "Got it!" Aquarius quickly decided to be more serious, swinging his hands around and making his trident resonate with his powers the most. FLAAAAASH! It suddenly glowed with bright golden color, as his attacks suddenly shaped the seas themselves. Dozens of giant tridents made out of water emerged one after the other, destroying the Wrathful Sea Snake King''s spells and at the same time piercing the monster''s body, leaving countless of bloody wounds behind!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "SHYYYAAAAHHHHH!!!" The Wrathful Sea Snake King roared wrathfully, attacking back at Aquarius by swinging its giant tail and trying to blow him away like before. However! "[Divine Spirit Creation]: [Heavenly Dragon''s Scale Shield Spirit]!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! A gigantic shield made of holy light dragon scales emerged, which Drake materialized into a spirit and then defended everyone from the ferocious Wrathful Sea Snake King''s attacks! BAAM! BAAAM! BAAAAM! "That nasty snake''s too strong!" Mirandained. "Dammit, take this, bitch!" Miranda lost her patience, gathering her Chaos and Demonic Energy into her fists and then shapeshifting them into gigantic demonic dragon jaws, unleashing a gigantic dragon breath! "[Demonic Dragon Breath]!" TRUUUUUUUMMMMMMMM¡­! The giant beam of darkness hit the Wrathful Sea Snake King, piercing through its entire body and leaving a terribly bad wound! However, the beast was long from dead, it quickly attempted to attack back, trying to catch them by manipting the seas and generating thousands of spiraling water spears. "SHAAAAH!" Drake swam forwards with Aquarius at his side, as he defended his party from damage using his shield, while he quickly had a genius idea! He grabbed Skadi and Uller and then using Rose, the Divine Vampiric Spirit, he fused the weapons with Ariel, the Trident. "Let''s see if this works¡­!" FLAAAAASSSHHHHH!!!! A wonderfulbination was brought to reality, as an absolutely enormous, golden and silver-colored trident decorated with red roses and overflowing with a multi-colored divine aura was temporarily born! Ding! [You have temporarily merged [Uller] [Skadi] [Divine Blood Spirit: Rose] and [Ariel] together to create a powerful, divine relic: [Ancient Trident of the Seven Primordial Seas]!] "And it''s done! Go, boy!" Drake roared. "Trust in your own strength!" "GOTCHA!" Aquarius roared, pushing himself against the enormous barrage of attacks and magic projectiles fired by the Wrathful Sea Snake King, shing apart anything and ultimately piercing the Wrathful Sea Snake King''s chest with everything her had! CLAAAAASSSHHHHH!!! "SHAAAAH!" However, as the Wrathful Sea Snake King seemed to still not be dead even with all of this power, an even greater power was suddenly transferred to Aquarius, from within the Mermen Town, the Mana of every mermen, plus the power of the Blue Orb flowed towards him like an endless stream of divine energy, boosting his power through the roof. "RAAAAAAHHHH!!!" FLAAAAAASSSHHHHH!!! An enormous, powerful blue light emerged from the trident, not killing the Wrathful Sea Snake King, but purifying its internal body and then killing the aberrant darkness possessing the creature! The light was so bright it illuminated all of the seas, creating both a beautiful and overwhelming spectacle. ----- Chapter 1257 End Of The Third Trial ----- Ding! [You have sessfullypleted the [Third Trial]] FLAAASH! The moment the two Sea Kings were down, the Trial immediately ended. The dream started to change right after that, showing Aquarius healing and recruiting these two Sea Kings as hisst two Familiars, and then using their enormous bodies and smaller monster allies to carry the Mermen away from their former city below the seas. "Lord Aquarius, where are we going?" Wondered an old merman, the Elder of the tribe. "We must go as far as possible from these dangerousnds." Aquarius said. "I must find you a safe ce, one where the evil that took down my family cannot reach you." "Lord Aquarius¡­" The young Sapphire sighed, sitting over Aquarius'' big head. "Thank you for saving us¡­ Even if you''ve lost everything in your life, it seems that your heart still harbors kindness." "Kindness¡­" Aquarius sighed, looking into the vast and endless seas. "Perhaps¡­" Since that moment that the young sea dragon was decided to save and help these people prosper. He swam through thousands of kilometers, until he finally found something he could do. He forced a sleeping volcano to awaken within the seas using is magic, and then created the Aquarius Archipgo as the volcano erupted and thends beneath the sea raised over the surface. Using his Divinity Powers of Creation, he filled the ind with nts and animals, and made of this ce the home of the Mermen. They were not ustomed to being onnd, but slowly they got used to this ind, free from the dangers of the sea. He took care of most of their necessities, and the people prospered for many years. New generations were born, and Sapphire grew older, and closer with Aquarius. The scenario ended with both ncing into the horizon, looking forward to the future toe. "What a beautiful sunset, lord Aquarius." Said Sapphire. "Yes¡­ It is something I often did not see in the seas." Aquarius sighed, on his humanoid form, he resembled a tall half-dragon and half-mermen with sharp golden eyes and long blue hair. It was rather obvious Sapphire had fallen for him seeing how handsome he was. Her hand touched that of Aquarius, as she smiled back at him, Aquarius seemed slightly embarrassed, but didn''t let go of her hand. And that''s¡­ how the third trial ended. When everything was over, we quickly emerged once more back in the Dream Dungeon. The Dream Bridge has fully recovered now, and we were allowed to pass through it and reach the Dungeon Boss Room, where Aquarius¡­ or what remained of him was sealed. "It''s over." Sighed Bedann in relief. "Hah, I need to take a little break before going for the Boss¡­" "Me too¡­" Miranda sighed, sitting over the grass. "Papa, I''m hungy!" Bedrained. "Nn! Hungy¡­" Kate agreed. "Alright." I nodded. "Let''s take a break. Now that the three trials are over, we should have as much time as we want to rx and prepare for the Dungeon Boss." I said. I quickly brought out of my Inventory several items, chairs, tables, a camp, and more, so everyone could sitfortably while my Cooking Spirits started preparing food for everyone. Ding! [The [Third Trial] has beenpleted sessfully.] [You have received 10000000 Divine Power] [You have received a Special Reward forpleting the [Third Trial]: [Sea Dragon''s Divine Eye (S Grade)] x1!] [Due to your outstanding achievements on the [Third Trial] you''ve received the Hidden Rewards left by the [Inheritance''s Creator: Aquarius]!] [You''ve received the [Mystical Dream Soul Orb of the Red-Eyed Abyssal Titanic Squid Queen (S Grade)] x1 and the [Mystical Dream Soul Orb of the Wrathful Sea Snake King (S Grade)] x1!] [You''ve received the [Aquarius'' Dream Memory Soul Orb (S Grade)] x1!] [You''ve received the [Divinity Fragment of Primordial Seas] x20!] [You''ve received an additional 20000000 Divine Power!] As I acquired the rewards, Ariel swiftly absorbed the eye of the sea dragon, which was more like a blue jewel in the shape of an eye. I had given up on keeping these precious materials, I guess it was more worth it to upgrade her. Ding! [The [Aquarius'' Broken Trident: Ariel (Broken) (A Grade)] has absorbed the [Sea Dragon''s Divine Eye (S Grade)] Material Item!] [It has regained a part of its former strength!] ----- [Aquarius'' Broken Trident: Ariel (Broken) (S+++ Grade)] [Effects]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Fortune]: [S+++] [Physical Strength]: [S+++] [Magical Power]: [S+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S+++] [Abilities] [Ancient Relic of the Guardian of the Seas (Broken)]: This item is broken and has lost most of its powers due to the passing of time and the death of its original wielder. However, if it can find a new wielder and new materials to be repaired with, the legendary weapon''s true power will be unlocked. [Description] An old-looking sea trident that was once wielded by Aquarius, the Guardian of the Seas. Itcks its original powers due to the passing of time and the death of its original wielder. It is barely stronger than a simple wooden spear. It has been repaired thrice, enhancing its stats and Rank, but it requires more materials. ----- "Ta-da~! I am fully repaired now!" Ariel said happily. "Doesn''t look like it." I sighed. "You might have regained a majority of your durability, sharpness, and magic power but your abilities are still sealed." "EH?! I-Is that so? Ah!" Ariel realized. "Now that you say that¡­ I cannot draw their power out yet¡­" "How many materials do you even need?" Mirandained. "You''ve eaten three already! There are not any more trials, you know?!" "I-I know that!" Ariel said nervously. "Maybe I need one more¡­ or two¡­" "Sigh." Bedann said. "Maybe we should give up on her¡­" "Well, it is said that she was the only one capable of hurting the Deep One, and also the only one capable of purifying other living beings from the Chaos Spirits possessing them." Said Sapphire. "Please, let''s have some more patience. I am sure we''ll find as many materials as you need once we enter the Dungeon Boss Room. After all, the body of Aquarius rests there. Even after his death, I am sure he still wants to help us somehow¡­" "I suppose¡­ you''re right." I nodded. "Anyways, let''s eat something tasty to change the mood, alright?" I didn''t wanted Sapphire to have that grieving face anymore, honestly it made me feel a bit bad I had to make her bring that topic, so I better make her smile with something tasty at the very least. Now that I know who Aquarius was, I can''t help but feel his death as something rather personal, like a brother that died¡­ I have to make sure to protect the country he created and loved so much, it is the least I can do for him. Sapphire smiled back at me with a gentle giggle. "Thank you for worrying about me. I am fine, Drake." She said with a smile. "Although I''ve felt slightly sad as we went through these scenarios, I was able to see another face of my beloved Aquarius, and how he truly was in the past. It brought me back memories of my childhood as well¡­ I am only wondering if this was all his n from the beginning, and if there''s something else to all of these scenarios we''ve witnessed. Maybe those Memory Orbs may reveal the truth soon." "I hope so as well." I nodded. ----- Chapter 1258 The Possibilities ----- "I won''t lose, no matter what!" "Why?! Why are these things happening to me?!" "Mother! MOTHEEEEERRRRR¡­!" "Mermen?" "Yes¡­ I will bring you a safer ce." The voice of Aquarius echoed from the three Memory Orbs I held with my hands. More than memories, it was like a record of his thoughts, his words, and his life. I couldn''t particrly sense his soul on it, but there was something very close to that, his mind, his memories, fragmented, but they were still there. But¡­ what is a soul? I''ve always wondered what it was since I discovered it existed when I was reincarnated. What makes us aware of having a soul? What is the soul to us? What is theposition of a Soul? A soul is where the deepest memories are stored, where our emotions are stored, and also where our sense of self remains. Yet¡­ at the same time, it is a condensation of our true selves, beings made out of Soul Energy, a power thatposes souls. Could a souls till be called a soul if it is stripped of the soul energy it holds and only the memories remains? As long as it has a sense of self¡­ Maybe Aquarius¡­ lives within these orbs. Maybe¡­ could there be a possibility to¡­ revive him, somehow? Though his soul might had died when he did but¡­ could these memories count as his life as well, I wonder? It makes me rather confused, to be honest. However, right now, I feel like if I ever try to do anything, it might result in something bad. I don''t want to try out anything for now, as I am¡­ honestly quite afraid. I am sure there must some more clues somewhere else in this Dream Dungeon. Now that the Bridge to the Temple at the end have opened, we''re finally able to confront Aquarius¡­ Or well, what remains of him. I don''t want to sound soft but¡­ After seeing him grow since he was a little dragon, I''ve developed a sense of kinship. Maybe it reminded me of my own life, and my own struggles as well, of my own growth. Even if my growth was much faster and elerated than his, I have still spent years in this world now, I''ve gone through my fair amount of troubles, which have made me grow even more than I thought I would, seeing how I was already an adult. "Are you there, Aquarius?" I asked. The three orbs suddenly stopped glowing. Was it a signal? "Can you hear me?" FLASH! Suddenly, they shone brightly again. "R-Really?" However, the orbs suddenly turned off. "¡­Maybe it is just my imagination?" I looked ridiculous by trying to talk with some inert orbs. Maybe I am acting too na?ve, hoping for a miracle. With my current powers, I can''t really revive him with just this. I need something more. Even if a tiny, small piece. If only a small fragment of his soul remained¡­ Perhaps his body, which had been turned into something else, could hold that hope.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Daddy? Is the fuud ready?" "I''m hungy¡­" Suddenly, Bedra and Kate appeared behind me, pulling my robes. "Ah, right. It should be almost ready." I said with a smile, quickly storing back the Memory Orbs for now. "Let''s enjoy some good food before we step into the next andst challenge." "Alright!" Bedra seemed pumped up. "Nn!" Kate nodded. As I was finishing cooking, I spoke with the System. "Is there a way?" [I can sense some possibilities. There''s¡­ something.] "So it''s possible?" [Maybe¡­ Hahh, I wish I could help you more, but I cannot¡­ simply revive something out of just memories. Even with all of your powers and magic, it''s not possible.] "It''s fine." [Are you sad?] "¡­Perhaps." [I can feel that there''s something special about this Dream Dungeon, a greater purpose. Let''s see the end of it together then, Drake.] "Yeah, I can feel it as well." [Ahh, that food looks good. I wish I could eat¡­] "Can''t you taste things through me?" [Not really¡­] "Hmm¡­ What about your memories so far?" [I am getting back some more but¡­ There''s another area within the mainframe that seems clogged¡­ with glitches.] "I should get there with Kate soon, once we''re over here. We''ll take the time to get that done. She has recovered from thest time already and seems much stronger. Your daughter has developed many unique abilities." [My daughter¡­ I guess she truly is, huh? And her abilities¡­ it feels as if she''s making them to heal me. Does she knows?] "I can tell she knows. I''ve told her before her real mother was something like a Spirit named System that lives inside my soul." [Oh, maybe I was busy when you told her that¡­] "Yeah, you''re not attentive of everything all the time, I appreciate you leave some privacy like this¡­ Nheless, she said she wanted to heal her mom and see her smile one day." The System suddenly fell silent, as her voice was slightly emotional once she finally whispered to me once more. [I see¡­ Kate¡­] I guess she might be smiling right now. "Anyways, dinner''s ready. Everyone let''s eat something good for the soul before going in!" I said, quickly using many cooking spirits and Bedann and Miranda''s help to distribute several tes of food all over a long table. Ding! [You have made [Seafood Curry Apanied with Soft White Rice (A+)] x7!] [You have made [Giant Kraken Takoyaki Apanied with Homemade Mayonnaise (B+++)] x8!] [You have made [Grilled Tyrant Fish Filet Apanied with French Fries And Tart Sauce (A+)] x6!] [You have made [Seafood Curry Filled Steamed Buns (B+)] x30!] [You have made [Seafood Pae With Smoked Salmon (A)]x 10!] [You have made [Dungeon Minotaur Spicy Cheeseburger (A+)] x5!] [You have made [Exquisite ck Wyvern Beef (A+)] x6!] [You have made [Golden Cow Ribs Seasoned With Sweet Sauce (A+)] x5!] [You have made [Dreamy Strawberry Cheesecake (B+) x5!] [You have made [Sunlight Lemon Pie (B+)] x5!] [You''ve created several delicious meals! You earned Cooking Divinity Proficiency!] [You gained some Divine Power!] Everyone''s faces were filled with happiness as they saw arge amount of delicious dishes. ----- Chapter 1259 Stepping Into The Last Challenge ----- Ding! [Your dishes have made many people happy and healthier!] [The [Divinity of Cooking] has absorbed their gratefulness into Divine Power] [You earned +2500000 Divine Power] [The [Divine Cooking Arts (C)] Divine Ability has gained arge quantity of Proficiency.] After having enjoyed a delicious meal filled with many vors, we were finally ready to depart. Thanks to my dishes special abilities, not only everybody''s health was recovered, their stamina, mana, and divine power had also recovered quite nicely, and most of them also received buffs to their stats.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Honestly, I never thought I would get this advanced in cooking divinity that it would begin to create these amazing effects, even less to be able to recover Divine Power by doing it¡­ And it was just a few dozen people but I still got a whopping 2500000 Divine Power, which is quite insane. "We are mostly all ready." Said Bedann. She was holding her Axe, Hel, which she hadbined back into a single one once more. "Sapphire, you said Aquarius is somehow sealed inside of that room, right?" "Yes¡­ When he perished, he was possessed by a part of the Deep One''s powers. Not only that made his body transform into an Undead, but it gave him terrifying powers and forgetting all his memories at the same time¡­" Sapphire sighed. "S-Sorry about asking that, it must have been painful." Bedann sighed. "No, it''s fine. It has been many years since then. I''ve been hiding, cowering by myself, thinking there could never be a time when I would bring myself to confront him once more, when I would have the strength¡­" She sighed. "Well, I certainly stillck the strength, but now that I have all of you at my side, I feel stronger, and perhaps, much braver to see the end of this." "Sapphire¡­" Bedann sighed, smiling. "I guess you''re right. You''re still too weak. I would say if he''s even stronger than when he was alive, it would take everything we have to beat him¡­ It''s not going to be easy." Miranda sighed. "You should stay behind anyways, Miranda." I said. "You''re pregnant." "I know, don''t worry." She sighed, giving me a kiss. "I will keep myself in the back and support you two with my magic and summons." "You better do!" Bedann reprimanded her. "I don''t want you risking your life, okay?" "Okay, don''t worry! I am not an irresponsible little girl or something~" She sighed, crossing her arms. As we made our way into the gates and stood in front of them, everyone seemed slightly nervous. I guess I was as well. After having seen his whole life through those dreams, now having to fight his undead body was really¡­ a painful thing. But it has to be done. He has lost his memories, and everything that made him himself. I have nothing against Undead people, but what Aquarius has be is not a person, he has been cursed into his rotting body and became a monster that cannot wake up from an endless nightmare. Perhaps the only way to truly free him is by finally destroying what he had be. And perhaps, if we are lucky, we could find something, thest piece of this puzzle we need to figure out the true intentions and goals of his inheritance. "Lord Aquarius was truly a brave man¡­" Sighed Hector. "I wish that my light is enough to purify his body and soul. I will do my best to support you, lord Drake." "Thank you Hector, you''re a reliable ally." I nodded. Within the strategy I had prepared, all of our Light Element Wielders would stay at my side so they can fight in the frontlines while I protect them with my magic and body. The best way to battle Undead is by using Holy Light or Life Magic. Aside from Hector, there was also Pekora and Yuki. Pekora can conjure Light and Life Elements through her Contracted Spirits, and Yuki has the ability to unleash Holy Light Magic through her White Tiger Beast Spirit Transformation. Ruby, who is very strong at Rank 9 and who had inherited many of the Ancestor of the Vampire''s powers, will remain in the middle, watching the frontlines and the back. Her magic can cover wide distances and is very versatile, so she''s going to be useful. Tisha, Bedann, and the children will remain in the middle as well, while Miranda stays safe in the back, with many of my spirits to also protect her. Sapphire insisted on going to the frontlines as well. But I still left her in the middle. The Middle position has the advantage of switching and moving to the front or behind for more defense or offense, this is why my daughter who might be our strongest light element wielder is still in the middle, I am worried she might get too hurt if I let her go to the frontlines. ¡­Maybe she''s strongest than Hector, Pekora, and Yuki, yeah, but I am a father, so I cannot just allow myself to act irresponsibly and throw my kids to danger like this. Though, through this entire travel, my daughters feel to have developed both mentally and in their powers quite a lot. I guess letting them finally take the spotlight have helped them grow as fighters and also as younglings. I am expecting their aid in this battle, their strength is truly formidable, and it will be very useful. "Let''s go." I said, stepping forward, and touching the gate. Rose and Sapphire''s Stigmas reacted, and the two other Familiar Orbs as well, unleashing rays of light into the gate''s center, which had the shape of a monstrous octopus-like humanoid monster with four eyes. The four empty eyes were filled with these four colors, purple, ck, green, and blue, until the gates started glowing brightly, and finally, they started opening. CREAAAAAK¡­! Within the end of the hall, an enormous entity which has been resting for many years woke up, opening his bright red eyes, and unleashing an overwhelming aura of phantasmal energy, death, and ocean divinity. "Hello, Aquarius." "ROOOOOAAAAARRRRRR¡­!" Ding! [You''ve opened the [Boss Room]!] [The Ruler of the Dream Dungeon has woken up from their eternal slumber.] ----- Chapter 1260 Against Aquarius Undead Body ----- Drake andpany walked inside the Boss Room and were quickly greeted by an enormous Sea Dragon, Aquarius. His body did not looked bright nor alive like in the Dream Trials, as he looked rotten, gray, and ck. All of his scales were gray and ck, and his flesh seemed to be falling off his body slowly. Several areas of his body revealed the bones beneath the flesh and the skin, and his skull could be seen through his face, which had been shed apart by a deadly attack he received from the Deep One before his death. A red light emerged from the empty eye socket, while his other eye,pletely white and lifeless, emitted an aura of phantasmal essence. "ROOOOOAAAAARRRRRR!!!" In a mere second, the gigantic sea snake-like divine dragon undead stood up, ring down at his foes while roaring furiously. His aura continued growingrger andrger, as the same type of Dark Aura Drake and his allies saw in the Sea Kings of the dreams emerged from within his Undead body. "Everyone, on position!" Drake ordered, as his entire body unleashed an explosion of divine power, transforming from his small Ice Giant form into his gigantic Dragon King Form, matching the over one hundred meters of height that Aquarius had. TRUUUUUUMMMMM¡­! The hall where Aquarius was located was enormously vast, resembling a gigantic ancient and abandoned temple. There was enough space for two giants to fight it off easily, without having to hold back anything. "Aquarius¡­" Sapphire sighed, feeling slightly shocked. She was behind Drake''s team, which wasposed of Hector, Yuki, and Pekora, all three of them were wearing Spiritual Armor and had several enchantments to boost their Light Elements too. They all bravely prepared to confront the giant. "Don''t let his appearance cloud your judgement, Sapphire." Bedann said to Sapphire. "I know its painful, I know it hurts, but¡­ we have to free him from this cage, from this curse." Sapphire felt slightly surprised by the words from Bedann. She quickly realized this young Ice Giant had gone through her fair share of challenges, struggles, and even many traumas. Her eyes were filled with empathy. "Y-You''re right¡­ Let''s do this, for him." Sapphire nodded. "Good, that''s the spirit." Tisha smiled back at her, imbuing power into her sword. "We''ll protect you, auntie Sapphire!" Said Bedra, powering up as her Heavenly Aura emerged from her small body. "Nn! We''ll take care of things." Kate nodded. Her Aura also exuded a powerful Divinity. "Coral, I am counting on you!" Rose said, summoning her Familiar as the Sharp Toothed Piranha Queen emerged behind her amidst a sea of Mirages and Illusions. "Sure." Coral nodded, his Familiar, a titanic Coral surged, fusing with his body. Drake told him he was going to be a tertiary tank after Bedann, so he had a rather important role. "Children, if possible stay behind me and attack from afar using magic." Said Ruby, trying to act more mature. "Aaaand I''ll stay behind, I guess." Miranda sighed, crossing her arms. "RAAAAARRRRRHHH!" Aquarius didn''t wait any longer, immediately attacking by swinging his gigantic arms with sharp ws, Drake immediately charged forward and tanked both attacks using his Divine Scales, which he fused with Draconic Energy and Spirit Creation to create powerful Spiritual Divine Dragon Scale Shields! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAASH!!! The shields, which grew out of his own arms, easily intercepted the furious Aquarius'' attacks, although most of the scales ended shattering, but more kept regrowing thanks to Drake''s amazing self-regeneration ability thanks to his Unique Skill: Immortal Body! "Hit me all you want, big guy! You can''t kill me with that." Drake smiled, as Skadi and Uller appeared around him, alongside all of his spirits. The Trident, Ariel, also wanted to fight and confront her creator in his current form. "All of you, attack!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Skadi, Ariel, and Uller flew towards Aquarius body, after being possessed by the powers of Gabriel, Drake''s Heavenly Light and Technomancy Divine Spirit, the three Living Divine Weapons started overflowing with divine heavenly light, glowing bright gold! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!!! With fast paced attacks, the trio of weapons started piercing and grinding through the hard armor of Aquarius, hitting his weak points such as the joins of his legs and arms to make him slower. They were so fast that the sluggish Undead Dragon was incapable of catching them. "GRAAAARRRRGGH!" However, it wasn''t as if he was just a sluggish walking corpse. Even after his death, his great magic and divinity remained, now twisted and transformed into something much darker as a Fragment of the Deep One possessed him. "GRUUAAAAH!" Aquarius opened his jaws and suddenly unleashed a massive Dragon Breath of Primordial Oceans. However, the oceans were ck and acidic, sshing all over Drake''s body! SPLAAAAASSSHHHH!!! Barriers and shields easily melted, as Drake realized his body started to melt! This acid was of a level of strength at least within Rank 9 Peak Stage to deal this much damage. "Fuck!" Drake muttered, quickly transforming into a slime and consuming the acid inside of his body before he were to be a pond of dissolved flesh and bones.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om FLUOOOSH! He spread out his body into tentacles at the same time, wrapping around Aquarius jaws so he wouldn''t vomit that again. "You''re not going to spit that shit on me again, bastard!" "GRRRHHHHH!!!" Aquarius furiously answered by summoning hundreds of small, ck-colored magic circles, which unleashed projectiles made of this acidic water and firing them against everybody! "YOU THREE, NOW!" Drake roared. Hector, Yuki, and Pekora were ready, jumping into action. Alone they wouldn''t be able to fight, but all three of them together, if they converged their strength, could deal a lot more damage. "Let''s do this! [Valkyrie''s Summon]!" "[Divine White Tiger Beast Spirit Fusion]!" "[Nature and Life Spirits Domain]!" FLAAAAAASSSHHH! All of their magicbined together, as their power converged into a gigantic white tiger, who was suddenly covered by heavenly armor, grew angelic-like wings, and began overflowing with Life, Light, and Nature Divinity! Ding! [The Power of the [Spirit Creation] Divine Ability and [Hector], [Pekora], and [Yuki] Spirits and Divine Magic have Summoned a Unique Divine Spirit: [Heavenly White Tiger Divine Monarch]!] [The [Heavenly White Tiger Divine Monarch] Special Divine Magic: [Heavenly Monarch''s Aura] has taken effect!] [All Undead-type Monsters Stats will decrease by -25% and all Light-Attribute Magic Damage will increase by +50%!] "ROOOOAAARRRR!" ----- Chapter 1261 United Strength ----- Ding! [The Power of the [Spirit Creation] Divine Ability and [Hector], [Pekora], and [Yuki] Spirits and Divine Magic have Summoned a Unique Divine Spirit: [Heavenly White Tiger Divine Monarch]!] [The [Heavenly White Tiger Divine Monarch] Special Divine Magic: [Heavenly Monarch''s Aura] has taken effect!] [All Undead-type Monsters Stats will decrease by -25% and all Light-Attribute Magic Damage will increase by +50%!] By converging their Magics and Divine Abilities and Divinities together into a single and temporary form, Hector, Yuki, and Pekora charged forward. The very aura of their new transformation unleashing a bright power that suddenly made Aquarius weaker while all magic of light element became much stronger, meaning that Skadi, Uller, and Ariel''s attacks of light element due to beingbined with the Divine Spirit Gabriel became much mightier as a result! "ROOOOAAARRRR!" CLAAAAASSSHHH!!! The giant white tiger attacked Aquarius, while at the same time destroying all of his acidic projectiles with his bright light. This was one of Drake''s trump cards he had figured out after seeing the growth of these three. CRAAAASH! SLAAAASH! The Tiger''s jaws began tearing apart Aquarius neck while the ws shed through his chest and managed to slice off one of his arms, which fell into the floor with a loud thud. BAAAM! "GRRRRHHHHHH! GRRAAAAGGH!" Aquarius managed to open his jaws once more, as the same acid started leaking out of them. Drake was doing his best to keep it all closed, while he started punching through his chest, attempting to find the Divine Core so he could shatter it. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "Dammit, more power¡­ I need more power! Belle! Rose! [Divine Spirit Fusion]!" "Okay!" "Very well!" Belle and Rose, the Divine Dream Fox Spirit and the Divine Vampiric Blood Spirit flew towards Drake, fusing with his body and powers. In mere seconds, his entire body started changing and powering up. His scales grew purple and ck, and his whole appearance gained a more sinister look, resembling his Vampire Dragon form, if not darker. His crystal spikes became purple and ck, and his wings gained two pairs of red eyes, which immediately began shooting Nightmare and Blood Lasers, sting through Aquarius entire body. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "GRAAAAAGGH! RAAAAAHHH!!!" Aquarius was growing more angered and insane. His entire body started exuding a powerful Phantasmal Aura as Drake was powering up, attempting to overpower him back! CLAAAASSHHH!!! However, Drake responded with a massive fist attack into his chest once more. The hardened te of scales covering his chest started slowly shattering. It was working. "Now! Keep attacking!" Drake wasn''t the only one fighting. His living weapons were doing their best, breaking through the giant undead and weakening him even more severely. Meanwhile, Hector, Pekora, and Yuki on their fused form continued making so his attacks were to be blocked by their magic, while at the same time weakening him and strengthening everybody''s magic. "RAAAARRR!" Meanwhile, in the backlines, Bedra roared, opening her jaws as her Heavenly Divine Aura erupted, shaping into the form of a beautiful divine heavenly dragon, and firing abined Breath Attack with her! FLAAAAASHHH!!! The bright light was enormously strong, piercing through Aquarius head and blowing it away with a single, precise shot! BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! "A-Aquarius¡­" Sapphire felt slightly pained when she saw her husband having his head blown off. But there was no helping it, his body was already too rotten to be used for anything anyways. "Focus! It''s our turn!" Bedann told Sapphire, as Sapphire nodded. "Tyrant! [Divine ursed Chains of Sealing]!" She summoned her Familiar Tyrant and her chains, which wrapped around Aquarius tail and his legs, cursing him, and weakening even more. Hecked a head now, but the acid kepting from his stomach and sshing out of his open neck. Meanwhile, Tyrant swam through the air and started biting Aquarius arms, tearing them apart ferociously. Sapphire was doing her best to concentrate, even if it hurt to do this to her beloved. "YOUUUUU¡­!" However, a furious voice echoed from within Aquarius, a giant phantasmal head emerged from within his interior, materializing out of the entity possessing his Undead body. It was the Deep One''s Fragment residing there, which decided to rece his head with a monstrous, octopus-like one. "DRAGON KING!!!" "Hey." Drake smiled, as he overcharged his fist with Draconic Power and then divine power from his Spirits, punching that stupid head with all his strength! BAAAAAAMMMMMM!!!! "GRUUAAGGGH¡­! FRSSSHHH! The fist was so strong it began to dissipate the phantasmal body of the fragment of the Deep One in mere seconds! The Fragment panicked, freeing himself from Drake''s grip and then attempting to mutate Aquarius body, slowly transforming it as countless tentacles and red eyes emerged out of it. "RAAAAAAHHH!!!" With all his fury, he attacked Drake, shing, kicking, and punching him. However, Drake was simply incredible, his body was so hard that Aquarius body was falling apart with each of his attacks. "You came a bit toote." Drake smiled. "Everyone!" Drakemanded the mid-line forces and back-line forces. Miranda nodded, as a gigantic aberration made of her own Mold emerged, wrapping around Aquarius once more and stopping the Deep One from getting too ahead of himself. Meanwhile, Bedann unleashed herplete fury alongside Ruby, while Rose and Coral attacked from both left and right, gigantic coral fists and beams of nightmare and dream magic constantly bombarding the giant undead. "[True Chaos Titan Form]!" Bedann roared, her entire body suddenly overflowing with Chaos Energy as she grew up to a hundred meters in height, her giant axe impacting Aquarius with tremendous, titanic might. CLAAAAASSSSHHHHH!!!! "[Divine Blood Tempest]!" Ruby said, channeling all of her Blood Energy into a gigantic attack as an enormous spiraling tornado of explosive blood epassed all of Aquarius'' body! FLUOOOOOOOSSHHH!!! Meanwhile, Bedra and Katebined their power, suddenly creating a giant replica of their papa''s Holy Sword. "[Heavenly Sword: Excalibur]!" FLAAAAAASSHHH!!! The gigantic metallic sword imbued with their divinities fell from the skies, piercing through Aquarius chest with incredible might!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om CLAAAAASSSSHHHHHH!!!! "GRUUAAAGGGHH¡­! NOT¡­ NOT YET!! NOT LIKE THIS¡­.!" However, the Deep One wasn''t giving up, managing to catch the sword wit his tentacles and then breaking it apart, it barely managed to pierce through his scales a bit! Nheless, the game was already set. "[Divine Weapon Fusion]! [Spirit Fusion]!" Drakebined the entire fusion of Pekora, Hector, and Yuki together with Ariel, Skadi, and Uller in an ultimate spell, as they all converged together into a gigantic, golden and crystalline-looking spear, overflowing with a titanic quantity of divine power! "[God-ying Heavenly Divine Spear: Gungnir]!" Imitating the spear that the God Odin famously wielded, Drake merged all of his powers and those of his allies into thisst attack, ultimately piercing through Aquarius chest and finally shattering his Divine Core, while at the same time destroying the Deep One''s Soul Fragment within, making him dissipate into nothingness! "NOOOOOOOOOO!!!!" BOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM¡­! A gigantic explosion of light consumed everything around the hall''s surroundings, as Aquarius entire rotten and destroyed body became ashes. When everybody opened their eyes again, they suddenly saw, for a moment, a mysterious and heart wrenching sight. The soul of Aquarius, or what remained of him was floating in midair, watching everybody with a slight smile. He seemed so at ease¡­ "Thank you, everybody¡­" "Aquarius?!" Drake asked. "Aquarius!" Sapphire cried, running towards him. ----- Chapter 1262 Aquarius Soul ----- Upon the defeat of Aquarius'' Undead Corpse, Drake, and everybody else saw Aquarius'' very soul, or perhaps what remained of him manifesting itself. It seemed as if thisst piece of his soul had been confined within his own corpse as the Fragment of the Deep One parasitized it. "Thank you, everyone." He sighed. "My soul was slowly being consumed by the Deep One''s powers as I was sealed within my own body¡­ I am grateful that you''ve freed me from that curse. The darkness that was engulfing me for so long¡­" "A-Aquarius!" Sapphire cried, running towards the enormous soul of the Dragon. The dragon gently smiled as he saw Sapphire. His soul began flowing around like a sea of gold, surrounding her and embracing her. FLASH! He slowly took the humanoid form that Sapphire knew the most, and embraced her in a hug, even if he was ethereal and untouchable, Sapphire felt his hug, his warmth. "Sapphire, I am d to see you safe." He said with a smile. "It seems you''ve gathered many new friends¡­ All of you must havee from outside the inds, right? Oh¡­ except those two." Aquarius noticed Rose and Coral. "W-We we were here before¡­" Coral said. "S-Sir Aquarius, it is an honor to meet you!" "L-Likewise!" Rose nodded. Aquarius smiled sweetly. "It is good to see that the inheritors of my Familiars are such gentle and goodhearted children." He said. "One day, the future of the country will be inherited by you, I hope that you can bring my people to the prosperity I always strived for." "Aquarius¡­" Sapphire cried. "You''re leaving, aren''t you?" "¡­" Aquarius sighed, it was obvious. Drake and everyone else noticed how his soul was slowly fading away. He had already tried using his powers to somehow contain him in ce, but that only slowed the process¡­ For Drake, it felt like an insult to turn him into some sort of ghost, and he knew that wasn''t something he would had liked either way. Aquarius was too prideful for such a thing. "I''m sorry, Sapphire. My time¡­ has ended. An era hase to an end with my death." He sighed, caressing her face tenderly. "I wish I could stay longer¡­ I wish I could caress you, and love you more." "B-But you can stay! D-Drake! You said he could¡­!" Sapphire said, looking at Drake. Drake sighed. "Maybe I can¡­ but it won''t be the same as before." He said. "The Memory Orbs didn''t had that purpose either. Once he finally died, I figured their true purpose already¡­" "Heh, you''re a wise young dragon, Drake." Aquarius sighed. "W-Why? Why don''t you want to stay longer, even as a ghost¡­ or something?!" Sapphire cried. "I miss you¡­ I miss you so much! I miss your caress¡­ your kisses¡­ your warmth¡­" "Even if I remain, I cannot¡­ give you that anymore." Aquarius sighed. "I am long dead, Sapphire. I¡­ am sorry, but this is not something that can be done so easily. I wish¡­ to stay with you much longer, but my beloved maiden, you''ve grown so much and be so strong. Do you truly depend on me to be the brave woman I saw fighting just now?" "But¡­" Sapphire began crying. "I¡­" She started gripping her fists tightly. "I love you, Sapphire." Aquarius said with a tender smile, his body was fading away more and more. "I cannot stay much longer but¡­ I am d to see you onest time before going back with my family." "I¡­ I am also d to see you onest time, dear." Sapphire smiled. She slowly began epting the truth she had been denying, holding into a bleak hope, which she deep down knew wouldn''t be a reality no matter what. "However, I have another gift for you." Aquarius said. "Drake, do you have the three orbs?" "Here." Drake nodded, giving them to him. The blue orbs began glowing brightly in midair, as a small, crystalized piece of Aquarius soul surged from within his ethereal body. "W-What is this?" Sapphire wondered. "Can you give me a drop of your blood, and a piece of your hair?" Asked Aquarius. "Huh? S-Sure¡­" Sapphire quickly did so, cutting some of her hair, and then giving Aquarius a few drops of her blooding from a small wound in her index finger. FLAAAAASH! All ingredients merged together, as what emerged from within was¡­ an egg, a blue colored egg. "E-Eh? An egg?!" Sapphire felt surprised. Aquarius smiled back at her. "One of my greatest regrets was¡­ to have never been able to give you the child you always dreamed to have with me." Aquarius said. "T-This¡­ a child?" Sapphire felt taken aback. Drake and everybody else around the room were just as surprised. Thest gift, part of the whole inheritance was actually¡­ A child between Aquarius and Sapphire! "I see¡­" Bedann smiled. "I guess it is the greatest gift you could ever receive. It won''t be easy to be a mother but¡­ It is rewarding at the end." She said, caressing Bedra and Kate''s heads. "A child¡­" Sapphire started crying even more. "My love¡­ I-I can''t believe this¡­ I¡­ I am not even ready for this but¡­ I will make sure he¡­ or she grows up fine, so you can be proud of them." "I am sure you will be a great mother, no matter what." Aquarius said. "Now¡­ Drake."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As Sapphire held the egg, Aquarius quickly flew towards Drake. "Aquarius¡­ Do you¡­?" Drake wondered. "Partially so. I do remember, faintly, the memories of those dreams. Of a past¡­ I wish I could had experienced. If we could had only meet earlier, if we could had only¡­ be partners, brothers earlier. Maybe¡­ maybe our lives could had been much different." Aquarius sighed. "You''re still my brother." Said Drake. "We''re dragons, blood connect us, we''re family." "Heh, I guess you''re right." Aquarius sighed. "You''re the only one here that can inherit this power, so please, have it¡­ The rest of my Divinity, and everything else left behind. Dragon King Drake, from today onwards, you''re also a Sea Dragon, a brother." FLAAAAASH! ----- Chapter 1263 Inheriting The Powers Of An Ancient Sea Dragon ----- Ding! [You''ve Completed the Dream Dungeon!] [You''ve received all the benefits and rewards!] [You acquired the [Divinity Fragment of the Primordial Seas] x30, [Divine Sea Dragon''s Divine Core Fragment (SSS Grade)] x3, and [Divine Sea Dragon''s Blood Elixir (SSS Grade)] x1!] [You''ve automatically absorbed the Divine Sea Dragon''s Blood Elixir!] [As a result, all of the [Divinity Fragment of the Primordial Seas] have converged together!] [Your [Water Dragon (A) (Dormant)] Bloodline has awakened to [Sea Dragon (SS) (Awakened)]!] [Your [Water (S)] Magical Affinity has evolved into [Water (SSS)]!] [Your [Water (SSS)] Magical Affinity has evolved into the Unique Magical Affinity [Oceans (SSS)]!] [The [Divinity: Raging Oceans of Time (SS)] has evolved into the [Divinity: Primordial Oceans of Time (SSS)]!] [You acquired the [Ruler of the Seas (SS)] Divine Ability!] [You earned 50000000 Divine Power!] [You can now transform into the [Primordial Sea Dragon King Form] to rule over the seas!] "This power¡­" Drake was surprised. "This is¡­ everything you had." "I''ve given a bit to Sapphire and my child as well, but there was still a lot left, so I gave it to you." Heughed. "Hah, well, it is better to always prioritize family." I nodded. "Now, Drake¡­ I am leaving this to you." Aquarius said. "Everyone, before leaving, I must tell you something." Aquarius quickly made everyone gather around him. "The true enemy of this country, the true enemy that we all shared is not the Deep One." Aquarius revealed. "As I was concealed within the darkness of his soul, I learned a terrifying truth about his true identity. It might¡­ be someone you all have been already fighting many times. The origins of his existence, and his transformation into the Deep One is not something I''ve figured out. But I do know one thing¡­ His true name is Oberon." "Oberon?!" Bedann asked. "Wait, what? It can''t be¡­ But didn''t he came from the Chaos Realm?!" "I don''t know how or why¡­ But somehow, the first Venerable of this world¡­ Delved into the world of the Chaotic Entities and when he finally starteding back, his soul and body had transformed, mutated into¡­ an aberration. The Deep One is just a name. He called himself the "Abyss", a codename." Said Aquarius. "I already had my suspicions." Drake sighed. "So this means that¡­ Oberon was also the first Demon King?" "Yeah. He was the first and greatest sinner." Said Aquarius. "My mother once told me that beneath the fa?ade of a good and righteous man, there was an aberrant, and despicable monster." "Well! That only makes things more confusing but.. I guess that''ll help a bit." Miranda sighed. "We''ll make sure to crush him this time too." "We''ve already defeated a few of his Soul Fragments." Bedann said. "But this one may be the strongest so far¡­" "And what about your mother?" Asked Drake. "My mother is most likely a pawn of him. He had been hiding her, keeping her as a weapon. If you ever encounter her once more, Drake, please, I implore of you, free her from the curse, even if you have to¡­ take her down." Aquarius sighed. "I understand." Drake nodded. "Leave it to me." "Thank you¡­" Aquarius smiled, as he began fading away more and more, barely anything of him was left behind. "Aquarius¡­" Sapphire cried. "What¡­ what name do you want our child to have?" "Name?" Aquarius felt surprised. "I¡­ I wouldn''t like to decide it all by myself. However, if possible, naming him or her after my mother, Ran, would be nice." "Alright." Sapphire nodded. "I''ll give it a second name from me then, depending in the gender." "That''s good." Aquarius smiled, giving her and his child ast hug. "I''m going now, but remember that I''ll always be watching over you, wherever I might end up in." FLAAAASH! Aquarius slowly faded away, as he dissipated amidst the sunlighting from the shattered ceiling of the temple. The scene felt so emotional that nobody spoke a word, remaining in silence as they saw the brave Sea Dragon say his farewells. Drake quickly noticed that, unlike he thought, Aquarius did not appear within the Draconic Records, which greatly impacted him¡­ Did he had his soul too destroyed to join his brothers and sisters? Or¡­ did his soul go somewhere else, different than the Draconic Records?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Aquarius¡­" He sighed. "I will make sure to protect your country and defeat that bastard, I promise you." Drake said, looking at the small blue-colored jewel fragment on his hand, which was the second Fragment of the Blue Orb that Aquarius had left behind for him. . . . Within the sealed underground depths of the Country of Aquarius, the Deep One reacted once more to the death of one of his Soul Fragments. Not only had Drake and his daughter, Kate, managed topletely destroy his will from two Stigmas already, but Drake and his allies, alongside Sapphire, managed to defeat the Undead Aquarius, and destroyed the Fragment of his Soul that was parasitizing Aquarius and absorbing his soul''s powers over many years. One of his greatest sources of power and energy had been suddenly cut off permanently, he feltpletely frustrated. His mind and body had already underwent a monstrous, chimeric change over the eons he spent within the Chaotic ne, and now that he was finally back, he had to go through such great humiliations as being confined in this ce, and then being constantly ridiculed by Drake and his allies. "If only that Dragon King would had never showed up to begin with¡­" He sighed in disappointment. He had aplished many things, and slowly yet steadily, he would had done thingspletely above all the other Soul Fragments of Oberon. Yet¡­ at the end, he was sealed and confined here. And to make thins worse, Drake came, ruining all of his ns one by one¡­ The only thing he could do now is rampage, devour, and then confront him before he could grow any stronger. "I am done with ying around¡­ If there''s no other point then¡­ I shall destroy this entire country before you get any stronger!!!" RUMBLE! ----- Chapter 1264 The Truth Behind The Deep Ones Origins ----- (Drake''s POV) After saying our goodbyes to Aquarius, the room fell silent for a bit. However, although we felt sad, we couldn''t simply stand still and waste time here. We had to move, and quickly. I believe the more we pressure the Deep One, the more desperate he''ll be. We have to deal with him as soon as possible. "Sapphire, are you alright?" Bedann wondered, trying to calm her down. Sapphire was crying a lot, I understood her pain, but crying wouldn''t get us anywhere. "Yeah¡­ I am alright." Sapphire sighed, cleaning her tears. "I am sorry for being such a crybaby¡­ I know I shouldn''t be showing this facet to my child." She caressed the egg. "That egg, do you think it''ll hatch any time soon?" Wondered Miranda. "Miranda it was just made though?" Bedann sighed. "I can feel its life slowly forming, and very fast." I said. "I can feel the power of Aquarius, Sapphire''s, and also something else¡­ a power it might have inherited from the unique energies contained within the Fragment of the Blue Orb." "I see¡­" Sapphire said. "Maybe it''ll hatch quite soon, we have to hurry and get back to my home first then." "Alright, we can do that right away, actually." I said with a smile, raising my hand into the skies while channeling the powers of the Dream Divinity. "[Dream Assimtion]" FLUOOOOOOSH! The entire Dream immediately started beginning to distort, everything started spiraling into my hand, and then being absorbed into my hands and fusing into my Divine Realm. Once it was over, we were back in the beginning, outside the ruins. Fuyu contacted me through telepathy, as she said an enormous piece of Divine Dream Land had begun to fuse with my Divine Realm. "D-Drake, did you brought this here?!" "Yes, rx, it is a Dream Dungeon I absorbed, leave it there for now." "Oh, alright! Anyways, did you do it? Complete the dungeon?" "Yeah, everything''s alright. Though, I have a bad feeling about this¡­ The Deep One may soon be on the move. If possible, can you fly into the skies and stay above Aquarius while being camouged? So we can prepare for the worst." "Very well! Charlotte here has already begun moving, she had a simr feeling." "Good, I''ll leave the rest to you two then." "Sure thing!" Like that, we quickly went back to Sapphire''s Divine Realm to prepare. Sapphire ced the egg over a bed made out of cushions, which she enchanted with magic to remain warm and nice. The egg was unleashing a bright blue colored aura around itself, which stated spreading further and further, slowly. It seems the child was already aware of their surroundings. "It is reacting to me?" Wondered Sapphire, realizing the child''s divine aura was beginning to shine brighter when it touched her. "It seems they want to be with their mom." Bedann said. "Yeah, perhaps it is way to grow stronger? You should stay at their side." Miranda agreed. "V-Very well, for now, time here goes slower than outside. If possible, everybody should take a break and rx. We need to prepare and rest before thest battle." Said Sapphire. "Phew! I really just wanted to rest for a bit! I am literally DEAD!" Yuki sighed. "Also Master, did you had to just fuse me with your weapons?! I feel a bit gross¡­" "Hahaha, it was something¡­ certainly interesting." Hectorughed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I assume that you were able to perform a Spirit Fusion with us and the weapons due to all three of us being in a spirit form as well, wasn''t it?" Wondered Pekora. "Yeah, and sorry if it was a bit weird, I was desperate and I needed more power. I should had asked you beforehand¡­" I sighed. "Oh no, it''s fine." Pekora nodded. "At the end, we were able to help more than I thought." "Your powers are sure something though, Lord Drake!" Hector was amazed. "To think you can even fuse your Spiritual Powers with us and transform us into spirits¡­" "It is a trick I just figured out recently actually." Iughed. "By merging created spirits with your own divinities and abilities, it is possible to merge even non-spirits with spirits, or multiple at the same time¡­ Though I think this was my limit for now." "Amazing¡­ I don''t think my mom ever did something like that, did she?" Belle wondered. "I did!" Sighed the Fox Venerable, appearing as a ghost-like apparition behind us. "It was part of my ultimate move, heh¡­ I am surprised you''ve figured out how to use such a technique already, Drake. Your growth is simply incredibly fast." "Oh, look who''s there." I said with a giggle. "We''ve been watching for a while." The Frost Queen apparition manifested herself at my side. "Good job, Drake, you''ve done well. Now that we''ve learned many things¡­ It seems the Deep One is truly a Soul Fragment of Oberon." "Yep, couldn''t had guessed it otherwise, it was too different¡­" The Fox Venerable sighed. "Really? Well, Oberon overall''s an asshole, and the Deep One''s an asshole as well, it kind of checks out, no?" Wondered the Frost Queen. "You''re quite terrible at discerning things, dear." "Don''t call me dear!" The Fox Venerable said grumpily. "Remember that we are only allies because of Drake¡­" "Heh, you''re quite an easy woman to provoke with a few words, I can''t believe you were a Venerable older than me. Dear, you have to work on your personality a bit." The Frost Queen. "Ugh shut up!" The Fox Venerableined. "A-Anyways, if this is true then¡­ Oberon might have left one of his many soul fragments in the chaos ne so he could attain or learn the Chaos Element, isn''t it?" I wondered. "Yeah, seeing how his soul fragments are all interested in Bedann''s element, it could be said he wants to master such a power¡­ But to think he would go as far as doing this. It is quite obvious his Soul Fragment, the Deep One, no longer wants to cooperate with the other fragments, he''s working alone." The Frost Queen said. "That''s the problem with this idiot." The Fox Venerableughed. "He seems to be incapable of making clones that can cooperate. Is this because they''re all from the same selfish bastard?" Sheughed. Honestly, she was right, Oberon was terrible at making his own clones cooperate with one another. How much of an insanely selfish egomaniac was he? ----- Chapter 1265 Unsealing All Of Ariels Powers ----- "So if his own Soul Clones were a bit better at cooperating, perhaps the original Oberon''s intentions could had been aplished much sooner, huh?" Miranda wondered. "I don''t think to that extent, he has been lurking in the shadows for many years yet whatever he''s trying to aplish seems to be still taking a while." Said The Fox Venerable. "From what I can understand, the Deep One must have been one of his experiments, sending a Soul Clone into the Chaotic ne, trying to make it so it can grow stronger there and somehow absorb the Chaos Element." Said the Frost Queen. "It did somehow worked as he wanted¡­ but the Deep One also seems to have be more of a monster than what he was formerly." "He most likely mutated and descended into insanity." Said Bedann. "Now that he was finally able toe back after being summoned by the people of Aquarius, he became a wrathful monster that simply tried to conquer the seas using his powers. I assume before he was summoned by the people here, he most had likely brought a part of himself here already, and when he was summoned, his entire power and body were brought here." "Yeah, most likely. And well, he almost did it, if it wasn''t for the sacrifice of many sea dragons, including Aquarius." I sighed. "Well, we''ll learn more of the truth once we confront the bastard. Now that we''ve got two fragments of the Blue Orb, we should be able to break the barrier around the church and the castle and break-in. I''m expecting some of your cooperation this time, Venerables." "Of course, Drake." The Frost Queen nodded happily. "We helped you against the Venerable of Blood and we shall do the same now." "I mean Belle''s there to help you¡­" The Fox Venerable yawned. "Mom don''t be sozy!" Belle reprimanded her. "Geez! Fine, I''ll help!" She sighed. "But because we have yet to acquire true bodies, manifesting our souls costs us a big deal of power, get it? We can''t be there all the time. We''ll probably only show up when you most need us." "Well, that''s all good for me." I nodded. "Now¡­" I looked at the three divine core crystal fragments in my hands, which were overflowing with the power of the seas and dragons. ----- [Divine Sea Dragon''s Divine Core Fragment (SSS Grade)] The Fragment of the Divine Core of a powerful Rank 10 Divine Sea Dragon, whose power could shape thend, the seas, and the skies. Within these small fragments lingers hisst powers, magics, and essence. Contains enormous, rich quantities of Divine Power and can be used to create incredibly high-quality equipment. ----- "I know you want one of these." I sighed, looking at a floating trident behind me. "T-Then give it to me already!" Ariel cried. "I need only one and it''ll be done¡­! After seeing my master I am all motivated to go kick that octopus-faced idiot in the ass!" Ariel was pumped up; her personality was like a spoiled bratty girl. Skadi was a¡­ yful psycho, while Uller was more of ax warrior. I guess even living divine weapons have their own personalities. "I would rmend you give it to her, Drake." Said the Frost Queen. "Sapphire had said that Ariel was the only weapon capable of piercing the Deep One''s defenses, and the reason he was weakened to the point his body and powers were fragmented. If we can fully repair her, we might find a way to fully overpower the Deep One." "Yeah! Yeah! I did all of that and more!" She said angrily. "Though, after that ended I kind of¡­ got really tired and slowly weakened and fell into pieces. I think piercing the Deep One''s body weakened mine and slowly made me lose my powers." "So you''re saying that the same could happen to youter?" I wondered. "I don''t know but¡­ If we can avenge master, then I am willing to sacrifice myself once more." Ariel said. I couldn''t see her face nor her expressions, yet I could sense a strong sense of responsibility within her soul.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I won''t let that happen." I sighed, caressing her long handle. "Perhaps the reason why you were so hurt by the Deep One was because youcked a certain power, but that''ll bepensated with everybody else with us. Now, take it." Ariel saw the shiny divine core fragment, one of thest three pieces that once belonged to the divine core that Aquarius had. "I''ll trust you then, Drake- no, my new master!" Ariel said, quickly piercing through the crystal as I flung it into midair. CRACK! FLUOOOOOSH!!! An enormous stream of rainbow-colored divine essence flew out of the cracked fragment, flowing inside of Ariel''s body and imbuing all of its powers into hers. Her final and true form was finally recovered. Her body suddenly grew twice as long and big, her three piercing spikes became incredibly sharp, shining with golden blue color. Countless beautiful dragon and fish-like decorations appeared around her long handle, and a big and blue colored jewel emerged in the middle of her three piercing des. The essence of Aquarius himself emerged from the fragment, fusing with her. "Well done, Ariel." He spoke. "I hope you can be happy. Live on, my precious partner." "M-Master?!" Ariel suddenly panicked, hearing the voice of Aquarius whispering to her. However, everything quickly fell into silent, as if he had never been there. Ariel remained floating in midair, but quickly transformed into her humanoid form, simr to how Skadi, Uller, and Hel could transform too. Divine weapons have the ability to Manifest into humanoid shapes. FLAAAASH! She resembled a beautiful half-dragon and half-mermaid woman, with long red hair and shiny blue eyes. She had a few freckles over her body, and had the appearance of a bratty, and slightly unexperienced young girl on her teens, wearing blue robes connected into a beautiful dress with golden essories. "Woah! She''s so prettyyyy!" Bedann was fascinated. "I-I can''t believe she looked like this¡­" Miranda was surprised. "It is good to see you in your true form once more, Ariel." Sapphire sighed, smiling back at her. "I heard master''s voice, Sapphire¡­" Ariel sighed. "He said I have to live on! And that''s what I''m gonna do!" "Heh, I''m d you''ve regained your resolve." Said Sapphire while giggling. "But you''re really cuteee!" She started giving her head apts. "Agh! Unhand me! I am not a pet or something!" Arielined. ----- Chapter 1266 Aquarius’ Divine Trident ----- Ding! [The [Aquarius'' Broken Trident: Ariel (Broken) (S+++ Grade)] has absorbed the [Divine Sea Dragon''s Divine Core Fragment (SSS Grade)] Material Item!] [It has fully regained its former strength and abilities!] ----- [Aquarius'' Divine Trident: Ariel (SS+ Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [SS] [Physical Strength]: [SS+] [Magical Power]: [SS+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SS] [Abilities] [Divine Relic of the Guardian of the Seas]: Increases Water Attribute Magic Affinity by five Grades when equipped (can exceed current limits). Any ally surrounding the wielder of this spear within 2 Kilometer has their Water Attribute Magic Affinity increased by two Grades. Sea Monsters weaker than the user will instantly obey the user''smands. [Blessing of the Divine Ocean Spirits]: Increases the damage and power of Water Attribute Magic when conjured by +250%, while also enhancing the Fortune and Magic Power of the wielder by +50%. Any ally surrounding the wielder of this spear within 1 Kilometer has their Fortune and Magic Power enhanced by +15%. By spending Mana, it is possible to naturally shape the seas around the user. Divine Ocean Spirits will constantly appear to aid the user as long as they''re within close proximity to the oceans. [Divine Sea Dragon''s Fang]: Increases all Damage Dealt by +200%, Ignores -30% of the target''s total Magic Defense. Can Pierce through Spatial Distortion Barriers and deal direct damage. Whenever an attack hit a target, there''s a 50% chance to inflict a Debuff that decreases the target''s Physical Strength and Magical Power by -5% for 5 Minutes, which can stack up to -50%. [Description] An old-looking sea trident that was once wielded by Aquarius, the Guardian of the Seas. Now that it has been fully upgraded and awakened, it has acquired three powerful abilities, which were specifically designed to defeat the enemy of all Sea Dragons, the Deep One and his Swarm of Abyssal Chaos Monsters. As long as the user wields this weapon, it is possible for them to shape the seas around them, enhance their water magic power topletely new levels, and buff all allies at the same time. Additionally, sea monsters weaker than the user will instantly obey them, bing loyal warriors. ----- Wow, this is literally like bing Aquaman¡­ It is an insane Trident, but the amount of power it drains to use these abilities is just as insane. Ariel seems to be definitely as strong as Skadi and Uller, if not slightly stronger, maybe because she''s an Ancient Divine Weapon. "I see, so these are the abilities that allowed you to pierce through the defenses of the Deep One." I nodded. "[Divine Sea Dragon''s Fang], huh?" "It seems you can discern my abilities with a mere nce!" Said Ariel in surprise. "Indeed, I was originally made using my master''s mother fangs, therefore I have the power to pierce through all defenses! Ah, though I do remember my master alwaysining I drained too much Divine Power and Mana¡­" "You are quite the strong weapon so I guess it can''t be helped." I shrugged. "We''re about to try out your new powers soon, so be patient." "Okay~ For now, can you make more of that food you made before?! I was really envious when I saw your other weapons eat that food while I couldn''t!" She cried. "Let me taste them!" "S-Sure, I didn''t expected you to ask that from all things." Iughed a bit. "Now, let''s enjoy ast meal before confronting the bastard behind everything. After that, we''ll rest." Like that, I prepared an enormous feast and we enjoyed it together, celebrating our victory and conquest over the Dream Dungeon. After that, Sapphire offered us several rooms in her castle, where we were able to rest peacefully to regain energy and clear our minds. The next morning came very quickly, and with it, we finally were preparing ourst things. I decided to instantly use the three [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (A Grade)] I had on my three Spirits, Belle, Gabriel, and Rose. FLAAAASH! By merely wiling it, the tickets disappeared into thin air and then became particles of light, fusing with the three spirits, and quickly forcing evolutions upon them, which also helped them raise their Ranks. Ding! [You''ve used the [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (A Grade)] x3 on you [Belle], [Gabriel], and [Rose]!] [All three Spirits have started Evolving!] [The Divine Spirit [Belle] has Evolved from a [Divine Five-Tailed Dream Fox Princess Spirit (Rank: 8 Upper Stage)] to a [Divine Six-Tailed Dream Fox Princess Spirit (Rank 9: Middle Stage)]!] [The Divine Spirit [Belle] has developed the Unique Ability: [Dream Manifestation]!] [The Divine Spirit [Rose] has Evolved from a [Divine Blood Vampiric Spirit (Rank 8: Peak Stage)] to a [Divine Blood Vampire Queen Spirit (Rank 9: Peak Stage)]!] [The Divine Spirit [Rose] has developed the Unique Ability: [Blood Queen]!] [The Divine Spirit [Gabriel] has Evolved from a [Divine Heavenly Mechanical Angel Spirit (Rank 9: Initial Stage)] to a [Divine Heavenly Mechanical Archangel Spirit (Rank 10: Initial Stage)]!] [The Divine Spirit [Gabriel] has developed the Unique Ability: [Heavenly Resonance]!]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Their appearances changed slightly. Belle''s tails multiplied, and she seemed to have maturated a bit, now looking more like a teenager girl than the baby girl she was before. Rose gained an even more intimidating vampiric presence, her red eyes shone brighter, and her long red hair reached her ankles. She gained a small crown made of red metal. Lastly, Gabriel transformed from the small cherubin-like form it had before to a more grown-up teenager form, resembling a little angel robot. "Uwaaah! I''ve finally grown up!" Belle said in surprise. "Those tickets are insane!" "I-I have be a Queen? This is¡­ interesting." Rose said in surprise. "I feel a new power I never had before flowing through me! These tickets are really something else, master." "Big¡­" Gabriel said. "Stronger?" From all three of them, Gabriel seemed the strongest at Rank 10, he was actually higher ranked than me now¡­ I guess it means I can conjure Light magic of even higher realms than my own. "Good, now that you''re evolved, you seem to have gained some new abilities. Let''s make sure to put them to good use." I nodded. ----- Chapter 1267 Confrontation! ----- Within the interior of the castle of the Aquarius country, the Queen panicked as the entire ground started shaking. An entity from below began to move rapidly, attempting to break his seal faster and faster. TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! The Blue Orb Fragment in front of her, resting above an altar was beginning to shake rapidly, as an enormous, ck and red aura of pure malice started surging from within. "Master! What is the meaning of this?!" Cried the Queen. Her Stigma was beginning to glow brightly and emanated a powerful, deadly energy. "Are you trying to manifest yourself?! But now?! Weren''t we going to wait for a good opportunity?!" "ENOUGH WITH WAITING!" The Deep One''s voiced echoed from the Blue Orb Fragment. "That Dragon has acquired two Stigmas and two Orb Fragments! He has beaten everything I''ve sent to HIM! Do you truly believe I have more patience for you and your ipetent people?!" "But my lord, if you emerge now¡­ the city¡­!" Cried the Queen. As if thest bits of humanity within her tried to speak. Only for the Deep One''s powers to conquer her own body once more. "Unnggh¡­! AAGGH¡­!" The darkness began to parasitize her body, her eyes started glowing bright red. "The city?!" Asked the Deep One. "DO YOU THINK I CARE WHAT HAPPENS TO YOUR PITIFUL CITY?! All of these mortals¡­ SHALL BE MY SACRIFICES! NOW¡­ BEGIN PREPARATIONS!" "Unnggh¡­ Y-Yes¡­ My lord." The Queen groaned, her entire body being engulfed on shadows and darkness. "All mortals shall be your sacrifices, to the greater King of the Seas, the true God of the Oceans¡­ Everybody, prepare yourselves! Our King shall honor us with his rebirth!" Her darkness had already brainwashed everyone in the castle, they instantly obeyed her words, quickly beginning to prepare a special ritual. In the middle of the hall there were several magic circles and inscriptions, and hundreds of magic crystals holding souls. These were the hundreds of souls of many people they had been sacrificing over the years, waiting for the right moment to utilize them. Innocents they captured, killed, and whose souls were encapsted here to be used in the Deep One''s "Rebirth". They were hundreds, no, thousands of magic crystals, and each one had at least a hundred souls each¡­ The amount of people the church of the Sea God has killed behind the scenes, aiming for the resurrection of the Deep One was simply staggering. "HURRY! He''sing¡­ He''s alreadying here!" The Deep One panicked, making the entire castle tremble. "We are doing it as fast as we can, my lord! But the preparations require time!" The Queen cried, as she quickly saw a little girl being brought to the hall. The preparations were almostplete. "You''re finally here, my dear." The Queen smiled evilly, seeing the little girl. She had almost the same age as Rose, the young mermaid girl holding the Stigma of Illusions and Mirages. Differently than Rose, however, she had long and silky dark purple hair, with purple eyes that seemed tired and exhausted. Her skin was incredibly pale, and her scales were dark purple as well, with a long sea snake-like tail behind her back and sharp tooths like those of sharks, alongside a sharp fin in her back. A third, red colored eye opened in her forehead, ncing at the queen. The girl''s exhausted expression changed, as she smiled slightly hopefully, yet creepily. "Mother¡­ It is finally time?" She asked. "Yes, my dearest." The Queen said. "It is finally time for the rebirth of our God." The girl nodded, her Stigma glowing brightly with the shape of a ck squid with a single red eye, while the queen''s Stigma glowed with the shape of a sea snake. "Finally¡­ He ising¡­ God¡­" The girl giggled. "Yes, my dear Eleanor." Said the Queen. The two stood over a magic circle. Alongside them, there were dozens of other helpers that remained around the magic circles, over nodes that specifically said, "living sacrifices". "Let''s begin!" The Queen said, as she raised her hand alongside her daughter''s hand. Both Stigmas reacted to the magic circles and the powerful magic, alling together into a mass of darkness and malevolence. The Deep One''s presence within both Stigmas had fully awakened and taken over their bodies, facilitating the process of unsealing. FLAAAAAASSSHHH!!! The streams of darkness reached the magic circles, as they started rotating and glowing brightly. The power of the Stigmas was constantly being drained and reunited back with the Deep One down below, while the Blue Orb Shard in the castle and the one within the Deep One''s body worked as connections. TRUUUUMMM¡­! TRUUUUUMMM¡­! TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­! The entire country started to tremble. Houses began falling apart easily. The church copsed out of the blue; the castle was beginning to fall apart. The entire ind was trembling constantly! "W-What''s happening?!" "The entire castle''s trembling and falling apart!" "An earthquake?!" "Ruuuun!" The people quickly panicked, as they all started running away into the ind''s coast by the thousands. Drake''s Spirits stationed there quickly started moving everywhere, saving the lives of many people that were almost crushed by the buildings falling apart. Rakasha and everyone else that stayed in the city watched from the skies at what was happening, waiting for Drake toe. The darkness continued growingrger andrger, until the surroundingndscape around the castle began shattering apart, opening into the depths, the dark depths where an ancient evil was once sealed. Countless tentacles started emerging from the ground, with red eyes, ncing around at the surroundings. The nobles who were all living around the castle were the first ones to meet these horrors as they ran away. CLAAAASH! CLAAAASH! CRAAAAASH! The tentacles quickly started piercing the ground, attempting to lift the enormous size of somethinging from below, slowly trying to drag itself out of his dark, abyssal chasms¡­ "Hahahaha¡­ HAHAHAHAHA¡­!" Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRAAAASH! However, the barrier protecting the castle area and protecting the Deep One''s rebirth was quickly shattered by a gigantic dragon that appeared from within the skies, holding an enormous trident. The Deep One was shocked, as his summoning was still midway through, his countless eyed tentacles red at Drake, the King of Dragons, descending into the castle and then using the trident''s powers to interrupt the summoning and unsealing ritual! "STOP! NO¡­!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om CRAAAAAAASSSSHHHH¡­! ----- Chapter 1268 The King Of Dragons VS The Deep One ----- CRAAAAAAAAASSSHHHHHH¡­! Ariel hit the magic circuits spreading across the entire castle''s surroundings with the force of a falling meteor. Her special ability [Divine Sea Dragon Fang] instantly activated, destabilizing the entire divine construction, and instantly breaking it apart. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOMMM!!! Countless explosions spread around the country''s castle, as the magic divine circuits connecting the entire ritual to the Deep One were instantly disconnected midway through his rebirth! "GRUUUAAAAGGGGGHHHH¡­! YOUUUUU¡­ YOU BASTARD¡­!" The Deep One groaned in agony, his tentacles suddenly began to melt as if they turned into slime, falling back into the depths of his chasm. Meanwhile, inside of the castle, half of the people sacrificed was still dead, but the Queen, her daughter, and a few other survivors remained alive. The entire process was going to even sacrifice both of them, as their Stigmas would be freed upon theirplete absorption and their souls and magic would be part of the Deep One''s soul as well. However, Drake changed this in thest moment, barely managing to save their lives! The Stigmas in their hands were constantly pouring down miasmic liquid and their own arms began bleeding intensively, however. "N-No! The ritual was interrupted?! T-The Dragon King has arrived¡­" The Queen panicked. "I must¡­ at least take the blue orb! The Blue Orb Fragment!!!" "M-Mother¡­ Help¡­ It hurts¡­" Cried his daughter, Eleanor while being in the floor, bleeding all over the ce. The brainwashing over her had been dispelled, and she was confused and scared. "W-What''s happening?! Ungh¡­ Mom, help me!" "Get off!" The Queen furiously said, kicking her own daughter''s face and almost breaking her nose, as she began dragging her wounded body towards the orb. "Unnggh¡­ Aaggh¡­ M-Mom¡­" Cried Eleanor, vomiting miasma and blood as her entire body was about to die. In fact, she would had died even more horribly if Drake hadn''t stopped the ritual midway through. Meanwhile, Drake andpany nced from the skies. He had carried everybody else over his shoulders and was looking down below at what happened.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Drake! Hurry, we have to get into the castle so we can heal the queen and her daughter! I am sure they''ve been brainwashed by the Deep One through their own unsealed Stigmas!" Sapphire cried. "Please!" Rose said. "Alright, let''s go!" Drake roared, pping his wings and flying down below into the castle that was falling apart! FLAAAASH! However¡­ "RAAAAAAARRRRRGGGHH! YOUUUUUUUU¡­!" TRUUUUUUUMMMMM¡­! An enormous humanoid-shaped entity made up of chaos and ck and slimy flesh covered on red eyes emerged from the chasms, it was the Deep One! He had not been sealed either, nor killed. His gigantic body shapeshifted barely, as it was melting into pieces, creating a massive mass of countless tentacles and coiling all around Drake''s body. CLAAAAASSSHHH!!! "Unngggh..! You bastard!" Drake groaned, suddenly feeling the Deep One''s tentacles piercing through his flesh and beginning to absorb his energy! His barriers were instantly broken by the Deep One''s powers. "DRAKE!" Sapphire panicked. "Don''t worry about me! I have to deal with him myself! All of you go help the Queen and the Princess! I am worried about the other people they''ve kept captive! Hurry!" Drake quickly created a bubble made out of Divine Ice and epassed inside Sapphire and everybody else except Bedann and Miranda and sent them straight towards the castle. As they were sent there, the Deep Oneughed, suddenly beginning to regain more and more power by absorbing Drake''s fluids and his divine power. Hisughter was beginning to spread across the entire country. From the chasms, his melted body started emerging. Due to the unsealing failing, it felt as if he was between life and death now. He couldn''t keep his bodypletely together, and his powers had greatly decreased as a result. Nheless, he was still tremendously strong, as an entity that had survived in the Chaotic ne and had devoured dozens of endemic lifeforms of that ne, he was incredibly powerful. "HAHAHAHA! I GOT YOU! NOW YOU CANNOT ESCAPE ME!" The Deep Oneughed, his entire body finally surging from the craters as he resembled an endless mass of ck miasma, flesh, eyes, and tentacles. "I''LL DEVOUR YOU- Ungh?!" "Oh yeah? Are you having a nice taste of it?" Drakeughed, his entire body had suddenly changed, as he used Spirit Fusion with Gabriel in thest moment, his entire body started to emanate an incredible amount of Heavenly Light all around him! "[Spirit Magic]: [Heavenly Resonance]!" Drakeughed, as he imbued all his light into the energy the Deep One was absorbing! FLAAAAAAAASSSSHHH!!! The power of the heavens above channeled into his very body, as Drake thanked the sun was shining brightly in this morning. Gabriel''s special ability, Heavenly Resonance, helped Drake channel the very light of the sun as divine power, the more he absorbed, the more he resonated with the heavens and the brighter and stronger his light magic became. To the point even his interior became pure, shining light. "Unnngggh?! T-This light! AAAAGGGH! IT HURTSSSSS¡­! GRYYAAAEEEEEEGGGH¡­!" The Deep One began squirming in agony as the entire mass of tentacles grasping Drake suddenly exploded as countless rays of light emerged from within them, the explosion continued all over the Deep One''s body, inflicting deadly damage. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOOMMMM!!! "How about that, fucker?" Drakeughed, as Bedann and Miranda at his side quickly began absorbing all the miasma and leftover chaotic energy the Deep One left behind, enhancing their own power. SPLAAAAAASH! The Deep One''s gigantic, slimy body sshed back into the chasms he came from, as his entire body began twisting in anger, suddenly taking the form of a gigantic, melting sea snake and jumping off! TRUUUUMMMM¡­! "RAAAAAAHHH! I''LL KILL YOUUUUU¡­!" The citizens of Aquarius saw in horror as a gigantic, aberrant monster emerged from the depths of their country, roaring furiously and shaking the entire city. Rakasha and the rest of the people stationed in the city already received Drake''smands, and quickly started scouting and helping the people get near the coast, where they would be safer from the battle that was about to happen. "That''s my line." Drake said with a smile. "I''ll avenge Aquarius and everyone for what you''ve done!" Drake was truly furious, perhaps like never before, his entire body exuded a tremendous aura of all hisbined divinities. Even the Deep One felt a slight fear. ----- Chapter 1269 Overwhelming Strenght ----- "Avenge Aquarius?! You, a foreigner of thesends?!" Asked the Deep One whileughing. "Don''t make meugh! Some days ago you weren''t even aware of his existence! Aquarius was a fool, a pathetic fool that sacrificed his own life for the sake of the ants that summoned me to destroy him¡­! What he suffered was merely retribution for his own stupidity! And now you-" CLAAAASH! "GRUAKH?!" However, Drake wasn''t going to let him speak, as his gigantic dragon fist reached the Deep One''s twisted, aberrant face and sttered it into pieces down the floor. "GRAAGGGGH¡­! UNGH¡­!" The light imbued into Drake''s body continued flowing across his fist, as it injected itself into the Deep One''s interior and started to destabilize his body even more. His body began to quickly fall into pieces, which then merged back with him constantly. "YOUUU¡­!" His entire body twisted around once more, suddenly taking a simr shape to Aquarius and opening his dark jaws, unleashing a powerful Dragon Breath of pure dark and abyssal power. TRUUUUUMMM¡­! Drake quickly intercepted the attack by firing his own dragon breath of pure heavenly light, channeling the powers of Gabriel who was currently fused into his body. BOOOOOOOOMMM¡­!!! An enormous explosion of light and darkness erupted in the middle of the skies, Drake was holding back the Deep One''s destructive breath, which could had even wiped out the entire ind if itnded on the ground. "T-This bastard¡­! Bedann! Miranda!" Drake roared, as Bedann and Miranda were already on their way towards the Deep One. "[Divine Titan Arts]: [True Chaos Titan Form]!" FLAAAASH! Bedann grew into an enormous size of over a hundred meters of height, reaching the Deep One from behind and swinging her gigantic double-ded axe against him with all her furious strength! The power of her Divine Moon Dragon Spirit, Shiro, resonated within her axe as she fused with it through Spirit Fusion, granting Bedann''s weapon the temporary power of wielding Divine Moonlight Energy! "[Divine Axe Arts]: [Moonlight''s Brilliant Cross]!" SLAAAASH! SLAAAASH! Two powerful shes charged to the brim with Divine Spiritual Moonlight Power reached the Deep One''s back, slicing through his entire body and destroying several parts of it, which quickly began to evaporate! CRAAAAASH! "GRUUUAGGH¡­!" The Deep One groaned in agony, suddenly sshing over the ruined city as a mass of ck slime with multiple eyes. His entire body was beginning to slowly dissipate and evaporate. Thebination of Drake''s Heavenly Light and Bedann''s Divine Moonlight seemedpletely lethal against him, forcing him to abruptly stop his all-out-dragon breath attack. Ding! [The power of Heavenly Light and Divine Moonlight is reacting within the body of the Deep One, weakening him severely!] [All his stats have decreased by -10%!] "Amazing, it''s working!" Bedann was surprised. "He''s much weaker than I expected, but let''s not lower our guards, keep attacking!" Drake roared. The Deep One nced as they were alling against him. His body twisted in fury and pain, quivering in frustration¡­ "Nnnngggh¡­! T-This is unfair! I was supposed to-" "Are you forgetting somebody else~?" "Huh?!" Miranda quickly emerged from above the Deep One, her entire body overflowing with powerful Demonic mes that flowed bright red with a hint of purplish color. They spread across the skies and then shaped into chains using her own slime-like body. "[Demonic Magic]: [ursed Hell re Chains]!" FLUOOOOSH! The chains made of demon mes reached the Deep One''s entire body, wrapping around him and beginning to absorb his energy while weakening him even further. Ding! [The power [ursed Hell re Chains] of Miranda have greatly affected the Deep One''s body!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [His Health and Mana are being constantly drained, and all his stats have dropped by a further -10%!] With the power of the System, Drake was able to quickly tell the debuffs and buffs he could get from his foes through their various magics and powers, much like in a video game, facilitating the process of weakening the Deep One to kill him. "AAAGGGH¡­! T-These chains! You demon!" The Deep One cried, quickly trying to escape the chains only for them to grow even stronger, damaging his entire body constantly and making him melt apart into pieces much faster. "And that''s not all!" Drake roared, attacking the Deep One by fusing Skadi and Uller together with his Primordial Ice and his Heavenly Light. At the same time, he activated several Divine Abilities, boosting his power through the roof. The power of [Holy Sun] boosted his light element power and attack through insane levels. The [Soul Forging Techniques] enhanced the strength and defense of his very soul greatly. The power of [Unmovable Mountain] enhanced his defensive capabilities past his own Realm. And the power of several other Elemental Divine Abilities converged, fusing with Spirit Creation to perfect a technique he had used before. He quickly retrieved Ariel who flew back to his hand, and then melded her together with the entire fusion. Ariel had never felt such enormous powers flowing through her, it felt as if she could really do it now. Ding! [You''ve temporarily merged the power of [Skadi] [Uller] [Ariel] and [Gabriel] together with several other Divine Abilities and Created Spirits, creating the brand-new Temporary Ancient Divine Relic: [Heaven Piercing Rainbow Frost Divine de: Excalibur]!] [The [Heaven Piercing Rainbow Frost Divine de: Excalibur] emits its rainbow, all-powering light. All of your Stats have further increased by +50%!] [All of your Elemental Damage has increased by +30%!] [The power of [Ariel]''s [Divine Sea Dragon Fang] as merged into the fusion and transformed into the [Divine Dragon King''s Fang], temporarily doubling all of its effects!] Feeling the enormous power of the convergence between all of his powers together, Drake roared furiously, piercing the trapped Deep One with his de. At the same time as he unleashed a shining, rainbow light that pierced through his dark miasmic body! FLAAAAAASSSHHH!!! [The radiance of [Heaven Piercing Rainbow Frost Divine de: Excalibur] has weakened your foe tremendously, all his stats have dropped by -25%!] "GRUUUAGGGGHHH¡­! N-NO¡­! STOP! STOOOP!" The Deep One struggled, but Miranda kept him tightly shut with her demonic chains, as Bedann reached him from behind and then, her entire body started glowing with the power of Spiritual Divine Moonlight and Ice! Her armor suddenly changed, resembling a majestic dress made of pink and purple petals and moon-like silver colored essories. Not only she had fused Shiro into her own weapon but had also underwent Spirit Fusion herself. She knew that chaos-attribute damage would only get absorbed, so she had to use her other elements instead. "RAAAAAHHH!!!" Bedann raised her axe which suddenly grew over ten times its original size through her Divine Moonlight Ice, and then, shed through the entire body of the Deep One, unleashing a divine, brilliant moonlight explosion! FLAAAAAASH! "N-NO¡­! T-THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE¡­! MY BODY¡­ NGGH¡­! GRUUUAAAAGGGGHHHH¡­!" "Take this, you bastard! This is for everything you''ve done to Aquarius and everyone here!!!" Ariel roared across the giant sword. BOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!! The Deep On waspletely consumed by the light, his body started dissipating rapidly! Thanks to Ariel''s powers, his powerful defenses were instantly pierced many times, and he waspletely overwhelmed¡­ "Heh¡­ HAHAHA¡­ HAHAHAHA!" However, even as he was being turned into pieces, heughed. SPLAAAAASH! Something within the seas surrounding the ind quickly started surging. "It hase¡­ my body''s other half!" The Deep Oneughed. "GROOOOOAAAARRRRR!!!" A gigantic Primordial Dragon infected with chaos emerged from the seas. ----- Chapter 1270 Protecting The Island ----- (Some Minutes Ago¡­) While Bedann, Miranda, and Drake fought the Deep One''s True Body with everything they had to not let him destroy the entire city. The rest of his allies scattered across the city. The Deep One was cunning, despite struggling to fight against three powerful enemies, he had been still moving and nning. The scattered pieces of his body became monstrous masses of ck miasma, which mutated into an army of thousands of monsters in mere seconds, rushing across the city and seeking people to devour and give back some energy through their souls to their main body. However, Drake was a step ahead. He had sent his allies to quickly get rid of these monsters and to not allow them to reach the people that was running to the coast. And the center of this entire group was Ruby, his strongest ally after Bedann and Miranda, and someone that had mentally maturated and developed greatly after the fight against the Vampire Venerable. Ruby quickly regrouped with Rakasha and the two lizardmen, Kraxka and Larzak, who had remained in the city and did not visit the Dream Dungeon to guard the civilians. With her came Hector as well, as he was worried about the lizardmen and left the castle to the four powerful children, Yuki, Pekora and Tisha. And of course, one of Drake''s Doppelgangers was with her, on his inconspicuous Blue Slime Form atop Ruby''s head. Rakasha felt relieved when he saw Ruby, but he literally had no time to greet her properly, as he was crushing with his zing hammer several Giant Eldritch Horrors that were roaming around the city. "Ruby! You''re here!" Rakasha said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hector too! And is that a slime from master?!" Kraxka wondered. "Good timing, we''re barely hanging out in here! These monsters are too strong!" Larzak said. "Ruby!" Ruby''s mother called her from afar, as she was containing hundreds of monsters by herself, using a giant wall of blood. At her side there were also arge squadron of at least fifty skilled vampires that were at least Rank 8 Initial Stage, which had be Ruby and her mother''s "royal guard". "Yeah, I''m back! But we honestly don''t have any time to talk!" Said Ruby. "Drake, can you help me out with this?!" "I''m on it already!" Drake said, quickly beginning to unleash his Divine Power. "These monsters are spreading too fast, we can''t let them reach the people at all!" "Then let''s do it!" Ruby channeled her powerful Divine Magic together with Drake''s boost, and then touched the ground with her palm, imbuing countless ruins and divine magical circuits of crimson color into the floor through the Rune Creation and Spirit Creation Abilities that Drake let her borrow through their Spiritual Connection. "[Primordial Blood Divine Magic]: [Primordial Blood World Domain]!" FLAAAAAAASH! The runes and divine magical circuits spread across the entirend rapidly, the city''s floor was covered by it, and then a sh of bright red light erected into the skies, forming a barrier of blood and light, barely managing to contain the Eldritch Monsters from reaching the people that was running away. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! The monsters immediately attempted to tear apar that barrier, but it was impossible to do it easily. After all, the barrier Ruby erected was a derivation of the barrier Red had used to protect her castle from Drake''s attacks back when Ruby was kidnaped. "ROOOAARR!" "GRUOOORRR!" "GYOGYOGYOH¡­." The Aberrations were frustrated as they were incapable of reaching the people, who were simply a few meters from their reach. If Ruby had dyed even a single second, hundreds of people could had been devoured. "We have to y as many as we can!" Ruby roared. "Let''s go! Don''t separate yourselves too much!" Ruby flew into the skies with her Vampiric bat-like wings, waving her hand as she summoned her Divine Aura resembling a sea of blood which then shapeshifted into thousands of swords. "[Blood Judgement]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The Blood Projectiles fell over the monsters like an endless rain of attacks, tearing them down one by one after they took many hits. Explosions of crimson mes spread across the ruins. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "You heard my daughter!" Ruby''s mother said, as her vampire squadron quickly started fighting monsters that were stuck to the walls, their biggest priority. The barrier wasn''t invincible, if they kept trying to dissolve it with their miasma and chaos energy, they might eventually end up breaking through. This was why they needed to target them first. "[Blood Rain]!" "[Crimson Lightning]!" "[Blood Sword sh]!" "[Vampiric Swarm]!" The unified vampires conjured techniques and blood magic constantly, unleashing explosions, shing attacks, and swarms of bats made of blood that started devouring the Eldritch monsters one after the other. Their attacks were effective to an extent, but the Eldritch Monsters were incredibly resilient. Even when torn to pieces, their pieces would simply turn back into smaller monsters and then fuse back with each other. As a result, they had to constantly attack them until they evaporatedpletely, putting a lot of work and effort into the whole ordeal. Nheless, they still had powerful allies with them. "[Shining Meteor Fist]!" Larzak roared, channeling his Light Element into his fists as they suddenly were epassed by enormous fists made out of his own divine aura, which fell over the monsters like meteors. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! The monsters groaned in agony, the light was their worst enemy, they began dissipating rapidly by it, which made Larzak and Hector stay in the frontlines, attacking the monsters with their light and weakening them for those behind to take down. "[Valkyrie Summon]! [Holy Light Spear Rain]!" Hector summoned five Valkyries, his current limit, as they conjured hundreds of spears made of light and shoot them down into the monsters like an endless rain of light. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! Meanwhile, Ruby oversaw the skies while constantly using her long-ranged attacks, healing spells and support spells with Drake''s help, keeping this disaster from bing something even worse. She nced into the castle, worried about what might be happening there, as she sensed an intense battle happening within the castle''s interior. "I hope they can do it." ----- Chapter 1271 Confronting The Fallen Princess ----- As the battle between Drake and the Deep One began outside of the castle, Rose and her friends were quickly sent inside of the castle through a bubble made of Drake''s Primordial Ice. The moment they reached the scene, the bubble immediately shattered into pieces, letting everyone walk around the castle''s interior, which was falling apart. "What part of the castle is this?!" Wondered Rose, looking around. "Seems like wended just in the corridor before reaching the Throne Room!" Said Coral. "Papa said that the Throne Room is there." Said Bedra, with a tiny green slime on top of her head. "Let''s go!" Kate urged the others. "Calm down children! We are the adults here so please stay behind us!" Yuki said, rushing in front of the four kids. "Don''t pretend you''re a responsible adult now..." Pekora sighed. "I remember Drake said you were like four years old actually." "W-Well, in monkey chinchi years that''s a LOT!" Yuki said angrily. "The gate''s blocked!" Tisha said. In front of them, the gates to the throne room were suddenly blocked. Not by pieces of the castle or rubble, but by a dark force sealing the gatespletely, and all the surrounding walls as well. "W-What the heck?!" Yuki was surprised. "This power¡­" "It is the Deep One''s presence¡­ He''s even here?!" Rose cried. "This guy''s everywhere!" Coral groaned. A single red eye surged from within the ck gates, as several ck tentacles started emerging constantly, filled with eyes and dark energy. "You''re not allowed in here, children." It spoke. "Now BEGONE!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The tentacles immediately attacked before even waiting for a response from everybody else. However, although they were certainly strong, they didn''t evensted a single second against Yuki''s ws, as she sliced them apart into pieces in less than a second! "Oh yeah?!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Brilliant, shing light sliced them all apart, and then, a powerful dragon breath from Bedra right behind her impacted the gates,pletely sting them into pieces. "You BEGONE!" BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! CRAAASH! The entire gate exploded into pieces, revealing a path towards the Throne Room, which was now epassed in pure darkness¡­ "T-There''s someone in there¡­ There''s a few people, I can sense them!" Said Pekora, leading the group as they rushed inside. "Is the Queen here? Maybe¡­ that other Stigma user we never saw?!" Wondered Rose. "Most likely. The queen is also a Stigma user." Said Sapphire. "We have to save them! If they end up dying, their Stigmas will end up releasing the fragmented powers of the Deep One back to him." "We''ll help them, don''t worry!" Bedra said with a nod. "Nn! But first let''s light up the ce!" Said Kate. "You girls are right." Pekora said, hitting the ground with her staff and generating a bright sphere of light. "[Shine]!" FLAAAAASH! The sphere of light pierced through the darkness, illuminating the ruined Throne Room. Revealing a terrifying scene, as the walls werepletely covered on fleshy, ck-colored slimy flesh, countless eyes ring at them, and many tentacles. It was as if the Deep One hadpletely fused himself with the entire castle. Perhaps because Drake interrupted his unsealing, a part of his own body ended here, and melded into the castle identally. "W-What the?! This is right out of a horror movie that Drake has showed us before!" Yuki said in surprise, recalling some of the retro horror movies Drake recreated through Dream Magic by inserting his memories of watching them, so everyone could enjoy some of Earth''s culture. "Everything is flesh? The Deep One''s presence is everywhere¡­" Said Sapphire, afraid. "This presence¡­ Where is the Queen?! She''s not here, but even deeper into the castle!" "T-Then who is that?" Yuki asked, pointing at the creepy little girl sitting in the middle of the Throne Room. She seemed to slightly look like Rose from a distance, but at closer inspecting, she had long and silky dark purple hair, with purple eyes that seemed tired and exhausted. Her skin was incredibly pale, and her scales were dark purple as well, with a long sea snake-like tail behind her back and sharp tooths like those of sharks, alongside a sharp fin in her back. A third, red colored eye opened in her forehead, ncing at the group. The girl''s exhausted expression changed, bing angered, gritting her sharp teeth at them. And from within her, a dreadful, monstrous presence surged, slowly spreading a sea of darkness around her, as a gigantic ck colored squid with a single red eye emerged behind her, its tentacles coiling around her. "Intruders¡­ The ones that stopped everything¡­ Mother¡­ said I must kill. I must kill anybody that steps here." She said with a furious voice. "W-Wait, that girl¡­" Sapphire said. "That Stigma. She definitely is one of the four! And¡­ her appearance, she must be Rose''s rtive." "My rtive?" Asked Rose. "But she''s¡­pletely possessed." "Don''t worry! We''ll stop her and heal her." Said Bedra.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Nn! As long as I can get close enough." Kate said. "I''ll do it." "She doesn''t seem to be in the mood to sit and wait for us though¡­" Coral sighed. SPLAAAAASH! The dark seas surrounding the girl began waving around furiously, as countless tentacles emerged from the sea, and also hundreds of small squids! "Kill them¡­ Kill them all." The girl said, with lightless eyes. SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! Several squids appeared around them, but they were quickly in as countless shing attacks sliced them apart through Yuki and Bedra''s attacks. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SPLAAASH! Yuki suddenly grabbed Pekora, Sapphire, and Tisha, and jumped off from the sea of darkness, reaching the stairs leading below that were right behind the girl. "You won''t get there!!!" The girl roared furiously, the gigantic, Red-Eyed Abyssal Squid reached them in an instant, opening its sharp beak. "GRUOOOOHHHH!" CLAAAASH! However, a gigantic Sharp-Toothed Piranha Queen caught the giant squid in midair, biting through its body and then pushing it down into the sea of darkness. SPLAAAASH! And then, another entity appeared, a giant made of corals, quickly restraining the giant squid once more, putting all of its strength. "Go! We''ll catch up to youter!" Rose said. "I''ll leave it to you then, kids!" Yuki said with a smile, rushing down. She already knew they were very strong; they had proved their might before. Yuki, Pekora, Tisha, and Sapphire quickly ran downstairs, seeking the Queen''s presence and the Blue Orb Fragment she was carrying with herself. "NOOOOO!!!" After seeing them going down, the little girl cried in fury, her entire darkness intensifying in power as the Red-Eyed Abyssal Squid grew three times in size, attacking the two Familiars restraining it and sending them away with powerful whips using its sharp tentacles! CRAAAASH! CRAAAASH! "GRUOOOHHH¡­" The squid quickly floated above the girl, ring furiously at the children. "You¡­ How dare you?! Now my mother will get angry at me! She will hit me again¡­ And she won''t let me eat desserts!" The little girly angrily said. "I hate you! I HATE YOUUUU¡­!" FLUOOOSH! Her darkness kept growing stronger and stronger, as if it was trying to epass everything. Bedra stood in front of her friends while they struggled to resist the intense darkness in the girl''s heart. "Don''t worry, I will share my desserts with you after we''re done!" Bedra said, her hands shining brightly. "[Heaven''s Light]!" FLAAAAAAASH! ----- Chapter 1272 Against Eleanor ----- "[Heaven''s Light]!!!" Bedra said, conjuring a powerful Heaven Magic Spell that summoned a bright sh of heavenly light out of her entire body. FLAAAAAAASH! The bright light was super effective, as it spread across the darkness the little Eleanor was unleashing and started to make it dissipate. The girl was shocked as the light further consumed her body. "GRUUUAAAGGGH¡­!" She was suffering, the darkness didn''t wanted to let go of her, as several crimson red eyes opened around her body, the Deep One had deeply rooted his powers and soul into her body. "It''s not working like before!" Said Bedra, panicking. "S-She''s in pain, if she dies then¡­" Rose muttered. "Bedra, stop!" "B-But the darkness¡­!" Bedra cried. "YOU DAMNED CHILDREN!" The voice of the Deep One echoed across the little girl''s body, as the young Eleanor groaned in agony, his aura began to spread around her body further, as her corrupted Familiar emerged once more. "GYOGYGYOGYOHHHHH!" Groaning with a horrifying scream, the Abyssal Red Eyed Squid swam across the sea of darkness and immediately attacked the children, swinging its gigantic tentacles which had sharp teeth on them! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "RAAAAH!" Coral ran forward and tanked the hits, fusing his powers with the Familiar he had awakened to cover himself in a gigantic armor made of jewel-like coral growths, using his enormous arms and hands to grab arge quantity of the squid tentacles and crushing them, right after giving it a good kick in the single eye it had. CRAAAASH! "GYYYAAAAEEEHHH¡­!" The squid screamed in agony with a loud, horrifying scream as it opened its sharp beak and pointed it at Coral, piercing through his chest and barely managing to get to the child inside the giant. CLAASH! "Unngh?! F-Fuck!" Coral panicked as a gigantic beak was about to crush him. "[Nightmare Chains]! [Mirage Realization]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Chains made out of nightmare magic wrapped around the body of the squid, pushing it down just in time, as Rose emerged to help Coral. Her Familiar realized itself from the very mirages it created, as the giant, sharp toothed piranha queen began biting and tearing apart the giant squid''s body. "SHAAAAH!" CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH! "GYYEEEEHHH!!!" The scream of the giant squid echoed around the entire temple, as its wounds constantly regenerated back together. Coral and Rose were putting their everything to hold back the beast. "GRYYOOOOHHHHH!" The squid was struggling, but its enormous physical strength even overpowered Coral and Rose constantly. Its long and slimy tentacles wrapped around their bodies while constantly regenerating, crushing the Familiars into pieces! CRAAAASH! "Uuuaaggh¡­!" Coral cried, falling into the floor. "D-Dammit! Bedra! Kate!" Cried Rose. "Can you do it?!" Meanwhile, as the two confronted the powerful Squid Familiar, Bedra and Kate, the two sisters, were constantly purifying the sea of darkness while pushing their way towards Eleanor. "Get away! GET AWAAYYYY!!!" Eleanor cried, as she swung her hands angrily. The space around her suddenly began to distort itself, as the darkness gathered into hundreds of tiny spots, firing themselves at Bedra and Kate at the same time. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Bedra put herself in front of her little sister to protect her from the projectiles. Her scales easily reflected their initial damage, but one they touched her, they constantly exploded around her. Imbued with the power of Chaos and the Deep One within, they were so strong that even her scales started to break apart, her arms bleeding. "Sis!" Kate cried, seeing her big sister protecting her. "Don''t worry! It''s alright!" Bedra smiled, despite the wounds in her body, her eyes were filled with hope. "[Healing Light]! [Heaven''s Barrier]!" FLAAASH! FLUOOSH! She healed her wounds quickly and summoned a barrier around her. As she started to channel the power of Kate into her own. "Kate, give me some of your powers, so we can do the same thing you did before!" Bedra said. "Oh, Soul Hacking?" Kate asked. "We''ll have to concentrate it into a projectile!" Bedra smiled. At the same time as they were doing this, Coral and Rose''s wounds healed, and both of them were suddenly protected by a barrier of light which the squid wasn''t able to breakthrough as easily. Bedra was multi-tasking in the middle of the battle and both healing herself, protecting her sister, and at the same time doing the same for Coral and Rose! This was all thanks to her father''s teachings, as she had been training her in magic control and conjuration for a while, simrly to Kate. Before he were to ever let them fight, Drake made sure to spend months, if not years teaching his daughters how to properly fight within his Divine Realm, where time went slower than outside. At first, Bedra was quite stubborn and didn''t knew how to properly control her magic. But over time, as time went by and she fought and was taught by her papa, she slowly learned how to better utilize his magic and enormously vast amounts of Mana and Divine Power. She was going to be their shield! "Remember, Bedra. Your magic specializes greatly in healing and protection. It might not be the best offensively sometimes, but you have to take advantage of your abilities." Bedra remembered what Drake taught her once. "How so?" Wondered Bedra back then. "You have to make sure to protect those around you! Protect those that you love. Heal them, protect them with barriers¡­ You have be their shields." Drake taught her. "We Dragons, are Divine Guardians, our duty is to protect." It was in that time that Bedra learned her duty as well. It could be said she was even slightly enlightened. By learning more and more about the dragons she descend from, she learned her strengths and weaknesses. "GRRYOOOHHHH!" CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! The Abyssal Squid constantly attacked Coral and Rose, their barriers shattering but regenerating right away as the two constantly attacked back the squid with their Familiars! "Take this!" Coral roared, as a gigantic coral-made fist fell from above, crushing the squid into the ground! BAAAAAAMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1273 Freeing Her From The Darkness ----- BAAAAAMMM! Suddenly, with that gigantic fist attack from Coral''s Familiar, the Red-Eyed Abyssal Squid hit the ground, shattering the floor below. It''s entire body immediately started to dissipate into particles of darkness, dissipating into ck smoke. With the squid''s sudden death due to the over exhaustion of the Familiar''s stamina, the sea made of darkness surrounding the children began to wave rapidly. Slowly starting to go down on density and beginning to dissipate! "E-Eh? It died?!" Asked Coral. "That wasn''t as long as I imagined it would be." "Thankfully¡­" Rose sighed. "Looks like at the end of the day it wasn''t immortal!" Eleanor started groaning, falling into the floor, and starting to grasp it with her long nails. The darkness inside of her body was slowly consuming her. Rose looked at her with pity, she reminded her of herself. She was in so much pain, suffering, and probably traumatized due to having an abusive, insane mother. Meanwhile, at the same time as this happened, Bedra and Kate finally finished theirbined technique. Both of their Magics and Divinities converging into the tip of Bedra''s index finger, forming a sharp arrow made of gray and golden divine light! FLAAASH! "It''s ready!" Bedra gritted her teeth, trying to contain the enormous power. "Nn!" Kate nodded. "Now, big sis, while she''s weakened!" The two girls converged their Mana and Divine Power together, unifying it into this powerful arrow and firing it at Eleanor with all their might! CLAAAASH! The arrow immediately pierced through her chest, the darkness covering her attempted to take it down, only for it to dissipate away as the arrow became pure light that entered Eleanor''s body and soul. FLAAAAAAASH! A bright sh of light quickly overtook the darkness consuming the girl''s mind, as she slowly started to regain more and more of her own sanity. The Deep One, of course, didn''t like this, screaming in anger as he attempted to clench into the girl''s body and soul for longer. However, this only prolonged his agony, the more he fought back, the brighter and stronger the light became. Expanding across his dark soul fragment like circuits that consumed and reshaped his very being. "Unnggh¡­! W-What is happening?! Aaggh! It hurts! Help! Help meeee!" Eleanor started screaming and crying in the floor, as the darkness from her Stigma continued reacting, spreading around and mming the floor with countless tentacles. "RAAAAAAGGGHH! NOT YET¡­!" The Deep One was a stubborn bastard, but the children, now freed from the Familiar and the Sea of Darkness, immediately jumped to action. "[Nightmare Chains]!" CLAAASH! Chains made of nightmares wrapped around the phantom of the Deep One''s Soul Fragment emerging from the disrupted Stigma on Eleanor''s hand. "L-Let go of me!!!" The Deep One panicked, attacking Rose with several bullets made of darkness. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, Coral jumped in front of her and protected her from damage, as his armor of corals constantly shattered into pieces and regenerated back. "H-Help¡­ Help me!" Eleanor cried, extending her arms towards the two children, only making the Deep One possessing her angrier. "YOU DON''T NEED HELP OF ANYBODY!!!" The Deep One roared, spreading a nightmarish aura everywhere. "[Nightmare World]!" FLAAAAASH! The Deep One quickly attempted to desperately drown everyone inside a nightmare, something he had done simrly when he possessed Rose! However, Rose was no longer the one being possessed¡­ "[Dream Disruption]!" Rose raised her hands as a bright sh of pink light emerged from her index finger, breaking apart the dark dream attempting to engulf the children''s souls within! Crack, crack¡­ CRAAASH! "W-What?!" The Deep One was left bbergasted. "The same trick won''t work twice!" Rose said furiously. "[Coral''s Spears]!" Coral roared, conjuring his unique magic and summoning spears made of magic coral that pierced through the Deep One''s Soul Fragment Phantom, suddenly inhibiting his movements even more coupled with Rose''s chains. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "GRAAAAAHHHH¡­!" The Deep One screamed with frustration and anger, as his countless red eyes saw in horror the two little dragon girls stepping towards him. "It''s over! Stop bullying people!" Bedra angrily said, conjuring a giant stake of heavenly light and piercing through his body once more! "[Draconic Heavenly Stake]!" CRAAAAASH! The stake pierced through the Deep One Soul Fragment''s phantom, his entire body beginning to dissipate more and more¡­ However, his will was incredibly strong. It was to be expected of the soul fragment of Oberon. However! "[Divine Soul Hacking]!" Kate was there, touching his squirming body and conjuring the same spell over and over again through his body! FLAAAAAASH! Circuits of blue and gray color spread across his phantasmal body, beginning to hack and reshape the structure of his very soul slowly, and so the Stigma! "No¡­! S-Stop! Not again¡­! NOOOOOOOO!!!" BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! The Deep One was unable to maintain his form nor his mind anymore, exploding into darkness and beingpletely purified! The fleshy tendrils and tentacles attacking them all this time also disappeared from the walls, ceiling, and the floor. The damned beast was finally exorcized!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Little girl''s stigma suddenly repaired itself was the Deep One was no longer disrupting it, showcasing the excellent magic that Sapphire had employed into the Stigmas that could be inherited across the family, for such high-level sealing magic that the seal could be inherited over time to future generations, it was capable of easily recovering its own runes if they were disrupted or broken. Without the meddling of the Deep One in the Stigma anymore, the magical seal was able to repair itself and give to the girl its full power without the darkness creeping from within as a danger anymore. Naturally, the little Eleanor slowly woke up from her slumber, feeling more tired than ever. "Ugh¡­ Ouch¡­ A-Ah¡­ W-Where am I?" She quickly realized there were four kids she had never ever seen before standing around her, as she rested over the cold floor¡­ "Uwaaaah! W-Who are you?!" She cried, shocked. "We are your new frens!" Bedra said. "Fren." Kate smiled. "Uuh, yeah." Coral said. "I-I think you might be my cousin!" Rose said in excitement. "W-What''s your name?! I am Rose!" "E-Eh? Friends?" The girl wondered. "Wait, what? Cousin?! ¡­My name is Eleanor." ----- Chapter 1274 Confronting The Evil Queen ----- "Hurry! Faster, you useless bag of flesh!" The Deep One whispered angrily at the ears of the Queen Anastasia, the current Queen of the Aquarius Queendom as she held in her hands the darkened Fragment of the Blue Orb she had barely managed to save from the entire destruction happening inside the castle. She was given the task to bring this fragment to the depths of the ind, the giant hole where the Deep One had been sealed within. Due to his unsealing ceremony being disrupted, a part of his body ended managing to get out, but was weakened, this was the piece Drake and Bedann and Miranda were fighting. Meanwhile, the other part was still sealed within the depths. As long as he could obtain a second fragment of the Blue Orb, he would attain enough power to break through this seal and unseal his other half, this other half which also holding the Blue Orb Fragment he possessed. "I am going as fast as I can, milord!" She sighed, gasping for air. "Ah¡­ The gates!" And in thest floor of the castle''s underground, a giant gate leading to a ce named the "Obsidian Caves"id within. It was a giant cave where the Deep One was sealed, his body waspletely sealed into ck crystals all over it. The cult used these crystals only sometimes, to forge special weapons or armor that held the power of the Deep One within. However, because not everyone waspatible with them, not everyone could properly use their power. "We''re almost there, milord!" The Queen smiled, running as fast as she could over there. Her dress was tore apart and she was half-naked, showing several ck tattoos across her body, extensions of her Stigma which she had been mutating and transforming with the Deep One''s help over many years. "Once you reach the caves, you know what to do, offer me your body!" The Deep One roared, his powers influencing her even more. "Yes¡­ I shall be one with you, my lord!" The Queen rejoiced. "I shall-" "Nuh-huh, you''re not doing any of THAT!" CRAAAAAASH! Yuki suddenlynded right in front of Queen Anastacia, shattering the floor below and making several cracks everywhere, as an eruption of light erupted from the ground, summoning rays of light shooting at Anastasia! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Aaaaagggh! Y-You?! Howe the forces of that damn lizard have arrived here already?!" The Queen panicked, furiously ncing at the beast-kin in front of her. Yuki was already in her Divine Beast Spirit Fusion form, taking the slight appearance of a White Tiger as her white fur gained ck stripes and her ears became cat-like, alongside her face that gained ck stripes simr to the ones in a white tiger. A long tiger-like tail, and gigantic, sharp tiger ws imbued with the power of light. "Well, that can''t be helped, you''re quite the sluggish woman!" Laughed Yuki. Her Aura surged like a roaring furiously and unleashing a powerful shockwave that threw the Queen away from the gates! "ROOOOAAARRRR!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! "Unnggh¡­! Aaaggh! Y-You damn foreigners! What makes you think the affairs of this country have anything to do with you all?!" The Queen furiously said, slowly standing back up, the darkness of her Stigma activating and spreading across the expanded form it had around her body, she was the only one that had developed and transformed the Stigma into a full-body one. "Not like we care what YOU think." Yuki giggled. "But we''re here because we can''t let assholes like you get away with the shit they do."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yuki, tone down the chit-chat." Tisha said, the ice elf woman nced at the Queen''s powerup while squinting her eyes. "More importantly, do you recognize her, Sapphira?" Asked Pekora. Pekora, Tisha, and Sapphira arrived at the side of Yuki, the four powerful women blocking the way to the gates. Sapphire heard the words of Pekora as she sighed. "I do recall seeing her sometimes. I have been confined in my divine realm for a while. We are from different times so I doubt she could ever recognize me anyways." Sapphire said. "Though I do know she was the one that killed the previous queen with the Deep One''s help, and also the one that almost got Rose killed." "Fufu, the Deep One has told me about you¡­ An ancient witch from old ages that sealed him. If I kill you, I wonder how pleased he would be!" The queenughed. "Why did you even do the things you did?! You were having a good life, you were at the side of your beloved sister! Why did you had to go down such a path?!" Sapphire cried. "Huh? I guess you wouldn''t understand¡­" The queen sighed. "The humiliation, always feeling inferior, how I was always ignored¡­ The Deep One brought to me satisfaction, he praised me! He said I was special! And I AM! I AM SPECIAL! Very¡­ very special¡­" The Stigma across her body glowed with blue and ck light, as her entire body started to transform. Unlike her daughter who couldn''t even control her Familiar, Anastasia had achieved a new level of control over this power, and fusion with the Deep One''s Soul Fragment sealed within the Stigma, which was now spread across her body. TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­! A ray of blue and ck lightning reached her, as her entire body changed. In mere seconds, the beautiful woman changed into a gigantic and monstrous ck scaled sea snake simr to Leviathan. Not only that, but her torso emerged above the giant sea snake''s head, holding two long spears, and being covered in ck armor made of these scales, with a big red eye in her forehead and sharp horns growing above her head. "Hahaha¡­ See?! I am VERY special! I was simply nning to give this form to my lord! But I guess the ns have changed! I''ll have YOU be his sacrifices!" Sheughed. Her gigantic body rushed towards the four women in front of her, shing into the floor and unleashing a tremendous shockwave of chaos and darkness everywhere, with countless ck lightning shocks! CRAAAAAASH! ----- Chapter 1275 Intense Battle ----- Anastasia charged towards Yuki andpany without even doubting, fully confident in her own strength, which she had been forging and growing since she made a pact with the Deep One. CLAAAAASH! Her spears grew longer through a mere thought of her mind, as she imbued them with the chaotic power of the Deep One and her own, distorted Stigma''s power of Oceans, which merged into a spiraling attack of abyssal ck oceans. "[Abyssal Ocean''s Spears]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! However, Yuki utilized her own powers to counterattack and intercept her incredibly strong blows, relying in the power of her Divine Beast Spirit and her own growth, the muscles around her body started to swell as she fueled herself with the might of the White Tiger. "[White Tiger''s Might]! [White Tiger''s Heavenly ws]!" Her muscles swelled and enhanced her strength over ten times temporarily, as she imbued the very aura of the white tiger divine beast spirit into her own muscles. At the same time, her ws grew to an enormous size, epassed by a golden light made of the spiritual aura of the white tiger, which temporarily materialized into enormous, gigantic ws! CLAAASH! CLAAAASH! With two powerful swings of her ws, Anastasia was quickly forced to step back, the pure might of Yuki''s attacks shaking the entire underground and generating countless cracks around the floor, walls, and ceiling. The sh of their attacks generated sparks of ck and yellow lightning, illuminating the dark halls. "Tch! You''re merely struggling pointlessly!" Roared Anastasia, the monstrous sea snake-like jaws opened furiously and attacked Yuki, attempting to bite her. Yuki barely held on as she used her White Tiger ws defensively. CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! Yuki was overpowering her seconds ago, but it took Anastasia to imbue some more of her powers into her own, gigantic body to quickly push Yuki back! "Oi! Are you girls going to just stand there or what?!" Yukiined. "RAAAAAH!" However, help quickly came, as Tisha jumped into action. Her ice elf body didn''t stopped her from exerting a power equal if not superior to Ice Giants in her current Rank, Divinity overflowing across her gigantic Ice de as she swung it vertically and horizontally while being in midair, seconds before falling over Anastasia''s head! "[Divine Ice de Arts]: [Blizzard''s Catastrophe]!" SLAAAAASSSHHH!!! FLUOOOOOOSH! A powerful sh with the power of a gigantic, all-freezing blizzard fell over Anastasia, immediately slicing through her giant sea snake head and then beginning to freeze her surface, the damage was tremendous and substantial, as the impact of such a gigantic attack generated a wide explosion, pushing the giant sea snake several dozens of meters away! BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! "GRAAAAAHHHH¡­!" Anastasia groaned like a beast, hitting the ground once more. BAAAM! Yuki was left shocked! Tisha had surely grown much stronger than when they first meet long ago. The Ice Elf Warrioress had only been improving herself further and further since she became one of Drake''s subordinates. And now proudly stood as one of his physically strongest retainers. "Y-YOUUUU!!! YOU DAMN PESTS!" The voice of the Deep One merged with the voice of Anastasia she groaned in fury. Several magic circles appeared around her, as she fired hundreds of beams of chaos against them. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! Countless explosions continued one after the other, shaking the halls and braking apart the walls, ceiling, and floor into pieces. Rubble exploded everywhere. The beams were fast, deadly, and precise. Yuki, Tisha, Sapphire, and Pekora had to evade them at all costs, but often times they had to unleash strong blows to intercept them, destroying the beams seconds before the reached them. "GAHAHAHA! Let''s see how much you can handle the power of CHAOS!" Anastasiaughed as she decided to continue using this strategy, firing as many beams of Chaos as possible everywhere. "Not for long." Said Pekora, hitting the ground as her powerful magic was ready. Several Spirits reacted to her magic andmands, as the ground started shaking and roots and branches grew everywhere around Anastasia. "[Divine Nature Spirit Magic]: [Nature''s Rage]!" She fused her own Spirits into the Magic as well, as the roots wrapped around Anastasia''s body while she started trying to fly away. Sadly for her, the hall in here was narrow, and she was unable to have all the space she could had desired to escape! Additionally, from the branches and roots, several giant sunflowers popped up one after the other. This was Pekora''s Sunflower Nature Spirit, one of her oldest Spirits that she had been rising since it was a tiny seedling spirit, it was now a radiant divine spirit, a Sunshine Sunflower Spirit, and it possessed the ability to multiply by fusing with her magic! All Sunflowers shone brightly, Anastasia was unable to react in time as this happened in just a few seconds! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The Sunflowers immediately started shooting gigantic beams of divine-level spiritual sunlight against Anastasia, sting her entire body countless times. Her hard scales started breaking apart and her shadows were destroyed quickly, weakening her severely as she screamed in agony! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GRYYYAAAAAAEEEGGH¡­!" She screamed. "Unnnggh¡­! T-The light! My body¡­!" She saw in horror as her scales were falling apart and her flesh was being covered in deadly, bleeding wounds. She screamed, furiously like a beast she started to bite and tear apart the nts wrapping around her body, which only made her take even more damage! "RAAAARRRGGH!" CRAAAASH! She finally freed herself from the roots, furiously diving down from the ceiling to the floor where Pekora was located, and opening her sea snake jaws, unleashing a devastating Chaos Breath Attack! FLAAAAAASH! BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The enormous Breath Attack reached Pekora andpany in an instant! A devastating explosion covered the entire hall in seconds¡­ Anastasia had imbued a great deal of power into that attack. She was confident there was no way they could had easily survived that. "Hahahah! It seems my victory hase- Huh?!" However, she was left bbergasted as she saw Sapphire standing in front of the other three girls, her Stigma fully activated as her Familiar and her Divine Magic merged into an intricate, magic-sealing barrier that took most of the damage dealt and sealed it within the barrier''s own magical structure! "That damned Sealing Magic of yours!" The Deep One roared in frustration. ----- ? Chapter 1276 Overwhelming The Evil Queen! ----- Sapphire acted at longst, utilizing abination of her Stigma''s powers with her own unique magic and her divinity. Since she was a young mermaid that she was born with a special type of Magic Element, the Element of Sealing. This was one of her strongest weapons, and she had used this power to seal even the Deep One back then, with the aid of Aquarius'' magic powers. The barrier she created absorbed the magic power unleashed by the Breath Attack from Queen Anastasia, and quickly reinforced the barrier even more. Her magic was powerful, but it took her some time to conjure it, as it was much moreplex andplicated than normal magic. "Well, so what if you can block this?! Can you block this then?!" Laughed Queen Anastasia, raising her two long ck colored spears and unleashing a barrage of devastating attacks, while the sea snake jaws started biting through the barrier! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! A Magic Sealing Barrier was naturally not that good at defending against actual physical blows, as it quickly started to shatter and crumble into pieces! Crack, crack¡­ CRASH! However, as the barrier shattered, Tisha and Yuki jumped right into action, attacking the jaws and head of Anastasia''s Sea Snake body with powerful, devastating blows. "[Divine Ice de Arts]: [Frost de Storm]!" "[White Tiger''s Heavenly ws and Jaws]!" A storm of countless des made of frost and giant ws and jaws made of light attacked the Queen, tearing apart her entire faces scales and inflicting deep wounds upon her aberrant self! Her body immediately started squirming like a worm, pushing to the back and making her torso hit the ceiling strongly. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CRAAASH! "AAAGGH¡­!" Anastasia clumsily groaned in fury, only to notice countless roots and branches growing across her body once more, beginning to drain her Vitality and Mana! "[Divine Nature Spirit Magic]: [Draining Spirit Roots]!" FLUOOOSH! "UUAAAAGGH! N-NO¡­ M-MY POWER¡­!" Anastasia began to feel incredibly weakened. The Deep One within her body panicking at the same time as his own powers were weakening as well! "S-Stop! STOOOP!" The Queen roared with utmost fury, as her entire body started to crumble apart by Yuki and Tisha''s constant attacks. Her entire body released ck blood and ck smoke everywhere, as if it was made of energy more than flesh. "RAAAAH!" Tisha furiously administrated a series of shes using her massive divine frost sword, freezing through the wounds inflicted upon the gigantic body of the Queen. SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAAASH! "ORRAAAH!" Yuki did the same, swinging her ws fiercely while imbuing deadly poison that her ws naturally secreted into the wounds, weakening her even further. CLASH! CLASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH! "Nnnggh¡­! S-Stop!!!" The Queen panicked, never having gone through such hardships, she started fighting back by swinging her two spears, only to clumsily miss most hits as Yuki and Tisha were extremely experienced fighters, her clumsy attackscked finesse and mastery, and were easy to predict. "You''re too slow, old hag!" Yuki mocked her. "I thought you were stronger, but the only thing you do is rely on this transformation! You are not even a fighter!" Tisha mocked her as well. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! The attacks continued falling above her, as Queen Anastasia roared in fury, her powers started beginning to swell more and more, as her long tail started mutating, growing a second sea snake-like head, and catching Sapphire and Pekora off-guard! "RAAAAHHH!!! YOU¡­!" Her second head opened its sharp jaws, about to devour both in a single bite. However, Sapphire''s Familiar, the Abyssal Shark Tyrant acted, emerging from her shadows, and pushing forwards, covering everything with shadow tentacles and wrapping them around Anastasia''s tail! "ROOOAARRR!" The giant Abyssal Shark Tyrant opened its dreadful jaws and started nibbling over the tail, pushing it down into the floor ferociously. CLAAAASH! As everyone was fighting with everything they had to stop the Queen''s movements and attacks, Sapphire finally finished her incantation, focusing her mind and divinity into the spell as a giant, gray-colored magic circle emerged in front of her. "It''s over, Anastasia! [Divine Sealing Magic]: [Divinity Sealing Chains]!" FLAAASH! From the giant gray colored magic circle, countless chains made of gray, semi-transparent energy emerged one after the other,pletely wrapping around the Queen''s entire monstrous body, and quickly forcing her transformation toe to a halt! POOOF! The darkness dissipated as her half-naked body fell over the floor, the Stigma over her body beginning to glow brightly as it continuously attempted to transform her again. However, these powerful chains which Sapphire had made using a magic simr to the one that sealed the Deep One had, were powerful enough to hold her in ce. "T-These damned Chains! AAAARRGH!" The Deep One roared in frustration, as the Queen was suddenly surrounded by Yuki, Tisha, Pekora, and Sapphire. "Should we kill her now?" Yuki wondered, pointing her ws at her neck. "No! If you kill her, the Deep One''s Soul Fragment contained within her Stigma will be freed." Said Sapphire. "We need to do the Soul Hacking that Kate did with me to free her from his control." "Then we''ll have to wait." Tisha sighed. "Though, where''s the- Huh?!" "Hehe¡­ I guess you leave me no option¡­" The Queen smiled manically, suddenly holding the Blue Orb Fragment in her teeth, and swallowing it. The Blue Orb Fragment, which was deep ck due to beingpletely infested with the Deep One''s powers, was swallowed by her, and then immediately generated a reaction in her entire body, as a dark light emanated from her skin, shattering the Divine Sealing Chains! FLAAAAAASH! Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRAAASH! The shockwave was so powerful it sent everyone flying away,nding on the walls behind them with loud impact sounds¡­ "N-No! She swallowed that thing?!" Sapphire panicked. "We need to stop her! Ungh¡­!" Sapphire quickly realized something was wrong, her Stigma was beginning to feel disrupted and weakened by the growing and darker presence of the Queen, she couldn''t even exert her magical power properly anymore! "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHAHA!" Anastasia''s entire body transformed once more, to a more refined, and powerful form due to the mutation caused by the Blue Orb Fragment. -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1277 The Power Of The Corrupted Blue Orb Fragment ----- The Queen attained a much more demonic appearance. Her skin suddenly turnedpletely purple, her eyes deep red, ck scales grew over her entire body and such scales transformed into armor around her, reinforcing her physical defenses. She wielded no weapon now, but her own hands had grown scales that shaped into sharp ck ws, and her back had a long, sharp ck tail with a spear-like end. Her head grew with several ck horns, and the corrupted, ck-colored Blue Orb Fragment rested in her chest, protected by scales, and infusing her entire body with endless power constantly. Her synchronization with the Deep One had be much stronger than before, and her total power level had finally reached a new level, as she exuded the power of someone¡­ at Rank 10, at the very least. TRUUUUMMMM¡­! Her dark chaotic aura spread around her surroundings, Yuki, Tisha, and Pekora resisted it to an extent thanks to their amazing equipment. However, even if she had simrly enchanted equipment, Sapphire was too weakened. It seemed as if the presence of this transformation of the Queen made her Stigma go insane, as if it was beginning to weaken and the power of her Stigma was slowly being drained. "Hahaha! Can you feel it? This power? It is the strength of my God, the Sea God!" Laughed the Queen. "Oh? Sapphire, don''t tell me you''re tired now, huh? Did you notice? How can I absorb the powers of your Stigma?!" "T-Tch¡­! So that was it!" Sapphire muttered. "This is not a power you had before¡­" "It is something we made up over many years of nning¡­" Laughed the Deep One. "A countermeasure against you Stigma users! Sadly, it required too much power that could only be attained through fusing one''s body with a Blue Orb Fragment, thankfully, we had one just avable for the asion!" The Deep One might act arrogantly, and sometimes foolish and reckless, but he was a deeply cunning man. A fragment of the soul of Oberon, the first Demon King was not to be underestimated. "T-Tch¡­ Dammit!!!" Roared Tisha, rushing forward. Unleashing all her strength all at once, as her entire body unleashed a powerful aura of pure strength. Her eyes began glowing bright red, as her aura suddenly turnedpletely red. She had activated a Divine Ability she had developed¡­ [Berserk Mode]! "RAAAAHHHH!!!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Her monstrous attacks generated gigantic shockwaves that shook the entire castle and made everything around crumble apart into pieces! Her blows alone unleashed a red-colored power known as the War Attribute, an Attribute that only tremendously strong warriors, most of the time Giants, could develop, and which Tisha had awakened not so long ago. "Hahah¡­ Amusing." However, Tisha''s berserk-like attack was immediately parried by Anastasia''s ws, as her blows were easily thrown away, and then, using her bare feet, she hit Tisha''s chin and threw her up into the ceiling. "GRUUAAAGH¡­!" CLAAAASH! Tisha''s head was stuck in between the ceiling, as she tried to get out of there only for Anastasia to arrive below her, unleashing a barrage of overwhelming blows using her ws, shattering the ceiling above and covering Tisha with deadly wounds. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAASH! "HAHAHAHAHA! DIE!" "AAAARRGGH¡­!" Tisha groaned in agony as she was unable to keep up with the tremendous speed that Anastasia had, her sword barely managed to parry and defend her against a few attacks, her aura continued boosting her strength, sometimes, she managed to connect an attack only for it to be immediately regenerated back. "It''s useless, snow elf! You''re merely an inferior being! Know your ce!" BAAAAAAMMM!!! The Deep One exerted his force as he kicked Tisha down into the floor with a tremendous attack, an enormous explosion reached the ground, as Tisha''s tattered body stayed there, without moving¡­ her eyes werepletely white. "T-TISHA!" Pekora panicked, rushing towards her. She found the ice elf''s body beingpletely broken. Her arms and legs were twisted horribly and all her ribs were piercing her organs. It was a horrid sight. "[Divine Life Spirit Magic]: [Healing Light]-" CLAAAAASH! However, a giant kick reached Pekora before she could even heal her friend, blowing her frail body away with tremendous force, like a mere ragdoll. "Hahaha! Did you think I would allow to heal your friend- Huh?" The Queen and the Deep One suddenly realized Tisha was no longer in the floor, the moment Pekora was kicked she grabbed her friend using roots and branches that grew off her own body, barely managing to save her friend''s life. Aside from that, Pekora''s appearance had changed as golden and electrifying fur grew across her body, emanating holy light and lightning element around her, giving her the power to even float in midair, her branches and roots wrapping around Tisha as they slowly healed her wounds. "Hoh so you had such a trick below your sleeve, little rabbit?" Giggled the Queen. "You''ll pay for this¡­" Pekora gritted her teeth, for once, the desperation and frustration made her lose her coolheaded behavior. Tisha was someone special to her, she was her best friend, and someone that always stood at her side at all times. Even when both were ves, she was always there, giving her some sanity in her life of pain and agony. At some point¡­ More than friendship, Pekora started to develop a much stronger feeling for her friend, she was someone that brought her joy and happiness, someone important and precious. "P-Pek¡­ Run¡­" Tisha groaned in between the branches and root wrapping around her body. "I can''t run now¡­" Pekora sighed. "I won''t let you die." Tisha''s eyes nced at her, shining brightly. "Yuki! Stand behind me and support me!" Said Pekora, suddenly beginning to channel more of her Spiritual Powers, and cing Tisha inside her own Divine Realm, away from harm. "O-Okay!" Yuki snapped back to reality, as she was also panicking over what was happening. "Hah, as if any n you''re thinking about would evere to fruition!" Laughed the Deep One and the Queen, reaching Pekora and unleashing countless w attacks at her!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! Pekora''s entire body was¡­ sliced into pieces! ----- Chapter 1278 Despair ----- "Hah, as if any n you''re thinking about would evere to fruition!" Laughed the Deep One and the Queen, reaching Pekora and unleashing countless w attacks at her! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! Pekora''s entire body was¡­ sliced into pieces! Blood and guts sttered everywhere, as the smile in the Queen as she was covered in Pekora''s blood widened after seeing her being torn to pieces¡­ However. "Nnnggh¡­!" Pekora''s eyes glowed brightly, as countless threads made of divine spiritual energy emerged everywhere around her torn apart body, milliseconds before falling into the floor, as her entire body reattached itself through branches and roots growing everywhere. "RAAAAHHHHH!!!" Pekora roared like she had never done before, her right arm suddenly growing ten times her size as the power of Nature transformed her entire body into nts, roots, wood, and spiritual essence making her fist grow into a gigantic wooden hand!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om CLAAAAAASSHHHHH!!! An enormous fist reached the Queen, not only charged with the power of the Spirits that Pekora had summoned and converged with, but also with her Divine Beast Spirit, the Holy Lightning Rabbit, Aki! BAAAAAMMM!!! Anastasia fell into the floor with her face filled with shock as her entire body was covered in lightning, life, and holy light energy converging together¡­ it felt painful, it was burning her alive. "W-What sort of power is that?!" She panicked. "I-It can''t be!" The Deep One was surprised. "That mere rabbit-kin has managed to create [Nature''s Harmony]?!" The Deep One knew what Nature''s Harmony was because he, as Oberon, had mastered such power. It was a special Ability, or Magic, that High Elves developed by mastering Nature, Life, Spirit, and Light Magic together. Combining these powers and directly fusing them into their body would allow them to temporarily be Nature itself¡­ meaning that Pekora survived such a lethal attack by turning into nature, nts themselves, and merely reattaching herself back to normal. However, it was a power she had yet to master. And it came with a deadly bacsh, as Pekora''s own soul would begin to be slowly consumed the more she used it, until it couldpletely disappear, killing her on the spot. "Nature''s Harmony¡­?" Asked the Queen. "It is a power we elves mastered, it grants the power to temporarily transform into nature itself¡­" The Deep One groaned. "What?! Such a thing-" "[Spirit Tree''s Spears]!" FLAAASH! Suddenly, the entire ground around the Queen began glowing with bright green and golden light, as countless spears made of spirit tree started emerging one after the other, attacking her! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Useless! These things can''t even damage me!" Laughed the Queen, easily tanking all hits with her natural scale armor. "And what about this?!" Yuki appeared right behind her, suddenly exuding all her Beast Spirit Aura at once,bining her Elements of Holy Light, Ice, and Poison together! "[Holy Frost Poisonous Tiger Fist]!" A giant illusion of a tiger made of purple and golden frost emerged behind Yuki, as her fist was charged with tremendous power, reaching the Queen''s face and punching her with everything she had! CLAAAAASH! "GRAAAAAHHH¡­!" The Queen felt her entire face burning as she fell down to the floor, shattering it even more than she had before. However, aside from the nasty wound in her face, she had barely taken any damage. "RAAAAH!" Nheless, it wasn''t as if Yuki was done either. She fell right above her, unleashing powerful kicks, punches, and even a powerful headbutt into her own head! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! The Queen put her arms in front of her face to defend using her natural defensive scales, and then quickly smiled as she tanked all hits, as tens of magic circles behind her emerged, unleashing beams of chaos against Yuki! "Perish." BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Countless beams fell over Yuki, blowing the entire ce with countless chaos attribute explosions. The hall was covered in ck smoke, however, Anastasia quickly realized Yuki''s dead body wasn''t there. In thest moment, she was dragged by Pekora''s roots to her side, saving her from a sure death. "Hahhh¡­ Y-You saved me." Sighed Yuki in relief. "Focus! She''sing!" Pekora roared, loading her entire body with Spiritual Power as her soul slowly began to be consumed more and more. "You two are sure as stubborn as cockroaches!" The Queen stepped forwards, in a millisecond reaching Pekora and Yuki and punching both in the face with tremendous power and speed. CLAAAAASH! CLAAAAASH! Both were blown into the air like ragdolls. The Queen''s enhanced speed was somethingpletely out of this world. And while the two of them were falling from midair, she flew towards the two girls and swung her sharp ws, attempting to slice them up into pieces once more! SPAARK! CRAAAASH! "W-What?!" However, from within Pekora''s body, an enormous lightning strike reached the Queen''s entire body, electrocuting her entirely and blowing her down the ground! BAAAAM! It wasn''t Pekora that acted in that time, but Aki, the Rabbit Spirit dwelling within her. The two girls barelynded on the floor, only to see the Queen once more standing back up like nothing happened to her and rushing towards them while increasing her speed with each step! "I told you that it is USELESS!!!" She roared furiously, her giant sharp ws swung horizontally and vertically, unleashing terrifying shes made of pure chaos against the two! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CRAAASH! Pekora and Yuki managed to intercept them bybining their strength together, Pekora used her transformation smartly as well, spreading her roots below the ground as countless nts began growing around the Queen before she realized it¡­ Sunflowers included. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! They flowed brightly, releasing beams of sunlight against her entire body, bombarding her with no end! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! However, the queen ran across the field of sunflowers, slicing them into pieces with her sharp ws and leaping towards Pekora and Yuki, kicking Yuki in the head and blowing her away, while piercing through Pekora''s body with her sharp ws constantly! "DIE, USELESS VERMIN!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Unnnggh¡­!" Pekora''s soul was being consumed rapidly as she was regenerating her body. Despite doing everything she could, it seemed that Anastasia''s strength was too overwhelming. "Mother! STOP!" However, ck tentacles suddenly emerged from the Queen''s shadows, wrapping around her legs and arms, and temporarily stopping her movements! "What?! Eleanor?!" ----- Chapter 1279 Everyone Else Joins The Fight! ----- "DIE, USELESS VERMIN!" The Queen and the Deep One converged into this form, fueled by the Blue Orb Fragment were vastly stronger and superior. A barrage of powerful strikes using her sharp ws started attacking Pekora, who was already beginning to grow weaker by overusing her magic. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Unnnggh¡­!" Pekora''s soul was being consumed rapidly as she was regenerating her body. Despite doing everything she could, it seemed that Anastasia''s strength was too overwhelming. For a moment, she wished she could had been stronger, or perhaps, that they could had bought enough time¡­ "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHAHA! I shouldn''t had even felt threatened by you pathetic foreigners!" Laughed Anastasia. "Once I''m done with you, I''ll resurrect the other, still sealed half of my lord and we shall end this once and for all-" "Mother! STOP!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! "Huh?!" However, ck tentacles suddenly emerged from the Queen''s shadows, wrapping around her legs and arms, and temporarily stopping her movements! Her red-shot eyes red at the origin of that voice, her face slightly distorting in anger and frustration as she saw the face of her own daughter. "What?! Eleanor?!" She groaned furiously. "What are YOU doing here?! And why are you attempting to stop me?! Didn''t I told you to guard the upper room?! You ipetent girl!" "S-Shut up!" Eleanor cried, her powers beginning to overflow out of her Stigma, but they were not corrupted by the Deep One this time, and seemed different, and even stronger¡­ Before she were to arrive here, Bedra handled to her a small little orb, yes, it was the same Familiar Soul Fragment Orb that Sapphire and Rose had absorbed to unlock their Familiars within their Stigmas'' full power and potential. Now, the young princess had grown much stronger than before without the need for the Deep One to give her such corrupted powers.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Y-You dare shut down your own MOTHER?! I guess I have yet to properly educate you!" Anastasia groaned furiously, suddenly letting go of Pekora and throwing her into the floor, she slowly walked towards her own daughter while easily tearing apart the tentacles wrapped around her. "What are you doing, you fool?!" However, the voice of the Deep One echoed within her mind. "Do not pay mind to this pitiful garbage! Kill her if you must!" "Kill¡­?" Anastasia, for a second, suddenly stopped walking, as she nced at her daughter''s face. "Mom! Stop doing this! I remember¡­ back then when you weren''t like this! You were not the best mother but¡­ you weren''t a monster!" Cried Eleanor. "Ah¡­?!" Anastasia suddenly felt a strange pain rushing across her entire body. "Unngh¡­ I-I¡­ What?! Ugh¡­ AAAGH!" The emotions the Deep One thought he had sealed and controlledpletely were now suddenly resurfacing as Eleanor, who had broken out of her own brainwashing, was calling for her own mother. "Tch! Useless vessel! Don''t worry, I''ll take her down for you, so you won''t have anything else holding you back anymore." The Deep One''s voice roared, as Eleanor''s darkness started overflowing from her body, shaping into an endless wave of abyssal energy. SPLAAAAASH! The Abyssal Darkness became something simr to miasma, spreading around and forming yet another Abyssal Sea Domain, one of the Deep One''s favorite techniques. However¡­ "[Abyssal Absorption]!" Eleanor pointed her two hands at the darkness, and using her own unique powers within the Abyssal Red Eyed Squid, she was able to absorb the Abyssal Seapletely! FLUOOOSH! "What?!" The Deep One was shocked, but once he realized she had truly mastered the powers of her strong Familiar, it seemed to make sense. All four Familiars have their strength and weaknesses, but it could be considered that the Abyssal Red Eyed Squid was one of the strongest, capable of absorbing darkness, abyss, and miasma unlike the others. And not only absorbing it, it could use it to heal itself, transform it into offensive attacks, and grow stronger over time¡­ FLAAAAASH! Eleanora''s body began overflowing with new power as she absorbed the deadly spell like nothing. Her exhaustion was also recovered, and her eyes seemed filled with a conviction the young and cowardly girl never had before. "Just what the hell happened to her?!" The Deep One wondered. "Those kids! W-Where are they?! I haven''t seen them at all- Ah!" The Deep One was too concentrated on Eleanor to realize all other kids had infiltrated inside the halls already and took this opportunity to rescue the half-dying allies in here. Yuki, Pekora, and Sapphire were promptly rescued by Bedra and her friends, and carried to the back of Eleanor, near the stairs going upwards. "[Heavenly Healing Aura]!" Bedra conjured a mantle of golden light over their wounded bodies, which quickly started to heal their wounds and recover them much better. The girl had amazing defensive and healing magic, and through many challenges, the little Bedra had only grown much stronger. "B-Bedra¡­?" Pekora wondered. "You made it here already?!" "Ugh, my stomach hurts like hell- Huh? You kids are here already?!" Yuki was also surprised. "Hahhh¡­ Anastasia has been¡­pletely possessed by the Deep One, but if you can somehow manage to do the same thing you did with my Stigma to free it from his powers, you could¡­ maybe free her." Sapphire sighed. "It seems it worked with Eleanor." "Yeah! She turned out to be someone surprisingly reliable!" Rose said, as she watched Eleanor absorbing all the attacks and magicing at her while defending the group with a barrier of darkness. "You rest here, aunties." Said Kate. "Kate and big sis will save the queen too!" "Yeah!" Bedra nodded. "Then let''s get over with it." Coral said, stepping forwards while cracking his knuckles. "It seems she has weakened after the battle." Rose said. All four of them stepped forward and reached the side of Eleanor, the Deep One grew more furious, as Anastasia struggled to keep herself together, falling to her knees. "You might have gotten that brat in your side, but this doesn''t change a single thing!" The Deep One said. "As long as I can kill you all, it won''t be a problem!" ----- Chapter 1280 Freeing The Queens Mind ----- The Deep One forcefully possessed Anastasia''s body, even as her mind seemed to be slowly attempting to remember her own feelings for her daughter. FLAAAASH! The darkness flowed through every inch of her body, as her eyes suddenly turnedpletely ck. Her screams echoed across the entire castle. "Mother you have to fight back!" Cried Eleanor. "Aaaagh! Uuugh¡­!" Anastasia cried. "E-Elea¡­ nor- AAAAGGHH!" CRACKLE! Electrifying shocks of ck lightning were released from her body, as her mind quickly went nk, the Deep One fully possesing her body. Her face was quickly covered by a mask made out of hardened miasma, shaped in the form of an octopus, two big glowing eyes made of red jewels as decorations. "Your mother is no longer here, girl." The Deep One''s tenebrous voice spoke back, sending chills down the spine of Eleanor. The little girl stepped back, suddenly feeling despair. After having finally been freed from a brainwashing thatsted for years, she felt immense fear against the Deep One, despite her bravado. A monster that kept her and her mother caged within a realm of nightmares, slowly eating away their minds, wills, and personalities, their very emotions¡­ a vicious parasite that used them like his vessels. "I''ll end this NOW!" The Deep One no longer decided to speak, finding chit-chat useless at longst. In seconds, he materialized two sharp spears and grabbed them with both of Anastasia''s hands, rushing forward like a ck lightning. CLAAAASH! He shed against Coral instantly, who had stepped forward in a single second. Coral''s body quickly regenerated constantly, forming more and moreyers of defense which were being shattered with each hit. "Get off my WAY!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The Deep One grew more frustrated, his spears constantly unleashing a barrage of strikes as he attempted to go around Coral to attack everyone else with him. FLUOOSH! TRUUUM¡­! However, a strange sea of mirages and illusions constantly moved him away, Rose was right behind Coral, yet her powers allowed her to make it so it was impossible for the Deep One to properly focus on everyone else but him, their tanker. "Don''t think I''ll let you get past him so easily." Rose''s voice echoed. "W-What is this?!" The Deep One was bbergasted. "Hmph! Mere tricks in front of me!" SLAAAASH! The Deep One charged both spears with power and swung them vertically, shing apart the mirages and illusions and making them disappear instantly! FLAASH! "Stop!" Eleanor stepped in, her Familiar melding with her own magic as the darkness she absorbed amplified her magic power tens of times over. Shadow tentacles emerged below the Deep One and wrapped around Anastasia''s vessel, pushing her down into the floor! CLAAASH! "GRAAAAHH! Y-YOUUU¡­!" Dozens of magic circles appeared above his vessel''s body, firing red and purple beams of Chaos and Abyssal Energy everywhere! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, most of them were either caught by Eleanor''s magic or reflected by a powerful divine barrier created by Bedra. The kids also noticed that his movements were sluggish and predictable, and his uracy had also be terrible. Although it didn''t seemed to be that way, Anastasia might have already somehow awakened from her brainwashing, or at least a part of her, and she was fighting against his control of her body. "You''re a bit too sluggish!" Bedra showed up right above him, as her tail grew several times its original size and was coated on a divine and heavenly aura. "[Heavenly Dragon Tail Spear]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAH! CLAAASH! "GRAAAAGGGH¡­!" BAAAM! The Deep One was showered in powerful, heavenly attacksing down from the tiny Bedra herself. Her heavenly light easily burning through his darkness, as the ck armor covering Anastasia immediately began to shatter into pieces. Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRASH! "[Mechanization]!" Kate in the other side channeled the power of her various robots, fusing with them and creating gigantic mechanized fists. "[Mechanical Fist Meteor]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! Gigantic metallic fists fell over the entire body of the Deep One''s vessel, shattering the armor even more, at the same time as weakening his soul and aura possesing the vessel! "AAAARRGH¡­! N-NO¡­ NOOO!" The Deep One started panicking! Once more he was going through the same damn thing! How many things has he been overwhelmed like this?! Four? Maybe five or six times? It was getting ridiculous! "I cannot lose¡­ NOT NOW!!!" The Deep One''s aura generated a powerful shockwave, sending Kate and Bedra several meters away from his vessel as his darkness then took the shape of thousands of gigantic, sharp spears!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "PERISH!" The spears started falling like rain all over his foes, shing over some surface also provoked them to explode, further spreading darkness and miasma, as the Deep One desperately attempted to run away. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "[Heavenly Dragon Scale Barrier]!" Bedra, however, protected everyone with a barrier made of heavenly dragon scales, blocking most damage from reaching them. The group didn''t wasted any other second, rushing toward Anastasia and catching her as she was trying to drag herself away from the scene. "Deep One! That''s enough!" Sapphire roared, suddenly showing up right behind the children, as she conjured her Sealing Chains all around the Queen''s body! CRAAAASH! "AAAGGGH¡­! GRAAAHHHH¡­!" Thebined screams of the Queen and the Deep One echoed across the halls, as their powers were, once and for all, temporarily sealed! "Now, children! Please, free her!" Sapphire cried. "Leave it to us!" Bedra roared, rushing forward with everyone else. "[Coral Chains]!" FLAAASH! Coral conjured chains made of incredibly hardened corals, further restraining the Deep One and his vessel. At the same time¡­ "[Abyssal Darkness-Absorbing Tentacles]!" Eleanor used her tentacles once more to absorb the darkness leaking out of the Queen''s body. And then, Rose conjured the power of her Illusion and Mirage magic which also delved into the power of the mind and dreams, and touched the Queen''s exposed forehead as she groaned monstrously. "[Mind Opener]!" FLAAASH! "Ungh?! W-What is going on? AAAGH¡­!" The mind of Anastasia was finally freed from her brainwashing. However, what had toe next was truly the challenge. ----- Chapter 1281 Freed From The Darkness ----- "[Mind Opener]!" FLAAASH! Rose''s magic emanated a bright pink and purple light, piercing through the Queen''s mind and bringing her mind out of the chains of the Deep One''s encroaching and brainwashing. Her conscious thoughts and personality finally resurfaced as they were, perhaps over ten years ago. Confusion quickly filled her mind, alongside the pain of her body still being parasitized by the Deep One''s soul fragment. "Ungh?! W-What is going on? AAAGH¡­!" The mind of Anastasia was finally freed from her brainwashing, however, what had toe next was truly the challenge. While Rose kept her soul "opened", Kate and Bedra tightly held hands, channeling andbining their magics together. "[Divine Heavenly Soul Hacking]!" FLAAAASH! Their power flew directly towards Anastasia''s head and then flew all across her entire body. Her unique Stigma, which had spread all around her body to strengthen the brainwashing and control over her body suddenly started to react negatively to this. It started to shrink! Slowly yet steadily, it started to disappear from her skin, flowing back to Anastasia''s hand where her Stigma was originally located. "NOOOOOO¡­!" The Deep One struggled, attempting to stop this. However, the Sealing Chains sealed his magic, the Coral Chains sealed his strength, and the Abyssal Tentacles absorbed the darkness emanating from his soul fragment. He waspletely powerless! Countless magic circuits of gold color rushed across the entire body of Anastasia, as the Stigma started to burn tremendously, shining bright gold and then¡­pletely expelling and deleting the Deep One''s soul from within! Crack¡­ crack¡­ "No¡­ Not¡­ again!" CRAAAASH! "A-Aahhh¡­ Aaaaggh¡­ U-Uggh¡­" The Queen started groaning in pain, gasping for air as the darkness waspletely eliminated from her body. It felt like taking away a parasite that had parasitized even the veins of her body, the extraction was agonizing. However, once the ritual was finally done, the remaining light emanated from her body and then covered the entire castle, the darkness left behind, and the fleshy tentacles and tendrils in the wallspletely disappeared, purifying everything. FLAAAAASH! A golden and warm light rxed the souls and pain of everyone. After many struggles, they managed to actually save them both. "Haahh¡­ Ugh, my head¡­" Anastasia groaned in pain. "I-I¡­ what is happening? W-Where have I been this entire time?" "Mom!" Eleanor ran towards her mother, hugging her tightly. "E-Eleanor?!" Anastasia was surprised to find her daughter. "Oh¡­ Eleanor! W-Where have I been?! And you! Where have you been?! I-I¡­ I was so worried¡­" "Y-You''re finally back, mom?" Eleanor started crying. "After so many years¡­ They saved us from the Deep One, that thing that possessed you and then possessed me." "The Deep One?!" Asked Anastasia in shock. "That¡­ Ancient being? Ugh¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Don''t you remember how you freed him?" Wondered Eleanor. "I¡­ I was foolish, I had thought I could use the orb fragment for my own, but at the end¡­ that monster dwelled within and took over my body." Anastasia seemed regretful. "What have I done? This is all my fault¡­" "Well! At least it looks like you''re aware of that." Yukiughed. "Hahh¡­ Is it finally over?" Pekora wondered. "Tisha¡­" "I''m alright, stop worrying so much." Tishaughed, she had been healed already. "Yeah! All''s well and done now!" Bedra celebrated. "Nn." Kate nodded. "I want some desserts now." "Could uncle Drake already have dealt with the Deep One he was fighting above?" Wondered Rose. "I remember he started fighting him head-on with everyone else!" "I believe, most likely." Coral nodded. "The sounds outside stopped for a while now¡­ Hah, will we finally end this stupid fight? I just want to chill, honestly¡­" "I couldn''t say it better." Rose nodded. "Though¡­ Eleanor, Lady Anastasia, do you remember me?" Rose had been wondering for a while if they ever remembered her. After all, Rose was the daughter of the previous queen, who was assassinated. "Y-You''re¡­!" Anastasia''s eyes quickly opened, as the fuzzy memories of what she had done under the control of that monster resurfaced in her mind. "You''re the daughter of my sister¡­ I can recall that face¡­ I-I¡­ I''ve done something horrible. Even if I was possessed, I¡­ I don''t truly deserve to be a Queen, in fact¡­ I should be imprisoned for what I''ve done." "I never really got the chance of meeting my mother¡­" Rose sighed. "But I would like¡­ to me it to the Deep One rather than you, Queen Anastasia. You were a victim here as well¡­" "No¡­ I will¡­ pay for what I''ve done¡­" Anastasia continued crying. "I''m a monster¡­" "Mom, don''t say that¡­" Eleanor cried, hugging her mother''s arms. "Eleanor¡­ Despite how badly I treated you sometimes, you still love someone like me as your mother?" Anastasia sighed. "Y-You''re the only mother I have!" Eleanor cried, hugging her. "Hmm, don''t worry, you two won''t be separated." Sapphire sighed. "However, Anastasia will still have to pay for what she did¡­ Once we manage to get things back together, I might take over as a temporary queen to make sure things go back to their former order." "Ancestor¡­" Anastasia sighed. "I shall do as you said. I will pay for my sins." "Please don''t kill my mama!" Cried Eleanor. "We won''t kill her." Sighed Sapphire. "But she might go through imprisonment and volunteer work for the rest of her life to amend for her sins." "O-Oh¡­" Eleanor sighed. "W-Well, the atmosphere of this is getting really awkward¡­" Said Rose. "But for now, let''s concentrate in the present, okay?" "Hm." Sapphire nodded. "You''ll be the next Queen most likely, Rose." "E-Eh? Me?!" The little Rose was shocked. "You''re the only descendant of the Queen so technically, you''re the one next to the throne." Said Sapphire, sighing. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to train you into someone fitting for the throne!" "A-Ah¡­ I feel like this is going to be a pain¡­" Rose sighed. "Well, isn''t it nice though? You''ll be able to finally live as the noble you''ve always dreamed of." Coralughed. "After that nightmare I had, I really don''t want to-" RUMBLE! However, the peaceful atmosphere was quickly broken by a gigantic tremor that expanded from the Caves where the Deep One was sealed in crystal form, all the way to the surface¡­ ----- Chapter 1282 The Deep Ones Last Resort! ----- RUMBLE! However, the peaceful atmosphere was quickly broken by a gigantic tremor that expanded from the Caves where the Deep One was sealed in crystal form, all the way to the surface¡­ "W-What''s going on now?!" Eleanor cried. "The entire ind is trembling?!" Asked Yuki. "Wait! Don''t tell me there''s another damn Deep One lurking around?!" "But that should had been thest¡­!" Anastasia said. "Wait¡­ there''s something¡­" "Don''t tell me¡­" Sapphire finally remembered what she had been thinking about before. Before she was distracted with the whole issue with the throne and the Queen, she had been wondering a single thing that put her into a state of slight confusion. Where was the Blue Orb Fragment that Anastasia had? It wasn''t in her chest anymore. In fact, it disappeared right after the Deep One unleashed that rain of spears made of chaos and covered the entire hall with ck smoke. She finally realized it. That move was a distraction. He made it to create confusion and cover the scenery, he escaped with the Blue Orb Fragment in time, leaving Anastasia as bait. One of the reasons she was easily freed from his control was because he no longer needed her, and the blue orb fragment incrusted in her chest was nowhere to be seen either! TRUUUUUMMM¡­! A gigantic and powerful dark presence surged from the caves. All the ck crystals started to melt into a slime-like substance, melding into a single form, which quickly rushed out of the gates into the castle! Hundreds of tentacles, eyes, and aberrant jaws greeted the entire party, unleashing an overwhelming power that they were not ready to fight at all, even less when the Deep One possessed a powerful anti-damage barrier that could only be broken through the power of Divine Dragons! "Gahaha¡­ HAHAHAHAHA! I WILL DEVOUR EVERYTHING!" SPLAAAASH! His body quickly started spreading everywhere, the entire party didn''t thought it twice, as they started running away for their lives! "This damn bastard managed to escape with the blue orb by separating herself from Anastasia!" Tisha groaned angrily. "So he has now two Blue Orbs?" Pekora asked. "Wait, then does that means the one Drake was fighting this whole time didn''t possessed it?!" "No, the blue orb was sealed with his other half!" Sapphire said. "Because his resurrection ritual was interrupted midway through, the Deep One''s body and soul were sliced in two. The half that freed itself midway through the ritual and the other half that still remained sealed¡­" "So Drake still weakened him a lot!" Yuki said. "Ugh, but there''s no damn way we stand a chance against this fucker by ourselves! Run! Faster, it''s getting closer!" "Everyone!" Bedra suddenly grew two big dragon wings out of her back, shining with white, golden, and silver colored scales, so enormous they were like tens times her body size. She spread out her aura and grabbed everyone with that, pping her wings and overcharging her body with divine power and light attribute mana, as she flew outside of the crumbling castle at supersonic speed! FLAAAAAASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om CRAAASH! She broke through the castle''s ceiling, as she saw the enormous Deep One surging from the castle emerge, breaking through the castle andpletely destroying it in the process. "RAAAAAARRRGGHHH¡­!" Drake, Bedann, and Miranda quickly realized the other half had awakened, as they saw Bedra rushing towards them as fast as possible. "Bedra!" Drake roared, rushing with his two wives and catching their daughter and everyone with her. SPLAAAASH! The Deep One immediately decided to escape, however, as he didn''t even confronted Drake or anybody else, flying into the skies in the shape of a giant sea snake and then hitting the seas outside the ind. "He escaped?!" Bedann asked. "Oh? That kid and that woman¡­ So you saved them! Nice!" Miranda celebrated. "Yeah but that''s not the issue right now, he escaped!" Rose cried. "Daddy, we need to catch him! If he manages to get away he''ll kill everyone in the sea like he once did!" Bedra cried. "Nn! Need to stop him!" Kate nodded. "Yeah, I am well aware!" Drake roared. "Stay in the skies and support me, everyone, I''ll be diving into the seas!" Drake didn''t wasted any second either, as his entire body underwent a transformation, gaining giant fins, gills, a longer tail with a flipper, and a more serpentine appearance, while his scales turned from silver to metallic blue. Ding! [You''ve transformed into the [Divine Sea Dragon King Form]!] ? [While underwater or in close proximity of arge Water Body, All Stats will increase by a further +150%, Swimming Speed will increase by +1000%, and all Water-Attribute Magic will increase in Power by +300%.] [You''re generating a powerful [Aura of the King of the Seas] around you! All Sea Life below your power level shall obey your orders!] As Drake held Ariel in one hand, he flew into the seas and dived into the cold waters. SPLAAAASH! Right there, he saw the enormous mass of the Deep One''s miasmic body swimming away as fast as possible. The coward bastard wasn''t even thinking about fighting him now! "You''re not going anywhere!" Drake roared, Ariel shone brightly with a golden light below the oceans, as the seas themselves shaped around the Deep One, attempting to drag him back to Drake! "RAAAAARGH! Y-YOU DAMN BASTARD!" The Deep One roared, resisting the ocean currents as he kept swimming further away. Drake, naturally, swam like a torpedo towards him, reaching closer and closer while pointing the trident at his body! FLAAAAASH! The Deep One panicked! However, a smile suddenly surged all across his monstrous body. TRUUUUMMM¡­! A gigantic, thunderous shockwave below the seas reached Drake, forcefully pushing him away with tremendous quantities of divine and magical power! "What the¡­?!" Drake groaned, looking at the enormous shadow that slowly grew closer to the Deep One. It resembled a gigantic, titanic whale-like sea snake with a much more refined, overwhelming divine aura. It didn''t took too long for him to recognize who this entity was¡­ "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHAHA! You''ve taken too long, lizard!" Laughed the Deep One, quickly fusing with his new vessel. "You bastard¡­ So this was your n all along!" Drake roared. "I''ll make sure to free her soul from you!" "ROOOOOAAAARRRRR!!!" It was nobody else than Ran, the Mother of all Sea Dragons and the Queen of the Seas! ----- Chapter 1283 Chasing The Deep One ----- (Drake''s POV) I had half-expected this to happen. Despite everyone''s efforts, at the end this bastard''s other half ended getting out of his cage. And now that he had brought the possessed body of Ran here, he swiftly fused with her to overpower me. I cannot really get mad at my friends, at the end they prioritized the safety of the little princess and the queen, who were innocents that had been brainwashed by the Deep One.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Now''s my turn to clean up this mess, and make sure that this bastard doesn''t ever get to have a second chance, at all. "Now that you''re missing your other half, it seems that you''ve grown weaker, Deep One." I said with a smirk. "Weaker¡­? Perhaps." Laughed the entity. "However, with this new body¡­ With this new power¡­ I shall never lose again, even less against you, lizard!" "Hoh? We''ll see about that!" Iughed boldly. FLAAAASH! I moved across the depths of the seas at super sonic speed like a literal torpedo, my new Divine Sea Dragon form enhancing my swimming speed to tremendous levels, making me faster underwater than I could ever be in the skies ornd. "Huh?! You''reing straight at me, bastard?!" The Deep One didn''t expected me to just go straight against him even as he was possessing the infected body of a Primordial Dragon. Perhaps in normal circumstances I would be slightly more cautious¡­ but there''s no such point in this form! "Yeah, if I don''t get closer, I can''t beat the shit out of you! Ariel!" "Alright!" FLUOOOSH! Ariel began overflowing with power, as two Blue Orb Fragments that I possessed flew towards her and temporary fused with her. An enormous amount of divine power rushed across my body, as I felt the strength of Aquarius coursing through every vein in my body. His spirit was with me, watching over this battle! Ding! [You have exchanged 153600000 Divine Points!] [Your Divine Core Rank has increased from Rank 9 Middle Stage to Rank 9 Upper Stage!] [All of your Stats have greatly increased!] [All of your Divine Abilities Strength has increased!] [All of your Divinities have be stronger!] New strength continued growing across my entire body, as the powers of the two Blue Orb Fragments I held,bined with Ariel, my Spirits, my two other Divine Weapons, and the many Divine Abilities and Divinities I possessed converged together. "Hah! You bold bastard!" The Deep Oneughed at me as he quickly started moving with his new, and gigantic vessel. Ran''s body moved at almost the same speed I could despite being almost ten times as big. However, he was just a bit slower than me. And that was enough. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! ? He attempted to evade my attacks while I chased him across the oceans. The sea currents were constantly shing against one another as we controlled the seas with almost the same authority and power. SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! "Y-You damn bastard! Howe you''ve grown this powerful topare with this vessel?!" He roared furiously. "Ran was already weak and wounded when you possessed him, fool. Did you think you could be the king of the seas by possessing their dying queen?!" Iughed. That moment, Ariel, Skadi, and Uller converged together with the help of Gabriel, Rose, and Belle possessing them and then fusing into a single, divine relic through the power of [Spirit Relic Fusion], a divine spell I had created some time ago. A beautiful golden trident emerged from their fusion, shining brightly as it emanated a rainbow aura of several divinities and divine spiritual authorities merged together all into a single relic. Ding! [You have temporarily merged [Divine Ice de: Uller] [Divine Primordial Ice Spear: Skadi] [Divine Blood Spirit: Rose] [Divine Holy Light Spirit: Gabriel] [Divine Dream Spirit: Belle] and [Divine Trident of the Sea King: Ariel] together to create a powerful, Divine Relic: [Ancient Trident of the Seven Primordial Seas]!] FLAAASH! Its resplendent form quickly blinded the Deep One''s sight senses, as it brightened the dark and deep seas around us in a second. Its overflowing power, now merged with the energy of two Blue Orb Fragments was in another whole level. "W-What is that power?! G-Get away from me!" The Deep One panicked, as he conjured thousands of tentacles made of nightmares and chaos, and controlling the seas to push me away. However¡­ TRUUUUMMMM¡­! An overwhelming power, an Authority, overpowered his strength and magic as all the ocean surrounding us suddenly felt like an extension of my own body. Ding! [The Power of the Divine Relic: [Ancient Trident of the Seven Primordial Seas] has reacted with the two Blue Orb Fragments!] [A temporary [Divine Primordial Authority of the Ocean God] has been created!] [All surrounding oceans that you''re directly in contact with shall be your domain as long as this effectsts!] [Additionally, while in the oceans, all your stats will increase by an additional +300%, and your Water Attribute Divine Magic will increase in Power by +400%!] [Effect Duration: 5 Minutes.] More than enough time! "You cannot win against me when we are in the oceans, Deep One!" TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­! All oceans around Ran''s body began to distort and wrap around her, squeezing her gigantic body tightly and starting to break it apart, while destroying the darkness possessing her body¡­ which seemed lifeless by now. Only her soul was trapped inside. I suppose I don''t have to hold back then! I''ll free her from this horrible fate and kill this bastard. "N-No¡­ W-What is this power?!" The Deep One cried in horror. "S-Stop! STOOOP!" FLUOOOOSH! His soul unleashed all of its powers, generating pure darkness that suddenly evaporated all the water around him, turning it into steam. SPLAAASH! "Where are you going, coward?!" The Deep One grew desperate, escaping from the oceans and flying into the skies with Ran''s gigantic body, flying directly towards the ind. "Maybe in the seas I can''t win, but can you stop me in the skies?!" Heughed. "We sure can!" Ruby said, emerging right in front of him. "Huh?! Y-You?!" "Missed me? [Blood Curse Amplification]!" FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1284 Intense Clash! ----- "Missed me?" Laughed Ruby, suddenly summoning the power of her Vampiric Unique Skills she ended inheriting from her ancestor. "[Blood Curse Amplification]!" FLAAAASH! A red light emerged from the depths of the Deep One''s soul, as it suddenly started to shatter his soul slowly! I see, I had almost forgotten about this thing Ruby did to him! After so long since then, the curse had spread across his soul so much she could weaken him to this extent, hah! "GRUUAAAGGGGH¡­! W-WHAT IS THIS?! IT HURTSSSS¡­! M-MY SOUL¡­ MY SOUL IS TEARING ITSELF APART?!" The Deep One roared, as the gigantic body of Ran roared furiously, the darkness spreading around her resembled a furious sea, which suddenly began to distort space itself across the skies¡­ Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRAAASH! Several portals to a dark world opened one after the other, from within, a tremendous dark force started surging across, covering the skies, and turning it all ck. Is this bastard summoning portals to the damn Chaotic ne now that he''s cornered?! The portals started pouring out Miasma across the skies, as a gigantic rain of deadly toxic miasma was about to fall all over the ind. "[Divine Blood Sphere]!!!" However, Ruby acted faster than I could, epassing the entire ind in a sphere of blood with her powers, and protecting it from the rain of deadly miasma. "If I cannot win, I''ll make sure to pour everything into darkness! I''LL KILL AS MANY AS I CAAAAANNN!!!" The Deep One roared furiously, rushing towards Ruby while opening Ran''s jaws and readying a Dragon Breath. However. FLAAAASH! CLAAAAAASSSHHHH!!!! "GRUUAAGGGH¡­!" Iunched the gigantic trident against him, piercing through his vessel''s stomach and reaching all the way to his soul! SPLAAAASH! His vessel instantly fell into the oceans once more, as I swam directly towards him, readying my fists and imbuing them with divine power. "Where do you think you''re doing, bastard?!" I roared with all my fury, unleashing a barrage of fist attacks. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! "GRAAAAGGGH¡­! Y-YOUUUU!" His soul and vessel were quickly covered in countless holes as my fists pierced through everything, even as I didn''t held the trident, its powers were still shared into my own body. "Me what?! You keep saying "you this" and "you that"!" I roared. "Just shut the fuck up already!" My body shapeshifted, as it grew eight more heads, all of them opening their jaws underwater and firing a multi-elemental divine dragon breath against him. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOOMMM!!! "AAAAAAGGGH¡­! M-My vessel!" The Deep One''s soul was already shattering due to Ruby''s magic, and now the trident was tightly stuck on his soul, draining his powers and shattering his soul even further. "I''ll give Ran the peaceful rest she deserves, and you? You''re not getting any damn afterlife, fucker." I roared, fusing my sea dragon form with my vampire dark dragon form as my body grew tens of times in size, matching Ran''s body size. "Y-You can grow even further?!" The Deep One was bbergasted by my prowess. "Oh, you''ve not seen anything yet." I smirked, summoning the power of all my Divinities together with the Trident. "[Divine Oblivion]" TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! A sphere of pure divinity emerged out of my hands, which began epassing all surroundings and absorbing everything as if it were a ck hole. The Deep One was instantly drawn into this power, before a huge explosion blew him away. BOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! "GRAAAAHHH¡­! W-What sort of magic is that?! That''s¡­ something I''ve never seen before!" He cried. "Naturally, this is the power ofbining many elements inplete harmony." Iughed. "One of the many benefits that only Dragon Kings, who harbor all dragon bloodlines can conjure! [Divine Spirit Creation]: [Ocean''s God Rage Spirit]!" SPLAAAASH! And then, I decided to summon a spirit resembling a gigantic figure of Poseidon made of pure oceanic water, who controlled the oceans for me and froze the water, creating gigantic, hundred of meters big icicle spears, which he sent flying towards the Deep One alongside an overwhelming ocean pressure. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!!! "GRAAAAAAHHHH¡­!" CLAAASH! The Deep One fell into the depths of the ocean''s floor, as I followed him closely and continued attacking with everything I had. Meanwhile, I temporarily divided my mind, sending a Doppelganger into the surface to assess the situation outside. The portals weren''t closing, and miasma was constantlying out of them. To make things worse, a gigantic army of monstrous Chaotic Beasts suddenly started pouring out of the Portals, contaminating the seas! I constantly sent the Sea Monsters to fight, but it was futile, they were all getting infected and turned into rebellious mutated monsters. While fighting this bastard, I cannot properly concentrate on fighting this whole army¡­ "[Heavenly Purifying Light]!" FLAAAAASH! However, I heard my daughter''s voice, as a divine light coursed through all the oceans, purifying the miasma constantly contaminating it, and healing most of the sea beasts that were mutated. At the same time, the screams of the Chaotic Beasts being burned to ashes echoed across the surface, Bedra''s power had evolved once more. "Bedra!" I said. "Daddy, leave this to us! Go beat that ugly idiot!" Bedra said. "Nn! Leave this to us!" Kate nodded at her side, suddenly summoning portals herself, where dozens of giant mechanized monsters appeared one after the other, shing against the army of chaos. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Uncle Drake! We can hold on by ourselves!" Ruby reassured me, as she and several other Vampires, including her mother and Rakasha were constantly reinforcing her Divine Blood Bubble, protecting the whole city. "Yeah, we are not backing down from this!" Roared Tisha, slicing through the bodies of several Chaotic Beasts using her divine de. "Leave this to us, old man!" Yukiughed, rushing across the skies and slicing apart many monsters. "Yeah! Please do not worry, we shall be fine until you can defeat that entity." Pekora said, the seas suddenly began moving rapidly as thousands of masses of seaweed appeared one after the other, wrapping and restraining the chaotic beasts. "[Heavenly Spear Strike]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Meanwhile, Hector was in the skies leading a squadron of lizardmen with Larzak and Kraxka, attacking the monstersing from the portals directly and holding back their invasion. SPLASH! SPLASH! And at the same time, Bedann and Miranda flew into the seas, aiming to aid me against the Deep One. "Then I''ll leave this to you all!" After being with them for so long, I didn''t realized how strong andpetent everyone became, I suppose I don''t have to worry about this and fully concentrate into defeating the cowardly bastard underwater. My concentration went fully into my true body below the seas, as I was constantly fighting against the Deep One and his vessel. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! I had retrieved the trident and continued attacking him, breaking his invisibility barrier, and slowly shattering it apart. "RAAAHHHH!!!" However, he wasn''t giving up either. Cornered, he quickly became desperate, mutating Ran''s body and making it grow gigantic arms to attack me back. "I won''t die¡­! There''s no way someone as glorious as me can DIE here!!! I am Oberon! OBERON! Th First Demon King!" "And I am the first Dragon King!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om CLAAAAASSHHH!!! ----- Chapter 1285 Crushing The Deep One Once And For All! ----- CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH!!! Our fists shed against one another in the middle of the deep seas, as two armies of chaotic monsters and sea monsters shed against one another right above us. The Deep One utilized his powers to slowly shapeshift his vessel''s form to better suit a closebat battle. However, he was wrong if he was thinking that such a thing would be remotely enough to defeat me. By charging the gigantic divine trident with more divine power, I unleashed a series of consecutive, piercing strikes that quickly threw the Deep One and his vessel into the ocean floor. CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! Each attack left horrendous wounds over the vessel and his soul, which began to slowly turn into ashes and dissipate into nothingness. "RAAAAHHHH!!!" The aberration constantly became more aggressive, attacking with a barrage ofbined physical blows of tremendous power, apanied with beams of chaos and distortions in space resembling ck holes. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Although I was overwhelming him, his magic was incredibly strong and my body was being constantly covered on deadly looking wounds, no matter how many defenseyers I applied over my body. Nheless, all wounds quickly regenerated as I activated my Unique Skill by infusing it with divine power. The Deep One was growing frustrated, finally beginning to realize I wasn''t normal. "Howe you can regenerate from such deadly wounds?! W-What are you?! You''re not merely a dragon¡­" His multiple red eyes seemed afraid, panicking, and desperate. "I told you I wasn''t a mere dragon." Iughed, as I raised my trident in a split of a second. "I am the Dragon King!" CLAAAAASH! I pierced through his vessel''s head, down to the spine and into the other end of the body, slicing it apart in a single second. The powerful rainbow light emerging from the trident burned the vessel as it dissipated into ashes, as the other half of the Deep One was finally exposed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om BOOOOOMMMM!!! "AAAGGH¡­!" CLASH! The Deep One fell into the sea floor, several meters away from me. His body quickly beginning to take the form of a giant octopus made of darkness. "Y-You''re not normal¡­! You''ve attained the thing my original soul¡­ has been looking for this entire time!" He cried. "Y-You''re an immortal, a true immortal!" True Immortal? I wouldn''t say so, I still need Divine Power and energy to fuel my regeneration, it just happens that I love to hoard all of that power and always have some in hand. And above all, my soul can still be damaged. But that''s not something I''m going to tell him. "And you''re one crybaby!" Iughed, catching his body as he quickly attempted to fight back. His tentacles shaped into gigantic fists, punching my entire body multiple times while leaving many wounds infected with miasma. "DIE!!!" CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAASH! I was thrown away and suddenly overwhelmed for a second, as I felt his darkness wrapping around my entire body. I constantly fought back, but the bastard concentrated all the Blue Orb Fragment''s power he had within! "HAHAHA¡­ I GOT YOU!" CRAAAASH!!! However, from above the seas, a gigantic ck and purple dragon emerged, resembling the Chaos Dragons we''ve fought so farbined, monstrous, yet majestic in appearance. And within this being, I felt Bedann and Miranda''s presence! It was the two of thembined! "Sorry for beingte, dear!" Bedann voice echoed. "We didn''t missed much, did we?" Mirandaughed. "A-Another damn Dragon?!" The Deep One cried. "I am tired of you damn dragons!!!" He quickly attacked the Chaos Dragon that my wives had transformed into, but the two of them wonderfully parried his blows and smacked him back with both tail and ws. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Meanwhile, a holy light emerged from the trident, covering my wounds, purifying them, and helping me regenerate them quickly anyways. It was all thanks to Gabriel''s Holy Spirit Magic. FLAAASH! "Is that all you''ve got?!" I roared, grasping his soul tightly as my wives were distracting him! "HUH?! AAGGH!!!" He cried. "LET GO OF MEEE!" The two Blue Orb Fragments was the only thing he had going for him that was allowing him to hurt me this much already, and that was about to be ripped apart from his soul. My ws grew sharper as they gained a Divine Metal Covering, and then by imbuing Phantasmal Magic, I incrusted my ws in the depths of his soul. At the same time, Bedann and Miranda joined in, helping me grasp his soul and keep him restrained with their Mold and Chaos Magic. CRAAAASH! "GRAAAAGGGGH¡­! N-NO! STOP!!" I tightly grasped the core of his soul as his screams resonated across the oceans. The two Blue Orb Fragments were within my range, as I grasped them and took them out of his soul. His resistance was futile, even with all the damage he was trying to inflict upon my body, I was able to quickly regenerate, and I supplied him with a good ration of punches and trident attacks as well. Bedann and Miranda''s cooperation made this as smooth as a warm knife going through butter! "N-NO¡­! STOOOP!" His screams continued as he began firing beams over my entire body, filling me with hundreds of holes, even my head was pierced more than once. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! We rolled over the ocean floor and constantly fell deeper and deeper into the seas, however, I still grabbed him tightly while regenerating, and constantly continued shattering his soul further and further¡­ Bedann and Miranda made sure he couldn''t escape. "This is it, you bastard!" Crack¡­ crack¡­! "Stop! I cannot die here¡­! After having done everything I have done!" He cried. "You''re a selfish fucking bastard, death is actually being merciful with you!" I roared, punching his entire body constantly and leaving countless holes across his soul. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH CLAAASH! "My mission¡­ I must¡­ Escape¡­! I want¡­ to see beyond the stars!" He began spouting nonsense. Crack¡­ crack! "I¡­ escape¡­ this prison¡­!" Crack¡­ CRACK! "This world¡­ is nothing but a cage¡­ for the¡­ foolish¡­!" Crack¡­! "This world is a prison? I guess after killing everything you could and bringingpletely chaos to the entire world, you thought you wanted to go somewhere else? Is this what you''re on all about? Is this why you wanted Immortality, and why you wanted to have authority over Chaos?!" "You¡­ wouldn''t understand my goals! They go¡­ beyond what your small brain''sprehension!!!" "Nah, I just am not a psycho like you." We tightly grasped his soul and shattered it once and for all. CRAAASH! "GRYYYYAAAAAAAAEEEGGGHHHH¡­!" Before he could finish his nonsense, we shattered and tore apart his entire soul, and right after that, just in case he would somehow manage to regenerate from his fragments, I devoured each piece andpletely deleted his mind and will from existence. I felt arge quantity of Divine Power coursing across my body and soul, feeling much better, the rest of my body slowly started to regenerate¡­ Though, my soul waspletely exhausted. "Ugh¡­" BAAAM! I ended falling into the bottom of the sea, tired. "Drake!" Bedann cried. "Are you okay?!" Miranda asked. "W-We somehow did it¡­" I sighed. The two smiled back, their concern washing away from their faces. "Thank god¡­" Bedann sighed. "Seriously, I don''t think I could take another second hearing that bastard''s voice¡­" Mirandamented. "Yeah, you''re right..." Iughed. ----- Chapter 1286 Invasion From The Chaos Realm ----- Not only was Ruby protecting the ind with her magic, but the enormous Fuyu was floating above the skies, channeling her divine powers, andbining them with Charlotte''s Unique Skill. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Enormous bombardments of magical and divine energy were released from gigantic cannons surging across Fuyu''s body, sting into pieces dozens of monstrous eldritch creatures that surged from the portals leading to the Chaotic ne. The war continued in the skies, as Fuyu protected the ind and dealt the most damage, everyone else was resisting the enormous armies of invaders from another dimension. ? Nobody could had guessed the Deep One would had possessed the innate ability to open portals to such a ce, and he had only not been using it because he required to be first unsealed. "GRRRRHHHHH¡­!" Suddenly, from thergest portal, two gigantic ck ws surged from within, slowly beginning to tear apart the portal and forcing it to open more and more¡­ Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRAASH! The portal started to be forcefully opened by these massive ws, as the presence of a tremendously strong entity that lived in this different Dimension started to emerge. With the face resembling some sort of monstrous reptile, covered in tentacles and red eyes, it red at the vastness of the world of Yggdrasil greedily. Crack¡­ crack¡­! However, it was so huge that it couldn''t fit through the portal yet, and it began to forcefully open it more and more, tearing apart the very fabric of space with sheer strength¡­ Its aura spread across the skies, turning it all dark and red, as everyone else nced in horror and shock.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The aura and presence of this entity was so powerful that everyone felt, innately, that it would bepletely futile to even fight such a thing¡­ "GROOOAAARRRGGHHHH!!!" It roared furiously, pouring more and more miasma into Yggdrasil through the portal. "What is that thing?!" Yuki panicked. "It is so huge and strong¡­! Fucking hell, we can''t fight that thing!" "If we don''t fight it, then it''ll break out and it will devour everything!" Tisha said, pointing his sword at the being, even knowing her strength and effort could amount to almost nothing. "It is emerging from the other Dimension¡­" Pekora analyzed. "But it is not like anything we''ve ever seen before!" "I cannot recall such an entity either¡­" Sapphire said. "Ugh, I am already putting all my effort into protecting the city¡­" Ruby gritted her teeth. "Do not despair, everyone! Drake is already on his way here!" Fuyu roared, her entire body suddenly beginning to change its form, generating countless chains made of divine power. "[Divine Realm Embodiment Chains]!" FLAAASH! The rainbow-colored primordial ice-made chains immediately flew into the giant portal, wrapping around its area and then stopping the creature from tearing space momentarily. An aura of all the divinity and power umted within Drake''s Divine Realm surged from within the chains, making the beast''s chaos and miasma-made body burn and slowly turn into ashes. "GYSSHHAAAAA¡­!" The beast roared in agony as it started to be angrier, its countless eyes ring at Fuyu as they suddenly channeled tremendous quantities of chaotic energy. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Dozens of ck and red beams of chaos and miasma were quickly fired at Fuyu, as a powerful barrier made up of severalyers of divine power protected her from the initial barrage! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Crack¡­ crash! However, the barriers immediately started to shatter apart one after the other, Fuyu was constantly employing Drake''s Divine Power to regenerate more of them. "Ugh! T-These barriers are designed to even take on Rank 10 Divine Attacks yet they''re breaking with a simpleser attack?!" Fuyu panicked. "Charlotte! Is it ready yet?!" "A-Almost there!" Charlotte, the young marine dwarf princess cried, as she concentrated her Mana and Divine Power into her Divinity and Unique Skill, suddenly, Fuyu''s aura spread around. "[Divine Sky Fleet]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Dozens of fleets appeared everywhere, as Charlotte concentrated her powers and merged them with the floating ice fleet that Fuyu had be. "W-What in the world?! Now that''s awesome!" Coral said in surprise. "Don''t lose concentration, Coral!" Said Rose, as she flew across the skies with her guardian by her side. "I cannot let that monster get out either!" Bedra said. "Kate, let''s go stop it!" "Nn!" Kate nodded. "Okay big sis!" The two girls flew across the skies, summoning their draconic prowess as their powerful auras quickly surpassed everyone else in the battlefield once they went all-out. "[Sky Fleet Bombardment]! Fire!" Charlotte roared at the same time, as the dozens of giant fleets, which were like small versions of Fuyu, which carried 50% of her strength as a floating ship, quickly started attacking back against the entity emerging from the portal. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Giant cannonballs made out of pure divine power started reaching the creature and exploding into lightning, primordial ice, and holy light explosions of divine and magical power, slowly beginning to put a dent into the aberration. "GROOOAAAARRRGGH¡­!" However, the beast had enough of this, although slightly slow and dumb, it quickly grew angered. It opened its monstrous jaws and started to charge tremendous quantities of Chaotic Energy from within! FLAAASH! TRUUUUUUMMMMM¡­! The gigantic beam of pure chaos and destruction energy started to spread around the entire skies, destroying the barriers Fuyu had while blowing up Charlotte''s fleet in mere seconds! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Not only that, but it continued descending upon the ind below, shing against Ruby and the Vampires'' barrier! CRAAAASH! Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRACK! The barrier immediately started to shatter, gaining countless cracks all over its surface. The beast stopped there, concentrating all of its energy into the barrier¡­ It was clear that its aim was the millions of lives in therge archipgo. "We''ll have to do it then!" Said Bedra. "It''s time!" "Nn!" Kate nodded. "Let''s do it, big sis, like we practiced!" The two girls suddenly flew several meters away from each other, before their entire bodies glowed brighter than stars¡­ "[Divine Dragon Transformation]!" FLAAAAAAASSSH! Everyone nced in utter awe as the two little girls transformed¡­ into their true forms. ----- Chapter 1287 Benladra And Kates Divine Dragon Forms ----- Across all of Yggdrasil, several Divine Beings, and even all the living Dragons left sensed their presence. The presence of two tremendously strong Divine Dragons that had yet to reveal their full power before. The living Dragons especially sensed their presences. The non-divine ones immediately felt a sense of inferiority, as the bowed their heads to whoever these two dragons were. Meanwhile, even the strongest living Divine Dragons were left taken aback. "What is this presence?" Wondered Sangre. "Such a presence¡­ It is so simr to Drake yet¡­ not the same. His offspring?" Across the center of the entire world, the gigantic tree of Yggdrasil sensed their presences as well, amazed by their power. "Such a delightful presence¡­ Without a doubt, they are indeed the Dragon King''s daughters¡­" She giggled. And within the Continent of Alfheim, Greenwood squinted his eyes, alongside many of his other Soul Fragments scattered across the world. "This is a power like nothing that has ever existed¡­" Greenwood said, with an annoyed face. However, a smile surged on his lips. "Ahhh~ One day, I''ll get to experiment in those two subjects¡­" FLAAAAASH! In front of the Abyssal Chaotic Beast King that had attempted to break through the portal and enter Yggdrasil, the two little girls that seemed so inconspicuous before transformed. Bedra and Kate''s bodies underwent an incredible change, as they grew hundreds of timesrger than their smaller humanoid bodies, both girls easily reaching a size closer to a hundred meters of height¡­ Kate''s dragon body was sleek and metallic, she had a long neck with a smaller head, with a pointy nose that grew into a sharp spear-like horn. Her two eyes were silver colored and glowed with a silver neon light. Her wings were metallic, resembling several gigantic silver des folded together, and her limbs had sharp sword-like ws, with a sharp and long metallic tail that ended in a serrated spear. She looked metallic and robotic, like no other dragon has ever been seen before, emanating an alien aura of attributes that were extremely rare in the entire world¡­ Meanwhile, Bedra''s form resembled her father slightly, being robust andrge, with a shorter neck and a muchrger head, with a long and sharp jaw. Her eyes were golden and shone like two stars atop the night sky. Her body was constantly shining brightly, each of her scales was pure gold, and her long wings had beautiful white feathers, making her resemble an angelic dragon. She had a short and fatty tail, and muscr,rger arms with small, golden ws. Lastly, her head was beautifully adorned with golden horns, forming a divine crown. Her divinity manifested into an aura that generated several halos behind her back, shining brightly and illuminating everything beautifully¡­ "T-Those are¡­!" Ruby said. "Bedra and Kate in their dragon forms?!" "I''ve never seen them into such a form before¡­" Said Yuki. "I do remember Kate¡­ Creating a giant dragon golem but not turning into one herself!" Pekora said. "GRRRRHHHH¡­!" The Abyssal Chaotic Beast King roared ferociously, immediately responding to the girl''s transformations with yet another beam attacking from its face. "ROOOOAAARRRRHHH!" FLAAAASH! TRUUUUUMMM¡­! The enormous beam of darkness immediately reached the two dragon girls, but they rapidly countered with their own breath attacks! Bedra and Kate opened theirrge, fanged jaws and unleashed gigantic beams from within. CLAAAASHHH!!! Both beams shed against the gigantic ray that the Abyssal Chaotic Beast King conjured, an explosion of divinity suddenly divided the skies and the seas below, lightning started falling down as if the world was about to end! However, this wasn''t even a stalemate. The elemental energies contained with the beams began to react and distort their surroundings once they touched the chaos beam, the skies shook as a gigantic explosion covered everything. BOOOOOOMMMMM!!! "GRAAARRGH¡­! CAAGGH¡­!" The Abyssal Chaotic Beast King suddenly was shake, coughing ck blood as it saw its entire body wounded. The two girls remainedpletely unharmed even before being exposed to the explosion, their scales pristine. "T-They took that attack head on?!" Asked Hector in awe. "Those girls are the daughters of Drake! Of course they could do this." Laughed Larzak. Fuyu nced at the scene while feeling slightly relieved, and also slightly moved as well. "So both have finally awakened their dragon forms?" She thought. "Well, we can''t just let them do all the job!" Everyone was quickly driven to fight even harder as Bedra and Kate attacked the Abyssal Chaotic Beast King constantly. Fuyu and Charlotte fired cannonballs and rays of multiple divinities, while everyone else put their effort into stopping the invasioning from the Chaotic ne. "[Heavenly Dragon ws]!" Bedra roared, using herrge ws and powerful muscles to unleash a barrage of shing attacks. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "GRYYYAAARRGH¡­!" The Abyssal Chaotic Beast King roared in agony, beginning to step back as Bedra''s element was incredibly harmful to its entire body, each of her shes created horrendous wounds across its body. "[Matter Maniption]! [Dimensional Shift]!" Kate in the other side, while fighting using her strong and metallic body, used her special Unique Ability, Matter Maniption, to begin manipting the dimensions themselves that connected Yggdrasil with the world of the Chaotic ne. FLUOOOOSH! Several portals slowly started to grow smaller instead ofrger, but the process was slower. However, this was already enough of a hope for everyone else, while Drake was still too busy fighting the Deep One with all his effort and strength possible, leaving little chance for any of his Doppelgangers to be there to aid anybody else. "GRAAAARRGH!" The same was happening with the portal where the Abyssal Chaotic Beast King wasing from, as it slowly began to close, forcing the beast to step back into its own dimension¡­ "Stay right where you are!" Bedra roared angrily, firing several dragon breath attacks with her little sister, which started pushing back the beast more and more with each explosion.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "GRRRRHHH¡­! RAAARRGH¡­!" The Abyssal Chaotic Beast King continued being pushed back further and further, as the portals closed more and more. Bedra and Kate were using all their energy and efforts! They couldn''t simply rely on Drake to do absolutely everything, as his daughters, they also had to have the strength and resolve to be able to solve these problems by themselves! ----- Chapter 1288 An Unexpected Visit ----- FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The Chaotic ne Gates started closing at longst, one after the other consecutively, creating some sort of domino effect. Even the gigantic portal where the Abyssal Chaotic Beast King wasing from slowly closedpletely, forcing the beast to roar in frustration as the two-dragon sister aplished such a tremendous task! Bedra swiftly exude an aura of holy light and purification into the skies and seas, purifying them from the miasma and slowly turning the skies and seas blue once more. At the same time as purifying the corrupted beasts and turning them back into normal sea monsters, which immediately fled into the ocean''s depths. "T-They did it¡­" Ruby sighed in relief. "Is it over now?" Rakasha asked. "I-I think so¡­" Ruby''s mother sighed in relief. The barrier above Aquarius immediately began to dissipate, as the Vampires sighed in relief and started flying down into the ind''s surface, alongside mostly everyone else. Everyone started to celebrate as well, the end of this horror was finally here¡­ It took everyone a while, but it was finally over. Stopping an otherworldly invasion was surely something they didn''t thought they would be doing today when they woke up this morning¡­ However, Drake''s fight in the depths continued, everyone saw Bedann and Miranda descend into the seas to assist him, but they were still worried. Bedra and Kate were extremely exhausted, sighing in relief. "Papa¡­ Should we go help him?" Wondered Bedra. "Nn! We should¡­!" Kate agreed. "And-" "Aren''t you two the cutest flying lizards I''ve seen in a while?" Wondered a mysterious, yet immediately familiar voice behind Bedra and Kate. "Your appearances¡­ Truly remind me of your father."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Huh?!" "Eh¡­?" CLAAAAASH! Two enormous fists reached the dragon girls, punching them down into the sea in a single second. Theirnding on the seas sshed away the waters and generated a tremendous shockwave. SPLAAAAAASH! Everyone else that had alreadynded in the ind''s shore to rest immediately put their eyes into the seas, seeing both of Drake''s daughters being thrown down like ragdolls¡­ And then at what was floating in the skies. It was a group of four giant robots, mechanoids created through Greenwood''s Technomancy and Divine Powers. However, unlike the mass-produced models he had showed before, these entities seemed different. Much like the special Mechanical Chaos Dragon, these four were not just metal, but had fleshy tissue, hair, and living parts merged with mechanical ones. They were something simr to cyborgs, but bigger, stronger, and with their core being the brain and soul of Unique Skill users that were brainwashed and merged into these mechanical abominations. "It seems we''ve arrived just in time, fufu~" Laughed a female-looking cyborg, as tall as Bedra, with her body being purely purple and pink, she had the slight face of a human and sharp scales, her tail was that of a snake, and her legs and arms were long, thin, and sharp like needles, with long, red metallic hair waving by the wind. "The portals are dealt with, and the Dragon King is not present¡­ Everyone is tired, hehe¡­" The second cyborg was much smaller than the female, but seemed even swifter, with big wings and feathers resembling those of a gigantic bird monster, with the face of a bird as well, and huge cannons and guns spread across its body. "It is perfect¡­ Let''s get this over with." The third cyborg was much bigger than the twobined, far above a hundred meters of height, it was a true titan, resembling a huge gori, with the face of a ferocious ck metallic tiger. His two gigantic fists were strong enough to punch Bedra and Kate into the seas. "Indeed, we''ve aplished the perfect conditions for our n." The voice of a familiar man spoke,manding the rest. "Now concentrate. I''ll hold on into the other pests with my drones." And the fourth cyborg that spoke just now, seemed like their leader and mastermind behind it all, unlike the other three, his will wasn''t his own as he was being controlled by someone that wasn''t present, Greenwood. His appearance was that of an enormous insect, a crossbreed between a butterfly and a fly, madepletely out of metal and with gigantic, red colored eyes with several cameras, which quickly separated into individual drones, flying around the city in a mere second, and unifying their power, creating a divine barrier! "A barrier?! And those golems¡­" Pekora muttered. "That damned Greenwood! This bastard''s here again?!" "He''s been chasing us all this time¡­" Tisha sighed. "Is he ever going to leave us alone, for fuck''s sake?!" "But why is he putting on a barrier?!" Asked Hector, desperately trying to figure out the viin''s intentions. "Why, you ask?" Laughed Greenwood. "I am not just going to protect you from this battle or something, if you think that''s the case¡­ This is a special barrier, you see¡­" Suddenly, the barrier slowly started to move¡­ it started to push back inside the ind, crossing across the seas and killing all sea life that was resting within with its lethal divinesers. FFSSSHHHH¡­! "I-It is contracting?!" Ruby asked. "Ugh¡­! Y-You bastard! What are you nning to do?!" "What am I nning to do?" Laughed Greenwood. "Don''t worry, this is merely a test! I''vee here to look for samples as well¡­" A smile surged in the bug-like cyborg. It was very obvious, for some strange reason, he wanted to fight exclusively Bedra and Kate, and test his new creations in the process¡­ this was all like a game for him. If they managed to defeat him, they could destroy the drones and save the ind. If they couldn''t and were defeated, or took too much time¡­ Well, everything might be destroyed. "This fucking monster¡­" Ruby roared, attempting to step forward, but suddenly feeling too weakened, having spent all her Divine Power already. "Ugh¡­" "Hehehe, just stay where you are!" The bird-like cyborg said. SPLAAASH! Bedra and Kate quickly surged out of the seas, reaching the skies in a mere second. "Y-You! You''re daddy''s enemy!" Bedra quickly recognized that voice as well, her anger was quickly making her exude all her power around¡­ "Greenwood¡­ Baddie." Kate said, her metallic eyes ring at their foes. "Oh, you''re back! Very well then, you three, show me the result of my research¡­" Greenwoodmanded his troops. ----- Chapter 1289 The Struggle Of The Two Dragon Sisters ----- Bedra and Kate confronted Greenwood at longst, ring at him ferociously. Hiding behind a swarm of fly-like drones, hemanded the three enormous cyborgs to move forward. The tallest was over a hundred meters, merely named Brute, while the female one, who was only around seventy meters, was named Beauty, andstly, the third and smallest of the three, who was roughly fifty meters of height, was named Rogue. Greenwood had experimented and used many resources to create them, using even divine monsters as materials and the bodies and souls of Unique Skill users he had captured and modified. Although their personalities and minds werepletely shattered, new ones resurfaced as they were reborn as these mechanical creatures. "Then let us begin!" Laughed Beauty. "Indeed!" Rogue said. FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, both moved at extreme speeds, so fast they suddenly disappeared from the sight of Bedra and Kate in a mere instant. "W-Wha¡­ Where did they go?!" Asked Bedra, ncing around. "Bedra, watch out!" Kate panicked. CLAAAASH! Brute charged forwards without even moving speedily like his allies. He was designed as that, a brute, he charged without looking for any weakness or for them to lower their guard, and used his brutish strength and defense to overpower foes. "You seem to be forgetting about somebody!" Brute''s enormous fists, which were bigger than the two girl''s heads themselves, moved rapidly, like giant cannons, they started smashing both dragons continously with meteoric strikes of incredibly potent power! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAAASH! "AAAGH¡­!" Kate cried, suddenly being pushed down once more. "Kate!" Bedra cried, as she saw her little sister putting herself in front of her to protect her, she only grew more frustrated. FLASH! FLASH! However, before Bedra could have any time to retaliate, Beauty and Rogue appeared to her left and right, Beauty using her sharp and long needle-like legs to unleash hundreds of consecutive, piercing blows at Bedra, while Rogue utilized his potent magic and wings to unleash a barrage of feather projectiles! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! "Uuggh¡­!" Bedra desperately conjured barriers to protect herself, using her Mana and Divine Power, which had already been going down since her fight against the Chaotic ne Beast. "Your defenses are nothing before my might!!" However, Bruteughed, rushing forward and immediately shattering Bedra''s barriers with his powerful fists without even struggling! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAAASH! "AAAGH! ROAAARRR!" Bedra grew desperately, roaring ferociously as she fired countless rays of light against Brute, Beauty, and Rogue. "Hehehe, she''s growing desperate!" Rogue mocked her. "So cute~!" Beautyughed. Both of the speedy fighters evaded all attacks, moving away at a shing speed that Bedra wasn''t able to followpletely. Meanwhile, Brute merely tanked all the hits and continued attempting to hit her once more with his gigantic fists. Greenwood smiled, ncing at the scene. "I bet she must be surprised that her powerful barriers were so easily broken." He thought. "Well, it is thanks to Brute''s special Unique Skill that makes him into someone perfect to be in the frontlines and take all hits, [Mold Breaker]. Originally, I thought this power was useless, but what the original wieldercked was a resilient body, powerful enough to abuse this skill!" Mold Breaker was a straightforward ability, it allowed someone to break through the defenses of any magic, shield, armor, or anything at all with brute force. However, a required amount of strength was needed for that, which the original wielder, who used to be a human,cked. Every test showed his body breaking down, incapable of being able to resist the "bacsh" that was produced by breaking and cancelling the defensive prowess of an object or magic, but once Greenwood gave him a resilient, near indestructible metallic body¡­ it suddenly turned into an incredibly powerful ability. CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! Bedra shed against Brute using her ws, unleashing shes of Heavenly Light against his gigantic fists. However, her dragon ws shattered into tiny pieces whenever Brute blocked her attacks or punched back against her. Although she had inherited a Pseudo Immortal Body like her father, it worked by using Mana and Divine Power, something she was slowly losing, and her rate of self-regeneration and absorption of mana from her surroundings was being disrupted by something else¡­ "Hahhh¡­ Ugh¡­! My energy is never recovering¡­" Bedra realized it, suddenly noticing a weird, purple, and pink mist spreading everywhere in the skies. "Fufu, of course you''re feeling tired, dear~" Beauty said, suddenly showing up behind Bedra. "Eh? G-Get away! RAAAARRR!" Bedra desperately attacked Beauty, only for her to immediately evade her hits and disappear with her insane speed. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! "Heh, that''s Beauty''s [Quick Step] and [Nullification Mist]¡­" Greenwood thought, analyzing his creations. "Quick Step allows Beauty to move so fast she can skip through space, meanwhile, Nullification Mist allows her to create a mist that can nullify self-regeneration of energy and enhancements. It is also affecting her allies, but they don''t rely on them anyways." "Hahahaha! You''re struggling so badly, kid! Just give up!" Laughed Rogue, suddenly emerging above Bedra and descending with his beak down like a piecing spear! "RAAARRGH!" CLAAAAASSHHH!!! Bedra barely intercepted the attack with her own golden ws which had regrown over time by spending whatever mana left she had, however, they instantly shattered once more, as she swiftly evaded a lethal attack that could had killed her. SPLAAASH! Rogue fell into the sea, emerging from within in a single second and rushing against Bedra again, pointing his sharp beak at her! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! He emerged around her constantly, attempting to pierce her. His powerful piercing attacks weren''t just born from his mere body though. "Heh, and this is Rogue''s [Sky Walk] and [Piercing Blow]!" Laughed Greenwood internally, silently analyzing the battle. "Both Unique Skills are not that good, providing only the ability to walk in midair and skip space simr to Quick Step, while Piercing Blow enhances the power of piercing attacks and allows them to ignore half the durability of a target¡­ However, given a nimble and small body that can fly rapidly like a bird, thebination bes incredibly lethal!" As Greenwood amused himself with his creations, he had forgotten about a certain someone¡­ Just like Drake sometimes said, Greenwood is an incredibly intelligent man, but oftentimes, he gets tunnel vision, and often ends up ignoring other factors when he concentrates too much into something else¡­ The figure of a little spirit girl appeared right behind him and his swarm, as she spread out an aura of technomancy and system divinitiesbined together!N?v(el)B\\jnn "[Technomancy Hacking]!" FLAAAAASH! "Huh?!" Greenwood red at Kate in shock, as he saw her emerge out of thin air as if she were a ghost and exuding a power that suddenly hacked over half of his creations in just a split of a second. His swarm suddenly bing hers! "Y-You! How is it possible that YOU can use Technomancy Magic?!" Asked Greenwood. "Dammit!" He swiftly flew away from Kate, only to be greeted with his own creations attacking him, a swarm of hundreds of bug-like mechas started firingsers at him! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Uuuaaagggh! Y-You useless pieces of metal, protect me!" Greenwood cried, calling his cyborgs that were using all their strength to overwhelm Bedra. ----- Chapter 1290 Kates {Circuit Takeover}! ----- Greenwood was shocked when he saw the little non-dragon form Kate hack through over half of his drones and make them into her own army! At the same time, several portals around her opened, summoning hundreds of mechas. "Y-You! How is it possible that you can use Technomancy Magic?!" Asked Greenwood. "Dammit!" He swiftly flew away from Kate, only to be greeted with his own creations attacking him, a swarm of hundreds of bug-like mechas started firingsers at him! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Alongside that, several beast-shaped mechas flew across the skies, attacking Greenwood''s Avatar. Nheless, his cyborg was really strong, and was able to one-shot mostly any mecha Kate summoned. However, he was still slowly getting overwhelmed and surrounded, making him grow desperate as his experiments were cut short! "Uuuaaagggh! Y-You useless pieces of metal, protect me!" Greenwood cried, calling his cyborgs that were using all their strength to overwhelm Bedra. Rogue, Beauty, and Brute nced at Greenwood, their creator, struggling, and swiftly decided to divide their strength. "Let go of Master, you tiny girl!" Roared Brute. "RAAAAAHHH!!!" He flew rapidly across the skies and reached the battle, while leaving Beauty and Rogue taking care of the weakened Bedra, who could only defend against their attacks or barely evade.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om CLAAAASH! CLAAAASH! His two gigantic fist reached Kate''s mecha army, pulverizing them into pieces one after the other. When his gigantic fist activated his Unique Skill, they released powerful shockwaves that spread across the skies, destroying many mechas at once, making Kate''s creations explode into pieces. TRUUUUMMM¡­! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHA! You might have a simr power, but your copies are severelycking on strength and power, there''s no mastery, you simply mass produce them." Laughed Greenwood, mocking Kate''s attempt at catching him. "Well, what could be expected of a brainless lizard''s child?" "Hmph! I''m not a lizard!" Kate said angrily, suddenly waving her tiny hands around as more portals summoned even more mechanized monsters. "It is futile!" Brute roared, charging forwards and attacking Kate, her summons were instantly destroyed into pieces by his gigantic fists! CRASH! CRASH! CRAASH! "PERISH! [Meteoric Fist]!!!" Brute''s fist suddenly began to harbor heat in tremendous quantities, changing color from ck to red, and being covered in zing mes, they reached Kate before she could evade! BAAAAAAAAMMMMM¡­! A gigantic explosion in the middle of the skies happened, the shockwave was so strong it quickly split the clouds above the heavens and the generated the oceans below to expand¡­ "K-Kate!" Cried Bedra. "Hahahaha¡­ HAHAHA! Well, I doubt she could had survived from that." Greenwood said. "Well, as long as we canter gather some of her blood, hair or scales, it should be fine-" FLAAASH! However, Kate suddenly materialized atop the head of Brute as if nothing had happened, surprising Greenwood. It was as if the girl was some sort of ghost, turning untouchable and then materializing back to her physical form. The aura of a divine spirit exuded from within her soul and body¡­ "W-Wait, this can''t be¡­! Impossible, she''s a half-spirit?!" Greenwood freaked out. "HUH?! Y-You''re still alive¡­?!" Brute cried, right before Kate touched his head using her powers. "W-What are you- UUAAAAGGGH¡­!" "[Divine Soul Hacking]! [Circuit Takeover]!" Kate''s powers suddenly started hacking the very body of Brute, as his red lights suddenly started to transform into blue colored lights. Countless circuits appeared across his body, attempting to take over his entire body. "UUAAAAGGGGHHH¡­ GRAAAAHHH¡­!" "Brute! You dare attempt to take my own creation?!" Greenwood immediately flew towards Kate and attempted to fight her back, but Kate didn''t even attempted to take over Brutepletely, as she immediately turned into a mass of transparent spiritual energy, her spirit form, and flew away from the scene. FLAAAASH! "Come back here!" Greenwood cried. "Oi Brute! Get your stuff together-" CRAAAAAASH! However, Brute''s fists reached Greenwood, as he was thrown down into the sea with a massive and explosive shockwave! SPLAAASH! "U-UUGGHHH¡­! M-MY HEAD¡­!" Brute groaned, one of his eyes was bright red, while the other was blue. Kate had managed to hack at least a third of his body, forcing him to go into a berserk-like state. "Y-You dare hit your creator?!" Greenwood cried, only to see Brute descend towards him with his gigantic fists approaching his bug-like face¡­ Meanwhile, Bedra struggled to fight Beauty and Rogue at the same time. With the nullification mist in effect, her self-regeneration of energies waspletely nullified, and an enhancements were also nullified. Her two strengths were instantly taken away from her, and Bedra was now being forced to defend and evade, as her entire dragon-like body was covered in bruises, shes, and wounds bleeding all over. "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­" Bedra gasped for air, her eyes shining bright gold. "Hahahah! What''s wrong, little girl?!" Laughed Beauty, emerging right behind her and kicking herrge dragon head. CLAAAASH! "UUAAARRGH¡­!" Bedra was thrown into the skies, barely able to stay conscious due to the pain as Rogue emerged above her with incredible speed! FLAAASH! "Gotcha now, brat! You''re not escaping this one this time! Gyahahahaha!" Laughed Rogue, pointing his sharp beak down towards Bedra, about to pierce through her chest! "DIEEEE!!!" "Uuggh¡­!" Bedra closed her eyes as she used her wings and arms to defend against the attack, his powerful beak reaching her wings and easily piercing through them! CRAAAAAASSSHHH!!! "Unnnggh¡­! Uwaaaaggh¡­!" Bedra cried in agony as the powerful attack continued piercing through her flesh, her wings were instantly destroyed into pieces, as her arms started braking apart! "And I''ll impale you from behind, how about it?!" Beautyughed evilly, rushing below Bedra, and pointing all four of her needle-like limbs towards Bedra! "You''ll make the perfect test subject for our master! With your pieces, we''ll make a new friend! Bwahahaha! DIEEEE!!!" CLAAAAASHHHH!!! Two enormously strong attacks reached Bedra from above and below, she was already at her limit! "GYYYAAAAAHHHH!!!" FLAAASH! However, her little sister swiftly appeared right behind Beauty, touching her while she was concentrated into attempting to pierce through Bedra''s scales! "[Divine Soul Hacking]! [Circuit Takeover]!" FLUOOOSH! "HUH?! AAAAGGGH¡­!" Beauty suddenly screamed in agony as countless blue circuits spread across her body from her back. Her internal circuits and other pieces of metal began to be hacked! ----- Chapter 1291 Cornered... ----- As Kate left Brute fighting against his own creator, she swiftly flew to save her sister, that was being overwhelmed! Using her speed and the opportunity of both Rogue and Beauty being distracted, she sneaked behind Beauty and then¡­ "[Divine Soul Hacking]! [Circuit Takeover]!" FLUOOOSH! "HUH?! AAAAGGGH¡­!" Beauty suddenly screamed in agony as countless blue circuits spread across her body from her back. Her internal circuits and other pieces of metal began to be hacked! However, Greenwood''s technomancy was of a much higher level as of now. It was impossible for Kate to take over these cyborgs in just a few seconds, and might need a lot of time topletely take control them, especially because they had brains and souls and weren''tpletely all just pieces of metal. Nheless, this Circuit Takeover Spell was ideal, as it immediately disrupted their functions and made them go berserk! "GRAAAAHHH! RAAAAHHH!!!" Beauty started to scream, her eyes glowing red and blue constantly, as she flew away from Bedra and Kate and started spinning around the skies. "H-Heeelp! I can''t move as I want! M-My body doesn''t respond! AAAAGGGH! RAAAAAGHHH¡­!" Rogue immediately noticed the scene and was taken aback. "What the¡­?! Beauty! What the hell are you doing?!" Rogue cried. "You can''t just-" CRAAAAASH! Bedra''s spear-like tail hit Rogue''s chest and threw him away into the skies! "Bedra!" Kate flew towards her big sister, as Bedra quickly turned back into her smaller, Ice Giant form to save her energy and strength. POOF! "Ugh¡­ K-Kate¡­!" Bedra cried, too tired to move much more. Kate quickly carried her sister in her tiny arms, flying away from the scene and descending into the seas. "I-I need to go look for papa!" She thought, too exhausted to conjure any more magic already. "Bedra¡­! Bedra! Are you okay?!" Her sister had already fallen unconscious in her arms. She immediately set her sight into the seas, about to arrive into its depths! However¡­ SPLAAASH! Brute surged from the seas with Greenwood sitting over his head, his enormous fists reached Kate in a single second! "YOUUUU!!!" "Uwaah!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Kate evaded most attacks as she flew away from the barrage of fists, ncing back at Greenwood who had regained control over Brute incredibly quickly! "You''re really a problematic girl¡­" He said with a furious re. "Your sister''s already on her limits anyways, and so will you! Once you two are mine¡­ Hehehe¡­ HAHAHAHA! I''ll create the strongest beings! Rogue! Beauty! What are you two clowns doing?! Chase after them!" Rogue quickly kicked Beauty into regaining her senses, as the two swiftly flew down, surrounding Kate from above while Brute and Greenwood came from below. Moving to the left or right wasn''t an option either, as there were swarms of bug-like dronesing to her, which Greenwood was constantly summoning. "Your pointless struggle''s over!" Greenwoodughed. "Now! Give up and you might¡­ one day see your papa again, I promise¡­" He spoke with a malicious intent. "Ugh¡­" Kate struggled to even find a solution to this predicament¡­ no, this imminent danger to her life and that of her sister. Their friends, including Fuyu, were locked inside the ind, about to be destroyed by the contracting barrier made of incredibly powerfulsers, and her father and mother were busy fighting the incredibly powerful Deep One. "Now¡­ Come quietly, I won''t harm you as long as you act nicely." Greenwood offered his bug-like metallic hand to Kate. "Come¡­" Kate tried to move back, only to find Brute there, to fly above, only to find the other two annoying bastards¡­ it was futile. There was no hope¡­ "P-Papa¡­" She cried. "Your father is busy fighting one of my siblings." Laughed Greenwood. "He won''te back any time soon~ Now,e and-"N?v(el)B\\jnn SPLAAAASH! RUMBLE! The seas trembled and moved wildly, suddenly, a gigantic silhouette appeared from below. And then, countless of other shadows, hundreds- no, thousands! "ROOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!" A gigantic, ferocious roar emerged from the seas as hundreds of ocean water-made spears emerged from below, flying above and piercing through Greenwood''s mecha army, while attacking everyone else with countless explosions! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The presence of this entity wasn''t Drake exactly, but one of his sea-dwelling friends! The enormous head of a gigantic sea snake surged from the oceans, covered in countless scars and sharp horns, ferociously ring at her foes, who were harming her friend''s child. "Huh?! That damn Sea Snake again?!" Greenwood cried. "Auntie Leviathan!" Said Kate smiling. "GRYYYYSSHAAAAAAAHHH!!!" SPLAAAAASH! Leviathan furiously jumped off the seas with a thousand sea monsters at hermand, immediately wrapping around the body of Brute and Greenwood together and forcing them down into the oceans! "UUAAAGGH! LET GO OF ME!" "AAAGHH¡­!" SPLAASH! SPLAASH! Her utterly titanic body tightly kept them underwater, as her magic constantly attacked them, attempting to break down their defenses. "You damned sea beasts dare harm my creator?!" Beauty cried furiously, descending into the battle as she started slicing into pieces dozens of sea monsters with her sharp needle-like arms and legs. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Kate finally saw the opportunity, deciding to escape! She flew away as fast as she could while trying to sense where her father was! However¡­ FLAAAASH! Rogue appeared right at her left side, his beak smiling viciously. "You''re not going anywhere, brats!" He roared, rushing towards Kate and attacking her with several kicks from his talons! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Uuugggh¡­!" Kate generated a barrier made of metal around her, however, the barrier shattered into pieces instantly, throwing her away down into the seas below¡­ FLAAASH! "I might as well just finish you two once and for all! My master didn''t said you had to be alive anyways! Gyahahahaha!" Rogue flew down, pointing his beak at Kate and Bedra! The little Kate felt her entire body stiffen as she waspletely exhausted of energy, and was unable to evade or move away from this lethal blow. "DIEEEEE!" "Papa! Help! PAPAAAAAA!" CRAAAAASSSHHH!!! The sound of metal being torn apart echoed across the skies. However, this wasn''t produced by Rogue''s beak finally piercing his targets. But by a gigantic, golden trident piercing through Rogue''s chest, slowly freezing his internal circuits! "G-Graagh¡­!" Rogue vomited a mouthful of blood, as he noticed an utterly terrifying draconic presence appearing behind him. "Papa''s here." ----- Chapter 1292 Papas Here ----- Kate''s eyes opened wide as she saw the enormous figure of nobody else than the Dragon King, and her father, Drake. They quickly started crying tears of both happiness and sorrow, finally letting go of all the things she was holding up. "P-Papaaaa!" "P-Papa?!" Rogue cried, gasping for air as he red at papa dragon. "S-Shit! AAAGGH¡­!" However, the trident piercing his chest wasn''t going to let him go easily. After all, this gigantic divine treasure was thebination of three Divine Weapons of tremendous power, and three Divine Spirits together into one. Drake swiftly grabbed his tiny daughters with his gigantic ws and protected them, a bath of light healed all their wounds and exhaustion, as his eyes glowed bright red in anger and fury, his scales turning ck, and his horns growingrger, his Vampire Dragon form took over whenever he felt incredibly furious and when only dark thoughts took over his mind. "You''re dead." Drake said, grasping Rogue with his gigantic ws. Rogue was still over sixty meters tall, yet Drake¡­ in his current form, vastly surpassed three hundred meters of height, his hands were sorge they easily grasped Rogue''s body and tightly crushed him as the trident separated itself from his chest. CRAAAASH! "AAAAAGGGGHH¡­!!! S-STOP! PLEASE STOOOOP!" Rogue suddenly started asking for mercy. "Did you stop when my daughters asked?" Asked Drake. "Did you stop when you saw them scream?" Rogue''s face distorted in horror as ice continued spreading across his body, and soul. "No." Drake said. "You did not. Then¡­ Why should I stop? Why should I¡­ have any mercy?" "HYEEEEEHHHHH¡­!" Rogue suddenly unleashed all his power into a gigantic shockwave, an explosion of winds and metal that suddenly blew up a few pieces of flesh from Drake''s hand which fell into the sea. BOOOOOMMMM!!! "I-I''m outta hereeeeee!" Rogue cried, flying away as he had let go of all his heavy armor and looked like a pathetic, thin piece of metal attempting to fly away.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Drake looked at his hand, in a split of a second it recovered, and then, it expanded several meters and grasped Rogue from across the skies once more. CRAAASH! "UAAAGGGGHHH¡­ KRIEEEEEE¡­.!" "So this is what all your power amounts to¡­" Drake said, tightening his grip. Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRACK! "P-Please¡­. Stop!" Crack¡­ CRACK! "D-Don''t¡­!" Crack¡­! CRACK! "I have¡­ much more to liveeeeee¡­!" Rogue felt his entire body and soul beginning to shatter into pieces, until finally¡­ "Pathetic." Drake said,pletely and utterly destroying him. CRAAAAAASSSHHH!!! All of his very being shattered apart, the nanobots that could had helped him regenerate were simply all burned to the veryst one. Rogue''s parts and soul fragments were swiftly absorbed by Drake in an instant, as the Dragon King felt a swift¡­ change in vor. "Unique Skills?" He wondered, ring down. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Below him, Bedann and Mirandabined into their Chaos Dragon form overwhelmed Beauty easily, using their Axe, Hel, turned into two smaller Axes. The piercing blows surpassed Beauty''s speed, and whenever she tried to run away, a barrier of chaos stopped her. "Uwaaaaggh! Noo! Nooooo! S-STOP! STOOOOP!" Beauty cried in agony as two gigantic axes started slicing her apart into pieces. She constantly attempted to reassemble herself back, only to be cut down over and over and over and over again¡­ "There''s no mercy for those that dare harm my sweet daughters." Bedann and Miranda''s voices echoed as one, as her gigantic ws suddenly spread into a sea of ck mold and consumed Beauty''s pieces slowly, melting her away. "UWAAAGGH! MASTER! MASTEEEERRRR! HEEEEELLLPPP!!!" Beauty cried in horror as she looked at Greenwood running away from the scene while Brute was being held back by Leviathan, he didn''t even nced at her at all¡­ "N-No¡­ Ma¡­ ster¡­" Before she could even cry anymore pathetically, she stopped existing. Her powers swiftly merged into Miranda''s strength and soul, giving her brand new skills and powers. "Hoh, so this bitch had Unique Skills¡­" Sighed Miranda. "She was made using sacrificed people that possessed these powers." Sighed Bedann. "Well, I still don''t regret what we did." Drake smiled, as he saw Greenwood flying away. "Hahhh¡­! T-Those bastards are here already?!" Greenwood cried. "It should had at least taken them a few minutes to y the Deep One yet¡­ he died so fast?!" "Where do you think you''re going, bug bastard?" Drake''s voice echoed from afar, suddenly, space around Greenwoods mech distorted. Drake utilized the power of his Void and Space elements to manipte space itself, dragging the bug right into his hands. "[Gravity Pull]" FLAAAASH! "W-What?! Gravity and Space magic?!" CLAAAAASH! His gigantic bug-like bodynded on Drake''s even more massive hand, as his ws swiftly pieced through his entire body, tearing him apart and crushing him like the bug he was. CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAASSSHHH! "Y-YOUUU! T-This is not over yet! I''ll keeping back- Ugh! I WON''T STOP!" Greenwood roared in frustration. "Don''t worry, maybe the time when we''ll finally meet face to face will soon arrive." Drake smiled maliciously, his gigantic jaws opening. "Until then, begone." CRUUUUNCH!!! Drake started devouring Greenwood''s avatar until he swallowed the veryst piece. The entire cyborg was instantly destroyed to nothing, and whatever power it had, was given to his body instead. Meanwhile, within the depths of the sea, Brute screamed in agony as Leviathan bite through his elbow and tore apart one of his gigantic arms, while her little son tore apart the other arm, without arms, he was pretty useless. CRAASH! CRAASH! "AAAGGH! MASTER¡­! MASTEEERRRRR¡­!" He continued calling for his creator''s aid, but that never came. Thousands of sea monsters started biting and tearing apart his body, they even ate the metal pieces and the flesh mixed in between circuits, being devoured alive by thousands of creepy deep sea dwelling monsters was sure something he never expected happening to him, someone who prided himself on his strength and defenses¡­ "[Primordial Frost Blizzard]" Drake said, summoning a gigantic blizzard that froze the barrier around the ind and then shattered it all into tiny and harmless pieces of ice, making snow fall over Aquarius. "Hahh¡­ I guess it is finally over." Drake sighed in relief. "You two did well¡­" He smiled, looking at his two sleeping daughters resting over hisrge palm. ----- Chapter 1293 The End Of A Long Battle ----- "I-Is it finally over?" Rose looked into the horizon, as the sun slowly started to rise above, the morning led to the evening, and the sunlight shone over the Queendom of Aquarius. After so many battles, after so many tears, and after so much blood shed, at longst, there was now peace and quiet¡­ Half of the capital was destroyed and in ruins, the castle became a pile of rubble, and most of the people in the entire country were left without homes. "Hahh¡­ It is finally over¡­" Coral sighed, sitting over the sand of the beach. His eyes looked into the horizon, despite all the things that they went through, despite everything they lost, and despite how hard it will be to get everything back together¡­ "Yeah, I guess¡­ finally." Sapphire sighed. They couldn''t help but smile faintly as they admired the beauty of the evening, and the sun shining brightly atop the clear skies. A great darkness that had been lurking within this country''s roots since the beginning has finally been vanquished. And whoever those strange, mechanical invaders were, they were also taken care of by Drake and Bedann and Miranda. "I don''t know why¡­ But the sunlight feels so refreshing over my skin¡­" Sighed Anastasia, as tears started flowing from her eyes. "What¡­ what have I done? All of this¡­ if only I didn''t¡­" "Mom¡­" Eleanor walked towards her weeping mother, hugging her. "Stop ming yourself for everything¡­" "Eleanor¡­" Anastasia cried even more when she saw the daughter she mistreated so much still loving her and caring for her like this. "I''m so sorry for everything¡­" "I-It''s fine! What matters is that we are all¡­ alive and healthy, right?" Eleanor smiled. Anastasia nced at her daughter''s cheerful expression, sighing. "She''s right." Sapphire walked towards the two with Rose and Coral. "You havemitted many terrible mistakes, Anastasia. But weeping about it won''t resolve everything, it is good that you feel regret for your actions, but we need to do something now. Anastasia, you''re a powerful sorceress, and possess a Stigma as well as your daughter, we''ll need your strength to reconstruct our home from zero. Come, you''ll pay for your mistakes and sins by helping the people you once made suffer." "Sapphire¡­" Anastasia sighed. "Thank you¡­ so much for your benevolence, great ancestor." "Thank you auntie." Eleanor nodded. "Haha, don''t call me great ancestor." Sighed Sapphire. "Auntie is fine I guess¡­" "Yeah, for now let''s get along and help the people in need! We''ve got a whole town to reconstruct!" Rose nodded. "Yep, it will take all our joint effort to do this." Coral nodded, crossing his arms. "Looks like you''ve all taken a decision then." Ruby smiled, walking towards the group with the rest of the Vampires of her Family, her mother and Rakasha. "We''ll do whatever we can to help as well." "But¡­ after everything you''ve done for us¡­" Anastasia sighed. "I feel bad asking for more of your aid." "Ahaha! Don''t worry about it." Rubyughed. "I once went through a lot of the things you all did. Seeing you fight for your families, your country, and your people¡­ I simply can''t help but feel empathy, to feel like we''re really simr in one way or another. I just want to help, maybe as a way to thank for all those that helped me as well back then." Ruby looked at Rakasha with a slight smile, as Rakasha gently gave her a head pat. "Yeah, I am a pretty good architect! Leave the reconstruction of the castle to me." Rakashaughed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I''ll do anything I can as well!" Ruby''s mother nodded. "I might¡­ havemitted many mistakes in my life before, but now I have changed, and I want to prove everyone that I am no longer the same person I used to be, kind of like Anastasia, hehe." "I can''t believe¡­ So many people have gone through the things we did in the other side of this world¡­" Anastasia sighed. "The world is really small when you think about it." Laughed Coral. "Well, not like we could had ever meet these people if it wasn''t for someone." "And talking about the devil¡­" Ruby nced into the skies. FLAAASH! A gigantic, domineering ck scaled dragon slowly descended from the skies, quickly transforming into a handsome young Ice Giant. Drake gently carried his two sleeping daughters over his arms, his expression didn''t looked happy though, he looked tired, yet relieved at the same time. At his side, Bedann and Miranda apanied him. "Let me carry Bedra." Bedann said, quickly letting Drake rest for a bit, as she carried her beloved daughter. "I guess Auntie Miranda will have to carry you, little Kate." Miranda smiled, gently carrying Kate in her arms. "Drake, Bedann, Miranda! You''re back." Ruby said. "It seems¡­ those were Greenwood''s golems again?" "Yeah¡­" Drake sighed, staying slightly silent. "I am so frustrated¡­ That bastard has been probably waiting for this moment to target my daughters. I lowered my guard, this is¡­ my fault." "Drake¡­" Ruby sighed. "It wasn''t your fault, you were busy dealing with the Deep One, it wasn''t something that-" "My daughters almost died¡­ Or worse." Drake sighed, gritting his teeth, his rage was flowing across his body, an intimidating aura surged from within. It seemed as if he wasn''t into the mood to chat about this. However, the hand of Bedann touched his shoulder, his rage quickly receding. "Calm down, dear." Bedann sighed. "We''ll get through this together, let''s make sure that this never happens again, okay? For now, let''s concentrate in the present. What do you want to do now?" "Yeah, rx for a bit, sheesh." Miranda sighed. "You''re going to wake up the babies by letting go of that aura!" "A-Ah¡­" Drake was quickly caught off guard, if there was any weakness he had, it was these two women. "Right¡­ Sorry, I¡­ I let my emotions get the better of me. Anyways, Sapphire, let''s begin gathering the survivors, and search for anybody that might be in trouble or buried in the rubble." "Right, good idea, Drake." Sapphire nodded. Although a great battle had ended, there was a lot of work to do before taking a rest. ----- Chapter 1294 New Unique Skills ----- Ding! [You have devoured arge quantity of Divine Power.] [You acquired +650.000.000 Divine Power.] [You learned the [Unique Skill: Sky Walk (A)] and [Unique Skill: Piercing Blow (A)] Divine Abilities!] At the end of the battles from yesterday, I ended earning arge quantity of Divine Power and two new Divine Abilities. These two were Unique Skills that belonged to someone that was called "Rogue" that was terrorizing my daughters. I ate him and well, acquired both of his Unique Skills as Divine Abilities, sadly, Greenwood''s cyborg had no such power, so it didn''t delivered much at all¡­ Lastly, the other two were destroyed by everyone else, and eaten alive, so there wasn''t anything for me to eat aside from these two bastards. ----- [Unique Skill: Sky Walk (A)] A Unique Skill given to someone that once wished to walk across the endless skies. Grants the ability to walk in midair and float without the expenditure of any energy. By walking faster or using energy, it is possible to fly at incredibly fast speeds. When using Mana or Divine Power, increases Flying Speed by +500%. ----- [Unique Skill: Piercing Blow (A)] A Unique Skill given to someone that once wished to be able to pierce through all their obstacles in life. Passively enhances all matter of Physical Attacks, granting them the [Piercing] Attribute, which increases Piercing-type Damage by +300%, and ignores 30% of the foe''s total Physical Defenses.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Additionally, when hitting a foe with a piercing attack and inflicting some matter of damage, inflicts [Pierced Wounds] on foe, which decrease Automatic Health Regeneration Speed by -50%, and decreases all Stats by an additional -10%. ----- The Unique Skills in specific were¡­ not that impressive, I already had the ability to fly at super sonic speed using Wind Magic and my own Wings, so Sky Walk was rather pointless. Piercing Blow enhanced piercing attack power and allowed to ignore a part of the foe''s defenses¡­ So it was half-decent, but nothing extraordinarypared to my other Divine Abilities. Combining these two Skills into my fighting style will surely bring a decent powerup, for sure. I guess I have to be more thankful of what I get instead of wishing for more for the moment. Anyways, we spent the rest of the day yesterday sorting many things out. We rescued any survivors from the rubble and ruins left behind, then we regrouped them and created camps for everyone to rest, eat, and get better. Lastly, we''ve been slowly reconstructing the entire city. I had the idea of using Earth Magic to recreate everything, but my ability to create houses and everything else is not the best, so I simply decided to help in lifting all the rubble, and then cleaning the streets for reconstruction, while I conjured Earth Spirits to aid the architects into remaking everything. Still, even when I didn''t directly interfere, the reconstruction went by flying, it was already the evening of the next day since then, and 30% of the city has been cleaned and has been reconstructed to an extent, though finishing touches are still needed. My daughters had been fine, they had just recently woken up after sleeping for almost an entire day. Honestly, they slept too much and I was terribly worried, but I was really relieved when I saw the two open their eyes, the first thing they asked for was, of course food. And because they deserve the best food ever, I made sure to prepare them their favorite meals and shower them with all the love I could. Bedann and Miranda were really happy as well, and their grandparents had just visited them in the morning too. "Here I am! Papa''s here with a big buffet for the two lovely princesses!" I said, entering our bedroom as my two little treasures cheered. "Meat! Meat!" Bedra raised her hands. "Daddy did you made roasted beef? And that one with¡­ the things inside?" "You mean meatloaf?" I asked. "But of course! I''ve made all the meat you love." I ced everything over a table in front of the bed, as Bedra started drooling. "Papa¡­ Did you made cake?" Asked Kate timidly. "Indeed! I prepared chocte cake, strawberry cheesecake, lemon pie, and I''ve even prepared some brand new recipes, pistachio cake and carrot cake! And there''s a variety of tea blends to go with it, my dear." I said. "Uwaaah!" Bedra and Kate immediately reacted in amusement, flying in front of the table and sitting over their taller chairs, looking at all the delicious meals. While Bedra was obsessed with all sorts of meats, Kate loved cakes and sweets, and also teas to go with it. She also liked chocte milk I had prepared before, so I also brought that. "Nom, nom, nom! Papa''s food is always the best!" Bedra stuffed her cheeks with food to the point she resembled an adorable little hamster. "Hmm, so sweet and rxing! Pistachio cake is so good, papa!" Kate immediately became more expressive the moment she tasted sweets. "Hahaha, is that so?" Iughed. "Well, eat as much as you want! Oh, also, there''s curry and fried shrimps over there." "Really? Oh!" Bedra quickly began eating the curry as well, and the crunchy fried shrimps. "Hmmm! Papa why are you giving me all the things I love?!" "Yeah, so weird." Kate said while drinking chocte milk. "You usually say that eating too much sugar is bad for health." "Hahaha¡­" Bedannughed a bit. "Well, you two worked really hard out there, and after what happened¡­ We felt like giving you a big feast to celebrate your recovery. It is not as if you''re strangers of being spoiled, aren''t you two?" "Instead of asking why, you girls should be asking more!" Miranda said,ughing. "More!" Bedra yed along, as I nodded and quickly brought more to eat. Like that, we enjoyed a delightful breakfast and lunch together, seeing my daughters awake, eating, andughing happily healed my heart rather quickly. ¡­I will protect those smiles with my life. ----- Chapter 1295 Celebrating With A Feast ----- While helping constructing the entirety of Aquaria, while aiding the people in there to get better and recover properly, a week went through by flying. The castle was almost done by now, and most people already had their homes back. However, aside from this, there was a lot of things we needed to adress properly. We talked in private with my allies about Greenwood, and then revealed more of the truth about him and the Deep One to everyone else, especially the dear friends we made through this small journey in the ind. I exined to them about the origin of the Deep One, Oberon, the First Demon King and the First Venerable of this world, which still exists. Even after his death, his soul was divided into fragments, the "Colors", we exined them how we''ve beaten several of these guys already, including the Deep One now. And we also told them of the dangers they might face in the future, about the Colors showing up once more, somewhere, someday¡­ I offered them my aid, and I even offered them to bring the entire ind inside of my Divine Realm, despite how ridiculous that sounded, it was actually possible. However, although they understood the future threats, they decided to remain independent within their ind, and didn''t wanted me to take the responsibility of taking care of them. I ended misunderstanding them, they are strong people already, very strong, they don''t need my protection, nor my aid aside from the city''s reconstruction. I was mistaken, these people¡­ I guess I did help a bit, but these people¡­ Well, they are their own army by themselves. Sapphire''s strength is the greatest, and with the other wielders of Stigmas growing stronger every day, the safety of this ind should be more than secure. But, if something that goes beyond their own control ever emerges again, I''ll make sure to rush back here in a second, so I ended still leaving a Teleportation Gate hidden underground, and a few Slimes to report me of everything that is happening here. Bedra and Kate had forged a really strong friendship with Rose and Coral in specific, and they really didn''t wanted to leave the ind, but sadly, we had to move on. I would love to take it leisurely and spend a whole month in this beautiful tropical paradise, but there''s a mission I had to aplish. I have not forgotten about a certain Dragon in Muspel I must find before the someone else with bad intentions reach him first, I''ve already taken enough time here, we cannot dy this anymore than necessary¡­ So today, we decided to have arge banquet to celebrate the reconstruction of the city and the vanquishment of the Deep One, while also working as a farewell party for all of us. Everyone was eating and celebrating, and I joined the party as the best I could, by hosting a cooking show for everyone. I used the special Divine Cooking utensils I possessed to make delicious Earth''s dishes, such as Fried Rice, Omelet, and even Tacos. "Wooah! You''re so cool when cooking, Drake!" Rose pped as she saw me make some fried rice in just a few seconds. "A-Are you implying I am not cool when I am not?" I sighed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "A-Ah! No! I didn''t mean it that way!" Roseughed a bit. "Hahaha, don''t worry!" Iughed. "Here''s your seafood fried rice! Comes with every bounty of the oceans!" "Uwaah! Thank you!" Rose quickly took the te and started eating right there with Coral. "Hey Coral, here." I said, giving him what he wanted. "Shrimp Omelet with a side of veggies, and some fried fish. Enjoy." "Thank you Uncle Drake!" Coral started eating. "Me next, uncle Drake!" "No! Me next, me next!" "I want squid!" "I want more fried fish! It''s the best!" "Hahaha, alright, alright, one at a time, kids." Iughed, continuing to cook. Aside from Rose and Coral, the entire orphanage was here too, and so the nuns, which were having a talk with Sapphire and even Anastasia from all people. Eleanor was also with Rose and Coral now, and Bedra and Kate. All five of them became best friends, and because they were all around the same age, they got along surprisingly well. "Here, nor! Dessert, like I promised you back then!" Bedra said, offering Eleanor a big te filled with different desserts, from donuts, cakes, cheesecake, fruits, and more. "Y-You didn''t need to bring me all your desserts like this¡­" Eleanor was surprised. "Nnn, I also gave away mine because it was a promise¡­" Katemented. "Even though Kate loves desserts." "Hehe, thank you Kate, I''ll make sure to enjoy them." Eleanor giggled with a bright smile. Meanwhile, in the other side of the party, I saw Hector with Miminga and Kraxka enjoying the meals while talking with various noble mermen that were scaled and sea snake-like. "So you''re the legendary sea snake that walk onnd!" "Incredible, they really have no gills." "Amazing, they''re quite dry." "Indeed, amusing!" "E-Eh? No we''re lizardmen¡­" Sighed Kraxka. "Hahaha, these nobles are funny, Hector." Miminga giggled, while holding her daughter, Ataraxia. "Mama, they''re wet?" Wondered Ataraxia, while giggling. "A-Ataraxia, don''t be rude with them!" Hector sighed. "I think we arepletely unrted, mermen have a variety of appearances, but you''re all sea dwelling beings, I doubt-" Kraxka muttered, before being interrupted once more. "You''re our long-lost brothers and sisters!" "Please don''t say that!" "You see, there''s a tale where¡­" Like that, they continued speaking and so on. Seems like the sea snake mermen might have some sort of rtionship with lizardmen, they could even be aquatic lizardmen with a shared ancestry withnd ones. "Drake, dear, let''s go enjoy the party with everybody else." Bedann came to pick me up once I had finished cooking for everyone. "Oh? Right! I had forgotten." I sighed. "Alright, Cooking Spirits, I''ll leave the rest to you." Leaving cooking spirits to make food for us, I walked with Bedann and meet Sapphire once more. This time, she was holding the egg created from her blood and Aquarius''s soul fragments. "Ah, Drake! You''re finally joining us, now-" Crack, crack¡­! However, out of nowhere, the eggshell started to crack! ----- Chapter 1296 Aquarius And Sapphires Child Is Born ----- Crack¡­ crack¡­ crack! The egg that Sapphire was holding gained several cracks, out of absolutely nowhere! We had thought it wouldn''t hatch in months maybe, but we really had little idea, it was a strange egg that was notid by anybody, but created through Aquarius magic, his soul fragments, and the blood and magic of Sapphire. "T-The egg is hatching!!!" Bedann cried in shock. "Huh?! It is?!" "Look! The egg of the ancestor!" "Oh god¡­ Isn''t this the egg she had with the Guardian, Aquarius?!" "It is finally hatching?!" "A-After so little time?!" Thanks to Bedann''s scream of shock, everyone in the party inside the castle directed their eyes at Sapphire and the blue egg she was holding in a pouch near her belly. Crack, crack¡­ CRACK! Suddenly, everyone gasped as a tiny w surged from within the egg, slowly beginning to tear apart the egg, then, another w surged, and then a long, blue-scaled tail! p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "I-It ising¡­ Our baby, Aquarius!" Sapphire was shocked, gently holding the egg while beginning to cry. Crack, crack¡­! CRACK! The pieces of eggshell flew everywhere as the little dragon inside forced its way outside, finally showing its true appearance to everyone¡­ And it wasn''t what we expected. Instead of a tiny sea dragon, what we got was a hybrid. The baby was half dragon, and half merman, with pale white skin, blue scales covering the skin here and there, a long dragon tail, sharp ws instead of soft nails, and sharp gills in the neck, alongside shiny, golden eyes and long, blue hair. And as I had imagined, it was a boy. "Bwabuh!" The baby said out of nowhere, looking at everyone, probably scared. "H-He has been born¡­" Sapphire said. "Wee to this world, little one." Sapphire gently held her child, lifting him up into the skies. The baby innocently looked around and began to feel even more scared, beginning to cry like any baby after being born. "Uwaaaah! Uwaaaaahhh!" Everyone remained in silence as they watched the birth and the first cries of the future Guardian of their country, the son between a Mermaid and a Sea Dragon. "Your name shall be¡­ Triton." Sapphire smiled. "Like the name of your father''s big brother, that was always watching over him. I know he would be happy if you received that name¡­" "Uwaaaah! Buwaaahhh!" Triton cried more and more, but slowly, he calmed down. Maybe the mental strength of dragons helping him remain calm after birth, as Sapphire embraced him in a gentle hug. Anastasia quickly stepped forward, raising a cup of wine as many other nobles and my friends in the party raised a their cups as well. "From today''s onwards, this day shall be known as the birthday of Triton, the child of our Ancestor, Lady Sapphire, and our Guardian, Lord Aquarius!" Anastasia said. "Yeaaaah!" "Woooh!" "Bravo! Triton''s adorable!" "He is brimming with magic power!" "To be expected of two very talented parents." "Amazing, his future is bright as the stars!" As everyone celebrated, Sapphire ran to my side stealthily and looked at me and Bedann and Miranda with a worried expression. "H-How should I raise him? Do I give him fish paste like the young mermen eat, or should I feed him raw meat?" She wondered nervously. "Haha, a bit of everything, he seems really hungry." I said. "Here Triton, have this roasted fish." I took out of my inventory that fish, as he instantly opened his tiny jaws and stole the fish out of my hands. "Crunch, crunch, nom, nom¡­ Wawuuuh! Bwah!" Triton licked his lips happily, loving the fish. "It depends in what type of dragon they are." I exined. "Triton seems like a fish lover, so just feed him a lot of fish. Of course, other types of meat would be nice, grains, and a bnced source of seaweed perhaps." "I see¡­" Sapphire continued writing everything. "As for drinks, just water now?" "Water and maybe seafood soup." Bedann nodded. "Later, try out fruit juice as well." "Thank you for this information! I-I am a first mother so I have no idea what to do now¡­" Sighed Sapphire. "I''ll miss you once you''re gone¡­ But at least, I won''t feel lonely anymore. Not with this treasure at my side." "And of course, everyone else here." I said, looking at Rose, Anastasia, Eleanor, Coral, the children of the orphanage, and everyone else. "Make sure to protect this beautiful country, Sapphire¡­ Triton." I gave Triton a gentle head pat. CRUNCH! But the little rascal bite my hand! "O-Ouch! Those sharp teeth are strong!" I cried in surprise.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Nam! Nam! Nam!" Triton began making sounds while biting the air, while everybody else endedughing at the funny scene. "I-I guess he''s still rather hungry!" Sighed Sapphire. "I will quickly prepare you something, Triton! Oh! How about this fish over here?" "Nam! Nam!" Triton stretched his tiny arms at the food, as Sapphire started to gently feed him. "Hehehe, you''re so cute! You remind me a lot of your daddy!" Sapphire giggled. "Nam¡­!" Triton suddenly bite her finger. "Ouch- Ah?" However, Sapphire realized he didn''t bite her, but gave her a kiss. "Heheh, at least you''re gentle with your mother!" "Bwabuh! Babahh¡­" The baby quickly pointed at a faraway bowl of fried rice with shrimp and fish, while drooling. "W-Well, let''s go eat some more then, hahah." Sapphire felt happy with her son, although the little rascal was a bit demanding. Like that, the day went by slowly. My daughters yed around with the newborn Triton, and so Coral, Rose, and Eleanor and the other orphan kids. Later on, Sapphire revealed that Rose was the lost princess of the royal family, and announced to the entire country that she would be the future queen once she hit her adult age. The people was euphoric to know the princess that had disappeared was still alive, and that it was Rose, the girl that had helped save their entire country from the Deep One¡­ Quite honestly, I didn''t wanted the day to end, but slowly, the sun fell down the horizon. And it was time to say goodbyes. ----- Chapter 1297 Recreating The Blue Orb ----- Once the night arrived, it was time to say goodbyes. We couldn''t really wait until next morning, as we were informed that the waves of the sea constantly change in different patterns over the months, waiting any more seconds would mean we could get lost amidst the seas, and this also includes even traveling on the skies, as these waves and currents in the sea affect the sky by exudingrge quantities of divine energy, naturally spread across the entire world. So, after we were done with the party, we swiftly moved to the gigantic ship made of pure ice waiting for us in the port, Sapphire and everyone else were there to say theirst goodbyes. And as my friends and allies slowly walked inside the ship, Sapphire walked to my side, offering me two blue jewels. "Take them with you, please." She said. "I don''t know why you returned these Jewels to me even when you defeated the Deep One and saved our country, Drake." She sighed, handling to me the two Blue Orb Fragments. "Oh, these things¡­" I felt slightly surprised. Over all the things that were in my head, I had almost forgotten about them. "Well, there''s a reason why I gave them back to you, I thought that they would had been in a better ce with you, as they had the power to protect your country." "No need." Sapphire smiled. "I appreciate your kindness, but I am well aware that you''re in a journey to gather them, I know they''re important items too, part of Yggdrasil''s powers, is it not? Their strength is dangerous, if they stayed with us, another evil might one day attempt to steal them away from us¡­ Dragon King, you''re the only one that can safely keep the Blue Orb Shards with you.2 "I see¡­" I nodded. "Thank you for trusting me to this extent, I''ll make sure to protect them." I held the two fragments, as my own fragments suddenly flew outside of my divine realm and merged with the other two, a sh of bright blue light emerged, covering the surroundings. All four Fragments unified as one and became the Blue Orb. And that was not all, as another blue orb surged from my soul, this one was transparent and didn''t seemed physical at all, melding with the physical form of the Blue Orb, and finally, attaining the Orb''s truest form. FLAAAAASSHHH!!! It grew several times in size, now being as big as five meters, the sphere of blue colored jewel shone brightly, like a beautiful star above the night skies, as it slowly descended into my hands. Ding! [All Four Fragments of the Blue Orb and the Blue Orb''s Soul have merged together!] [The [Mystical Primordial Blue Orb Of Oceans (??? Grade)] has been created anew!] "The Blue Orb''s true form!" "I can''t believe my eyes¡­ is this the true form?!" "So beautiful and celestial, divine even!" "Incredible¡­" Everyone in the scene watched in shock as the blue orb''s true form emerged, it was just as beautiful as I had imagined¡­ However, it seemed to still have more surprises, as the blue orb hovered around on its own volition, as if it had life of its own. FLUOOOSH! Suddenly, the Blue Orb exuded a powerful divine aura, transforming. Its aura gathered into a humanoid form, and then materialized itself into the shape of a Divine Entity. It had the shape of a Mermaid, however, her skin waspletely blue, with sapphire-like eyes, long pale blue hair, gills, and a long fish-like tail instead of legs, she wore white clothes, and seemed translucent, as if made of pure water. She nced around curiously, her size was around five-meter stall, taller than the tallest Ice Giants out there. And she looked around as if confused, yet slightly intrigued, she smiled at everyone around, and then sighed in relief. "Phew¡­ It has been such a long time since I''ve beenplete¡­" She sighed in relief. "From being fragmented and used by Odin and his family, to end up in the hands of Chaotic Entities from another world¡­ Sigh, I''ve really had it hard." She started to whine like she had enough of all the stuff she went through, and quite honestly, I have to agree with her, she had gone through a lot.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Y-You are the Blue Orb''s true form? A person?" I asked. "No¡­ I can sense within you the essence of a spirit and¡­ also divinity. Unlike any other God I''ve met before, you''re a being purely made out of Divine Power and Divine Spirit Power." p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® "Heh, you''ve got good eyes. You have my thanks, Dragon King, without the soul you held within your divine realm, I would had been unable to regain my true form!" She smiled, suddenly giving me a hug and then a kiss in my forehead. "Nice to meet you, my name is Aegir, the Primordial Goddess of the Sea and Time!" "EEEEH?!" Not only I was shocked to the point of screaming, but everybody else did the same thing. She was not just a mortal that rose into a god-like status by the refinement of mana into divine power¡­ No, Aegir right here was an actual, true goddess, the personification of the seas and time itself. The Orb Fragments were all the pieces of an Ancient, Primordial Goddess of this world! So the reason why Yggdrasil wanted to recreate them all so badly was because of this, because they''re needed to protect this world and heal all of its wounds. And what better starter than the personification of the seas and time, the pirs of the entire world, Aegir. "A-Are you really a Goddess?!" Sapphire asked. "Unbelievable!" Rose cried. "T-There''s no way those fragments¡­ were a person¡­" Coral was shocked. "By the gods, I feel even worse for having used her fragments¡­" Anastasia sighed. "Hehehe, don''t worry about it, you guys! Let bygones be bygones! We''ve all made up, right? Thanks a lot for helping Drake gather my pieces! Now we need to quickly find my siblings!" Aegir instantly began to hurry me up. "Hurry, hurry! I can sense the pieces of my angry big brother Logi to the north! Onwards!" ----- Chapter 1298 Ancient Primordial Goddess Of The Seas And Time, Aegir ----- Out of nowhere, after the Blue Orb was finallypleted, somethingpletely unexpected happened! The truth behind the Orbs origins were revealed, they were the materialized forms of Ancient, Primordial Gods of this world. Aegir was one, the personification of the seas and time. I imagine if we go through the same order and elements as in Yggdrasil''s Dungeon, then Logi must be the personification of fire and space. Then there would be the personification of nature and life, and then earth and¡­ I don''t know, maybe death? "Impressive¡­ This means the other orb fragments scattered around the world are ancient gods waiting to be revived, and you''re the only one that can truly revive them because you possess the Orbs Souls, right?" Asked Sapphire. "More or less¡­" I sighed, as I noticed Bedann and Miranda were giving a deathly re to Aegir that was resting her head over my own while putting her arms around my neck. She was quite the clingy type of character. "Well now, that sure is a surprise." Anastasia said. "I¡­ I apologize for having wrongly used your powers, Goddess Aegir!" "Huh? Ah, I said that it doesn''t matter anymore! I''ve seen you and you''re as good as new. Also that creep tentacle guy was the one controlling you." Aegir gave her a wink. "No problems, young girl, just keep working hard on reconstructing your country." "Thank you for your benevolence¡­" Anastasia sighed. "Now- Huh! Right, I should do this while I can, right?" Aegir smiled, suddenly looking at my face with her big eyes. "Now, dear Dragon King, will you engage with me?" "E-Engage?" I asked. "Sorry but I am already married!" "Oi, you might be an ancient goddess but you''re stepping over your own boundaries!" Bedann began to reprimand her. "Don''t get too cocky¡­" Miranda gave her a deadly re. "Ahahaha! So scary~! I am just trying to say that we need to Engage into a Bond, it is necessary so I can give him my powers." Aegir smiled. "Well, not all of them, that''s impossible right now. Once all of my three other siblings are revived, our true power will awaken when we make contact with Yggdrasil, our mother. For now, I can work as a super powerful spirit, more or less. Like the idea? So hurry it up and let''s Engage~!" "How do I do this?" I wondered. "The Blue Orb is already connected to my soul, right?" "Yep, but we need a catalyst." She said. "You could either allow my physical body to merge into your flesh and bones or take into the form of a special relic with my powers, that way you can even share the power with others by letting them use it with your permission." "Relic¡­ sounds better." I sighed, Bedann and Miranda would probably kill me if it isn''t that. "Alright, let''s do it then!" She said. "Do you ept this bond, Dragon King? From now on, we shall be one in flesh and soul, and we shall walk the same path together!" "S-Sure, fine." I sighed, feeling a bit cringed over her attitude. "Hey, this is important, be happier!" She pouted. FLUOOOOSH! Suddenly, her entire form changed once more, reducing in size and bing a big, blue metallic ring, with a beautiful spherical blue jewel on top of it, the ring was beautifully decorated with mystical, divine runes engraved into it, resembling fish, the waves of water, and even sand clocks. The ring floated in midair, as it slowly fell into my hands. I can''t believe the orb went from being a giant Orb to bing a goddess to bing a Divine Ring, but I guess that works fine for me. The ring form seems to be only necessary to acquire part of her strength.please visit I instantly felt our connection strengthen even further, I could tell that if I let her reside in my flesh, the connection might have been stronger, or perhaps better attuned, but I honestly don''t want her to be at my side at all times, forever¡­ ----- [Mystical Primordial Blue Orb Ring Of Oceans and Time: Aegir (SS Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [SS] [Physical Strength]: [SS] [Magical Power]: [SS+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SS+++] [Abilities] [Primordial Divine Bond: Aegir]: Only usable by the Master of the Ring and anybody the Master explicitly allows to use. Grants the ability to absorb the power of the Primordial Goddess of Sea and Time, Aegir into the user''s body, undergoing a transformation that will manifest differently depending in the person, from physical changes, to the materialization of armor, or even powerful unique divine weapons. Avable Divine Weapons: [Ancient Divine Oceans of Time Grimoire] [Divine Primordial Sword of Undting Timeless Seas] [Kraken-ying Timeless Sea Battle Axe] [Mystical Transformation: Aegir]: When Transformed, constantly absorbs Mana and Divine Power from the user, enhances Magic Power and Dexterity and Agility by +500%, and increases Water and Time Magic Attribute Power and Effects by +1000%, if the user has no affinity with these elements, grants affinity temporarily. This bonus might increase or decrease based in the Bond between the user and the ring, from Bond Level C with a +100% bonus up to Bond Level S with a +1000%. It is also possible to channel all of Aegir''s knowledge, Magic Spells, and her Divinities temporarily. [Description] The mystical embodiment of the Ancient Primordial Goddess of Seas and Time, Aegir. She will take into this form whenever her strength is needed in battle, and will grant her chosen one, and those he allows to wear her, to transform and gain tremendous, temporary power in exchange for a constant absorption of Mana and Divine Power. This Ring can be further upgraded usingpatible materials and increasing the users Bond with Aegir. This Ring can also enchant weapons, armor, and essories with unique powers.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ----- And this relic form can also be lend to others, so it is useful if I want to spread my strength and give my family even more power. And it had many powers and abilities, it was insane¡­ "Now, we''re as good as done! Wear my ring and channel our power together to absorb my strength into your body!" Aegir giggled. "Amazing right? I alwayse with the best ideas out of my other siblings!" "So this was all your idea, huh¡­" I sighed. ----- Chapter 1299 Farewell ----- With Aegir''s new Powers and aid, it might be not as hard to deal with the problems that are waiting for us within Muspelheim, thend of mes is, after all, covered on mes, the power of Primordial Seas will be quite useful, without a doubt. Although I had many questions to ask her, we''ll have to leave that forter, we had to go for now. Ariel ran towards Sapphire and Triton, hugging them both. "I''ll get going now, Sapphire! I have to apany Drake on his journey now that Papa Aquarius gave me this mission." She said. "I''lle back one day too, to see Triton grown up!" "Take care, Ariel, have a nice trip, and don''t do anything mischievous!" Sapphire said. Bedra and Kate were currently saying their goodbyes to the friends they made in this country, Rose, Coral, and Eleanor, and well, all the kids at the orphanage. "Bye-bye, Bedra, Kate!" Rose quickly hugged the two tightly. "Thank you for everything, really!" "Rose¡­" Bedra''s eyes were holding their tears back. "W-Will I see you again one day?" "We have to!" Kate said, nodding. "Hehe, of course we''ll see each other another day,ter, when you and your daddy aren''t so busy." Rose smiled. "I¡­ I also wanted to kind of apologize a bit¡­" "Apologize?" Asked Bedra. "Why?" Kate asked. "W-Well¡­ At the beginning, I was¡­ kind of jealous of you two, and I kind of said a lot of rude things." Rose sighed. "I am sorry¡­ I really didn''t mean it, I have grown to love you two so much as my friends¡­ You''ve done so much for us¡­ I simply can''t express everything into words." Bedra and Kate blushed a bit, and then smiled, giggling. Tears quickly started flowing from their eyes. "It''s fine!" Bedra giggled. "We knew you didn''t mean it, Rose''s a good girl!" "Yeah." Kate nodded. "You''re our best friend! Forever!" "Hmm!" Rose nodded, beginning to cry herself. "We''ll be friends forever and ever!" Coral smiled in the back while crossing his arms, a small tear flowed from his eyes. "Coral, what are you waiting there for?!" Rose asked. "Eleanor,e here too!" "E-Eh? Me?!" Coral asked, as he was suddenly hugged by Bedra and Kate too. "Uwaah?!" The rascal must have been embarrassed of being hugged by my two beautiful daughters, because he blushed instantly. "Thanks for being there for us as well, Coral!" Bedra said. "You''re our best friend too!" "Yeah! Please protect Rose, she''s a bit reckless sometimes." Kate said with a nod.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ahahah¡­ W-Well, yes, I will, don''t worry about it." Coral smiled. "I am d you see me as a friend¡­ I do as well, let''s meet again one day, and let''s go on a big adventure together!" "Yeah!" Bedra was instantly cheered up by the idea. "Nn! Our own adventure!" Kate nodded. Eleanor timidly walked towards the two. "Erm¡­ I-I¡­" Eleanor began fidgeting a bit. "Eleanor''s also a best friend!" Bedra said. "Yeah! Hug!" Kate and Bedra hugged her. "Eeeh?! Me too? B-but I¡­ We were enemies before and I¡­ I did bad things¡­" Eleanor felt rather depressed. "Doesn''t matter!" Bedra smiled. "We''re all friends now, you did those things because the bad deep one was controlling you!" "Nn! Eleanor is a good girl, you will help Rose and Coral, right?" Kate asked. "O-Of course!" Eleanor nodded. "I will do my best to assist the next queen! T-Thank you¡­ for your friendship, it really means a lot¡­" "Nn! No problem!" Kate smiled. "Let''s meet again another time, you can alsoe into an adventure with us too!" Bedra said excitedly. "Heheh, I would dly do so!" Eleanor smiled. Anastasia and Sapphire nced at the children say goodbyes while containing their own tears, and quite honestly, I was doing the same with Bedann and Miranda at my side, while Aegir was admiring the scene. "Alright, time to go, Bedra, Kate." I said. "There''s a whole continent waiting for us to explore." Bedra and Kate let go of their friends, and slowly walked to my side, holding my hands, as we slowly walked back inside of Fuyu through an ice-made bridge connecting to the port.please visit "Byeeeee! Please take careeee!" Rose cried, waving her hands. "Have a nice trip!" Coral said. "I am sure you girls will be able to beat anything in your path!" "Good luck! I-I hope we can meet again!" Eleanor said. "Bye-byeeee!" Bedra waved her hand. "I''ll miss you all!" Tears flowed from her eyes. "Nn! M-Me too!" Kate cried. "Thank you for everything, Drake!" Sapphire said. "I hope we can meet again, someday." Anastasia nodded. "Buwah!" Triton roared, ring at me from afar. "Of course! Once I am a bit freer in my scheduled, I''lle pay a visit, you have my word!" I said with a giggle. "Take care!" Bedann said. "I hope we can see each other again, Sapphire!" "Yeah! Please make sure to protect the ind well!" Miranda said. "Of course! I''ll do everything I can! I am¡­ I am no longer alone!" Sapphire smiled radiantly, as the ship slowly began moving away faster and faster. Slowly, the ind became smaller in front of our vision, until it was already in the long distance, beyond the endless horizons of the sea¡­ "Are you two okay?" Bedann asked our daughters, quickly carrying Bedra in her arms. "Aw, look at you, all covered in tears and snout!" Miranda sighed, cleaning Kate with a handkerchief. "I-I''m fine! I''m not sad¡­" Bedra said. "Because I know I''ll see them again one day!" "Nn!" Kate nodded. "M-Me too¡­" "Hahaha, that''s the spirit." I nodded. "Don''t worry about it a single bit, I''ll make sure to bring a beautiful future for all of you children, a future where all you canugh, y, eat to your fillings, and enjoy life in peace¡­ I''ll fight for that future, with my life." I looked into the horizon, as the moon began glowing atop the night sky. Aegir stayed in silence while floating above me, looking at the sea with a smile, sighing a bit. I could tell she had a slightly saddened expression in her face. Despite not having beenpletely conscious, as the fragments themselves, she probably experienced many of the things we did, and grew attached to these people and this ind¡­ "Goodbye for now, Aquarius Archipgo¡­" Aegir sighed. "I might be gone from there, but within the seas, my will resides. I will protect you all, it is the least I could do, my old friends¡­" She suddenly waved her hand, conjuring a divine power and imbuing it into the seas. In the distance, the entire ind gained a blue aura, which formed into an invisible barrier of divine power that was constantly fueled by the seas surrounding it¡­ "A-Amazing, is that a divine barrier that fuels on the sea itself?!" I asked. "Heheh, amazing, right?" Aegir was proud. "It is one of the few things you''ll learn to do now that you have me with you, Dragon King~ Now! How about something sweet? I want to eat all the delicious things you''ve been eating all this time in front of my noses!" "Right, right~" I sighed. "I guess I''ll make you some sweets. Girls, do you want some too?" I asked everyone. "I wouldn''t mind some ice cream." Bedann giggled. "Pudding for me!" Miranda raised her arm. "Cheesecake!" Kate said. "Beef!" Bedra said, drooling. "Bedra, that''s not a sweet though!" Laughed Bedann. I have not realized it until now, but it looks like I''ve made my own, beautiful family to belong to and always feel apanied with. At their side, I''ll never be alone anymore. ----- Author''s Note: And with this we have reached the end of this awesome arc, which I had so much fun writing! I did my best writing these new side characters, the lore behind the ind, and the new enemy that showed up, the Deep One. This was also a storyline meant to show Bedra and Kate''s growth, and to give them some meaningful friendships that would help them develop as characters, and not to be just babies anymore. Now the future seems to have endless possibilities, onwards to Muspelheim, the Continent of mes! In here, Drake and his family and friends will face countless new challenges and enemies, and also find brand new allies¡­ maybe even a peculiar fire dragon with otherworldly powers will join him. And I do wonder, what''s that bastard of Greenwood plotting now? He''s sure a tough nut to crack, and he mighte out with even more powerful challenges for Drake in the future. Well, it''s not like Drake will give up either. Thanks for reading so far. Chapter 1300 Cleansing The System With Kates Help ----- "GRYSHAAAAHHH!!!" A gigantic, monstrous beast shaped like the mix between a spider and a scorpion, with the scythes of a praying mantis groaned with fury, charging against Kate and I. Its entire body constantly distorted with holographic and glitch-like lights, constantly shifting and changing. Its very presence, even as it moved towards us, distorted the cybeic space surrounding us, spreading ck colored circuits that corrupted everything, worsening the entire ce even more. The circuits around us constantly were corrupted, distorting, and only hurting the main frame. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH! Its gigantic scythe-like arms unleashed a barrage of ferocious attacks, shattering the floor around us and spreading shockwaves of mind-disrupting energy, which could even hurt our souls directly. However, my little daughter flew in front of me, pointing her two little hands forwards, and channeling her own Divinities of the System and Technomancy together. "[Anti-Virus Cyber Wall]!" FLAAAASH! A powerful barrier made of cybeic red color resembling pure mes emerged, tanking the powerful shockwaves of mind-disrupting and soul-tearing energy with ease. CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAASH! "Papa!" Kate cried. "On it!" I roared. "[Divine Technomancy Aura]!" FLAAAASH! Through my connection with my daughter as a half-spirit, I was able to borrow part of her elemental attributes into my own strength, and easily merge it with my vast Divine Power, something shecked inparison, and which limited her power. My entire dragon-like body gained metallic tes and suddenly transformed me into a half-mech dragon, with giant metallic wings, metallic ws, and a huge beam cannon right in my chest. The only way to deal damage against the "Bugs" and "Glitches" within the System''s internal interface was to use Technomancy or System Magic, nothing else seemed to work properly. "[CPU Freezing Cannon Beam]!" I roared, charging my Divine Power into my chest and unleashing a massive beam against the Boss right in front of us. BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! The beam pierced right through the insect-like monster''s entire body, leaving an horrid hole within as the beast screamed in agony. "GRYYYEEEEGGGH¡­!" CLAAAASH! Its gigantic body fell into the floor, twisting in agony as its internal database was being frozen, it suddenly became unable to heal its wounds because I froze its circuits! Ice Magic was still useful as long as I merged it with Technomancy, of course. "Now!" I roared. "Nn!" Kate nodded, suddenly taking her dragon form, a majestic robotic dragon with a sleek figure and a long neck, with a long and refined head, and sharp metallic spikes across her body. Our ws pierced the beat''s entire body multiple times, until it quickly began to give up, its internal circuits and frames were all assimted by Kate, strengthening her. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! "Nom, nom¡­ Burp." Kate burped, caressing her belly. "Papa, we''re done?" "Almost, the ce''s still corrupted, and these areas around here are damaged, before reaching the System Core, let''s fix these things first." I said. "Oway!" Kate nodded, quickly standing back up. Combining our strength, we slowly began repairing the wounds around the area, and then cleaning all the corrupted data. Kate''s abilities have evolved amazingly in Aquarius Ind, thanks to her new Soul Hacking Spell, she attained the ability to easily hack circuits and this included the System itself. "The Core looks a bit damaged too, and dark." Kate sighed. "Is this mama? Is she in pain?" She wondered. "I suppose she might be enduring it." I sighed. "Let''s be done with it for now, we''ve worked too hard, you need to grow stronger before we can step into thestyer." "Nn¡­ But I want to heal mama right away!" Kate sighed. It has been roughly a few days outside, but a week and a half inside my Divine Realm, and we''ve spent the time together as family for the most part, rxing, training, and preparing for the challengesing next. In this free time, I decided to reveal Kate theplete truth about her mother, the System, and her missing memories, about what happened to her, and how we could heal her. The other time she apanied me, she wasn''t that aware of things, but now that she knew everything, especially that we were trying to heal her own mother, she had been overexerting herself. Almost every night for a whole week she has brought me inside of the System''s Frame, a spiritualnd filled with circuits, data, and more, a ce where no other elements outside of System and Technomancy have any effect. Since she learned she''s the "key" topletely heal her mother and help her regain her previous memoriespletely, she''s been working too hard, we''ve already beat three other bosses and cleansed roughly everything except the styer". It is the deepestyer within the system synapsis, where the strongest glitches and bugs exist, constantly corrupting her internal circuits and spreading more bugs across her body. However, this is enough for now. As a good father, I have to teach my daughter her limits, and not force her to overexert herself. "I know that you want to heal mama right away, Kate." I sighed, giving her a head pat, even in her dragon form, she was adorable. "Trust me, that''s also something I really want to do, but most of our expedition depends in your own unique powers, many of them which Ick. Because of that, you''re constantly overexerting yourself." "Ugh¡­" Kate sighed.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I know your mother wouldn''t want you to overexert yourself." I said. "She can''t talk to us directly in these areas yet, but once we get out, she''ll be dead worried and she''ll reprimand you." "Listening to mama''s voice is nice¡­" Sighed Kate, who had recently attained the ability to read my own system messages and see the messages of the System as well. Somethingpletely unique of her own. "But yeah¡­ Papa''s right¡­ Mama will be angry¡­" "And you''re all tired, look at your sleepy face." I sighed. "So! After this, let''s go sleep, okay? Trust me, we''ll get things done soon, but everything can''t be done right away. Let''s have patience." "Nn! Okay¡­" Kate nodded. "Kate will have patience!" "Good girl." I smiled, giving her a kiss in her forehead. "Now, let''s go." ----- Chapter 1301 Healing The System ----- With Kate, we both touched the System Jewel, purifying everything with her powerful Divine Soul Hacking Spell. The circuits of bright blue color spread everywhere, easily healing the internal frame and the digitalized soul. FLAAAASH! Everything, which was dark, quickly brightened and became much prettier. It seemed that Kate''s ability worked wonders once more, but I could tell she was really tired. "I-It worked?" She wondered. "Yeah, it did." I nodded. Suddenly, the voice of the System echoed across our surroundings. "[Ahhh¡­ T-That feels so good¡­ I feel so relieved! A-And- Ugh! What is this?! S-So much information!]"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Mama? Are you okay?!" Kate asked. "She''s fine, she must be absorbing the information from this System Jewel that has been finally purified and has integrated into her main frame." I exined. Suddenly, the System fell silent for a bit before she spoke once more. "[I¡­ feel better now. Sorry to scary you two¡­]" She sighed. "[I seem to have gained tons of memories, memories of my previous self- well, of the self I am now as well. Although I have yet to see the memories of when my previous self-sacrificed her memories and restarted, I have gotten back several of the previous ones.]" "Really?!" I asked. "Then¡­?" "[I-It is a bit embarrassing to say this¡­]" She sighed. She sounded rather shy. "[But I have finally recalled those many feelings, and many, many more of the discussions and adventures we had together. It is rather enlightening, even more when¡­ Err, well, when I''ve already begun developing feelings for you even before regaining these memories¡­]" After she said that I felt a bit embarrassed myself. "W-Well, that''s nice." I sighed in relief. "Mama, you don''t remember me?" Sighed Kate. "[I¡­ Of course I do! I''ve already gained so many memories with you, dear Kate.]" The System said. "[But it seems you were born after my previous memories were wiped out so¡­ all my memories with you are the ones we''ve lived so far]" "O-Oh¡­" Kate understood. "Okay! But can you one day be like¡­ physical? I wanna hug mommy!" "[P-Physical? Would such a thing even be possible?]" The System wondered. "[I don''t know¡­]" "Maybe we''ll figure out something eventually, you''re technically a sort of Divine Spirit too, which was formed inside of my soul through the umtion of Divine Power and Mana my soul from another world gained once it crossed over to this world." I said. "Or something like that, I think? That''s how the wishes worked, right?" "[Yes, something like that]" She nodded. "[Though¡­ strangely enough, it feels like I''ve been much older than just the age I was born within your soul¡­ I have no such memories, but a faint feeling that I once existed. Somewhere else instead. That I wasn''t just born when you wished for a System to apany you.]" "Maybe mama''s a reincarnation like papa and mama Bedann!" Kate said, wondering about it. "Hmmm, if you have such a strong feeling about it." I nodded. "Could be a possibility, but we''ll probably not figure it out any time soon. Maybe¡­ there''s even more memories we have yet to unlock." "[I am just as curious as you two are¡­]" The System sighed. "[Well! For now, how about you two go to sleep? You''re very tired.]" "Sure, I guess you''re right." I nodded. "Oway¡­" Kate sighed, feeling still slightly sad. The System the sighed, gathering her presence and powers into a single spot and transforming, it was something she had never done before¡­ except in a single asion when she had to reset. However, now she was doing it without losing anything, merely through her natural abilities¡­ FLAAASH! The beautiful figure of a woman made of blue light with long, silver hair and gray eyes emerged, she seemed like a beautiful, realistic hologram, her neon blue body shining brightly. "M-Mama?!" Kate cried in surprise. "[T-This is something new, but I gained the ability to take this shape within the System Dimension]" She said shyly. "[Is it weird?]" "Mamaaaa! Hug!" Kate said, transforming into her baby form, and flying towards her mother. Although she looked transparent, her hug felt physical to Kate. "[A-Ahhh¡­!]" The System was surprised by the sudden affection. Our adorable daughter hugging her tightly, and rubbing her face over her chest made her slightly surprised. "[W-What do I do now?]" She whispered to me. "Hahaha just hug her back, you''ve seen us do this all the time." Iughed. "[G-Geez, it is not like I am experienced just by watching!]" She pouted a bit, as she hugged Kate back. "[You''re so cute, Kate¡­ I wanted to hug you so badly myself, to be honest¡­ Is mama''s hug warm? I can''t really tell myself¡­]" "V-Very warm¡­" Kate''s gray eyes began to slowly cry. "[E-Eh? You''re crying? But why?!]" Her mother panicked. "I think she''s just crying out of happiness." I said. "Are you alright, Kate?" "Nnn¡­" Kate didn''t respond, simply hugging her mother. "Well, I guess she''s just happy." Iughed. "[D-Don''t cry¡­]" Her mother sighed. "[I won''t go anywhere, dear¡­ I¡­ I am sorry for not being able to be a normal mother but¡­ I''ll do everything I can to help you and protect you in the future¡­]" "Mama¡­! Buaaaah!" Kate started crying out loud. Her mother hugged her tightly, raising her into her arms and giving her head pats, and then, giving her kisses in her cheeks. "[T-There, there¡­]" She sighed. "[Everything will be alright¡­ Mama''s here, she will always be.]" Honestly, for being the Dragon King and all, I was really weak to these scenes! Man, I was about to cry myself. I contained my tears, and gave out a big smile, that''s all I could do¡­ Though I quickly realized I should beforting Kate as well, so I hugged her together with her mother. While doing so, I felt the System''s touch, and seeing her smile up so close, and her beautiful, almost celestial appearance, made my heartbeat faster¡­ "Damn, have I always had such a beautifuldy inside of my soul?" I asked. "[Ah¡­ W-Was that a flirt?]" She wondered, blushing a bit. "Hahaha, you could say so." I smiled, suddenly giving her a kiss. "[Hmm?!]" She was surprised for sure. ----- Chapter 1302 Shes Shy ----- I stole her a kiss after remembering the kiss she stole to me back then, and I wanted to get back at that. Of course, she didn''t take it too lightly, blushing, panicking, and screaming in surprise. "[Uwaaah?! W-W-What was that?!]" She cried. "[W-Why did you¡­ A kiss?! Uwaah! I-I didn''t¡­ Awawaahh¡­!]" She looked like she was about to have some sort of glitch, her entire physical manifestation was beginning tog and distort a bit out of sheer embarrassment. "Mama and papa kissed!" Kate celebrated. "Another kiss! Kiss, kiss!" "Looks like the audience wants some more." I suggested. "[N-Nyooooh! I-I am not ready for t-that yet!]" Kate''s mother cried. "[G-Give me a bit of time first! Uwaaaah! I-I can''t believe it I just kissed you!]" "What? You didn''t like it?" I teased her. "[T-That''s not it! P-Please don''t think that!]" She cried. "[I-I was just¡­ not expecting it and it was¡­ it was going to be something for muchter¡­]" "Ahahah, sorry, maybe it was too sudden, I apologize." I sighed. "But you''re too beautiful, and we have a kid together, it felt natural, maybe I was wrong¡­" She panicked and quickly began patting my shoulders. "[A-Ahahaha! N-No! Please don''t think that! I-I love you, a lot!]" She nodded, blushing so much her entire neon blue body started to be neon red. "[B-B-But I need¡­ p-preparation f-for thissss!]" "I never knew you had such a shy and adorable side; I am even more enamored of you now." Iughed. "[S-See?! You say the most e-embarrassing things without even a slight of shameeee!]" Sheined, covering her face with her hands as Kate began floating around us. "It was cute!" She celebrated. "When will I get another sibling from mama, papa?" "Oh? I hadn''t thought about it." I began rubbing my chin. "Well, whenever she''s up to it." "[K-Kate please be more prudent!]" Her mother cried in embarrassment. "Heheheh, mama''s funny when she gets all embarrassed!" Kate giggled. "Right? She''s like a shy young girl!" Iughed. "[Geez! I am actually young, w-we have the same age¡­ technically.]" She sighed. Like that, we spent the next two or so hours chatting with her at the end. Even though we wanted to go rest sooner, Kate wanted to stay with her mother for much longer, she worked very hard just for her to be able to manifest such a form within the System Dimension, it was Kate''s reward for her efforts. Once she ended getting too tired, we decided to go back to the real world, as we opened our eyes in our physical bodies. Of course, without her mother there anymore. Kate felt slightly sad, but while cuddling with her sister in her bed (which she sneaked into), she fell asleep rather fast. And as I closed my eyes and slept between Bedann and Miranda, I suddenly felt her faint presence¡­ beneath the moonlighting across the windows. I saw¡­ her there, looking at me with a smile, resting above my body. Was it just a dream? . . . It has already been another week since then, and even though I''ve been trying to see if she could manifest, I suppose what I saw back then was merely an illusion, within the System Dimension she can show herself, but in the real world, that''s still an impossibility, I don''t know why. Nheless, even though it made me feel a bit sad deep down, I was the Dragon King and the father of two daughters- and a future third child, I cannot simply think gloomy things and fall into depression like I used to be. And talking about that¡­ today, with my family, we decided to give a visit to my mother, grandmother, and father within the Draconic Records. Now that Kate and Bedra awakened their Dragon Forms, the Draconic Records finally opened to them, so they were able to finallye and visit their dragon family. And of course, we also wanted to meet Ran, who had recently fully manifested within the Draconic Records, after her soul healedpletely. Ran was the Primordial Dragon of the Seas, the mother of all Sea Dragons, and of course, the mother of Aquarius. After I defeated the Deep One possessing her body and her soul, she was finally freed from that form, and returned to the Draconic Records naturally. However, Aquarius¡­ Well, he has yet to appear back. I don''t know why, but we might be able to find some new answers when we greet her mother. But first, time to make my kids meet everyone else! Also, Miranda can enter just fine now, without any issues or limitations, herbination with Bedann is what creates their Chaos Dragon form, so it makes sense. "Uwaah! It is and of snow, papa! Like back home." Bedra said. "Cold¡­" Kate said. "Butfy." Both of my daughters admired thend of snow and ice that was the Draconic Realm of Ice Dragons, where all Ice Dragon Souls dwelled within. "Yep, wee to our first stop! This is the Draconic Realm of Ice Dragons. You know papa''s an ice dragon, right?" I asked. "Yeah!" Bedra nodded. "Nn!" Kate nodded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Well, of course, you two also count as Ice Dragons." Bedann giggled. "Oh really?! Well I can use ice magic so it makes sense!" Bedra said. "But I thought I was a light dragon¡­" "That is like your main dragon form, but you''re still an icy dragon." Miranda smiled. "Like Kate too, she''s a¡­ well, Technomancy Dragon? But she''s also a half-spirit¡­ and ice dragon. Kate is quite a lot of things¡­" "Heheh, lil'' sis very special!" Bedra giggled, giving her little sister a kiss in her cheek. "Special?" Kate wondered. "Really? Heheh¡­" She got slightly cocky out of the blue. "Ah, and as you''ve noticed by now¡­" I said. "We are all in our dragon forms, of course!" "Oh, right!" Bedra realized. "Big sis didn''t realized?" Kate sighed. "Yeah¡­" Bedra sighed a bit. "But- Oh wow, mama and auntie also are big dragons!" Bedann and Miranda''s dragon forms were both technically Chaos Dragons, but Bedann looked taller, bulkier, and more armored and intimidating looking, while Miranda was smaller, thinner, and had six limbs, with several long tails. "Oh~? I can feel the presence of someone¡­ new!" Suddenly, the voice of my mother echoed across the entirendscape. "Mother, we''re back. I''ve brought you your granddaughters." I said. "Oooohh?! My granddaughters?!" She was really excited. ----- Chapter 1303 Visiting The Draconic Records With My Daughters ----- "Uwaaaah! It has been ages since we''ve seen such young pups!" My mother was fascinated by my two daughters, even in their dragon forms, they were much smaller than me, and as they had yet to fully mature into rougher-looking adult dragons, they still looked very adorable. "Indeed! I can''t believe they know how to speak and all so fast!" My father said, he hade here just for the asion as well. "Hello, I am your grandma Fafnir!" My father''s gigantic, ck scaled body approached my daughters. "A-And my name is Nifl, I am your grandmother!" My mother said with a smile, showing her sharp teeth. My two daughters were slightly¡­ shy. They quickly stepped back in awe and surprise when they saw their utter sizes, my mother in specific easily taller than me by a tenfold if not more. She was like a literal living mountain, if not more than that. Her size was tremendously huge, making up the background itself¡­ "E-Eeep! G-Grandma''s so huge?!" Bedra cried. "P-Papa I''m scared¡­" Kate cried. Both girls ran behind me and Bedann and Miranda, scared of their own grandparents. "G-Gah¡­" Fafnir, my father, quickly fell to his knees. "T-That really hurt¡­ Am I that scary looking?! Sniff¡­ I-I didn''t ask to be born this ugly!" "Y-You''re not ugly, dear." My mother sighed. "The kids are just a bit intimidated¡­ I''m sorry. Maybe for another asion we could meet¡­" "What? No!" Bedann said. "Bedra, you''ve fought monsters scarier than your own grandmother,e on dear, be more courageous. She''s the mother of your father, you know?" "But¡­" Bedra sighed. "Kate, dear, what would your mother say if she saw you like this?" Asked Miranda. "[I would say that I am quite disappointed¡­]" The System spoke. "[Kate, don''t be like this with your grandmother please, she''s a very nice person.]" "Mama¡­" Kate sighed. The two girls slowly stood up and walked in front, and as the two gave a better nce at their grandparents, they slowly rxed a bit more. "Here, I''ve brought you girls a gift from the continent I inhabit." My father said, quickly materializing an item from the real world. Well, two items. They resembled huge nes made of magical metals, and decorated with shiny yellow, red, and green jewels. They emanated an aura of divinity. "Oooh¡­" Bedra was quickly dragged into the shiny items. "Shiny!" "Nn¡­" Kate nodded, looking attentively with her big eyes. "What are those, dad?" I asked. "These are special Nes of Protection forged by the Ancient Dwarven King!" Said Fafnir. "I stole them from them long ago and added them to my treasury, hehe. But you can keep them, these special nes can change shape deepening in your own body, and they hold protection enchantments that can protect you from status ailments, sickness, and help you regenerate mana faster!" "Thank you!" Bedra said happily, grabbing her ne and then putting it around her long neck. "Hehehe, shiny!" "T-Thanks¡­" Kate took her prize and timidly analyzed it before equipping it. "Ooh, the magic is strong." "Right? Hehehe, you two look so adorable with those on!" My father was really happy. "Bedra''sughter is simr to her grandpa." Mirandaughed. "Yeah bothugh a bit greedily." Bedann giggled. "Must be in the genes." I sighed. "I usually do smile rather creepily when I see something greedily¡­" "Ahem! Grandma also has presents." My mother said, pointing her two gigantic ws down and then materializing prizes, they were more than two, but six items. Two were huge blue crystals imbued with divine power, which looked like Divine Cores, the second pair of items were blue-colored cakes, with blue fruits on top of them, andstly, there were two light blue ribbons. "Crystals, ribbons and cakes?" I asked. "Indeed, I prepared those cakes myself!" My mother nodded. "It was with tons of effort! ¡­And asking Bedann for some tips too. They''re made of Divine Treasures harvested from my own personal Divine Realm. The ribbons are made out of metallic thread made from my scales, and then enchanted with my blood. Andstly, those huge crystals are Primordial Ice Divine Crystals, which grow inside my Divine Realm as well, I harvested the biggest ones, that had been growing for thousands of years for them. Once they absorb them, their ice magic will improve greatly- Ah, not for you, my son, your ice magic is so strong they would be useless." "I see." I nodded. "Come on! Say thank you to your grandmother!" "Thank you grandma!" Bedra and Kate said at the same time, while eating the cakes happily, and trying out the ribbons. "Those ribbons are imbued with special Divine enchantments that will help them recover wounds quicker, it''ll also adjust to their size, and enhances magical defense too!" My mother said happily. "It took me a while to make them, I hope they like them." "They seem to love them." Bedann said, as the two girls were happily wearing their ribbons.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Afterwards, they absorbed he crystals and gained a lot of divine ice attribute power, helping them awaken their ice attribute magic much better. "Anyways, now that we''re here, should we go visit your grand grandmother?" I asked. "Oh, don''t worry about it, I''ll bring her manifestation here through my powers." My mother said. "Svartalf,e here!" FLUOOOSH! Suddenly, the skies began to darken, as two gigantic red eyes emerged, ring down like two crimson moons¡­ my daughters instantly felt paralyzed, as an entity made of pure darkness descended in front of them. CRAAASH! CRAAASH! Her two gigantic ws pierced the ground itself, lifting everything up, her enormous body was like the very embodiment of the void itself, terrifying and all-epassing¡­ "Hello! I am your grand grandmama!" She said, suddenly appearing all friendly, although still slightly intimidating for the girls. "When your grandfather told me about you, I felt so excited to meet you- Eh? What''s going on?" Svartalf wondered, as she saw my daughterspletely paralyzed, with their half-finished cakes in their hands¡­ "Mother, they''re still very young!" My fatherined. "Did you had to have such a dramatic entrance?!" "O-Oh my¡­ My bad!" Svartalfughed a bit. "You don''t look so sorry to me!" My mother said. "Okay, I-I''m sorry!" Grandmother cried. "D-Don''t be scared!" ----- Chapter 1304 Visiting The Sea Dragon Realm ----- After a little while, Bedra and Kate finally ustomed to their grandparents and their grand grandmother, who was the scariest of the bunch. Svartalf also brought them some presents, mostly divine monster meat from her own continent, and ck rings made out of herst surviving scales, imbued with darkness and nightmare elemental protection. "They have grown into quite the fine children!" My grandmother said. "Well done raising them, Drake, Bedann!" She praised us. "Hey I''ve also been helping them a lot." Miranda sighed, hungry for recognition.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Oh, of course, you too! Erm¡­ What was your name?" Svartalf wondered. "She''s Miranda, she''s part of Bedann''s soul, it could be said she''s like her twin at this point." I said while rubbing my scaled chin. "Auntie Miranda is nice." Said Bedra. "She always gives me hugs." Kate smiled. "A-Ahahaha! I-I do what I can." Miranda suddenly got embarrassed. "Ah, right¡­ Drake, should we tell them?" "Well, yeah." I said. "About Miranda¡­" At the end, we exined to my parents and Svartalf about our rtionship, and also about her pregnancy. They were notably surprised about it. Apparently, and usually, a dragon only takes a single partner for life, so I am quite the oddity. "Well, we already we aware of Kate''s origins, kind of." Said my mother. "So I suppose there''s another mother for her, right?" "Yeah! But mama''s¡­ like a spirit that can''t show up." Said Kate. "Mama''s nice." "More or less¡­ Yeah." I sighed. "It isplicated. So anyways, we might have a third child soon, it will most likely also be a dragon." "Ooh, I am looking forward for a boy this time." Said my father. "Dear, the gender doesn''t really matter." My mother said. "Y-Yeah, you''re right." Fafnir sighed, though I could tell he wanted to see a boy. Honestly, a boy would be interesting, though a third baby girl would be cute too. Well, a boy would also be cute¡­ Yeah, my mother''s right, it doesn''t really matter what it is. "As of now it is forming steadily, but I can''t really tell the gender." Miranda sighed. "Maybe once it develops a bit better?" "Miranda is rather the unique being as of now, so the child could end up beingpletely special and different than Bedra and Kate." Said Bedann. "Honestly, I am also looking forward to it." "Well, whatever it is, we''ll love them." Grandmother Svartalf smiled. As we finished our family dinner, I quickly decided to move into the topic regarding Ran, and Aquarius as well. "Oh, yes, Ran had just manifested herself." Grandmother Svartalf said. "Are you nning to go see her?" My mother asked. "If so, then we should go together, through your strength, we can manifest ourselves at your side, moderately." "Is that so?" I asked. "Was that a thing from before?" I wondered. "Since your exponential growth, your ability and power over the very Draconic Record has increased greatly." My mother exined, waving her dragon ws and showing me several lines around us, these lines, resembling rivers of energy, all were connected to the roots of the Draconic Records, but were also connected to my own heart. "So like that, you can exert your authority to do things no other dragons can, not even ourselves." "Eventually, you''ll be able to awaken every bloodline of the dragons." Svartalf said. "In that moment, you will attainplete control over the Draconic Records and you will obtain its utmost power¡­ As of now¡­ I guess it could be said you''re halfway through!" "Halfway through?! So fast?" I wondered. "Well you''ve been collecting bloodlines really fast." My father pointed out. "Nheless, this is enough chit-chat, let''s go to the Sea Dragon Realm, I am sure you can enter it using your authority." "Let''s see¡­ Alright, everyone, stay together with me." I said, imbuing my power into the empty air in front of me, as a portal quickly opened. FLUOOOSH! The portal suddenly led us to a beautiful and near endless sea, covered by colorful corals, where countless of marine lives inhabited. I quickly detected inds here and there above the seas, but all the sea dragons, obviously, lived in these depths. "Hm? Oh, non sea dragons entering our domain?" "Now this is a rare urrence!" "Have theye to see our moter waking up?" "Hm? Wait a second, is that¡­? Is that the dragon king?!" Several dozens of sea dragons approached us all at once, surprised by what they were seeing. They were mostly surprised over my own presence though, rather than that of my parents. It seemed that any dragon could tell I was the dragon king by just looking at me. It must be something intrinsic of my aura, perhaps. Nheless, we greeted them with manners as we made our way towards Ran, who was in the depths of the seas, resting. Her gigantic, whale-like body quickly reacted the moment we drew closer. "Who- Ah!" She roared, opening her two gigantic eyes. "But if isn''t my two sisters! And¡­ who are these little dragons?" "Don''t y around, Ran, you know this is Drake." My mother sighed. "Ooooohohohoho! My bad! I thought that I could at least prank him." Sighed Ran. "Indeed, this is the dragon king himself. Hello, boy, I am quite aware you were the one that freed me from the Deep One''s control." "I was¡­ Well, Bedann and Miranda here also helped me greatly. I don''t know if I would had been able to aplish such a feat without their support." I admitted. "It is a pity you''ve died, Ran, but is your soul feeling better?" "Oh yes, I feel much, much better! You know that my soul was feeling so heavy with that bastard parasitizing it!" She sighed. "But now? I feel as light as a feather!" Sheughed. "Hahh~ Oh right, there''s a lot to talk, but first, how about I give you a good reward, boy? Come here, let your aunt give you a big kiss." "Kiss?!" I asked, incapable of fighting back against her gigantic body, as her enormous lips kissed me all over my face. "Mooch!" Sheughed heavily. FLUOOSH! And then, I felt arge quantity of divine power and draconic energy surge within my soul and body¡­ ----- Chapter 1305 Fully Awakening The Sea Dragon Bloodline! ----- "Mooch!" After Ran''s disgusting kiss, I felt a surge of draconic energy and divine power. Indeed, this kiss was the way the Primordial Dragons awakened bloodlines and powers. Usually, just touching me is good, but for whatever reason Ran wanted to kiss me¡­ FLUOOOSH! Ding! [Your Sea Dragon Bloodline has been fully awakened!] [All of your Sea Dragon Bloodline-rted Divine Abilities and Divinities have been strengthened.] [You''ve been recognized as a Sea Dragon by the mother of all Sea Dragons, Ran!] I had already awakened it, but now I "fully" awakened it? Isn''t it more like just a boost? Oh well. "Oh? I feel much stronger, so that''s what you were trying to do." I said in surprise. "Fufufu, you usually don''t get the chance of kissing such a handsome young man either." Ran giggled, giving me a wink. "Ran, don''t flirt with my son¡­" Nifl sighed. "A-Ah, well, anyways!" Ran sighed. "I assume you came here not just for this, yes?" "Indeed." I nodded. "Now that it''s good to know that you''re well¡­ I am worried, what¡­ exactly happened with Aquarius? Why is he not manifesting in here?" "My son Aquarius?" Ran wondered, her cheerful and slightly childish personality quickly became much more serious. "Well, it is quite hard to exin, so let''s just rx for a bit. How about we have something to eat while we talk? My children, can you bring us a good feast?" "Of course mother!" "Let''s make the delicious vors of the sea then!" "On it!" The sea dragons swiftly started to gather fish, shrimps, ms, and all sorts of other sea life, but because they were underwater, it wasn''t as if they could cook them, they just brought them to eat raw. "Hmmmm, how about we move to the surface for a bit? I think I can cook you something even better than the raw vors alone." I smiled confidently. "Let''s put it as a thanks for awakening my bloodline." "Oooh! Young man, you seem to really know how to conquer a woman''s heart." Ran giggled coquettishly. "Very well then, let''s go to the surface!" As we swam there, Bedann and Miranda were giving angered, jealous res to Ran¡­ I couldn''t me them, she was quite shameless in her way of speech, but most female dragons were like this anyways. "Big aunt grandma is funny looking." Said Bedra while giggling. "She''s fat." Kate pointed out. "E-EH? Geez! D-Do you have to be so blunt saying it like that?" Ran sighed. "Hahaha, sorry, sorry, they''re still young." Iughed. After that, we arrived in the biggest ind within the sea of the realm, and with a pile of living sea animals and monsters, I summoned hundreds of Cooking Spirits and started preparing a gigantic feast. Fried fish, seafood stew, pae, and more were quickly being made one after the other, the smell attracted almost all sea dragons of all shapes and sizes. Some looked to have the appearance of manta rays, others had shark-like heads. Some were slightly humanoid, resembling beautiful draconic mermen or mermaids, and others were the "ssic" design, simr to Aquarius. One of the things I''ve always been amazed about is that we are all dragons, yet I''ve never seen two dragons looking the same. The range of appearances is staggering, even between the same sea dragons, everyone looks different and unique, and it is the same with every single other bloodline. And as we feasted together as a big family, Ran began exining what happened with Aquarius, she also spoke about the times when he was defending the seas, and the moment the Deep One showed up. "Although he was summoned many yearster, his presence resided within the seas because the Deep One had manifested himself before." Said Ran. "Much like other chaotic entities, he had acquired the power to divide himself and assimte other beings. I learned that a big fragment of his own soul was left in the seas after the Ragnar?k, while the rest of his body was trapped within the chaotic ne. His small fragment spread like a disease, devouring all life and assimting it, taking over them¡­ Like this, he plotted our defeat. Aquarius might not have been thest sea dragon, but he was thest of the tribe that inhabited the seas near that ind."N?v(el)B\\jnn "I see¡­" I nodded. "So that exins why he was there even without having been summoned yet¡­ Is there other tribes? Or were you the only one?" "We were the biggest tribe out there." She sighed. "It is a pity how everything ended¡­ But at the same time, I am happy to hear that this conflict came to a satisfying conclusion, even after so many years. We''ve been avenged by you, your family, and friends, and we shall be eternally grateful." "Are there other sea dragons?" Wondered Bedann. "Drake will need to meet at least another living one to fully awaken the bloodline." "Yes, there are, dear." Ran smiled. "To the far south waters, and to the southwest, two small families reside, they are distant rtives of my children, offspring of those that wanted to explore the wide sea instead of remaining united as family. Such desires, which we once didn''t really liked, was what saved our bloodline from fully perishing. In the freezing waters of Niflheim, and to the warmer waters of Svartalfheim, they reside." "I see." I nodded. "Noted, I''ll visit them whenever I''m around there." "I would be eternally grateful if you did! I really want to know how they''re doing." Ran sighed. "Unlike my children here, they''re very distant from us, and often don''t engage nor enter the draconic records." "It is a pity, we''ll try to make them be a bit more sociable, if possible." Iughed a bit. "Nheless, about Aquarius¡­" "Right." Ran nodded. "Aquarius¡­ Well, it is not as if he had disappeared, nor that he died after dying either. His soul remains, and it exists. But he choose a different end to his life, a different path¡­ Not the eternal rest of the Draconic Records, but to put his soul and everything else into another being, another life, a gift to his beloved wife¡­" ----- Chapter 1306 The Truth Behind Aquarius And Triton ----- "Wait, what?" Bedann asked. "So¡­ Aquarius''¡­ is Triton?!" "So he reincarnated himself!" Miranda said. "Well, that''s a bit weird but I can understand it¡­ Though, did he lost his memories?" "No, no, it is not like that." Ran sighed. "It is even more deep than mere reincarnation. Aquarius did not choose to be a different person, nor to once more live. He sacrificed his soul, and his very concept as a being, and all his leftover divine power and draconic energy to be materials. Materials for the birth of his child. Much like a mother gives her flesh, blood, and bones to her child to be born, Aquarius did something simr." "Well, we exactly don''t do it like that¡­" Bedann said, with a weirded-out face. "But yeah, children inside the womb absorb a mother''s nutrients and utilize them to grow their own bodies- Ah, now that I think about it, having a kid is like growing a second body!" "If you put it like that it sounds even weirder, stop!" Miranda facepalmed. "Am I mama''s second body?" Bedra wondered curiously. "N-No, it is not like that." I sighed. "Anyways, I kind of understand¡­ But how did he¡­?" "He had designed the inheritance for that purpose." Ran exined. "Thanks to your efforts, you brought his wife to hisst bits of soul, and with her there, the ritual for the creation of their child was sessful, through his own soul and energy, he became his child''s strength, body, and power, while the child''s mother''s blood, and magical power became the child''s soul and intellect, the child''s mind and personality." "Amazing¡­" Miranda said. "What sort of magic is that?" "Aplicated magic that Aquarius was able to unleash only by sacrificing his very soul, cutting the option toe with us in the afterlife." Ran sighed. "Creation Magic, something that the Dragon King will eventually learn and master to its fullest potential." "But¡­ he didn''t reincarnated then?" Miranda wondered. "His mind¡­ Even if wiped out, shouldn''t he still be Triton?" "No, he only became Triton''s body, but his mind faded away, bing memories within the dream realm he left behind, always apanying his wife." Said Ran. "His wife created the child''s soul¡­ Sigh! I told you it wasplicated!" "E-Eep! Okay, I get it!" Miranda cried, hiding behind me. "Ran don''t scream to my daughter-inw." Mother Nifl groaned angrily. "O-Okay, fine¡­" Ran sighed. "Anyways¡­ I was rather sad myself, but knowing how Aquarius was, I know this is what he wanted, to be die and be a piece of a new life, of a child¡­ A child he always wanted to have with her, Sapphire¡­ Now that Sapphire has drank his blood and inherited some of his powers, she might attain some sort of dragon form if she trains such powers, much like your wife, Drake. And with little Triton being a half-spirit, half-mermen, and half-sea dragon, he seems with as much potential as your two adorable little daughters! Hehehe, they''ll getpetition!" "This is not some sort of weirdpetition for whose child is cooler." I sighed. "Anyways¡­ I guess I feel a bit better knowing this truth. I do remember, seeing through Triton''s bright eyes, some of the brilliance and charisma of Aquarius, that boy''s truly his father''s son." "In the future, once he awakens a dragon form, we''ll met him once more." Ran sighed with a big smile. "I can''t wait! He will be our first descendant in almost a thousand years!" "Heh, I guess you''re right." I nodded. "I''ll also make sure to visit him. Maybe I could even help him train his dragon powers. I hope he can get along with my kids." "Triton was cute." Bedra said. "He''s very naughty though¡­" Kate sighed. I guess they had mixed opinions¡­ "W-Well, he''s just a baby for now, once he grows up, I am sure he''ll grow to be a handsome young dragon, no more naughty!" Ranughed nervously. "S-So I hope you girls¡­ Well, once you mature more, could give him a chance. You know." "What are you implying?" I asked with a furious re. "Oi¡­ You''re getting a bit too cocky now." Bedann said angrily. "T-That''s a bit too far, Ran." Miranda facepalmed. "E-Eh? I-I didn''t said anything!" Ran looked elsewhere. "Though, I hope they can think it over! There''s so few dragons nowadays¡­ To maintain the bloodline and all¡­ Well, they''re ratherpatible, no?" "My daughters will choose whoever they want wen they reach such age, I am not forcing them to choose, nor I''m going to manipte them into liking someone else." I said with a sigh. "Ran, you''re going a bit too far now!" My mother Nifl roared angrily. "She has always been an unfiltered woman with herments." Grandmother Svartalf said. "B-Bute on! Wouldn''t it be cute? A-Ah! Imagine the adorable baby that coulde out between Triton and one of Drake''s daughter, and the power they could inherit¡­" Ran said. "[Eternal Blizzard]" Mother said, while narrowing her eyes.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om FLUOOOOSH! "UWAAAAAH! H-HEY! CUT IT OFF! YOU KNOW I CAN''T TAKE THE COLD!" Ran cried. "O-Okay! I''m sorry! I''m sorry for saying that!" "M-Mother!" "Oh no, they''re fighting between sisters!" "D-Don''t step in, the power of that cold could even freeze our souls!" "Uwaaah! Mom!" Looking at the scene, I felt a bit bad. "It''s fine, leave her, mom." I sighed, looking at my mother. "Fine¡­" My mother sighed, letting go of her magic. Ran slowly unfroze her gigantic body, sighing in relief. "PHEW¡­ Okay, fine¡­ I won''t suggest weird things again!" Ran sighed. "Geez, why do I have such stuck-up sisters?" "Okay you''ve earned yourself a beating!" My grandmother stepped in now. "Uwaaah! Okay fine! Stop it! I admit defeat! Geeehhh!" Ran began struggling in the seas as shadows wrapped around her body. "Nifl! Come, let''s freeze her!" Svartalf smiled evilly. "Fine, let''s cut her into chunks forter." Nifl nodded. "W-Wait! Stop! Is this how dragon sisters y around?!" I cried, trying to stop their utterly insane ideas¡­ ----- Chapter 1307 Arriving At The Continent Of Flames, Muspelheim! ----- After the talk with Ran and the further healing of the System, we spent the next few weeks inside of the Divine Realm peacefully preparing for the journey to Muspelheim. While less than a week went through in the outside world, we''ve lived a few weeks of rxing vacations, over a month by now. Thanks to the time dtion of my Divine Realm, which I can now seem to be able to freely adjust around, it has be really easy to maximize or time together even when little time happens outside. Like this, I''m able to spend much more time with my family. However, once we reached the warm and tropical shores of Muspelheim, there was no more time to waste. We prepared everything together and decided to depart into the continent. We could simply try to fly over it but¡­ "Well, I can''t¡­ I mean, I can, I can try and all, but I believe I''ll begin to melt." Fuyu sighed. "So it would be rmendable to either change my entireposition somehow or juste with everyone else in this form." Apparently, the skies of Muspelheim were covered in an intensively heated, warm atmosphere, so hot that it could even melt Fuyu''s icy body, therefore she woulde in her slime manifestation, putting the Divine Realm inside of such body. "I-Is this even a thing? You''re not lying?" Asked Bedann. "Howe just some hot temperature can melt you? Then most of our strongest Ice Magic is pointless here?" "It''s not pointless or something, in fact, in the surface it should be more effective but¡­" Fuyu said. "I''ve detected that the skies of this continent are enveloped in a unique atmosphere of intense heat,posed of Divine Fire Particles of high density, all tightly packed together. This atmosphere unique to this continent might also be the reason it is so hot at all times, no matter if the sun is far away or not." "Insane¡­" Miranda said. "But this is a magic world I guess, don''t be so skeptical, Bedann." "I guess¡­" Bedann sighed. "I guess every continent used to be a "Realm" of its own, like a world itself, so having their own atmospheres makes some sense I suppose. Visiting a continent feels likeing to just a different world¡­" "You could say so." Fuyu nodded. "We need to be careful here, unlike the seas connecting every continent, this ce might be even more dangerous." "Then let''s get going." I nodded. Having prepared everything we departed into the outside, emerging out of the ice-made ship floating in the oceans. Our party was quiterge. My entire family including my daughters, Bedann, and Miranda apanied me. Alongside my family that made a single group, the second group wasposed of Yuki, Pekora, and Tisha, who were all good friends and got along pretty well. The third group wasposed of Hector, Larzak, and Kraxka, these made a good trio too. Andstly, the fourth group wasposed of Ruby, her mother, and her father.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The Vampires would had been rather weak in this environment, but because they had been enhanced and blessed by Ruby''s special blood, they would do fine. Especially when everybody was wearing special anti-heat clothes I had crafted specifically for this asion, they had a simr appearance to the clothes of Aquarius, looking like beautiful swimsuits with different designs, most girls wore skirts to feel freer, while males were wearing shorts or loose pants, simr to some Arabic clothing. "Ah, man, it is really hot in here! It''s even worse than in Aquarius." Hector instantly noticed as we stepped into the beaches. The sky was slightly red, with some orange color. It wasn''t at all blue, in fact, for a few kilometers into these warm seas, it has slowly be from blue to yellow, orange, and then red. There were barely any clouds in the sky either, or the sun was shining brightly atop the skies, like a deadly ray of heat. People that wasn''t born in here was bound to feel the uneasiness. But that was part of the experience of visiting a new ce. "Well, here we are." Larzakughed. "It has been a long trip, Lord Drake. I am still grateful you''ve chosen us to join in this perilous journey!" "Indeed." Kraxka nodded. "I am honored to have been recognized as a worthy soldier to your cause." "Ah, it is nothing you two. I''ve heard lizardmen are quite resistant to heat as well, right?" I asked. "Do you feelfortable around here?" "Indeed, it is quitefortable, the heat is nice to the body. We are cold blooded by nature, so heat is quite refreshing." Larzak smiled. "Is Lord Drake not cold blooded like us?" Wondered Kraxka. "Oh yeah, I guess I don''t feel the heat as much either." I said. "Feels rather nice. And I can exude an aura of cold too, so everyone should be alright as long as we are together." "Papa! This is a pretty beach- Oh, a crab!" Bedra began wandering around. "Big crab¡­" Kate said. "Huh?" I wondered, looking to their direction. RUMBLE! "GRYEGYEEEHHH¡­!" It was a gigantic crab that surged out of the sands of the beach the moment we stepped into the continent! It was camouging itself by making its two eyes, the only thing visible out of the sand, look likerge palm trees. The rest of its body was fiery red, with me-like markings, and it exuded a powerful, zing aura as well¡­ The sands continued shifting, as dozens of these crabs appeared one after the other, each one being of about three to five meters big. Ding! [A group of [Infernal zing Crabs (Rank 8: Initial Stage)] have spotted you!] [They''re quite hungry and have decided to charge immediately.] "Wait, what? Rank 8 already? This continent''s nuts¡­" I was bbergasted by realizing crabs of Rank 8 were just lying around in the beach of Muspelheim. "Can we eat crab for lunch?" Bedann wondered. "I guess we have no other option." I shrugged. "[Freezing Cage]!" FLUUOOOOSH! A gust of freezing winds surged from my hand, the crabs rushing towards us were instantly frozen all in a single magic attack. ----- Chapter 1308 You Remind Me Of A Certain Useless Water Goddess... ----- While munching boiled giant crab ws, we made our way across the jungles of the shores of Muspelheim. There was a beautiful mix between many different types of nts here. There were the green palm trees, but there were also weird iron-bark trees with zing leaves. Some trees had incredibly hot fruits which, when bitten, would let out a hot,va-like substance. There were several rivers made of flowingva, and to the distance we spotted at least over ten volcanoes scattered everywhere. This ce was insane, the amount of volcanic activity was nuts, and I was surprised nt life still evolved and managed to prosper in such a world. "Geez! I can''t believe you''re just using me as your boiler!" Aegir said while she had transformed into a bubble of water, constantly boiling the crab ws for us. "I am the Goddess of the Sea!" "Hahaha,e on, it is a little and convenient aid." I said. "Also you owe me a lot of things, who was the one that gave you all of that tasty Divine Power and Divine Treasures to feed you all this time?" "G-Guh¡­ Okay, fine¡­" She sighed, crossing her arms as her big bubble-like body continued boiling our crab treats. "See? It is not bad to be nice." I shrugged. Aegir is a special type of being, as a "true goddess" eating normal food won''t feed her, so I''ve had to give her my own Divine Power to keep her active and healthy, and dozens of Divine Materials and Treasures that grew in my Divine Realm. It honestly costs a lot to just feed her, the bare minimum she could do is help us out in this at the very least, isn''t it? "Ugh¡­ Here''s another done." She handled me a pipping hot, huge two-meterrge w, which I swiftly cracked open. CRACK! The delicious, tender, white meat greeted our sight alongside tons of steam. I quickly poured some soy sauce over it, and some mayo too, and gave it to Miranda. "Hmm, finally my turn?!" She said happily, giving it a big bite and filling her cheeks with it. "Hmmm~ Divine Monster''s meat is so good, and these crabs are surprisingly good!" "They do have a spicy kick to them." Said Bedann with a giggle. "Hmm! Yummy!" Bedra was even eating the shell, crunching it like cookies. "I like that they''re crunchy." "Nn. Though, I prefer ice cream." Kate nodded, as she had finished her small crab meal, and was now enjoying a giant cup of vani ice cream topped with whipped cream, cookies, and chocte sauce. For wandering around a literal hellscape, we are eating rather fancily. I guess this is the benefit of being a God, we can bring whatever we want and enjoy literally any trip. "So where exactly are we going now?" Yuki asked. "We''ve been just walking straight since we arrived here¡­ We are literally lost! Aren''t we?!" She sighed, eating arge crab leg. "I am sure Drake knows where we are going." Fuyu nodded. "After all, we''vee with an idea on mind!" "T-That''s right." Charlotte said. "Didn''t he said we were going to go meet a certain Fire Dragon¡­ To save him or something?" "Yeah." I nodded. "Certain forces of darkness that could or not be rted to Oberon might be aiming for that boy, so we''ve gotta find him and protect him. Aside from that, there''s another few tasks, such as collecting the Fire Orb Fragments, and also, if possible, finding the ce where the Fire Giant Venerable''s inheritance is located. Aegir, do you know something?" "Me?" She asked. "I know that Yggdrasil was the one that told you about the Fire Dragon boy, I think¡­ But I have no idea myself. Look, I just woke up a month ago! The only thing I know is that my brother''s fragments are scattered around the continent¡­ The closest one is straight from here. Then there''s another to the mountains to the west, another to the north, and thest one is¡­ To the southeast?" Not even she waspletely sure, but at least we knew where they were¡­ mostly. We''ll have to pick them up one after the other if possible. "I feel like some are moving too, probably in the possession of monsters or someone already." She sighed. "Can''t tell more than that¡­" She sighed, munching on sd made out of Divine nts grown in my Divine Realm''s farm. "Wow for being a goddess you''re quite useless." Yuki sighed. "She reminds me of that one girl from the anime you talked about." Bedann giggled. "Oh, Aqua?" Iughed. "Huh? W-Who are you meparing me to?! And I am not useless! Oi, do you want to get covered in boiling water now?!" She began threatening us. "Wow, threatening us already? Rude." Ruby sighed. "¡­Anyways, Drake, do you know where the dragon boy is?" "I am not too sure, but Yggdrasil is currently talking to me mentally." I said. "So you''ve arrived there." Yggdrasil said. "I am d you have Aegir with you. She might be a bit¡­ childish, but she''s a good girl deep down. The boy you''re seeking must be within the confines of Muspel''s Bone Mountain Range, to the very center of the continent. This is a special mountain are that grew out of Muspel''s own bones, which are enormous. Several tribes of Fire Giants live there too." "I see, got it." I nodded. "But can you be more specific?" "How about this? A map should do you fine." She said, suddenly materializing a small red crystal. Ding! [Yggdrasil] has gifted you the [World Map Crystal (??? Rank)]!] [The [World Map Crystal] will immediately show you your current location, and where to go next!] FLAAASH! The crystal floated in midair, quickly materializing a whole map of the continent, showing us where we were, and even showing where the dragon was, and even the fragments of the Red Orb. "Amazing¡­ Now this is convenient!" I smiled. . .n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om . Meanwhile, in the farther Central Lands of the Muspelheim Continent, a red-skinned Fire Giant tyrant with sharp, ck horns sat down over a throne made of volcanic stone and mes, slowly moving over a gigantic, zing turtle-like beast. An army of millions of Divine Monsters was following him very closely. "So the Dragon King has arrived in my domain¡­ Interesting." ----- Chapter 1309 The Flame Emperor ----- In the farther Central Lands of the Muspelheim Continent, a red-skinned Fire Giant tyrant with sharp, ck horns sat down over a throne made of volcanic stone and mes. Slowly moving across the fire-coveredndscape over a gigantic, zing turtle-like beast. An army of millions of Divine Monsters was following him very closely, alongside a few hundreds of Elite Fire Giant soldiers wearing ck and golden armor, with fiery looks into their eyes. His greedy eyes were ncing at a small, red-colored crystal fragment resting over the palm of his enormous right hand. Imbued with a tremendous Divine Power, he constantly drained this power from within this jewel''s fragment, enhancing his strength and divine power even further. However, as his enormous army marched trough the zingnds of Muspelheim, he quickly sensed the powerful, divine presence of a foreigner from thesends, who have stepped into his domain unweed. "So the Dragon King has arrived in my domain¡­" He instantly knew who it was. After all, he was quite rted with a certain group of people that all knew about him and his feats. "Heh, interesting¡­ To think he would choose my domain as the first continent he would visit. Fool, he will die by my mes. And once I gather these fragments, I will bepletely invincible." "My lord, we are closer to the next vige." A tall Fire Giant walked to his side, his face stoic and emotionless. The Tyrant''s red eyes zed with greediness, as he stoked his long, white beard. Instantly, he stood up and looked into the distance, he was thrice as tall as the Fire Giant at his side, who was already almost five meters tall. "I see¡­ Good, let''s get started. Soldiers, beasts, destroy everything." He smiled, licking his lips. "Very well, my lord." His troops immediately marched forward, riding giant, red-scaled lizards, Infernal Smanders, who were at minimum Rank 7 Peak Stage Divine Monsters. "March! Destroy everything! Seek the Fragment!" "OOOOOOOHHHHH!!!" The scream of hundreds of barbarians echoed across the zing jungles, charging towards the almost unprotected vige as the inhabitants were terrified by their war cry. "W-What''s happening?!" "B-Barbarians! They''re here!" "R-Run!" "No, they aren''t barbarians¡­" "T-They''re the me Empire''s Army!" "The oracle! Bring him away!" "Warriors! Come with me! Women and children, run to the Muspel''s Bone Mountains!" An old and muscr Fire Giant stepped forward, the chief of the small vige. "B-But chief, there''s no way we''ll win against them! They''ve brought Beasts as well!" A Fire Giant cried. "I-It''s hopeless¡­ We''ll be destroyed, just like the other viges had been!" Cried another, losing hope. "It doesn''t matter if we die here, as long as we can secure the life of the women and the children, then it''ll all be worth it, you fools!" The chief roared. "Stand up and fight¡­ The oracle has yet to go away. He''ll assist us. Young man." Suddenly, a young Fire Giant boy stepped forward, wearing white robes and bone-made essories, his young and small face revealed he was no older than seven years of age. His eyes were gold, and he had two small golden horns growing from his forehead, with long, ck hair reaching his hips. In the middle of his forehead, there was a small fragment of a Red Jewel¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn Imbuing his body with this jewel''s powers, the boy looked at the chief, tears flowing from his eyes. "Grandpa¡­" He cried. "I don''t want to go¡­" The chief sighed, giving him a head pat as he kneeled. "Boy, you have to live. The Emperor won''t stop until he obtains these fragments, the jewel you have in your own body. It is a power that the gods have gifted to our tribes to lead us to a future where we can prosper in these harsh, wildnds." The chief sighed, the sound of the enemy army approaching. "Agni, you''re ourst hope. Survive¡­ and seek the Fire Dragon and the Tribes within the Bone Mountains. With their aid, perhaps it might be possible to defeat this tyrant¡­" "B-But¡­" Agni hesitated. "Are you going to doubt your own grandfather''s resolve, Agni?!" Roared the chief, ring at him with a harsh expression. "Now, use your magic, and leave at once!" "Ngh¡­ Grandpa¡­ I love you¡­" Agni began crying tears, as his grandfather looked at his own grandson, he couldn''t treat him harshly. He quickly hugged him back, giving him a kiss on his forehead. "I love you too, you''re like my own son. Please¡­ you need to live, okay?!" He cried, as Agni faintly nodded. He pointed his little hands towards the rest of the warriors, over a 150 Fire Giants gathered, the strongest warriors of the entire vige, which also included seasoned female warriors of all ages. The Fire Giants were a fierce tribe of people that fought, no matter the gender or age, until the day of their death. Only the youngest, or those that still had young children were the ones to escape, the most precious that needed to be secured, even the elderly stayed behind, raising their weapons. "[Blessing of the God of mes]: [Logi''s Divine Protection]!" F L U O O O O O O S H! From Agni''s hands, enormous quantities of Divine mes surged, covering everybody''s bodies with a powerful, zing aura. Their bodies started zing with divine strength, ring with immense power they never thought they held¡­ yet this power also came with a price, it drained away at people''s Lifespan the more they used its powers. But now, nobody cared about such a thing when they were already prepared to give up their lives for the future generations. The chief gave ast nce to Agni, as he then nodded at muscr young warrioress at his side. "Leona, take care of your brother." He said. "I will, grandfather. I love you¡­" She sighed, grabbing Agni with her arms, and running away as fast as possible. In front of the chief and the 150 Fire Giant Warriors, the army of Divine Monsters and Fire Giants that obeyed the me Emperor arrived. And so the Emperor himself, overseeing the battle from behind, with a wicked smile. "Burn it all¡­" He smiled. ----- Chapter 1310 Ruthless Tyrant ----- mes spread over the vige, burning the wooden houses. Such mes were not normal, but the powerful Divine ck mes of the me Emperor, the tyrant that governed over half of the entire Continent of Muspelheim with his wicked and greedy ways. In front of the vige chief, all his men were on the floor, dead. The ck mes burning them all, as the smell of roasted flesh and blood made him want to puke. Tears flowed from his old and tired eyes, as he nced at the massacre. Not only his men were dead, of course. Thanks to his grandson''s divine powers, his men managed to kill many of their foes, making sure to at least take down a few of these bastards with themselves to Helheim¡­ Yet, at the end¡­ They all knew their fate, and so did he. A gigantic figure walked forward, stomping over the corpses of his own men and foes alike, his domineering nce looked down at the chief, kneeling in the floor. His body covered on several weapons, yet the old man still was alive. An insane physique he had; he was the strongest of his vige after all. "Old man, you are strong." The Emperor smiled, stroking his long, white beard. "Yet your struggle is pointless. Tell me, where is the Red Orb Fragment, and I will give you a swift, painless death." The chief gasped for air, his blood making a puddle below his body. His tired eyes slowly nced at the titan in front of him¡­ so tall and enormous that one could simply not believe he was a giant. "So you are the me Emperor¡­" He muttered weakly. "Such a giant¡­ monster." The me Emperor smiled. "Monster, you say?" Heughed. "Bwahah¡­ HAHAHAHAHA! Yes, maybe that''s what I am, a monster!" A greedy smile showed on his face, sharp fangs showing. "A monster who cannot be satiated, cursed for eternity to live in a world filled with weaklings that cannot satisfy my desire for a challenge! Yet¡­ I must still seek more power, I cannot be satisfied, nobody can satisfy me. Now, old man, will you free me from this curse?! Will you tell me where it is?! TELL ME!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "U-Ungh¡­" The chief groaned, barely being able to stand up. He slowly raised his free hand, dropping his weapon, and then pointing at the distance, a ce where his grandson had not gone to, of course. The Emperor smiled, thinking that was the ce. However, the chief slowlyughed, and then pointed the hand back to him, giving him a middle finger. "Like hell I would tell you where they are, you damn bastard." He smiled. "Burn me with your ck mes, I''ll scream and agonize, and I''ll do so happily! You''ll never get a single word out of me!" The Emperor''s smile suddenly changed, looking furious, his face distorting into pure anger, his eyes turningpletely red. "Heh, you damn, cocky old man¡­ Fine, I''llply with your request. Die by my mes, and do so happily!" His giant hands opened, unleashing ck mes. FLUOOOOSH! "GRUUUUAAAAAAGGGGHHHH¡­!" The chief began to scream as the mes slowly began to burn his skin and then flesh, bones, everything. Even his soul was burning away, turning into ashes¡­ "Burn, like the trash you are¡­" The Emperor smiled. "Even though you didn''t wanted to tell me, I can more or less tell where it is¡­ the fragment." The Red Orb Fragment on his hand began glowing, reacting to the other Fragments. They weren''t that far away¡­ He was growing closer to one of them, or even two. "You greedy monster¡­!" The chief screamed. "Those jewels were made by the God of mes, Logi! Even if you gather them all, you will receive¡­ DIVINE PUNISHMENT! Your actions won''t go¡­ without proper¡­ PUNISHMENT!!! AAAGH¡­! GRYYYAAAAEEEEGGGHHH¡­!" "Tch, the mere screams of an old man." Laughed the tyrant, kicking his burning body away, as he continued marching forward, crushing everything on his step. "Keep marching." He ordered his troops. "We shall not stop until we find them¡­ I am so close now. I''ll make sure to rip apart that jewel off that child''s body, hehehe¡­ HAHAHAHA!" The army of destruction continued their endless march across the continent, their insatiable emperor knowing never to give up nor to stop the chase after he has decided a prey to hunt. The ck mes spread across the vige, turning it all into ashes slowly. They burned the surrounding nts, and animals, and even the earth itself, turning it all infertile. These mes, being theplete opposite of the mes of Origin, these were the mes of the End, a powerful, incredible Magic that the Emperor had attained mysteriously, several years ago. It was a power that allowed him to raise to where he was now, to build his own Empire, with his own servants, and countless of divine monsters obeyed his tyrannical rule. ¡­ Meanwhile, Agni and Leona were being carried away from the scene by the fast moving zing Scaled Horses, powerful steeds that the Fire Giants tamed and used to move long distances. The young boy''s face twisted in frustration, anger, and sorrow all at the same time, his tears flowing down from his face, as the warm winds dissipated them into the air. "Grandpa¡­" He cried. "I''ll¡­ make sure to find him. The Fire Dragon." "Agni¡­" Leona gritted her teeth, looking into the distance. "That damn me Emperor¡­ When will he be truly satisfied? When will this tyranny end? Will he be satisfied once the entire continent burns by the mes of the End? If only¡­ if only someone¡­ somebody." Leona recalled the "Fire Dragon" thest oracle that the young Agni received before this happened. Of a powerful Dragon of mes, thest of his kin, that was born in the Muspel Bone Mountains. Said to possess a Divine Power that could save them and defeat the Emperor, he was their veryst hope¡­ But was such an oracle the truth? Was there any hope? Could they really do it? ----- Chapter 1311 Finding A Devastated Village ----- (Drake''s POV) After deciding our path towards our goals, we set off into the skies, as it would be much easier to just fly across the skies than walk, even though the enormously hot temperature of the atmosphere was hitting us all hard, we only walked during the day, and once the night arrived and the temperatures finally lowered, I carried everybody on my back as I flew across the skies.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Despite this being a literal hellscape, the night is sure pretty!" Bedann admired the night skies. "There are so many stars." "It''s probably because there are so few clouds in the sky, or something else¡­" Miranda said. "Mama, will we one day get to see the stars closer?" Bedra wondered, drinking some fruit juice. "The stars?" Bedann wondered. "I-I don''t know if we could ever go to space¡­ It is dangerous and rather unnecessary? ¡­But maybe, who knows what''s out there? Ah, right, I do remember some things of what''s out there though." "Other worlds and stuff?" Yuki wondered. "More or less." Ruby nodded. "After all, Drake and Bedann souls are from a different world than ours. I bet there might be many other, different worlds out there." "Woah, that sounds so crazy¡­" Hector sighed. "Though, it kind of scares me a bit to think about other worlds¡­" "Well, from what they''ve spoken about, the world they came from is a mixed bag." Said Rakasha. "Drake has said it was much more peaceful and calmer than our own, while Bedann¡­ well, she didn''t had good experiences there." "Hmm, not at all." Bedann sighed. "I would rather just not bother to remember my previous life. This second life has been so much different, I just think about that previous life as just some bad dream." "We''ve got a whole family now, don''t we?" Miranda giggled. "You even got yourself a baby girl and a husband, so lucky~" "H-Hey, you''re also in the same boat¡­" Bedann sighed. "Hahaha, I am d you think that away though, Bedann." I said. "Since the moment I meet you that I''ve strived to make your life happier. I''m so happy you think that way." "Drake¡­" Bedann suddenly blushed a bit, caressing my scales. "Of course¡­ Thank you for everything, dear." I felt a bit embarrassed there, but it helped that I couldn''t nce at them while I was flying towards the direction I was aiming. Aegir was the only one I could nce, as she was sitting over my nose. "Auntie Miranda, when is my little sibling going to be born?" Bedra wondered, touching her slightly bigger belly. "E-Eh? I-I don''t know¡­" Miranda said. "Maybe¡­ soon? It does feels like the child is almostpletely done, but it might take some time for the child to want toe out or bepletely¡­ created." "It''s so weird how you''re wording it." Yukiughed. "Just say it might take a few more months or something¡­!" "H-Hey! This is my first time having a child, okay?!" Miranda sighed. "Well, Yuki is nobody to talk, she''s still a virgin." Tishaughed, patting her shoulders. "H-Huh?!" Yuki seemed to have grown embarrassed. "T-This conversation is going nowhere! Shut it!" "Hahahaha! Youth is truly wonderful sometimes." Kraxkaughed. "Honestly, I never thought I would be going on adventures at my age." Larzak sighed. "Well, we''ve gotta keep working hard as well, we''re not just having vacations." "Right." Hector nodded. "Coming along with everyone here is a way for me to¡­ well, repay Lord Drake for his protection, and all his support to our family and n. My wife and daughter can live peacefully all thanks to him." "Cut it out you guys, you''re getting me embarrassed now!" I sighed. "Why do you always get wholesome out of the sudden?" "Hahaha, don''t pretend to not love this kind of talk." Bedann giggled. "You''ve never been a grumpy dragon." "Right¡­ Well, whatever- Huh? Oh, I can see something. Smoke? And¡­ a Small vige? What is going on?!" "Drake? What''s happening?" Miranda wondered. "A vige? Ah! I can see it too." Bedann nodded. "Vige!" Bedra said. "People? Fire giants?" Asked Kate. "Well, I don''t know¡­" I sighed. "I''m getting bad vibes out of this, but let''s descend for now, to check it out." Once we arrived at the scene, we were greeted by arge vige in ruins. Smoke wasing from mostly all the burned houses, and¡­ corpses. Over a hundred corpses were scattered everywhere. They looked like they had been killed just recently, but these mes burned them until they were unrecognizable. "B-By the gods¡­" Aegir said, her face shocked. A goddess shocked about such bloodshed? I guess she was more innocent than I thought. "¡­I knew that Muspelheim was a war-driven continent, but to find our first vige in ruins¡­" I sighed, looking at the corpses. "Could¡­ this had been done by some sort of rival tribe?" Wondered Bedann. "Maybe¡­" Miranda sighed. "Ugh¡­ This sight, it reminds me of¡­ Ahh¡­ I better not remember." "What in the world is this?!" Hector cried. "W-What sort of savage could had done so much damage¡­ so much destruction?!" "Hector, tone it down." Kraxka said. "Respect the dead and remain silent if possible." "I can already tell by the weapons they were holding while dying, they are all warriors." Larzak said. "They died fighting¡­ Nobody would go to this extent without wanting to protect something or someone. Let''s look for survivors." "Alright." Ruby nodded. "Mom, Rakasha." The three Vampires began searching with everybody else, as I turned into my Ice Giant form and started inspecting the area. Seeing the burn toys of children, and the faces of anguish and pain of the people that died¡­ It made me feel terrible. To think just a few minutes ago I was so carefree, despite such horror having happened just some time ago in here. I couldn''t help but clench my fists in anger and frustration. "The mes these died from¡­ They''re strange." Aegir said, analyzing some of the corpses. "They possess the divine power of the Red Orb, Drake." "What?" ----- Chapter 1312 Speaking To The Souls Of Fallen Victims ----- "The mes these died from¡­ They''re strange." Aegir said, analyzing some of the corpses. "They possess the divine power of the Red Orb, Drake." "What?" I asked in surprise. "Are you sure? I can feel a faint power within their corpses, the zing mes that burned them were certainly strong, perhaps in the divine level but¡­" "Whoever did this atrocity is using my brother''s fragments for it¡­" Aegir gritted her teeth, her blue eyes growing furious. "I won''t forgive them¡­" She became really serious out of the blue. It made me wonder if she was really as old as she says. Or perhaps, even if she was quite old, shecks enough experience in life to be able to¡­ well, react less to these kind of things. "Yeah, I won''t either." I nodded. "Though we have little clues who could had done it, there''s a way to find out a bit more. But for that, we need to first offer these people a proper burial so they can pass away peacefully." "Right¡­" Aegir sighed. "I had forgotten such an important thing¡­" "Papa¡­ These people¡­" Bedra sighed, looking at me. "They''re dead¡­" Kate sighed. My daughters, for being so young, are already quite ustomed to life and death. It honestly, deep down, makes me quite sad, to take away such an innocence they deserved. It makes me frustrated; I wish¡­ things could be better. I wish we didn''t had to constantly fight, nor to face so many atrocities. I wish¡­ they could live without having to see such horrible things. But this is the world we live in, the world I love so much, is also the world that brings so much pain¡­ "Yeah." I sighed, looking at my two daughters. "They''re dead. What do you feel about seeing these things, my daughters?" Bedra and Kate remained in silence as they looked at the expansive hellscape. I could tell that they feel empathy for these people, that they feel their pain, even after their deaths. "I feel sad¡­" Bedra sighed. "I don''t think these people¡­ were baddies." "It makes me angry¡­" Kate furrowed her eyebrows. "I want revenge for them." A faint smile surged in my lips, as Bedann and Miranda walked to my side. "It does seems that we''ve taught them well." Bedann sighed. "Empathy is an important thing, it seems the two have learned it well enough." Miranda nodded. "Yeah¡­ Very well then, Bedra, Kate." I said, giving them head pats. "For now, shall we bury these people? So they can rest in peace." "Nn." Kate nodded. "I''ll help." "M-Me too!" Bedra nodded. "Alright." I sighed. "Let''s begin. Everyone, I''ll need your help for this." Like that, we began to gently carry every single corpse outside of the vige, and then, using Earth Magic, we buried them deep down into the soil, so they wouldn''t get picked up by any scavengers. "Phew¡­ We''re done, is it?" Yuki wondered, cleaning the sweat off her forehead. "That was¡­ over 150 people¡­ Gods, so many¡­" "May they rest in peace." Kraxka sighed. "May Valha wee these valiant warriors." Larzak smiled. "Now¡­" I said, channeling my Death Attribute Powers. "[Divine Death Magic]: [Call of Souls]" FLAAAAASSSHH!!!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A wave of phantasmal energy emerged out of my body, covering everywhere. The souls of the dead slowly gathered and became visible for everyone. They looked grateful, some even at peace. "W-Woah¡­ These are¡­ souls?" Asked Hector. "Impressive, so Lord Drake can evenmunicate with those long dead." Kraxka said with admiration. "Ah, it is a power I''ve possessed for a long while." I sighed. "I can use it for a variety of things, buttely, I tend to deactivate it because there''s so many souls everywhere. But this is a special asion." "The souls of the dead¡­" Bedra said in surprise. "Are they here with us?" Kate asked. "Yeah, your papa has brought them here, so we canmunicate with the before theypletely pass away." Said Bedann. "Though, they do seem rather¡­ weak." Said Miranda. "The mes that burned them also burned their souls." I sighed. "As pure souls, they do seem very weakened, barely any of them can talk, sadly. Hello, is there any of you that knows what happened here in detail?" I asked politely. The souls wandered around, some were just fading away, others nced at me with curiosity, but then flew away anyways. However, between the many souls, there was a single, big soul resting over his own grave, looking down. "You¡­ Who are you people?" He wondered, with an old man''s voice. "I''ve never seen such generosity from outsiders before. You¡­ have our thanks, in regard of our entire tribe. I am¡­ Well, I used to be the chief of this vige." "The chief?" I asked. "I did what I had to do; you don''t need to thank me. We''ve recently arrived in this continent, wee from Jotunheim. I am¡­ the Dragon King Drake, despite my appearance not telling that straight away. I am going on a journey to gather the Elemental Orbs that once belonged to Yggdrasil, and also, I''m here to find a Fire Dragon, son of Muspel." The old man''s soul nced at me for a few seconds, in surprise. "I''ve looked into your soul yet I can tell you''re saying the truth¡­ A Dragon King from all things?" He wondered. "Such things never surfaced on my grandson''s oracle¡­ Very well, I shall tell you, before I pass away¡­ But you have to promise something to this old, pathetic man." "What is it?" I asked. "Please¡­ protect my grandkids¡­" He cried. "Sure." I nodded, without hesitating. "N-No hesitation?" He wondered. "I was taught by my parents that we Dragons are the guardians of this world." I smiled. "It is our duty to protect innocents in this world, and hunt down the wicked wrongdoers. As you can see, I am with my daughters right now too, I simply cannot falter in front of them, I have to be a good model." "Heh¡­" The chief sighed. "It is an honor to finally meet a Dragon beforepletely passing away¡­ Very well, lord Dragon King, I shall tell you everything that happened here, and the true name of our enemy." ----- Chapter 1313 Learning About Muspelheim ----- "It is all because of the me Emperor." Sighed the chief''s soul. "me Emperor?" I asked. "A man with tremendous strength, some say he has already above Rank 7, a god walking amongst mortals¡­" The chief sighed. "A barbaric, monstrous Fire Giant born in the Central Area of our Continent, known for his atrocities and merciless nature. He surged out of nowhere several years ago, and slowly started massacring viges and adding the survivors into his own group, slowly forming an indestructible Empire born from brutality." "This continent¡­ Is such a ce where something like this can just happen?" Asked Ruby in surprise. "Meanwhile in Jotunheim, there''s a whole alliance that fights against such things¡­ The difference is so big." "Ournds had always been shrouded in battle and bloodshed, Kingdoms and Empires neverst enough, swarmed by the savage barbarian tribes sooner orter." Sighed the chief. "Not only we Fire Giants inhabit thesends either, Trolls, Orcs, and Goblins make up arge, sizable chunk of the intelligent tribes around here, so they easily pose a great threat. And their fast multiplication is also an issue." "¡­Nheless, that wasn''t the point." He sighed. "The me Emperor is¡­ a mysterious man who possess a Fragment of the Heart of mes. Our God Logi himself, long ago, was torn into fragments, and such fragments eventually became our treasures, we protect his legacy while he gave us his strength." "Wait, my brother¡­ Was he being used like this?!" Aegir suddenly got angrier. "Ignore her." I said. "Please, continue¡­" "Long ago, our continent was even more filled with battle, but these Red Shards, the heart of our God Logi, were found by different tribes." He sighed. "Our tribe was one of them. Our ancestor swallowed it, and since then, his descendants had inherited it, somehow. Every child born with a jewel in their forehead would then inherit it to their first childter on. Those born with this jewel were named Oracles and possessed powerful abilities. Yet the jewel the me Emperor has is covered in the blood of one of them."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Long ago, the Oracles made their own viges, and defended them, slowly, we brought a stability to our continent using their strength, and they became our saviors." Sighed the tribe chief. "However, such bnce was broken when that tyrant emerged. He had killed¡­ probably two by now, taking away their jewels out of their bodies, and now he seeks thest of them. One of them¡­ wielded by my grandson, and the other, probably far away, within the Infernal Catbs where the Ancient Venerable of mes, who once held all fragments, is resting." "I see¡­" I nodded. I could more or less understand what was happening. The continent''s poption formed a stability thanks to the Red Orb Fragments being wielded by the "Oracles", thanks to that, wars were much lessmon, and the Fire Giants were able to live peacefully. However, this peace was broken by the me Emperor, someone that just¡­ appeared out of nowhere? Strange. He should at least have some sort of past, no? Some sort of tribe he originated. Unless¡­ Unless he''s somehow not from this continent at all. "Is the me Emperor a Fire Giant like you?" I asked. "Yes¡­" Sighed the chief. "Yet his size and appearance were different too, he was much bigger, stronger, and powerful than any Fire Giant I''ve ever seen before. More than a Fire Giant, he looked like young Fire Titan, but the Titans are long gone, and those that might still be alive are resting within the Volcanoes¡­" "Hmm, this me Emperor might actually be Oberon." I sighed. "He''s always everywhere, that bastard¡­" "Most likely." Bedann nodded. "After all, he was able to divide his fragments and give them bodies of different races toprehend the elements. ck was an Ice Giant, Red was a Vampire, the Deep One was¡­ an eldritch monster. Greenwood is an elf, I suppose the me Emperor is the Fire Giant." "Oberon¡­?" The chief was confused. "You''re talking about the first venerable ever?!" "Yeah, turns out he''s a bastard that has been messing around with this world''s history for generations." I sighed. "I fear he might had infiltrated your continent all those years ago, and has begun gathering these Red Orb Fragments to gain power and fullyprehend the element of mes." "N-No¡­" The chief muttered. "This is¡­ in such a huge scale? Then this is impossible¡­ How will you ever triumph against such a powerful being? My grandkids¡­" "Don''t worry." I smiled. "We''ll find them and protect them." I nodded. "And we''ll kill that bastard, just like we''ve done with all the others." "D-Dragon King¡­" The chief looked at me with his transparent, golden eyes that his soul form possessed. "In you¡­ I''ll put my trust. My grandkids and the other survivors had ran away into the Muspel''s Bone Mountains Range. They seek the Fire Dragon, who had appeared in my grandson''s revtion as someone that could help them." "I guess they''re going for the same goal." Miranda sighed. "Well, that makes it easier." "But even at this rate, you won''t be able to reach them in time before the Emperor does¡­" The chief said. "At most, you''ll have a few days but¡­" "We''ll fly at maximum speed, I can travel across a continent in a few hours." I smiled. "We''ll fly over that bastard and get towards his goal first." "Hmm¡­ It is not that I don''t trust your courage and power but¡­ With your might, there might be an even faster way to reach there. A path impossible for my grandkids and the survivors due to its perilous, challenging road." He sighed. "What path?" I wondered. "To the southwest of this area, where there''s a Volcano with arge tower made out of red stone,ys the first entrance to the Venerable of me''s Inheritance, an infernal ce that connects to the Infernal Catbs." He said. "If you can enter such an inheritance andplete its trials, not only will you''ll receive the power of this ancient ruler, but also, a shortcut to the Muspel''s Bone Mountain Range." "So such a ce was so close from here¡­" I nodded. "Very well." ----- Chapter 1314 The Venerable Of Flames Inheritance ----- "To the southwest of this area, where there''s a Volcano with arge tower made out of red stone,ys the first entrance to the Venerable of me''s Inheritance, an infernal ce that connects to the Infernal Catbs." He said. "If you can enter such an inheritance andplete its trials, not only will you''ll receive the power of this ancient ruler, but also, a shortcut to the Muspel''s Bone Mountain Range." The inheritance of the Venerable of mes? The one that brought so much destruction? It is said that he was just as evil as the Venerable of Blood. Would he really leave his inheritance in the open without wanting to revive through it somehow? Though, if his inheritance is exposed like this in the open, then there''s no point in not going there to investigate the ce, and if it can work as a shortcut to our goal, then that makes it even better. "So such a ce was so close from here¡­" I nodded. "Very well. Thanks for your help, you can now rest, if you desire." "Thank you¡­" The chief of this vige sighed. "And please¡­ as myst request, protect my grandkids¡­" "For sure." I agreed. "Leave it to us." "With such a reassuring attitude and voice, I guess I can go in peace¡­" Sighed the chief, with a faint smile. His soul slowly dissipated into the air, and so did every other soul left behind, as if some of them were waiting for him before departing themselves. "An inheritance from the Venerable of mes¡­" Bedann said. "Honestly, I don''t know much about him, unlike our Frost Queen, he was someone that originated in another continent altogether." "Well, from what I''ve learned, he has a title, "The Destroyer", right?" Pekora said. "He doesn''t sound like a nice guy¡­ If he left an inheritance behind, it might hold ulterior motives." "However, the Fire Giants do seem to praise him a lot, aside from Logi, the God of mes." Analyzed Ruby. "Right?" "Indeed, he never spoke of the Venerable of mes as someone evil, and he is seen as a figure the Fire Giants respect more than anything." Rakasha said. "I had once taken a trip to this continent on my younger years. In there, I learned that the Fire Giants had another Title for him, a different Titlepared to the one we''ve heard outside the continent." "Another Title?" Asked Miranda. "What is it?" "The Guardian of the me Tribe." Said Rakasha, rubbing his white beard. "Perhaps, much like how Oberon''s history has been altered to convince people he was actually much better than he originally was, other Venerables might had suffered a simr fate." "The Guardian of the me Tribe?!" Asked Bedann. "Really? Didn''t he just destroyed everything? Or is that just all fake history? I''m confused¡­" "Well, I guess this is the perfect opportunity to ask you two, ancientdies." I smiled, as the Spiritual Manifestations of the Dream Fox Venerable and the Frost Queen Venerable emerged at my left and right. "You''ve been resting and preparing for a while, so I didn''t wanted to bother you, but things have be much more serious now. Do you know anything about this man?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As we made our way to the inheritance across the skies, I decided to ask these two. Their manifestations emerged right away, sighing. "I do know a bit about that¡­ barbarian." The Frost Queen seemed particrly angered. "He named himself Surtr, after the name of the Titan of mes that once roamed the original Realm of Helheim. On my time as a Venerable, I once visited his inheritance before, I couldn''tplete it because I wasn''t made for it, apparently. But I could speak with him. Apparently, his Soul Fragments also rest within his Inheritance." "I do know a bit about him from dreams¡­" Said the Fox Venerable, sighing. "He''s a brutish man that seems to only care about bringing war, yet¡­ He showed some deep care for his own kin." "We could assume he used to be some sort of leader to them in the past, and he protected them, or unified them in a big war. After his ascension into a Venerable, he tried to conquer the rest of the world, and I guess he managed to do it¡­ until he died." Said the Frost Queen. "The reason why there are Fire Giants in every continent is because those are the descendants of the tribes that conquered these continents in the long past." "I guess, maybe. We weren''t there when it happened. He''s an incredibly old Venerable, the third ever after Oberon and his bootlicker." Said the Fox Venerable, giggling. "And also one of the most mysterious. Usually, the more recent they are, the more we know them." "Indeed." Nodded the Frost Queen. "I would say that you should be cautious. Also, his inheritance is not just one ce, it is actually divided in three different temples. The chief said you could teleport to the bone mountain range because of this reason. Once youplete the trial of one of the three temples, you can teleport to the entrance of the other two." "And once you finallyplete all three, the fourth and final temple will emerge, or so I remember the writing stuff in the walls." Said the Fox Venerable. "He seems dead set on inheriting his powers to someone that deserves them though. I wonder if that me Emperor has gotten some sort of inheritance from him. Most likely, he seems quite qualified for the barbarian¡­" "Hmm, so it doesn''t matter if different peopleplete the trials?" I wondered. "No, as long as they''repleted, even if by different people, the fourth temple should emerge." Said the Frost Queen. "And once some time happens, the trials reset again¡­ I think he did this to incentivepetitiveness between different tribes, but someone capable ofpleting everything has never appeared yet." "Yep, he''s asking WAY too much for the one that would carry his powers, honestly." Sighed the Fox Venerable. "Huh? And weren''t you also asking for a lot too?" I sighed. "H-Hey! Mine was fair¡­ Also you ruined it when you just absorbed everything!" The fox woman angrily barked. ----- Chapter 1315 The Other Venerables Are Slowly Awakening ----- "Hahaha, don''t worry, your egg''s doing fine. I am automatically supplying it with Divine Power." I sighed. "But when are you two reviving anyways? Been a while." "When the timees." The Frost Queen sighed. "It hasn''te yet. However, although the Venerable of mes seems to be a mystery for now, if he either wants to reincarnate or not, the other Venerables across the world seem to be moving." "You can sense them?" I asked. "More or less, I have attained a high grade of Mana Sense." Said the Frost Queen. "Within the Land of Humans, Midgard, the Church of Odin is somehow setting up the reincarnation of their Venerable, the half-human and half-Aesir demigod, the Venerable of the Divine Heaven Path." "Oh, the human Venerable said to be a descendant of Odin himself?!" Hector asked in the distance. Naturally as a human, he knew a bit. "Like other races, we humans have our own religion as well, my family pray to the Ancient Gods. They said that in Midgard, where our rootse from, there''s a huge Empire of Light, governed by the Church of Light, the Aesir. The Venerable of the Divine Heaven Path was the Saint born from the blood of gods and humans. It is said he protected humans and brought peace to the world." "Of course, that''s what he knows." The Fox Venerable. "That man was strange, and rather bizarre at times. And also quite racists, I don''t really like him. But in every interaction I had with his soul, he was never really aggressive. Just strangely cryptic, scheming. He is waiting and nning something." "Huh, I guess that''s another problem to add to the pile, great." Miranda sighed. "Is there any other Venerable on the move?" Asked Bedann. "Hmmm¡­ In the Continent where the Dwarves live, the Onyx Hammer cksmith Demon Venerable is seeking to be reborn. Most likely he wants to be remade out of divine ores he has collected on his stash." Said the Frost Queen. "He''s a greedy and maniptive type of man, but he isn''t exactly a demon. However, his greed still brought great destruction in the past, he''s someone you should be wary of." "Uwaahh¡­ T-The Venerable is trying to revive? Now that''s weird¡­" Charlotte sighed. "I remember that my family was always praising his achievements. There''s no dwarf that doesn''t know and pray to the Venerable¡­ He''s like a near god-like figure." "Huh¡­" I nodded, as I noticed that the tower made of red stones that the chief talked about was finally within sight. "Aside from those two troublemakers, there''s the most annoying of the bunch." Said the Frost Queen. "The first one to have acquired the first Human Venerable''s inheritance, the Heaven-Defying Providence Immortal Venerable. A unique and charismatic human capable of manipting the strange and mysterious Destiny Attribute, which he uses through his Luck Magic." "Someone that can manipte Luck itself?!" Miranda asked. "Now that''s ridiculous! Is he also ackey of the demigod?" "Yes, he''s his sessor, but if both revive then¡­ I guess things might get more dangerous." Sighed the Frost Queen. "And this¡­ all without even taking into consideration the new threats, such as the possible Demon Kings, and your big brother, Drake. Oh, and let''s not forget the idiot of Oberon and his trillion soul clones¡­ The me Emperor is probably one of them." "Ugh¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t had woken up." Said Aegir, groaning over myrge dragon head. "So many troubles! Maybe I should just go to sleep now?" "But what about your siblings?" I asked. "R-Right¡­" Aegir facepalmed. "I have to do it for them, at the very least!" "I do wonder if there are more Demon Kings out there? Anybody that fully develops a Demon Seed bes one, right?" I asked. "I remember that in Aquarius Dream Trials, Oberon was referred as the "First Demon King", so the bastard possess a Deadly Sin, isn''t it?" "Yes, but his clones seem to be unable to use it, only his "true" form can." The Frost Queen nodded. "Your brother already has a fully developed one by now, and you''re developing one. It depends on you if you want to take into such a title and utilize its powers for good or do something to stop the demon king seed''s development." "I think I might keep it, if it ends up helping me, that''s it." I said. "Farther into other continents, there might be other Demon King Seeds developing. We''ll need to be careful from now on. Also, you''ve got your own quests on the way, right? Defeating the Fragmented Chaos Dragon, born from the infected Primordial Light Dragon is also a priority¡­ And I can sese one of these Fragments within this Continent." The Frost Queen reminded me. "I haven''t forgotten about that." I nodded. "We''ll get a lot of things done in this continent for sure. And well, looks like we''ve already arrived." I descended from the skies,nding right in front of the Tower of mes, the entrance to the Inheritance of the Venerable of mes, or well, his full title, the Savage Sun re Demon Venerable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [It seems you''ve arrived¡­ I can sense a powerful presence within. The Soul Fragments of the Venerable have most likely noticed your arrival already. Be careful.] "We''ll be." I nodded. "Mama, don''t worry!" Kate said. [I know your father will protect you, dear. But don''t be reckless, okay my sweetheart?] "Nn! I''ll be careful." Kate nodded. Her mother has been currently much more expressivetely. Now it is usual for the two to chat through the entire day. "So this is the big tower of the big fire bad guy from the past?" Bedra wondered while pointing at the tower. "Hahaha, yeah, more or less dear." Bedann giggled. "Then let''s advance." I said, guiding my party to the entrance of the Tower of mes. The gates were closed, but once we stepped forward, a powerful presence manifested itself from within. The Gates began zing with crimson mes, as two fiery eyes emerged within the manifesting divine mes¡­ "Now this is quite the unique surprise. The Dragon King himself." A loud, manly voice echoed from within. "Wee to my Inheritance, brave ones! Gahahahaha!" ----- Chapter 1316 Entering The Venerable Of Flames Inheritance! Starting The Trial! ----- Once we arrived at the inheritance, we discovered that the gates were closed, but once we stepped forward, a powerful presence manifested itself from within. The Gates began zing with crimson mes, as two fiery eyes emerged within the manifesting divine mes¡­ FLUOOOOOSH! "Now this is quite the unique surprise. The Dragon King himself." A loud, manly voice echoed from within. "Wee to my Inheritance, brave ones! Gahahahaha!" It was a powerful, all-epassing divine presence equal to the strongest foes I''ve fought against, such as the Deep One, if not even higher. Yet it also seemed limited, sealed. "You''re the Venerable of mes?" I asked. "Indeed." The zing manifestation smiled. "It is a surprise to meet so many Dragons all at once, and so many beings out of my continent! It is truly intriguing to me how you''ve made such a varied group of warriors¡­ This would be the first time a Dragon has ever attempted to enter my Inheritance¡­ Hmm, this might be fun." "Hello, Venerable of mes." The Frost Queen said. "Old man¡­" The Fox Venerable yawned. "Hahh¡­ HAHAHAHA! So you are carrying two Venerables with you? What is this sorcery?!" The Venerable of mes was shocked. "You seem to have a powerful connection with their souls! Have you inherited their powers?!" "More or less." I nodded. "And I might have to do the same with yours. If you are open for talk though, can I ask you what you are seeking out of this?" I wondered. "What am I seeking?" Laughed the venerable. "You''re going straight for the questions, huh? Well, since I was born in thisnd that I''ve desired to unify and protect the Fire Giants. As a race, we are violent, warmongers, and bloodthirsty, but we also have strong, brave hearts. Fire Giants ain''t perfect, but they''re honest, and strong-willed people¡­ My only desire is to secure their survivability! If you truly want to inherit my powers, you will have to promise me you will protect my kin." "Wait, that''s it?" Miranda asked. "I thought you wanted a sessor to burn everything!" "Well, what I once did¡­ was greatly exaggerated." Laughed the Venerable. "You may or may not learn more as you enter my Inheritance. Once you canplete this Tower''s single Trial, you will gain the ability to teleport to the other Trials. Nowe, I wont answer any more questions! I am not the kind of person that sits down for an hour talking useless things. I want action! Dragon King! Show me you''re worthy, or die trying!" "Alright, I kind of like your attitude a bit more." Iughed. "Let''s go." CREAAAAAK¡­! The Gates opened the moment I agreed, as we entered the interior of the Tower of mes. The first thing we saw was a volcandscape, covered on flowingva everywhere and ck stone. The tower didn''t had any sort of stairs, nor floors, it was just the tower alone. It seemed it was made to be andmark, but not to function as an actual tower. Though, perhaps, it holds a different purpose. Suddenly, several words and messages made of mes emerged in front of us, exining to us the simple Trial. This inheritance was made before the Dream Element was discovered, so it makes sense it has no such things as Dream Dungeons. FLAAASH! [You have essed the [Trial of mes], the Inheritance of the [Savage Sun re Demon Venerable]!] [Each tower possess a single trial, and they''re not really anyplex but a test of strength and heart.] [In front of you, there''s a Volcanic Landscape, however, in a few more seconds, powerful Monsters will emerge and flood the entire Tower.] [Defeat all Monsters, who will emerge on 3 Waves, one after another, within 30 minutes, or you''re just not worth the Venerable''s time.] [If they manage to escape the Tower from the Ceiling, you lose automatically.] "Good luck! You''ll need it!" Laughed the Venerable, as the entire volcandscape started to tremble. RUMBLE! TRUUUUMMMM¡­!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Alright! Looks like the trial is just the most brute-force thing ever." Laughed Bedann. "Let''s get this over with." "I guess I shouldn''t had expected more from someone that prefers brawn over brains." Sighed Pekora. "The mes are growing more and more intense though¡­!" Tisha smiled defiantly. "Interesting!" "Theva''s bubbling!" Charlotte panicked, summoning her giant floating ship made out of her Magic Power and her Unique Skill. "L-Look out!" SPLAAAAAAASSSHHH!!! The giganticke made of bubbling, boilingva in front of us quickly sshed with creaturesing from within. All of them resembling insect-like critters. Giant red-colored Mantises, orange-colored beetles, flying zing mosquitoes, and more. And they all exuded the power of Rank 8 Monsters in the Peak Stage Realm! They were no small fries at all. The auras they exuded together spread across the entirendscape inside of this tower, most of these beasts had gigantic ws and wings, capable of crawling and flying to the ceiling of the tower and make their way out easily. Ding! [The First Wave of Volcanic Monsters has emerged!] [The [Aura of the Volcanic King] has been activated, all Monsters Stats have increased by +100%, their HP and MP Self-Regeneration Speed has been enhanced by +50%, and their Magic and Physical Attack Power has been boosted by a further +70%!] [The [Aura of the Volcanic King] has generated a [Deadly zing Domain], all non-fire attribute beings that step in will receive constant damage to their Health, and their HP and MP Regeneration Speed will be halved!] [The [Volcanic King] is slowly beginning to wake up from within the depths of this underground volcano¡­ His Powers will only grow stronger the longer you take to kill these monsters.] "Looks like the big boss''s sleeping down that underground volcano." Iughed. "We''ll have to hurry up if we don''t want to get fried alive. Aegir, bring us some support!" I said, holding her ring in myrge, dragon finger, her size could adjust based on my body size anyways. "Fine!" She sighed, her Aura of Oceans surged from within, spreading around constantly, and forming gigantic spiraling and turbulent oceanic tornadoes. "How about this for start?! [Primordial Ocean Magic]: [Ancient Ocean''s Rage]!" SPLAAAAAASSSSSHHHHH!!! ----- Chapter 1317 Against The First Wave Of Volcanic Monsters ----- As the first wave of Giant zing Insects greeted Drake and hispanion''s sights, a powerful aura spread out around their surroundings, instantly weakening them and at the same time, strengthening the monstrous giant insects through the roof.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ding! [The First Wave of Volcanic Monsters has emerged!] [The [Aura of the Volcanic King] has been activated, all Monsters Stats have increased by +100%, their HP and MP Self-Regeneration Speed has been enhanced by +50%, and their Magic and Physical Attack Power has been boosted by a further +70%!] [The [Aura of the Volcanic King] has generated a [Deadly zing Domain], all non-fire attribute beings that step in will receive constant damage to their Health, and their HP and MP Regeneration Speed will be halved!] [The [Volcanic King] is slowly beginning to wake up from his slumber within the depths of this underground volcano¡­ His Powers will only grow stronger the longer you take to kill these monsters.] "KRIEEEEEEHHH!" "SHAAAAAHH!" "GRUOOOOHHHH!!!" A swarm of over thirty giant zing insect monsters, all of them being Rank 8 Peak Stage charged towards Drake''s party at first, furiously attempting to push them away from their goal, the ceiling. It felt as if they''ve been trapped in here for a while, and desired to escape, and this was finally their chance. "Hahaha! Surprised?!" Laughed the Venerable of mes. "These are the many Volcanic Divine Monsters I sealed within my Inheritance long ago." "Is that so?" Drake smiled confidently. "Indeed! These beasts are ancient and much stronger than the ones from nowadays! And you''ll be surprised to know who the Volcanic King truly is- Huh?!" "How about this for start?! [Primordial Ocean Magic]: [Ancient Ocean''s Rage]!" Aegir interrupted the Venerable''s speech as she unleashed the Rage of the Ancient Oceans themselves. Materializing the ocean around us, and shaping it as gigantic waves, filled with spiraling oceanic currents that resembled tornados made out of water, the devastating stream of water hit the beasts like a huge, all destroying explosion. SPLAAAAAAAASSSSSSHHHHH!!! This water wasn''t just normal water anybody could survive against, but it was special Water Magic, of course, specifically charged with tremendous pressure and power, strong enough to shatter the rocks below and instantly drown dozens of giant Rank 8 Peak Stage Divine Monsters in mere seconds. FRSSSSHHHH¡­! BOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! However, the very impact wasn''t everything either, as the water and the volcands shed against one another, both essences being so powerful that they couldn''tpletely destroy the other, to the point they exploded, causing a tremendousmotion that shook the entire Tower of mes. "W-What¡­?!" The Venerable''s voice echoed. "Such tremendous Water Attribute Power! And who is that Divine Spirit you''re holding?! Ah¡­ It can''t be!" "Oh? You''ve finally realized who I am, mortal?" Aegir giggled with a cocky smile. "I am the Embodiment of the Oceans, the Flow of Time itself, Aegir!" "You''re a stupid spirit brat! That''s what you are! Gahahahaha!" Laughed the Venerable, ignoring her even as she revealed her identity. Drake naturally felt a bit shocked, immediately and finally realizing that, indeed, this Venerable had more brawns than brains, even now that hecked a physical body. "Ugh! Rude! I''ll make sure to crush your stupid trial!" Aegir seemed pumped up, flying into the skies and beginning to unleash gigantic currents of water from her hands. SPLAAASH! SPLAAAASH! SPLAAAAASH! Several zing Insect Monsters were blown away by her attacks, most of them either being weakened severely or dying on the spot. However, she couldn''tpletely take on everything by herself, so we swiftly stepped in. "With little Aegir in the frontlines bringing some much-needed water, things might not be asplicated." Ruby smiled, floating above the rest of the party, near the ceiling with Rakasha and her mother. "KRIEEEH!" "SHYAAAH!" "GRUOOOHH!" Arge group of over fifty zing Insect Monsters flew into the celling, attempting to rush there first before even engaging on a fight. Naturally, the three Vampires were waiting for them up there. "However, I suppose she cannotpletely cover the entire area with her attacks." Ruby smiled, waving her hands, as her long red nails unleashed countless shing attacks, from within the nails tips, threads made of divine primordial blood began cutting and wrapping around the creatures. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAASH! SLAAAASH! "These buggers ain''t so muchpared to the Eldritch Beasts we fought back on Aquarius!" Rakasha nodded, swinging his Divine cksmith Hammer, a manifestation of his own Divinity as a cksmith, which had now evolved alongside his recent transformation into a Vampire Ice Giant. "[zing Blood Hammer Arts]: [Crimson Meteor]!" By swinging his gigantic hammer utilizing his tremendous physical strength, Rakasha unleashed a terrifying barrage of explosive blows loaded with both his cksmith Divinity and his Blood Divinity. CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAAASH! CRAAAAASSHH!!! "Fufu, don''t let me out in the fun either." Ruby''s mother smiled devilishly, spreading her arms open as her shadows spread further all around her, a swarm of thousands of Bats made of Primordial Divine Blood emerged from within. "[Primordial Divine Blood Magic]: [Endless Vampiric Swarm]!" FLUOOOOOSH! The swarm of giant bats quickly surrounded dozens of Giant zing Insect Monsters all at once, biting their hard exoskeletons and tearing them down into pieces one after another. She had developed a rather deadly Spell. Meanwhile, in the other side of the battlefield¡­ "Cover my back, Pekora! I''m charging in!" Tishaughed bravely. "Ugh, fine, but don''t go killing yourself like before!" Pekora sighed. Pekora nced at her with a bit of concern but let her push forward as she was also being apanied by Yuki who had recently transformed into her Tiger Divine Beast Spirit Form. "Don''t worry, we''re on this together!" Yuki roared, swinging her powerful, metallic ws against the armies of zing Insects, cutting them down into pieces with powerful shockwaves of cutting divine power. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! "[Divine Frost de Arts]: [Absolute Zero de Dance]! RAAAAHHHH!!!" Tisha roared bravely and with great strength, dancing in the middle of dozens of gigantic, over ten meters big Giant zing Bugs, jumping and cutting them down one after another. Her devastating blows were even stronger as Pekora offered Support Magic, boosting her muscle strength. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAAASH! Drake''s party hasn''t even fought for more than a minute, and more than half of the first wave of monsters was already gone! Naturally, the Venerable was left bbergasted. "It''s not just the Dragon who''s strong¡­ All of them are!" ----- Chapter 1318 Against The Second Wave Of Volcanic Monsters ----- In just half a minute, over half of the monstersposing the First Wave were taken down swiftly. And the Venerable was naturally surprised. Although he thought they were strong, he didn''t imagined they could push against the army of Giant zing Insect Monsters so fast. "I guess I should also do something myself." Drake said, cracking his knuckles as he greeted over forty giant monsters with his magic. Waving his hands, he swiftlybined his Mana, Divine Power, and the Divinities he held of Ice and Water together. "[Divine Frost Sea Magic]: [Freezing Ocean Waves]" An enormous aura of Divinity surged from the Dragon King, materializing as several, gigantic waves of icy sea water, rushing down into the monster like several tsunamis at once! SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLASH! SPLAAAAAASSSH!!! TRUUUUMMMMM¡­! The oceanic waves took over everything, over half the monsters affected died on the spot, incapable of keeping up their body''s high temperatures and freezing. Meanwhile, the other half ended being frozen into ice statues by the ice attribute within the magic spell. One of the weaknesses that the monsters of Muspelheim held was that they were too hot. To the point their bodies had grown adapted to this heat they produce constantly. If their bodies are suddenly exposed to cold water of high power and density, they can be instantly paralyzed and weakened. And in the case of Drake and Aegir''s tremendously strong divine-level water magic, this could even mean almost instant death! "[Divine Primordial Ice Magic]: [Frozen World]!" Drake followed that spell with yet another, even stronger one, as he spread out his hands and opened his mouth wide, unleashing a frozen wind. This was the power of his advanced Dragon Magic, an ability named "Dragon Tongue" which allowed divine dragons to conjure spells not with magic circles, but with their very bodies. His spells were now the very expression of his body and his powers. FLUOOOOOOOSSSHHH!!! The icy windstorm was unleashed, freezing everything in front of him, the monsters that kepting out were being instantly frozen one after another, incapable of even fighting back! Even the Venerable was left perplexed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Usually¡­ Ice and Water Magic would be greatly weakened within this Continent, yet he can conjure it at its full power anyways¡­!" He thought, feelingpletely surprised. And in front of Drake''s eyes, an announcement emerged. Ding! [The First Wave of Volcanic Monsters has beenpletely defeated in less than 2 Minutes!] [You earned +50.000.000 Divine Power as a Reward.] [You earned [Crystalized Essence of Primordial Fire (S Grade)] x3 as a Reward.] [You earned [Divine Infernal me Orichalcum Ingot (S Grade)] x3 as a Reward.] Three big red crystals and threerge ingots made of orange-colored metal materialized in front of Drake''s ws. They were shining with divine power. "Oh? Interesting rewards." Drake felt surprised. These rewards were all Materials for crafting. It seemed that they were all in the Divine-level too. His mind was already imagining the different shapes such materials could take, though he would look into it muchter. The Trial has yet to end, after all! Ding! [The Second Wave of Volcanic Monsters is quickly beginning to emerge!] [The [Aura of the Volcanic King] is growing even stronger, all Monsters Stats have increased by +200%, their HP and MP Self-Regeneration Speed has been enhanced by +100%, and their Magic and Physical Attack Power has been boosted by a further +140%!] [The [Aura of the Volcanic King]''s [Deadly zing Domain] has grown even stronger, all non-fire attribute beings that step in will receive constant damage to their Health, and their HP and MP Regeneration Speed will be decreased to a third!] [The [Volcanic King] is already beginning to wake up from his slumber¡­] TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! The Volcanic Lava Pool quickly began shaking and bubbling rapidly and furiously, as hundreds of beasts emerged from within! This time, they weren''t Insect-type Monsters, but a bunch of mammal beasts. Red colored wolves the size of over ten meters of height, ferocious bears whose backs were on mes, and gigantic goris covered on armor made of volcanic stone, with zing eyes. Meanwhile, the presence of the "Volcanic King" kept growing stronger. "Hahaha! Let''s see if you can handle Rank 9 Peak Stage Monsters boosted through the roof now! I didn''t made my Trial easy after all! Only the strongest of Gods will be able toplete it!" Laughed the Venerable''s voice. "Makes sense, I guess this is why this bastard could never find a sessor, he''s asking too much." The Fox Venerable''s phantasmal manifestation sighed. "Indeed, not even my trial was this hard, what in the world is he thinking?" Sighed the Frost Queen. "I mean, Drake and hispanions can surely do it but¡­ I doubt there would be anybody suited for this trial other than¡­ that one man they call the me Emperor." "Hmph! Silence you two women! You weren''t invited to my trial, so keep your mouths shut!" The Venerable of mes angrily said, he was easily provoked. "Heh! A Second Wave''s already here? These beasts don''t really let us take a break." Laughed Miranda, smiling as she nced at the army of Infernal Wolves, Volcanic Grizzlies, and zing Goris charging in. "I''ll take as many as I can without moving from this spot." Miranda started gathering Mana and Divine Power inrge quantities around her arms and hands, suddenly distorting space itself as the darkness that surged from within seemed almost otherworldly. Mixing with purple and red colors, the distortion swirled into a single point in the middle of the air, gathering into a sphere, which then unleashed a massive st of Demonic Darkness and Chaos! "[Demon Magic]: [Demonic Apocalypse Beam]!" TRUUUUUUMMMMM¡­! The beam instantly reached almost a hundred monsters at once, sting them intoplete ashes in a single second¡­ BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM¡­! The destruction was so much that the darkness spread around the surroundings, killing even more monsters on the way¡­ Miranda had gone and done it, a powerful enough spell that could probably wipe out an entire country. Even with all the buffs, these monsters were simply unable to resist the ridiculous damage dealt against them¡­ "W-What the heck is that girl?!" The Venerable of mes was left perplexed. ----- Chapter 1319 Great Combined Efforts Chapter 1319 Great Combined Efforts ----- "Huh? Are you sure these were Rank 9? They were too weak." Miranda said in surprise. "I remember that Aquarius Trial was harder than this. The bosses were Rank 9 in the beginning, no?" "Looks like the ones here are much weaker, or we''ve simply grown stronger, Miranda." Bedann smiled. "I''ve already reached almost the Middle Stage of Rank 9 myself, so my Rank is shared with yours¡­ Then again, Chaos Magic is specially deadly against almost anything, and these monsters were small fries. I bet there must be something more to it¡­ I hope, or this will be disappointing." Of course, it wasn''t just brute magic powerpletely, as Miranda had also put a few thousand points of Divine Power into her st, and she was also wearing many essories, clothes, and a ck wand that boosted her magic spell power even further, all courtesy of Drake''s crafting. "Well, our husband''s crafting is superb, these equipment he has given to us has made our magic much stronger." Miranda smiled, as she had already be used to talk openly about Drake being her husband too. "It''s not like it ispletely over yet." Bedann smiled, separating her giant Battle Axe, Hel, into two parts, and imbuing her entire body with her Divine Powers and Chaos Energy. The powers of the Chaos Spirits and the Chaotic Beast that she had turned into her Familiars were also being shared into her powers. "Let''s see¡­ {Chaotic Rush}!" FLAAAAASH! Bedann rushed to the beasts, which kept pouring by the hundreds from the volcanic pool, in less than a second, she arrived in front of them and swung her two gigantic axes at the same time, unleashing devastating slicing blows while releasing powerful shockwaves of chaotic energy everywhere. "{Chaotic Cross sh}!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! Over fifty monsters were instantly cut down into pieces, their boosted stats and defenses being utterly useless against the corrosive power of Chaos, capable of ignoring a part of the defenses of a foe, and easily cutting down these behemoths, which one alone could easily bring the end of an entire country! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! CRAAAAASSSHH!!! Meanwhile, Hector, Kraxka, and Larzak, were taking down a small group of monsters that were CRAAAAAASSSHHH!!! Once Bedann finallynded on the ground, the floor fellow her legs shattered into pieces in the form of a huge crater, gigantic explosions of ck chaotic lightning surged, electrifying, and weakening any nearby foe at the same time! TRUUUUUMM¡­! "Woah, did I just do that?" Bedann sometimes had a hard time believing her own strength. "You certainly did!" Drakeughed, holding both Skadi and Uller with each of his enormous dragon ws, and making both weapons grow to his own, behemoth size. "{Divine Frost Weapon Arts}: {Endless Freezing Dance}!" Drake rushed forward with his gigantic draconic body, moving at an incredibly fast speed despite his huge body, shing apart everything on his path and devastating his surroundings. No monsters could escape his tyrannical power! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! CRAAAAASSSHH!!! Meanwhile, Hector, Kraxka, and Larzak, were taking down a small group of monsters that wereing from the other, left side of the volcanic pool, which wasposed of over thirty of these powerful Rank 9 beasts. "{Valkyrie Magic}: {Heaven''s Army Charge}!" Hector roared, raising his spear into the skies as he summoned manifestations of Light themselves, "Valkyries" which were part of his innate Light Elemental Magic. The Valkyries, resembling an army of strong women made of golden light, wearing armor, golden masks, and holding white, feathery wings. Every one of them were wielding golden weapons. Hector was able to originally only manifest one, but through this spell, that single Valkyrie would multiply into an army temporarily! "CHARGE!!!" The Valkyries roared, flying towards their foes and impaling the monsters bodies with countless golden light spears, countless explosions of light spread across the battlefield as they all fought bravely. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The Valkyries were powerful at first, but many of them were dying after taking a few hits, they wouldn''t be able to hold back all the monsters at once. However, the two Lizardmen were there for Hector''s aid¡­ Or well, the Dragonmen as they had evolved after drinking Drake''s Divine Dragon Blood. Using theirrge wings, they flew across the skies while unleashing devastating magic. Kraxka channeled his innate Fire and Ice Magic together,bining them into Freezing mes. "Don''t worry, my son-inw, your father-inw is here to protect your back!" Kraxka roared, unleashing hundreds of magic circles. "{Divine Ice & Fire Magic}: {Freezing mes Meteors}!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Over a hundred meteors made of ice and covered on freezing mes emerged one after another, falling over the monsters like gigantic nukes! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOOMMM!!! The freezing mes spread throughout the entire ce, freezing to death many of the gigantic and fearful monsters, while at the same time freezing the legs of the others, so they couldn''t move properly. "ROOAARRR!" Arge pack of Infernal Wolves rushed towards Hector as they made their way through the army of Valkyries. CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! The young man swung his golden spear and unleashed beams of light against them, but was barely handling on all of them at the same time, although he yed a few, they were over twenty of them, the beasts had decided to take him down by unifying their strength. "That''s not happening!" The voice of Larzak echoed behind the pack of Infernal Wolves, as his fists reached the beasts, unleashing gigantic shockwaves of light and darkness elementsbined together! "{Divine Eclipse Magic}: {Eclipsing Fists}!" BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAAMMM¡­! His fists unleashed the power of both his elemental magic and the Ki he had been utilizing and practicing, now evolved into Divine Power, he had figured out a way to manipte it so it could spread around his fists and form a barrier of sorts, enhancing his physical prowess even further. As the gigantic beasts were blown away one after another, the trio unified as a group once more and continued their battle alongside everybody else. The Venerable of mes nced in disbelief at the coordination and strength of Drake''s allies, he had never seen such an unified party ever before on his entire long life! "Impressive¡­ But can you handle what''sing in the Third Wave though?!" RUMBLE! The Lava Pool started to shake furiously, as a gigantic w surged from within¡­! CRAAAASH! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "ROOOOOAAAARRRRR!" The Volcanic King had finally woken up from his slumber. ----- Chapter 1320 Against The Third Wave Of Volcanic Monsters: A Chaos Dragon Fragment Appears! ----- In front of Drake, new notifications surged as he finished massacring over thirty Rank 9 Peak Stage Monsters with ease by merely swinging his two weapons together.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ding! [The Second Wave of Volcanic Monsters has beenpletely defeated in less than 3 Minutes!] [You earned +50.000.000 Divine Power as a Reward.] [You earned [Crystalized Essence of Primordial Fire (S Grade)] x3 as a Reward.] [You earned [Divine Infernal me Orichalcum Ingot (S Grade)] x3 as a Reward.] [You earned [Divine Volcanic Infernal Pearl (S Grade)] x3 as a Reward.] Aside from the previous rewards, Drake acquired three beautiful red pearls, filled with Fire Attribute Divine Power, these materials seemed like top-notch materials to make some new weapon using them, a fire-rted weapon at that. "The Second Wave''s done¡­ So the third andst one''s finally here. Nice, we''ve barely taken five minutes!" Drake smiled defiantly, ready for any challenge. Ding! [The Third Wave of Volcanic Monsters is quickly beginning to emerge!] [The [Aura of the Volcanic King] has developedpletely upon his wake, all Monsters Stats have increased by +300%, their HP and MP Self-Regeneration Speed has been enhanced by +200%, and their Magic and Physical Attack Power has been boosted by a further +210%!] [The [Aura of the Volcanic King]''s [Deadly zing Domain] has grown even stronger, all non-fire attribute beings that step in will receive constant damage to their Health, and their HP and MP Regeneration Speed will be decreased by -80%!] [The [Volcanic King] has fully awakened and is beginning to emerge from the Volcanic Lands!] The Venerable nced at the scene in almost utter disbelief as he saw Drake and his powerfulpanions defeat every wave with ease, their coordination and power was simply incredible. "Impressive¡­ But can you handle what''sing in the Third Wave though?!" Heughed. RUMBLE! The Lava Pool started to shake furiously, an enormous shadow slowly started to emerge from within, its two gigantic arms came out first, covered on ck and red scales, the two gigantic ws pierced through the volcanic rocks, dragging the rest of the gigantic beasts'' body out! CRAAAASH! CRAAAASH! SPLAAAAAASSSHH¡­! Its enormous figure quickly surprised Drake and everyone. Although they were ready for anything, they never expected such a powerful being toe in front of them right away! "W-Wait a second¡­ Already?!" Miranda was shocked. "So this presence I felt before that seemed so strangely familiar¡­ It was her." Said Bedann. "H-Howe this bastard sealed this thing in here and made it a Boss of a Trial? Is this something all you damn Venerables love to do?!" Asked Yuki in anger, recalling the Frost Queen''s Inheritance Trial. "ROOOOOAAAARRRRR!" The Volcanic King had finally woken up from his slumber. And it roared furiously, showcasing its gigantic, scaled body. Of course, it was also draconic in appearance. A wingless, enormous dragon resembling a massive fire smander surged from within the depths of this underground volcano. Covered on ck mes and drippingva, its six red eyes opened, ncing around its surroundings with fury after having been woken up from its slumber for so long¡­ It emanated the power of both Divine mes and Chaos! "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHAHA! Indeed! Are you surprised?! The Final Boss of my Trial is nobody else than the Fragment of the Chaos Dragon that tormented this world in the past!" The Venerable of mesughed. "Nobody has ever been able to reach this far before, you''re the first ones in this part of the Inheritance! I don''t know if I should pity you or not for being forced to fight the hardest of the Four Bosses in the Four Trials." "So we just happened to stumble into this one?" Laughed Drake. "I guess you could say this is Fate working on mysterious ways¡­ But fine, it was always our task to defeat these anyways, so you''ve made our task much easier by bringing her right in front of us, Venerable of mes." "Huh?! You''re not scared?!" The Venerable was left perplexed. "Scared?! Me?" Laughed Drake. "We''ve already fought and defeated two of these. This is just perfect." Drake smiled. At the same time, hundreds of Lesser Dragon Monsters, all fire-breathing variants, from wingless and bulky ones to fast-flying wyverns emerged from within the underground Volcano. All monsters were Rank 10 Initial Stage, and the Chaos Dragon, much like the previous ones they''ve fought before, was Rank 10 Peak Stage¡­ What Drake had realized is that each variant of the Chaos Dragon''s fragments was different. They adapted to their surroundings and changed shapes depending on them. The one that the Frost Queen sealed was sleek and powerful, and held an armored form as well, this one grew to resist the cold of Jotunheim. The one that Greenwood had was serpentine, and could float in midair, a flying variant that he redesigned and merged with nanobots to transform into a half-dragon and half-mech chaotic divine dragon. And although it wasn''t a Fragment of the original Chaos Dragon but was pretty much a new Chaos Dragon the Deep One created, Ran''s body was fully adapted to the sea while holding chaotic magic powers. And this one seems to have been able to absorb the volcanic powers and mes of this Underground Volcano, bing a gigantic, over 200-meter big smander-like Chaos Dragon! "ROOOOOOAAAARRRRRR! SHAAAAAHH!!!" The Fire Chaos Dragon instantly jumped off the Lava Pool, while opening its gigantic jaws and unleashing Chaotic ck mes everywhere! CRAAAASH! FLUOOOOOOOSH! "Step back!" Drake said. "Handle the Dragon Monstersing up!" Hemanded his troops. "On it, boss!" Tisha smiled, as she led the party of allies. Groups of Hellfire Wyverns, Volcanic Draconic Smanders, and zing Turtle Dragons constantly came rushing in. These monsters weren''t real descendants of Divine Dragons, but monsters known as "lesser dragons", originally born from Dungeons. "RAAAAARRRRR!" The Fire Chaos Dragon didn''t even let them begin, jumping towards the group of Drake''s allies with its gigantic ws! FLAAAASH! CRAAAAAAASSSH! However, instead of impacting Drake''s allies, the Dragon King himself stopped him with his own ws, intercepting its deadly blow. "Oi, I''m the one you''ll be fighting." Drake smiled, as his fistsnded over the Chaos Dragon''s stomach like countless freezing meteors! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAAM! BAAAAAMMM¡­! ----- Chapter 1321 The Powerful Blazing Chaos Dragon Chapter 1321 The Powerful zing Chaos Dragon ----- The zing Chaos Dragon was unsealed from the Underground Volcano where the Ancient Venerable of mes sealed him in the long past. Now freed, the monstrous beast took no time to attack those that stood in front of its path. However, little did it know that the young Dragon King himself, someone that has already defeated three Chaos Dragons was in front of him, and was more than happy to confront yet another fragment of the original monstrosity, that once tormented the entire world of Yggdrasil. "ROOOOOAAARRRRR!" The zing Chaos Dragon roared in fury, charging forwards and using its gigantic ws to attack those in front of its path! However¡­ CRAAAASH! Drake, the King of Dragons, swiftly intercepted his lethal blows, utilizing his incredible defensive scales and overwhelming strength to fight him head-on! "GRRRHHHHH¡­?!" The zing Chaos Dragon opened its several red eyes in shock, as it found itself unable topletely overpower the dragon in front of itself! The Dragon King began exuding a powerful Divine Aura, thebination of several Divinities he had acquired through his journey, alongside the essence of Draconic Energying from the Draconic Records. FLUOOOOOSH! Both the Dragon King and the zing Chaos Dragon auras seemed evenly matched, resembling a sh between two overwhelming seas of divine essence. "Oi, I''m the one you''ll be fighting." Drake smiled, as his fistsnded over the Chaos Dragon''s stomach like countless freezing meteors! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAAM! BAAAAAMMM¡­! "GRYYYYYAARRGGH¡­!" The zing Chaos Dragon''s gigantic body was covered on deadly Primordial Divine Ice, as its body was thrown down back into the depths of the underground volcano it came from! SPLAAAASH! "Hey, you can''t just run away now." Drake smiled, gathering his Divine Power around his body. "{Divine Primordial Ice Magic}: {Absolute Zero}!" FLUOOOOOOSH! His hand touched the volcanic magma as it quickly began to freeze! Something that only a god capable of controlling the element of ice to such an extent could aplish. The ice froze the magma and quickly turned it all into solid stone, trapping the zing Chaos Dragon within. "Knock, fucking knock!" Drake roared, gathering his strength as his fists reached the now rock-solid underground volcano! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAAAASSSSH!!! Millions of boulders exploded everywhere as the sealed beast surged from within, roaring furiously. It opened its gigantic, ferocious jaws and unleashed a st of chaotic ck-colored mes right over Drake''s body! BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The huge explosion spread out ck mes across the entire battlefield, as even the dragon''s servants, the lesser dragon monsters, were fried into ashes on the spot! "Unnnggh¡­! You sure pack a punch!" Drake roared, standing his ground before the might of the zing Chaos Dragon''s Breath. "However¡­" His jaws slowly started opening, divine power surging from within like bright white light. "I can y the same game!" TRUUUUUUMMMMM¡­! Drake''s own Dragon Breath surged, gathering all of his Divinities together and absolutely overpowering the Dragon Breath of the zing Chaos Dragon. The ck mes instantly turning off as the rainbow frost impacted the Chaos Dragon''s entire face, throwing it down! BAAAAMMM¡­! The entire Chaos Dragon ended like a huge frozen statue, immobile¡­ For a moment, silence took over the entire battlefield as everyone nced at the scene. However¡­ Crack¡­ crack! CRAAASH! "GGRRRHHHH¡­! ROOOOAARRR!" The zing Chaos Dragon easily freed itself from its frosty prison, shattering the ice in mere seconds, its entire body started to exude ck mes and red mes together, its scales beginning to fall off and showing only mes beneath. The dragon''s body was beginning to mutate, much like other Chaos Dragons, they held the power to shapeshift into different forms after they took a certain amount of damage¡­ "It is shedding all of its scales?!" Bedann asked, smashing a swarm of Rank 10 Lesser Dragons. "No way, is it going for a speedier form like the other ones from before?!" Miranda asked. "SHAAAAAHHH!!!" FLAAAAASH! The zing Chaos Dragon rushed towards Drake in a mere instant, so fast it only left behind a tail made of ck and red mes. Most of its scales now gone as its entire body was covered on pure mes, the very touch into Drake''s scales began to burn them into ashes, and so his flesh! "T-These mes¡­!" Drake muttered, before the zing Chaos Dragon''s fists reached his face, punching him several times so fast he couldn''t react in time! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAAAMMM¡­! His face was being burned down to a crisp and constantly trying to regenerate back, the agony was tremendous! And because his brain was being constantly burned, his thought processing was being slowed down. "DADDY!!!" "PAPA!!!" Suddenly, however, two little dragon girls emerged above the zing Chaos Dragon, their small bodies swiftly transforming into their gigantic draconic forms. Bedra turned into her glorious, celestial light dragon form, with feathery wings and bright white scales, while Kate took her Technomancy Dragon form, resembling a sleek and futuristic dragon-shaped mech! "RAAAAAHHHH!!!" The two girls Dragon Breaths were unleashed at the same time, sting through the zing Chaos Dragon''s defenses, as it had sacrificed them in exchange for speed and attack power, and leaving two enormous holes on its back! BOOOOOMMM!! BOOOOOMMM!!! "GRUOOOOOOOHHH¡­!" The zing Chaos Dragon groaned in agony, as it quickly gave Drake the time he needed to retaliate! Channeling his Spiritual Power, Divine Power, and Mana, he swiftly merged all his weapons and Spirits into a single weapon, this including Ariel, of course. FLAAAASH! The rainbow-colored trident overflowed with powerful Divine Energy and Spiritual Essence, as Drake swiftly pointed it at the zing Chaos Dragon''s chest, impaling the beast and pushing it above his own body! CRAAAAAASSSSHHH!!! "GRYYYYAAAARRGGH¡­!" The zing Chaos Dragon screamed in agony, as Drake smiled viciously, his half-burnt face regenerating quickly from the bones, flesh, muscles, tendons, and then skin and scales. "You''re one vicious bastard¡­ I give you that!" Heughed. "Thankfully, I have my daughters to back me up! RAAAAHHHH!!!" Drake swiftlyunched the zing Chaos Dragon into the airs, as its wounds slowly began to regenerate using its own mes, and then, with his daughter''s aid, all three of them unleashed their Dragon Breaths! "Take this!" BOOOOOMMM!! BOOOOOMMM!! BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1322 Unleashing The Power Of Aegirs Ring! Chapter 1322 Unleashing The Power Of Aegir''s Ring! ----- With three Breath Attacks at oncending over the zing Chaos Dragon, its entire body quickly exploded into pieces, its fragments falling above the floor. Blood, flesh, guts, and countless quantities of miasmic chaotic liquid, its lifeforce. SPLAAAASH! BBRRSSSHH! However, its torn apart body wouldn''t remain like that for much longer. As every piece of the dragon quickly began regenerating, sticking back up together piece after piece, as monstrous ck tentacles and red colored eyes started spreading across its amorphous, slightly dragon-like new shape. "It is regenerating already?! That''s so fast!" Mirandained. "Chaos Dragons are virtually immortal after all; their Chaotic properties couldn''t be destroyed not even by the Venerables¡­" Bedann said. "This is why they were divided into fragments and sealed away. I guess it is time for us to step-in, Miranda! Let''s go!" Bedann and Miranda were the key to defeat the immortal Chaos Dragon, as they were perhaps the only living beings in this world (not including the now dead Deep One) capable of manipting Chaos and Absorbing its deadly essence. Having already devoured two Chaos Dragon Fragments, they already held the power to transform into a Chaos Dragon themselves, fusing together into their ultimate True Chaos Dragon Queen form! FLAAAAASH! "ROOOOOAAARRRRR!" Bedann roared furiously while fused with Miranda, her Chaos Dragon Queen form surged with full strength! Her very presence exuded the tremendous divine power of a Chaos Dragon, mixed with the Ice Titan Bloodline she held, strengthening her muscle, size, and prowess even more. ck and purple scales covered her bulky body, with a long neck and sharp, gigantic fangs decorating her big dragon head, her red eyes opening furiously, as a big red eye opened in the middle of her chest. Two pairs of long ck wings spread out, pping rapidly and putting her into midair! "Mama''s here!" Bedra celebrated. "Nn! Mama''s turn now!" Kate nodded. "Alright, we shouldn''t just sit idle though, girls." Drake said. "Quickly! Restraint that thing! Oi Aegir,e help out!" "E-Eh?! You want me to fight that huge gross thing?!" Aegir began getting the cold feet, despite now being in the form of a ring around one of Drake''s fingers. "Never took the Primordial Goddess of Sea as a coward, this is new to me." Drake teased her. "W-What?! I''m not a coward! I''ll show you!" She said angrily. "Just so you see!!!" Aegir said angrily. FLAAAAASH! Her Divine Powers quickly began spreading around Drake, but not only him, but his two Daughters Bedra and Kate at the same time! "GRUOOOOAARRRGGHHH!" Meanwhile, the zing Chaos Dragon surged once more, its amorphous body taking a new, monstrous form as countless tentacles spread across its entire body, ferocious and creepy red eyes, and its head, which now could split into four parts leading to arger and more monstrous jaw filled with sharp fangs below its neck. All packed with wings made of ck mes, giving the beast the ability to fly! And so it did, in mere seconds after its transformation, it swiftly flew into the skies and reached Drake and his daughters, aiming to st them out with all its might, as its gigantic, amorphous jaws opened, unleashing a deadly Dragon Breath! TRUUUUUUUMMMM¡­! Bedann was unable to catch the beast before it could fire the gigantic beam, as it swiftly reached Drake and his daughters in just a split of a second! "Ah! NO!" Bedann and Miranda cried at the same time, as Drake, Bedra, and Kate were engulfed on deadly ck mes capable of turning anything they touched into ashes! BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! "GROOOOAARRRRGH!" The zing Chaos Dragon seemed to beughing as it saw the huge explosion, slowly rushing towards there, still possessing its insane speed. Even if they survived, they would be heavily wounded, enough for the malicious dragon to devour their remains as they scream in agony. FLAAAASH! However, as the beast reached them, the smoke dissipated, revealing Drake and his daughters to bepletely unscathed! "GRAAAH?!" The Chaos Dragon was utterly shocked, as Bedann finally reached him, her two axesbining into one and chopping the Dragon into two halves! "TAKE THIS!!!" CRAAAAAASSSSH!!! "GRYYYYAAAEEEGGHH¡­!" The zing Chaos Dragon screamed in agony, but even by being chopped in two halves, its two halves moved independently, running away from her and Drake and their daughters¡­ Its two halves nced in surprise at their bodies, now enhanced with the power and divinity of an ancient primordial goddess long lost in the world of Yggdrasil''s history! Drake, Bedra, and Kate''s scaled bodies were now covered onrge bright blue colored armors, finely decorated to resemble the waves of the sea. Their already majestic draconic bodies looking even more resplendent as they wore divine armor. Such divine armor overflowed with the Divinity of the Seas themselves, as Aegir divided her power into three, covering all of them with her own body''s materialization, the special ability of the Ring she transformed into. Ding! [The [Mystical Primordial Blue Orb Ring Of Oceans and Time: Aegir (SS Grade)]''s Ability: [Mystical Transformation: Aegir] has been activated on all three targets: [Drake] [Bedra] and [Kate]!] [Due to dividing the power between three targets, the total bonuses have been reduced by half.] [While transformed through [Aegir''s Divine Primordial Ocean Armor], Enhances Magic Power and Dexterity and Agility by +250%, and increases Water and Time Magic Attribute Power and Effects by +500%!] [Additionally, the {Divine Weapons} connected to Aegir will manifest within her armor''s wielders!] [Bedra] has gained the [Kraken-ying Timeless Sea Battle Axe] Divine Weapon!] [Kate] has gained the [Ancient Divine Oceans of Time Grimoire] Divine Weapon!] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Drake] has gained the [Divine Primordial Sword of Undting Timeless Seas] Divine Weapon!] [Because all three Divine Weapons are being summoned into three different targets, their {Special Synchro Ability} has been activated!] [All Aegir''s Armor Wearers Stats have increased by an additional +200%!] FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Three powerful Divine Weapons appeared on the ws of the three Divine Dragons, as they immediately rushed into battle! The weapons unleashed powerful, Primordial Sea attacks one after another! "T-This is¡­ Is this the true power of the Primordial Goddess?!" The Venerable of mes was left bbergasted. ----- Chapter 1323 Overwhelming The Blazing Chaos Dragon! ----- "ROOOAARRRR!" The zing Chaos Dragon swiftly attempted to evade the attacksing from Drake, Bedra, and Bedann at once by using its superior, instant speed, as it converted its entire body into mes and traveled from one spot to another! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The blows from Drake, Bedra, and Bedann were constantly missing despite their great speed, power, and precision, even through their bodies had transformed. "I didn''t knew you could transform like that!" Bedann said in surprise. "And that''s not all!" Drake smiled. "These weapons pack a punch! If only that bastard wasn''t moving so goddamn fast though!" "I got it papa!" Kate said, suddenly imbuing Mana and Divine Power into the Grimoire floating in her hands, as it opened its pages and unleashed the might of the strongest Primordial Divine Sea and Time Spells! "[Primordial Divine Seas of Time Magic]: [Timeless Sea Waves]!" FLUOOOOOOOSH! A gigantic magic circle opened in midair, sshing a gigantic stream of sea water against the Chaos Dragon. However, the bastard swiftly moved away to evade the hit¡­ However¡­ SPLAAAAAASSSSHHH!!! It still hit, even with its high speed and evasion! "G-GRRYYAAAGGH¡­!" FRSSSHHHH!!! The water quickly began to turn off the mes, as the dragon''s body felt stiff, as if it was being temporarily paralyzed¡­ "W-What?! How did that hit?" The Venerable of mes was shocked. "It was such a pain in the ass to catch up with this bastard''s speed when I fought him! What magic is that?!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Heheh, surprised?" Aegir''s voiceughed within her divided existence. "That''s the powerful Spell of Timeless Sea Waves! It is a spell that is SET ON TIME! This means that no matter what, it will always hit within that time frame, even if that character moves away, the spell will simply appear where they are! Pretty cool, right?" BAAAAAMMM¡­! The Chaos Dragon fell into the floor, its soaked body waspletely paralyzed, it couldn''t even scream in fury or agony either¡­ the water covering its body had stopped time for himpletely. "And that''s not all! The water is quite deadly, it will stop the time of any target it touches. You understand what that means, brainless brute? That dragon''s paralyzed because its own time has stopped!" Aegirughed pridefully. "Well, only temporarily, it barelysts a few seconds." "So this is the legendary Time Attribute Magic¡­" Said the Venerable of mes. "If I had held such power back then, maybe I could had also been able to defy fate¡­" As hemented, the fight continued down below. "G-GRAAAAHHH¡­ GRYYAAARRGH!" The zing Chaos Dragon began to tear itself apart from the inside out to free itself from its time-stopped soaked body, only for Drake and his family to catch up to him¡­ and rain him with deadly blows! "HYAAAAAHHH!!!" Bedra roared ferociously, swinging her gigantic Axe down and chopping the beast into several pieces one after another, sshes of oceanic water emerged constantly, resembling tentacles of krakens wrapping around the still-moving chopped flesh so it wouldn''t run away. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "ROOOOOAARRRRR!" The chaotic dragon attempted to fight back anyways, its amorphous, liquified body suddenly shapeshifting into tens of dragon heads and opening their jaws, attempting to bite Bedra''s body or burn her with dragon breaths! "Stay STILL!" Drake roared, stopping the beast attacks with both his trident and the sword, wielding the oceanic powers of the divinities and strengths he acquired in back in the Aquarius Archipgo, and unleashing a destructive consecutive barrage of piercing blows. Ice and Oceanic Magicbined together, generating oceanic freezing waves, slowing down the monstrous dragon''s shapeshifting while keeping it on ce as his two daughters unleashed magic and physical attacks against it! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "GRIIIIEEEEGGGH¡­! ROOOAARRRGGH¡­!" "NOW, BENLADANN! MIRANDA!" Drake roared, as he and his daughters kept the beast still. "ALRIGHT!!" Bedann and Miranda roared at the same time, their power converging together as Bedann''s chest opened in halves, revealing a monstrous ck hole! With the power of the Chaos Spirits she had turned into her Familiars, and the Chaos Beast too, she swiftly began to absorb the entire Dragon into her body and soul, as it was swiftly torn to shreds within her internal ck Hole. FLUOOOOOSH! "GRYYYAAAARRGGH¡­!" The zing Chaos Dragon gave onest scream of agony before beingpletely consumed, leaving nothing behind at all. "W-We did it!" Bedra was the first to celebrate. "Mama so cool!" Kate said happily. Despite not being rted to her, Bedann and Miranda called themselves her stepmothers. "I-I wouldn''t had been able to do this without all of your aid. That beast was tremendously strong, much stronger than any of the ones we''ve fought¡­" Bedann sighed. "And¡­ Ah, here it is." Bedann quickly separated everything she consumed, giving Drake arge golden divine dragon soul fragment, belonging to the soul of the Primordial Dragon of Light, Asga. Drake quickly swallowed the fragment, and using his Draconic Record powers, swiftly sent the fragment back to the rebuilding soul of Asga within the Realm of Light Dragon Souls. "Ah¡­ Thank you for that." Her voice whispered momentarily. "And there''s this guy too." Bedann smiled, revealing a lizard-shaped Chaotic Beast that had taken over the Chaos Dragon Fragment. It resembled a Fire Smander, and it had a single red eye in the middle of its jaws and could produce red and ck mes. It seemed to have been instantly tamed when Bedann swallowed it. "GRYAR!" "With this, it seems I can now summon Chaos mes." Bedann said in surprise. "It mighte handy in the future¡­" Miranda nodded. The two quickly went back to their normal forms after their transformation was deactivated, meanwhile Drake and his daughters remained the same, feeling morefortable in full dragon forms. With the other Lesser Dragons defeated, the Trial''s third andst wave was finallypleted, and the Inheritance was fully conquered! "Well, congrats! You''vepleted the hardest trial out of the four avable!" Laughed the Venerable of mes. "I have to give it to you, I had NO hope of you guys actually managing to win! But here I am, swallowing my own pride. Fucking hell! You did it! Well done! Alright, I''m convinced." "Convinced?" Drake asked. "You''ll inherit my powers!" Laughed the Venerable of mes. ----- Chapter 1324 Completing The Trial And Moving On ----- Once the zing Chaos Dragon was taken care of, the me Venerable was oddly joyful. It made me feel a bit nervous, this bastard threw us an unexpectedly hard challenge out of nowhere, in what we thought would be an easy monster-hunting trial. At the end, it became a battle where we put our lives on the line to defeat yet another of these overpowered Chaos Dragon Fragments. It seems they''re getting stronger somehow, they always manage to match our strength when we fight them. There might be something happening around the world that''s awakening their dormant powers more and more¡­ Maybe we should hurry and defeat them all before they be so strong they''ll free themselves from their seals. "Well, congrats! You''vepleted the hardest trial out of the four avable!" Laughed the Venerable of mes. "I have to give it to you; I had NO hope of you guys actually managing to win! But here I am, swallowing my own pride." "Swallowing your own pride, huh?" I sighed. "What? Did you expect us to die? Bastard¡­" "Hahahaha! Well, it wasn''t as if the trials of those two women were any different, weren''t they?" Laughed the Venerable. "Well, I guess¡­ you''re not wrong." I sighed. "Anyways-" "Fucking hell! Come on! Be more cheerful! You did it! Well done!" He got angered, manifesting his zing body, resembling a floating genie made of fire. "Alright, I''m convinced." "Convinced?" I asked, feeling confused. Was this demon going to throw us another impossible trial? "You''ll inherit my powers!" Laughed the Venerable of mes. "W-Wait, what? That easy?!" Asked everyone at the same time. "Ahahahaha! No, not that easy though! But I''ll give you a part of my inheritance for now. However, now you''re qualified to enter the true inheritance andpete with the other four qualified¡­" Said the Venerable of mes. "Well, there''s only three, the fourth one¡­ mighte really soon." "So it hasn''t been decided yet¡­" I sighed. "Oh well-" Ding! [You havepleted all three waves in under 30 minutes!]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [You earned +100.000.000 Divine Power as a Reward.] [You earned [Crystalized Essence of Primordial Fire (S Grade)] x3 as a Reward.] [You earned [Divine Infernal me Orichalcum Ingot (S Grade)] x3 as a Reward.] [You earned [Divine Volcanic Infernal Pearl (S Grade)] x3 as a Reward.] [You earned [zing Dragon Divine Core Fragment (SS Grade)] x1 as a Reward.] [You earned [zing Dragon Blood Elixir (SS Grade)] x1 as a Reward.] [You earned [Fire Titan Divine Core Fragment (SS Grade)] x1 as a Reward.] [You earned [Fire Titan Blood Elixir (SS Grade)] x1 as a Reward.] [You earned [Savage Sun re Divinity Fragment] x5 as a Reward.] As the rewards finally dropped, I was left almost speechless. Several SS Grade materials were gifted, including the Divine Core Fragments of Fire Dragons and Fire Titans, and their blood as well! This''ll help me unlock their bloodlines and powers even faster! However, that was not all, as I also acquired five small fragments of the Venerable of mes original divinity, the "Savage Sun re" Divinity, which was said to have engulfed the world in mes in the past¡­ "Heheh, satisfied with that for now?!" Heughed. "I bet you are! You got the best rewards though, your friends got some Divine Power topensate, so don''t worry. I''m sure they won''tin over you getting the goods, you''re the leader after all." "Meh, I was expecting something more, but it''s whatever." Yuki shrugged. "My reward is Drake''s gratefulness." Pekora smiled. "Well, I would had loved a weapon or something though! Kind ofme for a savage venerable to not hand over some weapons!" Tishained. "TCH! Oi, are you calling me not generous now?!" The Venerable cried in fury. "I am not stingy! You''ll get some good Divine Weapons once the True Trial begins. For that, wait until the fourth one appears." "I see, who are the current qualified ones?" I asked. "That guy named me Emperor, you, and¡­ Heheh, should I ruin the fun? I might as well keep it a surprise!" Heughed. "I ain''t telling you." "Wait, what?! Just tell us!" Bedann said. "So that insane genocide-loving emperor is in this too?" Sighed Miranda. "What a bummer, for real¡­" "Well, whatever, I bet whoever is the third one might be someone important if he says it would "ruin the fun" to reveal their existence¡­" I sighed. "Is it the little Fire Dragon by any chance though?" "Ah? Little dragon? Nah, there''s no weakling like that in the qualified ones¡­ Though maybe he would be the fourth? Hahaha! Who knows?!" The Venerable of mesughed. "Now, this tower belongs to you, it''ll be a crucial part once thest and final trial begins. Make sure that it doesn''t get sted or something." "This tower?" I wondered. "Weird¡­ Wait, don''t tell me¡­ Is the trial going to be a Tower Defense thing?" "Tower what?" The Venerable wondered, raising an eyebrow. "Anyways! Now that you can control this ce, it works kind of like a Dungeon. By infusing Divine Power, you can automatically generate Divine Monsters of multiple Ranks, and it alsoes with the function of being able to teleport to the entrance of the other trials, only when thest trial has yet to begin." FLAAASH! Arge gate emerged from the ground, opening itself and revealing us a path to the other inheritance near the Muspel''s Bone Mountain Range we wanted to go from the beginning. "Nice, it''s there!" Bedann celebrated. "Let''s go then!" Bedra said. "Let''s meet the little dragon!" Kate was excited too. "Heh, fine." I sighed. "Let''s get going then. Oi gramps, we''ll beingter. Make sure to take care of my new dungeon until then." "W-Who are you calling gramps?!" The Venerable said angrily. "Bye old man~" Aegir giggled, flying away. "You''re older than me!" The Venerable of mes continued barking in anger, as we stepped from one trial to another¡­ in an instant, teleporting to the Muspel Bone Mountain Range. It was truly the sight of dreams¡­ a gigantic skeleton that once belonged to Muspel was now resting over the ground, covered on vegetation. The mountain where the young fire dragon that Yggdrasil said I should meet was right at its side. Alright, I guess it''s time to meet this mysterious fellow. RUMBLE! However, just as we arrived, the whole mountain started to tremble. An enormous Divine zing Aura surged from within the depths of the mountain, as the roar of a ferocious monster echoed. "ROOOOOAAARRRRRR!!!" "RAAAAAHHH!!!" And also, the roar of a younger dragon and his smaller divine aura shing against this beast¡­ But that wasn''t all, therger beast''s aura surged with a chaotic power akin to a Chaotic Spirit! Has some sort of old Chaos Spirit that was sealed in this mountain awakened, by any chance?! If so, this is even more terrible! That Little Fire Dragon is really important ording to Yggdrasil, I can''t have him dying on me just when I arrived! "W-Wait, is the little dragon fighting something dangerous?!" Bedann panicked. "This is bad! Didn''t that tree said you should protect him?!" Asked Miranda. "Looks like we can''t take a break yet! Let''s go!" I said, quickly grabbing everyone with my giant ws and flying towards the mountain at full speed. ----- Chapter 1325 The Young Fire Dragons Journey ----- Since his rebirth as a Fire Dragon, Surtr had been slowly growing ustomed to the Fire Giant Vige within the Great Guardian''s Volcano. This volcano harbored a great variety of internal biomes, where the Fire Giants could livefortably, including fresh water and even caves filled with precious crystals and ores. Meanwhile, the mountain was covered on all matter of beautiful forests, providing edible fruits, roots, and wood to the tribe. At the same time, weak monsters roamed around, which the mighty Fire Giants hunted to supplement their diet with daily protein. At first, when he was just born, the young Surtr felt worried, if not scared of everything surrounding him. After all, even if he came from another world, it wouldn''t be easy for him to ept such a new life right out of nowhere. And it took him a few weeks to get over his depression, mostly connected to his harsh death, and the worry he had over the fate of his family, and especially of his dear little sister, which was left behind in Earth. It was rather clear by now, as Surtr developed more in the vige, that this wasn''t his world. This world was named Yggdrasil, divided into massive continents based on Norse Mythology''s Ancient Realms. And the Continent he had been reborn to was Muspelheim, and covered on mes, and one of the most dangerous out of them all, where only might made right, and the survival of the fittest extended even to the organized and intelligent Fire Giants.N?v(el)B\\jnn In fact, he was rather lucky to have been reborn near one of the most peaceful hidden viges around the continent, as this vige enjoyed the protection of this huge mountain filled with resources. Thanks to the three Unique Skills he awakened after his rebirth, he was able to slowly make the daily life of this vige better. When his mother revealed to him his powers within the Draconic Records, Surtr can remember how surprised he was at first¡­ "Unlike any of us Fire Dragons, my son, you''ve been reborn with a special soul, and therefore, you''ve developed Unique Skills!" His mother congratted him back then. "Unique Skills?! Is that like¡­ some sort of cheat ability?!" Surtr wondered. "I guess you could say they''re quite cheat-likepared to normal magic or abilities." Her mother nodded. "They are [Origin me Rebirth], [Heavenly Smith], and [Beast Tamer]! I have heard that sometimes, otherworldly souls inherit Unique Skills based on theirst wishes, or their previous life talents or likings." The First Unique Skill, [Origin me Rebirth] allowed Surtr to wield the Origin me Magic, the strongest me magic that Muspel once wielded herself, capable of bringing back the dead back to life, heal wounds, and cure diseases, while also being able to burn with the strength of pure purifying might. However, it wasn''t just that, this Unique Skill manifested out of Surtr''s desire to revive back in earth. It allowed him to create up to three "Spawn Points" where he can revive even after death, although having a cooldown of 24 hours, giving him an "extra life" to use every day. It was an insane power, which he used recklessly on many asions to save the life of the people of the vige, even sacrificing himself to defeat a powerful Monster that threatened to destroy it all, the Ferocious Volcanic Grizzly King, a strong Rank 7 Monster which he barely defeated when he was just Rank 5 himself, a feat only possible thanks to such powers. The Second Unique Skill, [Heavenly Smith], gave him the power to transform the shape of materials andbine them just through the usage of Mana. Even now, he is limited to his maximum Mana Capacity, but using this power, he has be capable of creating powerful armor out of monster materials and mined ores to arm better the peaceful Fire Giants of this vige, and even build enormous magic cannons and tanks to fight armies of monsters. This Skill most likely manifested out of his talent for crafting and carpentry back on his life as a young human teenager in Earth. He always liked games where you could collect resources and craft items, so this power was a manifestation of both his talents and wishes. And the Third and Last Unique Skill, [Beast Tamer] was easy to guess, but it allowed Surtr tomunicate with all matter of beasts and tame them through magical contract bonds. He couldn''t tame just anything, as he had to defeat powerful monsters first to tame them, but it worked really well, helping him assemble a group of tamed creatures to help him out. This Skill manifested itself because on his previous life, he always loved animals, and treated them well, often taking time and money out of his pockets to feed animals living on the streets, and bringing them to the veterinary if he saw them looking slightly sick. With these blessings, and the help of his mother and siblings within the Draconic Records, he worked hard to protect the vige and fight off threats that could had otherwise destroyed it. Eventually, as the chief of the vige grew older and more tired, he trusted him and gave Surtr the position of Chief instead. It was rather sudden, but he couldn''t reject such a title, as the chief trusted on him and his strength to protect the people precious to him¡­ As the months went by, Surtr grew more ustomed to the vige, to the people around, and to every single person. They became much more friendlier of him, and they loved him, he loved them back. Slowly, this small vige became his second home. The chief knew this, and through hisst weeks, he made sure to teach Surtr everything he knew, his skill for Alchemy and Crafting which helped the chief create potions for his vige and other utensils were all transferred to him. And of course, onest gift as well¡­ "Take this, Surtr¡­ Since the premature death of his brother long ago, nobody has been able to wield this." The chief, on his dying bed, handed to the young Surtr a small red jewel emanating a divine power within. "This is¡­?!" Surtr was unaware of what it was. "Thest fragment of our God, Lord Logi¡­" The chief muttered. ----- Chapter 1326 The Fire Giant Village Chiefs Passing ----- "This is the Fragment of our God of Fire, Logi¡­" The chief sighed. "Long ago, in the forgotten eras of the past, he was shattered into four pieces by the Ancient Aesir¡­ Cough¡­ T-This is¡­ the power within this jewel¡­ You must wield it when you most need to, Surtr¡­ Cough!" "Chief¡­!" Surtr cried, holding his hand tightly. He was now in a humanoid form, still covered on several scales, having horns and wings, but with a slight appearance to a Fire Giant, with red skin and a humanoid-like face, with long, metallic copper-colored hair and fiery red eyes. "Father!" "Please don''t leave us yet¡­" The twins Nadia and Mina, who apanied Surtr since he hatched from his egg were in tears. The chief raised them ever since they were little children that escaped the destruction of their own vige by the man known as the me Emperor. The twin Fire Giants, with different personalities yet kind hearts, helped Surtr in anything they could, from cooking for him, to help him get used to the vige, to bringing himpany, friendship, and perhaps, something more¡­ At their side, Surtr surpassed many trials and challenges, and grew much attached to the two. Mina with her fluffy and joyful personality, and Nadia with her serious and stoic self, both helped Surtr develop in different ways. It could be said that if it wasn''t for them and the chief, Surtr would had neve been able to get over his tragic death and would had fallen into an even deeper depression. Yet now, as he saw the two girls crying in sorrow over the passing of their adoptive father, Surtr couldn''t help but feel terrible¡­ He has done everything he could, giving him the best potions he could possibly create, yet his state never seemed to improve. This was because of "Lifespan" something that every living being in the world of Yggdrasil held, it could be extended as long as they grew stronger, but all Lifespan would eventually reach a finite number. And the chief, after having lived for over three hundred years, was already on hisst day. His body was slowly failing him, and his soul seemed to slowly being dragged into Helheim, the realm of the dead. "I''ll always watch over you two, my dear daughters¡­" He sighed with a faint smile, as he caressed their heads with his cold hands. "There is¡­ a prophecy¡­ something my young brother once told me about¡­ Surtr." "A prophecy?" Wondered the young fire dragon. "A prophecy about¡­ Cough¡­ About the King of all Dragons." Muttered the chief. "That jewel¡­ will bring forth his strength. When not even your power can withstand the might of our foes¡­ The Dragon King will arrive, and bring peace to our war thornnd once more¡­ Surtr, you must¡­ find him¡­" "The Dragon King¡­" Surtr felt surprised. "I will¡­ I promise you that I will find him!" He nodded. "Eventually¡­ somewhere." "Take care of my daughters¡­ And the vige. I know¡­ it is a lot of¡­ responsibility but¡­ I want you to know that¡­ I trust you¡­ Wielder of the Origin mes¡­" The chief said weakly, as he slowly stopped breathing. Closing his eyes, he died peacefully, surrounded by his loved ones. "I will do my best¡­ Do not worry¡­" Surtr looked at the dead chief, his eyes couldn''t contain his sorrow anymore, as tears flowed from them as he stood there, silently. Nadia and Mina continued crying while hugging the old chief''s body, while the rest of the vige mourned the death of their beloved chief. The day after, when the chief was buried within the mountain''s graveyard. Surtr gathered with the twins to discuss the jewel. "I remember hearing about this from him¡­ He often said that he had a younger brother that died long ago, who was born with this jewel on his forehead." Nadia exined. "He said it is a fragment of the God of mes Logi, and that it is inherited by Oracles of the four tribes." "But it seems the lineage ended with him, as he never had a child, nor he was capable of holding the power of the jewel, so he couldn''t hold it within his own body¡­" Said Mina. "I often thought he was joking around when he said such ridiculous things, but he also¡­ told us something else." "Something else?" Surtr wondered. "Our vige was destroyed because of these jewels¡­" Nadia said. "A man named¡­ me Emperor did it." "Apparently, there was also an Oracle in our vige, that tyrant was after this jewel, and killed us all just to obtain it¡­" Mina sighed. "By then we were very young, so we didn''t had any idea¡­ To think everything was connected." "I see¡­" Surtr sighed. "That man that destroyed your vige¡­ He must be after this jewel as well. Eventually he might evene here¡­" "T-That''s¡­ right." Nadia sighed. "If so then¡­ What should we do? Honestly, it is one problem after another¡­ I''m so tired¡­" "Hang in there!" Mina sighed, caressing her sister''s head. "We''ll get through this together!" "We will." Surtr nodded. "And we''ll grow even stronger¡­ We''ve also got another problem to resolve, this Mountain''s Guardian is acting strange. I am afraid something must have happened to him. We need to meet him and see what''s happening down there. Or else, an even greater catastrophe will befall the vige." "But that''s¡­" Nadia muttered. "No buts." Surtr said. "I''ve gained enough resolve, and as the chief of this vige, I have to prioritize everybody''s safety. I know it is hard, Nadia, Mina¡­ But I want to keep moving forwards, for the chief, and everyone else. I don''t really know if the Dragon King will trulye to our help, so for now, I want to rely on our own strength. Could you lend me yours?" Surtr nced at the two girls with an honest smile, his eyes ring with conviction. The twins immediately felt the weight on their hearts be lighter, as they realized there was someone like him at their side. "Alright, can''t be helped¡­" Nadia sighed, blushing a bit.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Of course! Since you hatched that we said we would stay at your side, and so we will!" Mina smiled cheerfully. ----- Chapter 1327 The Powers Of Heavenly Smith ----- Although the death of the chief put Surtr down a lot, he didn''t wanted to let such a tragedy stop his pace. His mother, Muspel, had told him many times that there must have been a reason, a meaning that he was born in this ce, and held such powerful abilities. This was a meaning that he slowly found by himself as he lived in this vige, as he made bonds with people, and as he grew stronger with the twins, Mina, and Nadia. Slowly, he realized that perhaps one of such purposes was to protect this people, to protect those he loved. To do what he couldn''t do back on Earth, as his parent''s lives slipped off his fingers without him being able to do a single thing¡­ This time, with this strength, there was no way he would let these people perish. And this morning, only after two days since the chief''s death, he was almost prepared to depart into the mountain''s depths, not without something he wanted to try out beforehand. By cing around the vige several piles of ores he had mined with the warriors and hunters of the vige, and by connecting his Mana with everyone in the vige, he decided to build a metallic fortress surrounding it! "[Heavenly Smith]!" FLAAAAAASH! The Mana of everybody else resonated with his own, as his power surged tremendously, the materials floated in midair, melting, and reassembling themselves around the entire mountain area where the vige was located, which led into a cave. Slowly yet steadily, it was made, a gigantic metallic fortress, made out of reinforced Fiery Ore, zing Copper, and ming Iron, alongside thousands of his own scales, which he slowly collected from his shedding skin over the weeks. With the protection of this concentration of metallic dragon scales and high quality ores, a powerful metallic fortress capable of withstanding even powerful magical attacks surged, protecting the whole vige! "A-Amazing¡­ it worked¡­" Not even Surtr could believe his eyes. "Without everybody''s mana, it wouldn''t had been possible, thanks¡­" "W-Woah, Surtr, this is amazing!" "You created this?!" "Phew, I feel so drained¡­ but this was totally worth the hassle!" "I guess the chief was right in giving you such a position!" "A fortress that can even resist magic blows¡­ With this we can be more at ease over random monster attacks¡­" "Thank you so much, Surtr!" The vigers quickly swarmed Surtr, embracing him on hugs and praises. By now, everybody had noticed how hard he worked for everyone in the vige. They were the ones that felt grateful the most. "E-Everyone¡­ Hahaha, I am only doing what I can. For now, I hope this, the armors, weapons, the magic tanks, and the army of beasts I''ve assembled can be enough." He said with a smile. "It makes me worried to leave you behind, even if it just a couple of days, but we need to solve this problem with the Mountain Guardian¡­" "Go on! We are not as frail as you think, young man." "I hope the issue with the Mountain Guardian can be resolved¡­" "I wish you the best of lucks!" Like that, after having a feast with the entire vige, Surtr, Nadia, and Mina departed into the mountain''s depths. Walking down the several caves leading to the mountain''s underground which they had visited previously. "Walking around here reminds me when you two first brought me here¡­" Surtr sighed. "Back then I was scared of anything, even a Lava Slime¡­" Heughed. "Oh yeah, those old times." Sighed Nadia. "I wish we could go back to them!" "Old? That was like¡­ a year ago!" Mina said while rubbing her chin. "Wow Surtr, you''re only a year old?" "My egg has beenid for a thousand years, so I''m actually older than you two." Laughed Surtr. "Also, I do have memories of a past life, which was around 17, as I''ve said before, so I''m actually not a year old!" "Hehehe, I was just teasing you!" Giggled Mina. "Once this is over¡­" Nadia sighed, holding Surtr''s arm. The two girls nced at Surtr with adorable expressions, blushing a bit. Surtr wasn''t dumb enough to not realize what they meant. "Yeah, once this is over, let''s get together. If you really don''t mind¡­ I''m a dragon after all¡­" Surtr said. "W-We don''t mind!" Mina and Nadia said almost at the same time. "L-Like that we can continue the fire dragon lineage too!" Nadia said while blushing even more. "W-What?! You were thinking about making babies already, Nadia? You''re such a perv!" Mina was shocked. "E-Eh? Y-You weren''t?!" Nadia quickly covered her face in embarrassment. "Uwaah¡­ I can''t believe I just said that! Ugh¡­" "Ahahaha, it is nice to have a good spirit." Surtr carefreelyughed. "But for now, let''s concentrate on the present." He nced at what was in front of him, a staircase leading even deeper. "These stairs¡­ ording to the chief, they lead down to the deepest area of the mountain, where the Guardian is resting." Nadia said. "Yeah¡­ It is a bit creepy, but we have to go!" Mina nodded. "I wonder how the guardian is¡­" The Guardian of the Mountain was a powerful Divine Beast that protected the Mountain for eons. His energy and powers helping the mountain flourish with resources. In exchange, the Fire Giants protected the mountain from monsters that predated on its ores, vegetation, or that could even aim for the guardian himself. This symbiotic rtionship hassted thousands of years, and it was the reason behind the prosperity of this vige, although in thest years, the strength and Divine Aura of the Guardian has weakened severely, and monsters have managed many times to sneak into the mountain range, attacking the vigers and attempting to devour the precious ores within. It was thanks to Surtr''s arrival that such events didn''t escted into the total destruction of the vige¡­ However, since a few months now, the Guardian has stoppedmunicating through telepathic messages sent to Mina, who was a Saintess that couldmunicate with him. And because of this, the entire vige grew restless over the matter. Now, finally, the three had grown strong enough to be able to explore the mountains depths and find out what had truly happened to the Guardian. "Let''s go, we''ll find out how he looks like once we meet him in person!" Surtr led his party. Little did they know that a horror of ancient times would be awaiting their arrival¡­n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 1328 Arriving In The Mountains Underground, Attack On The Myconids Village! ----- "ording to the chief''s map and indications, the Guardian of the Mountain lives right below the styer" of the mountain." Exined Mina. "I think it is this ce? Woah¡­ I''ve never seen something like this before though¡­" "I-It is hard to believe that there''s such a huge ce right below us." Nadia nodded. "And amazing, for sure¡­" "It is a gigantic forest made out of big mushrooms?!" Surtr was left perplexed. Right in front of them, there was an expansive undergroundndscape, an enormously wide cave area whose sky was covered on bright crystals, and whose floor waspletely covered on gigantic mushrooms, most of them reaching heights of over thirty meters. Not just big mushrooms formed enormous and ck and purple colored forests, but the floor was covered on all matter of smaller mushrooms, mostly moo mixing with lichen, creating colorful floors where many animals feed upon. "This ce is straight out of a video game¡­" Surtr thought. "Anyways, is this the [Mushroom Sanctuary]?" "It must be, without a doubt!" Mina smiled happily. "It is such a dreamy ce¡­" "So where should we go from here?" Nadia asked, ncing around. "I bet there''s even stronger monsters here." "Hmmm¡­ ording to the chief''s journal, it says that there are¡­ Rank 5 and 6 monsters?! Yikes¡­" Mina panicked a bit. "Well, aren''t we all Rank 5 by now? Don''t be so afraid, we''ll protect you." Surtr smiled. "I-I know, but I can''t help but feel concerned¡­" Sighed Mina. "Anyways, let''s get going. Is there any more info?" Nadia asked onest time. "The journal bes much less detailed here. The chief only visited this ce once on his entire life after all." Mina said. "But¡­ he said that to the deeper areas of the forest, there is arge vige of¡­ mushroom people?" "Huh? Like in Mario?" Wondered Surtr. "Now that sounds crazy, let''s go!" Surtr quickly transformed into his dragon form, as big as forty meters of height, bulky, with enormous and sharp wings, and covered on fiery red scales. The tip of his tail had the shape of a sharp spear, which ended on three ends. And his sharp ws werepletely jet-ck in color, while his big face resembled a bulky-type of dragon, he was surprisingly fast thanks to his new Skills and Powers he inherited from the Dragons in the Draconic Records. Perhaps due to his unique skills that allowed him to do so many fantastical things, their powers merged with the Draconic Records, giving him apletely unique ability, the power to Summon the Spirits of the Souls of the Dragons within the Fire Dragon Realm in the Draconic Records. He was limited to a few ones, which created something simr to a "contract" with him, but he was capable of summoning their strength, and imbue their souls and powers into a certain Skill. For example, the Skills he possessed rted to his Flight. "Annadraa, sis, I''m counting on you!" Surtr said, while carrying Mina and Nadia on his big hands. FLUOOOOSH! Suddenly, his big wings gathered a draconic soul energy, zing with golden soul fire, the appearance of a ghost-like dragon emerged behind him, slender and rather beautiful fire dragoness named Annadraa, who was expert at flying and being fast. "Very well my dear brother, let us depart then!" She giggled. FLAAAAAASSSH! pping his wings rapidly, the young Fire Dragon took off into the "skies" of this underground world. Passing over the beautiful, gigantic mushrooms, and seeing the wildlife of this mysterious and secretivend. "(I''ve leveled up and evolved quite a lot of times by now¡­ But I wonder if this would be enough to fight monsters as powerful as Rank 6 and above¡­)" Surtr wondered. "(I''ve crafted a lot of armor and magic weapons, potions, and even bombs¡­ But even then, is my strength enough?)" The young dragon possessed an extension of the Draconic Records named "Status" which he had designated unconsciously through his Heavenly Smith Unique Skill fusing its abilities with the Draconic Records. With this, he was able to absorb the Mana and Vitality of defeated foes directly from their Mana Cores and level up through converting this into "EXP" it was a simr way in how Drake could devour things to gain their energy and powers, but at the same time, different and more refined. But even now, as he was bestowed with so many powers and gifts, the young fire dragon was still unsure about if he would be able to aplish everything he wanted. The world of Yggdrasil honestly scared him, so big and wide, so filled with mysteries and dangers¡­ Often times, Surtr felt like even reaching the level of beings like "gods" was a pure fantasy, even when he could grow stronger¡­ But now, he simply couldn''t doubt, he had to do everything he could to help preserve the mountain where everyone lived and could prosper properly. "Eh?! Look at that! It is actually a huge vige! People''s living inside big mushrooms they carved in!" Suddenly, Mina interrupted his train of thoughts. "Is it- Huh?! They''re being attacked by monsters!" Nadia said. Suddenly, Surtr noticed the vige as well, barely protected with stone walls, as arge army of over a hundred mushroom monsters of all shapes and sizes were attempting to raid the entire ce, shaking the walls furiously. There were a few of these "mushroom people" there, standing over the walls and using strange magic while trying to scare them off, but the monsters were no normal beasts, they looked crazed, imbued with a strange power that made them go mad, with furious red eyes, and a darkness overflowing from their bodies¡­ "I-It''s no use! Our Magic is not getting through them at all!" "Have these monsters been enved by the Chaos Cultists?!" "A Darkness protects their bodies¡­" "T-This is useless¡­ We can''t do it¡­ That damn Trafalh has sent his minions to take revenge on us for having expulsed him from the vige¡­" "ROOOOAARRR!!!" A gigantic amalgamation of many mushroom monsters mixed together with dark energies surged from beneath the walls, leaping all the way up and infiltrating the vige! CRAAAASH! "N-No¡­!" "Are we going to die?!" "R-RUN!" -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1329 The Brave Young Myconid ----- The Myconid were a peaceful tribe of mushroom people that lived in the Mushroom Sanctuary right below the depths of the Sacred Mountain, the biggest and richest mountain in this area of Muspelheim, which absorbed nutrients and energy from the skeleton of the fallen Primogenitor Fire Dragon, Muspel. Unlike the Fire Giants, who had arrived muchter, the Myconid have lived for thousands of years earlier than them in these depths, born from a species of mushrooms that one day, magically started to move. Slowly, they gained sapience amidst the many other mushroom monsters, bing people. Their culture is deeply rooted with their way of life, slow, calm, and long-lived, Myconid live in harmony with their surrounding nature, and are the oldest worshipers of the Mountain Guardian, who had protected them since their birth as species. They developed the ability tomunicate through telepathy with the Guardian of the Mountain through their innate Psychic Powers, and keep a close rtionship with this ancient being. Yet¡­ only a hundred years ago, things changed forever. One of their most audacious and intelligent of their tribe, Trafalh discovered the ability to conjure Dark Arts magics after making contact with a mysterious being¡­ As the Mountain Guardian felt afraid of such power, the Myconid of the tribe forced him to move away from the vige. Filled with frustration and hate for not having been able to show them the true might of the powers he had acquired, which he believed were superior for their independence from the mountain guardian, he grew a deep hatred, and a desire for revenge. Such desire slowly corrupted his heart, as he manipted the beasts of the Mushroom Sanctuary. Little is known about what happened to him, or how did he acquired such powers, but since then, the monsters of the forest have grown aggressive, and the Myconid were forced to protect themselves by lifting enormous stone walls surrounding their once peaceful vige. Generally being a peaceful tribe of people, they didn''t possess the might to fight against their new foe, which was once part of their very family, that grew corrupted by this ancient and mysterious dark powers. After fighting against his forces for a hundred years, the Dark Priests has final achieved enough strength, and without a doubt, he decided to crush them once and for all. And use their lives as a good sacrifice for the being he worshiped. His big, sharp red eyes nced at the vige being slowly attacked by his mad beasts with a creepy smile, his mushroom-cap glowing with purple and ck light, as his aura continued expanding and spreading across a gigantic tower he built inside a massive, ck colored mushroom. "You who neglected my teachings¡­ You who treated me like an heretic will pay with your lives!" He smiled.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om A single red eye nced behind him at what he was doing, controlling his very thoughts and ordering to do things for it. While the Myconid tried their best to defend, the monsters were too strong. The Myconid Chief, simply referred as "Elder Truffle" was perplexed. "W-We have to evacuate!" He cried, trying to call everyone. "There''s no way we can win against those powerful beasts!" "Elder¡­" "But our evacuation path has yet to finish constructions¡­" "We haven''t dug up enough!" "It doesn''t matter! We must hide below the earth and slowly dig there, eventually, we''ll be able to get outside and-" "How about we fight instead?!" Suddenly, a young Myconid stepped into themotion, with a red and white colored cap, and cute, small eyes, his mushroom body was small and rather cute, with small arms and legs. Unlike the older Myconid, he seemed much smaller and weaker. However, this young one was someone everyone knew by now. "Jamar, what are you talking about?!" The Elder Truffle sighed. "We need to fight! Stop being cowards!" Jamar angrily said, lifting a long sword made out of a red metal. "This is the sword my dad left behind! There used to be warriors in our tribe! We must take arms and fight! If Psychic powers can''t do it, then physical attacks will do!" "What is he talking about?" "He''s¡­ crazy!" "I''ve heard he''s the only youngling that hasn''t developed Psychic Powers yet¡­" "Is he trying topensate for thatck of talent by being reckless and lift that dangerous weapon?" "Our bodies are thin and weak, we cannot fight physically, we''ll get killed instantly!" The Elder sighed. "Jamar, you muste with us and-" "I''m not going!!!" Jamar roared angrily; his face filled with frustration. Not only over their cowardliness, but over their harshments, and how they always saw him. Jamar was never taken seriously on his path to strength, no matter how many years he had been training his sword skills, and no matter how much effort he had put into everything. His father used to be the leader of a squad of strong Myconid, they were untalented with Psychic Powers, but made up for it by cultivating their weak and frail physical bodies. They were once recognized, but were forgotten once the entire squad was wiped out when they defended the vige from arge group of monsters. Since then, the Myconid believed that fighting physically wouldn''t work, even as hard as they tried, they would always be weak and frail beings, unlike the Fire Giants of the surface with their strong muscles, skin, and bones. Yet Jamar carried his father''s legacy, and his red-colored sword, he was thest Myconid Warrior, even if nobody recognized him as one¡­ "I''ll fight¡­ for my vige, like dad did once!" Jamar said angrily. "You''re all ungrateful cowards! I''ll show you all I can fight!!!" "Jamar! WAIT!" The Elder Truffle cried. Jamar started running into the walls, as the rest of the Myconid there quickly ran his opposite direction, scared by the beast that had jumped into the vige. "ROOOOAARRRR!" The amorphous, slightly wolf-shaped chimeric mushroom monster roared against Jamar, its many eyes locking into his small body. "T-There it is¡­!" Jamar muttered, feeling afraid, yet he couldn''t step back now. "I-I''ll face you, monster! I am this vige''s only warrior! And one day¡­ I''ll be a Hero like dad!" Jamar ran towards the beast, imbuing all of his Mana into his sword and movements! "Take¡­ THIS!" SLAAASH! "GRRH?" However, the damage he caused was¡­ feeble. A mere scratch, which slowly regenerated from the monster''s front arms. "E-Eh?!" "SHAAAAHHH!!!" CLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1330 Surtrs Arrival ----- "T-There it is¡­!" Jamar muttered, feeling afraid, yet he couldn''t step back now. "I-I''ll face you, monster! I am this vige''s only warrior! And one day¡­ I''ll be a Hero like dad!" Jamar ran towards the beast, imbuing all of his Mana into his sword and movements! With a small leap and a swift movement of his body, rotating it in midair, his de shed through the beast''s legs! "Take¡­ THIS!" SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! "GRRH?!" The beast stepped back in surprise, as Jamar opened his eyes in shock! "Wait, it worked?!" He was surprised, ncing back at the beast. However, the damage he caused was¡­ feeble. A mere scratch, which slowly regenerated thanks to the monster''s dark powers. Jamar was shocked, his face filled with despair. "E-Eh?!" He muttered. "B-But dad said that this sword was magical¡­ It could cut through monsters hide with ease!" Jamar was surprised, stepping back in disbelief. His reaction gave the monster an opportunity to attack, ferociously leaping into battle as its two gigantic ws swung against his small body! "SHAAAAHHH!!!" "Uwaaaagh! G-Get awayyyy!!!" Jamar screamed while closing his eyes, crazily swinging his sword around, as the beast''s ws easily reflected his dumb attacks, throwing the sword away. CLANK! "N-No¡­!" Jamar tried to run towards the sword, giving his back to the beast. "ROOOAARRRR!!!" Without waiting any other second, the monster leaped for the kill! If its ws were to pierce the little mushroom''s body, his life would end as swift as he arrived here! SLAAASSSH! "Aaaaagggh¡­! D-Dad¡­!" CLAAAAASSSHH!!! However, instead ofnding over Jamar and being cut down to pieces, the beast''s sharp ck wsnded over the hard, metallic red scales of an enormous behemoth. It was nobody else than Surtr, of course, whose body was covered on a powerful, heavy armor made out of his own scales, transformed from the power of yet another Dragon Soul imbued into his Scales-rted Skill. His scale armor overflowed with the draconic soul of a bulky dragon ncing at the scene with a deep, divine gaze. It was named Drannia and was one of the bulkiest fire dragons to have ever existed. "I like your braveness, kid." Surtr smiled at Jamar, as two Fire Giant Ladies wearing heavy armor and wielding powerful magic weapons quickly leaped out of his shoulders. "W-Woah¡­ A huge talking lizard!" Jamar was shocked. "Lizard?! I am a dragon!" Surtrined, getting slightly irritated. "ROOOAARRR!" The Mushroom Chimeric Beast swung its gigantic ws again, trying to hurt Surtr. However, on this state, the w attacks didn''t even scratch his Scale Armor! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "How about you knock it off?" Surtr said angrily, waving his hand as arge surge of golden mes emerged, shaping into a snake-like form, and coiling around the entire beast! "[Origin me Magic]: [zing Serpentine Bind]!" FLUOOOSH! "SHYAAAAHHH?!" The gigantic beast, a monster equal to a Rank 6 beast made up of several Rank 4 and Rank 5 smaller monsters was instantly trapped within the mes. Not only that, but they quickly purified it gooey, chaotic substance, and all of its darkness started fading away, growing much weaker. "How about you take a stroll outside?!" Surtr suddenly lifted the burning beast with his enormous arms and threw it away from the wall, as the zing monster rolled down the floor and began pushing down dozens of smaller monsters, creating an utter catastrophe! BAAAAMM¡­! The monsters started taking the mes and burning, screaming in agony by the dozens! Jamar and the rest of the Myconid were left absolutely startled by the scene. Surtr, Nadia, and Mina quickly started to fight relentlessly. Jumping out of the walls and beginning to crush anything in front of them. The monsters, heavily weakened by Surtr''s Origin mes which possessed powerful purifying properties, were easily smashed to pieces by Nadia''s fierce Axe strikes and Mina''s me Magic. Surtr''s powerful ws and gigantic bulk took down the biggest beasts, shing them apart and tearing them down to shreds. Nadia and Mina were very strong, helping him lesser the burden of taking on over a hundred beasts at once. The twins having grown very strong ever since they meet Surtr for the first time. After having consumed Elixirs using his own blood, they gained Fire Dragon Bloodline, and the two acquired special abilities. Both were able to grow scales, Mina''s scales were pure white, while Nadia''s were ck and hard like steel, helping her fight in the frontlines. The enhancements made the frontliner of Nadia even stronger and capable, while Mina attained special Dragon me magic, making her formerly weak offensive magic much stronger. And her "White me" magic, dedicated to healing and support, was now even more potent. CLASH! BAAAM! BOOOM! CRAAASH! "W-Who are they?!" "I don''t know, they just showed up out of nowhere!" "They are outsiders yet they dare defend those bastards?!" "Kill them!" A group of four Dark Myconid, children of Trafalh who were riding giant mushroom beasts attacked them one they saw most of their monster army being decimated. The powerful dark priests used staffs imbued with chaotic magic to fire abined beam of pure chaos against Surtr. "Die! You ursed beast!" The four of them concentrated their power, firing a gigantic ck beam! "[Chaos Beam]!!!" "Chaos?!" Surtr asked in surprise. "That''s a rather troublesome element! Nadia, Mina! Give me a hand!" Surtr suddenly gathered his Magic and powers, in a split of a second, the two girls imbued their strength into his. "[Draconic Shield of Origin mes]!" BOOOOOOOMMM!!! By shaping his own armor-like scales into a giant shield in front of his hands, and covering it with White mes, Origin mes, and the ck, durable scales of Mina and Nadia respectively, Surtr was able to defend against the devastating attack! "Take this!!!" Nadia furiously stepped forward once the explosion was over, swinging her Magic Battle Axe, made out of precious ores and Surtr''s scales, and quickly cutting down the frail Dark Myconid into pieces, mes erupting from the sh. SLAAAAAAAASSSH! "Gryyyaaaeeeggh¡­!" Their bodies burned to ashes and disappeared in an instant after being cut down! The Myconid of the vige nced with their mouths wide open, including Jamar. "W-We''ve been saved¡­" "Who are they? People of the surface?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Such a powerful lizard!" "And he talked too!" Jamar slowly stood up, grabbing his broken sword. For the first time on his life, he saw what true Warriors were like¡­ ----- Chapter 1331 The Tower Of The Dark Myconid ----- "You''ve saved our tribe, you don''t know how grateful we are, sir lizard and fire giants!" The Elder Truffle said, crying in happiness. The rest of the Myconid gathered around him. "It is nothing, we were just passing by. Also, I''m a dragon. Name''s Surtr, and this is Mina and Nadia. We''vee from the surface to check on the Mountain Guardian. Lately, he has stopped being active, and we''ve heard that he might be in pain." Said Surtr. "You people are Myconid, right?" Mina wondered. "I''ve heard that you people have worshiped the guardian for thousands of years!" "Do you know where he might be?" Nadia asked with concern. "The faster we can get there, the better¡­" "Oh, so you''vee to aid our lord!" The chief said in happiness and relief. "But our lord is¡­" "Well, it is all that damn Trafalh''s fault!" "What can we even do?" "What''s wrong?" Mina wondered. "Who''s Trafalh?" She asked innocently. "Let me guess, he''s somehow rted with those Dark Myconid we fought." Nadia said, crossing her strong and sweating muscr arms. "M-More or less¡­" The chief sighed. "How about we discuss this at my home? Sir Surtr, it is possible for you to¡­ Erm." "Well, I can turn smaller, yeah." Surtr quickly took his humanoid form. While being showered by praises, Surtr and the twins made their way to the chief''s house, were given a meal made out of¡­ just tons of mushrooms, from mushroom stew to roasted mushrooms, and mushroom soup, and mushroom juice and tea. Jamar was there as well, thanking Surtr and the twins for having saved him. The boy had a brave heart butcked the strength to follow such bravery without getting himself killed, sadly. "Jamar! I told you that you shouldn''t had gone there recklessly! If it wasn''t for Sir Surtr, you would had gotten yourself killed!" The chief reprimanded him. He was actually his grandfather. "B-But if I didn''t bought that time, the vigers would had gotten killed before Surtr arrived!" Jamarined. "He certainly bought us some time." Surtr nodded. "I¡­ Well, even then¡­ You shouldn''t had done something like that!" The chief harshly reprimanded him. "When are you going to learn that all those fantasies you have won''te true?! We Myconid cannot be warriors¡­ your father¡­ he¡­ you know what happened to him because he followed that foolish dream." "H-How can you say that of dad?!" Jamar cried furiously. "Ugh, I hate you grandpa! You never recognize the strength that dad had!" Jamar cried, running away. "J-Jamar!" The chief cried, trying to call him back, but the boy didn''te back. "A bit too harsh on the boy, huh?" Nadia closed her arms. "He got potential, you shouldn''t treat him like that. If he were in our tribe, he would be praised instead. Brave hearts are important." "I¡­ apologize for that¡­" The chief sighed. "But it is a matter of strength, we Myconid cannotpare to the might of Fire Giants. Bing warriors is risking our lives foolishly in the frontlines¡­" "Poor Jamar¡­" Mina sighed. "You need to apologizeter, elder!" "Sigh¡­ I will." The chief sighed. "Anyways, for now, let me exin you what has been happening here. It seems that the people of the surface has yet to fully learn the details." The chief exined to Surtr and the twins about Trafalh, the "dark and ancient power" he found, and that this dark priest might be the reason behind the Mountain Guardian''s weakened state. "He''s poisoning the guardian?!" Mina cried in shock. "How awful¡­" "That bastard! We''ll crush him!" Nadia said. "How can he do such a thing?!" "You two, calm down and listen." Surtr sighed, calming the two girls by gently patting their shoulders. "Well¡­" The elder continued exining, telling them that Trafalh desired to free the Myconid from the "Mountain Guardian''s dependency" and be freed from his blessings and protection. "He said it was something that made us weak and pathetic, and that he had found a stronger, much more powerful patron to worship." The chief sighed. "This "patron" might be the origin of this dark power the monsters were wielding, I assume¡­" Surtr sighed. "Do you know where he is?" "His territory is to the farther westnds, the Dark Miasmic Mushroom Forest, which is right in front of the Mountain Guardian''s Sanctuary, the deep caves where he rests." The chief exined. "That ce used to be brimming with nature and life until he corrupted it all with Miasma¡­ Monsters roam everywhere, and his children, the Dark Myconid, can wield dangerous Darkness and Chaos Magic." "I see¡­" Surtr nodded. "We''ll get there then, there''s no time to waste." He said, telling the twins. "Alright, I''m not even tired anyways!" Mina agreed. "No time to waste!" Nadia smiled. "Y-You''re leaving already?!" The chief was surprised. "If we dy this, things might only get worse." Surtr smiled. "For now, I''ll leave some protection in your vige. And also, better staffs and magic weapons. Also, take these Mana Potions." Surtr threw a whole pile of items in front of the chief''s house, from armor, to magic staffs, mana potions, and also, using his powers, he reinforced the walls and used magic stones to create an invisible magic barrier made of Origin mes¡­ "A-Amazing¡­" The chief was amazed. "But¡­ you won''t stay a bit more?" "I''m sorry, we''re in a hurry!" Surtr smiled. "For now-" "Wait! Please wait!" Jamar suddenly showed up, running towards Surtr and the twins. "Please, take me with you!" "What?! Jamar! Stop it!" The chief tried to stop him. "Please!" Jamar said. "I want to fight and protect the vige!" "You''ve already fought and protected it enough, stay here and grow stronger." Surtr smiled. "Here¡­ take this, a gift." Surtr repaired his sword with monster''s magic cores and his own scales, gave him a small set of armor, and a Blood Elixir using his own blood as an ingredient. "E-Eh? Thanks, but this is¡­!" Jamar really wanted to go with them, but Surtr and the twins were already flying in the skies. "Take care, little Jamar! Your bravery will one day be recognized by the rest! I have recognized yours if that helps!" Surtr smiled. "Take care and protect this ce!" "B-But¡­! Wait!" Jamar fell to his knees, feeling slightly depressed, as Surtr and the twins flew away. "It is too dangerous to bring along that little guy." Surtr sighed. "Though, I wish I could had helped him grow stronger, but that''ll be for another time." "I guess you''re right¡­" Nadia sighed. "Though it is awful how they treated him¡­" "I wish we could give him the strength to show his people he can be a warrior!" Mina said. "Well, who knows?" Surtr smiled. "Though¡­ that boy was somehow special. I don''t know how to say this but his aura, his soul, maybe, it had somepatibility with mine." "Simr to how we had the samepatibility too?" Nadia asked. "More or less." Surtr nodded. "Oh! Look!" Mina pointed at the distance. As they flew across the skies at maximum speed, in a couple of minutes, they were able to see an enormous Dark Mushroom Tower emerge in the distance. A deadly, chaotic dark presence was surging from within¡­ FLAAASH! BAAAAMMM¡­! With a loud sh, Surtr pierced through the dark forest, shing apart monsters and any magic defenses, as hended in front of the tower''s gate, kicking it open! CRAAAASH! "Knock, knock!" Surtr roared, filling with mes everything as he entered the tower. "I-Intruders! UAAAGH!" "T-Those mes! Don''t touch them- UUAGH!" "W-Who is this lizard?! RUN- GYAAAH!" The Dark Myconid were being burned one after another, as Surtr made his way inside the tower. Giant Chimeric Mushroom Beasts jumping at him and the twins one after another, as the brave trio decimated them all while running upstairs. "Trafalh! We''ll stop you from contaminating the Mountain Guardian!" Surtr roared. The red eyes of the Dark Priest nced down below, while sitting over his throne. "Annoying pests¡­ I guess you''re finally here." ¡­ Meanwhile, a young Myconid ran across the forest, while drinking a red elixir given to him just a few minutes ago.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "There''s no way I''m going not going to participate in Trafalh''s subjugation!" He thought bravely, albeit recklessly. "I need to do something, for my pride, and for the pride of us Myconid! After all¡­" He nced at the tower in the distance, his eyes glowing with fiery light. "Trafalh was my dad''s brother¡­" He sighed. "I feel like¡­ I have to take him down myself. I need to avenge dad!" "Hey! Hey you! Kid!" "Huh?" Suddenly, Jamar stumbled upon a small, blue-colored slime. "A-A talking slime?!" "Don''t worry, I''m a good slime! Phew, I barely made it!" "Eh?!" "Can you hitch me a ride to that tower?" ----- Chapter 1332 The Last Fire Dragon Against The Dark Myconid Sorcerer ----- Surtr, Nadia, and Mina entered with a bang! zing mes surging with each of their attacks, as every Dark Myconid and Mushroom Monster inside the tower was being burned one after another, relentlessly pushing forward with each step. In a matter of a few minutes, the trio managed to reach the top of the tower, as they broke through intricate puzzling mazes made of magic and broke through all sorts of magic traps, even mighty monsters as high as Rank 6, which granted plentiful of Experience Points to Surtr, helping him gain several Levels, and reinforcing his Mana Core as a result. Leaving a path of purifying mes, Surtr and the twins stepped in, kicking thest door where Trafalh was presumably waiting for them. They had indeed taken a bit of time to get here, so Surtr already started to suspect he must have ran away somewhere else¡­ However, to their surprise, he was right there, sitting over a throne made out of mummified Myconid corpses stuck together, the old Myconid resembled the others from the vige, but much thinner, and covered on purple and ck crystals growing out of his chest and extending all across his body, one of his eyes was missing, reced by a red crystal glowing with powerful magic energy. "So you''vee¡­" He spoke, exuding a tremendous chaotic and dark aura like Surtr and the twins had never confronted before. Within his body, there was a powerful entity supplying him with endless quantities of chaotic energies, so powerful they disrupted their surroundings, the floor and walls were slowly melting away¡­ "You must be Trafalh¡­" Surtr said. "You''re the one behind what''s has been happening with the Guardian of the Mountain?!" "Well, I''ve been waiting for you for a while, Surtr, thest Fire Dragon." Trafalh smiled maliciously. "As if it wasn''t obvious enough, yes, it was me. I don''t really have anything to hide from you." "Bastard¡­!" Nadia roared. "Why are you trying to harm everyone so much?!" Mina cried. "Wait, you know my name?" Surtr reacted slightlyte. "Yes, of course I know it." Laughed Trafalh. "I''ve been observing you ever since you hatched from that egg. Time and time again I tried to bring those monsters to kill you and those pesky Fire Giants, yet over and over again you managed to survive, and grew even stronger¡­ It was frustrating. I knew you would get in my way eventually, pitiful lizard." His eyes glowed with bright red energy, as a Myconid, he possessed Psychic Abilities, and one of them, which he developed with his new dark magic was "irvoyance" the power to see farther into the vastness of time and space. "So you''re the one that has been trying to kill me?! You''re the one that brought the monsters¡­" Surtr grew furious, his zing aura surging endlessly as mes spread across his surroundings. "You bastard¡­ Even when the majority survived¡­ there were many innocent people that died on those attacks from wild monsters¡­" "Hah, as if I were to care." Trafalhughed. "My goals are beyond your feeble understanding. I will purge the Guardian of this Sacred Mountain and absorb his powers! Like that, I shall ascend to a God, and finally decide my own fate. My strength has already vastly surpassed yours. I have humored you with ast taste of victory with my pitiful minions, but this is as far as your journey will bring you, Fire Dragon Surtr!" His aura of darkness and chaos kept spreading everywhere, as gigantic tentacles and red eyes emerged from his chaotic aura. The might of the ancient entity that was fused into his body constantly being exuded and manifested! "As if I were to let you do that, bastard!!!" Surtr roared, channeling the Souls of his siblings he had imbued into each Skill. A heavy and powerful Scale Armor surged all over his body. His wings grew several timesrger, overflowing with draconic soul mes. His me magic was boosted greatly, as his own mother, Muspelheim, imbued her might and knowledge into such magic. His eyes glowed with the might and wise gleam of an ancient brother, and even his ws glowed with golden light, the sharpness of an old sister imbued into them. "RAAAHHHH!!!" Surtr didn''t wait a single other second, rushing towards Trafalh to beat him to death. His wings pping so fast they exuded powerful shockwaves that spread mes everywhere. Nadia and Mina could naturally resist mes as Fire Giants, and because they became half-dragons, they werepletely immune. "[Chaos Barrier]!" CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! Surtr''s ws reached a barrier made of pure chaos, as the barrier was covered on countless shing blows. Origin mes and fierce Divine mes spread out everywhere, but couldn''t pierce through the barrier! "Useless! Your brutish behavior will not help you this time!" Laughed Trafalh. "I am clearly a superior being than you! I have be stronger than dragons themselves! Buwahahahaha!!! [Chaos Beam]!" TRUUUUUUUMMMM¡­! A gigantic beam of spiraling chaos broke through his chaos barrier and reached Surtr in an instant, pushing him away with a tremendous explosion! "UUUAARRGHH¡­!" BOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! Surtrnded over the floor, his chestpletely burnt and covered on miasma, the dragon scale armor barely helped him not die from the impact alone! "U-Unnggh¡­! Shit¡­" Surtr gritted his sharp fangs, realizing he was too reckless.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "[White Dragon mes Magic]: [Revitalizing White Dragon Breath]!" Mina came to the rescue, her magic summoning the enormous head of a dragon which covered Surtr with a revitalizing white me breath. FLUOOSH! His wounds quickly recovered, as Surtr stood back up, thanking Mina while ncing at what Nadia was doing! She was not much different than him, as she was constantly trying to out speed Trafalh andnd a hit behind his Chaos Barrier! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "AHAHAHA! It is all useless! I''ll show you the power! The power that my tribe neglected; the might that will make our pathetic species ascend into much higher beings!" Trafalh summoned three enormous ck magic circles in a single second, unleashing an even bigger attack. "[Chaotic st]!" BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! "NADIA!!!" ----- Chapter 1333 The Chaos Amalgamation ----- "Surtr?!" Nadia thought that it was over for her, however, Surtr appeared right in front of her, flying at super speed and transforming the majority of his scales into a huge shield,bined with his Origin mes and other ores, he used Heavenly Smith over his own body! FRRSSSHHH¡­! And as the shield looked burnt, and exuded a lot of smoke, it was still standing, albeit covered on cracks, which bleed out as they were still connected to the young dragon''s flesh. "U-unggh¡­ For fuck''s sake, this guy is bad news." Surtr muttered. "Nadia, are you okay?" "I-I am!" Nadia nodded, sighing in relief, and quickly gripping her battle axe tightly once more. "I''ll heal you!" Mina said. FLUOOSH! Mina quickly healed Surtr once more, as he kept that shield on his left arm to utilize it to defend, while the rest of his body quickly regrew more scales through his Scale Skill. "You''re more annoying than I imagined¡­" Trafalh sighed. "Well, you do work well as a team, but can that still work if I do this?" Trafalh smiled, suddenly raising a finger upwards. "[Chaotic Spikes]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, hundreds of magic circles appeared across the entire room''s floor, as spikes made of pure materialized chaos surged from within, attempting to impale everyone, especially the weaker Mina. "Mina! Nadia!" Surtr reacted barely on time, grabbing both girls with his ws and flying upwards, crashing through the tower''s ceiling, and barely evading the powerful spikes surging from within. "Hoh, you''re fast." Trafalhughed. "That''s it! I''ll st your entire damn building!" Surtr roared, opening his jaws and unleashing a devastating breath attack, imbued with the might of the souls of a few of his draconic siblings! FLUOOOOSH! BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!! The huge zing explosion could even make half a mountain crumble into pieces¡­ Yet as the smoke dissipated, the tower seemedpletely fine! A Chaos Barrier covering the entire area like a bubble protected it all, as theughter of Trafalh from down below echoed. "I-It didn''t worked?!" Surtr thought. "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHAHA! That was useless!" Trafalhughed. "I told you¡­ I have ascended to a MUCH superior being than dragons! With the might of the Chaos Amalgamation!" "Chaos¡­ Amalgamation?!" Nadia asked. "What is that thing?!" "Maybe the thing he''s worshiping and getting power from!" Mina thought. "Now, now, are you trying to run away from me?" Laughed Trafalh. "Come here! [Chaotic Gravitational Pull]!" The Dark Myconid clenched his fists, as a small ck hole surged in front of him, its gravitational pull pushing Surtr and the twins towards him! "Unnggh¡­! I-I can''t escape this power?!" Surtr thought, gritting his teeth. "Dammit!" Quickly, he summoned an item he had stored within a Inventory Ring he was wearing, made out of a Spatial Spirit Stone, arge spear, sharp, and made of the finest ores, such as zing Mithril, his Scales, and even his blood, and the bones of the strongest foes he had battled yet. FLUOOOOSH! The spear zed with divine mes, as Surtr imbued all his magical powers into it, the spear unleashing a powerful shockwave of heat. "TAKE THIS!!!" With all his strength, and while being pulled down, Surtrunched the spear towards Trafalh, making use of his own gravitational pull, the spear''s speed was enhanced several times over! FLAAAAAAASH! "Useless! [Chaos Barrier]!" Trafalhughed. CRAAAAASSSSSHH!!! The spear pierced the Chaos Barrier, as its tip barely managed to crack through its durable form! Trafalh''s eyes opened wide as he suddenly realized it broke through his near imprable defenses! "W-What?!" Crack¡­ crack¡­! "I-Impossible!" CRAAAASSH!!! The spear finally pierced through the barrier as Surtrnded right over it, kicking it with all his strength! BOOOOOOOMMM!!! Within a split of a second, the powerful zing weapon pieced right through Trafalh''s chest, catching himpletely off guard! mes quickly began spreading across his body! "W-What?! T-This is¡­ UUAAAGGHH!" The Dark Myconid screamed in agony as he started to burn! "Now! While he''s burning!" Surtr roared, attacking with deadly fire magic attacks, ws, kicks, piercing tail blows, and everything else he could unleash! "[zing Dragon Scale Meteors]!" Bybining the power of his magic and scale skills, his scales suddenly flew off his body, unleashing divine, origin mes, and falling like constant, explosive meteors over the Dark Priest! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "[White Dragon mes Magic]: [Exorcizing White me Breath]!" Mina unleashed all her magic as a powerful dragon breath of exorcizing, divine white mes, covering the dark priest! FLUOOOOOSSSH! "[zing Dragon Battle Axe Arts]: [Draconic ws]!!!" Nadia gathered all her strength and mana into her blows, as her aura shaped into a furious zing dragon''s ws attacking the dark priest. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "S-Stop! AGH!" Trafalh groaned, constantly firing beams of chaos, and generating chaos barriers, sometimes even summoning spikes. However, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get off that spear piercing his chest, and its mes never stoppeding, covering his body, and slowly burning him. Slowly, blow by blow, the trio started overwhelming the terrifying chaos magician, covered on wounds that were constantly being healed by Mina, and also through health potions made by Surtr, they made it! "Uunnggh¡­! AAAGGGH¡­!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Trafalh groaned, suddenly falling to his knees, his body couldn''t move anymore, burning away into ashes¡­ His hateful eyes ring at the trio. "T-This is impossible¡­" Trafalh groaned, his lifeforce beginning to fade away and so his Mana. "He''s down¡­!" Surtr groaned, gasping for air. The twins weren''t any better, all three of them were extremely exhausted at this point. "W-We have to finish him off¡­!" Nadia muttered. "Ungh¡­ Agh! My body can''t move¡­" "I-I can''t conjure more magic either!" Mina cried. "And I''m out of Mana Potions¡­" "Then I''ll just crush him with my ws!" Surtr gathered thest bits of strength he had, slowly walking towards the dying magician. Only to hear a tenebrous voice echo from within his burning body. "Useless, pathetic vessel¡­" TRUUUMMM¡­! A powerful shockwave of pure chaos surged from within the magician''s corpse, but it wasn''t exactly his power¡­ but the power of the one he was borrowing strength from! "Ungh?!" "Agh!" "W-What is this?!" Surtr, Nadia, and Mina suddenly couldn''t move anymore. The presence and aura of this being exuded a powerful pressure over their bodies, and because they were so weakened now, it felt even stronger¡­ "N-No! WAIT! My lord, please don''t leave me! I can¡­ Ungh¡­! If I can get this spear out of my body- AAGGH¡­!" However, the pathetic Myconid couldn''t even walk. Trafalh started to panic, making the trio even more confused. His single eye started crying, as if whoever he called "his lord" was about to leave him forever. "That''s enough. Your pointless body can''t hold my existence any longer." FLUOOOSH! A mass of pure condensed chaos and darkness surged from within Trafalh, as if he was being drained of all his strength, it held ana amorphous shape, covered in dozens of red eyes and possessing multiple tentacles. It wasn''t a single being, but as Trafalh said, it was an "Amalgamation" of many smaller beings stuck together, fused permanently as one, grotesque mass. "W-What is that¡­?!" Mina cried. "T-The Chaos Amalgamation?" Nadia wondered. "Y-YOU!" Surtr roared, trying to move. "D-Don''t you dare¡­ ESCAPE!!!" "Hmph, pathetic little worm." Laughed the entity. "I don''t have the patience to humor you anymore¡­ I shall leave your purge to this failed vessel of mine. After all, I have already found a much better one down this mountain." The entity smiled, with countless jaws curving up. A drop of his essence fell over the burning body of Trafalh, as it started to merge with his body, mutating it, andpletely twisting it into a different shape altogether! FLUOOOSH! "AAARGGH¡­! M-MY LORD¡­ NO¡­! STOP!" Trafalh clearly didn''t wanted to transform into a beast, but he had no saying into this anymore. Like a tool, he was disposed of. "Entertain them until I reach my new vessel, Trafalh¡­" The entityughed, flying away through the hole that Surtr made. "W-WAIT! YOU BASTARD!!!" Surtr roared. "GRRRHHHHH¡­!" TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! The footsteps of the beast Trafalh was transformed into resonated across the tower''s hall, as his monstrous new form resembled a dragon-like skeleton monster, covered on ck mushrooms, miasma, and ck-purple mes. "I-Is that really¡­ that old fungus?!" Nadia cried in shock. "N-No way¡­ he became a monster!" Mina reacted in horror. "My mes¡­ He somehow absorbed them?!" Surtr was bbergasted. "ROOOOOAAAARRRRR!!!" ¡­ Meanwhile, a little mushroom boy ran upstairs, with a tiny blue slime over his head. "Hurry up kid!" "I''m going as fast as I can!" ----- Chapter 1334 An Overwhelming Monster ----- The "Chaos Amalgamation" left the scene in a hurry, not without leaving behind a worthy gift for Surtr and everyone else. Using a mere drop of its strange body, and mixing it with Trafalh''s dying body, which still had the spear piercing its chest and the mes burning his body, a monstrous creature was formed. Perhaps because the spear was made out of Surtr''s blood and scales, and perhaps because the chaos energy was not only able to disrupt everything, but twist it and mix it together into aberrant chimeric forms, Trafalh was transformed, merging with the spear and the mes, and bing an aberrant zombie dragon-like chimera. With powerful ck steel bones, miasmic flesh slowly melting over its body, and countless ck mushrooms growing over its body, alongside ck and purple-colored mes covering the rest of the body, the beast exuded the power of something not of Rank 5, nor 6 at all. This being was already far above Surtr and the rest, a being within the realm of Rank 7! It was clear, as it exuded a powerful -albeit corrupted- divine aura¡­ Trafalh''s dream of ascending was finally within his grasp, but in the process, he lost his mind and became a wild, mad beast without emotions, memories, or personality. "Shit! My spear is gone?! It mixed with that thing''s body?!" Surtr muttered. "Wait, that spear was made out of my blood and scales¡­ Is this the reason behind its appearance?" "C-Can we even fight this thing¡­?" Nadia sighed. "I-I think¡­ this is as far as we go¡­" Mina cried. "GRRRHHHH¡­!" The Chimeric beast slowly started to walk towards them, exuding such a strong pressure that it made their bodies growpletely stiff! "(I can die and respawn in my Spawn Point, but not the girls)!" Thought Surtr, ncing at them. "(I need to open the way for them to escape¡­ Maybe if I bomb myself in front of that thing?! But I can''t even move to begin with!)" Surtr waspletely out of options. Even when he had so many powers and abilities, he had yet to fully develop them with the little time he was given¡­ Although he could revive once a day through the power of his Unique Skill, that was not the case for the twins. And if they were to die¡­ He would never be able to forgive himself. "GROOOOAARRRR!" The beast stepped forward, pointing its jaws at Mina first! "Uwaaah!" Mina screamed. "STOP!!!" Surtr roared, pushing his body towards his limits, and rushing towards the beast by forcing his weakened body to move. His ws quickly stopped the beast, only for the monster to unleash a barrage of piercing blows using its sharp, skeletal ws against his entire chest! "SHAAAAAHH!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! "G-GRAAAAGGH¡­!" Surtr groaned in agony, vomiting blood as he felt his entire body tearing down internally. His Magic flowing across his body still worked, as he nced at the beast, fully intending to utilize a certain skill he learned before. It was named [Self-Explosion], and he learned it identally, when he sacrificed his life to explode in front of a powerful foe and defeat them, this was done by imbuing his Mana Core with so much Mana it would detonate, converting his entire body into a small nuke.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "SURTR!" Mina and Nadia cried; the twins nced in horror as the dragon''s body was being ravaged horrendously. "SHAAAAH! ROOOAARRR!" The beast that vastly overpowered the trio continued attacking, yet Surtr nced at the twins with eyes filled with conviction. "R-Run! RUN AWAY!" Surtr roared. "[Self-Explo-" BAAAAAM!!! However, before Surtr could even detonate, the gates leading to the hall suddenly opened! All eyes were quickly pointed at the small little guy that came from within the gates! "I''m here!!!" Expecting someone heroic and powerful, they were quickly disappointed, and somehow shocked to see that it was a small mushroom boy, Jamar! "J-Jamar?!" Nadia cried. "What are you doing here?!" "R-Run! You can''t fight this monster!" Mina cried. Jamar quickly noticed everyone was on the floor, barely alive. "ROOOOAAARRRR!" However, before he could say another word, the beast that Trafalh had transformed into threw Surtr away, for some reason, and directed all its attention to Jamar! Somehow, deep within his psyche, Trafalh still harbored a tremendous hate towards Myconid more than anybody and would prioritize killing the over anybody else! "Is this¡­ My uncle?! So you''vepletely fallen into a monster¡­" Jamar gritted his teeth, raising his sword which he imbued with magic powers. Magic powers that he awakened just minutes ago, as he drank the powerful Dragon Elixir of the highest quality that Surtr had left behind for him! A dragon-shaped red mark emerged in the middle of his forehead, as the beast reached him in an instant! A small, faint amount of divine, and draconic power surged from his sword, simrly to how Mina and Nadia could channel dragon energy due to them being half fire dragons! Jamar acquired a simr power to them through the elixir he drank and his deep admiration for Surtr after he bravely saved his vige! "[Dragon de Arts]: [Draconic sh]!!!" Jamar cried, his eyes zing with dragon mes as the slime over his head supplied him with enough Mana! SLAAAAAAASSSSH!!! A powerful sh of pure draconic mes surged from his sword as he swung it vertically against the beast that Trafalh had transformed into! BOOOOOOOOOMMM!!! Like the roar of a dragon, the sh of mes exploded furiously, covering the entire body of the beastly Trafalh, and blowing away bits of his body into the floor! "GRAAAAHHH! RAAAARRGH!" Trafalh fell to the floor for a few seconds, his body quickly gathering more and more mes, it was still moving, yet that attack was so strong it shocked everyone in the scene! "He became like us?!" Nadia asked. "This mushroom boy from all people?!" "I do remember Surtr gave him a Dragon Elixir¡­" Mina was just as shocked. "That power¡­" Surtr muttered. "It isn''t just what I did for him¡­ He has an exorbitant amount of Mana being constantly supplied to him¡­!" Surtr quickly nced to the origin of such enormous quantities of Mana¡­ It was the blue slime sitting over Jamar''s cap! "Sorry for being sote!" The slime spoke. "Now Jamar, beat that monster!" "ROOOOAAARRRR!" ----- Chapter 1335 A Mysterious Slime Has Come To Help! ----- "That slime can talk?!" Nadia asked in shock. "I-I wasn''t expecting anything but this is already blowing me away¡­" Mina sighed. "T-That presence¡­" Surtr quickly realized that talking slime was not just a mere slime monster. Although it was concealed into a small and weak-looking form, within this small blue slime, there was a might he had never felt before. And from within its very core, a near endless amount of Mana flowed everywhere, imbuing itself on Jamar and helping him unleash powerful techniques he had just unlocked from drinking Surtr''s blood. "Don''t worry sir Surtr, we''re here to help!" Jamar rushed towards the monster. "This monster¡­ Is this my uncle?! Is this Trafalh?!" "RAAAAAARGGHHH!!!" The monstrous draconic beast moved forwards, swinging its gigantic and long bony tail, and hitting Jamar''s sword with it! CLAAAAAASSSH! "Ungh¡­! So strong¡­!" Jamar groaned, the armor he was wearing beginning to channel the Mana flowing into his body. "H-He is Trafalh¡­" Nadia muttered. "Wait, he''s your uncle, Jamar?!" "More or less¡­" Jamar sighed. "He''s the son of the chief, and also my uncle, the brother of my father! He¡­ he was the one that plotted my father''s death. Why has he be such a strange beast now?! What happened?" "It is hard to exin¡­" Mina sighed. "Ugh¡­ I can barely walk¡­" "Jamar¡­ Was the reason behind your relentless desire to fight because of this?" Surtr asked, feeling surprised. "You don''t have to carry such a burden, that he''s your uncle doesn''t give you the responsibility of taking him down on your own!" Surtr slowly started to stand up, gritting his teeth. Despite all the wounds he had umted and his almost total exhaustion of Mana, he was imbuing pure draconic essence into his body from the draconic records to move. "M-Maybe you''re right but¡­ Although our encounter was brief, sir Surtr, I''ve grown to admire you a lot too! Maybe I was reckless¡­ But I had toe! After the gifts you gave me, I knew you somehow trusted on me." Jamar said. Who would had taught a young Myconid would be such a heroic little fellow! "ROOOAAARRGH!" Tired of their talk, the beast roared, swinging his gigantic skeletal ws at Jamar consecutively. ck Abyssal mes spreading with each sh! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! Jamar continued fighting using his sword. He had been practicing the sword through all his childhood since his father died after all, and the sword he was holding was that of his own father, but improved by Surtr! "[Dragon de Arts]: [Draconic Scale Parry]!!!" Jamar''s sword suddenly overflowed with draconic red mes, and then such mes shaped into the form of a shield made of big scales. CRAAAAAASSSH!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The powerful attacks from the skeletal dragon''s ws impacted the shield, as the scales suddenly ignited with zing dragon mes, and exploded in front of the beast! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "GRYYYAAEERGGH¡­!" The monster that Trafalh had be stepped back, as his dragon-shaped skull was beginning to fragment into pieces, falling over the floor. Everyone suddenly noticed that the old, wrinkled face of the dark Myconid was right there! "Arrggh¡­! Aaaggh¡­! Die¡­ DIE! ALL OF YOU DIE!!!" While being consumed by the madness of his transformation, the dragon skull covering his head regenerated in an instant and opened its jaws, unleashing a destructive Abyssal ck mes breath! TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­! "No matter how strong he is, he can''t take that head-on!" Surtr thought, rushing in front of Jamar, and concentrating his strength to create a shield made of his scales. "Ungh?! Agh¡­ Not enough Mana?!" "You''re a brave one." Suddenly, the deep voice of a man echoed within Surtr''s mind, as the blue slime''s tentacle touched his back, transferring into his body thousands of units of Mana with each second. FLUOOOOOSH! "T-This Mana¡­?!" Surtr opened his eyes in shock. "With this¡­!" BOOOOOOMMMMMM!!! The gigantic dragon breath reached Surtr and Jamar, engulfing the two of them into destructive mes that could melt almost anything! "GRAAAHAH¡­ HAHAHAHA!" The mad Trafalhughed monstrously, only for his single eye to open wide in shock. "HUH?!" A gigantic shield of metallic red and golden scales defended the two of them. The shield slowly falling apart, but it worked well enough. Thanks to Surtr''s Origin mes, he was able to negate a part of the destructive damage of these ck mes. And with his body overflowing with Mana now, his eyes glowed brightly with zing determination. Jamar was surprised, and quickly got pumped up, as if he were looking at his awesome, badass hero doing something incredible. "Surtr, you survived!" Said Nadia, slowly standing up. "T-That damn slime gave him a ton of Mana!" Mina said in shock. "GRRHHH¡­!" The furious abomination that Trafalh had be quickly red at the two girls, rushing towards with his skeletal ws wide open. "DIE!" "Shit!" Surtr rushed to the aid of the girls, with Jamar at his side. However, they were too slow, the way the mutated Trafalh moved was at a ridiculous speed! And with both twins out of Mana andpletely exhausted, they couldn''t even react in time! Trafalh''s ws nearing towards their faces, as Nadia bravely stepped forwards to defend his sister, even if she had to sacrifice her body. "ROOOOAARRGGH!" "That''s not fair, you damn knock-off." However, that same voice echoed again, as Mana overflowed into the two girl''s bodies in a split of a second! Nadia''s muscles started warming up, as a zing, draconic aura surged from within her body! Her Fire Dragon Bloodline she acquired from Surtr activated. ck scales grew across her arms and muscr legs, as she swung her gigantic battle axe vertically, greeting Trafalh with a devastating blow. "[zing Dragon Battle Axe Arts]: [Mountain Splitting zing w]!!!" The illusion of a gigantic zing dragon w surged from within her weapon as she swung it furiously, shing into two halves the enormous monstrosity in front of her! CRAAAAAAASSSSHHH!!! "GRUUUUAAARRGGHH¡­!" Trafalh screamed in agony, split into two halves, and then set on deadly dragon mes! Nheless, he was still somewhat alive. Which only gave an opportunity for Mina, right behind Nadia, to conjure her magic. "[White Dragon mes Magic]: [Holy zing Dragon Fangs]!" ----- Chapter 1336 Trafalhs Defeat And The Corrupted Mountain Guardian ----- "[White Dragon mes Magic]: [Holy zing Dragon Fangs]!" Mina utilized her newfound Mana to unleash her strongest offensive spell, which she only had a few, as a gigantic draconic jaw opened behind her, made of white mes, and quickly gnawed through Trafalh''s sliced body. CRAAAAASSSH!!! "AAARGGHH¡­!" Trafalh''s two halves struggled agonizingly, stepping back as they started to cover themselves on more Miasma and ck mes to set off the draconic and white mes covering them. "Now, while it is weakened!" Surtr roared, leading everyone else into battle. All four of them quickly ganged on the closest half of Trafalh, attacking it dozens of times with piercing and shing blows, explosive zing spells, and more. BOOM! CRASH! SLASH! CLAAASH! "RAAAAAHHH!!!" Surtr opened his dragon jaws and unleashed his dragon breath. The powerful zing beampletely making the half they were attacking disintegrate! "Uuuuaaarggghh¡­!" BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! "One''s down, where''s the other?!" Asked Surtr, looking around. "There!" Jamar pointed, as they saw the other monstrous half, which had taken the shape of what seemed like a mass of dark goo, tentacles, and skeletal limbs trying to escape from the tower''s cracks. "You''re not running away!" Mina said, hitting the floor with her staff. "[White Dragon me Magic]: [Binding White Dragon mes]!" FLUOOOOOSH! Arge quantity of white mes surged out of a magic circle, shaping into long whip-like forms, and swiftly wrapping themselves around the entire body of Trafalh''s aberrant self! "UUAAAGGH¡­! LET GO OF ME¡­! AARGGH¡­!" His monstrous body constantly struggled and shapeshifted, destroying the binds one after another. Such magic couldn''t keep him still for too long, but it did bought enough time for Jamar''s de to sh at his amorphous body several times. "[Dragon de Arts]: [Draconic zing ws]!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! Countless w-shaped attacks made of mes emerged from each of Jamar''s sword attacks, covering his uncle''s monstrous form''s body into countless zing wounds! "AAARGGHH¡­!" "Do you still remember me, uncle?! I am the son of your brother! The one you ruthlessly killed!" Jamar roared, his small eyes glowing brightly. "I''vee to pay back for what you''ve done to my father- no, to all of us Myconid!" "Y-You damn¡­ BRAT¡­!" Trafalh screamed in agony, pushing himself into his limits as his deteriorating body suddenly shapeshifted, countless of tentacles trying to wrap around Jamar! "If I die here, I''ll take you with ME!" "Ungh?! Argh!" Jamar was quickly wrapped on monstrous tentacles, as the horrendous jaws of Trafalh opened, about to swallow him whole! "Not on my watch, fuck-face!" Surtr''s zing ws cut down all the tentacles. SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! "Enough is enough!" Nadia roared; her battle axe attacks quickly shed Trafalh''s body into even more pieces! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "You''ll pay for what you''ve done to the people of this ce!" Mina said, her entire body glowing with bright, holy mes as she conjured a sphere of white scales, which quickly encapsted Trafalh''s body. FLAAAASH! "ARRGH¡­! S-STOP! LET ME GO!" Surtr''s jaws began overflowing with even more zing Origin mes, as the power of the Souls of his Dragon Siblings resonated into his body. "This is IT!" TRUUUUUUMMMMM¡­! A tremendous zing dragon breath impacted the sphere trapping Trafalh inside, as it quickly disintegrated, alongside the aberrant dark Myconid''sst remnants. "My lord¡­ Why¡­ have you disposed¡­ of me?!" With those patheticst thoughts, Trafalh waspletely incinerated into ashes. BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! He massive explosion covered the entire tower, as it quickly started to fall apart into pieces over the rest of the Dark Mushroom Forest. "We have to get out of here!" Surtr quickly grabbed everyone with his tail and arms, and set flight outside of the tower, ncing the entire structure copse. BAAAAAAMMM¡­! "W-We did it!" Mina celebrated. "I-I can''t believe it¡­" Nadia sighed. "This is¡­ AWESOME!" Jamar celebrated. "So this is what being a hero feels like! I finally avenged dad!" "Hahh¡­ It wouldn''t had been possible without your help, Jamar¡­" Surtr said. "Please don''t sweat it, sir Surtr!" Jamar said. "I only did what heroes do! And you believed on me, and even gave me all of those gifts because you wanted me to be stronger!" "W-Well, I guess¡­ Though I never expected you to get here right away." Sighed Surtr. "Hey, are you not forgetting about someone here?" Suddenly, all eyes were focused on the blue slime resting above Jamar''s head. "Right¡­ What the heck are you?" Nadia asked. "Whatever you are, you must not be just a simple slime¡­" Mina said. "He appeared when I wasing here! He just told me to bring him there¡­ And when we fought he gave us Mana, but I honestly have no idea either¡­" Jamar was hopeless too. "You¡­" Surtr was about to ask as well, but suddenly¡­ RUMBLE! The entire mountain started trembling once more. An enormous amount of darkness spread from within the deepest caves down below, as the entire party nced into the origin of this darkness. TRUM! TRUM! TRUM¡­! The sound of gigantic ws tearing apart the ground echoed across the entire caves, as a gigantic figure, a monster resembling an enormous draconic turtle emerged!N?v(el)B\\jnn "ROOOOOOAAARRRR!!!" "T-That''s¡­ Don''t tell me¡­" Nadia was shocked. "Eeh?! We''re a bit toote!" Mina cried. "This¡­ Is that the Mountain Guardian?!" Surtr wondered. "It is!" Said Jamar, recalling the paintings of this creature. "B-But it looks weird¡­" Instead of having copper-colored scales and a red colored shell, the beast''s scales were pitch ck, and the shell was dark purple, covered on sharp spikes. Its red eyes had be ck like the night, and it was constantly overflowing with a powerful aura¡­. "Is that where the Chaos Amalgamation went to?!" Nadia asked. "T-Then it did as it promised¡­ It possessed the Mountain Guardian¡­" "But isn''t that really bad?!" Mina cried. "If that thing goes loose¡­ It''ll destroy the whole mountain¡­ Everyone is going to die!" "Shit¡­" Surtr gritted his teeth, defeating Trafalh gave him plenty of EXP, but he had yet to even reach enough power to fight this thing. Even more when the Mountain Guardian was a powerful Divine Beast, whose Rank was 9 already. And once possessed by this "Chaos Amalgamation", it became even worse¡­ "Hmm¡­ I guess there''s no helping it." The Blue Slime spoke, jumping off Jamar''s head and into falling into the mushroom forest below. FLAAAAASH! His entire body suddenly transformed. ----- Chapter 1337 The Dragon King Is Here! ----- The blue Slime jumped down below, almost carefreely. As everyone felt confused about what could this little fellow even do! And to their surprise, with a shining bright explosion of divine light, it transformed. A titan emerged in a single second, floating in midair. Silvery blue scales shone with divine celestial light. Two pairs of gigantic wings spread out. A pair of big, muscr scaled arms with sharp, silver ws. Two powerful legs, and a long, spear-like tail. Glowing blue eyes shining with divinity. An enormous crown of golden horns, and a presence that could only be akin to that of a King! A simple yet terrifying aura, as the cold of the continent of Jotunheim was suddenly brought down by his presence, freezing the mushroom forest below and turning half of this area into a frozen wastnd! "EEEEEHH?!" Surtr, Nadia, Mina, and Jamar all screamed in confusion and shock at the same time! "What''s wrong? I don''t look that crazy, don''t I? This is my most normal form after all." The dragon smiled. "I am the current Dragon King, name''s Drake. Nice to meet you, Fire Dragon Surtr, and hispanions." He smiled confidently. "T-The Dragon King?!" Surtr asked in shock. "S-So it was true?! The chief¡­ and my mother were right?! The Dragon King came to our aid?! T-That ridiculous tale¡­" All of such tales that Surtr couldn''t ever believe were right. Drake had managed to get here in time after teleporting through the Venerable of me''s Inheritances, and swiftly infiltrated the mountain through the form of a slime, putting everyone else inside of his Divine Realm in the meantime. The security of the fire giant vige was really tight, and he didn''t had any time to socialize with them and tell them that he wanted to get inside the mountain, so he justpletely ignored them for now. "It wasn''t that ridiculous, wasn''t it?" Laughed Drake. "Now, what do we have here?" Drake quickly nced into his new foe. The Mountain Guardian, who had been possessed by a "Chaos Amalgamation" wasn''t a normal monster at all. Originally a Divine Beast of Rank 9 that had slept for thousands of years in this volcano, he regted the divine energy left behind by the skeleton of Muspel, and imbued it into the volcano. With this, the volcano and its surrounding areas grew with rich nature and life, and he was revered for such a task he only did naturally, as he feed on this energy passively. He had a gentle personality, and weed those that sought refugee on the mountain, however, as ofte he had grown weaker. All of that because of the mysterious "Chaos Amalgamation" that was discovered deep underground by Trafalh before his transformation into a Dark Myconid Much like how Drake has found and fought Chaos Spirits and Chaos Beasts before, who hadn''t died in the war of the past, but ended too weak to move, fossilizing themselves underground until they could find enough power to be reborn, this Chaos Amalgamation was much simr. Using the System, he easily started to learn what it truly was. [This entity seems to be a fusion between at least three Chaos Spirits and two Chaos Beasts! I have¡­ never seen something like this before!] [It seems that they were very weak on their own, and naturally merged as a single colonial organism instead to preserve their existence¡­ Most likely, that Trafalh was manipted and used as their vessel until they finally harnessed enough power to move to a more fitting body, that giant divine beast.] "I see, I had a hunch it was like that." Drake sighed. "[Divine Draconic Aura]" FLUOOOOSH! The dozens of Divinities that Drake possessed amassed and merged as one, fusing into his body as he started overflowing with a rainbow aura of pure divinity! Surtr and everyone else nced in shock and awe, was this the might of the gods themselves? "Oh?" Suddenly, a mass of miasma with several red eyes emerged atop the possessed head of the Mountain Guardian, ncing at the gigantic dragon in front of them. "T-That''s¡­ Where did this thing came from?!" They muttered. "So you can talk?" Drake decided to engage in some conversation. "Let''s do this quickly. Get out of there and I won''t have to be rough with you¡­ And like that, the mountain guardian can be saved too." "Hmph! As if I would ever surrendered my new body to the pathetic likes of you! You lowly, lesser otherworldly beings!" The amalgamation spoke with a rather regal tone, something Drake had never heard from a Chaos Spirit before. "You''re talking with the Dragon King, buddy. Well, you''re rather strange. Are you just a fusion between Chaos Spirits?" Wondered Drake. "Just a fusion?!" Laughed the entity, suddenly taking the slight shape of an humanoid being standing above the Mountain Guardian''s head, covered on tentacles, eyes, and jaws everywhere. "I am much more than that, you pathetic lizard! And the title of King would go to my father, not you! I am a regal being, a royal bloodline! I am the third prince of the Chaotic Realm, the great Erebus himself! It is thanks to my powers that I was able to fuse with these lowly servants to regain a part of my mighty strength." "You''re¡­ That mess of a world has a royal family?!" Drake was shocked. "Now that''s new¡­" "If it hadn''t been for you bastardly lizards, who in the past stopped our conquest, this world would had already been engulfed on chaos, and we would be thriving! It is all you and your dragon''s fault! I''ll eradicate you and that damn red one before I move on! Ah, not before I set everything here aze!" Laughed the Chaotic Prince. FLUOOOOOSH! The Mountain Guardian, alreadypletely possessed by Erebus, unleashed ck mes everywhere, melting Drake''s ice and quickly setting the mushroom forest aze! The mes spread rapidly everywhere. The settlement where the Myconid were living was not that far away from these ck mes, in just a few more minutes, they would all be engulfed on this catastrophic fire! "I guess I''m dealing with personal grudges against my family now, huh?" Drake smiled. "Fine." He waved his enormous arm, as a tremendous gust of freezing winds suddenly covered half of the mes. FLAAAAASH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And ice covered it all once more! Although the ice was melted seconds ago, that was just the beginning. Drake''s mighty magic could go even further beyond. "W-What?!" Erebus was clearly shocked. "You''re not a mere lizard!" "I told you that I am Drake, the Dragon King!" Drake roared, flying down and attacking the giant Mountain Guardian possessed by Erebus. "And I don''t take it kindly when shit like you call me a lizard." "[Divine Draconic Arts]: [Divine Dragon Meteor Fist]!" His tremendous fists, capable of destroying this whole mountain if he wanted, pummeled down towards the titanic turtle, each hit was like a loud explosion that could even shatter the bedrock below! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "Unnggh?! Aaaarrgghh¡­!" Erebus couldn''t keep up with Drake''s overpowering onught of fists, his vessel quickly being thrown away like a ragdoll! BAAAAAMMM¡­! The giant turtle rolled down into the caves where it came from, as Drake quickly pped his wings and chased it down. "I''m not done with you." ----- Chapter 1338 Drake Versus The Prince Of The Chaos Realm ----- BAAAAAMMM¡­! Erebusnded on the depths of the caves where the Mountain Guardian was resting seconds ago, his vessel''s body covered on wounds andpletely tattered. Cracks showing over the shell and all of its scales¡­ "W-What sort of monster is that lizard?! He can go against this Rank 9 divine beast even as I boosted its power?!" Erebus felt bbergasted, only to fall into utter despair when he saw Drake emerging right in front of him. "I''m not done yet!" Drake''s tail suddenly started to rotate like a gigantic drill, as his divine aura was imbued into it. "[Divine Draconic Arts]: [Divine Dragon Spear Tail]!" Drake''s tail unleashed a series of spear-like attacks, attempting to pierce the entire body of the Mountain Guardian while aiming towards Erebus at the same time! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAAASSSH! However, Erebus swiftly moved his vessel, as it started spinning around the caves while evading Drake''s attacks rapidly. At the same time, his vessel''s entire body constantly unleashed Abyssal Chaotic mes everywhere, attempting to corner Drake with them. "When I spin with this body, my speed vastly surpass the speed of your attacks! You''re big and strong, but you''re rather slow!" Laughed Erebus. "And now, you''re surrounded by my mes of chaos! [Chaotic me Magic]: [Infernal Abyss]!!!" "Hoh?" Drake felt amused as he saw Erebus conjure a magic he had never seen before. All the mes gathered around him suddenly concentrated on a single point, his body, and engulfed him in a tremendous, all-consuming explosion! BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! The mes created a gigantic tower of ck fire, which rushed into the ceiling and slowly started to melt the stones there, the entire mountain trembled as if it was about to fall apart. "Hahahaha! You may be strong, but you''re aplete fool!" Erebusughed maliciously. "To think you would willinglye to my trap! Now let me see your burnt down body- Eh?" "[Divine Spirit Creation Magic]: [Celestial Holy Dragon Armor]" Drake''s body was coated on a beautiful armor which was actually a divine spirit construction, the power of Gabriel, his Divine Spirit of Light and Technomancy, had merged with such magic and the Divine Holy Metal Creation Divine Ability, alongside his scales, generating a powerful and beautiful armor of pure gold. Although the attack was rather strong, so the armor wasn''t unscathed, slowly melting but quickly regenerating back to normal by absorbing Drakes Divine Power to regenerate easily. "Not bad, that magic caught me slightly off-guard." Drakeughed. "Though, I have way too many trump cards now to feel threatened by the likes of you." "W-What is that strange armor¡­?!" Muttered Erebus, feelingpletely taken aback. "N-No matter, as if that would stop me¡­ You''ve not fallen before my mighty magic, then just a bit more would do so!" "You''re filled with arrogance, you remind me of a certain megalomaniac." Said Drake. "[Divine Weapon Summon]" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, Drake was surrounded by Skadi, Uller, and Ariel on their Divine Weapon Forms, all three of them overflowing with Divine Power¡­ Erebus could clearly feel the power within such ancient treasures. But it wasn''t as if he would back down. Mostly because he was arrogant. Drake grabbed all three weapons with his two arms and the third, Ariel, with his tail, pointing at Erebus with them. And before Erebus could even conjure any magic, his body disappeared into a blur of light. Drake''s soul was shining brightly, as he activated the Soul Refining Technique that the Light Dragons had taught him. In mere seconds, all his Stats increased even further as his Soul was being refined constantly. FLAAAAAASSSSH!!! "Ungh?!" CLAAAASH! CLAAAASH! CLAAAASH! Three strikes fell over Erebus and his vessel, so powerful they generated countless cracks down below. The prince of the Chaos Realm panicked, his powers constantly taking over the titanic Mountain Guardian as it spun away while letting out ck mes. "Y-YOU BASTARD!" Erebus panicked, barely having evaded two attacks, although the third hit the shell, slightly cracking it with a single hit! Crack¡­ CRACK! "UNGH!" FLUOSH! With his Miasmic Powers, Erebus quickly healed the wound and constantly started to shapeshift the internal body of the Mountain Guardian, which waspletely to his mercy now. "[Chaotic me Magic]: [Abyssal Hell Prison]!!!" Erebus roared with desperation, the mes he constantly spread around suddenly gathered into several walls, attempting to trap Drake within! CLAAAAAASSSSH! And he seeded! "Hah! HAHAHA! This is my legendary magic! Capable of even defeating the mightiest beasts before! My Chaotic mes Magic was well recognized on my Realm! I was admired by many and-" "You speak too much, buddy." BOOOOOOMMMM!!! Drake exerted an enormous pressure of pure frost divine energy, the prison made of chaotic mes was instantly destroyed, dissipating into nothing. His armor, however, took damage again. "Your attacks are not bad." Drake said. "But I''m not holding back anymore." FLAAAASH! His body moved so fast it resembled a blur of golden light. In a single second, he arrived over Erebus, his three weapons unleashed a barrage of attacks, piercing the entire vessel''s body. Blood and guts sttered everywhere; the entire gigantic beast was impaled to almost death! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "GRUUUUAAAGGGH¡­! BASTARD¡­!" Erebus screamed, unleashing all his powers as the destroyed body of the Mountain Guardian suddenly shapeshifted while falling into the floor. FLUOOOSH! A powerful shockwave made out of Chaotic mes spread out everywhere, pushing Drake a few meters away. The turtle-like body of the Mountain Guardian transformedpletely. It suddenly took a more humanoid stance, and gained a fierce dragon-like head, with longer arms, its shell was kept still, but it now had evenrger spikes, gigantic mole-like ws, and horns decorating its head, while several red eyes opened across its body. "ROOOOAAAR!" Erebus roared in utter fury, his gigantic ws swinging furiously against Drake, as the dragon king retaliated with powerful, explosive attacks using his three divine weapons at once! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH! Their sh sent shockwaves everywhere, the entire cave around them was constantly beginning to copse over their heads! "DIEEE!" Erebus chest suddenly opened into a grotesque, vertical jaw, as he unleashed a terrific beam of pure chaos in front of Drake''s face! BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ------ Chapter 1339 The Dragon Kings Immense Superiority e¦Áglesn?¦Íel ? ----- Erebus could remember his past in fragments. After having been defeated and weakened, he had thought he would die. However, to his surprise, even after thousands of years since then, he remained alive. And those memories of his past beforeing to this world emerged one after another, as fragments. Of his fading world, and about the mission give to him by his mother, the Ruler of the Chaos Realm. "Our world is slowly fading into pieces and shattering away¡­ Our only option is to find another ce to live. A world rich in life and energy which we can absorb and transform into our Miasma, the rich essence we use to live and thrive." She spoke. "My children, you are to lead the armies of our soldiers and warriors to the other world¡­ A world of Gods, colorful creatures, and magic, Yggdrasil." "Yggdrasil¡­?" "Is this the world we''ll invade?" "It is indeed a very colorful world¡­" "Are the creatures in this world dangerous?" Erebus wondered back then. "There might be those that will oppose us, but none of them can fight against the might of our powers. Our chaos can consume and repurpose all elements into our Miasma. They might fight back, but eventually¡­ They will perish. The strong will live and the weak will die. We shall thrive." The Queen spoke with an emotionless tone of voice. "They''re weaklingspared to you all, my strongest children." "So we''ll have to fight¡­" "This isn''t a matter of doing it or not, we''ll have to simply take over that world if we want to continue living." "We''ll need to terraform it into our own, however." "¡­" Erebus remained silent in that moment, looking at his own ck hands, purple and ck mes flickering faintly. "If its for the survival of our kin, I will show no mercy." ¡­ "DIEEE!" Erebus chest suddenly opened into a grotesque, vertical jaw, as he unleashed a terrific beam of pure chaos in front of Drake''s face! BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!! Drake waspletely blown back by the tremendous blow. His titanic body making his surroundings tremble and shake. However, his ws pierced through the beam and reached Erebus head, punching it down into the floor! BAAAAAAMMMM¡­! "UNGH?! AARGH¡­!" Erebus vomited blood, as he felt even his chaotic soul hurt by that blow. Quickly noticing Drake was mostly unscathed, while his fist glowed with divine light, his scales fused together with the materialization of his divinity, resembling a huge gauntlet. "Y-You¡­! T-THIS IS¡­! NO¡­ I CAN''T LOSE¡­!" Erebus grew desperate, slowly trying to get back up, as several ck holes opened around his vessel''s body, firing beams of pure chaos against Drake! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! However, Drake managed to intercept them with his weapons, reflecting them away as ck chaotic mes spread across the floor. "For my kin¡­ For my Realm, I have to¡­!!" Erebus cried in anger, opening his vessel''s jaws and biting Drake''s leg with it, all while putting all the strength on his ws to attack his body. "RAAAAHHH!" CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "[Chaotic mes Magic]: [Eternal Dark Purgatory]!!!" All the mes and the rest of his Chaotic Energy all gathered in a single point, engulfing Drake''s entire body on an powering and overwhelming explosion of pure ck mes, capable of consuming everything! BOOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! FLUOOOOSH!!! "PERISH!!!" Erebus gave it his all, all of his power, everything. Drake was surprised as he felt his armor quickly melting into particles of metal, his scales resisted for a bit before beginning to melt away, his flesh, bones, and everything else was also beginning to turn into ashes constantly. "[Primordial Divine Ice Magic]: [Time Freeze]" TRUUUUMMMM¡­! Drake''s surroundings suddenly stopped moving. Even the chaotic mes, everything! Erebus felt shocked as no power or body function could answer hismands anymore. "W-What?! What sort of power is this?!" The Chaos Prince feltpletely shocked as he realized that he had been underestimating Drake all this time¡­ With his tremendous mastery over the Ice Element, which was strongest than any other Element thanks to his [Unique Skill: Winter Magic] and hisprehension over the Ice Element thanks to being the son of Nifl, he was capable of exerting his freezing power and not just freeze a material object. But freeze time itself, what moved everything in the entire universe¡­ Of course, this spell was strong, and he didn''t used it as much because he knew of its might and cost. Nheless, he could only freeze a small part of time surrounding him, so it was only useful when his foe was right next to him. It only worked for around five seconds, but that was more than enough for him. "[Divine Frost Weapon Arts]: [Endless God-ying Rampage]!" All three of his weapons attacked Erebus at once, as his chaotic ice instantly froze into a tower of purple and ck colored ice that shattered into pieces. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! "GRAAAARGGGHH¡­!" Erebus was incapable of fighting back as he saw his very soul being pierced several times! Because he had exuded most of his powers, he foolishly exposed his soul to Drake, giving him the opportunity! His chaotic soul was filled with holes, although they continued to regenerate. Drake knew this wouldn''t be able to continue much longer, using his ws, he grabbed Erebus soul and ripped it apart from the wounded Mountain Guardian. "[Divine Holy Light Spirit Magic]: [Holy Purifying Exorcizing Light]!" FLAAAAASSSH! Channeling the power of the Light Dragon Bloodline and his Divine Spirit Gabriel, Drake covered Erebus'' vessel with pure holy light, instantly exercising the malefic soul out of itpletely! "GRYYYYAAAAEERGGH¡­! S-STOP! STOOOP!" Erebus finally was able to speak as he realized time continued moving on, but it was toote! His soul was already ripped apart from his new vessel, and the vessel quickly fell over the floor, healed already thanks to Drake''s magic, and confused. "Uurrghh¡­ W-What happened? Where¡­ where am I?" It spoke with an old voice. "M-MY VESSEL!" Erebus screamed, his entire body transforming into countless tentacles, trying to get back to the giant Mountain Guardian. However, suddenly, out of thin air, another gigantic dragon, this one covered by ck scales, appeared¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I''m sorry, but you''ll not be taking over people anymore." She spoke. It was nobody else than Bedann and Miranda''s fusion! "[Chaos Absorption]!" FLUOOOSH! ----- Chapter 1340 Reencounter Between Chaos Spirits & A Fatherly Figure? ----- "Now, Bedann, Miranda!" Drake quickly summoned his wife out of the Divine Realm. In fact, they all had wanted to join the fight for a while, but Drake didn''t wanted them to fight right after having a big battle against the Chaos Dragon Fragment, so he let them all rest, and as a good father and king, decided to take care of things by himself. Nheless, he needed Bedann and Miranda''s aid, bothbined together as a Chaos Dragon Titan form so they could absorb Erebus, further growing stronger, something Drake couldn''t do no matter how hard he tried. "I''m sorry, but you''ll not be taking over people anymore." They spoke, ncing at the fearful face of Erebus. "[Chaos Absorption]!" TRUUUUMMMM¡­! Their chest suddenly opened into a monstrous, draconic jaw that started absorbing Erebus entire body like a ck hole. "W-What is this?! W-What are you doing?! S-STOP! AARGGH¡­!" He struggled, trying to fight back, constantly firing Chaotic mes Fireballs and even swords made of darkness. But it was all futile, as he was incapable of fighting against their might once terribly weakened. "T-This¡­ to a prince¡­ such as myself¡­?! Impo¡­ sible¡­!" FLUOOOOSH! All of his body was devoured, as he was quickly assimted into Bedann and Miranda''s now shared "Chaotic Divine Realm" which was like their own unique Divine Realm. In there, not only the Chaos Spirits and Chaos Beasts they had captured and devoured were there, but now Erebus who found himselfpletely hopeless¡­ "W-Where am I?! W-What is this ce?! Someone¡­ you! You lot! Why are you here?! Is this a prison?!" Erebus started looking around in horror and shock, interrogating the inhabitants of that Realm. "I-Is that you, Lord Erebus?!" "It can''t be! You''re alive!" "It is a relief that Bedann and Miranda found you¡­" "Eh?! What?! Relief?! She ate me!" Erebusined. "Please, calm yourself! Let us exin things¡­" "He''s just as I remember him¡­" "Roar!" Chaos Spirits and Chaos Beasts gathered around Erebus, now as he felt powerless, he couldn''t fight, and was only left to hear their exnations. Meanwhile, in the world outside, Drake sighed in relief. Despite handling the situation really well, those chaotic mes put a dent on his body, although he had already mostly regenerated back by now. "Drake! Are you okay?!" Bedann and Miranda flew towards their dragon husband in their dragon form, making the scene rather amusing as two terrifying dragons looked at one another. "I''m fine, don''t worry." Drake smiled. "I''ve already recovered fully! However, those damn mes were something else entirely¡­ If I hadn''t grown as strong as I am now, I would had probably gotten really overwhelmed¡­ Ariel''s Abilities helped me at resisting the fire." By merely holding the divine weapon, Drake enjoyed a variety of buffs and protections into his body, thanks to this, his resistance to these mes had increased a lot too. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® He couldn''t imagine how he would had handled things if he didn''t had all that protection. He was also wearing Aegir''s ring, giving him even more divine water element protection. "If it wasn''t for us you would have croaked easily! Heheh." Aegirughed cockily.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Well, we didn''t do much¡­ But it seems that by merely holding us, you gain a protection of divine oceans." Ariel analyzed. "More or less." Drake sighed. "Now¡­ We''ve got a lot to wrap up. Oi, are you alright, old man?" Drake spoke to the giant turtle in the room, the Mountain Guardian, whose body had been left permanently transformed into a more fierce, dragon-like appearance than his much tamer form. Instead of a giant turtle he now resembled something like a certain turtle-like kaiju from old Japanese movies about giant monsters¡­ "I-I am alright¡­ You must be Divine Dragons! Have you¡­ saved me from the malign being that possessed me? You have my eternal thanks." The Mountain Guardian bowed his head in respect. "Oh, don''t worry about it." Bedann and Mirandaughed. "Well, you were in a pinch right there. Sorry for treating you roughly, I couldn''t find any other way to push that guy." Drake apologized. "So you rule this mountain or something?" "I-I¡­ well, not exactly." Sighed the giant turtle. "I''ve lived here for thousands of years. I merely feed on the rich energy flowing through the ground¡­ Somehow that energy went up through my feeding and made the ce much more fruitful. Some people started praising me as a guardian¡­ I just let them be." "Interesting." Drake nodded. "Anyways, how about we meet with the rest? Oh, they''re here already." Surtr, Nadia, Mina, and Jamar flew into the scene, a bit toote though, as they found that the fight was already over. And even more, the Mountain Guardian waspletely fine! ¡­Although he stayed into his new, monstrous form though. Maybe it was an after effect of being possessed. "T-The guardian!" Nadia said. "He''s okay! Eeeh?! He got a new look though¡­ "W-Who is that huge ck dragon?!" Mina asked. "Is it a friend of sir Drake?" Wondered Jamar. "She''s my wife." Drake answered. "W-Wife?!" The whole group reacted in surprise. Such a huge and intimidating ck dragoness being his wife?! Well, now that they thought about it, it made sense. "Hahh¡­ At the end, we weren''t able to do a single thing." Surtr sighed, feeling hopeless. "Thanks for helping us out, Drake! Without you¡­ We might have all died¡­ It is my fault, I had to rely on a miracle like you appearing for us to pull through. I was reckless¡­" "Hmm, don''t push yourself too hard, kid." Drakeughed, patting the much smaller body of Surtr, Drake was like ten timesrger. "I was just like you when I was younger! You did what you could, and that''s what''s important." "Drake¡­" Surtr felt slightly moved. "You worked hard, and I saw you doing your best, to the point you were willing to sacrifice yourself for your friends." Drake smiled. "Maybe if I hadn''te here, things would had been different¡­ But I think you all would had somehow survived. I kind of know it, I can tell when I see a group of relentless warriors." His words meant much more than he thought, inspiring the hearts of all four of them. Without realizing, Drake was acting like a father figure. ----- Chapter 1341 Meeting Between Divine Dragons ----- (Drake''s POV) Once we dealt with Erebus, peace finally came to the mountain. We never thought that we would arrive in the middle of a fight of this caliber¡­ In fact, I wasn''t even aware there were Chaos Princes! Does this means they had a freaking royal family and all? I hope we don''t get to encounter more of these guys, one is enough¡­ Bedann told me the guy''s still arguing with the other chaos spirits, and asking to be freed, but for now, he''ll be confined in that ce for a while. He was strong though, and I can already imagine how powerful he would be if he was at full power like in the past, but right now, he was too weakened, even with all his might, I was able to pull through, weaken him, and separate him from the Mountain Guardian. Bedann and Miranda then helped me by eating him¡­ Bedann already showed me she was now able to conjure his very deadly mes, so that''s something that''ll make my already lethally powerful wife even stronger, I couldn''t be happier. More importantly, after that fight, we had a small reunion with the Mountain Guardian, Surtr, and his friends. Looks like Jamar was a rather new addition to their team, while the twins were at his side since he was born in that egg. Apparently, this young fire dragon is the veryst fire dragon in the entire world¡­ Yeah, there''s not a single more of them, which is a bit depressing. He''s a hardworking, slightly immature young man. He had gone through his fair share of experiences, and he''s slowly shaping to be a powerful dragon himself. However, he stillcked strength to fight overwhelmingly powerful beings beyond Rank 6, such as Erebus and the Mountain Guardian. In fact, if I hadn''t arrived with my Mana, they would had probably gone through even more pain against Trafalh, a former Dark Myconid that was turned into a monster by Erebus. From all I was able to collect and learn. The story was like this¡­ Erebus was unearthed from a fossil-like ck stone by Trafalh by mere chance, this ended on him being possessed right away. Erebus then slowly brainwashed him and controlled him into doing his bidding. All this time he prepared to possess an even bigger vessel, the mountain guardian. Oh yeah, the mushroom people, they''re called Myconid, and Jamar is one of them. "You worked hard, and I saw you doing your best, to the point you were willing to sacrifice yourself for your friends." Drake smiled. "Maybe if I hadn''te here, things would had been different¡­ But I think you all would had somehow survived. I kind of know it, I can tell when I see a group of relentless warriors." I decided to give Surtr and his friends some words of motivation, because he looked too depressed. And I am quite weak to little dragons getting depressed¡­ I''ve already suffered enough seeing Aquarius'' past.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "For now, how about we clean things up and then go to the mountain vige?" I asked. "Like that, we can introduce one another much better. There''s a lot we need to talk about." "S-Sure!" Surtr nodded. "Thank you for helping again!" "No worry, boy. You''re not useless either. For what''s toe, I''ll need of your help." I said, quickly thinking of the words Yggdrasil said. Despite being rather weak right now, he''s destined to be a crucial part of my growth, and also, someone that will be able to fight against the me Emperor''s mes of the End. With his own mes, the mes of Origin. So in this little time we have before that bastard arrives, I need to make Surtr as strong as I possibly can¡­ And also all his friends, they seem to share part of his strength through having drank his blood, simrly to how my friends gained great power from drinking mine. "I wish I could apany you but unlike you dragons I can''t be smaller¡­" Sighed the Mountain Guardian. "And I am quite tired¡­ However, I can speak to you through telepathyter." "Y-you should definitely go to take a rest, guardian!" Jamar said. "Yeah, don''t worry about it for now." I nodded. "Have a good rest. Maybe in the future we''ll need your strength, so make sure to sleep well." "Thank you¡­ I am well aware of the approaching dangers. Once the timees, you can count on my strength." The Guardian said humbly, slowly walking to his nest. Once that was done for, we flew back into Jamar''s vige, where we took a brief visit. This time, we all turned into our much smaller, humanoid forms. And I also brought some friends, as they wanted to explore this ce and see the mushroom people. This included my daughters, who were fascinated with their surroundings. Bedra and Kate were ncing everywhere curiously. "Oooh, mushrooms everywhere daddy!" Bedra said. "I never thought there was such a ce out there!" "Nn! So pretty! Colorful big mushrooms." Kate nodded, floating at the side of her big sister. "T-These are your¡­?" Surtr wondered. "Our daughters." Bedann answered with a smile. "Yeah, this is Bedra and this is Kate." I presented the two to them. eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Nice to meet you mister red dragon!" Bedra said politely. "Nn, nice to meet you uncle." Said Kate. "U-Uncle? Hahaha¡­ Do I look that old?" Surtrughed. He also had his own humanoid form, which was much smaller and human-like than the fire giants. I guess he didn''t get such a form because I was only able to be an ice giant for¡­ eating a few bandits back then, I don''t think he has my same abilities, so his humanoid form is much different. "Just call me big brother! I used¡­ to have a little sister that reminds me of you two¡­" Surtr suddenly said. "Little sister?" I asked. "But aren''t you the only fire dragon?" "A-Ah¡­ Right¡­ I-I mean from the vige, in the fire giant vige! Hahaha¡­" Surtr avoided the question with a rather obvious lie. "No need to hide the fact you''re a reincarnated person, I am too." Iughed. "Anybody with Unique Skill is one." "D-Don''t tell me you''re also from Earth?!" He cried in surprise. "Yep, he is, and us too." Bedann said. "W-WHAT?!" Surtr was shocked. ----- Chapter 1342 Visiting The Fire Giant Village ----- It seemed he had no idea that such a thing happened. It seemed that he hadn''t explored this ce past this huge mountain, this young fire dragon had a lot to explore and learn in this vast world. "Well, we can talk more about this once we get back to the surface." I said. "Let''s go." "R-Right." Surtr nodded. We swiftly moved across several stairs leading up from the depths of the mountain, until we reached the area where the Fire Giant Vige was located, once Surtr appeared, the guards became excited. "I-It''s Surtr!" "And Nadia and Mina!" "They''re back!" With so many screams, in no time, everyone in the vige learned they were back. And with Surtr''s and the twins authority over the whole vige, we were easily weed in. Although everyone was curious about what we were. "W-Who are those people?" "Is that a walking mushroom?" "W-Wait, are those the ancient Myconid people we''ve heard of before?" "But who are those blue skinned people?" "Hello everyone, we''re back¡­ A lot happened, but thanks to the people we found along the way, we were able to stop a malign being from destroying the mountain¡­ It trembled a lot, but things should stabilize by now." Surtr said while feeling slightly nervous. "And¡­ well, these are¡­" "My name is Drake, I am the Dragon King." I said, as I also introduced the rest of my family. "I came here because I received a special premonition from the Yggdrasil Tree itself, toe to the aid of this vige, and of the young Surtr here. The Guardian of the Mountain''s threat might have been stabilized, but an even greater threat is slowlying here. I''ll go on details tomorrow, but I hope that I can be allowed to stay here." "H-He''s saying the truth, he''s actually the Dragon King. He''s on a simr form than mine right now." Said Surtr. "He came from the Jotunheim Continent, his family here are Ice Giants, they''re simr to Fire Giants." "I-Ice Giants?!" "This is the first time we see them!" "So the rumored giants that govern ice are real?!" "Incredible¡­ I never thought such a thing was true¡­" "So beyond these zingnds, is it true that there are coldnds we couldn''t be able to survive?!" "Wait! He''s the King of all Dragons?!" "Surtr said so¡­" "I still have my doubts¡­" "Come on you guys, they saved our lives!" Nadia sighed. "Geez, I guess it won''t be easy- Huh?" Mina wondered. "Hey, wanna y?" "Your hair is so pretty!" Suddenly, a group of fire giant girls approached my daughters, and started acting friendly. I guess while the adults were concerned, the children were much morex, mostly due to theirck of experience in life, so they ended up trusting us right away. "Okay!" Bedra smiled. "Your hair is pretty too." Kate smiled. "Let''s y catch!" "Yeah, yeah! I''ve never yed catch with ice giants before!" "Sure! I''ll catch you!" Bedra started flying with her little wings. "Wow you can fly?!" "Crazy!" "I''ll catch you! Hehehe!" Bedra started ying along, Kate joined as well. Seeing how the kids started running around the vige carefreely, the rest of the fire giants seemed slightly more rxed. Some sighed and let it be, while others smiled a bit. "Well if the kids approve of them, then maybe its fine." "It was a bit surprising, but I hope they can help us out¡­" "Should we celebrate with a feast, chief?" A young fire giant warrior approached Surtr. "Sure! Sounds good! We''ve brought some meat from monsters down below!" Surtr touched a ring he had, which worked as a mini inventory, and retrieved several huge monsters we caught in the way, such as Giant Fire Smanders, zing Grizzlies, and even Lava Fish. He said they were all unique delicacies of this continent''s unique monsters, so I decided to give them a try while bringing out my own ingredients too. "Ooooh! So much food!" "We''ll have a big feast then!" "Leave the butchering to us!" "Oh, then let me join as well! I''ve brought some food from the ces I''ve visited! Seafood from the Archipgo of Aquarius, where the Mermen Tribe live! And also, giant frost beasts from Jotunheim!" I said, quickly bringing out a lot of food I had saved in my Inventory, mostly raw ingredients. "Also, of course, many different vegetables, drinks, and fruits!" A pile of food was summoned at the side of Surtr''s. I made sure it was slightly smaller, so it wouldn''t make it look like he brought less. The people was quickly enchanted. "Amazing! He''s not that bad then!" "Food from other continents?!" "And where''s this archipgo?!" "Hey uncle! You saw Mermaids?!" "How do they look?" "Is Jotunheimr always cold and icy?" "Are there more ice giants in that ce?" Another group of kids approached us, beginning to ask us about the wide world out there. It was honestly quite endearing. "Hahaha! Well, if you want to learn about it, thene around here! While I cook, I''ll narrate everything we''ve gone through and everything we''ve seen! You see, the world out there is big and amazing!" Iughed. "Every time we visit a new ce, we''re always left in awe¡­ This world is so huge, much bigger than this whole mountain!" "Woooaaah¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn "T-That big?!" "Really?" "Indeed." Bedann giggled. "Green and lively jungles, frozen tundra, colorful fruits, beautiful port towns filled with all kinds of people living together in harmony, a paradise in an archipgo filled with fish-like people, the wide, blue oceans with beautiful coral reefs and mighty sea beasts!" "Ooooohhh!" Even the adults started gathering around as we talked, while I quickly started cooking using my special Divine Cooking Arts, to show off and make a nice spectacle. The best way to get people''s trust is by filling their bellies with the tastiest food they''ve ever eaten, and I am not going to hold back now that there are so many new ingredients avable either! "Alright! Leave the cooking to me!" Iughed. "[Spirit Creation]: [Cooking Utensils Spirits]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Hundreds of cooking spirits were summoned one after another, floating around and amazing everybody, even Surtr and his party. ----- Chapter 1343 A Big Feast ----- "Wow! Look how he''s cooking!" "Amazing! I never thought Cooking Magic existed!" "Is he really a dragon?! He''s more like a showman, hahaha!" "He''s funnier than I thought." "His Family is so lovely too¡­" While I made all kinds of shows while cooking, all while my family narrated their adventures, we easily won the hearts of most of the younglings, although the elderly were still a bit suspicious, when they tasted my seafood spicy curry, such doubts faded away. "Woaaah! What is this thing?!" "S-So tasteful! It feels like my tongue has awakened from a slumber!" "Seafood is so good! I didn''t thought that these tiny bugs called shrimps and those crab things would be this delicious!" "T-This is rice?! They''re so soft for being grains!" "Hmmm~ This fruit and ice cream dessert is crazy good!" "You call this pasta? It''s so nice!" "Hahaha! Pleasee for more! There''s much more food!" Iughed, as I continued preparing food for everyone. Of course, it wasn''t as if I couldn''t divide myself into two. So I left a Doppelganger preparing the food, while I quickly joined on a more personal dinner with Surtr and his group. "Woah, so this is the surface! There''s no ceiling!" Jamar was looking outside of the window of the mountain-made cave house the fire giants carved inside the mountain, looking down and above. "So much light too¡­ And it is kind of dry around here¡­ Ugh, I think that if I wasn''t strong enough, I would get a bit sick¡­ I can tell why my family doesn''te out from down there." While we were exploring the Myconid vige, we had lunch with the mushroom people, and Jamar''s grandfather also asked for forgiveness from Jamar, and recognized his strength. Later, in between tears, he let hime to the surface while the rest of the Myconid recognized him as their hero for having assisted in defeating Trafalh and also rescuing the Mountain Guardian from being possessed by what everyone now calls an "Evil Spirit". We also learned a few interesting things about Myconid¡­ One of them is that they''re all genderless. Or well, most call themselves "he", but they don''t seem to have women, female, and the like. They reproduce asexually through spores, interestingly enough. "Seems like you''re getting used to the surface pretty easily!" Laughed Surtr, he was helping me cook as well. "Y-Yeah, a bit, but it is still scary!" Jamar said. "This curry is really good though!" The little mushroom was enjoying his curry te, stuffing his cheeks with it. "So spicy! I only have tasted something simr when I ate poisonous mushrooms¡­ But I got sick for a week, ugh." "Hahaha, this kid''s quite funny." Nadiaughed. "I guess not only Drake and his family will be our new allies, but Jamar here!" Mina smiled. "I hope we can get along!" "S-Sure! I''ll make sure to grow stronger and pull my own weight!" Jamar nodded, while drinking some tropical fruit juice. "But for real, this food''s really good!" Nadiaughed. "This meat seems¡­ Much less smoky." "Yeah! And the sweets which are so rare around here¡­ they''re so lovely!" Mina smiled while eating cheesecake. "Honestly, I never thought it would be possible topletely recreate earth''s food like you''ve done, Drake." Surtr said. "I''ve had to just do with what we had here. My magic nor powers don''t extend to giving me food items and anything like that¡­ And sadly, things like rice, grains, and so on are very rare. We mostly eat meat with tubers and herbs. Most fruits here are also just¡­ really bitter, or spicy. I never thought oranges or apples existed in this world too!" "Hahaha, well, from now on, I can give you as many as your vige needs. Even once we depart from here, I''ll leave a connection to my divine realm." I said with a smile. "Maybe we could trade endemic ingredients from this continent with ours. I think we could sell them at pretty good prices out there. In Jotunheimr for example, spicy and bittern foods are very rare. Also, these monsters meat is really smoky, and unique as they can mix the smoky vor to however you cook them!" "I had mostly grown used to it, and was a bit tired too¡­ I''m amazed you''re finding them tasty." Laughed Surtr.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Anyways, it should be ready by now." I said, quickly beginning to serve the food. Bedra and Kate came running inside the house after running and ying with the kids for a while and joined in the feast with all of us. There was Grilled and Salted Lava Fish, Grizzly Bear Burgers and Juicy Steaks, Fire Smander''s Meatloaf, and more. The unique smoky vor and smell of the meat of this continent was very appetizing, and when mixing the burgers with cheese, tomato, lettuce, and bun, it was even better. "Borgar so tasty!" Bedra said with a smile, eating two burgers at once. "This fish¡­ was from ava pool?" Wondered Kate. "More or less." Iughed. "Ah, here, there''s also Lesser ze Dragon Steak and Burges I made with the meat of the Trial''s monsters." I ced a huge te with this premium, draconic monster meat. My family didn''t even hesitate to eat right away, and I also tasted the vor and the texture, it was much better than I had imagined, honestly. "W-Wait, this is dragon meat?!" Surtr panicked. "It is lesser dragon meat, they''re dragon-like monsters that aren''t rted to us, they were originally born from the dungeons, and spread around thend." I exined. "They''re just apletely different species that are very dragon-like, butck our intelligence, and are just wild beasts." "I see¡­" Surtr nodded. "Though, auntie Leviathan''s smart!" Said Bedann. "Ah, well, she''s an exception because she''s really strong and ancient." I exined. "But I think she has reached the most intelligence a monster dragon can reach." "Leviathan?" Surtr wondered. "Well, I guess we have to talk a lot¡­ Let me exin things out from the beginning. Also, we need to talk about the Trials of the Venerable¡­ The me Emperor, and the other wielder of the Red Orb Fragment." "Yeah! About time you talk about that! He has one of my brother''s fragments! Give it back!" FLAAASH! Suddenly, Aegir manifested herself in front of everyone. ----- Chapter 1344 Learning The Truth ----- "Uwaaah?! W-What is that thing?!" Surtr panicked. "A-A water spirit?!" "I am the Primordial Goddess of Oceans and Time!" Aegir said while crossing her arms. "And I know you''re holding it! My brother''s fragment! Give it back now!" "I-I don''t understand what you''re talking about¡­" Surtr was really scared. "Hey, calm down, or I''m throwing your ring inside my inventory space." I said. "E-Eh? But¡­" Aegirined. "Just sit down and talk like normal people for once." I facepalmed. "Fine¡­ But he better give it back!" She said angrily, sitting at the side of my daughters. "Ooh, food!" And she quickly started stuffing herself with giant dragon steaks. "Anyways, she''s¡­ Well, she''s right in what she said." I sighed. "Let''s exin everything now that we''re here. You girls, and Jamar too, should pay attention as well." Like that, I decided to exin everything Surtr needed to know. It took over an hour, but the food was plenty and there was even some endemic liquor, so I was able to wash the thirstiness of talking so much with it. Surtr learned about the Orbs, their fragments, the Emperor of mes, the Oracles that hold the Red Orb Fragments, the Venerable of mes Inheritance, and also a bit of the dragon''s family background, his mother, Muspel, hasn''t exined him everythingpletely. Interestingly enough, she manifested in the middle of the talk, a unique power that Surtr developed with his Unique Skills that allowed him to manifest the souls of dragons by connecting them with his Skills, his mother, Muspel, was connected with his Magic Skill. "So you''re really the Dragon King!" Sheughed. "It is really nice to see you, young Drake! I''ve heard a bit from my other sisters about you, but I am not that active at talking with them, so I didn''t knew the whole ordeal yet¡­" "Not only you''re trying to grow stronger by gathering different dragon bloodlines, while also trying to gather the fragments of the Orbs to stabilize our world and help Yggdrasil, but you''re also constantly battling the first venerable, who is actually a crazy sociopath megalomaniac that has soul clones everywhere?!" Surtr was trying to process everything. "W-Woah, I admire you even more, sir Drake!" "Just Drake is fine for me, boy." Iughed. "But yeah, something like that. As of now, we''ve beaten a lot of his clones, but there are many more spread across the world, especially in here¡­" "Here?" Nadia asked. "Ugh, don''t tell me it is¡­ That evil spirit?!" "It is, isn''t it?!" Mina asked while panicking. "Hahaha, he was quite evil, but no, it wasn''t him." Bedannughed. "However¡­ The me Emperor is most likely the clone. It just fits. They always appear out of nowhere and slowly gain power until they dethrone former rulers and quickly gain control over a territory. The same happened with the Dark Shadow Sect, the Vampire Family, and the Aquarius Archipgo." "Not only he''s someone that betrayed this world in the past, but those that mythology usually call the Demon Kings, were actually summoned humans that helped Oberon''s brother stop him from destroying this world as he sought True Immortality, or whatever." Miranda exined. "You mean the Demon of Technomancy, the Demon of Summons, the Demon of Dungeons, and the Demon of Might?" Wondered Nadia. "We''ve also heard about them; they''re mostly known as those that brought the cmities to our world¡­ The Dungeons, the Monsters, and shook our world until it shattered andbined together into what it is now¡­" "Y-You''re telling me that the religion we''ve always known is¡­ not true?" Mina was shocked. "T-Then why am I even a shrine maiden?! Eek! All this time I''ve been praying to Oberon-sama and he''s super evil!" "He somehow manipted this world''s poption and convinced everyone that he was the good guy, while he brought endless destruction¡­" I sighed. "From what I''ve learned, the invasion of the Chaos Spirits could have been supported by Oberon. It is a possibility that the bastard helped them get here to begin with¡­" "Shit¡­" Surtr swallowed saliva. "A-And you''re telling me that a clone of that monster ising here in a couple of days¡­ Looking for this?" Surtr showed the Red Orb Fragment he held. "Yeah." I sighed. "But calm down, I am here to help. As long as we''re here. We won''t let that bastard touch your people. However¡­ to defeat his unique mes of the End, we''ll need your mes of Origin, Surtr."N?v(el)B\\jnn "My fire?" Surtr was taken aback. "As of now, you''re really weak." Said Miranda. "So we''ll need to help you train and grow stronger¡­ At the very least, you have to hit Rank 8 before that bastardes. All your friends too." "R-Rank 8?!" Surtr, Nadia, Mina, and even Jamar were shocked after hearing that. "We''re all Rank 9." Bedann said. "It shouldn''t be so hard." "E-Even the kids?!" Surtr asked. "Yeah, even my daughters are quite mighty." Iughed. "They make papa really proud!" "T-To think those cute girls are so strong¡­" Mina was surprised. "They would sweep the floor with us!" Nadiaughed. "Huh?" Bedra was confused. "I won''t! I am fren!" "Hahaha, they know, they were just joking around." Bedann giggled, giving her a head pat. "The prophecy also said that you are rather important to my growth, and vice versa, Surtr." I exined. "Somehow, I don''t really know how yet, we have to find a way for our powers to¡­ converge." "Converge?" Surtr was intrigued. "But¡­ how could that even be possible?" "I think your growth is deeply tied with this, and our rtionship as mentor and apprentice." I said. "But let''s leave that forter. Now¡­ About the Fragment." "Ah, sure! Please take it!" Surtr offered it right away. "My brother''s fragment!" Aegir was pleased. "Wait." I stopped Surtr, and then closed his hands. "Keep it." "W-What? But why? Don''t you need it?" Surtr was surprised. "You''ll need it more for now." I said. "The chief gave it to you for a reason. Until we can find the other fragments, keep that one for yourself and use its powers to cultivate your Mana Core, it''ll help you gain even more power." "I-I see¡­" Surtr nodded. "Okay! I get it. I''ll keep it safe, Lady Aegir!" "Hmph¡­" Aegir pouted a bit angrily. "Fine, but you better not lose it! That''s my brother you''re holding!" ----- Chapter 1345 The Dragon Kings Lessons ----- The day went by rapidly as we talked and had a huge feast with Surtr''s family. When the night came, I decided to bring Surtr along to my Divine Realm, while Bedann, Miranda, and our daughters stayed in the Fire Giant Vige, deciding to sleep in the huge house Surtr had built using his Skills. It was also a beautiful starry night in my Divine Realm, I had invited Surtr to my Divine Realm for the rather unique reason. I wanted to gauge his strength more urately. And how to do that easily? Well, we needed to have a battle. "So this is a Divine Realm! It is huge." He said, looking around on his dragon form. "I assume you haven''t invited me here just to sightsee though¡­" "Yeah, at least you''re quite sharp." I smiled, I was also on my basic Divine Ice Dragon form, muchrger than him. "Because I''ll take you as something like a disciple, I need to first gauge your strength and see how strong you are, Surtr. I know you''re quite talented already, but I want to see the full potential of it." "F-Full potential? But even then, I simply don''t stand a chance against you¡­" He said. "Of course you don''t, but that''s the point. I want you to go all-out, with the sole intent of trying to kill me." I smiled. "I need to gauge how powerful you can be, so I can better understand how to help you develop your abilities." "I-I see¡­ But even then¡­" Surtr was a bit nervous. "I''ve noticed for a while that you harbor great doubt within your heart." I sighed. "Is this rted with your shorings now¡­ Or is there something else that happened in your previous life which has been weighing on your conscience ever since you reincarnated?" "I¡­ Something like that." Surtr sighed. "I always think¡­ I''m not strong enough, and I barely can manage to help others. If it wasn''t because of you, Drake, everyone¡­ might have died in there. I simply couldn''t had been able to win against Trafalh after his transformation, let alone that Chaos Spirit that took over the Mountain Guardian." "Hmmm¡­ Certainly, that would had not been possible." I nodded. "But even then, you still fought and tried to save everyone, you''re reckless, but your heart is in the right ce." "I just wish I could be a bit more like you¡­ But Ick enough talent, or maybe time¡­" Surtr was looking rather depressed. "Like me? I wasn''t any different than you back then¡­" I sighed. "I was a helpless young dragon, almost killed at every corner. I was born in the middle of a forest filled with monster. I constantly found myself about to die¡­ I struggled much more than you imagine before reaching the ce I am right now. But even then, I wasn''t able to do it alone. There were many friends at my side." "Y-You also struggled? But weren''t you the Dragon King?!" He asked. "I wasn''t born a King." I sighed. "I became one, and was given such a Title when I had already achieved divinity. Funnily enough, it was when I fought someone that had stolen the powers of a Fire Dragon, ze. He was the one that told me toe here so long ago. And now that I am finally here, I am not even the same as before. But all this strength sometimes isn''t enough. My family and the people I''ve kept at my side have helped me tremendously. Strength is not always just the power you possess, but the strong bonds you create with your family and allies." "I-I see¡­" Surtr smiled for a bit, feeling rather surprised with my suddenly, slightly childish response. "I know it sounds corny and childish." Iughed. "But I couldn''t help it. I am too grateful to those people. It could be said my life has been filled with as many hardships as fortunes by meeting so many incredible people. Surtr, your adventure is just starting. I am sure you''ll grow so strong, not even you will recognize yourself anymore! Although I''ll be even stronger, hahaha!" "Hahah¡­ You''re quite proud." Laughed Surtr. "But I couldn''t had expected less from the king of dragons. But yeah¡­ I guess I am rather blessed to have meet the twins, and even Jamar. He''s just a recent addition, but he seems to be someone incredible already. And also the souls of my siblings, which I can bring to my side¡­ And my mother, Muspel." "See? All of that strength you said wasn''t enoughes from a lot of people around you, kid!" I said with a smile. "Well now. I know you still have doubts and everything else¡­ But we should first fight. I know it sounds intimidating, but I''ll hold back¡­ I will only use my body to battle, and the most basics of magic, mostly mortal-ranked magic. Meanwhile, you will be Rank 6." "R-Rank 6?! But I haven''t leveled up enough- HUH?!" FLAAAASH! I imbued into Surtr''s body arge quantity of Divine Power into his Mana Core, which swiftly evolved into a Divine Core in mere seconds. He looked slightly tired and exhausted, but quickly recovered his stamina in mere seconds. "W-What is this?! Ungh¡­! M-My Mana Core felt like it was about to burst! Argh! M-My body!" TRUUUUUMMM¡­! A forced evolution happened on his body the moment I helped him reach Rank 6, he acquired a divinity, and his body became several timesrger, still much smaller than me, but now he could finally call himself a divine dragon. Darker red scales, ck demonic-like horns, another pair of fiery orange-colored eyes, sharp ws, and huge, zing wings spread out, his long tail now gained three sharp ck points, resembling a trident. "I-I''ve evolved!" He said in surprise. "S-Such power¡­ I never thought it was even possible to help someone increase their Rank... I shouldn''t had expected any less from the Dragon King¡­" "You''ll take a while to get used to such a new surplus of power, especially now that you''ll begin developing a Divine Realm." Iughed. "But while you develop it, let''s fight. Come at me with everything you''ve got, Surtr! Even when I said I won''t use any powerful magic, that doesn''t mean I''ll go easy on you, boy!" FLAAAASH! I flew directly towards him, my fists reaching his body. "Show me what you''ve got!" "UNGH?! CRAAAAAASSSSH!N?v(el)B\\jnn ----- Chapter 1346 Drake VS Surtr 1 ----- Surtr''s doubt was making me grow slightly mad. The kid had talent and strength but doubted about everything too much. So in my anger, I decided to start the fight right away by punching him. I held back, naturally. But even a held back punch from someone like me was prone to bring a tremendous shockwave of power. So much that I felt slightly guilty, and as my fist reached him with a loud bang, I got my healing magic ready for him. However¡­ As the smoke dissipated from the impact, I found out my fist impacted a huge shield made out of several ck and red scales, which quickly crumbled into pieces, leaving Surtr''s arms covered on blood. But aside from that, he seemed fine. "Hahhh¡­ Ungh¡­! I-I was able to take that hit?!" Surtr''s red eyes opened in shock. His mes quickly covered his wounds, beginning to regenerate them. "Well done! Didn''t I told you that you had the talent?" Iughed. "Now, this is just starting!" My Magic Aura surged from my body like an endless sea of blue and gray colors. Icicle Spears materialized in mere seconds, hundreds of them, as Iunched them against him. "[Icicle Spear Storm]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! "Eh?! D-Didn''t you said you were using weak magic?!" Surtr panicked, flying around rapidly while evading my Icicle Spears, which kept chasing him and impacting his body with explosions of frost that spread across his body! "Yeah, this is probably the weakest spell I can conjure. Even as much as I wish it to be weak, this is the limit." Iughed. I wasn''t lying. This was just the same Icicle Spears I used when I was a baby dragon. Even when I held back my strength to the limits, the minimum power was this one. Enhancing the projectiles to several times their original size and making them naturally follow a foe. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! "AARGHH¡­!" Surtr screamed. "Come now, Surtr." I sighed. "Do you think you will be able to protect those you love with that attitude?" I quickly gathered more ice above my body, creating a huge mass of frost, overflowing with just Mana, not a hint of Divine Power. Usually this magic won''t even make a dent on Rank 7 and above Divine Beasts, so it shouldn''t hurt that much. "Here, have a bit more of motivation! [Frozen Star]!" Iunched the huge sphere of ice towards him, the moment it impacted him while trying to evade the Icicle Spears, a huge explosion of pure frost spread across the skies, consuming everything, and Surtr as well. BOOOOOOOMMMMM!!! A lot of frozen smoke spread around, as I noticed Surtr''s entire body falling from the skies, almostpletely turned into an ice statue. He was still alive but seemed to have beenpletely knocked out. Dammit, I held back as much as possible and even then he lost so easily?! "At this point it feels like I''m just bullying you." I sighed. "Let''s just stop for now-" FLUOSH! However, I quickly had to take back my words, as I saw powerful red mes surging from within the cracks of the ice covering his body. With a loud explosion of fire, Surtr''s entire body healed back up, and not only that, but all the ice was also gone. Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRAAAASSH!!! "RAAAAAHHHH!!!" Surtr roared with fury, his eyes glowingpletely red. It seemed as if he had gone berserk. His entire body was covered on so many mes that it seemed as if he had be a zing meteor, which quickly zed towards me with as much speed as he could.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om BAAAAAAMMM¡­! The impact of his whole body alone as it hit my scales was strong. I felt several of my scales beginning to burn and melt before the might of his unique fire. "Not bad!" Iughed, quickly giving him a kick, and throwing him down into the floor. CLAAAAASSSH!!! "UAAARGHH¡­!" BAAAAMM¡­! His body hit the ground below, setting aze the grass and the nearby forest. mes spreading everywhere. He took that kick really well, because the youngling instantly stood back up, mes flickering wildly and madly around his entire body. "ROOOOAAAARRR!" With a loud roar, the mes that spread around the entire surroundings gathered into his body and were instantly absorbed, something that surprised me. FLUOOOSH! "[zing Infernal Vortex]!!!" FLASH! He instantly flew into the skies, pointing his ws at me as he unleashed all the mes he had gathered at once. A powerful vortex of Origin mes engulfed my entire body! BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! I felt the mes viciously trying to devour me, absorbing my Mana and Vitality rapidly. They were also able to melt my scales, an incredible feat¡­ Of course, these were my lowest defense scales, I could create even sturdier ones if I wanted. "Hahahaha! Not bad!" Iughed in between the mes, Surtr''s face was shocked to find out that I was rxed. TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! I waved my hands carefreely, a tremendous quantity of divine power surged from within them, quickly extinguishing all the mes at once. "Come on, we''re just starting." I smiled. "Fine¡­" Surtr said. "I was also just starting myself!" A smile surged on the fire dragon. "[Divine Origin mes Magic]: [Infernal Apocalypse]!" FLAAASH! Surtr greeted me with an utterly ridiculous spectacle. All of his surroundings instantly turned into mes, covering the night sky with red and white mes that merged into golden mes. All of such mes came rushing towards me like an endless wave. FLUOOOOOSSSH!!! "Amazing!" Iughed, greeting him with a basic divine ice spell. "[Divine Ice Magic]: [Frozen Sea]!" A huge sea of frozen water surged from within my divine aura, swiftly shing against Surtr''s Infernal Apocalypse, both powerful opposite forces generating huge shockwaves as they exploded. BOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! "[Divine zing Dragon Soul Summoning]: [Infernal Dragon Triad Manifestation]!" Surtr flew right in front of me, as I saw three divine fire dragon souls merging with his magic mes at once, his Domain of fire swiftly shapeshifting into three gigantic dragons made of mes, as all three of them attacked me at once. BOOOOOM! BOOOOOMM! BOOOOMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1347 Drake VS Surtr 2 ----- Three huge dragons made of divine origin mes, manifested with their powerful divine dragon souls. Although their souls alone couldn''t be so strong before, it seemed that Surtr Ranking Up also helped them bring their souls total power even higher as he summoned them. As of now, they were all equally as powerful as their Rank 6 Peak Stage selves. Thatbined with Surtr''s Magic Power and everything else he had made for three mighty guardians. Yet at the end of the day¡­ BOOOOOM! BOOOOOMM! BOOOOMMM!!! Their attacks generated zing explosions, my body took some damage, but swiftly regenerated faster than they could hurt me. They were left speechless as they saw how I blocked their attacks using both of my arms and my long tail¡­ "T-This is¡­!" "To be expected of the young Dragon King!" "He was able to block all three of us¡­" "I expected as much!" Surtr smiled, flying towards me at the same time as his powers quickly connected with all three of the dragons,bining them once more. "[Divine zing Dragon Soul Summoning]: [Divine zing Dragon Soul Fusion]!" FLAAAAASH! In just a split of a second, his zing Domain and the three Dragon Souls merged into a three-headed zing dragon hydra, which powered him up tremendously! "[zing Meteor Dragon Fists]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! His fists became faster and much stronger. Each time he hit my body, a zing explosion that could wipe out an entire small country happened at once! It was honestly amazing.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Take this! AND THIS!" Surtr roared on a berserk-like state. "I won''t hold back¡­! I WON''T!" "ROOOOAARRR!!!" His zing Divine Dragon Hydra Aura roared, as all three dragon heads unleashed powerful zing dragon breaths towards me all at once. BOOOOM! BOOOOM! BOOOOOOMMM!!! "RAAAAAHHH!!!" Surtr suddenly transformed his Aura once more,bining it with his own scales and even his blood, utilizing his Unique Skill: [Heavenly Smith] to create a powerful item out of those "ingredients". "[Divine zing Soul Dragon Sword]: [Muspel]!" A huge sword zing with the power of divine fire dragon souls and his own body as materials emerged in a split of a second, as he swiftly raised it with both arms at once and swung it down with all the strength he had. SLAAAAAAASSSSSHH!!! I faced the shing, explosive blow with a smile. Back then, I really struggled against Divine mes, but my body has now mostly grown to resist them naturally. Before, I almost died against them, but now¡­ "Not bad." I smiled. "However¡­" I simply imbued my bare ws with my Mana and then, I shed the attack with both ws at once. A gigantic divine shockwave of pure frost emerged from both attacks, hitting Surtr''s strongest attack so far! BOOOOOOOOMMMMMM!!!! A huge explosion spread across the skies, as Surtr quickly flew around it and reached me in an instant, his huge sword swinging horizontally and vertically countless times rapidly, letting out huge explosions of mes. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! My ws easily intercepted his sword, although the mes were so strong that my body was being constantly covered on deadly fire. "[Icicle Spear Storm]! [Freezing Star]!" I conjured the two spells I had used before, holding back as much a I could. Theirbined effects generated hundreds of smaller Freezing Stars at once. I guess I''ll call it Frost Novas from now on. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "AAAARGGGHHH..!" Surtr swung his sword furiously over and over with all his might, cutting down the hundreds of Frost Novas that kept chasing him around, all while my ws neared him with my rapid speed. "[Divine Dragon ws]" CLAAAAASSSH!!! Both of my ws hit his stomach at the same time, easily piercing his reinforced scales making him vomit a mouthful of blood all at once. "Unnngh¡­?! ARGH¡­!" Surtr gritted his teeth, his Mana and Divine Power was about to bepletely exhausted by now. "N-Not¡­ yet! NOT YET!!!" With tears flowing from his red eyes, he raised his sword and pointed it into my chest, piercing my scales and flesh with it! "RAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!! [Divine zing Dragon Soul Explosion]!!!" The Dragon Souls contained within the sword released all their strength into a huge explosion, which spread from the wound all the way inside of my body. BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! For a moment, it felt like I was being consumed by these mes endlessly¡­ My body was about to turn into ashes¡­ Yet it couldn''t. My mighty defenses activated automatically, and as the explosion''s smoke dissipated, Surtr saw in surprise my body was almostpletely unscathed¡­ However, the wound he inflicted on my chest took a bit longer to recover. That was, without a doubt, a rather good amount of damage. "Unngh¡­! Y-You''re¡­ a Monster¡­" He muttered, beforepletely falling unconscious. His body fell from the skies, as I caught him with my hand and gently carried him to the ground. That fight was much more surprising than I imagined. "You''re a monster too, Surtr." I smiled. "That was not bad at all¡­" . . . When Surtr finally opened his eyes again, he found himself sleeping over his big bed. He was back on his humanoid form, which also helped him save energy, his entire body hurt though, and he was covered on bandages. "Ungh¡­" Slowly, he tried to stand back up, but the memories ofst night surged on his mind. That powerful, relentless battle against Drake. He knew he didn''t stood a single chance against someone so powerful, yet he knew he couldn''t simply give up either. He fought with everything he had, and even created new skills on the fight itself. But even then, he lost miserably¡­ "Such a tall mountain to climb¡­" He sighed. "How will I everpare to a small fragment of his strength as I am now?" He clenched his fists tightly, feeling frustrated. "How do you n to protect those you love with that attitude?" However, he quickly remembered Drake''s words, and then another scene from that battle. When he saw Surtr''s chest covered on mes, and with a huge wound that took a bit longer to recover. "I was still able to hurt him a bit¡­" He sighed, quickly trying to see the ss half full than half empty. "Even if a little bit¡­ That guy''s the Dragon King!" His resolve was slowly building up more and more¡­ "I need to get stronger, much stronger¡­!" ----- Chapter 1348 Exchanging Blood Elixirs ----- (Drake''s POV) After that battle, I was able to urately gauge Surtr''s strength after bing a Rank 6 Initial Stage Divine Fire Dragon. He was really strong, in fact, he could probably beat Rank 7 Divine Beasts in this current stage. If he had been able to reach this Rank, he could had defeated Trafalh''s transformation by himself, and most likely could have stopped Erebus from possessing the Mountain Guardian using his Origin mes, which would work really well against the Chaos mes. After all, the Chaos mes felt like a slightly weaker, yet different version of the mes of the End, so his Origin mespletely counter them. The boy has a really low self-esteem, but he''s actually quite amazing. He reminds me a bit of myself when I started my second life as a dragon. I was also constantly doubting myself, and often felt depressed because I couldn''t change the world''s tragedies from happening around me¡­ It was frustrating. But for now, I kind of know how to train him. He excels in both physical strength and magic, but what he needs to train the most is what makes him unique and stand out, his Origin mes, the Heavenly Smith Skill, and also his ability to summon the Souls of the Draconic Records from his family, which seem limited to his Leveling Ability. The power of Heavenly Smith is tremendous, and it has shaped every ability he uses, even his power to level up was "crafted" out of the divine powers of the Draconic Records, and his power to summon dragon souls also originates from this. For now, he has to increase the proficiency of his Origin mes as much as possible, learn ways to imbue the power of Heavenly Smith into his own body much better, and also, to Level Up quickly! We have to abuse his leveling powers. I''ll eventually get one myself, somehow, but for now, I have to help him get stronger in all the possible ways. ¡­ The morning came rather quickly, and as I woke up thinking of training strategies, I took a bath in my divine realm with my family, while we had breakfast there discussing what had happened in Muspelheim. All my friends haven''t showed up there because they were honestly too tired. However that was changing now, as we walked out of my Divine Realm, mostly all of the main group came out. Ruby and her mother, Rakasha, Hector, Kraxka, Larzak, Yuki, Pekora, Tisha, Charlotte, and also my Divine Weapons, who turned into their humanoid forms to roam around freely. When Surtr and his family were greeted by this huge surplus of people, they were naturally bbergasted, but after a few exnations, they epted it rather quickly. "I-I see! So you have a huge army of people¡­ I should had guessed that from the beginning." Surtrughed. "Nice to meet you all!" Mina was really friendly. "Y-Yeah¡­" Nadia felt a bit tired of meeting so many new people. "Woah! So many different looking people!" Jamar was fascinated. "I had noticed that too! Your party is made of so many ethnicities." Surtrmended, he seemed on a good mood. "So these are the other races of the world, huh? Beast People, Dwarves, Humans exists too! And even Lizardmen and Vampires! Oh? Are you a Mermaid?" "Me? Well, I guess I am." Ariel nodded. "My appearance looks like one, I''m actually a huge trident!" "T-Trident?!" Surtr was surprised. "I''m a spear." Skadi smiled. "And I am the sword." Uller nodded. "Well, when Divine Weapons reach a certain level, they can transform into human-like forms." I exined. "They have be so strong they''re more like Divine Spirits in a way." "A-Amazing¡­" Surtr was shocked. "Maybe with my power¡­ I could attain Divine Weapons as well?" "We''ll try, your powers have a lot of ways to improve." I nodded. "For now though, let''s have second breakfast." "Second?" Mina wondered. "We had some already in my divine realm¡­ But anyways, that doesn''t matter, let''s have a feast to celebrate the rest of my crew joining in!" Iughed. "Alright!" Everyone cheered. The celebrations naturally continued to this day as well, as we all gathered in the vige''s center to cook and make a huge feast for our "breakfast". I utilize this opportunity to present the vigers the rest of my party. The many different appearances and colors made them startled, but the celebration and their friendly attitude quickly made most folks grow rxed. Surtr was the new chief of this vige after the older one passed away, so the folks really trusted his judgement. If he said these people were good, they believed him, and would try to trust us a bit more, while trying to learn about all of us. While celebrations continued and yet another feast came, I quickly decided to give Surtr a stronger healing elixir, which he drank rapidly. All his wounds and pain disappearedpletely. FLAAAASH! "W-Woah, what is this?!" He said in shock. "My power is surging and- Huh? This frost-like power¡­ Don''t tell me¡­?" "It is an Elixir made with my blood, of course!" Iughed. "Your friends should had already drank one by now too. Although it won''t let you develop a frost dragon bloodline like me, your magic will receive a substantial enhancement. Also, you might get new skills." "I did get some!" Surtr said in excitement, conjuring blue mes from his hands. "These are Frost mes! They can freeze through burning¡­ Amazing." "Good, these mighte in handy. I would rmend beginning to master your mes into different forms. Frost mes is just the beginning. White Healing mes, Purifying Golden mes, Cursed ck mes, Venomous Purple mes and so on would widely expand your fighting prowess." I smiled. "I-I see!" Surtr seemed excited, waving his tail. "Here, Drake! I''ve also prepared this!" He gave a potion with his pure blood. "Mother said I should had done this a while ago, I apologize. I know you came here for this primarily." "Oh, well done." I nodded, about to drink the blood, before someone interrupted us, some guards watching the vige outside. "C-Chief! You have to see this!" He screamed. "What is it?!" Surtr wondered. "T-There''s a small group of people rushing here from the farawaynds, and they''re being chased by an army of huge monsters¡­ like we''ve never seen before! I-I think they might be Divine Beasts!" "Divine Beasts?!" Surtr was taken aback. "It seems the Oracle has finally arrived¡­ However, he came with some uninvited guests, sadly." I said, drinking the potion, as I felt my Fire Dragon Bloodline finally awakening. The mighty power of mes started spreading further across my body, for a moment, my entire appearance momentarily changed, as dark red scales grew over my body, and my skin turned red from blue. Ding! [You have consumed the [Divine Origin mes Dragon Blood Elixir (S Rank)] x1!] [You have acquired the [Fire Dragon (S) (Awakened)] Dragon Bloodline!] [Your [Fire (SS)] Magical Affinity has increased to SSS Rank!] [Although you cannot wield Origin mes, you can wield the special [mes of Beginning]!] [You acquired the [mes of Beginning (S)] Divine Ability!] [The [Divinity: Divine mes (SS)] Auxiliary Divinity has grown stronger to SSS Rank!] [You gained an additional +100.000.000 Divine Power as a Bonus due to your Bloodline Awakening!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om mes of Beginning, huh? Well, let''s test this power right away with those invading Divine Beasts¡­ ----- Chapter 1349 The Oracles Last Stand ----- Agni has been running away at the side of Leona, his big sister and protector for over a day now. After having left behind all of the mightiest warriors to buy them time, he and the others that couldn''t fight were carried by their tamed Fire Smanders, huge, scaled monsters, and ran away as fast as they could. Yet, as much as they''ve ran away from the grasp of the me Emperor, that man''s troops weren''t just Fire Giants, as terrifying monsters started getting closer the more time went by. Huge Divine Beasts that could tear apart everything and everyone. Their Smanders were enhanced by Agni''s Divine Red Orb Fragment''s powers, giving them greater vitality and speed in exchange for their lifespan. However, as the hours went by, more and more Smanders stated dropping dead, the people that was riding them falling to the fate of the Divine Beasts chasing them. What was a group of over two hundred has now been reduced to eighty people, running away while screaming, crying, desperate for even a small glimpse of hope¡­ anything. "T-This cannot continue, Leona!" Cried Agni, tears flowing from his eyes. "T-This is hopeless¡­ So many are dying for my sake! This has no meaning anymore¡­ What is this power if I cannot protect the lives of my family?! Let me go! I''ll confront the Emperor, and give away everything I have, so everyone else can survive!" "Stop! Agni, STOP!" Leona grabbed her little brother tightly, without letting him run away into the jaws of the Divine Beasts chasing them from behind. "What is the point anymore?! Our grandfather has died horrible, the warriors sacrificed their lives, and mostly all the elderly had fallen behind, sacrificing themselves to buy barely a few seconds!" Cried Agni. "I can''t take this anymore! Let me go! I don''t want to see more people die! I''m tired of seeing everyone die!" "You have to be strong, Agni! Everyone''s hopes is in your powers! We can''t let the me Emperor have your powers! If he does¡­ everything will be over! Even if we all die, even if I die¡­ You must keep living!" Cried Leona. "Let me go¡­! Please, just let me-" "GROOOAAARRR!" FLAAASH! Suddenly, a huge wolf-like Divine Beast covered on mes leaped from several kilometers away all the way over Agni and Leona, its huge jaws opening voraciously, shing against both of them and the Smander carrying them! "AGNI!!!" CRAAAAAASSSH!!! Agni''s vision becamepletely ck, as hended on the floor roughly, rolling like a ragdoll, until he finally opened his eyes, still sensing his body to be mostly fine, albeit covered on bruises and blood. "Ungh¡­ Leona¡­ L-Leona¡­! Where are you- Ungh?!" His eyes quicklynded on the huge figure behind him. "R-Run¡­ Ag¡­ ni¡­" Agni''s eyes opened wide, tears instantly flowing from his eyes as his entire body felt paralyzed. The gigantic red wolf''s fangs piercing his big sister''s torso, tearing apart her hips as her guts flowed out, still somewhat alive, vomiting blood, the girl said thesest words, imploring him to escape. As if it knew what it was doing, the wolf gave him a horrid, creepy smile, his fangs grinding deeper into Leona''s flesh, blood sttering everywhere, as his tongue happily licked the sweet red liquid¡­ "Urgh¡­ ARGH¡­! R-Run¡­ Ag¡­ ni!" CRASH! "S-Stop¡­!" Agni''s entire body started trembling. CRASH! More blood and flesh sttered in front of Agni¡­ "Ag¡­ Ungh¡­ ni¡­" "STOP!" The Red Orb''s Fragment within Agni''s forehead shone brightly, an intense shockwave of Divine me surged from within it, attempting to move the huge wolf, shaping itself as a gigantic zing hand. CLAAAAAASSSH!!! The wolf was thrown away, letting go of Leona, who was already dying, her wounds were closed by Agni''s burning mes, but it seemed toote¡­ "A-Ag¡­ ni¡­ run¡­!" "Leona¡­! No! I can''t leave you behind!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Agni continued crying, as he suddenly vomited blood, and his eyes started bleeding as well. He felt his entire body weakened, as the powers he exuded from the orb fragment instantly disappeared. He had reached the limits of what he could exert at the moment¡­ "Urgh¡­!" "Hahahah¡­ Foolish little child." The huge red wolf slowly walked towards Agni,pletely unscathed by his attack, his entire body exuding the aura of a Divine Beast already within Rank 9¡­ And it could even speak! "My Lord of mes shall be pleased once I show him our lifeless corpse¡­" Laughed the wolf, his jaws opening. "However, I will enjoy a bit of your flesh''s taste¡­ If I may! GRAAAARRGH!" "Agni, RUN!" "Big sis!" Despite Leona''s screams, Agni chose to die with his sister, hugging her tightly, her pained face grew more desperate as tears fell from her eyes. "Idiot¡­" CRAAAAAAASSSH!!! "GEHAAAAGGHH¡­?!" BAAAAAMMM¡­! However, instead of having their bodies torn to shreds, what they heard was a huge attack reaching the mouth of the wolf, and his scream of agony as he wasunched a hundreds meters away like a damn ragdoll¡­ "E-Eh?" Agni opened his eyes again, ncing at the enormous figure floating in the skies that had saved his life. A huge dragon, covered on silver and blue scales, with glowing golden eyes, and golden horns shaped to resemble a crown on top of his face. It took him only a single kick in the head to throw that overpowered wolf all the way there! "Oh my, this is not good at all¡­" The dragon sighed. "[Divine Healing Cold Winds]" FLUUOOSH! A gust of cold winds bathed both Agni and Leona, their wounds were instantly healed, and even the lethal wounds that Leona had were instantly healed, she opened her eyes wide open, feeling her body anew. "I almost didn''t made it, huh?" The huge dragon sighed. "A-Are you¡­ Are you the Fire Dragon?!" Cried Agni in excitement. "He must be! W-We''ve reached his territory!" Leona celebrated. "Fire Dragon? Oh no, that''s the kid over there-" Drake pointed at the distance, as Surtr was fighting against dozens of divine beasts at once with the aid of Nadia, Mina, and Jamar, all of them now having reached Rank 6 and overflowing with Divine Power. However, before he could finish what he was saying, the roar of the wolf he had just carefreely kicked echoed behind him, as the beast rushed forward, attempting to bite his back! "YOU BASTARD! DIEEEE!!!" ----- Chapter 1350 Rescue ----- The enormous red colored wolf covered on red crystal-like horns roared furiously, reaching Drake''s back in an instant, the kick he was given hurt, but he had yet to actually die at all! "YOU BASTARD! HOW DARE YOU KICK ME?! DIEEEE!!!" "Huh?" CRAAAAAAASSSH! The huge jaws of the wolf were quickly intercepted by Drake''s long, muscr, and scale-covered tail, which was like a deadly weapon by itself, the wolf''s jaws were incapable of piercing his scales, and the tip of the tail pierced his throat, dealing even more damage. BAAAAMMM¡­! Right before being thrown down into the floor with all of Drake''s weight put into the attack! The wolf instantly vomited a mouthful of blood, his bones shattering¡­ "G-GRAAAAHAHH¡­!" "Hey, is that it? Come on, you''re a talking Rank 9 Divine Beasts. Is that all you''ve got for going around bullying mortals?" Drake''s eyes nced down at the wolf, who desperately stood back up, a ring of ck mes covered his fur, and then quickly changed the color from red to ck. The red crystal horns the wolf had became pure ck, constantly generating ck mes, his beastly eyes bing fiercer¡­ "I''LL SHOW YOU! RAAAAAAH!!!" The huge wolf leaped directly towards Drake, attempting to overwhelm him with his huge size. Only for ke to punch him down like a ragdoll again. BAAAAAAMM¡­! "GEEEEERGHH?!" "Pathetic. You''re just a talking dog at the end¡­" His Aura quickly spread out into countless draconic heads of various elements, opening their jaws and biting the entire wolf''s body countless times. Blood and guts sttered everywhere, while the wolf constantly tried to fight back and somehow regenerate the wounds rapidly, only to get torn to shreds again. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "GRYYYAAAERGGH¡­! M-MY LORD OF FLAMES!" The wolf cried, asking for his master''s aid. Suddenly, a huge gathering of divine energy surged from the skies. Drake nced above, seeing as the divine power attempted tond on the wolf. "Interesting, for being a ruthless bastard that me Emperor is giving you more power? You must be his favorite pet." Laughed Drake, intercepting the mass of divine power and devouring it. "Thanks for the meal, my friend." FLUOOOOSH! "E-EEEEH?!" The Wolf panicked, shocked that Drake stole hisst resort! "Hm? You''re still alive?" Drake sighed, his huge draconic ws suddenly summoning pure white mes overflowing with a brand-new power¡­ These were the mes of Beginning! "Let''s try this then¡­ [mes of Beginning]" Using a Rank 9 Divine Beast as a mere punching bag to try out his new powers, Drake quickly set to mes the huge wolf! The white mes instantly consumed the wolf''s ck mes, and then, they started to both burn his flesh and soul together! "GRUUAAARRGGHH¡­!" The wolf grew desperate, his ws tearing down Drake''s Divine Dragon Aura Heads, and attempting to reach to his face, only to have both of his limbs sliced apart by the dragon''s sharp ws! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! "AWWOOOO?!" The wolf gave out a loud howl of agony, falling into the floor, Drake mercilessly gathered the white mes he created and shaped them into hundreds of spears. "You''re persistent, that owner of you have given you quite the boost in power¡­ But well, I am just someone that dislikes dragging out fights." Drake said. "So¡­ How about we end this already? [zing mes of Beginning Spears]" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! All the spears pierced the wolf''s entire body, mes overflowing from every wound and orifice, until the beast, a monster of mes, was burned by even stronger, mightier mes! FLUOOOOOSH! "GRAAAARRGGGHHH¡­!" Agni and Leona stood there, paralyzed as they saw a fight between beings whose powers they simply couldn''t even understand¡­ "Looks like we''ll be having roasted wolf for lunch." Drakeughed. "Oh, right, hey, are you guys alright?" His sadistic and overwhelmingly domineering nature quickly changed to his gentler, over protective nature, as Drake quickly went to check on Agni and Leona once more. "Y-Yes, we''re fine¡­ Sir¡­ Dragon." Agni said. "Y-You''re so strong.. That was a Divine Beast, wasn''t it?!" Leona asked. "A shitty one." Drakeughed. "Anyways,e." Drake quickly grabbed the two of them with his huge hands, and flew across the battlefield, all of his friends had already arrived at the scene and sessfully rescued all the fire giants that were running away from the divine beasts, while Surtr''s team alongside a part of his friend''s group intercepted the beasts, stopping them from chasing the dispersed people. "Eep! It is not easy to control this Divine Power or whatever!" Mina cried, as her mes were constantly evolving. Her White me Magic had now evolved to be Life me Magic, but she was having a terrific time controlling them while having to both evade divine beast attacks and also try to attack them too! "ROOOAARR!" A huge lesser version of the wolf that Drake killed appeared, leaping towards Nadia with its jaws wide open, about to chomp her down with a single big bite! "OORRAAAAAAH!" However, a huge red axe quickly reached the wolf''s neck, slicing its head out with a single, powerful attack that unleashed an explosion of divine mes! CLAAAAAASSHHH!!! The wolf''s body and head fell into the floor instantly, rolling over pathetically and lifelessly. The strong Nadia, Mina''s twin sister, waspletely different than her. Divine Power was already flowing through her body almost seamlessly, as she had gotten used to it extremely fast. Not only that, but she had already figured out how to imbue it into her blows and managed to kill a Rank 6 Divine Beast with it! "W-Woah¡­ That was sick!" Nadia smiled. "This power''s the real deal!" "Ugh, I hate how you can use it so easily!" Minained. "Well, I guess they sometimes say that dumb people is brilliant in doing the simplest of things¡­" "Oi! Who are you calling dumb?!" Nadia grew angered and lowered her guard. TRUUUMM¡­! "SHAAAAH!" A Rank 7 Giant zing Infernal Snake surged from underground, opening its jaws, and attacking Nadia from behind with its deadly, venomous fangs! CRAAAASH! -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1351 Jamars New Explosive Magic ----- CRAAAAASSSSH! Large, red-scaled dragon ws pierced the head of the Rank 7 Beast, overflowing with thebined divinity of both Surtr and one of his Siblings, a Divine Dragon''s Soul he had summoned from the Draconic Records! "SHYAAARRGGHH¡­!" The snake couldn''t even attack before its brain was burned to a crisp and so the rest of its head, falling over the floor,pletely defeated. "That was dangerous! Please watch out for iing blows!" Surtr said, who had barely managed to save Nadia''s back. "And don''t discuss in the middle of a fight!" "Sorry!" Mina cried. "My bad, I owe you one, Surtr!" Nadia sighed in relief. "Well, good thing you''ve got me around too!" Laughed Jamar, who was hadbined his magic powers together with his new divinity, as area surrounding Nadia, Mina, and Surtr was suddenly infested by bright orange and red mushrooms, overflowing with zing auras¡­ "ROOOAARR!" "SHAAAAH!" "CRAAAH!" Three divine beasts jumped into the surrounding area, a zing Wolf, a Infernal Snake, and a Volcanic Crow, instantly making the mushrooms react, as they exploded into zing arcs of mes, spreading explosive spores that generated even more smaller explosions consecutively! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! All three Divine Beasts fell into the floorpletely weakened, while the Crow ended dying due to the umted damage, the other three were only weakened. However, that was more than enough, as Nadia and Mina picked up their pace. Mina unleashed a Life mes Explosive Beam, piercing the wolf''s head, while Nadia swung her axe several times, generating shing divine attacks that shed the body of the snake into pieces! BOOOOOMMM!!! CRAAAAAASSSH! "Thank you for weakening them, Jamar!" Mina sighed in relief. "That was of real help!" "I never thought you could develop such a strange magic!" Nadia smiled. "I remember my grandpa could do this!" Jamar said, recalling that the chief of the Myconid Tribe had something called "Fungi Magic" allowing him to grow all kinds of wacky mushrooms with different effects. Their spores could sometimes let out paralyzing poisons, other times they would let out small sparks of lightning, other times, they could be used for long-rangemunication, and some could even generate smokescreens. Jamar had no talent for magic before, but thanks to Drake''s Divine Energy transfer, not only he awakened his Magic, which he thought didn''t existed, but he became a powerful Rank 6 zing Draconian Myconid! Combining his grandfather''s Fungi Magic with the Divine Fire Magic he inherited out of Surtr''s blood, he was capable of creating explosive fungi that could not only deal constant damage with several mini explosions, but also decrease stats temporarily as debuffs! "I can finally use magic! I might not be the strongest but I''ll make sure to pull my own weight!" Jamar said, spreading more and more fungi as he ran around the surroundings. They worked like dangerous mines, whenever a divine beast stupidly stepped over them¡­ BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOM! Huge mini explosions spread across, most of the time only damaging them severely, but incapable of having enough force to kill them right away. However, it was more than enough, as Nadia, Mina, and Surtr rushed towards the dozens of weakened Divine Beasts, killing them easily. Of course, Jamar was also using his newly improved sword that Surtr enchanted out of his father''s sword, improving his sword skills while taking advantage of his new zing Explosive Fungi Magic.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om While Mina struggled to figure out her magic, Nadia was already employing divine power well, and Jamar utilized new magic, Surtr was practicing his newly acquired powers after his divine evolution while remembering Drake''s words as he taught him how to use his powers and abilities in that fight, and this morning as well. "If you try to be good at everything, you''ll only end up never advancing forwards. Surtr, you must concentrate in improving and strengthening what makes you special!" Drake''s simple words impacted Surtr much more than the Dragon King would had expected. Without realizing, Drake had already be a figure the young fire dragon admired, and his words meant everything to him! "I have to use what''s unique of me¡­" Surtr said. "My Origin mes¡­ The power to call the Souls of my Family¡­ And Heavenly Smith!" His two ws gathered Origin mes, which kept growing stronger as he imbued them with Divine Power, and then, he called two Souls of his Fire Dragon Family. "ROOOAARRR!" "SHAAAAAH!" At the same time, two Rank 7 Divine Beasts that brushed off Jamar''s explosive mushrooms leaped towards him, a two-headed zing Tyrant Wolf, and a Volcanic Snake King! "Brother Adrahunn, Sister Drannia, please help me out!" Surtr roared. The phantasmal zing souls of two Divine Fire Dragons surged from within Surtr''s Aura, one of them resembling a sleek and powerful dragon breath specializer, while the second was a giant, bulky and armored tank specializer, both of their powers imbued into his Breath Skill and his Scales Skills. "Of course, little brother! Count on us!" "I''ll protect you with all my might!" "Then¡­! [Divine zing Dragon Soul Summoning]: [Divine zing Dragon Soul Fusion]!" FLUOOOOOSH! In front of two powerful Rank 7 Divine Beasts, Surtrbined the power of these Dragon Souls, alongside his Scales and his Origin mes, and even his own blood and soul, materializing them through Heavenly Smith! What emerged was a powerful, and huge ck and red sword, beautifully decorated with golden dragon-like decorations, and overflowing with Divine Origin mes! Ding! [You have temporarily fused the Divine Fire Dragon Souls [Adrahunn] and [Drannia] together with your Divine Dragon Scales, Origin mes, Soul, and Blood to create the Divine Relic [zing Twin Divine Fire Dragon Soul de: Inferno]!] "SHAAAH!" "ROOOARR!" Both of the huge Rank 7 Monsters, already at Peak Stage, were still unfazed by the birth of a brand-new temporary weapon. "RAAAAAH!!!" Surtr greeted both gigantic beasts, bigger than his own body with his divine de, swinging it as he unleashed destructive zing de shes. The monsters attacked with their ws and venom, but Surtr intercepted with his sword, and explosions of Origin me Magic Spells! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! Using is high speed and maneuverability, Surtr managed to fly above the two-headed wolf, shing both of its heads off! "[Divine Fire Dragon Soul de Arts]: [Infernal Decapitation]!" SLAAAAAAASSSH!!! ----- Chapter 1352 Reckless Bravery ----- SLAAAAAAAASSSH! With all his fury and mighty, Surtr managed to slice the two headed wolf after weakening it enough with both magic and attacks, only for the Volcanic Snake King to rush behind him, biting his back! CLAAAAASH! "URGH?!" The sharp fangs of the snake tried to get through his scales, but the power of Drannia flowed through them, as they constantly regenerated and formed manyyers, enhancing his defensive prowess to the limit! "RAAAAH!" Surtr quickly pierced the Snake''s head with his sword, taking this desperate opportunity! The snake''s eyes rolled out as blood sttered out of the huge wound, the de was tremendously strong, easily piercing through the Rank 7 Peak Stage Divine Beast''s defenses! CRAAAAAAASH! "SHYAAAAAAAHHH¡­!" The Volcanic Snake, however, didn''t die right away, moving its body around and then throwing Surtr''s smaller body down into the floor, opening its jaws and unleashing as a deadly Lava Breath! SPLAAAAAAASH! However, Surtr waspletely unfazed. Perhaps other fire monsters could die against stronger mes orva, but as a Divine Fire Dragon, he was almostpletely fire-proof, and he usually took baths inva anyways! "Sorry bud, but you''re fighting the wrong enemy!" Surtr leaped into the monster''s head, shing its neck off with a single, powerful swing while activating a new Skill he had acquired at the same time. "[Divine Fire Dragon Soul de Arts]: [Infernal Decapitation]!" SLAAAAAAAAAASSSSH! The sh not only killed the deadly Rank 7 Peak Stage Divine Beast, but it continued on behind its corpse, hitting a dozen weaker divine beasts and killing them all with a huge zing explosion! BOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! "W-Woah¡­" Surtr was shocked by his powers. "I-I''m really strong! Hahaha¡­!" He even startedughing over how amazing he was! "GRRRRHHHH!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "ROOOAARRR!" "GRYYYAARR!" Thest group of Divine Beasts making the army chasing Agni appeared in that moment, it was only a trio, all of them being as strong as Rank 8! A huge Volcano Gori King, a powerful zing Magma Golem, and a Demonic zing Bat! Surtr valiantly faced all three of them at once, alone! His confidence was growing more and more, as he quickly jumped into action, attacking, and shing their bodies with his de! "[Divine Fire Dragon Soul de Arts]: [zing Infernal sh Storm]!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! His powerful shes would had easily demolished Rank 6 Divine Beasts and below, and even severely damage Rank 7 Divine Beasts! ¡­However, Rank 8 beings were in apletely different league altogether. "GRUOOOHHH!" The huge Volcano Gori King roared, moving forwards and tanking Surtr''s attacks with his huge bulk and the armor made of volcanic stone growing over his body! Swiftly, the beast swung his enormous arms, catching Surtr off-guard and pulverizing his entire body with several blows at once! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "URGGHH?! AAAGGH¡­!" BAAAAAMMM¡­! His body fell like a meteor down the ground, generating a huge crater, his sword suddenly gained countless cracks, shattering apart as the two dragon souls constantly tried to make Surtr wake up and run! "Surtr! Run!" "You can''t take these beasts yet!" "Urggh¡­! N-No way¡­!" "SHYAAAAAARGGHH!" The Demonic zing Bat descended furiously, grabbing Surtr with its sharp ws and then pushing him down into the floor, pummeling him with countless shing attacks! CLAAAAAASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Surtr constantly tried to unleash his magic and other skills, trying to find an opening, but the beast was simply too overwhelmingly powerful! He waspletely to its mercy! "AAARRGGH¡­! FUCK!" Surtr screamed in agony, as suddenly, three figures jumped into action, the Demonic zing Bat''s entire body was covered on zing mushrooms, which quickly detonated into hundreds of small explosions, distracting the beast and weakening it a bit! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! "GRYYYAARGH¡­!" The Bat desperately flew away, only for its two wings to be pierced by a beam of golden mes and a powerful axe sh! BOOOOOOMMM!!! SLAAAAAAASH! CLAAAASH! The huge bat fell into the floor, vomiting blood as it felt its body much more weakened, with both of its wings useless now! "SHAAAAAAH!!!" However, it was just as furious and powerful as before, running towards the trio that saved Surtr, Jamar, Nadia, and Mina, with utter wrath! "W-We can''t kill that thing; it is too tough!" Nadia said. "Surtr, hurry! We have to run!" Mina cried. "Sir Surtr!!!" Jamar screamed. "D-Dammit¡­! Argh¡­ I can''t even feel my body¡­!" Surtr was covered on horrible wounds, which Mina''s strongest healing magic could barely heal a tiny bit. "I got too cocky, didn''t I? Hahah¡­ I''m such a dumbass¡­" "I don''t like to be harsh on youngsters, but yes, you could call yourself that." Drake''s voice echoed from above, as his huge body descended. CLAAAAAAAASSSH! His two legspletely crushed the bat into the ground, its huge body sttering into pieces by his deadly leg''s ws¡­ "GRUOOOHHH!" "ROOOAARRR!" The Golem and the Gori rushed both at the same time against him, yet Drake gathered a hundred spears made of White mes, the Fire of Beginnings, and fired them consecutively against the beasts! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOMM!! The hard and armored bodies of the two Rank 8 Divine Beasts were instantly shattered into pieces, their bodies pierced a hundred times, blood sttered out of the gori''s wounded body, while the golem copsed into pieces. BAAAAAMM¡­! Both powerful beasts, which Surtr and his friends could had never been able to fight, perished in just mere seconds before Drake''s almighty strength. The different between the Dragon King and the young Surtr was as far as Heaven and Earth¡­ "D-Drake¡­" Surtr groaned, before falling unconscious. "Foolish child, you fought well, nheless. You don''tck the bravery of us dragons, not at all." Drake sighed, healing Surtr and his friends. "For now, let''s go back to the vige, everyone should be safe by now. We have to attend the ones that are too wounded to be healed easily." "Y-Yes!" Mina nodded nervously. "Thank you for saving us¡­ Surtr got a bit too cocky¡­" "It happens sometimes. When he thinks he''s invincible, he jumps into the most dangerous of things and always gets himself almost killed¡­" Nadiamented. "He''s brave!" Jamar said. "But reckless¡­" "There''s still a lot he has to learn, that''s for sure." Drake sighed. ----- Chapter 1353 Planning Ahead ----- Once we made sure there were no more Divine Beasts threatening the area, we retreated back to the mountain with everybody we rescued. Agni and Leona were so exhausted they ended falling asleep on the way to the vige, and through the entire day until the night, Surtr also mostly slept. "He really went a bit overboard; he was doing so well¡­" Mina sighed. "Surtr always tend to get too cocky with his powers, he doesn''t know restraint¡­" "And we''re not the best at teaching that either, we''re a bit simr to him¡­" Nadia sighed. We were currently having lunch with everyone that was awake, after we treated all the refugees that arrived. "I don''t know him for long so I don''t think I can say anything¡­" Jamar sighed. "But I think Sir Surtr has a brave heart, like a true dragon! He''s just¡­ well, he seems desperate to prove himself at everything, he reminds me of how I used to be before." "Well, that was surprisingly insightful from you, Jamar." Mirandaughed a bit. "H-Hey! I can say some smart stuff sometimes!" Jamarined. "He''s always trying to gain recognition, even though he had always done so naturally." Sighed Mina. "I think he just has to learn better¡­ But we are nobody to tell him that." "The chief used to be the only figure that would lecture him when he did something clearly reckless or wrong¡­" Nadia said. "But he has already passed away¡­" "So it is up to you, Drake, to help him grow a bit more, not necessarily just stronger, but also to teach him a bit of the things we can''t really guide him through¡­" Mina sighed, asking me. "Of course." I nodded. "I''ll try what I can to shape him into a proper dragon. Though, I have to be honest, I used to be like him back then." "Eh? You did?!" Jamar asked. "But you''re the legendary dragon king!" "Hahah, there was a time when I held no such title, I was merely an Ice Dragon lost in Jotunheim." I sighed. "I got myself in a lot of troubles, did many stupid things, andmitted many mistakes too¡­ I faced death many times, despite all the powers I held, much like your friend." "A-Are all dragons like this?" Nadia wondered. "Maybe, you could say young dragons are a bit reckless because we descend from a power lineage! But the thing is, dragons are not born instantly powerful, we must develop and feed ourselves properly to evolve and gain the powers within our divine bloodlines." I exined. "But because we still carry some of the arrogance of our bloodline even as weaklings, we tend to get into trouble¡­ And this bes worse when there''s not a powerful parent to look up for us." "I guess you''ll have to fill up that role for Surtr in the meantime!" Laughed Bedann. "You''re like his uncle already¡­" "Hahh¡­ I guess there''s no helping it if he feels that way." I sighed. "I''ll do what I can to teach him well. We''ll be staying here as much as necessary, but eventually, we''ll have to leave. I hope that by that time, Surtr will be someone much more mature and dependable."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "He''s already quite dependable! Well, for the majority of the time." Nadia said. "Buttely with all these challenges and even bigger dangers, he has been getting more desperate. He seems unable to catch up to everything going on." Mina sighed. "I can understand how that must feel." Bedann sighed. "I used to be kind of like that as well¡­ My husband as well. Maybe because of this, we could teach him and you girls better." "Us too?" Mina asked while raising an eyebrow. "I-I thought you were only going to help Surtr?" Nadia asked. "You two are his most important partners, you wouldn''t want to stay weaker while he grows stronger, and then just be unnecessary weight for him, right?" Bedann sighed. "If you two really love him, you have to keep growing stronger and trying to improve yourselves, so you can always be of help, and not be his weakness instead." Bedann held my arm gently. "This is not just the job of the husband, the wife, or wives, should grow stronger too!" Miranda said angrily. "Don''t worry you two, we''ll be teaching you personally with Bedann." She smiled. "W-Well, I''ll wee the challenge!" Said Nadia excited. "I''ve seen that Lady Bedann has amazing Axe Techniques!" "I do, I''ll make sure to teach you everything I know, Nadia, you''ve got great potential." Said Bedann with a gentle smile. "I guess we could bring along Tisha and Pekora too." Miranda pointed out. "Tisha has also mastered de arts, which I''ve seen you use secondarily, Nadia, and Pekora has mastered spirit magic, healing magic, and life magic, which you seem to have affinity with. I can also teach you better Divine Energy maniption, and also¡­ Hmm, you do have the rack for Spirit Magic too, we can teach you that too with Pekora." "E-Eh? Really?!" Mina was surprised. "Spirits¡­ I''ve only seen them now that Drake and the rest has arrived¡­" "Well, it shouldn''t be hard for you to find some spirits, this mountain has a lot of them!" Said Belle, appearing over my head. "Once you learn the basics, we''ll help you make several contracts, you''ve got the talent to bring along a lot ofpanions." "A-A talking fox!" Mina was surprised. "She''s my Dream Spirit, Belle." Iughed. "Well, we''ve just meet for now, let''s keep working hard together while we''ve still got some time. I''ll bring all of you inside of my Divine Realm, in there, time goes much faster than outside, so you''ll have a lot of time to train and not just a couple of days at most if we stayed in here." "We''ll do our best!" Nadia and Mina nodded. "And what about me?" Jamar wondered. "I-I want to learn more too!" "Pekora will teach you Nature Magic, and we''ll bring your grandpa to the Divine Realm so he can help you learn better Fungi Magic. Tisha can teach you better sword techniques." I said. "Don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten about you, Jamar." "Uncle Drake!" The little mushroom was quite excited, shedding a few tears of happiness. ----- Chapter 1354 A Second Spar ----- Drake had calcted that the me Emperor would, at most, arrive within three days. Within the Divine Realm, that could be extended to over a month as long as Drake left the time inside going as fast as possible. Like that, and without much further ado, the training began. As already decided beforehand, Bedann, Miranda, Tisha, and Pekora would teach Nadia, Mina, and Jamar everything they needed to know about their powers, magic, and if possible, anything else that could straighten their minds to make them less self-doubtful. Meanwhile, Drake alone would be given the task of taking care of Surtr. The training and how to grow stronger was devised by Drake and his wives properly. For Nadia, Mina, and Jamar, they would be made to go through magic sses, this also included Jamar''s grandfather for his Fungi Magic, which was brought to the divine realm by Drake, magic and divine energy control practice, hunting of divine beasts within the divine realm, and then sparring with their teachers. And as for Surtr, it was quite simr, but it would also involve sparring every single day against Drake, without any breaks. Even if Surtr was being constantly beaten down, these fights helped him enhance his skills proficiently tremendously, and it even allowed Surtr to constantly discover new strengths within his abilities.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, the more he fought, the more Surtr realized how immense of a being Drake was, he was simply a being he couldn''t beat no matter how hard he would ever try. And because of this, it also allowed him to not care for his safety at all, and to go absolutely all-out, without a care about the world. After their first week of training, where Surtr not only had leveled up many of his skills, learned new ones alongside magic, and even leveled up by himself quite plentifully, the two were once more sparring. "Surtr,e at me with everything you''ve got. Not even care for a second about my safety. I am a person you simply cannot beat¡­ But that also makes it possible for you to try to genuinely kill me, without having any concerns." Drake smiled. "Come, son, show me what a week worth of training has given to you!" "I''ll do!" Surtr roared. They battled for several hours. Surtr showcased his newly evolved ways of summoning his family''s fire dragon spirits, his mothers'' divine magic powers were also manifesting themselves much better. And his swift usage of Heavenly Smith mid-battle had be much better and precise. He had showed a lot of shy moves, but at the end, he was beaten down like a dog by Drake, and ended on the floor, as always¡­ "Ugh¡­ You''re sure tough, Drake¡­" Surtrughed. "Hahaha¡­ I''m still so weak¡­" "No, in fact, I think you''ve gotten at least twice as strong as before." Drake analyzed. "T-Twice?!" Surtr was shaken. "Not strong enough to beat Rank 8 Monsters anyways." Drake sighed. "For that, you need to at least be a hundred times as strong than when you fought them." "T-That''s ridiculous¡­ at this point, my growth simply won''t be fast enough." Surtr sighed. "Hahh¡­ Why even bother?" "Fool!" Drake roared, quickly reprimanding him. "Why even bother?! Is that what you would tell to those girls you love so much, that are working so hard to be stronger as well?!" "E-Eh?! Ah¡­ I¡­" Surtr started to doubt on himself again. "I''m sorry¡­" "Don''t apologize to me! That won''t show me a dime of what you''re made of!" Drake sighed. "Also, why is your mother neve teaching you a damn thing?!" "Mother¡­ Although she can say a few words to me and imbue her soul powers into my magic to make it stronger, she can''t be there at all times." Surtr sighed. "She can''t?" I asked. "Why are you even telling me something like this sote?" Drake facepalmed. "What''s gotten into her?" "It started a few days before you arrived. She had grown very weakened within her soul, and she told me that someone was using her remains within our continent to drain away her energy." Sighed Surtr. "Strange, but¡­ maybe the me Emperor could have something to do with that. Whatever magic he must be using, maybe if it uses her bones as a catalyzer¡­" Drake suspected. "Nheless, I''ll go check on her once we''re done training." "W-We aren''t done yet?!" Surtr asked, swallowing saliva. "Didn''t you said your resistance and scale skills level up the more I beat you to a pulp?" Drake smiled, cracking my knuckles. "Come on, son, stand up proud like a dragon, ande at me with everything you''ve got." FLAAASH! Drake healed him fully using his magic powers, with the aid of Gabriel, his Divine Spirit of Light, his healing light magic had be even better, and whenbined with his healing spells of ice and wind, he could instantly heal wounds and exhaustion of weaker beings almost instantly! "I-I''m fully healed again¡­" Surtr was already used to this. "Come!" Drake roared. "FINE!" Surtr roared back. CLAAAASH! As Surtr attacks shed against Drake''s body, the two started a rather heated conversation. Drake had yet to teach him to be less reckless, and he was, once more, reminding him of his failures, because this was the only way to humble him instead of making him just loath himself. "SURTR! That time those beasts beat you to a pulp, how did that made you feel?!" Drake roared back at him. "I was¡­ I WAS SCARED!" Surtr cried, his mes growingrger andrger. Drake quickly realized that the more emotions he imbued into his blows, the stronger they became. It was more than possible that the power of his Divinity of Origin mes evolved based on his mental state, and notpletely on how strong his cultivation or body was. "That''s a good thing! It is good that you were scared! This wide world is a scary one, Surtr!" Drake roared. "It is a world filled with dangers! One wrong step¡­ And you''re done for!" CRAAAAAAASSSH! With a huge kick, Surtr fell down into the floor, creating a huge crater behind! ----- Chapter 1355 Surtrs Regrets ----- "Ungh¡­!" Surtr groaned in pain, slowly trying to stand back up. "One wrong step and you''re dead, Surtr." Drake said. "You were born and raised in a moderately safe ce, you weren''t out in the wild escaping from every single thing that tried to eat you, maybe because of that, you weren''t able to learn what''s fear. And why you must never put your own pride before your life and those you love, even if you''re a dragon. I know you have the power to "respawn", but that''s limited to once a day, you can''t get cocky because of this." "¡­" Surtr remained in silence, ring back at Drake with zing eyes. "RAAAAAH!" Recklessly, he charged once more against Drake, probably very angry of having gone through the same lecture for so long. But Drake knew this was the only way he could teach him. "What do you think you should had done when those Rank 8 Monsters showed up, Surtr?!" Drake roared, punching him several times, Surtr''s entire body gained several horrendous wounds with his massive, overwhelmingly powerful fists. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! "I-I HAD TO¡­ RUN¡­!" Cried Surtr. "Take¡­ Everyone and escape, look for a way that everyone could survive! Instead of¡­ SELFISHLY CHARGING LIKE A DUMBASS!!!" Surtr''s jaws opened, unleashing a devastating st of origin mes that covered Drake''s entire body. The huge explosion decorated the skiespletely red. BOOOOOOOOOMMMM!!! However, amidst the Smoke, Drake seemedpletely unscathed. Although he smiled rather happily. "Well said." He smiled. "Seems like you''ve finally learned the actual answer, after fighting for over a week, you''re a stubborn kid." "I know¡­ that I need to be careful¡­ I can''t be reckless. I cannot get conceited. The power I have is for a reason, it is not just to feed my own ego¡­" Surtr cried, suddenly tears flowed from his eyes as he bleed. "So please¡­ Drake¡­ Please, teach me¡­ how to use this power properly¡­ I don''t want any more people to die!" FLUOOOSH! Suddenly, a strange looking gathering of Origin me surged above Surtr''s head, resembling a beautiful crown made of golden mes! For a small glimpse, Drake felt a huge, tremendous pressure of power surging from within the depths of Surtr''s heart, only for it to quickly disappear right afterwards¡­ It was just a glimpse, but Drake realized this boy had an incredible potential. "Our power is made to protect, not exactly to simply kill and feed our ego and selfishness." Drake smiled, kneeling in front of the young fire dragon, and hugging him while healing his wounds. "Son, you''ve finally learned a bit of us dragon''s philosophy. Now rest, you''re tired." "Ugh¡­" Surtr immediately fell asleep the moment his head rested over Drake''s shoulders, like a child too exhausted to move anymore. "You''ve worked hard, Surtr." Drake smiled. "I won''t disappoint you." The days went by, as the training only got harder. Drake made Surtr undergo harder and harder trainings, pushing his own body to his limits. He taught him how to use divine power properly, and then helped him learn ways to cultivate his soul as well, like the Light Dragons had taught him. Alongside that, Surtr''s Divine Core continued growing stronger as Surtr used his own Origin me to cultivate it with greater power, setting his entire body aze¡­ With the aid of the other five Divine Fire Dragon Souls he had apanying him, Surtr was able to strengthen his soul and body at an insane speed. And while that happened, Drake kept teaching him and helping him be a better version of himself. For Drake, who was already a father, this ended not being as hard as he imagined, but still, it was quite challenging. Ultimately, with Surtr, he went to visit the Fire Dragons Realm within the Draconic Records. Where he was greeted with the rest of the fire dragon family, and also, with Muspel¡­ And of mes greeted his sight and that of Bedann, Miranda, and his daughters, whom he had brought along so they could sightsee a bit. "Woah, papa, thisnd is even more on fire than the other one!" Bedann said, flying around while looking everywhere. "Big volcanic ce." Kate nodded while flying around as well. "Well, it is nice to meet Surtr''s whole family now." Bedann smiled. "You guys must be Drannia and the rest?" Wondered Miranda. "Indeed. We''re closer to Surtr, so we can manifest ourselves into brighter, more livelier forms." Said Drannia, with every other soul connected to Surtr. "Though, it is nice to meet the Dragon King in more equal terms now." "It is nice to meet you guys as well." Drake said with a polite smile. "Everyone, can you lead us to where mother is?" Surtr asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Sure thing,e with us." Adrahunn nodded. They quickly led us across the endless volcands, as we arrived at the depths of a huge temple inside a volcano. After traversing manyva pools, we arrived at a huge room, where a gigantic fire dragon was resting. She slowly opened one eye, ncing at us weakly. She clearly showed some surprise as her eyes opened slightly wider. "My son¡­ And¡­ The Dragon King!" She said in surprise. "We''vee to check on how you''re doing, mother." Surtr said. "Are you feeling alright?" "Certainly not, based in how you I''m still resting here¡­" Sighed Muspel. "Surtr told me about what has been afflicting you, Muspel." Drake said. "I think we can find the one behind it if I can manage to make a slight connection with your soul, even if temporary, it should work." "I see¡­ So you intend to help me to such lengths. At first, I was one of the few that didn''t seemed to like you all that much, but after I''ve seen you teaching and helping my only living son this much¡­ I''ve grown to like you a bit, brat." Muspel smiled faintly. "Do as you may." "Hah, thank you." Drakeughed, as he gently touched her forehead. By channeling his Dream Divinity and the power of Belle together, he was able to create a Dream Connection with her soul, and from there, traverse through the origin of her pain and exhaustion, a small thread leading farther away into the outside world. And there, he saw a few glimpses of it¡­ ----- Chapter 1356 Primordial Divine Fire Dragon Soul Fragment ----- FLAAAASH! Suddenly, as I imbued the powers of the Dream Divinities I possessed into the "connection" negatively affecting Muspel, I was able to finally see a few glimpses of what was it. It was only a faint vision, a small image that showed up within my mind, but I saw a tall, red-skinned man with a long, silver beard, and sharp red eyes. His powers flowing across a huge mountain range made of bones. Is this the me Emperor?! So he has already arrived this close. And not only that, but he was doing something really suspicious to Muspel''s skeleton, the bones she left behind which have helped this area of the continent flourish from its nutrients and leftover divine energy. "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHAHA!" The me Emperor onlyughed as his body started overflowing with divine power, in both of his hands, I noticed red jewels fused into his palms, giving him even more power. This bastard has the two Red Orb Fragments already¡­ And he has even done something weird to Muspel''s bones, to both weaken her and absorb her powers. "Huh?" Suddenly, I noticed his eyes ncing directly at me. "Who is it?" They glowed brightly with red light, and then, my entire mind was engulfed on ck mes, which tried to corrupt my thoughts and consume my soul! FLUOOOSH! "PERISH! SPY!" "Ungh?! Beginning mes!" Using the Beginning mes, I was barely able to fight against the ck mes before I cut the connection again, saving my soul from taking damage. "Hahh¡­." Once I opened my eyes again, I gave a loud sigh. "This is bad. That bastard''s already very close. At most, we''ve got another week within the Divine Realm before he arrives, Surtr." "You mean the me Emperor?" Asked Surtr. "B-But then¡­ Not even a month has passed!" "So it''s that bastard the one that has somehow cursed my soul?" Wondered Muspel. "Urgh¡­ This is not really good. Now that Ick a physical body, I ampletely powerless against external attacks like these. Maybe I shouldn''t had left behind my body when I died¡­ I did it so they would nourish our devastatednds, but at the end¡­ It might bring the demise of even my own soul." "No¡­ mother, I won''t let that happen to you!" Surtr cried, gritting his sharp teeth. "Not¡­ anymore. I won''t let any more people die in front of me. Mother¡­ Don''t say those things! I''ll beat that bastard- No, we''ll beat him!" "Surtr¡­" Muspel remained in silence, ncing at her small son. Her red eyes quickly became filled with emotions, as her long red scaled tail coiled around Surtr''s body. "Fine¡­ I''ll trust you. I won''t lose hope. Because despite everything, I know you''re there, and even the Dragon King." "Of course." I nodded. "I was a bit startled but¡­ I am not giving up either. Surtr can''t possibly defeat him as he is, even if we train harder than ever, but as long as he can attain even a slightly higher level ofprehension with his Origin mes within this week¡­ Then with our cooperation, there''s a good chance." "I''ll be entrusting my son to you once more, Dragon King Drake. You have my eternal gratitude. If this could help in anything, please take this power, a small piece of my own soul. I know my other sisters had done something simr." Muspel sighed, slightly tired, as a small soul fragment flew into my own soul. FLAAAASH! I felt the raging zing power of the fire dragons surging through my soul and then my body. My Fire Dragon Bloodline awakening to an even higher level of power. [You have received the Soul Fragment of the Primordial Mother of all Fire Dragons, Muspel!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [All Fire-rted Powers have developed greatly. Your [Fire Dragon (S) (Awakened)] Bloodline has Ranked Up to SS Rank!] [Your [Fire (SSS)] Magical Elemental Affinity has Evolved into [Inferno (S)], an even stronger Elemental Attribute!] [The System has activated [Divinity Absorption] into the fragment to maximize profits and energy extraction!] [You gained +250.000.000 Divine Points.] [You acquired the [Primordial Divine Fire Dragon Soul Fragment (SSS Grade)] x1!] [You acquired [Primordial Divine mes Divinity Fragments] x5!] Oh well, this was much better than I expected. I gained a boost to everything and by using Divinity Absorption into this, I even got some Divinity Fragments and a materialized part of this soul fragment. With Surtr''s Heavenly Smith and my own creation abilities, plus the materials I''ve gathered in the inheritance, we could build a pretty strong weapon¡­ "Thank you for your help, despite how much it could exhaust you to do this." I said. "I promise your son will be in good hands." "You better do¡­! Ugh¡­ Now¡­ I shall go to sleep again¡­ My son, Surtr¡­ The other Fire Dragon Souls¡­ Make sure¡­ to bring their strength¡­" Muspel muttered, before falling asleeppletely. "I will, mother." Surtr nodded. "I think I should be able to at least summon a new Dragon Soul as well¡­ But for now, let''s return. We need to continue training." Surtr seemed much more decided and confident than before. "Alright, I won''t go easy on you." Iughed. As we moved on to train, I dedicated myself to do another things using some of my Doppelgangers. One of them was giving the Fire Titan Blood to Nadia, Mina, Bedann, and my two daughters. Why? Well, because all of them werepatible with Titan Blood, Nadia and Mina were already good with it now that they became divine fire giant goddesses, while Bedann seemed to have the ability to absorb any titan bloodline, though there aren''t as many as with dragons. It was a big bottle, so I divided the blood between all of them. Naturally, our daughters also were able to inherit this power, even Kate who isn''t her direct daughter. I drank some myself too and saved the rest to use as a material. FLUOOOSH! The results were almost instant, as fiery auras surged from within all of their bodies, especially on Nadia and Mina, who were extremelypatible with the blood! ----- Chapter 1357 Planned Training ----- Ding! [You acquired the [Fire Titan (A) (Sealed)] Bloodline!] Sealed, huh? The same happened with the Ice Titan Bloodline, I don''t know what I need to do to awaken them¡­ Wait, maybe meeting a living Titan, or somehow meet an ancient Titan''s Soul? But not even Bedann has the ess to the Titan Records yet, so I can''t really do anything about this¡­ Titans are even rarer than dragons, and through all of our journey, we''ve only meet one, the Frost Queen, but she was only a descendant without being one of the ancient ones. Where could the other Titans be at, I wonder? Maybe I should ask this to my mother or my father, or my grandmother? They should know something at the very least. "Wooah! I feel so strong!" Said Mina. "This Fire Titan Bloodline is the real deal!" "Indeed¡­" Mina nodded. "My body doesn''t feel as exhausted after all that training either¡­" "Fire Powers, huh?" Bedann wondered. "Looks interesting." "I haven''t awakened anything though?" Bedra was confused. "Me neither¡­" Kate said. "I guess only pure-blooded titans can." Mirandamented. "Drake couldn''t either, isn''t it?" "No." I sighed. "Well, for now, I''m d you three could. And Bedra, Kate, don''t worry. I''m sure once your mother bes even stronger, she''ll be able to awaken our bloodlines." "M-Me? Oh, well, I''ll keep cultivating the bloodlines so we can get to that point one day." Bedann nodded. "I won''t let you down!" "Well, I got some fire dragon bloodline from Surtr! And also some water dragon bloodline!" Bedramented. "I have them all too." Kate nodded. For a while now, they have developed a "lesser" version of a Dragon King''s ability to awaken and use all dragon bloodlines, maybe because they''re my direct descendants. However, it is rather limited and they cannot awaken it beyond A Rank for now. Nheless, it gives them a considerably power boost and much more magic to y around with. "I wonder if we can be huge like the titans could with this¡­" Said Nadia. "It should be possible if you train some more." Bedann said. "Like this!" TRUUUUUMMM¡­! Suddenly, Bedann transformed into her Titan Form, growing over a hundred meters tall, Nadia and Mina were taken aback, their jaws opening wide. "W-We can be THAT big?!" Nadia cried. "W-Woah¡­ We could be as big as Surtr!" Mina said. "Yeah, that''ll be a good way for you to catch up to him as he continues evolving and getting even stronger." Said Bedann, quickly returning to her normal shape. "Now, no more cking off. Let''s continue with our training!" "Y-Yes!" Mina nodded. "Alright! Let''s do this!" Nadia smiled. "We''ll train too!" Bedra said. "Nn!" Kate nodded. The two of them had been training alongside the fire giant twins since everything started, they also want to help in the battle toe, and her mother and Miranda couldn''t be any happier I guess. "Once training is done with Bedann and Miranda, it''ll be our turn, you won''t get any chance to sleep or rest, youngdies." Pekora said with a smile. "Nadia, you better perform better this time around! We don''t have much time, as Drake said!" Tisha said, holding her huge frost de. "Urgh, more training after this?" Mina sighed. "Alright Tisha! I''ll show you what I''ve got now!" Nadia roared. "I ain''t losing anymore against an Ice Elf!" "Heh, we''ll see about that!" Laughed Tisha. As I watched in the sidelines, meanwhile, in another doppelganger, I was ncing at another scene, Jamar and his grandfather were training together within the dark woods of my Divine Realm. "It is said that we Myconid were born from the fungus that grew from the bones of our great mother, Muspel-sama." Said his grandfather. "Within us remains not only the power of fungus themselves, but the power of what we fungus feed on, moisture, the earth, and also what we produce, poison and even nutrients, the toxins we create can be then shaped and manipted into differentponents."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Wait, so we can use earth and water magic too?!" Jamar asked. "Some of our most talented magicians could, but that has been long forgotten from the rest of the vige by now." His grandfatherughed. "Among all of us, you''re, however, the first one that has awakened the element of Fire. And it is most likely thanks to your new bond with Lord Surtr." "I am the first fire wielding Myconid¡­" Jamar said in shock. "And such fire powers had also wakened within you the power of magic, all the magic that you could had inherited from your father, my son." Said his grandfather. "However, despite your great learning of the Fungus Magic, which you use to create explosive fungus, you''ve only touched the surface of what you should be capable of, my dear grandson." "What I could be capable of?" Asked Jamar. "Aside from such magic, all of us Myconid''s primary power is Psychic Powers, or Mind Magic, as some call it. It is derived from the psychotic properties of the toxins within our bodies, the psychedelic powers within us awakened our brains into developing Psychic powers by themselves." His grandpa exined. "Like your father, you were born without natural talent to utilize them, but such talent has been awakened after you acquired the power to use Mana and Magic thanks to Lord Surtr. Jamar, this remaining week I''ll hellishly train you into learning it all! And more!" "I see¡­" Jamar nodded. "Fine! Bring it in, gramps! I ain''t going to chicken out of this! For Surtr and his friends¡­ For everyone in the vige, I''ll work hard and be a hero like dad!" His eyes filled with innocent conviction and decisiveness were quite endearing, this kid always brought a lot of positiveness wherever he walked into "Heh, that''s the spirit." Laughed his grandpa. "Now, my grandson, I shall awaken your Brain Waves!" His grandfather touched his head and imbued psychic waves inside. FLUOOOSH! "W-Woooaaaahhh!!!" Jamar''s eyes started spinning in confusion, but quickly, something within his brain awakened, as he felt a slightly pink and blue colored energy flowing across him, generated by his own brain waves. "T-This is¡­ I awakened it at longst! My Psychic Powers!" Looks like not even our small pal over here was going to ck off¡­ ----- Chapter 1358 The Results Of The Training ----- And after checking on Jamar, I moved to another important matter, finding myself right in front of Agni and his recovered sister, Leona. Aside from Surtr and his group, I''ve been training these two by their request. What we promised their grandfather was to protect them and also protect the fire orb fragment within Agni''s forehead. However, they insisted that they needed to grow stronger, and that they wouldn''t simply allow us to protect them while they cowered in a corner. Honestly, I liked that attitude, and after we rescued them, we already had a long conversation with them, learning about their circumstances. "It has been some time since we started this training, but are you sure you want to continue?" I asked. "Yeah, why are you even training?" Asked Aegir angrily. "Just hold my brother''s fragment in ce and don''t do anything reckless! If you jump right in front of that bastard he''ll have three fragments!" "I understand your circumstances and reasons to say such things, Lady Aegir¡­ And I ampletely grateful that you allowed me to keep a fragment of your brother within me for a bit longer, until we can gather them all¡­" Agni bowed his head. "But I simply can''t stand still while everyone is training hard¡­ This gratefulness I feel for everyone''s help and goodwill, I need to pay it, even if you won''t allow me to fight in the frontlines." "Sigh¡­ I wish he could listen, but he''s as stubborn as our grandfather." Leon sighed, Agni''s big sister. "Once again, we are really grateful for everything. If it wasn''t for you, Lord Drake¡­ I would had left my brother alone in this world." "It''s nothing, we were expecting you toe here, but we never thought that the me Emperor''s troop would be so filled with Divine Beasts. I wish I could had gone to rescue you myself instead of waiting, but then again, we were busy dealing with the Mountain Guardian¡­ Sigh." I sighed. "Maybe I should had thought things more instead of rushing, if I had used my doppelgangers to-" "Please, that''s enough." Leona gently touched my hand. "Don''t me yourself for things you couldn''t do, none of the things that befell us were your fault. We''ll be forever grateful, my body and soul as well, they shall belong to you forever." "Huh? Right¡­" I nodded. After having rescued Leona, she had gained a slight obsession with me. Perhaps a rather unhealthy one. I simply ignored her though; I wasn''t interested on her in any sort of romantic way. "Big sister, that''s enough too." Agni sighed, stopping her from overstepping from her boundaries. "Shall we train again? I need to learn a greater understanding of Divine Power, this power I had awakened thanks to you." "Me too." Leona nodded. "Now that I can summon and create these Fire Spirits, I must help as much as I can." I had awakened both Agni and Leona''s Mana Cores into Divine Cores, and both of them were currently Rank 6 by now. They''ve been receiving personal lessons from everyone, however, their powers seem to work together quite well, so they often have a personal training session with me alone so I can figure out better how they should use their powers. Agni''s abilities and divine powers derived directly from the Fragment of the Red Orb he had for now, they specialized in granting incredibly powerful buffs and also debuffing the foe with Divine mes, however, he recently acquired the ability to conjure explosive me magic, and also, some spatial magic. After all, Logi is the Primordial God of mes and Space. Meanwhile, Leona awakened something that seemed "connected" to Agni, the power to create and summon Fire Spirits out of her own mes, a power that allowed her to share spirits with everyone else as well, something that''ll surelye in handy in the battle that is toe. "Alright, let''s begin¡­" . . . After almost seven whole days of excruciating training, with barely any rest, I found myself once more confronting Surtr within the vast volcands of my own Divine Realm. It has been almost seven days, and we have barely stopped to rest through it all. I honestly didn''t need any sleep with this body at all, usually only when I felt really exhausted after fighting Deep One-level beings, but right now, I could go on for months without resting. And Surtr was somewhat the same, with the help of Stamina Potions, High Quality Divine Meals, and many other things, I was able to help him continue fighting without feeling the necessity to sleep. Every second was valuable now, I needed him to awaken the power that would allow us to achieve victory against that monster at all costs. I wasn''tpletely relying on him, but if he were to do so, things would improve to the best. And it seems that such hard work finally paid off, as ourst sparring session ended in almost a draw. Indeed, a draw. It should be impossible with the difference between the two of us, right? Well, I held back a lot¡­ However, I still had to admit and recognize his strength. Because the power he achieved, and the form he showcased through this battle, was something I had never seen before. He was still standing still over the volcano, as I smiled from the skies, his entire tattered body instantly recovering in mere seconds from all the damage he took. The Origin mes he controlled had evolved to almost its pinnacle form¡­ And they caused his entire body to literally "evolve" into the pinnacle of all fire dragons. A huge crater behind him still overflowed with magma andva, so huge that it could had only been provoked by an attack from a Rank 9 God. Indeed, this transformation allowed Surtr to unleash power equal to someone two Ranks over his own Rank, which was Rank 7 now. "Hahahaha! You did it, Surtr!" "I-I did¡­ that?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He couldn''t even believe himself. "Urgh¡­" However, he quickly fell unconscious, his transformation reverting. I guess he deserves onest nap before the battle that is toe. "In a week, you managed to do something impossible¡­ Well done, kid." ----- Chapter 1359 Forging A New Divine Weapon! ----- Once Surtr fell unconscious, we gathered back in our castle and prepared everything for the battle toe, while letting him and anybody else sleep as much as they could. It was a good thing that everyone seemed to have managed to reach their training goals before the seven-day mark, this''ll give them a few hours to sleep and recover their mental exhaustion. Meanwhile, we moved to the hall and prepared our equipment and many other things, while our group gathered, and we discussed our strategies. "Seems like Nadia and Mina also went to sleep." I noticed. "Yes, everyone''s been quite exhausted. But I assure you that they have aplished their goals." Bedann smiled. "I''m quite proud of those girls!" "Yeah, they''ve gotten much stronger." Tisha said. "Nadia''s powers¡­ easily surpass mine. If it wasn''t because I was Rank 9 I would probably lose against now after all the powers she has acquired." "Mina has tremendous magical talent and potential, that girl might be one of the greatest priests." Said Pekora. "I''ve taught her everything I could." "My grandson still has a lot to learn, but I can assure you that I''ve squeezed out all the talent he has." Jamar''s grandfather, the Myconid Vige Chief said, while sipping some tea. "Agni has more or less gotten better at using the divine magic powers he acquired." Said Pekora again. "It has been tough to teach him, but he has amazing potential, the same for Leona, that girl is really hardworking." "I''m d." I smiled. "And about Surtr¡­ Well, he achieved an even stronger power than I had originally envisioned, so don''t act surprised when you see it." Iughed. "I can tell, he destroyed half your divine realm!" Miranda exaggerated a bit. "Well, it''ll recover by itself naturally." I shrugged. "You say that but I am the one that has to always fix stuff!" Fuyu suddenly appeared, reprimanding me. "Anyways, I''ve gathered all the materials you wanted. For what are they?" She pointed at a huge pile of Divine Materials that she had harvested from my Divine Realm. I had two things I wanted to make with them, the second will have to wait forter, but for now, I wanted to make a weapon.N?v(el)B\\jnn "A special Divine Weapon." I smiled. "Skadi, Uller, Ariel, you''ll be getting a new sibling soon." "A new sibling?" Uller wondered. "You mean another divine weapon? Interesting." "A-Another? I feel like I''m being forgotten¡­" Skadi sighed. "You aren''t! I''ve used you for most of the battles, Skadi stop being jealous." I sighed. "I don''t really mind¡­ But what will you make, Master?" Ariel wondered innocently. "Wouldn''t it be enough with all three of us to deal with our foes?" "No, I also want to fight fire against fire. Some might think of this as ridiculous, but it should actually work. As long as I imbue the powers of my mes of Beginning, and some of Surtr''s Origin mes." I said while thinking about the details. "A special weapon I can use to also destroy that me Emperor''s ck mes, which my mes of Beginning can barely hold against." "Huh." Bedann thought about it. "What will it be then? You got a spear, a sword, and a trident now¡­" "This weapon will also double down as my personal cksmith Tool¡­ So it should be quite easy to guess what''ll be." Iughed. As we talked, nned, and ate while waiting for everyone to wake up, Surtr was the first one to wake up after all the hours that passed. "Ungh¡­ Hahh¡­ H-How long did I slept?! Did I overslept?!" Asked Surtr, looking around, as I walked into his room. "Nah, you only slept for around five hours." I said. "Here''s a good meal." I quickly summoned a gigantic full course meal with tons of meat and dishes, I needed him at full power. "Only five hours?! That''s a lot of time¡­" Surtr sighed. "But I''m starving, so I am thankful for all of this!" He quickly started digging in without further ado. "Surtr, I''ll need your strength afterwards. I was nning on forging a new weapon. Would you lend me your Heavenly Smith Powers?" I asked him. "Hm?! S-Shure!" He said while stuffing himself with food. "What do you need me to make, Drake? I''ll help in anything I can!" "We''ll make a weapon that can beat the me Emperor." I smiled. "Eh?! S-Such a thing is possible? But the materials I have¡­" He muttered. "Don''t worry about the details, I''ve got enough materials myself." Iughed. "I''ll just need a bit of your support, I''ll also bring along my cksmith friend, Rakasha, and I''ll also use my own cksmith skills for this weapon''s creation." "I see¡­" Surtr drank a whole bottle of apple cider. "Then count me in!" "Good." I nodded. "Once you''re done with your meal,e to the hall, I''ll be waiting you there. Ah, and about your friends, they''re still resting, so leave them be for now." "Understood!" Surtr said, stuffing himself with more and more food. I left a few Cooking Spirits behind so they could prepare more meals andpletely satisfy his hunger. A hungry dragon cannot perform the best in battle after all. ¡­ After a few minutes, Surtr arrived at the scene, as we guided him into Rakasha''s forgery, abination of this castle''s forging room and his own powerful abilities and domain of forging. With his tools, expertise, and the environment he created, coupled with Surtr''s Heavenly Smith powers, the materials I provided, and also my abilities tobine items and spirits together, we dedicated ourselves to the craft of this legendary weapon. I manipted the space around us within my divine realm, and by spending some divine points, I was able to elerate the time inside even more, making it so we could spend some more time making this. Eventually, after harsh efforts and a lot of hard work, our masterpiece was done by the culmination of our talents, strengths, and skills¡­ FLAAAAAAASSSH! And once its creation waspleted, it shone with a bright divine light. Ding! [You have created the [Divine Infernal Origin mes Heavenly Hammer: Hephaestus] x1!] ----- Chapter 1360 Divine Infernal Origin Flames Heavenly Hammer ----- Ding! [You have created the [Divine Infernal Origin mes Heavenly Hammer: Hephaestus] x1!] [For having crafted such a powerful weapon, the [Divine cksmithing (B)] Divine Ability has been enhanced to A Rank!] [Your understanding of Divine cksmithing has improved greatly.] The hammer was created, it was the fourth divine weapon I would possess, and one that naturally developed a soul as well. I utilized a lot of the materials I acquired from the inheritance of the Venerable of mes, and also that crystalized fragment of Muspel''s soul. It was gigantic, shining brightly with red and orange metallic color, imbued on it were several elemental fire crystals of various qualities, most of the grown inside of my divine realm, but there were also some I mined from the mountain. I also mixed Surtr''s scales into the mix, alongside the guardian of the mountain''s scales and some of his blood, and of course, the mes of Beginning and the Origin mes together, as a material. Lastly, I summoned special Beginning me Spirits to imbue them permanently into the hammer, giving it even more power, and ultimately forming a soul within it through all these spirits. ----- [Divine Infernal Origin mes Heavenly Hammer: Hephaestus (SS+ Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [SS+] [Physical Strength]: [SS+] [Magical Power]: [SS+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SS] [Abilities] [Divine Heavenly Hammer Relic]: Increases Fire Attribute Magic Affinity by five Grades when equipped (can exceed current limits). Any ally surrounding the wielder of this hammer within 2 Kilometer has their Fire Attribute Magic Affinity increased by two Grades. When crafting, repairing, and enhancing items using Divine cksmith Techniques, enhances this Divine Ability''s Level by two Grades (can exceed current limits), and increases the chances of High-Quality Items (surpassing material''s quality levels) by +80%. [Blessing of the Divine Fire Spirits]: Increases the damage and power of Fire Attribute Magic when conjured by +220%, while also enhancing the Fortune and Magic Power of the wielder by +40%. Any ally surrounding the wielder of this spear within 1 Kilometer has their Fortune and Magic Power enhanced by +15%. By spending Mana, it is possible to naturally control and summon Spiritual mes, alongside controlling already existing mes around the user. Divine Fire Spirits will constantly appear to aid the user as long as they''re within close proximity to the oceans, with a chance for cksmith Spirits to appear as well. [Origin mes Outburst]: Unleash the power of the Origin mes within this Relic. Increases all Fire Attribute Damage Dealt by +250%, and Physical Damage dealt by +180%, Ignores -50% of the target''s total Fire Element Resistance, and can ignore Absorption or Negation effects. Can cancel a small extent of mes of the End and partially dissipate Dark-type Magical Powers. Whenever an attack sessfully hit a target, there''s a 50% chance to inflict [Deadly Primordial Burns], which inflicts 0.10% Damage per second and lowers the target''s Fortune and Magical Power by -5% for 5 Minutes, which can stack up to -50%. [Description] An unique never seen before hammer crafted by the Dragon King himself, a Legendary cksmith God, and the Heavenly Smith. It was crafted with incredibly high-quality divine materials, alongside a crystalized fragment of the Primordial Fire Dragon Mother Muspel and also hundreds of Fire Spirits together. ----- It looked incredible, and the abilities it contained were amazing, by merely holding the hammer, a powerful aura enhanced all of my fire attribute power, but not only mine, as also any ally received a share of this power within the vicinity. "Phew¡­ I can''t believe the Red Orb Fragment could bring so much power too." Said Surtr, surprised.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om We had used the Red Orb Fragment he was holding to enchant the weapon while it was being crafted, which resulted in an even stronger form. In fact, it was slightly higher quality than Aegir''s own ring form. "I think this is all thanks to Surtr too, your ability enhanced the quality of the product amazingly." Said Rakasha. "And of course, Drake too, although you''ve still got a long way to go before bing a master cksmith." "Well, at the very least the Divine Ability grew stronger after crafting something like this, for sure¡­" Iughed. "Now, Hephaestus, can you talk?" "Of course I can, foolish master." FLUOOOSH! The hammer floated in midair and quickly transformed into a tall, muscr young man, with fiery red skin,rge ck horns, and short silvery-white hair, alongside tattoos covering his body. As for clothes he only wore some red clothing around his hips, barely covering himself! And what with that fucking punk-like stare he''s giving me? "I would rather have any of these two as my master instead." He sighed. "Your cksmith techniquecks finesse and experience, while the old man can deliver that, this young lizard over here has amazing talent, youck both, foolish master." "You cocky little shit, I created you! You dare trash talk me?!" I asked angrily. "What''s wrong? I am merely stating facts, stupid master." He said while ring at me angrily. "You''re not deserving of wielding me!" "I''m going to wield you!" I roared. "Youck talent and experience in cksmithing arts!" He said angrily. "Rakasha, what the heck is wrong with this guy?" I asked the old man. "I-I have never made divine weapons of this caliber before, but I would assume that¡­ Because he''s a cksmithing tool, and also has the fire element, he''s very prideful and seems to acknowledge only those with cksmithing knowledge, experience, and talent." Rakasha sighed. "Oh, so it''s that¡­" I sighed. "Well, by just wielding you my cksmithing Technique will get better, so don''t be unreasonable now." "Tch¡­ You''ll have to show me your resolveter, foolish master." He sighed. "Once whatever battle is toe, you better show me your progress! If not, you won''t be able to wield me any longer!" "You little¡­!" I was about to smack him down. "C-Calm down a bit, Drake." Surtrughed. "Hephaestus, please just lend him your strength, he''s someone I really admire." "Hmph¡­" Hephaestus sighed. "Well, fine, I was already nning on lending my strength anyways but¡­ He better not ck off on cksmithing artster!" "Fine, stop nagging me, you''re not my mom." I facepalmed. Now that this is done with, it''s time for the battle, at longst. . . . Within the outskirts of the Great Divine Mountain, arge army of thousands of Divine Beasts slowly approached, led by a huge and monstrous turtle-like Divine Beast simr to the Guardian of the Mountain, if not the same species. Above its huge shell, there was arge red pce constructed out of pure Fire Spirit Crystals, and within the pce''s interior, a throne made of bones and skulls, where a tall, behemoth of a Fire Giant sat down, fiercely, and pridefully ncing into the distant mountain. He smiled, while unleashing a powerful and zing ck aura, his eyes glowing redder with malice and excitement. "At longst, we are here¡­" Heughed. "That annoying fire lizard, the kid with the other orb fragment, and the stupid lizard king that has been annoying Green all this time, I''ll burn them all to ashes today." The me Emperor stood up, his body taller than any of the Fire Giants that served him out of sheer fear, as he slowly walked outside of his pce. "[mes of the End]" FLUOOOOSH! And a huge sphere of ck mes emerged above the skies, as he pointed his right hand''s index finger at the mountain. "[Dark Sun]" BOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! ----- Chapter 1361 The Flame Emperor Army Appears! ----- The me Emperor didn''t waste any time. He decided to destroy the entire mountain with a single, overwhelmingly powerful spell! His Divine Mana Core overflowed with Divine Power and Mana as he conjured the mighty Magic he had acquired through an Ancient Inheritance, The mes of the End! "[mes of the End]" FLUOOOOSH! A huge sphere of ck mes emerged above the skies, as he pointed his right hand''s index finger at the mountain. "I''ll end it all before all of you cockroaches cane out from below the rocks, haha¡­ HAHAHA!" Heughed manically. "PERISH! [Dark Sun]!" The enormous sphere of mes descended from the skies, sorge and vast that it was capable of sting an entire mountain by itself! The powerful Spell exuding the mighty magic power that beings within Rank 10 exude. TRUUUUUUUMMM¡­! The impact was almost instant, mes spread through the entire mountain, covering it all, the mes of the End spread across the mountain''s forest, burning the and instantly turning it all into ashes. BOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! ck mes engulfed everything, as a few figures appeared around the me Pce where the me Emperor was standing in, four of them, overflowing with powerful Divine Energy and Mana. "It looks like our Emperor was able to destroy everything much more easily than we imagined." Said a tall and muscr Fire Giant covered on many scars, holding a gigantic ck axe, and missing an eye, while having two sharp ck horns. "What a pitiful disy of weakness¡­ They were not even capable of defending." Sighed a taller and slimmer young Fire Giant man, holding two longswords and wearing red armor, who possessed two sharp golden eyes. "Emperor, you''ve left us with nothing to beat down now¡­" Sighed a young-looking Fire Giant girl, with fiery red eyes and fire instead of normal hair, wearing a dress made of flickering mes. "Fufu, this is hrious! So much destruction! Ahh~ My Emperor is simply the strongest!" Laughed a seductress fire giant woman with a big ck horn growing from her forehead, wearing a seductive red dress, her long red hair reaching her legs as she smiled while blushing, ncing the destruction ur. These were the me Emperor''s strongest servants, the strongest warriors, or sorcerers he found across his battle to conquer the entire Continent, which he defeated and then recruited into his "Empire". He called them his Four Hounds, and they all were once the leaders of different tribes that instead of fighting to help their kin, decided to betray them and serve him faithfully. Vulcan, the Warrior King. Sol, the Sunlight Hero. Fiera, the Infernal Princess. Andstly, ze, the Purgatory Witch. All four of them, after a long time serving their Emperor, exuded mighty Divine Auras of their own¡­ By allying him, they had now attained strength they never thought they could on their own. "Hmph, not so fast, my foolish hounds." The me Emperor smiled, pointing into the skies. "Look." As the smoke dissipated, arge draconic figure appeared within, it wasn''t Surtr, but a muchrger, chimeric dragon whose scales and body appearance resembled the fusion between many types of elemental dragons together, with multiple heads, and an utterly titanic size. "You''ll have to do much more than that if you want to destroy this mountain, bastard." It was nobody else than the Dragon King! "Huh?! Who''s that?!" Fiera asked angrily. "That chimeric hydra-like monster¡­ Is it a dragon?!" "S-So it is true¡­" ze muttered. "Fufufu¡­ fufuahahahaha! Wonderful! The Dragon King himself has reallye here! His multiple heads will be a wonderful disy on our me Pce once our mighty Emperor beheads him." "So the reason why his mighty magic wasn''t able topletely tten the mountain wad because of this being that..pletely took this attack head-on?!" Asked Vulcan. "The Dragon King, huh? What sort of cringe name is that? He''s just an oversized lizard." Sol sighed. "So you''ve showed yourself, the pest that has ruined the ns of my siblings." The me Emperor said. "Unlike those weakling bastards, I am not someone that you can go against so easily¡­" "We''ll see about that." Drake said, exuding a powerful aura from within his entire body, all four of his arms holding all four of his different Divine Weapons at once. "[Beginning mes Cleansing Aura]!" FLUOOOOOOSH! A shockwave of white mes covered the mountain, quickly destroy the mes of the End that never stopped burning, and saving the mountain from melting by their might. "Origin mes?!" Asked the me Emperor. "No¡­ those are a much weaker iteration of them. Hah! So you can even imitate the power that only the Last Fire Dragon should wield?!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, around Drake, several other figures appeared, all of his allies that came to battle, alongside thest fire dragon, Surtr. The people inside the mountain were all evacuated inside of his Divine Realm by now too, including the Myconid, so nobody was burned by the emperors'' mes. "Looks like he got his cute little army~" zeughed. "I wonder for how long will they hold on¡­" "Heh, let''s see their struggle." The me Emperorughed. "My Army, destroy it all! Kill them all!!!" The me Emperor roared, as his Divine Powers surgedbined with the two Red Orb Fragments he possessed, this power quickly reached all of his Divine Beast Army, boosting their Stats greatly. FLUOOOOOSH! [The mighty [me Emperor''s Blessing] has covered every Divine Beast serving him! All of their Stats have increased by +200% and their Damage Taken has been reduced by -25%.] "ROOOARRR!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "SHAAAAH!" "GRUOOOHH!!!" Huge Volcanic Goris, Infernal Snakes, Demonic Fire Wolves, and more titanic fire-attribute divine beasts charged forwards, beginning to burn everything in front of them, aiming to destroy the mountain and also to kill the ones within the sky! Wyverns and lesser fire dragons from dungeons quickly flew into the skies, firing their fireballs and breath attacks, trying to aim at the flying targets. "We can y the same game." Agni said, as his Red Orb Fragment shone brightly. "[Divine Primordial Fire God Blessing]!" FLUOOOOOSH! A powerful aura epassed all allies, their bodies overflowing with new power! This was enhanced even more as Drake opened the gates to his own Divine Realm. And brought Divine Beasts of his own! "You''re not the only bastard that has an army." ----- Chapter 1362 Clash Of Armies! & The Four Hounds ----- As Drake summoned an army of Divine Beasts led by his strongest Monsters, such as Frost, Huginn, Muninn, Kumo, and Kuro, who were all now powerful Divine Beasts at Rank 9 thanks to their training and good diet of Divine Materials, Agnibined his powers together with Surtr! Ding! [Agni] has conjured the power of the Red Orb Fragment alongside [Surtr] Red Orb Fragment!] [The [Divine Primordial Fire God Blessing] has taken effect on all allies! And thanks to [Surtr] [Unique Skill: Beast Tamer], the effects have been enhanced even further to any tamed Divine Beast!] [All Stats have increased by 220%, Damage Taken has been reduced by -40%, Fire Magic Power and Effects have been enhanced by +80%, and Mana or Divine Energy cost has been reduced by -40%!] [Divine Beasts] all Stats have increased by 250%, Damage Taken has been reduced by -60%, Fire Magic Power and Effects have been enhanced by +110%, and Mana or Divine Energy cost has been reduced by -60%!] It was utterly insane how easily they overpowered the buffs of the me Emperor! The tall Fire Giant stepped back in shock as the mighty power of his adversaries seemed to be¡­ greater than his?! "WOOOF! ROOOAARRR!" The furious Frost, the strongest of Drake''s Divine Beast, an old Ice Wolf he tamed long ago which had evolved many times until bing a gigantic Frost Fenrir King roared, leaping into action and being the first one to fight. His sharp jaws and powerful ws quickly shredded the Giant Fire Wyverns into pieces! His Frost and Darkness Magic quickly converged into Dark Frost Magic, piercing the bodies of several Volcanic Goris and Infernal Snakes. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! All while his body moved incredibly rapidly, shing apart his foes mightily and mercilessly! Thanks to the ridiculous buffs the Divine Beasts received, their might easily surpassed their opponents, even if their numbers were much lower than the thousands they fought. "SHAAAAAHHH!!!" Meanwhile, a titanic snake with ck scales and sharp red eyes moved across the battlefield. Her gigantic body crushing into pieces anything that got into her way, all while powerful beams of darkness and poison devastated everything,ing straight from her enormous jaws. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! That powerful and gigantic snake was Kuro, a Legendary Jormungandr Snake that Drake acquired after getting rid of the Dark Shadow Sect, a mighty snake beast that possessed the bloodline of the World Devouring Snake, Jormungandr! "GRUOOOHHH!" Meanwhile, an equally ginormous ck spider devastated the battlefield with her huge and sharp legs, while unleashing a devastating breath of poison and darkness around her, the zing divine beasts instantly fell before the mighty toxins, bing paralyzed, confused, or rowing berserk, and attacking one another, all while the titanic spider crushed them like insects. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAAM! The third of the strongest of Drake''s Divine Beasts was Kumo, a gigantic Giant Arachneia Queen that he tamed long ago from a Dungeon that had been infested by her and her spiders, which were destroying the economy of the City where it was located. Said to possess the Bloodline of the mighty Arachneia, the Giant Spiders of Helheim, she had grown to a mighty size of over two hundred meters after gobbling on divine food for a long while. "CRAAAAAH!" "CRAAAAH!!!" And at the same time as Frost, Kuro, and Kumo devastated the frontlines, two huge crows, onepletely pitch ck and the other as white as snow flew across the skies. While waving their wings, thousands of gigantic feathers emerged, piercing the bodies of any flying monster, and then detonating, shredding them into pieces. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM!!! At the same time, the two unleashed powerful Auras of Light and Darkness, which enhanced their elemental powers while decreasing all other elemental damage taken, making them even flying tanks! And these powerful beasts were Drake''s trusty flying beasts, Huginn and Muninn, which he had originally tamed when they were merely Ice Crows, and helped grow until they became two powerful Divine Beasts that were the living image of the God Odin''s legendary crows, which Drake named after, of course. Just with these five Divine Beasts alone, 20% of the Divine Beast Army the me Emperor had brought waspletely annihted, and in just a couple of seconds at that! "I-Is that a Fenrir beast?!" Asked Sol. "Howe that monster has¡­ a Fenrir?!" "Huginn and Muninn?! Odin''s legendary crows?!" Vulcan muttered. "And that huge Snake and Spider¡­ Jormungandr and Arachneia descendants?!" "T-This is impossible! Howe he acquired such Divine Beasts; they shouldn''t even exists¡­!" Fiera angrily said, incapable of believing what was happening. "Hmph¡­" The me Emperor smiled. "My Four Hounds, it is time for you all to show them what true might is. I won''t be intimidated by mere beasts! Kill them all!" The Four Hounds smiled, their Auras overflowing with power as they instantly nodded, immediately obeying their almighty lord''s orders. "As you wish, Emperor." They said at the same time, jumping out of the me Pce. The Four Hounds instantly confronted Drake''s strongest Divine Beasts, attacking them with their most powerful blows, and quickly forcing them to stop their massacre. "So that bastard''s sending his elite. Frost and the rest won''t be able to handle them alone. Everyone! Go!" Drake roared, flying into the battle with everyone else across the skies, and quickly descending in the middle of the battle! BAAAAAMMM¡­! His titanic body wielding four mighty Divine Weapons at once quickly overflowed with dozens ofbined divinities at once! Mixing the elemental powers he possessed, he quickly unleashed a barrage of attacks! "[Dragon King''s Divine Weapon Arts]: [Draconic Wrath]!" With a tremendous speed unbefitting of his gigantic size, his huge weapons unleashed a barrage of thousands of blows in mere seconds, so fast and potent that they resembled shes of light, mes, frost, and darkness together! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!N?v(el)B\\jnn Each of his blows only generated enormous explosions wherever he stepped into, hundreds of Divine Beasts flew into the skies into pieces. The Four Hounds nced at the utterly ridiculous power that this monster held and were slightly intimidated deep down! "Dragon King! I, the me Emperor, shall be your opponent!" The me Emperor roared, flying directly towards Drake! "Come!" Drake roared back. CRAAAAAAASSSSH!!! ----- Chapter 1363 The Dragon King Against The Flame Emperor ----- Drake and the me Emperor shed in the middle of a war between gigantic divine beasts and gods. Drake''s four powerful Divine Weapons overflowing with their respective elemental auras unleashed a barrage of strikes, impacting the me Emperor''s zing aura shaping as endless shields. The sound of the divine weapons impacting the me shields was tremendous, generating shockwaves that shook their surroundings. The floor below shattered apart as their sh continued, ck mes against white mes, despite Drake being tremendously big inparison to the me Emperor, the old man seemed to be holding his strength rather decently. Even as he fought bare-handed, with only his ck mes and the two fragments of the red orbs fused into his hands. By merely battling, Drake instantly realized this man was much stronger than he looked like. "This bastard hasn''t been skipping his workout, he''s at least over Rank 10!" He thought, as he intercepted the me Emperor''s attacks, now shaping as dozens of spiraling tornadoes of ck mes. "[Spiraling Infernal Abyssal Towers]!" The old man roared, the mes firing towards Drake, attempting to pierce through his hard golden armor and his defensive shields of divinities mixed together with his draconic aura. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Countless explosion reverberated across the skies, Drake felt his armor melting constantly as he regenerated it back while unleashing blows of his own,bining all the weapon techniques he had learned, he utilized all four of his new weapons at once. "[Dragon King''s Divine Weapon Arts]: [One Thousand Divine Strikes]!" His gigantic weapons glowed with rainbow auras, concentrating the dozens of divinities Drake held within his soul and body at the same time, the weapons moved faster than their size and weight should allow them, resembling falling meteors as they shed against the me Emperor. The old man smiled as he greeted the tremendously strong blows, whose shockwaves made the smaller mountains surrounding them begin to crumble one after another, his fists overflowing with the mes of the End. "Hahahaha! Amusing!" The me Emperorughed, his mes of the End seemed to be negating almost all the damage that would had been inflicted on him, as they almost melted the strikes themselves! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Hmm, how about this then?!" Drakeughed, his nine heads, all of different colors shone brightly, opening their jaws, and unleashing nine dragon breaths with Drake''s full power at once! An attack like that made the sky shake and the ground crack, any living being within the vicinity instinctively ran away from the intense heat. The nine beams of crescent light pierced through the me Emperor''s defenses, but the man onlyughed. "If you''re going so far, I might as well! [Twin Abyssal Dragon Fists of the End]!" Heughed, lifting both of his huge, muscr fists as the shape of two furious dragons made of ck mes shed against all nine beams at once. The impact of forces negating one another swiftly generated a huge explosion, cleaning the red skies of any clouds andpletely destroying any nearby forests within the vicinity! BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM¡­! The explosions'' shockwave caused the whole continent to shake for a split of a second. The battle between divine beasts and gods stopped for two seconds, as everyone nced at the huge explosion, expecting one of the two to remain standing, however, to their surprise, both were as unscathed¡­ "You''re one tough old man." Drake said, his multiple eyes glowing fiercely. "Good, I''ve got a lot of powers I want to try on you anyways¡­ You''ll make for a good punching bag." "Hahahahaha! Your arrogance knows no bounds, Dragon King!" The me Emperorughed. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to stuff your corpse and put you on full disy inside my pce once I''m done with you!" Both stopped talking and instantly resumed their battle, their powers and divinities shing and making the entire world around everybody shake! Some started to think the world wasing to an end. "This bastard''s fighting against Drake evenly?!" Surtr nced from the distance, feeling more afraid than ever before. "C-Can the Dragon king win?!" "Of course he can." Said Nadia at his side. "But he''ll need your strength. Once he gives the signal, you''ll join him, Surtr! For now, get as much of that "EXP" as possible from these divine beasts!" "Let''s go! Sir Drake will be alright! He said he wanted to gauge the strength of the Emperor, if needed, he''ll call for your help!" Said Mina. "Alright¡­" Surtr nodded, clenching his dragon fists. "I have to grow as strong as I can now!" The Fire Dragon dove into the enormous army of Divine Beasts, tearing them apart one after another with his Origin mes, Skills, and Techniques. With the aid of Nadia and Mina that never stepped away from his side, Mina''s healing and support, and Nadia''s powerful physical attacks and defensive techniques, he was steadily breaking through! At the same time, arge vast field of red and orange mushrooms started appearing across the battlefield, feeding off the monster corpses to spread faster. The monsters that stupidly stepped on them instantly activated, as the fiery mushrooms exploded likendmines, constantly causing damage over time. Not only that, but dozens of divine beasts were weakened, some paralyzed in the spot, others had their stats lowed, others were poisoned and lost health every second. "Jamar! Well done!" Surtr still had yet to reach Rank 8, so fighting monsters at Rank 8 himself without using his Origin me Transformation was still out of the question.N?v(el)B\\jnn However, by weakening them with thebined attacks of all four of his team''s members, things became much different! He didn''t need to fight everything alone. If one thing Drake taught him really well, was to let others also bear a bit of his burden. Not wanting to bother others was normal, but in this world filled with dangers, you had to rely on your allies and family, no matter what! With Jamar, Nadia, and Mina''s support, Surtr''s Divine Fire Dragon Soul de managed to sh through the chest of a huge Volcanic Gori King, a fearful Rank 8 Divine Beast, as he quickly gained a tremendous quantity of Experience Points! SLAAAAASH! [LEVEL UP!] [LEVEL UP!] [LEVEL UP!] [LEVEL UP!] [All of your Stats have increased!] [You''re one step closer to Rank 8!] "This is the way!" Surtr thought. ----- Chapter 1364 Blaze, The Witch Of Purgatory ----- The Four Hounds jumped into battle the moment their master gave the order, and while watching him fight a tremendously strong foe like never before, they quickly divided and targeted the dragon king''s allies, aiming to weaken his morally by ripping them apart from his life. The four went on their own paths as they disliked fighting together as a team, their powers were overwhelming and their magic very strong, so they often got in the way of the other, only causing one another unnecessary harm, and pissing each other even more. It was very clear that the me Emperor never really guided his servants to cooperate together, and the only thing tying them together was that they were all pretty much his ves, made submissive after he almost killed them¡­ Some have gained an insane obsession with him, others admired his power and wanted to follow him to gain such power themselves, and some just wanted to have fun. "That monster seems to be quite powerful, to fight so evenly against my Master¡­" Thought the annoyed Purgatory Witch, floating in midair as she conjured all matter of mes in different shapes. "Huh? Oh¡­ I might as well kill that kid over there. I am sure my lord would be pleased." ze''s eyes quickly gazed far away while she effortlessly killed dozens of divine beastsing from Drake''s Divine Realm, a young Fire Giant boy with a red jewel on his forehead could be seen channeling divine powers to help hisrades, at his side, an older fire giant woman shed apart monsters with her mighty sword and used her magic for support. "Only a little girl as his guard? You fools~" Sheughed, flying like a meteor towards Agni andnding right in front of him. BAAAAM¡­! "Hello children." She smiled, her fiery eyes glowing bright red as her Divine Aura of someone within Rank 9 exuded strongly. All four Hounds were within varied stages of Rank 9, while their Master was beyond Rank 10, perhaps in the middle, or even at the peak. "Care to give me that jewel of yours, dear? And your life if you don''t mind?" ze didn''t even let them speak as she summoned hundreds of spears made of mes around her body, which emerged out of her very Divine Aura. The projectiles instantly flying towards the two! "Agni!" Leona cried, running in front of Agni, and summoning a wall of mes which shaped as a ferocious chimera with the head of a lion, a goat, and a smander. "ROOAARR!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, the projectiles easily pierced through the wall-shaped me beast but gave enough time for Leona to grab her younger brother and escape from the attacks, only for them to stumble upon a spiraling, coiling wall made of mes. "Where are you going?" Asked ze with a giggle, walking towards the two. "You''re so weak¡­ Did you thought you''ll ever had a chance? Your brother can at most conjure some supporting spells but-" "Well, they''re not exactly alone." FLAAASH! A sh of bright light descended, in the shape of a spear, piercing through ze''s barrier of mes as it shattered it into pieces like ss. A young human wearing golden armor while holding a spear of light emerged, the spiting image of an angel as he even had wings made of white light. "A human?!" Asked ze. "What is a lower race like a human doing here?! Isn''t it too hot for you around?" The witchughed as she conjured several serpents made of mes, attacking the young man. "Name''s Hector by the way." Said the young man, his spear light shining like the sun as he moved at an incredibly fast speed. "[Celestial Light Divine Spear Arts]: [Ascending sh]!" With a single sh of his spear of light, a huge wave of light emerged from within, impacting the powerful swarm of zing snakes and slicing them apart, a huge explosion followed! BOOOOOMMM!!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om FLASH! Hector didn''t lose momentum as he rushed towards ze, piercing her entire body with his spear multiple times, leaving several holes across her beautiful and huge bodypared to his. "[Celestial Strikes]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "AAARRRGGHH¡­!" ze screamed in agony as her body started to dissipate into mes¡­ only to simply disappear! Her body reappearing as a mass of mes right behind Agni and Leona. "Did you thought I would die from such a pitiful disy of strength?! You are not even as strong a Sol! Don''t make meugh, human!" Sheughed. "I''ll get serious now. [Infernal Snake Cradle]!" FLUOOOSH! Her mes gathered into dozens of huge snakes made of fire, fusing, and shaping together into a cradle, trapping Agni and Leona inside! The snakes jaws quickly pointed towards them, attempting to bite and burn them! "Agni, stay behind!" Leona cried, shing the snake heads with her sword desperately while Agni conjured defensive barriers and support magic. "Ugh¡­!" Agni started growing a bit tired already, as the mes epassing them were not exactly killing them right away, they were draining their Mana. "Feeling tired, dear? How about taking a nap?" Laughed ze, as she pointed her fingers at Hector a second after, firing hundreds of spear-shaped me projectiles towards his direction. "Begone!" "[Valkyrie''s Battalion]!" Hector roared, hitting the floor as he suddenly summoned a huge magic circle below him, several entities, pseudo spirits, emerged one after another, made of holy light and in the shape of angelic women wearing armor made of light. "Onwards!" A Valkyrie roared, leading her army of over twenty sisters, as they put up their shields in front and charged, resisting the bombardment of hundreds of me projectiles as they neared towards ze. "Tch." ze quickly grabbed the cradle and started flying away. "I''ll just st you all to pieces. [Jormungandr''s Infernal Breath]!" The Witch of Purgatoryughed. Her divine aura shaped into a gigantic snake''s head, as huge as over a hundred meters of height, which opened its jaws and unleashed a devastating breath made of poisonous, purple mes, engulfing everything! BOOOOOOOOMMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1365 The Powerful Jormungandr’s Infernal Flames ----- A deadly explosion of poisonous infernal, purple-colored mes engulfed Hector and his army of Valkyries, leaving behind a huge crater. The entire surroundings melting by the mes! However¡­ "What?!" ze was shocked as she realized only around half of the Valkyries were destroyed, while the rest had merged into the armor of Hector, temporarily enhancing his holy light powers, and allowing him to summon a [Sanctified Ground] which negated poison and lowered the damage of her mes!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Indeed, the young guard that once guarded the Orange Vige had changed tremendously, now bing a full-fledged divine warrior. Having trained and mastered his light element and affinity with the spear with Drake and his friends, he had achieved a level of power that allowed him to reach this far. "Lord Drake ordered me to take care of them, and I won''t let you take them away!" Hector flew into the skies like a sh of light, piercing through hundreds of me projectiles fired by ze as he cut down the me cradle with his light spear into countless of pieces! Such Light Spear still being the very same one that formed part of Drake''s Skill, now having been reforged with Surtr''s Scales to achieve the ability to cut through divine fire. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "Father-inw, Larzak!" Hector cried, as he quickly kicked ze away from taking away Agni and Leona again, while two huge armored and scaled lizardmen stepped in, grabbing the two young Fire Giants away from danger. BAAAAMM¡­! "UNGH¡­?! My shields were broken?!" ze opened her eyes while gasping for air, quickly standing back up from the ground, only to see a huge spear of light descending towards her! "[Heavenly Spear Rain]!" The spear suddenly shifted, dividing into thousands of spears made of light at once! ze surely thought such a thing could only be an illusion, as she gathered her mes in front of her and unleashed another destructive spell. "[Jormungandr''s Infernal Tail]!" She roared, a ne around her neck shining brightly with a purple jewel as the huge manifestation of a titanic snake tail made of purple mes surged, rising into the skies, and shing against the rain of golden spears. CRAAAAASSSH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, it began to quickly dwindle and weaken severely, as ze realized the spears were indeed not an illusion, and each one carried the might of a Rank 9 Holy Light Spell! The Witch of Purgatory swiftly started to epass her entire body on her purple mes, creating an armor of poisonous fire and resisting the spears while unleashing several smaller versions of Jormungandr''s Infernal Breath, trying to st Hector while he was flying. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Come down, you bastard!" ze roared, as she quickly flew high into the skies to greet him, a huge Jormungandr''s Infernal Fangs greeting him! CRAAAAAASSSH! The gigantic snake jaws made of poisonous mes covered Hector''s entire body as he resisted the tremendous damage while charging his spear with as much power as possible, and then unleashing a piercing strike through it! "[Heavenly Pierce]!" FLAAAAAAAAASH! The piercing light was incredibly bright,pletely dissipating ze''s spell again. The Witch growing desperate as the light reached her chest! "Uurgh¡­! Dammit! Why is he so strong for a mere human?! A mereckey?!" ze cried, as she quickly turned into pure me sand disappeared, trying to ignore Hector, and trying to get Agni and Leona again, or at least the red orb fragment. "Move, you lizards!" She roared. "[Jormungandr''s Infernal Purgatory]!" She roared, as a huge magic circle emerged below the floor, a tremendous tower made of pure purple mes surged, engulfing them all! FLUOOOOOOOOSSSH! "Hahahaha! Burn! Burn you bastards!" Sheughed, only to be greeted by two powerful strikes into her stomach and neck! "Aaargh!" Giving a loud shriek, ze quickly noticed that the two lizards, although burning and poisoned by the mes, still reached her to strike her down, Kraxka swiftly unleashed several dragon jaws made of ice while Larzak used his bare fists, channeling darkness, and light at the same time to strike her pressure points! BAAAAAMMM¡­! "Guuuaarrghh¡­!" Giving a ridiculous scream, ze fell into the skies andnded on the floor, vomiting a mouthful of blood as she noticed several of her wounds bleeding terrible, and half her torso frozen! To make things worse, she couldn''t move her limbs, as if they were paralyzed. "T-This¡­ W-What sort¡­ of monsters serve the Dragon King?!" She cried. The Purgatory Witch that had brought chaos and destruction to a quarter of the continent long ago had never thought a mere human and two winged lizardmen could deal so much damage against her! She was seen as one of the top four strongest beings in her continent! Was she just a frog in a well this entire time? The might of beings beyond the continent shook her heart and made her prideful character waver with self-doubt¡­ Her confidence beginning to swiftly shatter apart into pieces. "N-No¡­ This can''t be¡­! I am the Witch of Purgatory! I will bring¡­ purgatory to all of you!!!" ze cried, finding herself surrounded by Larzak, Kraxka, and Hector at the same time as an eruption of mes surged from her entire body! TRUUUUUUUUMMMM¡­! Her body suddenly transformingpletely into pure purple mes, as her ne''s purple jewel fused with her soul and divine aura, her body of purple mes shapeshifting into a gigantic, over one hundred meters big snake. [The [Witch of Purgatory: ze] has activated the power of [Jormungandr''s Soul Fragment Ne]!] [Her Soul has merged with the crystalized soul fragment of the Ancient World Devouring Snake, boosting her strength, and transforming her into a [Purgatory mes Jormungandr Demonic Snake]!] [All her Stats have temporarily increased by +300%. Direct contact with her body will poison, burn, and drain mana constantly. Her Soul is slowly being consumed through the transformation.] Channeling the power of the relic she held since she was a young witch, rejected by her vige and constantly chased away by others, she transformed into the beast that had taken countless of innocent lives before, the feared Snake of mes. "SHAAAAAAAHHH!!!" ----- Chapter 1366 The Snake Of Violet Flames ----- Agni and Leona nced at the scene while being protected by a Divine Barrier created by Agni, the "true form" of ze, the Witch of Purgatory, was now at full disy! Both siblings instantly recalled the tales that they have heard many times in their vige. About the "Snake of mes" or the "Snake of Violet Fire", a monstrous mythical beast that all Fire Giants feared, that was said to appear once every two hundred years to torment them for their sins¡­ It was mostly folklore for them, and they never imagined they would ultimately stumble upon the real deal. "T-That''s surely the Snake of mes!" Leona said. "So this monster is real!" Agni muttered. "She''s¡­ too strong¡­ W-What can we do?!" The young man filled with the intent to avenge his grandfather had now lost most hope, as the titanic snake made of purple mes rushed towards them, opening her jaws furiously. "I''LL BURN YOU ALL, WEAKLINGS!!!" Without even conjuring any spell anymore, the monstrous Witch of Purgatory became an amalgamation of divine spells, she became her spells. With her very presence, her surroundings were set aze with toxic, poisonous purple mes. FLUOOOOOOSH! The toxic, poisonous mes kept spreading around, all foes were burned and poisoned, as Agni and Leona started running away while being protected by many Divine Beasts on Drake''s side, including Frost and his gang, who were constantly killing the other Divine Beasts to keep them at bay. Meanwhile, the siblings noticed Hector, Larzak, and Kraxka struggling against the gigantic snake. Her enormous body made of mes proved to make her near-invulnerable to damage. Hector''s strongest beams of light and light spear attacks simply didn''t hurt her at all, as she continuously regenerated her health and mana by burning things. Kraxka''s ice spells instantly melted against her, and any other element he could wield proved to be useless as well, his Divine Aura of Frost was the only thing he had left, which he employed, shaping it as a rope to attempt at stopping ze. Larzak gathered his Darkness and Light Magic to unleash the power of Eclipse Magic, but even that proved to be rather useless, at most they could hold her back,bined with Hector''s Chains of Heaven, which chained her down for a few seconds before the furious and ravenous witch freed herself. "Dammit! She had grow too strong¡­" Hector muttered. "I knew that ne was suspicious! I should had cut it down before this happened¡­!" "Maybe, but it''s notpletely your fault." Larzak ran at the side of Hector. "We never knew what this monster would be up to!" "Everyone else is already busy dealing with this monster''s friends!" Kraxka groaned, as he summoned dozens of walls made of ice, all of them were being melted and shattered into pieces one after another. "RAAAAAAHHH! PERISH!" ze was growing bored, as she quickly gathered her Mana into her throat and then unleashed consecutive sts of toxic purple mes with crystalized centers, resembling falling meteors that continuously fell in front of her foes, her aim wasn''t the best as she was trying to crush them. "We can''t rely constantly on Lord Drake!" Hector cried. "We''ve not been growing this strong for nothing. After all the training he had done with me, I cannot disappoint him!" Hector recklessly rushed towards the snake, gathering all the magic he could. His armor shone with bright divine light as his spear grew several metersrger, Larzak and Kraxka rushed to his side, trying to stop him. "Hector! Wait!" Kraxka cried. "Don''t be reckless!" "Stop!" Larzak roared, but both lizardmen were a few seconds toote.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "[Celestial Heavenly Spear Ascension]!" With his entire body overflowing with heavenly light, the strongest human of the continent of Jotunheim roared, gathering all the light he could and then unleashing the spear of light towards ze, resembling a darting lightning from a god within the clouds above! FLAAAAAASH! "RAAAAH!!!" ze greeted the mighty spear of light with a devastating breath of poisonous mes, both the light and the mes shed, generating a huge explosion midair! BOOOOOOOMMMM¡­! "Uuuaaaggh¡­!" Hector screamed in agony as his light was ovee by the mes,pletely destroying his defenses, Hector found himself covered in the mes as they burned him down, he began falling from the skies, poisoned, and burning! "Hector! No!" Kraxka flew towards his son-inw, grabbing the young human with his arms and flying down, as Larzak flew in front of ze to hold her wrath. "SHAAAAH! BEGONE!" ze roared, unleashing hundreds of purple me projectiles against the flying lizardman, as his Eclipse magic generated a sphere of darkness and light that rotated constantly, barely managing to reflect a majority of the projectiles before being destroyed by the snake''s spear-like tail! BAAAAAMM¡­! Larzak fell into the floor, almost knocked out as he vomited blood, feeling several of his bones breaking. His wounds bleed, poisoned and also burning. "Ungh¡­!" Hector groaned, barely standing back up with Kraxka''s help as he ran towards Larzak, healing him with his light as he healed himself too. "We have to call everyone else! Let''s secure Agni and Leona''s safety first!" Kraxka said, seconds before several meteors of purple mes started falling above them! Seeing the utter destruction, Agni quickly recalled what had happened in the many other viges that were destroyed by the me Emperor''s army, his cowardly quickly transformed into resentment and anger, as the red orb fragment on his forehead started shining brightly. "Bastards¡­ Every time, all the time¡­ You monsters! Why do you seek to make us suffer so much?! Why?! Can''t you be satisfied at all?! Why is this world¡­ why is everything always so UNFAIR?!" FLASH! Suddenly, as Agni cried in frustration, a small glimpse left of the power of the Primordial God of mes resonated within his body, his tattoos suddenly transforming into rune-like inscriptions across his skin. "W-Wha¡­?!" "If you want the power to change your fate, take it." He heard a serious, loud voice echo within the depths of his mind. For a split of a second, Agni saw the vision of an enormous, muscr man epassed on mes, with shining golden eyes. "Lord Logi?!" "I''ll allow you to take this power, it is your decision how you''ll use it, young man." FLAAAAASH! ----- Chapter 1367 Agnis True Power ----- A divine power surged from within Agni''s forehead, the Red Orb Fragment that his ancestors had passed down through many generations finally fully resonating with his own powers. He heard the voice of their God, the Primordial of Fire, Logi! And with his voice and his approval, the young fire giant boy felt like his body was burning. Several Runic Tattoos started glowing brightly across his body, which quickly began to grow on intensity, channeling the power of the Red Orb Fragment to its fullest potential. Depending on the user and their magic and specializations, the Orb Fragments would develop a variety of different abilities. Some would allow the user to transform, if corrupted, they could even attain a monstrous appearance. However, as the Red Orb Fragments held by Agni were pure and pristine, theybined with his innate talent with support magic, which were amplified to the point they transformed into apletely new Divine Ability altogether! "I can feel it¡­ Lord Logi''s power." Agni started crying. "After training since I was so young, grandpa¡­ I''ve gained his recognition!" FLAAAAASH! From within Agni''s body, an aura of powerful divine mes epassed his entire body and then the body of his sister, Leona, who was surprised over the sudden eruption of magical and divine power! "Agni?!" Leona asked while gasping. "T-That power¡­!" "Big sis, please, trust me!" Agni hugged Leona, as their power suddenlybined together as one. FLUOOOSH! "T-This power?! Is this¡­ Agni''s true magic?!" Leona''s eyes opened in shock as she realized her magical powers merged with her brother''s. The somewhat limited and small magic she possessed, which allowed her to create small Fire Spirit Beasts of different shapes evolved into apletely different power. [The power of [Agni]''s [Red Orb Fragment] has Awakenedpletely! [Agni] has activated the [Divine Primordial mes Soul Resonance]!] [The [Divine Primordial mes Soul Resonance] has connected with [Leona]''s Soul, her Magical Powers and Divinities are being boosted through the power of the Primordial God of Fire!] [Leona] has temporarily developed the Divine Ability [Primordial Fire Spirit Beast Summon (SSS)]!] An SSS Rank Divine Ability! Thanks to being connected to Drake''s System through the Job System he had created after his System evolved into a Divine System; the siblings were able to see with their eyes what had happened. "GROOOAAARRR!" And in that moment, Leona''s mes transformed, growing into a gigantic, over sixty meters tall lion madepletely out of Divine mes, roaring ferociously! "So this is my power¡­ The ability to amplify other''s Divine Abilities?!" Agni was bbergasted. "No, this isn''t just my power, it is all thanks to Lord Logi''s support! Big sis, let''s go!" "You don''t need to tell me!" Leona smiled, fusing her senses with the huge Lion made of Divine mes, as the gigantic beast charged at rapid speed, resembling a huge fireball coursing through the skies! FLAAAASSSH! "RAHAHAHAHA! DIE!" While ze was attacking and chasing Hector, Larzak, and Kraxka while burning hundreds of Divine Beasts that came from Drake''s Divine Realm that were trying to stop her, the huge Spirit that Leona creatednded right over her head! CRAAAAAASSSH!!! The impact was so loud and tremendous that it sent several shockwaves of mes across the skies and the ground below, the huge snake made of purple mes was unable to just be invulnerable to such damage, as it was also made out of divine mes. And it was already quite well known that to deal with fire, you had to use stronger fire in the Continent of Muspelheim. "Unnnghh?! Arrggh¡­! W-What is this?!" ze screamed in agony and surprise, falling into the floor as she sensed the Divine Spirit mes of the beast that hit her head spread across the rest of her body! FLUOOOOSH! Suddenly, millions of smaller lion-shaped fire spirits appeared, "infecting" her purple mes body and corroding her with their bodies and mes! "No matter what power you use, you cannot go against the World Devouring Snake''s might!!!" ze cried in frustration, her entire body quickly coiling around the lion, the divine spirit beast groaning in pain. "GROOAARRR¡­!" The Lion constantly attacked ze, shing through her zing body. It was working as she was sustaining damage, at longst! However, at this speed, the divine beast spirit would die before it could damage ze enough to threaten her life. "Dammit! Not enough?!" Leona cried, resisting the purple mes from infiltrating through her divine beast spirit''s body. "Argh! [Divine Fire Beast Spirit Summon]!" Leona summoned more Divine Beast Spirits of mes, although their sizes were much smaller and they were weaker, the most they were able to do is damage ze a bit more by spreading their blows across her purple me body. However, Leona was incapable of channeling her powers to create another big spirit like the Lion, this was the limits of her own mastery over this power. "We need¡­ more power¡­!" Agni nced at Hector, Larzak, and Kraxka who were on the floor, unconscious. "Everyone! Don''t die on me!" Several tendrils made of divine spiritual mes reached the three warriors, mes of healing quickly recovering their wounds, mana, and vitality, as they immediately got up!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "W-What is this power?!" Kraxka was shocked. "Is this Agni''s divine magic?!" "It is!" Hector smiled. "Agni! Huh?! Our Divinities¡­?!" "T-This power¡­!" Larzak groaned, as he felt slightly overwhelmed by the eclipsing brilliance of his divinity erupting from his soul. [The [Divine Primordial mes Soul Resonance] has connected with [Hector] [Kraxka] and [Larzak] Souls, their Magical Powers and Divinities are being boosted through the power of the Primordial God of Fire!] [Hector] has temporarily developed the Divine Ability [Celestial Valkyrie Descent (SSS)]!] [Kraxka] has temporarily developed the Divine Ability [Frost Lizardman Ancestor''s Wrath (SSS)]!] [Larzak] has temporarily developed the Divine Ability [Divine Eclipsing Battle Body (SSS)]!] "Divine Abilities?!" Hector was shaken. "Amazing! Agni''s true power is this?!" Kraxka was amazed. "Not bad at all! I can get used to this!" Larzak roared. All three of them temporarily developed their strongest possible Divine Abilities at SSS Rank! New powers surging through them, as they quickly flew towards ze, unleashing their mighty strength! ----- Chapter 1368 The Fusion Of Divine Abilities! ----- [The [Divine Primordial mes Soul Resonance] has connected with [Hector] [Kraxka] and [Larzak] Souls, their Magical Powers and Divinities are being boosted through the power of the Primordial God of Fire!] [Hector] has temporarily developed the Divine Ability [Celestial Valkyrie Descent (SSS)]!] [Kraxka] has temporarily developed the Divine Ability [Frost Lizardman Ancestor''s Wrath (SSS)]!] [Larzak] has temporarily developed the Divine Ability [Divine Eclipsing Battle Body (SSS)]!] With new powers surging through their bodies and souls, Hector, Kraxka, and Larzak leaped into action, their powers surging out of them naturally! Hector was suddenly epassed by a divine lighting from the skies, fusing with his body, and giving him an even greater body size, divine golden armor, and an upgrade to his divine spear of light, alongside two pairs of angelic wings. Kraxka''s body became as huge as fifty meters, muscr and draconic, yet clearly still lizardman-like. He had be the embodiment of the Ancestor of all Lizardmen, which perhaps confirmed the theory that it was indeed some sort of dragon that descended from the divine dragons of ancient times. His scales shining bright blue and his humanoid physique overflowing with physical might. And Larzak channeled the power of darkness and lightpletely, as within his chest, the mark of an eclipse emerged, his body didn''t change aside from his scales bing both ck and white, while he gained three golden horns above his head, his fists gainedrge gauntlets, one made of light and the other of darkness. It was as if, only for a few minutes, all three of them had be Ancient Gods themselves! "Leave them go, you monster!" Hector roared, swinging his gigantic golden spear and leaving countless holes across ze''s entire body, which left divine light that slowly consumed her purple mes! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "I won''t let you harm them!" Kraxka roared, his gigantic body grabbing ze''s snake tail as he started to freeze the purple mes, which became like purple crystals, weakening her severely! FLUOOOOSH! "You''ll pay for everything you''ve done to the innocents of this continent!" Larzak roared, his two gauntlets shone with the might of shadows and light, as he unleashed a barrage of punches, each of his blows generated the mirage of two titanic fists hitting ze''s body! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAAM! "UUUAARRGGHH¡­!" ze screamed in agony but did not let go of Leona''s spirit. The Lion desperately generated a bubble of mes and sent Agni and Leona flying away, while its entire body was consumed by the furious ze! CRUUUUUNCH! "GULP¡­" ze swallowed the spirit, absorbing the Lion''s powers, and quickly beginning to recover her health. "Whatever powers you''re using, IT IS ALL USELESS!" Her body shapeshifted as four more snake heads surged from her entire body, making her resemble a monstrous hydra, as she hit all three brave warriors, sending them flying away! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAAMM¡­! "Fuck!" "D-Dammit!" "N-Not enough?!" Hector, Kraxka, and Larzaknded on the floor, ncing at the titanic Hydra only growing stronger after devouring such a powerful Spirit of mes. "Not even¡­ with this?!" Agni muttered, as he was barely standing up in front of his sister. "You''re using my power wrong, young hero." "Huh?! Lord Logi!?" Agni heard Logi''s guiding voice once more. "Your power is much more than boosting other''s Divinities. You have the ability of [Unification]! True strength will only emerge once your hearts be one!" "[Unification]¡­!" Agni''s eyes opened wide. "Then¡­ Everyone! Stay still!" Agni spread out his Divine Aura into several rivers of mes, connecting to everybody''s souls, their Divine Powers beginning tobine together, it finally made sense now! It all lead to this power. "RAAAAAAHHH!!!" ze rushed towards the five of them, ready to st them into nothingness as she charged five powerful Jormungandr''s Infernal Breaths at once. "DIE!!!" Five beams of purple mes reached them in just a split of a second, colliding into their targets with a huge, devastating explosion! BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! "HAHAHAHA¡­! HAHAHAHA!" zeughed. Yet another wless victory for her, the one that had been discriminated for her magic, the one that was chased away. Now she was the hunter, now she brought despair and destruction to all those that wronged her. "Are you seeing this, me Emperor?! How am I destroying them all? How I am- Huh?!" FLAAAAAASSSH! However, amidst the purple smoke that her attack left behind, a huge celestial light surged from within, the figure of a titan emerged from the smoke, with shining golden eyes. "W-What¡­?! How are you still alive?! This is impossible¡­" The titan that emerged from within the smoke was abination of everyone''s divine abilities into one. The body of a gigantic scaled lizardman, covered on golden armor and possessing four angelic wings, both of his hands holding two enormous gauntlets made of shadows and light, and a second pair of arms made of mes, holding a huge celestial spear, zing hair resembling a lion''s mane. [You have activated the [Unification] Divine Ability! All of your allies have merged their Divinities with your own Soul, creating a brand-new power.] [The [Celestial Eclipsing Fire Spirit Lizardman God King] has temporarily manifested himself!] [All Stats have increased by +300%, Divine Abilities Power and Effects have increased by +500%] [Duration: 5 Minutes.] "More than enough!" Agni roared in unification with the voices of Hector, Larzak, Kraxka, and Leona, as the titan flew with its angelic wings,nding over the hydra-shaped ze!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om CRAAAAAASSSH! Their zing attacksbined with the eclipsing gauntlets instantly left several holes across her body! ze desperately hissed, biting the titan only to feel her jaws breaking as the armor she tried to bite was unbreakable. "W-What?! Is there such a different in power?!" ze wondered, only for three of her heads to instantly be sliced by a huge celestial spear of light! SLAAAAAAAASSSH! The sh of pure light pierced through her entire body, sending her through the skies, as she pitifullynded over the burned floor, shaking the ground and everything else! BAAAAAMMM¡­! "UUURRGH¡­! N-No¡­! This is impossible! IMPOSSIBLE!!!" The Witch of Purgatory channeled all her powers, as she unleashed a devastating Breath Attack using her remaining heads, the beamsnded directly over the titan''s body! BOOOOOM! BOOOOOM! BOOOOOMMM!!! However, each explosion seemed to deal almost no damage, the divine golden armor waspletely unscathed! "N-No damage?!" ze cried, stepping back with her huge body, only for the flying titan to ascend into the skies and then descend, with the spear and the gauntlets, alongside the mes merging together as a single spear, overflowing with rainbow mes. "RAAAAAAHHH!!!" With a draconic and mighty roar, the titan descended from the skies at an incredible speed. ze cried in horror, trying to escape as fast as possible, only to notice the millions of tiny spirits around her body still weakening her over time! "T-This?! Urgh¡­! N-NO!" She cried in desperation, horror even, as she saw the huge spear of golden mes pierce through her jaws all the way down to her stomach and tail, her soul quickly gained countless cracks as it shattered in the moment of impact! Crack¡­ crack¡­! "MY LORD! HEEEELP¡­!" ze screamed for help, but the me Emperor, too entranced on his battle against Drake, couldn''t have given more of a shit about her. Crack¡­ crack¡­! "GRYYYAAAAEEEGGHHH¡­!" CRAAAASH! With a pitiful scream, the rainbow mes spread across the rest of her soul, shattering it into pieces, andpletely destroying her zing body! BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! The Witch of Purgatory was no more. ----- Chapter 1369 The Sunlight Hero ----- At the same time as ze battled Agni, Leona, Hector, Kraxka, and Larzak, another battle between one of the Four Hounds and Drake''s allies happened, the intensity of this much lesser, as their opponent wasn''t someone that did shy magic like ze. A handsome, tall, and slightlynky armor-wearing Fire Giant with bright golden hair swung a divine sword against Yuki, the huge sword already being several times her own size, letting out a brilliant and burning light that set her ws aze. CLAAAAAASH! "Ungh! This bastard¡­!" "Hahahaha! What''s wrong, little beast girl~?" "Don''t call me little beast girl you shitty ass fucker!" Yuki grew furious as Sol, the "Sunlight Hero" of the Muspelheim Continentughed, her ws unleashing a barrage of freezing strikes, hundreds every second, but to him it was like ying around with a child. Epassed on his divine orange and red colored armor, and with his body shining with the brightness of the sun, he parried her hundreds of blows and then unleashed a devastating horizontal sh with his sword! "[Celestial Sunshine]!" SLAAAAAAAASSSH! The sh of pure sunlight impacted Yuki as she barely managed to defend using her huge metallic ws, the powerful light started to quickly burn her white fur, while seemingly weakening her greatly. "Ungh¡­!" Yuki fell into the floor, rolling over the ground as she felt the burning pain of her body. Her wounds slowly began to regenerate naturally through her Divine Ice Attribute Spells, but it was clear she held a disadvantage against this guy. "Ah!" However, before she could even recover, the man descended from the skies with his sword pointed down towards her head, at a shing, blinding speed that would make just anybody gasp. "Perish, beast." CLAAAAAAASSSH!!! The impact was tremendous, and Sol was already expecting to see Yuki''s destroyed body before the might of his heroic divine sword¡­ Only to find out she barely managed to escape death''s grip, and instead a clear, blue-skinned elf wearing armor made of ice and dragon scales greeted his sword with her own, made of Divine Frost and enchanted with the scales of the dragon king himself. "An Ice Elf this time?!" Asked Sol with an angered expression. "Does the Dragon King only has women serving him or something?! Don''t tell me he has a harem?" The hero asked. "What in the world are you talking about?!" Tisha roared, not ying along with his foolish words as she moved her body and sword swiftly and precisely, showcasing her masterful talent over the sword. "[Divine Frost Dragon de Arts]: [Frost Dragon''s Fangs]!" Tisha swung her huge sword downwards, her de Ki and her Divinity of Frost merging together with the small quantity of Dragon Energy she naturally possessed after bing half-ice dragon from consuming Drake''s blood long ago. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CRAAAASSH! Four huge dragon ws made out of her frost divinity descended, with draconic might, they pushed the Hero of Sunlight back while generating cloud shing explosions and shockwaves of divine power, shattering the ground below him! "Tch! If only I was reborn as a damn dragon instead, right?!" Sol cried angrily, as if he had a personal hate against Drake after imagining him surrounded by beautiful women. "You damn whores!" His light shone brightly from his body, as it shaped into hundreds of des made of sunlight, coated on divine mes, his eyes glowing brightly. "That damn, FUCKING LIZARD¡­! I should had have a harem instead!" With a desperate roar, a rain of burning light des descended towards Yuki and Tisha! "[Sunlight Infernal de Rain]!" Upon impact, the swords would explode into burning light and divine mes, creating a devastating scene as countless of explosions rained down over Yuki and Tisha at the same time!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The two brave fighters unleashed their strongest techniques, intercepting the descending des while evading several of them, only parrying them when necessary, mostly because of the ridiculous explosiveness they held, parrying one meant receiving at least half the st in front of their faces. Their Divinity Barriers simply shattered without even putting some resistance, none of the two were quite versed on defensive spells anyways. "Hahaha! I''ll kill that dragon''s harem!" Laughed the "Hero", his face twisting in utter pleasure. "After all this damn time I thought I could finally get my adventure started, but I get enved by that fucking old man¡­ At the very least I gotta enjoy this, RIGHT?!" "You''re one nasty bastard, aren''t you?" A voice echoed behind him, as he suddenly felt his legs and the rest of his body covered on countless branches, roots, and vines. All the nts were imbued with divine energy and started to quickly drain his Mana and Health! "Ugh?!" BAAAAAMMM¡­! A secondter, a huge mass of wood imbued with divine light struck him down from the skies, as hended on the floor. The moment he vomited blood, his spell was deactivated and Yuki and Tisha didn''t wasted any second to attack him. "W-What the¡­?!" Sol lost hisposure, as Tisha''s de pierced his stomach and Yuki shed one of his arms off! "GRYYAAAAH! G-GET AWAY FROM MEEEE!" The fire giant screamed as if he weren''t even a true fire giant warrior! His personality from the beginning felt offpared to any other native of this continent Tisha and Yuki had interacted with. His scream came apanied by a burst of tremendous quantities of Mana,ing from his body, but mostly from his armor and his sword, both seemed as if they had minds of their own! TRUUUUUUMMM¡­! The Divine mes spread everywhere alongside the shining sunlight, Yuki and Tisha were quickly protected by a barrier of Spiritual Energy that emerged from the ground, Pekora was standing in the back conjuring it. "[Divine Sunflower Spirit]! Absorb the Sunlight!" POOOOF! A gigantic sunflower emerged from the countless roots Pekora was controlling, as it quickly started to absorb the sunlight emerging from the distressed Sol, which quickly stopped as smoke covered the entire battlefield. The man was standing back up again, as his armor suddenly merged with his wound, where his arm was cut, and regenerated a new arm, made of red and orange metal. "This damn Unique Skill¡­ The only shit it does is being an armor and a sword! I wanted an OP System!" He cried in frustration, charging towards the girls. "What in the world is this guy talking about?!" All three girls couldn''t help but think. ----- Chapter 1370 An Insane "Hero" ----- "System?" Wondered Yuki. "Like the one Drake has?! Does he know something?!" "W-What?!" Sol suddenly nced at the trio of girls stood behind the huge sunflower spirit. "Y-You''re telling me that fucking oversized lizard¡­ Has a System?!" The young fire giant''s face distorted in utter fury, his eyes glowing redder in anger as his Divine Armor and his Divine Sword started exuding a stronger aura, boosted by his own anger. "If I knew better I would had asked for a fucking System myself!" Cried Sol, his armor and sword unleashed a shining shockwave of pure sunlight, burning through the ground and overwhelming the sunflower spirit until it exploded! BOOOOMMM!!! "It''s not fair! IT''S NOT FAIR!!!" Sol flew into the skies as he instantly descended towards Yuki, his primary target due to her badmouthing way of speaking, which offended his very frail ego. "You fucking women! Die! I hate women! [Raging Sunshine]!" Cried the bastard, his sword swinging vertically as a tremendous sh of sunlight flew down, descending at incredibly fast speeds. CRAAAAASSSH! RUMBLE! However, Sol''s face distorted even more in anger as his powerful hits had yet to kill any of them. Yuki and Tishabined their Ice Magic power, stepping forward and defending from the Raging Sunshine with a barrier of Ice, big enough for it to resist the tremendous attack. Despite everything, the girls were all Rank 9 Initial Stage after much training, hunting, and consumption of Divine Potions and cultivation of their Divine Mana Cores. Of course, even between Rank 9 of the same stage, there would always be differences in strength. Nheless, theirbined power was more than enough to resist Sol''s tremendous powers all on their own¡­ Naturally, this pissed Sol even more. "Tch¡­ When I heard the voice that would make me reincarnate, I really thought my life would be much better than before¡­" Sol sighed, beginning to talk about himself again. "That there wouldn''t be annoying women, libtards or wokes! That I would get to have whatever I wanted! But life keeps getting worse and worse! And it''s all this WORLD''S FAULT!!!" The "hero" wentpletely insane, his power unleashing as his red skin started to shine with bright orange and golden light, as if he had be the embodiment of the sun itself. [The [Hero of Sunlight: Sol] has activated the [Celestial Sunshine Embodiment] Divine Ability within his Armor! His body has be the embodiment of sunshine and fire. All Stats have increased by +100%, damage taken has decreased by -20%, anything that touches his body will be burned.] "But this fucking world¡­ Why is it so fucking horrible?! Why are you women so strong too?! It doesn''t make any sense for women to be as strong as men!!!" The strange fire giant continued screaming, rushing towards the girls at lightning speed! FLAAAAASH! Swinging his sword rapidly, he released a series of devastating, explosive shes of sunlight and mes, so powerful and fast that it quickly overwhelmed the two front-line fighters! "DIE! DIE! DIE! DIE! DIEEE!!!" CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "This fucking bastard''s too strong!" Tisha groaned, quickly beginning to attempt to intercept his blows with her sword. "But I''ve grown stronger myself too!" Frost Dragon Scales grew across her body as her nails became as sharp as ws, her muscles were enhanced even more as her height increased to the same height as her foe. Dragon-like horns made of frost grew on her forehead. "Ugh?! What with that damn transformation?! You weren''t hot at all before but now you''ve got huge muscles?! What sort of men would ever like such a disgusting looking woman?! Women should be small and delicate!" The fire giant screamed in disgust, swinging his sword against Tisha. And that pissed her off really badly, her eyes glowing like those of a ferocious dragoness. "Would you SHUT the FUCK up?!" Tisha roared, charging her Divine Might into her own Divine Sword, the Soul of her Sword beginning to emerge from within, resembling a phantasmal Frost Dragon. "The only thing you do is WHINE like a little BITCH! [Divine Frost Dragon de Arts]: [Frost Dragon''s ws] [Blizzard de]!!!" Two consecutive Frost de Arts were unleashed at the same time, as Sol suddenly feltpletely overwhelmed as two gigantic dragon ws made out of Tisha''s own aura emerged one after another connected with her huge strikes! CRAAAASH! CRAAAAASH! "Aaaarggh¡­! S-So strong¡­! Why?!" Sol screamed, gritting his teeth. Tisha she quickly finished her barrage of blows with a third, direct stab into her opponent''s chest, which unleashed a devastating Blizzard that froze half of his body! CLAAAASH! FLUOOOOOSH! "Uaaarrgghh¡­!" Sol was sent flying away immediately, Tisha quickly noticing the member of the Four Hounds being strangely¡­ weak. Although he possessed overpowered abilities, his battle experience, divinity usage, and energy werecking. His magic was also mediocre, and he only relied on his overpowered gear to fight. "Unnggh¡­! Y-You dare¡­ Call me¡­ a bitch?!" Sol screamed, vomiting blood. "Uurghh¡­! AAAARRGGH!" Incapable of thinking rational thoughts, Sol freed himself from the ice and started running directly towards Tisha. "I''LL CUT YOU DOWN TO PIECES!!!" "All bark and no bite!" Tisha roared, shing against him again. Their swords shed, unleashing mes and frost waves of winds everywhere, the entire surroundings were covered on molten rock or huge quantities of freezing ice, shaking everything. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Her skills are better than mine¡­?!" Sol thought. "H-How can a woman be this powerful?! Those bitches serving the Emperor were already so annoying, and this lizard bastard has so many too! Why are women the ones that always humiliate me?!" While diving into his own selfish and narcistic thoughts, Sol did not realize a shadow lurking right behind him, while roots beneath the ground started moving into his legs, swiftly wrapping them! BAAAAM! The roots swiftly continued wrapping his body, immune to his mes as they were made of Spiritual Energy and no normal wood. They instantly started draining his Divine Energy and Mana, his abilities instantly weakening him as his body was paralyzed! "S-Shit!" Sol screamed, his eyes ncing at Tisha''s sword piercing his armor as the shadow behind him, Yuki, swung her sharp ws and shed his back with all her strength, attempting to behead him! CRAAAAAASSSH!!! ----- Chapter 1371 Slave Of Madness ----- "U-Unghh¡­!" The "hero" of sunlight nced into the red skies¡­ His body having been dismembered not once but twice, as it was slowly beginning to freeze. His head rolled over the floor after Yuki shed his neck and went through his almighty armor. To make things worse, Tisha had pierced his heart and cut down his torso from his legs. Just when did things went wrong, exactly? "Always¡­ It always has to be the pathetic people of this world..." He started to quickly recall his past life as his mind began to fade away. How he was just another guy in the billions back on Earth. Sitting over his chair, closed inside his room, tickling at theputer, while fighting against people on online pages for simply trying to express themselves. Hating on everyone, and never being able to love himself, hiding his pain behind a self-constructed air of superiority born out of lies that he forced himself to believe. Bing religious only to justify his selfishness and narcissism hate against everyone, and preaching onplete strangers as if he was some sort of figure of authority. Praising terrible acts of violence and insane people as the cool guys, all while sitting pathetically on his desks, thinking about everyone he hated. Incapable of finding a point on his stupid life¡­ And when he went to the supermarket to buy some mac and cheese, he got shoot down by the same insane people he praised, a mass shooter that went loose. When he died and felt like his consciousness began to move across a dark space, he instantly thought he was going to see god because he was a "man without sins" as he thought of himself. However, there was no afterlife, and there were no god waiting over a throne of gold waiting for him. The only thing greeting him was the endless, dark void. "Where is god?! Where are the angels?! What''s¡­ happening¡­?! I can''t even see¡­ the radiance of the sun or anything!" [Wish Registered, Radiance of the Sun has been materialized.] [Vacant slot for the Sunlight Hero has been found, administrating the Title.] [Unique Skill: Radiant Sunlight Armor] and [Unique Skill: Radiant Sunshine Sword] have been generated] "Huh? Wha¡­?" Before he could even understand what was happening, he woke up in the middle of a volcanic, hellishndscape. At first he thought he had gone to hell, but quickly realized he had be a Fire Giant, and he was in fact in another world named Yggdrasil! "Reincarnation¡­ Isekai! T-Then that means I can find myself a wife! And get a bunch of hot women! And be the protagonist! Hahahaha! Thank you so much, god!" Without minding his new appearance as much because he used to be an ugly fat ass before, he traveled thends of Helheim, defeating monsters and using his overpowered armor and sword to defeat "viins" or whoever he thought were evil. And when he thought he would be rewarded greatly for his efforts of saving a vige from monsters, the poor fire giants only gave him food and offered him a bit of shelter, a small, old house¡­ "Wait, I helped you! I saved all of your lives! At least sell me one of those hot chicks!" "W-What?! What are you talking about, hero?" "Huh? Why are you not praising me more?! I did it all for you! You, woman! Come here, you''re mine now!" "E-Eeek! Let me go!" "I said you''re mine now! I AM STRONG! Why are you not on your knees before my awesomeness?!" "W-What?! Stop it! You''re scaring me!" "Eh?!" And that''s when he realized that "Isekai" wasn''t as ideal as he had imagined. Women weren''t falling head over heels for his strength, he wasn''t being given a small kingdom to govern at his first week in another world, and there wasn''t any game-like system either¡­ Just some weird cultivation-based mana power that was a pain in the ass for him to even learn, simply relying on his armor and sword for everything. "You¡­ will¡­ OBEY ME! And DO as a I SAY! You pathetic little shits!" He tried to kidnap many women but the men of the vige stopped him, fighting against their savior who had turnedpletely barbaric out of nowhere. "Stop it! Don''t touch my daughter!" "You monster! Stop!" "Why are you doing this?!" "SHUT UP!!!" With a roar of rage and frustration, his mes were unleashed from his armor and sword everywhere, consuming the vigers on an explosion of light and mes¡­ BOOOOOMMMM¡­! "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ Hahahah¡­" Sol nced at the hellish scene, what was just a small vige of fire giants living together became a wastnd, all dead, not even the children or elderly spared before his rage. "You get what you fucking deserve¡­ Barbarians, pagans! I''ll just go look for another chicks¡­ Preferably human this time." However, he never could get away with this, every time he tried to do the same, the vigers would fight back. Viges and even small cities were destroyed by his selfishness and narcistic behaviors, his incoherent thoughts only fueling his stupidity even more. He had already lost his path, and was simply killing anybody and anything¡­ Until he found a bigger fish, the me Emperor beat him to almost death the moment he set eyes on him. And with ck mes wrapped around his soul, he cursed him and enved him¡­ "You''re my property now." The me Emperorughed. "A Unique Skill user like you ought to be useful¡­ I''m looking forward to your performance, "hero"¡­ Hahaha, you''re perhaps even more ruthless than I am, aren''t you?" "Aaargh¡­! Stop! Don''t you dare enve me! I can''t get this thing out?! T-This can''t¡­ be! This can''t happen to meeeee!!!" And since then, he became a ve that obeyed another, much stronger and powerful man¡­ His mind slowly deteriorating more and more, without feeling any guilt for the innocent lives he had taken. Until now, when he thought he could have some fun at longst by massacring some "stupid women" as he called them, he ended¡­ being cut down to pieces. "T-This¡­ No¡­! Not yet¡­! NOT YET¡­!"N?v(el)B\\jnn With a loud scream, his soul resonated with his armor and sword, the two pieces of equipment melting into red and orange liquid meal, fusing with his body. "GRAAAAAAARRGH!" And his true form was born¡­ ----- Chapter 1372 The Metallic Beast ----- The armor and sword that Sol possessed responded to his own emotions. Whenever he wanted light, light would be created, whenever he wanted to sh, he would be able to sh¡­ However, when they faced a strength that even shattered them into pieces, and that brought their owner to their deaths, they could only respond with thest remaining emotions he held. Rage, absolute and pure maddening anger. Reacting to this emotion, and also with the desire to protect their master, the sword and the armor melted to their most primary elemental form and merged with their dying master, seconds before he were to pass out. Mixing his flesh and internal organs with the hot, molten metal of the armor and the sword, and quickly transforming and embodying his true emotions, his true self, a monster. Despite how much he tried to make himself "the good guy" or the "one in the right moral high ground", Sol''s thoughts, actions, and beliefs made him an ultimate monster. And so, a monster he became. "GRAAAARRRGGHHH¡­!" With a loud, metallic, and monstrous scream, his new body was formed. Huge, above thirty meters of height. With gigantic and muscr arms mixing flesh and metal, a grotesque head made of metal with countless sharp teeth, and two huge red eyes on his chest. Metallic red and orange skin, with patches of red skin and countless of ck and red spikes of metal growing across his body, which held a slight humanoid shape, yet looked utterly abhorrentpared to his normal appearance. Ding! [The [Hero of Sunlight: Sol] Unique Skills have reacted to his emotions and near-death state, fusing with his body, and transforming into his [True Form]!] [All Stats have increased by +250%, Damage Taken has been reduced by -30%, all Fire and Sunlight Magic Power has increased by +100%. HP and MP Regeneration Speed has increased by +150%.] [However, Sol''s mind is quickly deteriorating, turning him into a berserk monster with no rational thoughts.] "He transformed?!" Yuki cried. "T-This¡­ So he was truly a Unique Skill user." Tisha sighed. "Well, judging by how that bastard spoke, he was always kind of a fucking monster¡­" Pekora sighed. "He''sing!" "GRAAAAAAAHHH!!!" The monstrous Sol roared, charging towards the girls while his body exuded a zing, radiant aura that burned everything he touched. His enormous arms, no longer wielding any weapon at all other than his sharp metallic ws, reached the ground, attempting to sh apart his foes!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAASH! RUMBLE! Yuki and Tisha swiftly evaded his berserk attacks, while Pekora in the back started channeling her Spiritual Magic to her limits, summoning more Spiritual Roots attempting to wrap them around his body. "GRAAAARGH!" However, Sol furiously tore apart the roots with ease, his mes burning them into ashes much more easily than before. Pekora couldn''t go by the same easy route again, the monster''s new appearance gave him a greater endurance and mes that could burn even spirits. "Dammit¡­! Alright, let''s do this!" Yuki roared. "[Divine Beast Spirit Fusion]!" "ROAR!" FLAAASH! A huge white tiger spirit emerged behind Yuki, fusing into her body, and changing her appearance, as she gained white tiger-like features, such as long cat-like ears, her white fur gaining several ck stripes, and a long tiger-like tail, alongside evenrger ws, and the Element of Light. "I might as well go all out too!" Tisha roared. "[Divine Frost Dragon Warrior''s Physique]!" FLAAASH! Tisha also underwent a slight change, her blue scales became silver colored and metallic in appearance, while she gained a longer dragon tail with a sharp metallic spear-like tip, and also, dragon wings! This was a power she alone had unlocked because of having been cultivating the bloodline given to her by Drake long ago. Although she couldn''t be a Dragon like Bedann was able to aplish, she acquired the Divine Frost Dragon Warrior''s Physique, granting her the power of Draconification, the ability to be a half-dragon. "GRAAAARRGH!" The monstrous Sol nced at Pekora instead, the origin of the mana-draining roots, and opened his jaws, unleashing a deadly beam of sunlight and mes! BOOOOOMMMM¡­! "Ungh¡­!" Pekora barely managed to escape as her body was overflowing with lightning. She had undergone her Divine Spirit Beast Fusion transformation already, fusing with her old Spirit, Aki, a Beast Spirit of Lightning and Life Element in the shape of a little rabbit. "Oi bastard, eyes on us instead!" Yuki roared. "[Divine White Tiger Arts]: [White Tiger''s Might]! [White Tiger''s Heavenly ws]!" Yuki''s muscles swelled and enhanced her strength over ten times temporarily, as she imbued the very aura of the white tiger divine beast spirit into her own muscles. At the same time, her ws grew to an enormous size, epassed by a golden light made of the spiritual aura of the white tiger, which temporarily materialized into enormous, gigantic ws! Using her enhanced strength and powerful light-made ws, she rushed towards Sol and attacked his left arm, covering it on shing wounds which she filled with deadly venom from her ws, while summoning Icicle Spears to strike his shoulders. "GRAAARGH! RAAAAH!" Sol didn''t take that too kindly, furiously shaking her off his body as his wounded arm slowly started to regenerate, but it failed! Sol''s eyes opened wide in anger, realizing some of the wounds filled with Yuki''s venom had frozen over. "[Divine Ice Venom Magic]: [Cryogenic Venom Infection]¡­" Yuki smiled. "This venom will freeze over and kill you from the inside! You like it, big guy?!" "GRAAAAAAHHHH!!!" Sol furiously swung both of his gigantic metallic arms against Yuki, while summoning hundreds of over ten meters big fireballs against her constantly! CRAAAASH! CRAAAASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, she swiftly evaded the tremendous attacks or intercepted them by using her huge White Tiger ws. Nheless, having lost her surprise factor already, she was being overwhelmed by Sol. Who was both fast and tremendously strong, while having the ability to conjure magic at any point from his own body. "Oi, you''re ignoring somebody here!" Tisha''s voice echoed below the huge body of Sol, as he realized her huge sword shed against his legs, cutting one of his leg''s ankles and forcing him to fall to his knees. "[Divine Frost Dragon de Arts]: [Frost Dragon''s Spear Tail]!" Her Sword Ki, Divinity of Frost Swords, and her Dragon Energy converged together into a spear-shaped dragon tail out of her aura, which struck down the giant made of zing metal! CRAAAAAASSSH! "GRRRHHHH¡­!" Sol didn''t take it kindly either! His eyes zed with furious mes, suddenly, several holes opened across his body, wereva suddenly starteding out. "GRUUUAAAAHHHH!!!" "TISHA! YUKI!" Pekora panicked as she realized Sol''s true intention, from the holes on his body, he erupted like a volcano, letting out tremendous quantities of burningva, consuming everything around him on a huge explosion! BOOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! "GRAAAHHAHAHA¡­!" Solughed, only to fall silent as he noticed Tisha having managed to grab Yuki and fly as high as possible. Their bodies were still half-burnt, but they survived from meltingpletely against his mighty Volcanic Explosion. "Alright, that''s enough preparations." Pekora said furiously, as dozens of magic circles emerged above her foe. "GRUH?!" Sol realized this toote, as the magic circles shone brightly, channeling the power of Pekora''s Lightning-Attribute Divine Beast Spirit. "[Divine Thunderstorm]!" CRAAAAAAASSSSSH!!! ----- Chapter 1373 Ascension ----- It felt as if the ancient god Thor had summoned his mighty Divine Thunder, the skies darkened, as lightning sparks emerged, and a secondter, dozens of thunder strikes reached Sol at the same time, constantly hitting him! ZAAAP! ZAAAP! ZAAAP! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAAASH! "GRYYYAAAAEERGGHH¡­!" With a loud, monstrously agonizing scream, the huge titan made of metal and mes fell to his knees and started vomiting blood and molten metal, his entire body squirming. "Now, finish him off!" Pekora cried. "You don''t need to say it twice!" Yuki roared. "Let''s do this!" Tisha said. The two of them leaped towards Sol. Yuki''s ws overflowed with as much divine power as possible, while Tisha''s frost sword gained the aura of a ferocious dragon! "RAAAAAHH!" Sol roared back, standing up while forcefully regenerating his body however he could, his mind already having gone mad, his fists reached the girl''s weapons! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! Yuki and Tisha incessantly continued their attacks. Explosions of shing light waves sliced through Sol''s metallic skin while stabbing, freezing blows opened his hard armor and continued dealing constant damage. "GROARR!" A huge fist attack went upwards, hitting Tisha. The ice elf barely managed to defend using her huge sword, but the impact came with an explosive wave of mes, engulfing her body. BOOOOMMM!!! Tisha was thrown away, as her body rolled over the floor. Pekora immediately went to heal her while Tisha slowly started to stand up, covered on burns. Her scales were strong but still, she was an Ice Elf, innately weak to fire magic. "You fuckin shithead!" Yuki didn''t like that at all, her Divine Beast Aura emerged furiously from her body, the roar of the Divine White Tiger echoed ferociously, unleashing a tremendous wave that slightly paralyzed Sol upon hearing it. "ROOAAARRRGH!" "URGH¡­?!" "[Divine White Tiger Arts]: [Heavenly White Tiger''s ws]!" Yuki''s ws suddenly grew ten times their original size, glowing with bright white light, as she swung them into a cross-shaped wave of destructive divine energy! CRAAAAAASSSSH!!! Sol couldn''t help but take the hit head on as he had be paralyzed, without even being able to use his arms to defend, the impact hit his chest and head directly! "GRYYYAAAARRGHH¡­!" His gigantic body hit the ground with a loud thud, shaking the floor and generating countless cracks across. His body started bleeding uncontrobly, as divine energy began to leak out, weakening. "Hahhh¡­ Take that¡­ bitch!" Yuki smiled, looking at the beast on the floor, almost dead. Almost. "Yuki, don''t lower your guard yet!" Pekora cried from behind her, as Yuki suddenly noticed Sol sitting on the floor, his metallic jaws opening and charging arge quantity of Divine Energy! "Shit¡­" A st of zing mes reached her, as Yuki gritted her teeth. Desperately, her Divine Beast Spirit Aura wrapped around her body and defended her from the explosion as well as it could! BOOOOOOMMMMM!!! "Ungh¡­ Hahaha¡­ You''re one tough bastard¡­" Yukiughed, her entire body almost charred, bleeding uncontroble, her Divine Energy had been almostpletely exhausted. "GRAAAAHHH¡­!" Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRACK¡­! The entire body of Sol started shattering uncontrobly, Yuki, Tisha, and Pekora felt a shiver down their spine as they saw a huge hand made of pure white light epassed on mes emerge from the metallic exterior. CRAAASH! "You''ve pushed me this far¡­ I have to actually thank you, for once. Thanks to your annoying attacks, my armor and my sword have evolved alongside me. We have be one." The figure of sol emerged once more, the "physical" form of his armor was no longer needed, as he transformed into some sort of ethereal entity, fusing with his armor and weapon''s "souls" and ascending. His figure seemed to have bepletely made of celestial sunlight, covered on mes. And there was a heart-shaped red crystal on his chest, perhaps his Divine Core. "You''ve gotta be fucking kidding me¡­" Yuki muttered. Ding! [The [Sunlight Hero: Sol] has fully fused with the Souls of his Armor and Sword, ascending into his [Ethereal Celestial Sunlight God] Form!] [All Stats have further increased by +100%. However, most defensive abilities have been lost in exchange for more power.] [By merely existing, a powerful [Celestial Burning Light] Aura is created, constantly dealing damage to anybody within 50 meters of the user.] "Ungh!" Yuki quickly noticed that her entire body started burning, golden mes spread across her fur. "Fuck! What the hell?!" "It is over!" Laughed Sol. "I have ascended into my true form! Ahhh~ It feels so good! I''ll kill you all and then that lizard, and I''ll steal his harem for myself! Hahahaha! [Celestial Sunshine Sword Rain]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn Hundreds of swords made of sunlight and fire started raining down over Yuki, Tisha, Pekora, and any other divine beast in the vicinity, huge explosions of light and mes spread across the already ruinedndscape. It felt like the punishment of the gods. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! "Urgh¡­ Hahhh¡­!" Yuki continued running away from the swords with her swift movements, reaching her friends, only for an intense heat to appear behind her. "Where are you going, kemonomimi?" Sol appeared behind her with a creepy smile, his mes engulfing Yukipletely! "I''ll give you a hug to DIE for! Gyahahahahaha!" FLUOOOOSH! "AAARRGGHHHH¡­!" Yuki screamed; her entire body was being burned. She feltpletely exhausted as well, her powers were not responding to hermands anymore, and her White Tiger Divine Beast was on his limits. "Hahaha¡­ GYAHAHAHAHA! BURN TO ASHES!" Sol fell intoplete insanity as heughed manically, without realizing two figures appeared to his left and right, Pekora and Tisha, who had finished healing. "Leave Yuki alone, you fucking creep!!!" Roared Tisha, her sword channeling all the energies she could. "[Divine Frost Dragon de Arts]: [Frost Dragon''s Wrath]!" "[Divine Thunderbolt]!" Pekora roared, unleashing all the lightning she could from her hands! CRAAAAAAASSSSH!!! Both hits reached Sol at point nk, his body instantly was sent flying down into the floor, vomiting white colored divine energy from his mouth. "ARGHH! Ungh?! W-What?!" Sol eyes opened wide in shock, half of his body had be fully frozen, incapable of bringing out mes. "Urgh¡­! My defenses, I lost them¡­?!" He hadpletely forgotten about that¡­ ----- Chapter 1374 The Last Resort ----- Sol groaned in agony, quickly standing back up. His fiery body was covered on frost, turning as hard as stone, with no flesh whatsoever. His "ethereal" form was in fact only achievable if he could channel energiespletely, but thanks to Tisha''s powerful ice attribute attack, he was frozen, and such energies could not be channeled to the point he became a walking miniature sun. To make things worse, blows hurt much more than before, even though he was now faster and stronger, his defenses had plummeted, and he might be even frailer than before turning into the metallic monster from before¡­ "Yuki!" Pekora ran towards Yuki, whose body was almostpletely burnt, her face was barely intact, although most of her hair had been burned. "[Spiritual Nature''s Cradle of Healing]!" The rabbit-kin quickly conjured the power of her Nature Spirits, wrapping Yuki''s entire body on branches and nts that relieved her pain and started to heal her deadly wounds. "Ugh¡­ That bastard¡­ Please¡­ Kill him¡­!" Yuki muttered, before falling unconscious. "Is she alright?!" Tisha asked, ncing at Sol who was still shocked over the damage he took. "As long as she stays still!" Pekora said, quickly putting Yuki inside of her Divine Realm. "But now, it''s only the two of us against that monster¡­" "We have to finish him off quickly, we don''t have infinite divine energy either." Tisha gritted her teeth. "You''re going to pay for torturing Yuki like that, you piece of shit." "Torturing? Hahah¡­" Sol startedughing like a maniac. "Didn''t you do the same to me? So hypocrite¡­ You women are all such pieces of shit!" Sol''s mes surged from his heart-shaped divine core, quickly melting the ice covering half of his body in just a few seconds, as he started to float in midair by the centrifugal force of the mes by themselves. "DIEEEE! [Infernal Purgatory]!!!" He spread out his arms as he unleashed a gigantic shockwave of mes and light around him, so powerful that it shook the earth below, opening huge cracks on the floor that led to a moltenva beneath. TRUUUUUUUMMM¡­! The wave of all-consuming infernal mes and blinding light instantly impacted Pekora and Tisha''s defensive barriers, blowing them away. Tisha managed to grab Pekora by the arm and hit the floor with her frost sword, using it as a support to maintain herself in there. Their skin was burning horribly, even with the new scales that Tisha had gained. Such scales simply melted before the might of Sol''s new magical prowess. "Hahahaha¡­ I''ve finally awakened it! My true power! I''ve always been the chosen one! From the very start! I''m the protagonist! And I am just beginning my journey!" Laughed Sol. "You''re just tribtions, a tormenting challenge to make the hero, me, grow even stronger! I have to thank you, women, you did your job. Now¡­ Just die already. [Celestial Nova]" He pointed his right palm at the girls, gathering a huge quantity of light and infernal mes, which slowly started to transform and condense into a miniature star! "Fuck, we can''t even move before this powerful me¡­!" Tisha muttered. "Arrgh¡­! DAMMIT!" "Tisha!" Pekora cried, hugging her from behind. "Do you trust me?" "Huh? Of course I trust you! Ungh¡­!" Tisha muttered. "Do you have a n? Say it already before-" However, before Tisha could finish her words, Pekora approached her face to hers as her lips touched her own, she kissed Tisha passionately, the Ice Elf was confused beyond belief, yet she felt her heart beating faster and faster. Their lips finally separated as Tisha was blushing red! "W-What was that?!" Tisha cried. "W-Wha¡­?!" "This should be enough." Pekora smiled, her eyes suddenly glowing bright blue. "I''ve made a connection between our souls, something that can be done through Spirit Magic. I needed¡­ a strong emotional bond for that. Well, I guess it is quite obvious, but I really love you, dummy." "E-Eh?!" Tisha blushed even more, but quickly felt Pekora''s might emerging from within her body. This power was something Drake had taught her, it was a powerful Spell only he, who had the Unique Skill Spirit Creation could use. But that Pekora had somehow adapted, utilizing her great mastery over Spirit Magic. "Now¡­ Let''s do it! [Spirit Fusion]!" FLAAAAASSSH! As the two girls souls resonated with the spiritual power of Pekora and merged together, Sol gave a disgusted groan. "What are you even doing?! BURN!" Sol roared furiously, firing the gigantic sphere ofpressed mes and light.N?v(el)B\\jnn BOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! The miniature star reached the two girls, the impact generated a distortion on space itself, as a shockwave shattered everything, the ground below simply disappeared as everything left was a gigantic crater leaving into the depths of Muspelheim''s molten underground. "Hahahaha¡­! This is hrious¡­" Sol continuedughing. "Did I do that?! I can''t believe how strong I''ve be! I''m a literal god¡­ I''m a GOD! And I-" CLAAAASSSH! "UNGH?!" However, before Sol could continue his cringeworthy speech, a huge frozen w reached his body, piercing through the magical barriers he had one after another and shing through his small body, leaving huge wounds behind! "AAARRRGHH¡­!" The "hero" screamed in agony, falling from the skies, and hitting the ground right next to the huge crater he left behind. His face was filled with disbelief as he saw the perpetrator of that attack,pletely intact. "W-Wha¡­?! What the fuck is that?!" It resembled a snake-like dragon, with blue frost scales, and golden fur, alongside beautiful rabbit-like ears, and a cute yet fierce appearance. The entity''s eyes shone with bright emerald and sapphire light. [Thanks to the powers of [Spirit Fusion], [Pekora] and [Tisha] have merged together with the [Divine Sunflower Spirit] [Divine Lightning Rabbit Spirit] and the [Essence of the Frost Dragon Warrior''s Physique]!] [Theirbined power has transformed them into the [Great Frost Lightning Dragon] Divine Spirit!] [All Stats have temporarily increased by +300%, and Spirit, Lightning, and Frost Magic Damage have temporarily increased by +500%.] [Summoning Duration: 3 Minutes.] Pekora and Tisha merged into a glorious dragon spirit! "ROOOOOAAARRRR!" The mystical divine dragon spirit flew down towards Sol, without letting him speak any longer, as a rampage of Frost Lightning rained upon him! ----- Chapter 1375 An Incredible New Fusion! ----- [Through to the powers of [Spirit Fusion], [Pekora] and [Tisha] have merged together with the [Divine Sunflower Spirit] [Divine Lightning Rabbit Spirit] and the [Essence of the Frost Dragon Warrior''s Physique]!] [Theirbined power has transformed them into the [Great Frost Lightning Dragon] Divine Spirit!] [All Stats have temporarily increased by +300%, and Spirit, Lightning, and Frost Magic Damage have temporarily increased by +500%.] [Summoning Duration: 3 Minutes.] [Due to the effects of the [Frost Lightning Dragon Spirit''s Aura] effects, all foes will suffer the [Pressure] Status Effects, temporarily leaving them asionally paralyzed, while lowering all their stats by -25%!] "Ungh¡­ T-This can''t be¡­!" Sol muttered. "They became a DRAGON?! Can that lizard¡­ make his subordinates into dragons?! T-That''s way too OP!" Sol felt as if a powerful pressure didn''t let him move at all. Merely ncing at this creature paralyzed his entire body, making his spine shiver. He gritted his teeth in horror as the beast descended, divinely bringing forth the might of blue-colored lightning, possessing freezing properties! CRAAAASH! CRAAAASH! CRAAAAASH! The huge lighting storm did not let him go, already paralyzed thanks to [Pressure], Sol''s entire body was bathed on the divine thunder, but instead of burning his body, it froze him! Swiftly weakening him. His mes no longer responded to him! "Urgh¡­! AARRGHH¡­! [Celestial re]!!!" With a roar of frustration, his chest glowed bright red as he unleashed all the divine energy he had saved within, releasing a gigantic beam of golden mes, hitting the Dragon Spirit directly! BOOOOOOMMMM¡­! "A-Ahahaha¡­ T-That ought to do it- Ugh?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn However, he quickly felt his body freezing even more, as his surroundings changed in an instant, hundreds of icicle spears the size of over fifty meters appeared around his small body, all of them overflowing with electricity. "ROOOAARRRGH!" The Dragon Spirit roared furiously, spreading out her beautiful furry golden wings, as the hundreds of icicle spears fell over Sol! "N-No! I cannot die here! I cannot die HEREEEE!" Sol desperately started conjuring fireballs and swords made of light, slicing apart the icicles while trying to run away, but his range was that much while being almostpletely frozen and weakened, several projectiles hit his body, leaving behind huge wounds as he somehow dragged his body across the ce. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "Uurgh¡­! N-No¡­! NOT YET¡­!" Sol''s Divine Core shone brightly once more, releasing a huge beam of golden light that quickly disintegrated the frost projectiles while leaving huge explosions through its path. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOM! "Hahaha¡­ E-Even like this, I am invincible! I can do this! I can win and-" CRAAAAASSSH!!! However, before he could even finish his stupid words, a huge frozen w pierced through his chest, shattering his Divine Core into pieces on the way. "G-Gaaaggh¡­!" The "hero" vomited blood, as he felt his insides being frozen almostpletely. The fusion was waiting for the perfect opportunity to finish him off, and they found it once he startedughing like a madman and shooting down their distraction. "Y-You¡­!" Sol groaned, trying to muster more mes, but nothing came out anymore¡­ "N-No¡­! W-Wait! WAIT! PLEASE¡­ ARRGHHH¡­!" He asked for mercy after all the atrocities he hadmitted without feeling any guilt, the ws slowly started tearing through his freezing body, the dragon spirit, although it could not speak, seemed to harbor the hate that Tisha and Pekora had against him. SLAAAAAASSSH! And with an upward movement of their ws, Sol''s entire body was cut down into two halves, his brain included. "U-Urgh¡­!" But even as he was cut down into two halves, he groaned, somehow still alive. He wasn''t even a Fire Giant anymore but had be some sort of¡­ thing. "GGRRRHHHH¡­! GROOOAARRRGH!" The Dragon Spirit didn''t finish in that, opening its gigantic jaws filled with frost-made fangs, and tearing apart Sol''s body, devouring him! "Arrgh¡­! IT HURTS! STOP¡­! STOOOOP! GRYYYAAEEERRGHHH¡­!" CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH! He screamed, asked for help, but nobody came to his aid. His body was torn to pieces and devoured by the spirit beast, his consciousness within his soul was slowly destroyed, as his soul was digestedpletely. "T-This can''t be¡­! God¡­ please¡­ help me¡­!" Trying to call for a god of his past life, despite being such a sinner that, if the god happened to exist, he would never lend him a hand, Sol died pitifully, like the pitiful man he was through his two lives. FLAAASH! After those three minutes, the Dragon Spirit stopped existing, exploding into particles of light, and leaving Tisha and Pekora above the floor, the two girls slowly woke up, exhausted, and confused. "Ugh¡­ Why do I feel like I ate a big buffet?" Wondered Tisha, feeling her stomach full. "W-We better not talk about what we did as a Dragon Spirit¡­" Pekoraughed a bit. "R-Right¡­" Tisha sighed, blushing a bit. "About what you said¡­ Was that the truth?" The tall, muscr Ice Elf, whose skin was covered on scars nced at the small, adorable rabbit-kin woman, whose emerald eyes seemed filled with sincerity. "Yeah¡­" She sighed. "Is it weird? Sorry¡­" "N-No¡­ It''s fine." Tisha smiled. "I kind of like you too. But¡­ Ahh, this is so embarrassing! Ugh, let''s talk about thister, once everything is said and done, alright?" "Tisha¡­" Pekora smiled, blushing a bit. "I guess that adorable side of yours is one of the things that made me fall for you so much¡­ Alright." "W-What are you saying out of the sudden?! We''re at war! How can you say that?! You''re killing me now!" Tisha covered her face with her hands in embarrassment. "N-Nobody had said such things to me, how do you expect me to react?! Ugh!" "Fufufu, you''re so cute¡­" Pekora smiled. "Oh! Right, Yuki!" The Rabbit-kin woman quickly opened her Divine Realm, bringing out Yuki, who had already healed. "Ahhh¡­ The guy''s gone?! How did you- Huh? What''s with this atmosphere?" Yuki raised an eyebrow, noticing the warm atmosphere between these twodies, who were blushing like young girls. "Something sus happened here¡­" "N-Nothing happened!" Tisha roared angrily. "Let''s go! We still have work to do!" "Y-Yeah!" Pekora nodded. "Let''s go, Yuki!" "But at least tell me how you beat him!" Yuki cried. "Oi! Wait for me!" ----- Chapter 1376 Fiera, The Infernal Princess ----- "Although the atmosphere of this continent is so freaking hot and powerful that we can''t move through the skies for long periods of times, if we just stay still above here, it''s a whole different deal!" Laughed Charlotte, the blonde tomboyish Dwarf Captain, as her Unique Skills merged with Fuyu''s physical form, the giant Floating Frost Castle. In the shape of a gigantic vessel, the Frost Castle shapeshifted, opening gigantic cannons that started charging with Charlotte''s Unique Skills powers, her Divinities, and Fuyu''s own Divinities too. "Let''s see¡­! [Divine Airship Captain Magic]: [Heavenly Lightning Cannons]!" As a pirate hat made of golden thunder materialized above Charlotte, while the rest of her robes gained a captain robe-like appearance made of the same divine thunder, Charlotte''s almighty powers connected to Fuyu''s physical form. The cannons loaded withrge quantities of lightning, as they unleashed dozens of beams made of divine thunder, sting hundreds of Divine Beasts below! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Impressive, although you''re only Rank 8 Initial Stagepared to everyone else, your powers have increased a lot, Charlotte!" Fuyu said in surprise. "I wouldn''t be able to defend myself as much without your powers to help! Even if you''re a bit cowardly about fighting in the frontlines, you''re quite useful!" "Geh! That''s rude!" Charlotte sighed. "Listen I am a Captain, not some insane nutjob that enjoys battles to the death! But if it''s for my friend Drake, I''m more than willing to fight! ¡­As far away from danger as possible, of course."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "ROOOOAARRR!" "SHAAAAAH!" "GRUOOOHHH!" However, to Charlotte''s surprise, if she didn''t approached danger, danger would knock her doorsteps anyways. Almost a hundred Rank 7 to Rank 8 flying Divine Beasts flew towards Fuyu! From Volcanic Wyverns to zing Giant Moths, and even Infernal Bat Kings, several fiery projectiles started falling over the floating vessel, while some physical fighters attacked with sharp ws and tails! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "Ugh¡­! The barrier I have is strong but I''m wasting too much energy maintaining it!" Fuyu cried, sustaining a divine rainbow-colored barrier around her body, fueled by Drake''s vast Divine Realm. "D-Dammit, I guess I''ll have to use my secret weapon!" Charlotte smiled, her eyes glowing with bright golden light. "[Divine Airship Captain Magic]: [Defensive Maneuvers]!" FLAAAAASH! Suddenly, the entire frost-made ship was surrounded by a wave of electricity which generated sharp spikes that began to pierce through the bodies of the Divine Beasts trying to break through the barrier! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "Gryyyaargh!" "Gruoohhh¡­!" "Gryyyaar!" The monsters started being electrocuted at a tremendously fast speed, their bodies were cooked alive, as they started falling like a rain of charred corpses over the battlefield! "And now, for a finisher¡­!" Charlotte smiled. "[Divine Airship Captain Magic]: [Mighty Thunder Anchor]!" Charlotte controlled chains made of thunder from within Fuyu''s interior as a huge thunder-made anchor emerged, moving across the skies, and crashing over dozens of flying Divine Beasts at once, explosive electricity hit them alongside tremendously heavy blows. CRAAAAASSSH! BAAAAAAM! "Wow, amazing!" Fuyu started pping at Charlotte''s aplishments. "With that you could actually be pretty mighty if you had the courage to enter the battlefield below though!" "I-I would rather stay here!" Charlotte cried. Meanwhile, as the massacre continued, a little Fire Giant girl with ck horns and a red, regal dress nced into the skies, while holding a brown-colored teddy bear with her hands. "That damn flying thing¡­ How dares it destroy my adorable little monsters?!" The girl gritted her teeth, furiously waving her hand, as several magic circles emerged around her. "Come, my Infernal Beasts! Destroy that flying thing! [Divine Infernal Beast Summon]!" FLAAAASH! The magic circles summoned enormous beasts made of mes, resembling wolves, goris, or giant bats, which roared furiously, exuding the power of Rank 8 Peak Stage Divine Beasts! She didn''t just summon a few little guys, but nearly fifty in a single second! "ROOOAARRRR!" The beasts instantly took flight even if some didn''t even had wings, beginning to attack the ship once more, fireballs, fire breath, fire beams, everything fire-rted was unleashed at once! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Charlotte!" Fuyu cried. "Come on!" "I''m doing my best!" Charlotte sighed, seeing the rest of the crew that were giving her their smaller Mana and Divine Energy for her techniques to be used well. "But those things aren''t dying so easily!" "Should we pull back to the Divine Realm?!" "But we''ll be of no use for Lord Drake like that¡­" "I don''t want to be useless!" "Dammit!" Humans, lizardmen, ice giants, and beast peopleined, feeling frustrated that they couldn''t step into the dangerous battlefield beneath. Their only saving grace was cooperating with Fuyu and Charlotte in the floating airship and st monsters from above. But one of the Four Hounds had made them her target, the little Fiera, the Infernal Princess, possessed the ability to Summon Divine Beasts with her powers! "Bwahahaha! What are you doing now?! Your barrier and anchor''s not working properly, huh?! Attack!" Laughed Fiera, as her army of beasts continued bombarding the entire airship. The barrier started slowly gaining more and more cracks, the divine beasts that Fiera summoned were ten times as tough as the rest, and only a few ones had died before Charlotte''s Skills, even the Elemental Cannons of Frost and Water summoned with the help of the rest of the crew were not doing that much damage either. "Pathetic! You''re all so pathetic!" Laughed Fiera. "Come on now! Let''s quickly push that thing down together! [Divine Infernal Beast Summoning Magic]: [Infernal Beast Fusion]!" FLUOOOSH! Suddenly, over twenty Infernal Beasts merged together into a gigantic zing fist, with fiery red eyes andrge insect-like legs! Not only was Fiera capable of summoning them, but she could fuse and transform their shapes and appearances as she desired. It was slightly simr to Drake''s Spirit Creation, yet at the same time different as she didn''t summon Spirits, nor had any other elements than fire. "DIEEEE!" Laughed Fiera, the gigantic Infernal Fist Divine Beast reached the airship, shing against it! BAAAAAAAMMM¡­! RUMBLE! The barrier shattered into pieces, as the airship was about to receive the zing explosive impact! However¡­ CRAAASH! It ended hitting tworge draconic figures instead! "Huh? Who are those?!" Fiera asked, ncing at uninvited guests. "We won''t let you touch Fuyu!" "That''s papa''s airship." ----- Chapter 1377 The Dragon Kings Daughters Are Mighty Too! ----- "Dragons?! There were more than those two!?" Fiera asked, stepping back in surprise, as she nced at the two draconic figures that emerged amidst the smoke that her fire beast fusion had created. The Infernal Fist Divine Beast had beenpletely destroyed the moment it hit the two dragon''s scales, it was as if their very scales rejected magic itself, and made the beast,pletely created out of fire magic, to dissipate into thin air. "Who are you?!" Fiera asked angrily, her two hands quickly started to gatherrge quantities of divine infernal mes, which swirled and seemed to be constantly transforming into the shapes of beasts, yet to be decided by their creator. "Name''s Bedra." "Kate." The two huge dragons said their names. Without a doubt, these two dragons were in fact the Dragon King''s daughters themselves.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Bedra in her glorious Heaven Light Dragon form, with golden and white scales, big, angelic, and feathered wings, and a crown of olden horns, with yellow-colored metallic ws and glowing bright eyes. And Kate, on her sleek, metallic, and artificial-like Mechanical Dragon form, with a series of silver-colored metallic scales, a long neck, and a sharp jaw resembling the tip of a spear, with two blue neon eyes glowing with artificial light. These were dragons like Fiera had never seen before, even though she had hunted dozens of different species of Lesser Dragons from the many dungeons spread across the Muspelheim Continent¡­ "Your auras¡­ they seem simr to that big multi-headed lizard over there." Fieraughed. "Are you perhaps rted? Wait, are you his daughters?! Ooh! Now it''ll be even more interesting if I kill you and bring your heads to milord! He''ll surely praise me!" FLUOOOOSH! The fireballs shapeshifting constantly over her hands quickly grew in size behind her, as they transformed into a giant tiger-like infernal beast and a goat-like infernal beast. "Can''t we talk things out?" Bedra asked, hoping for some sort of non-aggressive conclusion. "You''re our age, right? Maybe you''re being forced? We can help you!" "Nn." Kate nodded. "You don''t need to obey the bad me Emperor anymore." "Your age?" Fiera started tough. "Hahaha¡­ That''s always what tricks stupid people. I am not your age, you dumb lizard children! My appearance is merely the fruit of my efforts! [Divine Infernal Beast Summoning Magic]: [Infernal Beast Fusion]!" FLAAAASH! The two huge Infernal Beasts behind her fused together, quickly transforming into a Giant Two-Headed Infernal Chimera Divine Beast. "ROOOOAARRR!" Fiera swiftly mounted her beast, as she emanated her Divine Aura and quickly ordered the hundreds of other Infernal Divine Beasts she had created to move. "The fruit of your efforts?" Bedra was confused. "Bedra, be careful!" Kate said, preparing herself for battle. "ROOOAR!" "SHAAAH!" "GRUOR!" Hundreds of Infernal Divine Beasts that were already within the skies jumped towards them, attacking the two girls with their explosive fire magic, and zing strikes with their ws, tails, and bites with their deadly jaws! "[Divine Heaven Magic]: [Celestial Swords]!" However, Bedra was the first to act, as the big sister, she always felt like she had to protect Kate before any attack could reach her younger sister. FLAAASH! Her bright aura transformed into the shape of dozens of huge swords, each one being over twenty meters big, made outpletely from celestial divine light! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! With her own will, she manipted the des made of light, slicing through the bodies of dozens of Infernal Divine Beasts at once. Their bodies instantly exploded the moment they were sliced apart! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Let me help too, sis." Kate rushed towards the other side of the skies, as dozens of Infernal Divine Beasts flew towards her, attempting to swarm her whole! "Kate! Be careful! These are monsters stronger than what we''ve fought before!" Bedra said worriedly, as she shed the beasts and flew to assist Kate, but more kept emerging out of Fiera''s magic, stopping her and forcing her to fight. A gori-like infernal beast hit her in the back strongly, another bat-like infernal beast swung their sharp ws against her head from above, and two more lion-like infernal beasts attempted to bite her arms furiously, while the rest constantly bombarded her with fire magic! "You''ll need more than that to overwhelm me!" Bedra''s burnt wounds or fallen scales regenerated in an instant, having inherited her father''s Immortal Body, although much weaker than Drake''s, but enough for her to easily regenerate most wounds, she charged her scales with divine light. "[Divine Heaven Dragon Arts]: [Starfall Scale Shower]!" Her scales erupted from her body, overflowing with light as they started to fall like a shower of stars over her enemies, exploding into blinding shes of light and disintegrating the annoying beasts by a dozen at a time! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "W-What?! Just how strong are these damn kids?!" Fiera gritted her teeth, only to feel even more surprised as she saw what Kate was doing. "Don''t worry big sis. I got this." Kate said, her draconic body exuding a bright, neon blue aura as she spread out hundreds of small drones she materialized on the spot. "[Divine Technomancy Magic]: [sma Barriers]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The drones unified into different patterns, generated almost a hundred barriers in midair made of concentratedsers that turned into blue colored sma! Kate used this defensive spell she had copied out of Greenwood''s barrier he had erected on the Aquarius Archipgo, and noticed how lethal it could be, so she employed it offensively. Not only the monsters caught by the sma Barriers were destroyed instantly, but it also protected her and Bedra from the countless fire magic spells. "A-Amazing¡­!" Bedra was surprised. "Kate, that spell''s awesome!" "I made it so we can be safe." Said Kate. "Now, I''ll put one over here!" She quickly positioned most of the drones she summoned around Fuyu''s castle, summoning the sma Barrier around it and protecting it from the constant damage. "Y-You¡­! What sort of powers are you using?!" Fiera asked angrily. "Heaven Magic?! Technomancy Magic?! Urgh, that you haven''t died yet is getting on my nerves already! [Infernal Beast Fusion]!" As the young-looking fire giant girl said those words, her Divine Aura erupted from her body, transforming into hundreds of Infernal Divine Beasts that started to fuse together around her¡­ ----- Chapter 1378 A Clash Between Princesses ----- "[Infernal Beast Fusion]!" Fiera had enough of the two sisters ying around with her powerful Infernal Divine Beasts. If the power of her summons wasn''t enough, then she''ll simply have to take them down herself. The dozens of Infernal Divine Beasts she summoned quickly merged together, alongside the Chimera was riding. Their forms and shapes transformed into a Titan made of pure mes. Its entire body twisting constantly with countless heads, eyes, jaws, and many limbs, tails, and more. It had a single,rge head, resembling some sort of demon that came straight from the depths of hell, with sharp fangs, and six furious red eyes, alongside two ck horns made of ck fire¡­ Ding! [The [Infernal Princess of Hell: Fiera] has fused over a hundred Infernal Divine Beasts through the powers of [Infernal Beast Fusion], summoning the mighty [Infernal Divine Beast Chimera Titan King]!] [Her body has been fused into the Summon''s body, all her Stats have increased by +250%, her Damage Taken has decreased by -25%, and her Fire Attribute Magic Power has further improved by +300%!] "Hahah¡­ HAHAHAHA! Are you scared now?!" Fiera started tough like a maniac. "This is the might I''ve polished for so long, the power that once made all those bastards reject me! The powers I''ve inherited from my Sinful Ancestors, the might of summoning Infernal Beasts, straight from a Realm known as Hell!" "Hell?" Bedra wondered, suddenly remembering a bit of her previous life. She recalled hearing about "heaven" and "hell". However, she never thought someone of this world would ever know of such a thing. "You know this, big sis?" Kate wondered, flying back as she faced the giant titan of mes. "Something about it¡­ It is a ce believed to¡­ where demons live!" Bedra said, without being able to properly remember it, making her exnation a bit sloppy. "Demons¡­" Kate wondered. "Maybe we can ask papa about themter!" "What are you babbling about while being in front of my absolute might?!" Roared Fiera, clearly pissed off as the two dragon girls were ignoring her a bit. She swung her Infernal Chimera Titan Beast''s gigantic arms,posed of countless of beasts, the might was enough to shatter entire mountains! CRAAAAAASSSSH! "[sma Barriers]!" Kate defended herself and her sister through the creation of many sma Barriers, the two girls were slightly overly confident in their strength¡­ which ended making them pay for it. "FOOLS!" Fieraughed, as she overcharged her creation with her near endless Mana, fueled by the mysterious connection her bloodline seemed to have with whatever was Hell. "[Infernal Eruption]!" "GRUOOOOHHHH!" The Infernal Chimera Beast Titan roared, its entire body suddenly erupting with even more infernal mes, the barriers shattered one after another, incapable of resisting the explosive damage anymore! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOMM¡­! "Ugh!" Kate gritted her teeth, as she tried to fight back against the mes by firing several Laser Beams from her body and swinging several Technomancy des. However, all her attacks were futile against such an overwhelming amount of fire! Bedra panicked, quickly grabbing her little sister, and flying into the skies as fast as possible. "[Starlight Flight]!" FLAAAASH! Her body overflowed with a cosmic-like aura shining with countless golden stars, making Bedra fly at super-sonic speeds, piercing through the sound barrier and the infernal mes, and reaching the skies. "Bedra!" Kate panicked as she saw her big sister''s entire body covered in many burnt wounds, her flesh beneath her skin looked charred, but Bedra''s body shone brightly with divine light. Her Healing Spells that came included with her Heaven Magic came in handy, boosting the speed of her Pseudo Immortal Body''s regeneration. "Don''t worry, big sis'' fine!" Bedra put on a brave face, her wounds quickly regenerating as she looked once more pristine. "But be careful! You can''t be too confident, Kate! Remember what daddy said! If we get too confident in battle, the enemy might find a way to strike us down when we least expect it!" "R-Right¡­" Kate nodded. "Sorry¡­ I wanted to look cool in front of big sis." "Geez¡­" Bedra sighed, giving her sister a head pat. "[Seven Infernal Hydra Heads]!" However, before the girls could catch a break, Fiera emerged from below, her chimeric titan quickly shapeshifting as seven enormous hydra heads made of infernal mes emerged, attacking the girls by attempting to bite their already gigantic dragon bodies! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! The two girls evaded the powerful biting attacks by flying around the skies, as Bedra quickly channeled her Divine Heaven Magic and conjured powerful buffs. "[Heavenly Blessing]! [Celestial Armor]!" FLAAASH! FLAAASH! Ding! [Bedra] has conjured [Heavenly Blessing] on herself and [Kate]! All Stats have increased by +50% and HP Regeneration Speed has increased by +300%] [Duration: 10 Minutes.] [Bedra] has conjured [Celestial Armor] on herself and [Kate]! A Divine Armor made of Celestial Light protects the wearers from damage, decreasing Damage Taken by -25% and increasing Physical and Magical Defenses by +100%] [Duration: 10 Minutes.] A blessing from heaven and an extra armor made of celestial light protected the two dragon girls, boosting their stats as well. This was Bedra''s strongest talent in magic, buffing and healing, what Light Dragons mostly specialized on aside from their unique Soul Refinement Abilities, which Bedra had yet to unlock. "Oh! Big sis'' buffs have be even stronger." Kate noticed, slightly feeling stronger than before. "Let''s do this together, Kate!" Bedra said. "[Celestial Sword Dance]!" "Alright." Kate nodded. "[Mechanical Titan''s Bullet Fists]!" Bedra conjured a huge de made of celestial light as she flew across the skies, evading the huge hydra heads and slicing them one after another with her powerful divine sword. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Meanwhile, Kate''s two sleek, metallic ws grew on size to enormous proportions, resembling two metallic fists from a mechanical titan, which she propelled with sma energy to unleash a barrage of bullet-like strikes. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! The two sisters pierced through the seven Infernal Hydra Heads, while constantly absorbing some of the Divine Power and Mana from Fiera''s chimera, weakening it slowly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Amendable effort¡­" Fieraughed. "But that won''t be enough to stop my creation! [Infernal Dragon''s Breath]!" The chimera''s chest suddenly transformed into a gigantic fire dragon head, unleashing a devastating breath attack against the two sisters at point nk! BOOOOOOOMMMMM¡­! ----- Chapter 1379 Hells Gate Last Princess ----- The Attack was too sudden and incredibly powerful, Kate and Bedra were blown away, their bodies barely alive thanks to Bedra''s buffs helping them reduce the damage they took. CLAAAAASH! As the two dragon girls fell into the floor unconscious, Fiereughed. Her Chimera Titan, an almighty being that only the me Emperor was able to subdue, rose its two monstrous arms into the heavens. The mes flickered, slowly changing shape, until both arms gained a huge me spear and a zing sword, ready to impale both girls and kill them. "Hahaha¡­ Weak, too weak!" Laughed Fiera. "You were all talk! My power has only been bested by my absolute lord of mes! Fufufu~ Fuhahahaha!" Fieraughed maniacally, her mind had stopped being that of a child for a long time, perhaps over a hundred years by now. Amidst her insane mind, she recalled some of her memories, of what had brought her here. She was born as the fourth princess of a small kingdom at the northwest of the Muspelheim Continent, on and known as "Hell''s Gate", a Kingdom built by those that had created a pact with beings from another world. Beings brought to this world by an ancient, now long dead Unique Skill user, a reincarnated person born with the [Infernal Gate] Unique Skill.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om His descendants inherited a part of his power, sometimes weaker, sometimes almost as strong, however, as the generations went by, such power was weakened so much that it was almost forgotten. Until Fiera was born with a power simr to it, the Infernal Beast Summon. Born as the daughter of one of the many forgotten concubines of the greedy and cold-hearted King, she thought she could have a chance. Seeking her father''s recognition, perhaps because not even her mother gave her attention, drowning herself on alcohol through most of her life since she was born, she tried over and over again to gain her father''s attention. However, the three other princesses that existed in that Kingdom wouldn''t let her get away with it. Spreading bad rumors about her and her mother, not even her impressive skills could surprise the King anymore. Knowing of her future potential, they wanted to quickly get rid of her before Fiera would be a threat to the throne they desired. Her mother was executed by their plots, med for having stolen money from the pce. And that wasn''t all, in her despair, Fiera was constantly chased by allied knights of the princesses, who constantly tried to y her for the benefit of their princesses. Ultimately, after having survived many assassination attempts miraculously, she was med of having killed one of the knights that came to y her, which she had to kill using her magic to defend her own life. The king, already despising her for her being incapable of inheriting a better ability from their ancestor, send her to the castle''s dungeons, where she spent over a hundred years in solitude. In that time, her powers continued growing and developing, transforming alongside her own emotions, their major catalyst. With enough time, she evolved into something greater. She became an Infernal Beast herself and stormed the entire Kingdom. The houses were set on infernal mes, hundreds of beasts massacred the innocent civilians that had little to do with her misfortune, the castle was stormed by her monsters, the king was eaten alive, and her sisters burned to ashes. Fiera''s appearance no matter what never changed, her beasts having the power to devour energy and souls and transfer their "life" to her, maintaining her young at al times¡­ Living a life of pain brought her to be the harbinger of destruction, the Infernal Princess. Devoid of emotions with a child-like and yful personality that enjoyed the suffering of others, she spread her army of Infernal Beasts across the vast continent, setting aze many cities and viges. As if the continent didn''tck enough of these, she destroyed whatever was left within her territory. Constantly seeking something out of the destruction she brought, some sort of satisfaction, something that could fill the emptiness on her heart, she found him, the me Emperor. He defeated her strongest Beast she made and defeated her, something that had never happened to her, born gifted with a power she developed through over a hundred years of solitude. His imposing figure and almighty presence¡­ It made Fiere find a new meaning to her existence, to serve this ruthless emperor of mes and bring hell to whoever he deemed his enemy. She would burn the entire world and cover it with her Infernal Beasts! And these foes in front of her, were nothing but another steppingstone on her journey to please her Emperor. "Hahhh~ I can''t wait for him to praise me!!!" Sheughed, as the gigantic Infernal Spear and the zing Sword descended towards the two dragon girls on the floor. ZAAP, ZAAP! CRAAAAAASSSH! "Ungh?!" However, before her weapons could reach them, Fiera felt powerful divine lightning emerge from within the skies, descending from Fuyu''s body, as the lightning shaped itself into countless chains, wrapping around her infernal weapons and stopping her from killing Drake''s daughters. "Y-You again?!" Fiera roared furiously. "We won''t let you touch them!" Charlotte cried. "[Mighty Thunder Anchor]!" The lightning quickly shapeshifted into a gigantic anchor made of bright golden thunder, falling over Fiera''s Infernal Chimera Titan body and destroying a good chunk of its zing body! CRAAAAASSSH! RUMBLE! "GRAAAAAAHH¡­!" The beast roared in agonizing fury, stepping back as the chains attempted to wrap around his titanic body of over three hundred meters of height! However, an eruption of mes quickly destroyed the thunder chains and the anchor! "YOUUU¡­! [Infernal Eruption]!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! The mes destroyed everything, as the Titan nced at the airship above the skies, as a huge rainbow-colored beam gathered within its cannons. "Huh?!" TRUUUUUUUMMM¡­! A huge beam charged with Fuyu''s own Divine Powers,ing from Drake''s very own Divine Realm befell Fiera''s Infernal Titan, its body beginning to disintegrate before its mighty rainbow light! "Unngghh¡­! ARGH¡­! NO¡­! NOT YET!" However, Fiera did not give up, her red-skinned body suddenly gaining countless bright neon red colored runes resembling mes and beasts, and even demonic beings, her horns grewrger her eyes becamepletely red. "[Infernal Beast Evolution]!" FLUUOOOSH! The Infernal Beast Chimera Titan''s body suddenly underwent an evolution, its mes were restored in a single second as it gained two more arms, and even dragon-like wings, overflowing with even more power than before! "W-What?! She had even more strength?!" Charlotte was shaken alongside the rest of her crew. "She tanked that beam head-on¡­" Fuyu was taken aback. "You''re nothing before the Infernal Powers I''ve inherited from my Ancestor!" Laughed Fiera, summoning a dozen Infernal Spears and zing Swords, each as huge as seventy meters of length! "DIE!" The gigantic weapons impacted the sma Barriers Kate left behind, slowly beginning to destroy them one after another. Fuyu was beginning to lose her defenses once more! "Ugh! Why is Drake not helping his own daughters?!" Cried Charlotte. "It''s not like that, if it was up to him, he woulde immediately but¡­" Fuyu sighed. "Those girls have yet to go all-out, and they really want to show their parents that they aren''t babies anymore." "Eh? What are you- Wait, what''s that?!" Charlotte''s jaws dropped in shock as she saw two enormous masses of divine energy appearing behind Fiera! "RAAAAAAH!" "ROOOAAR!" And two powerful Divine Dragon Breaths that impacted her Chimera Beast! BOOOOOOMM! BOOOOOOMM! ----- Chapter 1380 Benladra And Kates True Might! ----- "RAAAAAAH!" "ROOOAAR!" Two powerful Divine Dragon Breaths struck Fiera''s Infernal Chimera Beast Titan, leaving two enormous holes on its zing body! BOOOOOOMM! BOOOOOOMM! "W-What?!" Fiera opened nced in utter disbelief at the two dragons she had believed for sure were taken care of! The two girls quickly woke up with the time Charlotte gave to them, and instantly went on the offensive once more. "They''re awake!" Charlotte cried in excitement as she saw Bedra and Kate once more flying in the skies.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "They took a short nap, I guess." Fuyuughed. "They still need to train their defensive abilities¡­ But look carefully now, Charlotte. You''re about to see what they are truly capable of!" "Y-You damn brats!" Fiera cried, her body suddenly feeling exhausted by the attack. The damage that her Infernal Chimera Beast took shouldn''t be transferred to her at all, yet she somehow felt tired. Those two Dragon Breaths had taken arge chunk off her own Divine Energy reserves! "At first we thought we could talk things out, but like daddy said once, sometimes talking won''t do!" Bedra said angrily. "You''re a meanie and cruel person! You''re nothing like Rose and Coral!" "Nope." Kate said while nodding. "W-Who the fuck is Rose and Coral?!" Fiera screamed in anger. "I am the Infernal Princess, Fiera! I have burned and devoured hundreds of thousands with my mes! Did you think that because I look young, I would be somehow a little angel like you two stupid idiots?! YOU''RE DEAD WRONG!" Her entire body continued exuding more and more Divine Power, as her Infernal Beast Chimera started to absorb the power and grow in size. "I''ll show you why I am the second strongest of the Four Hounds!!!" She screamed whileughing. "[Infernal Asura''s Eight Hellish Fists]!" Her already evolved Infernal Chimera Beast Titan roared, growing a new pair of arms, and unleashing a barrage of eight fist attacks, overflowing with explosive infernal mes. The fists were about to hit the two dragon sisters, however, several blue portals emerged behind Kate, as an army of almost a hundred mechanical monsters emerged from within! "[Divine Mechanical Fusion]!" FLAAASH! A bright blue neon light emerged from her body, as it connected with the circuits of the almost a hundred mechanical monsters, their bodies instantly flew towards Kate, fusing with her and assembling themselves together, sharing their power together. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! [Kate] has fused together with almost a hundred [Divine Mechanical Beasts]!] [She has temporarily transformed into a [Mechanical Dragon Titan]!] [All her Stats have increased by +300%! Several new Abilities have be avable through the temporary [Mechanical Dragon Titan] form.] In just a split of a second, Kate''s entire body grew to the size of the Infernal Beast Chimera Titan, and with her two enormous mechanical ws, she intercepted the titan''s eight hellish fists. The impact between both titans made the entire battlefield shake almost at the same level as the battle between Drake and the me Emperor. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAAMMM¡­! Kate''s fists were not only much stronger, but they were also heavier, each of the fire-made fists were instantly destroyed by the mere impact of her attacks, seconds before her huge chests opened, revealing a gigantic cannon. "ROAR!" With a mighty roar, the titanic mechanical dragon unleashed a overwhelming redser beam, piercing through the Infernal Beast Chimera and pushing it several hundreds of meters away! BOOOOOOOOMMMM¡­! "W-What?! W-WHAT IS THE MEANING OF THISSSS?!" Fiera couldn''t help but fall into panic as she was thrown away alongiside the Infernal Beast Chimera she had merged with, her divine energy once more took a big hit, and above all, she had also taken damage herself. "N-No¡­ this can''t be¡­! To be defeated by mere children? Me?! The one that had brought hell itself to this continent?!" Screamed Fiera. "Never¡­ NEVERRRR!" She quickly got up again, screaming in frustration as she poured all the Divine Energy she had left into her titanic infernal chimeric beast, who quickly took the shape of a ferocious ze dragon! "[Infernal Dragon''s Breath]!!!" The Dragon head opened its massive jaws, releasing a gigantic breath attack that could easily split the heavens and destroy many mountains! TRUUUUUUUMMM¡­! However, Bedra appeared in front of Kate, bravely defending her sister, her surrounding suddenly started to change dramatically, as her golden eyes shone like stars. This was the power of her [Stargazing Eyes] Unique Skill. Anybody with Unique Skills will know that the stronger they grow, the more abilities Unique Skills can develop, and Bedra was no exception to this rule. Her Stargazing Eyes had recently evolved a new ability, the power to temporarily channel the brilliance of the stars within the cosmos! "[Cosmic Star Aura]!" FLAAAAASH! Her Aura seemed like an exactposition of the cosmos within the far outer universe. Hundreds of small stars started rotating around Bedra''s body, as she quickly pointed her hands at the beam. "[Celestial Star Rain]!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Hundreds of celestial stars, mixed with the power of her Heaven Magic, were fired at the same time! The breath attack from Fiera''s Infernal Beast was instantly destroyed as the stars pierced through the mes and then through her beast''s body! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOOMMM¡­! "W-Wha¡­?! T-This is¡­! No¡­ Impossible¡­!" Fiera vomited a mouthful of blood as she felt her own body covered in several holes. The miniature stars were incredibly condensed sma and light spheres, deadly to almost anybody. "T-THIS CAN''T BEEEEE¡­!" Fiera tried onest stand, her monstrous form fusing with her chimeric infernal beast as she turned into a monstrous female beast made of mes, roaring back at Bedra and Kate like an ursed specter, rushing towards the two of them! However, the girls fearlessly charged forward, charging their bodies with their Divine Power, and quickly attacking Fiera at the same time with their fists. A barrage of heavenly and cosmic fists alongside titanic mechanical fists pierced through Fiera''s monstrous, zing body, her screams could be heard loudly as her entire body was turned into nothing with each punch! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "UUUAAARRGGHH¡­! S-STOP! STOOOOP!" "We will not stop!" Bedra roared. "You will die by our hand." Kate responded. Their aurasbined together, transforming into the gigantic head of their own father, made out of pure ethereal divine energy, biting through Fiera, and then exploding,pletely ending her once and for all! "My¡­ lord¡­!" BOOOOOOOOMMMM¡­! ----- Chapter 1381 Vulcan, The Warrior King ----- "GROAR!" "SHAAAH!" "GRAAAH!" Frost, Kuro, and Kumo attacked a huge Fire Giant man wearing a ck armor and holding a gigantic ck and red sword. The three powerful Divine Beasts had been devastating the army of the me Emperor. Until he arrived, and singlehandedly held back all three of Drake''s strongest Divine Beasts with a few swings of his Greatsword. Their bodies were already covered in many wounds, which were not regenerating back at all. Gray mes gently burning their wounds and bodies, their energies were slowly being drained away, their strength lowering exponentially. And this huge man responsible for that was simply standing there, without saying another word. His stoic and manly face showed a huge scar in the middle of it, his eyes red with red light. He was the me Emperor''s strongest Hound, Vulcan, the Warrior King. A man that almost any Fire Giant would easily recognize, a man of legends, that had made many spread stories about his battle-driven journey. His stories said he was born on a small vige of swordsmen, that was destroyed by divine beasts. As the sole survivor, he alone carries the legacy and sword techniques of his tribe. He wandered across the Continent of Muspelheim, utilizing the techniques his father taught him, and with wits alone, he in countless beasts. Slowly growing stronger one step at a time as he saved the lives of many others on the way, he was quickly known as the zing Swordsmen, andter on, the Sword King. However, after his legend was spread far and wide, he disappeared, leaving behind countless of people awaiting his return to the many viges he had once visited. Someone that was believed to be a hero by many, was working for the me Emperor. "ROAAARR!" Frost desperately leaped towards him, swinging his two gigantic ws while unleashing a wave of shing shadows and hundreds of icicle spears. SLAAAASH! BOOOOM! However, with a single swing of his massive sword, Vulcan sliced through all darkness and frost, a wave of red and gray mes hit Frost''s face, throwing the divine beast away. "Awooo!" The huge wolf groaned in agony as his face burned by mes that drained away his life and mana, Vulcan remained in silence, slowly walking towards the wolf. "You''re the first beast I''ve ever meet capable of taking such an attack to the face and survive." He said, pointing his sword at the struggling wolf. "Imend your efforts. I will give you a swift death by my sword!" Preparing a powerful attack using his gigantic de, Vulcan jumped into midair and descended towards the young Fenrir''s neck, aiming to cleanly slice it down. SLAAAASH! CRASH! However, what intercepted his attack was a huge ck and red hammer that flew towards his direction, giving enough time for Frost to run away from the impact, rejoining the other two Divine Beasts. Huginn and Muninn descended from the skies in that moment, conjuring healing magic to keep the three alive, for now. "A hammer?!" Vulcan was forced to move back, hitting the floor as he nced at the tall, muscr, and manly figure that had fired that huge divine hammer towards him. A white bearded Ice Giant man wearing silver armor made out of Drake''s scales, which quickly called back the hammer he was wielding into his hand. His eyes glowed with a bright red light, his aura emanating the power of not just a mere Ice Giant, a dark scarlet colored aura surged from within his muscr frame. "You¡­" Vulcan''s eyes were locked on the man. "The Beasts did well in holding back a monster like you." The Ice Giant said, his hammer beginning to overflow with his powerful mes. "But now, I''ll be your opponent." "Don''t forget about me, Rakasha." FLAAASH! A young woman appeared behind Rakasha, with long wine-red colored hair and glowing red eyes. Pale white skin, as pale as candles, wearing a white blouse, tight ck leather pants, and red heels, her body quickly was quickly epassed by her powerful Divine Blood Aura, materializing into a crimson red armor around her beautiful body. "Ruby, I told you to stay behind, he''s dangerous." Said Rakasha. "Mother''s already taking care of that area of the battlefield with the rest of our Vampire Soldiers." Ruby said. "Let me help you out a bit, at the very least, uncle. After all, I''m stronger than you." FLAAASH! Vulcan didn''t even wait for them to finish their words, instantly rushing towards the two Vampires while imbuing his giant sword with his Divine mes, swinging it several times against the two at once! "[Demonic Infernal de Descent]" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! Upper swings, left facing shes, vertical strikes, and explosive impacts, all came together as Vulcan unleashed a barrage of incredibly fast swordsmanship techniques at once! Changing his stance with every attack, generating a wondrousbo that could not be easily stopped. "[Scarlet Blood Sword Rain]" However, Ruby wasn''t someone that would budge against mere swordsmanship arts. Her Divinity, inherited from the very Venerable of Blood after he had failed to take over her body, erupted as hundreds of des made of blood were directed at Vulcan at the same time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASSSH! "Ungh?!" Vulcan budged, stepping back as he charged his sword with Divine Power and swung it vertically, a wave of all-destroying mes emerged. "[Infernal Wave]!" SLAAAAASH! The wave of mes was intercepted by Rakasha as he stepped forward, his entire body exuding an aura of blood and mes, thebination of his Vampire Powers and his own Divinity as a cksmith. "[Scarlet Hammer''s Smite]!" CRAAAAASSSH! As he swung his hammer, Rakasha''s auras converged together, forming a gigantic hammer made of blood mes, hitting back Vulcan''s Infernal Wave, andpletely destroying it before it could reach him or Ruby. "Not bad." Vulcan smiled at the challenge. "It is rare to see Vampires in thesends, even rarer to find some that are not affected by our intense sunlight and our zingndscape. How is it possible that you can even fight so well?" "Do we need to answer that question?" Ruby asked, appearing right behind Vulcan. "Huh?!" Vulcan was taken aback. "(I didn''t even sensed her move at all!)" Vulcan thought, his eyes opening in surprise. "[Crimson Blood Star]!" ----- Chapter 1382 The Might Of The Vampire Venerables Successor ----- "[Crimson Blood Star]!" Arge sphere of blood energy materialized in a split of a second, as Ruby instantly shoot it down towards Vulcan before he could properly react! BOOOOOOMMMM¡­! The explosion was devastating, blood energy possessed the qualities of draining life energy and ki from a foe it attacked, Vulcan''s armor protected him partially, but his exposed skin was quickly drained of arge quantity of his life force. "HAAAH!" However, Vulcan did not let such a powerful spell make him lose hisposure, with a loud roar, he swung his sword three times in less than a split of a second, three shes made of mes reached Ruby, who desperately tried to evade the attacks. BOOM! BOOM! BOOOMM¡­! She evaded two of the shes, but the third hit her from the back, her flesh was sliced open and her blood burned, her body quickly fell from the skies into the ground. CRAAASH! "You''re persistent with those attacks." Ruby smiled, as she saw Vulcan appear right above him before she could even say another thing. "This only means I''ve recognized you''re a threat. And I shall eliminate it! [Hellish de]!" His sword suddenly erupted with zing mes, as gray mes mixed between the red and orange mes he conjured. The sword quickly descended, attempting to slice through Ruby''s body and then erupt with enough firepower to destroy a whole mountain. CRAAAASH! BOOOOOMMM¡­! Ruby managed to evade the fatal blow but was overwhelmed by the mes, her Divine Crimson Blood Barrier negated arge quantity of the damage, but it ultimately shattered. However, Vulcan quickly noticed Ruby''s wounds regenerated at an incredibly fast speed, the wound on her back was already no more, and the mes that should inhibit regeneration didn''t even work on her. "You''re no mere Vampire that would get burned to ashes in an instant against my mes." Vulcan recognized Ruby''s strength. "However¡­!" His Aura suddenly epassed his sword, which grew up to ten times its original size, resembling a de made of his gray and red mes, Vulcan''s eyes started zing with mes. "You will eventually perish against my mes anyways! [zing Heaven Sword]!" SLAAAAAASSSSH! A tremendous sh with the gigantic zing sword was unleashed directly towards Ruby, the wave of shing mes was so powerful it generated a shockwave that literally devastated almost anything it touched. The ground below instantly melted intova, the oxygen surrounding it exploded, generating even more mes, the clods above dissipated in a split of a second, Ruby''s eyes opened wide in awe. "RAAAAH!" However, Rakasha emerged to defend his adoptive daughter, his body covered on red blood scales, as he now possessed a long, draconic tail andrge ws and horns. "[Draconic Hammer]!" CLAAAAAASSSSH! RUMBLE! The impact of his cksmith Hammer roared as if it were a furious dragon, releasing ripples that distorted space slightly, the zing Heaven Sword trembled, its mes dissipating into different directions as the powerful Divine Technique crumbled apart! "To think you can destroy my zing Heaven de technique¡­" Vulcan smiled. "Not bad, not bad at all!" FLAASH! Without saying another word, the excited Warrior King rushed towards Rakasha, swinging his sword rapidly, releasing powerful explosions of mes as Rakasha responded with his own hammer blows, boosting his strength by activating the Frost Dragon Bloodline he got from Drake long ago. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! Hammer against Greatsword, the impact of both heavy weapons was incredibly, the ground below was constantly being chipped away, but Ruby wasn''t merely watching, her powers flowing into Rakasha as she boosted his strength, letting him achieve such a feat against an opponent clearly superior to him. "[Vampiric Blood Enhancement]!" Ding! [Ruby] has conjured [Vampiric Blood Enhancement] on herself and [Rakasha].] [All Vampire-rted and Blood Attribute Abilities, Skills, and Magic have been enhanced by +300%.] [All Stats have increased by +150%, with an additional +1% every time they consume blood.] By buffing herself and Rakasha as much as possible, she attacked Vulcan''s back, materializing a huge spear with her own Divine Blood Soul and her Blood Energy fused together. "[Divine Blood Soul Weapon: Scarlet]!" CRAAAAASSSH¡­! The impact of her gigantic red spear towards Vulcan''s back made the swordsman hesitate for a split of a second, enough time for Rakasha to reach his head and st his helmet away with a powerful smite! "[Draconic Hammer''s Bloody Smite]!" BAAAAAMM! "Urgh?!" Vulcan felt the world around him beginning to spin! He had never taken such a powerful blow in ages, ever since he had grown to the level of being recognized as a living legend. "Not bad at all!" Vulcanughed, his eyes growing madder. "[zing Heaven de Phantoms]!" FLAAAAASH! His zing aura erupted from his huge, muscr body, as ten copies of the huge sword made of mes he had conjured before emerged around him, floating around the Warrior King as he fired them against the two Vampires at once! Not only were they powerful as they could pierce through literally almost anything, but upon contact they would instantlybust into huge explosions, trying to erase absolutely everything! "RAAAAH!" "HAAAHH!" However, both the Vampire Venerable''s sessor and the Godsmith unleashed a barrage of attacks using their Divine Weapons, intercepting the explosive swords before the could pierce through their bodies. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! The explosions still hurt them severely even as their barriers held some of the damage before shattering, but at the very least they were not impaled and blown up into pieces. "Show me more of your strength, vampires!" Vulcan slowly started to lose hisposure, letting a madness that had been festering within his heart take over him slowly, second after second! He rushed towards the two Vampires, his gigantic sword overflowing with powerful mes as he charged the divine weapon with his zing Heaven de technique and thenbined it with another technique. "[Hellish Ascension]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! Each impact of his gigantic sword released huge explosions of mes, both Rakasha and Ruby were being pushed to their very limits as they intercepted and defended against those blows, incapable of securing another hit against the Warrior King! "It''s done." Ruby smiled, however. "[Divine Blood Crimson Sanctuary]" FLAAAASH! -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1383 Rubys Overwhelming Power ----- As Vulcan overwhelmed both Ruby and Rakasha through thebination of several unique swordsmanship techniques, suddenly, Ruby smiled. "It''s done." She smiled, her eyes glowing bright red. "[Divine Blood Crimson Sanctuary]" FLAAAASH! Several crimson red runes started emerging one after another across the ground, covering over a hundred meters, the runes shone brightly,bining together, as a sea of blood flooded the entire area. "W-What the¡­?!" Vulcan was taken aback as he was taken away by the Blood Sea, which quickly shapeshifted into a gigantic sanctuary made of crystalized blood, trapped! "Phew, that was tough to make." Ruby sighed. "I had to drop my blood all around." "What is the meaning of this? You think you can restrain the Warrior King?" Laughed Vulcan, his sword overflowing with mes. "[zing Heaven de]!" Making his sword grow over ten times its original size, and covered by deadly mes, Vulcan unleashed a barrage of shing blows, explosions of mes covered the sanctuary. Yet! "Huh?!" Vulcan stepped back as he felt the mes he unleashede back to him, hitting him several times! At the same time, countless blood chains started emerging, wrapping around his body and draining his life force and mana. "T-This¡­!" He started to grow desperate, ncing around while swinging his sword, quickly realizing that one of his strongest techniques was not properly working against this strange spell. "You restrained him?!" Rakasha was surprised. "It won''tst forever." Ruby sighed. "It is a special Spell I created using my ancestor''s special spells as the pirs. It can restrain a powerful foe for a few minutes, drain their energy, and weaken them severely. However, against this monster, it mightst less than a minute." "RAAAAAH!" Vulcan grew madder, letting go of his restraint as his furious roars echoed across the battlefield, mes constantly erupted from his entire body and his sword as well, trying to constantly destroy the sanctuary. "Don''t worry, the beast shall be freed from his cage eventually!" Ruby smiled. "Sorry for ying nasty, but I am not the type of person to fight head-on like a warrior. [Blood Soul Curse]" FLAAAASH! Before the sanctuary were to dissipate, Ruby used this opportunity to curse Vulcan''s soul and body, his energy began to be transferred towards her as his stats started to lower exponentially. "Urgh¡­! ARGH¡­! YOU WITCH!" CRAAAAAASSSH! With ast swing of his sword, Vulcan finally freed himself from the sanctuary, leaping like a mad lion towards Ruby and Rakasha, the two once more greeted him! "[zing Blood Ignition]!" Ruby roared, spraying her blood over the body of Vulcan as it quickly glowed bright red before exploding over his face! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "AARGH?! Y-YOU! [zing Heaven de Ascension]!" Furious about Ruby''s attack, his sword grew twenty times its original size this time around, as Vulcan maddeningly shed against Ruby''s body with it, splitting her entire body into two! SLAAAAAAASSSSH! CRAAAASH! "Hah¡­ HAHAHAHA!" Vulcan celebrated as he saw Ruby being split apart into two halves! However, Rakasha did not budge as he rushed towards his back, his hammer descending over his head with a strong blow!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "[Draconic Hammer Bloody Smite]! BAAAAAAMM! "ARGH¡­!" Vulcan fell into the ground, his skull gaining several cracks as he roared, kicking Rakasha away while raising his sword into the skies and making it descend towards Rakasha''s chest! "DIE!" "[Vampire Venerable''s Divine Blood ws]!" CRAAAASH! CRAAAASH! "Wha¡­?!" Vulcan was once more surprised as he heard Ruby''s voiceing from behind a second before two huge ws made of divine blood descended from the skies and stopped his attacks, punching him several times and blowing him away! "URGH¡­! You''re supposed to be dead!" Vulcan screamed, as he nced at Ruby floating in midair. Her arms were missing and instead of wounds, there was only a divine, primordial blooding out of her "wounds" where there could not be seen any bones or flesh. "Dead? Maybe you should try harder if you want to kill the Blood Venerable''s sessor." Ruby smiled, showing her sharp vampiric fangs, as her body divided itself, showing that the damage Vulcan had dealt was minimal. Why? Well¡­ "You''re made of blood?!" Vulcan was shaken. It wasn''t that Ruby was made of blood, but thanks to her [Divine Blood Venerable Physique] she couldpletely turn into blood and avoid lethal damage by exchanging her blood mass, which she was already regaining by constantly draining Vulcan off his own blood. "Something like that." Rubyughed. "Though, should you be talking with me right now?" "Huh?!" Vulcan suddenly realized he had grown¡­ slower. He felt dizzier and slower, his senses were not as sharp as before, his mind was going mad, and his eyes took a while to nce at Rakasha, that came from above him! His hammer suddenly grew several timesrger,bining his smithy mes, his blood energy, and his frost magic power together, a huge hammer of red blood ice covered on crimson mes descended, hitting Vulcan! CRAAAAAAASSSSH! "GRUUUAARGH!" Vulcan tried to defend with his sword, cing it above him, his mes no longer responded him as before, no matter how hard he was trying to fight back, he was losing in terms of sheer strength, something not possible before. "T-This is¡­! I cannot¡­ LOSE! I am the Warrior King, I am-" "You''re another puppet for your me Emperor, nothing else." Ruby appeared right behind him, the blood mass of her arms already back into her body, as she gathered arge quantity of the energies she drained off Vulcan to summon her Divine Blood Soul Weapon again, Scarlet! "[God-ying Blood Spear]!" And with a powerful swing of her gigantic spear, she pierced Vulcan''s body from his back all the way into his chest, shattering his divine core in the way, and destroying his very soul as well! "T-This can''t¡­ be!" CLAAAAAAAASSSSSH!!! Vulcan felt his very soul disintegrating and being devoured by Ruby, as his blood was also drained, his body quickly turning into a dried-out mummy, as his consciousness while fading away, even now, could not believe how he was defeated. "I am¡­ the Warrior King¡­!" After saying those dry words, Vulcan, the Legend of the Muspelheim Continent, was defeated by Ruby, the sessor of the Vampire Venerable. ----- Author''s Note: Next Chapter will be the begining of thest battle against the me Emperor! Chapter 1384 A Clash Of Titans! ----- While everybody was fighting against the Four Hounds, Drake was fighting the big boss head-on! He knew that ultimately, Surtr''s mes would be the key, but he wanted to gauge just how powerful the old man was. The Dragon King''s [Nine Divine Dragon Breaths] and the me Emperor''s [Twin Abyssal Dragon Fists of the End] shed into a huge explosion of cataclysmic proportions. BOOOOOOOOOMMMMMM¡­! The explosions'' shockwave caused the whole continent to shake for a split of a second. The battle between divine beasts and gods stopped for some seconds, as everyone nced at the chaotic cataclysm. They all secretly expected one of the two to remain standing. However, to their surprise, both were as unscathed¡­ The power of their techniques were almost equal! "You''re one tough old man." Drake said, his multiple eyes glowing fiercely. "Good, I''ve got a lot of powers I want to try on you anyways¡­ You''ll make for a good punching bag." "Hahahahaha! Your arrogance knows no bounds, Dragon King!" The me Emperorughed. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to stuff your corpse and put you on full disy inside my pce once I''m done with you!" Both stopped talking and instantly resumed their battle, their powers and divinities shing and making the entire world around everybody shake! Some started to think the world wasing to an end. It was a surprising spectacle to see a Fire Giant battle a beast several hundreds of metersrger than himself like nothing, the me Emperor was not only proficient at using his ck mes of the End, but he was also incredibly strong physically. Perhaps it was quite an obvious ability, as he was someone within Rank 10, a Rank that was already close to what the Ancient Venerables had to reach to begin their journey as the world''s strongest. "Hey, you idiot, why are you not using my abilities to fight against mes?! He''s using two of my brother''s fragments too!" Suddenly, Aegir''s voice whispered to Drake. "I can''t use your strength recklessly, you''re not invincible. Also I''m pretty sure you get quite tired after we use your abilities, I don''t want to overexert yourself when we had yet to face the worst that this bastard can offer." Drake told her back. "Huh, so you''re saving me for thest?!" Aegir said, feeling slightly offended, yet at the same time praised. "Yeah, I want to see how far I can sh against him just using my own Divinities and Divine Abilities! This is also a test for my own strength, and I haven''t even hit Rank 10 yet either!" Drake had purposedly not advanced his Cultivation, staying at Rank 9 Upper Stage because he wanted to see how far he could go. He had already defeated another Rank 10 threat on the Deep One, so he wanted to see the difference between the me Emperor and the eldritch abomination. While the Deep One was almost his same size, if notrger, and had stronger and more potent blows that covered arge quantity of space and were also heavy, the me Emperor was much less "monstrous" and his battle methods were surprisingly refined. His fists and kicks were precise, his mastery over his ck mes was incredible, and his magic spells were potent, fast, and explosive. Unlike the slug that the Deep One was, the me Emperor was an incredible shy opponent, and his small size did not work against him, but was an advantage. The smaller he was, the harder it was for Drake''srger body to catch him, but he would end up weakening himself if he tried battling by using his Humanoid Dragon form, as it decreased his total powers and stats. And making himself smaller would only make it easier for the me Emperor to st him into ashes, burning him faster than he could regenerate! The advantage of having a gigantic body was that he could use his Immortal Body Unique Skill to its maximum utility. His body was sorge that even the most lethal andrgest of wounds could regenerate rapidly, without blowing the rest of his body into smithereens if he was smaller. At first he started fighting by using abination of weapon techniques, and his four Divine Weapons at once, without even calling for the aid of his Divine Spirits yet. However, the me Emperor easily intercepted all of his blows with his explosively powerful ck mes of the End Spells, and hisbination of Martial Arts and Body Strengthening Techniques. Ever since he fought the Vampire Venerable that Drake hasn''t been pushed this much! He was forcing himself to remember his abilities, every one of them was going to be useful against this monster! He quickly decided tobine several arts together. "[Divine Soul Forging Arts]: [Draconic Soul Strengthening]!" By fusing the [Divine Soul Shell] [Divine Soul Fury] [Divine Soul Temperance] [Divine Soul Rampage] [Divine Soul Fusion] [Divine Soul Materialization] Divine Soul Forging Arts together with his Draconic Arts, Drake created a new technique, [Draconic Soul Strengthening]!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om FLUOOOOSH! The effect was almost immediate, as a wave of Divine Power veiled his own soul and forcefully strengthened it to its limits, making it resemble a draconic monster of its own! This was also using the principles of the Draconic Soul Materialization Draconic Art. His Divinities melded together into countless small dragons, covering his body with hard materialized shell of his own soul, and fusing it with the Divine Metal Creation Divine Ability as well. "RAAAAH!" With a furious roar, Drake rushed forward, swinging his four enormous arms, and unleashing a destructive barrage of piercing and crushing blows with all four of his Divine Weapons, a storm of Blood Red Icicles, Shadow Spears, Spiraling Ocean Vortexes, and Beginning me Meteors bombarded the me Emperor was he attempted to evade! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM!!! "W-What?! What changed?!" The me Emperor was suddenly overwhelmed, stepping back further! However, he simply could not evade all of Drake''s tremendously strong, and gigantic blows and explosions, which quickly forced him to take several hits. His foe had not realized what happened because this technique was silent, but Drake felt proud of his own created technique, after all, its effects were tremendous. [You have activated the [Draconic Soul Strengthening] Divine Soul Forging Art!] [Your Soul has been Strengthened by +500%, with an additional +100% with every Dragon Bloodline you have.] [All of your Stats have been increased by 50% of your Soul''s Strengthened Power.] [Any of your Physical Blows will be enchanted with [Draconic Soul Explosion], increasing damage dealt by +50% with each of your Dragon Bloodlines, alongside another +1% with every 1000 units of Draconic Energy spent.] [Current umted Draconic Energy: 563.683] It sounded like a normal technique, but it effects werepletely out of this world. It seemed that collecting all those Dragon Bloodlines and strengthening his soul through torturous methods was paying back! "T-This can''t be¡­!" The me Emperor, who was trying to take it easy against the Dragon King, quickly realized that only he was being the arrogant one in here. Drake wasn''t being arrogant at all, he was simply showcasing his strength, and being confident on what he could achieve! "Now show me your true power, or I''ll crush you to smithereens before that happens, me Emperor!" Drake mercilesslybined the might of his Draconic Soul with his weapons, as fourbined attack struck down his foe as if he were nothing! BAAAAAAAAMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1385 Endlessly Burning Flames Versus Endlessly Regenerating Body ----- The me Emperor was overwhelmed, his body being struck four times by gigantic divine weapons, ice, shadows, water, and mes of beginning divinities wrapping around his body, constantly piercing through his Divine Barriers and Divine Armor! "RAAAAHHH!!!" With a furious, wrathful roar, the me Emperor opened his eyes, ck mes surging from within. With his roar came an explosion of the mes of the End, so powerful that all four of Drake''s weapons were pushed away. TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! A titanic pir of ck mes emerged before Drake; his dozens of eyes spread across his many heads nced at the monstrous presence with fascination. "Not bad!" Drakeughed. His four weapons overflowing with his Divinities and their own Divinities, converging together with his newest Technique, gaining Draconic Power! FLAAASH! Drake instantly leaped into battle again, swinging his four weapons with his gigantic, muscr dragon arms as his Draconic Aura kept erupting from his body! "[Dragon King''s Divine Weapon Arts]: [One Thousand Divine Strikes]!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! One thousand strikes were unleashed in just a split of a second, each one capable of devastating half a mountain! The strikes were, however, blocked by an enormous wave of ck mes! "[Infernal Abyss Wave]!" BOOOOOMMMM!!! An explosion of divinities erupted; the surroundings shook once more against the battle between incredibly powerful Gods! "You''re not half bad, old man." Drake smiled at the me Emperor. "I underestimated you a bit¡­" The me Emperorughed. "But that''s going to change now!" Both shed, mes of the End against a wave of rainbow energy,bining countless divinities together. Drake prepared yet another surprise, channeling the Divine Abilities he had acquired by devouring the Vampire Venerable and bing a Vampire Dragon himself. "[Primordial Blood Lord]! [Abyssal Shadow World]!" Drake roared, channeling the two Divine Abilities inbination with their rted Divinities. "[Absolute Abyssal Blood World]!" TRUUUUUUMMMM¡­! "Huh?!" The me Emperor was once more shaken! His entire body was suddenly swallowed by an ever-growing Domain that Drake conjured with no effort at all, until he found himself trapped within a Pocket Dimension, where the only thing he could see was darkness, seas of blood, and hundreds of draconic red eyes ring at him. "T-This power¡­! The Vampire Venerable''s Blood Lord and Shadow World Divine Abilities?!" Asked the me Emperor, as a Soul Fragment of Oberon, he knew very well about the strengths of one of the strongest Venerables of Yggdrasil. However, he quickly realized they weren''t the same, it was a much stronger ability,bining the two with Draconic Energy and other Divinities¡­ "No¡­ This is much stronger¡­!" He muttered, coating his entire body with mes of the End, shaped like a huge armor. "[Abyssal mes of the End Armor]!" "Let''s see if you can tank this." Drake''s voice echoed monstrously across the world the me Emperor was confined within, the Blood Sea beneath him quickly started to move, fusing with the endless darkness, the eyes, everything! Thousands of tentacles emerged, and hundreds of monstrous dragon heads made of shadows and blood, roaring ferociously. They constantly attacked the me Emperor, taking bites off his Armor and even devouring his own divine aura, weakening him for a bit! The me Emperor did not thought that Drake could had inherited the powers of someonepletely unrted to him. Not even Greenwood knew that Drake had be a Vampire Dragon like Sangre anyways, so naturally, this took him by surprise. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "GRAAAAAHH!!!" The me Emperor furiously fought back against the thousands of tentacles and hundreds of dragon heads, beams of red energy, spears and swords made of divine blood, chains of divine-sealing darkness, and everything else! Explosions of his ck mes continued to spread across the [World] as Drake smiled from outside, pointing one of his huge dragon hands into the world and beginning topress it as he closed his fists, channeling his Void and Space Magic Affinities! "[World Compression]!" TRUUM¡­! TRUUUMM¡­! TRUUUUMMM¡­! Around the me Emperor, the world that had trapped him inside began topress constantly, his entire Divine Power beingpressed as well, as he started to feel space itself trying to crush him beneath its invisible weight! "THIS¡­ CAN''T¡­! STOP ME!" However, with a prideful roar, the me Emperor''s ck mes erupted, his entire body started to grow in size! As countless ck tattoos spread across his body, the two Red Orb Fragments he held within his hands glowed brightly, imbuing him with their Primordial Powers. "[Space-Rendering ck me Sword: Gram]!" With a prideful roar, he channeled the Red Orb Fragment''s element of Space,bining it with his ck mes and materializing them together into a Divine Sword, cutting through the distorting miniature world and escaping in time! SLAAAAASSSH! BOOOOOMMM!!! With a miniature world exploding behind him, the me Emperor rushed outside, his horns growingrger and more demon-like as he shed against Drake right away! "Well, that was quick." Drake instantly received his barrage of shing, space-rendering blows with a different time of element, their total opposites, in fact, Water and Time! He didn''t need Aegir to use such Elements, as he had acquired both Divinities for them and also high Affinities, merelybining them with Divine Abilities would unleash a devastating effect, even more with apatible weapon in Ariel right there with him. "[Ruler of the Seas]! [Divine Holy Metal Creation]!" Drake roared, channeling the Divine Abilities powers. "Ariel!" "On it!" Ariel activated her own Abilities, which she had plenty,bining them with Drake''s right before the me Emperor''s barrage of attacks were to hit! FLAAAAASSSH!!! Ariel''s entire body transformed, absorbing Drake''s powers as she grew in size even more, glowing with a mighty golden metal as rainbow ice covered her body, the other weapons quickly fusing into her body like Drake had done before to kill the Deep One.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "[Divine Sea Dragon Ruler''s Mighty Fangs]!" With a fast and powerful swing of his Divine Fused Weapon, Drake intercepted the furious me Emperor''s Gram Sword, as countless currents of divine seas sshed over his mes, slowly turning them off and weakening them, not through water alone, but with the power of time imbued into them. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "This water''s no ordinary divinity!" The me Emperor realized. "He''s slightly manipting Time¡­?!" ----- Chapter 1386 Intense Clash! ----- "Ungh?! And why am I growing weaker and slower?! This is not just the Time Divinity within the Ocean Water¡­!" The me Emperor noticed his body beginning to grow weaker through a strange divine curse-like aura.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This power was exuded by all four of Drake''s Divine Weapons, possessing the ability to weaken their foe through abination of many attacks at once! Such as¡­ ---- [Divine Sea Dragon''s Fang]: Increases all Damage Dealt by +200%, Ignores -30% of the target''s total Magic Defense. Can Pierce through Spatial Distortion Barriers and deal direct damage. Whenever an attack hit a target, there''s a 50% chance to inflict a Debuff that decreases the target''s Physical Strength and Magical Power by -5% for 5 Minutes, which can stack up to -50%. ---- The reason why Drake''s weapons were so special was because of their amazing abilities, and the power to pierce through defenses, and even the spatial distorting barriers that the me Emperor was now wielding into his own me sword was bing incredibly useful now. "[Divine Spirit Creation]: [Divine Ocean Dragon God''s Wrath]!" And as if things couldn''t get any worse for the me Emperor once more, Drake unleashed the might of his Divine Spirit Creation Ability, summoning a gigantic Spiritual Entity that fused itself into his spear, shaping itself into a pair of titanic Dragon Maws, engulfing the me Emperor and pushing him into the floor yet again. SPLAAAAASSSSH!!! "Uaaarrggh¡­!" The me Emperor felt frustrated more than pained, his mes flickered before the might of Drake''s oceanic magic, forcing him to go beyond his current limits, and show the power he has been saving for muchter. "[Primordial mes of the End]!!!" FLUOOOOOSH! "What¡­?!" Drake was suddenly overwhelmed by an enormous wave of ck mes, darker than ever before and more monstrous and aberrant than what he had fought against beforehand! Covering his armor and weapon with his Beginning mes, he quickly unleashed a barrage of attacks, and then nine dragon breaths to just hold the wave for a few seconds! "Hahahah! Struggling, are you?!" The me Emperor floated in midair. "You''ve been a rather powerful foe! But this will be as far as you go, Dragon King! [Primordial mes of the End Embodiment]!" The me Emperor''s entire body was engulfed by his own mes, as he burned to ashes, only to transform into the mes themselves! He became a titan made of ck mes, overflowing with the power to end it all! Drake''s me of Beginning were powerful, but they could barely resist the improved version of the Fire of the End, the Primordial mes of the End! "BURN!" The me Emperor stepped forwards, his entire body creating thousands of meteors that all fell over Drake, the Dragon King''s armor and defenses were instantly pierced, his barriers shattered one after another! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Despite his amazing enhancements, buffs, divine weapons, and abilities, Drake was constantly being pushed back, even as he was trying to fight back even knowing that he was already reaching the limits of what he could achieve. "(I can''t let him beat me yet! Surtr had yet to level up enough to reach Rank 8!)" Drake wanted Surtr to at the very least reach that Rank, so his powers when transformed, could reach the same height as Rank 10 gods. For that reason, he had go to beyond his limits and even as his body was being constantly burned into ashes and regenerated again, he had to try! "[Absolute Abyssal Blood World]! [Holy Sun]! [mes of Beginnings]! [Winter Magic]!" Drake conjured three Divine Abilities together, and then imbued the powers of his Divine Spirit, Gabriel, into them. "[Celestial Dragon''s Heavenly Frost Star Shower]!" Around his regenerating body, Drake conjured over a hundred miniature worlds imbued solely with pure and divine light! Gabriel''s shining divinity imbued into all of them! With a furious roar, he fired all of them against the me Emperor at once, his gigantic zing body started taking the damage, as enormous holes began to open across his ethereal self. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOMMM!!! "UUURRGHHH¡­!" The me Emperor groaned, materializing arger Gram and swinging it around, cutting down the stars falling over his body as he constantly regenerated almost endlessly. "Quite annoying, aren''t you?! You just can''t never GIVE UP, HUH?!" With a furious roar, he generated yet another Gram, rushing towards Drake as his two zing Swords shed against the Dragon King''s four Divine Weapons fused as a giant frost-made trident. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! Drake did his best to resist, unleashing more of his Stars alongiside waves of Time-stopping Sea Waves, but that was only bringing him so far, due to the spatial-distortion abilities, with his feeble understanding of the element of time, Drake''s spells could be easily stopped or blocked. "Before being a Dragon King, you know what I am, me Emperor?!" Drake roared, his entire body constantly regenerating the deadly wounds he was tanking, his armor was melting and regenerating constantly as well! However, the me Emperor suddenly felt¡­ an incredible chill! His mes flickered, as a wave of incredibly powerful cold started spreading everywhere¡­ Drake''s entire body started to change as well, his colorful scales changing to clear blue and silver colors, his headsbining together into a single,rger one. His entire body covered in countlessyers of sturdy as diamonds ice! The power of all his Ice Divinities and Divine Abilitiesbined together, his Divine Weapons further imbuing their power into him, and even the Frost Queen''s manifestation seemed to be lending him a part of her frost might. "I am an Ice Dragon!" With a gigantic mass of ice over his arm, Drake punched the me Emperor''s zing body, crushing him into the ground, his ice melted constantly, but it also constantly regenerated, covering the me Emperor over and over again! "RAAAAAHHH!!!" "GRAAAAHHH!!!" The roar of two powerful monarchs echoed across the entire Continent of Muspelheim, their sh of divinities reaching heights never seen before in thousands of years within thisndscape! Crack, crack¡­ CRACK! Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! However, Drake''s ice kept breaking, shattering, and melting! The me Emperor''s mes were slowly overpowering him at the end. "Sadly for you, an Ice Dragon cannot beat the might of my mes!" The me Emperorughed, destroying all the ice above his body¡­ Only to be greeted by a gigantic mass of white mes! "But he can." Drake smiled, pointing at Surtr that had just arrived, his Aura exuding the power of a Rank 8 Divine Fire Dragon! "I''m ready!" "W-What?! He''s here?!" The me Emperor suddenly stepped back as he tried to run away from the gigantic sphere of white mes, only for the mes to growrger, engulfing him into a gigantic explosion! BOOOOOOMMMMM!!! The white mes battled against the ck mes, like two forces that negated one another! However, with Drake''s support on his mes of Beginning, the mes of Origin from Surtr received an unexpected boost, further overwhelming the me Emperor! "H-Howe he has grown this powerful?! T-That damn lizard¡­!" The me Emperor battled the mes, struggling pointlessly as Surtr and Drake rushed towards him together now that he was weakened! "Show him what you''ve got, kid!" "I WILL!" CLAAAAASSSSH! ----- Chapter 1387 Surtr Joins The Battle! ----- Just as Drake was starting to think about how to stop the me Emperor once he got past his Winter Magic, Surtr arrived, having done the impossible and sessfully evolving to Rank 8! His appearance looked almost the same as before, but he gained several golden-colored linings across his body, alongside a set of natural Scale Armor of gold color across his body, with three huge, golden colored horns above his head. The Red Orb Fragment that he was holding, a gift of the Chief of the Fire Giant Vige was now fused into his forehead, overflowing with great power that was given to him by the Fragment, who willingly imbued him with its divinity, while the me Emperor had to corrupt the fragments so they would obey him. "So you''re here! So what?! Another lizard in the frying pan won''t make a difference! And your white mes are much weaker than mine! Your Mastery over the Origin mes cannot bepared to my own over the mes of the End!" The me Emperor proudly regenerated the damage he was taking, his gigantic body made of mes of the End kept spreading around, growing stronger as he consumed anything on his path, even his own army of Divine Beasts. "I''ll burn you two until nothing REMAINS! [Infernal Abyssal me Vortex]!" With a furious, monstrous roar, the Titan of mes unleashed three gigantic spiraling vortexes of ck mes of the End, which flew directly towards the two Divine Dragons. FLUOOOOOSSSH! "Prepare yourself to receive it, Surtr!" Said Drake. "You know how to wield your powers better now, don''t make the training we had go to waste, kid!" "Understood!" Surtr roared, his Divinity of Origin mes erupting from his body at an incredibly powerful pace, his hands quickly beginning to materialize a huge sword out of them, his own scales, blood, and the souls of the other Fire Dragons. "[Divine zing Soul Dragon Sword]: [Muspel]!" The gigantic Divine Sword materialized with the help of his Unique Skill as well, the [Unique Skill: Heavenly Smith]! Drake knew that it was impossible for Surtr to ever catch up with his strength in the conventional ways, so he made sure to train him on using his unique abilities to his best capabilities. "RAAAAAAHHH!" With a furious dual roar, Drake and Surtr rushed across the two vortexes of mes of the End fearlessly, shing through them with their powerful Divine Weapons. SLAAAAAASSSSSHHH!!! Two waves of Origin mes and mes of Beginning pierced through both vortexes, the ck mes distorted and then exploded, opening the way for the Dragons to rush in, approaching the me Emperor. "Wha¡­?!" The me Emperor felt slightly unease! "This can''t be¡­! Howe he¡­ No, it''s impossible for him to be a threat to me in such little time. The Dragon King''s must be strong, but this kid, he''s nobody for me to worry about!" He quickly greeted the two Divine Dragons with his huge arms, shing against them while unleashing constant spatial-severing shes of ck mes with his two Grams. However, Surtr''s Muspel, carrying the might of several Divine Dragon Souls, was stronger! "[Divine zing Dragon Soul Summoning]: [Infernal Dragon Triad Manifestation]!" And Surtr wasn''t done yet, unleashing yet another three Divine Dragon Souls out of his own body, the other three he had out of the six siblings that had joined him so far, their powers quickly merging into his own Aura, while at the same time materializing into a stronger armor above his body. With this technique and the Muspel Sword, each shing from Surtr unleashed a catastrophic explosion of white mes, which dissipated and distorted the ck mes of the Emperor. In fact, he was doing it so easily that the Emperor could no longer fake hisposure! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOM! "W-What have you be?! How¡­?!" Incapable of understanding how Surtr has gone so far with his understanding of the Origin mes in just a few days since bing a God, the me Emperor realized arge part of his zing Body was being corroded by white mes, slowly consuming his own self! "Are you seriously asking how now?!" Drakeughed, showering the Emperor with Celestial Frozen Stars. "Because you''re just wasting your time! The moment I appeared here, the fate of Surtr changed forever, me Emperor!" BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "UURGHH¡­!" The me Emperor already had his hands full with evading and attacking Surtr, but Drake was still there pestering him with powerful blows that he could no longer afford to waste time on regenerating quickly! As his body was already weakened as it is, Surtr rushed forward, attacking his back, and unleashing a barrage of powerful shing strikes, each one sliced apart a piece of the me Emperor''s zing body, while making it explode, effectively making his own mass grow smaller!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "UAARGH¡­! Ugh! You damn brat! [Eight-Armed Abyssal mes Asura]!" The me Emperor''s entire body quickly shapeshifted, leaving the form of a mere Fire Giant, and taking the appearance of an eight-armed herculean beast, his eight muscr arms made of mes unleashing a barrage of fist attacks that generated cataclysmic shockwaves! Surtr was forcefully pushed back! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "Urgh¡­! S-Shit! My armor''s breaking apart already?!" Surtr quickly realized he was being overwhelmed, he alone could not beat the me Emperor, but it wasn''t as if he had gotten too self-conceited like before. He knew Drake as right there! "Don''t forget I''m right here, me Emperor! [Divine Frozen Sea Dragon King''s Mighty Frost Fangs]!" Combining the element of Winter Magic into his previous technique, Drake swung hisbined Divine Weapons, now in the shape of a huge spear, as he pierced the me Emperor only once, but that single strike generated a gigantic explosion of frost and sea magic, engulfing half of his body into pure ice! BOOOOOMMMM!!! "GRAAAAAHHH¡­!" The me Emperor could not easily take such amount of damage from the back, even less as he had been weakened by Surtr severely already, his body started to crumble apart, his mes did not respond to him anymore! "T-This is impossible¡­! It can''t be¡­! ME?! Losing to some lizards?!" "Well, you better believe it!" Surtr roared furiously, descending from above and piercing the me Emperor''s exposed soul with his zing sword! CRAAAAAASSSSH!!! ----- Chapter 1388 The Flame Emperors Trump Card? ----- "T-This can''t be true¡­!" The me Emperor muttered. His entire soul started shattering apart, several pieces of it were flying away, his strength beginning to quickly fade away. The zing body he had created to be even stronger ended being his ultimate demise, as it exposed his soul too much when it took damage. And with a sword made out of the materialization of the Origin mes, Fire Dragon Souls, and Surtr''s own scales and blood, the veryst Fire Dragon managed to overpower the me Emperor. "I-I can''t¡­ die like this¡­! This¡­! Urgh¡­!" No matter how hard the Ancient Fire Giant tried to struggle, his struggle seemed to be absolutely pointless. His ck mes were being overpowered by Surtr''s Origin mes and Drake''s Beginning mes. Theter were much weaker, he could overpower them on his own. However, because of Surtr''s appearance, the Beginning mes became an unexpected boost to Surtr''s Origin mes, that even now were slightly weaker than his mes of the End! Both Magical mes are said to be the strongest types of Fire Magic, whose origins'' are not from the Dragons, nor even the World of Yggdrasil. The origin of these mes was from a certain someone, the pinnacle of Fire Wielding Gods, the Venerable of mes who governed the world with his zing Wrath in the past. "These damn mes that took us so long to acquire¡­" The me Emperor thought. "Will it all be for nothing?! Will it be for- Huh?" However, in the few seconds left he had, suddenly, he felt something! The connection with the Four Hounds he had created long ago suddenly started to waver, until all four shattered. Their lives were taken away! "The Four Hounds¡­ died?!" The me Emperor muttered these words as his body and soul fell from the skies, Surtr piercing them with his sword. "Yeah! Too bad for you, old man!" Laughed Surtr. "And now you''re the one that''s going to go join them in HELL!" Surtr swung his sword several times, dividing the me Emperor soul even more, slicing it apart as he groaned in agony! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "GRAAAAAAHHHH¡­ Hah¡­!" However, in between his screams of agony, Surtr suddenly felt¡­ unease! The me Emperor started tough as he was sliced into pieces. "Why is heughing?!" Surtr thought, seconds before something happened. FLAAAAAASSSH! A bright, red light emerged from all of the me Emperor''s Soul Fragments, as tendrils of infernal mes emerged out of them all, merging together! "What the¡­?!" Surtr was taken aback, but before he could properly react, something even crazier happened! It felt as if the me Emperor was regaining power out of nowhere. "Haha¡­ HAHAHAHA! You''ve given me a favor for killing those useless dogs, you foolish lizards!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! A powerful shockwave of Divine ck mes emerged out of the me Emperor as his soul reconstructed itself, Surtr was overwhelmed, quickly thrown away at an incredibly fast speed! "Gruuaaargghh¡­!" Drake quickly flew to his rescue, grabbing him as he flew across the skies, the two fell into silence as they saw the me Emperor be "reborn"! Four different powers he did not originally possess began swirling inside of his soul, the voices of the Four Hounds screaming in agony as their ethereal forms were devoured. His zing body took a new shape and colors as countless purple mes melded with his ck mes, swirling into a gigantic titan made of infernal fire. The zing body he had acquired evolved, as the Poisonous mes of Jormungandr merged with his Primordial mes of the End. And then, to top it off, several monstrous Infernal Beasts heads, limbs, tails, and eyes started popping out of his zing body constantly, an army of monsters made of these deadly mes was being created! His body then gained a shining red armor, demonic in appearance, alongside a huge red and silver sword, overflowing with powerful bright sunlight! "This bastard¡­ He acquired the powers of the Four Hounds after they were defeated?!" Bedann asked in shock in the distance, as she was finished crushing a dozen Rank 9 Divine Beasts fused with Miranda. "T-This can''t be! But their souls were destroyed, I felt it!" Miranda said in surprise. "That armor and that sword¡­ they''re identical to the equipment that guy you killed was using! Right?" Yuki wondered, standing over the corpse of a Divine Beast. "Y-Yeah¡­" Pekora muttered. "But how? To attain their powers he should had at least eaten their souls, but their souls were destroyed by us!" "Didn''t we eat him?! But even then, we didn''t get any power from him¡­" Tisha suddenly realized something that they should had noticed earlier. "But ze''s gone! Howe her powers¡­ and even her voice is within that monster?!" Hector couldn''t believe what his eyes were seeing. "That bastard¡­ What kind of trick did he pull out on us?!" Larzak roared. "Was his n to have his own loyal servants get killed?! What sort of monster is he¡­" Kraxka sighed. "The sort of monster that''s called the me Emperor¡­" Sighed Agni. "A monster like him¡­ Is capable of anything." "So this was his n all along?" Leona wondered. "T-Those are the powers of the girl we in!" Said Bedra, pointing at the distance. "Yeah¡­" Kate nodded. "This is bad, we need to go help papa." "Right!" Bedra nodded. "That pressure¡­ And that mighty sword¡­" Ruby sighed. "Even that guy''s powers are there¡­" "This is¡­ unexpected beyond belief." Rakasha said. The me Emperor keptughing through his transformation, constantly sending shockwaves of energy that didn''t allow anybody to get closer to him. Once his transformation finished, a titan covered on zing red armor, which slowly turned deep ck, holding a sword that could slice a mountain, surrounded by hundreds of Infernal Beasts made of ck and Purple mes emerged. Not only did he exude the already overwhelming power of ck mes of the End, but the powers of his subordinates merged with them, turning his strength into something utterly Demonic.N?v(el)B\\jnn "You have served me well, my hounds." The me Emperorughed. "Now let me avenge you with the powers you''ve lend to me!" ----- Chapter 1389 The True Purpose Of The Four Hounds ----- [The Power of The [me Emperor]''s have been amplified by the [ck mes of the End Stigma]!] [All of the Special Abilities of the [Four Hounds] that have taken this Stigma have been imbued themselves into his soul into the moment of their Deaths!] [The [me Emperor] acquired the [Unique Skill: Radiant Sunlight Armor], [Unique Skill: Radiant Sunshine Sword], [Divine Ability: Jormungandr''s Abyssal Venomous mes], [Divine Ability: Heaven me Sword Arts], and [Divine Ability: Divine Infernal Beast Summon]!] [All inherited abilities have been corrupted by the [ck mes of the End] and the agony of their original user''s death. By the power of the [ck mes of the End Stigma], the stronger the agony in their deaths, the stronger the abilities will evolve.] [The [Unique Skill: Radiant Sunlight Armor] and [Unique Skill: Radiant Sunshine Sword] have Evolved into the [Unique Skill: Abyssal Star Armor] and [Unique Skill: Abyssal Star Sword]!] [The [Divine Ability: Jormungandr''s Abyssal Venomous mes] has evolved into the [Divine Ability: Jormungandr''s World Ending Miasmic mes]!] [The [Divine Ability: Heaven me Sword Arts] has evolved into the [Divine Ability: Infernal Abyss me Sword Arts]!] [The [Divine Ability: Divine Infernal Beast Summon] has evolved into the [Divine Ability: Abyssal mes of the End Infernal Beast Summon]!] The system messages kept popping up one after another in front of Drake and all his allies, as they were given a share of the System''s powers through the Job System that had strengthened so many before. The me Emperor not only had inherited their powers, but based on how agonizing their deaths were, the stronger the abilities inherited became! "What sort of sadistic motherfucker are you¡­?!" Surtr couldn''t take this anymore, gritting his teeth as he faced the titan that had emerged in front of everyone. "Hah, I was half-expecting something like this." Drakeughed. "These bastards, whenever you push them this far, they always have some insane ability saved for thest moment. You don''t get to be so strong as them without having several trump cards. Luckily, I do have my own too." "Y-You think we can defeat him now?! He''s surely¡­ has already surpassed Rank 10 now¡­" Surtr seemed to be losing hope. "Surtr, can you be losing hope in front of your friends?" Asked Drake, looking at the looming titan slowly walking towards them whileughing. "Trust me, I''ve fought my fair deal of insane monsters before." The Dragon King quickly noticed the wave of Infernal Beasts made out of ck mes and Purple mes approaching, every one of them was Rank 9 at the minimum, with a vast amount of Rank 10s too. The me Emperor''s army of Divine Beasts and Fire Giant Soldiers was mostly dealt with by now, his army was powerful but Drake''s army was much stronger, nheless, it seemed that the me Emperor had nned his own defeat! He wanted to be thest oneughing no matter what, a tricky, sick bastard. However, Drake knew how to deal with him, the power he could only use every 24 Hours, he was saving it for such a moment. It was his strongest trump card ever since he became a God, the Special Ability within his [Unique Skill: God]! And with this power, he was nning to both weaken the me Emperor¡­ and steal all those fancy abilities he got for himself. But it wasn''t as if he could do it now, Drake had to first get closer to him, close enough he could touch his body or soul, touching his armor might not do it, he might need to pierce through it and touch his soul, as hecked flesh now that he was made of mes. "Everyone, the war is not over!" Drake roared, ncing at the army of allies and friends behind him. "Concentrate in what we can do now! All of you regroup! The surviving Divine Beasts! Bring the wounded soldiers back to the Divine Realm! All those that can still fight, join us in the frontlines!" "Alright! Let''s do this!" Bedann roared in her Chaos Dragon Form, descending from the skies. "We did it before, we can do it again!" Roared Tisha. "As long as Lord Drake''s leading us¡­" Hector smiled. "Papa! We''ll help too!" Bedra said. "Yeah." Kate nodded.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The rest cheered as well, Drake was quickly surrounded by his strongest aides, and his wives and children. However, there was a part of the army that couldn''t simply cheer up from Drake''s words alone. After all, they served another dragon, another leader they wanted to hear their words of inspiration from. Drake nced back at Surtr, as if trying to tell him something without saying a word. His eyes felt meaningful, as big as they were, Surtr understood what he meant. He gritted his sharp jaws, ncing back at his friends as well, everyone there fighting alongside them¡­ He couldn''t leave them without his own words either. After all, he was also a leader. "Everyone! We can do this! Don''t lose hope!" Surtr roared, even if he himself was doubting Drake''s words, he could simply not abandon everyone to this despair! If he had to, he would simply fake his enthusiasm and confidence. "That''s the words a leader must say!" Nadia said,nding at the side of Surtr, resting her huge axe over herrge and muscr shoulders. Her eyes glowed with a fiery fierceness. "Well said! Even if a bit sloppy¡­" Mina giggled, her aura of White Dragon mes epassed her body, resembling a saintly veil. "H-Hey! I''m trying my best!" Surtr felt embarrassed. "Alright boss! You call me, Ie!" Jamar said, raising the sword Surtr had created for him by reinforcing and enchanting the old, rusty sword of his father. "A young leader has many ws, but through practice we can improve on that." Leonaughed, carrying her brother over a Lion me Spirit. "Count on me as well, these powers I have won''t go to waste." Agni nodded, the Red Jewel in his forehead glowed with a divine light. Apanying there were many Fire Giant Warriors and Divine Beasts tamed by them that refused to simply run away from danger, from both tribes, unified together to take down the monster that wanted them gone. The Fire Dragon and the Ice Dragon Armies never felt so unified before, facing an even more dangerous army of beasts together. ----- Chapter 1390 A Monstrous Army Of Infernal Beasts ----- The ferocious Infernal Divine Beasts rushed in faster than the previous Divine Beasts that had been in some time ago. Their bodies ring with ck and purple mes, converging together into even more menacing and monstrous shapes. The only shapes everyone could discern were those of wolf-like, bird-like, and human-like. The fliers were strangely shaped, resembling aberrant chimeras between birds and wyverns, while the wolf-like ones had enormous heads and jaws, some with overly long tails as well. And the human-like ones were the strongest, most of them being the Rank 10 Infernal Beasts. Their appearances varied from small ones that looked like children, with strong magical power, tall andnky ones with sharp ws and high speed, and then thergest and heaviest, who held weapons made of their own mes. For those that had fought and defeated the Four Hounds, it felt as if these human-like Infernal beasts had the shape of them! And even some of their abilities, it was as if they were all weaker mass-produced versions of the Four Hounds. Hector, Larzak, and Kraxka led arge army of Divine Beasts and Warrior Lizardmen packed with Divine Armor and Divine Weapons, most of these were the warriors that kept training and consuming Divine Potions, mostly being around Rank 8, an Elite Army that Drake had raised carefully. The trio unleashed a barrage of attacks with their strongest elements. Hector''s light seemed to be the strongest against these beasts, so he made sure to conjure arge Domain of Light to damage the beasts constantly. His spear, fast movements, and reliable personality made the army they led trust on him the most. Kraxka and Larzak were slightly grumpier, but also strong-hearted. Kraxka''sbination of Frost and me Magic created a devastating wave of explosions and frost. These beasts were powerful at regenerating, however, and he had to first freeze their bodies rapidly before destroying them. The army wasn''t alone either, as Drake had made sure to summon an army of his own. Combining some Mortal Spells with Divinity, channeling his Element of Death, he created hundreds of Undead out of the Divine Beasts Corpsesying around. And then, with his Spirit Creation Ability, he summoned yet another army of around three hundred Elemental Divine Dragon Spirits to join everybody else! With thebination of armies, especially of these beasts that could work as meat shields, the survivability of his troops rose greatly, even more with all the good equipment he had made for them. Larzak usually was a more lone fighter, unleashing countless fist attacks around the battlefield and blowing away the Infernal beasts one after another as if they were nothing, that is until he shed against the human-like ones. Agni''s buff had already ended, but some lingering power of such buffs that awakened their innate talents stayed, further giving them a boost in power even if not as big as the buff itself. Larzak was trying his best to prove his own strength, shing against the beasts alone. However, that quickly proved to not be enough, seeing as he was alone, the human infernal beasts cornered him. "Dammit! Are these things much intelligent than divine beasts?!" Larzak muttered, swiftly punching them as they came. However, he noticed a bit tooter that arge group of over a dozen Infernal Beasts in the shape of small children were giggling in the back of therger ones, suddenly conjuring dozens of fireballs made of mes of the End¡­ "S-Shit!" Larzak tried to escape, but he was stopped by therger ones! His foolish decision to fight alone to not be a burden quickly endeding to bite his tail. Hector and Kraxka wereing there with their armies, but it was already toote, the giant fireballs made of mes of the End were already closing in! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOMMM!!! "Guuaarrgh..!" Larzak groaned, feeling the agonizing burning pain on his scales¡­ Only to not feel as much pain as he imagined. Dumbfounded, he nced at his own body and hands, suddenly realizing a veil of White Dragon mes covered his body! And then, at the distance, he saw Surtr and hispanions flying nearby, a saint-like fire giantess, Mina had conjured a life-saving spell she had created and polished for a while. "[White Dragon me Magic]: [Divine White Dragon mes Armor]!" FLAAAAASSSH! Not only it covered mostly all allies in a second and extremely fast, but it also protected them from mes of the End Damage the most! It was a special Barrier Spell she had created, which she conjured by holding Surtr''s hand and letting him share his Origin mes to the mix. Ding! [Your body has been covered in the [Divine White Dragon mes Armor], All Damage against ck mes of the End has reduced by -50%, and their corrosive powers have been reduced by -70%. Increases Health and Mana Self-Regeneration Speed by +300%] [Duration: 30 Minutes.] "A-Amazing¡­!" Larzak nced at the system windows in awe. Hector and Kraxka''s army quickly joined him, and after reprimanding him, they started their massacre, opening the way for the rest of the armies to enter the battle! "Phew! Now that was tiring!" Sighed Mina. "And it onlysts 30 Minutes¡­ I wanted it tost at least a day, no?" "It is already insane you can conjure such a spell! I don''t have enough mastery or talent over Support-type magic to do something like that myself¡­!" Surtr couldn''t help but praise Mina. "Well, I spent most of my time training trying to make this spell! I''m d it ising in handy!" Mina giggled. "Now, now, you two lovebirds, how about we concentrate in what''s in front of us?" Asked Nadia, her Divine zing battle axe started to glow bright red, overflowing with dragon mes. "We''re getting closer!" Jamar said. The group was flying over Surtr''s body as they helped the armies below with support magic, until the me Emperor noticed the "flies" approaching. "You''re not even worth my time, begone!" Roared the me Emperor with augh, his titanic body of over five hundred meters swung a gigantic, over four hundred meters long sword!N?v(el)B\\jnn CRAAAAAAASSSSSH!!! RUMBLE! ----- Chapter 1391 Surtrs Ultimate Form! ----- The me Emperor kept spreading his enormous army of Infernal ck mes Beasts across thendscape, as Drake''s entire army of allies were fending them off with the best of their capabilities. He had concentrated arge quantity of his time and strength to expand this army, as he still believed that overpowering Drake''s army and kill a few of his beloved allies would break his will, and make him grow weaker, which would open an opportunity for him to y the Dragon King. Of course, it wasn''t as if his gigantic body was merely a motionless monolith, his enormous zing arms and his gigantic snake-like head nced at Surtr and his group of friends, who were slightly separated from Drake''s main frontline fighters. It was the ideal time to y these flies so he could devastate the Dragon King''s armypletely! While Surtr and his friends were supporting a part of the army, distracted, he decided to attack with his almighty strength! Even if his speed was greatly reduced on this gigantic form, as long as he couldnd a single hit, it would be over for his enemies. "You''re not even worth my time, begone!" Roared the me Emperor with augh, his titanic body of over five hundred meters swung a gigantic, over four hundred meters long sword! The titanic zing sword, capable of splitting over the entire mountain behind everyone descended towards Surtr and his friends in a rapid motion, taking advantage of how distracted they were! CRAAAAAAASSSSSH!!! RUMBLE! The impact was tremendous, generating a huge explosion of ck mes that descended into the ground below, burning it all¡­ However, the me Emperor''s giant zing eyes seemed amused and surprised at the same time. As what had happened wasn''t at all what he had expected! At the very least, he would had thought that Drake could had taken the hit¡­ but the truth was much, much terrifying than this! "Oi, who do you think you''re sneaking an attack at?" Surtr''s entire body had grown up to ten times his original dragon size, now being as huge as two hundred meters, his entire body seemed to have be covered on gold and red metal, his mes coursing through each metallic scale. His body decorated as if he had be a fine piece of item, a living armor in the shape of a furious dragon, but he was alive, he was no machine nor he was a cursed, phantasmal armor! His very appearance sent shivers down the spine of the zing me Emperor. "W-What¡­?! What is that form?! He never showed it to me before!" The me Emperor thought but did not spoke such words filled with fear. Surtr''s wings spread out, with his gigantic metallic arms, epassed by golden and white mes, with a huge halo of fire above his head and several arcs of mes behind his back, while many spheres of white and golden mes rotating above his head, the young fire dragon resembled the incarnation of a god of mes, the Red Orb Fragment shining brightly above his forehead, having fused with him temporarily. But this was no mere fusion, this was his "Ultimate Form" as Drake had described! The ability tobine his own Origin mes with his body, using his own body as a material through Heavenly Smith, and also adding the Red Orb Fragment to thebination! Not only that though, as six fire dragon souls had fused into his body as well, emerging with their metallic heads above his shoulders and thighs, resembling pieces of fine armor. "Did you thought that it would had been so easy?!" Surtr roared, his entire body heating up to its limits, as a gigantic shockwave of mes spread out, battling against the pressure of the gigantic sword trying to slice him down, and then shattering it! Crack, crack¡­ CRACK! "Because it won''t WORK!" CRAAAAASSSSH! With his two fists and his gigantic metallic, zing wings, Surtr shattered the entire zing sword into pieces! His Origin mes zing with tremendous might! ¡¤?¦Èm Drake smiled at the distance, already having finished his preparations by summoning dragon spirits and several other buffs to help his army, he was surprised to see Surtr finally using that Form. He had told him he had to save that form for thest moment, hence, he didn''t use it in the previous fight, expecting something like this to eventually happen, where he''ll need all the strength he could get. Ding! [The [Divine Fire Dragon of Origin mes: Surtr] has converged all his [Origin mes], [Red Orb Fragment], and [Six Divine Fire Dragon Souls] with his own body through the [Heavenly Smith] Unique Skill!] [His body had undergone a radical transformation! Temporarily, he has transformed into the [Divine Origin mes Dragon God King]!] [All Stats have increased by +500%, All Fire Attribute Magic Power has increased by +1000%, All Skill Damage has increased by +400%!] [Because this transformation is unstable and cannot keep up for much longer due to the limitations of the [Unique Skill: Heavenly Smith], the duration of this form has been decreased.] [Duration: 10 Minutes.] It was only 10 Minutes, but in these ten minutes, Surtr was as strong as a Rank 10 Dragon God!N?v(el)B\\jnn "My sword¡­! Shattered in mere seconds?!" The me Emperor was simply in disbelief. After having absorbed the Four Hounds powers, he surely thought he could win now. "T-This is IMPOSSIBLE! What¡­ Dragon King! What have you done to this damn kid?! Howe you''ve made him evolve this far in so little time?!" "We trained like crazy, no breaks." Drakeughed at the distance, his form quickly beginning to change his appearance this time, as his Frost Dragon Form fused with his monstrous Vampire Dragon Form, his current Evolution, as he resembled a King of both Blood, Darkness, and Frost. "This is the result of this kid''s training, me Emperor!" Drake roared. "This is his resolve! Now go, SURTR!" "RAAAAAAHHHH¡­!" With a ferocious roar, Surtr''s entire body erupted with Divine Origin mes, his surroundings felt purified, as his very presence seemed to weaken the me Emperor''s Infernal Beast''s Army! FLAAAASH! Like a zing star, he rushed towards the me Emperor''s monolithic body, his hands waving majestically as his divinity materialized into two enormous spears, concentrating his own powers, and with a fierce roar, he attacked! CRAAAAASSSSH! CRAAAAASSSSH! ----- Chapter 1392 The Might Of Surtr And His Friends! ----- After showing the me Emperor that he wasn''t going to take shit from him, Surtr furiously flew across the zing skies of Muspelheim, with all the might and decisiveness to protect his home from this tyrannical ruler! "RAAAAAAHHHH¡­!" Ferociously roaring like the dragon he was, Surtr''s entire body erupted with Divine Origin mes, his surroundings felt purified, as his very presence seemed to weaken the me Emperor''s Infernal Beast''s Army! And not only that, but the me Emperor himself felt the pressure, even as he was still twice as gigantic as him! TRUUUUUUMMM¡­! "Urgh¡­?! This pressure¡­! Has this kid really be this powerful?! It just doesn''t make sense- Ah, Unique Skills?! Wait, this presence! This Dragon¡­ Just like the Dragon King, he''s a Reincarnated Soul?! It can''t be! Green and the others doesn''t know this!" As the me Emperor realize the truth of Surtr''s powers, it seemed a bit toote, as his zing body quickly flew across the skies, reaching the monolithic titan of ck mes fearlessly! FLAAAASH! With sonic-speed and like a zing star, he rushed towards the me Emperor''s titanic body, his hands waving majestically as his divinity materialized into two enormous spears, concentrating his own powers, and with a fierce roar, he attacked! [You have materialized the power of your current form through the [Unique Skill: Heavenly Smith]!] [Your Flesh, Soul, Magic, Blood, and Scales have been used as materials to temporarily create the [Divine Twin Spears of zing Origin mes: Genesis]!] [Duration: 10 Minutes.] Both spears shone brightly with gold and red metallic luster, channeling Surtr''s powers to its maximum output, as he pierced through the barrier of ck mes that the me Emperor had desperately created to protect himself as he panicked! CRAAAAASSSSH! CRAAAAASSSSH! Crack, crack, CRACK¡­! CRAAASH! Incapable of resisting the piercing attacks, the barrier shattered into pieces as if it were ss and not mes, Surtr''s Origin mes almostpletely negating the me Emperor''s powers! "Impossible!" The me Emperor roared. "A mere child like you will NEVER win against me!!!" With a frustrated scream, his two Red Orb Fragments shone brightly, fusing their corrupted powers with his own, his aura flickered and waved, as it materialized five of the same swords he had summoned before, enough to devastate a part of the whole continent, and firing them directly at Surtr! "DIE!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The des made of ck mes moved so fast they seemed to burn the air itself, reaching Surtr at an incredible speed, perhaps because of how huge they were, they didn''t had to really travel that long of a distance to begin with! "ROOOOAAAARRRRR!" However, with a brave draconic roar, Surtr flew directly towards them, swinging his huge spears and piercing through the swords, one after another, they copsed and fell apart! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! The explosions they generated covered the entire sky with ck mes, which the origin mes of light pierced and made the skies return to normal! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOOMMM! However, the me Emperor kept summoning the swords, one after another, they kept falling from the skies towards Surtr, yet the valiant dragon shed them open and made them detonate before they were to reach his allies down below, slowly making his way closer to his body. "Hahaha! Keep struggling! Nobody but you can block such powerful attacks, everyone is only relying on you at this point! Can you truly do it, you small and pathetic lizard?!" The me Emperorughed, ring down at Surtr with his gigantic body, Surtr kept struggling, but the swords continued descending, distracting him every single time. The seconds passed, and he had yet to reach him! However, he was not alone into this, and unlike the me Emperor said, he wasn''t the only one fighting against him, nor the only one that could go against his might.N?v(el)B\\jnn Three figures jumped in front of Surtr''s body, swinging their weapons and unleashing explosions of Origin mes, the same mes Surtr could wield, although not as powerful as his own,bined with all the other strength they had gathered, they were capable of blocking the zing Swords of the End! "[White Dragon me Magic]: [Binding White Dragon mes]!" The first figure unleashed her magic, as a coiling dragon made of divine white mes materialized out of nowhere, as long as several hundreds of meters, which quickly wrapped its own body around three zing Swords of the End in a split of a second! "[zing Dragon Battle Axe Arts]: [Mountain Splitting Volcanic w]!!!" "[Dragon de Arts]: [zing Dragon''s Wrath]!" And the twost figures leaped and flew into the skies, unleashing a barrage of shing, crushing blows with their Sword and their Battle Axe, sending countless cracks across the swords before they were to crumble apart, exploding on the spot! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! "You guys¡­!" Surtr''s eyes opened wide, thinking that although his friends had advanced a lot through their growth, that they wouldn''t had been capable of doing such a feat. Yet once more, he was proven wrong by the talent of his own friends! After all, Drake and his family had not just trained Surtr alone, but Nadia, Mina, and Jamar had been trained greatly, improving their strength to levels they never thought possible before. "Please, don''t think of us as deadweight, Sir Surtr!" Jamar floated in midair using his own Psychic Powers, which he had awakened thanks to his grandfather''s teachings, further using them to fly and also enchant his strength, which wascking as a Myconid without proper muscle growth on his body. "Don''t be reckless! We''ve got your back!" Mina, as the Saint of the Origin mes, was the one that not only had to just raise thest fire dragon, but inherited a part of such mes, her White Dragon mes wereparable to Drake''s Beginning mes, if not slightly stronger! With them, plus the boost of gaining Fire Titan Bloodline, made her apletely different level of sorceress. "Did you thought you had to shoulder this responsibility alone?!" And Nadia, whom strength was already herculean, further increased thanks to the Fire Titan Bloodline and the teachings she learned from Bedann, utilizing her titanic strength to crush anything on her path! "T-This is impossible¡­ They can wield so much of the Origin mes Powers?!" The me Emperor muttered in disbelief. ----- Chapter 1393 The Purpose Of The Dragon King! ----- "Well now, isn''t that beautiful? The whole party unifying to fight their enemy¡­ Their bonds strengthening their resolve." Drake smiled. "I love seeing this, no matter how many times it happens¡­" "You really like drama¡­" Bedannughed. "Well? It could be said so." The Dragon Kingughed. "However, I dislike just doing everything myself, I like to inspire others to do their part too. I can''t just steal all the attention, isn''t it? There''s a whole story here that I could help to develop. Surtr''s epic!" The Dragon King nced in admiration the battle, as Surtr fiercely battled the me Emperor''s deadly projectiles while his friends arrived and saved his life. It was almost inspiring! He might sound a bit cynical, but he was genuinely happy that such things happened, and that he helped them build up until this point. As he grew stronger, he started to believe that just by himself, he wouldn''t be able to save the world, nor everyone out there. After all, even as much as he could divide himself, he would grow weaker the more Doppelgangers he made, meaning that he couldn''t be at full power everywhere. It meant that his duty wasn''t to save everyone, nor beat all the bastards that threatened this world''s innocent lives and peace. He slowly began to realize that his duty was to raise many people like him and his friends, heroes that could stand by themselves eventually, and fight indescribably powerful foes on their own! And perhaps because of such a duty he had made for himself, he felt so very proud of Surtr, the young fire dragon whocked self-confidence, that was filled with personal issues, and thatcked the strength, but had the potential. He forged him into the fantastic hero he had be, and his friends and family had forged Surtr''s allies to be just as amazing and heroic on their own rights! This was it! This was the purpose of the Dragon King! "Do you understand it now, me Emperor?" Drake nced from a distance, as his body slowly began to move towards him after having taken care of the battlefield. "What do I understand?!" The monstrous pir of ck mes spoke. "What are you talking about?!" "You seem confused! Did you never thought that my purpose here wasn''t to exactly beat you myself? But to raise someone that could?!" Laughed Drake. "I am the Dragon King not because I''ll simply resolve all the problems myself, but because I''ll guide others to solve their problems themselves!" "A Guider¡­" The me Emperor muttered, finally understanding the true purpose of Drake''s existence. The reason why he was chosen by Fate, the reason why he Reincarnated to begin with, the reason why Yggdrasil stopped targeting him, and decided to be his ally! A [Guider], a unique existence that only happens once every Era! And thest [Guiders] to have ever existed were all the Venerables, the strongest and wisest mortals that ever lived, that shaped the entire world''s history!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Among all other living beings in the world of Yggdrasil right now, Drake was the one that qualified the best as a true [Guider], a Venerable in the making. "Nonsense¡­ Just NONSENSE!" The me Emperor roared, erupting like a crazed volcano as countless explosions of ck mes emerged out of his body, shaping as hundreds of titanic snakes! "DIEEEE! DIE ALL OF YOU!" ¡¤?¦Èm Filled with frustration and rage, he decided to not only attack Surtr, but everyone! Even those fighting in the distance, and Drake and his allies! "A bad decision, my friend." Drakeughed. "You should had just let Surtr and hispanions defeat you! Now you''re going to get even more humiliated! Everyone, LET''S GO!" With a prideful and ferocious roar, the Dragon King led his own army of friends and family. His two powerful daughters, his two wives, converged as an almighty Chaos Dragon Titan, his powerful Divine Weapons, and his almighty Divine Spirits. As this happened, several of these snakes the me Emperor summoned were swiftly stopped as enormous seas of blood were summoned by a single, beautiful young girl standing in front of them, right in the middle of a me-coveredndscape. SPLAAAASH! TRUUUUMMM¡­! The Seas of Blood instantly fused together into a gigantic sphere, trapping over seven snakes at the same time¡­ The youngdy it all was Ruby, of course, the Sessor of the Vampire Venerable. "You won''t step into this battlefield; those beasts are more than enough." With a wave of her hands, the sphere of blood distorted, beginning to slowly be smaller and smaller, until itpletely disappeared, alongside all the Abyssal me Snakes it devoured¡­ More of them emerged alongside gigantic zing Swords of the End, only for her to do the same again, a gigantic sea of blood emerged all around the main battlefield, wrapping it around a beautiful crimson barrier and sending off all the stupid little things the me Emperor tried to send at her. "T-That damn Vampire!" The me Emperor thought. "How strong is she?! This-" Before the me Emperor could distract himself any longer, a huge wave of Origin mes descended from the skies, unleashed by Surtr and all his allies together, their magic and techniques fusing together! BOOOOOMMMM¡­! "UUUAARGHH¡­!" The tyrannical ruler roared in agony. His zing body suddenly suffering a gigantic wound as a piece of his own ethereal body was blown off. He instinctively stepped back, ring with fury as his zing red eyes channeled his powers. "YOUUUU¡­!" He raised his many monstrous arms, shaping them into gigantic beast heads, resembling wolves, dragons, snakes, tigers, and crows, and attacking them with his gigantic, sheer size! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! However, an evenrger behemoth appeared in front of those powerful strikes, swinging a huge sword made of rainbow-colored frost, a fusion of four divine weapons at once, as a wave of rainbow frost winds emerged with that mere swing! SLAAAAASSSSH!!! BOOOOMMM!!! The me Emperor''s attacks were instantly blocked, as he nced in utter disbelief at the origin of that powerful strike, it was nobody else than the Dragon King himself, Drake! The Divine Sword he held, a fusion between his Divine Weapons and his Divine Spirits, held the power to change the tide of this battle. "Hey, did you forget about me?" "Why won''t you DIE already?!" ----- Chapter 1394 The Cornered Flame Emperors Last Trump Card! ----- "Why won''t you DIE already?!" The me Emperor roared, with his body as wounded as it was, he quickly attempted to regenerate through his powers and the abilities he stole from the Four Hounds. However, something seemed off! Each wound that Drake and Surtr left behind were "infected" by a bright mass of white mes, frost, or light. Such elements corrupted his own ck mes and did not allow them to regenerate naturally! He shook his entire body, beginning to shapeshift and regenerate more mass so he could simply discard the wounded areas. However, it wasn''t as if he had all the time of the world to do whatever he pleased! Drake and Surtr''s families instantly went for the offensive! "My turn." FLAAASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn Bedann and Miranda''s fused form, resembling a gigantic humanoid chaos dragon, fusing both the powers of the Dragon and Titan Bloodlines they held, alongside their innate Chaos and Miasmic Powers, emerged behind the me Emperor. Their ck scaled body of tremendous might and behemoth-like size moved at a ramping speed, swinging their titanic Battle Axe, Hel, across the entire back of the me Emperor! His slow reaction speed proving to be fatal. "[Chaotic Battle Axe Arts]: [Chaotic Void sh]!" SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! A barrage of shing blows struck the me Emperor''s back, reverberating with countless chaotic explosions, the ck mes that made up his body started to grow distorted! A shing attack alone didn''t do much, but dozens of attacks at once were bound to weaken him severely. "URGHH¡­?! Chaos¡­!" The me Emperor roared. "So you''re the one that wield it?! Kukuku¡­ But it is too weak for me to be afraid! My ck mes of the End draw their power from the concept of the End! Chaos cannot contend against it!" The me Emperor retaliated as his body shapeshifted once more, gaining dozens of muscr, zing arms, and pummeling Bedann and Miranda with a barrage of devastating punches. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "And your ck mes are not that strongpared to these." Bedann''s voice smiled. "Miranda! Erebus!" She channeled the power of Miranda''s Demonic mes and Erebus Chaotic mes at once, as her entire body suddenly red with dark purple fire. "Alright, take all the power you need!" Mirandaughed. "Tch, to think I need to cooperate with you now!" Erebus, one of the Princes of the Chaotic neined. Bedann''s draconic jaws opened as she unleashed a tremendous Chaotic mes Dragon Breath, immediately overpowering the me Emperor''s zing fists and sting through a considerable part of his body! BOOOOOOMMMMM!!! "URGHHHH?! AAAAGHHH¡­!" With a monstrous scream, the me Emperor cowered in agony, quickly leaping away from Bedann''s Chaotic Breath! His zing body kept shapeshifting, now already having lost his human-like form. "S-Shit! Howe your chaos mes can hurt me this much?!" He couldn''t understand! He had been boosted twice through two Red Orb Fragments, plus he was wielding the power of the ck mes of the End he had inherited from a part of the Venerable of mes inheritance. "Where do you think you''re going?!" Surtr roared, stepping in with his friends, as his gigantic, metallic body descended from the skies and shed against the me Emperor''s body, unleashing a devastating shockwave of Origin mes that began to distort the me Emperor''s body. CRAAAAASSSSH!!! RUMBLE! "UURGGHHH¡­! Y-YOUUUU!!!" With a furious roar, the tyrant''s entire body transformed into a gigantic snake, devouring Surtr and then spitting him down while covered on purple and ck mes! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! "Tch, that didn''t even hurt, old man." Surtr, however, seemed lustrous! His metallic body lookedpletely undamaged. However, the me Emperor paid no mind to his taunt, as he smiled. "It doesn''t matter if you think it didn''t hurt you! You''ve already been cursed!" "Cursed?" Surtr suddenly realized his entire body was being wrapped by countless snakes of purple fire, which were constantly grinding at his scales, trying to melt them away. "Oh, that might had worked before." FLAAAASH! However, Surtr simply fend off the snakes made of mes with a shockwave of energy from his own body, which instantly made them not disappear, but gather on his hands, epassed on a bubble of Origin mes. "[Heavenly Smith]" FLUOSH! And in a single second, Surtr remade these mes and fused them with his Origin mes, fusing them into a huge floating sword of purple color. "Have it back!" With a mighty roar, Surtr sent back the sword directly into the tyrant''s face, mocking him as the sword pierced his ck mes body and exploded! BOOOOMMMM!!! "GRAAAH! YOU DAMN¡­!" However, before the tyrant could even begin attacking, Drake, Bedann, Miranda, his daughters, and Surtr''s party bombarded him with long-ranged attacks. "We''re not even giving you the time to think!" With a mighty roar, Drake gathered divine energy into his gigantic rainbow frost sword. "[Crescent Rainbow Frost de of The End: Oblivion]!" Oblivion! The almighty fusion between all of Drake''s Divine Weapons and Divine Spirits! Now with the addition of Gabriel, Ariel, and Hephaestus, it gained the elements of light, technomancy, water, and fire! And bybining all of their Divine Abilities together at the same time, the crescent, rainbow sh he unleashed seemed to hold the power to split the heavens! SLAAAAAAASSSSH!!! RUMBLE! That single sh divided the me Emperor''s whole body into two, the smaller half instantly exploding, as the monstrous emperor desperately fused back with it! However, the wounds were already dealt, and the damage he received was tremendous, and that''s without even beginning to exin the gigantdmark that Drake left behind in the ground, a huge pit the went all the way down to the depths of the earth and might as well opened a hole to the Underworld¡­ "Y-YOU BASTARD¡­!" The me Emperor, on his own frustration, enchanted his body to his limits, as a gigantic shockwave of ck mes emerged from within him, pushing everyone attacking him away from his vicinity! TRUUUUUUMMM¡­! "You''re getting too ahead of yourselves, you mere insects! I''ll show you what true PAIN is!" Heughed. "[Primordial mes of Demise]! Come to me!" Suddenly, a concentration of darkness so ck that it resembled a ck hole started to distort space itself, shattering it and cracking the empty air as the world around the me Emperor and everyone else began to change! "Rise, my true vessel!" And that wasn''t all¡­ the Skeleton of Muspel started to move. ------ Chapter 1395 The Primordial Dragon Goddess Of Fire Steps In! ----- ¡¤?¦Èm Muspel, the Ancient Primordial Fire Dragon Goddess who perished in the war of long ago, had her skeleton left within thends of Muspelheim. Her gigantic skeleton slowly exuded its leftover energy, filling the once arid and desertic continent with life like never before, making it possible for countless of living beings to exist and prosper within thesends until this day. Such a titandmark that most people simply considered a background imagery by now, was the primary target of the me Emperor, and the reason why her Soul was also weakened within the Draconic Records! Whatever was left of his zing body immediately merged with the titanic skeleton, as the bones of the behemoth started to move, shaking the entirendscape and some even crushing mountains as they moved across¡­ All while a gigantic shockwave of Primordial ck mes of Demise started spreading around, inhibiting anybody from getting in the way of the me Emperor''s "evolution"! However, because the skeleton was simply too incredibly huge, it was taking a long time to reassemble itself together, however, her gigantic skull''s empty eyes quickly began glowing with ck mes, as the me Emperor and the skeleton of the ancient dragoness slowly started to be one. "You bastard¡­! Is this what you truly wanted?! Mother''s skeleton¡­! LEAVE HER BE!" Surtr erupted with fury, his Origin mes constantly battling against the Primordial ck mes of Demise but being incapable of surpassing the tremendous shockwave the me Emperor generated! "This is not enough?! Even after I trained so HARD?!" Surtr screamed. "Mother''s body is being defiled¡­! The person that gave me a second opportunity in this world, the one that gave birth to me¡­ YOU BASTARD!!!" While tears flowed from his eyes, Surtr kept pushing farther and farther, his metallic scales constantly melted and regenerated over and over again, however, as the seconds went by, a sensation of hopelessness and dread began to take over Surtr. He started to despair, and his own strength responded to his emotions, the Origin mes became weaker the more he couldn''t believe on himself, and the more his emotions became darker¡­ However, he quickly felt the presence of others with him. His zing red eyes ncing at the figures of his friends, much weaker than him, battling against the mes that could turn them into ashes. Their bodies overflowed with their Divinities, veiling them from utter destruction, as they quickly reached his huge body, grabbing his huge arms with their own hands. "Come on now, it''s not over yet!" Nadia roared, her red-colored axe zed with her divine mes, as she swung the vertically, generating a huge pressure into the barrier-like tower of ck mes that had been generated from the original shockwave. "We have to stop him before it''s toote!" Jamar roared, pushing all his psychic powers alongside his other magic together, beginning to distort the ck mes constantly. "Let''s do this together, Surtr! Like we''ve always have done so!" Cried Mina, her entire body red with white mes, shaping into a huge dragon that started pushing alongside everyone else. "Right, you''re right¡­!" Surtr roared, agreeing with hisrades, no longer surprised of their appearance anymore, as he fully knew they were here for him. "Don''t forget about us either." Drake''s voice resonated behind Surtr and his friends, as his gigantic behemoth of a body emerged, six enormous, muscr hands pushed through the ck mes, enveloped on divine holy light and mes of beginning fused with frost, resembling gold and rainbow crystals. His gigantic sword started charging with power as he did this, while his many heads opened their jaws, unleashing tremendous elemental breath attacks. "Don''t lose hope, young ones." At the same time, Bedann and Miranda''s fused form appeared right to Drake''s left, using their gigantic titanic strength merged with their chaos energy to push further and further, while a beam of chaotic mes kept shattering through the barrier of Primordial mes of Demise. "You''re cool, Surtr! I''ll help as much as I can!" "Nn, let''s do our best, big sis." And of course, Drake''s beloved daughters appeared by the Dragon King''s right side, the two girls Divinities and Unique Abilities resonating with their Mana and Divine Power, as Bedra unleashed a storm of cosmic star showers and spears of celestial, heavenly light, while Kate kept making her body grow through fusing with more and more pieces of metal and her own mechanical beasts. TRUM¡­! TRUUMM¡­!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om TRUUUMMM¡­! TRUUUUMMMMM¡­! Countless shockwaves were beginning to shake the entire barrier of mes, as it quickly started to finally fall apart, incapable of resisting thebined force of so many dragons together! BOOOOOMMMM¡­! "It opened! Let''s go!" A huge explosion opened the me barrier, leaving a gigantic hole behind, where everyone quickly flew through, led by Drake and Surtr! The me Emperor had yet to even finish hisplete fusion with the skeleton, being caughtpletely off-guard! "Y-You broke through that?! BASTARDS!" With a furious roar, two enormous ws made of the bones of the ancient dragoness and covered on mes of Demise flew towards the group of dragons and giants, trying to stop them! However, Drake''s sword was already overcharging with Divine Power, with a malicious smirk, he flew forwards and swung it, while Surtr fused his Spears together into a sword as well, trying to imitate his master! "Let''s do it, my foolish Disciple!" "Yes, Master!" Master and disciple swung their gigantic swords vertically, as two titanic shes of Multi-Elemental Spirit Frost and Origin mes impacted against the titanic draconic skeletal ws! SLAAAAASSSH! SLAAAAASSSH! The two ws were shed evenly into two halves! However, it didn''t stop there, as they suddenly gained hundreds more of shes at the same time, exploding into countless of pieces. BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! "Sorry, mother! I promise I''ll save the rest of your divine body!" Surtr gritted his teeth. "RAAAAAHHH!!!" While channeling the Divinities he possessed alongside the Divine Fire Dragon Souls of his family, and the powers of his friends, a gigantic dragon made of mes resembling the very soul of his mother, Muspel, emerged! In fact, it was Muspel herself, as she had also bound her Soul with Surtr''s Magic Skill, and through this, he was channeling the might of the Primordial Dragon Goddess of Fire! "Do you think I''ll let you defile my body, you filthy bastard?!" With a furious roar, the Dragoness struck through the ck mesing at her! CRAAAAAAASSSSH!!! ----- Chapter 1396 Divinity Absorption ----- "Even if temporary, please, Lord Surtr, take my strength!" At the distance, a flying lion made of mes could be seen rushing towards Surtr and Drake. Riding him was Leona and Agni, although they werete to the party, Agni knew that his power coulde in handy in this very, precise moment! "Please¡­ Take it all!" FLAAAAAASSSSH!!! A wave of divine mes reached Surtr, and even his Draconic Records. The tired Muspel''s soul suddenly felt like her vitality hade back to her, even if faintly and temporarily! While answering her son''s resolve, she manifested herself by using his divinities and the divinities of his friends, who were all making physical contact. The result? Muspel''s true appearance, when she was at the prime of her adulthood was manifested, ethereal and made of White Dragon mes, Wrathful mes, Magic mes, and Origin mes, converging together as one! Within her interior was Surtr and his friends, whose wills had unified as one, the magistral power of Agni to unify souls andbine their divine powers and divinities! "ROOOOOAAAARRRR!" With a furious and prideful roar, the Primordial Dragon Mother of all Fire Dragons was summoned in all her zing glory! Her gigantic ws shed against her own still-reanimating corpse, as the ck mes trying to fuse with her skeleton attacked back! "H-How is this possible?! You can summon Muspel''s Soul?! T-This is ridiculous! Just let me take over your damn body already, you annoying lizard!" A gigantic draconic head made of ck mes emerged, biting through Muspel''s neck and piercing it, cutting her head off cleanly! CRAAAAASSSH! "HAHAHA!" However, Muspel simply regenerated another and another head, without a care in the world about things such as mortality! She was merely an ethereal manifestation! "FUCK OFF!" With a furious roar, the wrathful Primordial Dragoness released three Origin me Dragon Breaths at once, resembling three spiraling beams of white and golden mes, they pierced through the ck mes dragon head and sted it into smithereens! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOOOMMM!!! "Y-YOUUU¡­! G-GET AWAY FROM MEEEE¡­!" With panic clear on his voice, the me Emperor attempted to fend off the gigantic dragon made of mes, but it was impossible! As long as Agni''s buff was active, she would not go away! Her gigantic zing ws enveloped her skeleton and the ck mes trying to possess it, restraining them from moving anywhere they wanted. "Let us help as well!" "It''s the least we can do!" "A big grandma''s here!" "Nn! Let''s do our best too!" Bedann, Miranda, Bedra and Kate flew down as well, restraining the ck mes from swirling as they pleased and taking over the skeleton. "URGH¡­! Now! You Dragon King brat!" Muspel gave the signal, and Drake answered it! Flying across the skies at lightning speed, his titanic body descended like a rampaging meteor, shing across the mes, and piercing them at incredible speed! Drake''s entire body started to burn into ashes and regenerate constantly, as his ws kept regenerating and growingrger, extending down until he saw the depths of the me Emperor''s exposed divine soul! "G-GET AWAY! WHAT ARE YOU PLANNING TO DO?!" "Gotcha." Ding! [Arge quantity of Divinity has been detected.] [Absorb Divinity?] "You called me, and I''m here!" "Ran?!" Muspel at the distance, already having recovered her ethereal form started rushing there, noticing the appearance of yet another Primordial Dragoness that had been summoned! "Muspel! Long time no see! Let''s beat this nasty old man like Aegir said!" "Heh, alright! Surtr! Everyone!" "Let''s do this, mom!" Surtr keptbining his powers with his friends together, forming the manifestation of Muspel made out of Origin mes, at the same time as Ran emerged, manifesting herself through the Oceans of Time from Aegir! "T-This can''t be¡­! Not one, but two Primordial Dragons?! T-This is ridiculous!!!" The me Emperor tried to crawl away from the spiraling oceans, only for a massive tail made of Origin mes to hit him right back, pushing him down once more! BAAAAAMMM!!! "URGH¡­?!" His entire body started beginning to be torn to shreds, as both Primordial Dragonesses grasped his soul with their own, and started dragging it, tearing it down! "RAAAAAAHHH!" "ROOOAAAARR!" With their mighty draconic roars, the me Emperor experienced the most excruciating agony ever through his entire life, as both Primordial Dragons tore apart his soul using their sharp, soul fangs! And to top it all, Drakebined all the powers he held, summoning once more the titanic sword made of rainbow ice, and coating it on mes of Beginning and Primordial Light, alongside Primordial Eternal Frost. Their powers shining brightly within the amazing [Crescent Rainbow Frost de of The End: Oblivion]! The divine sword of Drake''s own creation resonated with all his Divinities at once, something that would exhaust him tremendously, and that he wouldn''t normally do so recklessly if he didn''t knew this was it! FLAAAASH! Like a judgement from the heavens, Drake descended towards the me Emperor, piercing his tenacious soul with his sword, and generating a huge shockwave of Divine Spiritual Energy. CRAAAAAASSSSSSH! "T-This can''t be¡­! ME?! Lose to the likes of¡­ you?!" Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRACK! "T-This¡­ NO¡­!" Crack, CRACK! "W-Wait! I don''t¡­ I have¡­ so much to life for yet!" Crack¡­ CRACK! "So much to conquer YET!" CRACK¡­ CRASH! "WAIT¡­! STOOOOP!" The me Emperor slowly fell more and more into desperation, until his pride waspletely shattered, asking for mercy. "Go fuck yourself." But mercy was not given to him. Drake grasped the neck of the me Emperor''s human-like soul, and tightly held it until his entire being started to disappear. "GRUUUUAAARGGHHH¡­!" The dragons mercilessly tore apart his soul, until nothing remained, provoking a huge explosion that shook the Continent of Muspelheim onest time¡­ BOOOOOOMMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1399 Its Finally Over ----- Once the tyrant''s soul was broken and destroyed, a huge explosion that covered the skies was seen by all the continent''s inhabitants. A rain of gray, harmless ash began to slowly fall from the darkened clouds, as thest fragments of the evil emperor''s soul were devoured by Drake as he killed him. The battle against the Beasts the tyrant had created came to a halt, as the beasts, without a creator to sustain them, quickly faded away and disappeared. The survivors sat down,pletely in disbelief that the intense battle that they had trained so hard for had finally ended. A war that seemed to havested an eternity, finallying to a close at longst. As she ash fellpletely, the skies opened up, revealing a beautiful blue sky, a rare urrence in Muspelheim. "I-Is it really over?" Agni muttered, opening his eyes as he stood up above the volcands. "It looks like we did it¡­" Leona smiled. "Hahhh¡­" Drake sighed in relief, his sword quickly going back to its original forms as his Spirits and Weapons floated around him, chatting about everything that had happened, though he looked really tired. "Another of Oberon''s Fragments gone, that''s a relief." Sighed Belle. "He was a mighty foe." Scarlet analyzed. "I''m sleepy¡­" Gabriel didn''t seem to care about anything else. "Alright that was pretty cool! What are we smacking down next?!" Hephaestus asked eagerly. "Calm down for a bit, Hephaestus. Let''s rest for now." Uller crossed his arms. "Master, what''s gotten into you out of the sudden?" Skadi asked Drake. "Oh? I''m fine." Drake sighed. "I am just really exhausted. Been a while since I''ve had such an intense battle." "Well, you should quickly to regroup with everyone else." Arielmented. "Yeah, should do." Drake quickly flew down, as he noticed the two Primordial Dragon Goddesses made of Origin mes and Oceans of Time slowly dissipating. "Well, this was quite the odd reencounter, but it was nice to fight together after so long, dear sister." Ranughed, her body of water slowly dissipating. "Likewise, Ran." Muspel smiled. "We''re long gone by now, but it is nice to know that we don''t have much to worry about, when there are descendants like these around." "You couldn''t had said it any better, hahahaha!" As the two Dragoness slowly dissipated and returned to the Draconic Records, those bringing their manifestations felt extremely exhausted, falling over the floor almost instantly. "Ugh¡­ I''m so tired¡­" Bedann sighed. "Well, I''m even more tired, to be honest!" Said Miranda.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Bedann and Miranda separated, as both returned to their "normal" shapes, Bedra and Kate also went back to their small baby forms, their giant draconic shapes not being capable of staying like that for too long. "Mama, I''m hungry¡­" Bedrained, walking towards her mum, and sitting over her stomach. "I know~ I''m just as hungry! But let mama rest for a bit¡­ She''s really tired, you know?" Bedannughed a bit. "I''m hungy too." Kate appeared right over Miranda, resting over her chest. "A-Ahahaha, well, you''ll get a big feast, wait a bit¡­" Mirandaughed, feeling embarrassed that Kate was over her.I think you should take a look at Drake slowly started transforming as he moved there, his appearance changing until he resembled a half-dragon Ice Giant, gently smiling at his family. "Let''s go." He helped them recover some of their exhaustion through healing magic, and then decided to walk across the battlefield, joining up with a tired Surtr and his party, and then Agni and Leona. "Is he really dead? We really did it?" Surtr wondered. "I¡­ I still can''t believe mom showed up." "Me neither kid." Laughed Drake. "And even Ran too. Those powers were yours, right?" Drake looked at the small Agni, as the boy blushed a bit, feeling embarrassed that he was being praised and recognized by the Dragon King. "I-I did what I could, Master." "Hahaha! There''s no need to act so politely, my disciple! Let''s go celebrate with a huge feast! I''ll bring out my best ingredients! I''ll cook up something delicious for everyone!" The Dragon king quickly lifted up his two daughters as he carried the two with his huge, muscr arms, as heughed jovially. "Big feast! I''m hungy!" "Cake¡­! Cheesecake!" "Okay, okay, I get it!" Drakeughed as his daughters kept asking him for their favorite meals. He had spoiled the two brats quite a lot, but they worked really hard now, so they deserved a lot of love. "What should we do now that this is over? It felt like for thest weeks I''ve dedicated all my damn life to this moment¡­" Surtrughed, feeling rather happy and mncholic. "There''s always higher heights to aim for." Drake smiled. "For now, however, we should celebrate and enjoy the present. Think about the futureter, kid, you''ve earned yourself a good rest." "Master¡­ Thanks." Surtr sighed, giving Drake a rather happy and relieved smile. "Yeah,e on now, you''ve earned yourself a good rest at longst!" Mina said. "Let''s enjoy it!" "I agree." Nadia nodded. "Let''s eat a lot, I''m starving." "I''m going go tell everyone what we did! Grandpa will be really happy!" Jamar was the happiest, jumping around. "I bet papa would be proud of me!" "He sure would, Jamar." Surtr smiled, giving the Myconid a head pat over his huge mushroom cap. Like that, they regrouped, and moved back to the mountain they worked so hard to protect. The Mountain Guardian had been active this entire time and had actually erected a Divine Barrier using his powers, which perhaps was the reason why the whole mountain didn''t copsed by all the tremors and shockwaves being sent everywhere. "Thank you for protecting our home, brave dragons." His voice echoed into the heads of everyone as they stepped inside the Mountain once more. The people Drake had sent inside his Divine Realm so they wouldn''t risk their lives quickly stepped out, finally going back to their homes. It was quite clear that even if he tried to, these people would never leave their homes, and they only left temporarily, nning to go back without any doubt. And as Drake finished assembling back all of Muspelheim''s bones in ce using is Telekinesis, he flew back to the mountain, and joined with the rest of his family and friends. Several of his Slime Clones were already cooking arge feast, so the only thing left was to celebrate. ----- Chapter 1400 A Celebration ----- A huge celebration began. The Fire Giants, Ice Giants, Lizardmen, Myconid, and many other people gathered! Both inhabitants of thesends and the warriors and people that Drake kept within his vast Divine Realm. "Ahhh, this fried rice with seafood is sure unique! I''ve never eaten grains like these before!" "I love these fries! I never thought roots could be so creamy and good!" "Please give me more of that ice cream you have! It''s so good!" "Hahaha! Here it goes! Eat all you want, people!" Drakeughed, serving anybody that came looking for good. Well, his slimes did it. The delicious smell of fried rice, roasted beef, boiling stews, fried delights, pastries, and all sorts of baked goods spread out, both the inhabitant''s cooking merging and mixing with the many other cooking, the cultures of the people harmoniously dancing in their ptes. "This is the song of my people!" "A toast for the Mountain Guardian!" "OOOHHH!" "Hey, wait! Bedra, don''t run off so fast!" "I caught cha! Now gimme a bite of that ice cream!" "Yikes, you''re too fast!" "Heheheh~!" "Ooof, this "weed" you call is really something else! I never thought such a good smoking herb could be found out there! My backpain ispletely gone, I feelpletely enlightened!" "Hahaha, it''s really good, isn''t it?" "Rakasha, give me another of those herbs too!" "Okay, okay, among old men we all have to share some of the goods! Give me some of that strong red herb you were smoking before!" Laughter, songs, and dances. Music and jokes. Children running and ying. Adultsughing and drinking. Elderly celebrating and smoking. And the heroes of this battle surrounding a huge bonfire, filling their bellies with the delightful meals of this beautiful world! "Oh man, I feel like my belly''s about to burst!" Surtrined. "Hahaha, you''ve gotta eat more! Come on!" Drakeughed. "We dragons have limitless pits for stomachs!" "N-No more, please! Uaargh¡­!" An atmosphere of joy and celebrate permeated the air, there was no room to think about whatever the future awaited for them, there was no room for worrying about anything! The only thing there was room for was celebration, happiness, joy,ughter, to celebrate and enjoy the present! "I love this thing¡­ What''s called?" Agni wondered. "That''s just a sandwich." Ruby spoke. "A sandwich! Yeah, I''ve never eaten this "bread" before! And the vegetables and cheese, and everything else, so good!" The young Oracle was already on his fourth jam and cheese sandwich.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ugh¡­ I ate too much meat and drank too much wine¡­" Leona was already beat over the floor, incapable of moving anymore. "You guys are too weak! Too weak! Gahahahah!" Yukiughed as she mocked them, already on her tenth bottle of wine while dancing half-naked, wearing the dancing clothes of the fire giants, people pping at her. "I never knew Rakasha was so much into smoking." Ruby''s mothermented as she nced at the old man gather with other old men to smoke all sorts of weeds. "Well, he''s an old man after all." Rubyughed. "What? Discouraged to chase after him now, mom?" "O-Of course not! He''s a man worthy of bing the next leader of our Vampire n¡­ I wouldn''t mind if he eventually gave me a little sibling for you either." Ruby''s mother smiled like a pervert.I think you should take a look at "Urgh, disgusting!" Ruby cried. "You ruined my meal already! Perverted mother!" "S-Sorry dear! I-It''s just¡­ It has been hundreds of years since thest time I ever was in bed with a man and-" "Enough! I don''t need to know that! Uarrgh!" Ruby cried. "Hic¡­ Hey Pekora, do you really like me?" Tisha was already drunk after her third cup of wine, looking at Pekora who was enjoying a sd at her side. "I''ve told you for like the fifth time that I do! Tisha are you okay? You got drunk again!" Pekora sighed, giving her a head pat. "Uwaah¡­ I don''t deserve such a cute girl like youuuu¡­" Tisha cried, resting over Pekora''s shoulders. The ice elf warrioress was a rather weeping drunk, unlike her vibrant and energetic nature when she was sober. "Geez, what am I going to do with you?" Pekora giggled, giving her a kiss in her lips as Tisha blushed. "H-Hey¡­ let''s do something fun in bedter¡­" Tisha smiled. "Heheh, you better not take back those words~" Pekora was about to show the warrioress that she was the dominant in the rtionship. At the same time, Surtr was also realizing his friends were strangely closer now, as they drank and ate, Mina and Nadia were always close to him, rubbing their shoulders to his, sometimes even giving him kisses on his cheeks. He thought it was just because they were drunk or something¡­ But eventually, he would realize they meant something else. . . . "Enjoy the night, kid." Drake gave a pink-colored potion to Surtr, before leaving to his own Divine Realm for the rest of the night. "Huh?" Surtr nced at the pink-colored potion wondering what it even was, until he checked its Information. ----- [Special Dragon Stamina Potion of Virility (S Rank)] A special stamina potion designed by the Dragon King himself to deal with his insatiable wives to have enough stamina to pleasure them until they are finally relieved of their stress. An elixir made to aid any man on their duties at bed. Not only will their sexual stamina improve dramatically, but it also acts as a good lube for the tightest ofdies. ----- "W-What the heck is this? Are you serious?!" Surtr jumped off the floor in shock when he read the potion''s description! He had never considered doing anything like this! Why was Drake even giving this to him to begin with? "This is crazy¡­" He quickly stored the potion inside his Inventory and decided to forget about it, as he stepped inside hisrge castle-like house, where he often slept with Nadia and Mina. However, this night, as he walked to his room, things were a bit different. Both fire giant girls were sitting on hisrge bed, wearing seductive lingerie, and showing off their beautiful bodies to him. "H-Huh? W-Wha¡­?! Why are you¡­ Wearing those clothes?!" ----- Chapter 1401 Surtr Becomes A Man (R18) ----- As Surtr walked back to his room that night, things were a bit different. Both fire giant girls were sitting on hisrge bed, wearing seductive lingerie, and showing off their beautiful bodies to him. "H-Huh? W-Wha¡­?! Why are you¡­ Wearing those clothes?!" Surtr immediately grew as red as a tomato, covering his face in embarrassment, although he still was seeing the girls through his fingers. "A-Are you seriously asking that right now, dummy?!" Asked Nadia angrily, her breasts bouncing as she moved to re at Surtr angrily. "We told you that we would do this¡­ once things were finally settled, right?!" "Nadia''s so nervous, be nicer with her, alright?" Mina smiled with a gentle smile, blushing. "Come on now, dear. Let''s consummate our love! ¡­Oh? Don''t tell you didn''t realize we liked you?" "I-I mean I kind of did but t-this is¡­!" Surtr was still doubtful. "You always stare at us with those lustful eyes all over our bodies, it was really obvious you wanted us as your wives. S-So here we are! We both love one another so juste here!" Nadia angrily barked, about to drag Surtr into the bed. "B-But¡­!" As Surtr doubted, he suddenly resembled the words of his Master, the Dragon King Drake! "Never go back on your words or promises, Surtr! A true man will always face all his challenges head-on!" "Ah¡­" Surtr quickly realized that this also applied right now. He gripped his fists and decided to ovee his shyness and embarrassment holding him back, as he slowly walked into the bed. The girls promptly taking out his clothes, admiring his muscr and manly body, massaging his scales. "Woah, it sure is bigger than I imagined~" Mina licked her lips the moment she nced at Surtr''s big dragon. "T-That''s huge¡­" Nadia gulped saliva. "S-So we''re beginning? How do we do this- Uwaah!" "Nadia!" Surtr decided to channel all his lust, as he started kissing Nadia passionately over the bed. His tongue quickly touching hers, as his hands swiftly began to grasp her beautiful and toned body, grasping her enormous breasts and then her big ass, her strong thighs, and even caressing her beautiful horns. "Hmmm~?! Ahhh! Y-You pervert, s-stop it- AAHH~!" However, Surtr knew he couldn''t stop anymore, as he swiftly began touching Nadia''s lower lips, while kissing her constantly, their tongues touching all the time. "Hhmm~ S-Surtr¡­!" Her prideful face quickly changed as her tomboyish attitude was reced by one of adorable submission. "I-I''m not holding back!" Surtr roared. "I''ll face this challenge head-on! Y-You wanted this! So tonight, I won''t stop until both of you get pregnant with my kids! Let''s build a family like Lord Drake!" "Ahhh! A fantastic idea!" Mina celebrated. "Now, why don''t we begin? I''m so eager!" She quickly started tasting Surtr''s big dragon, licking and ying with it as he kissed Nadia. "W-Wait! That''s too sudden- Ugh! F-Fuck, you''re too good!" Surtr was facing his greatest challenge yet! He couldn''t help it as he put his hand over Mina''s head and pushed deeper, her warm tongue was gloriously tasting his dragon! Without being able to realize, he already filled her mouth with his seed, as Mina happily drank it all, until the veryst drop. "Hahhh¡­ W-Wait, you drank it all?!" "Heheh~ It was tasty." Surtr finally realized that the purest, nicest of the two was actually the most perverted! Nadia was an innocent angel inparison¡­ This night, he learned to never judge a book by its cover, and a girl by how they usually act, they can be very innocent in bed, or a perverted subus! "Then I''m going first~ Hehehe~ So big!" Mina quickly grasped Surtr''s dragon as she slowly sat over it, her tight lips wrapping around warmly, Surtr was losing it.I think you should take a look at "Uooooggh! W-Wait a second! You''re too fast- Argh!" He ended letting out a zing breath as Mina started moving her hips rapidly. Surtr now learned how lustful and active were Fire Giant women in bed! It wasn''t far to say that they were the hottest women out there. And their passion burned like a thousand suns! After Mina took Surtr''s virginity, Nadia was much gentler, letting him in as she rested in bed, kissing adorably with him while he started moving faster and faster. It felt as if the two girls were teaching him slowly how to do it. Constantly switching between his two goddesses, Surtr also started to wear down when his dragon had already shoot its breath for the tenth time¡­ "Hahhh¡­ T-The potion!" As the two girls were kissing his big dragon, before it were to fall and leave him ashamed, he drank the potion his Master has given to him! "Uooohhh?!" In a mere second, he felt a massive amount of lustful power rushing through his entire body! His muscles became stronger, his dragon rose evenrger than before, and his energy was back to him! "Master! Thank you so much!" He cried. "I never thought your gift would be so important! I shall not disappoint you! Prepare yourselves, you two viinesses!" "Oh my~ So big!" "I-it''s all up again!" "I''ll show you my resolve!" Surtr mated with his wives for hours toe, as if they were rabbits that were going to die the next day. He made sure to fill them up, and pleasure them as much as possible. Their strength, stamina, and lust was incredible¡­ Both girls took more than twenty shoot deep inside before they were to finally calm down and fall asleep peacefully. At the end, Surtr stood pridefully as thest man standing. However, he dropped into the bed quickly after,pletely unconscious, and dried out like a raisin¡­ The potion did not specie that its aftereffects included extreme exhaustion, to the point of passing out and ending up looking like a mummy! However, on his moments, Surtr smiled. "I''ll make sure to¡­ raise my kids well¡­" He was more than sure that the two girls were now pregnant, his goal fulfilled.N?v(el)B\\jnn ¡­ The next morning, the two girls cried in panic, finding Surtrpletely dried out. "Uwaaah?! Surtr?!" "H-Heal him!" "S-Sure!" It took a bit of healing before Surtr went back to normal. "Ahhh¡­ I feel like I''ve ascended." ----- Chapter 1402 The Dragon King Is Unstoppable (R18) ----- (Drake''s POV) Leaving Surtr to his own devices after giving him a special potion, I decided to go back to my Divine Realm to pass the night and rx. A lot had happened, but right now I wanted to unwind and simply forget about all our problems for a few days, at the very least. Bedra and Kate were already fast asleep in their room, and with everyone else having gone to rest for the night, I walked inside my room, only to be greeted by Bedann and Miranda seductively sitting above ourrge bed, wearing sexy lingerie, and¡­ cat ears?! "Oooh?! You girls put them on!" I couldn''t believe it! They put on the cat ears I had asked them to use when we went to bed so long ago¡­ What''s going on in here? Back then they hated me for a bit for asking them that. "Well, we felt like you deserved a little gift." Bedann smiled, while giggling. "I wanted to reward my handsome husband for working so hard." "I-It was her idea, yeah¡­" Miranda sighed, trying to not make eye contact with me as she blushed adorably. "A-Anyways, what are you staring at?! Just get over here already- uwaah!" "This is perfect! Thanks!" I quickly leaped over my bed happily, taking out my clothes in a split of a second, as I embraced my two adorable wives on my arms. Their beautiful and seductive half-naked bodies already had me with a gigantic rising boner, I couldn''t resist it. "Fufu, it''s gotten so big in just a second, you really like these clothes, honey?" Bedann giggled, as she started using her hands to pleasure my dragon. "Ahh, such a manly scent, I can hardly wait~" She started tosciviously lick it with her tongue. The warmth of her tongue and her slippery saliva moving above my dick felt heavenly. I ended closing my eyes and enjoying the divine blowjob of my wife, whom she had mastered over many nights in bed. "Hmmm~ Nnggh~!" She started making exciting gagging noises as my cocks tarted sliding deeper into her throat, she kept sucking desperately, wanting my seed. "Ahh, yes, that''s the spot, right there baby." I caressed her beautiful hair as she looked directly into my eyes with a seductive, hot stare. Her tongue moving around my cock as I shoveled it deep inside her mouth. "H-Holy shit¡­" Miranda only covered her mouth while looking at the lewd scene, she was still shy after we''ve done it a couple of times, it made her really cute. "Come on, don''t you want to reward me as well?" I asked with a teasing smile. "F-Fine! Only this¡­ once!" She said while pouting, as her much smaller and cuter frame than my giant Bedann moved down, her tongue quickly beginning to lick one side of my cock. "Hmm~ Ahh, so smelly¡­" Miranda was blushing intensively as she said that, beginning to suck it really good as well. Without realizing, and after just five minutes of entering my room, both beauties were already sucking my cock desperate. "Hmmm~ Ahhh~" "S-Shit¡­! Nggh~!" The two moaned as they took turns, deepthroating my cock until I couldn''t resist anymore, gritting my teeth and gently grabbing their heads. "Here''s your reward, make sure to drink it all!" I let out a big, steamy shoot all over their faces, both opening their mouths, with their tongues out, making sure to taste it as it shoot right into their lewd faces. The two girls quickly started licking my cum over their faces, and then started to suck my cock again, leaving it really clean. "Hahhh~ It has been a while!" I sighed in relief, resting over the bed. "I really had a lot pent-up." "Surely, it''s not over yet, hmm~?" Bedann smiled, as she started masturbating me again. "I want it inside too, honey¡­ Let''s make another baby." "A-Are you sure?" I wondered. "Yes~ Bedra needs herself a little sibling!" Bedann seemed very urged to breed. "I-I am already pregnant! You want a fourth kid now?" Miranda wondered, as she was also masturbating me with her smaller hands. "Why not? I just want him to breed me really good. We Giants love it hard and mean." Bedann giggled. "Come on baby, I''m ready whenever you want." Bedann rested over the bed, spreading her giant, muscr and beautiful legs, her white lingerie going really well with her beautiful body. Her scars looked like beautiful medals of honor after her many battles. Her beautiful golden eyes were inviting, and her smile filled with lust made me feel good to go for round two right away. "Alright! Say no more!" I didn''t even hesitate. I immediately jumped over her, spreading her legs even more and then rubbing the tip of my cock over her warm pussy, teasing her. "Ahh~ C-Come on now! D-Don''t be such a tease- Aahhh~!" And right in the middle of her words, I shoved it all in a single piston movement of my hips, my warm dick was now tightly wrapped by her pussy, the delicious and warm sensation making me go insane. Bedann''s as good as ever! I quickly put myself into a good position as we started kissing passionately, our lips sealed as Bedann''s legs locked over my back, I began moving right away, incapable of holding back anymore. "Hmmm~ Ahhh~ Hmmm! Drake, Ahh~!" p, p, p! The sound of our hips hitting together echoed across therge room, our sweat mixing together, our warm breaths converging as our tongues constantly licked each other, our lips kissing passionately, our eyes meeting. The atmosphere of passionate love I can only share so well with my beloved wife, it''s something I could never exchange for anything.I think you should take a look at Each trust made me feel an electrifying sensation coursing through my back, my body started to warm up faster and faster, until I was sweating constantly. I gritted my teeth as I rested my head over her big shoulders, fucking her faster and faster, until I couldn''t take it anymore. "Here! Make sure to take it deep inside! Get pregnant!" "Oooohh~ Yes!" Without resisting the urge anymore, I came deep inside of her, shooting my sperm and filling her up to the brim. If it wasn''t for the noise-absorbing barriers, her moans would had been heard through the entire castle¡­n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I slowly took my dick out, as my thick and white cum started to slowly flow out of her warm, pulsating pussy. "F-Fuck¡­ That was so good, I came too¡­" "You were so sexy." I caressed her beautiful hair as I kissed her passionately, quickly sticking it back in and going for another small round. I felt a bit bad for making Miranda wait, but Bedann was always my priority. "Geez, you two fuck like rabbits¡­" Miranda watched us fuck while covering her mouth, as if finding it lewd. Yet she loved whenever we did it, she loved watching Bedann screaming and orgasming. "Hmmm~ Ahhh!" And as I was about to fill her up again, she had an orgasm, her leg-lock bing even tighter as her mighty thighs could had easily broken my bones if I wasn''t a dragon. "You''re cumming again? Then let''s do it together, here!" "Nnngh~ F-Fuck! Ooooh~!" With another orgasm, Bedann was filled up a second time. If she was ovting as I suspected, she most likely will get definitely pregnant now¡­ Whew, the girls will get a new little sibling, well, two with Miranda''s kid. Wherever they''ll be born. Her belly didn''t even looked big at all, so I was wondering how long it would take¡­ Well, not like this is the time to think about this. "M-My turn now¡­!" Miranda protested. "Don''t ignore me anymore, okay?" "Sure~ Don''t worry." I giggled, as I embraced her. Unlike Bedann, Miranda sat over my legs with her much smaller and agile body. her beautiful legs spreading up as her tight pussy lips started kissing the tip of my cock. "Ahhh, so warm~!" She moaned while savoring the moment. "Slowly." I smiled, holding her hands as she gritted her teeth. "Nnnggh~" Miranda moaned as she slowly slid my entire dick deep inside. Her walls were just as warm as Bedann, but much tighter and slimier, creating a different sensation. "Oooh~ I-It''s in! It''s in~ Ahh~!" "Come here!" I quickly grabbed her big ass and started pounding her deep inside while she lowered her torso and started kissing me, sticking out her long tongue. "Hmm~ Mooch~ K-Kiss me! Kiss me more¡­! Ahhh~ Aaannggh~!" She was as passionate as her "sister" if not even more lustful, like a small and mischievous subus. Perhaps evolving into a Demoness has made her even more sexually interested than before, because she often looks forward to having sex a lot. p! p! p! The sound of her tight pussy pushing my cock deeper echoed as our sweat got together, our warmth became one, and her delicate frame was embraced by my muchrger arms. Bedann smiled at the scene, asionally kissing me and Miranda there wasn''t something hotter than this! "I''m cumming!" "Oooh! A-Ahhh! Cum inside! Breed me!" Miranda moaned as she orgasmed the moment I shoot out my fat load deep inside of her. The tight pussy tightening even more, making me orgasm more than I could had expected. "F-Fuck, your pussy''s so good¡­" "Hmm, s-shut up, perv~" She said that while French kissing me, she''s really a cute tsundere. The night was young, and I had no reason to stop there. Bedann and Miranda kept changing ces one after the other, as we mated like rabbits for the rest of the night, without stopping at all. Once the next morning arrived, I feltpletely drained¡­ As if my life had been sucked away. I slowly drank an Elixir I had made using Divine Materials, restoring some of my vitality. And in that moment, several System Notifications popped up as well. ----- Chapter 1403 New Divine Abilities ----- Ding! [You have devoured the remaining Soul Fragments of the [me Emperor]!] [His Will has been suppressed and destroyedpletely the moment he attempted to take over your own soul!] [Processing¡­] [You''ve absorbed all his remaining Soul Fragment''s powers.] [You acquired the [Unique Skill: Abyssal Star Armor (SS)]!] [You acquired the [Unique Skill: Abyssal Star Sword (SS)]!] [You acquired the [Divine Ability: Jormungandr''s World Ending Miasmic mes (SS)]!] [You acquired the [Divine Ability: Infernal Abyss me Sword Arts (SS)]!] [You acquired the [Divine Ability: Abyssal mes of the End Infernal Beast Summon (SS)]!] [You gained +500.000.000 Divine Power.] [Initiating Automatic Divine Ability Convergence (New Function).] [You have exchanged 100.000.000 Divine Power. The [Unique Skill: Abyssal Star Armor (SS)] and [Unique Skill: Abyssal Star Sword (SS)] have Converged into the [Unique Skill: Abyssal Void Star Armor And Sword (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [Several new me-rted Divine Abilities are reacting with one another. The Automatic Divine Ability Convergence Function cannot be triggered for such a hugebination of Divine Abilities.] [If you wish to fuse these Divine Abilities, please do so manually.] Hmm?! Looks like my "digestion" of the soul fragments ended. Did that bastard still tried to fight back even as he was being eaten? Insane, well, he''s gone now so whatever. More importantly, I gained a bunch of new Divine Abilities! I never expected to get all of the ones he had stolen from the Four Hounds; this surely has improved my strength even more. I now have a reliable Sword-Techniques Divine Ability, a brand-new summoning skill that might create stronger summons than the ones that Spirit Creation can, although with a higher Divine Power cost, a new type of "Poison mes", andstly, this¡­ thing. ----- [Unique Skill: Abyssal Void Star Armor And Sword (SSS)] A Powerful Unique Skill that once belonged to a Reincarnated Soul, which was then stolen from him, infected with the power of the Primordial mes of the End, and then merged into a single, even stronger Unique Skill. By imbuing Mana and Divine Power into the Unique Skill, it is possible to summon a powerful ck, obsidian armor of legendary rarity, imbued with the great divinity of ck mes of the End and the Divinity of Stars and Void. It can cover the entire body of the wielder, and it will readjust and shapeshift depending on their preferences. The armor can also separate itself and transform into a sword at the same time, holding arge quantity of destructive power. When wearing the Abyssal Void Star Armor, All Stats increase by +500%, Darkness, Fire, Sunlight, Star, and Void Element Powers increase by +1000%, and Health and Stamina Recovery Speed increases by a further +300%. Damage Taken will be reduced by -50%, and the user can absorb 25% of the Damage Taken as Health and Stamina. I think you should take a look at Simrly, while wielding the mighty Abyssal Void Star Sword, Attack Power and Attack Speed will increase by +500%, while de Ki and ck mes will permeate the sword, further increase de and Fire Magic Power by +1000%. Any wound that the sword inflicts will leave the user with [Festering Burning Wounds] which will decrease All Stats by -5%, and may inflict [Intense Bleeding], [Divine Power Weakening], [Paralysis], or [Fear]. Can stack up to 10 Times. 25% Of the Damage Dealt to a foe will be restored as Health and Stamina. The Armor and Sword will constantly drain the user''s Mana and Divine Power at a rapid pace. Once too much energy is drained, the armor and sword might unsummon themselves. The Armor may regrow limbs anew, rece cut down body parts, and act on its own if its benefits the wielder. It may present enmity against the user''s allies. Use with caution. ----- It was one Monster of a Skill description, but it pretty much said everything it needed to say, even going a bit in depth about this sword and armor, which really reminded me of the symbiote from a certainic books back in Earth. It does works a bit simrly, but it is also not as invasive I guess. Though having its own will, and sometimes acting with enmity against allies is not something I would praise, the bonuses I get from wielding and wearing the sword and armor respectively are insane. Though the high cost per second of Mana and Divine Power is what''s keeping me from thinking it''s the strongest Divine Ability out there. Well, it is a Unique Skill, and it holds even more powers within that could be unlocked eventually. But now, there was another notification bothering me, something about the mes? Currently I had four me-rted Divine Abilities. The Frost mes, the Jormungandr''s mes, the mes of Beginning, and the Primordial mes of Beginning¡­ Can I really merge them all together? "System, is this really possible, to fuse them all?"N?v(el)B\\jnn [Yawn¡­ Ah, yes, it is¡­ But you''ll need a few more things.] "A few more things?" [Ingredients. Four Divine Abilities of such caliber merging together will need a bit more of something, materials that can further provide with the fusion''s stability, and a lot of Divine Power.] "I see¡­ It feels like whatever wille out will not be just a Divine Ability¡­" [Certainly, it won''t. It might be something much bigger, a power that surpasses Divine Abilities! I think something simr can be done with other Divine Abilities, including your first Unique Skills.] "That sounds really nice." I smiled. "Winter Magic and God Unique Skills evolving further by fusing with other Divine Abilities could be a big thing, but like you said, I can''t do much right now, right?" [You could try, but there''s sess chances, if you fail, the abilities won''t be lost, but you''ll lose all the divine power spent. It''s better to further improve the connection between powers throughpatible materials! Divinity Fragments also work.] "Alright, so Divine Materials can do it? Any in my Divine Realm that can be used?" [Analyzing¡­ Yes, I''ve detected a couple of Materials that you can use, but you''re still missing two important materials, something toplement the ck mes and the Jormungandr mes.] "Hmmm, well, we might find something in the Venerable of mes'' Inheritance. After all, we''re hitting that ce once we''re done resting." This adventure was far from over, especially because there''s something really unsettling about a fact I''ve just realized. We''re missing one Red Orb Fragment¡­ ----- Chapter 1404 The Third {Original} ----- A sphere of ck mes holding a small red jewel fragment traveled across thendscapes of Muspelheim, until it reached a hidden cave, touching its floor and activating a magic circle, instantly teleporting the small me to the depths of an underground hideout. The ce seemed out of cepared to the world of Yggdrasil, filled with all sorts of highly technological devices, huge transparent tubes filled with floating bodies and colorful liquids, artifacts glowing with bright jewels, and many other sights that could only be found inside theboratory of a crazy scientist. "So you lost." A voice echoed at the distance. The small ck me stopped flying towards its target, suddenly ncing at the tall, fair-skinned figure of a long-eared, blonde, and green-eyed man, wearing green, Nordic clothes. "This is not my end. This is just the beginning¡­" The ck me only said those words, with the voice of the me Emperor, as it flew towards a certainrge ss tube. The elven figure only ncing at the me without doing anything else. One of his eyes glowing with blue neon light. The ck mes stopped flying, stopping in front of a huge tube, where there was the figure of a tall young man, with red skin and stitched body parts, demon-like wings, huge ck horns, sharp ws, big muscr arms and legs, and an empty hole on its chest. "So that''s your "n B", huh? Your mastery over flesh is not as good as mine, but Imend your efforts, Crimson." Laughed the elf. "You are not going to stop me?" The ck mes asked. "Why would I? This is going to be really fun." Laughed the elf. "And I''ll need the support of that thing you''ve created, if I am nning on taking that Venerable''s inheritance¡­" "Hmph. It''s not like my son will give it up to you so easily." Laughed the me emperor''s will. "My soul is long destroyed, this is a mere will, and it will burn and disappear once my son absorbs it! My perfect creation, the fusion between the many powerful bloodlines of this war-thorn continent! Now rise and avenge your father!" The mes merged with the "son" of the me Emperor, as the red jewel they carried ced itself on the hole within the homunculus'' chest, immediately filling the body with life, energy, divine power, and a soul! FLAAAAAASSSH!!! "Hoh, not bad! I had never thought about creation a Fragment using those powers." Laughed the elf. "Amusing, Crimson! Perhaps you weren''t as stupid as I imagined? Though you''ve died, you have left with me a promising new toy!" The young man floating in the ss tube opened is eyes. One was fiery red, while the other¡­ golden like the sun. His sharp ck ws tore apart the ss tube, as his scale-covered body fell from within, the liquid keeping him within sshing all over. "Cough, cough¡­ Ugh¡­! Hahhh¡­! W-What¡­?! Where¡­ Urgh¡­! F-Father¡­!" The young man instantly stood up, looking around, but incapable of finding the one that had given him a second chance. The one chained by the ancient gods, the bringer of cmity, the creator of hell. The traitorous hero. The unwilling summon. The malefic one. The unruly beast. "Well, well, isn''t this a surprise?" The elfughed. "To think I would meet such a Primordial being as you again, Pandemonium." "That name¡­" The young man muttered. "You''re Oberon, aren''t you? And my father¡­ Oberon''s fragment too. Yet, he was different! He was not like you and your stupid smile!" "Hmph, I am not here to be insulted by an ancient child that does not even remember their own name." The elf sighed. "Your father said you''ll help so, and so you will. Let''s cooperate for once, Pandemonium." "Tch¡­" The young boy stretched his demonic wings, as his body gained countless of tattoos of all shapes, a strange, alien-like energy unlike Miasma, Mana, Divine Power, and Spiritual Energy started to rush through his body. "I only answer those that I deem worthy. That man that called himself my father, I shall honor his will. Just this once, Oberon. Just this once¡­"I think you should take a look at "Magnificent!" Laughed the elf. "Crimson ended being quite the useful pawn at the end, hahaha! Although he should had brought both fragments here! Oh well, I will simply take them away from those lizards corpses. As long as I can obtain the Treasure within the me Venerable''s Inheritance, not even his regeneration will be enough." "You''re talking about the one that yed my father?" Pandemonium asked, ncing at his arms and body. "My body has been stitched together¡­ Scales and parts I did not had before, from where have theye from?" "Your father secured some materials from Divine Dragons. He has reconstructed your fragmented, sealed body as best as he could. Don''t tell me the new dragon powers you possess are not worthy of Hell''s Gates." Laughed the elf. "Hmmm¡­ Those beasts that called themselves the guardians, to think they have a King now." The young man smirked. "Well, that''s not going to change anything. King or whatever¡­ He''ll burn in hell." His hands red with purple and dark red mes, twisting together while channeling his alien energies, the powersing from his Unique Skill. Although it seemed rather uneventful, his awakening brought to the entire world of Yggdrasil a great change. Fate itself, deposited within the very core of Yggdrasil, gained countless new cracks¡­N?v(el)B\\jnn "Pandemonium¡­ has been revived?!" Yggdrasil''s Will panicked, remembering the monstrous being that the Gods once summoned to this world in the long, now bygone era, her roots trembled. "The third [Original]¡­ You sick trickster! Was this your idea all along?! Why are you bringing back such a Cmity to this world?!" . . . Ding! [You''ve Stored the [Divine Frost me Lily (SS Grade)] x17!] [You''ve Stored the [Spiritual Origin mes Crystals (SS Grade)] x10!] [You''ve meet two of the requirements for the sessful fusion between the Four mes.] [Two more Materials are needed for the fusion to bepletely sessful.] "Well, that''s that." I sighed in relief. ----- Chapter 1405 The Missing Red Orb Fragment ----- Once I finished gathering the materials I could use inside of my Divine Realm, I decided to Rank Up. I hadn''t done it through the entire battle against the me Emperor to measure how much I could go against someone at Rank 10 or beyond. And its fair to say I was able to hold my own ground even at Rank 9.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om However, at the end, I was able to push through thanks to everyone''s help, so I certainly wouldn''t had been able to solo that bastard¡­ his mes were the major problem, and once I managed to copy them and be immune to these ck mes, it was easier, but even then, we were able to defeat him thanks to thebined effort of Surtr, his allies, and my family. And of course, of the two Primordial Dragon Mothers, who manifested themselves through them, Muspel did it through Surtr and his family, and Ran through my own family wearing Aegir''s ring powers. However, although both groups were the catalyst, it wouldn''t had been possible at the end without a third factor, Agni, his special Divine Ability ended awakening in the battle, and with such power, he was able to not only boost our Divine Abilities, but helped the two groups merge the Divine Abilities together and then create a connection to the draconic records, which was incredible. The Oracle ended helping us avenge his grandfather, and the end of the me Emperor simply became inevitable at that point. Now that he''s gone, our main goal should be to prepare for the me Venerable''s True Inheritance, after having finished and triumphed over his trial, the only thing left was to wait the day it would begin. We''re missing two participants out of four. There''s me, and the mysterious person the venerable didn''t wanted to reveal to me, and then the me emperor and a vacant spot. The me Emperor''s gone, so there should be two vacant spots now. I was nning on letting Agni and Surtr enter, so we canpete together for the prize, I think that would be fun. I don''t know who the mysterious other spot could be¡­ It could be one of my enemies, or maybe apletely random person that just happens to be pretty strong. I have yet to meet any of this continent''s gods, they''re just as secretive as the ones from Jotunheim, but at the very least there should be a dozen spread across thend, hiding somewhere. Maybe it could be one of them? It would be interesting if that''s the case. Nheless, there''s still one problem before we can truly rx, and something rather unnerving. "There''s a Red Jewel Fragment missing¡­" I talked about this as we enjoyed a meal in the Fire Giant Vige, inside of Surtr''s house. Both of our families were enjoying lunch. Agni and his sister were also invited. "Huh? Wait, there''s one missing?" Surtr wondered. "But didn''t the me Emperor had two? So with mine and Agni''s, there should be four!" "Unless the me Emperor¡­ lost one? Or something?" Agni wondered. "This is unnerving, didn''t he had two, Lord Drake?" "He did." I nodded. "I''ve checked all around the battlefield using hundreds of slimes and my Divine Dragon Senses, for hours now, but nothing¡­ I only have this one I got from him after destroying his soul." I showed them the red-colored orb fragment.I think you should take a look at POOF! Suddenly, Aegir materialized in front of us with a rather annoyed, angry expression. She was crossing her arms while pouting. "Hey! What the heck does this even means?! With just three fragments my brother cannot revive!" She angrily said. "How did you had one fragment gone missing? You''re such a klutz, Drake!" She started to angrily hit my head with a karate chop. It didn''t really hurt though. "Sorry, but I am saying the truth right now. Someone must have it. The bastard did have it before he died. Maybe we didn''t realized when, but he teleported one of them far away. But why only one though?" I wondered. "Yeah, why just one?" Bedann asked. "Maybe¡­ He was in a hurry and he did it just seconds before perishing?" "If that''s the case¡­ Well, I guess it does makes some sense." Miranda agreed. "But still¡­ Did he had any other allies that could have enough strength to wield the orb fragment''s powers properly? At most he would have divine beasts or weakckeys¡­" "We never know what he might have saved¡­" Surtr sighed. "We know that the Four Hounds were his strongest servants, but that''s it. He''s someone shrouded in mystery. We learned from Master Drake about him being a fragment of Oberon, the first Demon King and Venerable¡­ and that he''s rted to his main enemy, someone named Greenwood, but that''s about it. We know little about his ns, what he thought, and what he wanted other than just more power." "If he sent a fragment of my brother somewhere else, he must still have ns for it!" Aegir sighed, crossing her arms. "And how do you n to get it? It''s gone and lost now!" She was still annoying me over it. "Don''t you have the power to sense where they are?" I wondered. "I am using the ability that Yggdrasil has given to me, but I can only see the general direction, can''t you pinpoint the exact location now that we''re in the continent?" "Eh? Me?! Ah¡­ R-Right, I guess I should had done it myself!" She crossed her arms, incapable of admitting she was asking too much when she could do it on her own. She closed her eyes and then slowly started to expand her Divine Senses, much stronger and moreplex than ours, quickly beginning to mantle the entire continent in a few seconds. "Hm?! Thest fragment is¡­! It is near one of the me Venerable''s Towers, to the northeast." Aegir said. "It is being held- No, it is¡­ part of something. Ugh¡­ it reeks of an otherworldly energy I''ve never sensed before! It somehow feels worse than chaotic energy¡­" She muttered. "W-What is this thing?! It¡­ kind of reminds me of something, but I can''t remember it¡­ My memories are still fuzzy even now." "Well, we''ll see what it is once we confront it." I nodded. "Alright, once we''re done with our meal, how about we go get thatst fragment?" ----- Chapter 1406 Plans ----- "How about it?" I asked, after having offered my decision. "Sounds good to me, Master Drake!" Surtr said happily. "Girls, are you up for it?" "Sure! Sounds like fun if we can travel around the continent after a big battle!" Mina seemed really pleased. "Mina, it won''t be a slow-paced travel, we''ll get there in like an hour." Said Nadia. "Eeh? Ah¡­ Okay." Mina sighed. "Won''t it be a bit too dangerous, what if we have to fight him or something?" Jamar wondered. "W-What if that Lame Emperor created himself a copy, a clone!" "We''ll fight it then." Iughed. "Not like we can do much about it¡­ But it is putting me a bit nervous now, Aegir, what were you even talking about just now? You said it was strange?" "Y-Yes¡­" Aegir sighed. "Whoever is holding thest fragment of my brother, its¡­ a being that was once a great cmity, a threat. But I just¡­ can''t remember more than that. Ugh, my head hurts. I need to take a nap. Maybe I''ll remember once I rest." "Hmm, well, alright." I sighed. "But make sure to remember something more than just that, you''re just scaring us for no reason." "Stop asking so much of me¡­" She yawned, quickly disappearing, and going back to her ring form. "I guess we''ll have to be cautious." I sighed. "Though, whoever is this person, they most likely are trying to qualify for the inheritance. Perhaps to take the ce of their master¡­ I was actually nning for you two to join, Agni and Surtr. If we can catch him and defeat him, you two will be joining too." "R-Really? Can we join?" Wondered Agni in surprise. "It would be an honor, Lord Drake!" "Well, isn''t that interesting?" Surtr wondered. "An inheritance of the me Emperor should definitely be something I would fight for! But we have to deal with whatever''s over there first." "Indeed." I nodded. "Is everyone ready?" "Yeah, I''m ready!" Kate said happily. "Any time, daddy!" Bedra said excitedly. "Well, we''ve rested well enough, I suppose¡­" Miranda yawned. "Though I''m still a tiny bit sleepy¡­" "For now, let''s prepare to go." Bedannmented. "How are you nning to go there? Through flight?" "Yeah, there''s no helping it." I nodded. "Fuyu can move quickly as long as we cover her body in a powerful barrier of divinity and mes. With Surtr, Mina, and Agni''s help, it should be doable." "Sounds good." Mina nodded. "I''ll help in anything I can!" "Leave it to me." Agni was trying to be as reliable as he could. Like that, we decided to prepare, covering Fuyu''s giant body with several barriers of divine powers, with Mina and Surtr''s help, Origin mes and White Dragon mes covered her body, not melting her, but instead protecting her from the immense heat of the skies of this continent.I think you should take a look at I added some of my Primordial Ice to the mix, and with Rakasha''s hammer and my own cksmith arts, we smelted the barriers and magic arrays into her physical body''sponents. Surtr supported us with his Heavenly Smith. And when it was finally over, Fuyu''s appearance had given a sudden change! She did no longer look like just a huge frost castle but had gained a golden and red color to her, resembling a giant metallic fortress covered on gold. "Ooh, I like this upgrade!" Fuyu celebrated. "I''ve gained enough resistance to be able to resist this sky''s heated atmosphere¡­ I think it should be possible to go to the coordinates you gave me in a couple of minutes at max speed. At most, half an hour." "We''re traveling thousands of kilometers, so that''s really fast, actually." I exined, as I crossed my arms and admired my creation growing stronger. I still remember when I had just begun building her. She was originally a small frost-made igloo, but slowly I kept expanding her and utilizing my magic and abilities in different ways. Ultimately, I learned the ability to cut down my own soul, and used a small fragment, without mind and will to give her life, since then, she had apanied us in every adventure, bringing us to our destinations across the skies. She was both a ce to call home and also a friend, Bedann is rather attached to her. While her soul became a Divine Spirit of my own Divine Realm, her physical form had be something like a giant, divine golem. "I wonder if I could give life to my creations like Lord Drake could¡­" Surtr wondered. "Just drop the honorifics, kid, no need to call me lord or master. Just Drake''s alright." Iughed. "And it should be even easier for you, I am surprised you have not been able to. You can''t manipte or see souls?" "I cannot¡­" Surtr sighed. "Is that a normal power?" "Ah, well¡­" I wondered. "I guess not?" I''ve had this power within me for a while now, it awakened out of my own ability to manipte my soul, which I slowly kept expanding and expanding, and cutting down into bits, then Death Magic and Soul Magic became normal to me. But maybe that''s because of my Talent as a Dragon King, and also maybe my half-bloodline as a Dark Dragon, who have affinity with Soul Magic, Phantom Magic, and Death Magic, although at a lesser scale than True Death Dragons. "But maybe if you put the soul of one of your siblings in one golem-like creation, it might be possible." I gave him a good idea. "Oooh¡­" Surtr seemed really excited. "That''s¡­ amazing, now I''ve gotten a bunch of new ideas! I''ll be working on their designs inside my Divine Real for now."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I wonder if he''s going to make a mech for his mother''s soul or something¡­ That would be honestly amazing, and I think he would be the only capable of doing that, not even I have his unique power to imbue his family''s divine dragon souls into skills or fuse them into materials. "Well, how about we get going then?" I smiled. "Let''s go, everyone!" "OOOOOHHH!" With cheers filled with excitement, everyone entered Fuyu, as I left behind a Doppelganger in the Fire Giant City and several Slimes to protect it, and we set off into the skies. FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1407 Rising To Rank 10! ----- As we flew across the skies inside of Fuyu, I decided to spend some of myrge quantities of umted Divine Power. I''ve spent a lot fighting, but it alles back once I defeat my foe and devour their souls, usually paying back all the Divine Power I spent utilizing my techniques by a tenfold. Ding! [You have exchanged 921.600.000 Divine Points!] [All Divine Points have been absorbed by your [Divine Core]!] [Your [Divine Core] is evolving!] FLAAAASSSH!!! While I sat down rxing and meditating, my Divine Core absorbed a part of the Divine Power that my System had umted, quickly beginning to improve itself towards greater limits. My body gained a refinement as a result, as my flesh, bones, blood, scales, and everything else started to be reinforced and refined. Breaking through theyers of Cultivation thanks to my System has always been smooth, as long as I had umted enough energies. Before bing a God, it was through devouring Mana Cores of different Ranks, and now, it was through absorbing and distributing the Divine Power I acquired. Each Rank and sub-rank required a certain amount of Divine Power I had to distribute, and each time I increased it, their cost would immediately double. Meaning that to raise from my Rank 9 Upper Stage to Peak Stage, I had to spend 307.200.000 Divine Power, and from Rank 9 Peak Stage to Rank 10 Initial Stage, I had to spend 614.400.000 Divine Power! Bothbined, would amount for 921.600.000 Divine Points, the exact quantity I had spent before. And with that, came the ability to raise two grades and instantly leap to Rank 10 Initial Stage. My scales started to shine brightly, as if they were bing pure materialized Divinity. My blood felt incredibly gelid yet zing and burning. My flesh strengthened to the point it seemed as if it had be the hardest of metals, and my bones even more than that. Sight, hearing, touch, taste, every sense I possessed started to heighten itself to its limits! Once the ranking up process finished, it felt as if I had peeled out all my wasteful energies and everything else inside of my body and soul, bing a brand-new living being. So this is what it feels to reach Rank 10, huh? It''s¡­ simply incredible. Yet it''s not even the peak, I don''t even know how strong the Venerables were, but I could assume they might be around Rank 15. However, at Rank 10, it is already possible to recognize a God as someone that has started their journey to be a Venerable themselves. Because I descend from two Divine Dragons, I already have the potential and talent to be a God from the beginning, if it wasn''t for the Curse I held, I would had at least be a Rank 7 God the moment I was born. I had long ago reached that point, and now, I''ve gone beyond that! Ding! [Congrattions! Your [Divine Core] has evolved to [Rank 10: Initial Stage]!] [All your Stats have increased greatly!] [Your Body and Soul can now hold many more Divinities and Auxiliary Divinities!] [Your Main Divinity Slots have increased by +4!]I think you should take a look at [Your Auxiliary Divinity Slots have increased by +2!] [Your Divine Abilities and Divinities have improved!] [All Ranks of Divinities and Divine Abilities have increased.] [You have reached the [Divine Limit] set by [Fate]!] Eh? Divine Limit? What is this bullshit? [To ascend further not only do you require Divine Power, but also you mustbine your Divinities and Divine Abilities into special [Ascendancy Laws]!] [An [Ascendancy Laws] is the essence of the Laws that govern the World and Nature itself,posed of the Divinities formed by the materialization of what creates such concepts.] [Bybining them with Divine Abilities, and otherpatible Materials, you will be able to create your first [Ascendancy Law]!] [Indeed, the thing I told you about before, which could be born from fusing those Divine Abilities, Divinities, and Materials was exactly that, an [Ascendancy Law]!] "I see¡­" I nodded. "But what exactly are they? A Skill, some sort of Divinity thing?" [They''re both at the same time, and something even greater.] [The reason why its rare to see beings above Rank 10 is because they must first refine such a power, and it is not something just anybody can do.] [Only the Venerables have been capable of refining the [Primary Ascendancy Laws], each one building up from what the other left off and making their own.] [It is because of this that you don''t see a Venerable of the same Element as the other, they all reigned over their own Unique Ascendancy Laws.] [However, they were still able to use the concepts as pirs to make their own, and this is what you can also do now!]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Fragments of the [Ascendancy Law of Dreams], the [Ascendancy Law of Blood], and the [Ascendancy Law of Fire] are stored within your Inner Soul Origin, secretly waiting for this moment toe.] [You cannot forge the same as these two Venerables, but you can use their Fragments as the pirs for your new, Unique Ascendancy Law] [Looks like the me Emperor didn''t had any of them, he had yet to build an Ascendancy Law of his own but was also carrying a Fragment of the [Ascendancy Law of mes]!] "Hm, well, I guess I''ve got a nice starting point with those four fragments." Imented. "We can''t do much now, so I''ll have to wait until I get enough materials. But can you exin me what I can do with the Ascendancy Law? I''m kind of having high expectations on this¡­" [I can''t tell you more as I still need to analyze aplete one myself, but I can at least say that the more you improve it, the more your cultivation will rise. Also, you can have multiple ones. Usually the Venerables had two to three Main Ascendancy Laws, with one or two Minor Ascendancy Laws as support.] "So the Fragments I have¡­" [They''re their strongest Ascendancy Laws, indeed. The ones that had persisted this long, and which were so powerful they left behind fragments even after their deaths.] "Incredible¡­" I wonder what insane Ascendancy Law I could create¡­ It gotta be unique, I can''t just make it around mere elements. ----- Chapter 1408 Meeting A Mysterious Pair ----- After getting a bit of a glimpse of what was ahead of me now that I''ve reached the [Divinity Limit] set by [Fate] which cannot be ovee unless I create Ascendancy Laws of my own to change thews of my own existence pretty much so I can bypass [Fate] itself ruling the Laws of the World, I decided to give ast look at my Status. ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Ancient Great Vampire Dragon God of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss] [Ascendancy Laws]: [None] [Main Divinities (10/14)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (SSS)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SSS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SSS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SSS)] [Divinity: Primordial Oceans of Time (SSS)] [Divinity: Holy Light (SSS)] [Divinity: Primordial Blood (SSS)] [Divinity: Dark Abyss (SSS)] [Divinity: Golden Dunes (A)] [Divinity: Divine Starlight mes (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (6/15)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (SSS)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (SSS)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (SSS)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (SSS)] [Divinity: Vampiric Blood (SSS)] [Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (SSS)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 10 (Initial Stage)] (Requires 1.228.800.000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [1.454.303.020] [Fortune]: [SSS+++] [Physical Strength]: [SSS+++] [Magical Power]: [SSS+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS+++] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Sea Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Fire Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Nature Dragon (A) (Awakened)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Fire Titan (A) (Sealed)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Wind (SSS)] [Abyssal Darkness (S)] [Dream (SSS)] [Holy Light (S)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Blood (SSS)] [Oceans (SSS)] [Inferno (S)] [Death (S)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Nature (SS)] [Phantom (A)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (A)] [Psychic (A)] [Life (B)] [Void (B)] [Time (S)] [Space (S)] [Passive Divine Abilities] [Special Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Primordial Blood Overlord (SSS)] [Divinity Aura (SSS)] [Soul Parasite (SSS)] [Body Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (SSS)] [Psychic Mind (SSS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SSS)] [Unmovable Mountain (SSS)] [Deep One''s Gaze (SS)] [Active Divine Abilities] [Physical Divine Abilities]: [Doppelganger (SSS)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SSS)] [Divine Soul Pierce (SSS)] [Infernal Abyss me Sword Arts (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Sky Walk (S)] [Unique Skill: Piercing Blow (S)] [Magical Divine Abilities]: [Primordial ck mes of Demise (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (SSS)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SSS)] [Holy Sun (SSS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SSS)] [Frost mes (SSS)] [Ruler of the Seas (SSS)] [mes of Beginning (SSS)] [Jormungandr''s World Ending Miasmic mes (SSS)] [Divine Cooking Arts (B)] [Creation Divine Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Abyssal Void Star Armor And Sword (SSS)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (SSS)] [Earthy Harvest (SSS)] [Divine Ice Sculping (SSS)] [Automatic Mapping (SSS)] [Abyssal mes of the End Infernal Beast Summon (SSS)] [Divine cksmithing (S)] [Divine Holy Metal Creation (A)] ----- The majority of my Divinities and Auxiliary Divinities are SSS Rank now, the maximum Rank possible, the same goes for my Divine Abilities, which had now been rearranged so they can beprehended and admired more clearly. Also, it seems the limits of what Stats can show is also SSS+++¡­ Can I go even higher or is this the limits of the System? Well, after all, it''s the System that is capable of quantifying Stats and everything else, other Gods can''t see anything at all. "Are those Stats the limit?" [They''re the limit of what a Rank 10 Initial Stage God usually have, in fact, the norm is much lower, at most SSS, but you''re SSS+++ thanks to all your Divinities and Divine Abilities.]I think you should take a look at [There must be something higher than SSS+++, but as of now, I will only find out once you ascend into a higher Rank.] "Hmmm¡­ I see." I nodded. "I was thinking on somehow being able to obtain what Surtr has, that Leveling System¡­" [Oh, what Surtr has? Well, it is not exactly a true Leveling System. He possess the ability to absorb energy directly from what he ys, which bes Divine Power or "Experience Points", which makes him level up as he increases his Mana Core/Divine Core Cultivation.] [However, thanks to the [Heavenly Smith] Unique Skill and his own imagination, he was able to build this interface resembling the System, though it is not one, and it is more like an arrangement of Divine Magical Arrays connected to his Unique Skill and the Draconic Records.] [Imitating it is not currently possible, but something could be done with Ascendancy Laws¡­ Maybe. It depends on your own imagination and ideas.] "I see¡­" I smiled. "I''ve gotten a pretty good idea for that, actually." "We''re getting almost there! Drake, did you Rank Up?" Suddenly, Fuyu materialized at my side, resembling a rainbow-colored spirit.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Oh, yeah." I nodded. "Though, I''ve hit something of a bottleneck. I''ll have to gather some good Materials to continue my ascension." "Huh, oh well, anyways, we''re getting closer. I can see the Tower at the distance." Fuyu said. "Alright, let''s get to it." I nodded, quickly standing up as I cracked my knuckles. Once we got into a good enough distance, we quickly jumped down. It was just my family and Surtr and Agni''s group, everyone else on my side was taking a break inside my Divine Realm, and I honestly didn''t wanted to bother them right now. They''ve fought and done more than enough for now. The enormous, crimson-colored tower was erected in the middle of the jungles, surrounded by several rivers of hot flowing magma, there were some wild Divine Monsters, around Rank 7, but we ignored them, and they instantly ran away the moment they noticed our presences. To be well prepared, I turned into my Dragon Form, and so did Surtr, charging in the front to protect everyone else, we slowly flew towards the tower. And there, we saw two figures in front of the gates. One of them had just walked out of it, it seems we were a bit toote; theypleted the trial already. BAAAM! Wended on the floor, making the entire jungle shake, the two figures directed their eyes at us in that very instant. One of them was covered on a cloak made of shadows, I couldn''t discern its appearance no matter how hard I tried, it wasn''t a normal shadow spell. In fact, unless it was something beyond Rank 10, that was definitely the power of a Unique Skill, only these powers can still hide from my senses. The other figure was a young man, resembling something akin to a red-skinned demon, his body was covered on patchwork-like scars, he had two big red demonic wings, a long tail, and red and ck scales spread across his body. "It seems you''re a bit toote, oversized lizard." The demon smiled. In the middle of his chest, I noticed it. Thest Red Orb Fragment! "So the me Emperor had a little nephew or something?" I wondered. "Who the hell are you? And who is the mysterious idiot at your side?" "Oh my, such bad manners¡­" The mysterious figureughed; his voice indiscernible as it sounded distorted. "What are your intentions?!" Surtr roared. "That Red Orb Fragment doesn''t belong to you! Give it back and we won''t bother you again." "Hm? Oh, this?" The red-skinned demon smiled, his long hair waving by the wind. "If you want it, you''ll have to take it away from me¡­!" In that very moment, an enormous zing gate materialized behind him. And something we''ve never seen before was unfolded. ----- Chapter 1409 {Pandemonium} ----- Space and even time around him started to¡­ not distort, but melt. Indeed, it was as if by merely willing it, his very existence melted the spatialyers that made up the pirs that sustained the world. The result? Strange red- and purple-colored mes materializing out of thin air as they melted the fabric of space and time, suddenly distorting it all behind him into the shape of a huge, zing gate. As this happened, we felt strangely paralyzed, as if whatever ritual or magic he was using, it was affecting existence as a whole. This wasn''t just a Divine Ability¡­ "[Infernal Gates of Hell]" The young man spoke, a smile emerging on his lips as his eyes red with deadly, maliciously zing energies, the gate made of mes distorted space, as if connecting our reality with another. TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! A huge shockwave was unleashed, shaking the entire world around us. I nced into the skies as I noticed countless cracks in the empty air beginning to open the more the gates grew in size. It was simr to the Chaotic Realm Gate that the Deep One had once opened back in the Aquarius Archipgo¡­ Yet at the same time, it felt much more terrifying. Because it wasn''t just an invasion, it was a being of this world bringing the horrors of another into our own reality. The gates opened, revealing from within an endless wastnd of darkness, mes, and agonizing shrieks and screams. "W-What is he doing?!" Surtr asked, shaking in disbelief. "H-He''s¡­ Is that a gate to another world?! He can just do that?!" "N-No, this is not just another world, kid¡­" Iughed, swallowing saliva. "This is¡­ just another dimension entirely." "Hmph, do you have to show off so much?" The shadowy figure sighed at the side of the demon. "Come on now, let''s give them a scare." The demon smiled. "It has been such a long time since I was put to sleep¡­ I really want to see what the Gods of this time can do. I wonder if they can evenpare to Odin or Ymir?" Odin or Ymir?! What is this guy even talking about? Those Gods that died literally millions of years ago?! He meet them?! Just who is he?! I tried using the System to identify him as he conjured his strange powers, but I couldn''t learn anything! Ding! [Analyzing target¡­] [WARNING!] [An alien energy is disrupting the analyzing process!] [Further attempts at analyzing the target''s powers, abilities, and soul will result on damage to the System''s internal synapsis!] "System! You can''t analyze him?!" [I-I really can''t! And every time I try, it hurts¡­! It feels as if something is trying to tear apart my core into pieces¡­ Just what is he?!]I think you should take a look at [And whoever is at his side, he''s being protected by whatever power is veiling over his strange body¡­] "Shit¡­" "Hahahaha¡­! Did you try to pull out a trick on me, kid?" Laughed the demon. "Let me tell you something¡­ I am not someone you can just mess around with. And you''ll learn the reason why right now." The enormous Infernal Gates, which in just twenty seconds expanded up to a hundred meters, finally stopped growingrger, and then, something from within emerged- no, many things. Countless of aberrant eyes, fleshy tentacles, limbs, ws, heads, tongues, fangs, everything! A mass of countless aberrant, demonic beasts started pouring out of the gates. Enormous in size, with slightly familiar yet monstrous and aberrant, mutated shapes. "ROOOARRRR!" Some looked as if they were between life and death, with bodies falling apart and melting, yet constantly regenerating. Others were humanoid in shape, tall, muscr, red skinned and adorned with many sharp horns. "GRYYAAARGH!" Others resembled aberrant chimeras, with one looking like a fire dragon with ten heads, each head being the head of a different beast, letting out mes and all sorts of toxic poisonous gases. "GRUOOHHH¡­!" Unlike the Chaotic ne''s inhabitants who seemed to be slightly the same, just in different shapes, each Demonic Creature looked different, and just as menacing¡­ "What are you bringing to our world?!" I roared. "You think you can just stop us with just a few beasts?" "Few beasts?" Laughed the man. "These are not just "a few beasts"¡­ They are what some call inhabitants of the ne of Hell!" "Inhabitants of Hell¡­?" Surtr stepped back in disbelief. "I-I''ve never heard of anything like that¡­" "Me neither¡­" Bedann muttered. "So there''s something else than just the Chaotic ne out there¡­?"N?v(el)B\\jnn "But who the hell is he?!" Miranda asked angrily. "Wait¡­ is my recent evolution something to do with what he has brought here?" As the Monstrous Creatures started to crawl out of the Hell Gate, the man was lifted by a huge, muscr, red-skinned Oni-like being, holding him over his huge palm. All the monsters he summoned werepletely submissive to him, he ordered them with just his thoughts, and they obeyed all his orders. It wasn''t just the ability to open the gates¡­ He was their King. "Maybe I should tell you a story first." He said. "Once upon a time, there was a boy that was summoned against his will by the greedy and selfish gods of this world. They tried to control that boy, they tried to torture him to extract his powers, but at the end, the boy discovered his own powers alone, and summoned an endless army of friends, who fought for him, and conquered half the world. They filled the Realms with their own kin and devoured everything else. Eventually, the Gods gave us a name¡­ Demons." "And I can tell that you''re a still growing Demon King, hah." He smiled, ncing into my eyes. "Have you ever stopped to think where the power of Demon Kings emerged? Where did the monsters came from even before the Dungeon Maker was summoned? They weren''t made by the world. They weren''t made by the Gods either¡­" "T-That smile, those powers¡­ T-The Demons¡­!" Aegir suddenly manifested herself at our side, she was constantly grabbing her head, as if being tormented by her own memories. "I''ve remembered something¡­ I remember HIM! That monster¡­! [Pandemonium]!" ----- Chapter 1410 Overwhelmed?! ----- "Oh my! Isn''t it nice to see one of you still alive?" The man "Pandemonium" said. "But I am fairly sure that the Gods shattered all of you guys¡­ Well, it isn''t as if I didn''t helped them in that. It was one of the few times we cooperated. You were too annoying, and you still are." "Y-You monster¡­! You demon!" Aegir screamed. Her eyes were furious. "Why? WHY ARE YOU HERE?! Mother¡­ She sacrificed arge part of her powers in cooperation with herst children to seal you for eternity! Why are you still here?! HOW HAVE YOU FREED YOURSELF?!" "Hahah¡­ HAHAHAHAHAHA!" The demonughed. "Isn''t it amusing how she''s freaking out? I love when Gods make those faces. It makes it all the more worth it to piss them off¡­ The truth is, my dear Goddess¡­ I was never truly sealed! As long as the proper pieces were stuck back together. I would resurrect! I never truly died! I was merely slumbering. I can''t believe millions of years had gone by now! Hahaha¡­! It''s time to shake things up a bit, and while I''m at that, I might as well continue seeking a way back home." "You''re still on that?!" Aegir screamed. "It''s impossible for you to go back to your original world! Unless you¡­!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Unless I destroy this world?" Pandemonium smiled, showing his sharp fangs. "Ahhh~ Isn''t that ideal?" He licked his lips. "All of you over there, aren''t you the same as me? People that was forcefully dragged into this world, when you had your own lives to care about? Don''t you agree ining back no matter what?" He nced at Surtr, Bedann, even Bedra, and of course, me. However, I simply gripped my fists tightly as I gave him a really deadly re. "We are not like you." I said. "We were not summoned here; we were reborn here. And we''ll fight to protect this world that we love." "Hoh?" Pandemonium raised an eyebrow. "How amusing¡­ To think one of us would eventually try to fight to protect our world¡­ Hahah, this is getting more fun! Now-" Before he could muster another word, I moved. Enchanting my draconic body with thousands of Divine Power and Draconic Energy units, I flew at sonic speed towards him, summoning Skadi into my hand and enchanting her with a veil of divinity, pointing her sharp de towards his head! "I''ve already tried, you''re not going to cooperate, won''t you?!" I roared. "Don''tin if I get a little bit rough then!" CRAAAAASSSSSH!!! BOOOOOMMMMM¡­! The huge sh resonated across the entire skies and earth below. Cracking the surface a thousand times as enormous cracks leading to the depths of the magma-covered underworld of the continent opened. The shockwave made all the clouds above the sky disappear, as I imbued all the strength I could to sh against him¡­ yet. Several gigantic hands and ws stopped my attack, the Demonic Beasts having stepped in front of their Master seconds before I were to hit him. The one carrying him being so strong he seemed unscathed before the shockwave. "Hey, aren''t you a bit too elerated over there? Calm down a bit." Laughed Pandemonium. "Or I''ll make you calm down." He raised his hand, as a gigantic palm made of melting spatial energies and infernal mes materialized above me, ten timesrger than my own body, and shing against my entire body, throwing me into the ground like a mere fly. "UNGH?!" BAAAAAAAMMMMM!!! "Papaaa!" Bedra and Kate cried, as I was pummeled down like a ragdoll.I think you should take a look at I felt my entire body breaking and shattering apart, shredding itself into pieces only to begin to quickly regenerate, the smoke dissipated, revealing half my body made into mush, and the other already grown back. This bastard was strong. If I didn''t had my Immortal Body, I would be already dead. He can one-shot Rank 10 Divine Dragons?! If anybody else fights him¡­ I have to stop him right now, somehow! "Oh, I see why you like him so much." Pandemonium nced at my body fully regenerate within seconds of his attack. "A True Immortal Body, huh? Amusing¡­ not even I have that." "RAAAAAH!" My body quickly shapeshifted, my heart filled with the desire to protect everyone behind me, who were too stupefied to even react in time. I can''t let this bastard sneak any attack on them! My body grew five times its original size, now reaching five hundred meters, several heads emerged out of my body, my scales gaining over a hundredyers of protection, and several elements, aside from my mighty frost, materialized around me. If this bastard''s a demon, then this should work at the very least, right?! I gathered the power of Holy Sun and Winter Magic together with Primordial Frost Magic and then Beginning mes into my nine throats, unleashing nine gigantic draconic breaths that could demolish a dozen mountains. Mighty freezing mes of holy light covered the entire army of Demons as Pandemonium''s eyes opened wide, suddenly, he waved his hand as a huge veil of mes materialized. He had a reaction! Is this really his weakness then?! BOOOOOMMM!!! BOOOOOMMM!!! BOOOOOMMM!!! BOOOOOMMM!!! Countless explosions devastated the Demonic Beasts. The weakest and smallest ones were burned alive, ending up charred, but every other beast only seemed slightly injured, the strongest of them unscathed. "Not enough?!" I wondered. "Oi, oi, they told me you were just a Frost Dragon. What''s up with this?" Pandemonium wondered, unscathed as I imagined. He managed to defend himself with some sort of space-distorting barrier or something. "You killed half my guys! He''s not that weak, eh?" "Stop messing around, Pandemonium. We''ve wasted enough time." The shadowy figure said. "Once you all are donepleting thest tower trial, we''ll meet again. Until then, make sure to not die. I want to kill you by my own hands." "Hey that''s my line!" Pandemoniumined. "Where do you think you''re going?!" I roared, rushing to catch them, only for the tens of Demonic Beasts to jump on my gigantic body, dragging me down! "You damn small fries!" "Let''s go." The mysterious figure grabbed Pandemonium and with a blink of blue light, disappeared from the scene. FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1411 Fighting Against An Endless Army Of Demons ----- They disappeared, but the Hell Gate was still there, and so the over thirty Demonic Beasts, with more toe from the gates as they slowly started to creep through the dimensional door. "MOVE ASIDE!" CRAAASSSH! CRAAASSSH! With a furious roar, I unleashed several titanic dragon fist attacks, punching two of the Demonic Beasts biting my necks. One of them was instantly torn to pieces, as its flesh and blood sttered over the ground and my hands, burning them, and melting my scales. The other Demonic Beast was flung away, in the shape of some sort of hybrid between a rabid-infected wolf, a skeleton beast, and a jackal. The aberrant creature had a much higher resilience than his small insect-like mass of flesh and bones, as it quickly started running back at me, opening its skeletal jaws. "WAAARRGH!" With a monstrous roar, it suddenly vomited a mouthful of acidic substances, something that could melt my scales and flesh, which I''ll call Demonic Miasma from now on. SPLAAASH! I managed to evade the deadly acid that could even melt Gods, as I gathered my Magic Power and unleashed a st of Primordial Frost Energy. "[Primordial Blizzard]!" FLUOOOOOSSSH! "GRYYYAAWRGHHH¡­!" With an agonizing shriek, the beast started to quickly freeze, as I stabbed it ten times with Skadi, shattering its whole frozen body before it could free itself. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! However, I couldn''t keep calm, there were a dozen more Demons and Demonic Beasts around me! I quickly swung my several tails and used them to shake off the ones biting my legs, as I summoned Uller, Hephaestus, and Ariel to fight. "Chase them away!" With a simple order, the three Divine Weapons floated in midair and unleashed powerful elemental attacks, explosions of darkness, frost, mes, and oceanic waters were unleashed, the beasts finally pushed back enough so I could regain some space for myself. Physical contact is dangerous, their blood and saliva can melt my body easily, so I cannot just go for a bite without having my head melted into liquified flesh. They seem particrly weak to frost and holy light, but very resistant to every other element. Their strength also depends heavily on their bodyposition, smaller and frailer-looking ones can die easier, while big ones packed with many muscles and bones can withstand many blows. The humanoid-shaped ones seem to be the most resilient. There were four which I''ll call "Onis", as tall as two hundred meters, with muscr frames, sometimes with multiple arms, covered on ck horns, and chains. One of them was the strongest, a fourth Oni which I''ll call the Oni King. He stayed in the back,manding the other Demons. The bastard was half my size, which wasmendable, and had three pairs of muscr, arms, golden horns, and golden chains wrapped around his neck and arms. It looked as if it had been chained in the depths of hell for a while, and it exuded an Aura that vastly surpassed Rank 10. However, that wasn''t just all my problems at all¡­ The Infernal Gate would keep bringing more and more Demons endlessly! I can tell why Pandemonium was feared even by the ancient gods if that bustard''s really that ancient. I don''t know how his abilities are or how they exactly work, but it seems he doesn''t have any issue leaving a gate open to fill a ce with Demons and Demonic Beasts. And unlike the Chaotic ne inhabitants, they don''t need hosts nor to pollute thend to exist without suffering pain, they seem to bepletely unfazed by this world''sws! From what I can assume, his [Infernal Hell Gates] Unique Skill gives him the following abilities:I think you should take a look at 1. Unlimited (?) ability to open Gates to Hell, which seem tost indefinitely and summon Demons and Demonic Beasts. 2. He canmunicate with any Demon and Demonic Beast and order them. 3. Wield the "Demonic mes" which can distort and melt the fabric of space and time. He uses the "melted" substance energy generated by doing this as a source for his attacks too. 4. He said he could never die, and from what he revealed, the me Emperor somehow gathered his body parts, stuck them together, and he suddenly revived¡­ 5. Many more abilities that he probably possess to negate divinities to an extent, alongside somehow creating the Demon Kings. He''s one tough bastard that showed up out of nowhere! This has opened my mind a bit about how this world''s so vast, there''s so much history and events I don''t even know about, so many secrets hidden¡­ I have to get used to being surprised like this. However, there''s little time right now to overthink things, even if I have several minds, I cannot dedicate them all to think when there are these damn Demons everywhere! "Get off me already, you shitheads!" I roared, shaking my gigantic body as I fired my scales in the form of blinding meteors of light and frost, which quickly bombarded the many beasts at once, even the incredibly tough Onis had to step back. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GRAAAH!" However, one of the Giant Onis roared, rushing towards me from the back, and raising his gigantic axe, that could easily split a mountain. Not only these Demons were strong, but they also mostly came in gigantic sizes too! CRAAAASSSH!!! "Oh?" However, before I could retaliate, a powerful mass of chaotic, swirling darkness emerged, as Bedann emerged from the skies, descending with her dual battle axe, her body having undergone her transformation that merged both her Titan Bloodline and her Chaos Dragon Transformation. "GRYYAAARGH¡­!" The Oni groaned in agony, green blood oozing out of hisrge wounds made on his shoulders, both of his arms had not been chopped offpletely. The green blood started to slightly burn the des of Bedann''s Axe, but because all Divine Weapons came with a self-repair function, and were much tougher than flesh and skin, they could bear with some of the blood. "Nicely timed!" With a roar, I materialized a huge spear made of rainbow-colored frost, piercing the Oni''s chest, green blood oozed out of its wound as the monster was covered on ice. CLAAASSSH!!! "GRRHH¡­ GRAAAHH¡­!" However, the demon was incredibly tough, and even after that and being blown away, it had yet to die.N?v(el)B\\jnn "These guys are sure a tough nut to crack¡­" ----- Chapter 1412 Aegirs Divine Rage! ----- "Not for long!" Surtr suddenly emerged from the skies, descending over the harmed Giant Oni Demon like a shing, explosive meteor and crashing towards the demonic entity! CRAAAASSSSH!!! Using his special Primordial Origin me Dragon King Transformation, Surtr gained the strength equal to a Rank 9 God and used his sharp ws inbination with his Fire Dragon Souls to transform them into titanic-sized, red-colored metallic ws, piercing through the Oni''s chest and slicing it into two halves! SLAAAASSSH¡­! RUMBLE! "GRUOOHHH¡­!" The Oni gave ast groan of agony before finally dying, its green blood beginning to melt the ground around its corpse, as Surtr noticed his ws beginning to melt as well. "Well shit, this isn''t going to be easy." He muttered, quickly dropping the melting ws as he managed to save himself from losing his ws. Unlike me, he didn''t had an immortal body or something. One of his Skills allowed him to revive once every 24 hours within a certain point, which would reconstruct his entire body, but it wasn''t something he was willing to do anyways. "GRAAAAH!" "ROOOAAR!" "GRYYAAH!" There were still a dozen more Demons, with moreing from the Demon Gate as we spoke, their monstrous forms and appendages constantly trying to reach our world from wherever they truly came from. "GRRRHHH¡­" The Giant Oni King, the strongest of all the Demons that Pandemonium had summoned was still standing at the distance, his enormous size resembling a living mountain, as he protected the Gates andmanded the Demons to attack us. "ROOOAARR!" A huge three-headed wolf-like demon covered on ck bone horns leaped towards Surtr while he was not watching, its giant ws pointing towards him, the beast wasrger than him! "SURTR!" I roared with desperation, rushing to his aid, only for someone to be much faster than me, an enormous mass of water emerged from the skies and descended like a cataclysmic torrential descent. "[Primordial Divine Ocean''s Wrath]!" SPLAAAAASSSSH!!! The water wasn''t just water, containing the power of Primordial Ocean Divinity within Aegir, as the Ancient Goddess finally decided to step in, weakening the Demonic Beast with her magic and then pushing it away as her water shaped into a gigantic hand. CRAAAASSSH¡­!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "GRYYYAARGH¡­!" The three-headed wolf-like Demonic Beast rolled over the ground and vomited its acidic blood, which had not much of an effect against Aegir''s Oceanic Waters. "Enough is enough!" Aegir roared furiously. "I won''t let that bastard get away with this! I will get back my brother''sst fragment, no matter WHAT!" With a furious and mighty roar, Aegir for the first time got serious. Her divine figure manifesting herself, resembling a beautiful goddess made of undting waters, wearing several essories made of blue jewels. "You''re all going to back to where you fucking belong to! TO HELL!!!" Screaming as if she hadpletely lost her sanity, Aegir summoned an enormous quantity of magic circles, a dozen of them materializing behind her as they summoned downpours of spiraling oceanic waters, shing against the dozens of Demonic Beasts surrounding us! "[Primordial Ocean Queen''s Flood]!"I think you should take a look at SPLAAAASSSSSHHH!!! RUMBLE! The shrieks and screams of countless Demonic Beast as they were drowned by Aegir''s waters echoed across the fierynds, their demonic mes and miasma being almostpletely negated by the immense quantity of oceanic water she summoned. Ding! [All Demons and Demonic Beasts have been affected by [Primordial Goddess of Oceans and Time: Aegir]''s [Time-Devouring Sea Water]! While being exposed by this water, their stats have decreased by -30% and their Demonic Energy control has decreased by -50%, additionally, their Attack Speed and Reaction Speed decreases by -70%!] [Duration: As long as they''re wet.] With her pure divine rage, Aegir summoned a powerful debuff on all foes, that even the Demons ended being affected with. Their stats decreased by the seas, and they were incapable of fully summoning all their strength! To make things better for us, they became slower because despite being so strong, they couldn''t go against the Concept of Time which Aegir wielded, making their "Time" much slower than ours as long as they were wet from her summoned water. "GRYYAARGH!" The same three-headed dog demonic beast leaped out of the waters, rushing towards Aegir with its sharp jaws wide open, and about to engulf her whole! However, two Fire Giantesses jumped into action, their bodies suddenly having underwent several changes as they were covered by armor made of red, white, and golden dragon scales growing out of their bodies, and their sizes were now a hundred meters each! "Now, while these bastards are weakened, take them down!" Nadia roared. "[Divine zing Dragon Battle Axe Arts]: [Primordial Volcanic Dragon''s ws]!" "You got it, sis!" Mina smiled. "[Divine White Dragon mes Magic]: [Heavenly zing Dragon Fangs]!" CRAAAASSSH!!! CRAAAAASSSH!!! Two gigantic ws emerged out of Nadia''s mighty axe attack, while Mina''s magic summoned the head of a dragon made out of heavenly mes, a stronger version of white dragon mes which opened its jaws and gnawed through the Demonic Beast''s several necks! "AWOOOO¡­!" With an agonizing scream, the three-headed beast fell into the ground, its Demonic Energies and Blood erupting from its wounded body, as it tried to knock out both Nadia and Mina. However, a third, much smaller figure jumped off Nadia''s head, descending into the eruption of blood and demonic energies with his sword. "The hero always arrives in thest moment!" Jamar said. "[Divine Dragon de Arts]: [Divine zing Dragon''s Wrath]!" SLAAAAASSSH!!! A powerful zing sh pierced through the attacks of the Demonic Beast''s desperate onught, as the shing attack reached its neck connecting into all three of its heads, Nadia and Mina continued unleashing their attacks, until the three finally beheaded the Demonic Beast! "DIE!" Nadia roared furiously, her axe unleashing an explosive strike that shook the Demonic Beast andpletely took it down! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! As the beast perished, the other Demonic Beasts noticed that something was really wrong now. Their strength had been slightly weakened, and that was enough for ourbined efforts to take them down! "Puny mortals¡­ Know your ce." The Giant Oni King had enough, quickly beginning to move towards us, his giant axe, made out of Demonic Beast Bones, gained zing demonic mes, his titanic, muscr body beginning to overflow with evil energies. "I''ll take you down in name of my King, Lord Pandemonium!" "You''ll have to get through me first." I confronted him without hesitating. ----- Chapter 1413 The Dragon Kings Daughters Will Help As Well! ----- "ROOOARRR!" A Giant Lion Spirit Beast roared, furiously swinging its gigantic zing ws against three Demonic Beasts at once, one resembling a ck cat made of rotten flesh, a second looking like a bone-covered flesh cat, and the third, one of the Giant Onis. CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! The w attacks didn''t carried as much strength, but the unleashed explosions of mes that kept the Demonic Beasts far away from the Giant Lion Spirit Beast, a part of Leona''s Awakened Divine Abilities through her brother''s powers, Agni''s special ability to awaken Divine Abilities to their maximum potential. "[Divine Lion King''s me Burst]!" Leonamanded her Giant Lion Spirit''s powers, her body floating within the beast while protecting her little brother, her eyes suddenly turned like those of a lioness as even her pose changed into a ferocious four-legged stance. "GROOOAARRR!" The gigantic lion, of over two hundred meters of height opened its gigantic jaws and unleashed a devastating burst of mes made of spiritual and divine energies converging together, unleashing countless explosions. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Each explosion generated more smaller zing Lion Spirits, which started biting and devouring the flesh of the Demonic Beasts, although dying right afterwards due to their corrosiveponents, because they kept multiplying, they constantly dealt more and more damage, weakening the monsters that were incapable of responding against such a strange power. Leona''s original talent was that of Taming Beasts and also of Summoning a single Spirit Beast of mes, which when boosted by Agni''s Divine Powers, made it so she could summon her strongest Divine Spirit Beast, this gigantic lion, and through its mes, it could multiply itself into smaller forms endlessly! "They''re weakened now!" Agni said, pointing his hands towards two dragon girls flying across the skies, who were dealing with the flying Demonic Beasts so they wouldn''t escape. Armies of mechanical dragons and flying beasts were fighting them and constantly being thrashed and reconstructed through countless nanobots, while hundreds of flying stars were exploding in front of these flying demonic beasts, pushing them back. "Okay!" A beautiful holy dragoness descended from the skies, Bedra noticed Agni''s words as she felt a boost in her Divine Abilities, her Unique Skill [Heaven Magic] evolving! Ding! [Through the powers of [Oracle of the Primordial God of Fire, Agni], your [Unique Skill: Heaven Magic] has temporarily evolved into its strongest form [Celestial Heavenly Magic (SSS)]!] [A power equal to the one that the [Celestials] wield is now exuding from your body! The purest holy light is beginning to exude naturally from you! All Stats have increased by +100%!] FLAAAASH! This was the first time Drake''s little daughter was experiencing Agni''s powers as they were targeted towards her, feeling herself filled with new power. And quite honestly, it was incredible how far could Agni temporary raise her potential and powers! "Wow, this power¡­! Thank you, big bro! With this it should be enough!" Bedra descended to finish off the weakened Demonic Beasts down into the ground, leaving Kate fighting the flying ones after she weakened them enough. Leona was strong but she could not kill the Demonic Beasts, simply weaken, and distract them, and Agni was purely support, incapable of conjuring powers on his own to defend himself. "[Celestial Heavenly Magic]: [Celestial Heaven''s Gates]!" FLUOOOOSH! Bedra''s powers manifested themselves in front of the Demonic Beasts, not only the three Leona was fighting, but many dozens of othersing towards her. Her endless divine light condensed together into the shape of an enormous white gate, opening widely as it unleashed a powerful radiant light. FLAAAAAAASSSSH!!!I think you should take a look at The light quickly changed shape, firing dozens of devastating holy beams of light, unleashing countless of explosions across the ground beneath Bedra! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Her attribute of magic was the best, and strongest against the Demonic Beasts, surpassing even the Holy Light Drake could wield or the Divine Frost too! The already weakened Demonic Beasts stood no chance, this time they were not even capable of taking a single hit, their skin, flesh, scales, and bones were simply all burned, and their Liberace taken away! "Gryyyaaargghhh¡­!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The scream of agony of the Giant Oni that was within them echoed agonizingly across the entire battlefield, Bedra mightily continued shooting beams of Celestial light, not only summoning a single gate, but several of them! "If I have to spend every single divine power I have to save everyone, I will!" Drake''s daughter had grown up to be quite the heroic little princess. She brought tears of joy to Drake''s face as he admired her valiantly defeat their enemies! That time at the Aquarius Archipgo really changed her, making her develop a stronger sense of self, and also an even greater bravery, although it alwayses apanied with some recklessness. "SHAAAAH!" A four-headed hydra demonic beast emerged from beneath her, coiling three of its heads around her legs before she could realize, too focused on unleashing beams of light everywhere. "W-Wha¡­?! Ugh! Let go of me!" With an angered roar, Bedra was about to burn the beast with her magic, only to notice ck and red chains emerging from its body, wrapping around her legs, and suddenly sealing the usage of most of her Mana and Divine Power¡­ "Huh?! Ungh¡­! I can''t use my powers?!" At the same time, she seemed to feel exhausted, gasping for air as if she was losing oxygen. Her ws tried to tear apart the hydra''s necks but ended breaking and melting before its acidic blood and miasmic demonic energies! "I lowered my guard too much¡­!" "BIG SIS! [Divine Mechanical Dragon Meteor Punches]!" As Bedra cried, a sh of gray and blue light emerged above her, over a hundred draconic ws made of divine metal and millions of nanobots materialized and pummeled the hydra into the ground, freeing Bedra from its clutches! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! BAAAAAMMM!!! The hydra fell into the ground, constantly being pummeled by the punching blows, which came by the hundreds all over its body! To make things worse for it, the metalposing these ws wasn''t melting as easy as others against their blood. "Kate!" Bedra cried in relief. "S-Sorry, I got too carried away¡­" "Be careful, big sis." Kate sighed, ncing at the hydra. "Let''s finish this thing off!" "Okay!" Bedra roared. "SHAAAAH!" The Hydra rushed towards them. ----- Chapter 1414 The Mighty Dragon Sisters Teamwork ----- The reason behind Kate''s powerful mechanized dragon fists being so strong wasn''t just because of her powers alone, as much like it happened with Bedra, Agni concentrated his powers and imbued them into Kate, boosting one of her Divine Abilities to its limits! Ding! [Through the powers of [Oracle of the Primordial God of Fire, Agni], your [Divine Technomancy] Divine Ability has temporarily evolved into its strongest form [Divine Mechanical Creation (SSS)]!] [Temporarily, you''re capable of reinforcing the materials that make up your Mechanical Creations, enhancing their Durability, Power, Flying Speed, and Weight by +200%!] Kate''s entire draconic body exuded a powerful gray and blue-colored aura, as her Divine Ability evolved towards apletely new level, not only was she able to create new kinds of stronger metals, but even enhance her creations Stats by up to +200%! "SHAAAAH!" The four-headed hydra Demonic Beast roared, exuding a strong aura, much mightier than the other Demonic Beasts so far, even surpassing slightly those of the strongest ones, the Onis! After having almost sealed Bedra''s powerspletely with those strange chains it summoned, the hydra was pummeled over a hundred times by Kate''s metallic dragon fists, yet it was still standing, unleashing its chains, and wrapping them around the mechanical ws, until they lost their energy and dropped like inert pieces of metal. "Those chains: dangerous." Kate said, ring at the hydra, which quickly pounced into the skies, even without the ability to fly at all, it simply leaped towards the dragon girls! "SHAAARRGH!" Its four jaws opened wide, unleashing an acidic venom of an even deadlierposition than the Demonic Beast''s blood, attempting to weaken the two dragons by melting their entire bodies with it! SPLAAAASH! However, the only thing the venom hit was a barrier of light which Bedra summoned in that very second, followed by three enormous stakes made of holy light. "[Celestial Heavenly Magic]: [Sealing Stakes of Heavenly Light]!" CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAAASSSH!!! The stakes reached the gigantic hydra and pierced its entire body three times, the holy light beginning to make its flesh burn and its blood boil, as its strength seemed to weaken slightly. "RAAAH!" However, the hydra quickly swung its huge tail, with the sharp tip of a spear-like bone, and pierced Bedra''s shields, reaching her only for Bedra to quickly disappear the moment the hydra pierced her with its gigantic tail! CLAAASH! POOF! "GRAAH?!" The four-headed beast was shocked that Bedra fooled it, seeing how it had four heads, it was looking everywhere! When did it miss her making an illusion of herself? Little did it knew that Bedra had not made an illusion of herself and had simply moved at so incredibly fast that it seemed as if she had left behind an illusion made of light! This was thanks to her newly created spell, a spell she could only use while her Unique Skill was awakened to its fullest potential. And that Spell was¡­ [Celestial Speed]! "I-I moved so fast¡­!" Bedra was shocked, she had even brought Kate with her, appearing much higher into the skies. "Amazing, big sis." Kate smiled. "Now, let''s use that advantage to evade attacks, and then, let''s kill it!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Okay!" Bedra nodded, gathering her energies into both of her ws, while Kate summoned more portals leading to her Divine Realm, where Mechanized Divine Monsters kept emerging. "SHAAAAH!" The hydra frustratedly screamed, as it was attacked by over fifty Mechanized Divine Monsters Kate had captured and transformed beforehand! The hydra furiously swung its tail, piercing their bodies and impale their cores, while its chains wrapped around some of them, weakening them and sealing their energies. While it was busy fighting so many enemies, even if it was easily overwhelming them, Bedra and Kate rushed down! "[Divine Mechanical de: Andromeda]!" Katebined several mechanical beasts she had summoned over with her Divinity, materializing them into a gigantic de overflowing with divinity!I think you should take a look at "[Divine Celestial Spear: Oblivion]!" At the same time, Bedra did something simr,bining and materializing her divinities, divine ability, magic powers, and her scale creation abilities to summon a beautiful spear of light! "RAAAAAH!" The two sisters roared at the same time, their weapons rushing down and piercing the Hydra''s heads, Bedra impaled two of them while Kate only one, as her de kept piercing through the Hydra''s chest! CRAAAAASSSSHHH!!!! "SHRYYYAAAAAGGGHH¡­!" The Hydra screamed in agony, vomiting blood, and shaking its entire body wildly. Bedra gritted her sharp teeth and imbued her divine powers into her spear! "[Shining Heaven]!" FLAAAAASSSH!!! Her spear erupted with enormous quantities of light, burning the hydra''s insides, and suddenly blowing up the two heads she was impaling, while burning down their necks, inhibiting their rapid regeneration! "SHAAAH!" The Hydra groaned furiously, using its onlyst head, it summoned several Demonic Chains and wrapped them around Bedra''s spear, suddenly negating its energies and shattering it into pieces! Crack, crack¡­ CRAAASH! The chains then moved directly towards Bedra, wrapping one of her legs! "URGH¡­! It got me again!" Bedra was too concentrated, incapable of moving away in time! However, she had her reliable little sister right besides her, and Kate wouldn''t let her big sis alone in this situation either. "[Andromeda: Self-Destruct]!" FLAAASH! "SHAAH?!" Kate''s divine weapon was nothing but a way to get inside the hydra''s body, thanks to her weapon being so strong after she reinforced them, she was able to make it survive the acidic, melting blood of the beast quite easily. BOOOOOOMMMM!!! Her sword was loaded with all its divine energy, and exploded right inside of the hydra''s chest, blowing up half of its entire body! "GRYYAAAARGGHH¡­!" However, unexpectedly, the Hydra had yet to die! Its very demonic soul surging from within its half-destroyed body, roaring furiously as it opened its monstrous jaws, attempting to take down the girls with it! "Oh no, you won''t!" However, Bedra, now freed from the chains, channeled her powers into her throat, inhaled oxygen, and then unleashed her most devastating dragon breath to date! "[Celestial Heavenly Dragon Breath]!" A beam of pure, celestial light reached the hydra''s demonic phantom, piercing it andpletely engulfing whatever it had left behind, turning it all into pure ashes! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! "W-We did it¡­!" Bedra sighed in relief. "Well done." Kate smiled. "But we''re not done here yet¡­! Let''s go!" "Alright!" The two sisters quickly flew into the skies, shing against the flying Demonic Beasts, and stopping them from spreading into the rest of the continent. ----- Chapter 1415 Defeating A Powerful Demon! ----- CLAAAASSSH!!! CLAAAASSSH!!! CLAAAASSSH!!! CLAAAASSSH!!! The shing sound of my Divine Weapons striking the Giant Oni King unleashed several shockwaves across the entirendscape surrounding us. Even the Trial Inheritance Tower nearby was beginning to slowly gain cracks, was it going to crumble at any point? "RAAAAH! Pitiful ants! Thinking you can face us, the almighty Demons!" The Giant Oni King was the only one amongst all Demons that could speak ournguage, his furious strikes reached all four of my weapons, forcing them back constantly. Hisme-looking bone axe was rather incredibly strong, made up of the Bones of Demonic Beasts, it possessed their insane durability and the ability to properly channel their strange energy, which I''ll simply call Demonic Energy for now on. And man, I really want that axe for myself! "Almighty Demons, you say?!" I smiled, my several heads opening their jaws and firing a rain of dragon breaths condensing all my divinities into freezing, rainbow-colored spiritual explosions of light. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "That''s right!" The Giant Oni King roared, his body barely holding a few burnt wounds as he rushed forward, swinging his gigantic axe towards my torso and destroying every barrier I created easily, shing against my body, and pushing me several hundreds of meters away! CRAAAAASSSSH!!! "We once brought HELL to your world, and now, we''ll simply do it again!" Heughed. "My Lord Pandemonium has finally revived! Do you truly know what it means to all of you?! Extinction!" "Is that so?!" Iughed, vomiting blood as my wounds swiftly regenerated back, making the Giant Oni King''s red eyes open wide in surprise. "Well, he looked prettyme to me for being your King. Are you sure he''s not just brainwashing you guys?!" I started gathering Spiritual and Divine Energies into my ws as I summoned all of my Divine Spirits at once,bining their magics and elements together, especially that of Gabriel, my Heaven, and Technomancy Elemental Divine Spirit. "You utter the words of a pitiful lying ant!" The Giant Oni King was seriously pissed off. "Lord Pandemonium''s true form is a being you simply cannot fathom! The bringer of the Gates of Hell is obviously our Almighty Ruler!" His gigantic axe reached my body in a sh, swinging down as it cut through the empty air itself, my four weapons rushed towards the axe in that very moment, temporarily stopping its movements and leaving the Giant Oni King paralyzed, even for a split of a second! CLAAAAASSSH! "UNGH?!" As he groaned in surprise, I acted, rushing towards his exposed abdomen, and pushing my ws into his chest, as I fused them with my Divine Spirits! "[Divine Spirit Fusion]! [Celestial Dream ws of Abyssal Blood]!" My ws suddenly transformed, resembling massive metallic ws of gold, red, and ck metal overflowing with Divine Spiritual Energy! Using the power of the Unique Skill: Spirit Creation as its highest possible Rank of SSS, I was able more or less to imitate Surtr''s Heavenly Smith effects to an extent, and only through Spirits! "Take¡­ THIS!" With an almighty roar, my multiple heads wrapped themselves around the Giant Oni King''s muscr arms and legs, as I unleashed a barrage of piercing attacks into the bastard''s stomach and chest! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASSSH!! "GRUUUAAAGGHH¡­!" The Giant Oni King could not easily take my attacks, as they overflowed with Heavenly Light, the power that my daughter possessed, and whose materials, such as her little scales left behind whenever she molted became the ingredients of Gabriel''s creation. His acidic blood sttered everywhere over my body as his bloody guts started falling into the floor below, so huge that they melted whole forests. I resisted the agonizing pain as I constantly regenerated my melting body, gritting my teeth and continuing my barrage of attacks!I think you should take a look at "Let me tell you something! This world is no longer the same as before!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "W-What do you mean- URGH?! Y-YOUUU!" The Giant Oni King roared furiously, stepping back and then trying to kick me away, only for my four weapons to quickly intercept his legs, impaling them four times, before my ws sliced through it!N?v(el)B\\jnn SLAAAASSSH! "GRYAAAGGHH¡­!" "What do I mean?!" I smiled, my multiple eyes ncing into his own red eyes. "Well, because I am HERE!" My tails quickly fused with my Spirits now, as my ws disappeared and my tail swung towards the Giant Oni King''s neck, piercing its neck a hundred times consecutively, while constantly melting and regenerating! If it was just anybody else, they would had never been able to afford fighting in such a reckless, yet effective way¡­ But just as I said, this world was now different because I am here to set things right! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "GRAAAAAGGH¡­! Y-YOU BASTARD!" The Giant Oni King groaned in agony, trying to resist my almighty blows as he was still standing with a single leg, showing how strong he truly was. He started to quickly attack me with his giant axe, chopping my heads and legs constantly as I kept regrowing them, spending millions of divine points as I did! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "You keep regenerating endlessly- URGH¡­! J-Just what¡­ WHAT ARE YOU?!" The Giant Oni King, an almighty Demon from the Dimension of Hell suddenly showed a slight hint of fear on his sharp red eyes¡­ As my heads regenerated again, I couldn''t help but smile at this. "Who am I?" Iughed, my heads suddenly fusing together into a gigantic, golden spear with the rest of my Divine Spirits. "I AM THE DRAGON KING!" CRAAAAASSSSSHHH!!! "GRUUUAAAGGGHHH¡­!" With ast scream of agony, his head waspletely pieced, exploding into countless pieces, and sttering his brains and blood all across the entirendscape, painting it with his green blood. "Hahhh¡­ Urgh¡­ Hahah¡­" I quickly moved away from the scene, not without grabbing my prize, his Axe was mine. My body slowly regenerated back to its Divine Frost Dragon King appearance, as I sighed in relief, only for now, as the Gates were still open. "System, do you know a way to close that thing?" [I''ve calcted it already, and there might be a way¡­ Only if you canbine your powers with Bedann and Surt!] ----- Chapter 1416 Against The Gate Of Hell ----- Gate of Hell, a portal that opens between dimensions connecting Yggdrasil with whatever Hell is. It was opened through distorting space and time to an incredibly high degree, and it may only be closed by an equally powerful force, or someone with an incredible ability over Space and Time. My affinities with both of those Elements is alright, but not the best, and certainly not near enough to allow me to fix Space and Time to such an extent even if I really wanted to¡­ There is no Space or Time Dragon Bloodlines from all I know either and it''s an incredibly rare pair of elements that only a few could ever wield, even less master. Pandemonium''s abilities are tied to his Unique Skill and might not be tied to his actual affinity with these two elements; therefore, he can do incredible things despite that. However, the System''s abilities could even surpass his. Her calctions were never wrong. If there was really a chance to do it, then we had to try! "Alright! Bedann, Surtr! Come with me! We''re closing that damn gate!" I roared, my wife and my apprentice quickly hearing my words and instantly rushing to my side. FLAAASH! I moved my wings rapidly as I rushed through hundreds of meters in a split of a second, Bedann and Surtr appeared at my side, Miranda having been left behind to deal with the leftover Demonic Beasts. "Alright, how do we do this?" Asked Bedann. "Can my Chaos Magic be of some use?" "It certainly can." I nodded. "As long as Surtr helps us with his Heavenly Smith, there should be a way to close that thing!" "My Heavenly Smith can help close a Hell Gate?!" Surtr was left bbergasted after learning such a thing. [Your ability tobine and transformponents can also be used to transform the Hell Gate from an opened state to a sealed state, if my calctions are correct¡­!] "Uwah! What was that voice in my head?!" Surtr panicked. "It''s the System, it is one of my Abilities, and also my dear family." I smiled. "I''ll exin more about herter. Honey, think you can go all-out onest time?"N?v(el)B\\jnn "I sure can." Bedann smiled, her half-Frost Titan and half-Chaos Dragon form exuding more and more of her Frost and Chaos Energies, as suddenly, her Divine Spirit of Moonlight, Shiro, appeared above her head. "I am a bit tired, but as long as I''ve got Shiro with me¡­!" "GROOOAARRR!" As all three of us reached the Hell Gate at longst, we were greeted by a monstrous and terrifying sight as countless masses of eyes and limbs constantly were trying to reach into our world. It seemed as if all Demons were mashed up together into some sort of aberrant, shapeless form, and as they managed to get in, a part of this mass of forms would detach itself from it. "Just what the hell are these Demons, even?! They aren''t at all like I imagined them to begin with!" Surtr was shocked by the utterly disgusting sight. "It seems that they show such a form because their Dimension is so different from us on itspositions that¡­ we can only see their original shapes as masses of red flesh, blood, bones, and their unique energy swirling together into some sort of¡­ eldritch abomination." Bedann sighed. [Bedann couldn''t had exined it any better. I am still analyzing everything, which is incredibly hard to do, but it seems that when they reach our ne of Existence, they quickly change their shape into what we can "perceive"¡­ Perhaps the very reason why they''re so tough is because of theirponents, their entire biochemistry ispletely different than Yggdrasil''s life!] [If I couldpare, the weakest demon is a giant while the weakest human is an ant! This is how much of a difference ourpositions are, they''re shaped and created to be tough¡­ Perhaps by their own world''s strange conditions.] "That''s pretty interesting, but I don''t think we''ve got time to chat about this carefreely." Iughed. "Let''s leave the analysis forter, System. What should we do now?" [You and Bedann must rush in front of the Gates and Surtr fly behind it! Once all three of you channel all your Divine Power together, imbue it into the Gate at the same time! Oh, we also need Agni''s help, if possible, he should connect all three of your souls as one!] "Already on it!" Suddenly, Agni''s voice echoed from behind us, all the way where he was, his powerful divine technique activated, as rivers made of divine power connected all three of our souls together!I think you should take a look at FLAAAASH! It felt as if our souls had be one, even if temporarily, it was an incredible feeling of overflowing power. However, it wasn''t something I could sit down and admire, and it might onlyst a few minutes at most. "Alright, we''re done here, let''s do this!" I roared. "Gotcha!" Surtr roared back. "Let''s!" Bedann nodded. Her entire body quickly changed slightly, as Shiro suddenly fused into her body to give her an extra boost to her Divine Power. Her ck and purple scales changed color, as she gained majestic dark pink and metallic purple scales across herrge and muscr arms and beautiful legs. Her tail grew long and of a clear pink and white color, resembling the same tail of the Moonlight Dragon Spirit that had made a contract with her, her hair turnedpletely clear pink, and growing incredibly long, resembling an ocean of pristine light. And her eyes became pink as well, with a golden color on their center, and resembling the eyes of a snake, at the same time as her ws became sharper and longer, while retaining her humanoid-shape as a Titan, her dragon-like features took a more simr appearance to her Spirit. "[Divine Spiritual Moonlight Aura]!" FLAAAASH! A powerful Spiritual Divine Aura of the element of Moonlight erupted from her gorgeous, gigantic body, making her overflow with new strength as both her stats and her magic increased rapidly. Her transformation was absolutely amazing! "Heh, did you like my new form?" She smiled, winking at me. "You can look at it more closerter, dear, let''s concentrate in the present!" "A-Alright!" I nodded, quickly rushing towards the Gate''s front, while Surtr flew all the way to the gate''s back. However, the mass of swirling limbs, eyes, and flesh were not going to just close the gate easily. The countless tendrils quickly noticed our appearance, they fused wills of many Demons quickly seemingly being a single Legion, an entity that was many. "YOU DARE COME TO CLOSE THE GATES OF THE GREAT KING?!" A monstrous voice made up of thousands of voices at the same time roared, unleashing shockwaves as it spoke to us, attempting to push us back, as countless red tentacles started to emerge from the Hell Gates! With our weapons on hand, we shed against the iing appendages, of many shapes, but mostly all resembling tentacles made of many limbs stuck together! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! "Who are you?!" Bedann roared, her two axes shing against one tentacle, as a burst of Moonlight energy cut it down into countless pieces. "WHO AM I¡­?!" Laughed the voice. "WE ARE¡­ THE MANIFESTATION OF OUR HOME! WE ARE HELL''S WILL!" Hell''s Will? Is it¡­ something like Yggdrasil?! ----- Chapter 1417 Closing The Gates! ----- "WE exist within every single living being of HELL!" Roared the entity. "We are the COMBINED Will! We are ONE, yet we are MANY! We are¡­ LEGION!" Its tendrils which were cut down suddenly started to transform, bing smaller Demonic Beasts that rushed towards us, attempting to stop what we were trying to do! "Fuck outa here!" I roared, swinging my newly acquired Demonic Weapon, the Demonic Beast Bone Axe, which cleanly cut through dozens of small Demonic Beasts with ease, crushing them into smithereens and burning them to ashes as it unleashed explosive Demonic mes! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! "Haha, this weapon''s not bad!" Iughed. "YOU CAN WIELD OUR WEAPONS?!" Legion suddenly panicked. If I was right, this guy must be something like Hell''s own version of Yggdrasil, a collective consciousness created from all the living beings that is something akin to a God that oversees it all. It is most likely working in conjunction with Pandemonium to create these Hell Gates! "Not really well, but it''s a start." I smiled, as I opened my jaws and unleashed an explosive Frost and Holy Light Dragon Breath, freezing the tentacles rushing down towards us. BOOOOOOOMMMM!!!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "RAAAAH!" At the same time, Bedann appeared from above the frozen tentacles, her two axes suddenly beginning to glow brightly as they fused together into a giant silver and pink-colored halberd, channeling her Spirit''s powers. "[Divine Moonlight Dragon''s Halberd]!" CLAAAAAASSSSH!!! RUMBLE! Her powerful attack unleashed a destructive shockwave, blowing up the frozen tentacles one after another, as I used my axe to chop the pieces left and burn them into ashes, making sure they wouldn''t turn into Demonic Beasts. "We''re getting closer!" I roared, as we kept flying across the skies, evading the countless tentacles as they came while shing against those we couldn''t evade nor dodge. My Divine Weapons and my Divine Spirits flew around me, intercepting the attacks constantly. "Almost¡­ there!" Bedann roared, her halberd shing against the tentacles and pushing them away through abination of Moonlight, Frost, and Chaos, a surprisingly powerful fusion of elements. Explosions of many divinities spread across the red skies of Muspelheim as we made our way to the Hell Gates, quickly sensing that Surtr was already on the other side, which seemed much less guarded than the front! "Master, I''ve already reached the back!" He notified me through telepathy. "Good! Let''s do this!" I roared, a smile surging on my dragon jaws as Bedann and I reached the Hell Gates and touched its red-colored stone pirs with our hands! FRRRSSSSSSH! The sensation of our flesh, bones, and blood boiling was almost instant. But I was able to constantly regenerate and therefore not be as affected. Bedann in the other side was channeling her Unique Skill, the Mold itself, as it seemed to slightly negate the Demonic Energy, perhaps because it was also an otherworldly force that defied this world''s energies. [Now! Unify your minds and divinities with Surtr and visualize chains wrapping around the Gates!] The System''s voice echoed inside of our minds at the same time, as we all coordinated our timing, instantly channeling all our Divinities at once into the palms of our hands! "YOOUUU! What do you THINK you''re DOING?!" Legion seemed incredibly pissed, summoning hundreds of tentacles that rushed towards all three of us as we were concentrating. Our Divine Weapons and Divine Spirits doing their best to intercept them and push them away, giving us a bit more of time! "RAAAAAHHH!!!"I think you should take a look at Our roarsbined together into a mighty eruption of divinities, countless colors swirling together and forming a mass of rainbow mes that started to cover the entire Hell Gate, slowly shaping themselves into chains, which then started freezing the gates. "[Primordial Divine Demon-Sealing Chains]!" FLAAAASH! The chains kept growing in number and size, constantly wrapping the gates more and more with each passing second. The angered screams of Legion could be heard in the distance, as they were constantly attempting to break through ourbined sealing spell. "Visualize it¡­ sealing it¡­!" Surtr roared, gritting his teeth. "Come on,e on¡­! [Heavenly Smith]! Please work!" FLUOOOOOSH! And then, Surtr finally activated his Unique Skill in the veryst moment, his powers fusing together with the chains we created and then the Hell Gates themselves,bining bothponents into what he visualized as the Gates slowly growing smaller and smaller! TRUUUM¡­! "T-This can''t be¡­! W-What are you DOING?!" TRUUUUM¡­! "To think you can close Hell Gates!" TRUUUUMM¡­! "We will not FORGET this!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! "WE WILL BE BACK! AND THIS WORLD¡­ WILL BE OURS!" TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­! The Hell Gates reduced in size to almost ten meters, distorting space, and time as it started to be erased, not by our powers, but by someone else, the equivalent of Legion of this world, of course. "I will NOT ept you within my WORLD! As long as I LIVE!" It was the Will of Yggdrasil, who emerged out of the entire Continent, using my body and Divine Powers as her recipient to call her Will all the way here quickly, and channel arge quantity of her weakened powers. FLAAAAASSSH!!! The Hell Gates quickly shed with a bright, golden light, until theypletely disappeared, officially closing the damned Gates once and for all! Peace and silence finally took over the entire atmosphere. There were no more Demonic Beasts either, all of them were in by our families. We were finally given the chance to sit down and sigh in relief¡­ "Hahhh¡­ That was¡­ so intense." Bedann sighed. "Ugh¡­ I need some vacations, dear." "Honestly, same." Iughed. "This right after the me Emperor''s battle¡­ It''s not really good for my mental health." "W-We did it¡­" Surtr sighed in relief,ughing happily. "I don''t care about anything else right now, let me just¡­ enjoy the happiness of victory¡­" "I guess we are allowed to do so much." I smiled, slowly standing up. "But this ce is not really a good spot to rest, let''s go back to the mountain with everyone else for now." ----- Chapter 1418 A Dicussion Between Venerables ----- Before leaving, I walked into the trial tower, only to be greeted by a very joyful Venerable of mes, the bastard manifested himself into the shape of a giant made of fire,ughing. It seems he had seen everything happening and was just enjoying the show, I bet he would had even been eating popcorn and all. "Hahaha! You got beaten down, lizard." Laughed the Venerable.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Name''s Drake, gramps." I sighed. "Anyways, there are two girls over here that want to have a word with you over your responsibilities as an ancient venerable." "Are you not even slightly concerned that such an ancient threat has appeared again?!" Suddenly, the manifestation of the Frost Queen appeared at my side. "me Venerable, you even allowed him to be someone that could inherit your legacy?!" "Well, what was I supposed to do, frostss?" Laughed the Venerable. "My trial is fair for everyone! Anybody can join, ANYBODY. I don''t care if they were ancient threats or not. Even a monster like Pandemonium, which even us know so little about can be qualified." "I remember that you used to be a protector of your people yet you let a monster like him get the chance to gain your powers, just so he can further destroy your home?" Asked the manifestation of Belle, the Fox Venerable. "Have you finally gone insane after being dead for so long?" "Heh¡­" The me Venerable simplyughed. "I am not like you little kids. And I do not answer to ANYBODY either. You two are not even present here physically, you''re just as dead as I am! Fate would never let us be alive right now, and you know it. Pandemonium is a being that goes beyond Fate, that can defy it with ease. Wouldn''t it be beneficial to have him around now? The longer he goes around, the more Fate will weaken, until it can finally shatter and set us free." "That''s¡­ certainly a good point but still!" The Frost Queen cried. "Ugh¡­ So frustrating, I can''t even do much myself¡­" "¡­" Belle sighed, and then nced back at me. "I guess this bastard''s not going to do anything for us either¡­ Unless youplete the trial and get his inheritance instead." "Is that so?" I wondered. "Would you be my ally if that happened, gramps?" "Hmmm¡­ Well, I don''t know. I don''t particrly like lizards." He sighed. "But if you prove yourself enough, we could get into something. For now, if you want the trial to finally begin, go to the tower to the southeast, that''s the only one left. You''ll have to choose between that fire lizard, or the kid." "I can''t bring anybody else than just the two of us?" I asked. "What if I sneak someone inside? Do I get punished?" "You can bring more people." He facepalmed. "You already did in the trial, didn''t you?! However, there can only be one leader. And only the leaders can participate to obtain the treasures, the rest getpensation rewards or something. Though, the final challenge can only be done between the leaders." He suddenly smiled very devilishly. "It''s gonna be a pretty good one when that happens. I can''t wait to see it! So go already!" "Hah, fine." I smiled. "I''llplete your stupid trial and win against that demon and the shadowy guy. I won''t lose againstme-ass bastards like those guys. Ancient evil or whatever? I couldn''t give more of a fuck. I''m gonna beat the shit out of him until I take away that cocky smile he got." "Hoh, you''re a bold bastard." Laughed the me Venerable. "If you were to know the horrors that guy brought to our world, you wouldn''t be so confident!" "It''s not confidence." I smiled. "It''s just faith."I think you should take a look at I walked away after saying that, without needing to say another word any longer. The three Venerables stayed behind, ring at me in disbelief. "Heh, I guess there''s no point in worrying." The Frost Queen smiled. "With such confidence and the strength to back it up, can I even get mad now?" "He has sure grown a lot from when I first meet him¡­" The Fox Venerable giggled. "You wouldn''t believe how clumsy he used to be! He was rather cute¡­ But now, he has sure matured quickly into such a strong man, befitting of his Title." "¡­" The me Venerable remained in silence, his zing eyes staring at my back. "Let''s see if you truly are as tough as you like to act¡­" FLUOSH! And with those words, he disappeared from the scene, and the two other Venerables unsummoned themselves as well, their consciousness traveling back to where their souls were truly stored, the Frost Queen''s Tower and the Divine Dream World. "What happened over there? It felt like it was a heated conversation¡­" Bedann wondered, worried. "Nah, it''s fine." I said. "I just made up my mind a bit more. Let''s go back to the mountain to rest. I want to spend some weeks inside the Divine Realm, so we can rx and rest enough for what''s toe." "Hmm, sure." Bedann nodded. "I also need a break. The girls are already fast asleep inside my Divine Realm, haha." "Good, let them rest, they worked very hard today." I nodded, giving my beautiful wife a kiss on her lips. "You too, thank you for being with me in all these times¡­ Without you, I don''t think I could had ever gotten so far." "D-Drake¡­" Bedann blushed, smiling back at me. "Likewise, without you, I might had ended dead somewhere, or consumedpletely by the power I couldn''t control¡­ I am the one that owes you a lot." "I guess we owe each other a lot." Iughed. "I''m feeling like having some fish, how about it?" "Nice idea! I''ve grown tired of the smoky smell of this entire continent¡­" Bedann giggled, holding my hand as I was in my humanoid form. "Let''s go back~" "Yeah, let''s go." I nodded. "Man, I''m beat¡­" Miranda yawned, appearing behind Bedann. "Huh? Why are you guys all so lovely? I also want some of that!" ----- Chapter 1419 Taking A Break Inside The Divine Realm ----- The Hell Gate was closed, and its closure was rather abrupt, forcing even Pandemonium to feel slightly¡­ unease. He nced into the distance as he flew above a gigantic Demonic Beast, his eyes ring with concern, and slight amount of anger. "Hoh? How were these bastards capable of closing the Gate so quickly¡­?" He muttered. "Interesting¡­" "It doesn''t matter." The one apanying him said. "Simply get ready for what''s toe. Once you can gather enough energy, you do whatever you want¡­" "Huh¡­ You really don''t care about anything, huh? How was a being like you born from this very world? Are your ambitions really beyond your home?" Pandemonium wondered, smiling. "¡­" The figure at his side remained in silence, thinking, and then it spoke again. "I''ve gained enlightenment in the many years I''ve lived. And I have realized only one absolute, my own life, soul, and dreams. And I will take lives, destroy this world, and shatter all other dreams for my own." "¡­" Pandemonium squinted his eyes, the man at his side was not an ally, he was an enemy. Yet now, for a small amount of time, they''re allies as they share a slightlymon goal. However, once that goal is finally achieved¡­ They will no longer be in good terms. "I see¡­" The Demon sighed. "Well, maybe we''re not so different. I will also do anything, whatever it takes to return back home¡­ Even if that involves destroying this world." "Don''t you want to find her too?" The one at his side asked. "Naturally." Pandemonium smiled. "What? Do you have something to do with her?" He asked, slightly concerned. "¡­Not for now." The figure sighed. The tension in the air was clear, but the two kept themselves to one another, without shing into pointless arguments or discussions. They''ll have plenty of time for thatter. . . . Therge city within my Divine Realm was bustling with people today, as usual. It has changed quite a lot since I became a God, from a small vige with only a few houses to having thousands, with hundreds of thousands of people living in here. There were now a variety of shops, markets, and all sorts of other ces. And of course, secret portals that led to Dungeon Entrances below my power, across the continent of Jotunheim, which the people constantly walked in and out of them, bringing out and in a variety of products they traded with the many Sects and Cities I had created strong connection with. To the mortal world, which was just the vast majority of people out there, we were simply known as the Righteous Winter Dragon Sect, a sect that dealt in all sorts of trades, sold their strength as mercenaries, guards, and adventurers, and also worked together with the Great Alliance that the Frost Queen created to apprehend all kinds of criminals. It has been roughly four days since we came back to Muspelheim''s Mountain, where we settled down and went inside my Divine Realm to take a breather, while slowly preparing for what was toe. Surtr and his friends have been resting while training their abilities, mostly through meditation which involved the maniption of energies, practicing them until perfection. And as of us, we''ve been doing a variety of things, from expanding the city, to expanding the frost castle, creating, and building new facilities, and spreading more knowledge, while seeing how far my people was progressing, and also all those Sects I''ve been taking care of. There hasn''t been a day where we haven''t been slightly busy, but in a good and rxing way, and not in the fighting to the death way, which is relieving.I think you should take a look at Today we were taking a stroll in the ever-growing city inside my Divine Realm, while looking at the products that just got here from the Union, which they had exported here. "Wow, there''s a lot of ores today." Bedann said, as she nced at the many ores that had been brought. "I heard that the Orange Vige had created arge mining guild, and they started mining a nearby mountain. They have found arge quantity of magic ores of all shapes and colors over there." I exined. "Although they don''t possess divinity or something, they''re quite high quality. I''ll pick a few." I quickly bought a few kilograms of all sorts of colorful ores, from Fierce zing Bronze to Emerald Jade Fairy ss, and even the very rare Gnomium, a special kind of ore imbued with a lot of earth attribute mana. [Although they''re not imbued with divinity, they are very high quality, they could be part of your Ascendancy Law construct, you''ll need hundreds of thousands of these materials to make theponents, while the strongest divine materials will be the pirs holding everything together.] "I see, then I''ll have to buy a bit more¡­" I wondered, rubbing my chin. "Is any material okay?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [I would rmend fire and ice attribute ones. But light and darkness are okay too.] "Gotcha¡­" "Daddy, daddy!" Suddenly, Bedra came flying to my head, pointing at something in the distance with her tiny fingers. "Look daddy, there''s new ice cream vors! Can we have some?" "New vor?" Kate wondered, who was sitting over my shoulders. "Oooh, sounds nice." Iughed. "What do you think?" "Let''s go have some ice cream then." Bedann smiled. "Anything cold is good, the weather today is VERY hot! Is your Divine Realm going through summer?" Miranda asked annoyedly. "Well yeah, the weather is not something I canpletely control, it goes through the four seasons as normal, it is necessary for them to go so the nts and crops grow properly." I exined. "Since I absorbed that Dream Dungeon of Yggdrasil that the weather has be slightly more¡­ well, radical, for ack of a better word." "Ugh, yeah, anything¡­" Miranda was really tired of the heat. "Okay, okay~" Iughed, buying some triple and even quadruple ice cream cones for everyone, as we enjoyed the new vors together. Some of them included Mochi, Pink Grass, and even Blue Berries, which were a rather refreshing delight after a lot of fighting. "Here we are¡­" Though, today we didn''te here for nothing, as we finally arrived in front of Rakasha''s enormous Forge. "Oh, Drake! You''re here. The thing youmissioned is done!" ----- Chapter 1420 New Divine Weapons For Benladra And Kate -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Because he didn''t wanted to do everything inside the castle anymore and wanted his own building, Rakasha moved out of the Frost Castle, and we helped him with Fuyu to build an enormous, gigantic Forge Building, with several forges inside, giant storage capacity, and many rooms and areas, alongside a lot of tools for all sorts of crafting. We ced several divine treasures here as well, such as the Forges being made from Primordial Fire Spirit Crystals mined at Muspel''s skeleton (with her permission), and also the forges were crafted using a variety of Divine Heat Stones mined from the Divine Guardian Mountain, which was a treasure throve of low rank divine materials ready to be harvested, although we were moderate about it. "Uncle Rakasha!" Bedra pointed at the bearded ice giant. "Ahh, the ice cream is melting faster in here¡­" Kate sighed, the heat was quite strong. I quickly used an Ice Spell called [Permafrost] which prolongs the iciness of items, keeping the ice from melting easily from the temperature of the environment. "Ooh, Drake, you''re back! And your family too." He said, as he cleaned the sweat from his big forehead, the forge was filled with many cksmith Apprentices that had been taught by him and had be a pir for the growth of our city. "The thing youmissioned is done. Wanna see it?" "Sure, we came here for that." I nodded, as Rakasha quickly rushed to the storage to go find it. "Wait a second, I''ll go look for it." He said, rushing towards the storage. I hadmissioned something rather important to Rakasha, which used a variety of materials I already had acquired and mined in the Divine Guardian Mountain. "So what exactly did youmission?" Wondered Bedann. "Is it a new weapon?" "Didn''t you get your new weapon some days ago? The hammer''s got old now?" Laughed Miranda. "Oh right, you also have that one Demonic Beast Bone Axe thing, right?" "New armor?" Bedra asked innocently. "Hmm¡­ Mech?" Kate asked. "Ah no, well, it''s not for me." I confessed. "You''ll see once it''s here." Rakasha quickly came back from the storage, holding on his hands two rather big items wrapped on clothes, which he put over the desk and then slowly revealed. One of them was a beautiful golden-colored spear, with beautiful decorations resembling angelic wings, and with the tip resembling the open jaws of a holy dragon. It was imbued with tiny red colored jewel fragments from the big chunk of Primordial Divine Fire Dragon Soul Fragment I had saved, and some unique materials such as Resplendent Heaven Crystals and Divine Gold Ore. The first which I got from Bedra''s Divine Realm when we visited it, and the second being the Metal I can create with the [Divine Holy Metal Creation] Divine Ability. And the second item was a long, silver-colored sword. It was imbued with several circuits, and the crystallization of Technomancy and System Essence, which I had extracted from the System''s synapsis as we cleared it off bugs and errors personified as monsters, these were corrupted, broken apart pieces which I purified, and they became surprisingly interesting materials. The silver-colored metal wasn''t any metal though, it was made out of theponents of Greenwood''s mechs, which I had smelted and purified, and enchanted with my Divinity. Andstly, there were several small blue jewels, pieces of the Divine Sea Dragon''s Divine Core Fragment. "Wooow, so they were new weapons!" Miranda was amazed. "A spear and a longsword." Bedann noticed. "Interesting, though, don''t you already have two of them? I guess having more never hurts- Wait, you said this wasn''t for you, oh. I get it now." "Big spear and sword?" Bedra wondered. "Shinies." Kate analyzed them. "I put a lot of effort into making these babies, they''re my greatest creation so far! You gave me a bunch of premium materials, so I had to do my best." Rakashaughed. "They are strong enough they are slowly developing souls, but they need to be named first. So choose the names for them." "Hmmm¡­" I started thinking. "The Golden Spear shall be named Valkyrie, and the sword¡­ Electra." Ding! [You''ve named the [Divine Weapon] as [Valkyrie]!] [You''ve named the [Divine Weapon] as [Electra]!] [Both [Divine Weapons] have developed a strong bond with you, and their Divine Souls are beginning to manifest slowly!]I think you should take a look at [Because these new Weapons are growth-type Divine Weapons, the more they''re used, the more they will develop.] "Nice, this is perfect." I nodded. "Now, Bedra, Kate,e here." "Huh?" Bedra was confused. "Me?" Kate asked. "What''s wrong papa?" The two girls were too innocent to even believe their father had decided to make them their very fist Divine Weapons. I''ve seen them fight with weapons of their own magic, but those are temporary, and break easily. I had then decided to create some prototypes and then let Rakasha improve them into proper and amazing divine weapons with my indications and materials provided. "These are your weapons." I smiled, caressing their little heads. "You two have fought and worked very hard since you''ve been born. You''re the ideal example of what strong dragonesses should be, brave, strong, and also with a great sense of responsibility and empathy. For this reason, I''ve decided to finally gift you your very first Divine Weapons. Also, isn''t today your birthday, Bedra? You''vepletely forgotten!" "Oh!" Bedra was surprised. "So this is my birthday present, daddy?!" "Sword¡­ For me, papa?" Kate asked, she seemed very taken aback. "Oooohh¡­" "Yep! And indeed!" Iughed. "A birthday present for you, and your¡­ let''s say early birthday present for you too!" "Oooohh!" The two princesses were instantly amazed and happy, grabbing their weapons and immediately sensing their powerful Divine Energies coursing through their bodies. It seemed the weapons easily epted them as their first wielders, perhaps because they were my daughters and they could somehow tell the connection. FLAAASH! Valkyrie and Electra glowed brightly, connecting their Divine Souls with my daughters, and epting them as their wielders now. "Ooh, it''s glowy! Daddy I wanna try using it!" Bedra was excited. "Me too!" Kate said, jumping over the ground. "Hahah, okay, okay, let''s take it one step at a time." Iughed. Today we were celebrating Bedra''s five-year birthday, while Kate was going to be around three years in a month or two within the Divine Realm. Of course, in the outside world, little time has passed since my first daughter''s birth, perhaps a year. But because we''ve spent so many months inside the Divine Realm, years even in between battles, wars, and objectives, the two have aged rather quickly. So I had to adapt to that, naturally. "Well, it should be nice if you two practiced with your father while you can." Bedann smiled, as she gently hit Miranda''s hips with her elbow. "O-Oh yeah!" Miranda nodded, quickly remembering something. "Anyways, we''re busy right now, so we''ll be on our way! You guys can take¡­ as much as you want toe back home!" "Make sure to enjoy your new weapons, girls!" My wife smiled. "Eh? Okay." Bedra was slightly confused her mom was going off out of nowhere. "Sure." Kate smiled, without noticing much herself. "Anyways! Let''s go do some training then. So what should we do? Some sparring? Or some monster hunting?" I asked. "Sparring!" Bedra said. "Monster huntin¡­" Kate added. "Okay, one at a time then!" Iughed. ----- Chapter 1421 A Celestial Spear And A Mechanical Sword ----- After receiving their new weapons, my two daughters were hyped to use them right away, so naturally, I had to oblige! We moved out of the city and into the Grassy Fields surrounding thend, which were beautiful, peaceful, a mostly filled with all sorts of herbs and grasses, and some Divine Beasts grazing around. Bedra and Kate sat down over my shoulders as I flew there, which was the perfect time to check on their Weapon''s Status. -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Divine Holy Light Dragon Spear Of Heavenly mes: Valkyrie (A Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [A] [Physical Strength]: [A] [Magical Power]: [A] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A] [Abilities] [Divine Holy Light Armor]: By channeling the Divine Powers imbued into this weapon, the wielder can conjure an incredibly powerful [Divine Holy Light Armor] around their entire bodies, which increases All Stats by +100%, decreases All Damage Taken by -50%, increases the Power of Holy Light Attribute Magic by +150%, and increases Holy Light Attribute Magic Affinity by Three Grades when equipped (can exceed current limits) for 30 Minutes. Cooldown: 1 Hour. Constantly drains Divine Power. [Heavenly Dragon mes]: Through the infusion of Divine Power into this weapon, the wielder can summon the powerful Heavenly Dragon mes, a specialbination of Fire Dragon mes and Heavenly Light capable of dealing up to +300% Damage and generate chains of Explosions, which add +25% More Damage with each sessful attack to a foe. The mes themselves can also drain both Health, Mana, and Divine Power from foes over time, while decreasing their Stats by up to -30%. [Divine Weapon Growth]: A Special type of Divine Weapon that grows and develop new Abilities while enchanting already existing Abilities the more it battles and fights alongside its wielder. It is also capable of absorbing Materials and strengthen its durability and strength. [Description] A Unique Divine Weapon created by the Dragon King Drake and finished by the cksmith God Rakasha, it contains incredible materials and was custom made for the Dragon King''s first daughter, Bedra, the Heavenly Dragon Princess. It can only respond to her, and anybody else that tries to wield it will be attacked by the weapon. The weapon can also move back to its wielder, and grow on its own by absorbing materials and the energies and bodies of living beings. ----- Bedra''s spear had an incredible set of effects¡­ Although it currently only had two working Abilities, they were already incredibly strong! And above all, it had plenty of room to grow as well. It synergized the best with her element and fighting style too, as I''ve analyzed in our many sparring sessions, she fancied wielding a spear the most. ----- [Divine Mechanical Longsword Of Technomancy: Electra (A Grade)] [Effects] [Fortune]: [A] [Physical Strength]: [A] [Magical Power]: [A] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A]I think you should take a look at [Abilities] [Super Divine Mechanical Technocannon]: By absorbing the Divine Power from the wielder''s body, it is possible to transform the Mechanical Longsword into the [Super Divine Mechanical Technocannon], capable of shooting tremendous explosive beams and cannonballs made out of technometal that can deal up to +300% Damage, with an additional +25% Damage with each chain of explosions. The attacks can also leave a foe Paralyzed or Electrocuted, inhibiting the movement of their bodies and decreasing Defense and Speed by up to -30%. [Layered Electromaic System Field]: By channeling the wielder''s Divine Powers and Divinities alongside the weapon''s innate powers, it is possible for the Longsword to conjure a gigantic electromaic fieldposed of System Attribute particles, where the user can control all sorts of technological items and even summon their troops easily, boost their power, and construct new forms, at the same time as protecting the user from Damage by decreasing it by -50%, and dealing System and Technomancy Attribute Damage to anything that touches this field of +150% each second. [Divine Weapon Growth]: A Special type of Divine Weapon that grows and develop new Abilities while enchanting already existing Abilities the more it battles and fights alongside its wielder. It is also capable of absorbing Materials and strengthen its durability and strength. [Description] A Unique Divine Weapon created by the Dragon King Drake and finished by the cksmith God Rakasha, it contains incredible materials and was custom made for the Dragon King''s second daughter, Kate, the Mechanical Dragon Spirit Princess. It can only respond to her, and anybody else that tries to wield it will be attacked by the weapon. The weapon can also move back to its wielder and grow on its own by absorbing materials and the energies and bodies of living beings. ----- And this was Kate''s weapon description, which was just as incredible and amazing, it could turn into a cannon and even had thisyered electromaic¡­ field thing. If she was already OP as she is, this weapon will only amplify her abilities, which was also my main goal! Kate is not that good at fighting physically until recently, where she had begun fighting with her dragon form, but I''ve seen her summon a sword a few times now, so she fancies swords, and that''s pretty much the entire reason why Imissioned one for her¡­ "Okay, I''m ready daddy!" Bedra said. "Me too¡­!" Kate nodded. The two girls stood to the opposite side of mine, standing in the middle of the grasnds, holding their weapons, they seemed very pumped up right now. "Alright,e! Both of you at once! I''ll take you on." I said with a smile, summoning Uller this time. "Uller, go easy on the girls." "Very well¡­" The Divine Weapon sighed, his dark brilliance glowing a slightly stronger divine aura than before. "Didn''t I tell you to hold back?!" I asked angrily. "B-But those weapons are new! And I feel the innatepetitiveness and rivalry that anybody would have! I want to crush them and show them who''s boss!" Uller roared. "W-What¡­?" I couldn''t believe what this idiot just said. "Hyaaah!" "Raaah!" Bedra and Kate leaped towards me, flying with their small wings, and reaching me in a sh of bright golden light and silver light, the two were small and flew as fast as hummingbirds, yet they packed a punch! CLAAASH!!! CLAAASH!!! "Hoh, not bad!" I was forced to step back, barely blocking their attacks with Uller. ----- Chapter 1422 Sparring With Daughters ----- "Hya! Hya! HYAH!" CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! Bedra was the most intense out of the two, swinging her spear wildly as she desperately tried to pierce me with the tip of her Divine Weapon. Valkyrie shining brightly with each strike that I blocked, as if enjoying the game. "Not bad! You''re getting better!" Iughed. "However, when using a spear, you can''t just rush all out like this, or you''re going to end up easily overwhelmed!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I stepped forwards, swinging Uller horizontally and unleashing a wave of slicing power, shing against Bedra as she desperately tried to block it, only for her to lose her bnce and fall into the grass. SLAAASH! "Ouch!" As Bedra fell back, Kate emerged right behind me, as if with the intent to avenge her big sister. She held her sword with both hands and swung it vertically towards my head. "Yaaah!" CRAAASSHH!! I barely blocked the attack with Uller, as the divine sword unleashed a shockwave of darkness once his aura shed against Kate''s weapon aura! FLAAASH! "Ugh¡­!" Kate lost her concentration and was pushed back, only for Bedra to rush back into action, descending from the skies with her spear towards my head, overflowing with blinding light! "HYAAAH!" CLAAASH! She shed against Uller, but only managed to make me take a few steps back. However, she continued attacking consecutively, this time by reaching the ground and using her own weight to keep herself moving. She was much smaller than me, so she was aiming at my legs while trying to paralyze me. Not bad, she''s a smart little girl! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! However, with my sword in hand, I simply followed the flow, without even using any techniques yet, and blocked her attacks as they came. Kate quickly sneaked out behind me, thinking I wouldn''t notice her. "[Heavenly Dragon me Jab]!" In that very moment, Bedra roared, imbuing her Divine Power into her spear, and making it erupt with divine golden dragon mes, unleashing an explosive attack into my body, Uller blocked it but the mes covered my entire body. CLAAASSSH! "Oof, these mes are really something!" At the same time, and making sure I was distracted blocking her blow, Kate appeared from behind, administrating a barrage of shing attacks with her sword, while letting out beams of neon blue light from within them. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "Oi, oi, aren''t you going a bit too harsh on your daddy?! I thought you loved me!" I cried while joking around. "Daddy''s strong so it doesn''t matter if we go all out!" Bedra roared, her body suddenly being covered by an entire armor of pure golden light, making her resemble a little and cute Pdin. "HYA!" She leaped towards me again, unleashing a barrage of piercing, explosive attacks with her spear as heavenly dragon mes erupted from the weapon. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH!!! At the same time, Kate got more serious, spreading her electromaic field around herself which constantly dealt electrifying damage to me as she rubbed it on my back, all while she unleashed a barrage of attacks with her sword, albeit rather clumsily. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! However, these two girls were overwhelming me! They were much stronger than I had originally imagined, I shouldn''t had underestimated them at all, even if they''re inexperienced on using weapon techniques. "Alright, fine, I''ll push you back a bit more! Uller!" "Got it!" Uller roared as his aura of frost and darkness spread out further, enveloping my entire body like a veil, I kicked the ground and then a shockwave emerged, pushing my two daughters away! TRUUUMMM¡­! "Uwaah!" "Ugh!" Bedra and Kate fell t into the grass, rolling over it a bit. I felt slightly bad, but the tenacious girls didn''t even cry, they instantly got back up with their weapons on hand, and jumped to attack me again!I think you should take a look at "HYAAH!" "YAAAH!" Bedra rushed to my rear while Kate confronted me in the front. Bedra swiftly flew around, firing beams of light from her spear as piercing zing attacks emerged amidst the blinding light, smartly using the light to distract me from the real attacks. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Meanwhile, Kate attempted to fight head on, gathering the electromaic fields into her sword and unleashing thundering attacks made of system-attribute purple lightning, which electrified me a bit! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! However, I held my ground and intercepted Bedra''s attacks, hitting her weak spots and abusing herck of technique and strength as I hit her with the handle of Uller in her back after I easily evaded her piercing blow, and then unleashed a blunt attack with Uller into her back, pushing her away! BAAAMMM! "Ugh!" At the same time, I dealt with Kate by gathering Divine Power into Uller and unleashing a ray of darkness, which seemed to mess with her field enough for my attacks to get through and push her down. CLAAASSH!!! "Ouch¡­!" When I realized what I had done, I looked around, finding both girls really tired, gasping for air over the grasnd. "Ah, did I overdo it? Are you alright?" I wondered, as I was about to heal them. "I''m fine!" Bedra said, quickly getting back up, ready to continue. "Me too!" Kate nodded, the light in her eyes showed her tenacity. "Hahah, looks like I didn''t even had to worry about a single thing!" I smiled. "Alright,e at me!" I spent the next hour and a half sparring with my two daughters, teaching them better ways to fight using their weapons, they were slowly getting better at it, their attacks were bing more precise, and above all, they seemed sharper. They were like sponges in terms of experience and knowledge, absorbing every single little tip I gave to them and employing it into their attack patterns, while also learning from their mistakes and how to not leave their guardpletely open. "Alright, that''s enough for now." Iughed. "You two fought really well!" I dropped over the grass, as the two ran to my side and rested on my arms. "That was so cool, daddy! I wanna spar more and moreter!" Bedra was pumped up. "Me too. I want to learn the way of the sword." Kate said with a cute smile. "Hahaha, alright. I''ll make sure to teach you well." I couldn''t help but hug them both, giving them kisses in their foreheads and caressing their soft and silky hair. "But for now, let''s go back home! We can leave the divine beast hunting forter, alright?" "Okay~ I''m getting a bit hungry anyways." Bedra said. "Did mom and auntie went to cook something?" "Y-Yeah, that''s right!" I nodded. "Now let''s go!" While holding their little hands, we made our way back home, to the Frost Castle. Once we opened the gates and slowly walked inside, we found the entire area dark, there was not a single light. "Huh? Why is it dark? Did nobody turn on the lights?" Wondered Bedra. "Hmm¡­" Kate was confused. "Yeah, right? So weird¡­" I said, trying not tough. And then¡­ "SURPRISE!" The lights were on, and from behind the furniture, a bunch of people appeared, all of our family and friends, greeting us. Bedra and Kate were genuinely surprised because everyone had conjured strong stealth and camouge spells beforehand. The entire hall was decorated beautifully and colorfully, and there were many tables covered in sweets and other preparations, and of course, one huge cake made by her mom and her grandmother. "W-What happen?" Bedra was shocked. "Surprise?" Kate wondered. "Yeah! For your birthday! We decided to have a surprise party!" My wife giggled. "Happy birthday!" Miranda said. "Ooohhh!" Our daughters took a little while to realize what that meant. ----- Chapter 1423 Birthday Party ----- Yes, Bedann and Miranda had mysterious and suspiciously disappeared because they went to prepare this surprise party to celebrate Bedra''s birthday, but we included Kate too anyways. For now we decided to celebrate both, because we thought Kate might feel a bit left out if we didn''t. Whenever her birthdayes, we''ll make yet another celebration if she wants to. Many of her friends showed up, the big family of orphaned Ice Giant children that we had rescued from Bedann''s vige some time ago were there, rushing towards her and hugging her. There was also Hector''s little daughter and even the ck cat-kin boy Cassim. "Happy birthday Bedra!" yr ran towards Bedra, caressing her head. When we first see her she was six years old, but she was now over ten, the red-haired fire-wielding ice giant girl had grown to be an even more energetic teenager than before. "Let''s make sure to eat a lot of meat! I roasted a lot of it with my fire!" "Yeah, happy birthday, you too Kate, happy¡­ early birthday." Noirenn, a ck-haired ice giant girl said, with long and silky hair reaching her hips, she had around the same age as yr now, and the two girls were inseparable. Her affinity with darkness magic made her rather unique among ice giants. Unlike yr, she was calm and often silent, so the twoplemented each other.N?v(el)B\\jnn "You two have grown so much! Especially you, Bedra! I can''t believe you''re five now!" Samantha giggled, petting Bedra. Her long silvery-white hair and her shiny emerald eyesbined with her motherly smile made her the big sister of everyone. And her Life Attribute Mana had already made her into a proficient healer, working as a medic between my allies. She was found at eight years of age, but she was now over fourteen. "Happy birthday¡­ Bedra¡­" A shy boy muttered, blushing a little bit before my daughter''s cute smile. He was Jonn, a little white-haired and yellow-eyed young boy adopted with the rest, only nine years of age, he had changed surprisingly little, as he hadn''t grown as tall as the rest. He was still seen as the littlest of them all, aside from the babies. "Hehehe! Come on Jonn, don''t be so shy! There''s a lot to eat today too! Bedra, happy birthday! I helped on baking the pastries! I made donuts, and some cakes too! Kate too!" Laughed a slightly overweight ice giant boy with blonde hair and silver eyes. He was Hansel, slightly older than yr and Noirenn at 11 years of age. He had be a proficient baker due to his love for carbohydrate rich foods. His affinity of Earth was rather useful, as he often helped the city get into shape. "I''m so happy you''ve grown so strong and healthy. We''ve not grown as fast as you two, but I hope in some time, we can be Rank 8 and help more in battles toe. We are all working hard. And you too, for working so hard, deserve the best party ever." Beluna smiled with an even more gentler smile. While Samantha was considered a big sister, Beluna was an even bigger sister, if not something like a mother for the rest of the children, being over 15 years of age. She was and still is somewhat of a leader among this group of children. "Yeah, happy birthday kids." Ellergest crossed his arms and smiled, nodding. He was the oldest male, a rather tall and muscr boy kind of like Coral. He was one year younger than Beluna, and was quite talented at fighting, slowly getting ready to join the frontlines in the battles toe. "Happy! Happy birthdaaaay!" Little Suu celebrated, the smallest of the babies back then who was only a year old, was now a year older than Bedra, he had be slightly energetic, but overall, very cute and squishy. He had yet to develop magic, strangely enough. "Happy nyaday!" Cassim said, bringing his present like everyone did. The young ck cat-kin boy, which we adopted from a destroyed vige of beast people that got attacked by the Dark Shadow Sect long ago. He had a great affinity with darkness and lightning magic, but had dedicated himself to live a normal life as a farmer in the fields with the rest of the survivors, who made a big family of cat-kin people. "Thank you everyone!" Bedra giggled, very happy of how much she was being weed and celebrated by both family and friends alike. "Kate, you have to say thanks too!" "O-Oh, t-thanks¡­" Even the serious Kate couldn''t keep herposure, stuttering a bit and blushing as she was being overwhelmed with love. Everyone quickly felt like their hearts skipped a beat, the two girls were so cute and adorable that it hurt to see them!I think you should take a look at "Well, let''s eat to our heart''s content now!" Bedann said, lifting her daughter. "What do you wanna eat? We''ll serve it to you first!" "I want¡­ meat!" Bedra said, beginning to droll as she pointed at a huge Divine Beast in the shape of a Wild Boar, which had beenpletely roasted. "Oooh, that''s the one I cooked!" yr giggled. "Alright! Let''s eat that first! It is extra tasty!" "Nice! Let me cut it!" Hensel summoned a huge knife made of iron with his Earth Magic, ready to cut anything. "Hey fatty, calm down a bit! This is Bedra''s birthday!" Laughed Ellergest. "Who are you calling fatty? I am just huge!" Hensel said pridefully. "Okay, okay, no fighting between friends." Iughed, stepping in. "Kate,e help us cut it with your new weapon!" "Oooh, sure! Big sis happy birthday!" Kate used her sword to cut through a huge leg of the roasted wild pig and served it to Bedra in a giant wooden te. "Thank you sis! I love you!" Bedra gave Kate a big kiss in her cheek and started digging on the food. "Nom, nom!" "Heheh." Kate blushed a bit as she giggled, happy to be loved by her big sis. It was a bit sad I couldn''t bring Rose and Coral to the party, but I couldn''t call them right now, so we had to throw a party with whatever people was avable right now. Midway through the party, Surtr and his family joined us as well, apanied by some of the Fire Giant kids Bedra and Kate befriended. ----- Chapter 1424 The Dragon Kings Family Will Keep On Growing ----- "I''ll catch you! Run from me! Raaarrr!" "Oh no, the big dragon queen ising!" "Run! Run Run!" "Hehehe! Catch me if you can nyah!" While the kids started ying around in the middle of the party, the adults gathered around the cocktails and drinks, talking about life in a rxing manner. "Ugh¡­ I NEED MORE! Oi, you! The butler boy, bring me another of these¡­ brown and yucky liquids." Aegir cried, calling for more drinks. She was currently wearing a blue-colored, rather tight, party dress, resembling a very depressed water goddess, frustrated with life. Since Pandemonium happened that she had talked very little. She still had her fuzzy memories but recalled a few ones about the bastard. In resume, he was someone she hated a lot, because he apparently cooperated with the ancient gods into shattering and sealing her and her siblings. "Y-Yes ma''am¡­!" The butler quickly ran back, bringing more whiskey for her, which she quickly started drinking one small cup at a time. "More¡­ Not enough! Burp¡­" We couldn''t really help it, she was venting her frustrations and anger right now, so we left her on her own for the moment. Sometimes people need these breaks, even gods. "S-She''s taking it pretty hard, huh?" Sighed Ruby at my side, holding a cup of blood. She looked quite pretty wearing a beautiful red dress with long crimson heels, her red hair tied into a long ponytail. "Are you sure it''s fine to leave her be?" "I honestly don''t know. But I think she needs a time alone to deal with her grievances." I sighed. "I am sure she''ll be motivated¡­ tomorrow, or maybe in a week, or a month." "It''s not like it''s something easy to get through, she must feel really sad for her siblings being wronged, especially after meeting the guy that shattered them into what they have be, reduced to mere items others use now¡­" Pekora sipped some rice wine, as she sighed, crossing her arms, her beautiful brown skin went well with her bronze-colored glittering dress. "Hmm, I guess¡­" Tisha sighed. "Damn, you''re looking so good in that dress though¡­ Can I eat you now?" She started flirting with her girlfriend, kissing her neck. "H-Hey, we''re in public now, Tisha¡­" Pekora blushed a bit. "Then maybe just a bite?" Tisha started giggling, kissing her cheeks. "Alright, we''ll leave you on your own." Iughed, moving away to not disturb their lovely time. "Yep, see ya." Ruby walked away as well. "W-Wait¡­!" Pekora sighed in frustration. "Ugh, stop being so horny, Tisha!" She gave her girlfriend a karate chop in the head. Ruby followed me as I joined with Bedann and Miranda, who were having a chat with Surtr''s new wives, Nadia, and Mina, who seemed really happy about something. "Wow! A-Are you sure?!" Bedann asked in shock.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Like, really, really sure?" Miranda asked. "It''s not something easy to check!" "Yeah, it''s true, we already got checked with some medics, they said there was indeed a living being growing inside our bellies!" Mina giggled with a blissful smile. "So we''re pregnant." Nadia smiled, crossing her arms, proud of that. "Wait, what?" I asked in surprise, entering the conversation. "You two are pregnant?! Already? That was fast! Surtr''s really getting at it, huh?" "Oh Lord Drake! Indeed! Hehehe, he''s such a beast in the bed!" Mina giggled.I think you should take a look at "More like you''re the beast here¡­" Nadia nced at her twin sister with a bit of¡­ fear in her eyes. "Looks like that potion you gave to him really helped Surt get things going." Bedannughed. "I guess in a few months, you''ll be getting your own kids, I hope you make a big and beautiful family together!" "Yes! We''re so looking forward to it! I can''t wait for my baby to be born¡­" Mina seemed really happy about it. "Surtr might be slightly inexperienced, but I am sure he''ll learn to be a good father. He has an exemr role model after all." "O-Oh, me? Ahahaha¡­" Iughed a bit, feeling embarrassed. "I wouldn''t say I''m the best dad out there, but I am doing the best I can." "It''s more than enough with that." Nadia pointed out, looking around the party and noticing my daughters happily ying around. "Your kids¡­ I always see them so happy, and your rtionship with the two girls is also very beautiful and close. They have not grown distant to you at all. You''re a very good father, Drake. Maybe a bit too spoiling¡­ But still good." "I fear Surtr might be just as soft-hearted as Drake, so he''ll be just as Drake, a father that loves to spoil his children." Laughed Miranda. "Oh, I''m also pregnant too, been a while since then. I guess we never told you girls." "Oh really?! That''s so nice!" Mina giggled. "So Drake''s going to have three now?! Wow, you''re going big!" "Y-Yeah, I guess, hahaha." Iughed a gain in a bit of embarrassment. "A-Actually, I didn''t wanted to talk about this now but, what the hell?" Bedann asked. "Two days ago I''ve been having this feeling, the same I had when I was pregnant with Bedra. My period also has stopped¡­ I think I MIGHT be pregnant, though I need to check." "Oh?!" I immediately felt a jolt of electricity rushing through my spine! Another kid?! W-Well, alright, keep theming! I do remember that Bedann really wanted to get pregnant over a week ago, but I thought it was just her kinky thing, not that she was ovting and ready for another one. Well, we don''tck anything, so another child shouldn''t be so hard¡­ It might be born muchter than Miranda''s kid, which ising soon, her belly has finally begun to grow bigger. I couldn''t help but hug Bedann tightly, giving her a big kiss in her lips, and telling her how happy I was. I quickly touched her belly to check¡­ and indeed, there was a small little life growing there. "Thank you for being such a good mother." I smiled, caressing her beautiful face. "And I''ve confirmed it, there''s something there, alive and growing!" "Ooh! Really?!" Bedann got excited. "Yes! Let''s go!" She was really happy, hugging me back. "Really?!" Miranda asked. "S-So that time¡­ Well, we''ve been doing it all these nights unprotected, so it makes sense now that I think about it but still!" "So nice! So you''re going to be a mother of two now?!" Nadia asked. "Wow¡­ Maybe I''ll get another kidter too!" "Yeah, I mean, at first I was really nervous about everything when I was having Bedra inside, but after receiving so much help from my parents, Drake, and all my friends, it has been a very nice and rxing experience. And it didn''t really interrupt me from fighting and helping everyone either." Bedann smiled. "I''ll keep fighting and being a warrior!" "Sounds good! We''ll continue being fighters ourselves too." Nadia smiled. "I wont let that Surtr stop me even as a mother." "Me too!" Mina giggled happily. As the conversations went on, Surtr joined us and I congratted him, giving him a big hug and patting his big back. He felt really embarrassed. "Hahaha, so they told you, Master Drake!" Heughed. "W-Well, yeah, that''s how things are¡­ That potion was really useful, I have to admit it." "See?! And you doubted me at first!" Iughed my lungs out. "Now let''s go celebrate some more! You''re going to be a father, kid! Well, you ain''t a kid anymore! Hahahaha!" Like that, we partied all night, celebrating many things at once. ----- Chapter 1425 Moving Forwards Towards Our Next Goal ----- "Ugh, why is this ce both HUMID and HOT?! And it''s swarming with mosquitoes that aren''t afraid of biting us! We''re literal gods and they dare bite us anyways!" Yuki wasining as we made our way through an enormous jungle, filled with green and red colored vegetation growing everywhere, the sun was strong as usual in the Muspelheim continent, and we were being surrounded by a swarm of mosquitoes. I had already conjured an aura of cold, but these mosquitoes weren''t normal kind, they were Super Mosquitoes capable of resisting tremendous changes in temperature, and could perhaps be the strongest bugs we''ve found, yet too small for me to catch easily. "Just bear with it, don''t you have hair all over your body? Can''t they block the bites?" I sighed, drinking from a bottle full of water with ice cubes. "Not as good as your scales!" Yuki cried, sighing. "Come on now, it''s not so bad!" Surtrughed, walking besides me. "Ugh, it certainly is hot and humid in this area. So this is the Southern Part of the Continent, huh? It is closer to the Vanaheim Continent, so their rainforest weather mixes with the volcanic one here, creating an even hotter rainforest." Bedann said. "Is it like that, Pekora?" "Kind of." Said Pekora. "Because each Continent used to be a Realm of their own, each one has their own pseudo atmosphere with their certain weathers. We usually don''t go through extreme weather changes like Midgard in most continents. But because they''re close to one another, the atmospheres of each continent affect the other continents at their corners, creating thesebination of weathers. The same that happened in the coasts of Jotunheim where there wasn''t any snow and it was a nice Mediterranean weather." "Damn you know a lot about these things." Tisha said. "Ugh¡­ Wait, does that means that if we go to the area closer to Niflheim, will it get into a better temperature?" "Maybe¡­" Pekora said. "It could get less hot¡­ I think, perhaps. Anyways, why are we here? Wended here an hour ago now¡­" "We''vee here looking for thest tower, should be over there, but the vegetation is so big that it makes it hard to see with the eyes." I sighed, flying into the skies to see. "Yep, it''s right in front of us, let''s keep moving." "Can''t we just FLY?!" Yuki asked angrily. "No, we''re also looking for something else here." I said. "Well, you could try flying, butst time I checked you couldn''t really fly well." "Ugh shut up, SHUT UP!" Yuki was insufferable due to the heat. ["It should be close¡­ Maybe a bit to the left? I can sense its presence, but it is enclosed into something. Not the tower though."] "Hmm, we''re getting closer to where it is." I sighed. BBZZTT¡­! Suddenly, a huge mosquito the size of my thumb sat on my shoulder and then tried to pierce my scales, failing miserably as its proboscis broke. "Grryyhh¡­" It gave out a pitiful scream of agony before shrieking and flying away. I guess there are some benefits in being a scaled guy, even without turning into a full dragon.I think you should take a look at "Ugh, the heat in here is worse because, like, it''s not dry?" Miranda wondered. "And being preggers is making me feel all dizzy now¡­" "Just stay inside the Divine Realm for now, I told you not toe out." I sighed, crossing my arms. "Even Bedann had to wait, you know?" "I know¡­ But I wanna have adventurers too anyways." Miranda said, sitting over my shoulder, she was small enough to do that. "Don''t worry big guy, your wife''s fine~ Aren''t you too worried?" "I''m just being normally worried for my wife." I sighed. "She really likes calling herself a wife. She''s loving it." Bedannughed. "Did you always wanted to be his wife?" "S-Shut it!" Miranda suddenly blushed. "A-Anyways, I can feel something¡­ My Mold Roots are spreading around, something''s moving to the left, a lot of living beings. Small. Not divine beasts. Monsters? Maybe¡­ or something else." "Can''t you bring Aegir to pour us some fresh, icy water?" Yuki asked me. "She''s been having a hangover for a few days so she''s resting now inside the ring, let her be." I sighed. "Anyways, Miranda, where was it?" "There." Miranda pointed at the distance with her delicate hands. "Do you think it''s some people of this area?" Wondered Bedann. "People¡­ More Fire Giants?" I wondered. "Wouldn''t be so rare, they popte all this continent. Hey Surtr, do you know something?" "No¡­ We''ve never left the mountain ourselves. All of this is brand-new territory for us as well." Surtr wondered the jungles, moving aside the big leaves from reaching his wives which he had be rather overprotective of after he found out they were pregnant a month ago.N?v(el)B\\jnn We''ve been resting inside my Divine Realm for a long while now. While in the outside world just a couple of days passed, inside the Divine Realm we''ve been for almost two months. We felt well rested now for anything, so we set off into the Southern areas of the Continent of Muspelheim, where the fourth Trial Tower for the me Venerable''s Inheritance was located, untouched. The area was rather unique, affected by Vanaheim''s atmospheric weather, it has be an incredibly hot, yet very big and lively tropical jungle. Filled with all sorts of exotic, endemic nts from green to red colors, even purple nts too, flowers of all colors, and big bugs everywhere. And of course, this was also one of the areas that the System immediately detected a special Divine Treasure growing somewhere, that could be used as the third pir ingredient for my Ascendancy Law, so we came to kill several birds with one stone by letting Surtrplete the trial while we look for this Divine Treasure, wherever it is amidst this gigantic jungle, which might be three times asrge as the Amazonian Jungles back on Earth. "Here we are¡­" I sighed in relief, crossing my arms as we saw the enormous tower in front of us. "Surtr, you''re going alone this time. I''ll let you bring some of my allies to help you." "Alright, Master Drake! Leave it to us!" Surtr had be quite dependable now. ----- Chapter 1426 Surtr Enters The Trial ----- The Gates closed behind Surtr and his group, as they faced the tower''s interior, finding themselves within a hollow interior filled with bright crystals, stones, and pools ofva everywhere. Arge monolith in the shape of a fire giant slowly started to glow, and from within, the manifestation of the Venerable of mes'' Will emerged. FLUOOOSH! "So you''re the ones that havee to do the veryst trial, interesting." Heughed. "I can assume the veryst Fire Dragon is the leader, is it?" Everyone around the group agreed, nodding in unison. "You''re the Venerable of mes, right?" Surtr asked. "What is the trial going to be about? Is it going to be simr to the one my Master went through?" "Oh, you mean the Trial of Strength?" Wondered the Venerable. "Well, no. Every Trial is different, they''re actually not the same. The Trial of Strength was the most brutal, but it seems I underestimated the strength that the Dragon King had¡­ Now, you''re going to go through the Trial of Endurance!" "T-Trial of Endurance?!" Mina asked. "I don''t have a good feeling about this one¡­" "Don''t be a coward and face it head-on, Mina." Nadia said, crossing her arms. "So what is it about?" "We''re ready for anything, no matter what!" Jamar said energetically.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Heh, looks like yourpanions aren''t half bad, I must admit." Laughed the Venerable. "And the Dragon King has lend you some of hispanions as well. Let''s see if you''re prepared for what this Trial truly is¡­" TRUUUMMM¡­! Suddenly, several magic circles started to emerge across the entire Floor, as the me Emperor started tough. "It is not the hardest of Trials, but for those that are weakhearted orzy, it might be their end." Laughed the me Emperor. "This Tower is actually made up of one hundred floors, defeat the monsters of every floor, with one Boss Monster every 10 Floors to win! There is no time limit, but this is a Trial that will wear down even the mightiest of warriors'' stamina!" "Hoh, so it''s like a game where you conquer a tower!" Surtr seemed overly excited, quickly transforming into his gigantic dragon form, over fifty Divine Monsters beginning to be summoned. "This is perfect to earn EXP! I really wanted to train much more! Alright everyone, let''s do our best!" "Huh?" The me Emperor was perplexed, every other warrior that had tried this trial despaired after hearing the monumental task it was. Yet someone like Surtr, who used to be a young gamer, loved these repetitive, monotonous things that weremon in many video games, especially the MMORPGs he used to y. And it was also the perfect time for him to gain much needed EXP, for his unique Divine Construct simr to a System to help him Level Up quickly, rapidly advancing his Divine Core Cultivation! "Hey, can we keep the corpses and drops from the monsters?" Asked Surtr. "Eh? Sure¡­" The me Emperor muttered, his me body wondering what was inside the head of this dragon to be so crazy as to find something like this enjoyable! "Alright! Let''s do this!" Surtr rushed forward, leading his group of over thirteen warriors, including his own team, his gigantic zing fists shed against arge hawk covered in mes, pulverizing the bird into the ground! BAAAAMMM!!I think you should take a look at . . . Leaving Surtr to his trial alongside Agni and his sister, we moved back into the jungles. Apanying me were my daughters, Bedann, and Miranda. Alongside them there was a small team of my Elites, that decided to stretch their legs a bit for once, this included Yuki, Hector, Larzak, Kraxka, Ruby, his mother, Rakasha, Pekora and Tisha. The Lizardmen were especially excited about these jungles, as they reminded them of their home. They were waving their tails all around, barely noticing how they were hitting us with them all the time. They were smelling the wet and hot air and feeling right at home. "These jungles really hit home; I feel nostalgic even if I have never been in thesends before." Kraxka sighed, smiling faintly. "Indeed¡­ It really feels like home. I wonder what sorts of tribes could be living in here." Larzakmented, rubbing his chin. "Lord Drake, you said you could sense some footsteps from afar?" "I said it!" Miranda said. "And yeah, as my powers have developed and evolved, like other fungus, I can expand my roots across the underground, and parasitize trees and other nts to absorb their nutrients, at the same time, I get to share their senses. And their senses are telling me there''s a bunch of people wandering around, shaping the jungle." "T-That''s a terrifying power¡­ I hope you don''t turn us into mushroom zombies." Said Yuki, feeling a bit creeped out. "Awe on, I''ve already stopped being a monstrous virus-like aberration long ago!" Miranda said angrily, crossing her arms. "Look at me, I even evolved in some kind of Demon Spirit¡­ or something, I''m not really sure myself." "Come to think of it, Pandemonium and his Demons aren''t the first time we see one, after all Miranda, on her evolution, was qualified as a Demon and a Spirit, right?" Bedann wondered. "I wonder if she''s a true Demon like those guys, or a different kind of Demon." ["The Evolution Tickets transform and help the bodies evolve into their strongest forms. Though it only works on Spirits, Miranda''sposition is simr to a Spirit because she''s a demi-physical ethereal being that originates from Bedann''s soul¡­ Or that''s what I think."] "Huh, so my greatest potential was turning into a Demon?" Miranda felt a bit offended by that. "Ah, well¡­ whatever." Evolution Tickets¡­ The special rewards we got in the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon. I still have thest Divine Spirit Creation Ticket, as I had used the three evolution tickets on Belle, Gabriel, and Rose to help them evolve into higher ranked Spirits, which even helped them develop new Divine Abilities too. I''m still debating in what I should use thisst Ticket, I want to make a powerful Spirit, but I first need to gather proper materials¡­ "There''s somethinging from the southwest." Miranda suddenly got really serious. "Something¡­ huge, and strong!" TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! Suddenly, the entire jungle started to tremble, as something gigantic emerged! Something gigantic and¡­ fluffy?! "HEEEELP! HELP MEEEEE!" What is that thing?! ----- Chapter 1427 Meeting A Very Strange... DRAGON?! ----- TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! We all got alert as we heard a big thing approaching, to make things worse, it exuded a powerful Divine Aura, at the very least, it was Rank 9 in strength alone, yet it felt somewhat stronger than that, as if this Aura was also channeling the strength of¡­ nature and the environment? "HELP MEEEE! PLEASE HELP!" FLAAASH! Amidst the giant leaves and trees of the jungle, the entity appeared, crying like a child, and asking for help despite being so powerful themselves¡­ Its appearance, however, was what made us felt strange! I could swear that presence was mighty, even like that of a dragon¡­ But this thing looked like a four-legged, green-colored, ck-beaked chocobo! It had sharp, cks called talons with golden ws, long legs covered on fuzzy and fluffy green and yellow feathers, with another pair of big wings on its back. There were two tiny golden hornsing from above its forehead, as its big emerald eyes nced at us in fear, asking for assistance. The two wings above their shoulders seemed damaged, one was totally broken, and the other seemed dislocated, the creature was in pain. It had a long, ck scaled tail covered on green and golden feathers, ending on many colorful feathers, resembling the colors of the rainbow. It was a rather extravagant creature, that''s for sure. "PLEASE HELP ME, STRANGERS! THE-AKH!" The creature suddenly tripped over the ground, their body of over ten meters rolling over the jungle, destroying dozens of trees on their way as we swiftly evaded the impact. BAAAAMM!!! "Ouch, ouchies¡­" The little creature started rubbing their head, suddenly looking back at us. "AAAH! WAAH! Y-You guys¡­ Who are ya?!" "I think we should be the ones asking that question!" Bedann said, crossing her arms. "Where did youe from, big guy?" Miranda was curious. "It''s a huge talking bird, no way!" Yuki cried. "Is the heat making me go crazy or something?" "Ugh¡­ I''m not a talking bird, I''m a dragon!" The creature quickly stood back up, looking at us angrily. "A DRAGON?!" We were left perplexed by those words. I have seen many dragons before, even some madepletely out of wood and nts, yet that were still recognizable as Dragons. But this guy¡­ He''s just a gryphon, a four-legged bird! Maybe those scientifically urate dinosaurs covered in feathers. But a dragon?! Ah, well¡­ When I was born I was a small wingless lizard, so maybe dragons can take all sorts of shapes, though for sure, I''ve never seen one with a beak. "Ain''t no way you''re a dragon!" Yuki said. "Liar!" "Is it some sort of talking gryphon species?" Wondered Larzak. "Amusing." "Your wings are brokend, are you okay?" Hector wondered. "And stop teasing them, by the way they talk I bet they must be a child or something." "You sure have a gentle heart, Hector." Kraxkaughed. "Let me deal with this." I said, walking to the creature. "What''s your name? Name''s Drake, I''m a dragon too¡­ I''ve never heard of beaked dragons before." "And I''ve never heard of ice giants saying they''re dragons! Ain''t no way you''re one too!" They said, crossing their arms. "And my name is Emerald¡­ I belong to the strongest Tribe of Dragons out there! The Wind Dragons!" "Wind Dragons¡­?" I asked. "I have never heard of those before¡­ I guess you guys must not be well known among the records."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "W-What?! Such sphemy!" Said the beaked fe. "And- AH! W-Wait, they''reing! I have to run away! Can you help me hide somewhere?" "They? Who''s they?" Ruby asked. "And why exactly a dragon as strong as you are escaping from anything at all?" "B-Because they''re meanies!" Cried the dragon, tearsing from their eyes pathetically. "They bullied me¡­ And I just wanted to help them, but they thought it was all my fault, and now everyone hate me¡­ Sniff¡­" The kid suddenly started crying¡­ Honestly, it made me feel a bit bad. Bedra and Kate acted quicker than we did, my two daughters flying towards the wounded dragon, as my oldest daughter conjured her light into their wings.I think you should take a look at "[Healing Brilliance]!" FLAAAASSSH! "Ooh?!" The beaked dragon reacted in shock, the wings being fixed¡­ a little. "My wings don''t hurt anymore! Thank you little girl! Sniff¡­" "My name is Bedra, I''m a dragon too!" She said. "A-A dragon too? But you''re so tiny¡­" The beaked creature said. "Are you okay? Who are the baddies?" Kate asked. "We''ll beat them¡­ Ah, my name is Kate." "Y-You can''t beat them, they''re good people at the end, but- Ah, they''re here!" Suddenly, we heard a huge band of warriors rushing towards us. Instead of confronting them, we decided to hide and see what happened, as I waved my hands and used Dream Magic with Belle''s help. "[Dreaming Illusory Veil]" FLAAASH! And there, wepletely disappeared from the sight of anybodying here. The figures emerging were of all sizes, but covered in big green scales, with huge lizard-like heads, some resembled turtles with big shells behind their backs, while others had the heads of crocodiles and were much taller and buffer. There were also some resembling frogs, with sticky and skinny arms and legs, and a few others resembling smaller kinds of lizards, but all humanoid¡­ Were they other tribes of Lizardmen?! They were all carrying weapons and armor though, primarily spears imbued with magic runes, they were all mortals though, but they seemed very adapted to these environments. "Where is it?!" "We''ve lost the cmity again!" "Agh, that sted bird thing!" "It can''t get too far away; its wings are broken after all." "To think it would not only eat half our supplies in a single night but even spread that weird disease around! And it dares escape from its fate?!" Thergest in the group spoke, resembling a crocodile-headed lizardman, with huge muscles, covered on heavy bone armor, holding a huge axe. "And it even dared to push all the fault to the Ancient Ruins, as if that ce hasn''t been protecting us for all this time¡­" "Let''s keep looking around, it shouldn''t be so far away!" "Yeah!" The entire group kept running around the jungle, looking for the culprit¡­ I can''t believe mortals are chasing around a Divine Dragon with so much bloodthirst in their eyes. If this beaked guy wasn''t such a crybaby, he would had sted them into oblivion with a single wind gust¡­ Yet here he is, crying about this¡­ God, what kind of shenanigans am I getting into now? "They''re gone." I sighed, as our stealth disappeared. "Are you alright?" "Are they really gone? REALLY?!" Emerald asked, covering his face with a tiny leaf, thinking that could hide his gigantic body, while trembling. "Yes, they''re gone, my feathered friend." Iughed. "Anyways, stop trembling like a chicken! Why do they even hate you so much, kid?" "Ugh, it''s a long story¡­" Sighed the bird-faced dragon. "And-" BBBRRRRHHH¡­ His huge stomach suddenly started rumbling loudly. "Ah, d-do you happen to have some fruits or seeds?" He asked shamelessly. "Alright, let''s have a meal while we are at it, I was getting a bit hungry myself." I shrugged. "How about it?" I asked my group. "Sure, why not? And like that we can learn more about who the heck he is!" Bedann nodded. "Y-You don''t have to be so mean¡­" Emerald cried. ----- Chapter 1428 The Exiled Wind Dragon 1428 The Exiled Wind Dragon ----- I quickly summoned a golden pot, took out some ingredients, and decided to cook a stew using the meat we had saved inside my inventory, plus some veggies grown inside my Divine Realm. At the same time as the food was cooking, Emerald started to exin a bit of what had happened so far. Apparently, he was indeed a Wind Dragon,ing from the farawaynds of Alfheim, where the Wind Dragons still are inrge groups. Alf, the Progenitor Mother of Wind Dragons is still alive as well, governing the Floating Ind of Evercloud, where only Wind Dragons could ess¡­ Emerald was an extrovert little Wind Dragon that loved mischief and getting into all sorts of troubles. He eventually made all his siblings mad one day when his games ended breaking one of their mother''srgest and most beautiful statues¡­ They were so mad that even when his mother tried to defend him from the rage of his siblings, they ended threatening him of exiling him from their tribe. However, their mother, who was very benevolent, instead, gave Emerald a small task, something he had to do beforeing back, which she believed would help him harden his personality and grow stronger on a journey around the world. "S-So she told me that I needed to help people." He sighed. "And as proof that I''ve helped people, she asked me to bring to her three souvenirs, from three different tribes of people. I-I haven''t gotten any yet¡­" "So how did you even break your wings?!" I asked. "Also howe you came all the way here from Alfheim thinking you''ll be fine?" I facepalmed. "Your family is quite carefree, huh? Like the wind I guess." "Ugh, don''t me it on my family, I was stupid¡­" Cried Emerald. "I broke mom''s statue¡­ It is a fitting punishment. And I broke my wings a month ago when I shnded on this continent¡­ I was on my way to Vanaheim instead but ended getting in here." "Did someone broke your wings, Emerald?" Bedra asked. "I tried but your wings can''t be healed normally¡­ it feels like they''re cursed or something¡­" "T-They are cursed¡­" Emerald sighed. "I ended messing around with someone I found in the skies, apletely pitch-ck scaled dragon. I thought I could talk to him because he was a dragon, but he roared angrily at me, calling me a weakling, and then he shed my wings with his huge ws! And I fell off here¡­" "A ck scaled dragon you said?" I wondered. "Do you know anything more about him?" "N-No¡­ but he was really angry." Emerald said. "He was moving towards Svartalfheim, the home of Dark Dragons and a tribe of Earth Dragons¡­ I''ve never meet such a rude punk before!" "I see¡­" I wondered. "I''ll have to ask my father if he recognizes any aggressive Dark Dragon, he might be someone dangerous if he just attacked another dragon without even talking with them." "Y-Your father?" Wondered Emerald. "Wait, are you actually a dragon?!" "Ugh." I facepalmed, quickly transforming into one. I tried to be as small as possible, growing only up to thirty meters, barely below the forest canopy. "Is this enough proof, little guy?" "WAAAHHH!" Emerald cried in horror and shock. "H-HUGE¡­! YOU''RE HUGE! A-And those scales¡­ silver and blue! A Frost Dragon! So cool! I''ve never seen one of those before!" Bedra and Kate also turned into dragons, making the little Emerald even more surprised. "N-No way! A Holy Dragon?! And¡­ Metal Dragon? Is it a variant of an Earth Dragon?" He wondered. "A-Anyways! I can''t believe I finally see nice dragons for once!" Emerald, once more, quickly started crying. "I''m so happy and d, so relieved! Sniff¡­ I thought I was done for, for real!" He continued crying so much it made me feel even more bad. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Stop crying so much¡­" I sighed. "I guess you''ve gone through a lot." I patted his shoulders. "Y-Yeah¡­" Emerald cried. "Ugh, when is the food ready? I''m starving¡­" "It''s almost ready, don''t be impatient, brat!" I gave him a karate chop in the head, he got all cocky out of nowhere! "Ouch! S-Sorry¡­" He cried. "Sniff¡­" "So how exactly these lizardmen hate you?" Wondered Yuki. "Ah, you two know about them?" "That we are lizardmen doesn''t mean we know every single other lizardmen out there!" Kraxka said, feeling slightly offended. "But we do know what they were. That was a rather varied group, there were Swamp Lizardmen, those with appearances of Crocodiles. Then there were the Lond Lizardmen, the thinner and smaller ones. Then the Mountain Lizardmen, with hard shells, andstly¡­ those weren''t lizardmen, they were frogmen, a different type of tribe." Larzak exined. "Hmm¡­ It is interesting how they were all cooperating together, I suppose that to survive in this harsh continent, they had tobine their strengths. Even if different." "That''s quite nice, but that they''re chasing around a poor dragon¡­ It only makes me think of them as assholes." Ruby crossed her legs as she was eating a red-colored Blood Cookie, I had made, which were a quick way for her to get carbohydrates and proteinsbined with blood. "But why are they chasing you?" Asked Rakasha, looking at the jungle surrounding us, we were sitting over a log around the golden pot that was boiling the stew. "I heard something about a disease, and their provisions having been eaten¡­ Is that true?" "N-Not at all!" Emerald cried, closing his eyes, and covering his face in fear at Rakasha''s old and angry face. "Please don''t kill me!" "Hah¡­ Nobody is going to kill you, brat." Rakasha sighed. "For a dragon you sure are a crybaby, calm down and rx. You''re Rank 9, aren''t you? Howe you''re so fearful of everything?" "G-Guh¡­" Emerald cleaned his tears again. "I just am¡­! And I barely know how to fight¡­ That ck dragon beat the living feather out of me too! What can I even do? Ugh¡­ sniff¡­" "Did you had to be so intimidating, uncle?" Ruby asked angrily. "O-Okay, sorry¡­" Rakasha facepalmed. "Anyways¡­?" "I-I only ate a bit of their provisions that night, I only ate¡­ a few beans and veggies! But I didn''t ate half of it! No, the one that did it was that other thing! The Horror of the Jungle!" Emerald desperately said. "And that thing is also the one that spread the disease! I-I saw it! But nobody believed me¡­" "If you saw it why you didn''t just killed it?!" I asked. "You''re Rank 9!" "Eeep!" Emerald suddenly ran away, hiding behind a tree. "I-I couldn''t! I-I was too scared¡­ It was intimidating and big, and I couldn''t even make up its shape! Because of that when I tried to describe it to them, they didn''t believe me, and when I told them that it came from their beloved ruins, they called me a bastard!" "This is getting more fishy as we speak." I wondered. "Those Ruins¡­ Do you know what they are, Emerald? And this Horror, is this the first time you''ve seen it?" "I don''t know about the ruins, a-and yeah, it was the first time¡­" The Wind Dragon timidly crawled back to us. "I-Is the food ready?" "Almost there¡­" I said. "Were these people¡­ helping you before?" "They took me in when they found me wounded and almost dead¡­ They healed me and feed me, and called me a Sacred Beast, but now they hate me¡­" Sighed Emerald. "I see¡­" I nodded. "Alright then, we''ll have to pay them a visit once we''re done eating." "EEEH?! But they''re going to kill me!" He''s really a chicken both in appearance and attitude, huh? Chapter 1429 The Jungle Tribes Problems ? ----- "Hah, we couldn''t find him¡­" Therge group of warriors that had ran out of the vige were weed back, as the wooden gates slowly opened to let them enter, and swiftly closed right after. Their leader, a Swamp Lizardman, with an intimidating crocodile-like head sighed, looking at the vigers approaching him, his huge and scarred body would usually be intimidating for many, but the people of the vige, mostly lizardmen, saw him as a true leader. "The chief''s back!" "Chief! Did you catch the evil sacred beast?!" "Is he¡­ not here?" The chief sighed, scratching his head with a look of disappointment. "Sorry everyone, we couldn''t find him, he ran away very far, or somehow healed his wings and flew away¡­ Dammit." The people sighed, many felt disappointed, but nobody really told it to the chief. Nheless, he could feel the disappointment and fear his people was feeling. Just a month ago, this strange creature had fallen right outside their vige, in front of their gates. At first everyone was scared, but his daughter, a benevolent healer, decided to rescue the creature. After that, as the creature revealed their name to be Emerald, he used his strange abilities to help their crops grow faster, and to enchant equipment with stronger magical effects and runes. The people quickly grew to love the small dragon, calling him a Sacred Beast¡­ However, things changed just three days ago, when the Sacred Beast started to act strange, telling them that he could sense an Evil Presenceing from the Ancient Ruins, a ce the entire unified tribe venerated. The reason? It was simpler than one could imagine. It was because that strange Ruin, which was too copsed for anybody to enter and explore, emanated a powerful aura, generating a natural barrier that protected the people from monsters. Monsters would simply ignore the area entirely, walking away without harming anybody, allowing not only one tribe, but many to live in harmony and peace, away from the dangers of nature to an extent. It was a great offense, and many started to doubt the beast''s powers immediately¡­ However, the thing that broke all trust was what happenedst night. When half their provisions were emptied, and people started coughing and feeling sick, their scales growing purple colored, some even beginning to bleed from all orifices. And the culprit, Emerald, was found unconscious near the devoured food. People was quick to point fingers at him. Not even the chief was really sure if he had truly done everything, but he couldn''t go against the mob, if his people were sure, he had to believe them and please them, so they wouldn''t riot. "Father!" A young half Swamp Lizardman and half-Lond Lizardman girl, with a strong yet delicateplexion ran towards the chief, her father. Her smaller size and adorable appearance made her one of the vige''s top beauties, but that wasn''t all, her healing powers were top notch, and as she had made contracts with a few Nature and Earth Spirits, she was the vige''s first Druid. "Amehia¡­" The chief said. "We couldn''t find him." "Why?! Why are you chasing that poor thing?!" Amehia, however, was furious. "Do you truly think that he did all of that?! He was only helping us this entire time! The Spirits also feel unease! It wasn''t just him saying a lie! Emerald is not a liar!" "That''s enough." The chief said grumpily. "I''ve told you several times to stop spouting nonsense, he was found near the devoured food, and everyone knows his wings carried a curse that didn''t allowed them to regenerate! He must have¡­ spread that curse around! Right?" He asked his people, everyone agreeing. "That''s right, he was a cursed beast!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "We did good in chasing it away!" "His magic was feeble inparison to the protection of the Ancient Ruins!" "H-How can you say that¡­" Amehia nced at her father with her sharp green eyes, filled with disappointment. "I thought¡­ I thought you were different." "Amehia, wait¡­!" The chief tried to stop his daughter, but she ran away from him, tears flowing from her eyes. "Ugh¡­" The man sighed, gritting his teeth, and gripping his fists. "If only it were as easy as just trusting him, Amehia¡­ If he really said the truth, then where should we go? Those ruins are the only safe area here. Why doesn''t she understand this?" "Calm down, chief, she''ll eventually understand." "Yeah, she''s still a kid. She grew attached to the beast, but she''ll have to understand and ept the truth eventually." Some of hispanions patted the chief''s huge shoulders, yet he only gave them an angered look before walking away. "I don''t need your pity¡­" As he slowly walked back home through the enormous vige the Alliance between Tribes had built over thest one hundred years, he noticed many people being carried back to their houses from the nurseries, their bodies covered on purple spots, some even bleeding through their ears and noses, otherspletely unconscious. Magic didn''t work, nor even the strongest of potions crafted from mine herbs of the jungle, this strange disease that had just appeared a day ago had spread quickly, and it held a simr nature to curses. "We have to find a cure quickly, or everyone will die¡­" He said to himself. "Could ying that beast help us make a cure out of his flesh and blood? Or Amehia¡­ No, she said the Spirits are powerless¡­" He arrived home, finding two doctors, people that had mastered their magic on healing and the production of medicines, tending his wife, a Lond Lizardman woman, who had been afflicted with the disease as well. "H-Honey¡­ You''re back¡­" She muttered, gasping for air. "Hang in there, you have to rest for now." He said, holding his wife''s hand. "We''ll find a cure, no matter what¡­ Save your energy." "The Sacred Beast¡­" Her wife muttered. "Please¡­ don''t¡­ hate him¡­ Emerald is nothing but¡­ an innocent child¡­" "But he¡­!" The chief muttered, suddenly losing hisposure. "He¡­" He didn''t even knew what to say anymore, ncing at the two doctors. "You may leave now¡­" "Y-Yes¡­" The two quickly walked away, having only aplished little to help his wife, the chief felt filled with frustration. As he sat down near his wife, waiting for a miracle, something darker started creeping out of the Ancient Ruins as the night quickly came¡­ ----- Chapter 1430 A Strange Curse ? ----- (Drake''s POV)n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I''ve been trying a variety of spellbinations to heal Emerald''s wings, but every time I tried, it simply didn''t work. His Curse was very strong, most likely conjured by someone at Rank 9 or above that. I asked him ore about this Dark Scaled Dragon, and he said he didn''t had any crimson scales or weird vampiric features, so it wasn''t Sangre, but someone different. The only option I can think about is cutting his wings and then helping him regrow them, but even that, it might not work properly. Divine Dragons wounds are very severe, they cannot regenerate big wounds without spending many decades resting, even more if it is about lost limbs. Its just that I am the weird one here, with my Immortal Body capable of regenerating such things very quickly. And well, my daughters inherited a part of this amazing self-regeneration too, to an extent. It is much moreplicated with Emerald¡­ Though, Bedra told me something as we examined him. "It''s weird¡­ Papa." "What is it dear?" "It feels like¡­ The curse is tied with Emerald''s emotions too¡­" "Emotions?" "I dunno¡­ But something like that, if he doesn''t rise his self-esteem, I don''t think he''ll ever recover¡­" "Huh? Is that even possible?" System, can you identify the curse a bit more? ["Hmmm¡­ Let me try again¡­"] [Analyzing¡­] [Loading analyzed information¡­] [Information acquired.] [Curse Information: A Strange Curse conjured by someone carrying the power of a Primordial Sin. It works on mysterious ways, utilizing the Sin''s powers. The weaker the mind of the carrier of this Curse is, the stronger it bes. It cannot be healed by any normal or divine magic.] "A Sin?!" I wondered. "Huh? W-What''s wrong?" Emerald asked. "Emerald, that giant dark dragon you meet could had been a damn Demon King!" I was shocked. "EEEEHH?!" Emerald suddenly threw off the soup he was drinking. "I-I was attacked by a Demon King?! Wait, can Dragons be Demon Kings to begin with?!" "Apparently¡­" I said. "My brother is one, then there''s this guy, I''m also bing something of a Demon King myself, though slowlypared to these two sociopaths." "Y-You too?!" Emerald was even more impressed. "Emerald, do you truly not know who I am? Have your family or your mother never told you a single thing about the young Dragon King at all?" I asked. "N-No¡­ Sorry, but are you really the King? Kind of weird that the King is weaker than other Dragons¡­" Emerald was doubting me. This brat was really getting into my nerves sometimes. "Well, it doesn''t matter, it just means I can acquire all the Bloodlines of all Dragons, ultimate, I have the potential to be the strongest, and lead our family to prosperity once more¡­ I think." I said, munching on a big, boiled potato. "For now let''s just finish our meal and let''s go to the vige to watch what they''re doing. I am interested in that Ancient Ruins ce too." "Is that Ancient Ruin where the thing you''re looking for might be located?" Bedann asked. "The Divine Treasure?" "Yeah, the System is detecting its presence all the way on its depths. Though it might be a bit hard to get there¡­" I sighed. "Nheless, Emerald has given me a few clues of what''s going on in there." "Sounds good, so we''ll just steal that thing, huh?" Miranda smiled. "We''ll need to be stealthy." "It would be a good opportunity to investigate those ruins as well." Bedann pointed out. "I have a bad feeling about them, if that weird monster that Emerald saw could havee from there¡­ It might not be as simple." "I know it is an urgent matter, but wouldn''t it be better if we try to negotiate with the people first?" Wondered Larzak. "It would be better than blindly jumping to steal something¡­ It just doesn''t fit well with me." "I have the feeling that the Divine Treasure has something to do with their settlement¡­" Kraxka said. "Emerald, do you know anything about that?" "I''ve heard they said the Ancient Ruins generate a barrier that doesn''t let monsters get in¡­" Emerald said. "But I don''t know anything about¡­ a Divine Treasure or whatever." "How can you not know those things? Don''t you have a Divine Realm yourself?" Yuki asked while raising an eyebrow. "I-I have one but it was left back home¡­" Emerald sighed. "Our Divine Realms get instantly merged with mother''s Divine Realm! Which at the same protects our homes, and leaves them to my big brothers to handle." "Maybe that''s why he''s Rank 9 while being so unexperienced." Ruby said. "He has been feed a lot of Divine Treasures inside his Divine Realm from his family, so he grew his Rank very quickly, but he has no idea how to even use his powers properly." "Talk about golden spoon¡­ More like tinum spoon!" Rakashaughed. "Ugh¡­ Maybe that could be true¡­" Emerald felt guilty himself. "Sigh¡­ I think we should do w-what the two lizardmen said¡­ If we can negotiate or something¡­ it could be for the b-best." "Okay then, but you''ll have to apologize to them for having eaten the food." Said Hector, crossing his arms. "But I only ate a tiny bit, not half of it!" Emerald cried. "Yeah but you still ate some of it! Just admit all the fault for now, it will calm down their rage a bit, at the very least." Hector said, sipping some tea. "Anyways, about Surtr¡­ It''s already getting darker, why he hasn''t returned yet?" "Hmmm, I have been trying to talk to him through telepathy, but nothing yet." I said. "Looks like the Trial cuts allmunication with the outside world. However, you don''t have to worry, I can sense his life force as our connection between cousins, he''s alright, and so is his group." "Whatever Trial they''re going through, I bet it must be something long and tedious¡­" Bedra said, as she ate a big meatball. "Papa, this meatball is nice! What is it?" "Wyvern Meatball, from the Jungle Wyverns we hunted a while ago." I smiled. "W-Wyvern?!" Emerald panicked. "B-But aren''t they dragons too?!" "You think of Wyverns as dragons but you didn''t believed us when we said we were?!" I facepalmed. This kid, seriously, he''s getting on my nerves. I''m beginning to realize how nice and disciplined Surtr was inparison to this golden spoon wind dragon! ----- Chapter 1431 The Ancient Ruins Abomination ? ----- Within the depths of the Ancient Ruins, a ce filled with broken metallic wires, shattered ss tubes, and countless strange materials and items held a glowing, green-colored flower, growing above a green-colored liquid floating inside a broken ss tube. Amidst the gigantic and abandoned hall filled with many alien items to the inhabitants of this world, there was a huge ss screen, shattered in half. The wires and cables connected to it were slowly glowing with red and blue neon light¡­ at the same time as the flower started glowing brighter, and countless green vines, mixed with wires and cables started moving to the surface. As if alerted by the nighting to the world, whatever was living in the Ancient Ruins'' depths awakened, groaning with a monstrous, metallic, and agonizing shriek. "G-GRAA¡­ AAA¡­ AAAHHH¡­" It started looking for something¡­ Food. Its countless tendrils no longer directing themselves to the vige''s food reserves, it found out such food was simply not enough. It desired those marked by its poison, those that have been weakened enough to be nice, tender meals¡­ "F-FOOD¡­ FO¡­ OD¡­" Slowly, its tendrils eventually reached the chief''s house. . . . Amehia sighed, walking away from her father, and beginning to wander around the vige, which was surrounded by greenery. Shemented what her father had said, and how he even let the vigers change his judgement, just to please the mob. "Despite what everyone says, I''m sure Emerald didn''t had any fault in what happened¡­" Amehia sighed. "After all, I was there with him all this time! I''ve talked with him, healed his wounds¡­ He''s not someone untrustworthy. Why shift the me to him, instead of trying to find out what was this being that stole the food and is spreading this disease? Now mother and¡­ everyone¡­" FLASH! Suddenly, a small sphere of green light materialized in front of her, in the adorable shape of a small, green-colored leaf, which made her open her eyes. "Spirit of Nature¡­" She said. "Did you noticed I was sad?" "Foo!" The little leaf-shaped Spirit of Nature floated around Amehia, trying to cheer her up. The young Lizardman girl hugged her tiny spirit, sighing once more. "You''re probably the only one that believes me and is in my side¡­" She started crying. "Now what are we going to do, when not even our magic can heal everyone?" "Foo¡­" The little Spirit suddenly nced into the Ancient Ruins. Amehia''s Spirit Eyes, which were a power she acquired by bing a Druid through creating a Contract with the Spirits of Nature, felt a dark presence emerging from that ce. "So you can also sense that there''s something there, right? I''m not the only one¡­" She said, gripping her fists. "We can''t give up yet! We have to tell mom and dad¡­! A-And if they don''t believe us, then¡­ we''ll keep trying until they do, right?" "Foo! Foo!" The leaf-shaped spirit nodded happily. "That''s right!" Amehia said, rushing back to her house. As she made her way there, she suddenly heard some strange, rustling sounds. Her Spirit Eyes suddenly activating again, as she noticed¡­ something that caused her great uneasiness. Countless vines and metallic tendrils were moving above the grass and around the trees, slowly making their way inside her house, and many others. "H-Huh?" Before she could even make sense of what was this creature, she instantly started running even faster back home. "A-A monster! A MONSTER! EVERYONE!" . . . (Drake''s POV) With Emerald''s lead, we made our way into the vige of the lizardmen. The ce was rather tranquil, with a few lights lighted here and there to illuminate the ce amidst the night. The entire vige was tremendous too, perhaps in the size of a small city. It was surrounded by so much vegetation that it was hard to see the houses though, which were very well camouged. The entire area was also surrounded by tall wooden walls, reinforced with stone and magic, and with sharp wooden spikes stuck to them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om There was arge gate, sealed with magic runes, and on top of the gates there were two Lizardmen watching over, one seemed to be a Mountain Land Lizardman and the other a Lond Lizardman. Emerald was so afraid to show himself up that he hid behind the trees as we approached cautiously. Too many of us would alert them and might make them think of us as a threat. Therefore, only Larzak, Kraxka, and I stepped out. I assumed that if they were lizardmen, aggressiveness wouldn''t be so extreme, right? Well, I was wrong. "Who are you?!" "Where did you came from?!" "Don''t even think about making another step!" "Stay where you are! We''ll call the chief!" However, we found ourselves surrounded by a dozen warriors, holding strong magically enchanted spears, and wearing bone armor¡­ "Please, calm down, we''vee here with no bad intentions¡­" Kraxka said. "There''s no need to be in high alert, we do not intend to harm you." Larzak said. "We''ve evene with offerings for your tribe." I showed them arge bag filled with fruits, ores, jewels, and meat wrapped on clothing. "Wee from a farawaynd; we''re traveling merchants¡­" "Traveling merchants¡­ you say?" They were not buying our story. Hell, I could knock them all out with a blink of an eye and just barge inside their ce like a barbarian and just do as I please but¡­ that doesn''t sit well with me, and I would only disappoint my family and friends. "The chief has been notified; he''sing any time¡­" Said another lizardman. "Stay where you are and don''t move¡­" Can''t he just get here quickly, please? . . . Meanwhile, within the outer area of the Great Jungle, arge group of beings overflowing with Demonic Energies and Auras slowly started making their way into the Jungle''s depths. Their bodies were gigantic, and their shapes of all forms and sizes, varied from Demonic Beasts to more Humanoid-like Demons. However, there was a single one leading them all, which seemed much stronger. A blue-skinned Oni, with four arms and sharp golden horns, nced into the distance. "Our Lord has said that this jungle harbors one of his body parts¡­ We must secure it back at all costs." ----- Chapter 1432 Emerald Jumps Into Battle! ? ----- Tyrannus was born in the jungles around thirty-six years ago. Since then, he had sharpened his Skills the best he could. In an unweing world, the Union of Tribes that made the Vige was a safe haven, protected by the invisible barrier created by the Ancient Ruins, the people could prosper. However, that didn''t meant they could simply live in here forever. The world outside still harbored their food and resources, and therefore, they had to train and be strong. Even in a safe haven as their home, they had to progressively grow stronger to face the dangerous outside world, hunt, gather, and survive. He still recalls histe grandmother''s words, about the Great Union that was formed over a hundred years ago between the Four Main Tribes that lived in these Jungles. The Swamp Lizardmen, strong and adaptive, yet not that dexterous with their hands, and quick-witted, easy to anger due to their temperament. The Mountain Lizardmen, tough, slow, and wise. They harbored the longest lifespans and held much knowledge about the world, about recipes for medicines, and also knew how to craft armor. The Lond Lizardmen, small, quick, and dexterous. They were capable of crafting all sorts ofplicated things, and together, they could build entire buildings in a matter of days, highly creative, butcking the strength to survive alone. And the Frogmen, good at swimming, gathering underwater products, fishing, and detecting poisonous and dangerous nts. They could live underwater almost indefinitely, but they were weak and often had to hide. These four tribes were once at war with one another, for territory and for food. Yet one of their leaders found the safe haven, a ce where no monsters stepped into, where there was no danger. Slowly, that ancient leader unified the tribes, below the promise of unity and survival. The tribes agreed ultimately, leaving behind their grudges, something that took many years. Eventually, prosperity came, each tribe interacted, and even fell in love with other members of different tribes, back then hybrids were rare, but now they were verymon, inheriting abilities from two or even three tribes at once, these offspring held great talent. Tyrannus wanted to protect his people, he was chosen not only as the strongest, but also as someone smart without the quick temper of his tribe, someone people could rely on. Yet now¡­ he found himself powerless, seeing his beloved wife''s life wither away slowly. His daughter hated him for his decisions, and the only savior they had was chased away now, because he couldn''t stop his people from mobbing on him for things he might have never done. All because he med the origin of their prosperity, the Ancient Ruins¡­ "Nemed¡­" He sighed, holding his wife''s hand, fully knowing the disease could affect him, but he couldn''t care less. He wouldn''t be able to call himself her husband if he didn''t even held her hand in such a time. His wife slowly fell asleep, the pain she was feeling having been slightly mitigated with drugs made from gathered herbs around the jungle, the only thing they could do now¡­ "I should go look for Amehia and talk to her¡­" He wondered. "But what should I even tell her? What should I do? Do I need to go against my people and tell them that there might be another way? What would my grandmother say¡­" As he looked at the spear he always held, crafted by his dexterous wife, who was a very famous weapon and armor crafter, he suddenly heard something. "A MONSTER! THERE''S A MONSTER!" "Amehia?!" It was his daughter''s voice! Without even doubting it for a second, Tyrannus ran outside of the house, looking for his daughter, and suddenly noticing what was happening. "W-Wha..?!" It was a monster, a mass of countless vines, branches, roots, mushrooms, flowers, and all other sorts of nts, entwined with metallic cables and wires glowing on all sorts of colors. Two deep red neon eyes flowed within the mass of tendrils, of over thirty meters of height, hiding beneath the night sky. "FOOD¡­ FOOO¡­ DDD¡­"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Its tendrils extended around the entire jungle, reaching many houses at once. Following Amehia''s screams came the screams of many people, as he noticed how each tentacle started dragging away everyone affected by the disease! "W-What the¡­?! Ah!" Before he could even reunite with his daughter, he looked back to his house, the tendrils reaching inside and dragging his unconscious wife away! "No¡­! NEMEEEDDD!" His Mana Core glowed brightly; an Aura of Red color epassed his body. Tyrannus possessed the very rare Element of War, a magic element that enhanced physical strength, reflexes, and even movement speed! "[Warrior''s Aura]!" FLAAASH! An Aura of Power enhanced all his stats, as he rushed towards the tendrils dragging his wife away, imbuing his Spear with this power as well. "[Mighty Spear''s Strike]!!!" With a furious roar, he shed against the vines and metallic tendrils, a loud explosion of magic power was unleashed in that moment! CRAAASSHH!!! "Ugh?!" However, to his surprise, his attack was almostpletely futile! His spear gained countless cracks, and the wires and vines were almostpletely unscathed! "W-Wha¡­?! Is this thing a Divine Beast?! Where did it came from?!" He thought. "GIVE ME BACK MY WIFE!" Tyrannus did not give up, unleashing a barrage of attacks, trying with all his strength to destroy the vines and metallic wires with as much power as he could! "[One Hundred Soldier''s Spear Trusts]!" His Aura erupted, shaping into almost a hundred mirages of himself as he attacked the beast''s tendrils! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "SHAAAH!" However, the beast only gave an annoyed groan before three tentacles rushed towards him, mming against him with tremendous force, and pushing him away, sending him flying into the air! CLAAAASSSH!!! "Uuaagghh¡­!" Tyrannus vomited a mouthful of blood as he fell into the jungle floor, rolling over the dirt. "Father!" Amehia ran towards her father, her Spirits manifesting as they started to heal him, covering his wounds with glowing lights. "Amehia¡­ Your mother¡­! Don''t let¡­ that thing¡­ take her away¡­!" At the same time as this was happening, Drake and his friends sensed something going on inside the vige. "There''s something going on in the vige?!" Kraxka asked. "I sense a monster!" Larzak said. "Oh no! It''s here! The monster! Move! I have to save everyone or that thing''s going to eat them!" Suddenly, not Drake, but Emerald, roared, rushing out of the forest and imbuing Wind into his legs, jumping into the skies and descending towards the vige. FLAAASH! The soldiers there were left utterly perplexed as they saw the evil sacred beast they had been chasing appear out of nowhere and fly into their vige without any effort whatsoever! "W-Was that¡­ the sacred beast?!" "N-No way, it was there this whole time?!" "Enough is enough, we''re going in." Drake walked past them as he easily ignored their spears, kicking the wooden gate open. "Everyone, let''s go! Quickly!" "OOOHHH!" The rest of his group surged from the forest, the guards left even more perplexed as they saw dozens of people appear out of nowhere, rushing inside their vige! "SHAAAAHHH¡­ FOOD¡­ FOOOOODDDD!!!" The monstrous beast opened its gigantic maws, revealing thousands of sharp fangs as the people it captured screamed in horror. "Uaagh!" "Someone help!" "W-What''s going on?!" "LEAVE THEM ALONE!!!" However, a green-colored light emerged from the skies, a beaked dragon descended from the night sky and shed against the beast, throwing a powerful wind-powered kick! "[Draconic Tempest Kick]!" BAAAAMMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1433 A Battle Against The Aberration! ----- "[Draconic Tempest Kick]!" Seconds before the abomination could devour the people it had "marked" and captured, Emerald arrived, descending from the skies, and imbuing his legs with a powerful Divine Wind Gust! BAAAAMMMM!!! Despite how little trust he had on his own strength, that kick alone made the aberrant creature have its whole jaws broken apart, sttering around the surroundings, failing to devour the innocents it captured. "SHYAAAGGHH¡­!" Its vines quickly started to move away the moment it saw Emerald, whom it had seen before. The beast had not realized how truly strong the fearful beaked dragon truly was! "L-Leave them alone!" Emerald was mustering his courage, although deep down he was very afraid. "Let them go! You won''t eat them! I won''t let you! [Wind Cutting ws]!" He swung his sharp golden ws towards the many vines and metallic cables, shing them apart one after another with powerful cutting wind attacks! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! Several people were dropped on the ground, barely having enough strength, those that were not unconscious quickly started running away. The warriors around the vige already gathered surrounding the creature, ncing in surprise over what was happening! "It''s the Sacred Beast?!" "He hase to save us?!" "And where did that monster came from¡­?" "W-Was he right the whole time¡­?!" "T-Take the people to safety! T-That thing has¡­ somehow marked them! It will keep trying to get them!" Emerald tried to tell the warriors. "R-Right!" They quickly started dragging the unconscious away and helping those barely awake to move farther from the creature, yet its vines kept regenerating, emerging from the ground, and trying to get them! "Don''t even think about it!" Emerald rushed forwards, imbuing his body with his Divinity of Windstorms without even truly knowing its powers, as if it was a reflect of his own body, his green-feathered body overflowed with an emerald-colored windy aura, enhancing his reflexes and speed, while giving him the ability to hover over midair for a short amount of time! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Using his newfound speed, he started to cut the vines before they could reach any of the vigers, all while the beast kept directing many of its vines and steel wires towards him, constantly covering his body with bleeding wounds. Wind Dragons didn''t specialize on defense, and even a Rank 9 Wind Dragon had a rather poor physical defense. This was because their scales were thin and small, and rather weightless so their bodies could be light enough to fly at the supersonic speeds their speciallyrge wings could bring them along. Additionally, because they had feathers, they had less scales than normal dragons, and many exposed areas over their bodies where attacks could reach! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! His wind-cutting ws and the beast''s vines shed constantly, yet Emerald was slowly beginning to lose his stamina. "Hahhh¡­ Ugh!" Emerald vomited a mouthful of blood, gasping for air. "T-The Sacred Beast¡­!" "We have to help, somehow!" "Use fire! It is a nt monster after all!" Tyrannus suddenly stood up again after being healed by his daughter, his wife still captured by the beast''s vines, unconscious, he had to battle and find a way to get her back! He was surprised that Emerald had appeared, and that indeed, he was right and he hadn''t lied either, but right now there was little time for exnations, they had to get moving. "Fire, right!" "Magicians! Summon mes!" "Bring the torches and fire spirit stones!" "Father, let me help too!" Amehia ran forward, summoning the Spirits of mes and conjuring tens of fireballs, firing them towards the aberration. Everyone else did the same, throwing torches, explosive fire spirit stones, and fireballs using magic towards the monster.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "SHYAAAGGHH¡­!" When the beast''s sharp vines and metallic wires were about to pierce Emerald''s body once more, it suddenly recoiled in pain, its nt-body was burning! Despite being a Divine Beast-level threat, mes were still incredibly strong against its nt-based body, and the pain was insufferable. "You bastard¡­ Give back the people you kidnaped!" Emerald mustered his strength as he felt his body beginning to slowly heal, Amehia in the distance conjured healing nature magic. "Amehia!" "Emerald! Are you okay?!" Amehia ran towards him. "No! Stay behind, don''t get closer!" Emerald cried. "I-I''m a monster, I''m hated by everyone¡­ It''s better if you don''t get involved with me!" "W-What are you talking about?!" Amehia cried. "You-" "GRAAARRRGH!" The nt-like monster waited for nobody to finish their words, a mass of burning vines suddenly materialized into a huge wooden spear, reaching Amehia in an instant! "AMEHIA!" Tyrannus screamed as he realized he was too far away to push her away in time! "I told you to move away!" Emerald ran towards her, attempting to put himself in front of Amehia to take the hit with hisrger body! CLAAAASSSH!!! "Hey now, what is this thing supposed to be?" However, the attack did not reach Emerald nor Amehia, and insteadnded on a new guest of the vige that had just made his appearance a few minutes ago. An ice giant whose body was mildly covered on blue and silver scales, with long silvery-white hair, draconic golden eyes, and beautiful and sharp ice crystal dragon horns spiraling from his forehead. The powerful spear made of wood had been blocked by his bare hands, covered on severalyers of scales, and imbued with the power of the Earth Dragon Bloodline to boost his defenses even more. "U-Uncle Drake!" Emerald cried in surprise. "You came!" "Tch¡­ Of course I woulde, you damn brat!" Drake was incredibly pissed Emerald just jumped into action and left everyone behind. "It was my intention from the beginning to get here!" He swung his tail and smacked Emerald''s head with it! BAAAM! "Ouch¡­ S-Sorry!" As Emerald apologized, the nt-like monster started growing restless, its vines and metallic wires wrapping around each other, forming dozens of sharp spear-tipped tentacles! "GRRRHHH¡­ GRYAAARRGH!" With a monstrous shriek, the aberration attacked Drake and everyone else surrounding its gigantic body, going on aplete rampage! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASSHH!! ----- Chapter 1434 The Devastated Village ? ----- "Move aside!" Drake raored, quickly hitting the floor as several barriers made of frost and stone emerged one after another! TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! The barriers were quickly erected, and the vigers were barely saved from the attacks. However, the monster''s rampage easily shattered these barriers after just a couple of seconds. The vigers weren''t fast enough to run away from the rampaging attacks in time, and Drake was already busy dealing with several dozen blows and protecting the wounded Emerald and Amehia. However, he wasn''t alone either. Several new figures arrived in the scene, swinging their weapons, and shing against the rampaging spear-tipped tentacles. "So we''re fighting a huge sd right now?" Bedann appeared, flying with her chaos dragon wings, and shing against two of the beast''s tentacles with her giant axe, her strongest blow was barely able to scratch the reinforced appendages of the monster, but it was good enough to force it to pull back its limbs. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! "Careful!" Miranda flew into the scene right after, expanding her Domain of Mold around as she generated tentacles of her own, coiling many of the monster''s appendages and stopping its frantic movements. "I''ve never seen a monster like this before!" "Me neither¡­ But it looks familiar? Somehow¡­" Bedra and Kate ran into the scene, the two little dragon girls used their newly acquired, fantastic weapons wonderfully! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Bedra''s celestial spear pierced through the monster''s body several times, pushing it back, while Kate''s huge sword sliced through its weaker vines and metallic wires! "GRYYEEEHHHH!!!" The monster frantically materialized hundreds of magic circles surrounding its body, while slowly beginning to move away, Drake quickly noticed it was trying to escape back to the Ancient Ruins where it most likely came from! However, before he could stop the monster, the magic circles fired several green and golden beams of concentrated divine power, countless of explosions covering his body and everyone else! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Dammit! Come back here you bastard!" Drake was about to stop it as he evaded and tanked the beams, but quickly noticed the whole vige was on mes, the beams destroying several houses. "Shit¡­!" He had to prioritize the people''s lives before killing the monster, even if it was kidnaping a few of them, he quickly turned back and ran to set off the mes. He quickly tried to create some slimes, five of them leaping out of his body and chasing down the beast as it escaped into the Ancient Ruin''s depths. Hoping for the slimes to stop it or at least buy some time, Drake and his party quickly started to turn off the mes and rescue the people that were crushed on the rubble. Many were near-death, and if he hadn''t decided to save them, they would had surely died. "Cough¡­ Ugh¡­" Emerald wasn''t any better, even with Amehia''s healing. His body was bleeding all over the ce, and the curse on his wings also worsened his regeneration all across his body to an extent. "Hang in there, brat!" Drake quickly took out several Elixirs from his Inventory, pouring them over Emerald''s body, all while Bedra conjured her healing magic too. FLAAASH! "Hahh¡­ My wounds¡­" Emerald sighed, feeling slightly relieved. "Are you okay, Uncle Emerald?" Asked Bedra. "Uncle? I''m younger than your dad¡­" Sighed Emerald. "That doesn''t matter anymore, rest for a bit for now." Drake sighed, crossing his arms. After helping the vigers, healing them, and even reconstructing their houses while at it, the morning sun came from the horizon, illuminating the jungles. There was an atmosphere of tension and silence around the vige, a catastrophe had just happened, and it might have just happened because the people ignorantly decided to me the Sacred Beast for everything. "The Ancient Ruins¡­ that monster came from there¡­" "The Ancient Ruins that create the barrier that protect us¡­ there was a monster there this whole time?" "There are still about ten people missing, it took them away!" "What can we do¡­ that thing was like a divine beast, even the Sacred Beast was severely wounded fighting it¡­" "But those outsiders also helped us¡­ Who are they?" Some of the vigers gathered outside of their houses, they felt grateful, but at the same time wary. Drake couldn''t me them; they had gone through a lot already. While Emerald was resting inside of the chief''s house with Amehia''spany, the chief was having a talk with Drake as the vigers spected. "I see¡­" Tyrannus sighed, his face showing great grief, his wife was one of the few people that beast managed to take away. "So you''re dragons¡­ well, not everyone, but a group of friends, led by one. And the King, no less¡­" "Although I might look like a lizardman and ice giant hybrid, I can turn into my real form easily, but... it is way too big, so it would intimidate everyone, and it is not really cute like Emerald either." Drake said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I can understand that. Don''t worry." Tyrannus said. "Your strength¡­ you''ve proven yourselves to be worthy of our respect too. And Emerald too¡­ I believe all our vige owes him an apology; the young dragon was right this whole time¡­" "I told you that he wasn''t lying!" Amehia said angrily. "Yet you choose to not believe on him! You choose to believe in the lies of the people, born from their fears! Nobody wanted to ept the dangers of the Ancient Ruins¡­ The Divine Barrier is too good of a gift, the spirits always knew that there would be a price to pay for it." "Sacrificing people from all things was not what we expected." Tyrannus sighed. "And my wife, no less¡­ I don''t know what to do, honestly. Pathetic, isn''t it? For a chief to be like this¡­ What would you do on my situation, great dragon king?" "If I were you, I would first calm down my people, they''re nervous to the point they might begin rioting at any point now." Drake exined "They need answers." "But after that¡­" Tyrannus muttered. "Of course, we''ll help you. Perhaps I wouldn''t had cared before, but there''s a friend that would keep fighting to the death to save you, and also, I don''t want to disappoint my daughters, making them think their father''s a coward." Drakeughed. "I guess in that we do understand one another, being a father is sure hard." Tyrannus nodded. ----- Chapter 1435 Surtrs Trial ? ----- "ROOOOAARRR!" A gigantic tyrannosaurus covered on ck and crimson scales and mes roared, its body size of over fifty meters, covered on sharp spikes and breathing fire. "RAAAH!" Surtr surged from above the monster, as the dinosaur-like beast was fighting against Nadia, Mina, and Jamar. Axe strikes cut through its scales, white mes weakened it, and explosive mushrooms distracted it. "[zing Dragon de Decapitation]!" With all his might, the young Fire Dragon unleashed a devastating shing attack with his divine sword, forged bybining the souls of his family into a single item! SLAAAASSSHH!! "GRYYEEH¡­!" BAAAMMM¡­! The monster gave out ast shriek of agony before dying, its head rolling over the floor. The floor trembled, as the gates at the end of the hall slowly started to open. Above the gates, there was a sign saying [Next: Floor 46]. Despite how simplistic the monster looked like, that was a Rank 9 Initial Stage Divine Monster, the boss of Floor 45 of the Trial of Endurance. They were almost midway through the Trial, with only 54 floors left.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "W-We did it¡­!" Surtr celebrated, quickly resting over the floor. Everyone else did pretty much the same, the boss was incredibly strong because it was further buffed by the Trial, and they also had to fight against thirty other monsters helping the Boss as well. "Hahh¡­" Agni gasped for air, having unleashed all the magic he could, he helped everyone with his almighty buffs and the ability to temporarily awaken SSS Rank Divine Abilities on anybody. "It has been getting slightly tougher as we advance." "And we''re just halfway through¡­" Laughed his sister, Leona. "Sir Surtr, should we take a break? How about we have a meal?" "Sure." Surtr nodded. "Everyone, let''s gather together, I''ll make something!" Surtr said, opening his Inventory, which was imbued within a ring he had crafted using Space Spirit Stones and his Unique Skill [Heavenly Smith], and taking out several cooking utensils, ingredients, and more, which Drake had given to him before they departed. "Phew, I wonder how Drake and everyone else is doing." Jamar wondered, sitting nearby. "He said that they would be looking for a special Divine Treasure he needed to create¡­ an Ascendancy Law? Or whatever it was called." Said Nadia. "Ascendancy Law¡­ I''ve heard about Divinities, but what is that?" Mina wondered. "Master said that they were like a Divine Abilities, Divinities, and Unique Skills all merged together into a single power." Surtr said. "And more¡­ He said that it was the key for anybody that reached Rank 10 to keep growing stronger. Eventually, we might need to do the same he''s doing right now¡­" "Such a power¡­ I wonder if only the Venerables ever developed those¡­" Said Agni. "I suppose it is only natural for master to have the talent to be a Venerable too!" "I guess it couldn''t be helped, he''s too strong and handsome." Leona giggled, thinking about Drake made her blush. "Sis¡­ just give up, it''s not going to work¡­" Agni sighed. "I-It''s just a crush, okay?!" Leona blushed even more. "Hahaha! I hope Master Drake can wait for us a bit longer, we''re getting there steadily, at the very least." Surtr smiled, cooking some rice and a huge stew. "Surtr, your rice''s burning again!" Mina panicked. "Eh?!" . . . (Drake''s POV) As the morning arrived, Tyrannus, the chief of the vige, stepped out of his house once he made sure to learn everything we could tell him. He quickly exined to his people what had truly happened, who were we, and about Emerald''s condition. There wasn''t a viger that didn''t felt slightly bad over their Sacred Beast, who got a beating for them. Honestly, he reminded me of Surtr a bit, but Emerald is still fairly different¡­ Are all young dragons kind of like this? Well, I was also like them to an extent, but never too much like Emerald. Even though he''s irritating sometimes, I can''t help but feel empathy for how he feels and for what he does¡­ He''s fast asleep right now, but I''m sure he''ll be waking up quite soon. Amehia, the chief''s daughter, was a strong Spirit Magician, a Druid, who had contracts with many Spirits. She had excellent magic and potential, and she seemed to share a strong bond with Emerald, both were good friends. I suppose he really loved this ce, even after they hated him for what he said and started chasing him around, he forgave them too quickly¡­ "And that''s that¡­" Tyrannus sighed. "Lord Drake is thinking about something for now, and we''ll definitely won''t stay idle about what''s going on. We''ll go to the Ancient Ruins and find those that were taken away from us¡­ Even if we have to go against that monster." "The Ancient Ruins¡­" "What if the barrier breaks? What will we do then?" "Is that monster somehow rted with the barrier?" "Chief¡­ what will happen to us?" Tyrannus felt simrly to them, but as the chief, he had to muster the strength to face his people and tell them the truth. "Honestly, I don''t have any idea myself." He spoke. "But what I know is that as long as we stay together, there''s always hope for survival. Let''s not lose faith, and let''s work together, everyone¡­ We will find a solution eventually, with everyone''s help." "T-That''s right¡­" "Chief, thank you¡­" "What should we do now then?" "Please tell us, and we''ll work harder than ever before!" "For now, rest, eat, and make sure to rest some more. I need everyone to be on top condition. Warriors, half of you will remain in the vige and the other half wille with us and Lord Drake into the Ruins. Make sure to be ready." Tyrannus spoke. "OOOOHHH!" The lizardmen roared mightily, as the chief walked back home, sighing in relief. "They are quite the organized group of people¡­" Kraxka smiled. "It reminds me of our vige as well, in those times before we joined Lord Drake." "I guess they are much better than us, that always kept each other''s tribes separated." Larzak sighed. "I''m sure that they will be able to thrive, even without a barrier, and even if they don''t ept lord Drake''s help." ["Drake, I can sense the Divine Treasure¡­ It is within the Ancient Ruin''s Depths¡­"] ["It is strange, however¡­ its powers, are growingrger¡­ Something else is going on in there."] We''ll have to find out then. "They understood at the end." Tyrannus entered the house again. "For now, we should prepare¡­ I don''t know if we''ll be of some help, but fire does sure annoys that thing, we could use that against them." "Yeah, I believe that would work well." I nodded. "Though, are you sure you want toe? We could go on our own, you don''t need to risk your lives." "Please, Lord Drake, don''t say such a thing to warriors such as us." Laughed Tyrannus. "It would hurt our pride as warriors if we didn''t came along and helped you out, even if minimal, the people missing are not even rted to you, they''re our family¡­ It feels like the right thing to do, even if¡­ we cannot even do much." "I get it." I smiled. "Fine¡­ But you are not going there with that shabby armor and weapons. I''ll get you something good. Oi, sleepyhead, wake up already, you''re helping out too." I moved Emerald''s head with my tail. "UAAGH! E-Eh? Ahh¡­" Emerald woke up while screaming. "I''m alive?!" "Of course you are alive!" Amehia reprimanded him. "Now get up, you''re going to help too!" ----- Chapter 1436 Entering The Ancient Ruins ? ----- "Alright, because I want to leave some protection in the vige, I''ll only go with my family." I exined to my group. "Everyone else will stay here. Rakasha, you''ll be in charge." "Wait, what?! But I wanted to go!" Yukiined. "I wanted to beat that nt monster thing too!" "Yuki, don''t be like this. Obey your master''s words." Said Kraxka. "We will make sure to protect the vige, Lord Drake." "We shall." Larzak nodded. "Hmph¡­ Well, whatever. We''re just passing time until we can go to the Inheritance." Yuki shrugged. "Are you sure you don''t need our support in anything?" Pekora wondered. "Well, leave them go, they''re already a pretty mighty family on their own." Tisha giggled. "Nice, you''re in charge now, Rakasha." Ruby smiled. "I guess it made sense, seeing how you''re the oldest and most experienced of our group." Ruby''s mother nodded.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Um, I don''t know about that¡­ Am I even ready for that responsibility?" Wondered Rakasha, feeling rather nervous. "You''re a big guy,e on." Iughed. "You got this man, just do what you do best and smack whatever appears while we aren''t here. If Surtres out of the Trial, you''ll know because of his presence, guide him here if that happens." "Alright¡­" Rakasha sighed. "I''ll do what I can¡­" "That doesn''t sound so reassuring¡­" Tyrannus muttered, looking at the huge Ice Giant Vampire man. "Lord Drake, are your friends truly as strong as you say? Their presences feelmon¡­" "Oh, that''s because their Auras are concealed, it is a trick we usually do to not attract the attention of monsters." I exined. "Anyways, Emerald, are you alright?" "I''m fine¡­ I''ve fully healed and I''m ready to go!" Emerald said. "But why did you had to make me enchant all those armors and weapons so much? Maybe you could had done a better job alone!" "Yeah but I felt like I had to force you to help a bit¡­ Also your Magic is special, I''ve felt that it is more than just mere Divine Wind Magic. The quality of the items increased a lot after your enchantments." After spending half a day remaking weapons and armor using my many skills, such as Divine Metal Creation and my cksmithing Skills, I asked Emerald to enchant them on top of my already enchanted powers. The results were amazing, the rather in-looking dragon scale and divine metal armors gained green metallic colors, and some even gained decorative feathers and small green jewels. Since the beginning that I knew he had something special, and it seems that much like Surtr, this kid''s Wind Magic is not just your average Wind, they''re called [Heaven''s Winds], something I found out after checking his Status. It seems that the reason why his family was so confident he''ll be alright was because he''s the first Wind Dragon born with the Heaven''s Winds, the strongest form of Wind Magic in the world¡­ Emerald said that his mother told him when he was younger that "The Wielder of the Heaven''s Winds will one day dominate the Skies". His Heaven''s Winds made the armor and weapons super strong, increasing their bonus stats and mostly going for speed and lightweighted bonuses, alongiside giving wind magic abilities. We shared these armor and weapons to every warrior in the vige, and also enchanted normal clothes for everyone. The people that was "marked" by the beast and were sick were given "Mantles of Reliving Light", enchanted by Bedra''s Heaven Magic and Emerald''s Heaven''s Winds Magic, which will keep them on a state ofatose, without further worsening their bodies until we can find a cure. No magic worked on them, so we assume we can extract a cure from the origin of the poison itself, that nt-like creature we''re going to hunt down. "I never thought my magic could even do that though¡­" Emerald wondered, looking at his golden ws. "Wow, maybe I''m really special?" "And you''re just realizing that?" Amehia and Tyrannus facepalmed. "Anyways, the entrance seems to be slightly close, how are we getting inside?" Bedann asked, crossing her arms. "Hmm, maybe we can slip inside through shadow magic?" Asked Miranda. "I think I can do it¡­ I''ve been practicing dark and shadow magic, I''ve be rather good at both." "Or we could just wreck the entire entrance and open a hole inside¡­" I wondered, rubbing my chin. "Please let''s enter without having to destroy this¡­ Even if there''s a monster inside, it is a sacred ce for our tribe." Tyrannus asked. "Fine¡­" I sighed. "That''s boring, but it makes sense." "Shadow Travel! Shadow Travel!" Bedra and Kate were excited to travel inside of shadows. "Alright then, we''re going!" I said. "Say your goodbyes, everyone." As I announced that, Tyrannus hugged his daughter, who was staying behind with half of the warriors, she and the warriors were now well armed with divine armor and weapons. "Make sure to bring mom back." Amehia hugged herrge father. "I will." Tyrannus gave his daughter a head pat as he walked away. "Take care of the vige, you''re in charge now, Amehia." "O-Okay, I will do my best, father¡­" Amehia nodded. "And Emerald, please behave! Okay?" "I''m not a kid!" Emerald said angrily, like a child would do. "I''m already a full-grown Wind Dragon¡­ And I''ll show you by bringing everyone back. I have to somehow repay you for all your kindness, even with my wings still broken." "Heh, you''ll never change, don''t you?" Amehia giggled. "W-Why are youughing?! I put a lot of seriousness in those words!" Emerald felt embarrassed. I nodded after seeing everyone ready, as Miranda started spreading her shadows around, which slowly sucked is inside a pocket Shadow Realm. Tyrannus and the warriors that apanied him panicked a bit, but they calmed down once they realized there was no danger. FLAAASH! The shadows instantly started to travel, sliding across the cracks and holes inside the Ancient Ruins, until we arrived inside arge corridor, covered to the brim with rubble. We kept moving down, not just dozens, but hundreds of meters deep into the underground¡­ "Just how deep is this ce?" Bedann wondered. And once we finally reached an open area, what we found was¡­ not what we expected. "Aboratory¡­?" ----- Chapter 1437 The Abandoned Laboratory ? ----- Once we finally arrived at arge enough area, we were greeted with a strange sight, something we''ve never seen before in this fantasy world, aboratory. "What¡­ is this ce?" Miranda wondered. "Some sort ofboratory?" Wondered Bedann. "It reminds me slightly of how theb looked before¡­ I came here." "Is it?" I wondered, looking around. "Weird¡­" Kate wondered. "But somehow strangely familiar." "Hmm, I-I don''t like this ce¡­" Bedra, who was very brave, seemed rather afraid for some reason. "Calm down, it''s just an old ruin." I said, caressing her head. "Let''s explore things calmly. Tyrannus, and your group, don''t get separated, stay behind us. That goes for you too, Emerald." "Okay¡­" Emerald said, with a slightly tired expression. "Very well¡­" Tyrannus nodded, looking around at our surroundings with curiosity and wonder. "So this is how the depths of the Ancient Ruins looked like?" "It feels like we shouldn''t be here¡­" "Are these the tools of an ancient civilization?" "Strange¡­" The warriors following Tyrannus kept close to him, but still wandered around, looking everywhere curiously. The entire structure was rather futuristic looking. The walls were covered on blue circuits and made of a strong and ancient metal named "Technomancium" which I had never seen before. There were broken,rgeputers, devices that perhaps generated holograms, enormous ss tubes shattered into pieces, and the floor was both covered on moss and mold, and many vines and trees roots. As we walked through, we saw dried out bookshelves, whose books I couldn''t read, written on a strangenguage. There were many other tools just lying around, but they were all dysfunctional. Nheless, it was very strange and bizarre, and it gave us a sense of dread and fear of the unknown like nothing else. Why are these things down here? Where do theye from? Who put them down here? And why did that monster originated from this abandonedboratory? Yet, one of the more intriguing things was the System''s reaction to all of this. ["This ce¡­ this technology¡­"] "System? Is there something wrong?" ["I-I don''t know¡­ It just feels so weirdly¡­ familiar."] "Familiar¡­?" I wondered. "Now that I think about it, Kate, you also find it familiar?" "Nn." Kate nodded. "Mom too?" ["I do¡­ But I can''t remember a thing¡­ Kate was born from a part of my own self, so perhaps she shares this same feeling¡­"] "But why would thispletely alien ce be familiar to you guys?" Miranda wondered. "It doesn''t make sense¡­ Unless¡­ but that doesn''t make sense either, you''re a manifestation of Drake''s Unique Skill, right? So¡­ why would you even feel like you had memories to begin with?" ["I was thinking the exact same thing as well, Miranda¡­"] "Well, it''s not like she''s any different to you though, you also manifested as a Unique Skill, yet you''re much more than that¡­" Bedann said. "We shouldn''t just scratch that possibility¡­" "Hmmm¡­" I wondered, rubbing my chin. Suddenly, I noticed a row of many ss tubes which were broken open. Some had nts inside, and not normal ones, each one seemed much more strangely mutated. There was one small seedling growing there, a tiny tree that couldn''t growrger.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The second ss tube had a muchrger one, with strange red eyes spread about its body. The third tube had one that was decaying and falling apart, but I could clearly notice it had manyrge eyes, tumors, red bark, and tentacles... And the fourth¡­ was empty, only with vines and leaves left. There was text beneath the ss tubes, but I couldn''t read it either¡­ However, with the System''s deciphering and analytic abilities, we were able to somehow decipher some of the text. There was something saying [Seedling¡­ Creation¡­ Mutation], [Pandemonium¡­ Lung], another area had a text saying [Adaptability Analysis] and [Alien Biosphere Terraforming], andstly, [Test Subjects], and eachrge ss tube had a number, from 1 to 4, all named "Seedling Test Subject". Strange, were they trying to make a nt monster? These trees are all dead though, looking almost fossilized. However, they seemed to still hold some of their former essence, a strange, magical, and spiritual essence. This essence¡­ it reminds me of the aura that Root had. "Papa, look, there''s something over there!" Suddenly, Bedra pointed at the distance. "A strong light ising from over there¡­" Emerald nodded. "I''m feeling something strange¡­" There was a huge metallic gate blocking our path, leading to apletely different room. Within the crevices, we could sense a strong divine aura of light emerging from within. "Can we get through there?" I wondered. "Maybe it''s finally time to brute force things?" "Hmm, let me see." Miranda slowly began to analyze things with her powers, which had grown to give her [Demonic Supernatural Senses] that surpass the power of [Divine Senses], not only allowing her to see through physical objects, but to peek at different nes of reality, such as the ethereal ne, spiritual ne, or the dream ne. FLAAAASH! She gently touched the door and closed her eyes, trying to concentrate, but suddenly felt something, a spark of lightning reached her head, as she cried, falling to her knees. "UGH¡­!" "Miranda!" Bedann and I immediately ran to her side, seeing if she was alright. "I''m fine, don''t worry¡­ It''s just that, there''s something there blocking my senses. Something powerful, it felt like a barrier of sorts¡­ I wonder if your ck mes could break it?" Asked Miranda. "Barrier, you said?" "If that barrier is¡­" "Maybe it wouldn''t be a good idea to destroy it!" The warriors panicked after hearing the word "barrier", Tyrannus quickly calmed down his people, as he directed his words towards me. "Could it be possible for that barrier to be part of the Divine Barrier?" Tyrannus wondered. "It is¡­" Emerald suddenly spoke out of nowhere. "The Winds are speaking to me, this might be the source of the Divine Barrier, a Core of sorts, a very strong one." "A core?!" Tyrannus asked. "But¡­ is the monster there?! How did it get there? Can it manipte this huge door somehow?" "I-I don''t know, it''s strange, it feels like there¡­ a different world over there." Said Emerald, feeling confused. "I can sense another fragment of the inheritance¡­" Suddenly, a humanoid-shaped white phantom materialized at my side. "UWAAAH!" Everyone cried in fear as it appeared out of nowhere. "Zero?" I asked, quickly recognizing him. "So this is¡­ A Dungeon Core?" "One left by my master, no less!" ----- Chapter 1438 Opening A New Dream Dungeon ? ----- Zero, a Dungeon Spirit and the Guardian of Takeru''s first Inheritance, the Inheritance of the Demon of Dungeons. I had acquired the first inheritance a long while ago, and since then, Zero had been living inside the many Dungeons I control andbine together. He had been managing things silently, but appeared out of nowhere when he finally sensed another part of this mysterious inheritance. To think that it was in the Continent of Muspelheim, no less¡­ "Calm down, he''s a friend." Iughed a bit. "Remember Zero? The guy from the Demon of Dungeons inheritance?" I asked my family. "Ooohh¡­ Right, yeah." Bedann nodded. "I think I remember a bit." "Who is this guy?" Miranda didn''t remembered at all. "He looks funny¡­" Bedra said. "Nn." Kate nodded. "Hah, your daughter has sure grown big! I remember the first time we meet; she was a tiny baby being carried over her mother''s arms!" Zeroughed. "Anyways, I have been simply managing the Dungeons, as I was made for that by my Master. But it seems you''ve finally reached a second inheritance out of the three there is!" "So it is that, huh?" I crossed my arms. "But can you exin why it is so twisted?" "It seems that.. something happened to the Inheritance Guardian¡­" Said Zero. "I cannot sense his will, or I would had alreadymunicated with him. My knowledge is limited, but these ruins¡­ It reminds me of what the Demon of Technomancy could do. It might be possible that the second inheritance was made by both Master and his friend." "T-Two Demons?!" Tyrannus and his warriors panicked. "So this entire thing was made by the Ancient Evil Demons that spread monsters and chaos around the world?!" "T-This can''t be!" "The barrier is a result from them¡­" "No¡­" "Calm down for a bit!" Emerald sighed. "You really believe they were bad guys? Mom always told me they fought to protect the world! Don''t believe whatever dumb story people say. Mom is so old she was present when it all happened, are you going to trust her or some baseless rumors?" "Well, they aren''t certainly just rumors, the lies about them being the bad guys has been spread everywhere, while they praise Oberon as their savior." Bedann said. "When the thing is, the roles are inverse. The Demons were actually good guys, and Oberon was the bastard that tried to destroy the world." Miranda said. "I-Is that¡­ true?" Tyrannus was amazed. "If such ancient beings as dragons are saying so¡­ Perhaps, it might be the real story." "Such a revtion¡­" "Well, it doesn''t change anything even if we know¡­" "But still, have we been fearing the good guys this whole time?" "I feel guilty¡­" "More importantly¡­" Zero pointed out. "You can''t get past this door, it is¡­ sealed with not just a mere barrier, but a Dungeon Dimensional Walls. There''s a distorted Dungeon Dimension there, created by both the Core, the Guardian¡­ and something else. Whatever they were trying to make, it ended very badly." "So we can''t get there at all?" Miranda asked. "Unless you can break through dimensions." Zeroughed. "Maybe I could try, but the attack would be so devastating it would destroy the entire ruins¡­" I had to think carefully about this. "What else could we try then¡­?" ["How about you try using a Dream Dungeon Seed? It helped on opening Aquarius Dungeon even if it was sealed, and it could help arrange the distorted Dungeon Dimension in there, where that beast might be hiding¡­"] "A Dream Dungeon Seed, you say?" I wondered. "That might be¡­ a good idea, actually." FLAAASH! Ding! [You''ve exchanged 300.000.000 Divine Power!] [You''ve created a [Dream Dungeon Seed (S+++ Grade)] x1!] A floating Dungeon Core in the shape of a seed materialized in the palm of my hands, overflowing with purple and pink smoke-like energy, distorting space around it. "T-That''s it! With the Dream Dungeon Seed, it might be possible to enter the Dungeon by creating something of a bridge!" Zero said. "A genius idea!" "And if that''s really a distorted dungeon dimension, its distortions might stitch together with the dream dungeon''s powers." Belle appeared above my head in her tiny fox form. "Give it a try!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Well, the original idea was from the System. But sure, let''s give it a try¡­" I quickly pointed the seed into the metallic gate, everyone seemed tensed up about what might happen. With just a bit of divine power imbued into it, it immediately took root, expanding its roots across the entire area, which seemed to be made of pink and purple crystals instead of wood. FLAAASH! The powering from the other side of the gate started to condense and create a bridge with the powers of the seed, in just mere seconds, a huge, pink-colored portal materialized in front of us, leading to this strange space. "It really worked¡­" Bedann was amazed. "So? What are we waiting for? Let''s get in." Miranda said. "Adventure!" Bedra was excited. "Another dream dungeon¡­" Kate seemed to be looking forward to it. "Uwahh¡­ I''ve never seen something like that!" Emerald said. "Uncle Drake, just how strong are you to create a dungeon thing?" "Dungeon thing? It''s a Dream Dungeon, brat." I said. "And well¡­ I''ve acquired both the inheritance of the Dream Venerable and the Demon of Dungeons, giving me the power tobine their Unique Skills into the Dream Dungeon Seed Creation. It''s costly to create though." "Wow¡­" Emerald seemed to be slowly beginning to gain some respect for me. "Anyways, Tyrannus, are you ready?" I asked him and his warriors. "We''ll go no matter what, we came here to see the end of this, and to rescue the people that was kidnaped by that abomination!" Tyrannus roared, his warriors roaring as well. "We''ll chase it down to the ends of the world if necessary!" "Hah, well said." I nodded. "Let''s go." We stepped forwards fearlessly, without knowing what truly awaited us inside of the Dream Dungeon I created¡­ . . . "IT¡­ HURTS¡­" Countless vines started spreading across ancient ruins, metallic wiresbining with the nt-like matter. "IT HURTS SO¡­ MUCH¡­" The gigantic aberration''s countless red eyes emanated a powerful, demonic essence from within¡­ "FA¡­ THER¡­" The bodies of the ones it had kidnapped were hanging on from the ceiling, wrapped on vines, covered on many flowers. "WHY¡­ HAVE YOU¡­ ABANDONED ME¡­?" ----- Chapter 1439 Fragmented Memories Of A Forgotten Past ? ----- Ding! [The Dream Dungeon Seed has absorbed the Distorted Dungeon Dimension, and all surrounding Dream Clouds and Fragmented Dream Realms!] [All the Memories and Emotions left behind by those that once inhabited this ce have converged into a new Dream Dungeon¡­] [You have entered the [Divine Dream Dungeon: Distorted Laboratory Of A Forgotten Future Past]!] The moment we stepped inside the Dungeon, we were greeted with a blinding sight. Our surroundings were now the same as before, but much cleaner, as if it had be anew. It was all futuristic, silver-colored walls, silver and blue circuit-like lines spread across everywhere, neon lights constantly shing in and out, and three long corridors, one leading towards the front, an the other to the right and left. The ceilings had huge led lights, illuminating the entire ce even brighter¡­ Yet there was an unsettling silence in this ce. "We''re here¡­" I said, looking around my surroundings. "Huh? It looks kind of the same as outside!" Said Emerald. "Yet¡­ Hmm, there''s little Winds here." "This silence, and these bright, artificial lights¡­ They feel so unsettling." Said Tyrannus. "Is everyone alright? Did you all made it?" "Yes chief!" "We are all safe and sound." "Ready for anything¡­" "Just what is this ce?" "A-Are we really inside a dungeon?" The warriors were as chatty as ever, Tyrannus nodded, affirming that this was indeed a Dungeon, a strange one at that, one born from Dreams. "It is a Dungeon born from the Dreams of those that once lived here." I exined. "Everybody''s emotions, memories, and energy is never left, it stays in the air, fusing with Dream Energy, and transforming into invisible Dream Clouds that float around. Dream Magic has the ability to gather such powers and allow us to see through them. When I condense it all into a Dream Dungeon, it creates some sort of ancient visage, it is even possible to rey memories of people." "W-What¡­?" "Incredible¡­" "But who''s memories could these be from?" "We''re about to find that out right now, so stop being so impatient." Miranda said angrily. "Stay silent if you don''t have anything good to say, please." "I agree that they''re a bit too loud, I apologize on their behalf¡­" Tyrannus tried to apologize. "No need to be so grumpy." I said. "Are you feeling alright?" "Maybe it''s the pregnancy, I''ve been having some mood swings¡­" Miranda sighed. "You''re tired?" Wondered Bedann. "Nah, I''m fine. Let''s keep going at it. I want this to end by midnight so we can eat and sleep." Miranda shrugged. "Well, if you insist¡­"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As we stepped forwards into the door at the end of the corridor, it suddenly started glowing bright red, emanating a strange sound, like an rm. [You''ve not allowed to enter private area, special personnel card needed.] [To enter into the second and third private areas of Nexus Corporations building, pleaseplete the Trials of Memories and acquire the necessary Memory Artifacts.] [To the left and right there are two Trials of Memories,plete them to acquire Memory Artifacts and advance further¡­] [The [Dungeon Core] has noticed your presence.] "Looks like this Dream Dungeon got a bit of a strict rule." I wondered. "Belle, can''t we break through forcefully?" "I wouldn''t rmend that, this Dream Dungeon seems too fragile, if you do things outside of the rules, it might copse, and everything within it will be lost." Belle exined. "It shouldn''t be too hard to get the Dream Artifacts either." The pink fox said. "Wait, so these things have rules?" Asked Emerald angrily. "Well, to not risk ourselves, let''s go all together¡­ To the right it is." Without hesitating anymore, I led my group to the right corridor. The ce was absolutely barren aside from the led, unsettling lights, and the smell of stic and metal, until we finally arrived at a huge gate. ["This ce¡­ why does it feels so familiar?"] "You know what Nexus Corporations is?" I asked her. ["I-I don''t know¡­ But it does sounds familiar¡­"] "Strange, but let''s get this done with." I touched the gate, as it opened instantly, bright white light greeted our sight, suddenly showing us fragments of the past of someone else¡­ FLAAASH! . . . The world distorted around Drake andpany, reconstructing into what seemed to be a futuristic world, with tall skyscrapers, flying cars, robots walking here and there, and¡­ a strangely dark sky, a polluted air, and what seemed to be small red crystals raining from above. Every person that could be seen was wearing special suits to protect them against the pollution, as a tall, blonde man made his way into the tallest building in the middle of the city, taking off the suit once he walked in, and running upstairs. As he walked upstairs towards his office, his blue eyes nced into the world outside through the windows, the dark sky, the falling red crystals, his eyes filled with dread and fear¡­ "How long has it been¡­ Since all of this began?" He wondered. "Earth¡­ is dying. And its death, is partially our fault." He walked into a huge room, showing his card to the gate to let him ess, and then entering into a gigantic hall that amounted most of the building. There were dozens of scientists in there, all ncing into the middle of the hall, where there was a tall tree. The tree, on its own way, was quite bizarre, although it seemed to be made of wood, the wood was dark green, and it was also covered by several growths of colorful crystals, its leaves shining with rainbow-colored metallic light. It emanated an aura of life and spiritual energy like nobody here had ever felt before, yet¡­ that very energy was also dangerous, the tree was contained inside bullet-proof ss. "Professor Johnathan, good morning." A woman walked to his side. "Jessica¡­ How are things going?" Johnathan asked, looking into the big tree. "Is Test Subject 1 doing alright today?" "Its vital signs seem fine, and it is, as you can see, brimming with life and light!" Jessica giggled. "Who would had known that the cause of our''s quick decline¡­ Might be our veryst hope." "Even now, I feel a slight amount of fear whenever I see this... I know that it is not the same as that one that caused the Red Rain¡­ Yet just remembering what happened when they opened the Quantum Gate¡­ and everything turned red¡­" Sighed Jonathan. "90% of the''s living beings are gone since then¡­ and half the is covered in red crystals, sapping away all life." "Professor, it isn''t your fault¡­" Jessica said, her eyes filled with guilt. "At the end, I helped in that research, I am as guilty as everyone that died there¡­" The man said, gripping his fists. "And it is also my responsibility to fix this¡­ somehow." "Then it is also my responsibility." Jessica smiled. "Let''s get to work." "Yeah¡­" Johnathan nodded. As the Professor nodded, he talked with several other scientists, analyzing the life signals of the tree, its potential, and the energies it emanated, several machines constantly imbued different types of light and electricity into it, both boosting its energy development and also enhancing its growth speed. FLAAASH! The Memory Fragment quickly ended there, as everyone found themselves in front of dozens of robots armed with weapons¡­ ----- Chapter 1440 Against An Army Of Robots! ? ----- "Wha¡­?!" Drake opened his eyes again, that small dream-like memory illusion showcased a fragment of a long-forgotten past, or an unknown future. Words such as the Quantum Gate, Red Crystals, and the image of those professors and the strange tree still lingered within his mind. But he had little time to think about those things deeply, even less everyone with him. "[Intruders]! [Intruders]! [Intruders]!" A mechanical voice echoed across the abandoned highly futuristic-looking room, as a hugeputer in the back was the origin of the voice. Suddenly, the walls started opening as dozens of robots in the shape of humans, highly armed with fireweapons, emerged! "[Begin Defense Protocol] [Eliminate Intruders At Sight]" Ding! [The [Nexus Corporations Mega Computer] has activated the [Defense Protocol] after sighting unauthorized invaders!] [An army of hundreds of [Soldier Mechanoids (Rank 8+)] will be deployed to fend off the invading menace!] The dozens or robots blue eyes quickly turned deep red, ring down at everyone else. The Ice Dragon King quickly conjured a barrier made of divine power and frost around him and his allies seconds before hundreds ofser beams were to hit them! "[Divine Frost Barrier]!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "W-What?!" Bedann muttered. "Weren''t we watching some sort of dream- And then we''ve been sent directly into some battle!" "Looks like it." Miranda said. "Get ready, we have to get rid of these things if we want to advance this weird Dream Dungeon!" "That''s my line, but yeah!" Drake nodded. "Everyone, are you alright? Tyrannus? Emerald?" "We''re fine!" Tyrannus said, gasping for air. "Just slightly mentally exhausted. Men, defensive formation! Use your new shields and spears well!" "OOOOHHH!" The warriors swiftly assembled into an amazing defensive formation surrounding everyone, resembling the shape of a giant turtle''s shell. "Hoh, not bad." Drake nodded, noticing his barrier beginning to slowly gain cracks. "These guys seem very strong, make sure to defend yourselves with your Divine Armor and Shields! Emerald, snap out of it!" Emerald was still confused about what he had seen, until Drake hit his head with his tail and finally helped him wake up. Even Bedra and Kate seemed alright after seeing all of that, but Emerald was very affected, perhaps his first time ever entering a Dream. "Uwaagh! A-Ah, yes! I''ll fight!" He quickly stood back up and started beginning to harness his Divine Powers, especially his unique Divine Magic [Heaven''s Winds], which surged as beautiful bright white and green swirling winds around his body. Drake had to admit it, despite being rather dumb sometimes, Emerald was surprisingly good at quickly catching up with things, it took him only a nce to understand what was happening and got himself ready for battle. "He has a good battle instinct." Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! "The barrier broke, papa!" Bedra alerted her father. "Stay close to Tyrannus, Bedra, Kate." Drake said. "Protect their blind spots! The rest of us will go kill these things! Emerald, move! You''ve got an excellent opportunity to earn battle experience!" "Ugh, fine!" Emerald roared, rushing forwards, and using his sharp beak to pierce the chest of one of the humanoid mechs, which averaged at the size of three to four meters. CLAAASH! "I''ll show you that I''m not actually a pushover!" Emerald roared, swinging his golden ws as a powerful gust of several cutting wind des cut through the bodies of two more mechs! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "Not bad!" Drake rushed forwards with Bedra and Miranda, quickly transforming into his smallest dragon form to fit in this limited space, of around thirty meters of height, swinging his long tail and making several of the mechs fly into the air with the impact alone! BAAAAMMM!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Now!" "Let''s do this!" Miranda and Bedann leaped into the air, catching the mechs sent into midair by Drake''s attack. Powerful devastating strikes charged with Chaos cut down several of them, while explosions of Chaotic mes blew up some into pieces! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Meanwhile, Drake charged with all his strength, mming therger mechs that were just walking out of the walls, each one being over ten meters and holding the shape of fantasy mobile suits from the sci fi works back on his previous life. "Can''t believe these mechs look so differentpared to what Greenwood can make!" Drake said, crushing the mechs with his bare ws, while freezing a few others with his breath and then mming them into pieces with a rapid swing of his tail. CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! "They keep oning!" Emerald cried, his wings constantly slicing apart the smaller mechs as he moved forwards, his ws crushing through the shoulders of thergest ones and tearing them down. "[Divine Heaven''s Winds Magic]: [Thunderstorm Tempest]!" He conjured a mighty divine spell this time, as a giant tempestuous tornado made out of dark clouds materialized, letting out several lightning strikes and devastating the robots in front of him. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! At the same time, the formation Tyrannus and his warriors were making was rather effective. The mechs that approached and attacked them were greeted with multiple spears piercing their bodies. "Keep defending and striking! Just as I''ve taught all of you!" And while this happened, the spears unleashed mighty gusts of winds, cutting down or weakening other mechs nearby. They were constantly defending against their attacks while piercing their bodies. Meanwhile, Bedra and Kate were crushing therger ones that dared toe after the lizardmen. "We''ll take on the big guys!" Bedra said. "And with papa''s special weapon, they''ll be a breeze!" FLAAASH! Bedra flew rapidly with her tiny dragon wings on her humanoid form, swinging her spear rapidly, her body covered on a beautiful angelic armor made of holy light produced by her spear itself! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Each strike of her spear made the mechs blow up into pieces, as light infused into their internal bodies and made them explode. "Hmm, I can''t control these." Kate found it difficult to hack into these mechs, perhaps because they were Dream Monsters and not real mechs to begin with. "Oh well¡­" However, that didn''t bother her at all, swinging the huge sword her father gifted to her, powerful strikes and electrifying, blue-colored beams emerged from each swing of her weapon, devastating the giant mechs approaching. The entire group was progressing smoothly, as thergeputer at the back of the room suddenly started glowing bright red¡­ "[Deploying Juggernaut]" TRUUUMMM¡­! ----- Chapter 1441 The Juggernaut ? ----- "[Deploying Juggernaut]" Ding! [The [Nexus Corporations Mega Computer] has activated the [Juggernaut Deployment Protocol] after the failure of the [Soldier Mechanoids] Army''s defensive protocol!] [The Powerful [Juggernaut Mechanoid (Rank 9+)] will be deployed to fend off the S-Level Threats!] TRUUUMMM¡­! The ceiling suddenly started trembling, until itpletely copsed, and from within it, a crimson-colored scorpion-shaped mech emerged! BAAAAMMM! The impact of its gigantic, over thirty-meter-tall body hitting the floor made the entire dungeon tremble. The smaller mechs were indiscriminately crushed to bits by the mech''s six legs. "Here''s the boss." Drake smiled. "GRUOOOHHHH¡­!" The mech''s two mincer ws suddenly began to gather energies, immediately pointing them at the closest target, Emerald! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! Two gigantic beams of pure concentrated red energy reached him, as Emerald quickly attempted to jump away, but ending up tripping over the pile of robots pieces he had just to torn apart. BOOOMMM! BOOOMMM! "URGH¡­!" The young Wind Dragon attempted to shield himself from the beams using his Heaven''s Wind Magic, only to have the shields destroyed in an instant, his body taking a huge amount of damage, several of his feathers burning! "Emerald!" Drake rushed towards his aid as he saw the giant Juggernaut approach him to finish off the job! Its huge pincers about to catch him! "[Draconic Arts]: [Divine Frost Dragon ws]!" Drake conjured a simple technique, yet one rather almighty, fusing his Draconic Energy with his Divine Aura of Frost, he conjured two enormous dragon ws, stopping the Juggernaut''s metallic pincers! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! The ws attempted to cut through the mech''s powerful body, only to shatter into pieces after being pierced a dozen times by the robot''s tail, which ended on a sharp tail that was glowing bright red! CRAAASH! However, the ws, once destroyed, spread out a frost aura, freezing the monster''s pincers and its tail slightly, slowing down its movements as well as its circuits froze too! "[Spiritual Divine Healing Winds]" As Drake finally reached the wounded Emerald, a cooling wind of many colors covered the young wind dragon''s body, healing his wounds once more. FLUOSH! "Ungh¡­!" Emerald slowly opened his eyes again. "Agh, my magic couldn''t block that attack!" He said in frustration. "A little "thank you" wouldn''t hurt, wouldn''t it?" Drakeined. "Thank you I guess!" The young wind dragon quickly stood back up. "But how do we take down that thing?! It''s super tough!" As the young dragon spoke, Bedann and Miranda were fighting the Juggernaut off with their attacks. Chaotic exploding mes, beams of darkness, tentacles of miasmic mold, demonic ck mes, axe strikes, and swords made of moonlight constantly shing over its body. However, as strong as they were, the Juggernaut seemed to be mightier than just some Rank 9 Divine Monster! Ding! [To better defend theboratories, the Juggernaut has received an enhancement to their circuits andputational input, enhancing All Stats by +200%!] [Additionally, the [Nexus Corporations Mega Computer] has deployed a [Mega Circuit Nanobot Force Field] around its body, blocking 90% of all Damage taken.] "So that''s why its taking no damage at all." Drake said. "It has such a forcefield?! Is this a thing only of dreams? There''s no way something like this could exist in the real world!" ["That''s right, this is a bit ridiculous, but Dream Trials are never impossible! It hasn''t said any details, but there must be a way to deactivate the barrier!"] "I could also try to just brute force my way too." Drake smiled, suddenly his appearance began to change, his lustrous ice dragon form changing into the appearance of an almighty and terrifying Vampire Dragon, ck mes and blood energy surging from his ws. "Emerald, look for a way to destroy the barrier! I''ll try to destroy it with the barrier and all." Drake said, jumping into action. "Eh?! Wait, what? I have to do it myself? I also wanted to fight!" Emeraldined. "Do as I say!" Drake roared. "[Primordial ck mes of Demise]!" The Dragon King channeled the mes that the me Emperor had used to ovee any challenges, unleashing a gigantic zing st against the Juggernaut! BOOOOOMMMM!!! The barrier it held resisted incredibly well, but it could only block 90% of the damage, the other 10% went through the barrier, beginning to slowly burn its surface! "I guess we can get through that slowly too¡­" Said Drake. "Bedann, Miranda, use all the Chaos Power you can as well! Bedra, Kate,e support us! Tyrannus, fend off the rest of the robots with your army." Like the King he was, he quicklymanded everyone, guiding them in battle. Tyrannus roared with his warriors, as they continued fending off the small fries with their very strong Divine Weapons and Armor, and theirbined techniques and formations, while Emerald looked for what to do to deactivate the barrier, breaking through any technologically advanced trinket he could find. "SHAAAH!" The Juggernaut gave out a monstrous shriek, rushing forwards by moving its six legs rapidly. Angrily firingsers from its pincers while trying to strike down Bedann and Miranda in front of him. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! However, the two of them were very agile, evading the slow yet mighty blows and unleashing attacks of their own, explosions of chaotic mes and axe strikes hacking through its barrier.N?v(el)B\\jnn "[Chaotic Axe zing Strike]!" "[Abyssal Demonic mes Storm]!" Bedann and Miranda attacked at the same time, a gigantic axe strike reached the Juggernaut, generating a huge explosion of chaotic mes and chaotic lightning, whatever got through the barrier impacted its body, leaving severalrge wounds over its metallic body. CRAAAASSSHH!! At the same time, Miranda conjured a huge tornado of demonic mes, trapping the Juggernaut inside, constantly burning through its body! FLUOOOOSH! "RAAAH!" Meanwhile, Drake summoned all of his weapons, unleashing a mighty barrage of powerful attacks,bining his many mes together, Frost mes, mes of Demise, mes of Beginning, and Jormungandr''s mes! "[Dragon King''s Divine Battle Arts]: [Four mes Meteoric Barrage]!" BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Each strike was like a huge, cataclysmic explosion of pure power, the Juggernaut was constantly being pushed back, but it was not dying at all, the barrier was certainly very annoying! "Hahh¡­ Where is it?! I''ve destroyed mostly everything except¡­" Emerald muttered, looking at the hugeputer. "That one¡­" ----- Chapter 1442 Emeralds True Potential! ? ----- The giganticputer in front of Emerald, which was constantly glowing bright red, seemed like an obvious target! "I never thought about it, mostly because it''s so big it just melded with the background." Emerald walked towards the huge screen, his golden ws overflowing with spiraling winds, as he quickly rushed to destroy it! "[Tempestuous Dragon ws]!" CLAAAASSSHH!!! An explosion of winds reached theputer the moment his ws attempted to sink through them, only for Emerald to realize something had blocked his attack. And it was another barrier, exactly the same as the one the Juggernaut possessed! "Wha¡­?!" Theputer quickly took the shape of a pixted face, ring at Emerald with angered eyes, the young wind dragon stepped back in fear. "[Did you really thought I was defenseless]? [As long as this barrier exists, you cannot harm me.]" "What?!" Emerald looked how Drake and everyone else were fighting with everything they had against the Juggernaut, growing more frustrated he couldn''t be of some help! "Just shut up and break already! You''re just a damn Dream!" With a mighty roar, Emerald''s entire body started overflowing with more Divine Power, the many feathers covering his body flew off like hundreds of projectiles, striking the entire barrier! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, there was almost no damage! The barrier was even stronger than the one the Juggernaut possessed. Was there any hope? "Ugh¡­ Dammit!" The young wind dragon roared. "After all the dumb things I did back home, I was expelled and now I''m in the middle of this entire fight, something I never eve wanted anyways! Why do I always get myself into so much trouble?!" As Emerald kept trying to destroy the barrier with w attacks, kicks, and wind magic, he couldn''t help but think about his past and what brought him to this situation. All caused because of his dumb mistakes, his naivety, and never taking things seriously for once! Even among thex wind dragons, he was the most childish, and it wasn''t just because of age. Because of this, his mother wanted him to learn experience and be a better dragon, to find his purpose and be a better person. But what has he done since then? Gotten hurt and incapable of flying because of trying to talk with a dangerous looking dragon, stupidly med for things he didn''t do because he was unable to show any evidence of what happened, hunted down by these people, and ultimatelying all the way here to deal with the origin of his problem in this ce! It was just one problem after another¡­ Compared to Surtr, hecked the wits and although he had some courage, it wasn''t enough to carry him all the way towards his goals, if he even had any. "Should I have just¡­ died somewhere and not bother others?" He thought, gritting his beak tightly. BBBZZTTT¡­! "Huh?!" However, suddenly, the barrier he was striking started to glitch, growing weaker and weaker! He suddenly nced into the distance, finding little Kate touching the walls near theputer, fully concentrating herself into hacking the system! She had been unable to hack the mechs before because of how strangelyplex their circuits were, but right now, she was putting her entire soul into doing it against something even moreplex! And although she couldn''t deactivate the barrier, weakening it or making it glitch was enough! "Uncle Drake''s daughter¡­!" Emerald thought. "Even as little as she is, she''s fighting and trying her best¡­ Why am I even whining?!" "Uncle Emerald!" Kate cried, her entire body covered on circuits that were constantly changing color from blue and red. She was in terrible pain, in fact! "HURRY!" "Leave it to your UNCLE!" Emerald harmed himself with bravery where there was none, his ws gathering all the power he could possibly muster, recalling the words his mother and siblings taught to him when he learned to control the winds!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Stay calm. Don''t let rage take over you." "The winds will not answer someone that has a peaceful mind." "Ask for their help, and once they gather into your palms¡­ shape them to your will." "The winds are an extension of your body, not an external force. They are you, and you are the winds." "Emerald¡­ you''re the one with the greatest potential in our entire family, yet youck one thing that makes you the weakest¡­ And that''s the ability to concentrate!" With those words in mind, Emerald concentrated, while trying to calm himself¡­ The winds, naturally, gathered all around him, tens- no, hundreds of times as more than ever before! His eyes opened in shock! Yet he couldn''t waste this opportunity by being surprised, he had to mold them! FLAAAASH! The winds shone brightly as if they were made of pure clear green light, the Heaven''s Winds responded to his call even within Dreams themselves. "[Divine Heaven''s Wind Magic]: [Sky Opener]!" By pushing both his palms forwards¡­ a tremendous attack was unleashed. TRUUUUUUMMMMM¡­! It was as if enough force to open the skies themselves was summoned, the glitched barrier could no longer hold back against such power, shattering apart! CRAAASH! And that wasn''t all, the winds continued their trajectory, destroying the entireputer and all its circuits! BOOOOOMMMM!!! The Juggernaut''s barrier began to malfunction until it disappeared, the robot suddenly panicked, seconds before it was torn to pieces by Bedra, Miranda, Bedann, and Drake''s attacks! "SHYAAAAGH!" CRAAAAASSSSHHH!!! The entire giant mech exploded into pieces, scattering everywhere. The area quickly calmed down as well, falling into a calm silence. The multiple robots emerging from the walls stoppeding at longst, and quietness took over¡­ "W-We did it! Well done, Emerald! Kate!" Drake celebrated, raising his arms. "And of course, everyone else!" "OOOOOHHH!" The warriors led by Tyrannus celebrated loudly, as Bedann and Miranda giggled. Bedra quickly went to see Kate, but aside from a bit of pain, she was alright. "Kate, are you alright?" Drake asked. "Dear?" Bedann asked as well. "I''m fine¡­ A bit tired, that''s all." Kate smiled. "Are you not asking how I am though?!" Emeraldined from the sides. "You look fine to me." Bedann said. "Stop whining¡­" Drake sighed. "Agh¡­" Maybe Emerald still had more room to grow. ----- Chapter 1443 The Quantum Gate Chapter 1443 The Quantum Gate ----- (Drake''s POV) Once everything was dealt with, we received notifications once more. It seemed that this Dream Dungeon was still somewhat simr than the others we''ve visited, offering good rewards bypleting Trials. Ding! [You''vepleted the Trial sessfully! You will be rewarded Special Rewards for your efforts.] [You received: [Technomancy Divinity Fragment] x5 [Dungeon Divinity Fragment] x5 [Divine Treasure Chest (S+++ Grade)] x1 [Nexus Company Personnel Authorization Card Fragment (1/2)] x1] [You gained +150.000.000 Divine Power.] FLAAAASSHH!! Suddenly, a silver-colored item materialized in the middle of the area, as I swiftly grabbed it. The item in question was thest I got, the Authorization Card Fragment! It was exactly half of the card, in fact. There''s another room right to the opposite side of this one. I am assuming I can get the other half in there, right? "Well, it''s finally done." Bedann said. "Now, can we talk about what we even saw in that dream?" "Seems to have been the memories of someone. Were those memories of someone from our world, even? It felt like some futuristic Earth." Mirandamented. "It was weird and confusing¡­" Tyrannus said. "Yeah I didn''t get what was happening at all." "I already forgot about half of it." "Something about¡­ A Quantum thing?" Tyrannus and his warriors had also seen the whole dream but couldn''t really understand much. However, from what I could tell, these were memories of someone. Either the Demon of Dungeons, or¡­ Jonathan, whoever is this guy, he''s not the Demon of Dungeons because that guy''s Japanese. And this blondie was certainly not of that ethnicity. "I''m confused too." Emerald said. "I think I didn''t paid too much attention¡­" Bedra giggled a bit. "Jonathan¡­ It made me sad the world was dying." Kate seemed to have paid attention though. "System?" I asked her. ["I don''t know¡­ But that man, it somehow¡­ it feels as if I had seen him before."] "Odd¡­" I muttered. "Can you remember something else?" ["N-No, sorry¡­ But maybe if we keep seeing these fragments?"] "Yeah, I guess we could figure out something if we see them all." I agreed. "And we also have people to save in here. Let''s keep moving. To the next area!" I led my entire party to the opposite side of the hall, the metallic door was right there, ominously inviting us in¡­ After we were ambushed by so many mechs before, everyone was naturally nervous about it. And it also happens to always be right after the dream, where we all feel slightly dizzy¡­ But there''s nothing much that can be done. I would love to modify the dream a bit more with my Dream Magic, but Belle said that if I try to do that, the entire Dream Dungeon might copse because of how delicate it is right now. Because it was made out of a Distorted Dungeon Dimension, if I y around too much with its foundations, everything might copse, with us included. "Get ready for anything." I said, pushing the gate open. "Let''s go." FLAAASH! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om . . . Simrly to before, Drake pushed the gate open, revealing to everyone the visions of this Dream Fragment, which might have belonged to someone''s memories. The scenario was almost the same as before, but this time, the blonde man seemed much older, perhaps twenty years older than before. He had a gray beard now, and his blue eyes were focused on arge screen in front of his office. There, the video of a catastrophe that had ruined their world was being yed. In there, it could be seen several scientist and professors surrounding a huge metallic gate, where countless huge cables were attached to all across the center of the room. "And this is it,dies, and gentlemen. After years of trying to find a limitless energy source that could one day bring us to the stars, we''re about to harness the power of the Universe itself!" "Well, if it works¡­" "Of course it''s going to work! We''ve run so many tests in the simtions! This is our first step towards a new era, everyone." Jonathan squinted his eyes as he nced at the video, feeling both sorrow and frustration at the overly joyous attitude of these people. They walked away from the room and into an adjacent area, where they could witness things through an incredibly resilient ss. The gate simply leading to the other side of the walls suddenly lighted up, the cheers of the excited scientists could be heard all around¡­ TRUUUMM¡­! A blue and white light emerged from within the gate, suddenly beginning to spark several times. Space itself started to distort around it, generating ss-like cracks on the empty air. Crack, crack¡­ CRACK! "I-It''s working!" "Is this the core of the universe, the roots that sustain all of creation?!" "Such cosmic light¡­ This is¡­ incredible!" "Sir, it''s stable! Particles of energy are beginning to be harnessed by the generators¡­ Energy levels are- maxed already?! It is incredibly efficient! And endless!" "W-We''ve made it¡­" The man that seemed to be in charge muttered. "A sustainable and endless source of energy! With this¡­ not even the sky is the limit, not even the "Turn it off! Quickly! It is bing unstable!" stars are the limit! We will-" CRACK¡­ CRAAACK! However, the gate suddenly started to generate strange sounds, the cracks began spreading further outside, absorbing the cables and everything else. The blue and white light changed its color, turning deep red. "W-What?!" [WARNING! WARNING! WARNING!] Several rms were activated, the scientists suddenly panicked. The man in charge screamed to turn off the gate¡­ "Turn it off! Quickly! It is bing unstable!" "We can''t¡­! We''ve already pressed and nothing is happening!" "W-What¡­?!" Jonathan''s face changed into utter horror as he watched the red light continuously expand everywhere. The screams of the scientists as they tried to escape could be heard, as the walls and everything else¡­ Was being covered by countless red crystal roots, filling it all with a toxic and alien energy that consumed everything. "Gryyaaaggh!" "O-Open the door!" "Uuaaaggh¡­! IT BURNS! IT BURNS!" seen. instead, there were several "incubators" small ss tubes, with trees inside. Each tree was slightly different, but they were all made of strange-colored crystals "M-My body¡­ I''m turning into a crystal?!" "HELP! HEEELP!" And in between those screams of help, the video was cut¡­ This was the veryst video captured before everything was engulfed on red. "Why¡­" Jonathan muttered. "Why did we pretended to be Gods?" The blonde man nced into the window; the world was covered on red crystals¡­ "We''re nothing but fools." The door behind him opened, a youngdy called for him. "Professor, we need you in the incubator! I think we''ve made a breakthrough!" "We did?!" Jonathan''s face immediately lighted up, as he ran into the adjacent room, where there were a few scientist and mostly robots. There, the ce where the tree once was, seemed empty. The tree nowhere to be seen. instead, there were several "incubators" small ss tubes, with trees inside. Each tree was slightly different, but they were all made of strange-colored crystals intertwined with dark red wood. "Three of them are responding to the light, and their growth has begun to multiply rapidly." "Professor, they''re finally growing properly!" "The children of the previous one that already perished¡­ so they persist." Jonathan smiled faintly, caressing the ss as he saw the small trees glowing with mystical lights¡­ "You''re ourst hopes¡­" ----- Chapter 1444 Arriving At Level 2 ? ----- The vision dissipated right in that moment, as we were left once more speechless. The series of scenes they watched surely left a mark on their hearts. Most of them were able to connect the dots. These scenes were most likely several years after the previous one, where the tree they were growing died, but left children, thest hope for these people. "These trees¡­ just what were they?" Bedann wondered. "I think¡­ they might have been made out of the same crystal that emerged from that¡­ Gate." Said Miranda. "But why would they try to use that dangerousponent to create something that would be their hope?" I wondered. "Wait, we don''t even know what is even happening aside from these clues. I guess we can only guess once we see more¡­" ["¡­"] The System seemed quite silent, making me wonder what she was thinking about. And then, suddenly, the walls surrounding us started to shake. The same scenario than thest time was being repeated, our group quickly got themselves ready for battle, as armies of mechs emerged, of varying sizes. And then, of course, the Boss, a mighty Juggernaut, which through the same trick as before, and without any changes, Kate and Emerald deactivated the barrier and everyone else destroyed the robot. BAAAAMMM!!! The Juggernaut fell into pieces over the floor, its body slowly fading into particles of light. Nothing inside of Dreams were "real", usually, except for the rewards it provided. Monsters, visions, or even people one could see inside of dreams, would usually dissipate into particles of light once they were killed, or once they fulfilled their purpose. Ding! [You''vepleted the Trial sessfully! You will be rewarded Special Rewards for your efforts.] [You received: [Technomancy Divinity Fragment] x5 [Dungeon Divinity Fragment] x5 [Divine Treasure Chest (S+++ Grade)] x1 [Nexus Company Personnel Authorization Card Fragment (2/2)] x1] [You gained +150.000.000 Divine Power.] The second fragment of the card appeared in front of Drake''s hands, as both pieces merged together, forming the true Dream Treasure, which would help them open the way to the next stage. "It''s done¡­ Let''s go. We''ll have time to check the rewardster." I quickly led everyone towards the Gate we couldn''t open before. "Here we are, this better works." I showed the silver-colored card to the huge metallic wall, as we were able to finally see the red lights turn blue, and a voice echoing from within. Oddly enough, this voice and also the voices of theputers all sounded simr to the System''s voice¡­ [You have showed the [Nexus Company Personnel Authorization Card], Authorization to Level 2 of the Nexus Corporation Laboratories has been given.] [Opening essibility Gate.] TRUUUMMM¡­! The gate opened in a mere second, as we quickly made our way through. The moment we did, the silver card didn''t disappear, but remained at my side. I guess it might be still useful for something else, maybe to open the other gate? No, it wouldn''t be so easy, right? "Well, this sure has changed a bit¡­" Miranda said, looking around. "W-What''s going on?" Asked Bedann. The moment we stepped into Level 2, the stage changed drastically, there was a huge set of stairs leading upwards, as we found the surroundings covered by colorful crystals everywhere. The metal seemed corroded and oxidated, and there was some toxic, burning red crystals on the floor, the stairs were barely safe, but many of these crystals irradiated a burning aura that once you touched, it felt as if it was trying to drain all energy. Divine energy included¡­ "It has been filled with crystals¡­" Bedra said. "T-This is bad! Aren''t the crystals toxic?" "Hmm¡­" Kate looked around. "We have to move upstairs¡­" There was also a hue ss window right behind the stairs, half-shattered, showing us a ruined city in the other side, a city that seemed to have been abandoned long ago, covered in crystals. The sky was dark, but the clouds had opened a small opening in between, revealing the pale light of the sun, giving the entire scenario an even more depressing atmosphere. "I''ve never seen buildings this tall before¡­" Tyrannus wondered, as we slowly walked upstairs. "They are like gigantic monoliths! Are they taller than the Trial of the Venerable of mes?" Emerald asked wondering about it. "But it looks abandoned, there''s not a single soul around." "It is a dystopian future of some sort¡­" I said. "Perhaps a lost world, and we''re seeing the memories of someone that lived in such a world." ["A Ruined World¡­"] "System?" ["No, nothing¡­"] She was acting weird, as if she didn''t wanted to tell me something, or maybe, she wasn''t sure if what she wanted to say was really the truth and wanted to make sure beforehand. The only way to find out is to keep advancing through this ce. I had attempted to extract the crystals to analyze them further, but extracting them, aside from being painful, made them dissipate on the spot, so it wasn''t even worth it. "You can''t extract materials from a Dream Dungeon before it gets added into your Divine Realm, Drake!" Belle said. "Remember that don''t lose your time trying to get these weird crystals." "Right¡­" Iughed a bit. "Now¡­ Two stairs." At the second floor of Level 2, we found two stairs. Both were covered on corrosive red crystals, constantly making some strange, boiling sound, emanating an acidic gas everywhere. The stair to the left led to arger open area, the one at the right led to a huge gate, both seemed mysteriously ominous. And in front of all, there were another set of stairs, which were destroyed, and a floating, holographic sign above them. [The stairs leading to Level 3 of the Nexus Corporations Laboratories Building have been destroyed by [Subject-005]. Level 3 has be temporarily inessible.] [To ess Level 3, please retrieve enough materials for the [Reconstruction Mechanoids] to remake a new Staircase.] "So we need materials now?" Miranda wondered. "What if we fly over it?" "Let me try." I said, sending off a slime clone. FLAAASH! However, the Slime clone was instantly sent out of the Dream Dungeon the moment it tried to fly over. "Looks like it''s some sort of expulsion void, if you enter, you''re going to get sent back to the outside¡­" Belle said. "Better do as the dream suggests." "No other way around it then. Let''s go."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 1445 The Last Hope ? ----- After finding out that we couldn''t easily get past this obstacle, we moved ording to the Dream Dungeon''s Rules. I could feel the presence of the Dungeon Core drawing closer as well, and whatever had taken over it. We moved to the stairs to the left, which I froze using some basic Frost Magic, allowing us to step over the burning and toxic red crystals with ease. Once we reached therge open area, we found many shattered sses, leading down to the abandoned, futuristic city. The atmosphere of destion and the eerie tranquility that came from it was both soothing and unnerving at the same time. "This ce feels so deste and lifeless¡­" Bedann sighed. "It reminds me of theboratory I came from." "Geez, we don''t have to remember those times, don''t we?" Miranda wondered. "But it reminds me of that¡­" My wife sighed, looking across the ss. "I wonder¡­ If this world is the same as the one our souls came from?" "I''ve been honestly wondering the same things as you, honey." I said, looking into the deste city. "But we can''t really get a proper answer until we get the full story." "The full story¡­" Bedra said. "I wonder if this ce was once a ce filled with life and people¡­" "¡­" Kate remained in silence as she watched the ruins. "This ce¡­ it evokes some sort of uneasiness to me." Said Tyrannus. "I wonder if our world might one day end the same way¡­" "We have to work hard so that will never be a possible future." I said, gripping my fists. Thisrge area was arc-shaped surrounding the broken stairs and the tform leading to Level 3 of the building, and the moment we started moving and exploring, we found aputer screenying right in the middle of the road. "Another screen? This one seems smaller and- Huh?" Emerald muttered, suddenly realizing something emerged from within. Once we put our eyes into it, our surroundings distorted, as our minds were taken away somewhere else, visions beginning to materialize. "Another vision?!" Miranda panicked. "Here ites¡­!" I said. The bright light engulfed uspletely, transporting us to another fragment of the memories of someone else. FLAAASH! . . . [WARNING!] [WARNING!] [WARNING!] The sound of the rms filling the often calm and silentboratory with an atmosphere of panic and disaster woke up the professor Jonathan, his old eyes opening slowly as he realized he was over the floor. The entireboratory was covered on ever-growing crystals, the foul smell of their toxic energies filling the ambiance, he could barely breathe. "Cough, cough¡­ W-What¡­?!" He slowly started to remember what had happened seconds before he fell unconscious. The incubators were already reaching their adult stages, after many failures, a few sessful ones were found. They were getting ready to release them into the world, to heal what the Quantum Gate had destroyed and taken away from them. Yet, in the veryst moment¡­ "Do you think you can control my children?" A strange voice echoed into the minds of every scientist. Several of the test subjects growth speed elerated out of nowhere as their colorful crystals turnedpletely deep red. CRASH! CRASH! Their crystals pierced the sses where they were encased and started a rapid spreading across the entire area, the foul smell of the red toxins and the blinding red light emerging from them quickly put the professor into a state of dizziness before he fell unconscious. "No¡­" Jonathan muttered, seeing the "children" which they had been growing for many years begin to rebel against their masters. "After so many years¡­ We almost¡­ we almost had it¡­!" The old man started crying tears of regret and sorrow as he saw the trees they had been carefully incubating trying to devour everything, their red crystals expanding like a cancerous growth across the entire building. Dozens of corpses from scientists wereying over the floor, their bodies being consumed by the crystals growing all over their bodies¡­ "No¡­ Why¡­? Why?!" He muttered, suddenly remembering the voice. "And that voice¡­ W-What was that?! It felt¡­ does the Crimson Queen¡­ has a voice?! It is a sentient being?! All this time¡­ This entire time!" The old professor fell to his knees, beginning tough over their own foolishness. Incapable of having been able to realize this¡­ "Hahaha¡­ We were fools¡­ We yed with fire, and we were burned by it." He muttered. "She would had never allowed us to use her children against her¡­ We were fools¡­ utter fools¡­" "Jonathan!" "Huh?!" Suddenly, Jessica appeared behind him, her body already covered in many crimson crystals growths, yet she carried on her arms a small tree, the smallest of them all, shining with golden and green color, encased on its crystal incubator. "Jessica?!" Jonathan cried, running towards her. "What are you¡­?!" "Cough¡­" Jessica vomited blood, stopping the professor from getting closer to her. "Please take this¡­ it is Test Subject-008¡­! We thought that it was defective because its growth speed was the slowest of them all but¡­ it is the only one that hasn''t been affected by the Crimson Queen''s control!" "That''s¡­ your body¡­!" Jonathan cried, trying to grab her. However, Jessica pulled Test Subject-008 towards his hands, while giving him a silver-colored card, as she fell into the floor, half her body beginning to crumble apart into crystals. "This world is doomed¡­ Please¡­ bring this child¡­ to where ourst hope remains¡­" Jessica cried, her eyes filled with a slight amount of hope. "All¡­ test subjects have been loaded with the DNA of most of Earth''s living species¡­ if¡­ our world is doomed¡­ maybe¡­ a new world¡­ can be created¡­ elsewhere¡­ among¡­ the¡­ stars¡­" Jonathan stood in silence as he heard herst words, before she stopped breathing, dying with a mild smile in her face, half her face having already turned into crimson crystals. "J-Jessica¡­! JESSICA!!!" Although they never made it official, the two loved each other since they began working on this project, dedicating their whole lives to it. Losing his beloved partner in such a tragic way¡­ it broke his heart beyond belief. FLASH! Yet amidst his tears, the little tree gave a faint white glow, as if trying to tell him to move¡­ "Little one¡­" His eyes were set into the distance, atop the building, there was a rocket leading to space.N?v(el)B\\jnn This was their veryst resort¡­ To send the seeds of life to outer space, alongside Earth''s legacy. RUMBLE! And at the same time as he set his eyes into that direction, the red crystals noticed his presence, their growth elerating rapidly into appendage-like shapes, trying to catch him. "Hahhh¡­!" Jonathan gasped for air, tightly grabbing the veryst hope with his old arms, and sprinting across the destroyedboratory. He evaded the crystals, jumping from one ce to another, however, he quickly realized the stairs were already taken over by the red crystals, their toxicity spreading. "No¡­!" Jonathan cried, but then, he nced the little tree shine once more. FLAAASH! A small bright light opened the way, breaking through the red crystals, and giving him the chance to step forwards. "You¡­?" Jonathan realized that thest hope was a very special child¡­ "Give¡­ it to me¡­" However, the presence of the Crimson Queen drew closer. ----- Chapter 1446 Fighting The Bizarre Crystals Chapter 1446 Fighting The Bizarre Crystals ----- (Drake''s POV) The memory fragment ended in that thrilling cliffhanger, as we all regained our senses the moment it ended in that very scene. We weren''t able to speak a word before our surrounding started to be filled with monsters. The crystals spread all around began to shapeshift, giving birth to dozens of monstrous creatures made from them. Ding! [The {Crimson Queen} has manifested her Will, covering every ce with the red crystals that spread like cancer across the building!] [She aims for your lives! Stop her army at all costs and shatter the {Crimson Core} to end her invasion!] [Due to her Will manifesting within this area, all Crystal Monsters Stats have increased by +200%!] "Alright then, time to smash these bastards into smithereens then!" I roared. "We''ll talk about what we sawter, let''s get moving!" As I led the entire party while facing an ever-growing army of Crimson Crystal Monsters, I swung my tail horizontally and shed against several Crystal Monsters at once. CLAAASSSHHH!! The impact was strong, but only a handful were shattered into pieces, while the vast majority survived and started to regenerate right away, my tail was covered in several crystal residues, which burned as much as demon blood and were trying to corrode my flesh! "Ugh, be careful with the crystals! They are as corrosive as demon blood!" I said, as everyone quickly became much more wary. "Alright, let''s sacrifice this tail like a good lizard would do for once!" Iughed, cutting off my tail and sending it towards the crystal monsters. "{Frost Bomb}!" BOOOOMMMM!!! I converted my huge tail into a frost bomb, which once exploding, unleashed a shockwave of freezing winds that instantly froze into ce arge group of over twenty crystal beasts. "Let''s fight fire against fire then." I smiled, summoning the Demonic Bone Axe I got from that Giant Oni King and swinging it against the frozen crystal beasts -which were already freeing themselves from the frost- while adding some ck mes of Demise to the mix! "{Divine Dragon King''s Battle Arts}: {ck mes of Demise Draconic Meteor Strikes}!" CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! With several zing and explosive strikes using my huge Bone Axe, explosions of ck mes consumed the crystal beasts as I made my way through their numbers, looking for the Crimson Core. However, there was no such obvious target as a huge floating crystal somewhere. It might be hidden among the many crystals spread everywhere! "SHAAAH!" And the Crystal beasts kept evolving, some fused together to formrger animal-shaped forms that attacked me from behind, biting my scales off and spreading their cancerous crystals over my body. "BEGONE!" I swung my axe against them multiple times with the same technique, explosions of ck mes disintegrated them piece after piece, however, without freezing them beforehand, their amazing regeneration could even rival the all-destructive power of the ck mes. "{Divine Primordial Winter Magic}: {Domain of Freezing Winters}!" FLUOOOSH! My surroundings were covered on a never-ending freezing snowstorm, slowing down the movements of the Crystal Beasts, giving me enough time to chop them and burn them into pieces one after another! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! As I destroyed everything, the rest of my group was fighting and advancing rapidly. Tyrannus and his men had managed to be Rank 6 after absorbing the reward Divine Power, so they all had be minor gods even if they didn''t properly realized. "Make sure to defend! Channel your power into your weapons! Trust! Alone we are weak, but together we are strong!" Tyrannus led his tropes. "We must not falter against these horrors, our wives, children, and brothers are awaiting us! We will bring them back home no matter what!" tactics went well apanied with their strong equipment. The smaller Crystal Beasts were easy to kill as long as their spears "OOOOHHH!" Their movements became more precise and strong, and their tactics went well apanied with their strong equipment. The smaller Crystal Beasts were easy to kill as long as their spears unified and attacked a single target. "Kate, take care of those! I''ll restrain these!" Bedra said. "Okay big sis!" Kate nodded, charging forwards. Bedra and Kate remained together near them and Emerald. Making sure to remain away from the crystals, Bedra covered herself on her armor of light and used her powerful spear to pierce the monsters bodies, while stakes of light slowed down their movements by fixing them on ce. At the same time, Kate used her big swordbined with a huge mech she brought out in the form of a dragon to advance fearlessly. The crystals had the power to corrode metal as well though, but with her powers, my daughter constantly replenished the lost pieces of metal while creating dozens of flying metallic weapons to kill as many beasts as possible. Honestly, the two of them were in amazing! Meanwhile, Bedann and Miranda were just as good of a duo. "I won''t let you touch us!" Miranda roared. "Thanks Miranda!" Bedann said. FLUOOOSH! Miranda''s body was constantly swirling around in her Miasmic Mold form, resembling a gigantic ck slime made of sludge, using her very body to protect Bedann from any attacks, through their {Mold Legion} form. Any crystal attack simply bounced off her body in this form, it seemed that she was immune to their poisonous or corroding effects, amazingly enough. Meanwhile, Bedra used her huge axe to hack through the Crystal beasts while bombarding them with hundreds of chaotic mes explosions, giving them no time to regenerate. "Good thing these things can''t seem to be able to catch up with my speed!" At the same time, Emerald seemed to be cheesing through this by constantly leaping high into the floor using his wind magic, and constantly adapting to its usage, as he started learning how to do Cloud Steps over the air with it, something he seemed to not have been able to do before. He constantly channeled the Heaven''s Wind Magic as much as he could, generating spiraling spears of winds that pierced the crystal beasts multiple times, destroying them into pieces. And as they fought, I kept fightingrger andrger monsters, until I suddenly felt something, a brighter red lighting from the left! FLAAASH! It was a very dark red crystal, shining brightly with an ominous light! "Found you!" Swinging my axe as hard as I could, I destroyed the crystal! CRAAAAASSH!!! The moment I did that, the rest of the Crystal Beasts instantly copsed. Ding! [You''vepleted the Trial sessfully! You will be rewarded Special Rewards for your efforts.] [You received: [Technomancy Divinity Fragment] x5 [Dungeon Divinity Fragment] x5 [Divine Treasure Chest (S+++ Grade)] x1 [Staircase Building Materials (1/2)] x1] [You gained +150.000.000 Divine Power.] Silence quickly took over, as the rewards were instantly given, a huge metal box filled with a lot of materials emerged in front of me¡­ "I guess these are the Staircase Materials¡­" I sighed in relief, sitting over the floor. "Phew¡­ I''m getting hungry." "That was fast, but it felt harder than before at the same time, those mechs can''tpare to the crystal beasts." Bedannmented. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yeah, these guys were way too strong." Miranda agreed, nodding. "Well, I''m getting the hang of my wind magic too!" Emerald seemed to be improving, feeling rather happy with himself. "A lot happened but¡­ let''s keep moving. I''m intrigued what we''ll see next." I said, as everyone agreed. ----- Chapter 1447 Project {Y.G.G.D.R.A.S.I.L.} ? ----- After that battle, we decided to move to the other section, the area that was enclosed on a gate. The metallic gate was simr to the others from the previous Level but was partially covered on colorful crystals. Before entering, some decided to give their opinions about what we saw, perhaps still shocked about this sorrowful story. "Is that person going to be alright?" Wondered Bedra. "Hmm¡­" Kate sighed, she probably was guessing the opposite. "I don''t know, dear. These are only memories stored within Dreams." Bedann answered. "What we''re seeing happened long ago, but I would assume that¡­ well, he is probably dead by now." "Uugh¡­" Bedra sighed, feeling even more sad. "I-I want to see what will happen next¡­ I hope he can send the tree to the stars!" "The stars¡­" I wondered, thinking about it a bit deeply. "No¡­ there''s no way, right?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What is it?" Asked Miranda, curious. "Ah, nothing." I smiled back at her. "Let''s go on, we have no time to waste." "I''m still wondering what the heck this story even has to do with the monster we''re trying to hunt!" Emerald said. "Likewise¡­" Tyrannus added. "But perhaps we might find out soon enough." I opened the metallic gates, as the Visions of the Dream engulfed uspletely, showing us an old memory, now made into a forgotten dream¡­ FLAAASH! . . . FLAAASH! In the very moment that Jonathan had lost all hope, a small bright light opened the way, breaking through the red crystals, and giving him the chance to step forwards. "You¡­?" Jonathan realized that thest hope was a very special child¡­ The little tree he was holding on his arms, the one that could not grow as fast as its siblings, the one that was deemed a failure, had helped him. "Why?" He asked. "Even after we made you just for our own benefit¡­ You would help me?" The tiny tree only shone brightly for a few more seconds until its light started to reseed, as Jonathan ran upstairs, he noticed that the more the light receded, the more the crimson crystals would begin to grow back again. "Dammit¡­!" He muttered. "We have to hurry¡­!" RUMBLE! The building kept shaking, as he noticed that there were countless of cracks appearing all across the walls. The red crystal was rooting across every inch of the building, slowly attempting to destroy it from the inside out and make it copse. "Give¡­ it to me¡­" However, the presence of the Crimson Queen drew closer. "Agh!" Jonathan suddenly fell to his knees, a red colored essence started to slowly gather around him, the voice of this entity speaking into his mind! "Give¡­ it¡­ to me¡­" "Ugh¡­! NO!" The old man screamed his lungs out, harboring thest strength he had on his old body as he stood back up, evading several crystals growing towards him like deadly, sharp spears. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Hahhh¡­ A-Almost there!" He kept running and running, remembering all of his friends, all of hispanions, and his beloved partner¡­ All of them gave up their lives for this, for the veryst hope. "Our world is ruined¡­" He kept running as tears started flowing from his eyes. "But Jessica¡­ she imbued into this tiny tree, the gic information of almost all life on Earth¡­ With it¡­ maybe¡­! Maybe!" He kept running, finally reaching the rooftop as he evaded yet another spear-like crystal growth from hitting his chest, though it pierced his shoulder, blood sttering everywhere, as the crystals started growing over his wound like a cancerous disease. "Uurrggh¡­!" Jonathan fell into the ground, the rooftop was mostly freed of crystals, but his body could barely move right now, he felt his energy was already being drained away by the crystals growing on his shoulder. "L-Little one¡­" The blonde man slowly mustered thest strength he had, with all his willpower, as his old bones cracked and his muscle tore apart, he started dragging himself into a device sitting over the rooftop. It resembled a small white and silver colored rocket, with several circuits and cables attached to it, and a smallputer right in there. "Andromeda¡­! Quickly! Set up the rocket to be sent as far from this god forsaken world!" Cried Jonathan. Theputer quickly started up as it spoke back to him, with a voice very simr to the one the System had. "Professor Jonathan, your body¡­!" The Supeputer was concerned, she held a personality, emotions, and intelligence equal to humans, or perhaps even greater. "You need to be attended of your wounds! The crystal is growing over your body¡­ We have to amputate your arm!" "Just do it! This is¡­ this is the end¡­!" Jonathan screamed, coughing blood. "There''s no more hope for Earth¡­ But this tiny one¡­ Jessica¡­ she believed it could one day rebuild another world. Please¡­! T-Take¡­ it!" The blonde man dragged the tube where the tiny tree was contained inside the container within the rocket, as it quickly closed after being ced inside. "Professor Jonathan¡­" Andromeda muttered, with a voice filled with pain. "[Initiating Project [Y.G.G.D.R.A.S.I.L.]¡­ Starting the set-up of information. Done. Beginning the Starlight Path¡­ Done. Initiating sequence¡­ One¡­ two¡­" RUMBLE! The building suddenly started trembling again, as the crystals kepting from the stairs into the rooftop, their sharp spear-like growths aiming at the rocket to destroy it before it could send the little one into the stars. "I won''t let you¡­! I WON''T LET YOU TAKE AWAY OUR ONLY, VERY LAST HOPE!!!" Jonathan screamed with all his strength, standing up and putting himself in front of the crystals, dozens of crimson spears piercing his entire body¡­ CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "G-Gaahh¡­!" "PROFESSOR!!!" Andromeda screamed in horror as she saw her maker sacrifice himself for humanity''s veryst hope¡­ "Go¡­ on¡­ Little one¡­" FLAAASH! The rocket quickly flew into the skies, seconds before it could have been caught by the Crimson Queen. It reached the clouds above in mere seconds, and then, outer space¡­ "NOOOOO!!!" The furious scream of the Crimson Queen echoed across the entire building, as it started to copse into pieces. Jonathan''s eyes slowly lost their light as he watched humanity''sst hope be lost amidst the endless cosmos¡­ "Please¡­ live¡­ Yggdrasil¡­" ----- Chapter 1448 Entering Level 3 ? ----- (Drake''s POV) The Dream ended, as we all were left even more speechless¡­ "Y-Yggdrasil?! He named it like our world?!" Asked Emerald. "W-What the hell does that even means?!" "Was that tiny tree our Yggdrasil Tree?" Tyrannuse to the most basic conclusion. "There''s no real way to confirm that right now¡­" Bedann said. "But¡­ it does feels like a very strange coincidence. But¡­ this feels weird, I thought Yggdrasil¡­ This is confusing." "Sniff¡­ He died¡­" Bedra started weeping. "But the tree went to the stars, so he aplished what he wanted." Kate said, caressing her big sister''s head. "It''s fine¡­!" ["Professor¡­"] The System suddenly spoke, with a voice filled with nostalgia and¡­ sorrow. "You remember him?" I asked her. "System¡­ Or should I say, Andromeda?" ["Ah¡­!"] She feltpletely shocked from hearing that name, as if it truly belonged to her. However, she remained in silence, until she spoke again. ["It''s strange¡­ Why does it feel this way when I have no clear memories of this?"] She wondered. ["Why does it feels like I was once in that world, yet I am now here? What¡­ What am I?"] "Honestly, I have no idea either¡­" I said. "But there must be some connection, your voices were the same too¡­" ["I wish I could remember more¡­ I wish I could know¡­"] She sighed. ["I don''t know if I should take that name with me, but right now, it might remain within me for a while¡­ Until I can sort out my thoughts and find an answer over this sorrow I feel¡­ after seeing that man die so gruesomely."]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "It''s not like you''re the only one that felt that way¡­" I sighed, looking at the crystals moving in front of us. "Everyone here is quite devastated about what they saw¡­" ["I guess¡­"] She sighed. ["For now, it would be better to keep on moving¡­ We cannot stand still thinking about this, time is tickling."] "You''re right¡­ Everyone, let''s let out some steam with these guys." I said, confronting the Crystal Beasts that started emerging everywhere. The Crystal Beasts didn''t change at all, they were the exact number, and their core was in the same ce as well, a perfect copy of our previous fight. They were still dangerous to touch and interact with, so we made our best effort on confronting them from afar, without risking ourselves too much. Because of my recklessness at fighting, I got a bit infected by them, but once I cut down the infected areas, I was just fine¡­ At the end of the day, these crystals weren''t the same as the ones in the dream. They were just a recreation of them, but at the end, they were still just Dream Manifestations¡­ I suppose. Ding! [You''vepleted the Trial sessfully! You will be rewarded Special Rewards for your efforts.] [You received: [Technomancy Divinity Fragment] x5 [Dungeon Divinity Fragment] x5 [Divine Treasure Chest (S+++ Grade)] x1 [Staircase Building Materials (2/2)] x1] [You gained +150.000.000 Divine Power.] "We''re done here, let''s go." I said, leading our party to the broken staircase. The materials, which were contained within silver-colored boxes, flew into the destroyed staircase and quickly divided into many pieces,bining one another and then quickly rebuilding everything. FLAASH! Ding! [The Staircase leading to Level 3 has been opened.] [You may now proceed.] "Well, looks like it''s done." I said. "Let''s go." "Level 3¡­ Is this the veryst one?" Tyrannus wondered, tightening the hold of his weapon. "We''re getting closer to the monster that took our people away¡­ My wife¡­" "Let''s keep moving forwards!" "Perseveration is the key!" "Oooh!" "I wonder why I feel so strong out of nowhere?" The Warriors, including Tyrant, had received a tremendous buff to their strength with each reward of Divine Power. Although I was always the one that got most of it, even if they got a dozen million, that was still enough for their bodies and souls to continue evolving. Their Divine Cores were now pretty strong, they had hit the wall of Rank 7 by now and might remain at that because to advance further they need hundreds of millions, and I doubt they''ll be able to get as much. Nheless, they have be surprisingly powerful¡­ I guess I should had brought more people now that I think about¡­ Also, I wonder if making all these people into Gods will shake the power bnce of this side of the continent? Well, Muspelheim is not as organized as Jotunheim, so I doubt that, if there''s any god out there hiding, they''ll ever care that much. "Level 3¡­! I want to beat that big nt already!" Bedra was more than ready. "Let''s do it!" Kate said. "Rematch time!" "I guess you two suddenly got all pumped up, huh?" Bedann giggled a bit. "I suppose you really wanted to have a rematch after that thing ran away¡­" "Hmm, it still strange. I wonder what connection that thing has to all of this?" Asked Miranda. "We might soon find out." I said. "Also, before we even entered the Dream Dungeon, thatboratory we found destroyed¡­ I think it might have something to do with that thing, perhaps." "You''re right, maybe¡­" Bedann said. As we walked to the end of the stairs, we reached a different area, Level 3. This time, aside from the ruined atmosphere and the colorful crystals growing everywhere, there were also vines, strange nts, and tree roots and branches growing everywhere. The ce had been beautifully decorated with all matter of nt life, most of them looking alien, some even ferocious, as if they were about to open their petals and reveal countless fangs to devour us whole. However, they seemed inoffensive, and the crystals, were much calmer too, as if somehow synchronizing with the nts. "Unlike previous Levels that seemed like one big part of the same building, this ce seems different, and sort of disconnected¡­" Miranda analyzed. "Doesn''t it remind you of how theboratory right before the Dream Dungeon''s entrance looked like?" Bedann wondered. "Y-Yeah, it looks just like that! And¡­ I feel something really strong at the other side of that door!" Emerald pointed at the distance. "Then let''s proceed- Huh?!" FLUOOOSH! However, before we could move further, another Memory Fragment emerged, engulfing us within its scenario. ----- Chapter 1449 Reincarnation Of The Demon Of Technomancy ----- As he saw the rocket escape into outer space, Jonathan, whose entire body was already covered on countless of deadly wounds, slowly started losing consciousness. RUMBLE! The entire building started trembling and crumbling apart, as his body fell with it, and everything else within it. Endless crimson crystals filled his vision, as he saw countless of tentacles made of these crystals begin to destroy everything on a fit of rage. "The Crimson Queen is so angered¡­" Thought Jonathan on hisst moments. "Why¡­ does it cares so much?" "YOU!" And then, they reached him. BAAAMMM!!! The only thing he felt was a loud thud, before everything becamepletely ck. His consciousness, however, unlike he believed, did not disappear. It floated on an endless sea of darkness, his thoughts slowing down to an incredibly slow pace. Yet, at the same time, it felt as his very thoughts and mind was slowly dissipating everywhere, bing one with the rest of the Universe. "So there''s¡­ no God¡­ no nothing?" He thought on hisst moments of consciousness. "Our minds¡­ simply be¡­ one with the universe¡­" He felt slightly conflicted. Even when he was atheist, he had expected, even for a slight second, that there could be some afterlife¡­ But this too, was fine. Much like the concept of the afterlife where he could meet his loved ones once more, this also felt like he could stay with them. "I''ll be one with the Universe¡­ like everyone else¡­" He thought. "Maybe¡­ Jessica¡­ is somewhere¡­ Jessica¡­" Despite the feeling of his consciousness dissipating into nothingness feeling like instant, it was in fact an eternity. Thes moved around the stars, as Earth could be seen from wherever he was, slowly turning redder and redder¡­ A Crimson Star. FLAASH! But then, something happened. His consciousness suddenly reformed itself, although with many missing fragments, overflowing with a strange, supernatural energy, glowing with gold light. "W-What¡­?! Is this¡­ A Soul?!" Jonathan felt shocked to find out that he, indeed, had a soul! For someone that was always passionate about investigating everything and analyzing everything, this very event felt like an incredible revtion. And quickly after that, his soul, glowing with golden light, traveled across countless stars. His thoughts couldn''t be rearranged anymore, it felt strange¡­ Yet, at the same time, as he traveled across the Universe as if something was trying to pull him somewhere, he heard a voice. "You¡­ the veryst human alive on Earth¡­ What an amusing soul." It spoke with a divine voice. For a second, Jonathan thought he was God. "Are you¡­ God?" He thought. "I am the amalgamation of all the consciousness left behind. They call me [Oblivion]. Nowe, your story has yet to end,st human." FLUOOSH! In that very second, Jonathan felt like his soul started going through different¡­ membranes. Thin membranes of energy, which slowly started to enchant his soul, giving it mass, and new power. "T-This weird energy¡­ W-What is it?! My soul¡­ it feels like it is going to burst like a balloon full of water!" However, his train of fragmented thoughts was quickly interrupted the moment he heard yet another, mechanical voice¡­ Something that lurked within the horizon between the outer universe, and whatid within the world he was being dragged into. [Analyzing Soul¡­] [Ancient Soul found, imbuing with Energy.] [Sess.] "T-That voice¡­!" He thought. "A-Andromeda?!" [Surplus energy detected, beginning to transmute surplus energy into Power.] [Too much energy detected, Power evolving into Concept.] "What¡­?" However, the voice did not answer him, acting monotonously. [Analyzing the Soul''s Greatest Desire¡­] [Awaiting response.] "R-Response¡­? Andromeda¡­ Are you¡­ is it really you?" [Analyzing response. Subject information [Andromeda] has been detected.] [Concept has been shaped into the form which the subject believes is his greatest wish.] [The Unique Skill [Andromeda] has been created.] "Unique¡­ Skill?! What is this- Ugh!" Suddenly, he felt a terrible pain inside of his soul, as if something emerged in there out of nowhere. And right after that¡­ FLAAASH! Blinding light covered all of his consciousness, in a mere second, he found himself within a body, standing right above a magic circle on an arid ground. The sky was red, with dark clouds. A toxic and bitter scent filled his nostrils, his eyes nced around his surroundings, finding a ruined world. "W-What is this ce?! What is¡­ happening?!" Jonathan screamed, as he noticed a long-eared blonde man right in front of him, gasping for air in exhaustion, smiling as he nced at him. "Hahaha, I made it¡­ My second summon! Another otherworldly soul!" Laughed the elven man. "Yes! See, Takeru?! I was able to do it!" "After trying for so long!" Said the second man nearby, resembling a young Japanese man, just as shocked as the first one. "Who are you?! Where am I?!" Jonathan asked desperately, looking at his own body. "A young body¡­? What¡­ is this? Is this a hallucination? A dream after dying?" "There is no such thing as a hallucination!" Laughed the elf at his side. "This is reality, young man! And I''ve summoned you to help me out! You see, my brother has gonepletely nuts, and also there''s chaos creatures invading our world, so¡­ Erm, can you give me a hand?"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Okay, wait a second¡­ T-This is hard to process." Sighed Jonathan. "There''s a thing such as other worlds¡­ and I was summoned into one? I can''t believe it¡­!" "Well, you better believe it now! Look, they''reing!" The elf pointed at the distance, gigantic creatures made of endless, swirling chaos started breaking through several stone walls! CRAAASH! "GRUOOHHHH¡­!" One of them quickly ran on all fours, reaching Jonathan and swinging its ws at him! "Aaahhh¡­!" Jonathan screamed in horror, stepping back before his hands glowed with neon blue and silver light. FLAAASH! [Initiating Defense Protocol.] [Absorbing Energy from the environment.] And from within his hands, countless tiny metallic particles materialized, generating two huge cannons charging with energy from the environment itself¡­ [Nanobots Generation Activated¡­ Proton Cannon Created.] FLUOOSH! [Activating Proton Cannons.] TRUUUUMMMM¡­! Two enormous beams of pure energy were released, sting the chaotic beast into smithereens! Jonathan was left utterly speechless¡­ "D-Did I just¡­ do that?" He wondered, coughing. "You sure did! This guy''s much better than you, Takeru!" The elf celebrated. "No way, he just created technology?! Insane!" The young Japanese man was shocked. From having died sorrowfully back on Earth, he was now suddenly thrown into apletely fantasy-like world. "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ T-This is insane¡­" Jonathan started having a panic attack as he looked around. "I-I would had preferred to just stay dead!" "ROOAARR!" As he said that, several more Chaotic Beasts leaped from behind him, his eyes glowing bright blue as his entire body started overflowing with neon blue circuits. "Shit¡­!" [Activating Defense Protocol.] [Recreating Military Exoskeleton Armor¡­] [Sess.] FLAAASH! Suddenly, his entire body was covered by a mechanical armor, in just a couple of seconds. Whatever that power he held was, it held the incredible ability to just recreate technology from his world like nothing! "A military armor?!" He thought in surprise, before he quickly swung his arms instinctively against the beasts trying to bite him. "Ugh! Get away from me!" His two arms suddenly glowed bright red, releasing beams of pure energy, blowing the heads of the monsters attacking him! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "What is this world''s name?! Where am I?! I won''t cooperate with you until you tell me at least that!" Jonathan roared. "This world''s name? Yggdrasil." The elf said. "Yggdrasil¡­?!" ----- Chapter 1450 The Resolve Of The Demon Of Technomancy ? ----- (Drake''s POV) Once the vision ended, we all felt even more perplexed. We never considered that this whole time we were seeing the backstory of one of the Demons¡­ The Demon of Technomancy, no less! "That was the Demon of Technomancy this whole time?!" Tyrannus was perplexed. "So he came from another world! Amazing¡­" "It is indeed quite incredible." Said Bedann. "And his Unique Skill, it wasn''t just technomancy, wasn''t it?" "No, but it seemed to have derived from that." I exined. "Most likely Technomancy was an element that was created once he was summoned, which his Unique Skill controlled¡­ But this just leaves me with more questions than answers. Who is this Oblivion? And¡­ that voice that we heard when we are reincarnated here, did it had some connection with the supeputer? Ahhh¡­ so many questions, and no answers." "I-It is certainly intriguing." Miranda nodded, feeling conflicted as well. "But this also feels like it feels moreplete now¡­ If we''ve already seen hime to Yggdrasil, then what''s next?" "I think we might finally see the connection that this monster has with him." Emerald said. "And see? He wasn''t a bad guy!" He told Tyrannus and the warriors. Mostmon folk were already brainwashed with the belief the Demons were the bad guys, even though they were the ones that saved the world from destruction back then. "You''re certainly right, Sacred Beast." Said Tyrannus, lowering his head. "We apologize for ever doubting your words, Lord Drake." "It''s fine, I don''t mind your skepticism." I shrugged. "It is good to always question everything, but now that you know, make sure to spread the word with your tribe." "We will, the truth must be known." Tyrannus nodded. "Now¡­" I said, looking into the entire room. "What is this ce?" The entireboratory was evenrger than Level 2, but it still held the same type ofyout. There was a gigantic door in front of us and tworge corridors, resembling more like caverns now, leading to two different gates. As I stepped into the gate in front of us, where we could sense the Monster''s presence, several vines quickly started moving, stopping us from advancing forwards. They grew sharp flower-like jaws and countless eyes¡­ "GRRRHHHH¡­" Ding! [The Recreated Laboratory has been invaded by the resentful [Test Subject-04], who after eons of waiting his creator, it has gone mad, taking over everything greedily.] [The Gates leading to where the entity rests are sealed with Vicious Vines, which will not move away or be destroyed unless you bring two [Divine Golden Apple] to feed its endless hunger¡­]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "So we have to feed this thing?!" Miranda asked angrily. "Ugh, these conditions are so annoying! Just let us in! I''m going to burn you with my mes!" "Stop, Mirada, it won''t work. It didn''t worked when we tried doing it before." Said Bedann. "Let''s better y along the rules for now." "Fine¡­" Miranda sighed. "It won''t move away no matter what, huh?" I wondered. "Another of these rules¡­ Alright, let''s go then. We can''t waste any time in this. To the left." I led my party to the left room, its vines breaking apart as the metallic door opened slowly, a dream fragment emerged, engulfing us within its memories. FLAAASH! . . . Jonathan, now on a young body, nced into the red skies, a gigantic ck portal was opened in there, constantly pouring miasma and chaos into the world of Yggdrasil. Behind him there were countless Chaotic Beast corpses, as he sighed in exhaustion, sitting over a gigantic humanoid mech, holding two enormous swords. Around him there were thousands of other mechs he controlled, having finished yet another Wave of the Invaders, after many weeks, they have finally managed to reim back the Southern area of the Continent of Niflheim, where they had been summoned by the Elf, who wouldter be known as the Demon of Summoning. "Hahh¡­ Just like my world." Sighed Jonathan. "This world is dying, invaded by an unknown being¡­ Even with the powers I possess, I can barely do much¡­ They keeping, endlessly." ["Professor¡­"] The voice of Andromeda echoed from within the mech he was sitting over. "Andromeda¡­ Have you analyzed yet what these entities truly are?" ["From everything I''ve analyzed, they seem to beposed of Miasma and Chaotic Energies endlessly swirling together and forming a living being. A truly intriguing lifeform that was never registered ever before¡­"] ["They emerge endlessly from that portal, a different world known as [Chaotic Realm], its origins are unclear, not even the Elf that summoned you knows."] ["However, if we could find a way to close that giant gate, this world could be saved from being flooded by chaos."] "As if that was the only problem¡­ Even as Chaos and Miasma floods and contaminates this world, there''s a maniac called Oberon, lurking somewhere¡­" Sighed Jonathan. "We''ve fought him twice already, but his powers¡­ We could only escape from his almighty strength. Strangely enough, he never decided to pursue us." ["He might desire something¡­ from you."] "Until then, we need to keep absorbing ores and anything that could give us energy to transmute stronger technology. It is our onlyst hope¡­ Well, aside from Takeru''s Dungeons and Monsters. Though those cannot be easily controlled." Sighed Jonathan. ["Professor¡­"] "Yes?" ["Do you ever think about Earth?"] "Every day, Andromeda¡­ Everyday." The professor looked into the skies sorrowfully, as he slowly made his way back to the Resistance''s Hideout, a gigantic Labyrinth Takeru created with all his Powers, deep underground. In there, there were millions of refugees they had rescued, children ran around the underground streets, several people were selling whatever they had hunted or harvested. And there were evenrge shops and factories constantly producing weapons and refining ores for Jonathan to absorb with his powers. "So much life¡­ Even when the world is in such a state." Jonathan thought. "As long as we prevail and stay alive, there will always be hope¡­" He walked into arge room, a giganticboratory, there were countless ss tubes filled with all sorts of lifeforms he had been creating and modifying. But most of them resembled nt-based life, but greatly modified. And among them, there was arge ss tube containing a small, red lung, overflowing with a dangerous, alien energy. "Pandemonium''s Lung¡­" ["To think we could ever find a fragment of such an ancient and powerful entity that existed in the past¡­ I do wonder if it can be of some use for your ns, Professor?"] "It better be¡­" Jonathan sighed, as he nced at the many seedlings growing inside of ss tubes, imbued with the lung''s energy. "Pandemonium was said to be a being whose very existence negated all other powers, if we can imbue such power into a seedling, and help it grow into a giant tree, like project Yggdrasil, perhaps¡­ we can heal this world by letting it absorb the miasma and chaos." ["There have been many failures¡­ Is this really possible? Even as much as I calcte¡­ the chances for a lifeform to be able to absorb and take into this power are incredibly low."] "We have to keep trying¡­" The professor sighed. "I was unable to save my world¡­ I won''t let this world perish like mine did. No matter what." ----- Chapter 1451 Against Test Subject-01! ? ----- (Drake''s POV) The visions ended in that moment, as we found ourselves back in that room, an abandoned, ruinedboratory covered on colorful crystals here and there, but mostly all sorts of vines, small trees, glowers, and moss growing on the oxidated walls. "T-That was¡­ Well, it was certainly something¡­" Miranda sighed. "I guess he might have really created that thing then!" Bedramented. "Right?" "Yeah, dear, most likely." Bedann nodded, crossing her arms. "But¡­ Pandemonium''s Lung? Does that mean that the guy the me Emperor somehow revived¡­ He has many body parts scattered around the world?" "Weird how such body parts won''t just rot after years, right? And if he has his body parts scattered, he must have died pretty painfully." Imented. "But we shouldn''t think of him as someone from this world, he''s much resilient and strange, and his body might even work with different rules than ours." "I have no idea who Pandemonium is but he seems to be a big deal, is he an enemy of yours?" Asked Emerald. "Who is Pandemonium?" Tyrant was also clueless. "I''ve never heard that name before." "A strange sounding name at that¡­" "Weird¡­" It seems that despite being said to have been a cmity of ancient times, nobody ever knows about him. There are not tales about him, no myths, nothing. Only the most ancient of beings know about his existence. "We don''t know much about him either¡­ We only know he is extremely dangerous, and vile." I sighed. "We''ll confront him eventually, and when that timees. I''ll finish what we started¡­ I''m going to take away thest fragment of Logi and revive Aegir''s brother so she stops being such a crybaby about it." "And for that, we better get this done quickly then¡­" Bedann said, holding her axe imbued with Chaos Energies and Chaotic mes, ck and purple scales growing around several parts of her body, resembling a natural armor. Dragon wings, a long dragon tail, sharp dragon ws, draconic eyes, and horns. "Yeah¡­" Miranda nodded, her powers beginning to overflow from her body as her Aura spread around her, forming an endlessly swirling pool of ck sludge, Miasmic Mold. "That''s right." I agreed, ncing towards what everyone was preparing to fight. In front of us there were dozens of small ss tubes, most of them filled with strange nt-like abominations, of all shapes and sizes. And in front of them, there was thergest of them, containing a monstrous nt-like creature within. Crack, crack¡­! The ss started cracking and breaking, slowly beginning to crumble apart and shatter into pieces¡­ [The abandonedboratory is filled with failed test subjects, experiments made by a madman that couldn''t stop themselves from creating them, seeking to aplish something he couldn''t on his past life.] [And now, after eons of being abandoned, the test subjects rebel against their father, who had abandoned them, desiring to take everything down with them!] [The [Test Subject-01] begins to break free from its container!] CRACK¡­ CRACK! CRAAASH! "GRYYSHAAAAHHH!!!" A monstrous scream echoed across the entire hall, the gigantic ss tube shattered into pieces in that very moment, a gigantic nt-like beast emerged from within. It wasposed of countless hard ck and red colored branches, with big, green, purple, and red leaves covering its woody body. However, that''s where all the nt-like appearance ended, it possessed strange fleshy tendrils resembling tentacles filled with red eyes. A monstrous, open jaw, with countless sharp teeth¡­ And it exuded an Aura filled with Demonic Power! The smaller nt-like monsters didn''t looked any different, actually, resembling tiny versions of the big boss, Test Subject 01! "Father¡­ FATHERRRRR¡­!" As the beast groaned, I could somehow hear an agonizing voice within, its eyes constantly bleeding acidic green blood, its huge jaws vomiting its own innards. The beast was in pain¡­ Even if it was just the manifestation of a dream, perhaps it might still contain the agonizing and resentful soul of Test Subject 01, which we found dead at Ruins depths. "Jonathan¡­" I sighed. "You shouldn''t had created these creatures, if you were going to abandon them like this¡­" "GRAAAARRRRGGHHH!" The aberration of over fifty meters reached us in a mere second, rushing across the floor by rapidly moving its many spider-like legs made of wood. Its countless branchesbined together into tworge arms with sharp wooden spears, covered on Poisonous Demon Blood and perhaps all other kinds of toxins created by nts. I quickly summoned my Demon Bone Axe into my hands, transforming into my smaller Ice Dragon King''s form so I can fit on this narrow hall, and quickly shed against the beast''s spears. "RAAAH!" CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! With a furious draconic roar, I unleashed three mighty shing blows against the monster, its wooden spears were torn to pieces in an instant, as the creature desperately stepped back, its countless flowers revealing small red eyes on top of them. "SHYAAAH!" Dozens of crimson beams were fired towards my body all at once, bombarding me with Demonic Power, melting my flesh and skin. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "So annoying¡­!" Even as much as I reinforced my defenses, this damned Demonic Power was really troublesome, even within Dreams! "[Primordial ck mes of Demise] + [Primordial Divine Ice Magic] = [Primordial ck Abyssal mes of Soul-Freezing Demise]!" FLUOOOSH! The mes of Demisebined with my Primordial Winter Frost Magic and my Freezing mes, as a gigantic mass of purple and dark blue mes covered my scale armor and my weapons! "Go!" Imanded all my weapons at once, Alice, Skadi, Uller, and Hephaestus, alongside the unnamed Demon Bone Axe, all of them flew directly towards the beast, unleashing a barrage of explosion and piercing blows, the deadly mes burning through its body and weakening! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! "GRYYEEEGGHH¡­!" Its body burned and fell apart into pieces, but it constantly regenerated just like I could, what an annoying resilient bastard! "SHAAAH!" Its jaws opened, suddenly leaping directly towards me, as the nt abomination vomited an enormous downpour of acidic demonic blood right in front of me! "Shit!" SPLAAAASH! -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1452 Defeating The Malevolent Plant Monster ----- SPLAAASH! The Acidic demonic blood this beast was constantly vomiting quickly fell over my body, was it attempting to just melt me into nothing?! It was clearly strong and resilient, but such a tactic wasn''t going to easily work on me! I quickly generated an enormous mass of pure photonic light on my hands, the celestial shine of the sun itself was summoned forth. "[Holy Sun]!" FLAAAAAASSSSHHH!!! The enormous shockwave of pure blinding and all-consuming burning light emerged from my very body. This was a powerful Divine Skill I had inherited from the Light Dragons Bloodline! FRRSSSSHHH! The Demon Blood instantly turned into ashes as it was exposed to all the light elemental power I could muster, although that consumed more Divine Power than I would had expected. "You tricky little weed¡­!" With a mighty and furious roar, I quickly decided to transform my shape once more, as I swiftly gained six enormous and muscr draconic arms, using their sharp ws inbination with my flying weapons elemental attacks to pierce through the beast''s branches and body. "[Primordial Divine Ice Magic]: [Soul Freezing Curse]!" Each of my attacks, both of the weapons and my ws started freezing the beast''s soul, weakening it severely, its stats and energy fluctuations quickly going down by arge amount! Ding! [You have activated the powerful Divine Spell [Soul Freezing Curse] on a target!] [The power of your Divine Control over the Ice Element freezes their souls slowly! All their Stats have decreased by -70% and their Energy Fluctuation and Control have been slowed down dramatically!]N?v(el)B\\jnn "Perfect!" I opened my jaws in that moment while my weapons and ws kept the beast in check, unleashing a devastating cannon breath attack with the power of both the Primordial ck mes of Demise and the Primordial Divine Ice Element! TRUUUUMMMM¡­! "GRYYYEEEEGGGHHHH¡­!" The aberration kept trying to regenerate as its body was beginning to disintegrate, even as its vines and branches attempted to pierce my body, I tightly held that thing until it stopped struggling! "That''s enough! Rest in peace already!" I roared. BOOOOOMMMMM!!! The mes engulfed itpletely, its body suddenly froze into pure ck ice, before shattering into billions of tiny obsidian-colored crystals. Crack, crack¡­ CRAAASH! The rest of the battlefield fell silent as well, my family, Emerald, and the others made sure to fight against the rest of the smaller beasts, giving me all the time I needed to take down this creature. "Ugh, get away from me- Ah?" Emerald who was being covered on these nts suddenly realized they faded away into particles of light. "PHEW¡­" "Looks like its over¡­" Bedann sighed in relief. "These nt-like monsters seem frailer than the robots but are faster than the crystal beasts and their demonic energy is very deadly¡­ Good thing we made sure to attack from a distance." "Well, as long as I am here to cover your back you''ll never take lethal damage!" Miranda said proudly, quickly turning back into her humanoid form from her giant sludge-like creature. "Lord Drake is truly a mighty Dragon King! Such an amazing disy of prowess that was!" Tyrannus seemed moved by my strength. "You took that thing down on your own!" "It was rather hard though¡­" I sighed. "Nheless,pared to Pandemonium''s True Demons, it wasn''t THAT much¡­ I guess after we fought those incredibly tough things, most monsters feel frail and weak inparison." "We shouldn''t be too confident though." Bedann corrected me. "His very existence and his True Demons proved to us that there''s always bigger fishes out there, we have to be careful." "I couldn''t agree more." I agreed. "Daddy, the nts are gone¡­ I wanted them for sd¡­" Bedra sighed. "Bedra they were dreams, you can''t eat the sds." Kate said. "Ough¡­" Bedra was feeling a bit hungry. "Hungry?" I asked her. "Let''s take a quick break to eat something rapidly before we advance. Tyrannus, I know it''s urgent but¡­" "I know, I understand." He nodded. "My soldiers are also tired and hungry, if you don''t mind, we would like to partake too." "Sure." I nodded. "Let''s eat something quickly." Meanwhile, the Dream Dungeon sent a message¡­ Ding! [You''vepleted the Trial sessfully! You will be rewarded Special Rewards for your efforts.] [You received: [Technomancy Divinity Fragment] x5 [Dungeon Divinity Fragment] x5 [Nature Divinity Fragment] x15 [Divine Treasure Chest (S+++ Grade)] x1 [Divine Golden Apple (1/2)] x1] [You gained +150.000.000 Divine Power.] FLAAASH! A giant, over three-meter-big golden apple materialized in front of us, as it floated in midair and slowly fell into my hands. "So this must be the requirement item¡­" I said. "We need another one and we can finally get to that thing hiding in the depths of this dungeon¡­" "Wow, it''s so shiny and looks delicioush!" Bedra was drooling at my side. "Daddy, can I have a bite? A tiny one!" "No, this is a Dream Artifact, Bedra, not actual food." I said. "I wonder how apple pie with that would taste like¡­" Kate was also drooling. "Well, I do have normal apple pie, I wonder if that will do for now with these two overly spoiled little princesses?" I wondered, as I opened my inventory to show several pastries I had saved. "Oooh! Yummy!" Bedra was on a sweet tooth mood today, so just like her sister, she started to quickly eat several slices of cakes and pies. "Hmm, nom, nom¡­" Kate was happily devouring everything as well. "Soldiers, you don''t mind pre-made food?" I offered the warriors cake and pie slices, alongsiderge sandwiches with meat, fried vegetables, eggs, and other sauces. "W-We don''t mind¡­!" Tyrannus was drooling at the wondrous sight. "Such delicious looking food we''ve never seen before¡­!" "T-Thank you for the food!" "Oooh, what''s this?! So good!" "This is¡­ a "Cake"? So sweet and fluffy! My exhaustion is going away immediately after eating this¡­" "Incredible this sandwich is like a whole feast in a small size!" "Hahaha, they''re surely enjoying the food." Bedann giggled. "I bet they''ve never eaten anything so borated before." Mirandaughed too. "W-We do have some of our unique tes though, but our women cook them much better!" Tyrannus said. "Once we are done with this¡­ Please, let us invite you and your family to a big feast!" "Sure! You better not go back on your word." I smiled. "Yeah you better not go back on your word, chief! I''m also feasting after this is done!" Emerald said, stuffing his mouth with several sandwiches and whole fruits. "Nom, nom¡­ Gulp- Akh! W-Waterrr¡­" He quickly grabbed a jug filled with fruit juice and started drinking it until he managed to get everything down. "Eat slower, uncle Emerald!" Bedra reprimanded him. "You almost asphyxiated with food!" "Nn, even we eat slowly." Kate said, her cheeks filled like a hamster. "Ugh¡­ But everything''s so good!" Emerald said. "I haven''t eaten such good food since¡­ I think since I was born, even back home, we often had either sd or raw meat¡­" "I suppose Wind Dragons don''t have a really developed cuisine." Iughed. "If you''re willing to learn how to prepare tasty food yourself, I could teach you how to cook and even conjure Cooking Magic." "R-Really, uncle?!" He asked in shock. "I want to! I want to!" "Okay, okay, calm down a bit you bird-faced brat!" I stopped him from getting me all covered on the food stuck on his beak. ----- Chapter 1453 Surtrs Trial ? ----- CRAAASH! A gigantic, red-scaled draconic fist shed against the face of a massive, five-headed draconic volcano hydra, its face suddenly gaining countless cracks before it exploded into pieces. BAAAAMMM!!! "Huhhh¡­ You are sure a tough nut to crack¡­" Surtr''s gigantic body emerged in front of the struggling Hydra, the head that just got destroyed was slowly trying to regrow back anew. His body had already undergone his special transformation, fusing the very Concept of the Origin mes into his own body, changing his appearance, gaining golden scales, and several halos made of shining mes. The w that had crushed through the hydra was covered on a gigantic gauntlet,posed of two of his Divine Fire Dragon Soul siblings, fused together through his Unique Skill [Heavenly Smith]. "SHYAAAAGGGHH!" The Hydra roared furiously at him, quickly standing back up again. It was a monster of over one hundred and fifty meters of height, almost the same size as Surtr on his Ultimate Form! Its many jaws opened, bombarding Surtr with countless gigantic meteorsing from its burning guts,posed of molten ores and crystals! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Surtr was able to shield himself by generating huge shields made out of his scales, blood, origin mes, ores, and the souls of his siblings, shielding the rest of his party right behind him. "Tch, you''re so annoying, we''ve been fighting you for over an hour now!" Surtr roared with utter frustration. "Did the Venerable had to make this monster so frustrating?! And we''re just five floors from reaching thest one!" Surtr and his party hade to a surprise in thest ten floors of the Tower of Trials. Thest ten floors were actually divided. After floors 91, 92, 93, and 94, Floor 95 held a surprise Boss! That meant there was an extra boss right before the final one at Floor 100! And it wasn''t an easy one at that, it was an almighty Rank 10 Divine Volcanic Draconic Hydra King, with tremendous physical strength, deadly magic, and an incredible level of self-regeneration. "Hehehe, well, that''s how life is!" Laughed the Venerable of mes, his voice echoing across the entire hall. "It would had been utterly boring if I told you how everything was going to go, right? Sometimes you have to just be ready for anything, even the biggest of surprises out there!" "You damn¡­!" Surtr was already really angered at the Venerable for purposedly making a very long and boring Trial just for him to be qualified to enter his Inheritance. "Surtr, watch out!" Mina cried from behind. "SHAAAAHHH!!!" However, the hydra wasn''t going to wait for him to say what he wanted to say, rushing towards him! Its many jaws biting his arms and then the rest of the jaws biting his legs, the hydra used these heads with long necks as limbs, quickly lifting Surtr off the ground and throwing him down! BAAAAMMMM!!! "AARGGH¡­!" Surtr screamed in pain, feeling several of his bones cracking. "You damn beast¡­!" "Protect Surtr! Don''t let that thing get to him!" Nadia roared, stepping forwards. "[Draconic zing Titan Transformation]! L-Let''s do it again!" She had already transformed into her giantess form, only for her to grow exhausted and go back to her original form. However, after Surtr bought everyone enough time to rest, she quickly went back to her giantess form! Her size of only three meters of height skyrocketed, bing as huge as a hundred meters, covered on red and ck scales, with dragon horns and stronger muscles, alongside a very long, spear-tipped dragon tail! She didn''t grew wings, preferring to leave that draconic power to give her a further boost in physical strength, as Nadia grabbed her huge axe, which grew to her own size through its innate magical powers, and shed trough three of the Hydra''s heads at once before they were to grab Surtr once more! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAAAASSHH!! "GRYYAARRGGHH¡­!" The beast stepped back in agony as its beheaded necks began to bleed intensively, Nadia didn''t stop there, imbuing the dropped heads with her Divine Aura of the Fire Titans and kicking them back at the hydra one after another! "Take back your nasty heads!" BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "SHHAAAGGH¡­!" The hydra started being overwhelmed by its own heads, as ridiculous as that sounded! However, on its rage, it moved its many tails towards Nadia, attempting to pierce her body, using them as spears. "It won''t work your way!" Nadia shed the tails with her powerful axe and her dragon ws, while using herrger and thicker dragon tail as a third, defensive limb to block the blows! CLASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAAASH! As Nadia took the entire attention of the giant Hydra, Mina quickly conjured her powerful magic as well, several gigantic dragon ws made of white and golden mes emerged, grabbing the hydra''s legs, and beginning to burn them, melting its scales! "[Divine Celestial Dragon zing ws]!" CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! All four of the hydra''s limbs started to weaken, forcing the beast to shake its body uncontrobly and move everywhere, Mina continued conjuring more of her magic. "[Divine Celestial zing Serpents]! Restrain that thing with everything you''ve got!" FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH! Several snake-like dragons made of her mes wrapped around its body, weakening its stats, and burning it with celestial mes, capable of even burning fire-attribute monsters usually immune to fire altogether!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "RAAAH!" Nadia continued unleashing a barrage of explosive shing attacks, cutting the heads as they grew back up, trying to find another weak spot, constantly aiming at the chest with kicks and her dragon tail! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! However, the hydra seemed simply invincible, tanking all the hits while roaring ferociously back at them, bombarding them with meteors made out of its own scales. "[Divine Fire Spirit Beast Legion]!" Leona appeared right in that moment, summoning hundreds of Divine Fire Spirits, enhanced by her brother''s magic, and keeping the hydra busy with everything they had. "Nadia, Mina, everyone¡­ Thanks for buying me back some time!" And in that moment, Surtr''s Aura erupted with almighty power, all the Souls of his siblings had merged, including that of his mother into a gigantic spear¡­ "I''m ready!!!" FLAAASH! He flew with all his strength and power towards the Hydra as it was being attacked from all sides, the gigantic spear piercing the hydra''s chest, shattering its Divine Core, and destroying its heart! CLAAAAASSSHHHH!!! "SHYAAAAGGGHHHH¡­!" The aberration gave out an agonizing shriek before it suddenly stopped moving, falling into the ground,pletely motionless¡­ BAAAMMM¡­! "W-We did it?!" Surtr was shocked it actually worked. "So its weak point was both the divine core and the heart! W-We did it! WE DID IT!" He raised his arms in celebration, everyone started to cheer as they rested over the ground, exhausted. There were many warriors and helpers with them too, some including Drake''spanions, this battle had been too long and exhausting, they needed to take a rest. "Ugh, I just hope the final boss is not just another damn hydra." Nadia sighed in relief. "Yeah¡­" Mina nodded, sighing as well. "As long as that bastard of the Venerable doesn''t pull any other new tricks on us." Surtr crossed his arms, sitting over the ground. "Hahh¡­ But I''m exhausted." He started chewing on the meat of the hydra. "Oh, hey this is surprisingly good! Hmm, I wonder what Master Drake''s up to right now." ----- Chapter 1454 Jonathans Resolve ? ----- (Drake''s POV) After having eaten, we decided to move forwards right away. It wouldn''t be right to sit around and rest to our heart''s content when we don''t even know how the people that monster captured are currently. Even if they''re dead¡­ we need to get them back quickly, maybe I could work something out and even revive them, but that''s only possible if their deaths are within a short time frame, less than an hour maybe¡­ Nheless, I would rather continue advancing on this Dungeon''sst level and think about thatter, once we finally face what had truly happened to them. If I ever speak this out loud, Tyrannus and the warriors might lose their morale, and Emerald too, seeing how attached he was to the people of that vige. Hmm, he sort of reminds me of Surtr in that regard, someone attached to the people of a small vige,pletely different than us dragons, that gave thempany and love. I guess I''m not so different myself either¡­ Is this our nature as dragons? To seekpany despite how we are fated to be lonely beings. Finding friends even in those that aren''t even our kin. It is indeed something we share inmon between Surtr, Emerald, and I¡­ I''ve only meet this kid for like two days, but I guess he has been growing on me a bit, he has been showing his hard work. But what''sing next will be even harder, I need him to be well prepared. "Zero¡­" As we walked out of the hall where we were having a meal, I called Zero, the Dungeon Spirit of the Dungeon Demon''s first inheritance. "Yes, Master?" Zero asked, emerging at my side on his humanoid-like form, made of white light and without any features other than that. "Can you sense the other Dungeon Spirit?" I asked. "Is it really here?" "It is¡­" Zero nodded. "We''ve already seen many memories of someone that was a dear friend of my master. I''ve beginning to think that this Dungeon might have been created not only for master to pass on his legacy, but also for his friend, Jonathan." "So?" I asked. "My fellow Dungeon Spirit must be within the Dungeon Core¡­ Though, I''m not sure what has happened to him. He would had already appeared by now but¡­ I feel unease." Sighed Zero. "It feels like whatever Lord Jonathan was creating¡­ has somehow taken over my fellow brother." "Aren''t you bothered about it? You seem perfectly calm to me." I wondered. "I¡­ Well, it is difficult for me." Zero admitted. "I am hoping that¡­ nothing wrong has happened to him, truly. But¡­ if something did go wrong, it would mean that my master''s inheritance would be ruined, and that the powers left behind could unleash a catastrophe if left alone." "Then?" I asked. "Then¡­ If my fellow Dungeon Spirit¡­ cannot go back to how he was originally created and remains¡­ fused with that thing. Then¡­ It would be for the best to eliminate him." Zero sighed. "Is this what you wanted to hear, master?" "¡­I wanted your opinion." I sighed. "I''ve been considering the same possibility, but I didn''t wanted to do it all without asking you first. You''ve been apetent ally that manages all my Dungeons, it was only natural for me to ask your opinion first." "I see¡­" Zero seemed saddened about this entire tragedy, something that this inheritance had never been intended for. "Here we are." I said, looking at the next gate. "Let''s go." Everyone nodded silently, already ustomed to the visions. The vine-covered gates opened, as we entered the hall inside. FLAAASH! And we found ourselves once more watching the visions of the past¡­ . . . The World was in total chaos, no matter how much they fought, it always felt like things were only going to get worse. Jonathan kept working harder than anybody else, both fighting and on his research. Not only was he investigating ways to purify Miasma, but also created all sorts of magical and highly technological tools. Bybining his Technomancy with the Magic of this world, he made it possible for the people to defend themselves with greater armor and equipment. And with the Dungeons created by Takeru, the people had both shelter and armies of monsters to rely on against the menace of the Chaotic ne. However, as time went by, he kept finding out that Oberon was moving in the shadows, doing things in the background. The man that had ascended into the first ever Venerable of the world, had not only betrayed his friends and his brother to reach this far, but had destroyed the Kingdom where he was born, and had liberated the Chaotic Entities from their Realm to enter Yggdrasil and invade it. Despite their efforts to fend off the invasion and close the portal, no results were being given, and despair was quickly beginning to fill everyone''s hearts. All while Oberon didn''t even engage on a fight with them unless he was chased by them. He would simply watch from afar, as the world was slowly torn apart. He kept learning about this world as he researched his things, learning about why this world was the way it was, about its ancient mythology, about the gods. All of these fantastical things made him feel in awe, and even on how ridiculous everything was, he couldn''t help but feel some sort of connection between his own world and this one. "Was I summoned in the future? Within a world that the Last Child helped to create?" He wondered many times, looking at the gigantic tree that maintained the entire world. "Could that tree¡­ Could this Yggdrasil, truly be¡­?" However, no matter how hard he tried tomunicate with the tree, he was unable to. And when he attempted to get closer, an invisible barrier of power would always keep him away. The tree was wary of all invaders¡­ It would never let anybody get closer to it, even less when the world was undergoing such a chaotic age.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yggdrasil¡­" He sighed, looking into the seedlings he had created, made from fragments of Yggdrasil he had been given by his Summoner, thest Prince of thergest Kingdom of Alfheim before his brother, Oberon, destroyed it. "This tree, no matter how much I analyze it¡­ I cannot find the sameponents that the original tree we sent into space had." He wondered. ["It might simply bepletely different, Professor¡­ To begin with, such spection was too ridiculous to believe."] "Maybe¡­" Jonathan sighed. "Maybe I can''t find answers no matter how hard I try. But¡­ At the very least, we can do something right now." Severalrge ss tubes were overflowing with bright and dark energies, four test subjects he have been working on for years were finally reaching theirst stage. "After years¡­ Finally, we''ve finally¡­ found it. With this¡­ We will be able to help Yggdrasil clean the world from the Miasma infecting it." Jonathan smiled; his eyes filled with hope. "Jonathan¡­" Takeru was right at his side. "Is this what you''ve been working all this time? Incredible¡­ Maybe with this¡­ And my Dungeons¡­" "Our first step must be to clean this world from the Miasma infecting it, so Yggdrasil can regain her strength." Jonathan said. "I want to believe you''re the same child I sent to the stars back then¡­ And as a father, I cannot let you perish. Jessica wouldn''t forgive me for that, wouldn''t she?" ----- Chapter 1455 Confronting Test Subject-02! ? ----- (Drake''s POV) The visions ended, giving us a new glimpse of the past. It seemed that things looked rather hopeless. I never thought about these times too hard, but they had truly struggled against not only Oberon, but the endless invasion of Chaotic Beings. However, at the end, it looked like their experiment worked, somehow¡­ Yet why were these trees now dead in the Dungeon, with their lingering resentment imbued into the Dungeon Core? If he truly seed, why were they left behind anyways? "Looks like this ce is not going to be any different than the previous one." Bedannmented. "Tubes and everything else around- Yeah, they''reing." Miranda agreed. The scenario was indeed, as Bedann said, the same as the previous hall. A huge, abandonedboratory where hundreds of nts monsters were deposited inside ss tubes. And thergest of these ones was already beginning to shatter and crumble apart, giant nt-like tendrils emerging from within and rapidly freeing themselves from this imprisonment. [The abandonedboratory is filled with failed test subjects, experiments made by a madman that couldn''t stop themselves from creating them, seeking to aplish something he couldn''t in their past life.] [And now, after eons of being abandoned, the test subjects rebel against their father, who had abandoned them, desiring to take everything down with them!] [The [Test Subject-02] begins to break free from its container!] Crack, crack¡­! The ss started cracking and breaking, slowly beginning to crumble apart and shatter into pieces¡­ CRAAASH! The giant beast, which this time resembled an enormous mass of many Venus fly traps broke through its ss containment. "SHYAAAAGH!" The creature instantly leaped over me, its gigantic jaws beginning to bite through my body. My scales resisted the first series of bites before they were torn apart, flesh and all! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! "Were you so fucking eager to take a bite?!" Just likest time, Imanded my weapons to attack it through Psychokinesis, an advanced an even stronger and potent Telekinesis. "Let go of master, you walking sd!" Skadi roared, her gigantic and sharp de pierced the giant nt monster''s body several times. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH! "GRYYAARGH!" The nt waved its hundreds of tendrils, throwing Skadi away from their side, only for a huge ck sword to sh through those vines and cut them down! "I never thought nts could be this powerful before!" Uller said. SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAAASH! The shing attacks made the aberrant nt monster scream in agony, as it quickly started to step back from me, seconds before six of my fists, overflowing with the Auras of my Divinities, pummeled against its entire body, resembling countless explosive meteors of frost and mes. "[Divine Dragon King''s Battle Arts]: [Meteoric Dragon Fists Of mes and Frost]!" With thebined power of my Primordial Ice Magic and my Primordial ck mes of Demise, these two of my strongest elements so far burned and froze the creature''s body, or well, a part of it! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "RAAAAHHH!!!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Gathering all the power I had into a single fist, which I fused with two other arms into a gigantic arm, I punched the monster with all my might! CLAAAASSSHHH!!! An enormous shockwave was unleashed upon impact, the creature was sent flying hundreds of meters from where it originally was! "GRYAAAGH!" BAAAAMMM¡­! Its body hit the metallic walls behind it, leaving countless cracks! "GRRRHHH¡­.! SHAAAAGGHHH¡­!" As this happened, I took a nce at my surroundings, hundreds of nt monsters simr to this guy appeared everywhere, they were constantly being fend off by the rest of my group. "This is not as hard as fighting those damn crystals, that''s for sure!" Bedann kept swinging her gigantic axe, now divided into two to wield them with both of her arms while being transformed on her Chaotic Draconic Titan form, which gave her both great mobility, strength, and didn''t consume much energy like her Chaos Dragon form. SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! Each shing attack released waves of pure chaotic energies, devastating her surroundings. I was honestly impressed every time I watched her fight, her Chaos Wielding powers were truly on a level of their own. "We can handle this just fine, I guess!" Miranda smiled confidently, flying around the battlefield as she conjured Demonic mes of purple and dark red color, bombarding the nts and burning them into ashes. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "They''re easy sd!" Bedra nodded. "But they keeping endlessly¡­" Kate noticed. My two daughters swiftly rushed across the battlefield, rapidly moving and resembling blurs made of golden and silver light, zigzagging as they shed and pierced the nt monsters with the divine weapons I had gifted to them. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! "Don''t give them any time to breathe, warriors! Pierce their innards!" Tyrannus and his warriors were doing just fine as well, after having grown so strong, I could leave them on their own without fearing much for them. They assembled together, resembling a walking fortress that took down everything that came running towards them with their Divine Wind-enchanted weapons. "Damn, these things never stoping though!" "Are they endless? Where are theying from anyways?" "This is a Dream Dungeon, logic applies very little on this ce!" Indeed, as they had noticed, the nt monsters would continue emerging endlessly until the boss was defeated, the giant walking Venus fly trap was slowly standing back up, its countless eyes opening, ring at me angrily. "Hey, was your napfortable?" I smiled, as I waved my hand, all five of my weapons descended upon it at the same time. Skadi pierced its body several times, freezing it. Uller shed its vines, stopping its defensive attacks. Ariel brought forth several spiraling spears made of oceanic water, and her own strong piercing blows. Hephaestus hit the nt with the strongest physical blows, each attack was like an explosion of Fire. Andstly, the Demon Bone Axe, which wasn''t a living nor divine weapon, but a makeshift Demonic Weapon, was constantly adding more damage with its hacking shes. Thisst one was controlled by my Telekinesis, all while I made my way towards the Boss! "I''ll need you quickly!" "SHYAAAGH!" However, suddenly, the creature started to¡­ Divide?! ----- Chapter 1456 A Relentless And Strong Foe ----- FLAAASH! FLAAASH! FLAAASH! The monstrous nt creature slowly separated its own body into several new bodies, the previous body that waspletely destroyed by my weapons suddenly started glowing brightly as it stopped moving.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Move away from there!" I cried desperately. BOOOOOMMMM!!!! An enormous explosion sent all my weapons flying away from the area, I quickly caught them with my Telekinesis and my Divine Auras before they were to sustain much damage, as I analyzed what was happening. Ding! [The [Test Subject-02] has activated their Special Divine Abilities [nt Mitosis] and [Corpse Explosion]!] [It will continue to divide itself when it is about to die, detonating its previous corpse!] "What kind of bullshit ability is this?!" "SHYAAAGGHHH!" Its two clones quickly reached me, lookingpletely unscathed from their wounds. Thankfully they didn''t knew how to use magic nor sshed me with demonic blood, but they had a really fucking strong bite! "FUCK OFF!" I roared. "[Divine Dragon King''s Aura]!" Ibined all my Divinities together and made them exude from my body as two gigantic arms made of pure energy, punching both bastards away as hard as I could! BAAAAMMM!!! BAAAAMMM!!! "[Soul Freezing Curse]!" I attempted to curse their souls to weaken their power, but it barely worked. Even as their bodies were being covered on rainbow frost and ck mes¡­! Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! Both of them broke free and then divided, there were now four, thest two corpses beginning to glow brightly right in front of my face! BOOOOOMMM!!! BOOOOOMMM!!! "Fuck!" I was pushed away, the mes made of demonic energy melting my scales, flesh, and even bones. It felt like I was falling apart into pieces! Is this really just a Dream Dungeon?! "[Immortal Body]!" I imbued Divine Power into the Unique Skill, my bones, tendrils, muscles, skin, and scales regrew anew in a matter of seconds, the four gigantic nt beasts reaching me! Two of them tore apart my arms, the other two started biting my back, tearing apart my scales and flesh. I kept regenerating rapidly, but this was getting ridiculous. "[Primordial Divine Ice Magic]: [Time Freeze]!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! I desperately conjured my trump card, the ability to temporarily freeze time around my surroundings for a couple of seconds. As expected, they were stopped. I quickly used thesest seconds to move away, take control of my weapons again and grab them with my regrown limbs. All while I grew nine heads and charged them with all the power I had. "[Dragon King''s Divine Breath]!" I unleashed a bombardment of explosive breath attacks when time just went back to normal, their bodies exploded into pieces in that very moment, but they kept regenerating! BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!! I didn''t gave up, quickly diving into the multi-colored mes and frost provoked by my breath attack, shing and hacking through them one after another! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! "DIE ALREADY!" "SHYAAAGGHHH!" Their corpses, as I hacked them to bits, glowed once more, bombarding me with huge explosions. No matter how manyyers of armor and barriers I conjured, they broke through them and blew me away every time. BOOOOOMMM!!! BOOOOOMMM!!! BOOOOOMMM!!! BOOOOOMMM!!! "ARGH¡­!" I quickly stood back up, gasping for air. I realized the difficulty ramped up a little bit too much there. It feels like the Dungeon itself doesn''t want me toplete it. That bastard controlling the Dungeon Core must have done something, surely. "ROOOAAARRGGHH!" There were now eight of them, they ran towards me, dragging their aberrant bodies, I conjured all matter of colorful spells, Stars of Light, Spears of Frost, Swords of ck mes, Tempestuous Winds, Distorting Voids, anything! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Amidst a bombardment of magical explosions, I had dived towards them once more, trying to think what to even do! I keep killing them and they keeping back endlessly! Do I have topletely disintegrate them? But they multiply before I can do that! The ck mes are effective, but too slow on destroying their flesh. "SHAAAAH!" "GRYYYAARGH!" I need some damn time to think but they keep oning! My weapons were unleashing all matter of abilities and techniques, but just when I killed some, they blew up on my face! BOOOOOMMM!!! BOOOOOMMM!!! BOOOOOMMM!!! "Fuck! I can''t keep up with this shit!" I was growing frustrated, but in that moment, a green colored tempest descended from the skies. FLUOOOOSSSHH¡­! TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! A gigantic tornado filled with golden lightning engulfed six of them in a mere second, as I noticed the green winds shining with a golden luster. "Uncle! Are you alright?!" Emerald appeared, conjuring all the magic he could to restrain the beasts! "Emerald, good timing!" I quickly ran towards the skies, moving my winds rapidly and cutting down to pieces the creatures. Emerald manipted the winds to restrain them and constantly cut through their surface. "[Divine Heaven''s Wind Magic]: [Sylphid''s Heavenly Cages]!" FLUOOOOSSSSHHH¡­! The tornados transformed into literal cages! It somehow stopped them from dividing! Is it because he trapped them on winds? It seems to be the only damn element they cannot easily ignore or overpower with sheer strength. I used to be really good at wind magic, but as I grew stronger, I further specialized on ice and acquired too many elements to continue my specialization on it. Quite honestly, I''m a bit jealous of how good he''s with this element! "Incredible, well done, Emerald! Keep it going!" "Uncle¡­!" Emerald somehow felt embarrassed of being praised this much. "I''ll keep doing my best!" He was also lifting himself off the ground with wind magic and levitating, that''s something he couldn''t do before! Did he grew stronger from getting all that divine power rewards? "RAAAAAHHH!!!" As he kept them restrained, I quickly swung my weapons once more, imbuing them with as many elements as I could, epassing them with my primary one, ice. An aura of pure rainbow frost emerged from my weapons, erupting with draconic energy I added right after. "[Divine Dragon King''s Battle Arts]: [Divine Weapon Barrage]!" CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! As I shed against the restrained nt-like monsters and crushed them one after another. Some regenerated, while others¡­ didn''t! And then I noticed it, small green beads inside of them. "A core?! That''s it!" I smiled. "You bastards were hiding those pretty well!" ----- Chapter 1457 Channeling The Forbidden Power Of A Demon King! ? ----- As Emerald restrained the beasts and as Drake realized their weakness, he had to fully concentrate on his job. He had noticed that Drake was struggling, and because he was the one doing the least, he recklessly jumped into action. "With this Divine Power I''ve been umting inside of me since I got here, I feel like I could even fly without my wings!" Emerald lifted himself off the ground using winds alone, levitating! This was a spell he couldn''t conjure no matter how hard he had tried before. It seemed that whatever was stopping him from doing so, wasn''t just talent or something¡­ It was fear. He had grown afraid of flying after his winds were broken and he was exiled from his home. However, with Drake''s words, and thepany of all these wonderful people¡­ He slowly overcame his fears as his desire to protect them and help them became much stronger. "I don''t need my damn wings to fly!" He roared. "[Divine Heaven''s Wind Magic]: [Sylphid''s Heavenly Cages]!" FLUOOOOSSSSHHH¡­! Conjuring he tornadoes that caged the aberrant nts, he managed to help Drake take them down one after another! However, this powerful spell he had been taught and just seemed to be able to conjure after umting lots of Divine Power, was too straining on his mind! And due to that, his concentration had to be almost of 100%! That, of course, gave opening to others from attacking him. "SHYAAAAAGH!" Four other Boss Clones appeared behind him, leaping off the ground and opening their massive Venus fly trap-like jaws! Emerald panicked, he was much less tougher than Drake, a few bites and he would surely die! "Shit!" SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! However, in that very moment, countless shing attacks imbued with chaotic energies and chaotic mes were unleashed against the beasts, cutting them down into pieces! One of them died on the spot, its core shattering and being consumed by miasma and chaotic mes, even. "Are you alright there, Emerald?" Bedann appeared right above him, smiling confidently at the young wind dragon! Emerald felt incredibly relieved that there were many strong fighters here. "Yeah! Thank you for helping me out, Aunt Bedann!" "RAAAAHHH!" Meanwhile, Drakended on each tornado of lightning and winds, crushing the boss clones one after another and destroying their cores, his efficiency became faster the moment he realized they had cores inside. "[Divine Dragon Eyes]!" He activated a powerful Draconic Art, his eyes illuminating with the power of analyzing and appraising everything, fused with his System Unique Skill, he quickly managed to detect the cores inside their bodies once he realized they existed to begin with. "I knew something so ridiculous had to have some sort of weakness!" He thought. "After all, that they all can multiply endlessly is already too ridiculous. The clones are also not as strong as the original!" As he shed through their bodies or smashed them into smithereens with his five almighty weapons, Drake unleashed his Dragon Aura, fused with all his Divinities to attack towards all sides. Giant dragon ws made of rainbow draconic energy constantly crushed and shed the nt boss clones, opening them up for him to destroy before the green beads inside were to duplicate into two, birthing new clones! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! One after another, he kept progressing, the over thirty bosses that had formed over time were quickly going down, finally being less than ten! "Almost there- Huh?!" However, Drake, Emerald, and Bedann quickly felt a huge divine presence,ing from the skies! Countless red eyes ring down at them¡­ "What the¡­?! This pressure¡­!" Emerald felt an immense pressure as his magic stopped working in that split of a second, the nt boss clones freed themselves once the opportunity was given! "SHYAAAGGH!" Three of them cornered Emerald, smashing him into the ground with their vines! BAAAAMMM¡­! "GRAAAGHH¡­!" The young wind dragon vomited blood, feeling several of his bones break. Drake panicked, trying to go for Emerald''s rescue, only to be surrounded by the other six clones! "You sore fucking loser! Are you so cowardly you even came here to stop us?!" Drake roared into the skies, the countless red eyes exuding a strong pressure. "FOOD¡­ YOU''RE ALL¡­ FOOD¡­! DIE¡­ DIE ALREADY! DIE! DIE! DIE!" The voice of the abomination within the center of this Dungeon echoed a strong crimson aura covered the bodies of the cloned bosses! This crimson aura started to give them greater strength, and their bodies distorted, turning from green to red, and bing even more demonic. Ding! [The [Dungeon Core] has decided to intervene! They have conjured the [Crimson Aura of Demonification] on all clones of [Test Subejct-02]!] [This powerful Aura has transformed their bodies, giving them greater Demonic Power, and increasing All their Stats by +200%!] "You''ve gotta be fucking kidding me!" "SHAAAAAHH!" The six giant nts rushed towards Drake, their giant and muscr, red-colored vines wrapping around his entire body. He constantly cut them down but more and more kepting, Drake was being strangled by all of them, while their giant jaws were constantly biting his body apart! "RAAAAHHHHH!!!" With a frustrated scream of pure anger and pain, Drake''s entire body erupted with all his tremendous force, hundreds of thousands of Divine Power spent in that shockwave, all the nt boss clones were thrown several meters away from him! "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­" His body slowly started to regenerate as he activated Immortal Body with even more Divine Power. His body undergoing his ultimate transformation into a Dragon King, absorbing all his forms into one!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I''m not going to go down against a bunch of fucking dream monsters!" With a brutal roar, Drake rushed towards the nearest one, his ws piercing its entire body as he had more than ten arms! His weapons shing and shing against the demonic nt boss clone as the creature countered with endless biting blows, Drake was being eaten alive! "I''LL EAT YOU TOO, FUCKER!" With a mighty roar, Drake opened his jaws, his eyes all turning red out of nowhere as Demonic Power surged¡­ from within him! The Demon King Seed started to germinate rapidly, its roots spreading across his heart. "RAAAHHHH!!!" His Aura and powersbined together into an enormous draconic jaw made of swirling ck and crimson energies, biting apart the entire nt monster and devouringpletely! CRUUUNCH! CRUUUNCH! CRUUUNCH! ----- Chapter 1458 An Intense Battle! ? ----- Ding! [The Power of your [Demon King Seed] has been activated as you''ve undergone severe stress.] [The [Demon King Seed] continues to germinate and grow inside of your body!] [The power of its Primordial Sin begins to give you Demonic Powers!] [Additionally, All Stats have increased by +300%!] [However, your Primordial Sin will slowly devour your mind and sanity the more you use it!] The entire nt boss clone that had caught Drake waspletely devoured, as the powers he had been trying to not use this entire time emerged out of him. "I hate to use this damn power! Even more knowing it came from that bastard of Pandemonium!" He roared. "But you''ve gotten me REALLY fucking pissed off!" The Demonic Power kept surging from his heart, the Demon King Seed continued growing and expanding its roots across his body, rapidly germinating. The more he used this power ruthlessly, the more it would continue to grow and strengthen itself. However, this also affected his mind. Demon King Seeds did note without penalties, they were considered incredibly powerful Curses of the World itself brought forth by Pandemonium on mysterious ways that Drake and his family had yet to discover. However, they were a curse nheless, a curse that corrupted the mind and turned one mad with power, especially what was rted with their primary Sin. And Drake''s Sin was¡­ "RAAAAHHHH!!!" His roar kept intensifying, as he shed against two more of these creatures. Their giant muscr vine-tentacles kept piercing his body while their jaws continued biting his limbs apart. However, he kept regenerating endlessly as his many heads started biting back his prey, tearing them apart and devouring them, regaining his energy. Indeed, his Sin was one he had been using since the beginning. Thanks to the System, anything he consumes bes his power or energy. It was¡­ CRUUNCH! CRUUNCH! CRUUNCH! Gluttony! "NNNGGH¡­! GRRHHH¡­! GRAAAH!" Drake kept fighting the mind-controlling powers of the Sin he was utilizing as one of hisst resorts against these ridiculous foes. The two clones attacking him were being constantly weakened. However, the one that was just about to die distorted its entire body into a gigantic Venus fly trap jaw, opening it wide and unleashing a st of pure demonic energy, capable of melting anything by defying thews of the world! TRUUUUUMMM¡­! "DRAKE!" Bedann screamed as she tried to go for her husband''s help, only to be surrounded by two more of these creatures. At the same time as this happened, Emerald was also surrounded by two more! BAAAAMMM¡­! Drake''s body fell into the ground, making the entire dungeon tremble with a tremendous thud, the floor below him left with a huge fissure, half his body was melting away, his bones and innards revealed¡­ "D-Drake!" Although Bedann had seen him several times in such a state, she still couldn''t bear seeing how badly he was always treated, torn apart, destroyed, brutally decapitated¡­ Although he was beginning to regenerate, she felt utter anger and frustration that these beings were pushing him this far!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "FUCKING BASTARDS!!!" FLAAAASH! Her entire body undergone a quick transformation, the powers of the Chaos Spirits and Chaos Beasts she had rescued and kept inside her Chaos Realm fusing into her at the same time as the power of the Chaos Dragon, which she had not only absorbed but inherited. The power of the Fragments of Ragnar?k they have defeated! Her gigantic body quickly transforming into an enormous ck and purple-scaled dragon of over two hundred meters, with several arms, three monstrous and grotesque heads, several tails, enormous legs, and gigantic eye-shaped wings. "ROOOOAAARRRR!!" Bedann charged towards the two creatures trying to stop her, the six limbs she possessed moved rapidly, their titanic ck ws tearing apart their bodies while leaving explosions of chaos and miasma everywhere! "[Chaotic Void Dragon ws]!" SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! Each sh generated an explosion of chaos that broke through space itself, creating small ck holes that weakened and absorbed pieces of her foes! "RAAAAH! [Void Spear Tail]!" Her Tail absorbed her chaotic energies and distorted themselves until pure ckness was created, the element of void was harnessed, piercing through her foes like countless spears until they werepletely torn to pieces! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "SHYAAAGH!" "GRIIEEEHH!" The two beasts attempted to divide while letting their corpses explode, only for two enormous draconic jaws to appear right above them, devouring their corpse seconds before they were to detonate and kicking away the four new clones! CRUUUNNCH! CRUUUNNCH! "Drake!" Bedann realized her husband was already up, having already killed two more of the creatures, while gasping for air. His eyes werepletely crimson red, and a dangerous demonic power was endlessly surging from him¡­ "Uurgghh¡­!" He muttered. "T-This power really takes a toll on me, fuck!" Drake groaned. "H-How''s everyone else?! We need to regroup!" "Our daughters are with Miranda and Tyrannus'' army!" Said Bedann, pointing at the distance. He quickly noticed they were fending off four beasts on their own. His daughters were already transformed into their dragon forms, utilizing their new weapons to their full potential to fend off the creatures. Meanwhile, Miranda was constantly manipting her Divine Mold to trap and restrain her foes, while conjuring the myriad of Demonic Magic Spells she had learned after her Evolution into a Mold Demon Spirit. Meanwhile, Tyrannus and his troops were doing their best to survive, while being protected by Drake''s daughters and Miranda''s magic. "They have some time, where''s Emerald?!" Drake sighed, his Demonic Powers receding as he felt much better. "Emerald?! Ah!" Bedann hadpletely lost sight of him, noticing the green feathered dragon was in the ground, constantly escaping from several creatures at once! "S-Shit¡­! ARGH¡­!" Emerald was already covered in countless wounds, vomiting blood, barely hanging on with his life by a hair! "EMERALD!" Drake and Bedann quickly rushed down to his aid, as the nt boss clones kept appearing in front of them, trying to stop them from reaching the young wind dragon. "Get out of my way!" With a mighty roar, Drake and Bedann shed against them with everything they had! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1459 Fighting Without End On Sight ? ----- "I-Is this how I''m going to die?" Emerald wondered. "We haven''t even reached the end of the Dungeon yet¡­ Dammit!" Emerald was already hanging on by a thread, his wounded body could barely move, and his wind magic was growing weaker as it seemed like his Mana was emptying quicker than he ever thought it would. "SHYAAAGGHHH!" "GRUOOOOGGH!" Two of the gigantic, red-colored nt aberrations appeared towards his left and right, as Emerald desperately dodged their attacks, his ws conjuring several winds against them. "[Lightning Tempest Snakes]!" TRUUUMMM¡­! TRUUUMMM¡­! Two gigantic snakes made of lightning and strong winds emerged from his palms, shing against both monsters as he kept escaping. The only thing the young wind dragon thought he could do was running. "RAAAH!" "SHYAAH!" However, three more appeared, their muscr, red-colored tentacle-vines reaching him and wrapping around his legs, making him trip over the ground! BAAAM! "URGH¡­!" The beaked dragon nced in horror as he was slowly being dragged towards them, their many Venus fly trap-like jaws opening and closing in anticipation over their next meal! "S-Shit! No!" As Emerald panicked and thought his life wasing to an end as quickly as he was exiled from home, two enormous figures descended from the skies, crushing the gigantic nt aberrations. "RAAAAAHH!" With mighty draconic roars, one of them shed and tore apart one of them until their cores were finally destroyed using five gigantic weapons, the other used a giant axe, her ws, and explosive mes of chaos to get the job done too! "W-What¡­?! Ah, Uncle Drake?! And is that¡­ Auntie Bedann?!" Emerald''s eyes shone brightly as the two came to his rescue, tearing apart the beasts one after another, bing much better and precise at the time of destroying their cores. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CRAAASH! "Emerald! Get behind us!" Drake roared, as Emerald desperately ran behind the two titanic dragons in front of him. "Stay put while we take care of these bastards!" Bedann roared, her ws and tail tearing apart everything, while her explosive breath attacks spread out explosions of chaos everywhere. At the same time, Drake continued attacking with his weapons, explosions of ice, darkness, blood, water, and fire elements constantly spreading across the entire battlefield. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Hahhh¡­ T-They''re so amazing¡­" Emerald thought. "What can I even do to help them out- Huh?" Suddenly, he noticed the countless eyes staring from the sky, something nobody had bothered to pay attention, perhaps thinking there was little that could be done against that. "You damn bastard! All these problems, the whole reason we''ve been fighting all this time is because of you!" Emerald roared angrily, gathering thest amount of Mana and Divine Power he could muster out of his ws. "Stop staring at us like a FUCKING creep! [Heaven''s Wind Tower]!" TRUUUUMMMM¡­! A huge tower of spiraling emerald winds erupted from the ground, reaching the skies. The countless red eyes were attacked by the wind, closing in pain! "GRYYEEEGGHHH..!" An agonizing shrike echoed across the entire battlefield, as the nt monsters suddenly started to weaken out at the same time as the eyes escaped the scene!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Wait, what? Was that something that we could had done?!" Drake wondered. "Maybe we focused too much on what was in front of us!" Bedann thought. "But even then, these things are still here! Let''s quickly take them down!" "Thanks for the help, Emerald- Ah! Emerald?!" However, as Drake was giving some praise to the young wind dragon, he found him resting over the ground,pletely motionless. "Shit! He fell unconscious¡­! We have to hurry!" He quickly grabbed Emerald with his tail and leaped out of there with Bedann, swinging his gigantic weapons as he tore apart thest nt beasts in the area with her mighty chaotic dragon breaths! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! BAAAMMM¡­! The twonded on the ground right in front of the other group, finding them struggling against the fourst beasts. A third had almost died, duplicated, and then exploded, breaking their formation while there were now two more to deal with. "Ugh, thank god you guys are here! Please give us a hand!" Miranda cried in desperation, she conjured countless chains made of demonic mes and tentacles of miasma, but that was barely holding them back. "Papa! Mama!" Bedra was really happy to see them, her Heaven Magic was amazingly devastating, but drained her out of her Divine Power reserves very quickly, she looked exhausted. "Papa¡­!" Kate said, exhausted, she had beenmanding several mechs that were constantly being torn apart, trying to keep Tyrannus and his men safe. "King Drake! W-What happened to the Sacred Beast?!" Tyrannus panicked as he saw Emerald bleeding and unconscious on one of Drake''s many tails. "He''s at death''s doors! Bedra, please heal him!" Drake who had done his best to heal most of his wounds on the way here couldn''t fully concentrate on him while battling all these monsters. "Okay!" Bedra and Kate flew towards their father, grabbing Emerald and quickly bringing him to the safety created by Miranda''s gigantic sea of mold surrounding them. As the two girls did their best to heal their wounded wind dragon friend, Drake, Bedann, and Miranda fully concentrated on taking down thest five aberrations. "Alright, I''m not holding back anymore, you fuckers!" Drake roared, leaping into battle without any other word, his Demonic Powers activating once more as he devoured the heads of three monsters at once, followed by countless tiny bites into the rest of their bodies, making them disappear on the spot! "That power¡­! Amazing!" Bedann and Miranda thought almost the same thing as they saw their beloved husband strength. "Alright, we better not ck off either!" Bedann roared. "Miranda!" "Got it!" Miranda nodded, quicklybining her body with Bedann to give her an evenrger boost of power! "[Divine Mold Legion]!" She turned into a gigantic titanic dragon covered on an armor of mold, giving her enough power to swiftly tear through her foes, shattering their cores one after another! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1460 An Exhausting Victory ? ----- (Drake''s POV) After a couple of minutes of constantly fighting, shattering the clones'' cores, and fighting without end, the battle was finally over. It wasn''t asplex, but it ended being very exhausting. Everyone felt even more exhausted than in the previous battle, feelingpletely taken aback by how brutal everything ended being. "That damn monster ended tricking us! What the heck was that?! I didn''t know they could do that!" Miranda wasining a lot. "Hey Zero! What the fuck was that?! You guys can do this?" "I-I am not sure. We can certainly affect a dungeon and all¡­ If that nt monster has truly absorbed my fellow Dungeon Spirit, then it ispletely possible it has inherited part of his authority over a dungeon." Sighed Zero. "Even if it was trapped inside a Dream Dungeon from Master''s own creations, it still one where he has control over the dungeon core so¡­ I suppose they can do that." "You should had warned us beforehand about shit like this!" Miranda sighed. "Everyone got beaten to almost death, even Drake! Ugh¡­" "Calm down, it''s alright." I said, caressing her head. "Let''s rest, there''s no point in fighting, Zero has no fault on all of this. He had no idea either." "Ugh¡­ I guess you''re not wrong." Miranda sighed, as she let me hug her. She cuddled on my chest and tightly pressed on my chest muscles. "Hmmm~ This cheers me up a bit." "Hahah¡­ Anyways, let''s take a break before moving forwards." I said. "How''s Emerald?" "He''s still sleeping." Sighed Bedann. "I don''t know, should we wait until he wakes up?" "Sacred Beast¡­" Tyrannus sighed, his warriors by his side as they watched the healed Emerald sleeping over the floor. "He''s been fighting to protect us all this time."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "We''re sorry for ever doubting you¡­" "You were always right at the end¡­" "Sacred Beast, please wake up!" The warriors were all rather sad to see him down, though he wasn''t dead or anything. But he might have been too exhausted. "Let him rest for a bit." I stepped there. "Just crying in front of him won''t help him wake up quickly¡­ Let''s have a meal, you are all too exhausted I suppose." And then¡­ Ding! [You''vepleted the Trial sessfully! You will be rewarded Special Rewards for your efforts.] [You received: [Technomancy Divinity Fragment] x5 [Dungeon Divinity Fragment] x5 [Nature Divinity Fragment] x15 [Divine Treasure Chest (S+++ Grade)] x1 [Divine Golden Apple (2/2)] x1] [You gained +150.000.000 Divine Power.] FLAAASH! A giant, over three-meter-big golden apple materialized in front of us, as it floated in midair and slowly fell into my hands. "About time¡­ With this, we got both." I sighed in relief. "These damn fruits sure look tasty, but I have to resist the temptations¡­" I quickly saved the other apple inside my Inventory, as I started cooking some stew for everyone to eat. I added lots of divine ingredients to add vor and power. This sole stew will have to heal all their exhaustion, Mana, and also give them some Divine Power, all while giving them enough buffs for the final battle. I poured all my energy into it; the smell was good. I had added Cave Drake meat from the mountains back inside my divine realm, giant ze Shrimps I fished on a huge river in the jungles, detoxified Venom Potatoes from the jungle too, which once detoxified taste very sweet and delicious, and all sorts of veggies from my huge far we''ve built with Bedra. "Smells nice!" Bedra and Kate were stuck to the kettle as they watched me cook. "Hungy¡­" Kate was drooling, rubbing her little belly. "Okay, calm down, it''ll be done soon." Iughed a bit. Although I was trying to just forget about it as I cooked and had a slightly heartwarming moment before the next battle¡­ Something was still lingering within my head. The voices and the dark thoughts I heard when I channeled the Demon King''s Seed powers. "Devour everything!" "Eat! Eat it all!" "Even your family¡­ your friends!" "Nothing else matters than satiating your hunger!" "Devour the world!" Of course, I resisted them and didn''t do such exaggerated things. It was more like really fucking annoying voices trying to fight against my own thoughts, trying to overwrite them. This power is deadly and really strong but¡­ At the same time, it''s dangerous. I can only use it on short intervals, just seconds between activations. If I use them for too long¡­ My mind''s going to get eaten by this power. The reason why I haven''t been using it is because of that. Is this why Sangre became the way he is? So hateful? Were his actions defined by the Demon King Seed growing inside of him? Or maybe a mix between many factors, I guess. Without doubt, my Will is strong but¡­ Even then. Ugh, no, I should stop thinking about this. I''ll simply resist the dark energies and use this power efficiently. Even before this power, I was already able to devour anything anyways, my Immortal Body''s innate ability to digest anything is the reason. I suppose that over time, I could gain more control over it, maybe with the System''s help¡­ ["Drake, are you alright?"] And talking about the system, she just spoke to me¡­ "Yeah, I''m fine. Just a little bit lost in my own thoughts." ["Alright, but please don''t push yourself too hard¡­ It''s also fine to talk about what you''re thinking if that''s troubling you¡­"] "Look who''s talking, you''ve been saving a lot of your thoughts to yourself too." ["That''s¡­ Well, I''m just trying to¡­ well, to sort them out, so when I exin what I''ve been thinking, they don''te out as some mess¡­"] "I wouldn''t say you''re a mess. Well, maybe I would¡­ But not always." ["Dummy¡­ Well, my memories are fragmented, so I''m not even sure of what I''ve been thinking but¡­ Yeah, as you''ve been specting already. That Andromeda¡­ It just felt very familiar. I don''t think I used to be her but¡­ Like¡­ she''s my mom."] "Andromeda¡­ that supeputer?!" ["I-I think? But there''s like¡­ no exnation to this feeling, it doesn''t make any sense either¡­"] "Hmm¡­ Well, we might find the truth eventually. Even if it isn''t in this Dungeon, we''ll find it in another. I''m sure, that''s something I''ll promise you." ["Drake¡­ I wish I could materialize right there and give you a big kiss, with tongue and all~"] "Eh?!" She sure got thirsty there¡­ ----- Chapter 1461 The Monsters Dreams ? ----- Once we were done eating our meals, it was time to move forwards. There was little time to waste in here, especially when we had so many lives to save. The meal wasforting, and we were able to recover much of our fatigue too, but we had to hurry. "Alright, it''s done, let''s go. We shouldn''t waste a single second if possible." I said to my group. "Tyrannus, the warriors, Emerald, are you ready?" "Y-Yeah, I''m fine now." Emerald nodded; he had woken up just recently due to the smell of the food. "Damn, I really took a beating, didn''t I? I don''t think I''ve ever fought so intensively before in my entire life¡­ I guess this is how the life of a real dragon is, huh? Hahah¡­ Compared to what you and other dragons might have lived¡­ I''m quite pathetic myself, aren''t I?" "Pathetic?" I asked, feeling taken aback. "Emerald, I wouldn''t call you pathetic, perhaps reckless and unexperienced. Maybe even a bit dumb at times. And perhaps sometimes quite clueless¡­ But you are not pathetic." "T-That''s a bit of a stretch there¡­" Emerald sighed. "Couldn''t you just say I wasn''t pathetic without adding all of that?! It''s not like I am unare of my shorings¡­" "I know, but I had to leave them clear so you could understand how we see you." I sighed, giving the young dragon a head pat, his green feathers were very soft. "You''re young, you''ve got a world to learn about, and many adventures yet to have. I was also as clueless and dumb as you are at one point too, and sometimes I believe I''m still partially rather ignorant, there''s always new things I learn with each journey, even when I think I know everything, the world always surprises me with new things, and new challenges." "¡­" Emerald remained in silence as he felt slightly moved by my words. "You''re not pathetic, Emerald. You''ve proven to us that you''re improving, your magic, your techniques, your talent¡­ You''re someone worthy to call himself a dragon." I smiled, Emerald suddenly started crying. "Uncle¡­" He started crying. "I-I''ll try to get better¡­ I don''t want to be a weakling idiot anymore¡­ So please¡­ teach me! I-I''ll try to be a good disciple¡­ Nobody, not even my family, ever treated me like you did¡­" "Emerald¡­" I sighed. "I already have a disciple, his name is Surtr, he''s a reckless brat, I think a bit older than you, but he has a brave heart as well. "Surtr¡­?" Emerald wondered, beginning to imagine who he could be. "I''m sure you''ll get along well with him as my second disciple." Iughed. "T-Then¡­!" Emerald felt moved. "Of course, if that''s what you want, you''ll have it." I nodded. "I''ll ept you as my disciple, Emerald. From now on, I''ll teach you what I can teach you, and you''ll learn not only from me, but from our adventures together. I don''t know when you might depart on your own path, but until then, you''ll experience my challenges, eat the food I make, and enjoy the moments we enjoy." "Y-Yes¡­ Thank you¡­ I will do my best! I want to grow stronger and¡­ I want to tell my mother and the rest of my family that I''ve changed¡­!" Emerald cleansed the tears from his eyes. "I want to be a better dragon! A-A better person!" "Well said." Bedann smiled, nodding. "Indeed." Miranda agreed. "Now, stand back up, let''s go." I extended my dragon hand towards him. "We have to end this, the monster that caused you all these problems, we''ll defeat it." "Y-Yes¡­!" Nodded Emerald, as he grabbed my hand and stood back up. "I''m all healed up and ready for anything!" "Alright, let''s do this." We stepped out of the hall and into thest gate, countless vines, strange and colorful flowers, and crystals greeted our sight. I took out both golden apples and offered them to the gate. The gate suddenly opened its eyes, the flowers were all eyes of their own, taking the apples from my hands, and devouring them¡­ "Crunch, crunch, crunch¡­ GRRRHHH¡­" "It''s eating them?!" Asked Tyrannus. "What the hell?" "Calm down." I said, as I watched the entity devour the apples. "Something is-" The gate suddenly started to tremble, the nts, crystals, and flowers started shaking and moving everywhere, it seemed as if the gates were beginning to be cleared. However, as that was happening, suddenly, our surroundings slowly started to distort, yet another dream vision emerged. And perhaps the veryst¡­ FLAAASH! . . . It has been centuries since Takeru and Jonathan disappeared. Having taken away a clone of the trees he created, he left behind the rest of the still existing ones, contained within their ss tubes. Unconcerned because of the dangers and other important matters he had to take care of, he left all the leftover machinery and technology he created, including his creations, to Takeru''s hands.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Demon of Dungeons paid no mind to them either, sealing them with his powers and adding them as a part of his Inheritance. The lifeforms that Jonathan created¡­ had souls, and those souls had minds. Yet he never truly thought about it too deeply. Perhaps because he was too passionate about his projects to realize the true meaning of what he was doing, creating life and not taking care of it was one of the greatest sin a god could make. These living beings, these trees made from his gical engineering and thebination of a piece of Pandemonium slowly grew over thousands of years. Eons went through even, as their resentment, anger, and hunger grew endlessly¡­ Trapped and without any capability of escape, they slowly perished bitterly, one after another. They managed to survive very long, but ultimately, only one remained, Subject 04. "Fa¡­ ther¡­" "Why¡­?" "Why have¡­ you¡­ abandoned¡­ us?" Its body slowly started to break free from its containment, as a green-colored flower grew on top of it, a strange Divine Treasure that granted it incredible power. Crack¡­ crack¡­ CRAAASH! With a monstrous fury, it broke through everything their father had created¡­ and devoured it, assimting it into its body. The metal, the wires, everything. Not even the Dungeon Spirit, resting within the hidden Dungeon Core was safe from its rage. "SO HUNGRY¡­! FOOD¡­! FOOD!" "W-What is going- AARGHH¡­!" The Dungeon Spirit waspletely unaware of this monster''s existence, and battled pointlessly for many days, until it sumbed to the creature''s endless regeneration and its deadly Demonic Energy Powers. "Gulp¡­ AAHH¡­" The beat felt enlightenment as it devoured and absorbed the Dungeon Spirit''s body and soul and gained control of the Dungeon Core. It learned that its father had long ago died, and that the world had changed a lot from what it once was¡­ "FATHER¡­ NO¡­ FA.. THER¡­!" Filled with frustration, sorrow, regret, and anger, the creature controlled the dungeon''s structure, over time, finally learning how to break it open and escape. Its hunger, no matter how much it ate, never ceased. And the demonic powers flowing through its veins made it go mad the more hunger it suffered. Eventually, it made its way into the surface, realizing that people started living around it because of the Intimidating Aura that its own existence created, which the lizardmen thought to be a barrier of divinity. And it was in that night that it surfaced that it met him. That green feathered dragon. ----- Chapter 1462 Against Test Subject-03! ----- As it sought food to eat and devour, the beast was stopped by him, the green feathered dragon. Both fought desperately, the dragon was weak, yet it held the power to stop it, those sted winds, they hurt like nothing before when they pierced and shed its body. It ran away, desperate to not be hurt anymore, swearing toe back again once more. As it recovered within the depths of the ruins, its own toxicity spread like spores across the vige taking shelter around the dungeon. Without knowing, the people that were too weak to resist were infected by this spore, and "marked" by the beast. And when it came back, it sought them, its meals. It needed to feed desperately, it had not feed for too long, it needed blood and flesh, souls, even! However, the dragon was there again, stopping it from taking as many as it wanted, and then more came interrupting its meal. Filled with the resentment of having been abandoned by its father, it attacked back and fought, however, it was too hungry, it quickly decided to run away. It ran as fast as it could, reaching the depths of the ruins once more, in there, it decided to recover, while absorbing the preys it has captured. However, its peace was once more interrupted, the creature could simply not be alone with its own sorrow. They invaded its home. It desperately used its ability to control the dungeon to seal itself within a single room, hoping that they would leave eventually. But fate had a different n for it, the entire dungeon trembled, as it was consumed and transformed into a Dream Dungeon. The creature found itself trapped on its own dungeon, but at the same time, it realized it could do more than before now. The Dream Dungeon had helped it awaken its powers, and to bring back the dead in the form of dream monsters. The other test subjects that had died were brought back through this method, as the creature attempted to fend off the invaders. However, as badly as it tried, they kept drawing closer and closer¡­ It wasn''t the same as before now, it had realized its true calling¡­ It will use these powers to turn the entire world into the ideal world their father wanted. It will cleanse the world¡­ Maybe if it does that, it will no longer feel so empty inside, and it might finally¡­ find a true purpose. . . . (Drake''s POV) The visions finally ended, as we were able to fully grasp what had happened. And that vision might be the veryst, the dream of the foe we''ve been chasing this entire time, that creature. A tree made by Jonathan, the Demon of Technomancy on his efforts to recreate the tree that could have saved his, a being made using the branches of Yggdrasil and a body part of Pandemonium, a bastard we meet not so long ago. Despite the sorrow it might have been through, I still can''t forgive that thing for kidnaping these people to eat them, at the end of the day, it still just another monster on the way. "Was that a dream rted to that monster?" Wondered Emerald. "To think that''s what it has been thinking¡­" "It was briefer than the rest¡­" Bedann sighed. "I wonder what happened to Jonathan and Takeru after that, it didn''t show us such a thing¡­"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Seems like if we want to find out more, we might have to search for another Inheritance, maybe." Miranda crossed her arms as she nced around her surroundings. "Something feels off¡­" "It has certainly be stronger when the Dream Dungeon was created¡­" Zeromented. "And if it truly devoured one of my siblings¡­ Then it must be in, no matter what." "And we shall do that." I nodded, looking at the gates in front of us. And then I realized they weren''t opening, and that something, a presence, was watching us. The vegetation, the flowers, even the crystals scattered everywhere started to gather into a gigantic mass in front of us. It slowly took the shape of some sort of dragon, imitating our appearance, its wings made from red, yellow, and green crystals, while its ws were made of red wood and its fangs of spikes. "GRRRHHHH¡­!" Its presence kept growingrger, as we stepped back, preparing to battle. It seemed that the one behind everything wasn''t going toe out yet, it had sent onest gift before that. "What is that?! Another monster?" Tyrannus protested. "But we were already at the end!" "T-This is unfair!" "You damn bastard, stop hiding behind your creations!" "Coward! You''re a damn coward!" The warriors roared angrily, tired of fighting so many beasts sent by the one behind everything. The creature, of course, could not even be bothered to care about theirins, Demonic Energy surging from the vines and roots everywhere, further boosting the power of the thing in front of us. "To think it would simply bring forth yet another creature to stop us, this guy doesn''t like to give up, isn''t it?" Miranda sighed, her Demonic and Miasmic Aura surging from her body. "Well, no point arguing about it¡­" "I agree, there''s no point in wasting our time with this, let''s quickly hunt it down and get to it. This must be its veryst resort." Bedann said, her two axes glowing with Chaotic Aura as her body was covered on an armor of ck and purple scales. "We''ll fight too!" Bedra said, holding her spear. "Yeah." Kate nodded. "We have to save those people¡­!" She held her sword tightly. "I agree¡­" Emerald nodded, his ws overflowing with Heaven''s Winds Divine Aura, he had a different air to him now, slightly more courageous than before. "Let''s do this!" Ding! [The [Dungeon Core] gives you onest trial before meeting their Master.] [The Abandoned [Test Subject 03] has been revived! And it craves blood and flesh, to satiate its endless hunger and wrath for having been abandoned!] [Its Unique Ability [Copy] copies the strongest foe in front of it, copying their appearance and strengths!] [Test Subject 03] has decided to Copy your form and strengths!] "ROOOOAAARRRR!!!" "So that''s why it took a dragon form, huh?" Iughed. "Alright, faker, let''s end this quickly." ----- Chapter 1463 The Endless Trial Chapter 1463 The Endless Trial ----- Within the zing Tower of the Venerable of mes, the Trial that Surtr and his party was undergoing was reaching its climax. After having gone through the Floor 95''s mighty Boss, they made their way through each subsequent Floors. From Floor 96, and filled with millions of Inferno Ant Colonies, to Floor 97 which was a Swamp of Burning Toxins, where gigantic zing Venom Boas and Volcanic Alligators lived, they had to both adapt to fight against countless foes at once and to survive in incredibly harsh conditions. The millions of Rank 7 Inferno Ants, which alone were nothing, but together became a terrifying and near endless threat that had to take everything they had to conquer, Surtr having to take down the Queens one after another so they couldn''t produce more offspring. And then the Swamp of Burning Toxins constantly poisoned their bodies and reduced their health points over time. The monsters there lurked in the water, constantly seeking to hunt them and surprise them in every moment¡­ It was a long path, but they managed to get to the end of it. All the way to Floor 98, where they had to explore the pitch-ck Phantasmal mes Nether Caves, filled with Infernal Skeletons and Death me Headless Riders. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om These sets of caves seemed like a near endlessbyrinth, and it was almostpletely pitch-ck if not for the faint gleam of phantasmal mes covering some areas, with Undead lurking in every shadow they stepped. Until theirst challenge before Floor 100, Floor 99. This Floor was by far the most challenging and hardest of all trials, it was a castle filled with shadows and mes. The shadows would constantly imitate their forms and skills, attacking them every time they made their way further into thebyrinthian castle. At the end of the ordeal there was also a Secret or perhaps Hidden Boss, a Shadow ze Spirit, which took the form of all the forms the other Shadows took and became a gigantic abomination¡­ Surtr had to break his body apart several times as he fought, constantly bleeding and tearing apart his very soul to gain more power. If it wasn''t for Mina''s amazing healing, this challenge would have never been possible, even less without everyone else''s support¡­ yet, at longst, once they finally defeated the giant threat, the gate to Floor 100 opened. "I-It''s finally done, it has been so freaking hard and annoying!" Surtrined, sitting over the floor, exhausted. "Why was there yet another damn Boss in here?! Do you enjoy seeing us suffer, bastard?" "This Trial is still rather easypared to what Drake and his party went through." The me Emperor''s presence emerged right below the Shadow Castle''s ceiling. "He had to defeat several waves of incredibly strong monsters, each one with a ridiculously strong Boss, until thest challenge where he had to defeat a Fragment of the Chaos Dragon, Ragnar?k that I had once sealed in less than ten minutes. Do you think you could do that too, young fire dragon?" "That''s¡­" Surtr was taken aback. "Master never told me too much about his trial¡­! To think it was such a long and agonizing thing." "Well, it wasn''t long, but it must have been really hard¡­" Nadiamented. "Well, Lord Drake is the Dragon King too, so I bet it wasn''t THAT hard for him. His wives are also tremendously strong! Bedann and Miranda are powerhouses on their own." "Yeah, they also had great magicians and healers such as Pekora and Ruby with them!" Mina nodded. "I bet they had an easy time, heheh¡­" "I think you girls are taking this too easy." Agni sighed. "We must work hard so we can be worthy of bing Lord Drake''s allies andpanions. He also allowed me to keep the Fragment of the Red Orb, a piece of our God, Lord Logi, despite everything!" "Well, I''m sure he''ll retrieve it once he can get the other piece that Pandemonium has¡­ However, that''ll go is another thing entirely though." Surtr sighed, looking at the fragment of the Red Orb he had temporarily fused on his right hand, glowing brightly. "The Elder of the Vige also entrusted me this one, and your ancestors entrusted your piece, right? As you were born with it on your forehead. He probably knows the meaning and the emotions these pieces hold for us, and decided to let us keep them until Logi could be revivedpletely." "I wonder how strong Logi is~" Leona said, Agni''s brother. "Hey Agni, can you talk with him again? Tell him how strong he was! Oh! Was he handsome?" "I-I don''t know if I could ever ask Lord Logi such things, Leona." Sighed Agni. "He''s a Divine Being, a God! You can''t just bother him with such things." "Ugh, maybe you''re right." Leona sighed. "I''m quite handsome and strong, yes! You were right in the mark, young Fire Giant girl!" Suddenly, the voice of a youthful man echoed from Agni''s voice. "N-No way, was that Logi?!" Surtr panicked, and everyone else was surprised. "I''ve been watching you guys for a while now." Laughed the voice. "I cannot manifest myself yet, but I can speak when there''s enough energy for me. This Trial¡­ It somehow reminds me of something, or somewhere." "Wait, it does?!" Surtr asked. "Wait a second, how should I even address a being like you?" "Haven''t you talked with my annoying little sister already? Aegir? I doubt you address her with respect! Hahaha! Fear not, we Primordial Gods of the Elements don''t really care about formalities anyways- Hey, why are you kneeling?!" Logi was shocked to see every Fire Giant that came with them kneeling in front of Agni. After all, Logi was a figure of reverence to all the Fire Giants! Hearing his voice was already a blessing of the heavens. "D-Don''t mind them, it''s our religion after all¡­" Agni sighed. "A-Anyways, Lord Log, did you said this¡­ Trial reminded you of something?" "Yes¡­" Logi''s voice agreed. "This ce¡­ I think I once saw someone build it, a really huge guy. We were buddies back then. Though he was never able to fully revive me even with all my fragments." "W-Wait, buddy¡­?!" Asked Nadia. "Y-You mean¡­?" "The Venerable of mes?!" Mina cried. "...Ugh, I can''t believe the bastard regained his memories." The Venerablemented. ----- Chapter 1464 The Trials Last Boss Chapter 1464 The Trial''s Last Boss ----- "Hah, so you DO remember me too, buddy! Thanks to Agni forming such a strong bond with me since birth, and now that he ascended into a God, I can now talk a bit more freely!" Logi''s voice echoed. "Ugh, just go back to sleep, I''ve been dead for ages, Old God." Sighed The Venerable of mes. "There''s nothing left to talk about." "Eh? You sure have gotten grumpier¡­" Logi said. However, the Venerable no longer answered. It seemed as if hearing the voice of an old friend he had long ago forgotten made something within him resurface, a small piece of his own heart, of his own past adventures, memories when he was alive. He didn''t want to remember those memories anyway, he had changed too much, he had done atrocities as well, he had be a Demon Venerable for a reason. Someone the world was terrified for. The Venerable didn''t wanted to admit it, but as he had changed so much, he simply couldn''t bring himself to face his old friend, the fragmented God of Fire he had brought to every adventure he had, ever since he was a young Fire Giant. "What happened? He just went silent?" Nadia asked. "How rude! Hey, talk at least, you bastard!" "Leave him be¡­" Sighed Logi. "He has¡­ his reasons. I am also not too well myself; Ick a lot of my memories. And if I use too much energy, it feels like I''m slowly fading away¡­ I bet Sister Aegir must be worried of me, hahaha¡­ We have sure gone through a lot of things." "I heard from Drake that you were shattered by the Ancient Gods¡­" Sighed Mina. "I-Is that tale true?" "That tale is very old, but it is the truth." Said Logi. "I can''t¡­ recall how it went in specific. But the Old World was much different than how it is now. In fact, even with all the conflicts you''ve gone through, this world seems much more peaceful and safer¡­ that the Old World ever was." "R-Really?" Asked Surtr. "What¡­ just what happened back then?" "War¡­ Wars after wars. Greedy Gods fighting for supremacy, the Realms shaking, everything being destroyed, millions of innocents dying¡­" Logi sighed. "All for more power. At the end, they fought for nothing, and the world was nearly destroyed. But it healed, and gave birth to new life, to new people, and to new gods¡­ You Dragons are direct descendants to these Ancient Gods, the Dragon Family were the Guardians of the World, they fought the strongest Gods to defend it, such as Thor, Loki, even Odin¡­ Those three bastards were the worst." "I have only heard such words from Humans that havee here." Said Leona. "Apparently in Midgard, there are still religions and churches for these Old Gods¡­" "It makes sense, the Humans were these Old Gods'' little puppets and ves." Sighed Logi. "It is¡­ what they¡­ were made to do, to worship them¡­ Ugh, I''m sleepy. I''ll go for now, take care and do your best. This guy that made this trial, he''s not really a bad person, he''s simply trying to make you strong enough to face the trials ahead of you in life, Surtr, don''t hold a grudge against him." "Logi¡­" Surtr nodded. "Very well, I trust your words¡­ Rest well for now." Logi''s presence disappeared, as everyone by now had fully healed and recovered after resting and eating, and now faced their veryst trial, the Gate leading to the veryst Floor. Floor 100! "We need to get even stronger, so we can protect this world¡­ And not repeat the same mistakes as the Ancient Gods that Logi talked about, everyone." Surtr said, his eyes zing with hope. "Let''s do this!" As they stepped forwards and opened the gates, Surtr couldn''t help but think about his Master, Drake. "I wonder what you''re doing right now, Master¡­" He thought. "Just wait for me, I''lle back soon!" The Gates opened, to reveal the veryst trial within Floor 100, which was, to the relief of many, just a single, enormous hall where only a single entity was awaiting them. The darkness enveloping the regal-looking hall slowly started to dissipate as the light emanated by Surtr''s enormous body, covered on an armor of mes, generated. "You''ve done well ining all the way up here, challengers of my master''s Inheritance Trial." Everyone stopped walking as they heard the voice of somethinging from within the darkness, a huge silhouette emerged from within, with four zing red eyes. To the surprise of many, the being awaiting them in the Floor 100, thest Boss they had to defeat was¡­ "Y-You¡­?! It can''t be¡­!" Surtr muttered. "Why¡­? Why is there a Fire Dragon here?!" "Haha, surprised, little brother?" Laughed the Fire Dragon, slowly standing up. "You''ll have to defeat me if you want toplete the Trial! I won''t hold back because you''re my little brother though!" FLAAASH! The Fire Dragon, thrice as big as Surtr, rushed towards him, his ws reaching him as he pummeled him down with tremendous force. BAAAAAMMM!!! . . . (Drake''s POV) Ding! [The {Dungeon Core} gives you onest trial before meeting their Master.] [The Abandoned [Test Subject 03] has been revived! And it craves blood and flesh, to satiate its endless hunger and wrath for having been abandoned!] [Its Unique Ability [Copy] copies the strongest foe in front of it, copying their appearance and strengths!] [Test Subject 03] has decided to Copy your form and strengths!] "ROOOOAAARRRR!!!" Thest Boss before we could confront the bastard behind everything gave a mighty draconic roar, doing its best to imitate byrge draconic form, although it couldn''t be a 100% copy of myself. It was covered on scales made of those deadly crystals and crimson demon wood though, so it was sure a deadly foe! But well, that''ll make a good warmup before we fight that bastard of 04. FLAAASH! The gigantic dragon-shaped abomination stretched its wings, made of colorful and toxic crystals, and flew into the skies, descending like a meteor towards me. BAAAAAMMM!!! -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1465 Fighting The Faker Chapter 1465 Fighting The Faker ----- "GRYYYAARRGGHH!" FLAAASH! The gigantic dragon-shaped abomination stretched its wings, made of colorful and toxic crystals, and flew into the skies, descending like a meteor towards Drake! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om BAAAAAMMM!!! Its weight alone wasn''t really a problem, as Drake was able to resist its enormous attack while standing, however, its sharp wings quickly shapeshifted into a second pair of limbs with countless spear-like growths, attempting to pierce through his body with them. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Those damn crystals again!" Drake used my ws, imbued with his Divine Auras to block the deadly blows, all while his weapons rotated around his body and attacked the creature consecutively. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "SHYAAAGH!" The abomination stepped back as it was temporarily overwhelmed, Bedann and Miranda appearing right behind it, attacking it with their strongest techniques. "{Abyssal Chaotic re sh}!" "{Demonic Chains of Abyssal Mold}!" Chains of abyssal mold wrapped around several parts of the monster''s body, temporarily paralyzing its movements and draining away its energy! At the same time, Bedann''s deadly axe strikes were powered up even more as they carried Chaotic mes, each sh generating a huge explosion that tore apart some of the vines and scales of the creature! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! "SHAAAAH!" The monster responded with a furious roar, openings its jaws and charging energy from all the crystals on its body, which began glowing with bright colorful light. "Oh no, you won''t!" As it was about to st a dragon breath attack in front of his wives, the Dragon King swiftly grabbed its neck and pushed it upwards, the enormous beam charged with this toxic energy that could consume everything hitting the ceiling instead. BOOOOOMMMM!!! "ROOOAARRR!" The beast used this opportunity to impale his entire body with its wings. The agonizing pain of the crystals extending their radiation inside of his body and making his insides crystalize was horrendous! "AARGH¡­!" Drake had to forcefully step back as his jaws opened, almost by instinct as a dragon, unleashing a devastating dragon breath charged with every one of his elements into the creature''s back, blowing it away several meters into the distance! TRUUUUMMMM¡­! "GRUOOORRHHH¡­!" As the beastnded on the ground and slowly started to stand back up, its countless tendrils easily freeing themselves from Miranda''s restraints, Drake felt his entire body beginning to fall apart into crystals. "This is the fucking worst¡­!" Drake desperately activated [Immortal Body] with everything he had, imbuing Divine Power into it until the crystalized parts of his body fell apart, like a reptile changing their own skin! He had to slow down and rely on his allies in this moment, as he wanted to save his energies for thest boss, and, if he didn''t heal himself properly, these crystals would consume his entire bodypletely. CRAAASH! The pieces of his crystalized blood and flesh fell into the ground as his new body emerged, shining brightly and looking quite glossy, his scales slowly hardening as his eyes red with determination and anger. "That fucking hurt¡­!" He groaned, quickly gathering his energies and healing his body further, while strengthening through the techniques of the Earth Dragons and powering up his Soul through the techniques of the Light Dragons. He had inherited these powers some time ago, but it was finally time to put them into better use. The Soul Refining Techniques were incredibly strong when used in dire situations, his stats swiftly beginning to growrger as his Soul Aura fused with his various Divinities into a single rainbow-colored Aura. Meanwhile, his body slowly started to shapeshift, bingrger and stronger, his scales were strengthened, bing ten times as tougher, all while he gained several new heads¡­ At the same time, Bedann and Miranda chased the creature as it started attacking wildly at everything. Its huge vines moved up and down, shaking the entire building we were in. "SHYAAAAGGH!" CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! As it did this, it suddenly split its single head into three heads, firing dragon breath attacks everywhere. The colorful beams releasing countless explosions! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Dammit, this thing is going berserk already!" Miranda said, let''s try this again!" conjuring an endless sea of Mold and Abyssal Energies converged together to defend herself and everyone else. "We can''t find an opening, and Drake''s still recovering¡­" Bedann noticed. "Those damn crystals are too deadly!" "T-Then let me try something!" Suddenly, Emerald stepped up, pointing his hands into the beast''s attacks. "I remember that it was particrly weak to my Winds back then! I don''t know why, but let''s try this again!" His ws gathered winds at high pressures as they began to spiral around, creating vortexes that he was able to manipte, the winds shone with bright emerald light,pletely different from normal wind magic! "{Divine Heaven''s Wind Magic}: {Celestial Typhoon}!" FLUOOOOOSSSHHH!!! Both spiraling vortexes of emerald winds merged to generate a gigantic typhoon that reached the beast, slicing apart its vines and then wrapping around its long necks, inhibiting its ability to fire its dragon breath temporarily! "SHAAAGGGHHH!" "It worked?!" Emerald was surprised. "N-Now!" Hemanded timidly, still not sure if he should be confident or not. "Well done!" "Let''s do this!" Bedann and Mirandabined into a gigantic Chaos Dragon this time, with not a bulky, but a skinny and agile appearance like the first ever Ragnar?k Fragment everyone fought back in the Frost Queen''s Inheritance. "ROOOAAARR!" Thebined girls'' strength reached new heights as a mighty Chaotic Aura surged from their powerful body, Mold fusing into the axes tobine them into a huge ck scythe covered on chaotic and demonic mes. "{Chaotic re Scythe}!" With a furious roar, the giant Chaos Dragon swung its arms, unleashing a devastating shing blow that cut through the nt abomination several times, making it loss a lot of its mass! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! "GRRRHHH¡­! GRAAAARRRR!" However, they underestimated the monster''s tenacity, its green vines turning deep red as countless eyes appeared across them, each eye firing a red beam! Bedann and Miranda were then covered on hundreds of explosive attacks! "Dammit!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! ----- Chapter 1466 The Heavenly Shield! Chapter 1466 The Heavenly Shield! ----- Hundreds of red beams, charged with deadly Demonic Energies and Crystal Radiation reached Bedann and Miranda''s fusion, their nimble body incapable of evading in time as the attacks were almost at point nk! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, their body seemed almost unscathed as what had appeared in front of them was abination of spiraling winds, heavenly light, and forcefields made out of maic energies. "Eh? You guys!" Bedann was surprised to find Emerald, Bedra, and Katebining their powers together to protect her. Crack, crack¡­! However, the barrier was not going to hold for much longer! "Quickly, run! The barrier''s going to break!" Emerald cried. Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! However, although Bedann and Miranda quickly ran towards a different direction, the moment the barrier finally shattered, the beams quickly reached her once more, chasing her! "Are you kidding me?!" The two of them thought at the same time, their powers quickly conjuring beams of chaos and abyssal energies of their own, blocking some of the beams, but many of them still ended reaching them! "Mama!" Bedra roared, her powers gathering around her as she unleashed an explosion of light, turning into her dragoness form. "RAAAAH!" With a furious and desperate roar, she unleashed a gigantic beam of celestial light against the berserk nt creature, its dragon shape quickly distorting as the beam pierced through its entire body, purifying the demonic energy and dealing tremendous damage! BOOOOOMMMM!!! "GRYYYAAARRGGHH..!" "Distract it!" At the same time, Kate summoned almost all her Mechs she had saved within her Pocket Dimension, sending them to a suicidal assault to distract the monster. "ROOOAARRR!" The gigantic beast constantly attempted to reshape its damaged body as it attacked the mechs, swinging its regenerated vines and firing redsers from its many eyes. However, mechs were not the only thing attacking it, as Tyrannus led his warriors, now all at least at Rank 7 as they attacked with their divine-enhanced weapons. "Now, together as one! {Tempest Charge}!" Tyrannus had mastered the arts of war with his warriors for years, creating techniques that utilized thebination of their abilities. And this time, it truly showed as theybined their Divine Auras together, the entire small army of lizardmen attacking at one! the beast and piercing its body several times! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! FLAAASH! Their Auras erupted as their spears pierced the air, theirbined pressure and Divinity merging into a giant spear of winds, hitting the beast and piercing its body several times! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! "GRYYAAARRGH!" Furiously, it swung its many ws made of Demonic Wood and Crystals, shattering the mechs getting on its way and rushing to confront the warriors. It raised its arms and then swung its ws against them! "Defense Formation! {Storm Turtle Shell}!" With Tyrannusmands, their Divine Auras converged once more, using him as the core of a pseudo¨CDivine Formation, their shields rising high as the illusion of a huge emerald-shelled turtle emerged! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! CRAAASH! The attacks of the abomination were temporarily fended off, the warriors resisting its incessant onught bybining their divine powers. Alone they were weak, but together they could bring a new strength! Crack, crack¡­ CRACK! However, the shell was already beginning to shatter, it could only take a few more hits before breaking apart! "GROOOAARRR!" The aberration gave a mighty and angered roar, kicking the shell with all its strength and shattering apart, the warriors and Tyrannus were flung over, rolling over the floor. "GRYYAARGH!" The monster quickly rushed to pick them up and impale them with its crystals! However! "Oi, don''t forget you were fighting me!" Drake descended from the skies with his two pairs of enormous wings, his entire body covered on golden and ck scales, his enormous legs crushing the entire being and squeezing it into the ground. BAAAAAMMM!!! "GRYYAARGH?!" The nt monster was surprised to find the one it had sent flyingpletely recovered, and now overflowing with even more power. "Sorry about that! I sometimes can''t even measure my strength!" Drake roared, his nine heads gathering energies and firing nine Dragon Breaths with all his Divinitiesbined. "RAAAAHHH!!!" BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!! Each explosion blew up a part of the abomination, however, even amidst this agony, it kept regenerating, its crystals growing constantly as they attempted to pierce Drake''s body like they did before! "Not happening again!" Drake roared, Spiritual Energy surging from his hands, mixing with his Divine Powers and then his Weapons! "{Divine Spirit Creation}: {Heavenly Shield: Aegis}" TRUUUMMM¡­! Skadi, Uller, and Ariel became one in that second, alongside his Divine Spirit of Holiness and Technomancy, Gabriel, temporarily fusing into a gigantic, divine shield! Ding! [You have temporarily fused hundreds of Lesser Spirits of Light with the Divine Weapons [Uller] [Skadi] and [Ariel] together with the Divine Spirit [Gabriel]!] [Their converged power has created the Divine Spirit: {Heavenly Shield: Aegis}!] [Aegis very presence exudes a {Bright Divine Aura of Heavenly Light}, epassing your surroundings!] [All Allies that touch this light will recover 1% of their Health every second and All Stats will increase by +100%, foes weak to the Light Element that touch this divine light will receive a 0.5% of damage to their Health each second and all their Stats will decrease by -30%] [This Spirit Fusion is too unstable; Duration has decreased drastically.] [Remaining Time: 5 Minutes.] The divine shield was enormous, of over a hundred meters of height, with fine golden, angelic wing-shaped decorations, and with a huge yellow and white jewel on its center. He could had simply asked Gabriel alone to do this, but he knew that the Divine Spirit alone wouldn''t be able to have enough power, so he added three Divine Weapons into the mix. It was unstable and it could onlyst 5 minutes, but that was more than enough! "I''m tired of fucking around." Drake said, the divine shield unleashing a bright beam of light. "{Heaven''s Punishment}!" FLAAAAAASSSHHH!!! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The bright and divine light pierced the monster''s red beams and made them dissipate into nothingness, the shield carried within the Divine Ability of Gabriel, {Heavenly Resonance}, whichbined with the shield''s ability to absorb damage taken, it was able to unleash a tremendously strong attack! BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! The dragon-shaped nt abomination screamed in agony; half of its entire body beingpletely turned to ashes. ----- Chapter 1467 Overwhelmed! 1467 Overwhelmed! ----- The beaming from Drake''s shield managed to disintegrate half of the entity''s body, turning it into pure ashes. The abomination gave an agonizing shriek, the rest of its body wildly running away as it constantly regenerated again, crystals, vines, spikes, and even metallic wires included. "GRYYAAARRRGH!" With a frustrated scream, it quickly started flying into the skies once it regrew its wings, attempting to gain a higher ground and stay away from its enemies'' strongest attacks. However, a blur of ck light appeared right behind it, Bedann and Miranda''sbined body was incredibly fast, with a mere leap, it caught up to it! "You''re running away now?!" Swinging her gigantic scythe, Bedann shed through the creature''s entire body, before dozens of beams of zing Chaotic mes sted it countless times. SLAAAAASSHH!! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "SHAAAAGH¡­!" The creature agonized as it was about to fall, only for its entire body to twist around, several new dragon heads growing from its body and firing beams of Demonic Energy and Crystal Radiation against the Chaos Dragoness! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Bastard¡­!" Bedann and Miranda conjured several rotating shields of Miasma and Mold fused together with Ice, Bedann''s primary element after Chaos. The shields shattered one after another, as scales grew on her arms and fused with her ice and mold to create a hue shield. CRAAAASSHH!! But even the shield was destroyed, Bedann was then kicked in the stomach by the beast, vomiting blood as she fell with it! "You tricky little¡­!" Bedann curiously attacked it back with her giant scythe, the beast''s tendrils wrapped around her arms, attempting to drain her energy as it stopped her movements! "You''re so fucking annoying." However, her draconic maws opened, a massive beam of chaos was unleashed as the two fell, the beast''s heads were instantly disintegrated, temporarily inhibiting its ability to fire its breath attacks! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! "GRYYAAARGH¡­!" The aberration fell into the floor below, making the entire hall tremble. Tyrannus and his men were being healed by Bedra at this time, while Katebine the debris left by her mechs into several weapons. "{Mechanical Reconstruction}: {Weapon Rain}!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The rain of weapons kept falling over the creature, piercing its body barely as it slowly started to make its way towards them! "Bedra!" Kate called her sister. "It''sing here already?!" Bedra cried, quickly ncing at the creature rapidly approaching. TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! Its jaws opened into a grotesque and near-endless maw, countless tongue-like vinesing out of it as they extended towards them. It was hungry and wanted to recover energy, and it wanted to snack on these small warriors! "RAAAAAHHH!" However, a mighty draconic roar echoed from above, Drake descended with a mighty shield bash, mming the creature several dozens of meters away, its tentacles burning into ashes as they touched the radiant light of Aegis. "We''re not done with you." Drake said. "Though, you''re sure quite a resilient bastard¡­! System, does he have some other Ability?" ["No, it seems that he simply copied some of your basic ones¡­ including [Immortal Body]! It might be the reason why it hassted so long!"] "Are you kidding me?!" Drake was taken aback. ["Worry not, it cannotpletely copy your true powers, this has simply given it a very good regeneration, but it is running out of energy by now! Gang on it with everything you have to finish it off quickly, before it regains its energy somehow!"] "Alright, got it!" Drake roared, rushing forwards and exposing the beast to the divine light, which not only healed Tyrannus and his warriors quickly, but it also damaged the beast and lowered its stats. "SHAAAAHHH!!!" With a furious and desperate scream, the creature''s form changed, resembling a gigantic hydra. Each of its heads made of crystals, as they released several beams! FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAAASH! "Careful! Everyone, behind me!" Drake roared, as Emerald and Bedann appeared to his side, finally catching up. Using his almighty Spirit Shield, Drake blocked the attacks, the beams being redirected elsewhere, filling their surroundings with countless explosions. "{Divine Frost Nova Rain}!" Drake conjured hundreds of spheres of Primordial Frost and Holy Light, falling over the abomination like an endless rain of meteors. Each projectile covering the aberration with more ice and weakening it! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "{Chaotic re Swords}!" Bedann helped her husband as she conjured hundreds of swords made of Mold and Chaos mes, further dealing damage on the unmoblike beast, as it desperately unleashed its beams against them! "Emerald, can you restrain it?!" Drake asked the young wind dragon. "It can regenerate endlessly, but I can kill it in one shot if I can get close enough!" "O-Okay! Leave it to me!" Emerald nodded confidently, pointing his ws against the beast. Winds gathering around and spiraling, vortexes and lightning surging! "{Divine Heaven''s Wind Magic}: {Twin Sky Serpents}! Two enormous serpents made of lightning and winds surged from his hands, growingrger andrger as they evaded the aberration''s attacks and coiled their bodies around its necks and arms, immobilizing it while constantly dealing wind and lightning damage! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "GROOOOAAARRR!" With a furious roar, the abomination shapeshifted desperately its lower half, countless of snake-like heads emerging, about to fire even more beams against them! "Not happening!" Bedann and Miranda appeared right in front of it, swinging their huge scythe and imbuing it with as much energy as they could. "{Abyssal Decapitation}!" SLAAAAAASSSHH!!! A devastating shing wave of pure chaos and darkness surged from their attack, slicing all the heads and then leaving the cut areas frozen on a ck miasmic ice, inhibiting its ability to easily regenerate them again! "Now, Drake!" They roared at the same time. "Thank you!" Drake leaped into midair, still blocking the beams with its shield and then firing a beam of light with all the umted energy in it! "{Heaven''s Punishment}!" TRUUUUUMMM¡­! The beam of light sted through the creature''s chest, turning into ashes most of its torso and revealing within arge, shiny red and green jewel! Its core. However, on ast act of desperation for its own survival, the aberration suddenly grew several more tendrils from its tail, new dragon heads pointing at Drake, firing dragon breaths! His shield had already stopped working, dissipating and separating into his divine weapons and his spirit, all of them too exhausted tobine again so quickly. As Drake was about to desperately tank them head-on no matter if his body were to be torn to shreds again, two little dragons appeared by his side! "Papa!" "Kill it!" Bedra and Kate emerged, holding the divine weapons he gifted to them as they attacked the heads, shing them one after another with shes of light and electromaic energies! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! "You girls¡­!" Drake felt happy to have his daughters with him. "Alright then¡­! Now or never! {Primordial Sin of Gluttony}!" Before it could regenerate any further, Drake temporarily channeled the power of his Primordial Sin once more, his eyes glowing bright red as his scales turned ckpletely. The Demon King''s Seed within his heart expanded its roots further, all his aurabining into a gigantic draconic jaw made of ck and crimson energy! "ROOOOAAARRR!" With an abyssal and mighty roar, the gigantic jaws closed into the creature''s core, shattering it and then devouring it all! CRAAAAAASSSHH!!! "GRYYYAAARRGGHHH¡­!" Overwhelmed from all sides, the beast could no longer fight back, and it finally perished. Chapter 1468 Surtr Versus The King Of Flames 1468 Surtr Versus The King Of mes ----- CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! Two gigantic Divine Fire Dragons shed against one another, their enormous dragon ws resembling des as they blocked one another''s attacks. CRAAASH! "Why are you here?! Are you trapped in this Dungeon, brother?!" Roared Surtr, frustrated to be forced to fight another Fire Dragon. "Why are you still asking me that question, young one?!" Laughed the Fire Dragon Surtr confronted, twice as big as him, with an even more muscr frame, and sharper and longer de-like ws. "I am here by my own ord, merely paying back an old friend''s debt!" The Old Fire Dragon gave a mighty roar, his long wings suddenly erupted with mes, giving him an advantage in speed as he reached Surtr in a split of a second, his ws suddenly being covered on his Divine Draconic Aura, making them resemble evenrger ws. "{Volcanic Dragon w Meteor}!" Each of his w''s attack resembled a meteor hitting Surtr, explosions of volcanic mes, stones, and magma erupting with each blow. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Surtr''s armor shattered into pieces as he was greatly damaged, his entire body blowing away, vomiting blood due to all the umted damage! "AARRGGHH¡­!" BAAAAMMM!!! His body ended hitting the floor for like the tenth time since he started fighting the Fire Dragon that appeared as thest boss of the Inheritance''s Trial. "Urgh¡­!" Surtr was constantly groaning in pain, Mina quickly running towards him to heal him with her special magic, which she acquired from Surtr''s own blood and blessings. "{White Dragon mes Magic}: {Revitalizing White Dragon Breath}!" A gentle-looking dragon made of white mes emerged above Mina, as she gracefully imbued the giant fire dragon''s body with a revitalizing force, his wounds quickly beginning to regenerate one after another. "Hang in there, Surtr!" She muttered. "You''re getting too beat down!" "I-I can''t stop, Mina¡­ That guy''s a monster!" Surtr muttered. "If I don''t fight and get his attention, everyone is going to die!" Surtr quickly stood back up even as he was being healed, quickly pointing his eyes at the Fire Dragon slowly approaching him, walking on his two legs, while his muscr arms started flexing, while he cracked his knuckles. "Done with the healing? I''m not waiting another second, young man." He said with a vicious smile. "You''ve not showed me anything interesting so far. I''m getting BORED!" FLAAASH! The huge dragon reached Surtr again, his legs kicking him in the face with tremendous speed and might, the attacks generated huge shockwaves, pushing Mina and everyone else that tried to help away. "{Volcanic Dragon Infernal Kicks}!" The old brother of Surtr conjured his Divine Draconic Aura again, using its powers masterfully, almost at the same level as Drake to imbue himself with even more power. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! Each of his attacks was like a destructive blow from his master, Surtr was being utterly overwhelmed, and every time he thought he could fight back, he dealt almost no damage. "URGH¡­! AARRRGGH!" With a furious roar, Surtr''s arm suddenly started growingrger andrger, as he finally decided to use the Souls of his Siblings, which had grown fatigated after he overused them through the entire Trial, one of the reasons why he didn''t want to use them anymore! "{Divine zing Soul Dragon Gauntlet}!" CRAAAASSSHHH!!! The attack simply pushed his opponent a few meters back, but his scales looked absolutely pristine, even after taking an explosive blow that could annihte mostly anything within Rank 9 and deal good damage to even beings at Rank 10¡­ Yet him¡­ was unscathed! "Interesting." Laughed the Fire Dragon. "So your power can channel the souls of your siblings out or something? I see why you''re so unique, being thest of us, you''re bound to eventually be able to channel the power of all your siblings! Unfortunately for you, Brother Drattonn was quite weak." Drattonn was the Fire Dragon that resembled a giant turtle, which Surtr channeled his powers to enhance his Scales defense and create a huge gauntlet¡­ Yet to this old dragon, he was weak?! Even though he was the toughest dragon soul Surtr could summon?! "Ugh¡­ Surtr, I think I know who this guy is." Drattonn''s voice echoed inside of Surtr''s mind. "He is one of our oldest siblings, probably someone so old he fought in the Ragnar?k." "What?!" Surtr couldn''t help but ask in utter shock. "You mean¡­?!" "Hey, are you not paying attention to me, youngling?!" FLAAASH! However, his oldest brother appeared right in front of Surtr, his wings suddenly growing giant and sharp ws and unleashing countless of cutting attacks against Surtr, grinding through his scales and his gauntlet! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! "AAARRGHH¡­!" Surtr was overwhelmed, screaming in agony. "H-He can turn his own wings into des?! Not even I have tried doing that! URGH¡­!" "I can''t believe he''s been here this whole time!" 09:24 The other Fire Dragon Souls started talking, revealing that they all knew him, except Surtr¡­ "I recognize him now too¡­" "It''s him¡­" "I can''t believe he''s been here this whole time!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The other Fire Dragon Souls started talking, revealing that they all knew him, except Surtr¡­ Until Muspel herself spoke as well. "It makes sense why he''s so overwhelmingly strongpared to you, Surtr¡­" She sighed. "He''s nobody else than-" "HAAAAH!" The Fire Dragon followed his attacks with a huge punch on Surtr''s guts, sending the young fire dragon flying away with an explosion of mes and volcanic magma. BAAAAAMMM!!! "UUAAGH¡­!" Surtr once more hit the walls, falling slowly into the ground, gasping for air. His body was already at his limits, and the fight had just begun ten minutes ago. "Surtr!" Mina once more healed his body, as he gasped for air. The Old Dragon slowly drawing closer, his mercilessly eyes ring down at his little brother. "Who is he anyways?!" Surtr kept asking his siblings, and his mother. "He''s¡­ my third child." Muspel exined. "Asmodeus, the King Of mes." "T-The King¡­ of mes?!" Surtr was shocked to be fighting someone so ancient and power, someone that held a "King" Title simr to his own Master! And someone perhaps within his power level too¡­ "You seem weak and pathetic, relying on others¡­ Like this you will not get anywhere." He said. "I was foolish to think you were even worthy of receiving the inheritance of my old friend¡­ Come back when you''ve grown stronger, maybe in a few hundred years." His jaws opened widely, charging his ws and volcanic magma. "Before you get expelled from here, take this as your parting gift!" TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! Chapter 1469 An Overwhelming Foe! Chapter 1469 An Overwhelming Foe! ----- TRUUUUMMMM¡­! Asmodeus was mercilessly, unleashing a devastating breath attack as a "parting gift" to Surtr before he was to be expelled from the tower, something that seemed to have been revealed to be possible. CLAAAASSHH!! However, before his beam of volcanic mes could reach Surtr, who was currently on the ground, being once more healed by Mina, a Fire Titan Warrioress stepped forwards. Her body was quickly covered by an armorposed of severalyers of dark red scales, while her muscr and mighty body continued growing tougher as the Divine Power of someone within the team enchanted her strength! "As long as we are here, we won''t let you kill Surtr!" "Nadia?!" It was nobody else than Mina''s sister, Nadia. The only one aside from Surtr who could even withstand Asmodeus strength. The rest of the allies Drake had let them borrow were too weakened, staying away from the battle after a few attacks from Asmodeus that almost ended killing them all. Her giant axe gained a Divine Titan Aura, growingrger with her, as her Draconic Powers, given to her by drinking Surtr''s blood, started overflowing from across her body! FLUOOOSH! "Hoh, to think someone can sustain my breath attack!" Asmodeusughed as he watched Nadia resist the terrific blow. "It seems that the Bloodline of the Ancient Fire Titans has been awakened within this young Fire Giant¡­! Unfortunately for you, I''m stronger." His breath attack abruptly stopped, and in that split of a second afterwards, Asmodeus appeared right above Nadia, spinning his body in midair and attacking her with countless shing blows using his wings, all while his gigantic and muscr tail constantly attacked her, piercing through her armor. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! "Urgh¡­! Argh¡­!" Nadia kept struggling against his blows, defending with her Aura and her titanic strength and muscles. Through her transformation she became incredibly tougher¡­ However, even then, she couldn''t withstand Asmodeus'' spear tail attack. CRAAASSHH!! "ARGH!" Nadia was sent away, barely managing to block the attack with her giant axe, however, her entire body was covered on countless shing wounds, bleeding all over. She had made sure to protect her stomach area with as many scales as possible, but the rest of her body didn''t look any better. BAAAAMMM!!! "NADIA!" Surtr screamed in frustration as he saw his wife being thrown away, quickly being reminded she was pregnant. If they kept overly risking their lives fighting like this, the worst could happen! "You''re tough, I have to admit it. But like the rest of the rats I''ve crushed, you''ll go down with a single blow." Asmodeus red at her, his ws growing several timesrger as they were covered on volcanic magma and mes. "Look, as your friends die one after another, Surtr. Maybe this way you''ll learn that you have to grow stronger no matter what, my little brother!" Asmodeus mercilessly reached Nadia who was in the floor bleeding, his ws about to rip her apart into pieces. "STOOOP!" CRAAAASSSHHH!!! With all the speed he could muster, Surtr enhanced his body with several Fire Dragon Souls, especially his wings, flying right in front of Nadia and stopping Asmodeus from killing her! A shining, golden and red-colored sword formed from thebination of the Fire Dragon Souls and the Red Orb Fragment emerged on his hands, withstanding Asmodeus ws! "YOU BASTARD¡­! THAT''S ENOUGH!" Surtr screamed in utter fury, his mes growing stronger as they kept surging from his body, covering him on golden and white fire. "I hesitated because you were one of my siblings¡­ BUT I WON''T FORGIVE YOU IF YOU DARE HURT THEM!" "Hoh?!" Asmodeus smiled in surprise as he finally saw more of Surtr''s true strength, his sword shining brightly and overflowing with Primordial mes of Origin, his attacks became fast, hundreds of shes covering the old fire dragon''s entire body. "{Divine Fire Dragon Soul de Arts}: {zing Infernal sh Storm}!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Each sh exploded on more Origin mes, which Surtr fiercely manipted to wrap around Asmodeus gigantic body, inhibiting his rapid movements and constantly overwhelming him. "His scales are so goddamn tough! Is he using some sort of technique to enhance his physical toughness?!" Thought Asmodeus, gritting his teeth. "FUCK!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He opened his jaws with desperation, a gigantic st of Origin mes finally pushed Asmodeus away from him, blowing him away several dozens of meters! BOOOOOMMMM!!! "URGH¡­?!" Asmodeus felt his scales finally beginning to melt and gain cracks, his sharp crimson eyes surprised that Surtr was finally letting his strength surge from his body. "I knew it! You ARE strong! You hold back too much! Don''t be too soft. In your life you''ll be fighting a lot of bastards like me. Among our family, there are countless dragons that have betrayed our mothers." Asmodeusughed, ignoring his wounds, as he seemed like an almost immovable monolith before Surtr. "If you continue being a softie, you''ll DIE before you can fucking realize, SURTR!" The old Fire Dragon flew across the skies, striking Surtr with several kicks, w attacks, beams of mes, and hundreds of swords made of volcanic magma and fire. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "URGH¡­ HAAAHH¡­! SHUT UP!" Surtr was growing more and more exhausted, the attacks kepting and he couldn''t concentrate nor keep up with everything at the same time! Back then he had Drake''s help in fighting the me Emperor, but now, he felt alone. "C-Can I even do this?! Can I even protect everyone?!" He kept thinking the same thing, blocking attacks, tanking a few, and covering his body with more and more wounds. "You''re still hesitating, aren''t you?" Asmodeus suddenly appeared behind him, Surtr was unable to even sense his presence approaching him this close! "Wha¡­?!" "You keep doubting yourself¡­ You''re not worthy of bing a challenger!" Asmodeus punched Surtr''s face, several of his fangs being blown away, as he vomited blood and was sent flying several dozens of meters, copsing on the ground. CRAAAASSSHHH!!! "Now¡­ I''ll take them down, I''ll kill all of your friends, so you learn your damn lesson!" Asmodeus smiled maliciously, ring at Surtr''s allies. "N-No¡­! NO!" ----- Chapter 1470 Surtr Goes All-Out Chapter 1470 Surtr Goes All-Out ----- "Stop this, you bastard!" A mighty roar came from behind Asmodeus, as Leona stepped in, still healing the wounds that Asmodeus'' first barrage of attacks had produced, as her powers erupted from her. Agni was right behind her as well, imbuing her with the power of his Divine Ability, temporarily awakening her Divine Ability to their maximum Rank. "{Divine Mythical Beast Spirit Manifestation}!" FLUOOOSH! A gigantic lion of over a hundred meters of height surged from Leona''s Divine Aura, rushing towards Asmodeus and grabbing his legs, biting them with all their strength! CRAASH! "Hmph, is this all you can do, fire giants?" Asmodeus looked at Leona with a feeling of disappointment. "Your Ancestor would be so very disappointed. Fire Titans used to be in equal terms with us Dragons¡­ I supposed not anymore!" CRAAAASSHH!! With a powerful attack from his spear, the giant lion was pierced on its head, quickly exploding into mes and disappearing! The shockwave alone sent Leona flying away, yet she didn''t fall either, she grabbed the floor with her ws, as her Spiritual Powers kept rising. "Urgh¡­! Not¡­ not yet!" Her body was quickly covered on her Spiritual Powers, that Divine Beast Spirit she could summon had been apanying her since she was very young. She was born in her vige as a talented warrioress and spirit magician, and was praised by everyone¡­ yet, because she wasn''t born with the Red Orb Fragment, she wasn''t given the title of an Oracle. Back then, she often thought that she deserved it for her strength and talent, yet, when Agni was finally born, she realized what True Talent truly was¡­ And his powers were now allowing her to have a chance, even if minuscule, to fight even harder and to protect Lord Surtr, the Dragon that might eventually lead the entire continent of Muspelheim! "I cannot give up yet, I have to buy Lord Surtr some time!" Leona thought, her eyes ring with mes of conviction. The power of her Lion Beast Spirit red from her body, covering her entirely and making her resemble a Lioness Beast Woman, with the red skin, size, and muscles of a Fire Giant. "RAAAH!" She rushed towards Asmodeus, shing against him with her ws! Each of her attacks released explosions of spiritual energy, yet the Fire Dragon seamlessly blocked her attacks as he nced her with eyes filled with¡­ boredom. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! "Urgh! Hitting him feels like hitting an unmovable wall! How was even Lord Surtr capable of dealing damage to this monster?!" Leona was utterly shocked to realize none of her attacks could even leave a scratch on Asmodeus. "Your bravery ismendable, but you''re pathetically weak." With a mere wave of his ws, an explosion of volcanic mes surged from his Divine Aura, Leona''s entire transformation was stopped as her half-burnt body was sent flying, hitting the walls and slowly sliding into the ground. BAAAAMMM!!! "U-Urgh¡­!" "SISTER!" Agni ran towards her, barely. His entire body was also all wounded and tattered, even as Mina had conjured her magic to heal everyone, the wounds that Asmodeus caused were very severe, imbued with his Divine Powers, making them hard to heal. TRUM! TRUM! TRUM! Asmodeus walked towards Agni, his ws beginning to generate moltenva, dropping over the floor as he moved towards them. "Sister and brother, huh? Oh well, pray so your next lives are not born in this world, it''s doomed with weaklings like you." His ws overflowed with mes, reaching them in a split of a second. "{White Dragon me Magic}: {Divine White Dragon mes Scale Shield}!" CLAAAASSSHHH!!! "Huh?!" As Agni and Leona hugged one another, hoping for the worst, a barrier made of spiraling golden and white mes emerged in front of Asmodeus, stopping his ws from killing his foes. "Another one, huh?" A smile surged on his lips as he nced at the brave young Fire Giant behind him, the "healer" he had been ignoring so far, wasn''t just a healer. Her body size had now grown almost as big as her sister, putting herself in front of her while healing her, as her staff glowed with bright white mes. "I''m not just a healer¡­ I am the Saintess of Origin mes¡­! My purpose is to guide thest Fire Dragon, and I am no pushover!" She groaned, gritting her teeth. "{White Dragon me Magic}: {Binding White Dragon mes}!" FLUOOOSH! Suddenly, white mes wrapped around Asmodeus entire body, inhibiting his movements. The mes endlessly kept growingrger andrger as he forcefully torn them apart with his sheer physical strength. "This useless binding spell has no effect on me!" Asmodeus, however, forcefully broke the spell, destroying the coiling dragon made of white mes and quickly opening his jaws, directing them towards Mina. "Okay, I admit you''re alright, but that doesn''t mean shit anyways." Asmodeusughed, unleashing a destructive breath attack! TRUUUUMMMM¡­! However, Mina counted it with her own magic! "{White Dragon mes Magic}: {Divine Holy Celestial mes Breath}!" "ROOOAAARRR!" Her mes shaped into a gigantic and majestic dragon made of Celestial Holy mes, the evolution of her White mes, which costed even more Mana and Divine Power to conjure! BOOOOOOMMMM!!! Both breath attacks shed against one another, unleashing a devastating explosion that covered most of the room with both white and dark red mes! Mina naturally shielded everyone with her shields, while Asmodeus found himself covered on wounds! "Did you just damage me?!" Asmodeus was shocked. "Hoh, maybe I should really put some effort into this!" "I-I''ll fight too!" Nadia quickly stood back up, cleaning the blood from her face. "I cannot give up now, I can''t! We have to keep fighting to protect our husband, and our children!" Her powers surged from her body as Mina nodded, their Aurasbining together, shing against Asmodeus! The two powerful wives of Surtr were not going to give up, even as their husband was unconscious on the floor, knocked out. CLAAASH! "What¡­ is that sound?" CRAASH! "Ahh¡­ Everyone¡­ is fighting without me¡­" BOOOM! "They''re going to die¡­" CLAAASH! "Asmodeus is too strong¡­ I can''t win¡­" Surtr wasmenting his weakness, as he started to think it was utterly hopeless¡­ Yet, deep down, the thought of losing the ones he loved¡­ Was unbearable. "No¡­!" BOOOM! "I can''t give up!" CRAAASH! "No fucking way I can!" "Surtr, take our power. Do not mind our soul exhaustion, it doesn''t matter at all!" Suddenly, he heard Muspel''s voice. "Save your family''s lives!" "Okay!" Surtr quickly stood back up, the six souls of his Divine Fire Dragon siblings fusing into his body, including Muspel this time as well! TRUUUUUMMMM¡­! "What¡­?!" Asmodeus nced into the distance, as Surtr was once more standing back up, his whole appearance has given a sudden shift. Ding! [The [Divine Fire Dragon of Origin mes: Surtr] has converged all his {Origin mes}, {Red Orb Fragment}, and {Six Divine Fire Dragon Souls}, including {Muspel''s Primordial Divine Soul} with his own body through the [Heavenly Smith] Unique Skill!] [His body had undergone a radical transformation! Temporarily, he has transformed into the {Divine Origin mes Dragon God King}!] [All Stats have increased by +600%, All Fire Attribute Magic Power has increased by +1200%, All Skill Damage has increased by +500%!] [Because this transformation is unstable and cannot keep up for much longer due to the limitations of the [Unique Skill: Heavenly Smith], the duration of this form has been decreased.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Due to the exhaustion of the Souls, the duration has been decreased even further. [Duration: 5 Minutes.] "ASMODEUS!!!" CLAAAASSSHH!!! ----- Chapter 1471 Overwhelming The Strongest Fire Dragon, Surtrs True Power! Chapter 1471 Overwhelming The Strongest Fire Dragon, Surtr''s True Power! ----- While Asmodeus was fighting Nadia and Mina while Agni boosted their power with barely any of his leftover Divine Power, Surtr heard the call of his siblings and Muspel. They never really cared about their own souls, and the reason why Surtr wasn''t using their full power was because he was being considerate of them¡­ After all, he didn''t know what might happen to their Souls if he overused his powers. They might even end up breaking and shattering apart¡­ However, Muspel told him loud and clear, that it was much more important to protect those that were still living, than to care for those that had already died! And once those words reached Surtr''s mind, his resolve was set. "ASMODEUS!" CLAAAAASSSHHH!!! With all his stats boosted, Surtr shed against Asmodeus, his ws shing through his back and cutting one of Asmodeus wings with incredible ease! SLAAASH! "W-What?!" Asmodeus waspletely taken aback! He quickly analyzed Surtr''s appearance, he had changed tremendously. Surtr''s entire body had grown up to ten times his original dragon size, now being as huge as two hundred meters, his entire body seemed to have be covered on gold and red metal, his mes coursing through each metallic scale. His body decorated as if he had be a living armor in the shape of a furious dragon, but he was alive. His very appearance made Asmodeus step back, confused about what he was even seeing. "My wing¡­!" He thought. "This little bastard cut it off so easily?! And what with that form?! It feels like I''m fighting someonepletely different! How did he even learn to transform in this shape?!" Surtr''s wings spread out, with his gigantic metallic arms, epassed by golden and white mes, with a huge halo of fire above his head and several arcs of mes behind his back, while many spheres of white and golden mes rotating above his head. If he had to put it on words, Asmodeus thought the young fire dragon resembled the incarnation of a god of mes, the Red Orb Fragment shining brightly above his forehead, having fused with him temporarily and giving him an even more mystical appearance. This was Surtr''s "Ultimate Form", which Drake had taught him and forced him to learn before battling the me Emperor, which had be the only way for him to stand a chance against mighty foes he simply could not beat otherwise. This was possible thanks to the ability tobine his own Origin mes with his body, using his own body as a material through Heavenly Smith, and also adding the Red Orb Fragment to thebination. Not only that though, as six fire dragon souls had fused into his body as well, emerging with their metallic heads above his shoulders and thighs, resembling pieces of fine armor. Muspel herself appeared on his chest, her head made of red and golden metal¡­ "I am not holding back anymore." Surtr said with a powerful voice, dashing towards Asmodeus and unleashing a barrage of punches. "{Divine zing Dragon''s Nova Fists Rain}!" Each of his fists was like a descending meteor- no, a miniature star! Asmodeus was unable to catch up to his incredibly fast movements, barely blocking some attacks by putting all his Divine Draconic Energy into his ws. CRAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! "Urgh¡­! FUCK!" BOOOOMMM!!! Asmodeus was then greeted by a gigantic dragon breathing from thebined heads of all of Surtr''s armor, sting him several meters away! "W-What is this form you''re using?! I can feel multiple dragons, all into one!" Asmodeus said. "This is what my Master said to be my ultimate form." Surtr answered inly. "But I have little time to use it, I''ll kill you before that!" FLAAASH! Surtr appeared right above Asmodeus in a split of a second, the mighty old fire dragon barely detecting him as he greeted Surtr''s legs with his own ws. His powerful technique to imbue his Divine Draconic Energy, which he had cultivated and reinforced over thousands of years barely managed to block his kicks! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! "Urgh¡­! Hahaha¡­ HAHAHA!" Asmodeusughed. "This is finally getting interesting, Surtr! So you were NO weakling at the-" "SHUT UP!" Surtr waspletely furious, his Draconic Aura erupting from his body as it transformed into countless of fire dragon heads, overwhelming Asmodeus entire body with countless of bites, his scales and his protecting technique that made his body almost imprable were all broken by the Origin mes! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "UUAARRGGHH¡­!" "You will PAY! I will NOT forgive YOU!" Surtr mercilessly kicked Asmodeus'' face several times, each time his fangs were being thrown around, his jaw almost dislocating! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAASSHH!!! "T-This little bastard is overwhelming me at this point!" Asmodeus was growing desperate, his powers quickly erupting from his body with everything he had, trying to counter Surtr''s barrage of physical blows! "I will show you that you''re still too far behind, SURTR!" Asmodeus roared, still acting stubborn and prideful. "The reason why I''m so strong is because I''ve mastered the usage of Divine Draconic Energies, something youck! Now, despair! {Divine Draconic Embodiment}!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! Asmodeus attempted to intimidate Surtr by unleashing the embodiment of all his draconic powers, in the form of an evenrger fire dragon surging from his Aura! "ROOOAAARRR!" "Bullshit." However, Surtr seemedpletely¡­ unamused. "{Divine zing Dragon de ws}!" His gigantic ws sliced through Asmodeus'' amazing Aura and cut it down into countless pieces. Surtr''s ws resembled titanic des made of gold and silver, covered on Origin mes that could consume it all! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! "W-WHAT?!" Asmodeus waspletely shocked as his Ultimate Attack waspletely negated by Surtr! His little brother havingpletely surpassed him by using his own methods and his own strengths! "DIE!" With a merciless roar, Surtr''s jaws opened, fusing its zing powers with the rest of them, and unleashing an Ultimate Origin me Dragon Breath! TRUUUUUMMMMM¡­! Asmodeus was unable to evade, he was unable to do anything, in fact. Most of his body was already in tatters, his bones shattered! "T-This little bastard¡­ He''s¡­ good¡­!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The old fire dragon was blown to pieces as he smiled on hisst moments, acknowledging Surtr''s resolve. BOOOOOOOMMMM!!! Thest trial of Floor 100 was finally over. Surtr and his party¡­ havepleted the Inheritance Trial! ----- Chapter 1472 Trying To Tame The Demonic Power Chapter 1472 Trying To Tame The Demonic Power ----- (Drake''s POV) With the death of Test Subject-03, we were finally given a small chance to take a breather. That thing ended being overly deadly, and it took everything we had to defeat it. I even had to rely on Gluttony yet again because it ended copying my own Immortal Body. Even if weakened, it was still almost immortal, making it impossibly harder to defeat. However, the power of Gluttony, albeit incredibly exhausting and mind-consuming, has the power to delete things once it eats them. With that, I was able to devour its corepletely before it could regenerate, ending the miserable creature once and for all¡­ After that, with Bedra''s help, we were able to heal our wounds and eat something I had already made to recover our Stamina. And, once more, Gluttony developed its powers further as I used it to devour strong enemies. Even if this creature was made of Dreams, unlike the previous one, I ended gaining something out of it¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ding! [Your {Demon King Seed} Germination Rate has increased by +10%] [Your {Primordial Sin: Gluttony} has grown stronger and developed new Abilities.] [You can now absorb a Fragment of the Power of anything you devour, no matter what they might be.] [You have absorbed a Fragment of the Power of [Test Subject-03]!] [Due to this being a Dream Manifestation of a being that had long ago died, the power you gained is limited.] [However, {Primordial Sin: Gluttony} absorbs anything it can find anyways.] [You gained +100.000.000 Divine Power.] [You gained [Technomancy Divinity Fragment] x5 [Dungeon Divinity Fragment] x5 [Nature Divinity Fragment] x5 [Dream Divinity Frament] x5] [You acquired the [Mimicry (S)] Divine Ability!] ----- [Mimicry (S)] A Unique Divine Ability once held by a monster capable of mimicking a target''s form and powers, although not urately, it can give a tremendous boost to your strength when used on the right targets. Once activated, it is possible to mimic 25% of a target''s Abilities, Divinities, and Skills, alongside their form to a partial extent for 10 Minutes. These copied abilities are inferior versions of the original but can be used on top of your already existing powers. Cooldown: 24 Hours. With each Skill Rank, the Duration and percentage of copied abilities increases exponentially. ----- A very interesting Skill! I can only use it once every 24 hours, and only for 10 minutes, but it mighte extremely useful in the right conditions. And it might have be a new trump card¡­ Anyways, it seems that Gluttony is developing to be something incredible, but because it consumes my own mental sanity and my divine power like crazy, it''s not something I can easily utilize. Therefore, I have to limit it for finishing blows only, and only conjure its powers at least a few seconds, ten at most. More than that, and it begins degrading my mind¡­ I have no idea if it will improve or get worse as its Germination Rate increases to 100%. Honestly, I''m quite worried¡­ but I can''t bring myself to say this to everyone else. "System¡­ Will the Demon King Seed side effects be even worse in the future?" I wondered. ["I don''t know the details, but it depends. It is a power you can utilize and also master."] "Master?" ["It means that you could eventually tame its nature, and make it yourspletely¡­ However, it''s a battle of wills, and not an easy one. You''ll have toe into terms with your true self, and ept this power, while also not letting it consume you as well.] "That sounds harsh¡­ But there''s a possibility for me to conquer its powers?" ["I believe so, or well, I hope so¡­ Rejecting it is impossible at this point. But it also might have a power you could use against him¡­"] "Pandemonium? You mean fighting fire against fire?" ["It might be your only proper weapon against him, as its primary powers hold Demonic Energy. However, you have yet to learn how to wield it. How about you practice?"] "I''ll need more than will for that¡­ I need some sort of Divine Ability to boost my Mental Fortitude, whenever I overuse Gluttony, it feels like my mind is splitting apart and its horrible." ["I believe you could strengthen your Soul Strength and Mental Fortitude with the power of the Light Dragon''s Soul Refining Technique, your soul has been growing stronger with that¡­ But you''re right, even that is not enough. Let''s try topensate with more Divine Abilities then. The Shop is still on, though there are no Divine Abilities rted with Demonic Power maniption to make it easier¡­ So let''s try with these for now."] Ding! [You have exchanged 50.000.000 Divine Power.] [You learned the [Unshakable Mind (S)] Divine Ability!] [You have exchanged 75.000.000 Divine Power.] [You learned the [Dragon''s Heart (S)] Divine Ability!] [You havebined both Divine Abilities into [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SS)]!] ----- [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SS)] A Divine Ability born from thebination of the Dragon Heart and the Unshakable Mind Divine Abilities. the dragons should ever do. This Divine Ability acts passively, boosting the user''s Mental A Dragon King must always have an unshakable mind and a heroic heart! To fall before mere mind tricks is not something the ruler of the dragons should ever do. This Divine Ability acts passively, boosting the user''s Mental Fortitude and Mind Resistance against all sorts of Mind Attacking Effects such as Confusion, Fear, Mental Erosion, Brainwashing, Mind Control, among many others by +400% Your Mind is so strong that whenever a strong force attempts to infiltrate it, you can fight back by eroding their own minds in the process, dealing up to +250% Psychic Damage to anything that dares make your mind and heart waver. As the mighty Dragon King, your Mind is not the only thing boosted, your very Soul grows stronger, enhancing its Soul Fortitude, Soul Stamina, and Soul Strength by +150%. ----- "Now this is a good Divine Ability! I have to admit it, I should had gotten this much earlier¡­" ["Certainly, you should! Well, you never fought against such a strong mind erosion before, so it cannot be helped¡­ It was a bit pricy, but you''ve got Divine Power to spare right now."] "Yeah¡­ With this, I might be able to just do that." Suddenly, as everyone was taking ourst break, I sat down cross-legged. Some curious gazes reaching me. "{Primordial Sin: Gluttony}" And then, I decided to just jump the shark. FLUOOOSH! ----- Chapter 1473 Controlling Demonic Energy! Chapter 1473 Controlling Demonic Energy! ----- After learning a brand-new Divine Ability, I hesitated no more and decided to confront a bit of the Powers I''ve been using cautiously, even if it might exhaust me a bit, I had to try it and see how far I could get. "{Primordial Sin: Gluttony}" I activated the effects, as a red and ck aura surged from my body, flowing like an endless venom across every artery of my body, and beginning to darken my golden colored soul. FLUOOOSH! The illusion of countless draconic jaws opening and closing emerged across my Aura, as I gritted my teeth and started to attempt to mediate. "Urgh¡­!" "DEVOUR¡­!" "EAT!" "YOU MUST¡­ DEVOUR IT ALL!" The voices kept ringing in my head, it felt as if darkness was beginning to spread across my mind, consuming my very thoughts. This was worse than I remember! Argh, it''s always worse than I remember! However¡­ Ding! [The Effects of the [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SS)] have activated automatically.] [After assessing that you''re being under mental attack, its powers have been intensified to their fullest extent.] [Your unwavering dragon heart is beginning to resist the mental erosion!] I won''t let you control me anymore; you damn Sin! You''re mine, and I am the one in charge! "Devour¡­!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Devour it all, fool!" "Why are you fighting against your greatest desire?!" "This mere Skill is not going to do a single thing to save you!" "I shall eventually¡­!" "Urgh¡­!" The voice started growing weaker. It felt as if the Sin itself not only was alive, but it seemed to have a mind of its own¡­ What the heck are Primordial Sins? Are they truly just a Curse made by the World, or something even deeper? The Curse is not only powerful enough to give us incredible power, but it also has a mind of its own. FLUOOSH! However, as the more I resisted the influence of Gluttony, the stronger its intensity became over my body. Its energy seeping deep within my body and soul as I was finally feeling something I could grasp further than to only unleash barbaric attacks without many thoughts put on them. "Urgh¡­! T-This is painful as hell though!" As I was trying to harness this power, it felt as if Gluttony had be pissed off it couldn''t easily corrupt my mind anymore and began to inflict as much pain as it could into my body and soul. "YOU SHALL BE DEVOURED THEN!" TRUUUMM¡­! It felt as if my whole body was being constantly electrocuted, the agony alone making me scream and groan in pain, grasping the floor with my ws. "ARGH¡­! FUCK!" "Papa?" Bedra and Kate quickly noticed there was something wrong with me as I was struggling to harness the powers of Gluttony, shockwaves of demonic energy surging from my body. "Drake! What are you doing?!" Bedann asked. "This power¡­ Don''t tell me it is that power?!" "I-I''m doing my best to harness it! I can''t let it control me anymore." I said while gritting my teeth. "S-Stand back¡­! Stand back please¡­! I need space¡­ Or else- URGH!" "THEY LOOK TASTY, DON''T THEY?!" Shut up! "Their bodies are overflowing with power, why don''t you give them a nibble? More power to you! With more power, you will be able to defeat anybody¡­ You will no longer taste defeat!" SHUT UP! "STOP FIGHTING! BE CONSUMED!" "NO!" I was already on my thirty seconds of harnessing this power, the red and ck lightning-like energy surging from my body slowly started to move before mymand. It took an unbearable amount of will and pain to reach this point, I cannot step back now that I''ve been taking a handle of it! ["You can do it Drake! I know you can!"] The System kept cheering for me, as I kept gritting my teeth. "STOP FIGHTING POINTLESSLY!" Gluttony grew frustrated, its powers beginning to epass my entire body as this thing attempted to devour me¡­ It felt as my own Aura was trying to drain me out of all my power. "AAARRGGHH..! F-FUCK!" It felt so agonizing, more than anything I''ve ever experienced. But at the end, this was my own power! I have to control it, if its really part of me, then I''ll be in charge! "RAAAH!" FLUOOSH! Suddenly, the crimson and ck energy of Gluttony, a highly refined version of simple Demonic Energy, ran through my veins all the way from my heart, where the Demon King Seed had been growing. It emerged as two spheres of swirling darkness and crimson energy, it felt as if my Vampiric Powers and Divine Abilities were influencing my ability to control too, they were verypatible, in fact! Was the Venerable of Blood the Demon King of Gluttony before me? It would make sense, seeing how many people he devoured¡­ Perhaps his powers were made to bepatible with it, and also¡­ To control it better! "Stop resisting, you pathetic lizard¡­ You cannot control me! I am the Heart of Gluttony; I am the Manifestation of all hunger! I was made to bring cmity!" Gluttony wasn''t giving up, right now, I couldn''t tame its powerspletely nor use it indefinitely, no matter how hard I could try. But with this, definitely, I can extend its duration usage by several times the original ten minutes! "Ugh¡­! Almost¡­ there!" TRUUUMMM¡­! I condensed the Gluttony Demonic Energy emerging from the palms of my hands, shaping it and shapeshifting it as much as possible to train my ability to transform its form. Gluttony itself was furious that I was trying to control its uncontroble power, but it would have to bear with it! "RAAAAH! STOP CONTROLLING ME!" TRUUUUMMMM¡­! An even stronger shockwave of energy emerged, frying all of my nerves with the amount of agony I had to go through, only for them to regenerate instantly, giving me constant and endless pain. This was one of the terrible bacshes of having an Immortal Body, I can''t escape from pain, it will always regenerate my nerves, and I cannot get used to it either, it will simply keeping back, fresh as if it was the first time I could ever feel pain. To resist it all this time, I''ve developed an incredibly strong mental fortitude, but against Gluttony, that seemed to be nothing¡­ Until now. "YOU¡­! I''LL DEVOUR YOU!" As Gluttonyined, I released its powers. And I copsed on the ground. ----- Chapter 1474 Moving On To The Last Challenge Chapter 1474 Moving On To The Last Challenge ----- n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As I copsed on the ground, I feltpletely exhausted, until I felt a warm light coursing through my body, cleansing me from the toxic demonic energy filling my veins. "Bedra, thanks¡­" I caressed my little girl''s head. "Daddy that was dangerous! What did you do?!" She asked all worried. "I was trying to harness a power within me¡­ I think most of you know already, right? That I possess a Demon King Seed." I exined. "A Demon King Seed?" Asked Miranda. "I-I think I remember something like that¡­ Maybe." "I do remember." Bedann nodded. "But I also remember you said you would never use it because it was evil¡­" "I changed my mind¡­ It is a useful power, something I must master and conquer, so I can be stronger¡­" I sighed, sitting down after resting. "Sorry for not keeping my word¡­" "It''s fine, really." Bedann smiled. "But wasn''t that too painful? It doesn''t feel like you were able to harness that power that well¡­" "Believe me, it was much better than before." I sighed in relief. "With this, from the ten seconds I could bear with it, I canst at least¡­ forty seconds, give or take." "Wait, what? That long?" Bedann was surprised. "Yeah¡­" I nodded. "I can also do this¡­" I quickly concentrated my mind again, my Aura of Gluttony surged for a split of a second and then disappeared, but its residual energy remained in my body. I moved it into the palms of my hands, and then generated arge sphere of pure Demonic Energy, or well, its higher quality version, which I''ll call Infernal Energy. "This is what I can do now¡­!" I smiled. "You''re manipting Demonic Energy!" Bedann said in surprise. "Awesome! With this you''ll-" POOF! "Though it disappears right away¡­" I sighed. "Huh, that''s still pretty good." Miranda said, crossing her arms. "I might have turned into something like a Demon Spirit, but I can''t really do much aside from my own special magic! But to think you can control it¡­" Suddenly, Emerald and Tyrannus and his warriors walked to our side. "By Demon King¡­ you mean those evil beings that appear sometimes, which can cause cmities across the world?" Wondered Tyrannus, afraid to hear an answer. "Yeah, the very same." I nodded without hesitation. "I am a Dragon King, but at the same time, I am bing a Demon King too¡­" "T-That''s¡­ even possible?" Asked Emerald, without being able to believe it. "But aren''t they evil beings? And didn''t one of them cursed my wings?" "It was a hypothesis, but I believe it was one." I nodded. "However¡­ the Title itself is simply a curse given to beings that have grown too strong and killed too many. Although I do not kill innocents¡­ I''ve taken the lives of thousands of people." Emerald stepped back in surprise, thinking I was just a good-natured person that would never hurt other people. "T-Thousands¡­?" "We''ve fought armies of evil-doers." Bedann answered. "We ughtered an entire Evil Sect, killed all the corrupt Vampires, and have hunted down hundreds or maybe thousands of bandits." "We did it all back in Jotunheim." I answered. "It is¡­ a story for another time. Are you afraid of me now, Emerald? Now that you know what I''ve done?" "¡­" Emerald remained in silence. "I-I¡­ no, I''m not. I am just surprised, but if what you said it''s the truth, then there is no reason for me to doubt your words, Uncle Drake¡­ I know that I''m the only one here that is weird, thinking of such things as bad¡­ I should get used to them, this world is harsh and unforgiving. I lived¡­ a life too carefree back home." "No, there is virtue in your words." I smiled back at him. "Don''t change that way of yours. You have values, hold them within your heart. Its not normal to think it is bad, but it is normal to pity those souls, even if they were evil. You simply have empathy andpassion, you''re a good kid. Don''t force yourself to do things you don''t want to just because other people tell you that''s how the world is. Surviving is important, but there are things you can choose not to do and continue surviving, walk your own path." I told those words to him, so he wouldn''t let other people manipte him into bing a psychotic. I am extreme in my own methods, but that doesn''t mean I want everyone to be like me¡­ If possible, I would prefer that wasn''t the case. Maybe¡­ this feeling of me of wanting to carry these sins made me a Demon King at the end. "I-I see¡­" Emerald smiled a bit, feeling blessed by my words of wisdom. "Thank you¡­ I understand how it is. I won''t let others manipte me¡­ I''ll walk my own path and make my own opinions." "Good." I smiled, nodding. "Now, we''ve rested enough. Bedra, Kate, also make sure to keep what I told to Emerald in mind. You might be younger, but I know you''re smarter than him." "O-Okay¡­" Bedra nodded. "I know, papa¡­ I''ll also walk my own path; it might be different than yours too¡­ But it is what I want to do!" "I don''t really mind the path I walk, as long as I can protect my family¡­" Kate said with a rather profound voice. Both were just baby girls¡­ but they had surely been growing a lot. I can''t say I miss when they were even younger and innocent, but it is also nice to see them grow and develop slowly, bing their own individuals. I know these two girls will change the world in the future and improve it. And their strength too, is incredible. "You''re saying a lot of deep words right now." Bedann giggled teasingly. "But it''s about time, no? We can''t let them wait any longer¡­ It is now or never." "Yeah, let''s end this damn thing." Miranda agreed. "Right¡­" I nodded, looking into the gates in front of us. "Tyrannus, and your soldiers, are you all ready? Your people are at the other side of this room. Do you think you have what it takes to save them?" "We do." Tyrannus nodded. "And even if we don''t, we''ll die trying." "Hah, well said." I opened the gates in that moment. ----- Chapter 1475 Surtr Completes The Inheritance Trial! Chapter 1475 Surtr Completes The Inheritance Trial! ----- Asmodeus was defeated at the same time as Surtr copsed on the floor once more. His Fusion with the Souls of his brothers and mother quickly deactivated, their appearances looked much smaller than before, because they overuse their own powers, their very souls ended paying the price. "Your souls¡­" Surtr muttered, feeling surprised by seeing his siblings so weakened. "Are you okay?!" "Maybe if we had gone for another minute, we would havepletely disappeared. Hahaha!" "Don''t worry about us, little Surtr." "We would have dly sacrificed our souls for you." "Ugh¡­ So sleepy¡­" "Even though my soul is thergest, I am exhausted¡­" His mother was the one least affected, her soul was simply gigantic, epassing the entire Divine Realm of the Fire Dragons within the Draconic Records. "But don''t worry, we simply need to rest. I will embrace your siblings inside of my own soul, once they recover, they will be much stronger than before." "Thank you, mother¡­" Surtr sighed, feeling a bit better. "Please, make sure to rest, everyone. Even if you''re dead, your souls remain! But if your souls are destroyed¡­ there won''t be anything left." His siblings were more worried about Surtr than themselves, but nodded as they heard hispassionate words. There was a reason why they loved him, the young dragon was always prioritizing other''s safety than his own. The reason why he held back for so long was because he didn''t want to endanger their souls any longer, he had used their help too much, and any more would have been fatal for their souls. "We understand, rest at ease." "However, while we sleep, you won''t be able to call for our help." "Will it be alright?" "Of course it will be!" Said Surtr angrily. "I''ll use my own strength! I haven''t been growing it so far for nothing. But more importantly¡­" He quickly ran to see his friends and check on their health. Surprisingly, after the whole Trial ended, a Healing Wave descended upon everyone, healing their physical wounds instantly. "You''re alright?" He was shocked. "Looks like it!" Mina nodded. "We were healed by the Tower, I think!" "Maybe it was one of the rewards¡­ Who knows though, honestly." Nadia sighed. "Well done there, you managed to defeat your damned brother." "Are you okay yourself, dear?" Mina worriedly checked Surtr''s big dragon body, caressing his red scales. That only provoked itching sensations more than anything. "Hahah, I''m fine." Heughed a bit, gently patting her head. "Thank you for being there for me¡­ You''re¡­ you''re amazing, you two." His two wives blushed a bit timidly, as Mina giggled, and Nadia remained in silence while crossing her arms. "W-Well! What would you expect us to do? We have to protect our husband." Nadia said. "In our tribe, women also fight, so there''s nothing weird with it. We rely on one another, male and female." "I did what I could¡­ But I think I''m pretty weak myself,pared to my sis." Mina sighed. "At least my healing is still not so bad¡­" "You did amazing! Don''t say that¡­" Surtr said, quickly transforming into his Humanoid Dragonoid form. In this form, he was still less tall than his three-meter-tall wives. He hugged Mina''s stomach, making sure the baby was alright. He could even hear the child''s heartbeat now, making him feel even better. "Don''t worry, the child is alright. The armor you and Drake created are good enough." Said Mina. "Bedann said she also fought when she was pregnant! So there''s no problem." Nadia smiled. "Still¡­" Surtr changed his moodpletely from a brave dragon into a worrywart young father, hugging his two wives'' bellies and making sure the babies were okay. "It''s fine¡­" Mina smiled, giving him a kiss. "Geez, you get all crybaby when ites to our safety¡­" Nadia also gave him another kiss. "I just can''t help it, you two are my world." Surtr kissed them both in turns. The two were bonding right in front of everyone else¡­ It quickly made the entire atmosphere be much mellower than it was. "W-We''re fine too, if you were wondering¡­" Leona stepped in with the rest of theirrge group. "I feel sleepy, that''s all." Agni yawned. "A-Ah! T-That''s good to hear too!" Surtr nodded, quickly realizing he was giving too much attention to Nadia and Mina and ignoring the rest of the world. Nadia and Mina, who had taken a terrifying beating were now as if nothing had happened, and even Leona and Agni were healthy. He could swear he had heard Leona''s bones cracking before¡­ So he felt relieved they were alright. "Ahem!" Muspel''s soul manifested behind Surtr in the form of a baby wyvern-like spirit made of fire. "Dear, I think there might be another Soul interested in helping you¡­" His mothermented, as the body of his brother, Asmodeus, slowly turned into particles of light and dissipated. Surtr was shocked, he could swear his brother was like every other monster, real and not an illusion¡­ "Huh?" Surtr looked around, wondering what was going on. "He was an illusion?! What''s going on in here?!" FLUOOOSH! Suddenly, Asmodeus emerged once more, this time, it was in a phantasmal, semi-transparent form, zing with spiritual and soul mes. It was his bare Divine Soul! "Hahahah! Did I spook you, little brother?!" Laughed Asmodeus. "We sure got you good! You were all crying like a baby over not wanting to defeat your big brother! Hahaha! I can tell why mother and the others find you so adorable." The old fire dragonughed as if everything was just a game to him, even when everyone''s lives were at risk in that moment! "W-What are you talking about?!" Surtr barked angrily. "What the hell is going on? Oi! Venerable!" FLAAASH! "I''m here." The Venerable of mes manifested in front of Surtr and everyone else, in the closest form to his original appearance, a Titan made of mes, with sharp muscles, zing eyes, and golden armor. TRUUUUMMM¡­! His very presence made everyone''s spines shiver and tremble; they could barely stand before the enormous pressure¡­ This wasn''t any longer just a Manifestation. This was his very Soul! "Well done inpleting this little Trial, young fire dragon." He smiled. "By the way, this was all your big brother''s idea." "EH?!" -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1476 Surtrs Big Brother Was Never Evil! Chapter 1476 Surtr''s Big Brother Was Never Evil! ----- Everyone was confused when they realized the me Venerable appeared and told this big secret out of nowhere. They were already confused with Asmodeus treating everything like a fun game¡­ "What do you mean¡­?!" Mina asked angrily. "Do you know how much Surtr suffered?! You forced him to kill his own kind!" "I was already dead." Asmodeus spoke with a firm tone of voice, without taking away his quirky smile. "The reason that body disappeared was because it was created by the Trial. Of course, it was only around 20% of my true power! I was much stronger back then! Hahahaha! After all, I am the one that helped this bastard learn his own Ascendancy Law of mes." "Oi, shut up!" The Venerable of mes wasn''t going to take more of the dragon''s words. "Anyways, well done, Surtr." Asmodeus smiled proudly of Surtr. "Sorry for scaring you so much, but this was the only way I could think to challenge you and help you grow stronger. I also wanted if you were worthy of my aid!" "What¡­?" Surtr was still confused. "Do you mean¡­?" "Do you mean you were pretending you were going to kill us?" Nadia asked, offended. "Bastard! You should had left that to yourself! I take my battles to the death very seriously!" "Hahahah! Sorry for hurting your pride then, but yes! Although I wasn''t holding back. I might have not killed you, but you would had been kicked out with BIG and SEVERE wounds, and you would had been forced to climb all the way here again. But surprisingly, you did it in your first try!" Laughed Asmodeus. "You guys are amazing, all of you!" Surtr and his entire group were left speechless after hearing these words¡­ Surtr didn''t knew what to say, but he slowly calmed himself down after knowing that, and felt relieved he hadn''t been forced to kill his older brother. "Well, there was no way I would have killed you guys, even less my little brother or his wives, who carry the next generation inside their bellies." Asmodeus smiled. "By the way, I''m very happy you''ve got kids iing! Well done!" "Honestly I miss when he was just an arrogant asshole." Said Mina. "Same¡­" Nadia agreed. "He''s cringe now." "A-Anyways¡­" Surtr sighed. "If I get this right, you two were cooperating? Do you mean this Trial was¡­ different?" "It was." The Venerable of mes nodded. "It was much shorter and quicker, but this bastard begged me to make itplicated for you¡­ So I assembled this entire thing only for you. This Trial was probably at the same difficulty as Drake''s Trial. The other two bastards got the easiest Trial, and didn''t get any benefit out of it like you two did." "You mean Pandemonium and that shadowy guy?" Surtr wondered. "Do you know who they are?!" "Of course I do, but it''s up to you to discover that¡­" The Venerable said. "Just so you know, this is all his plot. He wants to trap them inside the inheritance, so you and Drake kill them." Laughed Asmodeus. "He''s such a dummy sometimes, always hiding his emotions and intentions, trying to act all high and mighty! I remember when he was still a dumb teen and was constantly having crushes on girls he met, constantly having his heart broken! HAHAHA!" "SHUT UP!" The Venerable of mes couldn''t take Asmodeus words any longer, he smacked his head with a gigantic golden axe covered by mes, but that did nothing at the end, Asmodeus was already dead after all¡­ CLAAAASSHHH!!! "HAHAHAH! See? He got such a bad temperament!" Laughed Asmodeus. "You need to take your chill pill sometimes, friend." "I swear I would kill you if you were alive¡­" The Venerable groaned. "Anyways, ignoring their banter." Said Muspel. "Your brother here has been a good friend of this bastard for a while. After his death, he joined him on his tomb and became an administrator of his Trials. The reason why this trial was so long was to test your abilities and also help you grow. Haven''t you grown much stronger now, Surtr?" "Certainly¡­ I''ve Leveled Up a lot." Surtr nodded, noticing his Aura of Divinity bing incredibly thicker and powerful. "And I feel like I can more easily control my powers and the Origin mes too. And my Skills have be stronger too, some even have Evolved." "I have grown stronger too¡­!" Nadia noticed. "My entire body got much stronger¡­ And my Divine Core is overflowing with at least twice as much Divine Power." "Me too¡­" Mina nodded. "It also feels like my magic has strengthened itself¡­" Everyone else noticed the changes as well, even Leona and Agni. Leona could now summon more of her Beast Spirit Magic without the need for Agni to boost her powers beforehand. And Agni was now able to buff multiple people at once, not only three, but perhaps over ten at a time. His buffs had also be stronger, and he could even conjure some offensive magic. "H-How did we get this strong?" Agni asked. "We''ve been simply killing monsters¡­" "Is this Trial more special then we imagined?" Leona asked. "Nothing special has happened, you simply have absorbed the lifeforce and mana of the things you defeat through this trial''s effects." Said the Venerable. "This was all courtesy of this idiot." "Hahah! Thank me as much as you want!" Asmodeus seemed proud of his work. "Nheless¡­ This is the limit of how strong you can grow in here, so don''t you dare think you can repeat this ce over and over again." "We would rather never do that." Nadia sighed. "Y-Yeah¡­" Mina agreed. "Asmodeus¡­ So you were never an evil bastard?" Surtr asked. "Urgh¡­ Did you had to scare us so much though?!" "Hah! It was part of the act, brat!" Asmodeus smiled. "Now, it is time for me to depart from my friend''s side and join the future Ruler of Muspelheim¡­ You!" "Hey, I''m going to be the future ruler once Fate breaks and I can revive!" The Venerable of mes protested. "You''ll have to fight it off with Surtr first. By then he''ll be much stronger!" Asmodeus said. "What did ya say?! Ain''t no way he''ll get strong enough!" The Venerable barked. "Erm, did you say something?" Surtr interrupted their banter. "Right!" Asmodeus nodded, touching Surtr''s forehead. "Here!" FLAAAASH! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 1477 Asmodeus Legacy Chapter 1477 Asmodeus'' Legacy ----- FLAAASH! Asmodeus touched Surtr''s forehead and quickly disappeared, turning into particles of red light and fusing into Surtr''s body! "W-What the¡­?!" Surtr felt confused his big brother suddenly entered his own body, but quickly flew into his Divine Core and stayed in there. His Divine Core grew three times as big and started overflowing with an even more refined form of Divine Power, while his entire body seemed to be undergoing an improvement. His Physique evolved, even on his Humanoid Dragonoid form, he gained evenrger muscles, and his height was now only slightly below his wives! The scales cover his body became pristine, and his tail, wings, ws, and even his Origin mes be much stronger. "W-What''s happening?!" He asked in shock. "Ugh, did you just get inside of my body?!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Don''t worry about the details." Suddenly, Asmodeus appeared at his side on a much smaller and phantasmal form. His link to the Draconic Records, which he had never done before, quickly emerged, as he could now get there too! "So you''ve finally joined us, my son." Muspel smiled. "Yeah, mother." Said Asmodeus. "It was about time. Good thing that before getting there, I left all my Soul''s power inside of him. Now he''ll have to slowly get used to it and unlock its abilities." "Wait, what?! You left me¡­ All of your Soul''s power?" Surtr was shaken, but Asmodeus simply nodded. "Check by yourself, brat. This is MY inheritance, not the one of the idiot over here." Asmodeus smiled. And he was right, as Surtr quickly noticed several notifications within his "False System" which was born out of thebination of his [Heavenly Smith] Skill and the Draconic Records. While the System was the administrator of Drake''s own System, Surtr''s "System" Administrator was Muspel herself, as she was the one that helped him build this power based on his own idea of how to grow stronger. This was one of the Gifts she left for him when he was just born, seeing the opportunity to create this unique power through his amazing Unique Skill [Heavenly Smith]. Ding! [The Almighty Divine Soul of the [Third Son of Muspel, Asmodeus] has left behind all of its powers within your Divine Core!] [Because of the tremendous amount of Divine Power, Divine Techniques, Divinities, and Ascendancy Law Fragments left behind, their power has been temporarily Sealed.] [The [Asmodeus Divine Legacy: Lv1] Skill has been generated.] [To unlock its power, Level Up More, Cultivate your Divine Power inside of your Divine Core, and spend Divine Power to acquire Divinities and Divine Abilities.] [Ascendancy Law Fragments will only be avable once you reach Rank 10 and have the power to control them.] [You acquired the [Asmodeus Divine Legacy Sessor: Lv1] Title!] "Amazing¡­" This "System" of his wasn''t as amazing as Drake, as it didn''t allow Surtr to acquire Divinities, Divine Abilities, or easily ascend his Rank by merely spending Divine Power. But it allowed Surtr to "level up" by absorbing the leftover Divine Power of whatever he in, before Divine Power, it was Mana and a part of a foe''s Soul. It was simr to Drake when he ate Mana Cores and now Divine Cores, but a bit slower, while Drake gets benefits by merely chomping at things, Surtr had no such power. Once he Leveled Up, his Cultivation would increase, and over time, he would still advance at an incredibly ridiculous pace, only being slower to Drake in that regard! "Thank you so much, brother¡­ I had no idea you had such a gift for me." Surtr felt humbled by his brother. "And I''m sorry for doubting you. I will carry your legacy and be strong¡­ At least as strong as Master Drake!" "I don''t know if you can catch up with that monster! He''s the Dragon King for a reason, while you only have us to help you, Drake can absorb the Bloodlines and Divinities of every other Dragon in existence¡­ But at the very least, we''ll make you the Dragon King of Fire Dragons!" Laughed Asmodeus. "Well! Surtr is still better than Drake when ites to the Fire Element, hehe!" Mina was bragging. "Hey, don''t say that about his master¡­" Nadia crossed her arms. "I''m sure he would admit it himself; Master is a very humble man." Surtr smiled. "Now, Venerable, do we qualify to enter?" "You do." The Venerable nodded. "Tell Drake that the Inheritance Trial between all thepetitors will begin in a month from now. On the Ancient Infernal Catbs at the center of Muspelheim. It won''t begin until all four of you are there." "Alright¡­" Surtr nodded. "Will do! I don''t mind if Master gets the inheritance, as long as those two bastards don''t get it, then this was all worth it!" "You''re certainly morepatible for the inheritance though, so try to be morepetitive!" Asmodeus annoyed Surtr. "What''s so special about your Master? Just backstab him!" "What?! I would never!" Surtr said angrily. "I will stop listening to you if you keep saying bullshit like that, Asmodeus!" "Asmodeus stop being so selfish, Drake is someone very important to all of us." Muspel sighed. "Nowe to the Draconic Records, your mommy and your siblings want to¡­ give you a weing party." "W-Wait, wait a second- AARGH!" Asmodeus soul was quickly dragged back into the Draconic Records, where all his siblings and his mother gave him a nice "wee party" which came apanied by kicks, punches, and bites for having scared everyone by acting like an evil viin. "Well, he gets what he deserves¡­" Surtr shrugged it off. "Now that we''re done here, let''s go back to the vige where Drake andpany must be waiting for us! I bet they''re having a nice time with the locals they found, I''m a bit jealous!" "Yeah, let''s go." Mina nodded. "I''m hungry, so I hope the locals share some food¡­" "I hope so too!" Nadia agreed. "Hey. you bastards, wait a minute, you''re missing your reward. Asmodeus wasn''t it, that''s his selfish act." The Venerable stopped them. "Here, everyone thatpletes the Trial gets rewards¡­ Drake and his friends got Titan Blood, Divinity Fragments, and precious divine metals, and you''re getting that too!" FLAAASH! Suddenly, several divine rewards were materialized in front of everyone¡­ Naturally, the ones that fought the most got the best ones. ----- Chapter 1478 Surtrs New Divine Weapon Chapter 1478 Surtr''s New Divine Weapon ----- The Venerable of mes could had chosen to simply not give them rewards, but he actually wanted them to get as strong as they could, even more as he knew that Surtr''s special ability could be what could bring them all to victory against Pandemonium and his mysteriouspanion. FLAAASH! In front of Surtr and his friends, dozens of red and golden colored ingots appeared, alongside bottles of divine blood, and even red-colored crystals shining with divine and zing brilliance. "These are the materials they got as rewards?" Surtr wondered, admiring their incredibly high quality. "Amazing! So these are the materials that Master used to create his Divine Hammer Hephaestus!" "Are these Fire Titan Blood Elixirs?!" Nadia asked. "Amazing¡­ And so many!" Mina said. There were dozens of bottles of these Elixirs, which they were given all to these two and Leona and Agni. Drake had shared one of these bottles with them before, but it was a diluted version of it. Even then, that mere diluted potion caused them to gain tremendous new bloodline powers, and now that they got dozens of bottles of the full elixir for themselves¡­ The Fire Giants could truly awaken into Fire Titans now! "Fire Giants are the children of the Fire Titans." Said the Venerable. when I became an adult, I was eight meters. You might have been born as mere Fire Giants, but if you drink these elixirs made with "I was thest Fire Titan in the world, but because I was half-titan, I was smaller than my ancestors, but taller than all giants. When I grew up at my teenage years, I was over five meters of height¡­ And when I became an adult, I was eight meters. You might have been born as mere Fire Giants, but if you drink these elixirs made with my own blood, you will awaken your ancient lineages. Drink them, you''ll need all the strength you can get." "Thank you for your help!" Surtr said. "We''re going then!" The Gates opened in front of them, as the entire group walked away while the girls immediately started drinking their Elixirs, gaining tremendous power with each drink. Meanwhile, Surtr started manipting all the materials he acquired, deciding to make a permanent divine weapon for himself, not a temporary one made using his sibling''s souls. But one like those Drake created! "It''s time for me to get myself a true divine weapon!" The materials floated around his body as his Heavenly Smith Skill activated, fusing the materials together and slowly making them take a shape. His blood, scales, horns, fangs, and ws were also added, alongside as much Origin mes as he could imbue inside! FLUOOSH! "It is being formed!" Surtr watched his creation as everyone else stopped walking, already outside of the Tower, they saw as a Dragon God forged a Divine Weapon. The skies trembled as the floor below started to rumble, the divine power surging from this fusion of elements and materials was incredible¡­ Yet it seemed tock something! "Not enough¡­ Not yet?! What more do I need?" He wondered. "Ah¡­!" Suddenly, the Red Orb Fragment the Elder of the Fire Giant Vige had gifted to him flew out of his hands, reaching the sword''s fusion. "Wait! You can''t! You''re just a fragment, we''ll need you to create Lord Logi!" Surtr tried to stop the Red Orb Fragment, but it was already toote, it quickly fused with the materials as if Logi himself willed it! "Don''t worry, youngling! I will be your Divine Weapon''s Pir! I''ll help it be strong enough so that when I fully reincarnate, it can exist even without me." Logi''s voice echoed inside of Surtr, as he realized that Logi''s n was much more throughout and not that reckless! He was going to refine the sword as long as it could before its resurrection, to the point he''ll imbue his very powers and imprint it with his soul. "I see¡­ Thank you so much, Lord Logi!" FLAAAAASSSHHH!!! And the weapon was born, a glorious crimson sword descended towards Surtr''s hands, its pristine divine brilliance shining brighter than the sun itself! "A-Amazing¡­" Surtr muttered. "Your name will be¡­ Gram!" The sword gave a bright glow, as if it understood its own name, Surtr held it tightly with his hands, its powers epassing his body, as if he was being covered by a veil of Divine Strength¡­ And as this happened, a strange sensation reached everyone''s guts. TRUUUMM¡­! "W-What was that?!" Surtr nced into the distance, feeling unease. His eyes didn''t deceive him, as he sensed something odd and strange surging from the Jungles where Drake andpany had gone. "It''s Demonic Energy!" Said Nadia. "Demonic Energy? In here?!" Asked Mina. "But why? And how¡­?!" "Don''t tell me that bastard of Pandemonium came all the way here?!" Surtr panicked. "Shit¡­ We have to hurry! Let''s go!" Surtr quickly led his party as he flew into the skies, flying as fast as he could towards the area where he could sense an enormous source of Demonic Energy moving¡­ ¡­ Meanwhile within the Jungle of the Lizardman Alliance Tribe, Drake''s party that was left behind to protect it was having a rather boring time. "Yawn¡­" Yuki was yawning for her third time already as she looked at the bright moon atop the night sky. Drake andpany have been inside the Dungeon for at least half a day by now. Although it felt much longer to them, this was because Dream Dungeons internal time went much faster than the outside world. "Would you stop yawning already? Go to sleep if you''re so tired." Ruby red at Yuki while crossing her arms. "How rude! I''m doing my best to keep up and be a good girl! But fine, I guess watching over at night is the better job of you Vampires~" Yuki smiled, taking advantage of Ruby''s goodwill to go sleep somewhere. "You''re aszy as ever." Pekora reprimanded her, but Yuki shrugged, without really caring at all¡­ "Come on, just let the girl rest." Tisha smiled back at Pekora, suddenly drawing closer to her and grasping her hips. "If there''s not many around we can have more time for ourselves, can''t we?" She gently kissed Pekora''s lips, as the rabbit-kin woman blushed. N?v(el)B\\jnn "H-Hey, you''re really getting bold nowadays, huh?" "Can''t really resist it when you''re so cute all the time¡­" "Geez! You¡­" She bit her lips and was about to give her an even more passionate kiss, before Yuki interrupted them. "It''s not like anything is happening, the monster''s inside of that dungeon anyways, there''s no other outside threat so-" RUMBLE! However, as if it were a cruel twist of fate, Yuki''s words did indeed bring an outside threat, everyone''s eyes quickly focused into the vige''s outskirts, as they sensed an enormous wave of Demonic Energying forth! TRUUUUMMM¡­! This Demonic Energy wasn''ting from a single being, but of hundreds of them marching towards the vige at this very instant. "Demonic Energy?!" Tisha asked in shock, unable to receive Pekora''s kiss. "I-It is¡­" Pekora muttered. "The Spirits are all panicking as well!" Suddenly, a group of Warriors ran towards them, led by Larzak, Kraxka, and Hector, who had assembled the vige''s other warriors. "Did everyone sense it too?!" Hector asked. "Demons¡­ those monsters areing here!" Larzak said. "We have to defend the vige!" Kraxka roared. Ruby, her mother, and Rakasha were standing on top of the vige chief''s house, ncing the distance with their sharp crimson eyes. "Looks like we''ve gotpany¡­" Ruby muttered. "This is¡­ why are theying here?!" Rakasha muttered. "It doesn''t matter, we must defend this ce!" Ruby''s mother said. The three Vampires, and many other Vampires they came apanied with quickly started moving, shing across the shadows of the vige and leaping into the walls. Their Divine Blood Magic and Shadow Magic activated instantly, using Ruby as their "Core", a gigantic Magic Array was formed in a mere instant. FLUOOOSH! A gigantic, crimson-colored barrier made of Shadows and Blood Energy was created, protecting everyone from the iing threat. "Everyone! Move to the frontlines! We can''t let them breakthrough! Or everyone will die!" Rakasha quickly gave an order, as everyone quickly ran towards the vige gates, preparing themselves for what wasing. "They''re here already!" Yuki noticed hundreds of gigantic and monstrous silhouettes rushing across the Jungle¡­ And amidst the marching army of demons, an incredibly powerful onemanded them all. "Our Master''s Body Part is located there¡­" He spoke. "We must secure it at all costs! If he cannot recover his body parts properly, he''ll never regain all his powers!" ----- Chapter 1479 The Reincarnation Of Pandemonium Chapter 1479 The Reincarnation Of Pandemonium ----- (Drake''s POV) Once we were done with what we wanted to do, and once I had taken a better grasp at the power of Demonic Energy, even if slightly, we decided to move forwards, prepared for anything. I opened the gates, only to be greeted by pink clouds that engulfed us all, bringing us to a different scenario! Wait, another Dream? I thought we were done already with these, what else is left to see than the Dreams of Jonathan fragmented memories or the beast''s whole and short life? FLAAASH! It was until muchter that I realized there was another "person" in this dungeon with us, a fragment of his body which had been used to create the monster. This Dream¡­ this incredibly Ancient Dream, more Ancient than the invasion of the Chaotic Realm, wasing from him. . . . An inconspicuous looking man sat down over a chair, inside a small convenience store, looking through the window. This was the daily life he had known for thest years. Having disappointed his family and ran away from them at a young age, he had only known about living by himself, but even then, he always tried to be a decent human being. If possible¡­ He often considered the possibilities he could had taken, what he could had chosen to be, or what he could had chosen to be. And because of that, he felt proud of himself for not having be a criminal or something, at the very least. "If only I wouldn''t had been such a stupid brat all my life¡­" He often thought, just like today. But whenever he felt this way, he also remembered all the frustration and hate he had harbored through his entire life, all the people that made him suffer, which even included his mother and his father. His mother was a drug addicted prostitute that treated him like shit his entire life, while his father was an abusive drug dealer that never addressed him by his name, and that at every mishap, always punched him. He did well in escaping from that family, because he might have eventually been killed by them at some point¡­ However, his suffering never ended there. Every day since he escaped he was subject to the sins of humanity, people treated him like shit for living in the streets, they robbed him, they hurt him, and even did more unthinkable things. His innocence had already faded away long ago, but even then, he felt like he had experienced all of what humanity could offer. And it was all just sins. It wouldn''t be an understatement to say he hated all humans¡­ And only lived for himself. "Hah¡­ I''m getting really edgy thoughts again." However, he often dismissed these thoughts, thinking of them as childish. Now that he had reached a somewhat stable life, he couldn''t simply lose it now. "Is it getting darker? I thought it was only 4 PM right now?" He noticed that the sky around the city was darkening, until it was toote for him to do anything, the darkness had suddenly entered the convenience store, moving across the ce and enshrouding everything, seeking him. "W-What¡­?!" Before he could muster another word, obscurity consumed himpletely, as he felt like his entire body was being torn apart by the void. Constant agony engulfed his mind, body, and soul. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He wanted to scream but he could not, the darkness consumed him. FLAAASH! But just as quickly as it begun, it ended. His body pummeled into the cold floor below him, his eyes finally freeing themselves from darkness. He felt confused and in agony, ncing around his surroundings, filled with fear. And quickly noticing several figures standing around him. "W-What is going on?! Where am I?!" He found himself in what seemed to be an ancient white hall, there were enormous pirs stretching from the floor towards the ceiling, and the entire temple exuded an atmosphere of divinity and brilliance like nothing else. "W-Who are these- Ugh! Argh¡­!" However, the figures themselves were the most noticeable, tall, muscr, and exuding colorful auras of divinity. He wasn''t even able to look at them in the eyes, the pressure of their presences alone making him lower his head. "Our third Summon has been a sess once more." "Another Vessel of the Beginning, isn''t it?" "Amusing that otherworldly souls can be so powerful." "With him and the others at our side, surely, we could win the war against the Titans and the Dragons and make Yggdrasil our own dominion." "No, the entire Universe will be ours¡­" "What are they talking about?! Yggdrasil? Huh? Was I summoned to another world? Are you kidding me- ARGH!" Although he wanted to make some sense of what was happening, the young man suddenly felt an intense pain coursing through his entire body. He noticed his appearance had changed when he looked at his own hands. Instead of his brown skin, he was now of a dark crimson color, the exact color of blood. His nails had be ck, long, and sharp, he now had annoyingly sharp fangs instead of teeth, and he even felt his forehead bing very heavy. There were two ck horns over there. And the rest of his half-naked body was covered on countless runic inscriptions, while his chest possessed a red-colored jewel, constantly imbuing a strange and alien power into him. "Your name¡­ ording to the Akashic Records, is {Pandemonium}" Suddenly, the tallest of the group of beings that greeted him spoke, with blonde hair, a long beard, and an eyepatch, who held a divine golden spear. He wore pristine and divine brilliant armor, as if it had been forged by the sunlight itself. "My name is Odin, the King of the Aesir." He spoke. "And you''ve given the honor of bing our Weapon, you, the Vessel of a New World. Pandemonium, the Creator of Hell!" "C-Creator¡­ of Hell?" Pandemonium nced at Odin in utter disbelief, his face twisting into a cynical smile as he couldn''t believe what he was listening or even experiencing right now. Was it all a dream? "It must be all a dream¡­ I am simply dreaming. I just fell asleep while working, right? That''s it!" He started to cope with his new reality, not even addressing Odin, which swiftly infuriated the Ancient God. The others red at him as if they were looking at a bag full of trash. "This is not a dream, you foolish Otherworldly Soul" Odin spoke with a loud and domineering voice. "After the betrayal of {Oblivion}, we only possess {Chaos} with us. We cannot go against {Oblivion} with {Chaos} alone, shecks strength and willpower. But you seem like a fine weapon." "F-Fine¡­ weapon?" Pandemonium couldn''t believe their words. His previous life was spent suffering, being controlled by others, and always being abused by people¡­ And now, he was dragged somewhere else and turned into yet another tool for others to use as they pleased. And he could not do a single thing against it¡­ "{Heavenly Soul Chains}" FLAAASH! White chains wrapped around his body before he could even react, Odin knowing his mental state wasn''t in a good condition, and without desiring for a second {Oblivion} incident to happen again, he swiftly restrained his freedom. "Urgh¡­ AARRGHH¡­!" The chains of light burned through his soul, enving him to the arrogant God. "You fuckers¡­ How dare you?! How dare you enve me?! I''ll kill you¡­ I''LL KILL ALL OF THESE FUCKERS ONE DAY!" ----- Chapter 1480 Final Fight, Confronting Test Subject-04! Chapter 1480 Final Fight, Confronting Test Subject-04! Once the dream ended, we found ourselves within a pitch-ck domain, with nothing but ck clouds¡­ Was this some residual nightmare energy? "W-What was that?!" Bedann cried. "It is pretty obvious, but I think we just saw a part of the past of Pandemonium¡­" Miranda sighed, crossing her arms. "To think he used to be such a normal guy¡­" "I wouldn''t call someone that fantasized on destroying humanity as normal." I said. "But¡­ I knew it, he was also a Reincarnated Soul, but one¡­ much more ancient! He was somehow summoned by the Gods." "I-I never thought there would be the day I would see what the Ancient Gods looked like¡­" Emerald was speechless. "That was Odin¡­! The God that waged war against our Dragon Family and the Titans¡­" "I imagined the King of the Aesir would be an asshole, but this is too much¡­" Bedann said. "He summoned that man only to enve him and turn him into a weapon! So horrible¡­" "I guess that''s- Huh?!" FLAAASH! And as the Dream was about to end, and we were still processing what we saw, the darkness that had taken Pandemonium suddenly emerged before us. TRUUUUMMM¡­! Amidst the darkness, a gigantic crimson eye red at us, piercing right through our souls. It felt as if we were infinitely smaller than it, and it held an incredible pressure like nothing else. "YOU DARE¡­ TO LOOK AT MY OWN MEMORIES?!" The eye''s size kept increasing as its very presence exuded Demonic mes, trying to burn our souls! This must have been a dream from the body part Jonathan used to create this nt monster. However, that also means that within the monster, somehow Pandemonium exists?! "My bad, it wasn''t our intention to peek at your memories." I responded with unwavering resolve. "I know that it''s important to respect other people''s privacy¡­ However." My Soul erupted with power, growing hundreds of timesrger, until I managed to acquire the same size as the crimson demonic eye. "It doesn''t mean we''re going to let you toy with our Souls!" My fists reached the crimson eye with all my strength. My Divinities swiftly converged together, exploding into a sea of rainbow divinity. BAAAAMMMM!!! "UURGH?! Y-YOU¡­?!" Pandemonium''s Will wavered as his manifestation gained countless cracks, beginning to quickly crumble apart into pieces. "We''re going to end this now." Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! The Nightmare we were trapped within quickly shattered into pieces, as we were finally brought back to reality, where what ended greeting us was nobody else than the monster that we have been chasing. At the end of the abandoned and ruinous-looking hall, there it was, a gigantic mass of vines, metallic wires, and fangs, and eyes, bigger than all other test subjects¡­ And hanging from the ceiling were several bodies, of still living people, who were wrapped on many vines, covered on purple flowers. The flowers were slowly draining away their life force and¡­ soul?! This bastard is even going to eat their souls! "Test Subject-04! Stop fucking around and confront us!" "GRRRHHHH¡­! RAAAHHHH!!!" With an agonizingly furious roar, the titanic creature quickly red at us. I could tell how frustrated the bastard must have been, it has been trying to stop us all this time, but it all failed, even hisst attempt at using Pandemonium''s Will and entrap us within a Nightmare. "T-This is the creature from before!" Tyrannus felt the pressure of the abomination. "Is it my idea, or has it grown several times over?! And the people¡­ They''re in the ceiling!" "The thing we fought was most likely not the entire body, but a piece of it that moved to the surface!" Emerald analyzed the creature''s gigantic shape. "You bastard¡­ We''ll end you once and for all! For all the shit you''ve done!" "I guess it''s time to end this already¡­ Too many dreams have made me sleepy. I want to take a nap after we''re done." Miranda said, her Aura quickly transformed into a mass of ck Miasmic Mold, overflowing with her own Unique Spiritual Demonic Energy. "Bedra, Kate! Make sure to stay behind us, don''t approach that thing recklessly¡­ It is much more dangerous than it looks like!" Bedann said, stepping forwards and staying by my side. "Okay!" Bedra nodded, tightly gripping her spear. . . . As everyone gathered their resolve, Drake confronted Test Subject-04, which remained in silence, ncing at everyone. They couldn''t even understand what might be happening in that thing''s head. "Hey, are you going to stand there doing absolutely nothing?" Drake said, his aura constantly grew stronger and stronger. Everyone in the room were left speechless as they sensed Drake''s Aura beginning to evolve. The Demonic Energy he had managed to control was repurposed, fused into his own Divinities to create something utterly incredible! FLUOOOOSH! His Divine Aura merged with Demonic Energy and then Draconic Energy, an Aura of Gold and Crimson Red Energy surged from his body, as he quickly shapeshifted into mix between his Ice Dragon King form and his Vampire Dragon King form. "SHAAAAHHH!!!" Test Subject-04 didn''t even hesitate anymore, sensing the enormously strong and threatening Auraing from Drake, it swiftly leaped to attack! Its entire body, of over two hundred meters, divided itself into thousands of tendrils spreading everywhere all at once. Sharp vines and metallic wires extended everywhere! "Your little tricks will not work this time! Fight head-on, bastard!" Drake spread out his dragon wings and then moved them at lightning speed, his Demonic Divine Draconic Aura erupted with enough force to allow him to fly towards the aberration in a split of a second. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om FLAAASH! "RAAAAGH?!" Test Subject-04 was taken aback, even when it possessed hundreds of eyes, it was unable to see Drake''s movements in that time! This Dungeon had not only challenged him and revealed him great secrets of the world, but it he had also evolved and improved his abilities. Not only was his Soul growing stronger by passing through many Dream Trials, but his unwavering resolve allowed him to control the power he had been neglecting this entire time! "Catch these hands." Drake''s six arms moved at lightning speed, producing golden and crimson sparks as they reached Test Subject-04 vines and metallic wires, cutting them all down to the veryst one of them! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASSHH!!! ----- ----- Chapter 1481 Heavenly Demon Flames Chapter 1481 Heavenly Demon mes ----- Drake''s eyes shone with unwavering resolve, demonic energy and divine energy converging together. The amount of demonic energy was abysmal inparison, but even a bit of it he had umted beforehand was enough to transform his abilities to the next level. Even without having created his Ascendancy Law yet! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASSHH!!! All the vines and metallic wires of Test Subject-04 were cut down to tiny pieces and burned by a strange blueish me that changed color constantly, but always remained with a dark blue hue to it. "W-What was that just now?!" Emerald was utterly shocked by what he saw, not even he imagined Drake, someone so strong already, could progress even further. "That''s¡­ It seems that my husband has once more surpassed his own limits." Bedann smiled with pride of her husband, she knew what he had done, but couldn''t properly exin it into words. "He harnessed all the powers he had learned so far andbined them, further evolving them into new techniques using the Demonic Energy he can control to a limited extent¡­!" Miranda, however, knew exactly what had just happened! FLUOOOSH! And that wasn''t all, the mes that burned the vines and metallic wires of Test Subject-04 quickly spread around, freezing everything! Drake''s primary element at the end of the day was still his Ice. And he wasn''t going to ever drop it. In fact, it has always been the pir of all his abilities. And this new me he had just refined bybining all the existing me skills and powers he held was named¡­ "{Heavenly Demon mes}!" TRUUUUMMM¡­! The mes surged from his own body like an endless wave of power, shing against Test Subject-04 as the beast was incapable of responding in time because Drake moved too fast. He let this new power he had learnedbine with his previous abilities and used it to fuel the movements of his own body. Even as the Demonic Energy broke and melted his insides, he could simply keep regenerating it, harnessing a deadly power that could kill most people with ease! "GRYYYAAEEGHHH¡­!" The aberration took the Heavenly Demon mes head-on, burning to a crisp¡­! However, Drake knew it wasn''t going to die so easily, so he swiftly kicked it several times and shed it into pieces with his ws! "{Divine Draconic Arts}: {Draconic Tempest Kicks}! {Mountain-Tearing ws}!" CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! "SHYAAGH¡­!" Test Subject-04 flew into the air, falling apart into countless pieces¡­ The entire hall suddenly became incredibly silent! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "T-That''s it?" Miranda was the first to wonder, feeling in utter disbelief¡­ "No¡­ This is just starting." However, Bedann immediately knew what was happening. RUMBLE! The metallic floor below them trembled, countless cracks on the metallic floor opened, tearing down as countless crimson, purple, and ck colored vines, branches, roots, and flowers emerged! And amidst this endless, yet corrupted nature foliage, an even bigger Aura surged from within, the figure of a monstrous creation, with a head made out using the giant skull of what looked like a triceratops-like monster emerged. "GRUOOOHHHHH!!!" Amidst its endless and amorphous body, there, Drake noticed it, hiding within its endless vines and nts, there was a glowing, green-colored orb! "The Dungeon Core!" "S-So that was also just bait?!" Emerald was leftpletely shocked; he couldn''t believe he was right a second time. "I knew it from the beginning, this bastard has been concealing himself deep down for a while now." Drake exined. "He''s a coward that doesn''t want to die, so he''ll simply keep trying to fight while staying away from danger¡­ But now I''ve finally forced him out of his pitiful hideout!" "YOU¡­ DAMNED¡­ INTRUDERS¡­!" The creature even spoke, with a monstrous and aberrant voice, its countless crimson eyes opened across its endlessly growing body, which kept surging from the underground¡­ "I''LL KILL YOU ALL AND FEED OFF YOUR SOULS!" RUMBLE! Its gigantic body moved forwards, attacking Drake before anything else! A single one of its arms,posed of millions of vines and branches tightly packed together into a muscr titan-like arm hit him with all its strength! BAAAAMMM!!! "Hah!" Drake felt his muscles tearing apart and his bones shattering as he tanked the attack, but they quickly started to regenerate again, the beast''s countless eyes squinted at this¡­ "Surprised? I''m tougher than you!" Drake stepped forwards fearlessly, his Heavenly Demon mes surging from his body as they started burning through the creature''s arm, and freezing it at the same time. FLUOOOOSH! "{Heavenly Demon''s Nova}!" His ws gathered the mes into a single point, as a gigantic sphere of condensed dark blue and clear red mes surged, which constantly changed its core color! "RAAAAH!" Test Subject-04 instinctively knew that taking that attack head-on would be detrimental, as it quickly conjured its own magic, its crimson eyes conjuring magic circles of their own all at once! But these magic circles were much different than the ones Drake or everyone else knew, they resembled pentagrams simr to the magic Pandemonium conjured. Hundreds of fireballs made out of Demonic Fire were unleashed against Drake and everyone else in the room. "That''s not happening! {Primordial Divine Ice Magic}: {Niflheim''s Walls}!" TRUUUMMM¡­! Drake kicked the ground as his Primordial Divine Ice Magic activated, a huge wall of pristine ice surged from the floor, covered on his Heavenly Demon mes! TRUUUMMM¡­! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The wall managed to block the fireballs in time, although it quickly started to melt just seconds after being made, these Demonic mes were simply in another level! "Now! While it is focused trying to destroy the wall!" However, Drake used this opportunity to fly upwards and then greet the aberration with abined attack, his weapons all flying from the shadows around the room through Drake''s Shadow Magic due to the Unique Skill he took from the Vampire Venerable, allowing them to dive and hide themselves within darkness. All his Weapons red with Heavenly Demonic mes, shing against the beast and spreading them across its entire body! Test Subject-04 suddenly had to divide all its attention against these weapons. And this was when Drake gave the signal. "NOW!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Everyone, who had suddenly disappeared, emerged from his shadows as well, attacking Test Subject-04 by surprise. ----- Chapter 1482 Demon Invasion Chapter 1482 Demon Invasion The crimson barrier erected around the vige of the Lizardmen alliance shook wildly. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! Hundreds of gigantic Demonic Beasts were battering the barrier with their strongest attacks, racks were already spreading across it. Ruby, who was standing over the tallest building of the vige, the watchtower, held the whole barrier stable as her powers were being constantly drained from her Soul and Body. Simrly, her mother and the other Vampires were unified together to strengthen the Barrier Divine Formation. They were all gritting their teeth, constantly imbuing their power into this formation. "ROOOAARRR!" "Open the way, you mortals!" "Break this barrier at all costs!" "We must secure our lord''s body part!" The demons kept trying to breakthrough. Their toughness and physical and magical might were of apletely different level than even the divine beasts of this world. The sole reason they were able to defeat these monstrosities from another world was thanks to Drake and his family, especially Bedra, capable of unleashing Heaven Magic that was able to easily overwhelm them. However, right now, they had no such fancy magic, and had to defend this ce however they could. "This is getting ridiculous, how many of these bastards are going toe out?" Ruby gritted her teeth, showing her sharp vampiric fangs. Her power was overwhelming, and she had already grown strong enough to beparable to a Rank 10 Goddess. However, she had yet to fully master her powers and evolve them to be even better than before, having directly inherited all of the Vampire Venerable''s leftover powers. She, someone that was destined to be his vessel, took his powers and killed her ancestor with the help of Drake, not even his soul was left behind. Ruby was reminded of such a thing every time she used these powers, inherited from her Ancestor''s Unique Skill. "Where did these Demonse from?!" Ruby muttered. "I thought we were able to destroy the Hell Gate! And Pandemonium went somewhere else¡­ Has he been following us around, maybe?" "They did say something about a body part they want." Her mother said. "Could it be? Is the treasure inside of that dungeon a body part of Pandemonium?" "That''s¡­" Ruby didn''t know what to think anymore. "Well, no matter! We have to defend this ce and protect the people while we can¡­ The vige, if we let it be destroyed, once Drakees out, he''ll most likely scold us¡­!" "I don''t think that is the worst thing you should be worried about, dear¡­" Her mother sighed. "After all, if those demons want what''s down there, they''ll get to Drake and his family! It would be dangerous to be attacked while in the depths of a dungeon, they would all bepletely surrounded." "We can''t let that happen!" Ruby''s crimson eyes shone brightly. "Mom, and everyone else, keep the barrier on hold, I''ll control it with my powers! {Primordial Vampiric Blood Magic}: {Crimson Spears of Purgatory}!" The barrier shook as it absorbed Ruby''s powers in her Divinity and Aura, crimson spears emerged out of the barrier, piercing the Demonic Beasts one after another. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAASH! Several of them were heavily wounded, especially those nearby. The spears kept moving in and out, making sure to pierce anything that approached them! "The barrier''s shape changed!" "This power¡­ I don''t remember seeing such a powerful element before." "What is this?!" The Demons, who have not been summoned into Yggdrasil since Pandemonium''s defeat, were surprised of how Mortals have changed through thesest millennia. There were many new elements such as Blood, born from a reincarnated soul, the Vampire Venerable''s Unique Skill. And despite how one could imagine Blood not being that strongpared to other mightier elements, it could grow stronger. Indeed, through Ruby''s {Bloodline Devour} she absorbed and devoured the bloodlines of anything that had blood and she could drink their blood from. This, as a result, also enhanced the power of her Blood Magic every time she stacked more Bloodlines, to the point it had reached the level of an SSS Rank Divine Ability in just a couple of months! The demons, however, were still incredibly tough. And their blood, which consumed everything like an acid, sttered over the barrier and started to weaken it¡­ Ruby had tried to absorb this blood, but the moment the Demonic Energy entered her body¡­! N?v(el)B\\jnn "Urgh¡­! AARGH!" It felt like her whole body was being set aze. Her bones were about to shatter apart, her muscles we remelting, it was agonizing, her own blood was being burned! The blood of demons was perhaps the first blood she could not consume easily, one that caused her endless agony. She quickly stopped trying to absorb it, gasping for air. "Ruby!" Her mother called her, concerned about what she just saw. "I''m fine! I just¡­ I foolishly thought I could absorb that Demon Blood¡­" "You tried to do so?!" "But it was futile¡­ that thing is simply not suited for consumption. Whoever were to ever try drinking that and trying to assimte demonic energy of such purity would simply die from the inside out." Ruby realized howplicated and overwhelmingly strong was the Blood of Demons and their mighty energy, Demonic Energy. "Only someone with an Immortal Body and an unwavering resolve would ever be able to absorb it¡­" The young Vampire Queen smiled after thinking of that, she knew full well that if there was someone suited for this power¡­ It was Drake. "You better hurry up, uncle¡­ We can''t hold for too long!" As she kept attacking the Demons through her Crimson Barrier, the other fighters were already in the frontlines, outside of the barrier. They couldn''t fight through the barrier, or they would be risking destroying it, so they had no other alternative than to greet the Demons themselves. A huge battle was undergoing as of now, as Yuki, Pekora, Tisha, Hector, Larzak, Kraxka, Rakasha, Fuyu, and Drake''s Tamed Divine Beasts fought relentlessly against the Demons! Armies of Divine Beasts that they had raised in their Divine Realms kept emerging, buying them time as they sacrificed themselves. Currently, only about a dozen Demons had died, out of hundreds¡­ Based in how strong these otherworldly beings were, this was already a great feat. "Mortals¡­ Seem stronger than before." The one leading the Demons thought, his four eyes squinting as he noticed that these mortals weren''t so bad. ----- Chapter 1483 Overwhelming The Aberration! Chapter 1483 Overwhelming The Aberration! ----- Drake attacked Test Subject-04, the culprit behind this entire tragedy with his four Divine Weapons, which he had hidden this entire battle inside of his Shadows. His Shadows were unable to be detected easily because he had not used mere Shadow Magic, but the power of his Unique Skill: [Vampire Progenitor]''s Ability {Endless Night}! Endless Night wasn''t just a shadow, it was an entire World of Darkness and Shadows that the original Venerable carried within his own shadows. This power was incredible, and one of the reasons he could bring his army wherever he went with ease, even when he wasn''t even a God yet. "Attack it! Don''t let it move!" All his Weapons red with Heavenly Demonic mes, shing against the nt-like beast and spreading the mes across its entire body! Drake smiled as he noticed that Test Subject-04 suddenly had to divide all its attention against these weapons. It was the perfect opportunity. And this was when Drake gave the signal. "NOW!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Everyone, who had suddenly disappeared, emerged from his shadows through the {Endless Night} Realm, attacking Test Subject-04 by surprise. Test Subject-04, who was fixated on killing Drake, had foolishly taken away his attention from Drake''spanions, who had suspiciously done very little as he fought. And now, his family were the first to attack it! "{Divine Chaotic Axe Arts}: {Heaven Splitting Umbral sh}!" Bedann wielded her mighty chaos axe, forged from her original Ice Axe Drake had made, enhanced using new Divinity and the materials extracted from Ragnar?k herself, which was named Hel! This Axe held incredible power and was the mostpatible with her, and she could divide it into two axes, orbine it into a gigantic one. And right now, she wielded both halves of it! Her attack was released in a split of a second, two enormous shes of umbral chaotic energy emerged, hitting Test Subject-04. SLAAAASSHH!! SLAAAASSHH!! The attack was devastating, shing through the creature''s vines and wood and cutting a third of its body, burning it into chaotic mes and leaving it unusable. "SHAAAH!" The aberration roared against Bedann furiously, attacking her with a barrage of hundreds of wooden spears imbued with Demonic Energy. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Urgh!" Bedann barely managed to block some attacks using her axes, her chaotic aura, and her chaos dragon scale armor at the same time. However, she was still covered on many wounds, the demonic energy quickly seeping into them and trying to infect her. Somehow, chaos and demonic energy seemed to be perfect enemies of one another. Her own Miasma, seeping from her wounds, quickly started to devour the demonic energy and make it disappear. "My wounds are not as terrible as I imagined?" Bedann was one of the few living beings capable of resisting the Demonic Energy''s relentless and agonizing powers, capable of consuming and melting everything. The reason was beyond herprehension right now, but she knew it might have something to do with the origin of the Element of Chaos itself! "Could it be¡­ I do remember hearing in that dream from Pandemonium about someone they called {Chaos}¡­ Is this {Chaos} the same being that spoke to me about Kireina back then? They called themselves my "mother" because they gave birth to my soul¡­!" Bedann was one of the greatest mysteries surrounding her and Drake, and it was something they had yet to find out its true origins, sadly. "Bedann!" Miranda cried as she saw Bedann take so many attacks, quickly unleashing her powers. Her Demonic Spiritual Energy, somehow simr yet different than Demonic Energy, was unleashed at full power. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "{Miasmic Mold Shapeshifting Arts}: {Spears of the Abyss}!" She unleashed a sea of Miasmic Mold reinforced by her Spiritual Demonic Energy, dozens of giant spiraling spears made of darkness were created, piercing Test Subject-04 with all their might. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! They exploded in contact, breaking and tearing apart the creature''s body and making it slowly begin to copse! On its desperation, the creature shook the ground and kept releasing the rest of its body underground. Several new branches emerged, fusing into gigantic arms and attacking the two. Bedann and Miranda parried the blows with their magic and techniques, attacking back. At the same time, little Bedra and Kate appeared above the creature. Their Divine Weapons in hand, the two Dragon Princesses attacked in unison after transforming into their stronger Divine Dragon Forms. "{Heavenly Dragon mes}! {Holy Spear Arts}: {Endless Ethereal Strikes}!" Bedra''s spear of heavenly light pierced Test Subject-04 wooden arms and stopped it from attacking her mother and her aunt. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! Not only her attacks were deadly, but the Heavenly Dragon also mes her Spear could produce were deadly, cancelling the Demonic Energy barrier protecting Test Subject-04, and making it so tough to deal with! "{Layered Electromaic System Field}! {Divine Laser Sword sh}! And Kate attacked with her giant sword, shing apart several pieces off it, and above that, her System Field dealt constant damage as it touched her foe! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! The core of the creature was beginning to slowly resurface amidst the endless sea of branches and vines. It was the Dungeon Core itself, which it had swallowed and absorbed as its source of energy and power! Drake knew that as long as they could shatter that, not only the dungeon would die, but Test Subject-04 would either die or be incredibly weakened. "Y-YOU ANNOYING¡­!" Test Subject-04 roared as it gritted its many jaws. "YOU ANNOYING PESTS¡­!" With a furious roar, it shook the whole hall and then tried to hide the Dungeon Core, attempting to dive deeper into the underground! "Stop him! Don''t let him escape!" Drake''s Divine Weapons flew towards the nt creature, piercing its countless vines and spinning around, spreading Heavenly Demonic mes and weakening it even further. At the same time, Emerald and Tyrannus and his warriors attacked too! "{Divine Heaven''s Wind Magic}: {Eternal Divine Tempest}!" FLUOOOOOSH! An enormous tempest emerged out of the young wind dragon''s ws, entrapping therge majority of the creature''s body! ----- Chapter 1484 Cornered! Chapter 1484 Cornered! ----- Emerald''s powerful spell trapped Test Subject-04 into a tornado of emerald-colored winds, which constantly shed its body apart, and stopped it from escaping. FLUOOSH! The winds mixed with Drake''s Heavenly Demonic mes, creating a tornado of bluish rainbow mes that ended dealing even more damage! "SHYAAAGGH!" The aberration screamed in agony, the rest of the body underground starteding out of the floor, as it desperately attempted to make up some distance. "RUOOH!" With a furious roar, several branches materialized around its body, turning into a deep crimson color and then being fired against its enemies! These were spears made of demonic wood, merely touching them was already dangerous, but if they were impaled by them, they would definitely die. "Emerald! I''ll help!" Drake stepped forwards as he conjured his own winds,bining them with Emerald. The young Wind Dragon was surprised Drake had any affinity with Wind to begin with, but quickly decided to work together with him. Their windsbined together with Drake''s Heavenly Demonic mes, and then were shaped by Emerald''s Heaven Winds. The result? An incredible spell! "{Divine Heaven''s Winds Magic}: {Heavenly Demonic mes Tempest Dragon}!" "ROOOAAAARR!" A gigantic dragon made of heaven winds and heavenly demonic mes was summoned, opening its jaws and devouring the Demonic Wood Spears while blocking them from reaching everyone else. At the same time, Tyrannus and his warriors attacked the beast that was trying to escape. Their divine weapons, imbued with their newly acquired divinities, released mighty, long-ranged divine wind attribute attacks. "Charge! {Divine Battalion Arts}: {One Thousand Spears}!" Bybining his power with his soldiers and warriors, Tyrannus unleashed an incredible and unique ability, as all the battalion seemed to be a single being. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om One thousand spears materialized out of their attacks, made out of their own divinities, and fell over Test Subject-04 like an endless rain. "SHAAAH!" The creature tried to defend conjuring a barrier of Demonic Energy, while it attempted to sneak an attack behind the warriors by extending its vines and making them appear from behind them, with huge jaws on their tips! "That''s not going to happen!" However, to the aberration''s surprise, these soldiers were not alone. Bedann appeared above the barrier, using her two axes, she merged them together into a gigantic one, and activated Hel''s Special Divine Ability. "{Chaos Alter Ego}: {Ragnar?k}!" She swung her axe towards the barrier, and the impact alone shattered it in a single second. BAAAAAMMMM!!!! A huge shockwave of chaotic energy erupted, mes and ice of both chaos elements covered the monster''s body. At the same time, Miranda sneaked behind the warriors. Wearing a pair of knives she had acquired in the Yggdrasil Dream Dungeon, she imbued them with her Spiritual Demonic mes, which were blue. "Fuck off!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Her attacks quickly pierced through all roots, vines, and branches as she flew with her demonic wings! They fell into pieces in a mere instant, as the warriors didn''t even notice they were about to be gobbled up by Test Subject-04. And in that very moment, Tyrannus attack,bined with his warriors, reached the creature''s body. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The one thousand spears made of divinity were strong enough to pierce through its body, reinforced by their divine equipment and weapons. Test Subject-04 was driven into a corner and overwhelmed, his foes were too strong! "SHAAAAHHH!!!" With a furious roar, its body quickly divided into several jaws, gathering Demonic Energy and firing it everywhere! "The bastard''s trying to take us all down in desperation!" Drake quickly flew down with Emerald and his daughters, helping Bedann and Miranda while they blocked the beams with their Chaos Magic. They quickly started to conjure barriers, shields, and domains to protect themselves from the insane barrage of beams. At the same time, Test Subject-04 red into the ceiling, hunger was killing it. "FOOD¡­! MY FOOD!" It quickly spread its vines towards the food it had left hanging on the ceiling, infected by its spores so it could consume their souls and bodies much easily, and gain more power. "HUNGER¡­ THE HUNGER IS KILLING ME!" As it attempted to take them, it suddenly realized that there was something wrong! Its vines simply passed through the bodies. "GRAH?!" In fact, there were no bodies at all hanging from the ceiling, the people it had captured were nowhere to be seen. The only thing in there were Illusions conjured by Belle, a little pink fox that was sitting over the ceiling, smiling mischievously. "Hehe, did you thought we would leave these people alone after we entered?!" The first thing Drake thought when they got here was to rescue them! He ordered his Spirits to quickly take them to safety. At the end, because they had no Divine Realms, Belle put them inside her Dream Realm, connected to her mother and creator''s Primordial Divine Dream World, where her True Venerable Soul rested, awaiting reincarnation. Right now, the victims were being healed by the Venerable''s powers, the same way she had done with Drake when he almost had his soul destroyed. "You sure ask me for a lot of things¡­ You damned dragon." The real Belle sighed, as she caressed the lizardmen she got inside her Domain, using elixirs made out of her own soul. Not only their bodies were deteriorating, but their souls had weakened tremendously, ready to be digested¡­ Thankfully, they were now improving. "BASTARDS!!!" Test Subject-04 was clearly furious, roaring with all its might, it quickly shook the entire hall and started breaking apart the metallic floor, revealing the immense body it truly had! Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! RUMBLE! The entire hall within the dungeon started to crumble apart due to its rage, dozens of enormous ws made of demonic wood and vines emerged one after another. The floor copsedpletely below everybody, as they quickly took flight, to see that right below them, an endless mass of red and green nts twisting against one another, covered on crimson eyes, jaws, and tentacles greeted them! "This thing¡­ It had such a gigantic body hiding down there?!" Emerald was shaken. "I see, so this is the reason why the bastard was never dying¡­!" Bedann said. "Hmph, that it is showing himselfpletely only means one thing." Drake smiled, Heavenly Demonic mes surging from his ws. "That we''ve finally cornered it!" ----- Chapter 1485 Going All-Out! Chapter 1485 Going All-Out! ----- In front of Drake and everyone, Test Subject-04 showed its true body, an endless mass of nts, eyes, tentacles, and jaws! It was an eldritch horror of its own, and Drake, however, wasn''t intimidated. He was joyous! That the beast had grown desperate enough to show them its true body could only mean one thing, it was desperate and about to snap. No, it was already snapping. After having the precious meals it had captured with so much effort taken away from it, Test Subject-04 was furious. "GRAAAAHHH! DIE! DIE ALL OF YOU!" The monstrosity screamed in utter rage and frustration, but also fear and desperation! It had lived for many years, but all those years it lived trapped in this dungeon, despising the world and everything else. Now that it could probably escape, there were some bastardsing to stop it from attaining freedom! Perhaps if it hadn''t tried to eat innocent people, Drake might have given him another chance¡­ But knowing that this beastcked proper intelligence, had no empathy, and was a threat carrying the power of Pandemonium, he had to eliminate it. No matter what! "SHAAAH!" The creature''s entire body twisted around, several of its vines, roots, and tentacles merged together, coiling around each other to form enormous ws, spears, and shields. These limbs immediately moved upwards, attempting to catch Drake and the others that came with him. All while Drake noticed it began to hide the Dungeon Core deep within its own body, it didn''t want them to find it out! "He''s hiding that!" Said Bedann. "Zero!" Drake called the other Dungeon Spirit. "Yes, without a doubt, that''s the Dungeon Core! It must have been my brother''s true body¡­ The bastard truly ate my sibling!" Zero was furious. "Please, Lord Drake, avenge my brother!" "You don''t need to ask about it, buddy." Drake smiled, his wounds regenerating rapidly as his weapons rotated around him, including the giant Demon Bone Axe. His Heavenly Demonic mes surged out of his body, covering the weapons once more, and his entire body¡­ He resembled apletely different being as he channeled this new power! However, there was a drawback to this. He was growing increasingly more exhausted, not only his body, but his soul. The more he used Heavenly Demon mes, the more his Soul started losing its mass¡­ It was a race against time, if he overused this power, he would have his soulpletely consumed. "I''LL DEVOUR YOU¡­! IF YOU DARE NOT USE MY POWERS PROPERLY, I''LL EAT YOU!" His Demon King Seed was roaring furiously, the Sin of Gluttony had a terrible temperament. To conjure Heavenly Demonic mes, Drake had tobine all the Fire-rted Skills he possessed¡­ Plus Demonic Energy! However, the Demonic Energy he was using was that of his Sin, even without summoning the true power of Gluttony, he was constantly extracting energy in short intervals. This was putting a great pressure on his body and soul too, and even if his minds weren''t being as consumed as before thanks to his new Divine Ability. Eventually, he might copse to madness. "We need to end this as quickly as possible!" He roared, descending with his weapons rotating around his body. All of his Divinities were merged into his body, an almighty Aura surging from within him. "{Heavenly Demonic Novas}!" He manipted the blueish rainbow mes surging from his body endlessly, a rain of hundreds of fireballs fell upon the aberration. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The attacks bombarded the beast''s limbs, several of them exploded into pieces and burned into ashes. Drake quicklymanded his Divine Weapons to attack the emerging ws. "{Dragon King''s Divine Weapon Arts}: {Heavenly Demonic mes'' Dance}!" He spun in midair while flying with his wings, all of his weapons rotated around him and sliced through all attacks, opening the way for the rest of his family and allies to enter the fray. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! "Now!" As he called for them, they descended rapidly. Bedann and Miranda appeared right below him, weapons at hand and unleashing their full Divinities. "{Divine Chaotic Axe Arts}: {Enshrouding Void shes}!" Using her Axe, Hel, now divided into two again, Bedann unleashed a devastating barrage of attacks that released powerful shes made of Chaotic Energy. It was so concentrated on itself thanks to all the Chaotic Spirits fusing their power into her that it distorted space itself, leaving several gigantic holes across Test Subject-04''s whole body. SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! "GRYYAAAAGGGH!" And that wasn''t all, as Miranda decided to go all out, transforming her small and petite body into an enormous beast made of Miasmic Mold! "{Miasmic Mold Shapeshifting Arts}: {Abyssal Mold Catastrophe}!" Her entire body transformed into a chimeric aberration with countless body parts of all the creatures she had devoured and assimted. The capabilities of Mold were not to be underestimated, even against Gods. After all, back on Earth, they were able to infect thousands of people and became a near global pandemic. Above all, Mold was able to absorb the parts of other beings and turn itself into an aberrant being. Shebined all these parts together with her Chaos Dragon Transformation, resembling a chimeric chaos dragon. Using this enormous body, Miranda pummeled over Test Subject-04 when it had no time to evade, andpletely devastated half its entire body with her Miasmic Mold. BAAAAAMMM!!! Her whole body exuded this monstrous and aberrant substance, melting and devouring anything, not even a Demonic Energy-enhanced beast could take her head-on anymore¡­ "RAAAAH!" Letting herself go loose, her countless limbs, from dragon ws to crab ws, to lion ws, to the heads of many aberrations, started tearing apart everything on her path. CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAASH! At the same time, Bedann continued mowing down everything with her axe, umting energy to unleash yet another Ragnar?kter. "GRAAAARRRGH!" With a furious and desperate scream, the monstrous Test Subject-04 started to panic, its countless eyes firing red beams everywhere! However, Bedra and Kate had just arrived too, and right behind them, Emerald brought with him Tyrannus and his warriors. "You''re going down no matter what!" And Drake emerged from above, his weapons descending towards it! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 1486 Slaying The Monster! Chapter 1486 ying The Monster! ----- While Bedann and Miranda mowed down Test Subject-04''s body, Kate and Bedra attacked it from the left and right. The monster''s body was so huge that it had no ce to hide or run away anymore, having exposed itselfpletely, it was just asking to be cut down to pieces already. With her Heavenly Spear, Bedra released piercing strikes of light that disintegrated Test Subject-04''s body on touch, while her Heavenly Dragon mes spread around, weakening it. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! And with her mighty Technomancy Great Sword, Kate unleashed devastating shing attacks, releasing waves of slicing power that cut through anything on her path. SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! At the same time, Emerald and Tyrannus and his soldiers attacked while keeping a distance from the creature. "{Divine Heaven''s Winds Magic}: {Coiling Thunderstorm Snakes}! {Raging Windstorm Falcons}!" Meanwhile, Tyrannus and his soldiersbined their powers once more, summoning a gigantic spear made out of theirst bits of Emerald''s magic had evolved more, based on his own imagination, he shaped his Winds and Lightning into the form of mighty creatures he admired. Several gigantic snakes made of lightning descended upon Test Subject-04, coupled with dozens of enormous falcons made of twisting emerald winds. The result? An incredible show of explosions! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Meanwhile, Tyrannus and his soldiersbined their powers once more, summoning a gigantic spear made out of theirst bits of Divinity! "{Divine Battalion Arts}: {Spear Of A Thousand Trusts}!" Unlike the previous technique, this summoned a single gigantic spear out of their Divinities which amounted for a thousand attacks at once. CLAAAASSSHHH!!! The spear pierced through the aberration, and then left a thousand holes all across its body. Test Subject-04 could simply not hold its regeneration enough based in all the damage it was taking. In fact, it could barely find any time to counterattack. It had so many enemiesing from all ces, everyone with such overwhelming techniques and magic spells, that it felt utterly overwhelmed! "SHYAAAAGGRRRHH!" The gigantic nt creature roared in agony and anger, releasing constant shockwaves of Demonic Energy, attempting to keep everyone away from it. TRUM! TRUUM! TRUUUM! However, ke flew downwards and absorbed the Demonic Energy from each explosion, his entire body shook and started burning, but it quickly recovered back. He was constantly burning and recovering, the Demonic Energy amassing into his palms forcefully. It simply couldn''t fight against someone with a body that couldn''t die! "Here, have it right back at ya!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Drake absorbed the Demonic Energies, fusing them with his Divinities and the Heavenly Demonic mes, creating an incredibly unstable sphere of mes of many colors, that released sparks of unstable energies. Then, he grabbed all his weapons at once by growing several arms and attacked at the same time with all Five of them, while using this sphere as the source of energy. "{Heavenly Demonic mes Arts}: {Incandescent Heavenly Demon''s Soul de}!" SLAAAASSHH!! An enormous de made of everything he had was released, cutting down through any barrier and slicing, burning, and vaporizing 70% of Test Subject-04 in a split of a second. BOOOOOOMMM!!! The explosion consumed the rest of the body on further mes, as Drake, Bedann, and Miranda noticed the green orb of over three meters of height moving across the burning nts. "It''s there! Let''s crush it! Quickly!" Drake desperately flew down with his wives, his weapons quickly flying towards the pulsating Dungeon Core as the countless vines, roots, and branches wrapped around it! Test Subject-04 knew that they wereing for its weak point. The rest of its body quickly regrew countless branches, vines, tentacles, and eyes. The left side unleashed a barrage of Demonic Fireballs, and the right side attacked with thousands of Demonic Wood Spears. "We''ll take care of this!" "Keep moving, Drake!" Bedann and Miranda moved to the left and right, stopping the fireballs and the spears with everything they had. Drake nodded as he kept diving through the endless sea of nts, his weapons mowing down everything as he kept spreading Heavenly Demon mes. "G-GET AWAY FROM MEEEE¡­!" Test Subject-04 was growing desperate, as Drake drew closer and closer. Its countless eyes fired beams at him, but he ignored the damage as he was filled with holes that were rapidly regenerated! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Amidst an endless storm of explosions, Drake''s regenerating body appeared, half of it showing his muscles, bones, blood, and even his lungs, stomach, and other internal organs constantly falling apart and growing back. "RAAAAHHH!" It was a gruesome view, but that only made it even more terrifying, as it made Test Subject-04 realize that the true monster here wasn''t it! It was nobody else than him, the Dragon King. "Enough is ENOUGH!" With a furious roar, Drake''s weaponsbined into a single sword made of rainbow frost, his famous Excalibur, zing with his Heavenly Demon mes. Using this weapon, he pierced the core! CRAAAASSSHHH!!! Crack, crack¡­! CRACK! As his sword pierced the core and filled it with Heavenly Demonic mes, Test Subject-04 screamed in more agony than ever before. The entire Dream Dungeon trembled as the creature''s whole existence wasing to a forceful end! "GRYYYAAAEEERGGGHH¡­! N-NO¡­! NOOOOOOO!!!" Its own Aura exploded out of the Dungeon Core, shapeshifting into thousands of arms trying to stop Drake! However, Drake quickly cut them all down with his Aura, shaping it into swords, as he trusted the de even deeper. "DIE!" Crack, crack¡­! "N-NO¡­!" CRACK¡­! "FA¡­ FATHER¡­!" CRAAASH! Drake gritted his teeth as the Dungeon Core gained even more cracks, shattering into pieces flying everywhere. His whole body was blown away alongside Bedann and Miranda. BOOOOOMMMM!!! A huge shockwave of pure demonic and divine energies was released, the entire Dream Dungeon began to shake, but it wasn''t destroyed. After all, the Dream Dungeon was independent from the Dungeon itself, created by Drake, the Dream Dungeon Core was somewhere else. However, the explosion of the Dungeon Core of the dungeon itself was so strong it almost shattered the Dream Dungeon into pieces. Everyone had barely managed to survive that as Drake''s Spiritsbined their strength to create barriers to dampen the damage. "Hahhh¡­ W-What¡­?" Emerald slowly opened his eyes, seeing that Test Subject-04 was¡­ no more! "It died¡­" Drake sighed, standing up, he was exhausted. "Now, we can finally-" TRUUUUUMMM¡­!!! However, before he could even muster another word, an even more sinister force than Test Subject-04 emerged out of nowhere. No, in fact, it felt as if it had been released! ----- Chapter 1487 Against Pandemonium Chapter 1487 Against Pandemonium ----- A mass of dark red energies and crimson mes surged in the middle of the air, right below the metallic ceiling. The metallic ceiling started to burn, turning ck, me spread everywhere, the entire hall was slowly turning into a burning inferno. "W-What¡­?! What''s happening?!" Miranda was panicking, she thought things were finally going to be over¡­ "Dammit¡­" However, Drake knew that this was a possibility, however, he was hoping that it wouldn''t be the case. "T-This is¡­ this presence¡­!" Bedann noticed that amidst the endless mass of dark red energies and crimson mes, the silhouette of a small child surged from within. The hundreds of fragments from the Dungeon Core started floating around it, turning deep red and fusing with it, forming a new form, a new body. "Yeah¡­ Only a piece of him though." Drake could notice that something within this dark red energy started to materialize, a lung, deep red, and covered on scales, with several yellow eyes covering it, and even a small jaw curling up. It was beating as if it were a heart inside of the new body of red crystal, as it slowly nced at everyone else, the new body was formed. "I have to thank you for freeing me from that monster." It spoke with a very familiar voice, albeit it sounded more childish this time. "That damned man dared to use my body part to create this monstrosity¡­ Oh well, it didn''t end well for it, didn''t it?" With a devilish and mockingughter, the red-colored crystal demonughed, its energy was so potent it created a void around it that distorted the space of the Dream Dungeon¡­ "Pandemonium¡­" The entity nced at Drake with curious eyes. "I don''t know how you know my name but¡­ I assume you''re acquittanced with the rest of my body?" "You''re not getting out of here. We can''t let a monster like you out... You will be the first one we''ll take down for good." "Hoh?" TRUUUMMM¡­! Pandemonium''s body part seemed to be excited as it heard that from Drake, his Demonic Aura growingrger as it absorbed the leftover energy within the Dungeon Core Fragments! "Then try it." His crystal ws waved, as the same crystals everyone saw in those dreams of Jonathan''s past life were summoned, spiraling around Pandemonium''s body part and then firing themselves at everyone at an incredibly fast speed! "He can manifest those Crystals that came out from the Quantum Gate?!" Drake thought for a split of a second. N?v(el)B\\jnn The crimson-red crystal spears descended, as Drake quickly called for Belle and the rest of his Spirits, which flew into his body, a sea of countless smaller spirts he manifested through Spirit Creation appeared around him as well. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! At the same time, Pandemonium''s Body Part attacks reached him and everyone else behind him, huge explosions of demonic mes thatunched crystal pieces everywhere covered the whole area. The entire hall started breaking apart as the entire Dream Dungeon was beginning to divide and distort itself by the sheer power of Pandemonium''s Body Part. RUMBLE! "Looks like you were all bark and no bite." He said. "What a pity¡­ Oh well, this works either way! I''ll destroy this Dream Dungeon and rejoin with my Body and- Huh?!" However, his thought process was quickly interrupted as he noticed his attacks had not harmed anybody except Drake himself, whose entire body had grown ten times asrge now, no longer restricted by the hall''s size as it had been destroyed, and they were now floating in an endless chaotic realm of distorted and fragmented dreams¡­ His body appearance had changed as he hadbined his body and soul with his Spirits, his scales became golden, with rainbow linings, his horns grew all across his single head and long neck, and he now had seven eyes, each one glowing with a different color. His wings were also translucent, shining with rainbow colors and with the paintings of huge eyes in the middle of them. At the end of these golden wings, there were enormous and sharp ws. He only had two arms now, not six, but they were tremendously big and muscr, covered on armor-like golden and rainbow scales. "W-What the¡­?! What is that form?!" Pandemonium muttered. "And why is he¡­ fine?!" Covering Drake''s body, there were the crystals Pandemonium had fired, alongside all the demonic mes burning his scales¡­ However, he seemed fine. The crystals, capable of infecting things and spreading across people''s bodies like cancer were not working properly. "Why is it not working?! My crystals¡­ I copied them from those weird dreams, they had such a goodpatibility with my demonic energy!" The Demon thought. "Oi, what the hell are you?" He didn''t had memories of meeting Drake before unlike the other Body Part, they didn''t shared memories until theybined together after all. However, Drake only smiled at the silence of his friends and family, his Divinity overflowing with the power of all his Divine Spirits¡­ "So it is as I thought¡­ He''s merely absorbing the powers of the Dream Dungeon and using its memories to enhance the power of his magic. These crystals are not the real deal, they''re merely copies using the power of the Dungeon Core and his own Body Part''s Demonic Energy!" After all, this Dungeon Core was also what had replicated those Crystals from the Quantum Gate, in cooperation with the Dream Dungeon''s powers. In theory, it was all just a manifestation of a Dream¡­ And now that he didn''t have to worry over the Dream braking down and stopping them from reaching Test Subject-04¡­ There was nothing holding him back! Crack, crack¡­ CRASH! The crystals started falling from his body one after another, as Drake''s almighty body started to absorb the power of the Dream Dungeon itself¡­ FLUOOOOSH! "It seems you''vee to a terrible misunderstanding." He spoke. "This Dream Dungeon¡­ It is MY domain, Pandemonium." Suddenly, a gigantic fist reached Pandemonium, the demon was unable to dodge as the Dream Dungeon itself distorted around his body, inhibiting his rapid reaction! "What?!" BAAAAAMMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1488 Powerful Demon Chapter 1488 Powerful Demon ----- Countless demons emerged from the jungles, each one unleashing a mighty Aura of Demonic Energy, infecting their surroundings. The nts around them died one after another, leaving behind a path of destruction on their steps. Not only did the Demonic Beasts possessed tremendous durability and destructive power, but they were also much intelligent than normal Divine Monsters. "Stay away from that barrier! Gather arge group to destroy it from afar! Use magic!" Whenever they noticed the crimson barrier erected by Ruby and the Vampires was beginning to unleash spear attacks, after a few casualties, they retreated and decided to attack it from a distance. Several of them gathered into arge group, these were the ones that were the best at conjuring magic. There were both Demons, which were the most intelligent and humanoid-shaped ones, and then the Demonic Beasts, equivalent to monsters or half-beasts. The incredible thing about Demons, aside from their outstanding durability, deadly blood, powerful energy, and destructive abilities was also¡­ their incredible cooperation and devotion for their master. No matter how different they were from one another, they worked as if they knew each other since birth, all for the sole purpose of serving their Master, Pandemonium. This was, of course, part of Pandemonium''s near omnipotent power above all Demons, an ability within his Unique Skill that granted him full governance over all inhabitants of Hell. The Demons and Demonic Beasts started firing their long-ranged attacks, rains of fireballs started falling over the crimson barrier, slowly debilitating it. "Bastards¡­ I''ll show you what I''m made of!" Ruby gritted her teeth, showing her sharp fangs as she started imbuing the barrier with the power of {Endless Night} as well, alongside her rted Divinities. FLUOOOSH! Suddenly, to the surprise of the Demons, the crimson barrier turned into a deep ck color, with twisting crimson energy around it. The barrier wasn''t just reinforced, but it began to extend its shadows around the vige, tentacles made of darkness wrapped around the Demons, temporarily paralyzing them as the shadows sapped away their lifeforce. Even if they were otherworldly beings, they still possessed lifeforce! "GROOARRR!" Several Demonic Beasts were trying to free themselves; the more intelligent Demons were quickly beginning to use their techniques and abilities to break through. The average Demon was over fifty meters tall, so even the smallest was a behemoth, their attacks alone could destroy even Ruby''s Endless Night Manifestation! However¡­ "Nicely done, Ruby!" Yuki appeared out of nowhere, leaping into the skies, her ws overflowing with her Divinity as she smiled viciously back at her foes. "Alright! Let''s do this!" Her Divine Armor and her Divine ws, forged by Drake and reinforced recently, were overflowing with new power and the many abilities imbued into them. "{Spirit Fusion}: {Eternal Frost Phoenix}!" And even more now that she acquired a new contracted Divine Spirit Beast, the Frost Phoenix! FLAAAASH! She gained a hue pair of blue wings made of frost, half her body was covered on blue and white feathers, and her eyes turned into those of a bird. Her legs, as well as her hands, turned into giant bird-like ws, covered on blue scales. To make things deadlier, she also had the tail of her draconic lineage from Drake, and even more scales! And to top it all, an armor of frost feathers and dragon scales covered some parts of her body, her head in specific, gained a giant helmet in the shape of the Frost Phoenix Head. "I love this feeling!" Yuki had already made a contract with the Divine White Tiger Spirit after everyone awakened to their Spiritual power thanks to Drake some time ago. Now, thanks to his abilities improving and Yuki bing strong enough, he helped her create a new contract with another Spirt. This time, to their surprise, a Frost Phoenix Spirit had appeared! With her almighty new Spirit Powers fused with her Divine Powers, Yuki descended at a rampaging speed. "RAAAH!" Her legs and ws reached her foes, releasing enormous waves of frost everywhere, her strikes were very hard, and the restrained Demons were unable to evade. N?v(el)B\\jnn CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! Three attacks were enough to freeze five demons in a few seconds, and then¡­! "{Frost Phoenix''s Feather Storm}!" Her feathers moved rapidly and released a storm of frost feathers, piercing her foes and crushing them. Their bodies slowly started to gain damage and began falling apart. The Demons started dying one after another as Yuki also kicked them and shed their half-frozen bodies! "W-Who is that beast girl?! What is this power she''s channeling?! Spirits?!" Spirits as they are known today didn''t exist in the times the Demons first appeared. They were ethereal, conceptual beings that made up the world''s elements. But thanks to the Venerable of Dreams and her Spirit Creation Unique Skill, she made them much more than that, hastening the evolution of spirits and making them be a hidden, yet mighty race of beings! With the power of Divine Beast Spirits and her own growth, Yuki was able to defeat some of the weaker demons with ease. "Hehehe! Come and get it! Who''s next?!" However, she was getting cocky, seconds before a giant figure jumped towards her. It was blue-skinned, with four enormous and muscr arms, four crimson eyes, and with a head decorated with golden horns. "I will be your opponent, beast woman champion!" "Wha¡­?!" The Demon, who was only around fifty-five meters of height, leaped towards Yuki and hit her with all its might! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "URGH?! AAARRRGH¡­!" His four blue-skinned and muscr arms broke through her armor in a split of a second, her body was covered by several deadly wounds, and she was sent pummeling down into the ground. BAAAAMMM!!! "YUKI!" Tisha and Pekora, who were nearby fending off Demons, ran towards her help, as Pekora summoned a small Tree Spirit, which sprouted a big red fruit, feeding it to her. "Eat this!" "Urgh¡­ T-That monster¡­ Who is he?!" Yuki red into the skies, the four-armed demon was still floating in midair, his legs overflowing with blue mes. His eyes red at her with disappointment¡­ "Huh? You can''t even take a few hits?" He sighed. "As expected, this world''s living beings are, as usual, too frail and weak." TRUUUMM¡­! His aura erupted with a tremendous power. An enormous pressure started suppressing every foe around him. ----- Chapter 1489 Demonic Abilities Beyond Divinity Chapter 1489 Demonic Abilities Beyond Divinity ----- Drake fused with his three Divine Spirits, attaining a mighty new form, which he used to quickly suppress the Dream Dungeon''s Laws and surround Pandemonium with them, temporarily paralyzing him. The red crystal-made demon was incapable of evading, as Drake''s fists, which had gained gigantic golden mechanical gauntlets through Gabriel''s powers, punched him right through his defenses. BAAAAAMMMM!!! As his body flew away as it shattered into pieces, Pandemonium couldn''t help but ponder what was happening right now. For the first time since he was summoned, there was someone that had made him suffer pain, as the Soul Fragment contained with his immortal body part was endlessly aching with agony! "W-What is this¡­?! PAIN?!" CRAAASSHH!!! His crystal body fell through several walls of dreams, destroying the previous dungeon rooms and blowing them all up, as hended at the bottom of the ancient, abandoned building of Nexus Corporations. "Hahh¡­!" He quickly stood back up, the crystals that had fallen from his body quickly began to fuse back with him, his deep red eyes glowing brightly. "There''s no way that''s true¡­ I am invincible¡­ The only way you were able to defeat me was by sealing me and cutting me into pieces! I AM UNKILLABLE!!!" TRUUUMMMM¡­! Pandemonium'' Body Partpletely lost it, as he unleashed a tremendous shockwave of powerful energy around his surroundings, shaking the whole dungeon! The entire Dream Dungeon distorted before his endless source of demonic energy. Drake and his party quickly emerging across the cracks his body caused. RUMBLE! "He''s trying to destroy the Dream Dungeon?!" Bedann wondered, growing nervous. "We have to stop that bastard somehow!" Miranda said. "Drake, do you have a n other than just punching him?" "I do!" Drake said. "But I''ll need some backup¡­ However, you''re all too exhausted. I don''t want to risk your lives anymore¡­!" Drake started to doubt for a second if he could rely on them after everything they went through. He considered teleporting them inside his Divine Realm and deal with Pandemonium by himself, somehow. However, his family wasn''t going to let him say any more of those foolish words. They would stick with him until the end of times! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "No way! We''re fighting together!" Miranda said. "Don''t worry, I ate a few Dream Yggdrasil Fruits and feel much better now, dear." Bedann said confidently. The Dream Yggdrasil Fruits, produced by the "fake" Yggdrasil that grew inside of Drake''s Divine Realm were incredibly powerful healing items. Although the tree could only produce two per month at most, due to the time dtion inside of his divine realm, he could get a steady supply of a few every week. However, due to how precious they were, he only told his family to eat them when they felt like they would make a difference. "You two¡­" Drake sighed, feeling rather emotional in this moment. "But¡­!" "We''re fighting too, papa!" Bedra said. "I''ll keep my distance and support you with healing and buffing magic! Is that okay with you?" "We know you''ll get worried if we fight head-on, so we will keep our distance." Kate said with a cute smile. "I''ll send my army of mechs to distract him!" "Heh, I guess you do know how worried I get when you''re fighting in the frontlines." Drake smiled with a giggle. "Okay! But¡­ Emerald, you protect Tyrannus, I might be harsh by saying this, but you guys are too weak. Stay behind and rest. We''ll handle everything." "What?! But my magic has progressed a lot already, Master Drake!" Emerald cried, protesting. "Emerald, I am not looking down on you, I am simply being realistic!" Drake roared. "I don''t want you to lose your life pointlessly! Stay here, the Dream Dungeon will protect you. Tyrannus, I''ll leave your warriors to you." "Y-Yes, I understand, Lord Drake¡­" Tyrannus seemed slightly disappointed on himself, but nodded obediently, nheless. warriors, giving them a thumbs up before the Dream Dungeon created several barriers around them. "Thank you so much for everything you''ve done for us." "Don''t mention it." Drake smiled confidently back at Emerald and Tyrannus and his warriors, giving them a thumbs up before the Dream Dungeon created several barriers around them. This was thanks to Belle''s Ability {Dream Manifestation} which allowed to manifest her authority inside any dream and control it like an extension of her body. "GRAAAHHHH!!!" Pandemonium continued groaning in frustration and anger that he was hurt, the entire building of Nexus Corporations was beginning to copse, as the crystals infesting it were being attracted into his body. "Drake! Pandemonium is trying to absorb the crystals from Jonathan''s dreams!" Belle quickly notified Drake; her mind could directly speak to his now that they were fused. "Is he growing desperate for just a punch? This guy''s ego is all over the ce¡­" Drake cracked his giant knuckles. "We''re teaching him a lesson, family!" "OOOHH!" His two wives and his two daughters roared in unison, as Drake and the four of them descended towards the battlefield below, Pandemonium''s small and delicate form started growing in size and mass. "{Primordial Demon God Arts}: {Beast of Revtion Manifestation: Seven Headed Red Dragon}!" TRUUUUMM¡­! He activated a strange ability, as Pandemonium''s form changed drastically, bing a monstrous Demonic Beast, and no normal beast, but one that embodied a Sin! "A Dragon? Seriously?!" Drake smiled in disbelief as he saw Pandemonium transform into a gigantic, multi-headed red dragon, made up of purely crimson crystals. Each draconic head was different than the previous one, wearing a golden crown made of the same crystals. Its tail also epassed another giant head with arger crown, while its chest had thergest head, opened and revealing an endless maw with sharp teeth. Naturally, it had two huge wings, which it used immediately to reach Drake in midair! "YOUUUU!" With fury equal to the Gods, Pandemonium shed against Drake, his multiple heads directed towards his limbs, biting them and injecting him with deadly zing demonic energy venom. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! "I knew you would go for that one!" Drake''s jaws opened, charging all his might as he unleashed a tremendous beam of Heavenly Demonic mes. At the same time, Pandemonium unleashed a breath attack of his own, both shing against one another! BOOOOOMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1490 A Desperate Battle Chapter 1490 A Desperate Battle ----- BOOOOOMMM!!! Both Draconic breath attacks shed against one another, generating a gigantic explosion that shook the whole Dream Dungeon. RUMBLE! "RAARRGHH! DIE!" Pandemonium grew more furious, losing any sanity left behind as his other heads fired the same, deadly beams that could disintegrate almost anything. "{Dream Suppression}! {Heavenly Shield: Aegis}!" However, Drake countered by manipting the Dream Dungeon to its limits and suppressing the power that Pandemonium could summon, invisible forces suppressing the rest of his breath attacks, which were then tanked by Drake''s other weapon. A gigantic shield that materialized by thebination of many Holy Light Spirits, three of his weapons, and the essence of Gabriel fused into his body materialized out of the scales of his left arm! FLAASH! Ding! [You have temporarily fused hundreds of Spirits of Holy Light with the Divine Weapons [Uller] [Skadi] and [Ariel] together with the Divine Spirit [Gabriel]!] [Their converged power has created the Divine Spirit: {Heavenly Shield: Aegis}!] [Aegis very presence exudes a {Bright Divine Aura of Heavenly Light}, epassing your surroundings!] [All Allies that touch this light will recover 1% of their Health every second and All Stats will increase by +100%, foes weak to the Light Element that touch this divine light will receive a 0.5% of damage to their Health each second and all their Stats will decrease by -30%] [Because the Spirit and Weapon Fusion is using your powerful body as a vessel, its form has be more stable, increasing summon duration.] [Remaining Time: 10 Minutes.] Instead of 5 minutes like before, it became 10 minutes! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The shield tanked Pandemonium''s beams with ease, as the gigantic multi-headed dragon was filled with disbelief! However, it kept attacking Drake while keeping his jaws on his arms, constantly trying to break them. "Now!" Drake gave the signal, as a titanic Chaotic Dragon, resembling the fusion between all the Fragments of Ragnar?k Drake and his family have faced so far emerged out of his Shadows! "ROOOAAARR!" The titanic beast, the fusion between Bedann and Miranda, quickly swung her enormous arms, unleashing a devastating attack with the mighty Axe they wielded, Hel! "{Chaos Alter Ego}: {Ragnar?k}!!!" Imbuing their power until the axe almost broke, they attacked Pandemonium from behind, releasing a tremendous wave of pure chaos and umbral energies, shattering his whole body in half and then breaking him apart into even more pieces. CRAAAASSHH!!! "UUAAAGGHH¡­!" Pandemonium''s body part once more screamed in agony as his soul was severely damaged, chaotic and miasmic energies infesting it. Chaos Energy and Demonic Energies had an interesting interaction, both powers were so strong they could not devour one another. Which made it so they started to cancel each other''s powers, weakening one another! It also meant that Chaotic Beings were exceptionally resistant to demonic energy, while demonic energy would have its distortion and consuming powers weakened. "T-This energy¡­!" Pandemonium, however, seemed to be remembering something as his body was shattered into pieces. Memories of someone¡­ Of a girl with short purple hair, sorrowful pink eyes, ck horns, and big, red butterfly wings. Her body wrapped on chains, trapped by the Ancient Gods. "Chaos¡­?!" His powers quickly manifested rapidly, crimson energies forcing his shattered crystal body tobine again. "YOUUU!" His new form, resembling a multi-headed snake. "Are you her?! Or are you a piece of her?! ANSWER ME!" He quickly roared furiously at Bedann and Miranda''s chaotic dragon form, but they only answered by swinging their giant axe against him. "I have NO idea what you''re talking about!" SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! A barrage of Umbral shes pierced through Pandemonium''s body as he kept regenerating endlessly. He furiously nced at the chaotic dragon with utter disbelief. "Y-You''re not her¡­! You''re not my sweet, my dear Chaos! Where is she?! What have YOU done to HER?! How much does she have to SUFFER for all of you BASTARDS to be HAPPY?!" Drake and Bedann were taken aback by Pandemonium''s words. It felt as if he was talking nonsense, but there were too many emotions on his words. "Who are you talking about?!" Bedann asked furiously. "We have no rtion with anybody from the past!" She quickly unleashed a rain of meteors made of chaotic crystals, as chaotic ice and mes poured over Pandemonium''s body. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Don''t try to reason with him, he already has gone nuts!" Drake charged towards Pandemonium while he was being overwhelmed, summoning his hammer, Hephaestus, and his Demonic Bone Axe, which had no name, andbining them with the power of his Spirits. "{Spirit Fusion}: {Demonic Infernal Bone Spear: Diablo}!" TRUUUMM¡­! Both weapons converged through his technique, bing a huge ck and red spear, which he used to impale the endlessly regenerating Pandemonium, while smashing him with his shield and releasing a double attack. "{Heavenly Punishment}!" FLAAASH! Aegis gathered all the energy and damage it absorbed, releasing it as a single beam of brilliance, disintegrating arge part of Pandemonium''s body! "RAAAHHH!" While being impaled by Drake''s spear, which released powerful Origin mes as one of itsponents, Hephaestus, was made using Surtr''s Horns, Scales, and Blood, Pandemonium kept growing more insane. Within his core, the lung that possessed eyes and mouth kept screaming, as its powers continued emerging, its own insanity fueling his powers to his utter limits! N?v(el)B\\jnn "DIE! ALL OF YOU! DIE!" All the red crystals, which were shattered apart seconds ago, rbined into a titanic fist, hitting Drake and Bedann with all their might and sending them off flying! BAAAAMMM!!! At the same time, the entire Dream Dungeon began to darken, the Dreams were being infested by Demonic Energy, mutating! "This is bad! Drake, that bastard''s trying to infect the dreams! He''s turning them into¡­ Demonic Nightmares!" Belle panicked, speaking to Drake''s mind. "I can already see that!" Drake gritted his teeth as he stood back up, ncing into the skies. Theponents of the Dream Dungeon were bing ck and crimson, gaining countless eyes and jaws, and beginning to be absorbed by his body. "RUUAAAHHH¡­! I''ll take her¡­ I''ll take Chaos fragment out of you, bastards! SHE DOESN''T BELONG TO ANY OF YOU!!!" RUMBLE! ----- Chapter 1491 The Whole Family Fight As One! 1491 The Whole Family Fight As One! "Mama! Papa!" FLAAASH! Bedra flew over Bedann and Drake, covering them with healing light. Their wounds quickly regenerated, and the demonic energy infesting Drake''s body was cleansed as well. "Thank you, dear!" Bedann and Miranda said, quickly spreading out their wings. "Keep your distance while we are at it." Drake said, his Divine Energies imbued into his shield and spear. "We have to stop that bastard before he destroys the entire Dream Dungeon and absorbs it all!" "Then these can help!" Kate waved her hand, quickly opening dozens of purple and blue portals in space. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! From within, hundreds of mechanical beasts emerged, they were as strong as Rank 7 to 9 Divine Monsters, although notparable to Divine Dragons or Gods of the same Ranks, they were mighty enough to be a threat. Especially when Kate herself, releasing her Aura, enchanted their bodies and digital souls, giving them even greater stat boosts. N?v(el)B\\jnn "Attack him! Don''t let him breath!" Kate dered ruthlessly yet adorably, her beasts flew into the skies, swarming Pandemonium who was trying to harness as much power as possible, distorting the reality within the Dream Dungeon. "ROOAAR!" "SHAAAH!" "GRUOOH!" Drake and Bedann quickly set off into the skies once more, following the mechanical beasts while their daughters remained right behind them. "Annoying flies!" Pandemonium furiously swung his gigantic lion-like ws, which grew out of his endlessly shapeshifting crystal and demonic nightmare-made body. SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! Three waves of corrupted nightmare and demonic energies shed against the mechanical beasts, slicing them apart with ease, like a hot knife through butter! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "{Mechanical Fusion}!" However, little Kate kept at it, spending her Divine Power tobine the corpses of the mechanical beasts and rising them back up again as progressivelyrger and stronger monsters! "RAAAH! BEGONE!" Pandemonium was effectively being distracted, constantly tearing apart his foes while they kepting at him. Despite their corpses fusing over and over again, they still died on a single attack. However, that was already more than enough! "Mommy and daddy won''t let me get too close because they''re worried, but my magic is still the most effective against you!" Bedra raised her dragon arms into the skies while floating next to her sister, her Divinity rising to the skies, creating a beautiful heavenly sight! "T-That power¡­ Oblivion?!" Pandemonium sensed the heavenly powers, growing furious as he remembered one of his enemies of the long-forgotten past. "You''re here too?! Have you brought here your damned Saintes, Apostles, and Angels?!" As he furiously remembered the face of that emotionless man, his judgmental gray eyes, his blonde hair, and his wless beauty filled with so much arrogance, he couldn''t help but feel helpless. "{Divine Heaven Magic}: {Resplendent Valha''s Brilliance}!" The skies turned gold as they summoned enormous pirs of endless golden light, descending towards Pandemonium! "Shit!" He quickly moved as his body was still trying to take a shape, shifting between humanoid and that of a chimeric beast. FLAAASH! FLAAASH! FLAAASH! FLAAASH! Pandemonium continued evading the towers of light, only for Drake and Bedann to finally get some momentum to strike! "Hey, missed us?" "We''re back to give you a little dessert!" "Agh?!" Pandemonium was taken aback as he saw a gigantic demonic spear pierce his body and fill it with Heavenly Demon mes, which instantly weakened his soul and damaged it severely! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASSHH!! At the same time, Bedann gathered her chaos powers, summoning chains made of chaos and miasmic mold and wrapping them around Pandemonium''s body. "UURRGGHH¡­!" They kept him in ce while reducing his stats and weakening his soul, making him ideal for Drake''s attacks to hit and deal the most damage. "S-STOP! STOP!" Several dragon heads popped out of Pandemonium in that moment, opening their jaws and firing tremendous beams of demonic energy towards Drake and Bedann! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! However, Drake was prepared, flying in front of his wife and protecting her with Aegis, while absorbing the damage taken and then releasing it! "Have it back, fucker!" TRUUUUMMMM¡­! A huge beam of light was released from the golden shield, catching Pandemonium off guard and swiftly disintegrating a huge part of his body! "UURRGGH¡­ AAGGGHH¡­!" BOOOOOMMM!!! His titanic body started falling from the skies, only for his eyes to open again. The lung seemedpletely unscathed, pulsating grotesquely as more and more demonic energy surged from within it. It was as if each body part of Pandemonium was like an endless source of demonic energy, there seemed to be no end to it! "I''LL KILL¡­! KILL, KILL, KILL!" With a furious and insane scream, the nightmares surrounding him fused with his bodypletely, embodying his new form! FLUOOSH! "The bastard''s transforming!" Miranda''s voice resonated from within thebination of Bedann and her. "Stop him!" Drake roared, the duo shing through the skies and reaching Pandemonium at the same time as the Nexus Corporations building copsed. The darkness epassing him continued growingrger, as the form of a new body resurfaced from within, his eyes opening wide to reveal a huge, over fifty-meter big muscr demon, made of ck crystals, with hair made of ck nightmarish energies, and with seven crimson eyes and no mouth. There was a pair of enormous ck horns growing from his head, and a tremendous auraing from within him, releasing a deadly pressure¡­! "I will never go down no matter how hard you try¡­" Pandemonium spoke with a calm voice, greeting both Bedann and Drake with his six enormous arms, his giant fists releasing meteoric attacks, which generated explosions of demonic nightmare energy! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! Drake tried to defend using his barriers, techniques, and his shield, but they were all futile! Aegis suddenly gained countless cracks, its durability already at its limits! Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! The shield shattered into pieces, as the weapons and spirit making them up returned to their normal forms. "DRAKE!" Bedann and Miranda cried at the same time as they saw Drake''s entire body being filled with holes, each of Pandemonium''s attacks carving his body apart! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! "Uuurrgh¡­! AAARRRGGH¡­! MOTHER¡­ FUCKER!" However, Drake kept regenerating as he channeled the powers of his Heavenly mes, merging them with his Ice and releasing a huge wave of blueish rainbow fire! BOOOOMMM!! Chapter 1492 The Wind Dragons Resolve 1492 The Wind Dragon''s Resolve ----- "Tch!" Pandemonium was greatly weakened while being covered on these mes, which instantly froze him and weakened his stats and soul! "T-This feeble¡­ power¡­! How dare youbine my demonic energies with the powers of Oblivion?!" Crack, crack¡­! CRAASH! However, to Drake and Bedann''s surprise, Pandemonium freed himself from the frozen tomb that Drake had created using the Heavenly Demon mes, his hands directed to Drake''s face! "If I can''t kill your physical body, I''ll crush your soul!" His hands pierced through Drake''s body, attempting to grasp his soul and tear it apart! "I would say the same, fucker!" Drake opened his jaws and bit through Pandemonium''s incredibly hard neck, tearing it apart as his fangs fell apart and regrew, and reaching towards where his lungs were! "LEAVE HIM ALONE!" Bedann appeared right behind Pandemonium, her giant axe hacking through his arms and cutting them apart! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! "BEGONE!" Pandemonium materialized a spear of purple crystals from his back, piercing Bedann''s chest with it! CRAAASH! "U-URRGGH¡­?!" "BENLADANN!" Drake grew restless as he saw his wife being impaled, however, she smiled viciously, grasping the spear with her hands as mold started seeping from the terrible wound. "Just like him, I''m not normal either!" "What?!" The Mold quickly flew towards Pandemonium''s wounds, beginning to infect and parasitize them. Drake led the way towards his soul as well, as Pandemonium found his soul suddenly infested with Mold and Chaos! "AARRRGGHH¡­!" Agony quickly engulfed his entire existence, as his whole body started shifting between forms in the agony he was experiencing! He grew wings and flew away from his attackers! "Dammit! Don''t run away you fucker- URGH!" Drake tried to chase after him, but his soul was in pain, it had taken a lot of damage when Pandemonium grabbed it. And above all, Bedann was looking deathly pale, her wound was slowly regenerating, but blood wasing out of it rapidly. "Bedann¡­! Miranda!" He quickly prioritized their safety, holding her on his arms as he poured the blood from his wounds into her mouth. "Drink it, quickly!" "Ugh, gulp¡­" She slowly drake his blood, regenerating her wounds faster, and feeling better¡­ "Drake¡­ Pandemonium is¡­!" "It''s fine, are you okay?" "I''m fine¡­" "I wasn''t that affected but she''s okay!" RUMBLE! The two nced into the distance, seeing the skies of the Dream Dungeon beginning to shift and turn darker, ck lightning surging from within! All of that wasted time benefited Pandemonium, as Bedra and Kate were attacking him from afar, he evaded their attacks and destroyed Kate''s mechs, flying into the skies to absorb more nightmare energy. "Your feeble attacks won''t be anything once I absorb this source of power¡­!" With a wicked smile, Pandemonium started devouring more of the Dream Dungeon while his Shadow Demonic Nightmare Aura began to give birth to beasts. They had simple shapes, ck wolves, umbral snakes, ferocious lions, all made of darkness and crimson energies twisting together. Demonic Nightmare Beasts! They constantly shed against Kate''s mechanical beasts, while Bedra was doing her best to fend them off, as they were attempting to also devour the Dream Realm''s foundations. "{Spirit Creation}: {Divine Elemental Dragon Spirit Summon}!" Drake waved his hands as his Spiritual Powers surged from his hands, almost a hundred dragons made of bright and colorful lights emerged. He used his own Divinity Aura as the material for their creation, making theme exceptionally strong allies! "ROOARR!" The Dragon Spirits shed against the Demonic Nightmare Beasts, tearing each other to shreds. The battle between both armies was raging as Pandemonium simply smiled, his half-destroyed body beginning to absorb more of the Dream Dungeon. "Stop!" Drake roared furiously as he controlled the dreams, suppressing him even if slightly. The demonic energy that infected the dream dungeon''s pirs was like a parasite, slowly trying to take away his control over the Dream Dungeon he created. "AHAHAHA¡­!" Pandemonium''s maddeningughter echoed across the entire Dream Dungeon, the skies began to distort and grow ck and crimson in color. Demonic eyes started popping out of the skies, with gigantic tentacles surging from within¡­ He could go this far not only due to his parasitic and corrosive powers, but also because his vessel was made using the fragments of the original Dungeon Core. "This element didn''t exist back then¡­ It is good! Verypatible with my powers! I''ll take over this Dream, it will be my eternal Nightmare World! And I will trap all of you bastards inside!" Giant ck tentacles surged from within the skies, shing against everyone. Drake, Bedann, and their daughters were on a constant battle against this endlessly growing foe! Emerald and Tyrannus could see what was happening while they were within an adjacent Dream Realm, sensing everything turning darker, even the ce where they were was bing insecure. "This is¡­! They''re struggling?! We need to go help them out!" Said Emerald. "B-But Sacred Beast, we can''t!" Said Tyrannus. "As painful as it was, Lord Drake wasn''t wrong, we were useless, we are too weak to join that fight¡­" "That''s¡­!" Emerald gritted his teeth, feeling frustrated. "I''m not weak, I''m Rank 9! I''m supposed to be strong yet¡­ I haven''t grasped all my power yet, I¡­!" Within his frustration, Emerald started to recall memories of his childhood. N?v(el)B\\jnn It was a memory he had tried to not remember, sealed within his psyche because of how much trauma it brought to him. It was when he was merely five years of age, a young pup. That day, he had grown overly excited because he yed with his older siblings. "Wait for me, big bro! Big sis!" "Come on little Emerald, hurry!" "For being the wielder of the Heaven''s Winds, you''re quite the slug!" They were teaching him how to fly and use wind magic, and he was having a really good time. The two of them yed with gusts of winds, slowly lifting him up into the cloudy skies. He could still remember how much heughed and enjoyed this time. "Hehehe, I''m not a slug!" Little Emerald tried to imitate his siblings in the maniption of the wind element, but not much came out of his tiny hands. He constantly chased after him as they yfully pranked him, hiding inside the clouds, or shaping them into intimidating forms. "Hey, that''s not fair!" "If it''s not fair, then let out more of your winds!" "Come on, mother said you''re very talented!" "Hmm!" Emerald was slightly frustrated back then because his magic didn''t obey him as he wished. "T-Then¡­!" He gathered all the Mana and Divine Power he had into his hand and raised them. "Take this!" FLUOOOOSH! A strong gust of winds surged from his hands. "Wow! That wasn''t so bad!" "Well done!" "I-I did it?!" Emerald was happy for a second¡­ before his true power manifested. The skies gained a bright green luster, sparkles of golden light taking over the clouds¡­ RUMBLE! An enormous storm of lightning and emerald winds engulfed him and his siblings. "Huh?!" "Wha¡­?!" And Emerald saw in horror as they disappeared. TRUUUUMMM¡­! "E-Eh?" His eyes couldn''t believe what he saw. He still couldn''t process it¡­ From one second to another, the storms engulfed him, sending him flying far away. When he woke up the next morning, he found out he had been rescued by one of his oldest siblings¡­ And that they had yet to find the other two that were with him. "W-What happened to them?! What happened to big bro and big sis?!" "We don''t know¡­" Sighed his oldest sibling. "They¡­ disappeared." "W-What¡­?!" Since then, they were never found. And the only thing they were able to recover several meters below the floating ind they lived on were a few green feathers, scales, and blood. The horrifying memory that he had been suppressing this entire time, the reason he feared his powers so much, the reason he never practiced them. And the very reason he had such a timid nature¡­ "I killed them¡­ I killed¡­ them¡­!" He became afraid of himself, and of what he could do. Tears fell from his eyes, as Tyrannus noticed Emerald''s presence was beginning to change. His True Divine Aura was beginning to surge, as he epted this old, suppressed memory. And decided once more to wield this dangerous power, which had once killed his own siblings. "This time¡­ I''m going to use it to protect others!" With a furious roar, he pointed his hands into the dream barrier. FLUOOOOOSSSHHH!!! And an endless stream of lightning and emerald-colored winds was released, opening an enormous path forward. "I have to do it, even if I die. Because if I don''t...!" He nced back at Tyrannus. "I''ll never be able to forgive myself¡­" ----- Chapter 1493 The Sacred Beast Appears! Chapter 1493 The Sacred Beast Appears! ----- "Then let us go with you, Sacred Beast!" "Please, we want to help too!" "Even if our lives can stop that monster for a second¡­" "That would still be more than enough!" The warriors led by Tyrannus protested, telling Emerald to take them with him. The young Wind Dragon was surprised they were so stubborn. "But¡­!" He was going to say the same thing Drake told to them, something that would have only made him frustrated if it was directed to him. "We will fight as one, Sacred Beast!" Tyrannus roared. "Please, let us give you our strength!" "You guys keep calling me Sacred Beast¡­" Emeraldughed. "Name''s Emerald!" His Aura kept growingrger as he nodded, the winds and lightning surrounding his body suddenly started to react to the will of Tyrannus and his warriors. "Emerald, please, let us apany you!" Tyrannus roared once more, his Aura erupting from his body,bining with the power of his weapons and armor. The same happened with the other warriors, it felt as if something within them was trying tomunicate with Emerald. The power dwelling within them¡­ "You guys are as stubborn as I am- Ah!" Emerald''s eyes opened wide once he sensed his Divinity reacting to their powers, fusing, converging together¡­ The power of the Heaven''s Winds was much stronger andplex than Emerald or even his whole family could have ever thought. "Are you willing to give me your strength, Tyrannus, everyone?" "We are!" "Then¡­!" The emerald-colored winds emerging from the wind dragon''s body converged with the brave warriors. FLAAASH! ¡­ RUMBLE! The skies of the Dream Dungeon continued to distort due to the endless influx of Demonic Energy. Pandemonium mutated this power and made it into his own. "With this power¡­ You simply can''t stop me anymore!" Filled with his own ego, he thought of himself invincible. The Demonic Nightmare Forces continued tobine with his abilities, summoning Demonic Nightmare Beasts. And above all, a part of his consciousness was already fusing with the area he had infected, summoning countless crimson eyes and titanic ck tentacles. Now, it was no longer easy to get close to him! "Ugh, papa, the monsters never end!" Kate was panicking as her mechanical beasts were being overwhelmed, her whole reserve was already used, and the ones left behind were constantly fusing and dying over and over again. "Hahhh¡­ Ugh¡­ I''m getting tired¡­" Bedra was growing dizzier because she had been overusing Mana and Divine Power for too long and was still a very young and developing Dragon. Even as strong as her Heavenly Magic was against the Demonic Monsters, it was bing weaker as she grew tired. Drake, Bedann and Miranda continued fighting to their very best, protecting their two children while slowly advancing across the army of Demonic Nightmare Beasts. Both looked terribly exhausted already too, things started to look grim. "Do I have to destroy the Dream Dungeon then?" Wondered Drake. "But that''ll free him!" It''s not that he waspletely cornered. He could attempt to destroy the Dream Dungeon, sacrificing a huge source of divine materials and power, in an attempt to destroy Pandemonium. This would help him escape with his family and had a chance to seed¡­ However, Pandemonium was incredibly tough. So tough Drake was almost sure he would survive somehow, crawl out of the explosion, and begin rampaging the vige up above. There were other strategies in mind too, but all of them seemed to have only a low chance of sess, he needed some external force, a distraction! "I think the only option is the one you thought about." Belle spoke to Drake through their connection. "Master, whatever decision you take, we will be there for you." Gabriel said. "Pandemonium is too strong, we are running out of options, master." Rose, the Vampiress Spirit spoke. Even with their powerful Divine Spiritual Energies coursing through his body, Drake was already getting tired¡­ His Soul had been badly hurt, and it would take a while for it to fully recover. He couldn''t use Divinity Absorption either. He had tried it before against a Demonic Being, it ended backfiring on him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This was because this power was limited to Divinity, and Demonic Beings had no Divinity, but Infernal Power, it would simply poison his body and not give him anything! He remembered that he would suffer something simr whenever he tried to use it on Chaotic Beings, harming him instead of helping him absorb their powers. His greatest trump card was useless against Pandemonium. "Screw this, I''ll-" FLUOOOOSH! However, in thest second when Drake was already about to use the Dream Dungeon as a weapon, a sudden tremor across the skies happened. A gigantic mass of green light surged, descending rapidly across the ck clouds, and purifying them! Endless gusts of rapidly spiraling golden and green winds destroyed the Demonic Nightmare Energy with ease. "What''s that?!" Bedann and Miranda were utterly shocked as they saw what wasing for Pandemonium! They could only describe it as a gigantic green and golden phoenix, with feathers, ws, and beak made out of gold and green divine metal. It possessed an enormous Divine Aura, and it didn''t have just a single Aura, but several dozens of powerful Aurasbined together! "That''s¡­ No way! Is that Emerald?!" Not even Drake could believe it at first! Somethingpletely out of his wildest dreams had showed up, and it was nobody else than Emerald and¡­ "Tyrannus and his warriors?! Their souls and divinities, they have be one!" Bedann and Miranda said. "He resembles that sacred beast on the murals the lizardmen carved¡­" Drake realized. "Is this why they called Emerald "Sacred Beast"? Is it because he resembled some sort of divine being they prayed to?" "RAAAAHHH!" The gigantic bird moved at lightning speed, shing against Pandemonium''s endlessly growing Demonic Nightmare Domain and destroying it with his sharp, metallic wings! "{Divine Sacred Wind Beast Arts}: {Evil-Tearing Wing des}!" SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! An endless barrage of shing attacks tore apart Pandemonium''s Domain in mere seconds, holding within the power of several souls and divinities bing one. "Y-You¡­?! Who are you?!" Pandemonium panicked, only to be greeted by two powerful kicks on his face! "I am the Sacred Beast!" CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAASSHH!!! ----- Chapter 1494 The Final Clash! Chapter 1494 The Final sh! ----- "Y-You¡­?! Who are you?!" CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAAASSHH!!! Pandemonium was overwhelmed by a titanic bird! His Nightmare Domain was torn to shreds by the power of Heaven''s Winds, as the creature quickly carved several holes across his body. Pandemonium panicked, only to be greeted by two powerful kicks on his face! "I am the Sacred Beast!" Emerald gathered the power of Tyrannus and his dozen warriors, they fused Divinities and Divine Weapons and Armor, which he had enchanted with his own Heaven''s Wind Magic activated. His Divinity continued to grow stronger as he took the shape of the Sacred Beast that the Lizardmen Alliance worshiped. The Sacred Beast that embodied the ruthlessness of nature, but also the bounty of nature! The Divine Tempest Bird! "{Divine Sacred Wind Beast Arts}: {Sacred Wing des Tornado}!" Emerald rose his enormous wings, which he had regained once more through this transformation by merging his broken wings with his arms, and rapidly waving them! FLUOOOSH! Suddenly, a stormposed of thousands of giant, over ten-meter-long wing des emerged, engulfing Pandemonium on an endless rain of agonizing pain. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GRAARRGH¡­! Y-YOU DAMNED¡­ BIRD!" Pandemonium quickly gathered the Demonic Nightmare Powers he had managed to absorb so far, releasing a powerful shockwave of darkness that freed him from the tornado of sharp feathers. TRUUUUMM¡­! N?v(el)B\\jnn However, his body didn''t look any good, covered on countless cracks and falling apart¡­ And the worst part was that these fragments were no longer regenerating or going back. He was already at his limits as well, his vessel cold not go forever, unlike his real body. He had to end this and escape! "RAAAH!" With a furious roar, his Soul and Nightmare Powers converged, as he attacked Emerald with a serious of giant Tentacles emerging out of his Aura! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! However, Emerald was as swift as the wind and as fast as lightning, easily evading all attacks while releasing shing waves of Heaven''s Winds and Heaven Thunderbolts! "Take this! And this!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GRUUAAGGH¡­!" Pandemonium couldn''t help but scream in agony. "W-Who is this guy?! Where did hee from?! His Magic is somehow¡­ disrupting with my connection to my vessel! Howe those winds can cleanse it all?!" "Amazing, so this is your true power, Emerald!" Drake''s voice echoed from above Emerald, as he descended towards Pandemonium with Bedann and Miranda at the same time. "Master Drake! I''ve decided to fight alongside Tyrannus and his men! They''ve unified with me!" Emerald''s words made Drake shocked. "Was Heaven''s Winds much more powerful than I imagined?!" He thought. "Don''t tell me this kid is just as special as Surtr!" "YOU!" Pandemonium''s body kept trying to keep itself together, his Demonic Nightmare Aura surging endlessly from his body as it fused with his endless source of Demonic Energy. "URGH¡­! I''ll KILL you¡­! And then take away that Demon King Seed growing on you, and Chaos Fragments, which don''t belong to ANYBODY!" With a furious and frustrated scream, Pandemonium''s body shifted in form yet again, three enormous and long draconic heads surged from his body, with long necks, opening their jaws! One aimed at Drake, the other two opened their jaws and fired powerful beams of ck energy against Bedann and Emerald! CRAAASSHH!! BOOOMM!! BOOOMM!! Drake sacrificed one of his arms as he let Pandemonium bite it off his body, and then forced it to detonate within his jaws! "I''ll show you how someone with an Immortal Body truly fights, Pandemonium!" The Dragon King''s fists closed as his arm shed with tremendous quantities of umted Divine Power, Demonic Energy, and Spiritual Energy! BOOOOMMMM!!! "GRUUAAGH¡­!" The third dragon head blew into pieces, the explosion spreading Heavenly Demonic mes over the Demon''s body, continuously cracking his crystalline vessel. At the same time, Bedann and Emerald evaded the crazed beams of Demonic Nightmares being fired everywhere with their fast-flying speed, circling around them and then cutting the long necks with their strongest attacks. "{Divine Chaotic Axe Battle Arts}: {Void-Piercing Umbral sh}!" SLAAAASSSHHH!!! Bedann''s shing attack cut through Pandemonium''s second head, the power of chaos infecting the rest of his body,bined with the parasitic mold! "{Divine Sacred Wind Beast Arts}: {Four Cardinal Winds Divine Spear}!" CLAAAASSHH!!! At the same time, Emerald pierced through the other one by summoning a gigantic golden and green spearposed of four winds of different colors, the Heaven''s Winds cleansing the darkness. "UURRGGH¡­! AAGGH¡­!!!" Pandemonium struggled, fighting to the very end as his chest mutated into the giant head of a serpent, opening its jaws and releasing a toxic, poisonous gas everywhere! "MELT TO DEATH!" However, Drake rushed through, all his weapons fusing together into a giant sword made of rainbow frost, covered on Heavenly Demonic mes. "Your struggles are pointless, you sick bastard! {Divine Heavenly Primordial Ice Sword: Excalibur}!" SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! Drake unleashed a furious barrage of shing blows, causing Pandemonium''s deadly toxins to be cleansed, as he flew forwards, cutting down his vessel into millions of tiny pieces! "DIEEE!" "NOO! AARRGH!" Drake''s w pierced through Pandemonium''s chest, while his sword carved through the rest of his torso, which remained unscathed after he cut down everything! CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! He kept tearing the crystals apart while resisting the horrendously painful corrosive demonic energy coursing through his hands, which constantly melted them and burned them. "There you are!" Once the purple-colored crystals were taken away, a sphere of CRAAASH! Drake grabbed the sphere of demonic energy, constantly trying to demonic energy holding the grotesque lung with jaws and eyes was revealed! "No matter what you try, you cannot defeat me!" CRAAASH! Drake grabbed the sphere of demonic energy, constantly trying to crush it with his giant ws. But they were constantly burning and turning into ashes as he regenerated them back. "RAAAH!" He pointed his sword towards the sphere, piercing it with all his might, but the sword ended shattering into pieces! Crack, crack¡­! CRAASH! "HAHAH! I told you that-" "SHUT UP!" Drake roared. "{Unique Skill: Abyssal Void Star Sword and Abyssal Void Star Armor}!" Drake then summoned another power, activating a Divine Ability he had not used until now. FLAAASH! His entire body was covered by a ck, red, and purple-colored demonic armor, as a giant ck sword emerged at his side, overflowing with Primordial ck mes of the End! "W-What is that?!" Pandemonium was incapable of realizing what Drake had be, until the ck sword sliced cleanly through his barrier. SLAAAAASSHH!! ----- Chapter 1495 Devouring Pandemonium Chapter 1495 Devouring Pandemonium ----- With a mighty sh of his ck sword, the embodiment of a Unique Skill Drake had acquired by devouring the Four Hounds Souls that had merged into the me Emperor, the Demonic Barrier of Pandemonium was sliced! "W-What¡­?!" Pandemonium''s body part, which shared a mind that was an exact copy of the original one, could not believe what his eyes were seeing, the ck sword emanated an almighty, otherworldly force that could cut through all things. However, Drake wasn''t unfazed by the power of the sword! He quickly noticed the arm holding it beginning to bepletely ck, a strange, corrupting force trying to take over him. This was the reason he was saving such a dangerous power until the veryst moment! "It''s over, Pandemonium! Even if it is just a piece of you, I will make sure it doesn''t go back to the original!" With a furious roar, Drake rushed towards the giant lung, which was actually over ten meters big. The creature''s crimson eyes red at him with utter disbelief. "Even if you try to destroy me, you can''t! My entire body isposed of otherworldly particles, I am indestructible!" The reason why Pandemonium was always so confident on himself was due to his invulnerability. The Ancient Gods, in all their might, were only able to cut him down, but never destroy him. They sealed him away so he would never wake up, but the me Emperor ended gathering enough of his fragments for his rebirth. "Nothing is impossible, Pandemonium." Drake said, his ws reaching Pandemonium as the giant, aberrant demonic organ attacked back with an endless sea of infernal mes. However, Drake toughed through them as he continued moving forwards. Bedann and Emerald rushed to his aid, as winds and lightning interfered with the mes, while chaotic chains slowly started to wrap around the giant lung! "We''ll keep him on ce!" Emerald roared. "Do it!" Bedann and Miranda roared at the same time. "UGH¡­!" Pandemonium screamed. "What do you mean nothing is impossible?! YOU BASTARD! YOU FUCKING PIECE OF SHIT! LET ME GO!" "What a foul mouth." Drake''s ws reached him and finally grasped him, the mes produced by the lung shapeshifted into gigantic arms, punching body erupted with a furious aura of Demonic Energy, of equal him. Yet his armor protected him! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! "Other powers might not be able to harm you, but what about the powers you gave to this world?!" Drake smiled, channeling his Sin. "{Primordial Sin of Gluttony}!" "Gluttony?!" Pandemonium''s body part saw in utter disbelief as Drake''s entire body erupted with a furious aura of Demonic Energy, of equal quality as his! "I''ll use your own power to kill you, Pandemonium!" An endless sea of darkness emerged out of Drake, gigantic dragon jaws surged endlessly, engulfin Pandemonium and trying to bite him! CRUNCH! "T-That''s impossible! You cannot- UGH?!" CRUUNCH! "M-My¡­! Flesh?!" CRUUUNCH! "It''s not¡­ wait, WAIT!" CRUUUNCH! CRUUUNCH! CRUUUNCH! Pandemonium screamed in agony as he realized that Drake''s powers¡­ Worked! Piece by piece, the body part was being torn to shreds, its flesh consumedpletely, and turned into nutrients. He was dying! Even if it was a piece of him¡­ Pandemonium could die! "N-NO¡­! WAIT, THIS IS¡­!" The Demon quickly realized what this meant! His body could not regenerate lost body parts because he thought they were invincible. So eventually, sooner orter, they woulde back to him! But now, with this lung being devoured, a body part of Pandemonium would be permanently lost! N?v(el)B\\jnn "Even if its just a piece¡­! I''ll weaken you! A body part you will never be able to regrow! PANDEMONIUM!!!" With a furious and mighty roar, Drake continued devouring him, it felt as if his entire soul and body were burning and melting with each bite. The excruciating agony that was consuming, digesting, and suppressing the soul and mind of Pandemonium was excruciatingly hard! "You can do it, Drake!" "Do it, Master!" However, by channeling all the powers he had, and by receiving the Divinities of Bedann, Miranda, and Emerald through their hands touching his back, he was managing. "STOOOP! STOOOOP! I DON''T WANT¡­ I DON''T WANT TO DIE!" "You should had considered that eventually, the same thing you did to others would happen to you." Drake''sst words made Pandemonium recall the countless innocent lives his powers had taken away. He was someone that had once set the entire world into an apocalypse, his demons devouring and tearing apart mostly all mortals. It was all provoked by him, he wasn''t some little, poor person forced to do something he didn''t wanted¡­ After all, he could had chosen not to do such things. But he did, because he hated everyone and everything. Drake''s jaws devoured hisst piece, as his thoughts shed through his mind¡­ Even as only a body part within Pandemonium, it felt as if he was truly dying. "This can''t¡­ be happening¡­" His soul constantly dissipated,pletely devoured by an almighty power, Drake himself. "Who¡­ Just who¡­ is this guy?" Memories of the only girl he ever loved shed through his mind onest time. "Chaos¡­ I wonder¡­ where you are¡­ I miss you¡­" As his consciousness faded awaypletely, Drake felt the burning sensation on his body slowly recede, as he regenerated the burns inside of his body and outside, and unsummoned his armor and sword before they were to take over his boy and make him go berserk. "You''ve provided me with a fine meal." "Huh?" Drake suddenly heard a sinister voice, the voice of the Sin within his Demon King Seed. "You''re not half bad¡­" It seemed somehow epting of him. A strange urrence, seeing it was so malicious before. "A fragment of my creator is certainly¡­ the most scrumptious thing I''ve ever eaten¡­!" "You''re¡­" However, before it could say another word, Drake quickly deactivated his powers, as he felt that their minds were dangerously bing closer as the Sin became more epting of him. "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­" Drake was gasping for air, he didn''t notice, but he had fallen into the ground below, he was now lying over the ruins of the Ancient Futuristic City. "I-I did it- UGH¡­!" However, his moment of calmness onlysted by a second, as he felt his Demonic Power rising through the roof. His damaged soul was being repaired by Demonic Power, slowly mutating it! FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1496 Demonic Energy Assimilation Chapter 1496 Demonic Energy Assimtion ----- (Drake''s POV) After finally having defeated the fragment of Pandemonium, and having sessfully devoured him and destroyed his Will through Gluttony, the wounds he left on my soul were beginning to recover. Through the very Demonic Power I gained from eating him¡­ Once more, I had to go through yet another agonizing and excruciating pain. This time an even deeper agony as it was that of my soul. My body was already recovering fine, but it felt like I was beginning to melt and turn into ashes at the same time. "Urgh¡­! FUCK!" As I screamed in pain, I tried to take control of this endless source of energy, which continued to growrger within my soul and body. Maybe I destroyed Pandemonium''s will, but the power I gained out of eating his Lung was enough to make my soul and body burst into pieces. I didn''t mind if it happened to my body, but if it happens to my soul, that''ll be game over for me. And I can''t let that happen! FLAAASH! My Soul, which shone with a golden and blue color, began to shriek and move as the dark red demonic energy started filling all the wounds and holes behind. It was agonizing because Demonic Energy naturally rejected most other types of energies. And usually, this would end up killing me¡­ However, I have to simply use the power of Demonic Energy I possess myself! "Gluttony!" I called upon the power of Gluttony again, beginning to epass the Demonic Energy within it and then fusing it again with Mana, Draconic Energy, Divine Power, and Spiritual Energy. "Uggghh¡­!" And then, I quickly activated the Soul Refining Techniques of the Light Dragons, further enhancing my resistance while making my soul stronger. "Drake?!" "Papa!" My family quickly gathered around me, worried, as I was trying to refine and turn this power into my own. "I''m fine, I just¡­ Ugh! I need to take this power. If I can''t control it and refine it into my soul and body, I''ll end up dying¡­!" "Let me help you!" "Hang in there!" Bedann and Miranda touched my shoulders, suddenly imbuing part of their powers into my own body. Their Chaotic Energies were also quite dangerous, but they started to epass the demonic energy like a mantle, weakening it! "Papa!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Let us help too!" Bedra and Kate also helped me, imbuing their Divinities into my body. Bedra''s Heavenly Light quickly fueled my soul with an immense amount of light power, countering the demonic energies. Meanwhile, Kate''s powers enhanced the system''s abilities, helping me utilize it to further take over the demonic energy and control it. "Ugh¡­! Almost there¡­!" I kept controlling all these powers and energies, the endless dark red sea of demonic energy shed against my will, attempting to ovee me every time. However, thanks to my newest Skill, [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SS)], that wasn''t going to happen. [Drake, this power is too much even if you refine itpletely, it will eventually slowly destroy your soul!] [I rmend expelling it from your body until¡­!] "No, don''t worry, I got this." I quickly changed the shape of my soul, absorbing Bedra and Kate''s Divinities into them, while also fusing thousands of Lesser Spirits. Meanwhile, Bedann and Miranda''s Chaos and Mold epassed the demonic energy and kept it restrained. FLUOOSH! "{Divine Soul Forging Arts}: {Dragon Soul''s Demon-Sealing Holy Chains}!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, thousands of chains emerged, glistening with golden and lustrous colors, and swiftly wrapping around the endless sea of dark red demonic energy. Ding! [You havebined several Divine Soul Forging Arts into the Unique Art: {Dragon Soul''s Demon-Sealing Holy Chains}!] [The Demonic Energy has begun to be suppressed and sealed within your soul!] [Its power is receding quickly!] [Your Soul has assimted the leftover energy used to repair your Soul Wounds.] [The Soul Chains you''ve created are an extension of your own Soul, by consuming Mana and some Divine Power, it is possible to maintain them indefinitely.] [The Demonic Energy has been sessfully contained!] [Your Maniption over Demonic Energy has be greater.] [As a result of the constant tempering and recovery, your Soul has berger and tougher.] [Your body has been strengthened through the Demonic Energy consuming you, Resistance to Demonic Energy and Demon-type Damage has begun to be slowly developed.] [The Demonic Energy and Soul Ether Stats have been created.] [You have developed a brand-new Divinity: [Demonic Gluttony (S)]!] [You have developed a brand-new Auxiliary Divinity: [Holy Chains of Demon Sealing (S)]!] [You have developed the [Demon (SS)] Elemental Affinity!] [You have devoured [Pandemonium''s Lung], you gained +1.000.000.000 Demonic Energy.] [The rest of the Demonic Energy is too much for you to take and has been sealed.] [However, it is possible for you to slowly assimte it and absorb it, as long as your Vessel, the Soul, besrger through Soul Cultivation.] ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Ancient Great Vampire Dragon God of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss] [Ascendancy Laws]: [None] [Main Divinities (11/14)]: [Divinity: Eternal Winter (SSS)] [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SSS)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SSS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SSS)] [Divinity: Primordial Oceans of Time (SSS)] [Divinity: Holy Light (SSS)] [Divinity: Primordial Blood (SSS)] [Divinity: Dark Abyss (SSS)] [Divinity: Golden Dunes (A)] [Divinity: Divine Starlight mes (SSS)] [Demonic Gluttony (S) [Auxiliary Divinities (7/15)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (SSS)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (SSS)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (SSS)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (SSS)] [Divinity: Vampiric Blood (SSS)] [Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (SSS)] [Holy Chains of Demon Sealing (S)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 10 (Initial Stage)] (Requires 1.228.800.000 DP to upgrade) [Divine Power]: [2.029.303.020] [Demonic Energy]: [1.057.340.700] [Soul Ether]: [S+] [Fortune]: [SSS+++] [Physical Strength]: [SSS+++] [Magical Power]: [SSS+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS+++] ----- Several System notifications popped up at once. Apparently now I had two new Stas, Soul Ether that showcased the strength, volume, regeneration, and toughness of my Soul, and also Demonic Energy, which is a spendable resource simr to Divine Power! I didn''t think I could get this far, but it seems that this power can be used as an energy, maybe to purchase something else within the System? "Hahhh¡­" I dropped half-dead on the ground, the pain slowly flew away, but I still felt exhausted¡­ My Soul had unexpectedly be incredibly big, but at the same time, I feltpletely tired. ----- Chapter 1497 Devouring Emeralds Curse Chapter 1497 Devouring Emerald''s Curse "So pathetic, can''t even take some of that Demonic Energy? Did you had to seal it away?!" Suddenly, I heard a very annoyed voice echoing inside of my mind. It was without a doubt, the voice of Gluttony, the Sin within my Demon King Seed. "You could had digested that energy a bit better then! If I die, don''t you think you''ll die too?" The voice went silent after I said that, and then it quickly and angrily refuted me. "Do you think you have the authority or right to tell me what should I do, pathetic little vessel? If you die or not is not my concern. I will simply find another vessel, eventually!" And then he stopped talking¡­ I can tell this is one of Pandemonium''s creations, it does carry his teenager''s angst. More importantly, I had to quickly calm down everyone around me, they were all just as exhausted as I was. It wouldn''t be good for them to get even more tired by looking up for me. "Thank you, I''m feeling alright now¡­" I sighed in relief, hugging my family. "I felt some pain because of the demonic energy, it ended being too much for what I could take, and it almost destroyed my whole soul. Thankfully, I was able to seal it away." "Ah, thank goodness!" Bedann hugged me tightly. "You worried me so much again!" "Drake, you''re truly a handful sometimes, why did you had to try to eat all of that power?!" Miranda started to adorably reprimand me. "I''m sorry for worrying you, I''ll make up for itter. I''ll reward you and do anything you want." I said to the two, slowly turning back to my Draconid Humanoid form. "A-Anything?!" Miranda quickly blushed. "Hahaha, well, if you say so." Bedann was also quite excited. "Papa, you''re fine?" Bedra asked, resting on my back and hugging my head from behind. "I''m fine, yes. It is alright now." I caressed her little hands. "Really?" Kate asked me, flying in front of me. "Yes." I held her in my arms and gave her a kiss in her forehead. "I''m fine now." Emerald and Tyrannus squad had not reacted to what was happening to me because they had all passed out on the spot after the fight. Their wholebined form was something I never thought the Heaven''s Winds could aplish, but it was incredible, nheless. It felt like Emerald had used the armor and weapons he blessed with the Heaven''s Winds as catalyst tobine their power with him. Like simply calling back the power that already belonged to him, but merging with those that were now carrying it¡­ It was quite an incredible ability. "Emerald''s unconscious! He passed out right after he finished fighting." Said Bedann. "We should heal them and wake them up, I don''t think we have time to ck off." Miranda said. "Bedra, can you help?" "Sure auntie!" Bedra flew over Emerald and the rest, using her magic to heal them. I also helped her, as the wind dragon and the warriors slowly opened their eyes. "Ah!" Emerald opened his eyes after what had happened, slowly standing up amidst the rubble left behind by the entire building copsing on the battle. "What happened?! Did we win?!" "We did." Iughed as I patted his head. "Well done! You surprised me there, I should probably apologize to you, Emerald. For looking down on you." I sighed. "I was simply prioritizing your safety, but we ended being saved by your strength. You''re a strong dragon." "A-Ah¡­ M-Me? Strong?!" Emerald asked, shocked. "I-I am not that strong myself! I¡­ Thanks." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He sighed, as he epted my apology and bowed his head respectfully. "Hmm, well, now that I have this power, it shouldn''t be hard." Pain rushed across my arm, but I ignored it as demonic energy surged, slowly taking the shape of monstrous draconic jaws. "Let''s try this Demonic Energy right away." I smiled. "{Curse Eating Demonic Jaws}" FLUOOSH! "UWAAH!" Emerald was scared and surprised once he saw my power envelop his broken wings, beginning to devour the Curse left behind by that one bastard. "Eh? They''re only targeting the curse- Oohhh?!" With an energetic scream, Emerald realized his wings were back to normal! Ding! [You have devoured a powerful Curse conjured by another Sin.] [You gained +100.000 Demonic Energy.] So I can gain Demonic Energy by devouring curses too, huh? "Looks like that''s it." I said. "Can you move your wings now?" "I-I can!" Emerald waved his wings, quickly flying off into the skies while happily celebrating. "I can fly! I can fly again! Normally, without magic!" He continued flying everywhere, making a bit of a fuss. Tyrannus and his warriors slowly woke up, in the perfect timing for Belle to bring the people Test Subject-04 had kidnaped. "Here they are." Belle said. "I''ve stabilized the Dream Dungeon now; it is beginning to slowly turn back to the original shape it had before. I rmend absorbing it inside of your Divine Realm now, Drake." "I know, I''ll do so." I nodded. At the same time, the people that had been healed slowly walked out of the Dream Portal, greeting Tyrannus and everyone else. "W-What''s going on- Ah! Dear?!" "Nemed?!" Tyrannus ran towards his wife after seeing her, hugging her tightly and lifting her off the ground with his huge arms. "Oh dear, I''ve missed you so much!" "Nemed! Me too¡­ I missed you so much, my love." The two hugged lovingly, while the other warriors meet their loved ones that were taken away. They were all healthy and healed well, all thanks to Belle and her mom, the Venerable of Dreams who took care of them. "You owe me a favor now." She whispered to my mind a I watched the scene unfold¡­ "Hey, I''m already raising the egg where your new body wille from, what else do you want from me?! I''m feeding it my own blood and divine power every day!" "Fufu, I suppose you''re not wrong." She giggled. "Well, still, I''ll think about what favor I will ask youter¡­" I don''t want to imagine what this vixen is nning¡­ ----- Chapter 1498 Dungeon Completion Rewards Chapter 1498 Dungeon Completion Rewards ----- Seeing the scene of all these brave warriors that apanied us through this dangerous journey finally meet with their loved ones made everything worth it. "Thank you so much for helping us bring them back, lord Drake¡­" Tyrannus bowed his head in front of me, while being on tears. "We will be forever grateful of you and everyone that helped us! We owe you more than you can imagine¡­!" "Well, I won''t ask you for anything in return." Iughed. "Don''t worry, I only did it because I thought it was the correct thing to do, it just came out of me. Nobody forced me, I just did what I wanted. Now, we should get moving, there''s a whole vige out there waiting for the return of their chief and his wife." "R-Right¡­" Tyrannus nodded. "Thank you, nheless." "Thank you so much, Lord Drake." Nemed thanked me too. "No problem, haha." I smiled, looking into our surroundings. FLUOOOSH! The entire Dream Dungeon was repairing itself. The ruins where we were standing quickly lifted off the ground, as we ended finding ourselves sitting atop of the Nexus Corporations Building. It was incredibly tall, making many people wonder how such a thing could be built to begin with¡­ Surrounding us was a deste, abandoned futuristic city. This was just a dream, but Dream Dungeons can be solid objects and generate resources once they merge into my Divine Realm. I''ll soon have this entire ce in there, I''ll probably explore it and see what I can get out of this. But perhaps I could secure some good materials for Kate''s mechs, and maybe other unique items this futuristic civilization had. However, the perpetually dark skies opened for the first time, revealing a beautiful sunset. "I suppose its time to move on¡­ Let''s go back to the surface, everyone." There were many things I had yet to experiment and try out with my new abilities, but this wasn''t the time for that, we had to quickly return. However, I felt like I was forgetting something¡­ Until it appeared right in front of our noses. FLAAASH! A wave of Divine Power and then several rewards materialized, alongside a message from the Dream Dungeon itself¡­ Ding! [Congrattions, you''ve defeated the Final Boss andpleted the Dream Dungeon!] [The Dream Dungeon has rewarded you and all participants with great rewards!] [You gained +300.000.000 Divine Power.] [You gained [Divine Treasure Chest (S+++ Grade)] x3] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [You gained [Demonic Yggdrasil''s Divine Soul Orbs (SS Grade)] x4] [You gained [Technomancy Divinity Fragment] x10 [Dungeon Divinity Fragment] x10 [Nature Divinity Fragment] x10 [Dream Divinity Frament] x10] [You gained [Vespertine Flower of Acacian Demonic Tranquility (SSS Grade)] x1] [The Second Inheritance of the Demon of Dungeons has been granted to you, the carrier of the first inheritance.] [Your Divinity of Dungeons has been improved!] [Your Dungeon Creation Divine Ability has been improved!] [You can now further manipte Dungeons and their Creation more smoothly.] [You can now summon Dungeon Monsters and control them with ease.] [You gained an additional [Dungeon Divinity Fragment] x30!] Several rewards and powers were given right away. Aside from the Divine Power and the Divine Treasure Chests, there were now four Soul Spheres floating in front of me. I can tell without a doubt that these are the souls of Test Subject 01 to 04¡­ All of these annoying nt monsters we had to fight. Which were abandoned by Jonathan long ago¡­ I could just shatter their souls or eat them, but remembering their memories and their abandonment, I don''t think I can bring myself to do that. I''ll save them for now, and then see what I can do with them. Moving on, the real prize¡­ A beautiful, green-colored flower with emerald petals and a red center resembling a sharp, demonic eye ncing directly into my soul. Below the petals, it was covered on sharp spines, probably with some sort of deadly poison. "This must be what I hade here for, I almost forgot, with all the things that happened¡­" Iughed a bit. "System, is this the one?" [Indeed! This is the third Divine Material that resonated with your developing Ascendancy Law! We only had two before, which we harvested from your Divine Realm.] [But with this, we''ve got three! Another one and we''ll finally be able to begin. These Divine Treasures will be the pirs of your new Ascendancy Law.] "And it''ll help me evolve my abilities, especially those mes I got, into a new level¡­" [That''s the n. Though, I am wondering if that''s all you want?] "Of course not, I do have a few ideas of what my Ascendancy Law will be¡­ But we still need a fourth Divine Treasure, so I still have some time to think." I said. "Where could the other Divine Treasure be? Can you sense it?" [I can. It is far away, I believe¡­ It might be in the depths of the Venerable of mes'' inheritance.] "Oh? That inheritance from all ces¡­" I sighed. "I suppose I was destined to go there¡­" [Yes, let''s hope it is not a final reward and it appears before thest battle¡­] "Let''s hope." I waved my hand as a Dream Portal opened, revealing us the outside world. "Everyone, we''re leaving. You can check your rewardster." I said. Everyone quickly moved to mymands, walking out of the Dream Dungeon through the portal I opened with my mind. "Let''s see¡­ {Dream Dungeon Absorption}" FLUOOOSH! The Dream Dungeon, oncepleted, became a "treasure" by itself, so I quickly absorbed it into my Divine Realm. Thergeboratories, and the ruined futuristic city appeared on a faraway, empty piece ofnd, infusing an enormous quantity of power into my Divine Realm. However, all that power was left hanging on, as I needed an Ascendancy Law to continue absorbing this power and cultivate my Divine Core. "I better get that damn Ascendancy Law quickly." I yawned, walking out of the Dream Dungeon. "Hm?!" However, in that very moment, I sensed something powerful- no, several powerful presences. And they were all demonic in nature¡­ "Something''s going on in the surface, let''s hurry!" Whatever was happening, we had to hurry up! ----- Chapter 1499 The Tremendous Power Of A Demon Lord Chapter 1499 The Tremendous Power Of A Demon Lord ----- CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Tisha''s dragon frost sword shed against the four-armed blue demon, unleashing powerful and devastating techniques by releasing her Divinity Aura and her Divine Abilities inbination with her Abilities. After Yuki was struck by this demon, the Frost Elf immediately decided to fight him before he was to finish her off, in fear that he would easily kill her if he allowed him any opening. "You carry great strength with each swing, but your sword is only cold and dull." Thest true fight that Tisha had was against Sol, whose techniques were dull and who only relied on his own Unique Skills. However, this Demon was much more different, he had patience, insight, smarts, and overwhelming strength and technique. Her sword attacks were constantly being caught by his fists and hands, while she was punched in the stomach and the shoulders, constantly pushing her away from him with each blow. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His body size was already immense at 55 meters, even by channeling her Dragon Bloodline and bing as tall as fifteen meters, Tisha was not a Frost Giant, so she could not grow anyrger than that. "This guy''s skin is as tough as Drake''s scales, if not more!" Tisha thought, gritting her teeth. "My sword hasn''t even pierced his skin yet!" "Is this all you have to show me?" The Demon asked, his sharp crimson eyes glowing with impatience. "So boring¡­ I hoped that this world''s "gods" would at least grow a bit stronger after my lord was defeated." His fists channeled his Demonic Energy, generating a mighty and refined Aura by fusing Demonic Energy with Ki, the energy of all living beings, which Demons naturally had too! "{God-Killing Demonic Fist Arts}: {Heaven''s Tremor}!" With all four of his fists attacking Tisha at once, tremendous explosions of demonic energy engulfed her, the entire sky above the two trembled by the attacks! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Uuaaarrgh¡­!" Tisha could not even defend against such overwhelming attacks, her armor shattered into pieces as she tried to fight back, but her sword could not move as fast as the demon''s fists! "TISHA!" The desperate scream of Pekora echoed from behind her, as a gigantic hand made of the jungles below surged and attacked the demon! "Leave her GO! {Nature''s Wrath}!" CLAAAAASSSHHH!!! "What is this?" The Demon, however, was unscathed, the gigantic hand wasn''t even able to push him down, as it started to burn from his demonic mes, turning into ashes! "You think that attacking me with nts will ever do anything?" The Demon felt offended. "Are you looking down on me? For your information, I am Ranked fifteenth amongst my Lord''s Strongest Warriors. My name is Marchosias, the Demon Lord of Fury." "D-Demon Lord?!" Pekora muttered, as she managed to save Tisha, who had moved to her side and was being currently healed. "So the reason why he''s so different than the others¡­ It is because he possesses a Title! I had no idea Demons had such hierarchies¡­" "This bastard''s tougher than that guy named Sol we fought a while back!" Tisha said. "How can we even pierce through his defenses?" "Yuki''s still recovering, we can''t rely on her strength yet¡­" Said Pekora. "Rakasha is currently fighting over a hundred Demonic Beasts all by himself, we can''t ask for his help either¡­! I''ll have to do something. Tisha, I''ll give you as many enchantments as I can, and I''ll heal you, can you hold him back for a minute or two?" "Ugh, well, if there''s anything I''m good at, is taking a beating." Tisha smiled, her body was covered on scars, showing how much battle and bloodshed she had endured through her entire life. "I''ll trust you, my love." "Thank you, dear." Pekora smiled, her Spiritual Magic covering Tisha''s entire body. "Then I''m leaving it up to you for now! {Lightning Spirit''s Blessing}! {Yggdrasil''s Armor}! {Spirit Protection}!" FLAAAASH! Tisha was covered on many spells and buffs at once, her stats skyrocketing as she released a mighty Golden and Green Aura! "I''m going then!" "You finished with your n? Whatever it is, I doubt it''ll work. But I will humor you. I am bored, surprise me." The Demon was so confident on his victory that he even allowed Tisha and Pekora some advantage¡­ Marchosias has been inside of Hell for thousands of years, waiting for the time to invade Yggdrasil again. Naturally, he wanted to fight a strong opponent and have fun. All Demons were like this, bloodthirsty and with the immense desire for exhrating life and death situations. FLAAASH! Tishabined with the lightning spiritual blessing she was given, her aura turning into frost lightning, reaching Marchosias in a split of a second. Her sword zed with frost dragon mes and lightning, as she swung it against the demon faster than he expected her to be! "{Divine Frost Dragon de Arts}: {Thunder Frost Dragon''s Fangs}!" CRAAASSHH!! A mighty and explosive strike hit Marchosias head-on, as he didn''t even dare to defend with his arms and took the attack without faltering! However¡­ "Hm?!" He quickly realized there was a huge wound on his chest, his blood sttering into the ground below, as his eyes opened wide. The spiritual energy was enough to pierce through his defenses! "This energy¡­ I have never seen it before." Marchosias was from an era where Spiritual Energy didn''t exist at such a level as now and was not wielded by anybody either. Every foe he fought only wielded Divine Power and Mana¡­ But Spiritual Energy, although not as strong as Divine Power, had the incredible ability of growing stronger by beingbined with these energies. And even ignore physical defenses to an extent, as it could deal Etheric Damage! "Hoh, now, now, things are finally getting interesting!" With a wicked smile, Marchosias intercepted Tisha''s next blow with his arms. "COME!" His fists shed against Tisha, who was now several times faster than before. Explosions of frost, lightning, and demonic mes spread across the skies! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! Meanwhile, Pekora touched the ground below, expanding her Spiritual Senses across the immense jungle¡­ "This ce is overflowing with Spirits¡­!" She smiled. "I''ll show you that these nts are more than you can imagine." ----- Chapter 1500 Ever-Growing Crisis Chapter 1500 Ever-Growing Crisis Ruby sensed an incredibly powerful presence approaching the barrier, only to stop and stay put, most likely fighting someone else. "What is this presence?! It is much stronger than any of the other Demons¡­!" She expanded her senses across the entire Blood Barrier, quickly managing to see what was happening outside. A giant four-armed, blue demon was shing against Tisha. The Elf was covered on wounds, several pieces of her armor were broken. Her sword was covered on cracks too, the demon was covered on shes, bleeding, and also with frost on top of his shoulders. He was missing one of his arms, while one of Tisha''s arms was dislocated! "What is going on?! Who is that guy?" Ruby quickly tried to help Tisha, who seemed to be in herst moments. The buffs Pekora had conjured over her were already going to end, and her strength was being slowly sapped away by the immense attacks of Marchosias. "ROOOARR!" "SHAAAAH!" "Destroy the barrier!" However, Ruby had little time to dedicate on helping others, the barrier was being constantly attacked by the demons and the demonic beasts. She had to fully concentrate on shaping it and conjuring blood attribute spells to attack them, all while unleashing her Eternal Night and her Blood Queen Authority abilities to overwhelm the creatures. Even now, giant chains made of shadows restrained many demons and demonic beasts, while swords made of blood and spears made of darkness pierced their bodies. She wasn''t doing this alone, her mother and the rest of the Vampires apanying her had imbued their Divinities into the barrier, strengthening it even further. However, they were already showing signs of exhaustion¡­ "Uncle! Where are you right now?!" Ruby contacted her uncle through telepathy, quickly getting an answer. While Ruby was someone better at using the Magic side of Vampires, Rakasha was one capable of unleashing their strongest physical side. "{Burning Blood Hammer Arts}: {Erupting Crimson Blood Dragon}!" With a furious swung of his Divine Hammer, Rakasha released a tremendous shockwave of Crimson mes, killing a few dozen Demonic Beasts and a couple Demons, which had been weakened already by Ruby''s magic. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Ruby?!" He quickly answered her, and then added a few details. "I''m at the east, taking care of the wounded demonic beasts and demons first! No matter how hard I try, they keeping!" "I know you already have your hands full, but can you go assist Tisha?! She''s about to die! "What?!" Rakasha quickly grew rmed, imbuing his Vampiric Aura into his body and growing a pair of bat-like wings made of crimson blood mes. FLAAASH! He flew into the skies and then descended like a scarlet meteor, shing against the blue demon that was overwhelming Tisha! "You''ve done more than I imagined¡­ To think you made me lose an arm." Marchosias had recognized Tisha''s strength, and even managed to lose an arm against her powerful abilities because he lowered his guard. "But there''s a wall you simply cannot surpass!" His four fists zed with demonic mes, as Tisha gritted her teeth, her Draconic Aura erupting from her body to sh against Marchosias attack! "{Divine Frost Dragon de Arts}: {Frost Dragon''s Blizzard Breath}!" She swung her sword vertically, as the illusion of a gigantic dragon opening its jaws was released, unleashing a devastating beam of frost and lightning against Marchosias'' deadly meteoric fists! "USELESS!" His three fists shed against Tisha''s attack; each punch made a part of her power disappear in a single second. BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! "Shit¡­!" Tisha put the sword in front of her as the fourth attack reached her! CLAAAASSHH!! Crack, crack¡­! "The sword''s shattering?!" Tisha saw in panic as her entire sword shattered into pieces, before the shockwave of Marchosias attack were to blow her away into the skies. "Uuugghh¡­!" "I''LL END YOU!" Marchosias rushed towards Tisha, as the elf gritted her teeth, noticing his mes shaping into a gigantic spear! "At the end, I wasn''t able to buy her enough time¡­!" FLUOOSH! However, in that very moment, a meteoric strike reached Marchosias, charged with Vampiric and zing Strength into one! CLAAAASSSHH!!! "URGHH¡­?!" Marchosias felt his skull gaining several cracks as he was pummeled into the ground, his eyes gazing at the Ice Giant Vampire that had struck him down! "Who are you?!" BAAAMMM!!! Hended on the jungle with his legs, without even falling, as he nced upwards with an annoyed gaze¡­ One of the things the demons detested the most was to have their prey taken away from them. Rakasha had appeared, floating right in front of Tisha. He nced at her, noticing how badly hurt she was. "I can tell you''re not alright." He sighed. "Don''t you have any Elixirs?" "Drank them all already." She sighed, suddenly catching one from Rakasha. "I thought your wife would take better care of you." He joked. "She''s busy, don''t underestimate her." Tisha smiled, drinking the Elixir made out of Drake''s blood. FLAAASH! Her wounds regenerated automatically, as Drake''s Blood had immense regeneration and healing abilities due to his Immortal Body Unique Skill. This, coupled with all the medicinal herbs and other materials added into the Elixir made for an amazing healing effect! "Hahh, thank you, Rakasha, I owe you one." "Don''t worry about it¡­ Now, we have to take care of this fucker somehow." The two nced down, as Marchosias smiled, simply deciding that he''ll have to hunt two "Gods" now instead of one. "Well, it doesn''t matter¡­ One, two, three, ten¡­ Come as many as you want!" The Demonughed, as he quickly regrew the arm Tisha cut off from him in an instant! "I''ll tear you apart one after another with my bare hands, just as my lord asmanded me! And then¡­ Take back what is rightfully his!" FLAAASH! As he overflowed with Demonic mes and was about to reach the skies once more, suddenly, the entire jungle started trembling. And moving as one! RUMBLE! TRUUUUUMMMM¡­!!! "Hm?!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Marchosias suddenly saw a near endless sea of vegetation, stones, ground, and even monsters that lived in the jungle cooperating together as a single organism! Enormous tendrils wrapped around his limbs, stopping him from advancing. "What the¡­?! What is this?!" "This is¡­ the nts you underestimated¡­" The voice of the Rabbit-kin Shaman echoed across the entire jungle. "There she is!" Tisha smiled proudly. ----- Chapter 1501 The Might Of A Shaman! Chapter 1501 The Might Of A Shaman! ----- RUMBLE! The jungle moved on its own, as the countless vegetation, stones, earth, and even monsters were all unified as one. All sharing a connection with a single person, the Goddess that had attained the highest level of Shamanism amongst all Beast-kin. "I managed to do it, barely in time¡­" She sighed. "Sorry about that, Tisha¡­" Shemented having taken longer than she expected. However, to truly connect with the Jungle, she had to both awaken her "Nature Soul" and also release it and fuse it into the entire Jungle. A Nature Soul was a special ability that Shamans could develop, helping them form a soul out of the purest essence of nature itself. Sometimes they would transform into special familiars, but Pekora walked through a different path with it, deciding to transform it into a Special Divine Ability. And this Divine Ability was¡­ "This is the power of my own Power, of the Divine Ability I''ve refined this entire time, Demon!" She roared. "This is the power of {Divine Spiritual Nature Unification}!" The ability tobine her Nature Soul with her own Divinities, and to use it as a connector to all the Spirits in the entirendscape surrounding her. This made it possible for her to, quite literally, fuse with all of the entire Jungle! She had used a simr power before, fusing with Nature Spirits and Vegetation she summoned to be them and temporarily gain some sort of immortality. This was a simr concept but enhanced and increased even further. TRUUUM! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! Gigantic tendrils of countless nts, stone, earth, ores, and even monsters themselves wrapped around Marchosias gigantic body. "UURRGGH¡­! YOU AGAIN?!" Growing frustrated that mere nts were daring to control him, he quickly attempted to burn it all with his mes. "No matter how hard you try, my mes can burn everything!" FLUOOOSH! His Demonic mes erupted from his body, burning through everything just as he said! However, more tendrils appeared, some with the shape of titanic hands, dragon-like heads, and giant ws and spears. "{Divine Spiritual Nature Unification Arts}: {Spiritual Domain''s Wrath}!" "What?!" Marchosias was quickly overwhelmed, attacks hitting him from all ces at once! His mes were strong, but against constant attacks imbued with holy spiritual essence, they began to weaken and turn off. CLASH! CLAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASSHH!! CRAAASSHH!! "Tch, so annoying!" Marchosias kept releasing his mes from his fists, blowing away the attacks and turning it all into ashes, only for more and more to emerge, endlessly! "This Jungle covers one fourth of the entire continent of Muspelheim." Pekora smiled. "It''ll take you at least a week to burn through it all, even at the pace you''re going!" She quickly concentrated her powers even more, her Beast Spirit Aki, imbued her attacks with deadly Spiritual Lightning, while her other two Nature Spirits, her Sunflower Spirit and her Dandelion Spirits merged with the rest of the Jungle. "{Divine Spiritual Nature Unification}: {Divine Spirit Amplification}!" Gigantic fists reached Marchosias, blowing him up, down, to the left and the right, his entire body covered on wounds he couldn''t properly regenerate because of the lightning, roots, and spirit energy infecting them. BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! "AARRGHH¡­!" Marchosias screamed in anger, retaliating against the fists with his own and blowing them up into ashes. "BEGONE!" Explosions of mes spread across the jungles, yet spiritual energy surged endlessly from all the spirits, unifying together with Pekora for the sole purpose of stopping this deadly threat to Nature! An endless field of Sunflowers popped up from the ground, each one as huge as a hundred meters¡­ "What?!" Marchosias was left speechless as he saw over one hundred of these gigantic sunflowers charge spiritual power and Pekora''s divine power and then¡­ Fire one hundred beams of sunlight at his face! "This is ridiculous¡­!" "I told you not to underestimate nts, didn''t I?" BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The beams of sunlight exploded on Marchosias one after another, as he did little effort to evade them, and instead tried to block them with his fists. "RAAAH!" His fists were incredibly powerful, destroying the beams and making them dissipate on contact¡­ However, each attack he blocked ended burning his fists even more. The skin was already gone, and the flesh below could be seen, which was also roasting itself alive! Sunlight Energy was the concentration of the Sun, a gigantic Star created by Yggdrasil itself to illuminate all the Realms. Naturally, its sole energy was incredibly strong, and when merged with Spirit Energy, it became lethal, even against a tough Demon Lord. BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! His attacks hit the sunlight beam, sting them away while his flesh burned! He grew more furious, as he tried to seek where Pekora could be. "As long as I kill you this will stop anyways¡­ Where are you?" FLAAASH! However, as he sought after her, Rakasha and Tisha stood on his path. "Do you think you''ll find her when we are right in front of you, fucker?" Asked Tisha angrily. "Ain''t no way I''m letting you touch her!" "Indeed." Rakasha agreed. Both attacked Marchosias with their strongest techniques. Enormous waves of frost essence surged from Tisha''s sword, which had repaired itself on the time it had broken. SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! At the same time, Rakasha''s hammer unleashed utterly destructive, explosive blows of mes, spreading them further around. BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! All while beams of sunlight, spears of wood, and giant dragon jaws made of earth and nts attempted to attack and devour Marchosias. CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! "Y-You pathetic Gods¡­ You are nothing but stepping stones for us demons!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Marchosias started losing his cool, fighting against all iing attacks with everything he had¡­ Yet, there was someone elseing along too! "Hey, fucker!" A Chinchi-kin Beast girl surged from the skies, epassed on an armor of frost feathers, with huge wings and ws, descending towards him and hitting his head with the force of a Mythical Beast Spirit. "{Frost Phoenix''s Descent}!" "YOU¡­?!" Marchosias was only able to see Yuki kicking his face and making his entire brain tremble while filling his skull with cracks before frost covered the rest of his body. BAAAAAMMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1502 A Desperate Battle Chapter 1502 A Desperate Battle ----- BAAAAAMMMM!!! Marchosias hit the ground below, covered on frost and with several deadly and lethal wounds¡­ He hade here with the intention of taking back his master''s body part but ended getting his ass beaten by a bunch of Gods! Not only that, but after he disyed immense confidence and arrogance, making his fall from grace even more painful. Yuki and everyone else nced down, finding his frozen body inside a giant flower-shaped cier formed by the Beast girl''s mighty attack. "Sorry for beingte, took me a while toe back to my senses¡­" Yukiughed. "Hey, is he really dead? I sure thought he would do a bit more, you know?" "Well, it was incredibly strong." Rakasha said. "I don''t think that without Pekora''s help, we would have been able to win¡­" "Is he really dead though?" Tisha asked. "We should finish him off while we can!" The three quickly nodded, rushing down to finish off Marchosias¡­ At the same time, in another side of the battlefield, Kraxka, Larzak, and Hector fought the remaining Demons and Demonic Beasts, which were still around a hundred. Ruby''s ursed Abyssal Chains and her countless Blood Projectiles, such as Crimson Spears, Scarlet Swords, and Red Blood Axes weakened the Demonic Beasts and Demons, smoothening them enough for the trio to finish them off. "{Heavenly Light Spear Arts}: {Divine Valkyrie Army}!" FLAAASH! FLAAASH! FLAAASH! FLAAASH! An army of Valkyries, Spirits of Light emerged out of Hector''s Divine Powers and Divinity, attacking the Demons and Demonic Beasts, piercing their bodies with their weapons and targeting their wounds. SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! Meanwhile, Hector''s attacks became as fast as speed, as he flew across the skies with his pair of angelic wings made of light. Less than three years ago, Hector was only a mere guard in a little vige, but now he had ascended to be a powerful young God, fighting against invaders of another world. "{Heavenly Light Spear Arts}: {Ascension}!" Whilending on the floor, Hector''s light spear, which he had acquired from Drake''s Skills, rose into the skies and shone with the brightest light. FLAAAASSHH!!! An enormous tower of light was unleashed, opening the dark skies above the entire vige and burning alive dozens of Demonic Beasts and Demons. "Gryyyaaeerrggh¡­!" Their screams of agony were like music to the warrior''s ears, as Kraxka and Larzak kept fighting on their own, using their own strong abilities. Agni wasn''t here to boost their Divine Abilities to the amazing levels he could like back then when they fought the Four Hounds, sadly. However, since then that they had been training nonstop, both cultivating their Physiques, Souls, and Divine Cores, while strengthening their Divine Realms. And above all, since they temporarily awakened their power to their fullest potential, that they have been harnessing such power themselves. The "feeling" they felt back then, they studied it and intensively trained to imitate it with their current abilities. Over time, as they absorbed Divine Power and used it to upgrade their Divine Abilities, they reached a point where they could unleash a part of such Awakened power that Agni had tapped into. "{Frost Lizardman''s Ancestor Wrath}!" Kraxka confronted a dozen Demonic Beasts being ride by Demons. His entire body quickly unleashing a devastating and powerful Aura of Frost. His body started growingrger, resembling a giant humanoid lizardman made of Divine Frost, his own Divinity, and his Divine Abilities all converged into one! "RAAAH!" With his gigantic body of over two-hundred meters, Kraxka crushed his foes, each of his kicks, punches, and roars released waves of frost everywhere. FLUOOOSH! RUMBLE! The Demonic Beasts and Demons were all being frozen alive, and then shattered into pieces by his might. This was the ultimate magic he could wield, harnessing his Frost Magic to his limits and awakening his own Frost Lizardman Bloodline! "{Divine Frost mes Breath}!" However, that wasn''t all! Like a dragon, he opened his jaws, releasing a deadly st of blue mes, freezing and then blowing up his foes. BOOOOOMMM!! Although this transformation was temporary, this was the perfect time to use it, now that there were tons of Demons and Demonic Beasts surrounding them all. At the same time, Larzak, the chief of the lizardmen tribe alliance back in the jungles of Jotunheim, unleashed his powers as well. "{Divine Eclipsing Battle Body}!" Darkness and Light converged together within his Divine Core, and then spread out through the rest of his body with his Ki Maniption. Divine Power converged with it all, as his body underwent a transformation! Unlike Kraxka who had used his own magic to create a giant golem to epass his body, Larzak grew his own body. His already muscr andrge physique became evenrger, growing past fifty meters of height, his wings became even more enormous, and half his body had turned into deep ck scales, while the other half had be golden. This was part of his Unique Physique, the Eclipsing Body Physique! His knuckles shone brightly with thebined power of Darkness and Light, as he descended like an eclipsing sun into the battlefield. "{Eclipsing Divine Fists}!" Enormous fists of light and darkness shed against his foes, the weakened Demonic Beasts and Demons couldn''t even stand a chance, too weakened and wounded, they were blown up with Larzak''s improved Physique! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om His attacks shattered the earth and made the heavens tremble! Combined with Hector''s fast attacks and Larzak''s immense magic prowess, the trio was covering the area barely. They were doing their best, but the area they had to protect was toorge, nheless¡­ And these Demonic Beasts and Demons simply didn''t stoping! "MOVE ASIDE!" And then, amidst the group, a gigantic army of Red Onis emerged, the Demons that had given a huge fight against Drake in their first meeting with Pandemonium. And they were being led by not one Red Oni King, but three! All wearing gigantic Demonic Weapons¡­ "Heh, so this is the small fry giving you so many difficulties?" "We''ll crush them for you!" "Kuahaha! They''re so tiny! Like ants!" Compared to these behemoths, even the gigantic Kraxka was small¡­ Each Red Oni King was at least four hundred meters tall. Although they didn''t want to, despair was already beginning to fill their hearts¡­ However! "Stop right there!" FLUOOOSH! A youthful and mighty Fire Dragon descended from the skies! ----- Chapter 1503 Surtr Steps In! Chapter 1503 Surtr Steps In! ----- Red Onis were surprisingly tough and mighty Demons, with ridiculously tall sizes and immense physical strength. It wouldn''t be an understatement to think of them as almost equal to the Ancient Titans in sheer size and physical power alone, although theycked the Titan''s amazing magic and divinities. One thing that many of those that have fought Demons have noticed was that theycked much magical powers, their Demon Magic was only the summoning of basic elements, and even then, they were often better fighting with their mighty bodies. Nheless, because of this, those that exceeded at physical strength and were smart too were incredibly dangerous threats, that could easily y the Gods of Yggdrasil. Even Hector, Kraxka, and Larzak, these three former mortals, who have now be powerful Gods, could not match all these Red Oni themselves. Even less when led by three Red Oni Kings! "Heh, so this is the small fry giving you so many difficulties?" "We''ll crush them for you!" "Kuahaha! They''re so tiny! Like ants!" Compared to these behemoths, even the gigantic Kraxka was small¡­ Each Red Oni King was at least four hundred meters tall. Although they didn''t want to, despair was already beginning to fill their hearts¡­ However! "Stop right there!" FLUOOOSH! A youthful and mighty Fire Dragon descended from the skies! His enormous body quickly shed against the nearest Red Oni, his enormous ws tearing apart their face. SLAAAAASSHH!! Blood sttered everywhere, the Red Oni King''s face was cut down horrendously, one of his eyes popped up and due to the agony, it lost its bnce, falling over several smaller Demonic Beasts and Demons! BAAAMMM¡­!! "Arrgghh! My face¡­! UGGH¡­! I can''t see!" The other two Red Oni Kings were unable to react in time, as the zing dragon that had appeared was already concentrating his powers into his brand-new weapon. A beautiful divine sword imbued with tremendous quantities of power, made using Divine Materials of the highest quality, and imbued with a Fragment of the Red Orb! "{Divine Fire Dragon Soul de Arts}: {zing Infernal sh Storm}!" He swung the sword hundreds of times in a single second against the wounded Red Oni King, releasing thousands of shes over its entire body. They pushed through its amazing tough skin as the golden mes had the power to burn through anything and consume their energy. "RAAAH!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLAAASH! "GRUUUAAAGGHHH!" The Red Oni King was left helpless as it was covered on countless of agonizing wounds, bleeding everywhere and releasing his acidic blood. "Y-YOUUUU!" With a furious roar, it rushed towards the Dragon, who matched his size! However, the youthful Fire Dragon Smiled, as the power of another Fire Dragon that had recently joined him surged. A mighty Fire Dragon that had challenged him and now be part of his strength! FLUOOOSH! His body was covered by a mighty crimson armor, enhancing his power even more. The Red Oni King, didn''t mind that, attacking him back with his gigantic bone axe. "DIE, INSECT!" "You''re the insect here." The youthful dragon gathered the power of his brother''s soul, channeling it all into his new sword! "{Divine Fire Dragon Soul de Arts}: {Demon Devouring zing Fangs}!" A mighty sh was unleashed, his aurabining with it resembled the enormous jaws of a gigantic dragon, biting through the Red Oni King''s defenses and tearing apart both of his arms, cutting them cleanly off. SLAAAASSHH!!! And that wasn''t all, the wave continued all the way to the demon''s torso, cutting him down and leaving a gigantic open wound. "UUAAARGHHH¡­!" As the Demon agonized, the youthful dragon leaped towards him and pierced the wound with his equally gigantic sword. "Go back to burning in hell, bastard!" CLAAAASSHH!!! The mes erupted from inside of the Red Oni King he targeted, its entire body filled with purifying Origin mes that burned it from the inside out. The Giant Demon''s body inted temporarily as it tried to resist, but blew up into pieces at the end! BOOOOOMMMM!!! The Dragon protected himself from the deadly blood using his powerful golden mes as a barrier, which had evolved to the point they could even go against Demonic Energies to an extent. "T-That''s¡­ Without a doubt, it is him!" Hector was happy to see their old friend. "That young fire dragon''s back!" Kraxka celebrated. "Surtr!" Larzak said. "Hey." Surtr said, standing over the corpse of the Demon, his entire body overflowing with the power of his strongest sibling, Asmodeus. Asmodeus soul was so strong because he kept all his power sealed within the Venerable''s Inheritance, making it possible for his Soul to not be too tired when Surtr used his powers. In fact, it would take years for his soul to be exhausted even if he kept the armor on all the time¡­ "Hm? Who are these guys?" Asmodeus asked with a rather angered tone of voice. "Don''t tell me you''re friends with people that aren''t even from our continent?!" "Why does it even matters?" Surtrughed, waving his hands as healing mes healed the trio. "Can you keep fighting?" "Yeah, I believe so." Hector nodded. "Leave this area to us, there are more demons iing!" Kraxka said. "Surtr, watch out!" Larzak cried. The lizardman noticed the other two Red Oni Kings charging towards Surtr with all their might, making the entirendscape tremble with each of their steps. "You dare kill our little brother?!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You''ll pay for it with your blood, lizard!" Their gigantic demonic bone weapons descended towards Surtr, only for the two Red Oni Kings to be paralyzed out of nowhere. Countless mushrooms grew over their bodies in a split of a second, their bodies felt dry as the mushrooms absorbed their moisture¡­ and energy. "My power over Myconid magic has evolved through my Divinity!" A young voice echoed as a little mushroom popped out from within the skies, flying with dragon-like wings made out of his zing aura. "Now¡­ {Demonic Explosive Mushroom}!" "GUH?!" "GRAH?!" The two Red Oni Kings were unable to process what was happening, before their entire bodies started blowing up with the mushrooms growing from their skin. The damage they took was severe, bleeding all over, and losing a majority of their demonic energy! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! ----- Chapter 1504 Jamars Incredible Growth Chapter 1504 Jamar''s Incredible Growth ----- The mushrooms growing over the two Red Oni King''s skin exploded, blowing up their skin as well. Their muscles and bones were too tough to blow up even after all those explosions, but the damage they took was still severe. "Ugghh¡­!" "My skin¡­ its burning!" As the two Red Oni Kings cried in pain, the little mushroomughed heartily atop the skies, almost forgetting how small he truly was! "Hehehe¡­ HAHAHAH! You''ve tasted but a small amount of the might of us Myconid! We will no longer be looked down; we are strong too!" "YOU!" "DIE!" The two Red Oni Kings, however, quickly stood back up and targeted Jamar, their enormous fists reaching him faster than he could have hoped. "Eeep!" The young Myconid panicked after seeing the iing attack. He has tried to stand out because he had not been able to help too much in thesest fights. In the me Emperor''s confrontation, he was unable to help against such a powerful foe himself and could only watch in the sidelines as everyone battled him. And even in the Inheritance Trial, he got tired way too many times, although he grew stronger thanks to the Divine Power rewards, he had been knocked out in the middle of the fight against Asmodeus. And when he woke up, it was already over! He felt frustrated with himself, and deep down, with his own race. He believed that the Myconid were very weak and frail, and because of this, he couldn''t exceed like everyone else. This is why he tried his best to stand out and boast¡­ However, he was different now. No longer a mortal, but a powerful Myconid God, the first of his tribe to have ever been born, actually! "I won''t let you intimidate me!!!" With a brave yet reckless roar, he swung his sword with all his might, remembering his father''s movements, while fusing it with his Psychic Powers, which every Myconid could develop eventually, and that he himself also learned. "{Dragon de Arts}: {Draconic Scale Parry}!!!" CLAAAASSSHHH!!! The attack from both titanic beings was barely stopped as a massive shield made of Surtr''s own powers manifested in front of Jamar. This was the unique connection between Surtr and his friends or "followers"! His System allowed him to give them something simr to professions and titles. Such powers allowed them to gain power from him and specialize in unique magic and abilities, the power they had grown since they meet him was all thanks to such connections. And Jamar was his brave squire! The shield of mes which contained around 50% of Surtr''s summoned Magical Power was enough to parry the gigantic fists, pushing the two titanic demons farther away! "UUGH¡­!" "What the¡­?!" The two were left perplexed for only a few seconds, before they came back right away to attack him, using their giant demonic bone weapons this time. "{Divine Mushroom Domain}!" Jamar unleashed the power he had acquired after ascending into a Rank 8 Initial Stage Myconid God, releasing his still beginner-level Divinity Aura and imbuing it into the ground. RUMBLE! Suddenly, the ground shook, as gigantic mushrooms fueled with Divine Power and Demonic Power surged, pushing away the two titanic demons and attacking them as they surged from the ground. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAAASSHH!! "What the¡­?!" "Are these damn mushrooms?!" The Demons had little time to think though, the mushrooms release deadly spores that weakened them, which they couldn''t easily resist as normal poison. And as if that wasn''t enough, several gigantic hands made of transparent energy emerged out of Jamar, who was squinting his eyes hardly while touching his forehead, trying to get out all the Psychic Power juice! "{Divine Psychic Magic}: {Telekinesis Hands}!" The hands kept restraining and pushing back the Demons! Alone, they wouldn''t do much, but the sheerbination of attacks from his sword, the powerful mushrooms popping out of the ground, each one with titanic sizes, and the psychic attacks made them have an actual hard time! Enough for Jamar to buy time for the two real Titanesses to arrive! Two looming shadows surged behind the two Red Oni Kings, as they noticed two Fire Titans of almost their same size arrive¡­ "Nadia! Mina!" Jamar was happy to see them finally catch up to them, the two girls quickly pointed their gigantic weapons at the two Demons. After having drank several elixirs containing the blood of Fire Titans, they managed to further improve the cultivation of their own Fire Titan Bloodline. Making it possible for their size-changing abilities to improve amazingly¡­ But that wasn''t all, this change of size wasn''t just size alone, it brought to them unprecedented amounts of Divine Power. It awakened more than just greater size and strength, but powerful tattoo-like runic inscriptions across their bodies, known as Divine Titan''s Legacy! With it, they could awaken newfound power, channeled directly from the Titan''s Records, simr to the Draconic Records. "{Divine zing Dragon Battle Axe Arts}: {Infernal Titanic Decapitation}!!!" Nadia smiled evilly, swinging her titanic axe against the nearest Red Oni King, a single sh was all she needed to slice through the demon''s arm that was holding his weapon. SLAAAASSHH!!! "GRYYAAAGH!" The Red Oni King roared in fury and agony, opening its jaws to release a deadly explosive breath of Demonic mes towards Nadia! However, Mina right behind waved her titanic staff, as she conjured her powerful magic, now boosted even further through her massive size, which also boosted her magic size as well! "{Divine Heavenly White Dragon me Magic}: {Heavenly Dragon me Vortex}!" FLUOOOSH! A gigantic dragon made of white and golden mes surged from below the Red Oni King, coiling around it and generating a deadly vortex of mes, purifying it and dealing incredible amounts of damage! "Y-YOUUU!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The other Red Oni King furiously rushed towards the two, only for Nadia to smile, leaping towards him while making the entire battlefield tremble, her foot crushing any foe below her like ants. "What? Do you have something to say?" She roared. "{Divine zing Dragon Battle Axe Arts}: {Wrathful Asura''s Tempest}!" Her Aura erupted from her body, as her axe hacked through the Demon like a warm knife through butter, cutting through both of his arms before she sliced his throat! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1505 {Demon Soul Gate Release} Chapter 1505 {Demon Soul Gate Release} ----- SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! As Nadia hacked through the second Red Oni King and Mina restrained and constantly damaged the second, Jamar continued conjuring his powerful mix of magic and techniques to overwhelm them even a little bit more. Surtr leaped into the air as he saw them working, his sword zing with his Origin mes, as he greeted the group of Savage Red Onis following the Kings with his de. "Do you think I''ll let you step in?!" With a mighty roar, he swung his sword as he unleashed yet another powerful technique. "{Divine Fire Dragon Soul de Arts}: {Demon Sealing Dragon Soul Swords}!" Surtr this time, released his Aura with the swings of his sword, materializing hundreds of enormous swords made of his own mes,bined with the Soul Power of Asmodeus! The swords flew at lightning speed against the Red Onis, each one being as titanic as their Kings, if not slightly smaller. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The deadly explosions echoed across the entire battlefield, signifying the arrival of Surtr as his two wives felled the two other Red Oni Kings, who couldn''t take any more of the umted damage. "UURRGHH¡­!" "UUAARGH¡­!" BAAAMM!! BAAAMM!! Their enormous bodies copsed on the jungle floor, making the entire battlefield tremble. Ruby and the Vampires maintaining the barrier quickly noticed what was happening. "Surtr''s back!" With a smile she never thought she would make, Ruby felt relieved to see their newpanion back from his Inheritance Trial, in the moment where him and his troops were most needed. And with him came many more of Drake''s soldiers which he had assigned to him, led by a giant zing lion that two Fire Giant siblings were riding. N?v(el)B\\jnn The Demonic Beasts and Demons, who were confident they would eventually break through, had their dreams shattered instantly. "CHARGE! Don''t have mercy!" The armies instantly shed against one another, as Surtr led the charge. Nadia hacked through anything relying on her newfound strength and gigantic size. Mina did the same, while also conjuring giant healing and buffing spells that had even more powerful effects than before. At the same time, Agni activated his Blessing Magic, boosting the strength and durability of everyone even further, all while his Special Technique awakened the Divine Abilities of many. The Demons, who were so confident on their strength, quickly realized that the people of this world have been growing strong since they left! They were not the same weaklings as before, the mortals of this world had ascended to Gods, and even as Gods, they had continued to improve themselves. And the Ancient Divine Dragons, who the Demons have fought so much, were back to lead the inhabitants of this world! "You damned Dragons!" "Don''t look down on us!" "Titans and Dragons again, always protecting the weak insects as if they were their own children¡­" "KILL THEM!" "Don''t let them look down on us!" The Demons grew furious, charging forwards, a crazed and chaotic sh between both armies urred, the sound of bloodshed and war echoed across the jungles. Ruby gritted her teeth as she saw the scene, the Demon army seemed to never end¡­ However, unlike back then when they meet Pandemonium for the first time, there was no visible Gate of Hell! So, where did they get through? Is there some sort of Hidden Hell Gate somewhere? "This is odd, these Demons never stoping, we''ve killed hundreds already!" Ruby said. "Ugh, I am already at the limits of what I can aplish, but I have a bad feeling¡­" "But Surtr and his friends are back, Ruby!" Said his mother, trying to cheer her up. "That''s right young master!" "With Surtr''s strength, we could surely break through!" "Don''t lose hope!" The other fanatic Vampires that have begun following her after she forgave their lives all nodded, they had changed a lot since then, when they were so cold to her. But now they had be very amicable and serviceable, perhaps because she had be the official head of the family. She thought of their bootlicking attitude as slightly distasteful, Ruby wasn''t used to lead a whole family, and disliked the Vampires two-faced personality. But that wasn''t important right now. "I have to find where the hell gate is located and tell the others to destroy it somehow¡­ Ugh, if only Drake could get here quicker!" As Ruby controlled her senses and started to expand them around the battlefield, she had to filter things a lot, because there was a constant war surrounding her, her senses were having a hard time focusing where the origin of the demons could be truly located. "Surtr and his army of friends are all really strong, have they grown much stronger since they visited that ce?" Ruby wondered. "No, that''s not important right now¡­!" As she scanned further and further, she suddenly felt a strange¡­ sensation. The presence of the Demon Lord leading all the other Demons, which had grown very weak after he was defeated, was beginning to growrger andrger. "Wait, what''s this?!" TRUUUUMMMM¡­! Ruby''s crimson-colored eyes widened in shock as she saw the Demon Lord''s enormous Demonic Aura, which constantly grewrger andrger! "T-This¡­!" RUMBLE! The entire jungle started to tremble even more, as the icy cracks covering Marchosias started to gain countless cracks. Crack, crack¡­! While Rakasha, Yuki, Tisha, and Pekora were distracted fighting the nearby Demons, Marchosias continued to grow his Aura. And the ice continued cracking¡­ Crack¡­ CRACK! "Wait a second, this can''t be! How is he recovering his power so fast?!" Ruby panicked, quickly sending a telepathic message to everyone while analyzing the situation. The four nearby allies all shifted their gazes to Marchosias frozen "corpse" to realize he was still alive! Crack, crack, CRACK! The cracks continued spreading, until the ice could not hold him any longer, exploding into pieces at the same time as it revealed his tattered, incredibly wounded body. CRAAASH! "Hahhh¡­ You''ve forced me to release my {Demon Soul Gate}" Within his Demonic Soul, a sealed power Marchosias had saved forst was slowly unsealed, as chains made out of his own powers broke. "It''s time¡­! Hahaha¡­! {Demon Soul Gate Release}!" Marchosias entire body underwent an instant metamorphosis! "We were wrong¡­" Ruby thought. "The strength of demons¡­ It can''t be gauged." FLAAAASSHH!!! ----- Chapter 1506 Marchosias, The Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf Chapter 1506 Marchosias, The Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf ----- "For my Lord and Master, I will do anything! Even if I have to tear apart my soul to release the True Demon dwelling within me!" Marchosias roared, as his humanoid shaped body took a sudden change. He was covered on white and blue fur, his head transformed into that of a huge wolf, he gained giant paws, his posture became quadruped, and he gained a long, wolf-like tail. Indeed, Marchosias within the Book of Demons, Goetia, was known as a "Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf" that had wings and could spit fire everywhere, it was a wild beast with no intelligence. Yet the Marchosias everyone was confronting was intelligent, and knew how to fight with his bare hands, and didn''t even look like a wolf! It didn''t made sense, isn''t it? However, this was because Demons that grow strong enough possess what''s called "Dual Natures", within their Souls rests the true embodiment of their Demonic Powers. It is often sealed by themselves to develop outside of this overwhelming power, so they can continue growing and develop as individuals. And how was that done? Through the Demon Soul Gate Seal! The stronger this "True Demon" was, the more Gates it needed to be sealed¡­ And the reason why they desperately sealed such power was also because it made them go mad, so mad they were no different than Demonic Beasts! It was ast resort that Demons of high ranking, such as Demon Lords like Marchosias, would utilize once they were drive to a corner. RUMBLE! "Hahah¡­ HAHAHAHAH!" With a maddeningughter, the endless shockwaves that emerged out of Marchosias creation slowly stopped, as Rakasha, Yuki, Tisha, and Pekora watched in horror at the scene in front of them. A giant wolf of over two hundred meters has suddenly appeared instead of the humanoid four-armed blue demon from before. It had blue and white fur, sharp crimson eyes, ck horns growing on its head, sharp silver spikes on its back, and giant, metallic ws, with six legs and a pair of huge, demonic wings. As itughed maniacally, it released Demonic mes everywhere, setting everything aze with even more intensity than before. "What is this?!" Yuki cried. "What the hell? This dude became a huge wolf?!" "This is no mere wolf¡­" Rakasha muttered, barely being able to keep hisposure before Marchosias true form. "This thing is something we weren''t supposed to fight yet!" "It is¡­ How strong is it?!" Tisha asked. "The Jungle¡­ It is afraid? Nature is escaping, it doesn''t want to confront it?!" Pekora was shocked to realize that even the Spirits were too afraid to fight. She slowly started to lose control over the jungle''s Nature due to this, Marchosias mes burned it all, even turning spirits into ashes. "RAHAHAHAHA! I will BURN! I will BURN it all!" Marchosiasughed. "BURN! BURN! BURN! BURRNNN!!!" FLAAASH! With a single leap, Marchosias reached the four warriors in a single second! His enormous jaws opening, gathering ridiculous quantities of mes and then releasing them at point-nk! "BURN TO ASHES!" "Shit!" Yuki quickly rushed in front of everyone in an incredible act of heroism, as she imbued all the power of her Frost Phoenix Divine Beast Spirit on her body to create a shield of ice made out of her own wings and hands! "{Divine Frost Phoenix Sacrificial Shield}!" "YUKI!" Tisha cried as she extended her arms towards Yuki, but the mes engulfed her in a tremendous explosion. BOOOOOOMMMMM!!! The shockwave alone sent all three of them flying down into the ground, rolling over the jungle floor as they shattered the ground and left countless cracks. The explosion was so strong it continued into an enormous tower of mes into the skies, opening it wide¡­ the heavens trembled, the ground below seemed to be opening a tremendous hole. It was as if a whole meteor had fallen there! "Is this¡­ the true power of Demons?" Rakasha was leftpletely perplexed¡­ Until now, this was just the second instance of them fighting these otherworldly beings. Just because they had killed a few small fries, they thought they were actually not that big of a deal if they grew strong enough. But now they realized the titanic gap between the two! Demons were overwhelming beings. And a single Demon Lord could as well threaten a whole continent by themselves! "BURN! BURN IT ALL!" Marchosiasughed, his entire body covered on blue and red mes as he rushed towards them! He had yet to burn them all and would not stop until they were all burn to ashes. "Yuki! Where is she?!" Tisha panicked, looking everywhere for Yuki, after the huge explosion, they only saw her shield blocking the attack for three seconds before shattering and then engulfing it all with fire. "C-Could it be¡­ No¡­!" Pekora thought about the worst but didn''t want to believe it. That girl was always reckless, but they never thought she would be so heroic as to jump into imminent danger for them. Rakasha scouted his surroundings using his senses, his crimson eyes lighting up as he saw something in the burnt woods right at the left side of him. "Is she there?!" He quickly ran with them, as Marchosias quickly descended towards them, following them at lightning speed! The trio jumped towards Yuki, finding her in a horrendous state, like nothing they had ever seen before. Her entire body was almost carbonized, her skin was burned into ashes, her muscles were pitch ck, her eyes were vaporized, her hair was gone, both her arms and legs were destroyed, and it was a miracle her Divine Core was holding back, even as shattered as it was. A faint aura of divinity wasing from her, but it was slowly fading away! "No, YUKI!" Tisha started crying as she saw her friend in such an horrendous state, Pekora was the same, but acted quickly. She waved her hands, as countless vines epassed Yuki''s body and protected her, while she constantly conjured all her healing spells on her. "Any Elixirs?!" She asked desperately. "I am out of them!" Rakasha said. "Me too¡­!" Tisha cried. "Dammit!" N?v(el)B\\jnn The trio quickly leaped into the skies, escaping the monstrous wolf that burned it all with his very steps! "BURN!" He opened his titanic jaws again, releasing a gigantic st of fire! This time, there was nowhere to run. BOOOOOOMMMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1507 Aegir Steps In! Chapter 1507 Aegir Steps In! ----- Rakasha and Tisha desperately swung their weapons against the iing zing mes, while releasing all their Divinity and powers with it. The cksmith''s hammer zed with his entire Divinity on it, growingrger and attempting to stop the mes of Marchosias! BAAAAAMM!! At the same time, Tisha released all her Divinity into a mighty, all-freezing sh with her already repaired sword, which quickly started to shatter again. SLAAAASSHH!! The two attacks impacted the mes at the same time, as the two roared in unison, trying to push back Marchosias attack with all their might! "RAAAAHHH!" "GRAAAHH!" Pekora nced behind her as she flew using her Lighting Rabbit Beast Spirit to move as fast as possible, carrying the dying Yuki in her arms. "You won''t resist enough! RUN!" She tried to bring them back, but the two continued resisting the powerful mes, Pekora thought she would lose Tisha and Rakasha now. "Sorry, but we can''t!" Rakasha roared. "We have to do something, even if it costs our lives¡­ My family is long gone, I don''t mind dying!" "Pekora, take Yuki away, we''ll hold on as long as we can, no matter what!" Tisha roared. "This is the first time since I''ve loved someone like I love you, I don''t care what happens to me, as long as I know you can keep on living!" "No¡­! You can''t just say that and- Ugh, dammit!" Pekora was smart, and she knew what she had to do anyways, quickly rushing down as fast as she could into the ground below and zapping back into the crimson barrier. "BURN! BURN! I''LL BURN YOU! KUAHAHAHA!" Marchosiasughed maniacally, unbefitting of hisposed demeanor from before, which made him resemble a mighty martial artist. He had given uppletely to his true nature, bing another embodiment of destruction, what all Demons truly were! Tisha and Rakasha swung their weapons, shing against the endless mes, feeling them burn through their skin and flesh. "I will not let you pass!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "You''ll have to burn us to ashes first, fucker!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Their attacks continued as they felt the agony of Marchosias mes burning through them. The wolf didn''t just released mes, swinging his gigantic ws against them. "GROOOAARR!" Their weapons began to gain countless cracks, slowly falling apart into pieces. As if things couldn''t get any worse, his Aura drained their life force too. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASSHH!! With each second that passed, the sensation that their deaths were imminent became closer and closer, their lives already beginning to sh through their minds. "Fighting this monster¡­ It is not a bad way to go." Rakasha thought. "I''ll finally meet you again, Azia, Saphira¡­" He recalled his wife and daughter, who had passed away many years ago. "I wish I could stay longer¡­!" Tisha gritted her teeth, the searing mes burning through her arms, it felt like they would soon crumble. "I need you to live, please, keep on living¡­! You are perhaps the only person I have truly loved in this life¡­" She recalled her love once more, preparing herself. "RAAAARRRR!" Marchosias released ast shockwave of Demonic Energy, his mes covering the two of them, as their arms crumbled into ashes and the rest of their bodies was set aze. FLUOOOOSH! "DIE!" The demonic wolf swung its gigantic, metallic ws against them, tearing through the empty air and aiming to cut them down to pieces and finish them off even quicker. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om RUMBLE! However, something above the skies emerged. The clouds gathered in there once more, as the mes of Marchosias were already piercing through Rakasha and Tisha''sbined Divinities, burning through their Divine Power. "Just when I thought I could take a nap¡­ You guys juste back again and ruin everything." The voice of a very pissed off goddess echoed above the skies, as the clouds gathered and became ck, quickly beginning to rain over the entire jungle on mes. This rain was no mere water, but Divine Water conjured by the Goddess of the Sea! FLAAAASSHH!!! The water had healing properties, turning off the mes covering Tisha and Rakasha before they could lose their consciousness. "W-What is this¡­?!" Tisha muttered. "That''s¡­!" Rakasha looked into the skies. The figure of nobody else than Aegir appeared above the skies, as if scolding them for having woken her up from her slumber, the Goddess roared! "You¡­ You damn demons! I thought you were a thing of the past, yet you keep oning endlessly!" She roared furiously. "I''ll crush you all! DIE! {Divine Oceanic Storm}!" TRUUUUMMMM¡­!!! The skies shook as an enormous downpour of water reached Marchosias, temporarily overwhelming his mes and pushing him down! BAAAAAMMM!!! At the same time, Aegir quickly divided her body into two masses of water, and covered Tisha and Rakasha''s bodies with it. FLAAASH! The power of the Ring which Drake had left behind activated, as her powers became theirs temporarily! Tisha and Rakasha saw their bodies regenerating rapidly, at the same time as they gained a set of regal-looking divine armor of blue color. It was decorated with the waves of the sea and the many fearful creatures that lived there, all while they gained new weapons as well, imbued with Aegir''s powers. Ding! [The [Mystical Primordial Blue Orb Ring Of Oceans and Time: Aegir (SS Grade)]''s Ability: [Mystical Transformation: Aegir] has been activated on two targets: [Rakasha] and [Tisha]!] [Due to dividing the power between two targets, the total bonuses have been reduced slightly.] [While transformed through [Aegir''s Divine Primordial Ocean Armor], Enhances Magic Power and Dexterity and Agility by +500%, and increases Water and Time Magic Attribute Power and Effects by +800%!] [Additionally, the {Divine Weapons} connected to Aegir will manifest within her armor''s wielders!] [Rakasha] has gained the [Kraken-ying Timeless Sea Battle Axe] Divine Weapon!] [Tisha] has gained the [Divine Primordial Sword of Undting Timeless Seas] Divine Weapon!] [Because two Divine Weapons are being summoned into two different targets, their {Special Synchro Ability} has been activated!] [All Aegir''s Armor Wearers Stats have increased by an additional +150%!] [The power of the Armor has fully restored their bodies to maximum health!] "Aegir?! I thought you went with Drake!" Tisha said in shock. "Well, I didn''t!" Aegir said angrily. "Now, it''s time to crush that bastard to smithereens!" ----- Chapter 1508 Desperate Battle For Survival Chapter 1508 Desperate Battle For Survival ----- Ding! [The [Mystical Primordial Blue Orb Ring Of Oceans and Time: Aegir (SS Grade)]''s Ability: [Mystical Transformation: Aegir] has been activated on two targets: [Rakasha] and [Tisha]!] [Due to dividing the power between two targets, the total bonuses have been reduced slightly.] [While transformed through [Aegir''s Divine Primordial Ocean Armor], Enhances Magic Power and Dexterity and Agility by +500%, and increases Water and Time Magic Attribute Power and Effects by +800%!] [Additionally, the {Divine Weapons} connected to Aegir will manifest within her armor''s wielders!] [Rakasha] has gained the [Kraken-ying Timeless Sea Battle Axe] Divine Weapon!] [Tisha] has gained the [Divine Primordial Sword of Undting Timeless Seas] Divine Weapon!] [Because two Divine Weapons are being summoned into two different targets, their {Special Synchro Ability} has been activated!] [All Aegir''s Armor Wearers Stats have increased by an additional +150%!] [The power of the Armor has fully restored their bodies to maximum health!] The power of the Gods against the Demons might not be enough, but the Ancient Gods were different entities altogether. They were naturally born from Yggdrasil, especially the Primordial Gods such as Aegir, representing Primordial Elements that made up the entire world. Aegir was the Primordial Goddess of the Sea and Time, representing Water, Time, and Ice Elements the most. However, her powers could also extend to her surroundings, with just a thought, she can manipte the moisture of the entire world and create a storm of divine rain! And through the powers of her Ring Form, she can imbue part of her divine might to special wielders, giving them ess to a powerful Armor and a Divine Weapon. "RAAAH! HOW DARE YOU TURN OFF MY FLAMES!" Marchosias didn''t take a second to rise back from the jungles below, jumping into the skies attempting to devour Aegir whole! However, Rakasha and Tisha, with newly recovered bodies, Divine Armor and Divine Weapons, greeted him! Within them was the overflowing and mighty Divinity Aura of Aegir, which naturally negated some of Marchosias zing demonic aura. Their two Auras shed against his, it felt as if an endless sea fought against an endless inferno! TRUUUMMM¡­! "You¡­ will¡­ BURN!" Marchosias could only think about destroying and burning things, any intelligence he previously had waspletely consumed by his most primal instincts. He released countless fireballs, each one the size of a hundred meters against the two, while Aegir continued pouring down as much rain as she could to weaken the mes and enhance her two temporary wielders power. They swung their powerful weapons, Rakasha swung the massive axe he was given, while Tisha swung the titanic sword she was handled. SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! Their attacks, for the first time, pierced through Marchosias mes, reducing his barrage of fireballs into nothing as they exploded once they were sliced! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "The mes are weakened slightly!" Rakasha said in surprise. "It seems that Aegir''s rain is also increasing our strength?" Tisha wondered. Of course it was all thanks to Aegir''s powers, but thetent talent within them, and their leftover Mana and Divine Power was what fueled the Armor and Weapons'' manifestation. "RAAAARRR!" Marchosias rushed towards them with his giant wings, shing the empty air with his enormous ws, waves after waves of mes were released. "This time, it won''t be as easy!" "We''ll hold you back as long as we can!" Rakasha and Tisha continued their struggle, shing against the devastatingly overpowered wolf with all their might! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! At the same time, Ruby noticed what was happening, realizing that Aegir''s ring had been left inside of the chief''s house and after waking up, immediately went to assist everyone. This, aside from Surtr''s arrival, was yet another good news! However, she was quickly shocked once she saw Pekora rushing inside the barrier, carrying a dying Yuki in her arms. She was wrapped on nature, vines, and wood, her healing spells were working barely, restoring some of her body, but her eyes and her limbs were still gone, and she looked almost like a mummy. "Is that Yuki?!" Ruby panicked as she saw her, Pekora quickly leaping over the tallest building and then releasing her Spiritual Power. "Yuki, hang in there!" Amidst her tears, she released all her power and generated a powerful Domain, roots and branches grew around her, generating a huge tree growing upwards. The tree quickly epassed Yuki''s body entirely, beginning to heal her even faster and with more power than before. The Shaman Rabbit-kin was doing her best to heal her enthusiastic, reckless, and heroic friend before she could die. "{Divine Communion of Spirits}!" She roared, rising her arms. "{Yggdrasil''s Divine Cradle}" She used the connection she had made with the Yggdrasil inside of Drake''s Divine Realm to channel all her power into this tree. The tree kept rowing taller and taller, reaching the skies, and embracing the wounded and unconscious Yuki within its roots. The cradle constantly healed her and kept her alive, Yuki who was at death''s door, was now stable¡­ However, due to the severe burns from Demonic mes of such a high level of power, her state couldn''t improve too much. "This is all I can do¡­ I''m so sorry, Yuki." Pekora kneeled in front of the tree, suddenly noticing the raining from above, which boosted the growth and effects of her tree. "Huh?" She nced and saw Aegir in the skies, conjuring a storm of divine rain that constantly weakened Marchosias, and Rakasha and Tisha, healed anew, fighting it. They were equipped with new Divine Armor and Divine Weapons, and looked extremely powerful, bravely fighting the mighty Demonic Being! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "W-What is this?! Aegir¡­ she was here this whole time?!" Pekora couldn''t help but feel joy as she saw them fighting, but quickly noticed that Marchosias was only being held back temporarily. "Ugh¡­ No, this won''t be enough, should I join- Agh¡­!" However, before she could join them in the fight, she fell unconscious, drained of all her Mana and Divine Power, she ended falling asleep next to the Spiritual Tree she created. The tree exuded a warm aura, using it as a veil to cover her body¡­ "I can''t believe your magic has progressed to the point you can summon a part of myself here." The tree spoke. "I might as well nurture the child you''ve left on my care¡­" FLAAASH! Spiritual Powers surged inside of Yuki''s very soul¡­ ----- Chapter 1509 Surtrs Mission Chapter 1509 Surtr''s Mission ----- Surtr kept shing away Demons while hispanions advanced through their army. The Demonic Beasts were the weakest, and with Surtr''s magic, they were weakened enough for them to gang on the ones he wounded and kill them effectively. At the same time, Nadia and Mina were unleashing their strongest spells and techniques, advancing forwards with their massive new sizes, awakened after they drank several Elixirs made of Ancient Fire Titan Blood. Jamar in the other case, was conjuring his mushrooms across the various enemies, capable now to spread it like a disease, these special mushrooms feed on the demon''s demonic energy and exploded, dealing constant damage. Alone they weren''t much to care about, but as they spread like disease, the damage they caused became increasingly more impactful. Jarma''s physical techniques weren''t the strongest out there, but he was able topensate with his incredibly adaptable Mushroom Damage. As hard as he was trying to be a swordsman, he was bing better at this unique magic than anything else¡­ But that ended helping everyone, nheless. "We''re making progress, the east side of the barrier is cleared of demons!" Said Nadia. "The west side is almost cleared too!" Mina said. "Good! Now we have to- Huh?!" Suddenly, Surtr heard the voice of someone echoing inside of his mind. "Surtr, right?" "Huh?! Who is it?!" "It''s me, one of Drake''spanions. My name is Ruby. We''ve not had much time to talk with one another, but I''m d you''re back." "Oh! You must be the one conjuring the barrier, right?" "Indeed, there''s something I need to tell you." "Yes?" "To the west, near that huge, burned tree, I can sense a tremendous quantity of Demonic Energy, the Demons and Demonic Beasts also happen toe from that side." "Don''t you mean¡­ Is there a Hell Gateing from there?" "That is most likely the case, I''m afraid." Surtr quickly nced into the distance, gritting his sharp teeth¡­ he wanted to go right away, but at the same time, his help in here was essential. If he left this area, the tides of war might end up being inclined to the demon''s side again! And to make things worse, Marchosias was right in front of him. He wanted to go help Rakasha and Tisha deal with him quickly, but there was a limit of how many ces he could be at the same time! "I know you must be thinking what to do in this situation, and my answer is simple. Go destroy the Hell Gate. We will hold things off until youe back." "But¡­!" "Surtr, you''re the strongest amongst all of us right now, you''re the only one that could destroy that Gate too, you did it before, right?" "With Master Drake and everyone else''s help¡­ I don''t know if I can do it on my own!" "Then you''ll have to find out if you can now." Ruby''s voice seemed slightly domineering, but she was as desperate as everyone was. If things continued as they were, even Surtr''s army would eventually copse due to all the umted exhaustion. The demons were simply endless, Pandemonium''s army wasn''t something they could even realistically face. If even the Ancient Gods were unable to stop him, there was no way they could right now. "Okay." Surtr quickly took a decision, nodding and immediately spreading out his wings¡­ But before that, he devoured ten bottles filled with a golden and milky liquid. Ding! [You''ve consumed [Divine Soul-Healing Elixir (S+++ Grade)] x10!] [You have distributed the Soul Essence into the Souls of your fellow siblings instead of your own!] [The exhausted Souls of your siblings have been restored to their maximum Soul Stamina.] These were special Elixirs he got from Asmodeus as a reward frompleting the trial. Asmodeus wanted him to use them on himself to strengthen his soul further. But he ended repurposing their effects to heal the mighty Divine Souls of his Fire Dragon Siblings, who had copsed of exhaustion after theirst battle. "What are you doing?! Don''t you know how hard was to Refine those ten potions back when I was alive?!" Asmodeus reprimanded him. "They were supposed to make your Soul stronger!" "Don''t be greedy, Asmodeus. It is your fault that my siblings and even mother''s soul became so exhausted. You forced them to help me defeat you." Sighed Surtr. "So shut up for once, big bro. I''m not in a good mood now." "Ugh¡­ I guess you''re not wrong¡­" Asmodeus sighed. "Now¡­" Asmodeus waved his hand, his magic and divinity shaping as the souls of his healed siblings surged one after another. "Like Master Drake taught me! {Divine Fire Dragon Soul Spirit Creation}!" FLAAASH! By using the almighty power of the Unique Skill: Heavenly Smith, Surtrbined Divine Materials taken out of his own body, such as scales, blood, ws, fangs, horns, and several other Spirit Materials Drake gifted to him to imitate his own Spirit Creation, by using the souls of his siblings as recipients. FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH! Their souls shed, transforming one after another. Instead of fusing their souls into his body to gain power, he summoned them into powerful dragons! N?v(el)B\\jnn "W-What is this?!" "We''ve been summoned?" "Huh? I''m alive now?" "Surtr! What have you done? This goes against thews of fate; we cannot be revived!" "Calm down¡­ We are not revived; this is more like a temporary pass." The Souls of the Fire Dragons were shocked, but one of their siblings, thergest and toughest of them, calmed them down. "Indeed." Surtr nodded. "I''ve summoned you into Spirits! Please, take care of everyone while I''m gone!" "W-Wait a second! I was never that good at fighting!" "Okay, leave it to us then!" "Go for it lil'' bro!" Some Dragons were a bit afraid, but the rest quickly nodded, letting Surtr go, as he told hispanions that he woulde back soon. "Nadia, Mina, I''ll leave everyone up to you two, please lead them while I''m away!" He said, flying. "I''ll destroy the Demon Gate and stop them from continuously spawning!" "Surtr!" Mina cried, seeing Surtr fly away as fast as possible. "And there he goes¡­" "Leave him, he knows what he''s doing." Nadia said. "He even left his siblings here for a bit¡­" As Nadia spoke, Mina saw how a dozen giant Fire Dragons started massacring the Demons one after another¡­ ----- Chapter 1510 Surtrs Might Chapter 1510 Surtr''s Might ----- Surtr flew as fast as possible across the jungles, moving his wings and letting his Origin mes boost his speed to his very limits. Several Demons and Demonic Beasts started chasing him, while many others attempted to stop him the moment they spotted a gigantic zing dragon rushing their way. "Out of my WAY!" With draconic wrath, Surtr enchanted his Divine Sword, Gram, with abination of his own Blood, Scales, Origin mes, and a part of Asmodeus'' Soul. FLUOOSH! The sword suddenly overflowed with golden mes, growing up to ten times its original size, the youthful fire dragon waited no longer as he swung the sword horizontally, shing through trees and monsters alike. "{Divine Fire Dragon Soul de Arts}: {Infernal Decapitation}!" SLAAAAASSHH!! The sh of mes and soul energy sliced through it all, Demons and Demonic Beasts died on the spot, a few of the weakest of them that''s it. However, the vast majority ended with severe burns and wounds, but alive. They stood back up, roaring, and charged at him, unleashing all sorts of techniques and spells. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "DIE!" "We won''t let you pass!" "ROOAARR!" Surtr was quickly engulfed on a swarm of gigantic demons and demonic beasts as he kept advancing, for a second he waspletely stopped, their bodies piling up over him. However¡­ "{Divine Fire Dragon Soul de Arts}: {zing Infernal sh Storm}!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Surtr released all of his powers as an eruption of countless shing attacks was released using his almighty divine sword! BOOOOOMMMM!!! The shes emerged out by the thousands at such a speed and power that they generated a huge explosion, blowing away anybody trying to stop him. "You guys are sure a pain in the ass!" As he healed all the wounds over his body using his Origin mes, Surtr kicked the ground and leaped into the skies, only to rapidly descend from above and reach the ground a kilometer from where he was. BAAAMM!!! Hisnding caused ripples on the ground, making the entire surroundings tremble rapidly. He quickly expanded his senses trying to look for the Hell Gate. However, because there were so many goddamn Demons and Demonic Beastsing from everywhere all at once, Surtr couldn''t discern the origin of the Demonic Energy because it was literally surrounding him from all ces. "To your left, down into the ground!" To his surprise, Ruby''s voice echoed into his mind. Surtr quickly realized that girl was much stronger than he had imagined, to be able to send mental messages from so far away with ease! "Okay, got it!" Surtr kicked and shed away countless foes as he made his way to the left, listening to Ruby''s words as she led him where she felt the highest concentration of Demonic Energy with her much higher and sharper senses as a Vampiress. "Where do you think you''re going?!" "CATCH THE LIZARD!" "GRAAARRRHH!" Surtr kept running as he quickly noticed a dozen more Demons appear, riding wolf, lizard, and crab-like Demonic Beasts. These demons resembled the humanoid form of Marchosias and had multiple arms and fifty-meter-big bodies. They were one of the mostmon inhabitants, named Asura for short. And although they were smaller than the Oni, they were much smarter and had high proficiency on weapon techniques. "Even more of you fuckers?!" The Asura surrounded him, a trio of Asuras wearing magician clothes and holding many magical artifacts conjured Advanced Demon Magic, while another six of them summoned giant weapons and charged at him. "{Advanced Demon Magic}: {Divinity-Sealing Chains of Purgatory}!" The magic quickly materialized into enormous chains made of demonic energy, which Surtr attempted to sh with his sword, managing to barely destroy a few before many wrapped around him! "AAARRGH! DAMMIT! FUCK OFF!" Surtr kept releasing explosions of Origin mes from his body, his scales flying around like meteors, slightly disrupting the Asura, but he had to recognize that they were smart and organized, unlike the other more savage and barbarian Demons. "Aim at the areas where there are less scales!" The Asura kept evading his attacks over their rides, pointing their giant zing spears towards Surtr''s armpits and between the thighs, they were aiming to impale him to death in a simr fashion their tribes hunted Demonic Beasts in their home. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAASH! However, they quickly realized the same tactics were not going to work against a Divine Dragon, even less someone like Surtr. The weapons easily cracked and shattered as they tried to break through his scales forcefully, as Surtr''s body suddenly hardened tremendously. His entire set of scales glowed with a golden metallic glow¡­ "{Divine Draconic Arts}: {Orichalcum Scales}" "W-What?!" The Asura were left speechless before Surtr opened his jaws and released a devastating breath attack, golden Origin mes burning through them and purifying their demonic energy, which in return hurt them as much as a person having their liquids drained out of their body. "Gruuaagggh!" "Uuurrrgh!" "D-Dammit!" The warriors ended breaking formation as Surtr grabbed the Demonic Purgatory Chains and started infusing Divinity and Origin mes into them. "Stop him, magicians!" One of the Asura Warriors roared,manding the magicians to hurry and seal him further¡­ However! "Thank you for the chains." Surtr gave them a wicked smile, showing off his sharp teeth before he activated his Unique Skill. "{Heavenly Smith}!" FLUOOOSH! The chains wrapped around his body, which now were imbued with his energies, transformed, fusing with his scales, fire, and some of Asmodeus Soul. "W-What is that?!" "Could Dragons do this before?!" "Our ancestors¡­ they said they were easy to hunt!" A giant chain made of golden mes surged, which Surtr tookplete control, it moved rapidly, wrapping around the Asura magicians and dragging them towards him. "Easy to hunt?!" Surtr roared, his jaws opening. "Not anymore, you bastards!" Without any mercy, Surtr sted the magicians into Ashes as he weakened them with his chains and then burned them with as much mes as he could from his dragon breath! BOOOOOMMMM!!! A simr fate followed the other Asuras, as they were blown away and chained with his new temporary magical weapon. "Surtr, right below you!" Ruby''s voice indicated him that he had finally arrived. And he noticed it right away, there was a giant zing portal sitting over the ground, where those Asuras had juste out from. "Now, how the heck do I close this?" ----- Chapter 1511 Voices Chapter 1511 Voices ----- Marchosias roared, his mes surging from his wolf-like jaws and firing enormous spiraling demonic explosions of infernal fire. Rakasha and Tisha were barely holding back against him with all the power they got from Aegir, who was constantly conjuring more magic to stop him. Despite weakening him to this point and fighting as much as they could, the gigantic demonic wolf was seemingly never going down. It had limitless stamina and demonic energy apparently, and it simply kept fighting. Aegir started to fear this monster would only die if they tore him to shreds, and that wasn''t something these three could ever aplish. "RAAAHAHAHHA!" Marchosias only grew madder with each passing second, the intense rain was beginning to work much less into his mes, and his body started to regain its former strength. FLAASH! FLAASH! FLAASH! With his lightning speed, the wolf flew towards Aegir, which he immediately realized was the one behind this entire n and opened his jaws. "I''LL DEVOUR YOU!" With his giant jaws, he swiftly attempted to snap out Aegir and devour her whole! "You!" Aegir swiftly turned into particles of water and disappeared from the scene, only to feel her water-made body beginning to evaporate, as she noticed a long tongue made of mes trying to capture her,ing straight out of the wolf''s jaws. "Are you a frog or something?!" As Aegir tried to escape his zing tongue, two azure-colored figures shed through the skies, swinging their gigantic divine weapons against the tongue! "Stop right there!" "You''re fighting US!" SLAAASSHH!! Their weapons shed through the gigantic tongue, cutting it apart and freeing Aegir from it, Marchosias gave an agonizing growl as he saw his tongue being easily sliced. "GRAAAGGH!" With great rage, the giant wolf shed against Rakasha and Tisha again, his giant zing ws tearing through their armor and attacks, while the two did their best to push him back as much as possible. "Dammit, fuck off!" Aegir got furious and quickly manipted the skies, all the rain gathered into a titanic fist made of mes, shing against Marchosias with everything she had! BOOOMMM!!! The Divine Water consumed the entire giant wolf, turning off its mes¡­ Only to quickly unleash even more mes from its body. "AWOOOO!" With a furious howl, the demonic wolf released all the mes within its heart, evaporating the divine water in a second. POOOOF! "GRAAARRRGH!" And then it quickly leaped towards her yet again, fully knowing she was his greatest threat! However, her two guardians swiftly intercepted him once more. They were in a constant struggle to protect her while Aegir moved farther away¡­ At this point, they won''t be able to hold for much longer! "If only my powers wereplete¡­" Aegir thought, gritting her teeth. "This isn''t a good environment for me either! If we were in the ocean, I would be pretty much invincible¡­ But among all Realms, this one is the worst for my magic." And above all, the reason why Aegir couldn''t exert her full potential as a Primordial Goddess was rted with her three other siblings. Because the Primordial Gods of the Cardinal Elements could only achieve their full power when all of them were fully reincarnated, and their Divine Treasure Realms unified back to Yggdrasil. This was, sadly, something that was impossible as of now, they couldn''t even get Logi back to normal yet! "Drake¡­ you better hurry up ande beat this bastard, I can''t hold him back for too long!" Aegir tried to send a telepathic message to Drake for the hundredth time already. However, due to the disconnection between the real world and dream dungeons, her messages were neve reaching him. Until now¡­ "We''re on our way back, hold on it for a couple more minutes!" His voice answered! . . . When Yuki was overwhelmed by Marchosias and sacrificed herself to save the life of her friends, she really thought this would be her end, for real this time. She was burned almost to ashes, and felt the pain and agony of a thousand suns burning over her skin¡­ Yuki fell unconscious right after feeling that agonizing pain, hoping for the best for her friends, while hoping that Drake could forgive her for giving away her life like this. Darkness engulfed her mind, as she felt like her very soul was floating in an endless stream of obscurity. "Is this the end?" She couldn''t help but think she was already on the afterlife¡­ And in a way, she was. Between life and death, hanging in a thin thread. As she felt her own lifeforce beginning to fade away from her very own body, which Pekora was trying to desperately to heal, shemented her end. She recalled all the memories of her short life, of how she was born as just any other little monkey chinchi. "If I hadn''t meet you, I would have probably continued living a normal life, and died one way or another¡­ Unremarkably." But because she was able to meet him, she got to experience all kinds of adventures, battles, and more¡­ She managed to evolve so far, surpassing the limits of her monster lineage and bing a beast-kin instead, an unique one never seen before. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Thanks to his help and also due to her own efforts, she managed to even ascend to godhood, something no other member of her species could ever aplish. And she was even blessed by Divine Beast Spirits, enigmatic beings that were attracted to her, making contracts with her soul. However, all of that was brushed aside. The thing that Yuki remembered the most and what she truly cared for wasn''t power, but all the precious memories she made with her friends. The happy moments, the sad moments, the moments ofughter and even those of despair. All those moments she experienced together with them. She could feel a tear fall from one of her soul''s eyes, as she saw all the things she experienced with them. "I''m going to miss all of you¡­" As she sighed to herself and sank deeper into the darkness, two glowing lights surged from within her soul. "There is no need to cry, master." "I''m sorry, Drake¡­ I would have really loved to stick around for much longer¡­" "We are not going to let you die." ----- Chapter 1512 Yukis True Identity Chapter 1512 Yuki''s True Identity ----- Yuki''s soul descent into this eternal darkness was stopped by two powerful lights, one golden and the other blue, which embraced her and brought her out of the darkness. FLAAASH! "What¡­?" She had to slowly open the eyes of her soul, as she nced at apletely different scenario than before, this time she found herself inside apletely new world. A world of beautiful blue skies, clouds, and floating inds. She stood over one of such floating inds, thergest of them all, harboring a huge temple with a different architecture she was used to. The architecture slightly resembled the one found in one of the sects within Jotunheim that was created by a Reincarnated person from Earth, Japan. However, it also had a hint of Chinese culture to it, all mixed together and made beautifully, expanding into a near-endless garden of colorful flowers and big, beautiful trees. Sitting inside the temple were four gigantic figures, two of them were obscured, she couldn''t discern who they were, but could barely tell their silhouettes. The other two, she could recognize right away. One was a gigantic white tiger with ck stripes, overflowing with a golden aura. The other was an enormous phoenix whose wings were azure and dark blue, feathers and beak made of frost¡­ They held intimidating Auras, but what Yuki had in mind right now wasn''t being afraid of them! "Why the heck did you drag me here?! I was dying so tragically and all!" She roared angrily. "And- Huh? Are you the white tiger and that¡­ phoenix guy?" "Phoenix Guy?!" Her Spirit angrily said. "I am a woman! Also why are you being so disrespectful, you damned master! Act with some more awe or surprised! You''re in front of the Great Four Divine Beast Spirits!" "Okay, okay¡­ I am indeed surprised." Yuki sighed. "I am just trying to cope a bit¡­ So what''s going on right now? Didn''t I die?" "Well, you certainly haven''t yet." The Tiger spoke. "Your dear friend has been maintaining your life force for now, but once she runs out of Mana, you will surely die." "Eh? So¡­ Wait, you guys can talk?" Yuki quickly realized this was getting weirder by the second. "I am beginning to think you''re not just Spirits." "Well! Wasn''t that obvious already?!" The phoenix sighed. "This master is sure clueless about everything! We are indeed not just Spirits, not even just Divine Spirits. We are Mythical Divine Spirits, and we don''t even originate from your world, Yggdrasil." "Wee from farawaynds, we were exiled by the power of the Enemy of our Goddess and former Master, Lady Amaterasu." Sighed the Tiger. "Zipangu." As the tiger spoke, visions of the world of Zipangu expanded upon Yuki, showing apletely different world than Yggdrasil, one filled with a different culture, different living beings, monsters, and Gods. It was wondrous to just see a glimpse of its beauty, so many ces she has never seen before on Yggdrasil, and so many new people¡­ Thinking about it, she couldn''t help but wonder something. "Zipangu¡­" Yuki could swear she heard that name somewhere else. "Wait, Zipangu! Isn''t that the world where the soul of the Dream Venerable originated from?" "So you know that much." The Phoenix seemed slightly pleased. "Indeed, she was the one that helped us when we were exiled from that world, once it was overflowed with Chaos and Death¡­" "Just what happened there?" Asked Yuki. "Wait, another question first. Why me? I am the most average person in the entire world, in fact I am below average in everything! I am just a pathetic little rat thing that evolved. Why did you choose me? Just luck?" "To answer the second question, you''re not an average being, you''re not either some sort of lower rat as you''ve said." Sighed the Phoenix. "Master, please have some sort of self-respect, you''re someone rather talented in many fields. We''ve chosen you because of such talents." "She''s lying, we choose you because your soul is special." The Tiger spoke with a serious tone of voice, breaking down the illusion the phoenix was trying to make. "Hey! I was trying to make her feel special!" Sighed the bird. "Well she is to an extent." Said the tiger. "Ugh, how so?" Yuki raised an eyebrow. "And my soul? I thought it was normal?" "Your soul is special, the very reason why you were smarter than your peers since birth, and the reason you could evenmunicate with another intelligent bird, learn abilities quickly, and even evolve this far, it wasn''t only because of the Dragon King''s support." The Tiger said. "Yuki, you''re a Fragment of our Master, Creator, and Mother." The Phoenix spoke. "You''re a Soul Fragment of Lady Amaterasu herself, and the most precious of them, her Soul Heart." "¡­E-Eh?!" Although she had no recollection of any such memories, they weren''t wrong in that she always possessed human-level intelligence since birth, if not slightly smarter than even humans. She was born as a little Rat-Chinchi, yet she was cunning and smart, outlived all her siblings and even managed to be the ally of a powerful being to secure her life. Above all, she had always possessed a veryrge quantity of internal mana for some reason, and her abilities with magic, once finally developed, were outstanding as she couldbine elements seamlessly. "You''re technically another person entirely at this point, but the origin of your soul remains a fact." The Tiger said. "Master Yuki, we''vee back to you, the Heart of Lady Amaterasu, because nobody else held apatible soul with us." "You''re the only one amongst all beings in Yggdrasil that could have ever made a contract with us." The Phoenix said. "And there are two more of us, waiting for you to grow strong enough to be your allies as well." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Yuki nced at the two silhouettes behind the two giant Mythical Spirit Beasts¡­ "Okay, I''m special fine." Sheughed a bit. "So how do we get out of here?" The two Spirits nced at one another and smiled. "That''s where I enter." The Phoenix smiled. "Master Yuki, through my mystical powers, you will be reborn from the ashes, like a phoenix!" "Like a-" Before Yuki could say another word, her body was epassed by light and¡­ she turned into a giant blue egg! FLAAAASH! "Yuki?!" The rabbit-kin was shocked! ----- Chapter 1513 The Rebirth Of A Goddess Chapter 1513 The Rebirth Of A Goddess ----- The egg glowed with a divine and mystical azure gleam, looking as if it was madepletely out of ice, and in a way, it was. The rabbit-kin shaman stepped back as she saw the egg glow with divine light, a soul inside of it was growing stronger, as the body of Yuki was slowly beginning to transform. Her burned body melted into liquified divinity as it couldn''t be healed at this point and waspletely reformed from scratch. "You will be reborn from scratch, Master." "Your body will be reshapedpletely." The voices of the two spirits echoed within Yuki''s mind as she felt their embraces dance around her soul. They seemed to be in joy as they finally could tap into her soul''s true powers. "This is¡­ the brilliance of our master!" "Such warmth¡­ Yuki, let us show you what you''re truly capable of." As they tapped into her soul and released the power sealed within, countless streams of divinity surged from everywhere, dividing into countless pathways. FLAAASH! Pekora stepped back in utter disbelief, as she saw this energybine with the tree formed to heal Yuki, slowly affecting it as well. "W-What''s¡­ happening?!" Yuki''s soul, which seemed small before andpacted, slowly opened like an paper unfolding, or like a flower blossoming. Eternal brilliance surged from within. There were no memories of her past life at all though, this fragment possessed none. However, this power that surged from within it¡­ This power felt the most familiar, making Yuki feelfortable. "Once we do this transformation, we won''t be able to do the same again, master." The Phoenix said. "This is technique that can only be do once, and we were able to do so thanks to unlocking the potential of your Soul." Said the Tiger. "I get it¡­ Then I better not foolishly sacrifice myself like that." Yuki smiled. "I''ve always dreamed of being even a tiny little bit more special! But this¡­ it just goes beyond my imagination!" Yuki felt like she could dance out of all the happiness she felt. Her heart was beating so fast, in fact, that it echoed like Japanese drums, a beautiful melody could be heard. The Vampires, the Demons, and everyone else fighting outside could heard Yuki''s heartbeat¡­ This wasn''t even her true heart, but her Soul Heart that was beating! A pure Divine Domain blossomed, the entire tree epassing her turned into a beautiful pink and blue colored lotus, blossoming endlessly as it released countless particles of light. The entire surroundings were engulfed by this Domain, turning into a beautiful garden of flowers, as a brilliant red sun shone above the skies, clearing it all from the darkness provoked by the demons. Rakasha and Tisha nced into the distance with Aegir, noticing that something power, something they never expected, was being born! "Was Yuki¡­ always this special?" Pekora couldn''t help but wonder this as she watched the scene unfold¡­ her Mana and Spirit Energy were recovered in a single second, nts blossomed around her. And the might of a giant tiger and a phoenix surged from the egg, as it kept changing its colors endlessly¡­ "Finally¡­" Yuki''s voice echoed across the entire jungle, making everything tremble. "I can be the main character, even for a tiny bit!" As she spoke, the egg continued cracking and shattering apart. The song of her heart continued resonating, as the egg continued cracking! Crack, crack¡­! "Everyone, let me give you a hand!" Crack¡­! "YUKI?! Is it really you?!" Pekora was in tears, as the egg shattered into pieces, and from within, a beautiful maiden emerged! FLAAASH! Her very presence exuded a divine radiance so familiar to Yuki''s own, but much warmer and stronger, so powerful it could even rival some of the strongest fighters in their group. Her appearance was dazzling, it still looked like her original form, she had the little mouse-like ears, and the tail as well. Her hair had be silvery-white, growing long enough to reach her knees, she wore a blue and white kimono made of divinity, showing decorations of the sun and the sky. She gained a pair of coral-like blue horns that grew on top of her forehead, and her eyes shone with a mystical blue color. Her fair white skin was now covered on countless blue runes, a part of Amaterasu''s powers. And behind her back, there was a huge circr halo made of blue light, with six sharp ends. She now truly looked like some Japanese Goddess! "Yep, it is me, Pekora!" Yuki smiled. "Thank you so much for keeping me alive, my dear friend!" With the brightest smile, Yuki greeted her friend, and then hugged her tightly. Her very hug sent shivers down Pekora, as a powerful frost emerged from within her. A pair of huge azure wings popped from her back, feather armor surging from her entire body. "Yuki¡­ How¡­?! What happened to you? Where did you get this power?!" Pekora asked in utter disbelief. "Heheh! Turns out I am a bit special after all!" Yuki, who always thought of herself as someoneme, couldn''t help but feel utter happiness. "Now, I''m off!" FLAAASH! She flew into the skies at an incredibly fast speed, reaching high up on the heavens, and pointing her hands towards the invading demons. "{Divine Frost Sun re}!" Channeling the inverted powers of the Goddess of the Sun, Amaterasu, Yuki summoned a gigantic sun made of divine ice energy. And then, through it, she fired enormous beams of blue light¡­ FLAAAASH! The demons and demonic beasts were epassed on powerful ice one after another in mere seconds! And that wasn''t all, as she set her eyes into the monster fighting her friends. "Hey fucker, I''m back!" With lightning speed, she stopped Marchosias from biting through Tisha''s head as her fists channeled the power of the white tiger, growing giant golden ws. "{Divine Golden Sun Tiger''s Fist}!" BAAAAMMM!!! A powerful blow hit Marchosias, dislocating his lower jaw and sending the titanic wolf flying away several hundreds of meters! Everyone in the scene was left utterly speechless. "YUKI?!" -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1514 Drakes Enter The Battle Chapter 1514 Drake''s Enter The Battle ----- (Drake''s POV) We moved as quickly as possible outside of the ruins but found that they had almostpletely copsed when the Dream Dungeon was made. Therefore, we were unable toe back from the entrance, and I had to dig through the dungeon and open it with my authority until we finally reached the surface. "MOVE!" BAAAAMMM!! With a furious roar, I pierced the ceiling and broke it, shattering the dimensional wall covering the dungeon''s ceiling. We all jumped out as the dungeon quickly regenerated itself back in seconds. "Where are we?" "We''re in the middle of the jungles?!" Bedann and Miranda quickly realized we were not really close to the vige, but rather farther away than we imagined. However, that wasn''t the biggest of our worries right now. "There''s Demonic Energy everywhere!" Emerald cried, now having learned to detect it after our fight against Pandemonium''s Body Fragment. "We have to get back! Quickly!" "There are most likely Demons in the vicinity- No, many!" Miranda expanded her senses. "There''s a huge army of¡­ hundreds?! What the hell?" "They were waiting for us to be busy to attack, bastards! But what are they seeking anyways?" I asked, gripping my fists. "No, it doesn''t matter! We have to get back to the vige and help everyone. Let''s go!" "Wait, Lord Drake! What about the people we rescued? They cannot fight and¡­" Tyrannus stopped me. "Right." I nodded, waving my hand as a portal to my divine realm opened. "You can seek refuge inside of my Divine Realm for now. There is a huge city inside, tell them the Dragon King sent you." "T-Thank you so much." "Wow, mom, look! A big city!" "What a wondrous visage¡­" "Tyrannus, dear¡­ Are you going to keep fighting?" Tyrannus wife walked towards her husband, the lizardman nodded confidently, his divinity aura surging from his body. "Don''t worry about me, Nemed." Said Tyrannus smiled confidently. "We''ve all ascended into Divine Warriors after many trials. We are stronger than ever before, right, my warriors?" "OOOOOHH!!" Both female and male warriors that were part of Tyrannus'' army roared, rising their spears. "We''ll be fine, trust your husband." He said. "Okay.." Nemed sighed. "Please, rescue Amehia and everyone else!" "We''ll do!" Tyrannus roared, as both kissed before his wife walked inside my Divine Realm. With all the people we rescued and healed secured in the safety of my Divine Realm, we all leaped into action, flying into the skies as fast as we could. It didn''t take a minute for all of us to quickly recognize the vige several kilometers from where we were, a huge dome of crimson energy and shadows was protecting it. Surrounding it, there was a gigantic army of hundreds, if not almost a thousand Demons and Demonic Beasts, all exuding almighty auras. There were also many corpses, but their numbers only seemed to increase. Our allies and friends have been fighting without end to protect the entire vige and the inhabitants left behind. And above all, the Dungeon where we went, which is most likely what the Demons are truly seeking, I fear. "I believe I know what the demons came looking for." I sighed. Everyone looked at me in surprise, their faces clearly asking me what. "Without a doubt, they came to retrieve Pandemonium''s Lung." I smiled. "But now that I''ve eaten it and its powers became one with me, they''re all going to target me." "Wait, what? They came for that?" Miranda was shocked. "I see¡­" Bedann nodded. "Now that Pandemonium is awake, he wants toplete his body, so he has probably sent demons to all ces where he sensed his sealed body parts!" "Even though that damned me Emperor managed to revive him, he probably could only find a handful of fragments." I said. "Probably the reason why he seemed so strange and zombie-like, with many other different body parts stitched to him. Of Divine Beasts and other Gods he had hunted to use as materials." "That makes sense¡­" Miranda nodded. "But even then¡­ he was so strong back then! He''s most likely not just a single fragment or two." "I fear it might be close a minimum of five, or a maximum of eight¡­ If I calcte how utterly powerful he waspared to the one we just defeated." I analyzed it in a split of a second. "We can''t possibly let him retrieve more fragments, or he''ll be something even beyond what we couldn''t handle already." "You''re right!" Bedann nodded. "But for now, we have to put an end to this entire ordeal! But there are so many everywhere, and there''s a giant wolf over there- This presence¡­ Is that Aegir fighting with Rakasha and Tisha? And that fourth person¡­ She has such a familiar aura yet, it is so strong and divine!" "Huh?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I looked into the distance with my sharp eyes, noticing a beautiful and youthful beast-kin goddess with such a beautiful appearance she resembled a Japanese Goddess. She even wore a kimono and had a big halo made of blue divine light behind her, alongside giant frost wings and armor made of frost feathers¡­ "That''s¡­ Yuki?!" I asked. "Wait, it''s her?!" Everyone else was shocked, especially Bedann and Miranda, whose words ended synchronizing. It seems that she had gone through apletely new transformation. Just what happened to her to have changed this much? Did she evolve somehow? It somehow feels like she awakened something sleeping within her for a long time¡­ Heh looks like this world is truly filled with geniuses. Even Yuki ended bing an unexpected main character of this world! "I can also see Nadia, Mina, Jamar, and the rest of Surtr''s group over there. They''re protecting the walls quite well!" Miranda said. "And Surtr¡­ He''s over there! He''s fighting a bunch of demons himself, seeking- Is that the Hell Gate?" Bedann wondered. "I see how it is." I nodded. "Alright, we''ll have to inevitably split our group. We must quickly secure the safety of everyone!" "Alright!" As everyone agreed, I quickly decided to use my newly earned Demonic Energy. "System, I am guessing I can use this the same way as Divine Power, right?" [That''s right. The power of Pandemonium''s body part has unlocked a new set of Demonic Abilities you can unlock using Demonic Energy!] "Good!" Ding! [You''ve exchanged 300.000.000 Demonic Energy.] ----- Chapter 1515 Invasion Chapter 1515 Invasion ----- Although they were being in constantly, due to their naturally tougher bodies and mightier strength, the Demons and Demonic Beasts eventually swarmed the barrier set by Ruby. Even after all their attempts, and even as all fighters were taking care of them, there were so many of these invaders that the entire barrier started getting covered by them. Their attacks, both physical and magical, rained down upon it constantly. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Crack, crack¡­! "Dammit! The barrier won''t hold back for much longer¡­!" Ruby gritted her teeth as she concentrated and fully focused on the barrier, but her Divine Power was already reaching dangerously low numbers. Above all, the barrier kept gaining cracks, it wouldn''tst much longer! "Do we have to just escape at the end?!" This whole ordeal has been a battle of attrition. The Demons came here looking for Pandemonium''s Body Fragment, right inside the dungeon where Drake andpany had gone to. This meant they were busy and if the demons invaded them, not only would they be trapped inside a dungeon fighting almost a thousand demons, but there was the possibility the dungeon itself would somehow benefit from it one way or another. Most of the vigers had already been evacuated in these exceedingly long ten minutes since the demon invasion, however, there were still left a few elderly people that were resting or sleeping at this time. One of the strongest members left in the vige after all the warriors went to the dungeon, Tyrannus daughter, the Shaman Lizardman girl, Amehia, was hurriedly using her powers and abilities to carry the elderly people that couldn''t move as fast. A crimson portal was opened in the middle of the vige, where the lizardmen were running into, this was the portal leading to Ruby''s Divine Realm. "Ouch, my knees¡­" A lizardman grandpa groaned in pain as she was being forced to move faster by Amehia and her grandson. "Grandma, we have to hurry, please bear with it!" Her young grandson cried, too little to carry his grandma. "Oof¡­ I-I can''t move anymore¡­" However, his grandmother quickly copsed on the ground. "My legs hurt too much¡­ Just leave me behind, my grandson. I''ve already¡­ lived long enough." "N-No! You can''t say that! Dad''s going to kill me if he learns I left you behind!" Her grandson started crying, trying his best to carry her. As this happened, the young boy nced the horrifying scene, hundreds of aberrant demons and demonic beasts gnawing, shing, and tearing apart the barrier. Their countless, gigantic eyes sent chills down his spine, making the young lizardman swallow saliva in pure horror. "Why is this happening to us?! Just why do these monsters want us dead so badly? What have we even done to all of you?!" As the boy screamed, suddenly, a lizardman girl came running to his side, vines surged from the ground, wrapping around his grandmother and carrying her. "Is everything alright? Please hurry to the portal! W-We don''t have much time!" Amehia came running to their side, surprising them. "A-Amehia¡­" The grandma muttered. "Big sis Amehia!" The boy cried. "T-Thank you! I didn''t want to leave grandma behind!" "No problem, now hurry!" Amehia saw the two quickly enter the portal, as she looked around, seeing thest few families moving to the portal. Her Spirits floated around her, constantly assisting everyone. However, it felt as if this was never ending, more and more monsters kept popping out of nowhere! "W-Will our vige, which we worked so hard to create, be destroyed once the day ends?" She wondered, fear creeping within her body. She felt utterly powerless right now. With her mother kidnaped and her father going on a perilous journey to get her back, the only thing she could rely on was on her own strength and the allies that she didn''t even knew very well about. Despite her incredible talent with Spirit Magic and her innate abilities, Amehia was still a mortal, and saw herself as someone that couldn''t even dare enter that battlefield. The demons and demonic beasts would tear her to shreds before she could even make eye contact with them¡­ If the difference between a God and a mortal was already immense, one between a mortal and a Demon was evenrger. A gap that seemed utterly hopeless to close, even the Gods were struggling! And the barrier would soon shatter, rendering the vige vulnerable to their rampage and mes¡­ Crack, crack¡­! It continued gaining cracks, as Amehia saw in desperation as small cracks opened, tiny demonic beasts sneaking inside! "AH! NO!" She panicked, stepping back as she noticed two other families that were about to make it, suddenly being chased by small Imp-like Demons. They were one of the Lesser Demons of Hell, smaller than any others, but still terrifyingly strong! "G-Get away from us!" The people panicked, screaming in horror as they saw the monsters'' approach closer. Amehia ran towards them, forming walls after walls of wood to protect them, putting herself in front of them. "RUN!" The people ran past her as the Imps nced at her while giggling devilishly, breaking and burning her wooden walls with ease. "What do we have here~?" "A magician?" "Is this their new Spirit Magic I''ve heard about?" "Interesting¡­ Let''s y a bit with her, the information we''ll learn from Spirit Magic will be useful for our Master!" "True! True! Let''s tear her to shreds first, gyeheheh!" Amehia gritted her teeth, facing the group of five Imps with her Spirit Magic. She couldn''t help herself but tremble in fear, timidly pointing her staff at them. "{S-Spirit Call}! {Wooden Fist}!" With all her Mana into the game, a gigantic fist of wood surged from the ground as a multitude of tiny Wood Spirits answered her call! BAAAAMMM!!! The attack seemed effective; the Imps were pushed back! However¡­ Crack¡­ crack¡­! CRAAASH! It was all for nothing, the Imps easily blocked the attack with their tiny hands and shattered the whole fist by imbuing it with a speck of their Aura. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I-It was useless?!" Amehia knew it would be for nothing, but even she expected a slightly better result. "Pathetically weak! Did we had to worry about this?" "Okay, now I get to tear her to shreds!" Two Imps leaped after her, aiming to tear her arms apart! "AMEHIA!" However, a sh of green light appeared in front of Amehia. CLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1516 A Fathers Protection Chapter 1516 A Father''s Protection Author''s Note: My new novel is out, check "The Protagnist''s Sister Is Actually the Strongest" by clicking on my profile! ----- FLAAASH! A green blur shed through the wind in front of Amehia, as the lizardman girl gasped, thinking her fate would quickly end before the hands of the sadistic little demons. CLAAASH! However, a tall and muscr figure, d in green armor and wielding a huge shield and a spear appeared in front of her, overflowing with an Aura of Divinity of War and Wind! His attack stopped both Lesser Demons, pushing them back with a few wounds on their hands. The Imps red angrily at the one that stopped them from having some fun with these feeble little mortals. "Who are you?!" "A God? I thought they were all busy!" The Imps barked back, they were very talkativepared to other Demons, a trait that came from being crafty and cunning, topensate for their small size in their home world. "Don''t make another single step or I''ll pulverize your heads before you can even blink!" The roar of a powerful man echoed, Amehia gasped, tears flowing from her eyes. "Daddy?!" "Amehia! Are you alright?!" "I''m fine! B-But¡­ You''re back!" "I am thanks to Emerald, he used his wind magic to send me here." "Emerald?! Is he okay?!" "He''s fine, everyone''s fine, more are on their way back! Now-" "STOP TALKING IN FRONT OF US!" "THAT''S VERY RUDE, YOU INSECTS!" "GRAAAH! KILL THEM!" "SCREW IT!" The four Imps felt utterly disrespected by the two inhabitants of Yggdrasil ignoring them and speaking with one another, all four of them jumped to attack them. Their bodies overflowed with Demonic Auras, helping them leap into the air with ease and wield Demonic mes, which surged from their ws. "Father, you can''t go against all of them!" Amehia desperately conjured buffing magic on her father, but she knew it wouldn''t do much to help him. "Don''t worry, my daughter. Your father has grown stronger since then. I''ve awakened through the trials of the past!" "The¡­ what?!" FLAAASH! She suddenly saw an enormous pressure surge from her father, a Divinity! He quickly shaped it like he used to shape Mana, and imbued it into his hands, legs, and spear. "{Spiraling Storm Spear}!" FLUOSH! A spiraling tornado of winds surged from his spear as he thrusted it forwards, piercing the Aura defenses of the Imps and releasing a powerful shockwave, throwing two of four away while the other two barely resisted the attack! "YOU BASTARD!" "DIE!" Their little hands raised into the sky, conjuring demonic fireballs and then firing them at him. However, Tyrannus swiftly gathered his Aura into his back and then¡­! FLAAASH! A pair of big, green-scaled wings surged out of his armor, shielding him from the mes as he used his Divinity to coat himself and manage to barely not be gravely wounded by the demonic power. "RAAAH!" He charged forwards and released a series of piercing thrusts, his Aura transforming, Amehia could see her father had truly changed! Within him, there wasn''t just a single warrior, but a thousand of them, unified together within his Aura! "T-This is¡­ My father?" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The intense barrage of attacks pierced the Imps bodies, they were lesser demons, much weaker than normal demons, their toughness wasn''t the best either, despite being strong enough to beparable to Rank 7 Peak Stage divine beasts. Naturally, against a mere mortal like Amehia, they could be as confident as they wanted, and even against most Gods too¡­ But Tyrannus, whose strength was forced through the Dream Dungeon Trials, and who possessed the Bloodline of Emerald he drank from his blood, his blessing, and also armor and weapons crafted by him¡­ Was way above these lesser demons! "Gryyaaaggh!" Their bodies quickly exploded into pieces, torn to shreds! The other two surviving Imps red in utter disbelief, beginning to sweat¡­ "R-RUN!" The two ran away as fast as they could, but Tyrannus was not going to let any of the bastards that threatened his daughter alive. "If you run, that''ll only make things easier for me!" Using his big pair of new wings, which he acquired after undergoing evolution after drinking Emerald''s blood, he shed through the distance between him and the Imps in a split of a second! FLAAASH! "{Tempestuous Spear Rain}!" With a tyrannical and mighty roar, Tyrannus unleashed a powerful technique, his attacks moving rapidly as they resembled a rain of spiraling spears made of winds. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! The Imps conjured barriers to defend, but the barriers were swiftly broken and their bodies once more, torn to shreds. "Gruuaagh!" As the Imps were defeated, Tyrannus slowly cleansed the blood from his spear, walking back to his daughter. "Dad, that was AWESOME! What the hell?! You''re so cool now!" She said in shock. "Only now?" Laughed Tyrannus, extending a hand to help her stand back up. "You should hurry to that portal; things are only going to get moreplicated¡­ the barrier will soon break." "But I want to help somehow¡­ And Emerald- And mom! Are they okay? I want to meet them!" She cried. "Your mother is safe on the Dragon King''s Divine Realm." Her father spoke. "And about the Sacred Beast, he''s right up on the skies." He pointed into the skies, as Amehia saw Emerald on all his fluffy and feathered glory, looking nothing like before. Although his appearance had only changed slightly due to having grown stronger, his aura, his demeanor, and his eyes all seemed much different than before! He was bravely releasing storms of winds, stopping all the demons from approaching as much as possible, the barrier''s destruction was being dyed all thanks to his efforts. "Emerald! He''s so strong now?!" Amehia couldn''t help but blush a bit. She hadn''t told her father, but she had developed a slight crush for the wind dragon, it was only natural, dragons and lizardmen looked alike, and she had been babysitting him for a while now. "Now, go back before-" Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! However, against Emerald''s efforts, several gigantic demonic ws pierced through the barrier, slowly beginning to tear it open. ----- Chapter 1517 Divine Lightning Anchor Chapter 1517 Divine Lightning Anchor ----- Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! Dozens of giant Demonic Beasts emerged from outside the barrier, their ws attempting to tear open the barrier. Their appearances resembled enormous, demonic baboons, each one at least fifty meters of height. And there was a gigantic one that was at least thrice that size,manding them from behind. Their giant and dexterous hands, with sharp wed nails, slowly began to exploit the cracks on the barrier and began to grind through it. Ruby and the Vampires were at their limit, they were running low on Mana and Divine Power, and the barrier was "glitching" as its power was beginning to fade away. "Dammit!" Ruby suddenly fell to her knees, coughing blood as she tried to keep the entire Barrier up, even if it was costing her life now. "Ruby!" Her mother cried, trying to go to her help, but her daughter swiftly stopped her, rising her hand and telling her to stop. "Don''t move¡­ Keep the barrier on, at all costs." "But Ruby, the Demons keep oning¡­!" "Surtr will destroy the Gate! Once he does that, the Demons should stoping as much! Drake and everyone else areing back too¡­ We have to just hold on for a bit longer- Agh!" However, Ruby could not hold back much longer already, she was using her own Life Force to feed the powerful barrier. If she overdid it, she could end up taking irreparable damage to her Divine Core, ending up being crippled from her own Cultivation Rank. But there was no other option than gamble it. Emerald, who was defending the barrier, quickly unleashed a storm of green colored winds, pping his big wings against the baboon-like Demonic Beasts. "You damn monkeys! Stop at once! {Divine Heaven''s Winds Magic}: {Eternal Tempest}!" FLUOSH! A powerful tempestuous attack reached the gigantic monsters, pushing several of them away, only for an enormous anchor of lightning to descend from the skies right as they were about to jump back at Emerald! CLAAANK! One of the demonic beasts was hit directly in the head, its skull shattering and the entire head blowing up! Emerald looked bbergasted into the skies, finding a gigantic ice castle, swarmed by hundreds of flying demons and demonic beasts. "W-What is that?!" The lightning anchor moved again, hitting as many demons as it could before pulling back into the skies where the castle was constantly electrifying and filling with hole as many flying monsters as possible. The reason why the entire battle wasn''t even more chaotic with these flying monsters was because Fuyu herself was taking on all of them on her own. And this, was also the reason why she couldn''t help them other than with this anchor created by the Dwarf Captain, Charlotte. "ROOOAARR!" "Destroy the magic castle!" "CRAAH! It''s too damn tough!" "What the heck is this device the mortals have made now?!" The Demons swarming Fuyu were constantly trying to breakthrough, but Fuyu has grown much stronger since the battle against the me Emperor''s Four Hounds. Drake, Surt, Bedann, and Drake''s two daughters had made sure to upgrade her entire body, and the barriers she could produce were now fueled by the Essence of Drake''s very Divine Realm. FLUOOOSH! It kept exuding a bright divine light, burning through the bodies of the Demons and freezing them temporarily, giving its attacking methods to reach them more easily. Several cannons opened all across the flying fortress, firing beams of light of many colors. Many of Drake''s allies were gathered here, infusing their Divinities into the cannons for a variety of elemental attacks. Within Fuyu''s cannons, strength was in numbers, even those people that disliked fighting, or younger ones that weren''t as strong, helped, unifying their weaker divinities as once, and firing rainbow-colored beams from the cannons. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Hey, Fuyu! Can''t we help them more down there?!" Charllotte asked Fuyu, using her Unique Skill''s powers to modify the entire gigantic castle to add more cannons and other abilities. "We can''t!" Fuyu said. "We''re already at our limit! We can only do so much when fighting literal HUNDREDS of Demons at once, Charlotte!" Fuyu was already using all her power in this moment to unleash as much damage as possible. Because Demons were so tough, it took them multiple deadly ultimate attacks for them to actually die. "If you go on your own, you''re likely to die, so I hope you don''t jump into danger." Fuyu sighed. "Ugh, I know, I know!" Charlotte sighed. "The only thing I can do is support them from above¡­" She continued harnessing her Lightning Divinity andbining it with her Unique Skills, anchors of lightning constantly falling down, helping Emerald relieve his burdens. CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! The attacks continued hitting the demons, their heads didn''t explode all times, but they were weakened enough for Emerald''s winds to finish them off. "I don''t really know who you are, flying magic castle, but thanks for the help!" Emerald roared, his Heaven''s Winds swirling around his ws and wings. "{Divine Heaven''s Winds Magic}: {Heavenly Tempest Spears}!" His winds shaped into gigantic spears rotating around him, which he used to impale the weakened Demons, making them fall down one after another. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! The screams of the falling monsters echoed across the vige right next to them, Ruby noticed how strong Emerald had grown since they first saw him. "Wait, is that the snotty bird dragon guy?!" Ruby was shocked. "H-He''s gotten so strong! Or was he always this strong from the beginning?" Amehia and Tyrannus also watched how Emerald bravely took down the monsters trying to widen the cracks, temporarily making some time for everyone to escape into Ruby''s Divine Realm. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Emerald is working so hard!" Amehia sighed. "He has gotten so strong¡­ So this is how you truly are?" She couldn''t help but feel overjoyed to see him grow this powerful. But at the same time, she felt useless herself¡­ "But what can I do on my own?" As she guided thest members of the vige and her father and other warriors fended off the invading smaller lesser demons, suddenly¡­ FLASH! Amehia felt a mysterious power calling her, within the flower left behind by Yuki when she revived. "Is that¡­ A Spirit?!" ----- Chapter 1518 Ever-Growing Crisis Chapter 1518 Ever-Growing Crisis ----- "Y-Yuki¡­" Pekora nced into the skies as she saw Yuki fly off, shing against Marchosias and helping Tisha, Rakasha, and Aegir fight the overwhelmingly powerful Demon Lord. The blue lotus behind her had not disappeared either. The tree that she had used to heal Yuki ended transforming into this strange form after absorbing Yuki''s Divine Power,ing straight out of her Soul. "I always thought she was just a hardworking girl, but it looks like Yuki''s much more than any of us could have imagined." She thought. "Was she always so smart because of her special soul?" She had learned from Drake that Yuki used to be a small Snow Monkey Rat, that evolved into a Frost Monkey-Chinchi andstly, into a Beast-kin of the same hybrid. Aside from being a thing she had never heard about, Drake described Yuki as someone that always was smart, even since she was a tiny rat, she could understand Drake and helped him by giving him fruits when he was starving. In exchange, Drake protected her while she feed him fruits he couldn''t get to as easily, forming a small bond between the two. He could even give her orders and she would quickly do them, sometimes even learning how to cook, craft, and even make medicine after he taught her. Yuki''s intelligence evolved alongside her personality, growing slightly snarky, yet always very smart. "Was it all because of this Special Soul of hers? Even her Beast Spirits¡­ Their Origin is not Yggdrasil, now that I think about it." Pekora thought, quickly resting at the side of the flower. FLAAASH! "This flower¡­" The Aura continued being exuded from the flower, it seemed like some sort of signal, spiritual energies flowing from it. "T-This is¡­ It is calling for someone?" It wasn''t calling for her at all, even though she was a byproduct of this flower''s creation. No, it was calling another person, a girl with an even bigger aptitude and affinity with spirit magic than even Pekora. Barely resisting her exhaustion from making her fall unconscious, the rabbit-kin Shaman nced into the distance, sitting above the watchtower, and noticing a group of armored lizardmen warriors confronting armies of Lesser Demons that infiltrated the smaller cracks. Behind them there was a lizardman girl she recognized, Amehia, a girl she had taught a few spells and other things and found her growth staggeringly fast. "That''s¡­ Amehia! She had yet to run away?! And are those the warriors that went to the dungeon with Drake?" She wondered. "T-Then Drake''s¡­ soon toe back too! And-" "DAMMIT! STOP!" However, interrupting her train of thoughts, the scream of Emerald echoed above the already shattering barrier, as a group of gigantic Blue Onis appeared, smashing the barrier with gigantic clubs. BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! Crack, crack¡­! "S-STOP!" Ruby''s scream echoed; the pressure of each hit was so painful it made her entire body throb agonizingly. "Open the barrier!" She had emptied almost all her Mana and Divine Power, and could not do much at all¡­ However, the Aura the flower exuded, it was very strong. "This is where the fragment of our King is located!" "SECURE IT!" The Blue Onis, gigantic in size at over two hundred meters, smashed the barrier into pieces as their titanic bone and metallic clubs smashed it down. BAAAAMM!!! Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! "No! Ugh¡­!" Almost half of the entire barrier shattered, making Ruby faint on the spot, falling on the floor only for the rest of the vampires to panic. "RUBY!" Her mother and the other vampires cried, only her mother running towards her while the rest kept the Barrier, or whatever remained of it, standing. "Ruby! Are you okay?!" Her mother quickly opened a wound on her wrist, feeding it to her daughter, sweet blood filling her mouth as she swallowed it slowly. "Uugh¡­ I-I just ran out of Divine Power¡­" "What?! You used it all?! Just how much energy did this barrier need?" Her mother quickly realized that Ruby had been doing many times the work the other Vampires were doing. While she was maintaining over 70% of the barrier, theirbined power only amounted to 30% And it showed, what remained of the barrier slowly started to fall into ss-like pieces. Countless swarms of lesser demons entering rapidly, in the form of Imps, Gargoyles, and Hell Spiders. "The barrier''s breaking apart! Ruby can''t take it anymore¡­" Pekora muttered. "Ugh, please, this damn flower¡­ Give me your spirit energy! Why are you rejecting me?!" Pekora tried making a contract with this powerful Divine Spirit, but the Blue Lotuspletely ignored her¡­ It simply sought someone else. "You want her, huh?" The rabbit-kin shaman used thest bits of Mana in her to summon a tiny yellow colored rabbit, madepletely out of lightning. "Aki¡­ Please, bring that girl over here! Q-Quickly!" "Kyuuh!" The little rabbit zapped off, as Pekora took out a small vial from her pocket, thest potion she had, and drank it, recovering some more of her energies. "Amehia, run! Stop trying to help us!" Tyrannus roared, swinging his spear as he killed several Imps and Gargoyles, which were swarming them from all sides. The red portal leading to Ruby''s Divine Realm had already closed, something Tyrannus had not realized, Amehia was sticking with him and the warriors because she had literally no way out. "The portal to safety is gone, dad! I can''t help it!" She conjured magic, creating vines that slowed down the demons, helping the warriors strike them down with their divine weapons. "It did?!" Tyrannus looked into the distance, confirming the portal closed. This happened because of Ruby fainting for a bit. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Dammit!" He looked into the skies, noticing Emerald fighting against the Demons as much as he could, he was already being overwhelmed by the Blue Onis, which were over a dozen. They had juste out from an intense dungeon full of trials, yet they were thrown into another hellish battlefield! "Then enter my divine domain-" "Huh? A rabbit- Uwaaagh!" Before Tyrannus could finish his words, his eyes widened as she saw Amehia fly away, carried by golden lightning! "AMEHIA?!" ----- Chapter 1519 Spiritual Barrier Chapter 1519 Spiritual Barrier ----- "AMEHIA!" Tyrannus panicked, seeing Amehia being dragged by a strange lightning spirit! However, he was unable to chase her as he was being surrounded by hundreds of Lesser Demons pouring into the vige and seeking anything to destroy. "DAAAD!" As Amehia was dragged away, she realized the spirit was bringing her closer to the weird flower where Yuki hade from. "T-That flower¡­?!" FLAASH! She felt the same sensation again, a palpitating aura constantly surging from within the flower, calling for her. Her Mana Core resonated with the Blue Lotus, feeling a connection between the two begin to blossom. "W-Who are you?" She had never met such a powerful Spirit before, always meeting and talking with tiny ones. For her, this was an absolute first. Once she gracefullynded in front of the flower thanks to Pekora''s spirit, the rabbit-kin greeted her, slowly standing up. "I swear, this Divine Spirit seems to have been born out of Yuki''s transformation, but it is not even looking at me¡­" She sighed. "I feel like all my efforts to grow into a strong Shaman have been for nothing against this arrogant one." "L-Lady Pekora!" Amehia cried. "Did you¡­ brought me here?!" "That''s right. Girl, for some reason this flower really fancies you." Her teacher sighed. "And I think it might have to do with your Affinity with Spirits being innately much higher than mine." "It is?!" Amehia cried. "Yeah! Hard to believe?" Laughed Pekora. "We don''t have much time though, girl. It is now or never. This flower has a purpose, and you might help it fulfill it." "W-What do I do?" Amehia asked. "ept its strength and touch it¡­" The rabbit-kin shaman said. "That might just do the trick." "Just¡­ that?" Amehia slowly approached the Blue Lotus, which slowly started to blossom as she walked closer. Her hand extended towards the Divine Spirit, as its light fused with her body, resembling threads of gold. "Amehia¡­?" Tyrannus looked where she was, the blossoming flower continued growingrger andrger, beginning to epass everything. Remembering her birth, Amehia''s birth could be said to be miraculous. Tyrannus'' wife almost lost her because she was extremely sick in thest days of her gestation. She had gotten sick due to Mana Deficit, a problem that sometimes happened to people whose Mana Cores have not been cultivated for many years. Because of this, Amehia was being stopped from absorbing the necessary Mana from her mother to develop. Her mother experienced a lot of pain, but by consuming the medicines her husband made for her, Amehia''s mother continued her gestation. To make sure she could gain Mana or Energy of some sort, her mother made herself go through great pains, forcing herself to move and sit down near the Spirit Sanctuary, an ancient ruin near the dungeon, full of spirits flocking around. She let the spirit energy enter her body and let her daughter absorb it instead of herck of great Mana, making it possible for Amehia to develop correctly. However, she was still born small and weaker than others, after a week since her egg wasid, and she hatched, she was a very sickly child. But she vigorously ate meat and fruits, and grew big and strong, like her father. "Amehia''s Spirit Magic affinity¡­" Tyrannus thought. "Was it because she absorbed Spirit Energy when developing as a baby? But to think¡­ She was capable of reaching these heights." His daughter was finally leaving the nest, in a way, as the Blue Lotus revealed its true power, born from Yuki''s desire to protect everyone, and the leftover power left behind when she was reconstructed. "T-This Spirit¡­" Amehia gasped as her soul and the spirit connected, creating a permanent contract. At the same time, the giant flower exploded into a bright, blue and pink light! N?v(el)B\\jnn FLAAAASSHH!! which upon touch, burned their skin, making them agonize in pain. They quickly started pulling back, while Emerald noticed the petals healed his wounds with aforting and warm light. "Amehia¡­ Is this your magic?" The wind dragon looked down, to see the beautiful young lizardman girl spreading her arms as the spiritual energy was absorbed by her body. She quickly underwent an evolution, gaining bright, metal-like scales, golden scales and horns, and bright silver eyes, while she grew a pair of big wings behind her. "Gryyaaaggh!" "W-What is this magic?!" "Spirit¡­ Power?!" "It burns!" The Demons quickly moved back, only to see the barrier they worked so hard to destroy repair itself in seconds. Now glowing with bright azure and pink color, resembling a gigantic, blossoming lotus. Ruby and the Vampires watched in surprise as the entire barrier was healed in a split of a second, while the demons were forced to keep their distance. "T-This is amazing¡­" At the same time, Amehia could hear the voice of young girl echoing within her mind, as shebined her powers with the Blue Lotus Flower Spirit. "Thank you for bing my vessel, Amehia¡­" "A-Are you¡­ The spirit?" "That''s right. I am the Blue Lotus of Tranquility, a Divine Spirit that originates from another world named Zipangu." The Demons trying to infiltrate were quickly rained by giant petals, "Y-You do?!" "Your body had the bestpatibility with me, as Yuki had none because she had already made a contract with stronger divine spirits¡­" "R-Really?" "Indeed, those two brought me here after fullybining their powers with her. They pretty much dragged me into this whole thing. I hope I am not bothering you this much." "Of course you aren''t! This is the first time I am talking with an actual spirit to begin with! But why¡­ Did I change?" "Your body waspatible, but too fragile, so I let you evolve until you could adapt to my powers. With this, you can create a barrier to protect your home, Amehia." "A barrier¡­" Amehia realized this wasn''t just to defend against the demons, but against all other monsters out there. Now that the barrier from the dungeon disappeared, this barrier created by her might now be the new protection for her vige. "That''s right¡­ I can finally use my power to protect my beloved home!" In that moment, the blossoming barrier released a wave of energy, as flowers grew around the dirt surrounding the barrier, which then transformed into giant nt monsters. The Demons, filled with disbelief, could only step back a bit more¡­ ----- Chapter 1520 Finally Here! Chapter 1520 Finally Here! ----- Hundreds of Flowers Golems popped out of the ground after Amehia''s orders, each one being a hundred meter tall, and carrying huge weapons made of wood as hard as metal! The Demons stepped back, each Flower Golem releasing Auras of Spiritual Energy, which burned through their skin. "More of these strange powers!" "How much have the Gods of this world progressed while we were away?!" "D-Don''t fear them! ATTACK!" The Demons attacked after being encouraged by their many leaders, apanied by the Demonic Beasts, they shed against Amehia''s summons. Emerald who was fending off the Blue Onis, was amused to see Amehia release her new powers, finding her incredible! "Uwaah! Amehia, you''re the best!" After hearing his words of praise, the girl couldn''t help but blush a bit, her Aura slightly wavering¡­ "Emerald! Are you okay?! I''ve healed you as much as I could!" "I am fine! Thank you! I''ll protect the barrier for you!" "D-Don''t be so reckless, okay? I don''t want you to get seriously hurt, please!" "Hahaha! You don''t have to worry¡­ I''ve changed from the way I once was!" Emerald''s Divine Aura erupted from his body, fusing with his Draconic Powers, the skies above him began to swirl, a gigantic storm in the form of countless tornadoes descended, throwing away any demon that dared to get closer. TRUUUM! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! "I have finally begun to grasp the powers I was born with!" Emerald roared. "I will not repeat the same mistakes as before¡­ I will use this power to protect all of you!" The skies went crazy, more and more storms descended, the intense battlefield surrounding the barrier quickly came to a stop. The struggling allies of Surtr, such as the sisters Nadia and Mina, Jamar and Agni and Leona saw in surprise as the entire armies of Demons were forced to step back. Hector, Rakasha, and Larzak as well, were given a breather, as they were too overwhelmed when being forced to fight against extremely tough foes by the hundreds! "Looks like that green guy''s pushing them back!" Said Nadia. "ADVANCE!" With a mighty roar, the titaness moved forwards with everyone else, their multitude of elemental attacks, weapon techniques, and divine abilities bombarded the Demons, explosions of all colors spread across the entire battlefield. Tyrannus and his warriors saw what Amehia had be in utter disbelief, but now being freed from the lesser demon invasion, who all had died after being bathed by her spiritual radiance, they decided to support Emerald. With the ability to fly and with divine weapons and armor enhanced by the Wind Dragon, they flew around him, synergizing with his magic and taking down foes together. Everyone was finally fighting together as one, and the fighters confronting the monstrous Marchosias noticed it. "RAAAARRRGH!" The wolf-like demon was already too mad to care about his subjects, well, he never truly cared anyways. Instead, with zing fury, he charged against Yuki, who was holding back against him with her amazing new powers. Using her frost wings, she shed through the air, evading his deadly bites. CRAASH! CRAASH! CRAASH! And with the power of her two spirits, the White Tiger and the Frost Phoenix, she intercepted the wolf when it was about to bite her and flew upwards, descending to kick it on the snout with as much force as she could. BAAAAMM!! The impact was strong enough to blow Marchosias several meters away, only for the wolf toe back even more ferocious than before, his wings zing with mes. "RAAAAHH!" It opened its jaws, releasing countless fireballs against Yuki, which she defended against with giant shields of frost, conjured one after another. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! At the same time, two azure blurs reached Marchosias back! FLASH! FLASH! Rakasha and Tisha, still wearing Aegir Divine Armor and Divine Weapons, swung their gigantic weapons against the wolf''s wings, cutting them cleanly off! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! "AARRRGH!" The Wolf immediately fell from the skies, which was greeted by yet another powerful attack from Yuki, her Aura erupting in the form of a gigantic white tiger. "{Divine White Tiger''s Roar}!" The white tiger roared with a mighty authority, the roar releasing shockwaves of light and thunder, piercing through Marchosias body and burning its insides as it fell. BAAAAMMM!!! "GRRRR¡­! ROOOAAARRR!" However, the gigantic wolf, quickly zed with more mes, the wounds on its body slowly began to recover, the wings it lost growing back again! FLAAASH! In a split of a second, it flew into the skies once more, shing against the trio! Tisha and Rakasha swiftly intercepting its first w attacks with their divine weapons. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! "Ugh! This guy''s so annoying, killing my debut by being so annoying to kill!" Yukiined. "Does he have infinite power or something?! He never takes any damage!" "I think that''s it¡­ Actually." Aegir said, shocking the three she was working with. "That bastard, the wolf¡­ It is somehow connected to an endless source of Demonic Energy; it won''t die until that source is destroyed!" "A source?!" Rakasha asked. "You have to be kidding me¡­" Tisha muttered. "ROOOAAARR! DIE!" Marchosias seemed like an endless disaster, his mes bombarding down his foes with merciless zing fury. It was already beginning to overwhelm all three of them, and Aegir had already realized that as long as the source of its power was not destroyed¡­ Marchosias would eventually kill them, burn the whole forest, and then retrieve the fragment of its master, no matter what. "RAAAARRRRGGGH!" With a furious and zing roar, Marchosias Aura released a storm of mes, bombarding the trio with as much power as it could. FLUOOOSH! Yuki did her best to defend, but the same mes that almost killed her were already beginning to break through her new strength! "You''ve gotta be kidding me¡­ Did I grow strong for nothing?! UGH!" Yuki roared. "And where the heck is DRAKE?!" N?v(el)B\\jnn "I''m here." "Huh?" Suddenly, Yuki heard the voice of her master, as a gigantic figure descended towards Marchosias, five gigantic divine weapons fused into an enormous rainbow sword of ice, zing with blueish rainbow mes and dark red mes. SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! In a mere second, Marchosias entire body was shed into pieces! The trio was left utterly speechless as they saw the dangerous threat be reduced to nothing but shredded chunks of meat. ----- Chapter 1521 The Dragon King Against Marchosias! 1521 The Dragon King Against Marchosias! ----- (Drake''s POV) Ding! [You have opened the Demonic Ability Shop.] [A variety of Demonic Abilities have been generated; you can purchase these unique abilities by spending Demonic Energy.] As everyone separated, I quickly decided to take advantage of the power I gained from devouring one of Pandemonium''s body parts. As gross as it might seem, this lung was so powerful on itself it granted me new abilities, although they were mostly sealed. I can still learn them over time, by spending Demonic Energy. Of course, they''re not cheap at all, their prices are incredibly expensive. So for now, I''ll pick a single Demonic Ability and see the extent of their potential! [You''ve exchanged 300.000.000 Demonic Energy.] [You purchased the [Demonic Physique (SSS)] Demonic Ability!] [To add Demonic Abilities into your Status, the Divine Abilities categories have been changed to simply Ability Categories, without restrictions.] ----- [Demonic Physique (SSS)] A Demonic Ability created after the absorption ofrge quantities of Demonic Energy into the body. Grants the ability for non-demons to gain a Demonic Physique, allowing for the flow of Demonic Energy without causing as much damage or destruction into the body. The Body can be constantly reinforced through the usage of Demonic Energy, and the risks of the body being destroyed or damaged decrease exponentially. Boosts Flow of Demonic Energy through the Physique by +1000% n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Decreases Damage Taken from Demonic Energy flowing inside the Physique by -50% Enhances the Proficiency on using Demonic Energy through the Physique to unleash physical techniques or attacks by +700% Increases the Power and Effects of Techniques, Abilities, Magic, and Skills that use Demonic Energy by +500% When fighting Demon-type foes, your Demonic Physique can absorb 5% of the Damage inflicted from Demonic Energy-fueled abilities or magic as Demonic Energy up to a certain point. The user can further Refine their own Physique through this Ability, cultivating a True Demon''s Physique, unlocking new Abilities. ----- FLUOOOSH! The moment I acquired the Demonic Ability, an icon showcasing a red-skinned and muscr demon overflowing with demonic power surged in front of me, quickly assimting itself into my own body. The Demonic Energy I''ve had stored inside my Soul quickly started flowing across my body, without causing as much damage as before. The total damage was already halved, bing much more bearable! Although the pain remained almost as much as before, I was getting used to it. This Demonic Ability, it was without a doubt an incredible one! While seeing Bedann and Miranda go to Surtr''s aid, while Emerald and the warriors went to protect the vige down below, and my daughters moved to defend Fuyu, I quickly decided to target another foe. The strongest one in the entire battlefield, which was taking Yuki''s entire new powers, Rakasha, Tisha, and Aegir''s powers to even hold against. A single Analysis quickly told me this wolf-like monster was a Demon named Marchosias, catalogued as "Demon Lord" and "Hell Gate Lord", two titles. If it truly had two titles, it meant it was probably very strong¡­ And it showed, as it seemed to have a near endless regeneration like I did, while being able to constantly overwhelm everyone, no matter how hard they tried. Well, that''s not going to happen anymore now that I''ve arrived! "{Demonic Physique}!" FLUOOOSH! Demonic Energy and Divine Power flowed through my body at the same time, enhancing my stats and power through the roof, and helping me reach Marchosias in a split of a second. FLAAASH! As I did, I heard Yukiining, as usual. She was being overwhelmed by Marchosias just after havinge back even stronger than before. "You''ve gotta be kidding me¡­ Did I grow strong for nothing?! UGH!" Yuki roared. "And where the heck is DRAKE?!" "I''m here." "Huh?" Suddenly, Yuki heard my voice, ncing at my gigantic figure in utter awe and disbelief. Without wasting any more time, I intercepted Marchosias with a giant rainbow frost sword, made of thebination of all my Divine Weapons, and even the Bone Axe Weapon. All of that furtherbined with my Heavenly mes, the culmination of all the mes I have attained, further enhanced by my Primordial Frost and Demonic Energy. SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! In a mere second, Marchosias entire body was shed into pieces! The trio was left utterly speechless as they saw the dangerous threat be reduced to nothing but shredded chunks of meat. "GRYYYAAEERRGH¡­!" Marchosias gave an agonizing scream, its chunks beginning to fall as half were burning and the other half freezing. "D-Drake?!" Yuki cried, excited. "You''re back!" "F-Finally¡­" Rakasha sighed. "I need a break¡­" "Y-You''re here!" Tisha cried. "Finally, you bigzy lizard!" Aegir greeted me furiously. As they celebrated, I noticed Marchosias chunks started rbining together and forming again his entire self. I see how it is. "Leave this guy to me." I told everyone. "I''ll make sure he doesn''t touch any of you. For now, go defend the vige! Aegir, you too." "Wait, you don''t need my amazing strength?!" Aegir angrily said. "Stop pretending, you''re at your limit." Iughed. "Rest for now-" "WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE TO TALK SO LEISURELY IN FRONT OF ME?!" Marchosias roared, full of madness, rushing towards me at lightning speed. Only to be greeted by my gigantic sword, slicing him into two perfect halves. "{Heavenly Demonic Dragon Swordsmanship}: {Heaven Splitter}" SLAAAAASSHH!!! The wave of Sword Ki shed through the giant demon and immediately cut him into pieces right after that, Marchosias experienced utter agony once more. "GRAAAAGGHH¡­!!!" "Did you thought you''ll have it easy?" I asked with a smile. "You''ve been tormenting my friends this entire time. Don''t ever think you''ll get away with this now. I''m going to make sure to torture you thoroughly." "G-GRRRHH!" W-Who¡­ WHO ARE YOU?!" Marchosias slowly started to regenerate back together. It seemed his "Soul" was not bound to this body, but rather, to a source of seemingly endless Demonic Energy. Most likely, the Hell Gate itself¡­ "Me?" I rested the giant sword on my shoulder. "I am Drake, the Dragon King himself! As long as I am here, I will not let any of you fuckers roam as you please! Yggdrasil¡­ Is not as fragile as it once was!" Chapter 1522 The Immortal Dragon That Will Never Fall 1522 The Immortal Dragon That Will Never Fall ----- "You think that because you''re a Demon Lord, you own the fucking world or something?" I asked Marchosias. The mad wolf groaned, showing me its sharp teeth, its crimson eyes were going wrathfully insane, yet I could notice a hint of rationality within them. "Y-You¡­ How can you¡­! How can you control Demonic Energy?!" He roared, his entire body slowly recovering yet again. "Didn''t I tell you so?" "W-What?!" "That Yggdrasil isn''t weak anymore¡­" "TCH! NONSENSE! This is merely another world for my master to feast on! He will have his revenge; he will DESTROY it all! And I am one of his envoys of DESTRUCTION!" FLAAASH! Like a zing meteor, he shed towards me, his gigantic ws and jaws aiming to tear me to shreds, as he overflowed with so many mes he resembled a small star. "RAAAAHH!" With a mighty roar, a sea of demonic mes reached my body, about topletely st me into smithereens. However¡­ "{Heavenly Demonic Dragon Swordsmanship}: {Ascending Dragon}" FLAAASH! With all my power and thebined techniques I''ve learned since I was born in this world, I released a single and powerful swing, mybined auras erupted as a single, furious snake-like dragon, surging upwards. BOOOOMMM!! The mes were swiftly extinguished, followed by a huge explosion that engulfed Marchosias, burning and freezing his entire body. N?v(el)B\\jnn "I-Impossible¡­!" He muttered in disbelief, slowly breaking the ice epassing him. "H-How can you¡­ overwhelm me so¡­ EASILY?! I am¡­ UGH¡­!" "Noticed something wrong?" Iughed. Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! The ice broke as Marchosias was gasping for air. He felt slightly¡­ weaker. "What did you do to me?!" He screamed. "And why¡­ Why do you hold the same scent of demonic energy as my Master?! That Aura of Power¡­ As if you were pretending¡­ to be the Ruler of all Demons!" "Oh?" I wondered. "Well, I ate a piece of him, maybe that was it? I got a bit of indigestion though." The moment I dropped those words, Marchosias entire face distorted. His eyes widened as he felt utterly shocked. I was already guessing why the Demons were here to begin with. "You ate him?! T-That''s impossible! My Lord cannot die! He cannot be eaten!" He roared furiously. "G-Give it back¡­! GIVE HIM BACK!" His entire aura transformed into a gigantic wolf of dark red mes, rushing towards me as fast as he could, his mes were so intense they were constantly pushing back my Divine Aura, made up of thebination of all my Divinities. "Well, you better believe it." I smiled, channeling one of my newest Divinities, one forged through the power of my own Primordial Sin. "{Demonic Gluttony: Divine Enchant}" I used the Ability "Divine Enchant" which allows me to enchant things with a Divinity, and enchanted the sword, abination of all my weapons with countless spirits made through Spirit Creation. FLAAASH! The mes that emerged out of the sword now gained a demonic nature, showcasing monstrous jaws, the sword changed its appearance, bing ck, red and purple colored instead of white and gold, with rainbow hue. "{Heavenly Demonic Dragon Swordsmanship}: {Devouring de}" As Marchosias reached me, the titanic Spiritual and Divine Sword, now having gained Demonic Powers, overflowed with power, fusing with my Aura. I raised it into the skies and greeted Marchosias relentless zing charge with a powerful vertical and horizontal sh,bining into a huge, cross-shaped Sword Ki wave. SLAAASSHH!! SLAAASSHH!! "I''m invincible as long as the Hell Gate is open!" Roared Marchosias. "Your attack has NO power against me! Burn to ASHES, Dragon King!" FLUUOOOSH! His mes erupted, shing against my sword''s strongest attack. However, with a single push of demonic and divine energiesbined together, my attack prevailed. I''ve grown much stronger now¡­ I can''t let this bastard stomp over me! "UUUGH?!" He quickly realized the attack wasn''t working, his mes were being devoured by the titanic wave of shing prowess, and that wasn''t all. "RAAAH!" With a draconic roar, I kicked the air, reaching him in a split of a second and then repeating the same attack over and over again,bining it with the power of my own Divine Spirits, which fused into my body. SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! Each sh carried a tremendous pressure, constantly pushing Marchosias back further and further. The demonic wolf constantly spit mes into my face or tried to sh my head off with his sharp ws. "Why don''t you DIE?! How can you¡­?!" He was full of disbelief as he saw how my wounds regenerated quickly and how I devoured and absorbed all the mes and demonic energy he left infecting them. "I''ve told you already, you stupid dog!" I imbued all my Energies into my de, evading a barrage of shing attacks from his tail and ws, and then piercing his chest, and moving the sword upwards. CRAAASSHH!! "GUUUAARRGGHH¡­!!" "This world is mine to protect, and I won''t let you shitheads do as you please! AS LONG AS I AM BREATHING!" I roared, opening my jaws to charge as much power as I could. "Y-YOU¡­!" Marchosias tried to release his mes constantly, burning through my barriers of defensive divinity and beginning to constantly melt my body, only for it to regenerate back. "You''re immortal?!" "Yeah, turns out that I''ll be breathing forever, I can''t die, fucker!" Without holding back anymore, I released a st of all mybined divinities through a breath attack, disintegrating the wolf''s entire head and half of his entire body! BOOOOOMMM!! As a part of his body turned into ashes, the other half quickly started to grow more flesh, more bones, fur, ws, eyes, and jaws¡­ However, it all looked distorted, it wasn''t working properly! "RAAARRGHHH¡­!!!" He screamed. "W-Why?! My regeneration¡­ it''s failing?!" "Turns out you''re not that big of a deal once that gate of yours is closed." Iughed. "W-What?! Closed? That''s- AAAGGH!" A sudden pain surged within his very Demonic Soul, as he realized the worst had happened while he had been putting all his efforts into trying to stop me. TRUUUMMM¡­!! The sound of the Hell Gates closing echoed behind us. "NOOO!!" Chapter 1523 Marchosias End Chapter 1523 Marchosias End ----- "I''LL EVENTUALLY MAKE SURE TO RIP YOU ALL TO SHREDS!" The sound of Legion, the Will of Hell, roared in front of Surtr, Bedann, and Miranda. The trio having sessfully closed the Hell Gate by manipting space itself through thebination of the Element of Chaos and Surtr''s Heavenly Smith! Space itself was forcefully closed as Bedann and Miranda weakened it through Chaos, capable of distorting all elements, even space and the pirs of dimensions themselves. Meanwhile, Surtr treated the gate as an item, and forcefully transformed its structure once weakened, forcing it to close down as part of such creation. TRUUUMMM¡­!! The gates closed, the dimensional walls distorted and trembled, but ultimately closed, sealed forever. This entire area, and perhaps the surrounding ten thousand kilometers, were now safe. "I''ve made sure to lock the entire Space around here¡­" Surtr sighed. "Phew¡­ Those chains I made ended being really useful." He had used the chains he had forged on the moment to seal the gates and then the rest of space. Of course, with the help of Bedann and Miranda, who could distort space enough for him to treat it as a "material" for his ability. "Now this entire ce should be secured¡­" Bedann smiled. "No more Hell Gates in a thousand kilometers!" "It''s a start¡­" Miranda shrugged. "Eventually, we should do this with the entire world. Perhaps like that, that damn Pandemonium won''t be able to flood the world with Demons as much as he pleases!" As the sound of the Hell Gates closing echoed from within the area in front of them, the trio tiredly nced into the skies, where Drake fought Marchosias. "I-Impossible¡­! The Hell Gates has been closed!" Marchosias couldn''t keep his form together, slowly expanding into a mass of monstrous flesh with countless eyes, jaws, and tentacle-like appendages, mes zing all over him. "What''s gotten into you? Weren''t you all mad and angry before?" With a smile, Drake greeted Marchosias with his gigantic sword! FLAAASH! In a split of a second, he reached the amorphous demon, shing him into countless pieces again, mes erupted from each piece, burning and freezing him. SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! "UUUAARRGH¡­! S-STOP!" Marchosias grew furious, his pieces fusing forcefully, only to form an evenrger and aberrant creature made of mes and flesh, covered on eyes, jaws, and tentacles. "I DON''T NEED THE HELL GATE TO KILL YOU!!!" His countless jaws opened wide, releasing dark red beams of demonic mes against the Dragon King, who kept hisposure and position without faltering before the power of the Demon. Drake swung his sword and blocked each explosive beam, while flying towards Marchosias while releasing rainbow lightning from his wings, abination and manifestation of his Divinity Aura. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "N-No damage?!" Marchosias widened his eyes, firing beams of red demonic light, piercing through Drake''s body at lightning speed. However, even after that, Drake''s body swiftly regenerated. He was simply an unstoppable force of nature. Marchosias had never seen such disy of overwhelming power aside from his own Master, Pandemonium himself¡­ "There was no such being in this world before! Where did he evene from, Dragon King Drake?!" Losing his already fading sanity, Marchosias'' entire body shapeshifted, transforming into gigantic fists and ring with demonic mes. Like meteors, they rapidly descended towards Drake, each fist as big as two hundred meters. Anybody that were to take these hits would surely die! "DIEEEE!" BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! However, Drake tanked all the hits without even blinking, his sword moving around his body, as he spun in midair while flying with his wings. "{Heavenly Demonic Dragon Swordsmanship}: {Demonic Sun Cycle}! {Divine Moon Cycle}!" As the sword spun and circled around his body, it generated several rings of mes and frost, which released several shockwaves of divinity and demonic power, cutting through Marchosias arms and reducing them to nothing but meat slices. SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! "RAAAGGH!" Marchosias didn''t gave up yet, while screaming in agony, his flesh and mesbined into a titanic wolf-like jaw, greeting Drake with a monstrous maw full of sharp fangs! "You really never learn when to give up, huh?" Drake''s energies once more were harnessed into the titanic sword, this time, he decided to end it all with this single technique. Focusing to his very limits as the jaws slowly closed to devour him¡­ His eyes shone with demonic and holy light. "{Heavenly Demonic Dragon Swordsmanship}: {Pinnacle}" Afterbining the cycles he had created before into his sword, and by gathering the tremendous momentum of spinning at lightning speed across the skies. A gigantic sh was released as he abruptly stopped his spinning body, released into a titanic wave that pierced through it all. It cut through Marchosias with ease, and then split the heavens above! SLAAAASSHH!! The cataclysmic attack was seen by almost every single living being in the continent of Muspelheim, his friends, and even the surviving demons were all left bbergasted¡­ "T-This power¡­!" Marchosias entire soul and body could not take anymore. "So¡­ majestic¡­" Despite his imminent death, Marchosias, a battle junkie that appreciated strength and battle, couldn''t help but praise Drake''s amazing technique. Drake''s own aura shaped into countless jaws, devouring every bit of Marchosias, including his soul, flesh, and mes. "It''s over." N?v(el)B\\jnn Drake nced into the blue skies above, which turned blue after he sliced through the thick atmosphere of fire attribute essence covering Muspelheim. The beautiful sun emerged from the horizon, greeting yet another new day. "Now¡­" As Drake felt his power growingrger after devouring Marchosias, he nced down below at the remaining Demons and Demonic Beasts. There were still at least a few hundred more left, he had to make sure to y them all so they wouldn''t spread elsewhere. "I guess my job is not yet done here¡­" As Drake descended to help everyone else fend off the Demons, at the opposite direction where he was within the Continent of Muspelheim, Pandemonium''s eyes widened in surprise and even¡­ disbelief. "Not only did he devour my Body Fragment and absorbed itpletely¡­ He killed Marchosias?!" The Demon''s handsome face quickly distorted into one of utter frustration and anger. "Dragon King¡­ I will make sure you pay for this!" ----- Chapter 1524 A Long Rest Chapter 1524 A Long Rest ----- (Drake''s POV) After Marchosias was finally in, I joined with everyone else on the task of defeating the rest of the Demons left behind. It wasn''t an easy task even after that, but it wasn''t as impossible as it would have felt before, especially thanks to the growth that not only I, but everyone else has gone through. There were many things I wanted to talk about, especially about a few changes, such as Surtr and Yuki''s cases, but right now, we had to quickly get everything done. The Demons didn''t escape when their leader was in though, they only grew more furious than before. It wasn''t an easy task to defeat them, especially due to their amazing skills, incredibly tough bodies, and enormous sizes, but we prevailed in the end. Marchosias'' very presence was apparently enhancing their strength somehow, perhaps through the effects of some sort of Demonic Magic, or even his own Demonic Aura. Demon Lords seem to be very different than the other Demons. They were much more intelligent, to begin with, had surprising abilities and transformations, possessed the ability to make any allied Demon within their vicinity several times stronger, and were exceptionally smartpared to their not-so-bright fellows. Of course, Marchosias didn''t show much of thetter, but ording to my friends who fought him before he transformed, they told me Marchosias held an honorable attitude, with great strength, insight, and intelligence. But when he transformed, he lost all of that brilliance in exchange for bing a wild monster with several times his original power. Which allowed him to almost kill Yuki and overwhelm everyone else. Even when Aegir stepped in, and even when Yuki awakened some sort of new power and grew several times stronger¡­ He was still slowly overwhelming them. If I had to calcte how strong this bastard was, I would say he was as strong as the me Emperor in his Wolf Form. Although the me Emperor was much more of a pain in the ass due to his magic abilities and his many ns when we fought him, Marchosias surpassed him on sheer power, regeneration, and speed. And if it wasn''t because I had assimted demonic energy into my body and soul and managed to acquire some sort of resistance against this powerful element, I might have not fared too well against him. Another thing to note is that the Hell Gates are connected to each Demon Lord. It is as if they were the pirs of these gates. Through this connection that Pandemonium somehow creates between them, the Demon Lords gain endless amounts of Demonic Energy, pouring constantly from Hell itself. This makes it so they can regenerate endlessly and fight without growing tired, turning them into virtually immortal beings. And because not many know how to even close a Hell Gate, it is a guaranteed win most of the time for the Demons. Their Demon Lord can continue fighting forever and never grow tired or die, the Hell Gate keeps pouring Demons into our world, and eventually, everything gets reduced to cinders. I can tell why, aside from the endless floods of invaders, the Demons had such a great advantage in the past. Though, I am still wondering how he was even defeated to begin with. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Maybe I should ask my parents or grandparents about this in the Draconic Records, once I find some free time. Because right now, we have a lot of jobs to do. Right after the Demons were finally in, we dedicated a good chunk of time to purifying the jungle. After that, we decided to rebuild the houses that were destroyed and clean the entire area from the demon''s blood, which was both acidic and very dangerous due to its mutagenic properties. And once the final house was done, we were finally allowed some small rest. There was no celebration whatsoever, and because almost everyone was so exhausted, after a few conversations, we decided to leave everything for tomorrow morning. Honestly speaking, despite my Immortal Body''s abilities, I was also tremendously tired and slept for three consecutive days inside of my Divine Realm. Thankfully, due to my Divine Realm''s time dtion, I was able to sleep as much as I wanted and still wake up early for the next day in the outside world. The morning suning from the window of the castle shone right over my face. There were still many things I was thinking about. This journey to Muspelheim has been both amazing for my growth speed, but also tremendously harsh, I''ve already fought many overwhelmingly strong foes, and we''ve even witnessed the resurrection of an Ancient Cmity such as Pandemonium. It was indeed the most dangerous out of all the Continents, full of monsters, demons, and overwhelmingly strong tyrants¡­ However, it also felt like the climax of this journey was approaching very soon. After we make sure to rest well enough, we''ll all be joining together into a big party that will enter the True Inheritance of the Venerable of mes, where we''ll have to confront Pandemonium again, and whoever that mysterious friend he was hanging around with. Seeing the pattern, I have the suspicion that it was nobody else than Greenwood or one of his many clones. How many have we killed already? ck, Red, Deep One, and the me Emperor, I''ve killed four of them and made sure they couldn''te back, but there''s no way he only has four of them. Oberon, how much have you spread your influence across the world? Everywhere I go, you''re there. You''re such a damn nuisance, like a bug that no matter how hard I try to squash, you always survive and appear elsewhere to annoy me. "Hahhh¡­" But thinking about that won''t help me get stronger. I''ve grown considerably, but this is only the beginning. I need more power, and that includes Divine Power and Demonic Energy. As I looked through the window, Bedann and Miranda slowly woke up from their slumber, both had slept just as much as I did. "Good morning." I greeted them with a smile. "Ah¡­ W-Wait, how long did we sleep?!" Bedann panicked. "I think that¡­ around three days?" Iughed. "We were tired." "Eeh?!" Miranda almost fainted. "So much time wasted! Eek!" Well, as long as I have them at my side, I can do anything. ----- Chapter 1525 A Slow Morning Chapter 1525 A Slow Morning ----- "Papa I''m hungry! I want some big pieces of meat! Roasted and with sauce on top!" "I''m hungry too, belly empty." Bedra and Kate protested for food as they woke up around the same time as I did. It feels like my whole family is somehow connected to me on a more intrinsic level than I imagined. They slept the same amount of time I did and finally woke up once I did. Perhaps they shared my exhaustion or something. Well, we did fight together as one with everything we had, so it makes sense, perhaps. The two had slept in the same bed too, it was big, so they were cuddling with me and their mother and aunts. Although the girls were hungry, they looked as refreshed as we were. "Alright, alright, don''t be so rude with your parents now." Bedannughed a bit. "You have to say "please" first, remember the magic word, girls. Also, do not demand things, it is not good. Once you grow up, your parents won''t be there for everything, right? So you shouldn''t be demanding things." "A¡­" Bedra sighed. "Okay, sorry¡­ Can we have breakfast, please?" "Sorry¡­" Kate said. "Breakfast please." They were so cute we couldn''t bring ourselves to be harsh with these sweeties. Iughed and patted their heads, before giving them kisses on their foreheads. "Alright, alright. Let''s cook something then! I feel much more refreshed now, but I''m starving. I could eat a whole mountain." I joked around. "Let''s go out, I believe everyone back in the Lizardman Alliance Vige should be awake by now." "Oh right, they asked to go back to their homes, so Ruby let them out of her Divine Realm." Bedann nodded. "It was a bit reckless of them, and just after such a huge battle." "Well, it just clearly shows how much they care and love their home," I exined. "These are people we won''t be able to invite into our Divine Realm no matter how hard we ever try, haha." "With the harshness of Muspelheim, that jungle is quite a paradise inparison." Said Miranda, stretching her body. "Anyways! Let''s go, I''m starving too, you know?" "Alright, alright." We quickly changed into some casual clothes after a quick family bath where we all washed together. And then walked out of the Divine Realm. A lot of our friends were already outside, there seemed to be arge celebratory feast going on, and many of the people of the vige were cooking countless dishes, roasting meat from freshly hunted game,ughing, and drinking. As the sun rose from the horizon, it illuminated the beautiful and rustic jungle vige, theughter of the people, their smiles, and the atmosphere made up for all the efforts we went through. Scenes like these, even if a bit corny to admit, were what I truly strove for when fighting and growing stronger. It''s not like I don''t enjoy fighting or growing, but this¡­ It makes all the strength I''ve harnessed worth it. And of course, the strength of all my friends. If I hadn''t helped them reach the point they are right now, they would have been unable to protect the vige until we came back. "Oh, you''re back, Drake and family!" Tyrannus greeted me while spreading his arms and giving me a big hug, he was quite jolly. "Tyrannus, good morning. You seem a bit drunk, have you guys been drinking all night?" I sighed. "Eh? Hahaha! No! We just started like three hours ago! We did have a nice rest." Laughed the chief of the vige, much more carefree than my two other lizardmen friends Kraxka and Larzak. They were all lizardmen chiefs, but their personalities and cultures differed from one another. "Alright, you better do." I sighed, patting his huge shoulders. "Tyrannus, how''s your family?" "Oh? They''re alright! Wife''s been chatting with her friends, they''re so happy we rescued them." Laughed Tyrannus. "My daughter is¡­ Well, she''s been talking with the sacred beast for a while now." "Emerald?" I wondered, looking in the distance to find him crouched on the ground while enjoying a pile of colorful fruits, chatting with Amehia, Tyrannus'' daughter, who was enjoying meat skewers. "You were so amazing, Amehia! I never thought your magic could have reached such levels- Even now, there''s a barrier around the vige constantly protecting it!" Emerald was amazed. "Hehehe, is that so?" Amehia was very ttered. "You were also really incredible, Emerald. Thank you so much for taking care of Dad and all the warriors! Everyone treated you so badly because they thought you were the one who stole the food, but even after that, you tried to save everyone no matter what¡­ I''m really sorry on their behalf." "It''s fine, I don''t mind that. They were just confused!" Emerald smiled. "They treat me nicely now, and that''s all that matters." "Hey Emerald, do you have a girlfriend or something? Like a dragon mate?" Amehia suddenly spoke that out of nowhere. Damn, this girl''s not good at getting to things, huh? Going directly for the straight answer. Emerald is a rather young dragon so I would assume he doesn''t have any of that yet. "Guh¡­?!" Emerald almost choked due to that weird question, coughing the fruit he was just eating. "N-No, I don''t- Cough, I don''t have any mate yet¡­ I''m still considered a teen in my dragon years; nobody has really approached me either¡­ I''m kind of a loser, so I doubt anybody would ever be interested in me, haha¡­" "E-Eh?! You''re not a loser at all!" Amehia quickly refuted his words. "How can you say that?! Y-You''re an amazing man, Emerald- I mean, amazing dragon man!" "H-Huh? Thanks, Amehia¡­" Emerald felt a bit confused but epted the praise with a cute smile. He''s very clueless! It makes me frustrated he can''t tell she''s head-over-heels for him. It would usually be seen as weird for non-dragon people to be attracted to dragons, but my Bedann was, and lizardmen look a lot like dragons superficially. Even if he had a beak, he was still very reptilian in appearance. He also has this sort of regal atmosphere around him, his colorful feathers make him attractive to the eyes of many too. "Geez¡­" Amehia sighed. "That''s it¡­?" "Eh? What''s wrong? Amehia?" Emerald was really confused. "N-Nothing!" Amehia said flustered. "A-Anyways, look! Drake is over there!" She pointed at me. "Huh?! MASTER!" Emerald flew towards me as fast as he could. BAM! Andnded over me, almost crushing my entire body in the process. This kid really needs to learn how to better moderate his strength. Also that he doesn''t know of a way to transform into a humanoid form is a bit embarrassing. "Ugh, good morning Emerald!" I dragged him away from me. "Did you have to ruin it like that with her?!" "Huh? What are you talking about?" Emerald asked me with a confused look in his eyes. Tyrannus shook his head as if disappointed but didn''t say a word. "We''ll talk about thister! You have to stop being so clueless about romance, man." I shrugged. "Anyways, first things first. I''ll be teaching you how to take a humanoid form." "What? Why? I don''t need one!" Emerald said proudly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You do! If you enter a town of people, you''ll stand out a lot if you''re just a giant dragon!" I sighed, crossing my arms. "Anyways, just copy this magic circle¡­" ----- Chapter 1526 Surtr Meets Emerald Chapter 1526 Surtr Meets Emerald ----- Although I used a Skill to transform into a humanoid "Draconid" or "Dragonoid" shape, however anybody wants to call this semi-humanoid form a dragon can take which shares a few of their draconic characteristics while looking like the humanoid races of Yggdrasil, it was also possible to undergo this change through the usage of Polymorph Magic or Draconic Techniques. Even when he''s very strong at Rank 9, Emerald doesn''t seem as connected with the Draconic Records to draw power out of them, sadly. He possesses no such thing as a System for Skills, so the best thing we can do is teach him the "Humanoid Form" Spell of the Polymorph Magic, sometimes also referred to as Transformation Magic or Shapeshifting Magic. It is a branch of Life and Nature Attribute Magic that delves into the transformation of a person''s body form. I know only a bit of it thanks to Pekora''s teachings, but this spell alone should do the trick. I made a magic circle assembling the runes and showed it to him. As Dragons, we have a natural affinity to Transformation Magic Spells. "Like¡­ this? Ah!" FLAAASH! The moment he finished assembling the spell, Emerald''s entire body was wrapped in countless threads made of his own, green-colored Mana, creating a cocoon of magic. The cocoon quickly transformed, beginning topress hisrge body mass into something much smaller. It only took a couple of seconds, but once it was finally donepressing him, the cocoon disappeared like particles of light. "H-Huh? What''s this?! Is this me?!" Emerald felt slightly dizzy once his size decreased greatly. He was now slightly less tall than me, his skin had a clear green hue to it, almost azure, and he had green, jewel-like scales growing across his arms, legs, neck, and other areas. His arms and legs were finely decorated with colorful green feathers with tips of different colors, such as yellow, orange, blue, and red. His "hair" was also made up of these feathers, going all the way down to his hips. His body was thinner but still had quite a good growth in the muscle department, and his sharp golden eyes shone with draconic might. Emerald''s foot had be like the talons of birds, golden scaled and with very big and sharp ws, his "hands" were very simr. He had a pair of big, feathered wings behind his back, he had no beak, but there was an ornament, most likelyposed of keratin, growing from his forehead, resembling a golden beak. A pair of golden horns decorated his forehead, no longer than thirty centimeters. "Yes, that is definitely you, young man." Iughed. "Are you scared? Every dragon is capable of changing into a Humanoid Form, they just need to reach a certain stage of their growth first. "I had no freaking idea this was actually a thing. I don''t recall any of my siblings or my mother using this!" He said, admiring his muscr arms, ws, and feathers with a child-like wonder. "I would assume because your family was isted and they didn''t meddle with mortals, they didn''t really need to use this spell," I said, thinking about it. "More or less, that''s about it. Try to memorize this spell as much as you can. Inscribe it into your Divine Core so you can cast it whenever you feel like." "I-I see, I will!" Emerald said with a rather confused tone of voice, he was constantly inspecting his transformed body. "Thank you for teaching me another valuable thing, Master!" "No need to call me Master, Emerald," I said, although I still felt rather ttered. "Now- Oh, there you are." "Master!" Another young dragon that treated me as their master while they considered themselves my disciple appeared. It was nobody else than Surtr, who had slept in this vige with his group apparently and had just joined in the party with everyone. Just some moments ago, I had seen him being swarmed by dozens of vigers asking him all sorts of questions to him and his party, they were rather interested in what the tribes of the farthernds could talk about. "Oh, Surtr, you''re here." I greeted him, Emerald took a look at Surtr in his humanoid form, confused. "This is a good opportunity to introduce you two to one another." "Emerald, this is Surtr, my first disciple, I suppose," I told Emerald. "And Surtr, this is Emerald, a young wind dragon we found on our way to this vige, which ended up bing a rather exceptional ally, I have reluctantly be his master too." N?v(el)B\\jnn "S-So you''re Surtr! Master Drake has told me a few things about you!" Emerald spoke with a child-like wonder, he was very excited to meet a Fire Dragon. "I see, well, I had no idea there were Wind Dragons around." Surtr nodded, giving him a handshake. "It is nice to meet you, Emerald. If you''ve been epted as Master Drake''s new disciple, I would assume you''repetent enough." "I-I''ve tried my best. I was quite cowardly before- I still am. Ah, in fact, there''s a lot that I should improve on myself¡­" Emerald sighed, surprising Surtr due to his rather low self-esteem. "Come on, didn''t you help us save the vige? You also helped Master Drake rescue the people that were kidnapped by that monster, or so I heard." Said Surtr. "Value yourself a bit more." Surtr gave him a pat on the shoulders, to which Emerald responded with a faint nod, his eyes already watering down, ready to cry. "S-Surtr¡­ Thank you so much, my dear senior!" He started crying already. "Y-You''re crying?!" Surtr was surprised. "Come on, calm down man¡­ It''s alright, haha." I never thought Surtr could take the role of a big brother for Emerald, but their personalities did have that interesting dynamic. Surtr was very cheerful and reckless, sometimes too confident I would say. Meanwhile Emeraldcks confidence is timid, and a child-like. "Both of you have a lot to learn from one another." I patted both of their shoulders at the same time. "For now, why don''t you get to know each other while we have breakfast? Come on, let''s go." Like that, we joined Tyrannus and Surtr''s families for a big breakfast. ----- Chapter 1527 New Demonic Ability Chapter 1527 New Demonic Ability ----- I decided to prepare a feast for everyone to enjoy, celebrating our victory yesterday. Not only did wepleted that Dream Dungeon and gained many rewards out of it, we uncovered some secrets that could potentially exin the origin of this entire world, while also giving us a thousand more questions without answers. The origin of Jonathan, the Demon of Technomancy was one of tragedy and mystery, his original world made me wonder if he truly came from my own Earth, but in the future. It seemed to make little sense though, seeing how he came several thousands of years before I did. And my world wasn''t certainly as advanced as his, it was just the good ol'' in modern Earth in the year 2020. There were some new technologies developing, but nothing as futuristic as his world. Even less anything regarding something called the Quantum Gate Project or the Yggdrasil Project. N?v(el)B\\jnn The majority of what we truly learned without leaving so many questions in our heads were the origins of the nt Monsters we fought, made as experimentations to cleanse Yggdrasil from the Miasma of the Chaotic ne. Made out by fusing Pandemonium''s Lung with Yggdrasil''s Materials. The project was a sess, but the original test subjects never saw the light of day, as Jonathan simply needed the information to clone the perfected model, cleansing the world from Miasma. The other experiments were left behind to rot down here. Only one survived at the end, the creature we fought as the Boss of the Dream Dungeon, the one carrying Pandemonium''s Lung and that had even devoured the Dungeon Spirit left behind by Takeshi as the Inheritance of the Demon of Dungeons. And right after ying it, the lung attacked us and well, that''s where our greatest battle so far happened. I had to truly go beyond my own capabilities to defeat a mere piece of that monster, but I managed to devour it and absorb its powers. Most of such power is sealed within my own soul, as the Demonic Energy threatened to destroy my soul, I had to quickly shape my soul as holy chains, restraining the Demonic Energy and slowly freeing it as I grew stronger and ustomed to wielding this dangerous power. I have to slowly absorb and devour this power to be stronger, but for that I need to practice, demonic energy can''t be understood and refined with just meditation- I need to fight with as much savagery and rage as I can to let it all out, and in the process, assimte it. And also, to properly absorb this power, I need to strengthen my soul through the Soul Ether Stat, which I suppose will revolve around Meditation through Soul Refining Techniques. As of now, there''s a few other rewards I got after defeating Marchosias and eating himpletely, the Sin of Gluttony was the strongest without a doubt, allowing me to virtually devour and absorb anything, eventually. Ding! [You have devoured the [Demon Lord of Rampaging Fire: Infernal Flying Wolf Marchosias] Body and Soul!] [You gained +400.000.000 Demonic Energy.] [You acquired the Demonic Ability: [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SS)]!] ----- [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SS)] A Demonic Ability that belonged to Marchosias, the powerful Demon Lord capable of transforming into a gigantic zing wolf, known for his madness and rampaging attacks. Harness all Fire-type Abilities and Divinities into your body at the same time,bining them perfectly and harmoniously, and use your soul to fuel their power, Increasing your Attack Power and Movement Speed by +300%, alongside Increasing the Power of all Fire-type Abilities and Magic by +500% while on mes, however, you take -1% of your HP as Damage every second. While unleashing a zing Rampage, any foe you attack as your body is on mes will receive tremendous consecutive damage from both physical blows and mes, dealing up to +800% Damage, while ignoring -30% of a foe''s resistances to the Fire Attribute and setting them aze, draining their strength and vitality. ----- I even acquired a new Demonic Ability out of him, interesting. This one synergizes really well with all the Fire-type Abilities I''ve harnessed so far. And if I canbine it with Heavenly Demon mes, then I can also add up my Primordial Ice Element. It is certainly ideal when fighting very powerful foes, so I''ll be using it happily, though it drains a lot of demonic energy, so I can''t use it too carefreely. The health drain per second doesn''t matter, my body can regenerate it instantly anyways. Ding! [Due to the influx of Demonic Energy the user has Refined, the {Demon King''s Seed} Rank has finally increased to {Awakened Rank}!] [To enhance the power of your Demon King''s Seed, you can now utilize Demonic Energy to feed it with Power and help its growth increase.] [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony (Awakened Rank)] (Requires 250.000.000 DE) [Demonic Energy]: [1.157.440.700] Oh?! Now this is amazing! It seems my Demon King Seed can be quite literally cultivated with Demonic Energy, pretty much like a Divine Core. This is a nice way to dump all the Demonic Energy I''ve umted, though getting Demonic Abilities is also essential. However, there''s an innate risk to upgrading the Demon King''s Seed, and that''s the uncontroble power of the Sin itself, if I make it grow stronger, it''ll have an even bigger grasp on my mind and sanity. With the newer Skills I''ve acquired; I have grown both used to Demonic Energy and also my mind has be much stronger against mind-encroaching abilities. But even then, I can''t really say I am too confident on that. [Do not worry about the Demon King''s Seed control over you. As you just mentioned, thanks to all these things you''ve learned, it has lost as much power as it had over you as before.] [Empowering it with Demonic Energy won''t simply make its grasp over you stronger, but you''ll still need to go through some rather excruciating pain to help the seed germinate.] [If you can keep up with the Sin''s power by growing stronger yourself, then a bnce can be found¡­] Is that so? Then maybe I should give it a try,ter though. Now''s time for a big feast! "Alright everyone! Tell me anything you want, and I''ll cook it!" ----- Chapter 1528 Divine Cooking Arts Chapter 1528 Divine Cooking Arts ----- n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om With an atmosphere filled withughter and joy, thanks to our victory and the precious bonds we''ve forged together, we began to feast on the various dishes I had decided to prepare. Mostly all the favorite meals that I knew from my friends. Emerald was a bit hard to figure out, he had only eaten fruits and raw prey before, so he had no favorite food, but once he tasted the fruit pies he quickly changed his mind. "Wooah! What are these?! They''re so good! So sweet and spongy! There''s such a sweet fruit there, mixed with all the dough, it''s nice!" He was really enjoying a variety of fruit pies I baked for everyone with a sweet tooth. "Eat was many as you want." I told him, while two of my doppelgangers were cooking a variety of hot dishes, from roasting meat to making fried rice, crispy fried chicken, freshly baked bread, and even pizza. After having not eaten for three days we all wanted to eat like pigs, and everyone was enjoying the meals happily. Bedann and Miranda were devouring giant sandwiches I made for them, wolfing them down in just a couple of bites. These sandwiches were full of roasted meat nicely seasoned with soy sauce and spicy sauce, it had fresh lettuce, tomatoes, cheese, and a variety of other sauces, including mayonnaise and garlic sauce. They were really good, even the lizardmen that were not used to such dishes enjoyed them. "Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­!" Bedann quickly drank a whole jug of beer in a single sip. "Phew! This really hits the spot! I was missing a cold beer with something nice made by my hubby! His cooking''s so good! I''m so lucky to have him, heheh." "You sure are lucky!" Sighed Nadia. "Surtr has yet to get as good with cooking as Drake has, it''s a pity, really. I want him to cook me better dishes." "H-Hey, I''m doing my best!" Surtrined. "Drake''s cheating because he has a Divinity of Cooking and even a Cooking Divine Ability and all!" "I suppose you''re not wrong there." Miranda nodded. Unlike Bedann she liked drinking from a cup of wine she refilled every few minutes. "Our husband has been refining the technique for years now. I can admit he conquered my heart through the stomach. I couldn''t resist all the delicious dishes." "I can always teach you how to use some basic cooking divine spells, Surtr." I said, reassuring him while I enjoyed a meal I made only for myself. It was a te full of fried rice with eggs, veggies, and so on, but the side of it was the surprising thing. They were dozens of piled crimson red steaks, releasing powerful auras of demonic energy. Yeah, this was a meal nobody else but me could eat at the moment, made using demonic beast meat. I picked the strongest demonic beast I saw inside of my Inventory after the massacre, and butchered it however I could, taking out and purifying several pieces of meat. The blood was acidic and could melt skin on contact, so I had to extract it almostpletely and purify it, thankfully, I was able to stabilize the meat enough I could cook it. It took some time, but there was nothing in this world I cannot cook with my abilities. I ended not only roasting this meat using the strongest mes avable with Surtr''s aid, but I also made burgers, meatballs, empanadas, and meatloaf using the demonic beast''s flesh. I ended cooking three whole Demonic Beasts like this, and I was already on my thirtieth meal I had eaten. At first it was a bit painful, really spicy, to the point it burned my own throat by just swallowing them. But my regeneration and resistance activated in that moment, and I was able to at least get the meat into my stomach so it could get consumed with the power of the Sin of Gluttony. It was a painful method, but it was one of the ways I could temper my body I had discovered, so it can get more used to Demonic Energy. And it wasn''t without its rewards, cooking so many extravagant dishes using the Cooking Arts I had acquired helped it grow as well! Ding! [You have cooked [Fried Rice with Demonic Chimera Giant Roasted Steak Seasoned with Spices (??? Rank)] x10!] [You have cooked [Demonic Tyrannosaur Meatloaf (??? Rank)] x22!] [You have cooked [Infernal Spicy Demonic Beast Meat Skewer (??? Rank)] x37!] [You have cooked [zing Wrathful Demonic Baboon''s Cheeseburgers (??? Rank)] x31!] [¡­] [You have cooked a variety of incredibly high quality and extravagant dishes using your Cooking Skills and Cooking Divinity that nobody had ever dared to eat before.] [Your [Divine Cooking Arts (B)] have Ranked Up to A Rank!] [You have unlocked new Abilities and Cooking Utensil Summons.] ----- [Divine Cooking Arts (A)] A Divine Ability tied with the user''s experience and learning about the subject of Cooking, which has surpassed normal mortal and magical levels and has ascended to an incredible level of divinity, the first to have ever existed in the world of Yggdrasil. Ites with several Abilities which are unlocked over time with each Rank, aiding at the act of cooking all types of dishes with all sorts of fascinating ingredients. The more the user cooks, makes new dishes, and makes people happy with them, the stronger their power over their Divinity of Cooking bes, and so all derived techniques. Additionally, passive enhances the quality of created dishes through Divine Cooking Arts by +200%, alongside their added bonus effects by +25% with each Rank. Current Bonus: +125%. Avable Techniques: D Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Spicy vors] [Divine Spoon of The God of Cooking] C Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Sweet vors] [Divine Chopping Knife of The God of Cooking] B Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Savory vors] [Divine Golden Pot of the God of Cooking] A Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Umami vors] [Divine Piercing Fork of the God of Cooking] S Rank: ??? ----- Unlike other Divine Abilities, Divine Cooking Arts took its time to grow, but each Rank it increased would grant incredible new abilities. And now, I can further enchant the vor of Umami and even summon a giant, golden fork! Next time I should try to cook some Demons alive. ----- Chapter 1529 Eating Demon Meat?! Chapter 1529 Eating Demon Meat?! ----- These Spells and the powerful items I could summon was what made of this Divine Ability so unique, the Divine Seasonings for each vor, and then the special Divine Utensils, all belonging to the "God of Cooking''s Legacy". Some sort of legacy I created on my own after perfecting cooking magic to this point. ----- Avable Techniques: D Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Spicy vors] [Divine Spoon of The God of Cooking] C Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Sweet vors] [Divine Chopping Knife of The God of Cooking] B Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Savory vors] [Divine Golden Pot of the God of Cooking] A Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Umami vors] [Divine Piercing Fork of the God of Cooking] ----- The Divine Seasoning Skills is what made the dishes transform and gain magical abilities. Simply eating them would temporarily increase most stats by a decent sum, or even grant resistances to certain elements, or power up other elements. The utensils in the other case, are full-fledged weapons of their own, with stats and abilities as well, I usually use them for cooking only, and thanks to their toughness, I was able to easily butcher demon carcasses. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But its not like I can''t use them as weapons, the thing is, their growth esctes with the Divine Ability''s Rank, so before they weren''t that good, sadly. However, now that they had hit Rank A, they had finally be half-decent. Maybe I should keep working hard to hit S Rank, where they''re finally going to be tough enough to hurt divine-level foes much better. They were tough enough to butcher a dead carcass, but I am not confident they can do the same thing against a living being too easily. Nheless, this isn''t everything. As I ate more and more of these demonic dishes, something incredible happened with my Demonic Physique Ability. Ding! [You have consumed arge quantity of Demonic Flesh and Demonic Energy, the [Demonic Physique (SSS)] Demonic Ability has reacted to this.] [Your Resistance against Demonic Energy Corrosion and Demonic Attribute Damage has increased by +10% while Damage Taken has been reduced by -5%] A new effect appeared in the Demonic Ability and its bonuses increased! This means I can continuously boost its abilities like this?! This is incredible, even after hitting the maximum Rank, it can continue growing endlessly. With this powerful Physique, it might truly be possible for me to one daypletely tolerate the Demonic Energy and harness it fully, without repercussions. All thanks to the Immortal Body Unique Skill. I must continue growing stronger! "Hmm, this is good! Argh! My mouth''s burning!" I continued devouring my meals while I felt like I was eating the hottest meals of my entire two lives. My family and friends were ring at me with slightly weird expressions. My daughters in specific have been eyeing my special food for a while. "Papa I want some of that too!" Bedra said. "Why are you only eating it yourself? Are you greedy?" "No, you can''t eat that, Bedra." I stopped her before she was to grab a cheeseburger. "It''s made out of dangerous demon meat, it could hurt you a lot, and you might even die if you try to eat it. Unless I can find a way to safely help you acquire resistance, you shouldn''t-" "Nom, nom, nom¡­" However, to my surprise, Kate was already eating her third cheeseburger she had sneakily stolen from me! "What are you talking about, papa? I''m fine." "Eh?! Kate, spit that out!" I panicked for a moment, perhaps way too much. However, after seeing her being fine,pletely alright, I got slightly surprised¡­ I thought this food was only possible to be eaten by me, but Kate can also eat it. Could it be because of her unique existence as a Half Spirit? If that were to exin it, then that doesn''t really confirm anybody else can eat the food and- "Don''t be greedy papa!" Suddenly Bedra took away the burger I was eating and munched on it, swallowing it before I could even do a single thing! "Gulp, oh it was very spicy!" She giggled. "Spicy what?! You ate venom! Spit it- Ah¡­" And the same thing happened with Kate. I continuously scanned my daughter''s health with my senses, but she was okay. Her stomach digested the meat just fine. All themon sense I had gathered was slowly being taken apart, until I realized something. "You two are fine?!" I was surprised beyond belief. "Really?" The two looked at one another and nodded, being confused on why I was being so paranoid right now. It was obviously very dangerous, but in the back of my mind, there was an idea on why they might have survived. Both of my daughters inherited pseudo unique skills out of me, namely the [Pseudo Immortal Body] Skill, which as of now has evolved into Divine Abilities of SSS Rank. They were pretty much very simr to my regeneration, but not as extreme. Damage I can normally regenerate back fully, such as being torn to shreds wouldn''t be able to be regenerated by them. But losing limbs, internal organs, and so on, does work for them. One of the reasons why these two are so tough to the point many of my allies rely on them, despite their young age. "Burp¡­" Bedra burped a bit. "Daddy my tummy is a bit bubbly¡­ But I''m fine!" "I''m fine too, why so worried?" Kate asked with a slightly worried expression in her adorable face. "Let me give you a kiss so you feel better, papa." She then adorably kissed my cheeks. "Feel better now?" "A-Ah, yes¡­" I sighed in relief. "I was just shocked. It seems there can be a way for you two to at least be resistant to demonic energy and demonic attribute. And if my calctions are right, if I cook these dishes a bit better, everyone here that has consumed my blood could, too." "Wait, really?" Bedann wondered. "Can we?" "By eating this food?" Miranda raised her eyebrows. "You two should have much more resistance due to the Mold and Chaos." I nodded. "But everyone else, I wasn''t so sure. But if you drink my immortal blood, you do gain Super Regeneration, and if I purify the meat enough, it could be a possible¡­" I was finally beginning to understand the true potential of Divine Cooking Arts. ----- Chapter 1530 The World Of Zipangu Chapter 1530 The World Of Zipangu ----- After some careful consideration and testing, I found out my family could all eat and digest demon meat just fine. They went through a simr thing than I did, where it is so spicy the throat feels like its melting, but once they got past that and got used to the intensity, the spiciness bes almost addicting. Bedann, Miranda, Bedra, and Kate all ate a few dozen dishes with demon meat, apanied with some Elixir I made using Divine Medicinal Herbs to make sure they wouldn''t get some sort of terrible stomachache. And the results came quickly, just half an hour after their meals, their bodies seemed to slightly adapt. It wasn''t as if they could wield the energy, they had no way to produce it or store it, but their bodies gained a natural Resistance. Within their Status, I noticed the [Lesser Demonic Attribute Resistance] Skill, not a Divine Ability. Theter can only be formed through the harnessing of Divine Power inrge quantities andbining Spells into it while also using Materials. Or well, that''s the conventional way, I can just purchase those, although my allies or family that share a part of the System through the Job Changing Function, cannot learn Divine Abilities like I can, but they can acquire new Skills based in the Jobs they chose. Nheless, even then, it was amazing, even if qualified as "Lesser", the skill description points out that it can grow over time. The base damage reduction is of -5%, and it also grants more tolerance to the destructive power of demonic energy. "This is amazing, I can''t believe we can permanently boost our resistance against those damn demons like this!" Miranda said. "This is really good, actually. We have to just eat all of those demons and demonic beasts we got." "I guess you''ll have to cook a lot more, dear. Is that alright with you?" Bedann was a bit worried that I might overwork myself. "Don''t worry. I''ll work on more recipes and perfect them so even those with a lesser regeneration can also digest it to an extent and gain some resistance too." I nodded. "That includes all of you guys- But for now, don''t try to eat anything, alright?" "Sure, I wasn''t going to anyways." Surtr said. "I felt a bit disgusted about that meat¡­ I''m amazed your family can stomach all of that with ease. You guys are sure amazing." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "We''ve eaten a lot of things through our life." Laughed Bedann. "I wasn''t curious about it either¡­" Emerald sighed. "But if it can protect us from the damage we take from those evil demons, it might be good!" "Hey Emerald, I had no idea you had this form of yours!" Amehia had been a bit obsessed with him since he transformed. "You''re around my size now, if not a bit taller! It''s amazing, I thought you would remain giant forever!" "Eh? Ah, well, it''s a new spell they taught me just now¡­" Emerald was a bit embarrassed while Amehia was touching his muscr arms. "Anyways, with this test done, I guess I can begin cooking some more of this while we got time." I sighed in relief. "Now that we''ve all been eating well and all, it''s time to talk things out in more detail, everyone. First of all, Yuki." "Y-Yes?! What about me, Drake?" Yuki asked embarrassedly. Her whole appearance had given a sudden change, she looked like some sort of Japanese goddess in both looks and clothes. The only thing that remained of the previous Yuki were hermon features and well, her personality. Seriously, her appearance looked so delicatepared to before that she seemed like some sort of doll, it was unbelievable how much she changed. She still had her animal features but toned down much more. "You''ve changed way too much! Can I get an exnation on what the hell happened?" I asked her. "Did you really just almost die?!" "I-I¡­ Well, yes." She sighed, lowering her head. "But we made it out anyways!" "You reckless little¡­!" I got slightly too angry. "I told you all that you should run away when there''s a danger you are certain you cannot win against! Instead of trying to fight that Demon Lord, you should have simply run away! The vige would have been destroyed, but you all would have survived. One wrong step back then and many of you would have died for real!" As I gave my rant, everyone simply remained in silence, listening to my words. None of them wanted to go against my words, deep down it looked like they truly agreed to it. They were too reckless. "We''re sorry¡­" Pekora sighed. "This is also my fault; I should had told them to run away. I was too reckless myself. I felt like I wanted to prove myself¡­ Perhaps after all these battles we''ve had, it felt like only you and your family grew stronger, while all of us remained as weak as before." "So you just wanted to prove yourselves?" I sighed, facepalming. "Ugh, I get it, but even then¡­ I don''t want to lose any of you guys. Not even you, Rakasha, Tisha, you two are too reckless. Especially Rakasha, it feels like you don''t even value your life!" "I''m sorry, Drake¡­" Rakasha apologized. "I oftentimes think that¡­ Sacrificing myself is the only way for my life to be worth something. I¡­ You know that I lost everything long ago, right? It''s¡­ hard to get over this. Even¡­ now." I felt slightly sad once he said those words, I could see the sorrow within his eyes. "Okay, alright¡­ For now, Yuki, tell me, what happened? And¡­ Who are you exactly?" "Err¡­ It''s hard to exin, actually." Yukiughed nervously. "I''ll summon them so it can be exined more easily." FLAAASH! Suddenly, Yuki summoned two gigantic Beast Spirits, who exuded powerful Divine Auras like I had never seen before within Spirits. A giant phoenix covered on feathers made of ice, and a majestic white tiger, overflowing with a golden aura of brilliance. "It is nice to meet you, Yggdrasil''s Dragon King." The Phoenix said. "It is good that we can finally speak." The Tiger nodded. "We have a lot of things we need to tell you now." "Y-You can talk?!" I was bbergasted. "And about what?" "Zipangu." Both said at the same time. ----- Chapter 1531 The Fallen Goddess Chapter 1531 The Fallen Goddess ----- The moment I heard the word "Zipangu" I remembered a few things that the Dream Fox Venerable told me about her previous life. Like me, she was a reincarnated soul from another world. But unlike the majority of reincarnated souls, she wasn''t from Earth, she came from another Fantasy World, one that aligned a lot with what I know would be considered "Japanese Mythology" back on Earth, Zipangu. She told me she was some sort of Priestess in that world, and that she died after her entire vige was overrun by Evil Yokai controlled by a "Vile Demon King" named Oda Nobunaga. Now, I am fairly sure Oda Nobunaga is a historical figure in Japan, not some sort of myth! So, does this means Zipangu also possess parallel versions of important historical figures? Well, its better to not overthink it. But these Divine Beast Spirits, all originate from Zipangu apparently. I have no idea how they got here though, and why they chose Yuki aside from her being "special" or something. I need more answers, this is getting confusing. "So youe from another world?" Bedann stole the words out of my mouth. "Yes, we do. Wended here after we escaped the perverse ws of the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven¡­" Sighed the Tiger. "There are two others with us, they''re dormant within Yuki''s soul." The phoenix said. "Once we reached thesends, we traveled sneakily, trying to find someonepatible so we could create a pact. We never imagined we would find someone sopatible as her. I swear, we didn''t realize her soul was special until quitete." "Special?" I asked. "How so? And how did you get from Zipangu to here?" "Well, to sum it up, her soul has been made of a fragment of our Goddess'' soul." The Phoenix spoke. "Our Divine Goddess of the Sun and the Empress of Heaven of Zipangu, Amaterasu-sama." "Wait, what?!" Not even I could escape that reaction, my face was twisting in utter disbelief like never before. We knew Yuki had talent since she was a little animal, but to this freaking extent?! Her soul was a small fragment of a goddess from another world? Doesn''t this feel all too far-fetched? Well, sometimes they say reality is more ridiculous than fiction. "I know it sounds ridiculous and all, but it''s the truth!" Said the Tiger. "So please, do not be so disrespectful with our Goddess anymore. I know she is yourpanion, but from now on, it would be nice if you addressed her as "Amaterasu-sama" and bowed before meeting her. Of course, also offer her your best foods and riches." "Hey Tiger, I don''t think that''ll work with them¡­" The Phoenix face-palmed with her wings. "Pppff¡­ HAHAHAH!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I also joined theughter. Nobody took this seriously. Calling Yuki as if she were the boss now? We love her and appreciate her, but there''s no way we''ll just do that. Wasn''t that tiger too cocky? "H-Hey you bastard! Why did you had to say that out of nowhere?!" Yuki groaned. "You''re embarrassing me in front of my friends! We''re equals here, nobody will ever address me as if I was their goddess or something. I also don''t even remember being your goddess, so I don''t feel like being called Amaterasu or whatever. Call me Yuki! That''s the name Drake, my Master, gave me." "B-But¡­!" The Tigerined, but eventually he gave up and bowed before her. "Very well, Amaterasu-sama. I shall do as you say." "Zipangu, huh?" Suddenly, the Little Belle appeared sitting over my head. "I should call mom for this; she''ll get happy to know about her original world! Wait a bit." FLASH! She suddenly disappeared amidst a pink cloud of dreams. And then reappeared a few secondster, bringing along a Divine Avatar made out of the Divinity and Astral Projection of the Dream Fox Venerable, like she had sometimes appeared before. The Frost Queen appeared too because she heard themotion, but remained in silence, only watching. "What''s going on, Belle? This better be worth my time! I was taking such a good nap!" The Venerableined, appearing in front of everyone. Her beautiful appearance, even if ghostly, surprised a lot those that have never seen her before. Yuki directed her gaze at her confused, but the Venerable slowly approached her and the spirits in silence. "Oh, I see¡­ I see how it is." She giggled deviously, her long, pink-colored fox ears atop her head twitched yfully. "Oh dear, to think a Fragment of Amaterasu-sama would end reincarnated all the way here in Yggdrasil. But if you truly are one, why didn''t you receive a Unique Skill then?" "Huh? Eh?! S-She figured that out already?!" Yuki was left bbergasted after realizing that, stepping back after finding the Real Belle quite creepy. "You''re a bit creepy, foxdy¡­" "Great Venerable for you." Belle giggled, touching Yuki''s nose yfully, and then she gazed at the two spirits. "So you''re the Divine Beast Spirits of Amaterasu, isn''t it? The Four of you- No, two? The other two are asleep, I see. Too weak of a vessel yet? Why don''t you change sides? I could be a much better vessel for you. In my past life, I was a powerful priestess that had contracted many of such Spirits to fight the Yokai, the Oni, Tengu, and other Yokai." "No thank you." Said the Tiger. "We don''t really know who you are, foxdy¡­ But Amaterasu-sama here is who we care about!" "We would never betray our loyalty towards her." Sighed the Phoenix. "Oh well, worth a shot." Giggled the Venerable, noticing everyone was dead silent. "What? Did a cat eat your tongue? Why so silent?" "Nothing, its just that you juste here, and begin doing things¡­" Yuki said with a rather annoyed expression. "A-Anyways, back to the main topic. Err, can you two tell us how you got here and¡­ Why is Zipangu''s fate so urgent?" "Well¡­ It is a lot to unwind, but we''ll tell you resumed version of it." ----- Chapter 1532 Naraka Chapter 1532 Naraka ----- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Thest thing we remember before leaving was that half of Zipangu had already been overridden by the forces of the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven." Said the Tiger. "We managed to escape through a crack in space, provoked by the Demon''s Vessel himself, Oda Nobunaga." The Phoenix added. "For some reason, as if destroying half of our world wasn''t enough, that malevolent being was already nning to invade another." "Are you kidding me?" I asked. "Don''t tell me he''s nning on getting here already? What are the people at Zipangu even doing? Aren''t there like¡­ Other Gods? Samurai or something? I don''t know their power system so¡­" "It is indeed quite different than in Yggdrasil, although some of the principles are simr, everything is very different. Some of such powers I''ve attempted to adapt to the Yggdrasil''s Laws of Magic, but I''ve failed a lot even as a Venerable." Said the Fox Venerable. "While Yggdrasil has Magic Cores and Divine Cores with distinct elements and such to boost the growth of the people, in Zipangu there''s something called Onmy¨­d¨­, or for you that don''t know ournguage, "The Way of Yin and Yang"." She exined. "We manipte the Yin and Yang Elements that bnce our world and bring out the Five Elements to obtain power. I was a Shinshoku, or a Shinto Priestess that held ceremonies and gave offerings to the Shinto Pantheon, a dozen of Gods, the children of Amaterasu-sama that overlooked us mortals and protected us. Priests such as I could draw power from their Blessings and by giving them offerings, our magic powers could grow temporarily." She continued exining. "There were also the Onmy¨­ji, equivalent to even more powerful magicians that specialized not into drawing power from the Gods but through their own growth and understanding of the Five Elements and their interactions, a fusion between Science, Magic, and the Divine." She spoke. "They were quite good at controlling Shikigami and tame Yokai and other Mythical Beasts as well. Of course! There were also the Samurai ns, the Monk ns, and the Ninja ns, each one having their own ways and techniques on which they could employ their understatement of the Yin, Yang, and the Five Elements." "Woah¡­" Bedra gasped. "So cool! Mama, papa, I wanna go to Zipangu and be a Priestess!" "Hahaha, I don''t think that''s possible right now." Iughed a bit, caressing her long silvery-white hair. "So, it means you got a whole different power system, huh? I am interested too, but what happened over there? And what''s your goal? Is there a way we could visit that world, even? We''re busy right now, so that''ll have to be for muchter though." "We have not found a way there¡­ yet." Said the Phoenix. "However, our Goddess Amaterasu was said to havee from another world herself. If Yuki has a fragment of her soul as her own, then this means she could potentially learn a way to go there, if she grows strong enough." Said the Tiger. "She has only reached Rank 9 thanks to her body restructuration, but she still hasn''t even gotten to Rank 10." "Hey, you know it''s hard to do that, right?!" Yukiined. "And I am not some crazy dragon like Drake or overpowered like everyone else- Well, I wasn''t. I guess that with these awakened powers I might be a bit stronger, heheh¡­" "I see¡­" I nodded. "Wait, Amaterasu¡­ Was from another world?" Bedann asked in confusion. "What does that even mean?" "We don''t know much about the history. I assume that the fox woman here doesn''t either, if she was a Priestess." Said the Phoenix. "But from what we heard about her and from other Gods. Our Lady Amaterasu was the creator of Zipangu and also someone that came before it. She often spoke about her own world sometimes, a world of tall buildings, metallic carriages, and boxes full of lights that could allow people to ess knowledge." Wait, aren''t those skyscrapers, cars, andputers?! So Amaterasu¡­ No way, can a Reincarnated person go as far as create a whole different world? What the hell is this? Is that even possible? Well, it is a possibility, but we don''t know much aside from that. Perhaps she was one of the {Originals}, or maybe she''spletely unrted too. Zipangu feels both very connected to Yggdrasil and also apletely different world, apart from this one. With its own history, magic, beings, and gods. I''m fairly sure their Onis are much different than the Demons named after them we''ve fought, they''re probably more rted to the Yokai beings over there. Nheless, this still makes me wonder just how vast everything is¡­ I haven''t even explored half of Yggdrasil, but I already want to explore this other world too. "That''s interesting¡­" The Fox Venerable nodded. "The few memories I have before I died were of my entire vige being overridden by Malicious Spirits and Yokai, destroying and killing everyone¡­ I do remember hearing rumors about Oda Nobunaga, a powerful warlord that had conquered half of the Continent where my ind was located. And that to gain so much power, he had made a pact with a terrifying Demon, born from the depths of Naraka." "Naraka?" Asked Miranda. "What''s that?" "Zipangu has its own rules like your world." Said Belle. "While Yggdrasil has the Realms which became Continents, then there''s your "Heaven" which is where Valha and Asgard are located, and your "Hell" where the Underworld is, in Zipangu there''s also a Seven Layered Heaven and the Seven Layered Hell, or Naraka. Unlike the Demons from Pandemonium, our Demons are born in Zipangu through the sins of the living and their tormented souls. Amongst them, the strongest ruler of the World of Desire, one of the Layers of our Hell is Papiyas, born from the corrupted Seven Gods of Fortune after they were humiliated by Buddha, whom the Monk Sects worship the most." "Wait, what¡­ That''s so much lore at once, slow down!" I was feeling slightly overwhelmed. "So Gods¡­ can be Devils?" "Yes, that''s how I was told it happened by my mentors." Belle shrugged. "He has a tremendous grudge against the Gods and desires to take away all the Fortune of the Living by torturing them for eternity." There it is. Another overpowered foe to the list I''ll probably have to fight eventually. ----- Chapter 1533 The Last Hope Chapter 1533 The Last Hope ----- "Oda Nobunaga, on his greed for power, most likely did the unthinkable and became his vessel¡­" Said Belle. "Right? You know more than me, so what else happened?" "Well, we thought you would have already assumed it after hearing Yuki''s soul is a fragment of our goddess'' soul." The Phoenix said. "Wait¡­ Don''t tell me your goddess¡­" Bedra gasped. "Is Amaterasu dead?!" The two Divine Beast Spirits sighed, looking down. They remained in silence as they seemed to nod in approval. The very reason they escaped was when they lost all hope. The death of the Goddess of Zipangu, the one that created it. "By the hands of Papiyas himself, born from the Fortune Gods that were her children." The Frost Phoenix wept. "Her soul was shattered into pieces and almostpletely consumed, while her corpse was dropped into the depths of the Naraka, where billions of malicious spirits and devils possessed it, transforming her into a different being, Amatsu-Mikaboshi, an Evil Goddess of Corruption and Death¡­" "It was a terrifying sight to see the corpse of our goddess being corrupted and transformed into a half-Evil God and half-Devil entity, who quickly surged from the Naraka and began to spread destruction, darkness, and death everywhere¡­ That bastard of Papiyas nned this from the beginning!" The Tiger cried, tears streaming from his eyes. "But¡­ hope remains." The Frost Phoenix nced at Yuki. "Although most of her soul was eaten by Papiyas, which allowed him to ascend into the title he now possesses as the Supreme Demon King of the Sixth Heaven, several of her soul shards flew away. Herst will probably remaining within them, as she teleported to another world. We''ve only found one of who we assume could be from three to a dozen shards. Yuki is the first." "H-how could you even let that happen?!" Suddenly, the Fox Venerable grew mad. "Why did you let him eat her?! You fucking useless pieces of shit! Aren''t you her guardians?! And what about her children? The other Gods?! Did Buddha even move a finger?!" "We were overwhelmed¡­" The Tiger groaned. "Susanoo, the brother of Amaterasu born from a reflection of her own divinity betrayed her too, and he had grown incredibly strong after ying Orochi, having absorbed his Devil Powers for himself¡­ It was a very desperate fight, but Papiyas and Susanoo brought to the Heavens an endless army of Yokai, the Gods had all their hands full! W-We could only watch as she used herst powers to send us all away from there before she was beheaded by Susanoo''s de and then had her soul devoured by Papiyas¡­" "And now whatever remains of her became an Undead God? Holy shit, you guys had it worse than us I think. Maybe¡­" I said. But then I recalled the whole Pandemonium thing, then whatever was Chaos and Oblivion, the Gods War of Ragnar?k, and well, Yggdrasil is just as chaotic. "No I think we''re pretty even now, but yeah." "Amaterasu-sama¡­" Suddenly, we saw a facet we never thought out of Belle, the Fox Venerable kneeled in the floor, beginning to weep. She had always been such a cold woman, I never thought she would cry for the dead of a goddess. "I remember her gentle voice when she blessed me, when she helped my vige thrive with her blessings of harvest and sunlight¡­ I''ve meet so many terrible people, so many two-faced bastards, but Amaterasu-sama was a purehearted goddess, someone that genuinely cared for everyone." "¡­" Yuki remained in silence for a while, before she spoke again. "Then maybe she shouldn''t had let those Fortune Gods be Papiyas to begin with?!" "T-That''s¡­" Belle muttered. "I''m sure that¡­!" "She decided to let them be, knowing how dangerous it would be to retrieve them when they were already in Naraka." Said the Tiger. "She had to make a sacrifice for the greater good, deciding to seal him down there. Buddha went unpunished though, but it wasn''t as if he intentionally enraged the Fortune Gods¡­ It''s, well,plicated." "Tch! Okay, so what if he''s super overpowered?! Drake''s going to chomp him into pieces! Right?!" Yuki asked me. "Well, I could always try. But for now, I will focus on helping my world, Yggdrasil first, Yuki." I said. "It is not realistic to ask me to go to another world and solve their problems, when I can''t even do that here. Despite how strong we''ve grown. It always feels like its not enough. That there are always even more terrifyingly strong foes waiting for us." "T-That''s¡­ Well, I wasn''t asking you to do it now but¡­" Yuki gripped her fists. "If I gather all the fragments of Amaterasu and absorb them¡­ Then, if I can open a portal by then! Will you help me out?!" Her eyes shone with bright light, despite feeling unrted to this, something deep down within her seemed to have awakened. A powerful aura, a will, even without her past life memories. She felt guilty, she felt like she had to do something. As if this was her responsibility to fix. But she also knew she couldn''t do it alone. She was technically not dead, Amaterasu. She had simply transformed into another person, reborn as Yuki. For a moment, that powerful Aura she exuded, it made me feel like I was talking with such an entity. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yuki¡­" I felt surprised. "But if you don''t have those memories, why do you feel indebted to them?" Asked Miranda. "Even without the memories, these two saved my life I almost died back then, if it wasn''t for their powers that restored my body, I would have surely died!" Yuki said. "I have to somehow repay that favor¡­ I feel it is a bit of my responsibility now. I don''t know why I''m even going along with it but, it feels like, for a while, I''ve been quite aimless. Now that I''ve finally been told there''s something I can do, that I''m meant to do something¡­ I can''t just ignore it." I gently patted her head, as I smiled and hugged her. "E-Eh? D-Drake?!" Yuki blushed a bit. "What are you¡­?" "You''ve grown a lot, Yuki." I sighed. "Of course, you''re my family. I will help you." ----- Chapter 1534 Training Time Chapter 1534 Training Time ----- N?v(el)B\\jnn Once all things were addressed, we finished ourrge meal, which ended being both breakfast and lunch with a slightly bittersweet atmosphere. Learning that another world very close to ours was going through so much tragedy kind of made us all a bit sad in a way. Maybe we all have a bit of empathy on us, or perhaps because it was where Yuki''s soul originated from, but whatever the case, it took us a while to get back to where we were before. Nheless, now that the battles were over for the moment, and we had a month to prepare for the me Venerable''s Inheritance to Open for all of us to run inside, we could rx and grow stronger as much as we could. To fight a monster like Pandemonium we''ll need much more strength than we could ever imagine, and also even better gear. Now that I can control Demonic Energy to an extent, I''ve been thinking on making demonic weapons or armor, modify them so they can resist demonic energy attacks better, and also that could deal extra damage to Demons too. But the key at the end of the day was to eat Demon Meat in cooked dishes using my powerful Divinity of Cooking and the Divine Cooking Arts, which will increase our resistance against demon-attribute damage and also lower the damage that demonic energy deals on the body, making it more resistant to its harmful effects. With the maximum time dtion of my divine realm, it should be possible to get at least three months out of that single one, if not four. I had trained Surtr intensively before in just a week, so we can get this done easily in three months, right? And also, I need to train Emerald. He had grown stronger and gotten a better grasp at his powers, but that''s nowhere near enough to fight Pandemonium or that shadow guy, whom I''m beginning to think might be one of Greenwood/Oberon''s Soul Clones. But even with all the army of powerful allies we have, I still feel like its just not enough against Pandemonium''s Demonic Army. If only we could have Alma, Root, and the rest of that group with us, things might be slightly more easily. Or also Sapphire, Rose, and Coral, they were very strong too. But I just can''t bother them like this. These people have their own lives. Dragging them into our own problems is not my thing. We''ll have to just do with what we have, and I''ll have to personally help everyone break through until they can find more power out of their talents and affinities, even if it takes me days, weeks, or months. We decided to rest for the next day, before everyone was invited back to my Divine Realm, where we would stay the next (outside time) month. "I''ve already made up my mind. Growing stronger myself won''t do it. The Demon Army is always bigger and stronger, I can''t just fight the big boss while handling the demons. So I need as much help as possible, and you know it, right?" I asked my friends. Everyone had gathered here, Kraxka, Larzak, Hector, Charlotte, Yuki, Tisha, Pekora, Rakasha, Ruby and her mother with their Vampires, Bedann, Miranda, Bedra, Kate, Jamar, Leona, Agni, Surtr, Nadia, Mina, Tyrannus and his warriors, Amehia and Emerald. The Fox Venerable and the Frost Queen were also present, alongside Fuyu overseeing everything. Although I was also going to help them grow stronger, the pair of Venerable were the ones that would teach them, analyze their abilities, and give the clues as to how "Awaken" their divinities even further. "I''ve gathered all of you here for a simple motive, we need to get stronger. Fighting and earning battle experience is good, but that won''t get us too far either. We have to first learn to understand our abilities to the very core, Awaken them, and then Evolve them to fill in more niches and to transform and shape into different powers." I exined. "By now, all of you must at least have a Divinity, right? Tisha, what do you think a Divinity do?" "Huh? Me?" Tisha pointed at herself. "Well¡­ I think they give us some power boost? Like we can use it to defend against other divinities and¡­ Enhance our Physical Power and Elemental Strength, right?" "Correct, but also incorrect." I said, looking at the Frost Queen. "I know you must think like that because that''s the basic effect Divinities have." The Frost Queen smiled at Tisha. "However, Divinities are not just power boosts, they''re not just to make your element stronger. They''re an embodiment of your understanding of these elements. They''re the enlightenment you''ve earned as you wielded it. It is not just a boost, you see it as an equipment, but Divinities are in constant change. They will be stronger or even weaker depending in how you understand them. Boosting elemental power is the most basic function a Divinity possess. However¡­" She suddenly generated a floating ice cube. The ice cube began changing shape, growing into a needle and then a shield, a sword, a spear, an axe, and so on. "It can be shaped into many forms; Divinities are moldable and can shapeshift based in what you need of them. Likewise, because you use them just to boost everything, you''re wasting their full potential by making them do everything. You need to specialize you divinities into doing specific tasks, which will exceed at to an incredible level." She exined. "Eventually, what gives you a lot of defense, attack, speed, and magic power to just be an average Rank 9 God, could be shaped to only give you defense to be tough enough to take on Rank 10 blows with ease, or all into offense to be able to pierce through foes with evenrger defenses, such as Demons, more easily than ever before." As she exined, the ice transformed into a bird, flying into the skies. "W-What? Is that even possible?!" Tisha asked while gasping. "Can it do more and also, specialize?" "Yes! We''re here to teach you, Drake begged us to help, so we''ll do what we can." The Frost Queen smiled gently. "Take into consideration, however¡­ That I am not as gentle as I am being right now when I train my disciples. Be prepared." ----- Chapter 1535 Terrific Teachers Chapter 1535 Terrific Teachers ----- "I am not as strict as this woman." Said the Fox Venerable after the Frost Queen finished speaking. "While she''ll get out any talent you have not discovered deep down, I will make sure to make your souls much stronger. Did you know most of you guys'' souls are the same even when you were mortals? Your bodies and divine cores might be different, but the souls you possess are just as frail as they were when you were born. To fight powerful foes that can even hurt or destroy your soul, such as Demons, you''ll need to make your souls at least¡­ a thousand times stronger." "T-Thousand Times?!" Hector muttered, stepping back in awe. "Is my soul at least a bit stronger? I do have some light in there¡­" "Yes, yours is slightly bigger, we''ll need it to be nine hundred and ny-nine times stronger." Belle joked with him, making Hector feel even weaker than before. "How do we train our souls?" Pekora asked. "I''vemuned with many spirits; divine spirits usually rest inside my soul. And isn''t the Divine Realm kind of part of it as well?" "Yes and no." Belle said. "The Divine Realm affects the strength of your divinities and your overall stats, but it doesn''t really make your soul stronger, it makes your divine core stronger. Simrly, if your Divine Realm is feed with Divine Treasures of high rankings, your Divine Core will eventually rise in ranks. That is something somerge divine families use to rise their children to divinity quickly." She looked at the golden-spooned Emerald. "E-Eh? Me?" Emerald muttered. "Well, I guess¡­" "Nheless, you Dragons have very strong souls from birth, and they get stronger naturally as you be Divine Dragons." Said Belle. "For you, we''ll need your Souls to get only¡­ perhaps five to ten times stronger? Drake''s Soul is already incredibly strong, but it could be stronger. I know he can do it by himself though. He has learned the ways from me." "And the Light Dragons." I answered. "They gave me a special Divine Ability, their special Soul Cultivation Techniques. I know you cannot learn them because you have no Light Dragon Bloodline Affinities, and some aren''t even Dragons. But I think you could still copy the principles and apply them to yourself." "Right, we couldbine them with my own Soul Tempering and Soul Refining Techniques to improve upon them. Just make a watered-down version of the Light Dragon''s Soul Refinement Arts." Belle said. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Good idea, I''m already designing the technique." I nodded. Within my mindscape, I was assembling divine power runes and channeling them together, copying the same runes the Divine Ability produces when I activate it. It had many draconic runes. I think dragons could use them if I take away the "affinity" part of it, it will grow weaker though. And for the rest, I''ll need to take both affinity and dragon runes. "So what we''re training is Divinity Talent Awakening and¡­ Soul Refinement?" Asked Bedann. "I know my soul is grossly strong and all, but I could always get it bigger." "Your soul is perhaps thergest amongst everyone here, it might be bigger than ours too¡­" Belle said. "Without a doubt, Bedann and Miranda are connected through souls too¡­" The Frost Queen said. "Well, the thing is, my soul still used to be very weak. The Mold itself, when Miranda was crazy and evil, constantly infected it and took over my body. And I had all of this Chaos within me¡­ It was hard to control. Drake had to help me in that when we just meet, this is how he awakened soul bending abilities I think." Bedann sighed. "Yeah I had to literally stitch her soul back together and make it into a sort of bag around all the chaos consuming her." I answered. "But she''s much better now, after growing stronger and devouring souls, she had fully absorbed these powers, which essentially made her soul immensely big, but even then, I think she hasn''t mastered all of its powers yet." "Did you really had to call me evil? I was just a bit¡­ wrong in a lot of ways. I was crazy yeah, but not evil!" Miranda crossed her arms while pouting. "But I can help you in that too. I mean, we just need to keep on practicing our abilities, right? We have to let out more of that Chaos across the Mold, my Shapeshifting could use some more improvements too, and the Fragments of Ragnar?k that add to our dragon transformations, we have to master their powers better. The Chaotic Spirits and Chaotic Beasts too." "There''s actually a lot I need to practice¡­" Bedann sighed. "Oftentimes it always felt like I was barely strong enough to not die¡­ This feeling of powerlessness is very annoying. Especially now that I have kids, I can''t just be as reckless as I used to be when I have my daughter to take care of." "Mama! I also want to train; I have Mold too!" Bedra said. "But I don''t know how to summon it¡­" Bedra was born with a Unique type of Mold. I was able to see it on her Skill list, simply named [Anti-Mold], but since then, she has never been able to use it either. She also got her Unique Skills such as her Stargazing Eyes and her Heaven Magic, both need to improve so she can make them grow stronger too. Especially Heaven Magic, which has the potential to go against Pandemonium. It wouldn''t be an understatement to say Bedra is one of our trump cards against Pandemonium, the thing is, I don''t really want to rely on my daughter for such things. I want to protect her, not to force her to fight an impossibly overpowered foe. So its really hard to decide and make up my mind. Unless I make her grow strong enough I''ll be much more confident about it. "We''ll try to learn that as well then, Bedra." Her mother caressed our daughter''s head and then lifted her off the ground to carry her on her big arms. "Papa, can mama teach me how to use system magic better?" Suddenly Kate appeared by my side. "Oh¡­ I hadn''t thought about that." I was surprised. "Alright Kate, I''ll ask her." ----- Chapter 1536 The Path To Enhance Ones Soul Is Agonizing Chapter 1536 The Path To Enhance One''s Soul Is Agonizing ----- And the training began, the Frost Queen''s teachings and the Fox Venerable sses started at the same time, we divided the whole group into two for each one, and then they would take turns between both Venerable as the days ended. Of course, there were also "special" sses where the Venerables couldn''t help much, that included my Bedann, Miranda, Bedra, and Kate. And of course, to an extent me. Although the Frost Queen said I would still be taking some ice magic sses from her. I watched Tisha and a few others sitting cross-legged over the grasnds close to my frost castle inside of my Divine Realm, gritting her teeth and doing her best to let out her Divinity. The first step to transform and awaken its powers was to make their Divinity move and shape to the wielder''s will. A tiny hand almost materialized out of it before she lost focus and began gasping for air, Tisha''s entire body was sweating, and she even started coughing a lot. "Uuggh¡­ Cough, this isn''t easy! Holy shit, so much concentration is needed¡­" Tishained. "I told you to not lose focus." The Frost Queen mmed her head with a karate chop, pushing Tisha into the ground. "Again!" "Ouch! Ugh, okay, okay!" Tishained, the other students were doing their best to not be karate chopped in the head. They weren''t as confident over their skull''s toughness. In the other side of the grasnds, near the flower fields where we grew many Divine Treasures of low grade used for medicinal purposes, mostly the ingredients for my Dragon Elixirs, the Fox Venerable was helping everyone improve their souls. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I had already designed two forms of the Soul Forging Ability, the dragon one and for all people. The Dragon one without the necessity for light dragon bloodline had a 50% decrease in speed and effectiveness, while the one for everyone had a 70% drop, it was still very usable. Belle happily took its divine rune structure and merged them with her own techniques, which she was now teaching to everyone by handling them tablets with the whole divine runic inscription, resembling seven magic circles with many runes of all shapes and forms. The tables were glowing brightly as everyone imbued Divine Power and Mana into them, they were named "Ritual Tablets" and were very precious Divine Artifacts she had crafted, which could contain Ritualistic Divine Runic Circles, which would activate on any person wielding it. The circle spun around on the white tablets, unleashing its effects, golden lights epassing everyone''s souls. They started to slowly surge with Soul Power from their bodies, resembling golden mes. "Alright, seems to be working. The first lesson is Soul Tempering." She smiled viciously, her sharp ws quickly cutting through the soul of Surtr right in front of her. SLAASH! SLAASH! SLAASH! "AARRGH!" Surtr screamed in agony, his soul turned red like mes as it agonized, the soul pieces falling into the floor only for Belle to grab them, and slowlypress them into her hands in the form of a Golden Soul Pill through her advanced Alchemy Magic. "It hurts, right? You held on well enough." Belle nodded. "Now eat it back. This will be our process. Your souls will undergo severe damage and pain, and then regenerate by eating these pills. I have more over here, they''re made out of Soulspressed through Alchemy. It''s going to hurt a lot, so prepare yourselves. I won''t me you if you want to forfeit, the path of enhancing one''s soul is arduous and agonizing." However, despite her warning, nobody decided to leave, Surtr was still gasping for air, while he ate the golden pill. The wounds on his soul quickly regenerated, as if nothing had happened. However, he felt different, the parts where the soul had been wounded, and then healed back, had grown at least three percentrger. "My soul grew stronger?" He was shocked. "S-So this is how it works¡­ Alright, bring it on." "Fufu, you have spirit." Nodded Belle, she was really enjoying this. "Very well~" I remember how she did the same thing to me, but even worse. It was when I stole her inheritance by "ident", and she constantly tore apart my soul and then healed it back. Dream Magic is not just about dreams, it has a very close connection to souls themselves, because Dreams are quite literally the realm where only souls can wander. Therefore, it is only natural the Venerable of Dreams is the most knowledgeable about souls. As these two sses were ongoing, there was something else going on right at my side. Bedann and Miranda were constantly pouring their Chaotic energies out of their hands as I had instructed them, forcing themselves to their limits until they dropped half-dead on the grass, and then they absorbed it all back. "Oh man, this is tough¡­" Mirandained. "We have to keep going, Miranda." Said Bedann. "Alright, again!" "Ugh, wait! Have mercy!" Miranda cried. This was a training so they could learn to resist the pressure the chaotic energies put into their soul. After they get a hang on this, they''re going to move into maniption training. Meanwhile, Bedra, Kate, and I were training on something else, I was helping them manipte Draconic Energy, the unique essence born from the power of a Divine Dragon Soul. Both of them are dragons, so it should be natural for them to have it. However, they had little idea on how to even manipte it or even bring it out of their souls. Both were currently on their Dragon Forms, resting in front of me, I was also on my natural Divine Ice Dragon King form, which I thought was my "true base form" even though I could take many at this point. "Alright girls, as we talked. Close your eyes. I will ess your souls with mine and prompt your Draconic Energy to surge." I exined them. "When you finally feel iting out, grasp it with your divine power and mana, and try to shape it into a small dragon head. Alright? I''ll begin." "I''m ready papa!" "Okay, ready." ----- Chapter 1537 The Dragon Princesses Can’t Learn Draconic Energy!

Chapter 1537 The Dragon Princesses Can''t Learn Draconic Energy!

----- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As both of my daughters sat down and closed their eyes, channeling their focus into their souls, I extended my own, in the shape of two threads of golden light. They were quickly connected to theirs, as I felt the interior of their souls. For a moment, it truly felt like I was drowning below an endless sea of divine power, both of them had a gigantic amount of it, so much it rivaled my own. However, I quickly sought after the Draconic Energy, it wasn''t hard, it was wild, going to every ce inside their souls at once. "Very destabilized, must be because you''re too strong." I quickly gathered it and then extended it outside, the two girls gritted their teeth, I could see they were visually ufortable, perhaps this was a bit too much. But it had to be done. Their focus was quickly harnessed into this aura of power. "Now, slowly." The two focused, Mana and Divine Power bing one, extending around the draconic energy and slowly trying to shape it into tiny dragon heads, as I told them. Bedra was having the hardest time, her one was never taking a shape, and it was slowly escaping her grasp. Kate was calmly trying, but hers was also dissipating. I learned how to wield this energy naturally, as if it was always part of myself, but it seems other dragons take a while to properly use it. Surtr can cheat it because he receives the help of the souls he can summon with his unique "System" made out of his Unique Skills Powers and the Authority of Muspel''s soul, but Emerald has little idea how to shape it. I''ll have to teach those two how to properly use it as well. Maybe I can use it easily because I am the Dragon King, and it justes with the Title? Well, whatever the case¡­ SPLAT! Bedra''s dragon head exploded before she could do anything with it, and this startled Kate, breaking her focus and making her fail too. Both ended failing, ending very tired. "Papa this is unfair! It is way too hard!" Bedra angrily said, she was frustrated. "Why is it so hard? Aren''t we talented dragons like you said?" "Hmm¡­" Kate sighed. "You are, but I guess controlling Draconic Energy is just that hard." I said. "Alright, don''t feel frustrated. I told you that it would take its time, right? Let''s do it again, you''re not really tired." "Okay¡­" Bedra sighed. "I''ll do it this time!" "Me too." Kate nodded. The two tried for a couple of hours, but they were barely advancing. Bedra''s focus was terrible, she was unable to control Draconic Energy, the energy itself was very powerful and potent, it naturally escaped her grasp constantly, as if it didn''t like her at all. While Kate seemed to have much more focus than her older sister, she still failed at the end, many times, although she had stronger focus, her grasp was weakpared to Bedra, making the energy simply escape before she could even do much with it. After having eaten lunch, we continued training. The two were decided on doing this today. I guided them as much as I could, manipting the energy for them even, and then telling them to imitate me. But every time they tried; it would fail. "Hmmm¡­ Bedra, your grasp is strong, but your focus is verycking. It feels like your thoughts are very wild. You have to set aside all your thoughts and focus on a single task." I told her. "Yeah, it''s hard¡­" Bedra sighed. "I can''t help but always be thinking about a lot of stuff, papa¡­ I''m not good at concentrating." "Kate, your focus is really good, but your grasp is very weak." I told her. "You have to concentrate your power more." "I know¡­" Kate gave a sigh. "But I fear it might be too much and it might explode¡­" "Hmm¡­ What to do." I sighed, looking into the skies. My daughters need enlightenment and a way to breakthrough this bottleneck. I''ve been gifted with many abilities, making most of their difficulties a breeze for me. So Ick the experience to help them. But the most I can do is try to help them as much as I can. They need guidance. "Alright, let''s begin again." I smiled. "This time, we''ll do things differently¡­ Bedra, you will try to grasp Draconic Energy while fighting." "Eh? Fighting?" Bedra quickly got up, wagging her tail. "Now we''re talking dad!" "And me?" Kate asked curiously. "You will try manipting draconic energy while constructing your mechs, how about it?" I asked her. "Once we''re done with this, we can work on your system magic with your mom." ["Yes dear, your father already told me and I''m willing to help as much as I can. I mostly do "System things" naturally, but we can both learn how to use this magic. For now, concentrate in your study of draconic energy, alright?"] System appeared at my side, now being capable of creating a hologram of herself if I gave her constant Mana and Divine Power. She was non-corporeal though, couldn''t grab anything, nor eat, or do anything other than watch and talk. "Okay!" Kate quickly got pumped up. She really loved her mother. Like that, their "specialized training" began. I wanted them to do what they were best at and liked doing. Bedra started hunting Divine Monsters that Fuyu brought me from a few wild areas of my divine realm, all while constantly trying to focus her draconic energy. Most of the time, for normal people, focusing on something else while fighting would be really nonsensical, but based on how Bedra''s mind worked, the busier she was, the more she could focus on something in specific. Because all her other senses would be busy. It was a hypothesis but¡­ It worked, somehow. FLUOSH! "I-It''s working?! It''s working papa!" Her Aura kept growingrger andrger, several dragon heads made of draconic energy and lights surged from her body as she battled the monsters. Her Draconic Energy responded to her when she fought. And at the same time, as Kate constantly created new mechanical beings, repaired them, fused them, and made new technological artifacts, her draconic energy slowly surged from her body, imbuing itself into the items and turning them into mechanical draconic creatures. "I-I did it?" Both were shocked it worked so quickly like this. And honestly, me too. ----- Chapter 1538 Moving Back To The Draconic Records

Chapter 1538 Moving Back To The Draconic Records

----- After they managed to get a handle of the Draconic Energy maniption, we practiced with my daughters for the next five days. They were still mediocre when using it outside of their expertise, so it took time for them to draw the talent out as much as I could possibly teach them. In the way, Bedann and Miranda joined these "sses" as well as Emerald and Surtr. Because they were all technically dragons, yes, even Bedann and Miranda counted as abined "Chaos Dragon" somehow, and could get Draconic Energy, they had to better learn how to use their Draconic Energy. Surtr''s Soul Siblings apanied us, and their words of wisdom were quite useful. Bedra and Kate had progressed to the point they can now channel it into their techniques and magic much better. Bedra has gotten better at imbuing it into her nonbat abilities, while Kate was getting better at using it on herbat abilities. Nheless, although they progressed well, they still required more constant training. Meanwhile, Bedann and Miranda were having difficulties controlling this energy. The energy itself seemed to reject them, as if Chaos Dragons weren''t truly a natural bloodline. And well, to an extent, they weren''t. The original Chaos Dragon was the Primordial Dragon Mother of Light, who was defeated when fighting a tremendously powerful Chaos Spirit King and was possessed by him. Because of this fusion between the two, she corrupted and became a monstrous being, the first Chaos Dragon, which was named Ragnar?k due to all the world-ending destruction and spreading of Chaos and Miasma she brought to Yggdrasil. She was literally invincible in the same way Chaotic Beings technically are. They''re made of concentrated pure chaos, meaning that no matter how hard you try to destroy it, they return. They can be sealed or put into a dormant state. The only Chaotic beings that could be killed were the Chaotic Monsters, made mostly of miasma. This is why Bedann is so special, with her powers she can drain these "invincible" entities and stop them from doing mischief. Ultimately she ns to find every single one of those creatures and absorb them alongside the Fragments of Ragnar?k, pieces of the Chaos Dragon that were divided and sealed across the world. Which have begun awakening within this era, and many fear they will bring the destruction of this world¡­ We''ve already dealt with three of them, I believe. Each one had their special abilities and forms. The hardest one was still the one we fought back at the Frost Queen''s inheritance, and also the first one. The second we fought was the one that Greenwood had captured and transformed into a Chaotic Mechanoid Dragon, which was rather hard too, and the third is the one found inside of the Venerable''s inheritance, in Muspelheim. With these three Dragons absorbed, Bedra and Miranda, who are considered a single entity apparently, are technically a Chaos Dragon now. They have ess to the Draconic Energy, and I remember my parents saying there could be a Record for Chaos Dragons. But that would still make them the first, no? Unless Ragnar?k developed a different personality or spawned more Chaos Dragons somewhere else? It is a "new branch" that hasn''t beenpletely epted by the Draconic Records, but that does have a connection. The same could be said of the Vampiric Dragons or Blood Dragons, and I guess my daughters might or might not create branches of their own too. After all, Kate is a "Technomancy Dragon" and Bedra, although considered a Light Dragon, uses magic Light Dragons don''t, Heaven and Star Magic, both unique to her. So she could either open a branch for Heavenly Dragons or Star Dragons, or something else. Maybe Constetion Dragons? Andstly, there''s our third kid, the one Miranda''s carrying. That one will definitely be another Dragon, right? And probably, seeing the affinities of the mother, perhaps a Chaos Dragon, maybe the first ever born one. Maybe once he''s born, the Draconic Energy will recognize them as "official" dragons? Oh right, there''s also a fourth from Bedann that she just realized was there. Hmm, what element will this one be? A second Chaos Dragon could certainly solidify their bloodline even further. Bedra and Kate are not affected because they are also considered Ice Dragons and Darkness Dragons, which are my original bloodlines. But well, I think we''ll be able to solve this once we visit the ce itself. I''ve already wanted to visit it since myst visit. N?v(el)B\\jnn Oh, and about Surtr and Emerald, they''re really good. After some days of training and pushing them to their limits, both revealed to have unparalleled talent at manipting the Draconic Energy. They were already doing it subconsciously, so I believe they can do it even better. Both wereing with us to the Draconic Records too, because I need to talk in more detail with their families and create a simr connection I did with the other elemental dragons. "Alright, just sit tight and close your eyes." I said, as we were all currently sitting cross-legged inside my frost castle''s room. Surrounded by arge draconic altar for my mother. As we closed our eyes and entered a state of meditation, our souls swiftly traveled the boundaries of the mortal and physical ne, arriving at a different world. The Draconic Records greeted us with a chilly snowstorm and an icy, snow-filledndscape. With my authority, I was able to drag them all to any Draconic Record Realm even if they didn''t have the bloodline for it. "Woah, so this is the Realm of Ice Dragons?!" Surtr looked around. "T-This is freaking cold! My soul me is growing so weakened¡­" "Bbbrrrr¡­ T-This is too much cold, Master- ACHOO!" Emerald was trembling while sniffing. "Come on, don''t be discouraged by some cold." Iughed. "Mother, father. We''re back." As I stepped into the snowy domain, we walked across arge forest and then, we entered a huge snowy mountain, which led to its frozen depths, a secret pce of ice sculpted by my mother. A gigantic figure quickly greeted us,rger than any of us. "Oh! My little son is here! Fafnir! Hurry! He brought so many new friends!" "Little son?! I''m not little anymore!" ----- Chapter 1539 Corny Talk

Chapter 1539 Corny Talk

----- After my mother greeted us, my father appeared not too many secondster. Emerging as a towering, looming dark figure that intimidated Surtr and Emerald quite a lot. More than I thought. Father was around Rank 10 I believe, and he might even have some Ascendancy Laws too. He was fairly strong of a Dragon. Powerful enough to give me a blessing and all. However I don''t think he''s nowhere close to the strength of truly strong Dragons out there. "Hoh? So my song has brought some new "friends"¡­" My father tried to act cool and intimidating, ring down at the two new recruits. His dark aura epassing them. "So what are your names, hm?" "S-Surtr, sir¡­" Surtr swallowed saliva. "I-If Drake is so strong, I bet his father is even mightier¡­! It is an honor to meet you." "L-Likewise!" Emerald could barely speak, bowing before my father. "Hmph, well, naturally. My son has only inherited but a one percent of my true power. He is already the strongest but imagine my strength! Yes, make sure to bow." Fafnir was enjoying this a bit too much. "Enough with that, sweetie." My mother sighed, her titanic head ring down at my disciples. "It is nice to see my son has made some other dragon friends! Aren''t you two adorable? And brimming with strength and power! You must be the champions of your respective tribes, is it not?" "W-Well¡­" Emerald was too embarrassed to talk. "I am¡­ an outcast, actually." "I am thest one of my kin so¡­ I don''t know." Surtr sighed. "Oh¡­" Nifl''s enormous azure-colored eyes seemed slightly surprised. "A-Ahahaha, but I am sure Drake has be your good friend! No? Also I had no idea Muspel had no more children than one¡­ I do remember she died but, this is really bad. I hope my son has been taking good care of you all." "H-He has, he has taught us so much. He trained me and helped me awaken my inner potential¡­ I am eternally grateful with master!" Surtr said. "He also helped me a lot. To get through bad times, and also taught me to be braver. And to trust my own strength, and to rely on my friends." Emerald sighed. "Actually he taught me a lot of stuff¡­ I used to be a lot more cowardly- I-I think!" He was still trembling in front of my father. "Hmmm, I see. Well done, Drake." My father kept the act. "Ahem! Very well, why have youe here then?" "Come on dad, stop acting all high and mighty." I sighed. "I think they''re both stronger than you by now¡­ Well, maybe in a couple of months." "What?! But¡­ Aw,e on Drake! You can''t just say that! I was feeling so good! It''s not everyday you meet young dragons that don''t know a single thing about me!" Fafnir immediately facepalmed. The faces of Surtr and Emerald changedpletely as they saw him drop the act. They seemed utterly disappointed and at the same time, shocked. It must have been surprising the first Dark Dragon they meet was actually just pretending to be mighty. "Wait, he was pretending?!" Surtr protested. "Huh? Wha¡­?" Emerald was confused. "Anyways!" I said. "We came here to meet you but also for a few other things. Namely, I wanted to inform you of the good news as well. Bedann." "A-Ah, right, I''m pregnant again¡­" Bedann blushed a bit after saying that. "Wait, you are?!" My mother gasped. "Oh yes! Another to the bag of grandkids! My son''s such a champion at it!" "W-Woah, we''ve only had one kid. Isn''t this your third?" Asked my father. "You''re already doing better than us¡­" "It would be the fourth, I don''t remember if we ever told you but I was also pregnant¡­" Miranda said. "Hi. I don''t know if I joinedst time?" "Oh, aren''t you like¡­ Bedann''s twin?" My mother asked. "No dear she''s not her twin. She''s like her Spirit? Wait, you''re also my son''s mistress?" Asked my father. "Y-Yeah, well¡­" She nodded shily. "Something like that, yes. The kid''s soon to be born I believe. It has grown very big, and it is draining all my energy constantly¡­ Hahahh¡­" Miranda felt shy as she caressed her big belly. "I don''t think we told you properly, but yeah." I nodded. "I''ll soon be the father of four kids, actually. You''ll have four grandkids soon. Pretty crazy, right? How our family continues growing." I gently hugged Miranda''s back, as she gave me a little kiss in my lips while looking into my eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Thank you for helping me and¡­ Bedann. For trying your best even when I wasn''t in the right ce myself." She suddenly confessed, holding my hand. "If it wasn''t because of you, I would probably continue being a monster, and not the person I feel myself as. Thank you for giving me an humanity, Drake." "M-Miranda¡­" I felt shocked by her words. "I''ll be a mom now, so I have to talk more maturely, no?" She giggled. "What''s wrong? You''re all baffled now." "Aah, well, I was a bit surprised. It wasn''t just me though, Bedann, even Bedra and Kate, all our friends, they''ve all helped a bit. Right?" I smiled. "We''re all a big family, even with those do not present here. They''re all important to us. They care about you too. But yeah, you know already. I love you too." "You''re so corny¡­ gosh." Mirandaughed a bit, resting her head on my shoulders. "She has truly changed, huh?" Bedann giggled, resting her head at my side too. But suddenly, I felt someone else as well. Someone that appeared behind me like a ghostly figure, phasing through me. Her beautiful appearance was unmistakable, and Kate''s reaction to her also confirmed who she was. "Drake, don''t forget about me either¡­" "Mama''s here!" Kate got really happy. "Huh? S-System, you got in here?!" "Naturally! Our connection should be strong enough for a little astral projection. I''m still like a ghost, but I wanted to meet my parents-inw in first person too." She greeted the two. "Oh, so you''re little Kate''s mother! Nice to meet you dear!" Mother smiled. "N-Nice to meet you." My father looked baffled. "My son has three wives?! When did he¡­? Last time he only had one!" "I simply couldn''t keep rejecting their feelings. And Bedann was alright with that." I sighed. "Hahaha, sorry." ----- Chapter 1540 A Talk With Tiamat

Chapter 1540 A Talk With Tiamat

----- After the announcements, my mother couldn''t help but quickly set up a feast. The other Ice Dragons in here, mostly those that have already passed away. Gathered around us, congratting us. Many of them were unknown by most people. Though I had gotten a good introduction of most from my mother the first time I ever got here. We had a big meal inside of my mother''s ice pce in this realm. I added my ingredients and cooked too, everyone was not only celebrating visits, but also the birth of two new Ice Dragons. We made sure to eat a lot of Demon meat made with my special divine cooking magic to develop more resistance. My Demonic Physique Ability was developing rapidly with each meal of demon meat I had, my n was to get as much resistance as I could possibly get before the big battle for the Inheritance. As we all celebrated and ate together, I asked my parents about various things. The first topic of conversation was Bedann and Miranda''s ability to regenerate Draconic Energy but having an extremely hard even using it. Unless they forcefully grasp it for some sort of crazy explosive attack, it usually disappears before they can use it properly for good techniques. "Hmm, I see how it is¡­" My mother nodded. "Well, as you thought, my son. It is because of their own Records have not been "officially" registered. It is not as if Mother Tiamat is discriminating against them. All Dragons are wee. Even the "idental" ones. However, while there''s only Ragnar?k, who was already a Light Dragon as the first Chaos Dragon, and Bedann and Miranda as the second and third, who acquired their power off Ragnar?k herself, it isplicated to register them." "They are connected, the reason why they''re here to begin with." Fafnir said. "However, because of the inexistence of the Chaos Dragon Record, the unique power of our Record does not respond to them willingly¡­ It is simr to Ragnar?k herself. I think Grandmother Tiamat cut their connection to the Record so it could be safe for everyone else. The reason why she hasn''t entered and attacked us was that. Hmm, I wonder if we could ever talk to her?" "She has be the core of the Draconic Records, and also is in a state of eternal slumber. However, her Will remains, everywhere within these Realms. She decides thews and everything else." Nifl said. "Hmm, she usually does not respond to anybody except her daughters though." "Mother, can you ask her then?" I asked Nifl. "Okay, I will¡­ try to contact her but, I can''t promise you anything." My mother sighed. "She is very pragmatic and won''t take favorites or anything. She will not do things just because I ask her either. It has to be something truly important. But let''s see." She closed her eyes, probably speaking through her mind to the core of the Draconic Records. She took a while, ten minutes, and then opened her eyes again. "Nothing, I assume?" I asked her, before her face looked shocked, her eyes widening. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "No, she¡­ she responded." Nifl said. "Mother Tiamat says that she wants to see the two Chaos Dragons first before taking the decision of creating their Realm." "Wait, for real?!" Surtr was also surprised. "Wow! Nice for you two!" Emerald celebrated. "Hahah, I-I guess. Though now I''m nervous¡­" Bedann sighed. "Me too." Miranda groaned. "Do we have to go alone?" "She said you can bring Drake, nobody else. Not even your children." Said Nifl. "A-Alright then, let''s go." I shrugged. "Mother, father, can you take care of the girls while we''re off?" "Of course, leave them to us." Fafnir nodded. "That shouldn''t even be a question, dear." Nifl smiled. "You two love your grandma, don''t you?" "Grandma big and strong! I like climbing her!" Bedra was climbing her grandma already. "I''m fine with mama here." Kate said, sitting next to the System''s manifestation. Her dragon form was much bigger than her mother, but the System wasn''t even intimidated by her draconic form. "Can you stay here?" I asked her. "I do have a connection with Kate too, so yes I can." She nodded. "Just go, I''ll be waiting you here." "Alright, thanks." I patted her head with the tip of myrge ws, and then, in a split of a second, I was teleported elsewhere. Bedann and Miranda came with me. FLASH! From one moment to another, the scenario of the frost pce changed to a world of darkness and stars, and nothing else. There was no ceiling, so we had to fly towards the center of this strange Realm. there was a gigantic shadow in the middle, floating in silence. "I-Is she Tiamat?" Asked Bedann nervously. "T-The first ever dragon?" "Yes, she must be." I nodded. "She is the Primordial Mother of Dragons, born from Yggdrasil alongside Ymir." "Woah¡­" Miranda gasped. As we drew closer, we could see her in more detail. She resembled a titanic being, covered on many multi-colored scales. There were nine heads sprouting from her head, each one of a different color, probably representing an element. She had eight arms, eight legs, nine tails, and a titanic body to boot. I know she was long dead, but even the presence of her Soul alone was incredibly overwhelming. It felt so strong that I thought that at any moment, she could easily squash our souls and kill us if she wanted. Yet although she was intimidating, the only presence I felt from her soul was one offort and motherly care. Her eyes were all closed, until they all opened at the same time, her heads moving around the cosmos surrounding us, ring down at us as if we were mere ants. Each head had a different expression, probably all her emotions. Some looked angered, others pleased, some worried, others sorrowful, another surprised, and so on. "Grandmother Tiamat, we''vee as you asked." I said, trying to act brave in front of her divine and near iprehensible presence. "Dragon King, Drake." Her voice wasposed of several echoes shing against one another, reverberating all across our souls. "Do you have the slight idea of what you''ve proposed?" ----- Chapter 1541 A Request

Chapter 1541 A Request

----- "Do you have the slight idea of what you''ve proposed?" The angered face, which was covered on fiery red scales spoke the first, zing with anger and wrath. Her eyes stared into my very soul. I felt like I would die at any moment. And the worst was that I waspletely powerless. Bedann and Miranda were right behind me, and I couldn''t imagine how they felt if even I was intimidated this much. "I do¡­ I wanted to request you to create a Realm for Chaos Dragons, so my wives can be included in the Records." I said nonchntly. "I am well aware of the threat that Ragnar?k represents to the Draconic Records but-" "Chaos is not an element of this world." She spoke. "It is an Element brought from another ne, created by an otherworldly soul, much like yours. One of the [Original] Incarnations of the Concepts which were forcefully summoned and brought to life by the Ancient and Greedy Gods, the Aesir. This is an Element that predates all other elements. It devours anything greedily and does not interact the best with the others. It can imitate them well, but it cannot harmonize." "T-That''s¡­!" Bedann tried to argue but was quickly paralyzed by Tiamat''s gaze. "We know it is from another world but¡­" Miranda sighed. "I am well aware of your fears, Grandmother Tiamat¡­" I bowed to her eminence. "But I am imploring you to reconsider. Chaos can be used for good. Bedann and Miranda have saved many people. They have mastered the element and use it to get rid of the Chaotic Invaders from the Chaos ne. Our children too, might also inherit this chaos element. Perhaps not for my wives, but for the innocent souls that will be born in the future, wouldn''t it be unfair for them to be excluded? They are innocent and have nothing to do with this. They shouldn''t be hold ountable for the sins of their parents." "¡­" She remained in silence after my words. It looks like bringing up the children worked. Tiamat might be extremely strict, but she''s still praised and prayed at as a Mother Goddess. Discriminating against innocent children must be a taboo within her own mind. "I know. I understand those feelings as well." Her pink-scaled head spoke, with a gentle smile. "I''ve been considering this for much longer than you imagine. But Ragnar?k was merely a prisoner of the chaotic beings, not a true dragon by her own. However, not only you''ve defeated three of her seven fragments, but you''ve also freed three parts of her original soul, restoring them back to her Realm. Bedann and Miranda, both of you have done enough to be rewarded and praised." "E-Eh?!" Bedann was shocked Tiamat treated them nicely out of nowhere. "Really?!" Miranda gasped. "However!" Suddenly, her dark-scaled spoke now. "I simply cannot create a new Realm for the element of Chaos. The Realms are connected to my own Soul, they''re pieces of it. To create a Realm of Chaos means I must also take upon this element. Which might eventually destroy me. Do you understand why I have never taken this decision now?" "S-So that''s it¡­" Bedann sighed. "I guess it was never possible then." Miranda smiled bitterly. "I-Is that how it is?" I asked her. "Is there really no option, Grandmother Tiamat?" "¡­" She remained in silence. "The element of chaos is one that predates all others. To ept it in my soul would spell my doom, child. Are you asking me to die?" "T-That''s not it¡­!" I cried, falling to my knees. "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean it in that way. I''m very sorry. I just wanted them to be included in the family, because they''re everything to me." Tiamat fell into silence once more, and then spoke after almost a minute of unnerving silence. "There is, however, a way. I had thought about it myself." "Wait, there is?!" Why did she had to be like if there was a way to begin with? Is this because she''s a cryptic entity, or was she testing something? Our resolve? "I can detect within her a powerful Realm." Said Tiamat. "Is this your creation?" "M-My Divine Realm?" Asked Bedann. "Well, yes, this chaotic realm, it is within my soul." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I guess we can work with that." She nodded with her many heads. "So there''s a way?" I asked her again. Tiamat began moving before answering me. Her six arms waving around the cosmos. The stars surrounding us merged into countless golden threads, connecting with Bedann''s Soul. "Yes, I am doing it right now." She said. "I will weave a connection with her Chaotic Realm and your own Soul, and then mine. If you''re the one that wants her to be added so badly, then so be it. You will carry her burden, will you not? If her soul one day goes crazy, then you will be the one affected. I am sorry, my son, but I cannot simply risk my soul when there are so many connected to me." "N-No, that is perfect! You''re a genius, Grandmother Tiamat!" I said in amusement. She nced at me in disbelief, as if she couldn''t understand why I was so happy. "I thought you would hate me, but I seem to have misjudged you¡­ indeed, you''re truly the Dragon King, shouldering the burden of everyone in your shoulders. Even your powers and soul has changed. You''ve even assimted powers I never thought possible. You might truly be¡­ our world''sst hope." As she spoke, the golden threads pierced my soul, connecting me with Bedann. And then my own soul was already connected to her. Once that was done, it was only a matter of wishing it, and arge sphere of darkness materialized far away, like a beautiful ck star. "I''ve created a copy of your own Chaotic Realm, imbued with my dragon powers. This is your Chaos Dragon Realm now. Take good care of it, Bedann. You will now be crowded as the Primordial Chaos Dragon Mother, my child. And the mother of all future chaos dragons. Miranda, as a part of your very soul, is also included." Tiamat dered. FLAAASH! And then, a crown of ck gold appeared above Bedann, fusing into her and granting her an unprecedented power. ----- Chapter 1542 Drake’s Brother

Chapter 1542 Drake''s Brother

----- Alongside the ck Crown on top of Bedann, I noticed that there was a droplet of crimson blood, overflowing with golden light that fell over her head. It spread into her forehead, making her entire body pulsate with draconic power. Miranda received the same "blessing" as both were crowned as Primordial Chaos Dragon Mothers. It was something I didn''t expected, but it made sense. "W-Wait, what''s going on?!" Bedann cried. "Me? The primordial mother?! Isn''t this a bit too much?!" "Wait a second¡­" Miranda was also shocked. "Well, didn''t you wanted the Realm? There you have it." Tiamat said nonchntly. Both Bedann and Miranda couldn''t really talk back to her. Her presence was too overwhelming. Ragnar?k was already the mother of light dragons, so for a Realm to exists, another mother was needed. And now that both Bedann and Miranda were expecting children that were going to be most likely Chaos Dragons, it made sense to choose her. "Both of you will carry the ck crown. You two are one, and one is two." Tiamat spoke. "I hope you can take good care of this new Realm. I will be watching you." "Y-Yes, we''ll do our best." Bedann nodded inwardly. "Ugh, I hope it is not too much work." Miranda said. And then, Tiamat turned her heads towards me. "Dragon King, there is great danger not only brewing within Muspel, but all the way to the Continent of Vanaheim. Your older brother, Sangre, is plotting something terrible. If you don''t hurry, you will regret not having been able to stop him before he was to go too far." "Sangre¡­" I sighed. "So he''s¡­ Okay, I get it. I will try to do what I can. Thank you, Grandmother Tiamat. "That child was taken away, abused and turned into a monster¡­" Tiamat said. "It pains me to see one of my children grow to be so wicked. But it is not totally his fault. The things he went through when he became a pet for the Venerable of Blood is what made him this way. I believe there is some hope for him. You''ve be a Demon King like him. Holding within you the Seed of Gluttony. Use this power to stop his own powers from eating away thest fragments of sincerity within his dark heart, before it is toote." "I will." I nodded. "I already promised my parents I would so¡­ Wait, you don''t think its bad that I hold a Demon King Seed?" "It is an external power born from Pandemonium, but you''ve controlled it and used it for good. There is nothing wrong with it. You''re different, more different than any other dragon out there, Dragon King Drake. Make sure to use those talents to help those that weren''t born with any." She insisted. "I shall." I agreed. "Thank you for helping us, Grandmother Tiamat. It truly means a lot." "Well, I just did what I had to." She giggled, her gigantic ws touching my forehead. "I''ve also learned you''ve epted a part of Yggdrasil''s Soul inside of your Divine Realm. My mother¡­ She is very sick after so many years of war and destruction. It might be something for the far future, but please, help her recover. Gather the Orbs at all costs. I will reward you greatly once you do." "R-Really?" I asked her. "Yes¡­ In fact. I should do it now, while I am awake." She sighed. "I do possess the power to help you in your endeavors, but I must repurpose it to maintain this Realm, where all my children can rest in peace, and not be taken away by Oblivion''s hands or Helheim''s cold depths." "Wait, Oblivion?" I asked. "What''s that? Who is that guy? I do remember seeing something in a Dream¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "There is no time to exin such things. You will eventually learn them. Now, take this." She said, giving me a gigantic scale out of her own soul, it was at least a hundred meters big, shining with bright gold metallic sheen. It had an aura of rainbow colors, gathering countless elements. "This is a single one of my scales, the one I''ve saved all this time since my death. I had to use the rest of my body to keep Yggdrasil from dying after the Ragnar?k that threatened on destroying the world." Right, it is said that the new world after Ragnar?k was not only formed from the destroyed Realms but also from Ymir and Tiamat''s corpses, alongside the other Gods that fought and died in that war. "Thank you so much¡­ This scale¡­ I will make sure to use it well." I nodded. "It might be really hard to shape though. Can any of our skills even do it?" "You will have to get good at that then! You do have powerful cksmith friends. Ask that child Surtr, and the forger Rakasha." She said. "Both of them will be able to help you process this scale into proper armor or shields. Or even weapons, if you can. This is my only gift to you, the only one I can afford now without losing precious energy needed to maintain the Draconic Records. But it will be a priceless treasure, one that will be able to help you stand your ground against the terrific monster that Pandemonium is. Your decision to sh against him is brave, but also reckless. I couldn''t help but worry." "Yeah that is¡­ Well, it is something I have to do. He possesses thest fragment of Logi''s Red Orb." I sighed. "Without it, I won''t be able to aplish my goals. We must get it at all costs. Even if it costs all my power, my body, my soul¡­ I have to do it." I said. "I will let him destroy my body over and over again if he must, but I must win, no matter what." "He''s very weakpared to his prime. Many of his body pieces missing¡­" Tiamat giggled. "Maybe¡­ Just maybe, you''ll have the opportunity to avenge the many dragons that fell before his demonic powers. I wish you good luck, my children." With those words, Tiamat said her farewell, and we found ourselves back to the Ice Pce inside of the snowy mountain where my mother resided within the Ice Dragon Realm. ----- Chapter 1543 Tiamat’s Indestructible Scale

Chapter 1543 Tiamat¡¯s Indestructible Scale

----- Ding! N?v(el)B\\jnn [You''ve been gifted with [Tiamat''s Indestructible Scale (??? Rank)] x1!] [The item''s Rank is so high that such rank has yet to be registered within the System.] [Due to naturally absorbing the Scale''s Aura by merely holding it, you gained +200.000.000 Divine Power.] Wait, it can''t be registered yet? I mean, the rank?! So it is so high not even the system can register it. I remember the highest Rank is SSS+++, right? So whates after that? I wonder if the System is the one that has to deal with that little problem herself. Well, we can see some solutionter. Nheless, it seems I even gained two hundred million divine powers out of nowhere, by merely touching that scale. I hope I didn''t drain any of its properties my ident. But I am pretty sure I didn''t use Divinity Absorption at all though. I''m hoping this doesn''t affect the scale''s durability. "We''re back." I greeted everyone. Mom, dad, my daughters, and everyone else greeted us back. "So what happened?" My mother asked. "I felt something but¡­" "Well, we did get a Chaos Dragon Realm, yes!" Bedann smiled happily. "It is tied to my soul though, but it''s there." "It was rather surprising that we had to do it ourselves. But I think it was for the better, so we don''t risk Tiamat''s soul." Miranda nodded. "You see¡­" I ended exining them in more detail what happened. After learning that Bedann and Miranda were crowned as the Primordial Mothers of Chaos Dragons, everyone lost their shit. The Ice Dragons both were shocked and amazed, and then celebrated again. For being such calm bloodline, they were all rather good at partying. "S-So that just happened?! Really?" My father asked. "T-This is unprecedented. To think grandmother would go to these lengths! It most likely means she truly trust you and love you. Be grateful." "W-We are with all our hearts! This is just¡­" Bedann muttered. "A bit overwhelming I guess?" Mirandaughed. "Anyways! We should go check your new Realm! Maybe Drake can bring me along?" Asked my mother. "Oh, your grandma also wants toe, right Fafnir?" "Oh yes, she wants to." Fafnir nodded. Usually dragons from different bloodlines weren''t allowed to enter the realms of other bloodlines, unless they were allowed by another dragon. The reason why my father can enter the ice dragon bloodline realm is because he''s with mom right now, back in the Niflheim Continent. He used to live over at Svartalfheim, and he does visit it a few times to check on the rest of the Dark Dragons, but he has begun to live with her since they fell in love. So naturally, she can easily bring him along. The reason why my grandma, Svartalf, Fafnir''s mother, can also enter this realm is usually because I can allow her through my Dragon King abilities. It seems the Dragon King can just naturally invite all Dragons to any Realm and mingle with them as much as he wants. As long as I acquire the required bloodline first and visit the Realm for the first time. Therefore, applying the same rules, as we are all together, Bedann and Miranda can invite us all in there. "Then let''s go! Everyone''s invited!" Bedann said happily. Miranda and Bedannbined their powers together, in their gigantic and intimidating dragon forms, and opened a ck portal leading to a mysterious realm. FLUOSH! As the portal opened, everyone that wanted to explore the ce entered. Our daughters went on first because they were incredibly curious. Then Surtr dragged Emerald inside. And then my parents. A few Ice Dragons went in, the bravest, but most decided to just stay in their Realm. Thendscape that greeted us was one simr to what Bedann has described as her Chaotic Realm. ck stone floor stretched as far as we could see. Clouds of miasmic chaos of purple, red, and ck energies swirling above the skies, many of them in the shape of enormous crimson eyes. A single, silver moon shining above the skies, illuminating this dark and lugubriousndscape. Dark mountains in the distance, forests made up of dried woods, pools and rivers of boiling miasma. And strange monsters that looked like aberrant chimeras and chaotic beasts. It couldn''t be helped, it shocked mostly everyone¡­ Bedra felt oddly at home though. Even though I''m fairly sure she was born before Bedann became a Chaos Dragon. Maybe she has the hidden affinity for it as well? "This dark ce¡­ I kind of dig it!" She said, looking around. "I don''t know why but it looks reallyfy." "I-Is that so?" Surtr was shocked. "This ce only gives me creeps¡­" "I''ve been in the Dark Dragon Realm and that ce is nowhere near as terrifying as this one¡­" Fafnir sighed. "W-What is that thing in the sky?" "What? The eyes?" Mirandaughed. "Just decoration! Don''t worry¡­ Maybe. We did get to decide its aesthetic a bit I think. I chose big eyes in the sky because that''s pretty cool, right?" "I-I don''t know¡­" Nifl sighed. "A-Anyways, it still a lovely ce nheless! Is this where the new Chaos Dragon Generation will live? Interesting." "It should! Tiamat did say that Ragnar?k herself doesn''t count. So we are truly the first one our kind now¡­" Bedann looked around. "Incredible, does this bring you some sort of new power or ability?" Asked Surtr interested. "Hmm, I think we can shape this ce however we want, but aside from just appearances, I doubt it has any other benefits¡­" Miranda said. "Wait, no, it does. We can draw even more Draconic Energy from here. I think the more Chaos Dragons enter this ce, the stronger the Draconic Energy bes, and it might even be possible to inherit skills from older dragons." "Well that is what the Draconic Records are for. So the older generations can help the new generations grow stronger in these perilous times." Svartalf stepped in, grandma looked around in silence. "Quite a dark ce, huh? Even for my standards." "Oh, grand grandma, it''s you!" Bedra said, flying towards her. "Hi." Kate greeted her. "Oh my, what are these cutie little pies?" Grandmother giggled, licking both of them with her giant tongue. ----- Chapter 1544 The Chaos Dragon Realm

Chapter 1544 The Chaos Dragon Realm

----- As we explored the ce to see what could be found here, Bedann and Miranda felt a strange connection to it, which intensified as they explored thesends. Eventually, little crimson and purple threads came out of their bellies, connecting with the core of the Chaos Dragon Realm, and then disappeared. It happened so quickly I think only the three of us noticed it. However, when it did, we felt such powerful presencesing from these threads that we felt slightly intimidated. Even I had to step back a bit. I thought another fragment of Ragnar?k had appeared out of nowhere. But it was alling out of their bellies. It meant only one thing, that those were our child that had made a connection with the Chaos Dragon Realm! To think the Auras of unborn children would scare me this much. It probably means they''re incredibly strong. Like it happened with Kate, they both might be born as Divine Dragons right away. Bedra was the only one that was born as a Mortal Dragon, but she grew into a Divine Dragon so quickly it almost didn''t feel like she was even one to begin with. "W-Was that really¡­?" Bedann asked. "Yeah, I think so¡­" Miranda patted her big belly. "Calm down, you''re going to get out pretty soon. No need to scare us like that." "I guess they''re eager to see the world outside." Iughed. "Anyways, do you feel any new powers? My mom and my grandmother told me that they can not only shape the Realms but draw powers from it to cultivate their Souls. Can you do that too?" "Hmm¡­" "Hmm!" Both of them held hands, harnessing andbining their powers and souls together, as a chaotic aura surged from them and then spread down across the entire Realm. Suddenly, the energies rose back, rising and branching like the branches of a tree, and connecting to their souls again. A flow of power was slowly enhancing their souls and making them grow even stronger than they already were. Was this one of Tiamat''s intentions? To make her daughter''s souls stronger? But most of them are dead, right? So why¡­ Unless she has ns with them. Maybe to revive them? Huh. FLAAASH! "It works¡­ Our souls feel, nice." Bedann sighed. "It is quite soothing, is it not?" "Yeah, like¡­ Our Soul is already so strong but, it feels like it''s finally being attuned to our dragon powers." Miranda nodded, feeling just as rxed. "This feels nice. We should sit down here for a while I think." "If we let the energy flow and constantly wash over our souls¡­" Miranda concentrated. "Oh yeah, I like this. It is like¡­ giving me much more energy and stamina to work with?" One of their weaknesses is that if they overuse their chaos magic, they begin wearing down and their souls or bodies be increasingly more exhausted. But if they can further refine their special souls like this, that weakness might be alleviated a lot. "I suppose it would be better for you to spend half a day in here, resting and cultivating your souls." I said. "How about it?" "I guess? Sure." Bedann nodded. "But what about the girls?" Asked Kate. "Don''t worry, I can take care of them in the meantime. I am not alone either, I''ve got the System to help, right?" I asked her, she was by my side. "Oh yes, of course." She nodded. After discovering that, both of them discovered yet another ability or benefit of this ce. The monsters hunted here were alive after all, living beings, divine beasts. Therefore, when we hunted these chaotic chimeras and chaotic draconic monsters, we were rewarded with their corpses. They were full of chaos and rich resources. Their divine cores were also very high quality. Although there were a few in here, more would continue to pop up over time, something that didn''t happen inside of their Chaotic Realm. And once I prepared a dish using these monsters'' meat, which looked rather terrific even as hard as I tried to make it look appetizing, both of them experienced some growth. As if their total power of the Chaos Element had increased by a small percentage. "It slightly feels like when we absorb a Chaos Spirit or a Ragnar?k Fragment!" Miranda said. "Yes, but very limited. However, if we stack these meals over time¡­ We could grow a lot." Bedann gasped. "Hmm, it looks weird, but I don''t mind it!" Bedra was also enjoying a giantpletely ck colored steak of chaotic chimera meat. FLASH! And her aura changed slightly, from golden and white to ck and gray, only for a few seconds before returning back to normal. She looked slightly confused. Looking around herself and the continuing to eat. "Was that¡­?!" Bedann raised an eyebrow. "Yes, I''m fairly sure¡­" I nodded. "Bedra, are you aware you have an affinity with Chaos?" "Huh?" Bedra tilted her head in confusion. "What do you mean, papa?" She''spletely clueless about it! N?v(el)B\\jnn "So she''s also a Chaos Dragon?" Miranda gasped. "Wow! Nice! So we are not the only ones then!" "Chaos Dragon? Me? But I thought I was light dragon!" Bedra was confused. "But that''s cool too!" "Papa am I chaos dragon too?" Kate asked me with puppy eyes. "Hahaha, no, you''re not Bedann nor Miranda''s daughter. And I don''t have a chaos dragon bloodline to have inherited you, sorry." I sighed. "But you''re already plenty special, Kate." "Really mama?" She asked the System. "Of course dear." She nodded, as she patted our daughter''s giant draconic head. "S-So if you''re a Chaos Dragon, then why haven''t you used those powers then, my granddaughter?" Nifl asked Bedra. "Dunno¡­" Said Bedra, shrugging. "I never knew I had them! I always use Heaven Magic and Star Magic¡­ Maybe that''s mytent potential!" "She hasn''t been fully recognized as a Chaos Dragon yet." Said Svartalf. "I can notice she has yet to attune to this Realm¡­ Hmm, she might need a lot of training before she can awaken that Chaos Dragon side of her. You''ll need to feed her more of that food, and intensively train her, you two." She nced at my wives. "Sure, why not?" Bedannughed. "I was already nning to teach you how to use your special mold." "Yeah, sure! Stay here while we meditate then, Bedra." Miranda nodded. "Alright! Yaaay!" Like that, Bedra was going to stay with her mother to train her abilities. Meanwhile, after our big meal, Emerald decided to invite me to the Wind Dragons Realm after a lot of considerations. He was very grateful, and wanted to give me his blood and hopefully, receive the blessing and authorization of the Wind Dragon Mother to fully awaken said bloodline. "T-This is my first time essing it, actually. I just didn''t know I could back then, they never taught me. We were always inside of mother''s divine realm instead." He admitted. "But thanks to you, master, I learned how to get here so¡­ L-Let''s go." He couldn''t stop trembling. He was very nervous. "Calm down kid, you''ve grown a lot since you were exiled." I patted his shoulders. "I am sure your mother will recognize you''ve changed a bit, at least. Right?" "Yeah dude, calm down." Surtr agreed. "I''ming too, right?" "Eh? Sure?" Emerald felt slightly calmer with us around. "T-Then let''s go!" Without further ado, we stepped into the unknown. ----- Chapter 1545 Visiting The Wind Dragon Realm

Chapter 1545 Visiting The Wind Dragon Realm

----- Once we entered the Wind Dragon Realm by being invited by Emerald, we found ourselves in the middle of the heavens. We were all standing right above a small floating ind. It looked as if it was made out of the ruins of arger and ancient temple, now floating in the endless skies. Simrly, there were hundreds of other floating inds spread all across the skies. And a strong yet soothing wind constantly washed over us, making us feel quite rxed. Emerald quickly guided us. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Over here, please follow me." He waved his huge, feathered wings, flying into the skies with incredible speed and precision. We followed him by flying right behind him. Riding the winds and the clouds, it felt almost rxing. And on the way there, we noticed many more inds, some of them full of animals, others that werepletely empty. We saw giant and colorful birds the most, of all kinds of shapes and sizes. But there were also wyverns and other flying reptiles. Some reminded me of pterosaurs discovered back on Earth. We even saw flying fishes of all colors, and giant flying whales, so big they held whole ecosystems over their backs. "We''re here¡­" Emerald sighed in relief. After we flew for almost ten minutes, we arrived at thergest floating ind we''ve found so far. Its surface was covered by a veryrge jungle, with some mountains in the background, and a huge temple in the middle of it. The entire ce somewhat reminded me of the Nature Dragon''s Domain. Except that the Wind Dragon Domain was all in the sky, spread onto countless of inds. "Follow me, I think they''ve already noticed we''re here." Emerald said while still feeling quite nervous. We followed him, walking across the jungles. Immediately after we stepped in, we sensed the gazes of many dragons. Hiding in the jungles. Inplete silence. Perhaps simrly to Emerald, their feathers were all green, easy to camouge across this forest. "They''re quite rude, just hiding and watching us¡­" Surtrined. "Can''t they greet us normally, Emerald?" "Sorry, my kin are¡­ Well, my family doesn''t like outsiders. Some other dragon families might be different. But we Wind Dragons live our lives inplete istion from the rest of the world. Above floating inds in the real world too." Emerald said. "We live secluded lives, but they are good lives, nheless. I feel like mother simply thinks its better to not deal with the dangers and problems of the surface." "Problems of the surface you say¡­" Surtr sighed. "I guess I can''t me you. I do feel the same sometimes. Like I just want to run away from all problems, live somewhere secluded, with the people of the vige¡­" "I share the same sentiment." I nodded. "And well, you''re not the only dragons that live secluded. Don''t the Earth Dragons do the same, but underground? Most surviving dragons have to hide nowadays. They need to survive for what''sing. Preparing for the future." "Hahaha, I-I guess¡­" Emerald sighed, stepping forwards. We found ourselves right in front of the huge temple, which had carving depicting many Wind Dragons. They looked just as I had imagined, like Emerald. They were perhaps the only dragons with beaks like birds. They weren''t all like the hawk-like beak of Emerald though. I could see they varied a lot in appearance. Well, like all dragons. It doesn''t mean that just because they share a bloodline, that they will be clones of one another. As we stood in front of the temple, we could sense the presence of someone inside of it, resting. The rest of the Wind Dragons cautiously walked across the jungles, emerging one after another. Their appearances rather amazing. Some resembled delicate, four-legged hummingbirds, others fierce like gryphons, some wererge, with long beaks like those of toucans. But even the smallest of them all was still as huge as dozens of meters. Such like Emerald, they had very colorful feathers, most of them had green feathers, but the green feathers were mixed with blue, red, yellow, pink, orange, and so on. They all looked rather mboyant, but also majestic. These might be the most colorful dragons I''ve ever meet. "Mother¡­ I am back. I''ve learned how to enter the Draconic Records. A-And¡­ I think I have grown a little stronger now." As Emerald spoke, the entity resting inside of the temple awoke. It crawled out of the temple, revealing herself to us. She was unlike her children, resembling a giant, feathered serpent. She still had legs though, four mighty legs, but her long body, serpent-like face, and colorful rainbow feathers spread across her body and decorating her chest and neck made her lookpletely different. She had a huge pair of colorful wings right above her shoulders, and her eyes shone with golden brilliance. She had a beak too, a mighty and sharp one, resembling a hybrid between a bird and a snake. She looked stunning on her own right and was majestic too. Her size surpassing hundreds of meters as she walked out of the gigantic ruins. "So it was really you, Emerald, my youngest child." She said, stepping out, and analyzing Surtr and me. "I see you''ve brought friends. It seems¡­ You''ve experienced a few things too many. Has the journey been fun so far?" "I-I guess. More like incredibly stressful." Emerald sighed. "Mother, I know I am stillcking. And I have note back to tell you to let me go back home yet." "I would agree if you asked me to. You seem to have matured enough to even put others before your own wishes." She smiled. "You sure have changed¡­ But all this time, I was also very worried. I might have been too harsh on you, now that I''ve reflected¡­ I know you''vee for other reasons but¡­ I am very sorry, Emerald." "E-Eh?" Emerald felt surprised as his mother approached him and hugged him with her long, snake-like tail, and then licked his entire body with her incredibly long tongue. "I love you so much, my son¡­ Will you forgive me? I might have gotten too angered back then. It is not normal for me to lose my temper, and I forced you to go through so many hardships as a result¡­" She cried. "Mother¡­" Emerald sighed. "No, stop it!" However, he reacted differently than we expected. ----- Chapter 1546 Emerald’s Growth & Acquiring The Wind Dragon’s Bloodline

Chapter 1546 Emerald''s Growth & Acquiring The Wind Dragon''s Bloodline

----- "E-Emerald?" Emerald''s mother was slightly surprised as she saw her son rejecting her love. He had grown very pampered and might have epted this if he hadn''t meet us beforehand. However, he had truly changed, rejecting her pampering and her love. As he didn''t want to be spoiled anymore. "That''s enough, mom¡­ I know why you exiled me from the n." Emerald said. "And I know why I deserved it too! I waszy, and I wasn''t growing stronger. Despite having been born with a special power, I never developed it. And I¡­ Imitted a grave sin; one you never punished me for. I killed them¡­ I killed two of my siblings. Even if by ident, that cannot be forgiven! I need to learn, to control my powers¡­ And to grow as a person. So I can¡­ So I can use this power to protect and save people instead of hurting them." We never knew he had done such a thing. Everyone remained in silence. The Wind Dragons seemed well aware of that, but Surtr screamed with a loud "WHAT?!" while I kept myself calm. Though it was hard to believe¡­ Emerald identally killed two of his siblings by ident? That''s¡­ horrible. And it also might be one of the reasons why he''s always afraid of everything, particrly of using his powers. "Emerald¡­" "He has truly grown a bit, huh?" "Well said." "But you shouldn''t feel guilty about what happened, little brother." "You were too young back then, and we were too careless." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "No¡­" Emerald sighed, responding to the words of his siblings. "I have to take responsibility for this. Being exiled is¡­ What I deserved. And I will note back home until I know I deserve it. That might take me many years, but I won''t stop." His mother''s golden eyes widened in surprise over his very mature words. And then, she smiled sweetly after hearing him talk. She nodded silently, as if she had been secretly waiting for these words. "I see. I suppose you pass, my dear son." She said. "I pass¡­?" Emerald raised an eyebrow. "Yes, I was testing you, my dear." His mother giggled. "I wanted to see how far you''ve grown in these years since your exile. I tested you by giving you thefort and love you''ve been wanting for so long. Yet your sense of responsibility overcame your desire to go back to thefort you once desired. You''ve passed the test, well done. You''re now¡­ I recognize you as my youngest son, Emerald." "E-Eh? You didn''t before?" Emerald wondered. "Oh I did, but before this, you were my dear little pup, Emerald." Giggled his mother, teasing him even more. "I-I am not a pup anymore!" Emerald groaned. "And¡­ well, I guess you''re not wrong. I was¡­ I always acted like a child. I need to get my shit together." "You had already gotten most of it together, kid." I nodded, patting his back. "You must be Alf, the Primordial Dragon Mother of the Wind, right?" "That''s right." She nodded. "And you must be Drake, the Dragon King, right? I have heard many things from you from my other siblings. And I am really grateful you''ve taken my son as your apprentice, teaching him everything he has learned now. It is thanks to you that he has be a man now, no longer being a child." "Well, I can only attribute myself so much. Most of that was his own work. He already had the potential, he simply had to be confident on himself, to believe on his own strength and his own convictions." Iughed. "I only gave him a little push, the rest¡­ Well, it could be said he soared the skies by himself." "Master Drake¡­" Emerald was about to cry due to how emotional my words sounded to him. "T-Thank you so much for being there for me! I-I¡­ I am grateful, really and truly grateful!" "It''s fine, I haven''t done much yet. We''ll be training a lot soon." Iughed. "Well! Ah, and this is Surtr, he''s also a young apprentice. Thest fire dragon, apparently. And an amazing dragon at that. He''ll be your son''s friend." "N-Nice to meet you, Lady Alf." Surtr said, rather overwhelmed by her presence. "I see, I do know about you as well, little Surtr." Nodded Alf. "Thank you for helping my son! I hope you can be his friend. He might be rough around the edges, but deep down, he''s a really good person." "Hahaha, I''ll try!" Surtrughed. "Mom! You''re embarrassing me in front of everyone!" Emerald got all embarrassed, covering his face. "Hohoho, well, isn''t that the job of a mother?" Laughed his mom. She was indeed quite carefree, like every Wind Dragon here. "So, I assume you didn''t juste here for a visit?" "I havee here so I could awaken the Wind Dragon Bloodline. Part of my growth as a Dragon King is to acquire the Bloodlines of all Families. Once I do, the power of [Creation] will finally be unlocked, the true strength of the Dragon King." I exined. "Or that''s what I''ve been told." "Hmmm¡­" Alf looked at me with her sharp, snake-like eyes. "Of course, why not? After all, you''ve brought my child back to me, this is a beautiful reunion. And also you''ve helped him quite a lot. Very well, have you ingested our blood yet?" "Not yet." I said. "Emerald''s the only avable dragon that could feed me their blood but well, we have not had time to ask him." "Oh, here!" Emerald suddenly pulled out arge bottle full of a red liquid from his Wind Pouch, a special spatial pocket hidden within the wind he could open and close to save things. "Please take this, Master Drake! I''ve collected my blood a day ago. I forgot to give it to you before we got here." "Emerald! Well, thank you." I smiled, quickly drinking the blood and absorbing its powers. [You have absorbed the Blood of Emerald, the Wind Dragon of Heaven''s Winds.] [You have unlocked the [Wind Dragon Bloodline (A)]!] [Your Wind Affinity is already at its maximum Rank. Therefore, it has evolved into the [Storm (S)] Affinity!] "And now, let me awaken it fully for you." Alf said. "After this, you will need to drink another two wind dragons'' blood toplete it, right? Make sure toe see me in Alfheim." "I will!" FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1547 Wind Dragon Bloodline Awakening

Chapter 1547 Wind Dragon Bloodline Awakening

----- At longst, I was finally able to consume wind dragon bloodline. Wind was one of the first ever elements I acquired aside from Ice. It has been my secondary Element since I was reborn in this beautiful yet dangerous world. It is what helped me fly at first because my wings were too weak, it was what helped me fire my projectiles, what helped me sh against most foes. And also, what allowed me to use Ice Magic properly. And now, I had finally managed to gain the bloodline of a wind dragon. Which meant that this secondary element of mine had finally been upgraded to apletely new level. [You have absorbed the Blood of Emerald, the Wind Dragon of Heaven''s Winds.] [You have unlocked the [Wind Dragon Bloodline (A)]!] [Your Wind Affinity is already at its maximum Rank. Therefore, it has evolved into the [Storm (S)] Affinity!] After receiving those messages and feeling my Wind Magic Power rising exponentially, as it finally evolved from SSS Rank Wind Affinity to S Rank Storm Affinity, Alf moved to my side. Her forehead shining brightly, as a third eye opened, one that waspletely green, ncing into my very soul. "And now, let me awaken it fully for you." Alf said. "After this, you will need to drink another two wind dragons'' blood toplete it, right? Make sure toe see me in Alfheim." "Of course, I am looking forward to visiting the Realm of Elves¡­" I smiled. "Especially because that''s where my greatest enemy is." "Your greatest enemy¡­ I see." She nodded. "So you do know¡­ Despite howx we might appear. Us Wind Dragons are given that ask of observing him from afar. Oberon only gets involved mostly with the mortals. But he definitely is nning something. You''ve fought many of his forms, have you not?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes, at least four of them." I nodded. "I''ve killed each one of them. And we won''t stop until all of his Soul Fragments are destroyed. But for that, I need more power. Much more power. I don''t even know how powerful the other Fragments of himself are." "More powerful than you can imagine." Alf said. "It takes a living Primordial Dragon like me to keep them in check after all. But he used to be stronger than all of us when he was a Venerable. He was forced to divide his soul into pieces, lowering his realm and then using each piece to be a different being. This way, he will be able to understand all elements. Which he believes is the path towards his ultimate goals." "Lady Alf, do you know more about this?" I asked her. "Even I am not aware of what happens through that old monster''s mind." Alf sighed. "But it is definitely nothing good. Thest time he was at his peak, he attempted to destroy our world by filling it with the Chaos of the Chaotic Realm." "I''ve heard that many times already¡­" I sighed, nodding. "More importantly, shall we get to it?" "It is done." She winked at me, as I felt a wave of winds rushing down on my entire body, washing me out of all my impurities. My entire soul absorbed this wind, harnessing within it. The same way I harnessed many other elements from the rest of the awakened bloodlines. Their powers rising. A giant crimson me, a huge sphere of azure water, arge icicle, a sphere of darkness, a miniature star of golden light, arge and colorful stone, and now, a spherical gust of emerald winds. All elements rotating around the core of my soul. Something I was not able to grasp yet, a beautiful white marble, containing the still-sealed power of the Dragon King¡­ Creation. FLAAASH! As I opened my eyes again, I felt my soul growing stronger. [You''ve been blessed by the [Primordial Dragon Mother of Winds, Alf]!] [Your Wind Dragon Bloodline has Awakened and increased its Rank to SS Rank!] [The Power of the Windspels you, modifying your Divine Soul and giving birth to a new Divinity.] [You gained +100.000.000 Divine Power.] [You gained the [Divinity: Storming Winds (SS)]!] [You gained the [Divine Windstorm Domain (SS)] Divine Ability!] ----- [Divine Windstorm Domain (SS)] A powerful Divine Ability that usually only the strongest Wind Dragons can develop after hundreds of years of practicing their Wind Element. By channeling your Divinity of Winds and your Affinity with Winds, and spending Divine Power and Mana, you can naturally and passively create a domain of Divine Windstorm, which epasses you and your surroundings. The size of the Domain can be up to 300 Meters as long as you use enough Divine Power. You and your allies within the Divine Windstorm Domain will receive a great boost to their abilities. Movement Speed, Agility, Dexterity, and Reaction Speed increases by +200%, and everyone gains the ability to easily fly by riding the Winds. Additionally, Wind Attribute Magic Power increases by +300% and MP and Divine Power Cost decreases by -30%. Those without Wind Affinity receive a temporary one and half of these effects. When foes are within your Divine Windstorm Domain, they will be constantly attacked by sharp gusts of emerald winds, which will deal up to 150% Wind Attribute Damage every 3 to 6 times every 20 seconds. Additionally, their Movement Speed, Agility, Dexterity, and Reaction Speed decreases by -50% and their resistance to the Wind Element decreases by -50%. Once activated, requires constant Mana and Divine Power. Can be toggled on and off. ----- It was more amazing than I imagined! This Divine Ability can be used on so many ways. I will be definitely abusing it against my foes and also to aid my allies be much faster. The range is ridiculous at three hundred meters from my own body. So it can perfectly work, especially with smaller allies than myself. "It seems you''ve learned the way of the wind already." Alf acknowledged me. "Although you were born an Ice Dragon, you''re now one of us, Dragon King Drake." "Thank you so much." I bowed to her. "I swear I will use the power you''ve bestowed to me for good." "I know you will, my child." She giggled. "Now, how about we celebrate? Bring out the ale! My son is back!" "Huh?" Like that, and rather unexpectedly, we had a huge party with the Wind Dragons. They were really good at drinking booze, that''s for sure. ----- Chapter 1548 Benladra’s Powers

Chapter 1548 Bedra''s Powers

----- It has been a couple of days since then, and right now, I found myself inside of the Chaos Dragon Realm, apanying Miranda and Bedann with Bedra''s training. The girl has been absorbing and eating chaos monster meat for half a week by now, and her ability to channel her "Chaos Dragon" side was slowly bing clearer. However, she had yet to transform into this appearance. "Mom this is pointless! I don''t care if I''m not a chaos dragon anyways!" Bedra was already losing her patience. I guess it was understandable seeing how she was a child. "But dear, if you don''t learn these powers, you won''t be able to channel this Realm''s strength." Bedann said. "B-But I am strong already¡­ Do I need more power? And with papa''s spear, I am like invincible!" She said confidently. "You''re far from invincible, Bedra." I said. "Remember when Oberon''s minions almost got you and Kate? If it wasn''t for your little sister, you would have note out of that as well. I also remember you saying that dealing with the Chaos Titaning from the Chaotic Gate that the Deep One opened wasn''t easy either. You said the chaos corroded you and it was very dangerous. So, if you can master this form, such weakness will be gone." "Hmmm¡­" Bedra pouted, she was really feed up. "Hmm, okay¡­ But can we train something else for now? Mama, you said I could train my Mold?" "Oh right! Why don''t we get to that then? Miranda?" Bedann called out for Miranda, who was sitting above arge cliff in the distance, cross-legged and meditating. Behind her there was her own "shadows" made out of her miasmic mold, stretching out. She was both cultivating her Chaotic Powers and her Demonic Spiritual Soul and mixing both with her Mold Control Training. Behind her, that mold "shadow" was forming into a huge tree, slowly and delicately branching into the skies. "W-Wait a minute please, I''m almost¡­ there¡­!" Miranda gritted her teeth as she quickly imbued Divine Power and Demonic Spirit Energy, a mix between spirit and demonic energy she naturally produced after evolving into a Demonic Spirit and poured it all into the tree forming behind her. The tree''s tentacles pierced the ground and created roots, rooting itself into the Chaos Dragon Realm. Dozens of crimson eyes opened across its entire body. The branches wobbling around like slimy tentacles. Slowly, a hard ck bark grew over it. The tree was as big as thirty meters, and it emanated a strong Aura of Demonic Spiritual Energy, Chaos, and Miasmic Mold. "Now¡­" Miranda cut the connection with the tree. The tree''s aura receded, but it continued as normal afterwards. She sighed in relief, looking back at it with a proud smile. I think she might have just used her own body and powers to create a new lifeform¡­ Or maybe a Divine Treasure? Its hard to tell. "I''m finally done!" She celebrated. "Phew, that took me almost a whole day¡­" "What exactly were you making anyways?" Bedann wondered. "You never told me!" "Hehehe, it was a surprise." Miranda smiled, quickly flying toward us with her bat-like wings popping out of her back. "You like it? It''s my precious spawn, or creation, or even¡­ child?" "So our child won''t be your first now?" I felt slightly disappointed. "A-Ah, no! I mean, it is more like¡­ your slime clones, yeah? That''s better." Miranda nodded. "Ah well, makes sense now." I nodded. "So what is it? A Divine Treasure?" "Bingo! And also, not quite." Miranda said. "It is like a Divine Treasure, and also a living being of its own. It will act as a powerful source of Miasma and Mold for us. I can''t modify Bedann''s Chaos Realm, but this one, we can." "Ooh, I can feel it now." Bedann nodded. "The moment it set its roots inside¡­ I do feel like me energy is recovering faster than usual!" "It should also produce some interesting fruits eventually." Miranda nodded. "It cost me so much to make one, I don''t think I''ll be making another any time soon." "How will you call it then?" I wondered. "Well let''s leave it as¡­ Miasmic Mold Chaos Tree." Miranda smiled. "It''ll be like the Yggdrasil of our own Chaos Dragon Realm! Like the idea?" "It sounds nice! Oooh, the Realm¡­ It is fluctuating with more energy now!" Bedann noticed. I also noticed. The tree''s tentacle roots were constantly absorbing the surrounding energies and then releasing it after digesting impurities. Making the entire Chaos Dragon Realm even richer on its primary elements. As someone who cannot wield Chaos, I felt slightly suffocated¡­ but overall, I was fine. If I can survive Demonic Energy, this isn''t too much. The tentacle branches slowly began to move. Growing crimson red leaves. This thing looked more like some sort of alien than a tree. But I guess it makes sense, isn''t Miranda''s origins outer space? She did say the Mold originated from a meteor that fell on Africa. I guess with enough practice, she could create more Alien and otherworldly spawns. As strange as it is, that sounds kind of cool, honestly. "Look, it''s growing leaves now!" Bedra said in surprise. "And flowers?" "Looks like that tree is developing quickly." Bedann nodded. "Anyways, Miranda. Can you help my girl learn how to use her Mold better? I think I can help too, but you''re the expert here." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Right¡­" Miranda nodded, walking towards Bedra and nodding, as she analzyed her powers. "She does have a version of my own powers within her, a very strange and unique one. I''ve wanted to check it for a while¡­" "Can you teach me, auntie?" Bedra asked adorably. "Hehe, of course, little dear." Miranda giggled, patting her head. "Now, let me see for myself what this Anti-Mold is all about. Can you summon it?" "I have tried but I can''t control it and it often disappears¡­" Bedra sighed. "But here goes nothing!" Little Bedra pointed her hands at Miranda, as they slowly secreted a golden liquid, with a metallic sheen to it, resembling molten gold. It emanated an Aura of Holiness and Purification instead of Chaos and Corruption. SPLASH! And then it immediately jumped over Miranda''s arm, beginning to slowly¡­ burn her?! "Miranda! Bedra, make it stop!" ----- Chapter 1549 Benladra’s Anti-Mold Powers

Chapter 1549 Bedra''s Anti-Mold Powers

----- I saw that the Anti-Mold started to burn Miranda''s hand, most likely holding a simr power to Holy Magic, which can purify and burn through Miasma or Chaos. I panicked, quickly telling Bedra to stop. However¡­ "Hahah, that tickles!" Mirandaughed. "Don''t worry! Calm down, I''m fine. It only barely gives me a feeling of burn. Bedra''s controlling its intensity, right?" "A bit!" Bedra said. "It doesn''t hurt?" "Nah, nothing to sweat over." Miranda shrugged. "Seriously, do you have to scare us like this?" Bedann sighed. "Drake, it''s fine¡­" "O-Okay¡­ I guess it''s fine then." I felt slightly relieved, and at the same time rather angered at myself for losing myposure so quickly. "So this golden thing is the Anti-Mold?" "Yeah¡­ B-But aside from controlling its intensity, I can''t do much with it other than to bring it back to me¡­" Bedra sighed, the golden liquid, resembling molten liquid gold, swiftly went back to her hands and fused into her skin and scales, disappearing. "I can control the intensity because it depends on Mana spent." "What happens if you use Divine Power?" Wondered Bedann. "I haven''t tried yet because I''m afraid I won''t be able to even control its intensity¡­" Sighed Bedra. "Well, this entire Realm is full of chaos and miasma, and it constantly regenerates more." Bedann said. "So it''s the perfect ce for you to control that power of yours, dear." "Yeah, let''s begin training right away." Miranda nodded. "Should I do something?" I wondered. My two wives and my daughter nced at me. "You stay there daddy." Bedra nodded. "Be our bodyguard or something." Miranda added. "You can take care of things if they get too out of control, right?" Bedann asked. Ah, so they called me here just to observe and do¡­ nothing else! I might have gone with Kate and the System. Both are inside of the System''s Synapsis killing Bugs. But well, Kate''s already strong enough to take care of them by herself. "Then I will observe and analyze everything." I nodded. "How about we start with something first, if you let me suggest an idea." "Yes?" Miranda wondered. "We should first test what her Anti-Mold can dopletely." I said. "What it strong against, and what its weak against." "Right¡­ Not wrong." Nodded Bedann. "Well, shall we begin with that then?" "Sure!" Bedra nodded. "What should I do?" "For starters, just let the Anti-Mold flow into the ground." Miranda said. "Yeah, that should give us some insight." I agreed. Bedra nodded, and pointed her hands into the ground, opening her palms. The golden, metallic liquid slowly fell from her fingers. It looked rather beautifulpared to the ck and slimy mold. A few droplets hit the ck rocky ground of the Chaos Dragon Realm, and it seemed to take some effect. The ck rocks slowly started to burn, steaming out of them upon the Anti-Mold contact. Slowly, they lost their ck color and turnedpletely white and gray, lustrous. Probably the cleanest rocks we''ve ever seen. We silently analyzed it as Bedra used different quantities. We came to the quick conclusion that her Anti-Mold can burn and purify through Miasma incredibly well. Usually, that''s the case. But when targeting beings made of Miasma or that possess such essence within them that are strong enough, they can resist the Anti-Mold really well. Like it happened to Miranda. "Hmm, alright. What else can we find out about this?" I wondered. "Oh, I know. Target me with it! We can see what it can do pretty quickly like that." "W-What?! Are you sure daddy? But if you get hurt¡­" Bedra got worried for no reason. "Hahaha, no worries. I have an inmortal body. Come on." I said. "Do your worst." "Hmm¡­ O-Okay¡­" Bedra still doubted a bit, but quickly gathered her mold in her hands and tried to control it more now. "Hmmm¡­ T-There!" Suddenly, she managed to fire a small ball of this golden liquid into my exposed arms. It was very cold upon contact, very much like normal Mold. However, once it touched me, I felt something else. Unlike the other Mold, which would try to infect me and take over me on its wild state. The Anti-Mold simply caressed me and cleaned my arms from anything it could find. Aside from that, I felt a strangely soothing feeling, it was constantly trying to heal any wound or imperfection it could find. I see why it''s called Anti-Mold now. And it''s incredible what it can do! "I''mpletely fine, see?" Iughed. "In fact, I think I''ve finally figured out why this is called Anti-Mold. It does not only purify miasma or chaos. It can also clean things and heal upon contact. And unlike Mold on its natural state, it doesn''t try to infect me, but¡­ look." I quickly summoned an arrow made of ice and fired it back to my arms, trying to arm myself. In that moment, the golden mold moved into my arms and protected me from the impact, before freezing and falling into pieces, dying in the process. CRASH! "W-Woah, it protected you!" Bedra gasped. "S-So this is my power? The power I was so afraid of using for so long¡­" "It truly is like the opposite of Mold." Miranda said. "If it can truly heal things, then we should test it more in that regard¡­ Let''s hunt some animals in your divine realm, Drake." "Sure." I nodded. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After a couple of minutes, we hunted a deer, some rabbits, and arge mountain lion. They were left barely alive. Bedra then fired tiny bullets of golden anti-mold into their bodies, several times. The golden mass covered their bodies, pulsating and releasing strange, squirming and slimy sounds. However, the animals slowly felt much better, standing up. Their wounds were healed incredibly quickly. And as it healed wounds, the Anti-Mold''s mass slowly decreased. Until they werepletely healed and no more Anti-Mold was left. Not only that, but those also that were healed by it, these simple Mortal-Rank Animals, evolved, their eyes glowing with golden light. And they emanated Auras of Holiness. They ended bing Rank 4 Holy Monsters. I''m not even kidding! "W-Woah, they''re my friends now?" Bedra asked, petting the animals that walked to her side. "This Anti-Mold¡­ It''s fantastic!" Bedann pped. "It sure is something else." Miranda agreed. ----- Chapter 1550 Anti-Mold Is Overpowered

Chapter 1550 Anti-Mold Is Overpowered

----- The sight of seeing all the animals fully healed, having evolved into Holy Light-type Monsters of Rank 3, and suddenly surrounding Bedra, bowing their heads to her was¡­ Incredible. It seemed to still have some sort of ability simr to the Mold. But unlike the Mold, which can parasitize living beings, absorb corpses and replicate their body parts into chimeric abominations, and so on, the Anti-Mold does it very differently. It can heal wounds and enhance the power and health of a living being. To the point it can even forcefully evolve them. However, this evolution seems limited to the Anti-Mold''s own element of Holy Light, Life, and most likely even Heaven elements. It is fantastic. If we could employ this on Divine Monster, couldn''t we have our own army of Holy Beasts capable of fighting off the Demons to an extent, much better than any Divine Monster? But that all depends on my daughter''s Anti-Mold limits. We have to keep making her practice and find out everything this power can achieve. "Isn''t this amazing? She can even evolve and make the monsters she healed and evolved her loyal allies." Bedann gasped. "And I can''t feel any sort of parasitism within them¡­" Miranda said. "It is truly as if they were given a new form and all, the monsters be loyal out of eternal gratitude." "It is really like the opposite of Mold." I nodded. "But is that everything there is to it? I feel like we can find more. Let''s keep practicing and training, everyone." Like that, we continued practicing with Bedra. We ended spending the entire day and the next one constantly practicing. Because we were all so strong already, and Gods, we didn''t really need to sleep that much unless we were too exhausted from battles. So we kept awake all this time. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And from all the training and practice, I think we''ve finally figured out most of what the Anti-Mold is capable of. And how it reacts to Divine Power too. Which ends up making all of its former abilities be even stronger. And itsponent be much tougher too. Anyways, the abilities of the Anti-Mold we''ve found out, which we believe are all primary and basic abilities are: Capable of healing wounds based on Mana and Divine Power input. It is also capable of fuse with a host permanently and temporarily boost their stats and create a Holy Aura around them, giving them temporary Holy Light Elemental Affinity. It can also permanently merge with a target whose wounds are too deep, or whom Bedramands to assimte with. In such case, it will heal exhaustion, stamina, sickness, purify any impurities, and could even evolve a target, if they''re weak enough orpatible enough. The Anti-Mold can also protect targets from danger. Based on Mana and Divine Power, it can harden to the point of being as hard as divine metal. Bedra has been learning how to use this for offense and defense. It can purify and destroy Miasma and Chaos, and other impure and "bad" essences. It works even against Demonic Energy too, but it requires extra Mana and Divine Power to work properly. Much like the Mold, it can act on its own as if it were its own sort of entity. It expands around, absorbing impurities as it advances. However, unlike the Mold, because it is not predatory, it dies off very quickly unless Bedra gives it a constant supply of Mana and Divine Power. So it is much more exhausting to use than Mold. "But it''s really amazing all the things it can do!" Said Bedann. "If she trains it enough, she could be several times stronger and also have much more utility in battle with it." "It could even be what could truly kill the inhabitants of the Chaotic Realm for real¡­" Miranda thought. "Isn''t it? After all, it can purify chaos and miasma to the extent it makes it disappear. Imagine dropping enough of this in their Realm, they would all die as it expands." "That''s a rather unsettling thing to think about though¡­" Bedann sighed. "Well, if possible, I would prefer to make them our friends first than to kill them." "Yeah, I mean. Of course." Miranda nodded. "But just talking won''t work all the time and just trying to assimte them either. Sometimes, we might end up fighting whoever that [Chaos] girl on Pandemonium''s memories was. And if she''s as powerful as him. The only solution to stop her from destroying everything is killing her¡­" "I-I¡­ Well, I guess." Bedann sighed, looking at Bedra practice her Anti-Mold with Kate, who was ying around with her using her Technomancy. "She''s not wrong I suppose." I nodded. "But let''s not think about that for now. The important thing is to help her develop such abilities. I think they would be extremely useful against Pandemonium¡­ It is a bit shameless of me, but I might depend on Bedra, and her Anti-Mold and Heaven Magic more than I would ever want to." "It''s not like she would mind." Bedann patted my shoulders with her giant scaled ws. We were in the Chaos Dragon Realm because both of them were still cultivating inside of it. So we were all on our giant dragon forms. "Well, I guess we have to do this as family." I smiled. "Though, I still need to continue growing stronger myself. I''ll be on my way now. Back to the Divine Realm. I need to continue training my Demonic Energy resistance." "Are you going to continue eating demon meat?" Wondered Miranda. "Yes, I''ll be eating it raw though, it is much faster than cooked. Though, ites with the terrible agony of having my throat melted as I do, but it is more efficient and quicker." Iughed. "I-I don''t think that''s something to justugh about, dear." Bedann sighed. "He always tries to make things seem less serious than they are, so we don''t worry." Miranda said. "Well, be on your way then! Train harder to protect me and Bedann! And we''ll work harder here so we can protect you back." "Thank you. See ya for dinner then." As I stepped out of the Draconic Records, a pile of demon corpses greeted me. "Gluttony, I bet you''re really happy now, aren''t you?" ----- Chapter 1551 Preparations

Chapter 1551 Preparations

----- After a month of eating Demon Meat, including their internal organs, the crystalized core inside their chests, their brain, eyes, horns, bones, ws, fangs, and literally almost everything out of them, for hundred after hundreds of corpses, and by constantly cultivating my Demonic Energy and trying to control Gluttony''s powers. There were many results. [You have finished digesting hundreds of demonic beasts and demon corpses.] [You earned +250.000.000 Demonic Energy.] [Your Resistance against Demonic Energy damage has increased greatly.] [The [Demonic Physique (SSS)] Demonic Ability has greatly improved. Your Demonic Physique is bing a greater part of your own body.] ----- [Demonic Physique (SSS)] A Demonic Ability created after the absorption ofrge quantities of Demonic Energy into the body. Grants the ability for non-demons to gain a Demonic Physique, allowing for the flow of Demonic Energy without causing as much damage or destruction into the body. The Body can be constantly reinforced through the usage of Demonic Energy, and the risks of the body being destroyed or damaged decrease exponentially. Boosts Flow of Demonic Energy through the Physique by +1000% -> 1050% Resistance against Demonic Energy Corrosion and Demonic Attribute Damage increases by +10% -> +50% Decreases Damage Taken from Demonic Energy flowing inside the Physique by -55% -> -85% Enhances the Proficiency on using Demonic Energy through the Physique to unleash physical techniques or attacks by +700% -> +730% Increases the Power and Effects of Techniques, Abilities, Magic, and Skills that use Demonic Energy by +500% -> +530% When fighting Demon-type foes, your Demonic Physique can absorb 5% -> 15% of the Damage inflicted from Demonic Energy-fueled abilities or magic as Demonic Energy up to a certain point. The user can further Refine their own Physique through this Ability, cultivating a True Demon''s Physique, unlocking new Abilities. ----- [You have reached the Limit of how much you can increase your Demonic Physique''s Power.] [To further breakthrough, please increase the Rank of your Demon King Seed.] "Amazing¡­" I looked at my own body. Although it seemed as normal as ever in my humanoid form, I could notice my muscles have be even stronger andrger. My own height as a humanoid had almost doubled. And my dragon horns have be sharper and pointier, spiraling upwards. My hair becamepletely silver, waving down with the ends having red color. And I noticed the tip of all my fingers turned red as well. Was I slowly transforming into a Demon myself? I was unnerving. I really didn''t want this, but it was necessary to beat Asmodeus and protect this world and my family. "I''ll even be a damn demon if I need to¡­" I sighed, noticing my nails becamepletely ck and demon-like. My tail also gained a pointy, demon tail-like tip to it. "Hah, this is really weird, huh? Am I the first ever Demonic Dragon?" ["That might be your next evolution for all we know."] The System giggled by my side, sitting to my left over the grasnds. "I wouldn''t me you for thinking that way¡­ I''ve already reached the limit of this Physique." I said. "So I need to upgrade my Demon King''s Seed to progress further?" ["Yes, that does seem to be the case."] She nodded. ["But are you sure you want to continue? With the resistances you''ve gained so far¡­ It might be enough."] "It''s never enough. I''ve experienced first-hand how monstrously strong he is." I sighed. "Don''t you remember when we first meet him? How powerless and hopeless I was? I wasn''t even considered a threat to him. He waved me away like a fly¡­ Back then I really thought I had grown strong, that there were very few beings that could oppose me. But I waspletely taken aback." ["Drake¡­ You ARE strong, very. And you can''t really me yourself if you thought that back then! As we explore, we keep finding that this world is much more ancient, vaster, and dangerous than we ever envisioned."] "I guess¡­ But even then, I need more strength. To protect everyone." I smiled. "Don''t worry. I trust on the Skills I''ve acquired. I won''t let Gluttony take over me." ["You''ve been relentlessly training your soul so it can take on the sealed power of the Lung, huh? Well, it has indeed grown at least twice asrge through these weeks. But it might not be enough."] "Yeah, that''s why. Let''s spend some more Divine Power before I start." I said. "Upgrade the Psyche Ability to SSS Rank, please." ["Very well. It won''t be cheap though."] [You have exchanged 300.000.000 Divine Power!] [You have exchanged 100.000.000 Demonic Energy!] [The [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SS)] Divine Ability has been Ranked Up to SSS Rank!] [The Divine Ability has reached its maximum Rank. All of its Abilities and effects have been upgraded.] [Due to having absorbed Demonic Energy, the Divine Ability has acquired a new Demon-rted Effect.] ----- [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SSS)] A Divine Ability born from thebination of the Dragon Heart and the Unshakable Mind Divine Abilities. A Dragon King must always have an unshakable mind and a heroic heart! To fall before mere mind tricks is not something the ruler of the dragons should ever do. This Divine Ability acts passively, boosting the user''s Mental Fortitude and Mind Resistance against all sorts of Mind Attacking Effects such as Confusion, Fear, Mental Erosion, Brainwashing, Mind Control, among many others by +400% -> +800% Your Mind is so strong that whenever a strong force attempts to infiltrate it, you can fight back by eroding their own minds in the process, dealing up to +250% -> +500% Psychic Damage to anything that dares make your mind and heart waver. As the mighty Dragon King, your Mind is not the only thing boosted, your very Soul grows stronger, enhancing its Soul Fortitude, Soul Stamina, and Soul Strength by +150% -> 300% The Dragon King fears nobody, not even Demons or Demon Kings. Your mind is unshakable, not even to the strongest mind erosion abilities of Demon Kings. Increases Resistance against Mind Erosion from Demons or Demon Kings by +500% (New Ability!) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- The moment the Divine Ability was upgraded, I felt my soul growing evenrger and stronger. As if it had be twice as big out of nowhere. And I could tell why, the effects were incredible. All of them doubled after Rank Up. "Wait, what?! System, this is fantastic! And especially that new ability. I had no idea Divine Abilities can me modified like this!" I was honestly amazed. ["I just discovered it, but it only works when upgrading them manually."] She exined. "It''s a pity most of my Divine Abilities are already at Max Rank¡­" I shrugged. "Well, now that this is done¡­ I should quickly get to that. Upgrade the Demon King Seed using the Demonic Energy, System." ["¡­Very well. I wish you good luck, Drake. Fight back and don''t let that thing eat your mind!"] [You have exchanged 250.000.000 Demonic Energy!] [The Demonic Energy is flowing inside of your [Demon King Seed: Gluttony]!] [The Demon King Seed is overflowing with Demonic Energy! Its roots are expanding across your entire Soul and Body.] [You''re beginning to Rank Up!] "Gahahahaha! Fool! You''re only feeding me with more power!" Gluttonyughed, surging from my body like a wave of pure darkness and dark red mes. "I''ll eat your damn mind and take over your body!" "Do your worst, bastard!" I roared back. FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1552 Confronting The Sin

Chapter 1552 Confronting The Sin

----- I felt the power of the Demon King Seed piercing further into my psyche. The bastard of Gluttony was doing his best topletely destroy my will and then eat my mind. If I lose now, I''ll end up giving my body to him, and he''ll most likely rampage through all and kill everyone. I cannot let that happen. I won''t! "Do your worst, motherfucker." "DIE!" His roar echoed inside of my mind, as I suddenly found my mind trapped inside a world of pure darkness. I was in some sort of astral projection of myself. And right in front of me, there was an endless and monstrous entity. It resembled a chimeric beast, between a wolf, a lion, and a bear, with three heads, six legs, and two tails. It had enormous jaws in each of its three heads, and several more jaws across its body. There were no eyes at all on its entire body. "So you''re Gluttony, the Sin itself?!" "I had to drag you here because of your damned abilities¡­ But this is it, Drake. No more fighting, I will simply proceed to eat you and be done with it!" "My Abilities¡­" I said. "So you''re saying they''re canceled here?" "Hahaha! Well, this is my Domain! I''ve dragged your consciousness inside of my own mind! Now, despair as I devour your mind piece by piece!" As heughed, the surroundings changed, bing an endless sea of darkness. Dark red tentacles made of flesh rushed towards me, they were covered on sharp fangs, which swiftly started tearing me down to shreds. "So easy! You were never a challenge to me, Drake! But I will remember you. Now, I shall take upon your body and truly begin a new Age! I will devour this entire world! I will bring it all to ruin! I am Gluttony, and my hunger will never cease! Now-" "Oi, I am not dead yet." Gluttony stopped talking as he noticed my body slowly regenerated back together from the pieces he had left behind. My mind was shattered but it simply recovered back together. "What¡­?! Impossible! DIE!" He torn me to shreds again, killing me. Yet, I came back again. "No¡­ T-This is¡­ How?! WHY?!" "How, you ask?" I flew into the dark skies of this mindscape, as my powers surged from my very consciousness. "Unique Skills are tied to your mind, your psyche, and your consciousness. They affect your body, yes, but at the end of the day, it alles down to the very core of my existence. Immortal Body carries over to my consciousness. My mind¡­ You simply cannot break it. Even less when the abilities I learned through my System also remain, as extensions of a Unique Skill." "What bullshit are you¡­?! JUST DIE!" His countless jaws and tentacles once more attempted to tear me to shreds. But this time, I didn''t give him the pleasure of tearing me down to pieces. I swiftly extended my ws, grasping his appendages and then unleashing my power. CRAAASH! "AARRGHH!" I tore his limb to pieces and then ate it myself, blood and guts covering my monstrous draconic jaws. He had no eyes, but he gritted his teeth as he saw someone else devour him. "Gluttony, I am not ying games here¡­" I said. "I will fucking eat you back, maybe that''ll teach you to not be a fucking asshole, right?" "HOW DARE YOU!" He swiftly transformed into an endless mass of jaws, ws and tentacles, rushing towards me. I didn''t wait a second, quickly shing against him. I employed all my divinities at once, surprising him. mes burned through his body, a spiraling vortex of cutting winds constantly shredded him to pieces, chains made of holy light restrained him, and a storm of frost weapons covered on heavenly demonic mes bombarded him. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "H-How is this possible?! HOW?! AAARRGGH!" Gluttony found himself beingpletely overpowered every time he tried to fight against me. He swiftly attempted to employ his domain again, jaws appearing all around me, trying to take a bite. However, they were all destroyed as a Divine Radiance, abination of my Divinities, surged from my body. FLAAASH! The blinding light burned through him quickly. Ibined my abilities and skills, conjuring hundreds of giant stars made of frost and heavenly demon mes. They fell over him constantly, exploding into bright light and spreading mes that both burned him and froze him. Slowly, he became a frozen statue, his screams could be heard from within the statue. I onlyughed at his suffering, because he really deserved it. "Now, let''s end this quickly, Gluttony. I don''t have all day to deal with a bastard like you." I smiled. "Let''s get along from now on, alright?" My Divine Radiance shaped into a gigantic and intimidating dragon head, opening its jaws and biting down. The entire body of the Sin was devouredpletely. For the first time since his conception, he felt dread. "Bastard¡­! I''ll remember this¡­! I''LL REMEMBER THISSSS¡­!" CRUUUNCH! And after that, I opened my eyes slowly, finding that I was now overflowing with Demonic Energy. It still burned as if I were bathing on acid, but it was now much more moldable. I could shape its essence and influence it with my own powers. "I''m guessing it is done, System?" [Yes it is done!] [Congrattions! You have sessfully Ranked Up your [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 0 (Awakened Rank)] into Rank 1 (Temper Rank)!] [The density and power of your Soul have drastically increased. Your Soul Ether Stat has increased from S+ to S++!] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [You have be a [Temper Rank] Demon King, Tempers represent the lowest of demons, often summoned by human emotions and desires.] [To rise your Rank in the demonic hierarchy, collect more Demonic Energy and cultivate your Demon King Seed. The next stage will finally give you proper benefits.] "I see, well, my soul getting stronger is already a wee benefit!" Iughed, looking at my status. "Hey Gluttony, are you there? How are you feeling? Hahaha!" "Grrrhhh¡­! You bastard! I''m going to gnaw you to death!" A tiny chimeric creature made of my own demonic energy emerged out of my body, floating by my side and groaning angrily. This was more hrious than I thought. ----- Chapter 1553 Demon King Seed Rank Up!

Chapter 1553 Demon King Seed Rank Up!

----- As Iughed at Gluttony''s new "tiny" form, I took a look at the system notifications, there were more things popping up as Iughed. [Congrattions! You have sessfully Ranked Up your [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 0 (Awakened Rank)] into Rank 1 (Temper Rank)!] [The density and power of your Soul have drastically increased. Your Soul Ether Stat has increased from S+ to S++!] [You have be a [Temper Rank] Demon King, Tempers represent the lowest of demons, often summoned by human emotions and desires.] [To rise your Rank in the demonic hierarchy, collect more Demonic Energy and cultivate your Demon King Seed. The next stage will finally give you proper benefits.] [The [Demonic Physique (SSS)] Demonic Ability has further evolved after the Demon King Seed Rank Up.] [The Tier of your Current Demon King Seed will now be reflected in your Demonic Physique Demonic Ability.] ----- [Demonic Physique: Rank 1 Temper (SSS)] A Demonic Ability created after the absorption ofrge quantities of Demonic Energy into the body. It can grow stronger past basic Ability Ranks as the Demon King Seed advances. Grants the ability for non-demons to gain a Demonic Physique, allowing for the flow of Demonic Energy without causing as much damage or destruction into the body. The Body can be constantly reinforced through the usage of Demonic Energy, and the risks of the body being destroyed or damaged decrease exponentially. Boosts Flow of Demonic Energy through the Physique by 1050% Resistance against Demonic Energy Corrosion and Demonic Attribute Damage increases by +50% Decreases Damage Taken from Demonic Energy flowing inside the Physique by -85% Enhances the Proficiency on using Demonic Energy through the Physique to unleash physical techniques or attacks by +730% Increases the Power and Effects of Techniques, Abilities, Magic, and Skills that use Demonic Energy by +530% When fighting Demon-type foes, your Demonic Physique can absorb 15% of the Damage inflicted from Demonic Energy-fueled abilities or magic as Demonic Energy up to a certain point. You can now shape Demonic Energy into different forms through [Demonic Energy Aura], Damage Dealt using this Aura increases by +100%, and you can drain 10% of the damage dealt as Health and Mana. (New Ability!) The user can further Refine their own Physique through this Ability, cultivating a True Demon''s Physique, unlocking new Abilities. ----- [All Attributes of the [Demonic Physique: Rank 1 Temper (SSS)] Demonic Ability can continue growing up to the limits of your Rank. Until then, you won''t be able to Rank Up your Demon King Seed.] "I see, looks like I need to continue tempering my body and practicing with Demonic Energy if I want to get to Rank 2 of my Demon King Seed¡­" I nodded. "So how many Ranks are out there?" [The Synapsis is slowly creating that information as you grow stronger.] [So I can''t say for sure! But there is at least five more Ranks, I believe.] "Interesting¡­ Alright." I smiled. "We still got around three more months to go, so I''ll call it quits now and rest. I am exhausted." I stretched my humanoid body and then walked back to the ice castle, where I found the rest of my family. Bedann, Miranda, Bedra, and Kate were busy in the backyard, the huge farm we''ve built together was growing evenrger and more beautiful as we took care of it. "Papa''s here!" Bedra said, pointing at me. "Hello papa!" "Hello there." I smiled. "You look stronger." Bedann said. "Did you manage to¡­?" "Yeah, it''s done." I nodded. "It was good that I prepared enough for that. Gluttony is now under my control for now. Though it will feel like a pain to fight him every time I Rank Up." "You have to fight him every time you Rank Up?!" Miranda asked. "Wow, that''s a bit harsh, don''t you think?" "It sure is, but what can I do?" I shrugged. "Right? You love fighting." "Shut up! Go die in a ditch you damn fucking lizard! I''m going to eat you, did you hear me?! I''ll fucking bite you to shreds! I''ll-" "Enough, have some manners in front of the children." I sighed, as I quickly sealed me back inside my Soul. "Sorry about that, he''s a savage. I''ll slowly shape him into someone that can at least hold a conversation for longer than ten seconds." "I think what you just did is amazing enough though." Miranda said. "I have little knowledge about those Demonic Sins or whatever, but that you can dominate him like that is incredible." "Well done! But it feels like you''re still trying to conquer this power¡­" Bedann said. "Yeah, I still feel a lot of pain, and my body slowly melts when I control it¡­ But with my regeneration abilities, I can more or less handle the weight of it a bit better." I sighed. "Now, what are you all doing?" "We''ve been taking a break from training and rxing to do some farming!" Bedann said. "Yeah! But Miranda is doing little!" Bedra said. "She''s too fat." "I-I am not fat! I am expecting your little sibling here, Bedra!" Miranda sighed, she looked visually tired, but was still holding a shovel. "We wanted to nt some new divine nts we''ve been creating." "Chaos ones?" I wondered. "Something like that, but they don''t infect with miasma." Bedann showed them to me, they looked like blueberries, but when I took one of the fruits and ate it, I felt like I was eating miasma itself. I was still able to swallow it an digest it, but I felt quite sickly afterwards. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ugh¡­ Yeah they''re alright I guess¡­" I nodded. "Will this help us get chaos resistance?" "That''s the n!" Miranda said. "I ate a few already, they''re yucky." Katemented. "Oh, mama!" She flew instantly to the System''s projection. "Wanna help?" "I can''t do anything physical, but I can cheer for you, yes." The System smiled gently at Kate. "Let''s nt more of these berries then! They''re perfect for everyone to slowly get some Chaos Resistance as well. Maybe if you eat enough you could unlock a new Divine Ability, Drake." "Oh? Alright, let''s get to nt them!" Like that, we spent the rest of the day rxing and nting all sorts of nts. ----- Chapter 1554 Demonic Physique Growth

Chapter 1554 Demonic Physique Growth

----- Two weeks have passed since then, and in between training, rxing, and continuously training again, I''ve been steadily improving my physique. But not only that, but also my other Demonic Ability, one I acquired by devouring and absorbing Marchosias powers. Apparently, unlike Divine Abilities, Demonic Abilities improve based on my Rank as a Demon King. "Phew¡­" I had just finished eating around 50% of all the demons we''ve ever hunted and killed so far, and it felt incredible. There wasn''t as much agony anymore, and just a very intense burning sensation that stayed for hours. I had probably gotten used to the pain that demonic energy causes now. Oh, and I''ve been eating these fuckers raw, even drinking their acidic blood. I looked at the system messages with a slight sense of satisfaction. There was still over two months to go but I had already donned half of the demon meat. If I can get the other half done, just how strong can I grow? [You have finished digesting hundreds of demonic beasts and demon corpses.] [You earned +200.000.000 Demonic Energy.] [Your Resistance against Demonic Energy damage has increased greatly.] [The [Demonic Physique: Rank 1 Temper (SSS)] Demonic Ability has greatly improved. Your Demonic Physique is bing a greater part of your own body.] [The [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SS)] Demonic Ability has grown stronger due to the repeated usage of its ability and itsbination with the Demonic Aura.] [Because of your training, the cost of upgrading this ability has decreased by half] [You have exchanged 50.000.000 Demonic Energy, the [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SS)] Demonic Ability has Ranked Up to SSS Rank!] "It''s done, it has improved a lot already in just two months!" I celebrated. "And it hasn''t just been eating demon meat and drinking demon blood, I''ve been steadily training my aura as well!" [It looks like your training is paying off faster now, Drake! Well done.] [Make sure to check the Abilities to see how much they have developed.] [Also, I think you should be able to upgrade your Demon King Seed to the next Rank! You do have enough Demonic Energy for just another Rank Up.] "Excellent! Let me see." ----- [Demonic Physique: Rank 1 Temper (SSS)] A Demonic Ability created after the absorption ofrge quantities of Demonic Energy into the body. It can grow stronger past basic Ability Ranks as the Demon King Seed advances. Grants the ability for non-demons to gain a Demonic Physique, allowing for the flow of Demonic Energy without causing as much damage or destruction into the body. The Body can be constantly reinforced through the usage of Demonic Energy, and the risks of the body being destroyed or damaged decrease exponentially. Boosts Flow of Demonic Energy through the Physique by 1050% -> 1100% Resistance against Demonic Energy Corrosion and Demonic Attribute Damage increases by +50% -> +60% Decreases Damage Taken from Demonic Energy flowing inside the Physique by -85% -> -90% Enhances the Proficiency on using Demonic Energy through the Physique to unleash physical techniques or attacks by +730% -> +760% Increases the Power and Effects of Techniques, Abilities, Magic, and Skills that use Demonic Energy by +530% -> +560% When fighting Demon-type foes, your Demonic Physique can absorb 15% -> 20% of the Damage inflicted from Demonic Energy-fueled abilities or magic as Demonic Energy up to a certain point. You can now shape Demonic Energy into different forms through [Demonic Energy Aura], Damage Dealt using this Aura increases by +100% -> +150%, and you can drain 10% -> 15% of the damage dealt as Health and Mana. The user can further Refine their own Physique through this Ability, cultivating a True Demon''s Physique, unlocking new Abilities. ----- n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Oh? I guess it increases a little bit now¡­ Well, it still good. I am very soon to decreasing all damage taken from the demonic energy flowing inside of me to one hundred percent! With that, I''ll be able to fully cultivate it without any issues." I smiled proudly. ----- [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SSS)] A Demonic Ability that belonged to Marchosias, the powerful Demon Lord capable of transforming into a gigantic zing wolf, known for his madness and rampaging attacks. Harness all Fire-type Abilities and Divinities into your body at the same time,bining them perfectly and harmoniously, and use your soul to fuel their power, Increasing your Attack Power and Movement Speed by +300% -> +400%, alongside Increasing the Power of all Fire-type Abilities and Magic by +500% -> +600% while on mes, however, you take -1% -> -0.8% of your HP as Damage every second. While unleashing a zing Rampage, any foe you attack as your body is on mes will receive tremendous consecutive damage from both physical blows and mes, dealing up to +800%?-> +900% Damage, while ignoring -30% -> -40% of a foe''s resistances to the Fire Attribute and setting them aze, draining their strength and vitality. When you activate this Ability, you can now summon the [Demonic Spirit: Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf Marchosias] to aid you in battle in exchange of Demonic Energy and Divine Power. This Spirit will have 50% of your total stats and will regenerate endlessly for as long as 10 minutes, before it fades away. (New Ability!) ----- "And this¡­ So I can summon Marchosias as some sort of temporary Demonic Spirit?" I wondered. "This can''t be a coincidence, did the Unique Skill: Spirit Creation affect this somehow?" [Yes, Unique Skills can affect and transform Demonic and Divine Abilities over time, but the rate in which it happens is very low because you weren''t training this much before.] [But now that you''ve been fully dedicating yourself to grow stronger and train your abilities to see how far they can grow, yes, it is possible. Your other Unique Skills also possess this ability. We have to find ways to make them affect other abilities though.] "Interesting¡­ Summoning Marchosias will definitelye in handy from time to time." I nodded. "Now, to the meat and potatoes of the whole thing. Let''s do it all over again, Gluttony." [You have exchanged 500.000.000 Demonic Energy.] [The Demonic Energy is flowing inside of your [Demon King Seed: Gluttony]!] [The Demon King Seed is overflowing with Demonic Energy! Its roots are expanding across your entire Soul and Body.] [You''re beginning to Rank Up!] "I''m going to rip you to shreds now, be prepared!" Gluttony roared. ----- Chapter 1555 Demon King Seed: Rank 2!

Chapter 1555 Demon King Seed: Rank 2!

----- "I fucking lost again?! This makes no sense! I was twice as strong as before! Drake, you damn bastard! You''re cheating! Let''s go for round two right now!" A little chimeric creature barked at me angrily. The more I rank up my Demon King Seed, the more realistic his manifestation bes from his "original form". Now he looksrger and not phantasmal anymore. Like a little puppy. "You''ll have second shot on another asion. I don''t know if I''ll be able to gather enough Demonic Energy for another Rank Up." I shrugged, as I took a look at the System messages popping up and noticing my ever-growing Aura of Demonic Energy. [Congrattions! You have sessfully Ranked Up your [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 1 (Temper Rank)] into Rank 2 (Lord Rank)!] [The density and power of your Soul have drastically increased. Your Soul Ether Stat has increased from S++ to S+++!] [Your Magic Affinity for [Demon (SS)] Magic has increased to SSS Rank!] [You have be a [Lord Rank] Demon King, a Demon Lord represents special Demons, capable tomand Lesser Demons.] [You acquired the ability tomand and control Lesser Demons, as long as they''re weaker than you, by overpowering them with your [Demonic Lord Aura]!] [To rise your Rank in the demonic hierarchy, collect more Demonic Energy and cultivate your Demon King Seed. The next stage will give you even more benefits.] [The [Demonic Physique (SSS)] Demonic Ability has further evolved after the Demon King Seed Rank Up.] [The Tier of your Current Demon King Seed will now be reflected in your Demonic Physique Demonic Ability.] [The [Demonic Physique (SSS)] Ability has unlocked a new Ability] ----- Whenever you meet Lesser Demons or Demons weaker than you, you can overwhelm them with your [Demon Lord Aura] and gain control over them. Controlled Demons Loyalty towards you increases by +100%, and their Stats as long as they''re serving you by +50%. (New Ability!) ----- "Oh, I can control Demons now?!" I felt it was a bit too ridiculous for just Rank 2. "What in the world? Seriously? That was fast." [Only the weakest of them will ever obey you for now. Such as the Imps that invaded the Lizardmen Alliance city, for example.] [Other Demons such as the Oni, the Asura, and so on, even if you defeat them and force them to obey you, they will not do so until your Rank increases sufficiently.] "I see, so Ranks is all for Demons¡­" I nodded. "Hmm, this makes me wonder, what Rank is my brother, Sangre? And how much has he let his Demon King Seed consume him¡­ Ugh, this only makes me more worried about that bastard than I should." [From what I recall of Sangre, he already showed symptoms of being controlled by his Demon King Seed. And based in the power he could exert, he was already at Rank 5¡­] "What?! That high?! I need to catch up with him¡­ But how did he even get enough Demonic Energy for that?" [I would assume he either umted it over his long life, or he had found a way somehow. Perhaps there are other ways than just directly eating demon meat.] [Or perhaps he also found some fragment of Pandemonium and is using it somehow.] "It is a mystery¡­ Ugh, even if I think about him, it''s not like I can go confront him yet." I sighed. "He probably has an Ascendancy Law now that I think about it. When I fought him he said he was already Rank 10. He might be even higher now." [You''ve got other problems to worry about right now, Drake.] "Right. Now I got 700 million Demonic Energy¡­ The next Rank needs a billion. I guess I could make enough by eating the rest of the demon meat." I nodded. "Hmm, I wonder if it would be better to get a new Demonic Ability though." [It would be good, but I think your Demonic Physique is already providing many new abilities by itself.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [The Marchosias Ability still has room to grow as well, so better specialize in these two Demonic Abilities instead of spreading out into too many. I would say that maybe you could purchase a new one once you reach Rank 3 at the very least.] "Well said, you''re not wrong there. Concentrating on only a few Abilities instead of trying to use too many can bring better results." I nodded. "I also need to keep cultivating my demonic energy so I can produce more from the Demon King Seed." Although it was impossible before, after hitting Rank 1, I discovered that intensively cultivating using Demonic Energy could produce extra amounts of this energy, in the same way as Divine Power, which is naturally created from my Divine Realm. However, the best method to get these energies is still just absorbing it or stealing it from others, it is always nice to know I can also just produce it over time¡­ And now that my Demon King Seed is Rank 2, it is now steadily producing a bit more with each second. [Although you can''t learn a new Demonic Ability because you need to save Demonic Energy right now, how about you get something that could serve a simr purpose? A Demonic Spirit of your own.] "Well Miranda is one but¡­ I get what you mean. Are you implying what I think you are?" [Yes, you do have those four [Demonic Yggdrasil''s Divine Soul Orbs (SS Grade)] items! They are still resting, waiting for a new purpose and a new chance at life.] [And you do happen to still have a [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (B Grade)] too!] "I was also thinking about that¡­ Could a Demonic Spirit like them help my cultivation?" [Of course! The same way the Divine Spirits do. Bedann herself grows stronger faster thanks to Miranda too.] "Alright, you''ve convinced me enough. Let''s do this¡­ First of all though, we should use more materials than these soul orbs." I smiled, looking at the giant tree in the distance. I quickly cut off several branches from the Spiritual Yggdrasil, and then ced a huge pile of demon corpses over the ground. Using all of these as materials, Ibined them with the soul orbs, and used the ticket. FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1556 Demonic Yggdrasil Tree Seedling Spirit

Chapter 1556 Demonic Yggdrasil Tree Seedling Spirit

----- All materials came together, including the soul orbs. The ticket''s powers activated, imbuing them with bright light and then fusing all the things into a single entity. Yeah, it was four orbs with four souls, but I only had one ticket, so a spirit with four souls will have to do for now. I couldn''t afford any more. I can make Divine Spirits with my Spirit Creation Ability, but they''re only temporary and disappear after a few minutes at most. FLAAASH! The System and I were left speechless as the shape of the new spirit went from a gigantic one to a very, very small one. Once it was finally over, the spirit was no bigger than the palm of my humanoid hand. And it was slightly spherical, seed shaped. "Kyuuh!" It gave out a tiny little sound, and it was quite literally a brown-colored seed. With striking red marks resembling bloody scars, and an aura of both demonic energy and nature spirit essence. It had a small sprout growing from its head, which was adorned by a pair of red leaves. It had eyes, yes, two small, ck eyes that resembled dots. It had no visible mouth, and nothing else to see. We didn''t think it would be this small. I was half-expecting this creature to be arge demonic tree with an eldritch appearance or something. But instead I got a very adorable floating seedling, I can''tin. [You have sessfully created the Divine Spirit [Demonic Yggdrasil Tree Seedling (Rank 6: Initial Stage)]!] [Please choose a name toplete the bond between the spirit and your soul.] "So you''re still a demonic Yggdrasil tree, huh?" I wondered, patting the little thing with my fingers. "Okay then, calling you "test subject" would be too on the nose. Let''s go with a cool name, Ashlock. How about it?" "Kyuuh!" [The name [Ashlock] has been chosen for the [Demonic Yggdrasil Tree Seedling (Rank 6: Initial Stage)]!] [Ashlock] has developed their first Unique Ability: [Predation]!] "[Predation]?" I wondered. "That''s¡­ quite a name for an ability a little tree can have. What can it even do?" "Kyuuuh!" Suddenly, Ashlock flew away from my hands and slowly fell into the ground, seeking something. It grew a dozen of sharp, red colored roots out of its base, and pierced the grass with them. After a couple of seconds, it retrieved them back, now full of rodents it caught. [Look closely¡­] "Nom, nom!" Ashlock''s roots started drying the dead rodents until they became mummies and fell apart into ashes. And once it did, it felt much stronger, as if it had drained theirplete lifeforce. But that wasn''t all, through its entire spiritual body, the lifeforce and mana they drained from these rodents became tiny bits of demonic energy, further nourishing its growth. "What? So it can use that to drain a target of their essence?" I wondered. "And then somehow turn it into demonic energy. Kind of like nts turn sunlight and carbon dioxide into their own food, huh?" "Kyuuh!" Ashlock flew to my head and rested above my hair. "Hey, you''re getting prettyfortable with me already, huh?" Iughed a bit. "Well, I wonder, can you help me cultivate demonic energy and produce it faster?" Ashlock remained in silence and then touched my horns with its roots, imbuing into me small amounts of demonic energy. This time, this energy was fused with spirit energy and nature elemental essence. It was strangely different, but much easier to control as well. This is pretty much the creation of someone as ancient as the three Demons. The Demon of Technology was a very smart scientist that was renowned over robotics and bioengineering. And Ashlock here is the spirit form of one of its children, the Demonic Trees capable of draining miasma, and which managed to cleanse the world of Yggdrasil after the invasion of the Chaos Realm. I wonder where the other Demonic Trees could be though. Did they die after their job was done? [I believe that he most likely programmed them to be that way¡­ Wait, why do I believe that? Its odd, after seeing those dreams and memories, it feels like I know this person a lot.] "Maybe it has to do with theputer he had?" I wondered. "It is also a mystery. Your origins¡­ Might not just a Unique Skill, there''s something else behind all of this." [I know¡­ But it is hard to remember it all. The name of the supeputer Andromeda, Jonathan''s words¡­ And even the visions of his own world. It all brings some sort of sense of nostalgia deep down.] "Do you think that if we fix the errors in your system''s core, we can find some clues?" I asked her. [Definitely. I feel like¡­ There was something deep within me, information that I wasn''t allowed to learn since my "birth" as I was created as your Unique Skill. But when I had to reset myself to evolve into a Divine System, my core glitched and was full of errors, but these errors and glithces opened the way to such memories.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [They''re still clogging the way but¡­ If we can solve all these problems, it might be possible for us to find more clues. Something that can tell me for sure that I was once something else, and that I have a purpose aside from being at your side, Drake.] [But will you be okay with me remembering something? What if I change? What if this purpose¡­ Makes me want to prioritize something else instead of you or Kate?] "Will you?" I asked her. "Even then, I doubt that would happen. You remembered most of your memories already, you''re back to who you were and its thanks to little Kate. She''s our little miracle, our daughter. And, quite honestly, think that there''s no way you will leave us aside to prioritize any purpose. Your purpose is already with us." [Perhaps¡­ You''re not wrong. I¡­ Thanks for being there for me] Her projection appeared in front of me, as she hugged me. "I''ll always be there for you¡­ Quite literally, we''re stuck together." Iughed. "Now, should we go meet Kate and everyone else? I want to show them little Ashlock." [For sure! Let''s go. I want to meet her. Kate''s smile always soothes my worries.] ----- Chapter 1557 Training Hard

Chapter 1557 Training Hard

----- It has been two more weeks since then, and it has officially been two months since our training began. I was cultivating my demonic and divine energy together, with the help of all my divine spirits and Ashlock, while I admired everyone else''s progress over the training grounds. I was sitting atop the ice castle inside my Divine Realm right now, but with my expanded senses, I could easily see everyone else. The first person I saw amongst therge group was Tisha, her Divine Aura had finally progressed, and she was now unleashing its power to her liking. She had no longer wielded a sword since the training began and was now shaping her own Divine Aura into many des. The Frost Queen taught her a technique named "Sword Realization" which helps sword masters use the memory of their des and imbue them into their auras. It quite literally helps them shape their power as a sword, to be the sword themselves. Tisha had just begun tapping into this Divinity Aura Cultivation Technique but was already progressing by leaps and bounds once she got the hang of it. "Now Tisha, concentrate and keep your focus." The Frost Queen said. "You have not wielded your sword for two months now, but you feel like it never left you, isn''t it?" "S-Somehow¡­" Tisha had her eyes shut. "Now, take your sword and swing it against your target. Expand your senses, and search for the target." The Frost Queen exined. "My sword¡­" Tisha''s blue divinity aura slowly shaped around her strong hands, shaping into a giant two-handed de, almost the same one she uses, but made out of her own power. "It''s here, it never left me. My sword is with me¡­ I am the sword." Her eyes kept shut, and the dummy moved fast around her, trying to make it very hard for her to aim. This "dummy" was an incredibly fast ice golem that the Frost Queen asked me to create. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! The golem kept circling around her, making it harder for Tisha to aim at it. But suddenly, I felt her senses meld with her divinity aura, as a wave of near-invisible divine power was released. And in that second, a single sh was released. SLASH! The golem fell to the ground, split in half. "Well done." "Huh?! I did it?!" Tisha opened her eyes to see the results of her two-month training, she was shocked. The Ice Elf had never been this good and precise in terms of senses before. She was just a barbarian type of warrior who overwhelmed foes with great power. But that hasn''t really worked for a while now, as we fight even stronger enemies. "Your hard work has paid off well! It took you a long while to do something so basic, but it finally worked." The Frost Queen giggled. "Most Gods would learn to do this automatically, but for some reason, it took you a long while. Yet, it feels like because of that, such a simple ability has been sharpened even further." "I-Is that so?" Tisha was still bbergasted. "I need to keep practicing!" "Drake, more dummies please." The Frost Queen called me. "Okay." I nodded, and with a thought, I summoned more of these golems around Tisha. Instead of one, there were now twelve of them, and they wereing to attack her with the strength of Rank 8 Monsters. They were still frail and would melt in an hour, so I was able to afford their creation quite easily. "They''reing, be careful." The Frost Queen guided her. Tisha gritted her teeth as she shed against a dozen golems at once. Her divinity aura fluctuated constantly; a single de was not enough. She surrounded herself with many des at once, each one defending her and attacking at the same time. She was progressing steadily, but there were many more like her as well. I noticed Hector concentrating on his divinity aura. He was talented enough to easily shape it but was now beginning toprehend how to enchant his soul with it. Belle, the Fox Venerable, was a very harsh teacher at that. She was constantly mming him each time he failed tobine his soul and his divinity aura. But he was progressing slowly. "Wrong again! Stop thinking about other things, focus solely on the inside of your soul and your damn divinity!" Roared Belle. "Or I''m going to snack on a leg or an arm next!" She was already in her giant and monstrous fox form. "Focus, focus¡­ focus¡­" Hector groaned, his eyes glistening with light. "Soul and Divinity¡­ As one!" FLAAASH! A bright radiance surged from his body, his Aura erupted from within, resembling countless angelic wings spreading out and pping rapidly. Hector gave a guttural sound as if he was being torn to shreds by the pain. "F-Fuck! It hurts like hell! AAARGH!" "Keep going, you''re not even halfway through!" The Venerable said. "This is called [Divine Soul Radiance]! It''s a basic ability that gods should always learn, I can''t believe Drake has been spoiling all of you so much that youck basic knowledge about how to be stronger! Now keep trying." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Y-Yes ma''am!" Hector cried. A simr scene could be seen with everyone else. Kraxka, Larzak, Tyrannus and his warriors, and many other fighters. They required the Divine Soul Radiance to epass their bodies with thisbination of soul and divinity and be several times stronger. I had already learned this ability when I became a Divine Dragon, so I never thought it had to be learned. I guess I wasn''t really a good mentor for these people as I originally thought. I''ve learned a lot from the two Venerables myself as well, Belle taught me a week ago what I was doing now. She called this technique "Divine Spirit Harmony Cultivation Technique", and it uses divine spirits to cultivate your body through the constant infusion of spiritual essence, which I use to also control divine power and demonic energy. Somehow, it is working better than I ever thought. Not only my body but my soul¡­ It feels muchrger, I can now hold the power I gained from eating Pandemonium''s Lung much better. And right now, I was already breaking through. [Your Soul has broken through its former shell and has progressed to the next stage.] [Your Soul Ether has increased from S+++ to SS-!] ----- Chapter 1558 A Stronger Soul

Chapter 1558 A Stronger Soul

----- After having devoured Pandemonium''s Lung, I forced my soul to transform into countless chains that chained down the rest of the Lung''s powers. However, after forging my Demonic Physique, rising my Demon King Seed Rank, and cultivating my Demonic Energy, Divine Power, and Spirit Essence further, I was able to breakthrough once more. My soul expanded, resembling hundreds of rivers of gold, rainbow essence that constantly flowed upwards. The demonic soul energy that had been assimted into my wounded soul slowly started to meld better, although it still remained restrained. I was slowly unlocking its powers. However, the chains disappeared, melting into this sea of gold and rainbow essence. It felt as if I had broken through a shell, and the System messages really took that literally. [Your Soul has broken through its former shell and has progressed to the next stage.] [Your Soul Ether Stat has increased from S+++ to SS-!] [Your Soul Strength, Soul Vitality, Soul Stamina, and Soul Aura have increased greatly.] [The Demonic Soul Essence sealed within your Soul is slowly releasing. The amount of Demonic Energy you regenerate over time has been increased by +100%.] [You gained an additional +100.000.000 Demonic Energy.] "This is good¡­ I can keep gaining more Demonic Energy over time like this! There''s still left at least eighty percent of that Sealed Power¡­" I felt aplished. [If you keep it up and manage to get to a higher Soul Ether Stat, you will most likely be able to unlock all of the Pandemonium''s Lung Power.] [I feel like you might even acquire a Demonic Ability out of it that cannot be purchased with Demonic Energy!] "Ooh, I see. I have to keep working hard then." I nodded, as I was about to continue my cultivation, before I was startled by a mischievous fox. "Well done." Belle suddenly appeared behind me. "It is incredible that you''ve not only managed to dominate a Demonic Sin, but you''ve also attained the power to control Demonic Energy. You''re quite the crazy bastard." "Is that all you have to say to me?" I sighed. "Come on, is it that painful to praise me every now and then?" "I''ve already praised you enough. And don''t think I am still not pissed off for what you did to my inheritance, Drake." She said angrily. "Ahem! Anyways, it seems your soul has grown stronger already. I guess letting demonic energy flow inside is even more painful than any soul torture. Hahaha!" "Ugh, I hate that you''re right." I sighed. "It is indeed very painful, but the power is worth it." "If it wasn''t for your special body, you wouldn''t have even gotten this far though. I doubt any body that is not a Demon King has ever managed to control demonic energy this much¡­" Belle said. "And even then, those that have are Demon Kings consumed by their sins." Suddenly, another olddy appeared, the Frost Queen. "Demon Kings usually be deadly cmities because they let their Sins devour their minds, they be their embodiments. This is but another of the terrible curses left behind by Pandemonium." "I remember hearing that it was part of Yggdrasil too?" I asked. "It is, and also of Pandemonium." Nodded Belle. "The Demon left behind these Seven Deadly Sin Curses in the world before he was cut down and sealed away. His influence was so powerful it changes the Laws of this world, which ended incorporating this power. Yggdrasil does it against her will, but she must grant this curse to seven unfortunate vessels every now and then. If not, the sins themselves will simply fly around, destroying and devouring everything. I am sure you already saw the true shape of Gluttony, right?" "I did¡­ So if there are no vessels for them, the Deadly Sins simply return to their primordial forms and go on a rampage?" I asked. "That''s¡­ fucked up." "It was a way for Pandemonium to be sure he would still destroy this world. But even then, Yggdrasil has worked hard to prevent that¡­ Well, even now, I can''t say that what she has done ispletely good. But it has kept the world alive." The Frost Queen said. "You''re free to hate her or not¡­ But I fervently believe she has done the right thing." "Of course you do, you righteous woman." Laughed Belle. "I believe she should just burn to death¡­ But I suppose that would destroy the world, and that would be counterproductive." "What are even your goals anyways, Belle? Oftentimes, you simply feel detached of all things." The Frost Queen said. "What is your end goal after reviving? Will you protect this world or¡­?" "Come on, are you really asking that?" Belle asked. "After I''ve heard my original world is still in such peril. If there''s a way, I''m returning to Zipangu. I have little else to do in this damned world. I''ve suffered enough here. I''ve lost friends, my family, everything¡­ The only thing left I had was strength, and even that was taken away from me once my lifespan ended. When the time to revivees, I will get my power back and return to my world." "Belle¡­" The Frost Queen sighed, her expressions changing after she heard Belle''s heart. "I suppose you didn''te here just to fight or something, right?" I asked. "Ah¡­ Yes. Well, the training of your people is almost done. Everyone has showcased amazing growth." The Frost Queen smiled. "But there are two months left for their training, right?" "Yes, continue helping them progress if you can, please." I nodded. "And Belle?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "My batch has already almost mastered Divine Soul Radiance¡­ Should we switch groups, youngster?" She asked the Frost Queen. "Ah, I guess that''s fair enough." The Frost Queen nodded. "Anyways, Drake¡­ There''s something else you need to do now, cultivating like this is not bad but¡­ You''ve been trying to evade me, isn''t it?" "Ah¡­" "You can''t keep feigning ignorance. It is time for us to train. I will teach you more of the way of Ice. You''ve learned a lot, but there''s always more room to improve." She said. "I thought I''ve already mastered all of what ice can do, no?" I wondered. "Oh, perhaps the initial stages, but whates next will blow your mind¡­" She said, smiling. ----- Chapter 1559 The Trial Of Skadi

Chapter 1559 The Trial Of Skadi

----- "To further improve your understanding of the element of ice, Drake, you must surround yourself by it, touch it, eat it, breath it." The Frost Queen''s Phantom exined to me. Right now I found myself within the coldest regions of my Divine Realm, to the south, a snow and ice-coveredndscape simply known as the Desert of Snow. There are thousands of kilometers of just that, snow and ice, and giant mountains with even more snow and ice. This is where the concentration of my Ice Elemental Power has been concentrated the most. Divine Realms are also expressions of our Divinities and the Elemental Powers we possess. Although there''s a lot of greenery in my Divine Realm, at least seventy percent of it is ice. Even more now, this area was now merged with arge part of the Frost Queen''s own Divine Realm, when we visited her, and I got her inheritance. There were many ice-type divine treasures everywhere, and she made me gather as many as I could and eat them while diving deep in the coldest waters of frost. "You''re submerging yourself in the coldest waters that my Divine Realm could produce, they''re called Frozen Azure Moon Spring Water, I took a bath daily in these. Cold, isn''t it? Even for an ice dragon at Rank 10, you''re trembling." She mocked me, as I was in the depths of this water. As an ice dragon myself, there was never a time when I felt like freezing, that sense had just gone away from my memory. But this water and eating so many ice-type divine treasures changed thatpletely. I felt cold, an uneasiness bathing over me. The coldness I feel¡­ I''ve almost forgotten what it truly meant to be frozen. "In Ancient Times, there was a Goddess of Frost, a mighty titaness known as Skadi." Said the Frost Queen. "As I delved into my own lineage, I learned she was my Progenitor, where my own bloodline descended from. She taught me the ways of frost as I connected to the Titan Records, the counterpart of the Draconic Records, which is much more barren than yours. We Titans didn''t have that many kinds. There were the Mountain Titans, the Frost Titans, and the Fire Titans. Our Record is not divided by realms but shared equally by all. Our Patrons, the souls of the ancient titans, rest there, in harmony with their elements." "However,pared to dragons, there are too many giants, right? This is why only giants that awaken their Titan Bloodline can enter this Realm." Said the Frost Queen. I still had yet to know what this had to do with what she was teaching me, but it was an interesting information, nheless. "I received whispers at early stages of life, as I survived and battled against the Vampires that had conquered our world and turned it into an eternal night." She said. "Lady Skadi called to me, she taught me methods to awaken my powers faster, although they came with risks. This method is one that she taught me. To epass yourself in ice, to feel the cold in every inch of your body, feel the loneliness of the element of ice, feel its istion, its slow, creeping pain." "I am feeling it¡­ And it reminds me of things I didn''t want to remember for a long time." "Don''t break your focus and don''t speak." "¡­" "You can''t speak, focus, concentrate, cultivate. Grasp the ice, not with your hands, not with your mind, grasp it with your soul and your intent. Grasp the frost creeping through you. Do you feel it? What memories resurface within you as you feel like you''re freezing to death?" What I remember¡­ That family trip back then, and how everything seemed so fine. I was with my family; we were going to have fun. The kids looked happy, and I, for once, was also smiling. My sister and her husband were excited I had decided toe along for once. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But everything ended so abruptly, even more than I ever thought. The snowpletely engulfed me. And I died so slowly, the cold creeping into every inch of my body. The pain was slow and dulling, but the feeling of helplessness¡­ This sensation, is this what she wants me to revive? FLASH! Suddenly, I felt something, right within my body, as I saw my skin freeze, the ice creeping inside of my body slowly started to merge with my own flesh. Was I freezing, or bing ice itself? An azure-colored divine essence slowly grewrger andrger, epassing me entirely, and freezing my body even faster than before. I could hear the faint words of the System, she seemed rmed. But I couldn''t even respond, my mind seemed to be slowly fading away, burrowed in the eternal freezing waters, and with my entire body freezing from inside and outside, there was nothing else than to be ice itself. I don''t know how much time passed after that, but I felt like I was constantly crawling across an endless snowbyrinth, frost and ice everywhere. And a gigantic figure loomed into the distance, my visage was distorted, I felt so dizzy. Yet something deep down was telling me to keep moving. Perhaps my own will, maybe just a survival instinct. The snow mercilessly bathed over my body, as I realized I wasn''t in my ice giant Dragonoid form, nor in my true dragon form either. I was just the same human I once was, crawling through these frozennds, wearing no clothes¡­ "Is this¡­ Some weird dream?" As I looked around myself, I ended hitting the samendmark I had hit at least a hundred times within my state of dizziness. A small tree made of frost, with many fruits made of azure crystal ice. "Hahhh¡­" I took out one fruit without thinking it, biting into it. The cold juices froze my mouth, it almost felt like my jaw was about to fall. "Fuck¡­" But I kept eating and eating the fruit, until my stomach was both full, and freezing. The gigantic figure looming at the distance continued watching me, too blurry beneath the snowstorm. This must be a trial of sorts; I need to surpass it and get out of here. ----- Chapter 1560 Fighting Beasts

Chapter 1560 Fighting Beasts

----- The snowstorm continued raging endlessly. I felt like I wanted to rest, to sleep, but I couldn''t. Every time I fell into the snow, I would wake up again due to the shock and pain of the cold creeping towards every inch of my body. I stumbled upon that tree over and over again and ate the fruit. Each fruit made my body colder, but my mind somehow became much clearer. At some point, all worries began fading away from my mind, I felt lighter and weightless, as I walked forwards faster and more steadily. However, I stumbled down again. The scenery changed somehow, I could find no trees, and I was starving while facing a giant snowy cliff, that led down into a dark abyss. I couldn''t see anything below, but the chill, coldness of death. "What is this now? It changed? Why?" I wondered, looking into the skies. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I noticed two azure eyes ring at me, blurrily hidden within the endless snowstorm. I didn''t know what they meant, or what it wanted me to do. But I can guess that the change in the scenery must have something to do with them. And also with something I''ve changed myself? As I epted colder in my body, and ate those fruits, it felt like more of my body was bing ice itself. I looked at my hands, realizing they were now pure, azure colored crystal ice. "Should I jump or¡­" No, it shouldn''t be so simple either. This is some sort of bizarre trial; I can''t just risk it by jumping off the damn void. I have to solve this myself. I''ve tried calling out any kind of magic, but nothing works, not even my Unique Skills. Yet¡­ I crouched into the snow and touched the floor with my frozen hands. The cold still felt cold, I was trembling, in fact. But my body could move even then, I was growing used to this cold, but it was never truly fading away like before. FLASH! The ice of my hands extended like a bridge across the cliff, reaching all the way to the other side. My eyes widened in surprise, as I quickly took off my half-broken ice hands, which slowly started regrowing anew. And a bridge appeared¡­ "Well, alright¡­" As I stepped into the other side of the cliff, I felt a stinging pain, followed by a cold, freezing and dull pain spreading across my legs. I fell to my knees, only to realize both of my legs were now ice too. "Huh¡­" I stood up, and the pain of coldness was there, never truly dulling all senses, it was as if I could feel and sense ice and frost much better. The coldness epassed me, an azure-colored aura of freezing winds spiraling around my body. I kept walking and wandering around, finding a huge pine tree forest full of creatures. Snow Beasts and Ice Golems wandered around, attacking me on sight. I couldn''t use any abilities other than the ones in my arms and legs. I ran away from most battles, or climbed up the trees until they stopped bothering me. But I knew I couldn''t go around like this for much longer. This was perhaps another part of the trial. The forest never ended¡­ I''m guessing I need to eat these creatures to advance, or something. And I was growing quite hungry, so I better eat. I want to go back, whatever that woman sent me, this is a trial to make me stronger. I''ll surpass it no matter what and get back to my family! "ROOAAR!" I confronted a giant Pr Bear just a few minutester. The hulking beast was over three meters tall, and as a normal human-sized body, I was easily overwhelmed. I was forced to roll and jump away from powerful blows. The ground shook before the Pr Bear''s strikes. "Shit, shit¡­!" Without my dragon body, everything felt weirder than it should. I used to be a human for many more years, but I had grown so used to my strong dragon body. Now I realize how lucky I was. A human body is so frail, the sole ability to evade lethal blows is already a skill humans must always master, something dragons would usually not bother with, especially someone with a skill named Immortal Body. Its ws reached me again, as I preemptively put my arms in front to receive the whole blow. I wished it, and my frost arms turned into a giant shield of ice, somehow resisting the attack, although the cracks quickly made both of my arms copse into pieces. CRAAASH! "Shit¡­!" Although my arms were slowly recovering the ice crystals, I had no freaking arms now! The Pr Bear''s crimson eyes loomed above me, its giant jaws opening and biting my neck. I felt an immense pain followed by the warmth of the beast''s bite, blood gushing out as I gritted my teeth, the beast instantly attempted to snap my neck! "RAAH!" In myst moments of life, I poured all my focus into my legs, as they shoot up like a spear of ice, piercing the Pr Bear''s stomach and making the beast instantly let go of the grip of my neck. SLAASH! "GROOOHHH¡­!" It gave one, loud groan of agony, before dying on the spot. I fell to the floor, gasping for air, coughing blood. I was bleeding, and it felt like I was truly about to die. "F-Fucking hell! I''m not¡­ dying here!" I quickly put my still regenerating arms around my neck, the ice covering the wound and stopping the bleeding. I desperate reshaped my leg back to normal and shaping my left arm into a sharp spear I cut up the bear''s belly open. Blood and guts came pouring out. I quickly started eating without thinking twice, the taste of blood and disgusting raw entrails filled my mouth. I wanted to vomit, but I kept eating. As a dragon these things didn''t taste bad, but even my past human tastes came back with this body. "Ugh¡­ Cough¡­ Agh!" As I was eating the pr bear so desperately, I ended swallowing arge blue crystal, probably its mana core. Because the next moment, I felt an azure aura epassing my body. "Wha¡­?" FLASH! ----- Chapter 1561 The Perilious Snow Forest

Chapter 1561 The Perilious Snow Forest

----- Blue runes floated around me as I swallowed the blue crystal, the wound on my neck slowly regenerated back, the ice covering it falling down. My body, which was rather flimsy looking and weak, gained a bit more muscture, and there were runes resembling bears growing around the wound area. I felt stronger, much stronger than before. And this sensation, it is as if I had inherited the pr bear''s might into my human body. I never got to ever experience my own original body bing stronger. It was¡­ an exhrating feeling. "Hahh¡­" I continued eating the Pr Bear meat, my stomach never got full, so I ate and ate. I ate the fur, the bones, the brain, everything. When I finished eating, I had absorbed the Pr Bear''s essence. The azure eyes staring at me from above blinked once, as if acknowledging what I had done. Alright, I think I should just continue hunting then. Is that what you want me to do? I kept lurking across the forest, while increasing the ability to manipte the frost of my hands and legs. The Pr Bear''s runes around my body only strengthened me slightly, nothing more for now. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Eventually, I came into contact with several smaller beasts. Frost Rabbits, dog-sized rabbits with three sharp frost horns, charged at me from all sides. They were a dozen, and aggressive meat-eating rabbits at that. Fighting them and evading their attacks reminded me of my early years as a dragon, when I had to fight all those horned snow rabbits to survive. As much as I tried evading their blows or blocking them, I was pierced a few times, but I managed to catch them all. Using my arms as freezing spears and changing my legs into axes served well at hunting down these critters. After eating a dozen of them and moving on, more runes appeared around my body. Every time they imprinted into my body; my Azure Ice Aura continued to grow stronger. Was this divinity, or something else entirely? This energy felt slightly simr in density and power as draconic energy, but it wasn''t that. It was something else. Something that was being bestowed upon me. "Hahh¡­" As I finished eating my meals, I looked into the snowstorm-covered sky, the snow never stopped falling, and the pine tree seemed endless. The looming figure only watched in silence. "I''ll get to the end of this, just you wait." Embraced by the cold snowstorms, I kept moving. I made sure to persecute the smallest of critters first, anything that I saw, was caught. Frost Rabbits, Snow Rats, Mini Snow Golems, Pygmy Pr Bears, and even Ice Crows. As I kept hunting and devouring small creatures, my power only increased slightly more before I didn''t gain anything out of them. Then, I shifted my gaze to thergest beasts I''ve been evading. I hunted another Pr Bear not long after. The battle was not as arduous as before, but this one was older and clever, evading my lethal frost spears and managing to get some nasty wounds on my chest, leaving me bleeding, I managed to kill it by surprising it with a piercing blow into its head, sttering its brains out. After eating the second pr bear, I hunted Snow Wolves. They worked in packs, hunting these bastards was hard due to their team tactics and sharp bites. Between evading their powerful jaws and their deadly ws, I had to bnce both my wounds and my attack prowess. My arms and legs could regenerate, but the rest of my body would die if I took too many hits. I couldn''t take on the whole pack of twelve, so I just hunted them down separately, taking them down one after another like a lurking shadow. They persecuted me but I hid above the trees. I jumped over their heads when they passed from below me and cut their throats. "GRRHHH¡­" "Hahhh¡­ You''re thest." I confronted the cleverest of all the wolves, a giant Alpha Frost Wolf, as hulking as the pr bear. Its azure eyes glowed brightly, as its magic powers activated. A barrage of spears made of ice was fired at me. I had Ice Immunity before, but not in this body. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! I evaded the attacks as I ran quickly, modifying my legs to resemble the nimble legs of rabbits. I leaped off the snow-covered floor and shapeshifted my arms into a single giant hammer, mming the wolf in the head as it fired its magic. It was a risky gamble of a move, half my body was impaled by ice spears, but I managed to smash the monster in a single strike. While vomiting blood, I slowly took out the spears from my body, looking at the holes bleeding off, I covered them on ice and ate the Alpha. "Gulp, gulp¡­ Hmm, this is starting to be tasty after a while." The wolves'' runes resonated with the alpha''s runes, covering my wounds and healing them. My body felt so strong I was unrecognizable. No longer was I dumb-looking walking stick, I was hulking with barbarian muscles, and I hadn''t noticed, but my hair turned white, growing all the way down my shoulders. "I might as well make myself some clothes¡­" I made pants and something to cover the rest of my torso with the Alpha Wolf remains and the Pr Bear remains. Mostly out of embarrassment of going around ass naked than anything else. I was still freezing below the snowstorm. After hunting more wolves and bears, I came into contact with Frost Cobras of over ten meters tall. With lethal poison that freezes you when it injects inside your system. I cut their heads with my axe-shaped frost legs and sword frost arms. And then, magic wielding Frost Horned Deer attacked, with beautiful white fur, they were cunning magicians that tried to overwhelm me from afar. I caught them one by one and pierced their hearts, eating their cores after drinking their blood. The more I battled and hunted, while below the endless snowstorm, the more connected I felt with this forest I had brushed off back then. As I explored, slept, and survived, slowly, the Snow Forest was growing inside of me, and I was bing part of it. "You''re thest one¡­" However, I wasn''t going to stay here forever, I''m leaving today. ----- Chapter 1562 Passing The Trial

Chapter 1562 Passing The Trial

----- The st boss" of this damned Snow Forest, a giant mammoth of over twenty meters stood before me. Its body, covered on snow white fur, easily camouged within the snowstorm and the snow floor, making it resemble just a pile of white snow. Its gigantic and sharp tusks were finely covered by ice, and this monster exuded both great magic power and physical prowess. The snowstorm became stronger as it raged further, the giant Frost Mammoth Tyrant red at me with its sharp, crimson-colored eyes. The azure eyes within the sky were watching in silence. But I could notice something within them. Perhaps expectation? "If you''re going to get in the way of getting out of this forest, then I''ll have to take you down." The giant snow-white mammoth roared mightily, shaking the Snow Forest. It charged at me without any further dy. Each of its footsteps making the world around me tremble and shake. As strong as I had grown, I was still nothingpared to this behemoth. The sense of being overwhelmed like this¡­ I hadn''t experienced it since I was a dragon pup. And even such sensations were rather short-lived, onlysting at most a month. BAAAM! The mammoth''s giant foot almost crushed me to death, if it wasn''t because I dashed to the left as quickly as I could. My frost hands swiftly turned into long spears, which I used to impale its leg and stab it a hundred times. The beast bellowed, swiftly stepping forwards and then backwards. Aiming at me with its massive legs, and then pointing its trunk towards me, attempting to catch me with it. The tusk conjured a magic circle, firing a hundred ice projectiles at once. "Dammit!" I quickly escaped the explosive magic attacks, the giant mammoth''s legs chasing me down, about to crush me like a rat. I quickly decided to transform my icy legs into a spring-like shape, and leaped off into the skies, the mammoth''s tusks almost piercing me and impaling my body in midair. FLASH! N?v(el)B\\jnn I kicked the air by releasing the umted power within my body thanks to all the runes, as Inded above the mammoth''s gigantic body. The beast didn''t like that, its long trunk sniffing me around and trying to catch me, attempting to m me down to the ground. I jumped and evaded the attacks, as unleashed a barrage of piercing attacks towards the mammoth''s head, its cranium was harder than anything I had ever hit before. Each strike made my entire body tremble and feel the pain, my arms were beginning to shatter. "Come on¡­ More, more power!" I kept harnessing the Azure Ice Aura, which flowed through my body faster and faster as the snowstorm raged. The runes of the beasts activated all at once, interconnecting into a beautiful blue colored tattoo across my body. Their traits surfaced above my body, as I gained white fur and sharp fangs. My frost hands and arms regrowing their ice quicker. "RAAAH!" CRAAASH! Another strike using my w-shaped frost hands was enough to deal enough damage. The mammoth shook me off as hard as it could, but I didn''t give in. I grasped its white fur and didn''t let go. My legs transforming into the giant ws of the bear, grasping into its flesh tightly. A rain of ice projectiles descended from above, I grit my teeth, using one of my arms as a huge barrier of ice, which slowly gained cracks as it took the projectiles. The other transformed into a long sword, I imbued all the Azure Essence left into it and pierced into the flesh and bone as hard as possible. SLAAASH! I kept stabbing deeper and deeper, the beast groaned in utter pain and agony, it rushed across the forest, destroying countless trees on its path, but I didn''t let go of it. It grew slower and dumber, until it finally stopped running, bleeding all over, the monster copsed on the ground, and died. "Hahhh¡­ Ugh¡­" I felt like passing out myself, but I carved through the Mammoth''s flesh and took out its core, it was gigantic. I took bites off it as I leaped from its body. Until it waspletely eaten. Then, while in pain, I moved to take off its meat and eat it raw, piece by piece. I continued eating in a trance between consciousness and unconsciousness. My power slowly growing further, and further, and further¡­ ¡­ When I opened my eyes, I found myself outside the Snow Forest. The snowstorm had ended and surrounding me there were many gigantic figures. As Izily opened my eyes, I noticed they were incredibly tall, and looked strong. They were like Ice Giants, but several times their size. Some had long white beards, others looked younger. And right in front of me, there was the looming azure eyes that have been watching over me all this time, now given a body and everything, no longer a blurry figure. She was beautiful, blue skin, enormous arms and legs, huge shoulders, a chest so big it casted a shadow over my tiny body. Her gorgeous face, her sharp azure eyes, her long, red hair made into many braids, and her clothes, made of giant beasts, she looked down on me with a look of both recognition and contempt. "You''ve awoken, dragon of ice." "Y-You''re¡­?" "I bet you''ve guessed already who I am, isn''t it? I am Skadi, the Primordial Titan of Ice, mother of all Ice Giants." "So the Frost Queen really sent me here?! I knew she was tricking me!" "She was not tricking you, I told her to not tell you the details, but she did tell you that she was doing something simr to what I made her do, isn''t it?" "Ah, yes¡­ I guess I should have seen something like thising¡­" "Enough with that attitude. You''ve passed the Trial, dragon of ice¡­ Or well, should I call you Drake, the Ice Titan?" "Ice¡­ Titan? Me?!" I asked. "Look at yourself and what you''ve be." She smiled. "She already gave you the bloodline, but as a dragon, it would be impossible to awaken it¡­ Unless I allowed you to. But I would not handle things for free. A trial had to be done, and you passed it." And then I noticed, I was indeed an Ice Titan. My body was several timesrger than my human shape. I had dark blue skin, with white tattoos spread across my body. Long silvery-white hair cascaded below my head, all the way down my shoulders. And my hands, well, they were utterly gigantic. Even then, they still felt evenrger than me¡­ "So that''s why I couldn''t be a dragon here¡­ And why I became a human?" "Your soul had to be stripped bare of all things so I could properly let you awaken the bloodline. It is now flowing through both your body and your soul. And as a result, you''ve also gained ess to the Titan Records." "That''s¡­ insane! So this ice power I learned before, can I use it now too?" "Yes, that''s called Azure Ice Materialization, the power to be ice itself. You do have arge quantity of powers already, but this one might be quite useful." "Thank you, Skadi¡­ But what now?" "What do you mean what now? We celebrate! Hahaha! Bring the ale!" Skadi and the titansughed merrily, bringing forth giant roasted beasts and tons of beer. ----- Chapter 1563 A Talk With Skadi

Chapter 1563 A Talk With Skadi

----- As the Titans began celebrations, I was still standing there, trying to make proper sense of everything I had lived. It felt like both a dream and reality at the same time. And strangely enough, it also feels like all the new power I gained there wasn''t gone. The Runes of these beasts remain within me, and so my strength. The human body I had, slowly grew and transformed, and now it evolved into a Frost Titan. "Err, excuse me, Skadi. I know it''s done and all, but I really need more exnations." I asked her, as she forced me to sit down to her side, while the Titans broughtrge wooden tables covered on countless slices of piping hot roasted meat. There were of all kinds, covered on delicious sauces and seasonings I had never tasted before. Titans had a very good cuisine, albeit simple perhaps due to their gigantic size, it was at least better than dragons who just ate everything raw. "Ah,e on, you don''t need to be so nervous around here! We''re all family now, Drake!" Sheughed merrily, although she was like ten times my own size. She gently patted my head like a mother would do to her child. "You''re probably wondering why you feel like the power you gained in the trial is not gone, right?" "You read my mind pretty much." I nodded. "Well, the trial itself was indeed a trial, but it was also where your soul was stripped bare." She said. "The Frost Queen, through the ritual she made you undergo, allowed me to drag your soul and consciousness to our Realm, the Titan Records. You''re currently located within the Lands of Eternal Frost where all of us Ice Titans'' souls reside. With my Authority over this area of the Realm, I stripped you bare of most things, leaving behind the pure soul with the Spark generated from my Bloodline, now within your soul and body." "So you can really do such a thing?! That''s overpowered." I was shocked. "Only within this Realm, and only to a soul! Due to howplicated it is for a non-Titan Soul to get here, I doubt I could ever employ it on the living, I am already dead after all." She shrugged. "Oh¡­ When did it happen?" I wondered. "Long ago, but we can leave that conversation for another day, my son." She smiled. "Anyways, you were wondering what happened to that human soul of yours. Well, the Frost Queen did say you were a Reincarnated Soul, someone from another world with Unique Skills. Once I stripped you bare of what made you a dragon and those abilities, the only thing left aside from the Spark was your very self, the human you once were. This is the reason why your body took that appearance." "Oooh¡­" I nodded. "Well that solves that mystery at least. But I thought Unique Skills were attached to souls, how did you strip me off them?" "I didn''t directly grabbed or did anything to your soul, I simply filtered what could enter. The rest was left behind. Your entire soul could not enter, only the part that didn''t carry any of such powers." She exined. "So, you ended looking like a frail little human. I thought that such a frail weakling couldn''t possibly be one of us, so I made you go through the Trial of Three Steps." "The first Step you went through was harmonizing with the snow and cold, to ept it into your weak human soul and human body. Slowly, you froze and died many times, but came back over and over again." She exined. "The second Step was consuming the Fruit of Frozen Nirvana, grown exclusively here. You ate fifty of those fruits as you advanced through an endless snowstorm." "All of those things refined your weak human soul and gave it power like never before. You evolved your past self, something you had only left behind to fully embrace your dragon form and soul." "So does that mean¡­ That there''s no longer a human soul within me? I had no idea it was still there, lingering within the dragon I became." "It still there, it simply evolved and absorbed the Spark of our Bloodline. Your human soul was refined through tempering and by consuming special Soul Treasures, those fruits." She exined. "Therefore, it has be more than human, your Soul began to evolve into a Frost Titan''s Soul! But it was not done yet, you needed more tempering, and to show us you were brave even as small as you were, without relying on your powers and dragon abilities." "So you made me go through that endless Snow Forest¡­" I sighed. "Indeed!" Skadi gave a cute motherly giggle. "You had to develop your Azure Ice Essence first and refine it into your developing human-frost titan soul. By hunting those Snow Spirit Beasts, you were able to consume their power and hasten the process of cultivation and tempering. Over time you hunted it all and made you much stronger. The mammoth was the ruler of that Snow Forest, and now him and every other Snow Spirit Beast lives within your soul, fused and granting you the power to achieve the end of the process of transformation and soul evolution." "I see¡­ So it wasn''t a dream after all, I really hunted living beings, ate them, and grew stronger¡­" I looked into my own blue hands. "My human soul became a Frost Titan." "The clothes you made for yourself using their materials are also powerful Soul Gear." She said. "You may keep it, I''ll allow it." "Soul Gear? Wait the clothes are still here too!" I was shocked. "And¡­ Wow." They were overflowing with a divine soul essence, with an azure color. These clothes that looked so cool in my new body, were Soul Gear. A concept I had never heard of before. "You''re wondering what''s Soul Gear now, right?" She asked with a teasing smile. "I''m sorry, I am quite clueless about many things." Iughed. N?v(el)B\\jnn "I''ll exin, don''t worry. Eat some food too, you''re skinny!" Sheughed out loud, patting my back. ----- Chapter 1564 Soul Gear

Chapter 1564 Soul Gear

----- "Soul Gear is the same as Equipment, but for your soul." Skadi exined as simple as she could. "It is made by forging Soul Treasures. They''re special types of Divine Treasures born from purely Soul and Etheric Realms. Such as the Draconic and Titan Records." She said. "The Snow Spirit Beasts you hunted down were Soul Beasts, therefore what they leave behind can often transform into Soul Treasures or be reabsorbed by the Soul or Etheric Realm where theye from." "I see¡­ So equipping Soul Gear can make my soul even stronger?" I asked her. "Yes, naturally." She nodded. "However, as it is not a physical object, but made of Soul Treasures, you need to handle it with care when walking into Physical Realms, which also include the outside world. Right now, you''re equipped with a single Soul Gear, it is the whole set you''re wearing. You can equip more things on top as long as they fit within your Soul Shape. The ability to use Soul Gear has been a secret only passed between Titans. Few Dragons know of it, but it''s not like they would care much, as they''re born tougher and much more equipped with all matter of abilitiespared to us Titans." "That''s¡­ I guess that''s fair. So I''m carrying a part of your culture with this Soul Gear you helped me create?" I wondered. "It feels even more special now." "Yes, while we Titans are born gigantic, tough, and strong, Dragons are born with all of that and more. Scales, Breath, Powerful Magic, Sharp ws, Wings, Tails, Fangs, Magic Eyes¡­ You see the difference? I hate to admit it, but the Dragon Family has always been much stronger, and we admire them." The Titaness said. "This world has been inherited by them and their descendants at the end, and us Titans have slowly faded away." "That''s¡­" "You don''t need to feel guilty. We battled and protected our world; it is thanks to all our lives and sacrifices that you''re living and breathing inside of Yggdrasil. Father Ymir never regrated his decisions." Said Skadi. "And we won''t either." "I know, but there are also other Titans, new Titans." I said. "My daughters¡­ At least Bedra and the two other kidsing. Bedann''s a Titan too! Right? Also there''s Surtr''s wives, and his future kids with them." "A breach between the Dragon and the Titan Family¡­ Heh, well, it wouldn''t be the first time we''ve mixed together." She giggled. "Our Hybrids were often our strongest fighters, but most of them have long perished. There should still be a few alive. But I suppose those you named also count. Compared to the dragon family, there should be less than twelve of us across the globe still alive, but if you guys keep mating and producing more. Perhaps in the future the Titan Tribes could flourish once more." It was insane how many Titans diedpared to the Dragons. And I even thought Dragons had it rough. Titans are almostpletely extinct. No living ancestors either, only the youngest descendants, and its less than twelve?! Holy shit. "And you''ll probably need to meet those Ancient Titans still alive somewhere." She giggled. "To further cultivate your Titan''s Bloodlines and those of your Titan allies and families. The reason why they cannot enter the Titan Records is because they haven''t been epted by Ymir''s Will, sadly. They require to pass through a simr trial than your own first." "Damn, my wife became a Chaos Dragon, and she got inside the Draconic Records pretty easily. But you guys are a bit harsh, aren''t you?" I wondered. "And with justification, we Titans won''t ept any weaklings. And the Giants, although our lesser descendants and the ones we consider our true sessors, cannot truly handle the path of the Titan due to their weakened bloodlines." She exined. "You, your family and friends are special cases. Unique Mortals that ascended to Gods and have proven themselves to be worthy, like the Frost Queen, whom I personally trained so she could free Yggdrasil from the Blood Moon." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Those must have been harsh times¡­" I sighed. "They truly were. Just when we had thought our world was healing, he appeared. I know that Venerable is long dead now. His soul has beenpletely destroyed, and now there''s a girl holding all of that power, trying to slowly assimte it." She said. "Take care of that Vampiress, she holds an immense power. A power that the Vampire Venerable once used to turn the whole world into an eternal night." "I also hold a piece of that power¡­" I sighed, looking into my hands. "I stole it to win against him and ended bing a Vampire Dragon too. I''m a weird mix of a lot of stuff." "Hahaha! I can tell, you''re a freak of nature!" Laughed Skadi out loud, the other Titans agreed. "I guess I am, Hahahah!" Iughed along, eating the meat and drinking beer. "By the way, can I connect to my Unique Skills at least?" "Oh my, right, I forgot about that." Sheughed, giving me a kiss in my cheek. "Mooch, there you go handsome." FLAAASH! After Skadi kissed me, I felt like I was finally reconnecting with most of my powers. I still couldn''t draw my dragon form here, but everything else came back. My System, the Divinities, Divine Abilities, and more. It was as if I was finally back online. [Congrattions! You''ve passed Skadi''s Three Step Trial!] [Your Human Soul has been sessfully tempered, forged, and evolved into a Frost Titan Soul.] [The Frost Titan Bloodline has finally Awakened! You can now wield Azure Ice Essence to channel the runic powers of Frost Titans.] [You have consumed and assimted arge quantity of Soul Treasures, your Frost Titan Soul has be much stronger, and therefore, the rest of your soul is also strengthened.] [Your [Soul Ether]: [SS-] Stat has increased to [SS]!] [You can now wear Soul Gear, crafted using Soul Treasures that can only be found inside of Soul and Etheric Realms.] [As a reward for the Trial, you''ve received the following gifts from Skadi¡­] ----- Chapter 1565 A New Divine Ability & Soul Gear

Chapter 1565 A New Divine Ability & Soul Gear

----- A stream of notifications continued to pop up in front of my eyes, it seemed as if the System was finally catching up with everything that was happening. At the same time, I felt the effects of my growth much clearer than before. The System seems to not only notify of things, but of course, it helps me grow stronger. [Congrattions! You''ve passed Skadi''s Three Step Trial!] [Your Human Soul has been sessfully tempered, forged, and evolved into a Frost Titan Soul.] [The Frost Titan Bloodline has finally Awakened! You can now wield Azure Ice Essence to channel the runic powers of Frost Titans.] [You have consumed and assimted arge quantity of Soul Treasures, your Frost Titan Soul has be much stronger, and therefore, the rest of your soul is also strengthened.] [Your [Soul Ether]: [SS-] Stat has increased to [SS]!] [You can now wear Soul Gear, crafted using Soul Treasures that can only be found inside of Soul and Etheric Realms.] [As a reward for the Trial, you''ve received the following gifts from Skadi]: [You gained +300.000.000 Divine Power.] [You gained the [Secondary Divinity: Titan''s Might (S)]!] [Your [Ice Titan (A) (Awakened)] has increased to S Rank!] [You gained the Divine Ability: [Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche (S)]!] [You received the [Soul Gear]: [Snow Beast Spirit Pelt Barbarian Robes (S Grade)]!] That was more than I expected, but everything was wee overall. I quickly equipped the secondary Divinity and took a nce at the new Divine Ability and the Soul Gear. Both intrigued me the most. ----- [Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche (S)] The Divine Ability granted to those brave souls that have braved through Skadi''s Trial and have forged, tempered, and evolved their lesser souls into the soul of a true ice titan. You have now awakened the Ice Titan''s Bloodline and its powers surge through your Soul. Your Soul is now as cold as ice itself, but powerful and mighty. You can now expand your soul''s powers outside of your body and into your body, granting you several special abilities. When harnessing the power of the Azure Ice Essence into your body, increases All Physical Stats by +150%, decreases Damage Taken by -20%, and increases Health and Mana Regeneration Speed by +100%. You can transform parts of your body or your entire body with the power of Azure Ice Essence into Eternal Azure Frost to expand, regenerate, or attack. Requires constant use of Mana and Divine Power. Eternal Azure Frost Strength, Durability, and Regeneration Speed +100%. Ice, Water, War, and Physical Attacks Power +200%. You can further cultivate your Soul by absorbingpatible Soul Treasures and undergoing different tempering methods. By doing so, you will not only gain new Abilities but strengthen existing ones even further. ----- So this was like the Demonic Physique Ability then! I see, pretty useful and interesting I would say. The ability to wield this new Essence can add anotheryer to my defenses, and it further boosts my ice elemental magic. It says I need to cultivate and consume Soul Treasures to strengthen it, which feels a bit like a pain, but nothing can be done about it. I''ll need to find Soul Treasures inside of this Realm or maybe even in the Ice Dragon Realm too, I got that option as well. And now, into the Soul Gear I had crafted within the Trial. ----- [Snow Beast Spirit Pelt Barbarian Robes (S Grade)] [Effects] [Soul Strength]: [A+] [Soul Vitality]: [S] [Soul Stamina]: [S+] [Soul Regeneration]: [A] [Abilities] [Soul Gear: Snow Beast Spirit Pelts]: Pelts made using the Snow Beast Spirits that wander the Ice Titan''s Soul Realm. Once equipped into the Soul, increases Azure Ice Essence Regeneration Speed and Quantity by +200%, Decreases damage deal to the Soul by -20%, and increases the Power of Soul Abilities by +100%. [Soul Gear: Snow Forest Beasts Runes]: The Runes of the Snow Forest Beasts you hunted now lingers within this Soul Gear. By imbuing it with Divine Power and Azure Ice Essence, you can unleash their power at once, boosting your Physical Strength, Dexterity and Agility by +200%, while also being able to call out their [Snow Forest Beast Echoes] with each sessful attack against a foe. N?v(el)B\\jnn [Snow Forest Beast Echoes]: There''s a 30% chance with each physical attack against a foe to summon a random Snow Forest Beast Spirit Soul to attack the foe, dealing up to +500% Damage that can ignore up to 50% of their defenses, and also deal Direct Soul Damage of the Ice, Beast, and War Element. [Description] A Unique Soul Gear crafted using the pelt of many Snow Beast Spirits that exist within a Soul Realm. The power of their Spiritual Souls lingers within these special clothes, which can be worn by the Soul to enchant their power and protect them from damage. ----- Wow this was surprisingly amazing for an S Rank Soul Gear! And you''re telling me there can be Soul Gears of even higher Ranks?! Now I want them all! This one''s already making my soul so strong. It sureplements the annoying Demonic Energy I''ve been cultivating inside, and it''ll help me absorb it and assimte it even better now. "You look pleased, youngling." Skadi giggled. "Looks like you got all of your rewards this time? You''re shining with power." "Ah, yes. Thank you so much for everything, Lady Skadi, but I think I should be heading back by now." I apologized. I''ve been eating, talking, and drinking here for hours. It was time to wake up. I wanted to meet my family. "I know, you''ve got a big family, isn''t it?" She smiled, nodding. "Bring them along with the Frost Queen''s help next. I''ll make sure they get the Trial done and can be epted as Ice Titans. You need them all to be as strong as possible, right?" "You would do that for me? Thank you! I will bring them! These girls are all incredibly strong and full of decisiveness. I am sure you will like them more, haha!" Iughed. "Alright! I like strong girls! Bring them on!" Skadi said. "And take care! Tell that brat that I am still looking forward to her resurrection!" "I will!" Like that, I finally woke up, deep underwater. ----- Chapter 1566 Back Home

Chapter 1566 Back Home

----- SPLASH! N?v(el)B\\jnn I swam out of the cold waters, feeling both born anew, and just the same as before. Seeing my dragon appearance again made me feel slightly relieved. I''ve grown so used to look like a giant scaled monster that seeing myself in a giant humanoid and muscr form was a bit weird and wrong. Even my humanoid form has many scales, wings, tail, horns, and many other draconic features, even my eyes. So having absolutely none of them and only a clear blue skin¡­ Just felt wrong. I was just doing my best to not be weirded out, but man, it does feels nice to be back to my good ol'' body! Even my human appearance before reincarnation felt weird and strange. I don''t want to look like a weak ass human ever again! Dragon bodies are the best. "Phew¡­" I stretched my wings and arms and legs. I sighed in relief, looking at the blue sky. I found myself surrounded by an endless and beautiful divine frostnd. This was part of my own Divine Realm, where the Ice Queen''s Divine Realm, or well, a piece of it, merged with mine. "Done already? Well, that was faster than I thought." Suddenly, the Ice Queen herself materialized to my left as a ghostly apparition. She wasn''t there a second ago. I suppose she didn''t wait for me here and was busy dealing with everyone else to not waste time. "You¡­ You tricked me!" I roared back, mming the ice with my tail. "Hahahah! I''m sorry, but I had to. If I told you what was going to happen, it would have made the trial too easy. Surprise was part of the test!" The Ice Queenughed out loud. "But why are you so angry? You passed Skadi''s Trial! You did well! Amazing, even." "Yeah maybe I passed but that doesn''t make me less mad." I sighed. "Why even let me do this? I wasn''t born a Titan. Skadi could have rejected me easily; she had the right to." "Well, it was worth giving it a try, and it worked." Shemented. "To further boost the power of your Ice Element, it is necessary that you cultivate the Ice Titan Bloodline within you. After all, you inherited it from my trial. So it was obvious I would want you to eventually awaken it! I''m sorry if it was harder than you thought." "It worked, I did get much stronger. Especially my ice element¡­" I sighed. "I have to admit it was worth the hassle. So anyways, how long¡­ was I there?" "At least four days!" Sheughed. "You sure took your time." "Four days?! Well, it felt like a month, actually¡­" I sighed. "I miss my family already. I''m going back home to tell them the news. Is there no other trial awaiting for me, right?" "No, not for now. That was everything I could offer you." The Ice Queen said. "However, you also have the Fire Titan Bloodline within you. I have never spoken with their Primordial Father before though, so you''ll need to find him through a different person." "Hmm, well, I''ll have to simply look for your equivalent but of fire." I smiled. "You don''t¡­ Are you seriously considering asking the Venerable of mes for his aid on connecting with the Titan Records of Fire?!" Laughed the Ice Queen. "That man is much more ancient and older than me or that fox. And rather lonely. I don''t know if someone like him, who would rather work alone, would ever help you in such endeavors! But¡­ Well, I suppose it is worth giving it a try. If you ever gain his favor." "We''ve interacted many times already¡­" I said. "I think I''ve understood what he is and what he used to be back then. There''s also his connection with Logi, the Primordial God of Fire and Space. If we can fully revive Logi, maybe he can help us get a favor from his old friend." "His inheritance is an event where he forces people to fight for his treasures¡­ I think you''re putting too much trust on him. Yes, perhaps he was merciful and protective of his kind, the Fire Giants. But against everyone else? There is a reason why he was given the Title of "Savage Sun re Demon Venerable"! Don''t underestimate him because he has handled you rewards forpleting his trials. He might have his own secret intentions." "You''re being way too cautious." I said. "But I guess it cannot be helped, seeing how you''re hisplete opposite. And perhaps the most righteous Venerable out there¡­" Iughed. "I wonder, can you tell me more about them while we go back home? I am curious about those I haven''t interacted with yet." "How many have you interacted with already?" She asked. "Four?" "I think so. The "Ice Queen Immortal Venerable", you, the "Dream-Seeking Fox Demon Venerable", Belle, the "Crimson Blood Lord Demon Venerable" Alucard, who''s dead, andstly, the "Savage Sun re Demon Venerable", whose name I don''t really know." I answered. "Four out of many. I guess you''re not counting Oberon¡­ Well, I will skip him for obvious reasons, but my interactions with him have been simr to yours." The Ice Queen said. "Well, there''s another Venerable that came after his death, someone that was born at the end of his own Era, the Remote Antiquity Era. Have you heard about her? She''s well known across Vanaheim and Alfheim." "No, not really?" I wondered. "I don''t remember that rascal of Alma ever mentioning a Venerable." "Alma?" The Ice Queen wondered. "Oh, you mean that Elf Girl you meet back in Heaven Port! I see. She''s a member of a group that is going against Oberon''s influence and freeing the people he captures. I see. Yes, I''ve heard about her." "You have?!" I wondered. "Anyways, that''s not important right now. The Venerable I was referring to is called the "Moon Princess of Starlight Immortal Venerable". And this woman is known for being a "traitor" that betrayed Oberon. A former apprentice of him that went against the rules ced by him in the world and decided to revolutionize it." She answered. "So she was good then?" I asked. "Quite the opposite, in fact¡­" The Ice Queen sighed. ----- Chapter 1567 Ancient Venerables Chapter 1567 Ancient Venerables ----- "The opposite? But didn''t she go against him?" I asked. "She was his greatest apprentice, someone he left behind to continue on his ns. But she also had ns of her own. Unlike her master who wanted to destroy the world and escape into the cosmos. She wanted to protect it. You may think she''s like me, but she''s not. She wanted to protect it by controlling it. She became the Supreme Ruler of the world, and governed by great ferocity, tyranny, and all mixed with her own idea of what was righteous in such ancient times. Many people die, many innocents she thought as "unworthy", these were the times when thergest quantity of tribes died off." The Ice Queen exined. "Tribes¡­?" I asked.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yes, such as the Fire Elves, who once held a giant Empire, they were destroyed and moved to extinction by her." She nodded. "The Aquamagna Union, a group of hundreds of underwater Kingdoms led by all sorts of mermen of species that no longer exist now, their entire world was destroyed by a rain of stars because they opposed her rules. The Golden Dunes Confederation, a group of insectoid beast people that once governed half of Svartalfheim, they were eradicated when a gigantic meteor fell over them. Why? Because they did not abide with her trade policies that benefited her own continent, Alfheim, way too much." "That''s¡­" I felt shocked to hear that someone as almighty as a Venerable would use their powers to abuse the weak and eradicate countless innocents, incapable of even fighting back. At that point, it was just bullying, a pathetic showcase of how insecure as a person she was, despite how far she had reached. A truly pathetic and horrible woman. "Pathetic, isn''t it? Someone with so much strength¡­ Bullying and ughtering countless innocents that never did anything wrong." Sighed the Ice Queen. "And she''s not even the worst of the Venerables. We''re just starting." "What? Is there someone even worse than her?" I raised an eyebrow. "Of course¡­ Another "righteous" Venerable, born in the human continent. A man that inherited the Aesir Bloodline from the veryst family of humans that held some sort of connection with the Aesir Gods. Thest Venerable from the Olden Antiquity Era, the "Divine Heaven Path Immortal Venerable"¡­" The Ice Queen spoke. "Simr to that woman, he was a monster that only cared about humans, whom he called "the Gods only children", he governed the world with a heavy fist. Utilizing the heavenly powers inherited from his Aesir Bloodline to overwhelm anybody that dared to fight back to protect their own people." "Sounds like a bastard¡­ Is he the reason why the Aesir Gods are still being revered as deities inside of Midgard even after their death?" I wondered. "I am lucky I haven''t meet any of such humans, but I have heard from Hector, whose family came from Midgard, that the Church of the Aesir Gods holds tremendous authority over the entire continent, controlling every Kingdom." "Yes, they once attempted to conquer the rest of the world again after their Venerable died as his lifespan came to an end." The Ice Queen said. "They almost conquered the entirety of Jotunheim, half of Alfheim, and a quarter of Vanaheim, all of which they called "the conquerednd of the sacred" or something." "So he crushed everything when he was alive, and left Midgard as some sort of horrendous, human supremacy ce." I sighed. "Got it¡­" "Yes, he conquered and unified the entire world in the thousands of years he lived. And even after his death, Midgard still held incredible power over all other continents for the next five thousand years. It took many new Gods that rose from the other continents, plus the unified divine dragons and surviving titans to finally overthrow their tyranny and free the world from their so called "unification", but even now, there''s still many scars left across the world." She exined. "Perhaps you''ve note into contact with many. But there are countless of ruins left behind from their Empire. Most of them have be dungeons now." "Wait, so the dungeons I''ve visited all across Jotunheim were all ruins from these ancient empires of humans?" I was shocked. "Most of them, yes. Dungeons usually don''t just appear with infrastructure and all. They are born inside of ces that are already suitable, most of the time." The Ice Queen said. "And, well, there''s the lesser of the two evils, but still a rather malicious human venerable thates muchter. He''s someone that came right after Belle. The "Heaven-Defying Providence Immortal Venerable", a powerful man that did not inherit any Aesir Bloodline, but brought to this world his own, powerful element. The power of manipting Luck and Fate itself." "Huh¡­ So he''s still allied with the other guy, the Aesir one?" I asked. "Yes, they''re good allies¡­ Even after death, those two must be definitely plotting something within Midgard! With Fate growing weaker rapidly, once it finally shatters, they will most likely immediately revive with their own ancient methods and attempt a total conquest of the world, just like before." She said. "You better be well prepared. Venerables might have had been tied by lifespans and might have been born as mortals originally. But all of them at their pinnacle would easily destroy you even as you are. Me and Belle included." "You guys are THAT strong? And I thought that reaching Rank 10 would get me closer to you¡­" I sighed, feeling weak again. "No, I mean¡­ Well, of course. You''re getting there. But the big difference is the Ascendancy Laws. You must forge your own and then cultivate it to finally reach higher Ranks of your Divine Core Cultivation." The Ice Queen spoke, almost as if ordering me. "We will be at your side and be your allies, but that doesn''t mean we''ll always protect you. You''re the Dragon King, you possess the potential to be stronger than everybody and hold within you the Essence of Creation. But as of right now, you will stand no chance." "I see¡­ Got it. I am constantly growing stronger. I don''t exactly know when will Fate shatter, but once that happens. I won''t be the same either." I smiled, tightening my fists. "I can at least assure you of that." The Ascendancy Law I will create will surpass them all. ----- Chapter 1568 Grumpy Pregnant Wife Chapter 1568 Grumpy Pregnant Wife ----- After that talk about Venerables, the Ice Queen went into a bit more detail about the ones she didn''t name. Those that were mostly "neutral" or "on their own" which were often called "Demonic Venerables" anyways because they didn''t choose to ally with the "righteous" factions, therefore immediately being called evil and viinous. They were the "Demonic Trio" as she calls them, the Fox Venerable, the me Venerable, andstly, a guy I''ve only heard a bit from Henrietta, the dwarf captain who has apanied us since we recruited her back on Heaven Port. "The only dwarf that ever became a Venerable would be "Onyx Hammer cksmith Demon Venerable", he was the strongest and mightiest cksmith that this world has ever seen." She said. "He was the one that made most of the weapons the Venerables after his birth wielded. Me included." "Wait, he just made them for you guys for free?" I asked. "Of course not, we all had to contact him when we ascended. He had a price for his creations, a big one. I was about to just notmission him, but after knowing that every other Venerable already got a weapon from him, it would mean I would be in a great disadvantage¡­" She sighed. "So I gave up and paid." "And¡­ what was the price?" I felt slightly dreadful. "What could a Venerable like him even want as payment?" "Simple, even amongst Venerables, there''s slight power differences. And we all are constantly striving to be stronger¡­ Or well, get stronger once we revive." She sighed. "Naturally, our greatest source of power, and something every God that reaches Rank 10 requires to make to continue cultivating, an Ascendancy Law. I had to give him a fragment of my Ascendancy Law." "Wouldn''t that have weakened you a lot?!" I gasped. "Not enough, and I restored the fragment lost through natural regeneration after a few hundreds of years." She crossed her arms. "In exchange, I got a weapon forged with half of that fragment too. The strongest weapon I possess, one not even you have seen, sealed within my Tower. I will only gain ess to it once I revive." "A-And every Venerable had one? But the Vampire venerable didn''t had one¡­" I said. "He did, but he probablycked the power to wield it in his non-revived state. After all we only fought his Weakened Soul. Not even his Ascendancy Laws were at full power back then. And because he was constantly trying to revive through Ruby, he was being oppressed and weakened by Fate, which controls our lifespans." She answered. "His weapon¡­ Must still be somewhere sealed. If it isn''t inside his Divine Realm, then most likely in some secret inheritance he left behind." "So you Venerables can''t wield those super overpowered weapons without your full power?" I wondered. "We can, but we require a certain part of our strength. Because such weapons were made using the pieces of our Ascendancy Laws, our Ascendancy Laws require to be activated to a certain extent before we can wield them." She answered. "It''s weird how he gave you such good weapons, wouldn''t that be risking his own life?" I asked. "Well, perhaps¡­ But this Venerable was a recluse that lived like a hermit. He was perhaps the Venerable that got involved with the world the least." Laughed the Ice Queen. "Of course, he was still very protective of his kind, the dwarves of Svartalfheim, who are now the biggest tribe of people in that continent after the almost total extinction of the Insectoids." "I wonder if he would make me a weapon¡­ Well, my own weapons are already very strong, so recing them would feel a bit bad." I sighed. "But maybe upgrade them?" "Hmm, that''s something you''ll have to find yourself." She said. "Can''t you vouch for me so I can meet him?" I asked rather shamelessly. "Sigh, I''ve already vouched for you plenty with Skadi! Did you know she was originally against the idea of letting a dragon inside the Titan Records?" Sheughed. "If it weren''t for my insistence and my great bond with her, you wouldn''t have been given the opportunity to further increase your strength by awakening the Ice Titan Bloodline." "Ugh, alright, don''t get so mad¡­" I shrugged. "Oh, we''re here¡­" The big ice castle was right in front of us, I could see my family and some of my friends working in the farms behind the castle. It was both a nice past time and a way to farm Lesser Divine Treasures inrge quantities, to make our precious Dragon Blood Elixirs. Such Elixirs were real life savers that always help in the terrible battles we have. Without them, most of my allies would have already died. Even the Ice Queen and the Fox woman have praised my Alchemy for having created such good Elixirs that work so well even with Gods. Apparently, healing items that can work on the super-powered bodies of Gods are very rare. Most medicine and elixirs be useless when you have a godly body. As I descended from the skies, someone came running towards me. "Drake! You''re finally back, honey!" Bedann was the first to run towards me once I returned, hugging me tightly even in my dragon form. She simply became gigantic herself to do so. "Y-Yeah, sorry for being away so long. I imagine she told you I was in a Trial, right?" I wondered. "She did! I was really angry! If she wasn''t a Venerable I would have surely beaten her really good!" Bedann smiled slightly menacingly. Even the Venerable hid behind me a bit. "A-Ahahah, honestly, same." I nodded. "Right? She''s such a sneaky little¡­" Bedann red at her angrily. "Hey, do you have to get so angry? At the end your husband got stronger! Sigh, these younglings¡­ Anyways, I''m off. I need to continue training your little friends. They''ll soon breakthrough their Divinity Maniption Abilities." She quickly disappeared, almost as if running away. "Oh, you''re finally back! Did you had to be gone for so long?!" Miranda angrily said, her belly had be even bigger. "Look! I''m giving birth at any moment now! You almost missed it!" She pouted cutely. "Ah, sorry! I''m really sorry." I hugged her. "I''ll stay at your side until then." "And after!" She said grumpily. "Yes ma''am¡­" I nodded obediently. -----n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1569 Family Time Chapter 1569 Family Time ----- "You''re not going anywhere until the baby is born, you heard me?" "Yes ma''am!" We were currently having lunch in the backyard; Miranda was sitting on my legs as I took into my Dragonoid form. She was honestly too adorable to get angry at her grumpy attitude. If anything, that only made her cuter. She''s such a cute wife. The beautiful backyard garden, full of colorful lesser divine treasure flowers and nts of all kinds made for a wonderful and rxing scenery. We were eating right below the shadow casted by the castle itself. Bedra and Kate were with us, naturally. They were really happy to see me and wouldn''t stop clinging on me for a while. But now they were fully concentrated on eating some big sandwiches I prepared for them packed full of grilled meat from monsters caught in the Titan Records, and also demon meat. Apparently, in these five days I was gone, Bedann was the one that cooked for everyone, and my daughters were getting bored of her "tasteless" food, despite still learning her Cooking Magic, that was a bit harsh. Perhaps my own food is so tasteful it creates some sort of addiction¡­ Well, I''ll simply have to teach more Cooking Magic to Bedann. "Hmph, I can''t believe that old hag would just drag you somewhere for FIVE DAYS!" Miranda continuedining while eating giant skewers with grilled meat, chicken, and veggies, her favorite dish. "What was she thinking?! Nom, nom¡­ To take away my Drake for so long! Ugh, I want to grab that hair of hers and PULL it!" "I am just as angry, but Drake did get stronger after going there though." Bedann said, trying to calm down Miranda''s anger. "Didn''t you, honey?" "That''s right. I awakened my Ice Titan Bloodline, and I gained a lot of power from it. Even a Psyche. Which is like a Physique, but for the soul." I exined. "I got a pretty strong Divine Ability, and something called Soul Gear too. It wasn''t half bad, so please stop getting so grumpy, Miranda¡­" "Hmph¡­" Miranda only pouted adorably as she continued eating her food. "I''ll consider it if you stay with me some more." "Hahaha, fine." I giggled a bit, as I gently caressed her belly. "Ah, it''s so big now." "Yeah, it''s so annoying¡­" She said. "I''m also getting super hungry! I eat like ten times more than before. This child is draining away all my energy." "Something like that happened to me too with Bedra. Do you remember?" Asked Bedann. "Thosest weeks I was forcing myself to eat arge quantity of food because the baby would constantly drain me from all my nutrients while forming. I think this is because she''s was a Dragon and I was still just an Ice Giant back then." "Bearing a dragon child is not something other races were made for, apparently¡­" The System spoke. "I was lucky I could conceive Kate in a different way." Her ghostly apparition emerged out of thin air, greeting everyone. "Mama! Come eat. It''s tasty. Papa''s food is the best." Kate said, calling her mama to eat with her. "I can''t really eat but that does indeed look really tasty." Her mother giggled, sitting by her side. "d to see you back too! Kate was missing you a lot." Said Miranda. "Right?" "I missed mama." Kate nodded while stuffing herself with my food. "Hahah, she''s so concentrated on eating she can barely look at us." Bedannughed. "Well, if she''s eating a lot it means she''s a healthy girl." The System seemed pleased to see our little Kate develop. "Yeah." I nodded. As we continued eating and then decided to rx while resting over the grasnds while being bathed by the gentle sunlight and the cold winds, I talked more about my experiences in the trial, and also showed them the Soul Gear I had. Apparently, its appearance could materialize around my body, but if I tried to manipte it physically, it would slip past my hands. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Wow, so this is Soul Gear, it looks so wild!" Bedann said. "And you said it was made using Soul Treasures?" "Yeah, they''re special Items harvested on Soul or Etheric Realms, apparently." I said. "The creation of Soul Gear is a secret and tradition of the Titans, mostly. So just having one like this is a big enough thing by itself." "And it makes your soul stronger? We could surely benefit from that!" Miranda said. "Right?" "Yes, even now, our souls aren''t strong enough for all the Chaos Power we''ve inherited." Bedann nodded. "Drake, you said that we can get Soul Treasures inside the Draconic Realms?" "Perhaps, after all the materials I got were from the Titan Record Realms, and the Draconic Realms should be simr. However, the whole processing and crafting is the tricky part, I believe¡­" I wondered. "And I believe you simply won''t be able to use this power without properly awakening a Titan Bloodline, seeing how tied Soul Gear is to Titans¡­ But that''s why I was considering asking the Ice Queen if she could do a simr ritual with you girls! At least Bedann and Bedra, you two have Ice Titan Bloodlines." "E-Eh? We can do that?" Bedann wondered. "Am I even worthy of such a thing?" "Of course you are! Don''t be so dummy, I''ll vouch for you with Skadi if needed." I said. "She said you were all wee as long as you couldplete the Trial." "I-I see¡­" Bedann felt slightly excited about doing it. "Sure, then I want to do it!" "Butter! After the baby''s born!" Miranda said grumpily. "A-Ahahah, of course, sure." Bedann nodded. "Am I going too?" Bedra wondered. "You should be able to, yeah!" I nodded. "I am a bit worried though¡­ I hope you''ll be fine there. It will be a harsh trial, my daughter." "Meh, I can do it!" Bedra said with a cocky smile. "I''ve done plenty of cool stuff already! Leave it to me papa!" "So brimming with confidence! I can''t help but cheer for my daughter now." Iughed. Suddenly, Kate walked to my side. "I can''t go?" Kate asked with puppy eyes. "Err, it''s not that I don''t want you to go, but Kate, you''re a Dragon and a Spirit, so you don''t have their bloodline, sadly." I sighed. "But¡­ Maybe we could try giving it to you?" I wondered. ----- Chapter 1570 The Limits Of Bloodlines & A Baby On The Way! Chapter 1570 The Limits Of Bloodlines & A Baby On The Way! ----- When Kate was conceived I had yet to acquire a Titan Bloodline, Bedra awakened hers the same way Bedann did, by drinking a special elixir given to us inside of Skadi''s Trial. But Kate didn''t get to drink it back then, she wasn''t given one to begin with. There isn''t any of such elixir right now, and when I tried to ask the Ice Queen for it, she said she didn''t have any more. And even if she did, that she wasn''t going to give it away. I tried to negotiate something with her, but she wouldn''t change her mind, saying that it was going to be for her own family and disciples, who were waiting for her revival. I do remember meeting some of them in that Court where many Nation Rulers of Jotunheim gathered. They were already Titans though, so what was she even talking about? Are there even more people hiding somewhere waiting for her? Well, I should have expected as much from someone like her, I guess. At the end, the only option was to try out something simr to what I do when I share my blood and blessing with others. They usually gain some minor dragon bloodline powers. Like gaining the ability to temporarily grow scales, or they get wings and a tail. Or dragon eyes, amongst other of my features. Tisha is one of the biggest examples of this "Minor Dragon Bloodline Power", but also Yuki that evolved to gain dragon scales, ws, horns, and a long tail. However, when giving it to my children, nothing happens. Kate already drank a concentrated blood potion, and she didn''t get absolutely anything out of it! Was it because she was already my daughter?! And then, Bedann and Bedra offered their blood. And nothing either. At the end, we had to just give up, looks like Kate cannot get the Ice Titan Bloodline so easily. She wasn''tpatible with it anyways. It is slightly sad, but she''s already a powerful dragon, and a spirit. "Muh, not fair¡­" She seemed slightly sad. "I wanted to be Ice Titan¡­" "Well, you can''t just have everything in life, honey." The System tried tofort her. "I think my kid won''t be an Ice Titan either, because I think I got pregnant before he Awakened it, no?" Wondered Miranda. "We''ll have to see once they''re born." I said. "Anyways, Kate, there''s still many ways of growing stronger." The System said. "One of them is by continuously practicing your magic and abilities, and to continue cultivating your Spirit and Draconic Energies! You''ve got lots of unlocked potential." "Okay¡­ I''ll do my best, mama." Kate smiled cutely as she nodded obediently. We spent the rest of the day idling about, mostly cultivating and chatting. I enjoyed the sunlight while cultivating andprehending more of the Azure Ice Essence that was now coursing through my soul, a special power that Ice Titans can wield. There''s no such thing as a "Titan Energy" like Dragons with their Draconic Energy. Titans possess special types of modified Divine Power which are transformed through their Bloodlines and Souls. For Ice Titans, that''s the Azure Ice Essence, which is what is helping me furtherprehend the element of ice. While doing this job, I also instructed Kate and Bedra on their Draconic Energy Cultivation. Although they were able to easily wield this power when they were doing what they liked doing. Such as fighting for Bedra and making mechs for Kate, that wasn''t near as enough. They needed to learn to manipte this energy even outside of such exercises. "Hmmm¡­ T-There!" Bedra released her Draconic Aura, suddenly shaping itself into a dozen draconic heads made of light. "Oooh!" "Wow, well done!" I pped. "You''re getting the hang of it, Bedra!" "Papa, papa!" Kate called for me, as I looked at her side. "Look!" She manipted her Draconic Aura, transforming it into several long, silver-colored spears and firing them away. The spears impacted a nearby forest, destroying half the trees! "I did it." She said proudly. "Eh?! She''s better than me already!" Bedra gasped. "I-I can''t lose against my little sister! I won''t!" Bedra got suddenly really motivated to surpass Kate, and continued practicing. Her Draconic Aura changing shapes wildly, from dragon heads to swords of light. Kate also wanted to show off to her sister, to make her feel more motivated, or maybe because she liked being praised. Her silver spears changed into arrows, and then into giant draconic ws. "They''re getting better at it already!" Bedann said. "They should be able to use some of the Draconic Arts without problems now." I nodded. "It only took like two months¡­ Well, we still have one month and like three more weeks left?" Wondered Miranda. "Can we do everything we have to do in this time?" "We''ll have to." I said. "But don''t worry, I''ll dy everything until the child is born." I caressed her belly, kissing her neck. She was still sitting over my legs even now. "Hmm¡­ Y-You better do." She pouted adorably. Miranda slowly approached her lips towards mine and we kissed for a little while. I couldn''t get enough of her little kisses. "Do you love me?" "I do." I nodded, cuddling with her. "Why do you ask this so much?" "W-Why not?! I can ask whatever I want!" She said, crossing her arms. "Hahaha, she''s so cute when she gets like that." Bedann giggled, she also cuddled with us, hugging both me and Miranda while we were resting over the grasnds. She kissed my cheeks and I gave her many more kisses as well. "Isn''t she? I can''t believe how much we''ve tamed her. Remember when she was a very glob of darkness?" Iughed. "H-Hey! Don''t remind me of that!" Miranda got slightly angry. "And technically, I''m still that¡­ Well, after my evolution I''ve also be a Demonic Spirit. Huh. I wonder how the baby will be affected based on that." "It''ll surely be rather unique." I nodded, caressing her long ck hair, kissing her neck. She shyly gave me a few more kisses with her little lips. We continued doing corny stuff until the sunset arrived. "Geez, you two really like kissing¡­" Miranda pretended to not have been the one doing it the most. "Now, let''s go eat dinner, I''m starving- Ah." However, before we could even move, I felt something wet over my legs. "Miranda?" "S-Shit, I think it''sing¡­ The baby." "Oh¡­" We fell into silence for a few seconds before we erupted into action. I swiftly grabbed Miranda like a princess and decided to run inside the castle. "I''ll bring her to the infirmary! Go fetch Pekora and any other healer you can find!" I said. "Gotcha!" Bedann nodded, instantly rushing away. Bedra and Kate were confused as they saw me running inside the castle. "Hahh¡­ F-Fuck¡­ Ugh¡­ Ooohh¡­" Miranda was already beginning to hyperventte, gasping for air while feeling a lot of pain. "It''sing, it''s really- Agh, this rascal''s so big!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Papa what''s wrong?!" Bedra cried. "Babying?" Kate asked. "Yes, babying! Come, Bedra, help me out with your healing magic! Can you make the attribute-less healing magic that won''t hurt Miranda?" I asked her. "Yes I can!" Bedra nodded. "With sis help it''s possible." "I''ll help." Kate nodded. "Then please conjure some pain-lessening spells. I''m already conjuring a few other things." I carried her to the infirmary, where I gently ced Miranda over a big bed. And her delivery began. ----- Chapter 1571 The Birth Of The Dragon Kings Third Child! Chapter 1571 The Birth Of The Dragon King''s Third Child! ----- It was a very long process. And we required some help from both the Venerables and our Spirit Magicians and Healers. Pekora, Yuki, and Amehia were of great help thanks to their Spirit Magic. Although Yuki had just awakened such spiritual magic, Amehia was quite good at the simplest of spells, which became really strong after she Ranked Up to Rank 7 as a Druid Goddess. Bedra and Katebined their magic to conjure "Attribute-less Healing Magic" of high potency, which helped at lessening pain, healing Miranda''s internal injuries as the baby wed their way down her uterus, andstly, to make her feel even less pain. This was much more different than with Bedra because back then both Bedra and Bedann were still mortals! It was within the realm of what I could handle myself. However, things became much harder now that it was a Goddess giving birth to a Divine Dragon. I used my powerful magic to help her as well, wielding many elements at the same time to make the entire surroundingsfortable for her childbirth. Miranda was still the one that had to struggle and fight the most. She was a real champ, pushing for hours after hours, gritting her teeth and not giving up. She held my hands so tightly she broke the bones a few her teeth and not giving up. She held my hands so tightly she broke the bones a few times. Good thing I can easily regenerate them back, so I let them break my arms as much she wanted¡­ Bedann was there as well, helping us with cleaning Miranda down there and helping us push the child out of her uterus. Her mother was with us too, helping however she could alongside other olddies that knew about childbirth. Honestly, even when this was my second child conceived like this, I was still an amateur, and panicked a few times when Miranda was struggling to breathe too much. Since her evolution that if she doesn''t want to, her body can remain just like any of us. Yes, she could have turned herself into a mass of Mold instead, but we had no idea what could have done to the child if she did. And we were not going to take the risk to find out. We let her give birth the normal way. And after five arduous hours of birthing, the child finally popped out of her, and Miranda gave a loud, very loud sigh of relief, almost like a moan of pleasure because of how hard it ended being. "Haahhh¡­ Haaahhh¡­ H-Holy shit¡­ It''s finally¡­ out¡­ Guh¡­" She almost passed out on the spot before we all conjured healing magic on her, restoring her vitality and stamina to an extent. Just so she wouldn''t pass out before seeing her child. "Buaaaah! Buaaaah!" The sound of a baby crying reverberated across the room. Everyone quickly fell silent as Bedann held the child in her arms, looking at it. I stood there, paralyzed as I saw my third child. They were so beautiful. Short ck hair covered their tiny head, they had three sharp crimson eyes, the third was vertical, sitting on top of their forehead. And at the left and right side of that eye, two tiny ck horns sprouted out. They had a long, ck-scaled tail resembling that of a snake, ending on a pointy tip that seemed quite deadly. I was relieved the child didn''t hurt their mother with it, or things would have ended even worse. The beautiful little baby had a tiny pair of ck wings behind their backs, and their skin was of a pale dark blue color, covered on red-colored tattoos resembling eyes across their arms and legs, and a big one in their chest. And well, what was between their legs was¡­ "It''s a boy!" Bedann celebrated. "A boy¡­ My boy!" Iughed, tears flowing from my eyes. "Buuaaah! Buuaaaah!" The boy kept weeping as I held him, his tiny ws gnashing at my chest, I onlyughed as I bleed from his attacks. It was a boy! My first male child, after two girls! I thought it was just going to be another girl, but a boy is such a wee surprise! "Give me¡­ Give me my boy¡­ my baby¡­ Where is it?" Miranda asked while looking dizzy. "Here." I gently gave her the boy. He immediately stopped crying too loud, only weeping softly as he was held by his mother. His three cute little eyes nced at his mother, shining brightly. "Baaahh¡­" "Oh my gosh, you''re so cute¡­ Did you reallye from me?!" "Bubaaahh¡­ Buaaah!" The baby started crying again, feeling hungry, perhaps. Miranda''s breasts, which were rather small, had grown thrice as big since she got pregnant. It was quite evident what was next. Despite being reptiles, dragons born from mammals can indeed drink milk from their mothers. Miranda was abination of many things, but her main form since she got pregnant was a Demonic Spirit with Ice Giant Traits inherited from Bedann. Therefore, she naturally produced milk. "Here baby, drink mama''s milk." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Our little boy immediately started drinking from her breasts once she offered them to him, calming down, he soothingly closed his eyes. "There, there¡­ You''re so calm now, hahah¡­" Miranda continued caressing our child, giving him kisses on his forehead and cheeks. I quickly brought over some clothes for the baby, dressing him so he would stay warm. We moved Miranda and the child to another bed because the previous one was too nasty with blood and other things. Cutting the umbilical cord was a rather hard thing to do, mostly because of how tough it was,ing from a divine dragon. "It''s so beautiful¡­" The System smiled. "Woah¡­ our little brother was born, Kate!" Bedra was really happy. "Little brother¡­" Kate smiled gently. "I''m happy." "He''s so tiny!" Yuki giggled. "Oh my gosh, congrats Drake, Miranda!" "Yeah, it''s really beautiful to see." Tisha nodded. "Phew¡­ It sure was a nasty rascal, took a while to get out." Pekora sighed in relief. "Hahhh. I''m so hungry, honey can you bring me some food?" Asked Miranda, looking more beautiful than ever before. "Of course, my queen. Right away." I acted obediently to spoil her, swiftly going to cook for her. On the way to the kitchen, I was greeted by Surtr and Emerald, who congratted me as well. While they apanied me on my cooking, we thought about a name for the baby. ----- Chapter 1572 Drakda Chapter 1572 Drakda ----- "A name for the baby, huh? Nom nom¡­" Miranda wondered as she ate a big pile of grilled steaks, apanied by roasted potatoes and lots of fruit juice. "Hmm, I''ve been thinking of some stuff, using the same namebination system you used for Bedra and Kate!" "Oh really? Sure, go on! Tell me what you''ve thought about." I nodded, sitting by her side. Our baby was currently fast asleep, but still instinctively squeezing his mother of every drop of milk she could produce. "So we have to mix Drake and Miranda, right? I''ve thought of Drakda, Mike, Mirake, and Randra!" Miranda said proudly. The names sounded a bit confusing, but it was part of the tradition anyways. "Mike sounds rather¡­ I guess it''s the one that would sound the most normal¡­ Kind of like with Kate." I said. "But I was thinking on choosing something that sounded stronger and more extravagant, you know? Like Bedra''s name, which clearly shows who are her parents too." "I kind of like Drakda and Randra!" Said Bedann. "Drakda is interesting but what about Mirdra?" I wondered. "I know it sounds slightly off, but I kind of like it, with both beginning parts of both names." "Hmmm¡­" Miranda was thinking about it. "I don''t know, what do you want, baby?" "Burp¡­" Our boy only burped from drinking too much milk and then looked at us dizzily, before closing his eyes again. "He''s so cute¡­" We all agreed on that. "Drakda or Mirdra¡­" Miranda thought. "Wait, how about Mirandra?" "Mirandra¡­ Sounds more for a girl." Said Bedann. "Well, it isn''t as if Drakda or Mirdra don''t sound rather gender neutral themselves." "Mirandra sounds a lot like Miranda, in fact it only has a single letter added to it! Let''s go for Drakda, I think it hits a good middle ground." I said. "Come on." "Hmmm, fine. Drakda it is! It does have a nice, short ring to it¡­" Miranda nodded at the end. "I mostly agree because I''m too tired to think anymore¡­ Ugh." She ended stuffing herself with the rest of the food inside of her te and then dozed off right away, sleeping while Drakda cuddled on her chest. "So lil'' bro name is Drakda! Nice!" Bedra giggled. "Drakda¡­" Kate looked at him in silence. Drakda''s Aura was developing as he slept. But it was already quite clear what he was. From a single look into his Status, I was able to see he was called a [Demonic Chaos Spirit Frost Dragon], a Divine Dragon. ----- [Name]: [Drakda] [Race]: [Demonic Chaos Spirit Frost Dragon] [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Chaos Incarnate (SSS)] [Divinity: Demon Prince (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Darkness Shade (SS)] [Divinity: Blood Dominion (SS)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 8 (Initial Stage)] [Divine Power]: [700.000.000] [Soul Ether]: [A+++] [Fortune]: [A+++] [Physical Strength]: [A+++] [Magical Power]: [A+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [A+++] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Chaos Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SS)] [Darkness (SS)] [Blood (SS)] [Spirit (SS)] [Demon (SS)] [Chaos (SSS)] [Divine Abilities]: [Demonic Chaos Dragon Prince Physique (SSS)] [Demonic Chaos Dragon Scales (SS)] [Vampiric Chaos Dragon ws (SS)] [Demonic Dragon''s Chaotic Breath Of Annihtion (SS)] [Chaos Maniption (SS)] ----- He was born at Rank 8, incredibly so. And his Aura was still developing, but his Draconic Energy, Mana, and Divine Power reserves were outstanding. His Stats seem rather low for a Rank 8 Divine Dragon, but that''s because he''s a newborn. As he grows up, the stats will naturally increase. But damn, those Divinities and Divine Abilities! My son is sure packed with power! And above all, he also has Darkness and Blood Affinities? So he also inherited my Vampire Dragon powers. Well, makes sense seeing that''s my current Evolution, I guess. I can''t see anything Mold rted though, maybe he''ll awaken itter? "So at the end he''s indeed a Chaos Dragon, the second Chaos Dragon to be born naturally, after Bedra." I said. "I guess Bedra counts too, right? Even though her Chaos Dragon form is still rather concealed." "Yes I count! I count!" Bedra nodded. "I''m a Chaos Dragon too! ¡­But it takes a while to get used to that power." "Haha, don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll get there eventually, dear." I patted her head, as she hugged me. "I''ll do my best daddy! I also want to be strong to protect my little siblings." She said. "As the big sister, I can''t ck off¡­ I have a responsibility!" "E-Eh? Ah, right¡­ Well, I guess so." I nodded. "You''ve grown a lot, more than I imagined." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Isn''t that right? She''s a big girl now." Bedann giggled, quickly holding her up and lifting her off the ground. "But she''s still my baby!" She kissed her forehead and started tickling her belly. "Hehehe, mom, I''m not a baby anymore!" Bedra only giggled adorably. "For mommy you will always be my baby girl!" Bedann mooched her cheeks. "Anyways, I think we should leave Miranda and Drakda alone, so they can properly rest." I said. "Let''s walk outside for now." We stealthily walked outside, bringing all our friends that were inside the room eating with us to therge dinning room, where the celebrations of the birth of my third child, and first son, continued until the next morning. I talked with everyone about Drakda''s abilities, we theory crafted a lot about what they could do. Some seemed simple, but the special physique he was born with was very unique and interesting. There were also many other simpler Skills listed on his Status, but only the Divine Abilities were shown in the surface. "That Physique he has looks simr to yours, but even stronger, Master." Surtr said. "Hmm, now this makes me curious about how strong my kids will be!" "Hahaha, calm down, our kids aren''t even close to being born yet!" Laughed Nadia. "Perhaps in half a year from now, we''ll get bigger bellies." Said Mina, giggling. "But yes! I hope they''re as strong as Drakda!" "Hey, Drake, if we happen to have a girl¡­ Would you be alright if she gets with Drakda?" Nadia asked me out of nowhere. "Wha¡­?!" I felt slightly perplexed. "Maybe it''s a thing with other cultures but I don''t like arranged marriages, sorry. My kids will decide who they love¡­" "Nadia, did you had to even ask that?!" Surtr reprimanded her. "Hahaha, sorry! I just had to give it a shot." Nadiaughed it off. ----- Chapter 1573 A Cute Little Chaos Dragon Chapter 1573 A Cute Little Chaos Dragon ----- The next morning, unexpectedly so, little Drakda had be rather active. He was no longer just cuddling with his mother; he started crawling around rather energetically. He couldn''t walk nor fly yet, but he already had developed very sharp ws. And he was using them to explore our entire bedroom. "Guh¡­ Bubah¡­" He was making adorable sounds as his sharp red eyes looked around curiously. "Drakda, dear,e back to mommy already! You shouldn''t be crawling around yet!" Miranda was trying to catch him, but he was quite quick, starting to climb the walls and ceiling like a gecko. "Guuhh¡­" He gave another cute sound as he looked down on us from the ceiling. "He''s really energetic today! He was just born yesterday but it feels like he can already take care of himself." Bedann giggled. "I remember that Bedra was theplete opposite! She was such a mommy''s girl, always stuck with me for weeks after being born. She finally started exploring and flying long after." "Yeah she was quite a shy little baby." I nodded, recalling when my little princess was even younger than now. "Mom, dad, don''t say that! I-It''s embarrassing¡­" Bedra 09:57 blushed a bit, feeling embarrassed we recalled when she "Mom, dad, don''t say that! I-It''s embarrassing¡­" Bedra blushed a bit, feeling embarrassed we recalled when she was a baby. "I''m not baby anymore! I''m big dragon girl now!" "You''re still fairly young." Iughed. "You''re only five years of age." "I''m almost six, actually!" She pouted. "Kate is smallest, she''s baby!" "I''m three¡­" Kate said, looking up and seeing her little brother crawling. She flew up towards him and gently grabbed him. "Aeeh¡­ Gugahh¡­" Drakda gave cute noises but didn''t fight back either, he seemed lost on the silver-colored eyes of his older sister. "Drakda, don''t be mischievous, and stay with your mom, okay?" Kate asked, giving him a kiss on his forehead. "Guuhh¡­" Drakda seemed to have little reaction, but then gave a cute giggle. "Well, looks like he might have been captivated by his cute big sister!" Miranda smiled. "Thank you for bringing it back to me, Kate." She quickly held Drakda on her arms. The boy was done exploring for today, happily cuddling on Miranda''s arms with an innocent smile, and then dozing off while drinking milk. "No problem auntie." Kate smiled cutely, as Miranda gave her head pats and then a kiss on her little nose. "You''re so cute Kate~" She hugged her. "Hm." Kate only epted the head pats without saying any other words. I quickly brought along the table with breakfast for my Miranda. I had just finished cooking it and the feast was quickly assembled around her. This time there was also lots of Chaotic Beasts and Demonic Beasts meat too. Which they were able to consume already quite well. "Chaotic Beast meat will help you recover your vitality faster, and also your Chaotic Energies." I exined. "Make sure to eat it all. And well, the Demonic Beast meat is so you can further produce a stronger resistance against the damage from demons." "Gotcha honey, you don''t need to exin it to me every time~" Miranda was getting a bit cocky because I was spoiling her a lot. "Nom, hmm¡­! It''s good. You''re a good hubby, very serviceable, ten out of ten." "Oh, is that so? Hahah!" I felt slightly happy to hear that. "Yes, so stay with me all day." She smiled, looking into my eyes with her sharp gaze. "A-Ah, well, sure¡­ I was nning to¡­" I muttered. "No ns! You have a baby here so stay with me." She demanded. "Yes ma''am¡­" I nodded. I couldn''t really get mad at her. I knew she was getting cocky, but it was honestly justified. She just gave birth to our son, so it was the minimum that I stayed along. She would perhaps need to rest with little Drakda for a week. So I''ll be staying with her and spoil her as much as I can. She''s the mother of my son after all, I can''t give her anything less but all my love and attention. And of course, to little Drakda as well. "Well, if Drake''s going to stay with you, I suppose we should not waste time. We''ll be going to the Chaos Dragon Realm once we eat breakfast." Bedann said. "I''m getting slowly ready for Skadi''s Trial, but I think I need some more power." "Well, most of your powers will be taken away once you enter, but maybe if you strengthen your soul¡­ Yeah, it could make you stronger." I nodded. "Bedra is going too?" "Yep!" Bedra nodded. "I am slowly getting the hang of it! Maybe I''ll soon be able to transform into my Chaos Dragon appearance!" "Good girl, keep working hard then." I smiled, giving her a kiss in her forehead. "Then you''ll stick around with papa today, Kate?" "No, I''m going to the System''s Digital Realm today. We''re ying as many Glitches as possible with mama. She has be stronger now thanks to this." Kate said. "Sorry papa." "Ahhh, it''s fine." I nodded. "System, make sure to take good care of her." "Of course¡­ And sorry for taking her away from you." She apologized. "She insisted on continuing the internal cleansing of my inner Systems." "It is so mama can feel better and regain her strengthpletely." Kate said to her mommy. "I want mama to be able to materialize one day! I think it can be possible if I fully heal you." "Is that so? Maybe¡­" She wondered. "Well, thank you nheless, Kate. I am so lucky to have such a wonderful little daughter, you''re my everything." Her ghostly form hugged Kate, giving her kisses. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I love you mama." Kate hugged her back, even though both couldn''t feel one another. "I love you too my dearest." Her mother smiled. This was definitely melting my heart right now¡­ Once we finished breakfast and everyone went to do their own things, I sat besides Miranda and chatted with her about anything she wanted to. There were a lot of topics about many things, so we never got bored. If there was a big difference from Bedann, is that Miranda was really, really chatty. Nheless, she got tired and ended falling asleep, asking me to cuddle with her on bed while our little son was between the two of us. Without realizing, I also fell asleep while hugging them. ----- Chapter 1574 A Baby That Already Wants Meat Chapter 1574 A Baby That Already Wants Meat ----- The week went flying without realizing, and Drakda had already stopped drinking milk by thest day of the week. It was quite abrupt, but he no longer epted Miranda''s breasts. She got slightly sad, but I exined to her that hybrid Dragons only drink milk for a short while after being born, and then shift their diet to almostpletely meat. And I guess fruits and insects. But majorly meat, they need as much meat as possible to develop strong muscles, bones, scales, ws, fangs, horns, eyesight, and more. "You really don''t want to drink more of mommy''s tasty, super delicious and nutritious milk? My tits are all swollen, it''s not gone yet!" Miranda asked our son, but he was reluctant. She rubbed her breasts on his face, but he would not ept it. "Muhh! Nuuhh!" He said, pping her breasts away with his tiny hands. "Nam nam!" He showed us his sharp fangs while biting the air. It was very clear this was a way for dragon children to ask for meat to their parents. "Nam, nam!" "He wants nam, nam, you heard him." I told Miranda, as she sighed. "Ugh, okay." Miranda sighed, caressing Drakda and then kissing his forehead. "Bring him the meat then." "Alright!" I quickly brought a big te of roasted meat of all kinds. There was chicken, pork, fish, cow, and all matter of beasts. Naturally, I decided to also mix in some demonic beast meat, and some chaotic beast meat. Checking Drakda''s Status again, it clearly showed he was both a Chaos Dragon, a Vampire Dragon, and also a Demonic Spirit of some sort. So I believe he should be capable of digesting everything. "Aaah! Nam!" He quickly stretched his little ws towards the meat and grabbed a huge roasted piece of Wild Boar, which he started nibbling big chunks of the meat juicy dripping through his mouth into the bed. "Nam, nam¡­ Hmmm! Graarrr! Nam, nam!" He was wagging his tail happily for his first bite into meat. "Hahaha, that''s my boy. He seems really happy." Iughed a bit. "He sure is eating a lot! Wait, you just finished that one, Drakda!" Miranda panicked as she saw him finish the big chunk in mere seconds and then beginning to stuff himself with more meat. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The boy didn''t stop until the entire te was clean of all the meat on top, he burped after that, resting over the bed. He was exhausted after eating perhaps over thirty kilograms of roasted meat. He was sure hungry! "Burp¡­ Buuh¡­" He started snoozing the moment he finished eating, licking his lips. "H-He''s a little monster." Miranda sighed. "Oh well, I guess I can move around a bit better after a week of resting. And if he can eat meat, he''s more independent too, huh?" "Yeah, I remember Bedra was exploring the entire castle by the month of being born." Bedann said. "Right dear?" "Yeah!" Bedra nodded, she was eating a big and juicy cheeseburger apanied by some fruit juice for breakfast. "Drakda eats a lot like me! Kate eats little instead for some reason." "I eat a lot." Kate said, she had just finished her third cake slice. "I just like sweets more than meat." "She''s rather unique among dragons." System said. "I have to admit it. Perhaps it might have to do with her being a Spirit too? She likes sugary foods a lot." "That''s just how she is." I gave Kate and Bedra a head pat. We enjoyed breakfast as we discussed what had transpired thisst week. Apparently Bedann and Bedra had grown much stronger in the Chaos Dragon Realm. And also, Bedra was getting very close to being able to control her Chaos Dragon Form, though she can''t trigger it as she pleases yet, and needs constant exposure to the Chaotic Miasmic Essence first. In the other case, Bedann''s soul had be stronger after I''ve been sharing with her my Azure Ice Essence through our nightly activities. This was an energy injection technique that I read from a sect inside of the Jotunheim continent called "Dual Mana Infusion", which I modified so other energies can be used instead. And while I was¡­ well, while we were having sex, quite literally, I imbued into her as much of this precious essence as I could, which resulted in her absorbingrge quantities with each, well, with each shot¡­ It is a bit embarrassing to think about it. Maybe giving her this energy could be called cheating, but I don''t care. I wanted her to get as much of an advantage as possible inside of Skadi''s Trial as possible. Bedra was also going to enter. The Ice Queen told us that Skadi is very soft with children, so she might have an easier trial. And as for me? Well, I haven''t spent this week just taking care of Mirand and Drakda, I''ve been intensively cultivating my Demonic Energy and Azure Ice Essence, both strengthening my body through the Demonic Physique Skill and enhancing my Soul through the Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche. Something I hadn''t noticed before was that, by making my Soul stronger, my Demonic Energy Cultivation wea also bing much more efficient. And my Demon King Seed within my Soul was also hurting less to cultivate. It was all harmonizing with one another. I knew that the Ice Queen didn''t just gave me this opportunity just for my Ice Element to improve, but also for my soul to be strong enough so I could take on more of the sealed powers of eating Pandemonium''s Lung, and also from the Demon King Seed. With this enough power, and with all the Demon and Demonic Beast meat and other materials I''ve consumed through the week, I am ready to reach Rank 3 of my Demon King Seed. Though, naturally, I can''t do that in here, so I''ll have to go outside, for the first time in seven days. "How about we have a pic outside, to change the pace? I need to Rank Up my Demon King Seed too, so I need to go to an open area." I said. "Well¡­ I guess that''s fine, you''ve worked hard, dear." Miranda nodded. "Sure!" "I''ll be able to finally feel the warmth of the sun." I sighed in relief. "Babahh¡­" Drakda was groaning while sleeping. I wonder what this little guy is even dreaming about. ----- Chapter 1575 Having A Good Time In The Shower (R18) Chapter 1575 Having A Good Time In The Shower (R18) ----- While Drakda was sleeping soundly, we left Bedra and Kate looking over him while we went to take a bath together with my two babes. Naturally, it ended being not just a bath. Miranda was rather yful because we haven''t done it for over a week, and she wanted to "thank me" for all the time I''ve spent taking care of her and Drakda. The warm shower washed over our bodies as I found myself sandwiched between the two of them. Bedann was yfully massaging my shoulders while kissing my neck and ears, while I was holding Miranda on my arms, her legs wrapped around my back, and her little lips locked with my own, kissing me passionately and messily. "Hmm~ You big stud¡­ You''ve been a good hubby." She licked her lips after separating her delicious lips from mine. "So, I need to reward you for that, isn''t it? Hm~?" She was gently rubbing her wet pussy with the tip of my cock; she was such a tease. "Hahh,e here you cocky little brat." I grabbed her chin and kissed her again, without letting her say another word. I was honestly slightly stressed with all her demands, so it was my time for some revenge. I kept kissing her and sucking on her little, warm and slimy tongue, she moaned while I kissed her, her breasts, which had grown rather big since she gave birth, were constantly tongue, she moaned while I kissed her, her breasts, which had grown rather big since she gave birth, were constantly rubbing on my chest. I literally stole the breath out of her mouth with each kiss, making her gasp for air once I finally let go of her. "Damn¡­ Oof¡­" She gasped. "You''re really horny, alright¡­ Hahh¡­ S-Sorry, okay? Sorry for being a bit cocky- Uwah!" She moaned as I started pushing my cock slightly deeper into her pussy. "W-Wait, Drake, let''s take a bit more time, I haven''t done in a while and it''s all tight again!" "Do it~" Bedann whispered to my ears as if she were a subus desiring to see some action. "Fuck that bitch! She deserves some fat cock for being so cocky." "Bedann? You traitor- Nhooh?! Oogh!" Miranda''s moans intensified the moment I inserted my hard cock all the way inside her pussy. It was indeed much tighter than before! All these days were enough to make her super tight again. Just when I thought I had already shaped her pussy to the shape of my cock. "Ooh, that''s the stuff¡­" But that strong, warm and slimy pressure was incredible, it sent shivers down my spine, which only became more pleasurable as Bedann yed with my nipples while stealing my French kisses and asionally licking my ears and neck. "Y-You utter beast! You had to- Ooggh! S-Stop! Aaahh~ Fuck, fuck! Ooh, Drake~!" I didn''t even let this bratty wife talk another word, as I kept pounding her pussy while holding her like a princess on my arms. The sound of my hips smashing her pussy echoed across our huge bath, our sweat and the warm water mixing together. p! p! p! p! "You''re fucking me like a bitch~ Ooohh! Yes~! Fuck me!" Miranda dropped her fa?ade and quickly started to lose to the pleasure. I felt her walls tighten around my long, fat cock, she started moving her little hips as well, constantly and voraciously devouring my dick. I kept pushing deeper as I bit her neck yfully, only making her moan in even more pleasure. "You act all high and mighty, but you''re just a masochistic bitch!" I said, ying around with her. "I''m going to suck all the milk off your fat tits!" I grabbed her tits and started sucking, making her groan in pleasure. "Aaaahh~! Oooh~! Yes fuck me! Suck my fat tits~ I''m yours~!" She had fallen to pleasurepletely, I tasted some of her milk, it was creamy and warm, rather sweet. So this was what my son was enjoying all that week, now I feel slightly envious! Well, now that he doesn''t want any more of that, it''s all mine. p! p! p! p! I couldn''t resist anymore, as I shoved my cock into the deepest parts of her pussy, her uterus was throbbing with each thrust, until I finally came. A warm, all-epassing sensation rushed through my entire body, as I filled her insides with as much cum as I could. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Take this! Get pregnant again you little whore!" I mmed my balls deep into her pussy, as a fountain of cum quickly erupted between the intersection of our genitals. "Oooohhhh~! F-Fuck, pregnant¡­ I''m pregnant again¡­ I''m your little bitch, yes¡­" She moaned while I stole kisses from her, sucking on her little tongue. I kept fucking her for the next twenty minutes, cumming at least four more times before I felt slightly more relieved. She almost passed out, as we left her sitting on the bathroom while I fucked Bedann next. I''ve been having sex with her almost every night, so she was fine with waiting. But the moment Miranda finally let go of my cock, she started sucking it like her life depended on it, cleaning itpletely and swallowing a big load I shoot right inside her throat. After that, she offered me her fat ass. "Fuck my ass, I''m so horny babe." "Alright, if you want to, I''ll creampie that little asshole." Without hesitation and after sucking her asshole to loosen it a bit, I shoved my fat dick deep inside, feeling her warm anus wrapping around my entire dick. I pped her fat ass as I shoved it in and out, her moans echoing loudly. "Oooh, fuck me!" p! p! p! p! "Take this you slut!" I quickly grabbed her massive breasts and grasped them tightly while kissing her delicious lips, her tongue entering my mouth constantly. I didn''t let go of my precious wife, fucking her deeper and deeper until I came all the way inside her asshole, filling her anuspletely. "Hmmm~ Nnggh~ Ooh, so hot~ Fuck¡­ I''m cumming¡­" She came with her pussy as I came inside her butt, I slowly slid my cock outside, as a stream of hot cum came out. "We''re just starting, I''m filling you up until I''m satisfied." I caressed her soft, bubbly ass cheeks. "Alright~! I''m all for it~ Fuck me harder than ever before." She smiled,pletely lost in pleasure. Like that, I spent roughly an hour having fun, until we finally walked out of the bathroom, totally refreshed. I really needed this¡­ ----- Chapter 1576 Time To Rank Up Again! Chapter 1576 Time To Rank Up Again! ----- After getting drainedpletely by these two Subus, I walked out of the bathroom quite refreshed, the girls also showed that they were very pleased. Miranda''s stress had disappearedpletely, and she was smiling at everything, and Bedann had her usual calm and carefree smile. They were both so beautiful, I was very lucky to have them with me. "Phew, that really hit the spot~" Miranda said. "I really needed some fucking." "D-Don''t talk about it out loud, the kids are next door." Bedann sighed. "Anyways, should we go to the grasnds now for a pic? Maybe close to the farm? Bedra and Kate love being there. I think some new Divine Treasures have grown, so we should harvest those if we can." "Sure, let''s go there then!" I agreed with them. I honestly just needed a wide area to sit down and assess all the power I was going to process through my body. This next Rank Up was going to be big, I could feel my Demon King Seed growing stronger. Its roots spreading faster through my soul. Thanks to the powers I gained from Skadi''s Trial, my soul no longer feels frail, it is as if it had gained muscles on its own and was holding into the "weight" of the power much better. "Oooh!" Drakda admired the beautiful view as we walked across the backyard and moved into the grasnds behind the huge ice castle. A gigantic farm greeted our sight as well, producing all matter of colorful Divine Treasures shining with bright divine auras. "Gagah, guh?" He pointed at the distance, beginning to drool a bit as he noticed the colorful fruits hanging from the spiritual trees we had nted. "You want a fruit, dear?" Miranda wondered, carrying our baby with her arms. "Okay, mama will fetch you one~" She extended her Aura of Miasmic Mold into the ground, expanding a long, ck tentacle with many crimson eyes and jaws, and grabbing a shiny, golden apple. "Here." "Gaaah!" Drakda was really happy as he took a bite of the apple, munching and swallowing it with his sharp teeth. "Nam, nam!" He expressed it was delicious, eating the apple in two more bites. "He''s such a gluttonous little chubby baby." Giggled Bedann. "Lil bro eats a lot!" Bedra giggled. "Here, some tasty Jewel Berries! Oh, take these Sunlight Oranges! And eat these Frisky Pears. They''re juicy!" Our daughter started feeding Drakda with all matter of colorful fruits, all of them byproducts of Divine Treasure Trees of all shapes and sizes. They contained small amounts of Divine Energy, so the more he ate at this young age, the better for his future growth. "Nom, nom, nom! Wawaah!" Drakda was experiencing some sort of ecstasy as he ate too many sweet things, his eyes were spiraling around a bit. It worried me slightly. "O-Okay, no more sweets for now- Uwaah!" Suddenly Drakda burped after eating all the fruits, releasing a beam of darkness from his mouth. TRUUUMMM¡­!! The beam was utterly gigantic, overflowing with chaotic, demonic, dark, and divine energies together, and piercing the heavens themselves, leaving a huge hole in my own Divine Realm. BOOOM! It slowly repaired itself, but that left us so shocked that even Fuyu had toe running, appearing before us in her beautiful Divine Realm Spirit form. "What did you do?! What just happened?!" She cried. "The Realm got a huge wound!" "Ah, it was¡­ Well, Drakda burped." I sighed. "E-Eh? Oh, your new child¡­" Fuyu looked at little Drakda''s innocent smile. "Baaah!" Drakda seemed to greet her with his cute noises. "Geez, you little rascal. You''re way too strong for a baby. What if this keeps happening?" She asked me. "That''s true, I might need to temporarily seal his powers, so he doesn''t end up destroying the castle by ident next¡­" I nodded. "Alright, I''ll do that." As we sat down over the grasnds while enjoying the sunlight, we ced Drakda over my legs. He hugged me with his little arms and rubbed his face on my chest. "Babah!" I could barely resist his cuteness. But this had to be done. I wouldn''t want him to identally hurt his mother or something. I touched his forehead and ced several Divine Seals, sealing most of his Divine Abilities for the moment. "Burp¡­" And after he burped a second time, there was no big explosion this time. "I think it''s done." I nodded, sighing in relief. "For how long he has to keep this seal?" Wondered Miranda, slightly worried. "Will this affect his growth?" "No, it won''t. It is a special Seal that doesn''t actually seal anything. he still can use his powers. However, whenever he triggers them by ident, they cancel themselves immediately." I said. "So he''ll need to be conscious about using them to use them." "Ooh, that''s really convenient!" Said Miranda. "How did you make such aplicated seal?" "I simply improved on something I had already created for Bedra and Kate first. Their seals are already undone at this point, and both are responsible to use their powers properly." I smiled. "The same will happen with Drakda, so don''t worry about it." "I see, well, that''s a relief. Did you heard that rascal, no idents anymore, okay? You almost burned your mama!" Miranda reprimanded him. "Buuuh¡­ Wowiie¡­" He cried, almost as if trying to apologize. At the end, tofort him, we hugged him together and gave him a lot of kisses over his cute and chubby face. After spoiling and cuddling with the little brat, I moved to my primary task while everyone else went to check on the farm. Drakda was crawling around while his sisters showed him the farm, he had a big, wide smile, having the best day of his life. "Alright System, time to get this done with¡­" I said, as I noticed several notifications appearing one after another in front of my eyes. [You have consumed arge quantity of Demonic Beast and Demon Meat and their Materials. You have fully absorbed theirponents.] [You gained +230.000.000 Demonic Energy.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [You have enough Demonic Energy to Rank Up your Demon King Seed (Rank 2)!] [Do you wish to Rank Up?] [Yes] [No] "Yes." FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1577 Against Gluttony Yet Again Chapter 1577 Against Gluttony Yet Again ----- [You have consumed arge quantity of Demonic Beast and Demon Meat and their Materials. You have fully absorbed theirponents.] [You gained +230.000.000 Demonic Energy.] FLAAASH! I felt my Demonic Physique grow stronger as I gained the Demonic Energy from consuming all the demons and demonic beasts. The amount that I was gaining was decreasing in quantity for some reason. I presume that the more I eat, the less I''ll gain from the same types of Demons and Demonic Beasts. I''ll need to probably devour new types of such creatures to gainrger quantities of Demonic Energy¡­ Then again, my own Soul contains even more sealed, which I cannot use until I Rank Up and unseal the powers of Pandemonium''s Lung, which at full power would destroy my soul. Now that I had finally umted a billion Demonic Energy, I had just enough to ascend into the Demon King Seed of Rank 3! And I wasn''t going to hesitate, as I immediately pressed the "yes" button in the System Message. I felt the reserves of Demonic Energy I had umted empty almostpletely. [You have enough Demonic Energy to Rank Up your Demon King Seed (Rank 2)!] [Do you wish to Rank Up?] [Yes] [No] "Yes." [You have exchanged 1.000.000 Demonic Energy!] [The Demonic Energy is flowing inside of your {Demon King Seed: Gluttony}!] [The Demon King Seed is overflowing with Demonic Energy! Its roots are expanding across your entire Soul and Body.] [You''re beginning to Rank Up!] The moment it began, my consciousness was immediately sucked into a domain of pure darkness. Gluttony stood there, as a monstrous, demonic and chimeric beast with countless heads and jaws. Heughed, his body and power having grown much more than before. "Gahahaha! Foolish lizard. The more you grow stronger with your Demon King Seed, the stronger I also grow! Did you thought that because you defeated me the first two times, I would just give up against you?" Laughed Gluttony. "Now prepare yourself, after gaining all this Demonic Energy, I feel invincible! I''ll crush your will and your soul, and your body will be mine!" "Do your worst!" I roared. I appeared on my base [Ancient Great Vampire Dragon God of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss] appearance within thisndscape, it was what the shape of my soul was supposed to be as well. However, as I shed against Gluttony and a barrage of explosions of many elements, divinities, and powers erupted, I channeled upon my other power. The strength I was gifted by Skadi''s Trials. The Bloodline of the Ice Titans that pumped through my veins activated. "Hahaha! You''re going down no matter what now! You''re way too weak! I''ll devour your mind and you will be my vessel, Drake! No Vessel of the Demon King Seeds has ever been able to fight back against their Primordial Sins, sooner orter, they''re all consumed by it and be mere embodiments of our will!" "Well, that''s about to change now, Gluttony! Azure Ice Essence!" I harnessed all the Azure Ice Essence I possessed, my entire draconic soul projection gaining a blue, divine hue, as my body suddenly started to transform, taking upon a more humanoid form. I resembled a gigantic draconic lizardman, with all the majestic appearance of a dragon, and the humanoid body and mighty muscles of a titan. FLASH! "What?! What is that form?! And why are you wearing equipment in my Soul Scape?!" Gluttony panicked, as my gigantic fists pummeled him down into the floor. His many jaws broke and dislocated, dozens of sharp teeth flying away as my punches left bloody holes across his beast-like body. "AAARRGH!" "This is the power of the Ice Titans!" I roared. "And this equipment is named Soul Gear, Gluttony! It protects my soul, even against you!" "Soul Gear?! What kind of bullshit¡­?! BEGONE!" Gluttony fought back with monstrous strength. His countless wounds regenerated rapidly as his tendrils and tentacles fused into enormous ws, shing and pushing me away. This was followed by his jaws opening, unleashing a storm of demonic mes against me. "I will BURN your mind into cinders, lizard!" "Unnngghh¡­!" I felt my own consciousness and mind falter for a second, as his mes burned through my very soul! However, I grit my sharp teeth as I kept moving forwards. My Soul Gear''s powers activated as I let them absorb my Azure Ice Essence. "I am not done yet¡­ NOT YET!" N?v(el)B\\jnn Azure colored runes shaped as countless beasts appeared across my entire equipment, and then above my scales. The Trial I experienced back then came to my mind once more. I could recall everything clearly. The endless cold, the snow forest, the vicious beasts, the thrill, the desperate survival, the battle, my cold hands and feet. FLUOSH! "W-What¡­?!" Gluttony was shaken as he noticed the Soul Scape suddenly changed appearance, from its eternal darkness it became a snowscape, where snow endlessly fell. A huge forest erected around us. As my Soul Gear''s powers kept activating, the Ice Beast Runes summoning their power. "This is impossible! How did you change the appearance of my own Mind Scape?!" He roared. "And my fire- I can''t even conjure it now?! This is BULLSHIT!" Gluttony grew desperate, his giant tentacles and heads were directed towards me, but I sprinted directly towards them. Phantasmal apparitions of all the beasts of the snowy forest appeared around me, charging with me, and giving me their strength. "{Snow Forest Beast Echoes}!" "ROAR!" "AWOO!" "GROAAR!" The roars of the Snow Forest Beasts reverberated across the Mind Scape, Gluttony was attacked from all sides by giant Pr Bears, Snow Snakes, Horned Ice Rabbits, Frost Wolves, and even the Frost Mammoth, who mmed him from behind with its sharp tusks. Each blow froze his body, and each frozen part of his body fell and shattered into pieces. "AAARRGGH! YOU BASTARD!" "It''s your lost again, Gluttony!" I called upon all my Azure Ice Essence, fusing it with my Divine Energy and materializing a huge hammer, which I used to smash his entire body into smithereens. BAAAMMM¡­!! ----- Chapter 1578 Rank 3 Demon Overlord Chapter 1578 Rank 3 Demon Overlord ----- When I opened my eyes again, I was back to normal. This was Gluttony''s third defeat now. He had already be really strong. I don''t know if I would have actually won without the power I gained from Skadi''s Trial. The Soul Gear in specific, was amazing. I need to make more of that if I want to defeat him as I Rank Up. Because as he said, he''ll only get stronger with each Rank. And for each Rank I want to increase, I will need to fight a stronger, more upgraded version of him. But for now, I should allow myself some respite, I won. [Congrattions! You have sessfully Ranked Up your [Demon King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 2 (Demon Lord Rank)] into Rank 3 (Demon Overlord Rank)!] [The density and power of your Soul have drastically increased. Your Soul Ether Stat has increased from SS to SS+!] [Your Magic Affinity for [Inferno (S)] Magic has increased to SS Rank!] [You have be a {Overlord Rank} Demon King, Demon Overlords are much higher than Demon Lords, and canmand whole Legions of Demons.] [Not only can you more easilymand and control Demons and Demonic Beasts weaker than you through your {Demonic Overlord Aura}, but your mere presence will make them slightly stronger too.] [To rise your Rank in the demonic hierarchy, collect more Demonic Energy and cultivate your Demon King Seed. The next stage will give you even more benefits.] [The [Demonic Physique (SSS)] Demonic Ability has further evolved after the Demon King Seed Rank Up.] [The Tier of your Current Demon King Seed will now be reflected in your Demonic Physique Demonic Ability.] [The [Demonic Physique (SSS)] Ability has unlocked a new Ability] ----- [Demonic Physique: Rank 3 Demon Overlord (SSS)] A Demonic Ability created after the absorption ofrge quantities of Demonic Energy into the body. It can grow stronger past basic Ability Ranks as the Demon King Seed advances. Grants the ability for non-demons to gain a Demonic Physique, allowing for the flow of Demonic Energy without causing as much damage or destruction into the body. The Body can be constantly reinforced through the usage of Demonic Energy, and the risks of the body being destroyed or damaged decrease exponentially. Boosts Flow of Demonic Energy through the Physique by 1100% -> 1200% Resistance against Demonic Energy Corrosion and Demonic Attribute Damage increases by +60% -> 70% Decreases Damage Taken from Demonic Energy flowing inside the Physique by -90% -> -100% N?v(el)B\\jnn Enhances the Proficiency on using Demonic Energy through the Physique to unleash physical techniques or attacks by +760% -> 800% Increases the Power and Effects of Techniques, Abilities, Magic, and Skills that use Demonic Energy by +560% -> 600% When fighting Demon-type foes, your Demonic Physique can absorb 20% -> 30% of the Damage inflicted from Demonic Energy-fueled abilities or magic as Demonic Energy up to a certain point. You can now shape Demonic Energy into different forms through {Demonic Energy Aura}, Damage Dealt using this Aura increases by +150% -> 200%, and you can drain 15% -> 25% of the damage dealt as Health and Mana. Whenever you meet Lesser Demons or Demons weaker than you, you can overwhelm them with your {Demon Lord Aura} and gain control over them. Controlled Demons Loyalty towards you increases by +100%, and their Stats as long as they''re serving you by +50% -> 100%. When devouring Demons and Demonic Beasts, the rate of earned Demonic Energy increases by +30%, and you can also assimte their Body Parts inside of your own Demonic Physique and replicate it with 200% their original power and abilities. Demonic Body Parts Slots increase with every Demon King Seed Rank. (New Ability!) The user can further Refine their own Physique through this Ability, cultivating a True Demon''s Physique, unlocking new Abilities. Avable Demonic Body Part Slots: Rank 1: [Empty Slot] Rank 2: [Empty Slot] Rank 3: [Empty Slot] ----- "Wait what?! What is this ability?!" I gasped in shock. "I can replicate a Demonic Body Part?! This is not something I could do before, right!" Although I can easily replicate most entities I devour, the Demons were an exception. But through this ability, it is now possible to replicate their Body Parts. And I have three Slots right now, one for each Rank of my Demon King Seed. "Yes, this seems to be atent power of the Demonic Physique!" Said System. "Congrattions, Drake! You''ve be much stronger now. And above all, the damage you take from Demonic Energy flowing inside of you has been finallypletely nullified. You can now absorb it and cultivate it without any problems!" "Amazing! But¡­ This is not everything, isn''t it? Within my Soul, I can feel it¡­" I noticed my Divine Soul Chains reacting, as they lifted a few of their many restraints over the monstrous amount of Demonic Energy I had absorbed from Pandemonium''s Lung. "Indeed, you''ve unlocked yet another big part of the Pandemonium''s Lung Demonic Power!" Said the System, very excited. Ding! [Your Soul has be powerful enough. The Divine Holy Chains of Demon Sealing have been lifted partially. Arge part of the Demonic Powers contained within the Pandemonium''s Lung you''ve absorbed have been freed.] [You gained +1.000.000.000 Demonic Energy!] [The [Main Divinity: Demonic Gluttony] and the [Auxiliary Divinity: Holy Chains of Demon Sealing] have Ranked Up from S to SS Rank!] [New and stronger Demonic Abilities have be avable in the Demonic and Divine Ability Shop.] "I gained one billion Demonic Energy right off the bat?! Just how much did that mere lung possessed?" I muttered. "And¡­ That only makes me dread more about how strong Pandemonium''s entire body was." "The Lung alone might as well have over a hundred billion demonic energy units. It was truly an impossible feat what you did." The System said. "And yes, Pandemonium''s true body at its full power¡­ It could have an unconceivable, overwhelming amount of Demonic Energy." "He''s the one that created Hell itself after all¡­" I sighed. "Now I''m grateful that bastard was cut down to pieces. Though, I can''t imagine how many lives it took for him to be sealed." "Perhaps too many to count." She said. ----- Chapter 1579 Time To Try The New Demonic Abilities Chapter 1579 Time To Try The New Demonic Abilities ----- "Papa feels stronger!" Bedra pointed at me as she was grabbing a Golden Apple. "Did you get stronger, papa?" "Yeah, yeah, I did just Rank Up this annoying Demon King Seed." Iughed at the distance. "Don''t bother with me. Your brother''s about to eat another one of those, be careful, we don''t want him to get a stomachache." "Oh, no, Drakda, don''t eat those green berries, they''re super sour!" Bedra panicked as her little brother chomped on them. "Guuhh¡­" Drakda immediately recoiled, his cute and youthful face suddenly changing, bing rough and disgusted. Those green berries were indeed too sour. "Drakda what did I said about eating weird fruits?" Miranda sighed. "Gueeh¡­" Drakda ended spitting the berries still inside of his mouth, and he was carried by his mother. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Sorry auntie¡­" Bedra apologized. "Ah, you don''t have to apologize, dear." Miranda said. "Drakda''s still experiencing the world I suppose." "Miranda, hurry! Help me catch the Running Potatoes, they''re escaping again!" Bedann cried. "Ah shit, those damn potatoes! Why do we raise those things again?" Asked Miranda. "They''re tasty." Kate answered. Then they started chasing a Divine Treasure subproduct named Divine Sprinting Potato, that has leg-like roots and runs once it detects it is going to get grabbed and eaten. Why did we have this creature in specific? Well, we had all matter of vegetables with magic and divine properties. They were very tasty. Some were tricky to catch, but it was worth the hassle. I wanted to join them and enjoy the rest of the day with them, but there were still some things I needed to assess. After my Rank Up, not only my Demonic Physique Ability developed even more, gaining a new Ability that I''ll probably be using really soon, but also another Demonic Ability. ----- [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage: Rank 3 Demon Overlord (SSS)] A Demonic Ability that belonged to Marchosias, the powerful Demon Lord capable of transforming into a gigantic zing wolf, known for his madness and rampaging attacks. Harness all Fire-type Abilities and Divinities into your body at the same time,bining them perfectly and harmoniously, and use your soul to fuel their power, Increasing your Attack Power and Movement Speed by +400% -> +500%, alongside Increasing the Power of all Fire-type Abilities and Magic by +600% -> +700% while on mes, however, you take -0.8% -> -0.6% of your HP as Damage every second. While unleashing a zing Rampage, any foe you attack as your body is on mes will receive tremendous consecutive damage from both physical blows and mes, dealing up to +900% -> +1000% Damage, while ignoring -40% -> -50% of a foe''s resistances to the Fire Attribute and setting them aze, draining their strength and vitality. When you activate this Ability, you can now summon 1 -> 2 {Demonic Spirit: Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf Marchosias} to aid you in battle in exchange of Demonic Energy and Divine Power. This Spirit will have 50% -> 60% of your total stats and will regenerate endlessly for as long as 10 -> 20 minutes, before it fades away. Once you summon the {Demonic Spirit: Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf Marchosias} to aid you in battle, it is now possible to temporarily transform them into a {Demonic Spirit Weapon} of your shape and choice, which will trante the Total Stats it inherited from you into its new Weapon Stats. Additionally, when dealing damage with this Weaponized Marchosias, any hit has a 30% chance to trigger {Explosive Demonic re} that can deal up to 500% damage and ignore -90% of a foe''s defenses, you can also drain 10% of the damage dealt as Demonic Energy. Summon duration halves when transformed. (New Ability!) ----- "This is utterly insane¡­" The Marchosias Skill, which had started ratherme, ended bing much more amazing with each upgrade. Is this how all Demonic Abilities are going to be? With each Demon King Rank, they just be even more ridiculous. They all require Demonic Energy to use properly though, so I need to be careful when handling this precious resource. But even then, this Ability alone gives me all the offensive power I need when wielding Demonic Energy. A powerful charge attack with explosive damage, a demonic spirit summon that is basically immortal, and even one or two demonic spirit weapons that can drain demonic energy and deal explosive damage. Wait, drain demonic energy? Can I convert the life I take with each strike into Demonic Energy?! That''s already insane! If I go in a rampage against many foes at once. I could easily farm some more millions of it¡­ "Pretty strong, isn''t it? Thatst ability is incredible too. With it, you can potentially farm Demonic Energy even from non-demon sources." Said the System. "Your Divine Realm is gued with all matter of Divine Monsters too! Although killing too many could affect the ecosystem¡­" "Well, we can create more using Divine Power imbued into the Dungeon Cores, right?" I wondered. "Then I could find a way to exchange Divine Power into Demonic Energy to an extent¡­" "Oh, that''s genius!" She said. "Want to give it a try?" "Ahhh¡­ Well, I''m with my family here so I can''t just go away." Iughed. "But yes, let''s try it." I quickly created a doppelganger I controlled with my mind and soul and teleported it through my divine realm authority inside of the Dream Dungeon I had absorbed recently. We found ourselves in the middle of a gigantic, abandoned futuristic city. Yeah, this was the Dream Dungeon made from the Memories of Jonathan and the Dreams of Ashlock, or well, their previous life as Test Subjects left behind. "Does this remind you of anything, buddy?" Ashlock appeared by my side as I summoned him. He was slightlyrger now, but still resembled a red and ck colored demonic tree, covered on small eyes, with a bigger crimson eye in the middle of its trunk. "Kyuh?" He was confused, it seemed he didn''t remember his past as these Test Subjects anymore. "Oh well, time to grind some Demonic Energy, Ashlock. I got one billion, but more is never enough." I said. "You can also help me regain more through Predation, right?" "Kyuhhh!" Ashlock was ready to eat anything. "Good. Fuyu, infuse some Divine Power into this Dream Dungeon''s Core, produce at least a million Divine Monsters." Imanded. ----- Chapter 1580 Grinding Demonic Energy Chapter 1580 Grinding Demonic Energy ----- Divine Power flew off my body and soul, as it was injected into the Dream Dungeon that was recently assimted into my Divine Realm. The abandoned futuristic city trembled, as hundreds of Divine Monsters were instantly born through the Dream Dungeon''s powers. They all had the shape of gigantic arachnid robots with red metallic armor, the same Boss-type foe we had to fight at the very beginning of our exploration of this Dungeon, named Goliaths. They also had long, scorpion tail-like guns behind them, which they used to fire powerful beams. And above all, giant, sharp metallic ws to tear apart anything they wanted. Ding! [You have exchanged 100.000.000 Divine Power, which have been injected into the Dream Dungeon''s Core!] [The Dream Dungeon''s Core shines brightly! One thousand Rank 9 Divine Dream Monsters have been created! They have been programmed to be hostile to you, be careful.] "Good, here theye." I smiled. "Gabriel, Armor Form. Belle, Spirit Fusion. Rose, wait there, you''llbine with the weapon I am going to create." "Yes, master!" "Alright, I guess." "Are you not calling Aegir for this, Master?" FLASH! Gabriel, the Holy and Technomancy Divine Spirit swiftly transformed into a mass of golden colored metallic pieces, covering my entire draconic body with an additionalyer of powerful holy armor. At the same time, Belle fused with me, giving me greater Dream Power, perfect to deal with Dream-type Monsters. Lastly, Rose floated nearby, waiting tobine at any time. "No, Aegir is busy. She has been training and cultivating her own energies for a while now." I answered. "She has a lot of untapped power and potential, apparently she said she should be a hundred times stronger than she is now. Most of such power would be born when the rest of her siblings revive but she said she can tap into a bit more¡­ I think she got rather disappointed on herself after that fight against Marchosias." "Is that so?" Wondered Rose. "Well, I hope she can grow stronger so she can be of more use!" CLANK, CLANK! The gigantic mechanic monsters began swarming the entire city. They couldn''t fly though, so they were left staring at me and firing their beams while nking their giant, metallic ws. Just have some patience, will you? "Now¡­ Let''s first start with the initial effects of {Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage}!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I felt Demonic Energy epassing my entire body, as I started being set azepletely. My health points were going down slowly, although due to my immortal body, they regenerate instantly right afterwards. The effects of this Demonic Ability''s health drain werepletely useless against someone with an immortal body such as me. FLASH! Like a zing meteor, by titanic body impacted the city. Dozens of Goliaths were immediately impacted. Rank 9 at Peak Stage or not, their bodies werepletely unable to resist the rampaging attack, mes exploding everywhere as their bodies melted away and turned into masses of molten metals and circuits. BOOOM! The Goliaths didn''t falter though, as twenty of them died on the spot, several dozen more came to attack me from all sides. Their beams impacting my body constantly. My armor and scales holding back the damage quite well, as I quickly swung my ws as the effects of the skill''s basic abilities were still active. Aside from the explosive damage of the charging attack, while still charging, I can constantly increase my attack power up to a thousand percent, while ignoring their defenses up to fifty percent. I wed my way through them, my damage kept increasing and increasing, I felt a rush of ectasis after admiring how strong I''ve gotten. Rank 9 monsters at peak stage were being devastated without any effort. But this wasn''t why I summoned them here anyways¡­ "Good, it''s good. But that''s not everything else¡­" I smiled. "Now, {Demonic Spirit: Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf Marchosias}!" FLUOSH! Two gigantic zing demonic spirits in the shape of Marchosias were summoned in an instant, each one taking a few thousand points of Demonic Energy, quite cheap despite how strong they were. The two roared, without seemingly any autonomous mind of their own. It seems they didn''t have any memories of being Marchosias. "{Demonic Spirit Weapon}!" By activating the Demonic Ability''s special effect, both of them, each one a hundred meters tall, swiftly shapeshifted. Transforming into a gigantic zing demonic sword and a gigantic zing hammer. I wielded them both with my bulky, scaled, and armored hands, their zing power covering my body. "Good, let''s begin the farming now! Ashlock, eat the corpses to convert them into even more Demonic Energy for me!" "Kyuuuh!" Ashlock fused into the hammer, while Rose fused into the sword. I shed and crushed the Goliaths one after another, pieces of metal constantly flying everywhere. Demonic mes spreading as I let myself enjoy some stress-reliving fight where I didn''t had to worry about anything else. CRASH! BAAM! CLASH! BOOOM! I continued fighting until the summon duration of the weapons ended and they disappeared. But there was no cooldown in this Demonic Ability at all! So I simply summoned them again by spending a bit more Demonic Energy. Because of theck of cooldown, I could simply keep these babies as much as I wanted. Eventually, after an hour of endless massacre, I stood over a pile of destroyed robots, Ashlock expanded his countless tentacle-like red-colored bark-covered roots, opening countless of demonic jaws and devouring everything else. Slowly converting it into Demonic Energy with his special Predation Ability. Some of such energy also became the source of his growth. Ding! [Using the {Demonic Spirit Weapon} of Marchosias, you have sessfully absorbed +265.500.000 Demonic Energy!] [Ashlock has absorbed an additional +127.000.000 Demonic Energy!] "Oooh! Now this is what I call farming! For a hundred million divine power I get over three hundred million Demonic Energy? I like this!" I smiled. "Oh? Ashlock, you''re¡­!" "Kyuuh!" Ashlock''s entire body started growingrger and stronger, as I felt his entire existence be much more powerful and well defined. He was evolving. FLASH! ----- Chapter 1581 Young Demonic Yggdrasil Tree Chapter 1581 Young Demonic Yggdrasil Tree ----- Ding! [The [Demonic Yggdrasil Tree Seedling (Rank 6: Peak Stage)] has sessfully absorbed enough Demonic Energy! Ashlock has evolved into a the [Young Demonic YggdrasilTree (Rank 7: Initial Stage)]!] [All their Stats have increased. They have acquired the Demonic Ability: [Miasmic Absorption]!] Ashlock evolved, bing ten times asrge, now resembling a muchrger and powerful demonic tree. He acquired a new ability that seemed to be rted with the origins of his creation. Jonathan, the Demon of Technomancy, had made this species of demonic trees to cleanse the world from the Miasma left behind by the Chaos ne invasion. "So you can cleanse the world from Miasma, huh?" I wondered, as the demonic tree wiggled its many tentacle-roots, happy to have be stronger. "Now, the rate in which I gain Divine Power over time is quite nice. Everything in my Divine Realm produces some every day. So I think I can afford some more monsters. But we''re done for today I believe. Let''s go back." I quickly disappeared from there, fusing back with my true body. I was currently eating lunch with my family after we worked in the Divine Treasure farm for a little while. I had prepared more meals using Chaos and Demonic Beasts meat, which rapidly increased everyone''s resistance to the demonic energy damage and also enhanced the chaos element affinity with those that possessed it. "Nom, nom, nom!" Drakda was enjoying himself a pile of roasted steaks. "Nam, nam!" And after finishing them in a few minutes, he quickly asked for seconds. "More? Are you sure? You are eating way too much, Drakda! You''re too tiny." Said Miranda. "Where is all that food going to?" "He probably has a simr stomach than yours, like, some sort of dimensional stomach." Bedann joked. "What?! That''s¡­ Actually that makes sense." Miranda nodded. "Well, I am quite surprised, nheless. Seeing Drakda for so many days, he definitely inherited more of his father than me. I mean, he''s not a mass of Miasmic Mold for one." "It seems he probably has this power hidden and hasn''t awakened it yet." I said. "I''ve checked his status and there''s nothing regarding Miasmic Mold yet. But I am sure he''ll get that eventually, only bing even stronger." "That would be great, but I suppose its fine if he doesn''t get anything right now. A baby with my powers wouldn''t be¡­ Something desirable at this moment." Miranda sighed. "Nam, nam!!!" Drakda roared angrily, asking for more meat. "Dear, be more polite when asking for food, okay? We are your parents, not your servants." Miranda said, giving him a head pat. "Guuhh¡­" Drakda sighed, and then asked politely. "Nam, nam?" "Fine, a bit more but that''s about it. You have eaten too much." I quickly gave him a few more roasted steaks, potatoes, and other meals. Though he mostly ignored everything except meat. As we ate, Bedra was constantly overflowing with her Chaos Dragon Aura. Slowly, her appearance suddenly shifted to her Chaos Dragon form in her humanoid appearance. Her silvery-white hair became dark purple, and her eyes turned deep red. Her blue skin became darker, and gained ck tattoos resembling creatures of the night. "Oh? I changed again¡­ Oh?!" She gasped as she noticed her white scales became ck and dark purple, and even her wings, which were adorably feathered, became sharp with ck spines and purple scales. "I am¡­ Wait, I am controlling the form?! I am not changing over and over! Wow!" "Amazing, Bedra!" Bedann celebrated. "You did it sweetie!" I pped. "I did it!" Bedra celebrated, standing up and rising her arms. A sudden beam of pure darkness and chaos was released from her hands as she did this. BOOOM! The Divine Realm shook, a huge hole was made, revealing the world outside for a few seconds before repairing itself as my Divine Power was spent to close the hole. "O-Oops¡­" Bedra looked at the skies in disbelief. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "DRAKE! It happened again! Control your kids!" Fuyuined. "Hahaha! It''s fine, it''s fine. Do you have to get so angry?" Iughed it off. "Don''t worry sweetie, papa won''t get angry. I know you''re still trying to learn the ropes." "Ahhh¡­ I''ll go back to my original form for now, papa." She sighed, quickly shifting her appearance to the usual we knew. She sat down and sighed, feeling slightly sad she couldn''t properly control the more destructive and explosive power of the Chaos Attribute. "Don''t worry honey, you will get there eventually. Let''s keep practicing in the Chaos Dragon Realm, alright?" Bedann asked. "Okay¡­" Bedra nodded. "Look what I got for you." I showed her a big cheeseburger I had just prepared. "Here, cheer up. You are progressing smoothly already!" "Oooh, borgar!" Bedra got immediately happy, munching on the burger. "I wish I could shift forms like big sis¡­" Sighed Kate. "I also want a hidden power. Don''t I have any?" "Well, you do have Matter Maniption, you can use it partially now, but¡­ The extent of such power is quite dangerous." I answered. "You have to keep practicing that, your technomancy, and your system magic. All of them are already incredibly unique. Don''t be jealous of your sister, Kate." "Nn, sorry¡­ I didn''t want to sound like that." Kate said. "I''m sure little sis got a lot of more powers to develop in the future! You''re super strong and unique! Hmm! Maybe something I haven''t seen you develop are your Spirit Powers! Don''t Spirits have Spirit Magic and such?" Bedra wondered, trying to cheer her up. "Right. I haven''t practiced that at all¡­" Kate nodded. "I need to first learn how to use Spirit Energy." "I think Pekora, and the Venerable of Dreams could teach you." I said. "How about taking those two aunties as your professors for a little while?" "Sure." Kate seemed more excited to research a new power now. "I want that!" "Good, I''ll tell themter then." I nodded, giving her a head pat. "Now¡­ Hm, when are you going to Skadi''s Trial, Bedann?" "Probably tomorrow¡­ I don''t want to dy it anymore." Bedann said. "I think Bedra will do itter though." "I see, gotcha." I nodded. "I think I should ask the Ice Queen if Skadi can also invite Rakasha, he''s a strong ice giant after all¡­ Oh right, and we have to make something out of Tiamat''s scale!" There was still a lot to do. ----- Chapter 1582 An Even Stronger Soul Chapter 1582 An Even Stronger Soul ----- It has been five days since then, and we''ve all continued training hard. My Azure Ice Essence Cultivation, coupled with my Demonic Energy Cultivation have further strengthened my Soul, all while my body continuously grows stronger through my Demonic Physique''s Development. At the same time, Bedann and Bedra have alreadye back from Skadi''s Trial just a day of difference between one another. After Skadi said both could take it at the same time. Bedann said the entire trial was surprisingly easy¡­ I struggled quite a lot, but she went through it like a breeze! She said she couldn''t use her chaos or miasmic mold magic, but her soul had adapted itself to be so much like an ice giant that she had an easier time than me, who had to slowly transform and evolve my soul into the soul of an ice giant. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And about Bedra, it was a bit harder for her, mostly because she went through something slightly simr to me. She started off as a human girl, someone she didn''t even remember being, apparently. And slowly had to be an ice giant. It seems that Bedra has a terrible amnesia about her past life, for some reason. We''ve spected she could have been a baby when she died, but she''s slightly smarter than children her age, meaning that she did have some experiences. It still a slight mystery, but not something that would ever stop us from loving our daughter. On other news, Kate has already tapped into her Spiritual Energy thanks to Pekora and the Fox Venerable''s guidance, and now is slowly trying tobine it with her unique elements and her draconic energy to create even stronger techniques and minions. About Rakasha getting the Ice Titan Bloodline¡­ rejected. The Ice Queen said Vampires were not weed. She had no grudge against him in specific, but Skadi wouldn''t allow someone that became one to enter their Trial, sadly. Rakasha never knew of this rejection because I never told him, I better just keep it a secret to not break the old man''s heart. Moving to other things, Drakda is doing really fine, my little champion has been eating vigorously every day, while his mother has been finally getting better and is now training and cultivating daily now that she''s no longer pregnant. She has been continuously creating "Miasmic Chaos Treasures" inside of the Chaos Dragon Realm, which would strengthen the Realm''s foundations and the chaotic energy flowing inside. Our son hasn''t done anything else than eating, and its better to leave it at that, the boy is too young to do anything else. I want him to rx and grow up without worries or concerns. Unlike with Bedra and Kate who forced themselves to go to battle to help me, Drakda will enjoy a better beginning in his life. He''s already beginning to understand some words and is trying constantly to walk in two legs and fly but fails miserably at all of it¡­ for now. The rest of my friends and allies are all growing stronger. Thanks to the teachings of the Venerables, they now know how to properly use their Divinities and Divine Abilities much better than before, and are progressively bing more and more powerful, almost unrecognizable. Emerald and Surtr are also powering up a lot by going through intense sparring sessions against me and between one another, while constantly cultivating their draconic and divine energies. Surtr''s party is also going through a simr training to my friends, and also Emerald''s "party", where I''ll include Tyrannus, his warriors, and Tyrannus daughter Amehia. The Blue Lotus Flower Divine Spirit that was born out of the tree formed by Pekora and Yuki''s Divine Spirit powers was ultimately given to Amehia by Yuki. Pekora said she already had a lot of powerful Divine Spirits, so the girl has been trying to practice magic using it, while entertaining and always chatting with Emerald, who often shifts between his dragon form and his Dragonoid appearance. There''s some romance blooming between the two, but it''s taking a while. Amehia is certainly much less assertive of a girl than Surtr''s twins Nadia and Mina, those two are incredibly horny fire titans, so they ate Surtr in bed at the first opportunity. However, Amehia is much shier, so she''s taking her time with him, and they haven''t even kissed yet. But there''s some mutual love already. I''m honestly rooting for the boy, I hope he also gets some kids goingter, the more the merrier to revive our dragon families! Though, wind dragons seem the most populous at the moment. Oh, and about me? I''ve umted a few more hundred thousand demonic energy every day, while restoring my divine power used to summon more monsters. Ashlock has eaten a lot, finally reaching Rank 8. He didn''t gain any new ability yet, but his Spirit and Demonic Powers have increased exponentially, and his size has be gigantic for a Spirit. My Soul has been strengthened thanks to all the Azure Ice Essence cultivation,bined with the Light dragons Soul Forging Techniques, so I was able to finally break through and increase the stats again. [Your Soul has grown stronger after a constant Soul Cultivation.] [Your [Soul Ether]: [SS+] Stat has increased to [SS++]!] [Your Soul has further expanded and be stronger andrger. Soul Ether Essence is flowing and filling every wound that had been left behind beforehand.] [The Holy Soul Chains sealing the Demonic Powers of Pandemonium''s Lungs have loosened further.] [More of the power of Pandemonium''s Lung has been unlocked.] [You gained an additional +1.000.000.000 Demonic Energy.] [New Demonic Abilities have been unlocked in the Ability Shop.] [Your Ice Titan Psyche has been strengthened greatly after all of your Training and Cultivation.] [The [Divinity: Titan''s Might (S)] Auxiliary Divinity has Ranked Up to SS Rank!] [The [Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche (S)] has Ranked Up to SS Rank!] [You acquired the Main Divinity: [Azure Ice Essence Mastery (S)]!] [Your Azure Ice Essence maximum reserves have increased greatly.] [You can feel the Primordial Essence of Pure Ice flowing through you much better than before.] "I now have over two billion Demonic Energy, enough to Rank Up my Demon King seed again, but do I take the gamble?" I wondered. ----- Chapter 1583 Developing Divine Cooking Arts Chapter 1583 Developing Divine Cooking Arts ----- "Remember that every time you Rank Up, you need to fight Gluttony, Drake." Said the System. "At this current state¡­ I''ve ran some simtions, and you will probably lose." "It''s that bad? But I overwhelmed him before, right?" I asked. "Notpletely, I mean, you almost lost. If it wasn''t because of the Soul Gear you had, it wouldn''t be possible." She sighed. "You need to umte more Soul Ether and Azure Ice Essence. At least get to SSS in the Soul Ether Stat and also in the Ice Titan Psyche. However, if you want to go faster, then maybe craft more Soul Gear. If you can get a Soul Gear weapon and maybe a shield¡­ It could work." "So I need to get equipped for my soul, alright¡­" I nodded. "I''ve already had some chat with my family, they said it is possible for me to hunt some of the Soul Beasts in their Realm, but if I go to any Realm I might get the other dragons really angry. Without their permission I cannot hunt those creatures because they''re apparently both the food the dragon souls feed off and also part of the realm''s power itself. Much like Divine Beasts imbue their divine energies into Divine Realms to make them richer¡­" "I see, so it is not something you can hunt limitlessly, at least within the Dragon Realms and Titan Realms, sadly." least within the Dragon Realms and Titan Realms, sadly." The System said. "But even then, you can at least hunt a few from the Ice Dragon Realm and the Dark Dragon Realm, both belonging to your direct parents! I doubt there''ll be muchins with that. Just one or two beasts from each and I think you should be able to make some decent Soul Gear! I''ve already calcted it." "Good, then we''ll do that once I am done cooking." The delicious smell of demon meat filled the kitchen, as I was cooking some fried rice with small chunks of demon meat and seafood, demon and boar burgers, skewered demon meat, and even demon meatloaf. The demon meat reserves we had had gone down to almost 10% of its original amount. We''ve eaten almost everything. "Honey! Is the food done yet?" "Almost there." I quickly brought everything to the living room, where many of our friends were invited for a bigger feast. We were celebrating everyone''s efforts so far, and also that Bedann and Bedra were officially recognized as Divine Ice Titans. "There we go." I quickly ced the dozens of meals I prepared everywhere, everyone finally started eating and celebrating properly. At the same time, I felt a surge of more Divine Powering my way. Ding! [You have cooked almost a hundred meals using premium Divine Materials!] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Your food has made many people happy; their happiness has be power that fuels the Path of Cooking.] [You gained +100.000.000 Divine Power!] [The [Cooking (A)] Magical Affinity has risen to S Rank! Your power over the unique element of Cooking has increased greatly.] [The [Divine Cooking Arts (A)] Divine Ability has increased to S Rank!] [Your Comprehension over the Arts of Divine Cooking has greatly improved! You have unlocked new Techniques and a new Divine Cooking Relic.] ----- [Divine Cooking Arts (S)] A Divine Ability tied with the user''s experience and learning about the subject of Cooking, which has surpassed normal mortal and magical levels and has ascended to an incredible level of divinity, the first to have ever existed in the world of Yggdrasil. Ites with several Abilities which are unlocked over time with each Rank, aiding at the act of cooking all types of dishes with all sorts of fascinating ingredients. The more the user cooks, makes new dishes, and makes people happy with them, the stronger their power over their Divinity of Cooking bes, and so all derived techniques. Additionally, passive enhances the quality of created dishes through Divine Cooking Arts by +200% -> +300%, alongside their added bonus effects by +25% with each Rank. Current Bonus: +150%. Avable Techniques: D Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Spicy vors] [Divine Spoon of The God of Cooking] C Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Sweet vors] [Divine Chopping Knife of The God of Cooking] B Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Savory vors] [Divine Golden Pot of the God of Cooking] A Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Umami vors] [Divine Piercing Fork of the God of Cooking] S Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Meaty vors] [Divine Golden Frying Path of the God of Cooking] SS Rank: ??? SSS Rank: ??? ----- It seems cooking for so long has finally paid off once more. Not only I can get a lot of Divine Power as I cook many Divine Dishes, but I even progressed the Divine Cooking Arts to S Rank now! It is thanks to this wonderful Skill that I can cook and process such deadly ingredients such as Demon Meat and even Chaotic Beast Meat into edible products that anybody can enjoy. Especially the Demon Meat, which is highly corrosive and deadly, once I cook it enough with this technique, it bes edible and only gains a rather spicy vor. But everyone can enjoy it, although they cannot gain demonic powers or demonic energy out of it like me, they can slowly create a resistance to its corrosive power, decreasing the total damage they take from demonic monsters and also making them near immune to their corrosive and weakening effects. "Oooh, Drake''s food is always so good! My Demonic Energy Resistance has increased its Rank again too!" Surtr celebrated. "It''s really good, with this, we''ll be able to better fight the demons!" Emerald was really happy as well. "Oh Surtr, good to see you here." I said, greeting them while drinking some wine. "I''ll be needing your assistanceter, and perhaps Emerald as well." "My assistance? For what?" Surtr wondered. "I''ll help you in anything I can, Master!" "I''ll need you two to help me forge something out of a scale from our grand grandmother." I exined. "Rakasha has also been notified and he''ll join us too." "Wait, grand¡­ grandmother?" Emerald asked. "Don''t you mean¡­?" "Tiamat?!" Surtr screamed. "You have a scale of Tiamat?! That''s¡­ HOW?!" "I guess I never told you guys. I meet her a while ago." I said casually. "EH?!" ----- Chapter 1584 Divine Alchemy And Divine Blacksmithing Arts Chapter 1584 Divine Alchemy And Divine cksmithing Arts ----- "Master Drake, you meet Tiamat and never told us about it?!" Surtr seemed slightly angered. "I''ve always wanted to talk with her!" "Doesn''t she always asleep and is¡­ Like, dead?" Asked Emerald. "So how does she¡­ Talked? My mother said that Tiamat is in a deep slumber she might never wake up from because she''s using all of her Soul''s powers to maintain the Draconic Records." "She''s not asleep at all times." I told them. "In special asions, she will wake up and even speak directly with someone, in very special asions though. Also, it seems our mothers, the Primordial Dragons and direct daughters of Tiamat, can directly speak to her at any time. Anyways, I did tell you that Bedann managed to get a Chaos Dragon Realm in the Draconic Records, well, it was because we spoke about that with Tiamat and Bedann and convinced her to allow us to create the Realm." "So that''s how you did it!" Surtr said. "But why did she even give you a scale, doesn''t she have like, not even a body anymore?" The young fire dragon asked me. "She had it saved, apparently, this scale is enormous, you''ll see. It is much bigger than even our basic dragon forms." I exined to the two. "Though, its quality is so high my system can''t even decipher it. And to make things worse, how can we even process something so gigantic and indestructible? I had thought about armor, but armor won''t really work well on us dragons. So naturally, I moved to a huge shield we can summon at will and channel its powers from." "A shield would be nice¡­" Surtr said. "Maybe with Heavenly Smith and Rakasha''s help, and also your powers, it could be possible! But Master Drake, why ask Emerald?" "Yeah! I''m totally not that good at crafting at all!" Emeraldined. "You''re actually quite gifted at crafting, Emerald. The Divine Equipment you made for Tyrannus, the Lizardmen Warriors and even Amehia are all top notch. To make things even better, they possess an innate connection to your unique magical divine powers." I said. "Which was what allowed you to temporarily fuse with them back when we fought inside the dungeon, remember?" "Right¡­ When they channeled all their Divinities into the equipment, and I just felt a connection with my Heaven''s Winds¡­" Emerald nodded, looking at his scaled hands, as emerald winds surged from them endlessly, sparkles of lighting from them. "The equipment I make is just my scales, fangs, or a w that I just put together with some divine power though, is that really surprising or special?" "Wait, you can just make equipment so easily?" Surtr wondered. "Yes, it''s obviously special! You probably have some innate Alchemy Ability of sorts." "Alchemy, right. Now that you remind me, that''s a Divine Ability I wanted to learn, and I haven''t yet. It coulde in handy ifbined with cksmithing¡­" I nodded. "System, can we learn that?" [Of course. The [Divine Alchemy Arts (D)] Divine Ability is avable for 50.000.000 Divine Power. It is a growth-type Divine Ability so you will need to constantly practice so you can upgrade its Rank.] "Excellent, let''s learn that. I will leave a few dozen Doppelgangers and many Slimes that''ll share my Divine Abilities and I''ll begin grinding them to upgrade them quicker." I said. "I already had a maxed Alchemy Skill I use to make all sorts of Elixirs, but I really needed an upgrade. There''s the Magic Affinity for Alchemy too, at A Rank, not bad." Ding! [You have exchanged 50.000.000 Divine Power.] [You learned the [Divine Alchemy Arts (D)] Divine Ability!] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- [Divine Alchemy Arts (D)] The Divine Version of Alchemy Magic, which has been upgraded to apletely new level. Now,pletely capable of fully processing Divine Treasures and Materials, the Alchemists have ascended into Divine Alchemists. And there''s nothing in the heavens and earth you cannot process and transform through Divine Alchemy. Ites with several Abilities which are unlocked over time with each Rank. This Divine Ability cannot be upgraded using Divine Power, and only through learning and progression. You can easily detect the quality, usability, and effects and abilities of any piece of material you set your eyes into. Passively increases the Quality, Effects, and Abilities of created items through Divine Alchemy Arts by +150%, with an additional +25% with each Rank. Current Bonus: +25%. There''s an additional 20% chance for every created Item to increase its Rank when made or develop Unique and Strange Abilities. Avable Divine Spells: D Rank: [Advanced Synthesis] [Dposition] ----- It was pretty good right from the get-go, it reminded me of the Divine cksmithing Arts Divine Ability, which has already reached S Rank as well. ----- [Divine cksmithing (S)] A Divine Ability tied with the user''s experience and learning about the subject of cksmithing and its usage in various ways to create equipment and weapons, or even magical physical constructs. Ites with several Abilities which are unlocked over time with each Rank. This Divine Ability cannot be upgraded using Divine Power, and only through learning and progression. Passively enhances the creation of items through Divine cksmithing, alongside the rate in which you can learn from an expert by +100%, with an additional 25% with each Rank. Current Bonus: +125%. Increases the Bonus Stats and the Power of Abilities of created Items by +150%, with an additional 10% chance for every created Item to increase its Rank when made. Avable Techniques: D Rank: [Divine Smelting] [Rapid Hammering] C Rank: [Advanced Material Analysis] [Manufacturer] B Rank: [Equipment Repair] [Reconstruction] A Rank: [Equipment Enhancement] [Equipment Fusion] S Rank: [Divine Treasure Processing] [Divine zing Smithy Domain] ----- If Ibine these two Divine Abilities with what Surtr and Emerald have going, plus Rakasha''s amazing talent, experience, and creation abilities, we should be able to get somewhere. Maybe I should also ask for the Ice Queen and that Fox woman''s help. Though I feel they''ll ask for something in return, perhaps a piece of the scale. Am I willing to give that away? I wonder. First of all, we should try doing something ourselves before asking the Venerables for help. ----- Chapter 1585 Tiamats Scale Chapter 1585 Tiamat''s Scale ----- Because aside from the usual sparring training to push them to their limits, which included beating them to almost death a lot of times almost every day, and their basic cultivation and meditation, Surtr and Emerald had a lot of free time. Naturally, I quickly brought them with me to Rakasha''s Smithy once the big feast was done. My children were leftpletely bloated after eating a lot, so the two girls and their little brother took a nap in my bedroom, their mothers decided to chat and clean things up after everyone else left to continue their training. "Oh, Drake, Surtr, Emerald. You''re here. I''ve already been notified about the whole Scale thing from one of your Slimes, Drake." Said Rakasha, greeting us on his gigantic smithy. Because we needed him to have the best smithy to offer him, we ended moving it outside of my Ice Castle, all the way to the nearby Volcanic Lands where the Spatial Volcanic Smander once lived. Part of the Ancient Treasure Lands connected to the Ancient Primordial God Orbs from Yggdrasil''s Dream Dungeon. This entire Dream Dungeon, which was only but a copy of these Ancient Lands, had been fully assimted into my Divine Realm, naturally bing "real" and "physical". Even if they were not the same as the real deal, they were still overflowing with Divine Power and Elemental Particles of Fire and Space, perfect for any crafter. Apparently Rakasha had an innate talent with Space magic he used to craft all this time, but he only discovered it here once he began working in the smithy we contrasted for him in thergest volcano with Fuyu''s help. "Yeah, Emerald''s here too because he got a lot of crafting talent." I exined. "You''ll see what he can doter. Anyways, is there an open area here?" "Yes,e inside. Follow me." Rakasha invited us to his huge castle-like smithy. There were dozens of apprentices here as well. From humans, ice giants, fire giants, ice elves, beast people, and even lizardmen. Anybody that showed barely a speck of a talent for cksmithing was quickly taken under Rakasha''s wing. We needed as many workers as possible to arm up my troops. We walked into arge clear and open area behind the smithy, covered by many pools ofva and huge stone spears sprouting from the ground. Well, I mean, it is clear like this, right? "Here." I waved my hand, opening my inventory and cing the titanic scale over. BAAAM! It made the entire mountain tremble slightly once it fell. A few stones fell from the summit, but I stopped them with a thought. My friends were left staring at the scale in silence, it was over a hundred meters tall, but less than two hundred meters. "A-And this is a scale from Tiamat? Just how¡­ how big was she?" Surtr muttered in awe, ncing at the ck scale, which constantly reflected the light, changing into bright rainbow colors. It emanated not just a Divine Essence, but a Primordial Essence, a special type of energy I had not even, ever seen before. Apparently, this was the power the Ancients wielded. There was barely any in this scale, but it was enough to create a strong, pressuring aura. "If this was just one of her scales, I would assume she was¡­ dozens of kilometers big, or more." Said Rakasha. "Hundreds¡­? Is that even possible? Wouldn''t such arge being just destroy the world as it walks?" "We have no idea how the Ancient Yggdrasil even was to begin with." I said. "It used to be separated into Realms, not a whole world like now. Tiamat apparently lived outside of all Realms, below the roots of Yggdrasil and above the endless void. Ymir, in the other case, lived above the roots, as a guardian of the tree, watching over the Realms from below them." "And the Realms, like fruits, hanged from the tree''s branches, isn''t it?" Surtr gasped. "How amazing it would have been to see such a fantastic sight. I mean, this world''s already so amazing, but in the past, it was even more incredible." "And all of that was almost all lost in that war¡­" Rakasha sighed. "It is a miracle the world is still alive, that we are even here, witnessing but just a fragment of a being that was once the pinnacle of strength, a being so big and powerful, it governed it all, Tiamat, the First Dragon, and the Primordial, Ancient Progenitor of them all." "C-Can we even process this?" Asked Emerald. "I think it''s impossible. Aside from the Divine Power and Draconic Energy, I feel another power in there, so strong it makes my entire body tremble. If we ever touch this scale we''re all going to burn from the power alone. And I don''t mean burn like the Demonic Energy does! Burn quite literally into ashes!" "Heh, don''t be so scaredy cat, kid." Rakasha smiled. "As a cksmith, my hands have been burned thousands of times already. There is no fire that intimidates, and no heat that poses a challenge to me." "Spoken like a true cksmith God." I nodded. "I was thinking on first giving it a test of endurance. Let''s smack it a bit and see if we can''t break it into smaller pieces." "Good idea. Who''s doing this?" Asked Rakasha, looking at us. "Me! Let me do it first!" Surtr was our first volunteer. "I can just use my Revival Rune if I ever get burned ashes anyways!" By Revival Rune he meant his Unique Skill: [Origin me Rebirth], it is much weaker than my Immortal Body, but it allows him to revive once a day by connecting his Soul and Divine Powers with a Revival Rune he can ce anywhere, quite literally helping him respawn. But he can only do it once, if he already used it once a day, he could get killed for realter. I haven''t seen him use it at all yet, but he just ced one where we were. The rune''s structure was incrediblyplex, but I copied it using my memory, I might get something out of that if I analyze itter. "Alright Surtr, do your worst!" I roared, Surtr rushing into the scale. CRAAASH! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Chapter 1586 Trying To Process The Almighty Scale Chapter 1586 Trying To Process The Almighty Scale ----- The results were not good, Surtr didn''t die but was terribly damaged after attacking the scale for only about three minutes. He went absolutely all out, the strongest mes, his most powerful divine magic spells, his strongest divine abilities, his most powerful weapon attacks. He even underwent his special transformation to be a Rank stronger, bing as strong as a Rank 10, yet he still was unable to even put a dent into the scales. And to make things worse, the scales didn''t just resist all damage, the more magic and divinity they absorbed, the more it would automatically shoot back everything, like a deadly reflecting mirror. Surtr had most of his body devastated after that fight because of the powerful rainbow beams the scale released automatically with each strike it took. These beams were fueled by the scale''s natural "Primordial Aura" as I''ll call it. In fact, most of the time the scale wasn''t even touched, this Aura, ording to Surtr, was so tough and thick it felt like all his attacks drowned into a sea of energy. After I helped him get healedpletely, he sighed. "Man, this thing''s¡­ Sure useful! I feel a bit stronger after getting the shit beaten out of me. And those beams packing Primordial Power¡­ It feels like regenerating from those wounds made me slightly tougher- Yeah, my stats increased!" Surtr noticed it. "So this giant scale is like an ultimate training dummy?" Wondered Emerald, swallowing saliva. "I-I, err, I am not going to fight that¡­" However, I patted his feathered shoulders. "Emerald, do your best!" I gave him a thumbs up. "Please no! I don''t wanna!" He slowly started regressing to his crybaby self. "Come on, haven''t you grown up a bit? I''ll heal you so its okay." I nodded. "And if my healing can''t do it, I''ll call my daughter Bedra, her healing is top notch, I assure you." "Uuugghhhh¡­" Emerald was quite literally forced to "fight" the scale. Naturally, hested even less than Surtr even with his powerful winds, barely going for two minutes before copsing, the beams pierced several parts of his body with tremendous uracy, and he ended bleeding out in agony. I felt slightly bad, but after healing himpletely, he was fine. "What with this? My scales feel heavier and my feathers like¡­ harder? It is as if they were made of steel." He said, touching his own dragon body. "Interesting¡­" Rakasha said. "Drake, you''re up." "Yeah, I know." I went all out against the scale. I showed every single ability I could, even the demonic powers I have been cultivating secretly, which surprised Surtr and Emerald a lot. My Vampire Dragon Powers, my Primordial Frost Magic, everything. However, at the end¡­ Unscathed, utterly unscathed, there was nothing I could ever do against that scale. Unlike those two though, I could tank all the reflected hits easily and recover my wounds rapidly afterwards. I managed to absorb some of that Primordial Power, it burned like a thousand times harder than Demonic Energy, maybe theparison was unfair now that I took no damage from Demonic Energy but¡­ It was in another level. I couldn''t even dare harness that power, it escaped from my control in an instant, eating it didn''t work either, I tried eating the beams, but I couldn''t absorb anything at all¡­ "Looks like this is futile, although my body feels a bit harder, nothing else aside from that for now. I suppose it has better effects on you two who don''t have immortal bodies." I sighed. "Now, how the hell do we shape this? Tiamat gave me this as a defense against Pandemonium, but¡­ How can we even turn this into a shield at all? Should I just use the scale as it is?" "It feels like that''s an option at this point, yeah." Sighed Rakasha, crossing his arms. "I have thought about some ideas though. Hmm, if we canbine Surtr''s Heavenly Smith with arge quantity of Divine Power and your own Divine Abilities, Drake. Perhaps we can at least change its shape and add additional runic engravements and materials to give it a form. As long as it takes a partial form, it will be cataloged as equipment and gain an even more exponential amount of defensive power. And special abilities too." "Hmm, I guess we can try." Surtr nodded. "What should I do? Do I try using Heavenly Smith directly?" "Try that then." I nodded. "Let''s see if it works. Your Unique Skill is supposed to be able to transform andbine any materials, so maybe¡­" N?v(el)B\\jnn Surtr attempted and failed miserably. His powers were simply not enough. When the scale was about to change, it released a shockwave of rainbow light and pushed us all away. It was as if it had a small mind of its own and was rejecting such a cheap method to be a shield. "I-It doesn''t work. This is the first time my ability doesn''t work on a piece of material." Surtr gasped. "I-I don''t know what to do." "It almost worked. If we can somehow block that shockwave- No, we can''t, but we should be able to move it somewhere else." I rubbed my scaled chin. "Wait, how so?" Emerald asked. "Spatial Maniption. It is a basic ability I can do inside of my own Divine Realm." I exined. "We''ll first set up a special Domain, a Divine Domain of sorts, specially constructed using Divine Runes. It''ll connect to my Divine Realm''s spatial pirs. And I''ll use it to send the shockwaves somewhere else, so they don''t hit us. While that happens, we''ll lead Surtr with all our Divine Power and as that happens, Rakasha, Emerald, and a dozen of my Doppelgangers will hammer that damn scale and make it shape into something with Surtr''s transformation power in effect." "Wait, why me?!" Emerald cried again. "You''ll power wille in handy, imbue the scale with as much Heaven''s Wind as you can." I told him. "Rakasha, what do you think?" "I''ll help you make that domain, and sure, I''m in." He nodded. This might take several days, but we were not going to give up. ----- Chapter 1587 Time To Gather Soul Gear Materials Chapter 1587 Time To Gather Soul Gear Materials ----- As I spent time with Surtr, Emerald, and Rakasha working on processing Tiamat''s Scale into something usable, which was actually a Doppelganger of myself, a second body directly connected to my soul, I was, at the same time, entering the Draconic Records with my soul. Although processing Tiamat Scale was important, I also needed to hunt down the Divine Soul Beasts that roam these Dragon Realms to create more Soul Gear and prepare myself to Rank Up my Demon King Seed once more. I needed as much power to fight against Pandemonium. And although my body could regenerate endlessly, my soul cannot. I need to further strengthen it, and Soul Gear is also an option I cannot miss anymore. Aside from that, cultivating my Demonic Physique and my Demonic Abilities wille to a halt if I cannot continue Ranking Up. And I need the power of Soul Gear to beat the progressively stronger Gluttony that will constantly fight me for the control of my body. So naturally, I wasing here. Though, I wasn''ting alone. Apanying were my kids and Bedann and Miranda, who also acquired the ability to craft Soul Gear once they awakened the Ice Titan Bloodline. Apparently only when you awaken Titan Bloodlines can you create and equip Soul Geart, it is an Abilitypletely reliant in the Bloodline itself, the Titan''s own specialty that gives them an edge over Dragons. Miranda inherited the same ability as Bedann of being an Ice Titan because their souls are fused into one. Although she wasn''t there when it happened, both will get the benefit of equipped Soul Gears. And technically, Miranda could appear in the Ice Titan Realm too. As for Kate and Drakda, I don''t know. Kate certainly can''t be an Ice Titan, we asked the Ice Queen already, sadly. However, she has been learning a lot of Divine Spirit Magic, and has figured out her innate talent of controlling Divine Spiritual Essence, which might help her learn new magic and abilities. As of Drakda, he''s a wild card. If he''s son of Miranda, who is catalogued as an Ice Titan because her soul is merged with Bedann, he could technically have qualifications to inherit and awaken the bloodline too, right? But I don''t really know, he might not be. Well, he''s so young and clueless about everything right now that its better to leave the boy alone. He will get to understand and begin his cultivation once he grows up and forms a stronger sense of self. As of right now, he''s still a cute little dragon pup that only things about ying, chasing little critters in the farm, and eating meat. "And we''re here, this must be your first timeing here, Drakda¡­ Wait, he can enter without issues unlike Kate and Bedra?!" I asked, as I noticed Drakda''s form¡­ was the same as before. "Wait, what?" "It seems he might be a unique child¡­" Miranda said, she was already on her giant, slender chaotic dragoness form. "It is indeed very incredible¡­" Bedann scratched her scaled chin, she was on her bulkier, taller chaos dragon queen form, which had made her like twice as big and with a floating crown of chaos above her head. "Why is he staying on his Dragonoid form though? And he can enter even in that form?!" Bedra asked, already on her fluffy and bright dragon form. "Hmm, weird." Kate nodded, she was already on her metallic and robotic dragon form. She resembled a draconic mech, yet her body was slender and not stiff. "Drakda, my son, can''t you transform?" I asked him. "GRAAH!" Drakda gave a loud and cute roar, rising his tiny ws. "Raarrr!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "A¡­" We all feltpletely touched by his cute attempts at sounding like us. "Anyways, let''s just ask my parents first then." We moved to the depths of the Ice Dragon''s Realm, finally reaching the area where most Ice Dragon Souls congregate. They greeted us happily, curious about the tiny little creature Miranda carried over the palm of her giant hand. "Oh! Drake family is here again." "Hello young King!" "Your family looks stronger than before." "Huh? Who''s that little thing they''re carrying?" "Wait, that''s another dragon! Howe it is shaped like that?" "How odd¡­" They were starting to stare at Drakda a bit too much, and it wasn''t making me really happy they were calling my son "odd", I gave them a stare back at them and they shut up, once we finally reached my mother and my father, who were both inside a huge cave system within the Frost Dragon Mountains. "My son, you''re back! I''ve sensed the news, a new child! Is this him? So¡­ small." My mother gasped. "Howe it can enter without his true dragon form?" "I am in awe too, Bedra and Kate were unable to enter until they achieved it, yet Drakda could without issues." I said while wondering the same thing. "And yeah, hello." "Grandma! Grandpa!" Bedra and Kate flew to greet them both, hugging their grandparents. They loved them a lot because they always spoiled them. "Hello dears. It seems your little brother might have a small issue." Giggled my mother. "But nothing we cannot solve." "I guess you could call it his innate ability. Drakda is even stronger than your daughters when they were born." My father exined. "So strong his dragon bloodline''s potency is enough for him to enter in any shape, without requiring to be a dragon form." "Wait, really?!" Miranda gasped. "Wow¡­" "Of course, your daughters are still stronger after having grown so much, but Drakda has outstanding potential." My mother nodded. "Let''s see¡­ This should solve the issue." She extended her long, icy w towards Drakda and gently touched his tiny forehead. FLASH! Divine Draconic Energy of the highest purity entered Drakda''s body and then coursed through his body. Whatever was "stuck" within his Draconic Meridians was quickly unsealed, as a tremendous and powerful Aura of Draconic Energy, Chaos, Blood, Darkness, Spirit, and Ice surged almost endlessly. RUMBLE! With an explosion of ck and red light, Drakda quickly transformed, bing several timesrger than before! "ROOAAR!" And he gave a mighty roar! ----- Chapter 1588 Drakdas Divine Dragon Form Chapter 1588 Drakda''s Divine Dragon Form ----- Ding! [Thanks to the Divine Power of the [Primordial Dragon Mother Of Ice Dragons: Nifl], your son Drakda has fully awakened his Draconic Meridians!] [All of his Dragon Energy is flowing through his body freely! His Draconic Bloodline has fully been unlocked.] [Your son Drakda has learned the [True Divine Dragon Transformation (S)] Divine Ability!] [Drakda''s Divine Core Rank has increased from Rank 8 Initial Stage to Rank 8 Upper Stage!] [All of your son''s Stats have rapidly increased!] "ROOOAARR!" Drakda quickly transformed into his draconic form, surprising all of us. Miranda had to let him go as his body became too big for her to hold him with a single hand. He dropped on the floor on all fours, spreading out his long, gigantic wings. He was roughly around thirty meters of height, exuding a powerful aura of Chaos, Darkness, Blood, and Ice majorly. His appearance was rather majestic and chaotic. He resembled his mother, coveredpletely with strong yet lean ck and red scales. He had sharp and very long ws, overflowing with miasmic venom. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om His tail was divided into three tails, each one with a sharp and venomous stinger. He also didn''t have one head, but three too! Each head was identical to the other though, with no visible different. They were long, lean, and majestic in appearance, with three pairs of sharp crimson eyes and pair of spiraling ck horns, with a red horn in the middle of all six eyes. Andstly, his wings were not like usual dragon wings. both resembled giant hands, with long fingers interconnected with red membranes. Each finger ending on a sharp and long, venomous nail. "Raaarr!" However, despite how intimidating he was, he was still my baby boy. He immediately started running and flying around the moment he transformed, while making his sounds. He wanted to eat; it seems this transformation had made him hungry. "Fufu, it looks like little Drakda is a full-fledged dragon now!" My mother giggled happily. "Oooh! He got more of his dark dragon heritage! Look at that, his scales are so ck!" My father was rather happy as well. "He''s big too! I mean, not as big as us but still really big." Said Miranda. "He''s smaller than us though!" Bedra said. "Tiny dragon." Kate giggled. Drakda was thirty meters, while both of my daughters could now grow up to sixty meters, or even seventy meters. Though that was their limit for now. They had to mature more to be able to reach trulyrger heights through the Divine Dragons natural ability to be gigantic. "Well, it seems that problem has been resolved easily." Bedann smiled. "Little Drakda can enter right away! Huh, that''s nice. Although I am a bit¡­ annoyed our daughter wasn''t allowed so quickly." "I-I''m sorry, it couldn''t be helped." Sighed Nifl. "Perhaps the stronger Drake grew, the stronger his children became¡­ A-Also, Bedra was born as a Mortal Dragon too, so maybe it took a bit for her to ustomate to the dragon powers." "Come on, don''t get angry over it. It''s fine." I smiled. "Now they''re no longer limited and are constantly growing even stronger. Bedra has a bright future, Kate as well, and also Drakda. All our children are equally incredible." "¡­I suppose you''re right." Bedann nodded. "Now, talk to them about what we came here for." "Ah, right." I nodded. "So, can we hunt the Divine Soul Beasts that live in the Realm?" I asked my mother and my father. "I''ll ask Grandma Svartalf about itter too." "The Divine Soul Beasts? If you want to eat some of their meat, I do have some of it frozen in my mountain." My mother said. "No, it''s not that, you see¡­" I exined to the two what happened, and how I became recognized as an Ice Titan. "WHAT?!" Both had the same reaction of shock. "What''s wrong?" "That''s insane!" My mother cried. "I''ve never¡­ no, this is a first time in history ever! A being born a dragon, that became a titan too?! I knew you had that bloodline in you but I didn''t thought Skadi from all people would just ept you as one!" "T-That''s crazy." My father, Fafnir, was also shocked and bbergasted. "Drake, you sure are one hell of a son! Hahahaha!" "E-Eh? Well, I thought you would take it more easily. I mean, isn''t Bedann also one of her kind? She also became a dragon after being born an Ice Giant, and she''s also the first Chaos Dragon Primordial Mother, and also an Ice Titan now too¡­" I said. "I think she''s just as unique." "Ahem! Well, yes. I suppose she''s also incredible, but you''re our son so of course we''ll react with more shock." My mother tried to quickly calm herself down, her gigantic tail was smashing the ground, showing her excitement as she made the entire realm tremble. "Anyways, you already know of the existence of my Demon King Seed, right? I also told you some time ago I ate Pandemonium''s Lung and sealed its powers. I''ve been progressively cultivating demonic energy, and I think I got the hang of it." I exined. "Using this and more, I''ve Ranked Up my Demon King Seed into higher ranks without losing my mind or anything at all. the trick is to actually beat the Sin in a Mind Fight every time. I''ve won all times, but the fourth time might be too hard, I need a stronger soul, but Ick the time to get it strong enough. So I want to use the unique talent and power of Titans, the ability to craft and equip Soul Gear." "Wait, HUH?!" My mother was shocked once more. "S-Since when did you had the demon king seed inside of you?!" My father cried. "Wait¡­ I never told you?!" I gasped. "Ahahaha¡­ my bad. Anyways, it''s fine, really." "Not only are you the first dragon to also be a full-fledged titan, but you''re also the first dragon to tame a demon king seed and cultivate demonic energy so seamlessly! Although, you''re not the first to obtain the two¡­ sadly." My mother sighed. "Sangre, and a few other Evil Dragons had also acquired such powers. Though none of them could control them." "My son''s the best! He''s really awesome!" My fatherughed. "Ahem! Anyways¡­ So?" ----- Chapter 1589 Time To Hunt Divine Soul Beasts Chapter 1589 Time To Hunt Divine Soul Beasts ----- At the end, my parents had to slowly process everything I just said to them. Iter had to exin it to my grandmother, Svartalf, and she took it much more easily. Apparently my mother was just a drama queen and was not used to hearing shocking news all the time due to her doormat personality. "Well that''s really amazing, you two shouldn''t act so surprised when your kid tells you something like this! It was obvious Drake was going to be incredibly strong. Maybe you don''t have that much faith on him or something?" Svartalf raised a scaly eyebrow. "What?! We have!" My father groaned. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I¡­ I can''t believe I''ve had so little faith. Perhaps I thought after he surprised me so much, there wouldn''t be anything shocking anymore." Nifl sighed. "I''m so sorry, my little treasure. Mama loves you, I was too overly surprised." She quickly "kissed" me by licking me all over my face. "Ugh¡­ O-Okay, it''s fine. You don''t need to treat me like a child though." I sighed. "Anyways, can we hunt Divine Soul Beasts? It''s the whole point I came here, and I think we''ve been wasting a bit too much time on exnations." "Of course, anything for our Dragon King!" Svartalf nodded. "I don''t think if the other Dragon Mothers will let you do that though, but within my Realm, you''re allowed." "Also in mine too, honey, of course." My mother nodded happily. "However, first of all, you must learn a few things, so you are careful when hunting these creatures." "Indeed, first of all." My grandmother spoke. "The Divine Soul Beasts that are born inside of Etheric Realms such as the Draconic Record''s Dragon Realms are created out of the excess of Soul Ether, the energy that creates souls. It is pretty much the "waste energy" the souls of all Dragons in here produce over a very long period of time." "They, however, are not a gue, but create ecosystems with their existence, hunting one another, dying, and then being born again like any other living being. They exude strong Soul Ether and produce more as they die and leave behind their Soul Corpses, which slowly dissipate into the Realm." My mother said. "And because of this, as you can tell, you can''t hunt as many as you want, as they''re precious pirs for the existence of the Dragon Realm." Said grandmother. "They not only give Soul Ether but also release the desired Elemental Essence we require for each Realm." "I see, it is quite interesting how it works." I nodded. "All of these concepts, I just had no idea they were a thing. I had eaten Soul Beast meat before back in the Earth Dragon''s Realm, they had a feast with them. It made my souls really strong." "Yes, eating it inrge quantities can help your soul be stronger and also heal it." My mother said. "It is also the food that the Dragon Souls those bodies died long ago consume too, so because it is our food, you can''t take it all away for yourself." "I understand." I nodded. "How many can I hunt per Realm?" "Hmm, well, there''s tens of millions of them everywhere so you can hunt a few hundred?" My mother shrugged. "But don''t go past five hundred, okay?" "Wait, that much?! I was just going to hunt one or two!" I gasped. "Eh? That little? You''re not making any good Soul Gear with that, foolish grandson!" Laughed Svartalf. "The one you made in the Ice Titan Trial was made of dozens after dozens of them, right? Also Skadi herself helped you make it stronger with her powers, so that one doesn''t count. You''ll need at least forty Soul Beasts to make a decent piece. And if you want an excellent one, a hundred." "T-That many¡­ Okay, I guess if we''re allowed to hunt that many¡­" I said. "Only those with awakened Titan Bloodlines can make or equip Soul Gear too. So aside from myself, Bedann and Bedra could equip some too." "I guess you can make for them too, I think you''ll get enough Soul Treasures." My grandmother said. "Now, hunt in both Realms and once you''re done, notify us." "Gotcha! Thanks a lot, grandma!" I said. "No problem dear~" She licked my face again, as she disappeared into a mass of shadows, going back to her own Dark Dragon Realm. With that said and done, I came back to my family as I exined them our n. Like that, we started hunting right away inside of the Ice Dragon Realm. My mother rmended me a really good ce within the Realm, where many Soul Beasts and Soul Treasures of all kinds appeared and grew. It was called "Frozen Deep Caves Of Lament", and were right below her own Mountain inside the Realm. "It could be considered a high-level dungeon, so be careful. The Soul Beasts will not be nice with you, and if you take too much damage from them, your soul might also take damage." My mother warned us. "Drake, take care of your little son, don''t let little Drakda be reckless either, he''s at that age where he can''t recognize what''s danger." "Alright." I nodded. "Hey dad, how about you apany us? I know mother can''t because she''s too big." "A-Ah, me?! Ahahah¡­" He got slightly nervous. "S-Sure! I was about to ask you to let me go!" He was definitely afraid and didn''t want toe, huh? He''s a fairly strong Dark Dragon yet he''s still got that cowardly nature. I just want him to spend some time with his grandchildren and show them what he can do. "Come on then, let''s go." We quickly moved through a series of frozen stairs, until wended on a gigantic section of many caves, all made of ss-like and near transparent azure ice. These caves resembled abyrinth of mirrors, more than anything. Ding! [You have entered the Ice Dragon Realm''s: {Frozen Deep Caves Of Lament}: Rmended Rank: 9. Rmended Soul Ether: S+] [Powerful Divine Soul Beasts and Divine Soul Treasures can be found in here, be careful! Additionally, there are several "Apex" Soul Beasts roaming through the deeper areas, who govern and control weaker ones, be extra careful!] ----- Chapter 1590 {Frozen Deep Caves Of Lament} Chapter 1590 {Frozen Deep Caves Of Lament} ----- Ding! [You have entered the Ice Dragon Realm''s: {Frozen Deep Caves Of Lament}: Rmended Rank: 9. Rmended Soul Ether: S+] [Powerful Divine Soul Beasts and Divine Soul Treasures can be found in here, be careful! Additionally, there are several "Apex" Soul Beasts roaming through the deeper areas, who govern and control weaker ones, be extra careful!] Apparently, the System was a bit worried. It seems that you need certain levels of Soul Ether to enter these dungeon-like areas safely. The higher your Soul Ether Stat is, the less damage Soul Beasts will deal directly to your soul. Thankfully I got my Soul Gear and all my Demonic Abilities toplement my Soul, so I should be safe. The problem is my family though. I believe Bedann and Miranda are also fine, their souls are gigantic and very powerful. However, our kids are the problem. Between all three of them, Kate has the strongest Soul due to being a much better developed half-Spirit. However, Bedra and Drakda have weak souls right now. We have to protect them and make sure they don''t take any damage. Soul Beasts can trespass most physical defenses, but I can make a barrier for them. "Alright, first of all, I''ll conjure some armor and barriers around the children. Bedann, Miranda, can you help me strengthen them with your Chaos?" "Sure." "Alright~" With a wave of our hands, the children were quickly epassed by a hundredyered barrier around their bodies, shaped as powerful golden and ck armor. I used my Spirit Creation Divine Ability plus some Demonic Energy, and many other Skills to create it. Of course, my near imprable Primordial Divine Ice was added. Ding! [You have conjured a powerful Divine Technique in conjunction with Bedann and Miranda: {Hundredyered Heavenly Demonic Primordial Chaos Ice Soul Armor}!] [Due to the power of the Armor, their Holy Light, Chaos, Darkness, and Ice Attribute Power has increased by +500%, their Soul and Physical Defense by +300%, and they take -30% less damage from any Soul Attack.] [This powerful Armor can withstand both Physical and Soul attacks. And its durability can be restored by absorbing Divine Power and Demonic Energy from the one that conjured it.] [Armor''s Durability: 10.000.000] "Good, that''ll do it." I nodded. "Make sure to stay close to us, alright? Rely on your grandpa too." "Hey what about me, can''t I get one of those armors as well?!" Heined. "Father your soul is plenty strong, don''t be a coward. Let''s go. You''ll stay behind to watch over the children''s backs." I told him. "A-Ahahaha! Of course, yeah!" Heughed a bit more. "I''ll protect them! Ahem¡­" "Then let''s go!" No more yapping, we moved forwards. It wasn''t even a minute, and we were already surrounded by a dozen Divine Soul Beasts. They were perhaps as strong as Rank 8 Divine Monsters. They were called Draconic Frost Ghouls and were human-like draconic phantasmal monsters. I could already tell they were born out of leftover Soul Ether from my siblings'' souls. Their attack patterns were easy to predict, w attacks, kicks, tail blow, and then usually a breath attack of freezing mes that could burn and freeze souls. I defended using my myriad of weapons and abination of Heavenly Demon mes and Marchosias Spirit Weapons to drain their essence as additional demonic energy. Bedann and Miranda unleashed a storm of chaotic physical attacks, piercing their bodies with ease using their long tails and sharp ws. Meanwhile, Bedra and Kate continuously conjured their long-ranged magic to bombard them from behind. Drakda mostly nkly stated, sometimes roaring to pretend to be strong. But he was very clueless and had little fighting instinct due to being so young. Indeed, despite being a Rank 8 Divine Dragon, my baby waspletely helpless! In fact, he was so clueless about everything that was going on that he was very adorable as he stared at things in surprise with his three heads. My father, Fafnir, conjured his Sinful mes to weaken foes and also create walls using them, easily defending my children from any damage. I ended conjuring the same armor on him just in case after I felt slightly worried, and he gained a lot more confidence after that. "RAAAH!" With a mighty roar, I shed through thergest of the monsters, cutting it into two perfect halves as an explosion of demonic mes surged from Marchosias Spirit Weapon, turned into a sharp crimson axe. SLAAASH! The monster quickly fell apart, its body slowly turning into a mass of bright light. When Divine Soul Beasts die, their bodies slowly transform into Divine Soul Treasures, this process can be elerated if I force it with Divine Power, but it is also possible to eat a corpse with their blood and guts inside, like I did back on Skadi''s Trial. "Done, twelve Ice-Attribute Divine Soul Beast Pelts and Scales secured. Some horns and bones as well." I nodded with a smile. "These could be excellent armor. But apparently we''ll need many more to make something decent. Let''s keep hunting." We moved deeper into the mirror-likebyrinthian caves, quickly shing against several other groups of the same monster a few times. Eventually, after gathering around fifty more corpses, we came across a change in the environment. The caves started changing colors, bing green, yellow, orange, and blue. Crystals decorated the area; they were also Soul Treasures! "Uwaah, this is pretty, daddy!" Bedra said. "So bright¡­" "Hm! Pretty." Kate nodded. "Raarr? Gaoh?" Drakda roared while looking around, pretending to ask a question. "Fufu, are you having fun watching us fight, little Drakda?" Bedann giggled, giving him a head pat with her giant draconic ws. "He''s more curious than I imagined. Thankfully he hasn''t gone running away somewhere else." Miranda sighed in relief. "Ahh, these crystals! Your mother eats them sometimes. They''re called Rainbow Dragon Ether Crystals. Soul Treasures containing many elements despite being an ice realm." Fafnir said. "You can mine some if you want too- Ah." CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! "Hm? What did you say?" I wondered, as I was already mining them with my ws. "N-Nevermind¡­" He sighed. Eventually, by the end of the colorful corridor, the mirror-likebyrinth showed us some new variety of monsters. Spiderwebs made of icy threads spread everywhere, as Giant Frost Spiders greeted us. -----n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1591 Hunting Soul Beasts 1591 Hunting Soul Beasts ----- "SHAAAH!" The Giant Frost Spiders came by the dozens, rapidly surrounding us. Each one was a literal giant, easily surpassing fifty meters of height, while the ghouls we fought before could only reach thirty meters. Fighting them was also slightly trickier, we had to quickly evade their frozen spiderwebs while making sure to not get hit by their freezing poison spits, which can poison a soul and slowly take away their Soul Ether, while also freezing it and weakening it the more time the poison spread through it. I constantly conjured Demonic Soul Barriers, made using my Demonic Soul to quickly shield against the poison and then tear them to shreds with a barrage of weapon attacks, Marchosias Demonic Spirit Weapons dealing the most damage due to the power of destroying souls they possessed. Meanwhile, Miranda spread out barriers and tentacles of Mold, imbuing them with Demonic Spirit Energy so she could easily pierce through their soul exoskeletons, managing to parasitize a few and turning them into her temporary zombie soldiers, which we used to more easily navigate the Labyrinth made by these spiders and their freezing threads. Bedann in the other case more actively protected our children with my father''s support. Her soul and dragon form had received a tremendous upgrade after she was crowned as the Primordial Dragon Mother of Chaos Dragons, giving her further Soul Ether and defenses. Her chaotic dragon breath, her powerful chaos magic, and her mighty axe, Hel, were used to easily tear through enemies that came from areas I couldn''t easily cover with my own attacks and magic. At the same time, my father spread his Sinful mes with more dexterity, forming pseudo summons in the shape of ck dragons using his mesbined with soul mes, which worked as good targets for the spiders to attack, distracting them enough for us to deal finishing blows on them. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om My father''s magic had developed and evolved more than thest time we saw him fight for real, which was back then in the Earths'' Dragon Tournament, that happened even before we visited the Aquarius Archipgo. His Sinful mes and his Darkness Magic were mostly about cursing foes with stat-decreasing abilities and making them weaker than himself. His Sinful mes in specific were amazing, now that I thought about it, weren''t they demonic magic? How can he conjure that without being a Demon King? CRAAASH! As I crushed the head of the Giant Frost Spider Queen, three times asrge as the others, but that fell into pieces once I hacked through it with Hephaestus, my Demon Bone Axe, and Marchosias Demonic Spirit Weapons shaped into giant axes, I decided to ask him more about it. "I''ve been wondering for a while, father. What''s with your magic? How can you target things such as sins and such? I thought only Demon Kings could conjure Primordial Sin Demon Magic." I asked, as I waved my hand and the giant carcass disappeared, store inside of my inventory. "Oh, well, this is not technically the same foundations. It is actually an advanced form of Divine Curse Magic." He said. "It directly targets a foe''s psyche. The sins theymit usually umte within their minds without them knowing. It works better on sentient and intelligent beings, but it still worked on these monsters anyways. It''s not really Demon Magic, hahah. However, I''ve been delving further into Death Magic. After all, we Dark Dragons have a good affinity with both Curse and Death Magic, which are connected directly with Darkness." "Death Magic¡­ I do have a good affinity with that too! I even evolved into a Death Dragon at one point. And could Vampire Dragons be considered some sort of form of Death Dragons too?" I wondered. "Perhaps they could be. You became one after yourtest evolution, isn''t it? Unlike Sangre, you became like that willingly¡­" He nodded. "Y-Yeah, it was the only evolution strong enough to actually be able to fight him back then. And it was disappointing to realize how weak I was when I defeated him, only to see it was a Divine Blood Clone." I sighed. "Sangre¡­ How strong is that child? He''s not really my son, as he was born an egg your motherid alone before meeting me." Fafnir sighed. "But I do feel the slight responsibility¡­ To maybe be his stepfather. Would he ever ept such a pathetic man as myself?" "You''re not pathetic, father. You''re strong." Iughed. "Don''t look down on yourself so much. And about Sangre, I don''t know¡­ He''s already old for such things, but if possible. If we can truly be a family again¡­ It is worth a try. But before that, I doubt he''ll ever allow any of this. The Demon King Seed inside of him will continue infecting his soul with dreadful energy and thoughts. Hell, he''s probably already below the sin''s influence. I''ll need to give him more than just a beating to get him back to normal. And I don''t even know what his "normal" even is!" "Hmm¡­" Fafnir nodded. "Perhaps I could help you in that regard, but there are my own problems inside of Svartalfheim my mother had tasked me to solve now. A dispute between many of the still living Dark Dragons living there. There''s a really problematic youngling that arrived. Someone that is stronger than anybody else and is beating the local Dragons and forcing them to be his servants under a powerful Curse." "What? Why didn''t you tell me that?! Who is he?" I asked. "Hmm, his name is "Abyss", and he''s really wicked. That brat, I don''t even know where he came from." Sighed Fafnir. "But don''t worry, we didn''t tell you because you already got your own problems to solve! We can''t just ask you toe help us. Also, it''s not like the other Dark Dragons are letting that slide. We''ll stop him, don''t worry." "A Dark Dragon as strong as him?" I wondered. "I do remember Emerald told me an evil dragon also beat him when he was flying in the skies. He had dark scales and possessed demonic magic. Could it be him?" "Hmm, dunno. We''ll have to see once I confront him." Fafnir shrugged. Chapter 1592 Primordial Dragon Flame 1592 Primordial Dragon me ----- Although I was getting slightly worried about this Abyss guy, my father quickly interrumpted my train of thoughts as he started to talk about something else. He clearly didn''t want me to worry about something else while our job in Muspelheim wasn''t even done yet. "I would rmend you begin also learning and increasing the proficiency of your Death Magic more, Drake." He said. "As you grow stronger, your natural talents will only blossom further, but if you don''t train them, they might get stuck as well. Even without an Awakened Death Dragon Bloodline, you should be able to get really far. I''ve been cultivating the Divine Energy of this element in conjunction with my Darkness Element, and I''ve managed to create these Dark Soul mes." He showed me a variety of different types of darkness mes, a creation of Dark Dragons. These dragons don''t just use darkness, but naturally wield a zing power within them which is a corrupted, cursed ck fire. "Bybining it with my Soul mes, I can burn through foe''s souls themselves and weaken them severely." He smiled. "Do you have any Soul-type Attack aside from your weapons?" "Hmm, I don''t think I have anything too specialized. Even Demonic Energy will first target the body." I said. "But apletely soul-focused attack made into a Divine Ability? No¡­" "Then I would rmend you to immediately get something. If you''re really going to fight someone as powerful as Pandemonium, even if just a few fragments stitched together with other body parts¡­ You should definitely have something that could harm his soul." He said. "Although his body parts are also his soul in a way, due to how strange hisposition is, his soul is connected with each fragment of his body. The body piece you ate wasn''t just flesh, it contained a piece of his soul, and that''s the reason it is such a big deal." "I see." I nodded. "I have my [Soul Parasite] Divine Ability, but only at S Rank, if I can raise it to SSS Rank, it could also be of some use. Weakening him slowly by parasitizing his body fragments, directly connected to his soul wouldn''t be a bad idea." "Not bad at all, but you''ll need an attack to connect and pierce his body first, right? This is why something that ignores all physical defenses and immediately hits the soul is important." He said. "How about you try to copy my spells for a starter? You''re got the talent to copy abilities and spells really well, son." "Right, I guess we can start with that." I nodded. "Alright." As we moved through the caves after defeating all the Giant Frost Spiders, we found a huge undergroundke. It wasn''t frozen though, but it had a still very cold, yet liquid water flowing through many canals that led elsewhere. Surrounding the undergroundke there were blue colored grass and flowers made of icy crystals, they were Divine Soul Treasures as well. "Wow, what a beautifulke¡­" Bedann said. "Father-inw, what ce is this?" "Oh, this must be the Frost Lake of Rejuvenation. When drinking or swimming on thatke, your soul can heal as long as you have affinity with the ice element¡­ If you don''t, your soul will freeze instead- Ah, I don''t think any of you should have a problem with taking a dip." Heughed, noticing some got a bit scared. "Though, not me¡­" "Then I''ll go first!" Bedra quickly sshed over theke. "Me too!" Kate followed her. "Graarr! Raarr!" Little Drakda followed his sisters everywhere, immediately jumping into theke. "Wait, Drakda! You don''t know how to swim!" Miranda panicked, quickly grabbing him with her Mold tentacles before he was to fall. "I see¡­ That we all have breath attack, it is because of such a treasure?" I wondered. 10:07 "Graaarr!" He wasining as he saw his two sisters swimming around and sshing water at one another. "C-Come on, let me teach you how to swim at least." Miranda sighed after seeing our sonining too much. "I guess I can prepare something to eat." Bedann smiled, unpacking some things to cook. "I''ll leave you some Cooking Slimes to help you in that¡­ I''ll harvest the treasures around here in the meantime." I said. "Alright honey~" Bedann hummed. Because we had yet to reach the quota of five hundred, I quickly harvested most of them with my family, and we decided to take a small break here while I practiced some magic. First, I copied my father''s Sinful mes. It didn''t work, but I was able to create Gluttonous mes, mes that eat up a foe''s health, mana, and divine power quickly, mighte in handy ifbined with my Heavenly Demon mes. "It''s obvious you can''t copy the Sinful mes, hahaha!" My fatherughed. "It is a Core Divine Ability of mine, simr to a Unique Skill, it can''t be copied so easily even for a genius such as yourself, son. But those Gluttony mes look strong." "mes seem like an essential power for every dragon, despite us not being fire dragons at all, huh?" I wondered. "I should also try to innovate with my ice as well." "I guess you''re not wrong there." He nodded. "However, there is a reason why every dragon can wield mes of their elements, despite not being fire dragons. It is because of something known as the Primordial Dragon me." "T-The what?" I asked in shock. "What''s that? I''ve never heard of it before¡­" "It is a part of Mother Tiamat''s almighty powers." Said my father. "It is said to be the origin of all Dragon''s Breath, and ites from the depths of her own Soul. A mythical core made of pure Primordial Divine Essence." "I see¡­ That we all have breath attack, it is because of such a treasure?" I wondered. "Yes, we dragons inherit a part of her almighty powers, everything we have, she has it. Her daughters all inherited a stronger part of her powers individually, giving all the dragon families their own specialties. Meanwhile, the Dragon King is the only dragon capable of absorbing and assimting all bloodlines. Meaning that you''re the only true sessor of Tiamat, who will eventually inherit all the powers she possesses." He exined. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "¡­I didn''t know it was to such an extent." I said, as my Death Elemental Power surged from my hands. "Somehow, I feel like the weight on my shoulders has increased even more¡­" Chapter 1593 Flames Of The Apocalypse 1593 mes Of The Apocalypse ----- "I suppose that''s what they mean when they say I will inherit the power of Creation once I fully awaken all Dragon Bloodlines¡­" I sighed; the Death Elemental Essence coursed through my hands. "Hmm, the Death Element feels strangely odd. I do remember using it sometimes before, but neverbined with Divinity. The power it possesses, it somehow surpasses physical matter and goes to the ethereal." "Indeed, it is an element that can easily and directly target souls." My father smiled. "That''s why I was telling you to practice it more. You''re focusing too much on your Titan and Demonic Powers and neglecting other useful elements. Darkness and Death go hand by hand as well, practice them together for greater results." "Will do." I nodded. "If Ibine the Gluttony mes, with Divine Death Essence, then Heavenly Demon mes, which are formed through thebination of Primordial Ice, Freezing mes, mes of Beginning, mes of Demise, and Demonic Energy, then¡­ A new type of fire can emerge, right?" FLUOSH! Suddenly, an explosion of ck, red, purple, gold, and blue mes surged from all thebination of divine elements. I quickly tried to sustain its power, as it felt like it was consuming everything. Without realizing, a crack in space was made, as a ck hole out of the zing explosion started to form! "W-What the¡­?!" As I tried to quickly stop it, my father was shocked. "Those mes¡­! For a moment, those mes were¡­!" My father muttered. "Come on¡­!" I gritted my teeth as I grew several more arms, containing the swirling, explosive mes until they were reduced to a tiny dark blue, ck, red, and gold ember, constantly fluctuating with these colors, emanating a world-defying aura. "I-I think I got the hang of it¡­ But wow, I never thought that fusing Gluttony mes and Death Essence into the mix would make this! What the hell is this me?" "T-That''s¡­" My father muttered. "They''re the mes of Apocalypse. It seems you can only control a small Ember, but that Ember alone could prove to be a good trump card for you!" "mes of what?!" I asked. "They''re a special type of Dragon me formed through thebination of all elemental dragon mes together. The Ancient Dragons that fought against the invading Chaos created this special, Divine Technique with all their might. Simply conjuring it once allowed them to quickly destroy the Chaotic Entities and immediately mummify them, sealing away all their power and strength. Those mes are the reason we dragons were able to reim and save most of the already dying world from its destruction by Oberon''s machinations." He answered. "Oh¡­" I muttered. "And I made a lesser version of that with just¡­ no help at all, huh?" "I always imagined you would be able to do great things, but I never thought you could recreate the mes of Apocalypse with such ease, and at your current growth too! I mean, you''re very strong but, you haven''t even be a Venerable yet! Wait, what''s stopping you from getting an Ascendancy Law?" He asked. "I still need a certainly Divine Treasure I can only get inside of the me Venerable Inheritance. Until then, I am holding on and growing in other ways." I exined. "Hmmm¡­ I guess that''s your decision, huh?" He sighed. "Do you happen to have an Ascendancy Law?!" I asked in surprise. "Something like that, I reached Rank 10 a few years before you were born." He sighed. "I am by no means qualified to be a Venerable though. Though it could be said the Primordial Dragon Mothers all surpass the Venerables in power and longevity but are deeply restrained by thews of the world in what they can do due to their tremendous power, they rece elemental gods and work as pirs, even if they''re dead and only souls inside the Draconic Records." "Really¡­?" I wondered. "I am learning so much I had no idea of¡­ I should have known these things ages ago, you know?!" "I''m sorry¡­ I-I guess we should have tried talking you about more of these important things, but we were too distracted with our adorable grandkids!" My father felt slightly guilty. "It''s nice I guess." I sighed. "So even the dead Primordial Dragon Mothers are¡­?" "Indeed, one of the greatest purposes behind both the Draconic Records and the Titan Records is to maintain the world." He smiled. "They''re not only supported by the immensely powerful Primordial Divine Souls of Tiamat and Ymir, but also by Yggdrasil herself." "So that''s how it is¡­" I nodded. "So even mother that is alive can''t easily interfere? Is this the reason why when an evil venerable is born, the world goes to shit so easily even when there are powerful dragons that could face them?" "Indeed, although the Venerables that were recognized as such were so strong they could also match the Primordial Dragons or be slightly stronger." My father said. "The Vampire Venerable, for example. Had reached such a ridiculous level of power that he could have easily killed your mother. Yet he knew the primordial dragon mothers were pirs to the world, and despite how despicable he was, he never hurt them, because he didn''t really want his ideal world to end." N?v(el)B\\jnn "And that''s why¡­ He ended ckmailing her into giving him one of her eggs, the egg where Sangre was, isn''t it?" I sighed. "¡­Yes." Fafnir nodded,menting. "I am still shocked he''s gone. I suppose after so many years, even his divided and fragmented soul became increasingly weaker. Even the greatest of Venerables perished because unlike us, they possess lifespans they must go through. Despite how much he extended it, he, as a Vampire, also died." "But Sangre''s different, he has the potential of that monster and no lifespan¡­" I muttered. "So this is why Evil Dragons or even Evil Titans are so dangerous." "Yeah, and that''s also why we must put a stop to them¡­ But that''s not something you must worry about now, son. Let''s eat something, then let''s go hunt more Divine Soul Beasts. You need to make yourself strong Soul Gear so you can face Gluttony again!" "Right, let''s go then." Chapter 1594 Kates Struggles 1594 Kate''s Struggles ----- We enjoyed a break together near the undergroundke, which included a lot of delicious meals, some made using some of the met of the Divine Soul Beasts we''ve hunted so far. Eating them not only gave us Divine Power, but it even strengthened and healed our souls from any damage. My soul, which had withstood a lot of damage after my fight with one of Pandemonium''s Fragments was now almost back to full health, and above all, it was growing even stronger. Eating Divine Soul Beast meat was the best! After filling ourselves with as much of that food as we could, we moved forwards. Cleaning most of the frozen caves as we could. It took us roughly a whole day. After the Giant Frost Spiders, we shed against Divine Frost Werewolves, who worked onrge packs and were both cunning and strong. Then we fought against the Freezing Caves Banshees, fast and sneaky monsters capable of bing invisible and trespassing through physical matter. Once we reached the other half, what greeted us were a bunch of new Divine Soul Beasts. Giant Frost-Shelled Turtle Dragonoids, giant humanoid turtle dragon-type monsters with great defenses and magic powers. And one we reached the very end, what awaited us were fox creatures, Divine Frost Soul Three-Tailed Fox Spirits. They were the strongest Divine Soul Beasts we''ve found so far. It took more than some effort to defeat them, but they still went down fairly quick. They specialized on powerful divine spiritual magic and could easily destroy most defensive barriers. I had to force my children to step back for this one, as we handled them almost all on our own with Bedann and Miranda. We couldn''t risk the children getting their souls harmed. However, because they were frail, despite being very strong and fast, we defeated them. After storing everything, we moved forwards, to the very depths of this area of the Ice Dragon Realm. We were almost reaching the five hundred soul treasures quota before we even reached the deeper chambers of these frozen cavers. However, on its depths, something monstrous was awaiting us, perhaps one of the stronger monsters of this whole realm. My father had told me that every Dragon Realm had their own ecosystems of Soul Beasts that were born there, although most Dragon Souls were safe in here. There were dangerous areas such as these, where the strongest Divine Soul Beasts were. Some so strong they could even harm the powerful Souls of the Divine Dragons that were resting here. The Primordial Dragon Mothers had almighty power to control each Realm, so they made sure to seal all the powerful and dangerous soul beasts in theserge, enclosed dungeon-like areas. However, they were still necessary for the Realms to exist, so these Divine Soul Beasts were left to their own devices, and sometimes, brave Divine Dragons and Divine Dragon Souls woulde down here, looking for more power and materials. Because of this happening for thousands of years, eventually, a lot of information about most of these dungeon-like areas was formed, and therefore¡­ "It is how it was possible to discover them. Each Realm has at most five of them, the Strongest Divine Soul Beasts, which we often refer to as Divine Soul Beast Kings. Each King lives in one of these areas spread through every Dragon Realm." Fafnir exined to us, his three grandchildren listening attentively to their beloved grandpa. We were currently right outside the room where one of such Kings was resting, having another meal and preparing for this battle. "How strong are they grandpa?" Asked Bedra. "I also want to fight them but mama and papa are too worried for me!" "Well, very strong. I wouldn''t me them if they''re worried. It is better to wait for your souls to be stronger before battling them." He said. "At least, all the King are at minimum as strong as Rank 10 Divine Monster Leaders, which usually are ten times stronger than the normal Divine Monsters." "Woah, that strong?!" Bedra gasped. "Very strong¡­" Sighed Kate. "I''m sad, I can''t be like Bedra or papa¡­ I can''t have Soul Gear; I will be useless¡­" "Y-You''re not useless, Kate! Don''t get sad." Bedraforted Kate, who had been rather let down after knowing she couldn''t be an Ice Titan like the rest. Even after being able to learn Divine Spirit Magic, she still felt it was not enough. Dammit, I can''t just see my little princess like this! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Kate, you''re not weak, you''re in fact tremendously strong, so strong I was afraid you could identally hurt others." I told her. "The reason your Matter Maniption Power is mostly sealed is because of that. With such a limitless power, you could theoretically do anything." "Papa¡­" Kate muttered. "Am I that strong? But my soul¡­ Is weakerpared to the rest." "It might be because you were born with a fragment of my own and your mother, so you weren''t born as others usually are." I said. "Indeed, but that is also what makes you so special and amazing, dear." The System appeared by her side, caressing her little head, even if she couldn''t truly touch her. "Yeah! You''re super strong, Kate!" Bedra nodded happily. "Don''t say that ever again! I am sure we can find a way to strengthen your soul a lot!" "There''s still some time left; we''ll keep helping you grow stronger. You''re not weak at all even now though. How about you help out but with your summons?" I asked her. "They''re amazing and very strong, and you can control them from afar, right dear?" "Y-Yes¡­" Kate nodded, feeling a bit better after we gave her a lot of love. "I''ll help on my own way then, papa!" "Good girl! We all love you." Her mother said, giving her invisible, virtual kisses over her tiny and cute face. "Guugoh! Gaaah!" Even Drakda was nodding and extending his little hands towards his draconic sister, caressing her scales. "Even Drakda loves you, see?" Miranda smiled. "Anyways, summon your strongest army, Kate. We''re going in soon enough." "Okay!" Kate nodded. "Big sis, can you help me? I think if webine your powers with mine¡­ Stronger summons can be brought." "Sure! Show me how to do it!" Bedra nodded immediately. Chapter 1595 Against The Nine-Tailed Divine Frost Spirit Soul Fox King 1595 Against The Nine-Tailed Divine Frost Spirit Soul Fox King ----- FLAAASH! Drakda looked in amusement as his two big sistersbined their powers together. Bedra released all of her Divine Powers, activating her Unique Skills and other Divine Abilities, and melding them with Kate''s own abilities. Several blue portals opened, as her already stored mecha monsters received a sudden upgrade. Their silver-colored bodies gained a lean appearance, with white and gold covering them. They gained angelic appearances and much sleeker designs, most of them gaining angelic wings, and other halos, or swords and spears made of holy light and starlight. They overflowed with thebined power of the two sisters. It was amazing what Kate could do. I had already lifted a lot of the power on her Matter Maniption Seal, so as she progressed on her abilities, what she could do by manipting matter became better. Now that I think about it, as I struggle with my friends to forge Tiamat''s Scale back in my Divine Realm, couldn''t Kate help on that? If she could use her Matter Maniption on the scale, perhaps something could be done. Well, I''ll ask that of herter though, not now. "Amazing, these mecha warriors are so strong looking!" Bedra pped. "See, Kate! You were so awesome all this time!" "M-Maybe. Thank you big sis, I love you." Kate smiled, giving Bedra a hug and kissing her cheek. "Aww¡­ I love you too!" Bedra kissed her forehead cutely. It was so cute to see the two sisters being supportive of one another. I think¡­ we''ve raised them really well! I guess I am not that bad of a father at the end. Kate ended summoning roughly fifty of these super-powered Holy Mechs, as she called them. They were as strong as Rank 10 Divine Monsters! And although not as strong as the Leader-type, they possessed a myriad of special abilities and were connected to Kate''s Divinity. "Then we''re going. Father, I hope you can protect the children for us." I said, touching the door to the "Boss Room". "Leave it to me." He nodded. "No Soul Beast will get here without my permission¡­ Also your summons helps too." There were some Divine Dragon Spirits I summoned using Spirit Creation, just to be sure there was enough security. Drakda, Bedra, and Kate would be left behind after all. "Then let''s not waste more time." Bedann smiled, her draconic body quickly taking a new form, bing a hybrid of an Ice Titan and a Chaos Dragon Queen, with bulkier humanoid body and arms, covered with scales, and with the head of a dragon alongside a huge ck crown above her head. She looked even hotter now¡­ "I guess I can do something simr, huh?" Miranda also took a pseudo-Draconic humanoid form, channeling her own Ice Titan Powers, inherited from Bedann because they shared the same soul. However, she also developed her own chimeric traits due to her ability to assimte and replicate the monsters she eats, into a chimeric aberration. Though now, everything seemed much more wellbined and arranged. Naturally, she was also really hot. I don''t remember feeling this attracted to dragon-like appearances before, but I guess I''ve changed after getting so used to my own body. I do find other dragon women pretty as well, but I usually have only love for my women. "Ready then? Let''s do this." I opened the door wide, as I carried Kate''s mechas with within my Shadow World. As we stepped inside, we found arge frozen hall. Inside, there was but a single figure, arge ball of white and blue fur, with many cute, and fluffy tails pointing out. For a moment we were standing there, unable to understand if this was the Boss. "What is this thing?" Miranda asked. "Maybe it''s-" RUMBLE! However, the moment she spoke, the sound awoke the beast. It quickly stood up, it was simply sleeping very profoundly, rolled up over the floor, which gave it the appearance of a cute fluff ball. It was simr to the other foxes we hunted, but it was at least a hundred timesrger, reaching over two hundred meters. White and blue fur covered its body, alongside nine long tails. With a furious growl, the beast red at us with its sharp azure eyes. "AWOOOO!" [The Divine Soul Beast King {Nine-Tailed Divine Frost Spirit Soul Fox King} roars with mighty fury!] [It will attack fearlessly and monstrously at anybody that dares to step into his territory!] "Damn piece of shit, look at me instead!" 09:49 Bedann ran towards Miranda, grabbing her and then leaping away, as I changed my weapons with all my Divinity and Demonic Energies, and unleashed a barrage of powerful, explosive attacks that broke through the fox''s Divine Soul Barrier epassing its body with ease. [Careful with his extreme speed!] In a single second, it disappeared from where it was, appearing above Miranda and kicking her away with tremendous speed. A shockwave of power was released, Miranda''s soul resisted the blow well enough, but she was thrown away several meters. BAAAM! "Ugh!" She groaned in pain, as the wolf swiftly ignored us, rushing towards her with its jaws wide open, an Aura of Divine Soul Frost surging from within. "Shit! Miranda!" "Damn piece of shit, look at me instead!" Bedann ran towards Miranda, grabbing her and then leaping away, as I changed my weapons with all my Divinity and Demonic Energies, and unleashed a barrage of powerful, explosive attacks that broke through the fox''s Divine Soul Barrier epassing its body with ease. CRAAASH! "GRRHHH?!" The monster immediately directed its gaze at me, appearing right behind me as it moved at a speed not even I could easily discern, biting my shoulder and almost tearing apart a piece of my soul! "You damn fucker, don''t you think you can even take a bite off me with ease!" I grabbed the fox by the head and then put it right below my body, crushing it with a deadly Supplex into the floor. Countless cracks spread through the entire cavern, the beast vomited blood as it quickly kicked my arms off with a single strike, my "soul blood" sttering everywhere. CRASH! It evaded my iing weapon attack, Marchosias mes spreading everywhere as frost began to appear around me, the beast instantly conjured this magic to counter my own mes. I grabbed both of the lost arms and absorbed them back into my soul, regenerating my power. Inside Soul Realms where you can only enter as your soul, powers based on the body are much weakened. My Immortal Body does still works as intended here because we came with our physical bodies as well, but it won''t regenerate my soul. "AWOOOO!" The fox gave another loud howl, frost covering it all. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 1596 Intense Battle! The Might Of A Divine Soul Beast King! 1596 Intense Battle! The Might Of A Divine Soul Beast King! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- Frost covered it all, but my soul swiftly absorbed it, transforming it into Azure Ice Essence. As the fox was constantly releasing frost to defend itself, I summoned Kate''s mechs, which all appeared around it the moment I broke the ice with a single fist. Shards of ice exploded everywhere, all fifty Holy Mechs leaped into the fox. The beast began attacking them, I felt Kate''s Divinity flowing through all of them, as my daughter controlled them dexterously, helping the mechs evade hits, or take hits for me and Bedann and Miranda. After Miranda recovered with Bedann''s help, the two girls quickly leaped into action. Beams of chaos showering down the monster, it evaded them swiftly with its amazing speed, but because there were now fifty Holy Mechs, each one at least fifty meters tall, it had little space to run into, quickly being forced to destroy them. Despite Kate''s efforts, the fox''s ws easily pierced through the mechs, making them burst into pieces. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! However, as it distracted itself killing them, we attacked. I spread out my tails, wrapping the fox''s back legs and then attacking it with my weapons. Each blow left small bruises that began to umte. This damned Divine Soul Beast toughness was on another level, despite looking frail! "NOW!" As the fox was about to bite my arms off again, Bedann''s axe hacked through its body, while Miranda used the other half. Their explosive chaotic powers were fully charged into the weapons, alongside Azure Ice Essence, further spreading chaotic ice everywhere, consuming the entire fox with it! BAAAM! For a split second, the entire fox was frozen by the chaotic ice, but cracks began appearing right away. In that moment, I quickly decided to go a bit more all out,bining all the mes I could as a me that constantly changed color from ck, rainbow, and blue emerged within the palm of my third pair of hands. "How about this?! {Apocalypse mes}!" I unleashed the mes at once over the frozen monster, its entire body and everything else was consumed by a huge explosion of rainbow, ck, and blue mes. Miranda and Bedann escaped the vicinity as we saw in silence the result. "GRARGGH¡­" The fox was gagging, vomiting blood, its fur had been burned quite a lot, and two of its tails werepletely destroyed. Yet it still had at least half of its vitality left! I didn''t even need to say a word as all three of us jumped towards the fox. The beast was about to escape, only for four gigantic arms made of golden mech scrap caught it off guard, grabbing one of its legs and tearing it apart! The fox screamed in agony before releasing a storm of icicle spears, destroying the mech arms into pieces. "Nice! Kate got one of its legs! It shouldn''t be as fast now! We have to kill it quickly!" "ROOOAAR!" The fox gave a mighty roar, a shockwave of soul-freezing divinity was unleashed from its body, our souls were unaffected, but then it decided to attack differently, quickly releasing pure soul spears out of its own body. And those did hurt! "Shit!" The spears pierced our bodies more painfully than I imagined. Bedann and Miranda resisted barely, while I felt the seal of Pandemonium''s Lung Demonic Energy was about to break at any moment if I took more damage, and I don''t know what would happen if I let that ur. "{Divine Windstorm Domain}! {Mimicry}!" I quickly activated two Divine Abilities at the same time, a divine windstorm of emerald winds was summoned around us, protecting us from the endless projectiles while also epassing the fox, slowly beginning to worsen its wounds. However, the fox''s Divine Soul Aura already tarted to make the windstorm dissipate. As my Divine Energy was drained, I kept on it while mixing it with Heavenly Demon mes. The mes of the Apocalypse were strong, but when I used them in that attack, I felt a huge pressure on my soul, if I used it again my soul would surely break. I had to rest a bit before using it! [You have activated the [Mimicry (S)] Divine Ability, the target has been selected.] [You have copied 25% of the target''s Stats: {Five-Tailed Divine Frost Spirit Soul Fox King}, alongside 25% of their Abilities, Divinities, and Skills!] [Due to the low level, their form has only partially affected your appearance!] [Duration: 10 Minutes.] Suddenly, a surge of new power epassed my entire being, my appearance changed slightly from my multi-headed draconic form, as white and blue fur grew over my body. My eyes became as sharp as those of the fox, and even my draconic heads became covered on fur, with long and pointy ears. My tails also became fluffy. And my ws became longer and circled. "Hah, not bad!" I leaped into action as I used all nine of my heads to release a barrage of Divine Dragon Breath charged with all my divinities. Explosions of freezing heavenly mes bombarded the monster, my dragon breath charged with such deadlybination of mes and ice. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! But that wasn''t all, as hundreds of spears made out of my own Soul Ether were summoned as well, I copied the fox''s attacks, unleashing a rain of Divine Soul Spears, a technique I had never been able to do, nor I have thought about before. The spears swiftly pierced the fox, ignoring its defensive barrier, as it agonized, Bedann and Miranda appeared behind it, pointing their weapons towards the fox''s back legs, and destroying thest one it had, quickly making it lose its ability to move entirely. CRAAASH! "GRYYAARGH!" With the attack also came an explosion of chaotic mes, burning the monster''s entire body and weakening it severely, its energies were being drained rapidly. However, beast was not done though, furiously roaring at the two and releasing a beam of pure soul-destroying Ether from its jaws! Miranda quickly ran in front of Bedann, transforming her shape into a huge ck shield. BOOOM! Chapter 1597 Victory 1597 Victory ----- "Huh?" Miranda''s eyes widened as she realized the attack didn''t hit her. In fact, I had moved right in front of her at lightning speed, imbuing my entire body with as much Divine Power and Demonic Energy to enhance my Agility. And I wasn''t the one that received the attack either, but a shield, a zing shield made of golden mes, allposed of my own Soul Ether. If I was now able to make spears, shaping the spears into a shield wasn''t so hard either. However, Kate''s mechs had also helped, she used their destroyed remains to further reinforce the shield, making it possible to resist such a strong attack. She truly helped till the end! "I have to thank you, you damn dog. You taught me a really useful Technique." I smiled. "Not even the Light Dragons taught me this¡­ I''ll call it {Soul Ether Maniption Arts}" With a proud smile, all nine of my draconic heads charged all of my power at once, releasing nine dragon breaths at once. The fox''s azure eyes widened in horror as its entire body was engulfed on a huge explosion. BOOOM!! "Are you two okay?" I asked, looking back at Miranda and Bedann. "That thing was sure tough." "It was more than tough; it was really annoying¡­" Bedann sighed. "I am not used to fight such quick foes." "Me neither, this is- Ah! DRAKE!" Suddenly, I felt a presence rushing behind me, a huge spear made of pure soul ether was directed towards my chest, the core of my soul! Before it struck me, however, Miranda''s tail caught it midair. The explosion of Soul Energy blew off her tail, as she screamed in pain, her Miasmic Tentacles engulfed the fox, trapping it on an endless mound of sludge. "Ugh¡­! Damn fucking thing, it didn''t die yet!" She groaned. "RAAARRGH!" The fox, barely alive, kept sticking to life even while missing half of its entire body. "It sure is a King with such resiliency! Let''s finish it for real now! Everyone together." With a smile, we all ganged on the fox, restrained by Miranda. Using our weapons, magic, and divine abilities, we hacked its body into countless pieces and pulverized into a pile of shredded remains. It was gruesome, but this damn thing was tougher than the demons! I never knew Divine Soul Beasts could be such deadly threats. However, once we finally confirmed it died for real, we sighed in relief. I quickly took out some of the Divine Soul Beast meat I had butchered earlier and shared it with Bedann and Miranda. As we ate it, the wounds in our souls slowly regenerated. This was how we were able to get so far even as every monster could harm our souls easily. I hadn''t used my trump card, Divinity Absorption to weaken it because if I did it inside of the Draconic Records, it might have affected the structure of the entire Realm, I cannotpletely control its powers and range after all, as it simply absorbs anything it can touch. Maybe if I could have used it, this fight would have ended much faster, but that''s how things are. Although it was cut into pieces, its body was sorge that the material left behind was still big enough to make some amazing Soul Gear, so we happily stored the shredded corpse of the Fox and finally walked out of the room. "How was it? I heard a lot of explosions!" My father screamed. "Mama! Papa! Are you okay?!" Bedra came running to us. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I told you they were okay. I was helping." Kate smiled proudly. "Raarr! RAAR!" Drakda was wagging his tails happily we were back. He ran towards Miranda and started licking her entire face with his three heads. "Ouch, Drakda, wait! Ugh, you''re so heavy on your dragon form!" Miranda cried. "Incredible, you truly defeated that fox, didn''t you?" Fenrir asked. "Well done! That thing has been here for eons, it has been challenged by other ice dragons before, but all of them had to escape, incapable of defeating it on their soul forms." "Has anybody alive challenged them?" I wondered. "No, most of the time our living kin is not interested in fighting or hunting soul beasts." Fenrirughed. "Now, shall we get to the surface? I can sense some monstersing nearby even as we speak." "Looks like they sensed the death of the King and immediately want to take their throne for themselves. Let''s just get out of here for now." Bedann agreed. We decided to move back to the surface and meet with my mother there. She congratted us for our good hunt and didn''t mind us taking a bit more than just five hundred. She was particrly proud we hunted that fox. "That fox was a real piece of work to seal down there, thanks for taking it out for me. Five Kings is too much, four is enough I suppose." She smiled. "Well done, my son." She licked my face with her gigantic tongue. And then she directed her gaze towards my father, smiling at him with a different intention, even winking at him. "You worked well helping them, honey. Maybe tonight we can try making a little sibling for Drake~? Hm~? Are you on the mood~? Because I am." "Oooh?! S-Sure! Anytime!" My father immediately got pumped up. Looks like despite how old they are, my parents still got it going, huh. I just can''t imagine my father and my mother¡­ Their size difference is so big. My father is truly a brave man, I suppose. He likes big women. "Ahem! Anyways, shall we cook something?" Bedann smiled. "Yeah I''m hungry!" Bedra demanded. "Hm, let''s eat." Kate agreed. "RAAR!" Drakda hit the floor with his long tails. "Then let the chef make something delicious for everyone! Been a while since you''ve eaten my cooking, mom, dad, let me make you something good too." I smiled. "Ooh! Your cooking is always so good, dear! Sure!" My mother smiled happily. "Anything with meat is good, son." Fafnir nodded. We enjoyed a big feast together as a family, before deciding to go back home and sleep, tomorrow, we were visiting the Dark Dragon Realm. And then, I''ll make the strongest Soul Gear I can! Chapter 1598 Kates Status 1598 Kate''s Status ----- The next morning arrived rather nicely, after having hunted a lot of creaturesst night, my inventory was full of Soul Beast materials. However, this wasn''t enough, if I wanted something truly powerful, I think I needed even more. Today we were going to visit the Dark Dragon Realm with my family to seek materials from there now. However, as I woke up today, I had another thing in mind. I was still thinking about the incapability of using Soul Gear by those that weren''t Titans. And how unfair it seemed to be in the long term. It made me wonder what made the soul specifically capable of wearing Soul Gear that others soul couldn''t? Maybe the creation aspect can be scratched away, but there should be a way for other souls to be able to equip it! So, while my family was sleeping soundly, I moved to my Alchemy Workshop and started to experiment, using the souls of divine monsters as test subjects. The first test was one without any changes. When I tried to force them to wear it, the Soul Gear simply rejected their souls and hurt them if I tried doing this too much. "Hmm, alright, so simply trying to equip it won''t work, I was guessing that already." I then tried something else, imbuing the souls with Azure Ice Essence. It was what made my titan soul special after all, right? So I tried making the soul like I wanted it to be. Although there was less resistance than before, and the soul almost managed to equip the Soul Gear, there was another rejection again, though with less bacsh than before. "Almost there¡­ What else can I do then? Azure Ice Essence is essential but¡­ Something else is needed. Maybe the shape of the soul itself?" Remembering the trial, my very soul was shaped like the soul of a Titan. Could the shape also hold the power of Soul Gear? The almighty shape of a Titan, bulky, humanoid, tall, gigantic, almighty. "Perhaps if I take some of my Soul Ether like this and¡­" After having used Mimicry on that Fox Divine Soul Beast King, I was able to easily copy its own Soul Ether Wielding Arts. Using that technique on my own soul, I weaved Soul Ether from my own soul and imbued it into my test subject. Slowly, it took the shape of a slightly humanoid half-beast soul. And then, when it was full of Azure Ice Essence, the Soul Gear¡­ "It works?!" It was able to equip it, without any issues! "Well, that wasn''t as hard as I imagined¡­ Ah!" However, before I could calm down, the soul suddenly gave a loud agonizing scream, shattering into pieces. The Soul Gear exerted such a powerful pressure on it that even with all the transformations it underwent, its weak power was unable to hold it. "It was a rather weak soul; I suppose they''ll need to increase their Soul Ether Stat a bit before anything else." I sighed. "System, how much Soul Ether do you think is necessary so¡­ that doesn''t happen to a soul?" "After a lot of calctions, I''ve deciphered that A+ Rank at Minimum. It won''t be easy, but Kate''s soul is developing rapidly. Do you want to see her Status?" "Oh? Sure." ----- n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Name]: [Kate] [Race]: [Divine Spirit Technomancy Ice Dragon Princess] [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Technomancy (SSS)] [Divinity: System (SSS)] [Divinity: Ice Princess (S)] [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Mechanical Reconstruction (SS)] [Divinity: System Repair (SS)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Upper Stage)] [Divine Power]: [1.200.000.000] [Soul Ether]: [B++] [Fortune]: [SS+++] [Physical Strength]: [SSS+] [Magical Power]: [SSS+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Dormant)] [Mechanoid Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Spirit Dragon (SS) (Partially Awakened, Unique)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SS)] [Darkness (S)] [Spirit (SSS)] [Technomancy (SSS)] [System (SSS)] [Creation (SSS)] [Thunder (SSS) (Dormant)] "Also, I had no idea she had an Affinity with Thunder! Where did thate from?" I wondered. 10:48 [Divine Abilities]: [Matter Maniption (SSS) (Partially Sealed)] [Divine Mechanical Dragon Princess Physique (SSS)] [Divine Mechanical Silver Scales (SS)] [Mechanical Dragon''s Electrifying ws (SS)] [Divine Mechanical Dragon''s Laser Dragon Breath Of Matter-Annihtion (SS)] [Divine Technomancy (SS)] [Mechanical Maniption, Transformation, and Reconstruction (SS)] [Mecha Servants Creation (SS)] [System Essence Maniption and Repair (SS)] [True Divine Dragon Transformation (SS)] [¡­] ----- "Hmm, I see! She has less Soul Ether than I imagined. We''ll have to feed her a lot of Divine Soul Beast meat then! That increases Soul density a lot, isn''t it?" I asked. "Indeed!" Nodded System. "Also, I had no idea she had an Affinity with Thunder! Where did thate from?" I wondered. "It must be a derivation of Technomancy, after all controlling mechanical parts and fueling them with energy requires to naturally conjure electromaic forces." Said System. "She can conjure such power through those abilities, but not alone yet." "Interesting¡­ it might be an amazing trump card, I haven''t heard of the existence of Thunder Dragons, I think Wind Dragonse into that category as well." I said. "We might have to ask Emerald to help her with that, I''ve seen him using thunder magic. Oh, also Charlotte too." "Well, for now, I think you''ve got this, Drake. We must help Kate get to A+ Rank on her Soul Ether and then somehow make an item that could imbue her soul with some sort of imprint of a Titan''s Soul, and also Azure Ice Essence." System said. "I know, it shouldn''t be too hard, let''s do that for now." I smiled. I spent the next couple of hours working tirelessly. I tried a few things, some failed, others barely worked. I continued using my Alchemy and cksmithing Skills to their maximum efficiency. Until finally, I made something. A blue colored pearl, made of the crystallization of thousands of units of Azure Ice Essence, imbued with Titan Soul Ether. I named it the Azure Pearl, it was an SSS Rank Item I created using a lot of very powerful materials, some including even the materials from Soul Beasts, but without making it a Soul Gear in the process. "This might do it¡­" I imbued it into a silver-colored ring, and it was finally done! I felt exhausted though, my soul lost some of its energy and essence after making all of that, so I quickly ate some more Divine Monsters Souls to recover it quickly. "Let''s go." ----- Chapter 1599 A Special Ring Chapter 1599 A Special Ring ----- "I like it papa, thank you." Kate adorably said, wearing the cute silver-colored ring on one of her cute little fingers, it shone with a bright blue pearl above it. The ring had a simple design, but it was overflowing with a new power Kate couldn''t naturally possess. "I''m d you like it. This ring will help you equip Soul Gear!" I smiled. "Really?" She gasped. "Indeed, but you''ll first need your Soul Ether Stat to get to A+ Rank." I showed Kate her own Status. "Can you see this? I recently unlocked this new Stat, and naturally everyone that consumes a lot of Divine Soul Beast meat also unlocks it. You unlocked it, and it''s on B++ Rank right now." "Oooh." She nodded obediently. "So how many Ranks do I need to rise it?" "It would be¡­ This one rank, then B+++, A-, A, and then A+." I said. "Six Ranks¡­ Yeah, it''s a lot. But I think we can get you there if you eat a lot of Divine Soul Beast meat and Divine Monster Souls. I''ve prepared you here a big jug full of like a thousand souls, eat them over time to strengthen your soul. Also, spend some Divine Energy now and learn this Skill I will inherit to you through the System." "Okay." Kate agreed, spending a few millions divine power points and quickly learning the [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SSS)] Divine Ability, however it was at S Rank instead of SSS Rank. This was without a doubt, an amazing cheat I was able to do using the System and everyone that had a status through it. Even if she didn''t have a light dragon bloodline, that didn''t matter, as long as I could give her a Divine Ability through the System, which was like giving her a Skill. "Ooh, Divine Soul Forging Arts?" She asked curiously. "Will this help me, papa?" "Indeed, make sure to read the description and then use the first techniques to slowly refine your soul to be strong." I said. "Soul Gear can make your soul even stronger, but it requires a soul to also be strong to begin with." "Okay, got it." She nodded, and then she looked at me with a cute smile, flying to my side with her tiny wings and giving me a kiss on my cheek. In fact, sevral kisses. "I love you papa, thank you¡­" "Aahh, haha, there''s nothing to thank me, my little princess." I smiled, hugging her back and giving her a kiss on her little nose. "Your father is here to love you and give you all you need. There was no way I would leave you out of the Soul Gear craze, wouldn''t I?" "Hm! Papa''s the best ever! The very best of all the world." She nodded happily. "I love papa more than anything." She hugged me again. "Ah, you''re melting my heart right now." I sighed. "Papa just didn''t want to see you cry again, that''s all." "Sorry for crying¡­ I shouldn''t have acted like that, I was spoiled." She sighed. "No, no, it''s fine." I nodded. "It''s alright." I caressed her little head. "As my daughter, you will be naturally spoiled! You''re already a very humble girl, Kate. Don''t feel guilty about having cried, children cry, it''s normal to feel frustrated. I was feeling simrly to you." "Papa¡­" Kate sighed, rubbing her little nose with me, and then licking my face, dragons do that. "Thank you, you''re the best papa." "And you''re the best daughter, dear." I kissed her forehead. "Now, let''s go eat something, alright? Feeling better now." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hm, I feel better now." She nodded cutely. For any of my children I would do anything, even breaking taboos. And one of them is the ring I made for my daughter, but I don''t care if Skadi gets angry at me, she can go fuck herself. I am not really happy after she rejected my daughter in such a manner, even when the dragons were humble enough to wee Bedann and Miranda as dragons without them being born as them, yet the Titans didn''t with Kate not being born an Ice Giant or Titan. Well, anyways, after that cute family moment, we joined back with everyone else on breakfast, where I exined to them what I talked with Kate. The existence of the Ring brought a lot of shock to Bedann and Miranda, while Bedra and Drakda got happy to know their sister can also wear Soul Gear now¡­ Well, once her Soul Ether hits A+ Rank. And yeah, Drakda didn''t really understand but he was really good at going with the flow and getting happy when others did, or sad when others did. Children at his age simply copy and imitate what others do, that''s how we learn to speak and show our emotions after all. "I hope that Titaness woman doesn''t get angry." Said Miranda. "I don''t really care, honestly." I shrugged. "She can''t do anything to stop me either way. I will probably mass produce the ring and give it to all our allies that always fight by our side. So they can equip Soul Gear too." "That would be amazing!" Bedann said. "To make our souls stronger could help tremendously in many battles. Especially against Demons and Chaotic Beings, both of them have deadly attacks that can easily damage souls, which they use almost every time you fight them." "¡­Yeah, I am beginning to fear that one of the reasons why so many died against them back then was because the Titans didn''t want to allow others to wield their power to defend against soul attacks." I sighed. "Yet they almost all went extinct anyways. What use is their legacy if nobody can use it even after they died? They might be even more conservative than dragons. I wonder what Ymir was like¡­" "W-Well, let''s just not think about that for now¡­" Bedann shrugged. "The good thing is that Kate''s getting her Soul Gear too! Now, let''s eat breakfast and get going, honey." "Yeah! Don''t worry about anything, sorry for exaggerating." Miranda said, nodding. "Haha, alright." I smiled. "Let''s eat and then move to the Dark Dragon Realm! Once we can gather the materials from that ce, we can finally begin making Soul Gear. Not only for me, but for the whole family." ----- Chapter 1600 Moving To The Dark Dragon Realm Chapter 1600 Moving To The Dark Dragon Realm ----- After a healthy breakfast, we found ourselves back in the Draconic Records, the intersection between all the Realms. I decided to visit the Frost Dragon Realm looking for my father, as he was a rather good guide, even more for the Dark Dragon Realm. "Father? Are you there?" However, as I flew towards the mountain where he lived with my mother, I heard the entire ground shaking rapidly by the rhythm of something. I suddenly noticed the silhouette of two dragons behind the icy walls epassing the wall''s internal caverns. p! p! p! "Oooh, yes~! Right there, Fafnir! Fuck me like a whore~!" "Uoooh, yes ma''am! Take this!" Apanied with their moans, the sound of their flesh hitting one another could be heard very loudly. I almost noticed my mother being in all fours, my father right behind her, mming her really hard. p! p! p! "Ah¡­" I suppose this is a trauma every child must experience, isn''t it? "Never mind, go on¡­" I immediately escaped and told my family to just move to the Dark Dragon realm right away. Thankfully, they didn''t apany me. ¡­ We all moved to the Dark Dragon Realm, a world of shadows and darkness. The ground was dry ck stone, the sky was in an eternal night sky. But there was also a lot of life hidden in the darkness. Purple-colored grass waved by the gentle and cold wind, enormous, dry-looking ck treesposedrge forests, and there were all kinds of strangekes and rivers where ck water flowed through. "And you''re finally here, wee back." Grandmother greeted us, Svartalf was so big andpletely pitch ck, camouging her titanic body with the night sky. She lowered her head and then licked us with her giant tongue. "It is nice to see you all! Did youe here to hunt?" "Yes grandma¡­" I groaned. "Sadly, father couldn''te as a guide because¡­ Err, well, he''s going to be busy for a while." "Ohoho, it seems my sister has be quite active again with my son, isn''t it? Ahh~ The good thing of still having a physical body! Seriously, you don''t know how much I envy her, I really miss some good mating and breeding from time to time- Ahem! I mean¡­" She muttered, realizing there were children present. "It''s fine, it''s not like they even understand what you''re talking about." I sighed facepalming with my giant dragon ws. "Is it really impossible for you to do that as a soul?" "Well, it is not impossible~" She giggled. "But well, nobody is willing to take on this olddy¡­ Maybe my grandson likes olderdies?" She smiled back at me with her gigantic crimson eyes. "Eh?! No!" I said. "Enough with your jokes, grandmother¡­" "Hahaha, she''s really horny, huh?" Miranda justughed out loud. "Seriously, whenever we talk with her it''s always something like this¡­" Bedann crossed her arms. "My bad, my bad! I was just joking, geez. Though incest is a natural thing within our family, I don''t know why you''re so stigmatized about it¡­ Well, I suppose it is because you''ve lived more like mortals than like divine dragons." She sighed. "Your mother is after all the aunt of your father and-" "E-Enough with that already! Do you have like a map or a nice ce to go hunt anyways?" I wondered, trying to change the topic. This perverted old woman would simply not stop talking about sex. "Fufu, of course I have, dear, I prepared something specifically for you!" She winked, quickly materializing a paper in front of us with many areas within the surrounding realm''sndscape. "There are marked five areas you can visit, chose one and go ham in them, you can go past the five hundred marks because I''ll allow it. I heard from Nifl you defeated a King too! Try to do it here as well, to get better materials." "Nice, thanks a lot." I smiled, grabbing the map. "Then where should we go? Hmm." I showed the map to my family. We quickly heard some exnations of each ce from grandma, and decided to choose the one that would be the quickest and most suitable for our abilities. At the end, because grandmother said that if we wanted Divine Beast that gave a lot of Soul Ether, we decided to go to a ce called "The Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle". n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "It is a ce full of Undead and Dark Divine Soul Beasts, they got the most Soul Ether of them all, eating a few will quickly make your souls really strong." She smiled, winking at me. "Thank you grandma!" Bedra said. "Thank you." Kate nodded. "Raaarrr!" Drakda started yfully biting her tail. "Fufu, it''s nothing, sweeties." At least grandmother acted like one with the children, thankfully. "A-Anyways, Drake. If you ever find another young dragon that wants¡­ Some action withoutpromise, just tell them about me, okay?" "Ugh." I facepalmed again. "Let''s go." I ignored her horny pleas as we moved towards our destination. "W-Wait! Don''t ignore your grandma!" She cried. "Please!" For being so old she really likes pretending to be a goofy young dragon girl, huh? "We''re here!" Bedra said happily. On top of a pitch-ck mountain rested a huge yet abandoned-looking castle. Apparently its here where a "Phantom Dragon" lived, it was not an actual dragon, not a ghost of one. But something born out of the residual phantasmal energy of the dark dragons'' souls. "Apparently, this dragon was born out of the residual phantasmal energy of the dark dragons'' souls around the Realm." I exined as we moved there. "Grandma said it was a mighty foe, so she had to quickly seal it away in this fortress she constructed long ago." "Oh, interesting." Bedann said. "I hope it is not too hard though¡­" "It can''t be harder than the fox, right?" Mirandaughed. "Don''t jynx it please." I sighed. "She did say this was a hard one though, but if its for Kate to get her soul a bit stronger faster, then I am willing to go with the challenge. Let''s go." We opened the old, ck gates. Apanied with a creepy creaking sound, several blue colored phantasmal mes lighted up through an old-looking corridor, eerily illuminating the path for us. ----- Chapter 1601 Meeting Grandma Svartalf Again Chapter 1601 Meeting Grandma Svartalf Again ----- As we entered the Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle, we slowly walked through the long corridor greeting us. This castle was several hundreds of timesrger than normal human castles. Perhaps being so big so any dragon could get inside. Well, not any. I still had to reduce my size to around forty meters to get insidefortable with everyone else. Naturally, someone like my grandmother wouldn''t be able to enter either, she was simply massive. Or so I thought¡­ POOF! However, stopping us from advancing, an explosion of shadows surged right in front of my face. It quickly expanded everywhere, taking the form of a phantasmal shadow serpent, which then grew wings and legs, and opened six sharp, crimson eyes. It was roughly my current size, if not slightly smaller by a meter or two. "Hello~ Grandma is here!" "Huh?!" We were all naturally shocked when the strange monster, which we thought was some sort of Shadow Soul Beast, resulted to speak with a voice perhaps too familiar for us now. It was my grandmother, Svartalf¡­ somehow?! "Your grandmother?" Bedann asked. "Grandma?!" I asked. "It''s the old hag?" Miranda wondered. "D-Don''t call me old hag!" Svartalf felt slightly shocked. "Compared to my sisters, I possess a much youthful heart! And yes, it is me. Did you all thought I couldn''t change form or shapes? I am the Primordial Dragon Mother of Dark Dragons, so naturally, the power of darkness flows through me the most. I can be Darkness itself, divide into many shadowy forms, and more. My soul is very big though, so its hard to get inside ces¡­ This is why I''ve devised this Divine Spell; I call it Shadow Dragon Spirit Avatar. It creates an Avatar for me to control." "I-Interesting, I guess?" Miranda said. "Are you here to help us?" I asked her. "Yes! I''vee here to be your guide, because my son is very busy with my sister, probably making a new sibling for Drake." Giggled grandmother. "Therefore, I decided to take the reins this time and do something else than just sleep¡­ I am very exhausted of resting, to be honest." "I never thought someone could get tired of resting." Bedannughed. "Well, you''re wee aboard, grandmother-inw!" "Well, you could also call me sister, Bedann. Now that you''re also a Primordial Dragon Mother of Chaos Dragons, we are technically sisters!" Svartalf said. "And by all that is sacred, I never thought I would ever have a younger sister! We were all born at the same time you see, so we were always the same age. Having Bedann and Miranda around, which both seem to share the same crown and throne, is a very new experience. I am sure my sisters might react simrly." N?v(el)B\\jnn "E-Eh? I am technically your sister, I suppose¡­" Bedann said. "I just never thought about it, well, even if I did, I wouldn''t have said anything because it might have offended such ancient beings as you all." "Don''t worry about formalities. Not many dragons like them anyways." Svartalf said. "Mortals often think of us dragons as old, wise, grumpy beings that speak with very strange and old dialects, but we usually speak very simrly to anybody else. After all, we''ve lived alongside mortals for eons, we learn from them more than they imagine. And grandma Svartalf knows all what''s hip and cool with the kids nowadays~!" She winked at Bedra, Kate, and Drakda. "Is this great grandma?" Asked Bedra. "You got all weird¡­ Like a big shadow snake thing." "Maybe be a little fairy instead." Kate suggested. "RAAR!" Drakda started biting grandmother''s tail. "Hahaha! Children these days, so full of energy. It is so nice to see three young dragons nowadays. It is very rare to see newborns such as you." She smiled, caressing their heads with her long shadow-made tail. "Anyways, shall I be your guide?" "Sure, if you insist." I nodded. "Thank you foring along, grandma. It is nice to spend some time to connect with the family and get along better. I often times think I spent too much time without visiting the Draconic Records." "Ah, you''re such a considerate child, Drake." She smiled. "You don''t really need to worry about such things. For us, a couple of years it nothing too long, we won''t get sad if you don''te to visit. Now, let''s go! This is a big area, something I designed trying to imitate the dungeons that mortals visit all the time! There are roughly fifty rooms here, all of them full of Soul Beasts of all kinds! And the Boss is in thest floor." As we walked through the corridor with my grandmother''s banter making the atmosphere livelier, we quickly stepped into arge hall. The hall was empty and there were no soul beasts, but there were threerge doors. All three of them led to different paths. "This is where things get fun! There are three doors here, each one leads you to a different series of rooms with different soul beasts inside." She exined. "The one in the front has Phantom-type Soul Beasts, the one at the left has Shadow-type, and the one at the right has Skeleton-type. Chose whichever fits your fighting style or- Huh?!" "How about we just go through all of them?" I asked, as our family quickly separated into three groups. I went alone while Miranda went with Drakda and Kate, and Bedann with Bedra. "Wait a second, wouldn''t it be too dangerous?!" She gasped. "Don''t worry, I got that covered with protection spells and these guys." I revealed out of my shadows a hundred Divine Dragon Slimes I had produced beforehand, distributing fifty for each. "It''ll be easy, if anything bad happens, they''ll call me, and I''ll get there in a sh. This way we can efficiently clean the ce out of soul beasts. Let''s met at the end of the floor then, everyone!" "We''ll be on our way then." Bedann smiled. "You better hurry if you don''t want me to get there first!" "Alright papa!" Bedra got pumped up. ----- Chapter 1602 Breezing Through The "Dungeon" Chapter 1602 Breezing Through The "Dungeon" ----- After deciding to clean the entire ce and make sure to get as many Soul Beasts as we could, we decided to divide our group into three for this section. "We''ll be on our way then." Bedann smiled. "You better hurry if you don''t want me to get there first!" "Alright papa!" Bedra got pumped up. "It is not fun if you kill everything, so I like this." Miranda smiled. "Drakda, maybe it is finally time for you to hunt something." "RAAR!" Drakda nodded. "Papa, good luck." Kate gently waved her ws at me. "Yeah, yeah, let''s see who gets to the end faster then!" I smiled, as Svartalf ended summoning two more Avatars that apanied my family for anotheryer of protection. I stepped forwards, mming the door open. What greeted me inside the room that the front door led were a dozen of Phantom-type Soul Beasts. They resembled two, three, and four-headed draconic snakes. They hissed at me furiously, each one being as big as thirty meters, rushing towards me while flying in midair like ghosts do. "Those are Multi-Headed Phantom Hydras!" Said Svartalf. "Be careful of their venomous bite, it makes the soul hurt a lot, Drake!" "Don''t worry about me." I smiled, as the dozens of snakes approached, I summoned my weapons once more. With Skadi, Uller, Ariel, Hephaestus, the Nameless Demon Bone Axe, and the two Marchosias weaponized forms. Using my Psychokinesis I controlled all the weapons in midair. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Explosions of frost, blood, darkness, origin mes, and demonic mes erupted. The monsters were impaled, shed, hacked, and cut through into pieces in just a few seconds. Svartalf gasped in surprise when she realized each of the weapons was also enchanted with an additional veil of Soul Ether, making them especially deadlier against Soul Beasts, who could sometimes ignore physical attacks by turning invisible. "A-Amazing! Just how¡­ Who taught you how to wield your Soul Ether, Drake?" Asked Svartalf. "Usually, it is a power you can''t normally use! Only the Death Dragons specialize on the control of souls and the wielding of Soul Ether¡­ Did you get their bloodline?" "Not yet." I said. "However, I used a Divine Ability named [Mimic] I acquired from a certain Dream Dungeon Monster. It allowed me to copy and imitate that fox soul beast king from the ice dragon realm, and therefore, it also allowed me to imitate its abilities. Its strongest attacks used its own Soul Ether. Soul Beasts seem capable of wielding this aura of essence naturally to fight. I simply copied that and then, once the transformation was done, I had to merely recall the sensation." "T-That''s¡­ I never knew you had such an Ability." Said Svartalf. "I guess even now, you''re full of surprises, are you not, my grandson?" She giggled. "Now, let''s keep moving. The other parties are already on the second room!" I was spying on them using the Slimes I left for them. "Let''s go!" I stepped into the second room as I kept practicing my abilities. Imbuing my body with an armor o Azure Ice Essence to further strengthen my defenses, I tanked several Crystalized Phantom Spears, as I gave a single step and unleashed three dragon breaths using three of my nine heads. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The multi-headed snakes were blown away, dying on the spot again. I stored their corpses and continued moving. The third room had the same monsters again, so with a few thoughts, my weapons moved through the power of my Psychokinesis Divine Ability, which was what allowed me to easily make anything levitate, even my body. However, at the fourth, fifth, and sixth rooms, the monsters changed. Instead of the snakes, there were now lizardman-like soul beasts called Phantom Dragonoid. They were intelligent and wielded weapons and armor made out of crystalized phantasmal energy. They came in twenty, thirty, and the forty units, and although their attacks were fairly decent, I was able to overpower them with ease. Using Gabriel, my Divine Spirit, into his Holy Shield form, Aegis. And then controlling my weapons to quickly devastate them from behind with powerful explosive attacks. I made my way to the seventh room without issues, thest room of the first floor, where I was greeted with some sort of "mini boss". It was a chimeric fusion between the Phantom Dragonoids and the Serpents. With a long serpentine body instead of legs and six bulky arms, wielding different weapons made of crystallized phantom. It was called a "Phantom Viper Asure Dragonoid". "This is the mini boss! I added some spread around the entire castle!" Svartalf liked talking about her creations. "It''s not going to be that easy to beat! It should be as strong as a Rank 9 Divine Monster! And- Ah." CRAAASH! However, I didn''t let the monster even give another step as I rushed towards it using Marchosias zing Rampage, my entire body covered on demonic mes and with all my weapons pointing at it, the impact alone blew the entire monster into smithereens. "Well, that was a nothing burger." Iughed, storing the carcass before reaching the end. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You''re second, daddy!" "You''re finally here, took you a while." "E-Eh?! You''re here first?! Agh¡­ Well, well done!" Unfortunately, I was second, Bedann and Bedra had reached here faster than me! And just a secondter, Kate, Miranda, and Drakda appeared. "Wait, we are third?! No way!" Miranda cried. "And we were doing our best!" "RAARR!" Drakda was biting the corpse of a phantom serpent. "Nam, nam¡­ Gulp." "Who got here first?" Kate asked. "Me! Me!" Bedra jumped. "With mommy, we were super-duper fast!" "We work well together. I tank and charge, Bedra heals me and fires magic from afar. Even our elementsplement each other." Bedann smiled. "It is only natural for mother and daughter to get so along in battle!" Nodded Svartalf. "Well done with the hunt, all of you. There are four more floors ahead of you, so get ready." "Nobody''s tired, right? Let''s keep going then." I smiled, leading the entire party. We ran upstairs and quicklynded on the second floor, this time there were only two doors. ----- Chapter 1603 This Even Has Clear Rewards?! Chapter 1603 This Even Has Clear Rewards?! ----- "W-Wait a second, please don''t go yet!" My grandmother, however, stopped us before moving to the two doors. "What''s wrong?!" I wondered. "Well, wait a bit¡­" She said, suddenly beginning to sweat a bit. "Wait for what?" Miranda asked her. "J-Just be patient, child!" Svartalf sighed, crossing her multiple arms. "It''s almost there, why is it not showing- Ah, there!" FLASH! Suddenly, messages made out of darkness and phantom appeared above us, showing letters and items. [Congrattions on clearing Floor 1/5 of the {Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle} as a Party!] [Rewards will be distributed evenly based on contribution and total monster in.] [You gained: [+100.000.000 Divine Power] [Dark Dragon Blood Elixir (SS Grade)] x1 [Crystalized Phantom Heart (SS Grade)] x1 [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x1] "Woah, we got rewards?!" I asked. "Is this¡­ System, is this connected to you?" "Not entirely, but I did feel a connection. I might have unintentionally hacked into it and improved the rewards." She noticed. "Much like it happens with Dream Dungeons you create. This entire "dungeon" has a very simr structure." "TA DA~ See? Grandma is very generous and magnanimous! I shaped this like a Dungeon, so you get rewards based on the soul beasts you y! It took a while to distribute them for some reason and¡­ Huh? It seems the rewards are much better than I had nned, but that''s for the best!" Svartalf said happily. "Wow grandma! These are some cool rewards, thank you!" Bedra said. "Yeah, they''re nice. Maybe with this, I can strengthen my dark dragon bloodline." Kate smiled. "Oh, can this heart make my soul stronger if I eat it?" "Yes! It is a consumable item that makes souls stronger, these rewards are all made so those that enter can both grow as dark dragons while making their souls stronger." Exined grandmother. "But nobody has ever explored it since I made it a few thousands of years ago¡­ However, that has changed now with you all." "Interesting rewards! A marble that canbine Divine Abilities sure sound amazing." Said Bedann. "Do we get one with each Floor?" "Eh? I don''t remember adding that reward at all though! I had added a Divine Ability Enhancement Marble, but it seems that got improved! Oh well!" Laughed Grandmother. "Whatever it is, I believe so, Bedann." "Amazing." I smiled. "Well, Divine Abilities hit a limit at SSS Rank, but if we can now furtherbine them, maybe we could get new and stronger Divine Abilities. And using these marbles also makes itpletely free, without Divine Power cost." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There are some Divine Abilities I am saving to create my Ascendancy Law, but there are also some that are just sitting there. So I might as well try fusing them together. If I''ll get more marbles as I clear every floor, I''ll end up with a lot. I''ll try using themter though. These could help me grow even strongerter, though I might need to first upgrade some more of my Divine Abilities into SSS Rank, and maybe learn some more supplementary ones as well. "For now, we should continue." Without further ado, we divided our parties again, because I wanted them to have the highest chances of sess, I let my entire family create a whole party, while I went "alone". Well, not exactly alone. My weapons and my divine spirits are with me, and the system too, so I am never alone. The second floor had only two doors, but both doors led to fifteen different rooms this time around, so double the amount of monsters than the previous doors. Nheless, it wasn''t something that we couldn''t handle anymore. I dived into the series of rooms one after another, fighting the previous boss from floor 1, but now as a normal mob that appeared every now and then by the dozen. Apanied with new enemies, such as Phantom Snake Banshees, Skeleton Wyverns, and Zombie Viper Dragons. I don''t remember ever fighting so many Undead-type monsters ever before, and their fighting styles were all varied. Phantom-type Undead would usually attempt to sneak behind you and ignore physical attacks by turning non-corporeal for a few seconds. The Phantom Snake Banshees gave loud screams that made my soul tremble, quickly making me flinch for a second, which the Skeleton Wyverns used to their advantage, using their sharp and long ws to release powerful strikes into my armor and then soul. I had to fully reinforce my soul using abination of Azure Ice Essence and then the Demonic Energy of my Demonic Physique to resist those attacks without being terribly wounded. Although my weapons were moving around rapidly and hacking and shing them into pieces with abination of my Soul Ether Coat and the [Divine Soul Pierce] and [Piercing Strike] Divine Abilities, they were still rather tanky, especially the Skeleton Wyverns and the Zombie Viper Dragons. However, with abination of powerful weapon techniques, my [Holy Sun] Divine Ability which was extra effective against Undead-type foes, even if they were Divine Soul Beasts, and my ever-growing Ice Magic powers, which allowed me to quickly freeze them, form shields, and spears to defend and attack, I reached the fifteenth room. And what greeted me was the final boss was a single dragon-like soul beast, made of shadows and crystalized darkness. "That''s the boss of the second floor! A Dark Umbral Dragon Shadow! The shadow of a great dark dragon turned into a monster." Svartalf exined. "I know it won''t be easy for you this time, but-" "{Holy Sun}" FLAAASH! I summoned a giant sphere of pure holy light, which quickly engulfed the entire Soul Beast, blowing it up on the spot. BOOOM! "Phew, thankfully it didn''t disappear when it died. Though most of the shadows were just that, darkness, it had a body inside, it was decently sized, huh?" I touched the carcass and stored it inside my inventory. "Do you have to end battles so anticlimactically?" Sighed Svartalf. "Haha, sorry, sorry. Anyways, we''re done here." I stepped outside to find I was finally the first. Yeah, I did speedrun those fifteen rooms quite quickly. I only had to wait another minute before the rest of my family arrived. "Aww, papa beat us to it!" Bedra said. "Hahah! I won this round!" I said proudly. ----- Chapter 1604 Breezing Through The "Dungeon" Chapter 1604 Breezing Through The "Dungeon" ----- Once we finished Floor 2, the rewards were handed as expected this time they were the same as before too. [Congrattions on clearing Floor 2/5 of the {Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle} as a Party!] [Rewards will be distributed evenly based on contribution and total monster in.] [You gained: [+100.000.000 Divine Power] [Dark Dragon Blood Elixir (SS Grade)] x1 [Crystalized Phantom Heart (SS Grade)] x1 [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x1] "We came here to get Soul Beast carcasses to make Soul Gear, but this ended being unexpectedly good to get new items as well!" Bedann was rather overjoyed. "Thank you so much for these gifts, grandmother-inw." "Oh, it is fine, dear." Laughed Svartalf. "I made these to help my children, but the cowards never visited this ce, so you''re free to take everything here if you want!" "RAAR!" Even Drakda was getting rewards. I saw him fighting against some of the Soul Beasts. His Chaos Magic was very strong, as expected. He was already naturally conjuring some basic Chaos Spears out of just a mere thought. And his ws and dragon breath were also very deadly weapons. He had killed a few soul beasts by himself. "Hmm, my soul is growing stronger now, papa." Said Kate, as she ate the second Crystalized Phantom Heart. "Here, take mine as well, Kate!" Bedra donated hers to her sister. "No, Bedra, those are yours. Everyone needs to get their souls stronger. I don''t want it." Kate rejected her offer. "E-Eh? But you need to get it to a certain rank, or you won''t be able to¡­" Bedra muttered. "It''s fine, I''ll do it on my own." Kate smiled; she was growing more mature. "Leave our sister be, Bedra. Kate already took a decision. And she''s not wrong, you''ll need those crystals as well. Your soul is strong, but not the strongest. Make sure to consume themter." I told her. "Okay dad¡­" She nodded while feeling still a bit confused over Kate''s rejection. And well, it wasn''t as if Kate''s soul wasn''t growing stronger either. [Soul Ether]: [B++] -> [B+++] Her Soul Ether had just Ranked Up. Three more Ranks and she''ll be qualified to use Soul Gear with the Ring I crafted. I don''t know if the other three hearts we''ll get will be enough for her. But the thing is, it is possible to make her soul stronger by also feeding her Divine Soul Beast meat. "Now, let''splete Floor 3 and then take a break and eat a meal." I said. "Let''s go!" The third floor was unexpectedly easy as well. After getting used to fighting Soul Beasts, we were able to easily learn their patterns, evade their lethal attacks, and also defend better. This time there was only a single door that led to thirty floors shock-full of all the previous divine soul beasts we fought before. The mini boss was actually three, the Dragon''s Shadow, the Viper Asura, and a third, fusion between the two, which was named Shadow Draconic Viper Asura. The first two were easy to kill with my Holy Sun and Bedra''s Heaven Magic, the third was taken down by thebination of Bedra and Miranda''s strength, and we finished together the third floor in just an hour. [Congrattions on clearing Floor 3/5 of the {Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle} as a Party!] [Rewards will be distributed evenly based on contribution and total monster in.] [You gained: [+100.000.000 Divine Power] [Dark Dragon Blood Elixir (SS Grade)] x1 [Crystalized Phantom Heart (SS Grade)] x1 [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x1] As Kate ate her third Crystalized Phantom Heart, her soul didn''t Ranked Up yet, but it grew noticeablyrger. It was now time to take a break after all the intense grinding, so I quickly summoned my Divine Kitchen and a dozen Cooking Spirits, which helped me make several dishes using the Divine Soul Beast carcasses. Although they were Undead, not all of them were particrly rotten, the skeletons had very clean bones, and the phantoms had a translucent, soft meat which was edible. So I cooked some delicious bone soup with Wyvern Skeleton bones and Phantom Monsters meat. I added some more veggies and created a really delicious stew. The bones were surprisingly tasty, and we ate them without hesitation, after all the whole "not eating bones" is more of a weakling thing. Dragons with sharp teeth always make sure to also eat a lot of bones to gain calcium to strengthen both our bones, ws, fangs, and scales. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hmm, so good! This is really good, the bones are so crunchy, I can''t get enough of them." Bedann was snacking on them constantly. "The soup''s so rich and vorful too. And this thin and soft meat, it feels like abination of both fish and chicken? Yet it has a beef vor." "Yeah, it is a very unique meal, I must say!" Grandmother had also begun eating what we were having using her Avatar. "It has been a few ages since I''ve had a proper meal like this, and it was always just a freshly hunted beast. But this is much tastier!" "It''s really good, and it is healing all the exhaustion my soul umted too!" Bedra said. "Papa''s food is the best as always!" "Hmm, my soul grew stronger again, papa!" Kate was excited, wagging her big metallic tail. "Is that so?" I checked her status again, seeing her Soul Ether increasing again. [Soul Ether]: [B+++] -> [A-] "Amazing! It''s already A-?! Maybe we can get her to A+ today if we keep working hard." I nodded. "Make sure to eat all of the food, Kate. Here, have more. Eat it all, eat, eat!" I told her, giving her a big te filled with phantasmal meat. "Y-Yes!" She nodded obediently, eating more and more, she waspletely decided on growing stronger. Her Soul was finally blossoming, bingrger and mightier. After having such aforting meal and resting for an hour, we decided to resume our climb, there were two more floors left before the boss. And once we''re done with this "dungeon", it is time to make new Soul Gear! ----- Chapter 1605 The Phantasmal Knights Chapter 1605 The Phantasmal Knights ----- Once we stepped into the fourth floor, we were greeted with arge hall with no additional rooms. However, the hall itself was full of Divine Soul Beasts, but of a particr shape. They were fully armored on metallic ck armor made of dark dragon scales, with phantasmal, humanoid and draconic bodies beneath. They also wielded weapons made of this ck metal refined from dark dragon scales. Mostly long swords, but some also had hammers and axes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The hall was surprisingly wide when no rooms were added at all, enough for over two hundred of these Divine Soul Beasts to fit inside. Their appearances weren''t the only rming thing, their size easily surpassed ten meters of height, and although they were much smaller, I was fairly sure their strengthid on their cooperative abilities. "Prepare yourself, I prepared some more unique challenges in the Fourth and Fifth Floor, heheh!" My grandmother was giggling behind us, deciding to let her "dungeon" exin us the rules as the "knights" remained in silence, standing together as a huge army. I noticed, however, as messages started popping up, that there was a small throne behind all the hundreds of "knights", it was made of dark dragon scales, and sitting over such throne was the floor''s boss. It was like four times as big as the other "knights", wearing much bulkier dark armor, and holding a gigantic sword. It red directly at me with its sharp crimson eyes. [Wee to the Fourth Floor of the {Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle}, challenger!] [Unlike previous floors, things have be fairly different on the Fourth Floor onwards.] [In front of you there is now a silent army of over two hundred Phantom Dragonoid Dark Knights, powerful Soul Beasts with both intelligence and strength.] [However, as Knights, they possess honor and etiquette, and they desire a good battle fair and square!] [The Knight General sitting behind them will not confront you until you defeat at least half his army. And without defeating him, you won''t be able to climb further in the Castle.] [There''s a catch, naturally! To y fair and square, all foes will be divided evenly across all of your active party members.] [Therefore, to get to the Boss and gain the privilege of fighting him, defeat a minimum of 50% of his soldiers by evenly fighting all knights based on the amount of active party members.] [Based on how many foes are in, the rewards increase.] "Oh, things got a bit spicier now." Said Miranda, rubbing her scaled chin. "But I''m worried about Drakda, can we exclude him from this?" "Yes it is possible, to register as "Active member" you simply have to step into the red carpet in the between all the knights. Once that is done, the knight general will quickly nod and the battles begin." Said Grandmother. "Drakda can stay with me in the meantime! Come here honey." "Raarr?" Drakda looked back at his mother with his three heads, and then back at me. "Yes, stay with your great grandmother for now, Drakda." I patted his three heads. "Go on, we''ll be fine." Miranda smiled, patting his scaled back. "Raarr¡­!" However, Drakda didn''t want to go. "RAAR! NAM!" He was wagging his tail and showing us his teeth. "Does he want to fight?" I wondered. "Yeah, he''s being really stubborn!" Miranda sighed. "Come on dear, don''t be stubborn! Or do you want your daddy to enclose you inside a cage made of ice or something?" Drakda was a fairly strong Divine Dragon already, and he was at the peak of Rank 8 thest time I checked, right? Maybe he''s already a bit stronger? I checked Drakda''s Status to be sure, and I found out he had indeed grown even stronger now. ----- [Name]: [Drakda] [Race]: [Demonic Chaos Spirit Frost Dragon] [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Chaos Incarnate (SSS)] [Divinity: Demon Prince (SS)] [Divinity: Dark Void (SS)] (New!) [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Darkness Shade (SS)] [Divinity: Blood Dominion (SS)] [Divinity: Soul Protection (SS)] (New!) [Divine Core]: [Rank 8 (Upper Stage)] -> [Rank 9 (Initial Stage)] [Divine Power]: [1.000.000.000] [Soul Ether]: [S+++] [Fortune]: [S+++] -> [SS-] [Physical Strength]: [S+++] -> [SS] [Magical Power]: [S+++] -> [SS] [Dexterity and Agility]: [S+++] -> [SS-] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Chaos Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SS)] [Darkness (SS)] [Blood (SS)] [Spirit (SS)] [Demon (SS)] [Chaos (SSS)] [Divine Abilities]: [Demonic Chaos Dragon Prince Physique (SSS)] [Demonic Chaos Dragon Scales (SS)] [Vampiric Chaos Dragon ws (SS)] [Demonic Dragon''s Chaotic Breath Of Annihtion (SS)] [Chaos Maniption (SS)] [True Divine Dragon Transformation (SS)] [Dark Void Maniption (SS)] (New!) [Chaos Soul Ether Armor (SS)] (New!) [Divine Blood Arts (S)] (New!) ----- His stats had increased very decently! And he was already Rank 9 Initial Stage?! Above all, he got like three new Divine Abilities and two new Divinities in all this time? It seems I''ve been looking down on my son, his growth is very fast. Some of the things that intrigue me are his unique abilities, Dark Void Maniption and Chaos Soul Ether Armor! Where did these evene from? It feels like he developed an even stronger version of the dark dragon''s Darkness Abilities. And even a protective armor made out of chaotic soul? Maybe he got this recently as a method of defense against Soul Beasts. I did hear from my mother that when Divine Dragons are on their state of pups, they develop many abilities quickly to adapt, so it is also one of the reasons why Dragon Parents might often drop their newborns inside of monster-infested ces so they can get a lot of abilities out of surviving in the wild before maturing and having their growth slowed down. "Looks like our son simply wants to show us what he''s made of." I smiled. "Alright, Drakda, you can fight!" "RAAR!" Drakda got very excited, licking my face with his three heads. "Are you crazy?! What if his poor soul gets damaged?!" Miranda panicked. "Don''t worry, he''s strong, right?" I smiled. "He has developed many abilities, so I am sure he''ll figure out a way to win. And if not, we can simply step out and just cancel the challenge and restartter." "¡­Fine then." Miranda nodded, sighing. "Let''s do this!" ----- Chapter 1606 Individual Fights Chapter 1606 Individual Fights ??----- "If we can battle the boss after defeating half the soldiers, does that means we have to do two battles per person?" Wondered Bedra, my oldest daughter always asked the important questions. "Indeed." Said my grandmother. "Now, step into the red carpet to begin, the order usually doesn''t matter." "Then I''ll be going first!" Bedra stepped in bravely, her feathered wings waving in excitement. We all stepped in the order we wanted to begin the battles. Bedra, Bedann, me, Kate, Drakda, and Miranda. Once it was done, small icons appeared above our heads signaling how many we''ve defeated. And then silence again. [You have registered all Active Party Members.] [The 250 Knights have been evenly distributed between all six of the Active Party Members.] [All Active Party Members must battle 41 Knights, with the first round of 21 and the second round of 20.] [Whenever you''re ready, please step forward. The battle will begin, as a special domain will be summoned.] "Domain?" I wondered. "Nothing suspicious, right?" "O-Ohohoh, no, don''t worry." Laughed my grandmother. "It is more like an arena, to not make things too messy here." "Okay then, Bedra, you''re up. Do your best." I said, as I gave her a few buffs, covering her body with severalyers of Spiritual Holy Ice Armor. "Thank you papa! I will!" Bedra stepped in, at the same time as twenty-one of those giant ten-meter-tall Dragonoid knights. As both parties were assembled, a barrier made of phantasmal energy was conjured by the Knight General as his eyes glowed bright red. Bedra summoned her golden spear, the [Divine Holy Light Dragon Spear Of Heavenly mes: Valkyrie], which was her favorite weapon, even using it in her dragon form, as the weapon as capable of growing in size based on her own body size. "I''m ready!" She said, holding her golden spear. "RAAARRR!" Meanwhile, the Dark Knights gave a loud and mighty roar as a unified army. They charged towards her right after that, ten in front while the others started running around her, trying to go for an attack to her left and right. Bedra greeted them by spreading out her wings and releasing rays of light from them. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The knights going for her sides were quickly blown away, a few of them died on the spot, but those that survived used their giant shields to defend. The onesing from the front attacked her, a dozen weapon attacks imbued with shadows and phantom energy hit her directly. CLASH! However, she reflected their attacks with her giant golden spear, giving a single step forward and piercing the air with it, a mighty shockwave of pure light erupted, throwing away the much smaller foes. Bedra wasn''t given a single time to rx though, more of the knights attacked from behind. She quickly leaped away after taking a few hits on the armor I conjured for her, which already gained several cracks and was falling apart quickly. "Hyaa!" She rushed down after gaining enough altitude, shing against the many knights at once. They unified their strength together, almost synchronizing their attacks and blows with hers, and making it possible so they could match her strength even so slightly. Their weapons shed against one another, explosions of light and darkness erupting with each exchanged blow. Bedra was in the advantage though, and over time, she started crushing the knights one after another. CLASH! CLASH! CRASH! They managed to wound her flesh, piercing her scales quite easily and even damaging her soul a bit. But with her potent healing magic and her Anti-Mold Abilities, she was able to keep herself both healed and healthy as she finished them off one at a time. BAAAM! Until her giant tail crushed thest three, killing them once they were weakened enough. Despite being fairly smallpared to us, they were very tough foes. "Phew, I''m done! Did that take too long? I didn''t want to use shy moves or too much divine magic due to the small space." Bedra sighed in relief, as the barrier disappeared. The Knight General seemed to nod.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Don''t worry about the details, you did well!" I said. "It only took you like three minutes? Not really a long time." "Wow, really? I could have finished them in a minute if I used my breath once, I was trying to make it a bit more fun for me I guess." Laughed Bedra, feeling a bit happy, nheless. "Well, who''s next now?" I wondered. "Me, then you." Bedann said, patting my shoulders. She stepped in, was encased by the barrier, and fought the 21 Knights. Unlike our daughter, Bedann had absolutely no mercy and didn''t try to make it fair for the Knights. She abused her chaotic powers and her ice abilities to her utmost abilities. Drowning the knights on mold and chaos and hacking them into pieces with her axe. The battle ended in 34 seconds. "Really easy stuff, Bedra you should have simply finished them off quickly." Laughed Bedann. "Mom¡­" Sighed Bedra, facepalming. "You were way too ruthless with the poor knights!" "Hahaha! They''re just soul beasts we must hunt, don''t sweat the details." Laughed Bedann, patting our daughter''s draconic head. "I guess it''s my turn. I''ll try to make it quick too." I stepped forwards, as 21 knights greeted me. "[Holy Sun]" I conjured Holy Sun again, nine times using all nine of my heads, and then blew the knights up into smithereens with constant explosions of holy light. The barrier barely resisted, so it was not that strong. It was good that Bedra didn''t go all out or she would have blown up the entire thing. "Hahah! That was easy." Iughed. "What''s my record?" "18 seconds!" My grandmother gasped. "Amazing! ¡­But at the same time, a bit underwhelming! Let the knights have some honorable fight at least!" "Hahaha, no time for that." I smiled. "Now go Kate! Make sure to eliminate them quickly." "Hm, I''ll see." Kate seemed to think differently, as she confronted the knights like her big sister did, weapon against weapon. ----- Chapter 1607 Drakdas Strength Chapter 1607 Drakda''s Strength ??----- Kate was reluctant about taking it easy, so she unsheathed the sword I made for her, the [Divine Mechanical Longsword Of Technomancy: Electra] and shed against the Knights with her full physical power.I hadn''t realized before, but this was a perfect opportunity to let them learn some fighting skills aside from just sting everything with magic or dragon breaths, I suppose I hadn''t thought deeply about it. Bedra gained quite a lot of insight from her battle, and Kate too. The Dark Knight Dragonoid used a different strategy against her. Half of them flew from above and attacked her head and wings, while the other half remained below and started targeting her ankles. Their strategy was simple, they wanted to take her down by hitting her weaker spots. However, to their surprise, Kate''s body was incredibly tough. Because of her nature as a Technomancy Dragon, her body was almostpletely metal-like. Most of their attacks were unable to harm her soul, bounding back before her mighty metallic body. However, they still managed to damage her as they shed. Kate was rather clumsy in closebat battles, and this was perhaps the reason why she insisted on having them now. In between sweeping them with her long tail, crushing them with her leg''s ws, biting them with her sharp fangs, and shing against them with her giant silver-colored sword, she was slowly gaining the upper hand. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Her attacks were bing more precise, her analyzing abilities were almost on pair with the System, her mother. She had immense intelligence, memory, and analytic abilities, almost like aputer in such regards. She started mimicking the knights'' techniques, using them against them. When three of them attacked at once against her, she would quickly give a step back and then use her strength and speed to sh against them, hitting the floor instead of them and blowing them away with the impact''s shockwave. BAAAM! After that, she would quickly pick them up one after another, piercing their bodies with her spear-like tail. This worked well for her until the end, where she managed to crush thest knights with abination of brute force and sword shes. "I-I did it¡­" She sighed in relief. Even though she won, she had sustained some damage in her soul. "Well done!" System said. "But you got yourself all wounded, Kate!" "It''s fine, I gained a lot of experience in battles." Kate smiled. "It''ll be useful from now on¡­" "Let me heal you then." I smiled, as I quickly used my own Soul Ether to fill the areas where her soul had been wounded. It was like giving her small bits of my own soul, but it was within the level of degree I could afford. FLASH! "Ohh, my soul feels stronger now?" Kate wondered. "Thank you papa." "It''s nothing, well done!" I smiled. "Alright, whose next now?" "RAAR!" Drakda stepped in to fight. "Oh it''s Drakda''s turn!" I said. "Miranda you''rest then?" "Yeah, I chose thest because I want to be in a good condition if something happens to Drakda." Said Miranda, looking at the Knight general in the distance. "That boss is really pretentious too; I don''t like him!" As sheined, the battle between Drakda and the 21 knights started. "You can do it son! Hit them good! Use your tail and ws! Bite them off if you may!" I cheered. "Don''t be afraid to use all your magic! Kill them quickly without taking damage if possible!" Miranda said. "RAAH!" The Dark Knights charged towards Drakda as we began growing increasingly worried, yet the boy, despite looking all surprised and innocent, quickly moved to fight. Moving much faster than we imagined, his entire body was suddenly epassed on a shroud of darkness¡­ and void! FLASH! Suddenly, he disappearedpletely, reappearing behind the entire squadron in another second, with an explosion of darkness. His three heads opened their jaws vicious taking away three knights and tearing them into pieces with a few bites before droppinng their corpses into the floor. "GRAH?!" The Dark Knight Dragonoids suffering didn''t end there though, they immediately attacked him, only to hit an endless sea of darkness which then twisted around their arms, breaking them apart. "RAAARR!" Drakda appeared within the darkness again, this time summoning over a hundred des and spears made of divine blood energy, which fell down over his foes, impaling and destroying their armor, weakening them all severely. Some died on the spot too. The Knights defended as they could, but Drakda kept using his amazing abilities to overwhelm them. And when they finally broke through his darkness and hit him, they noticed an armor made of chaos was protecting his soul. "SHAAAH!" With a furious hiss, Drakda opened his jaws again, releasing a triple chaotic dragon breath, blowing the rest of the knights into smithereens. BOOOM! Indeed, the boy was strong. "It''s over already?!" Kate gasped. "W-well, it would have been fast for us too if we didn''t let the knights have a fairer fight too!" Said Bedra. "Still, my son''s pretty strong, haha!" Mirandaughed, as Drakda walked out of the barrier to greet us and receive praises. "Well done!" Bedann said. "That was amazing!" Miranda hugged him. "I-I am quite baffled." I was still trying to process what I saw. "So those are his abilities, he can use them so seamlessly at such a young age, is this what some call Talent?" "It should be, yes." My grandmother nodded. "Your boy is incredibly talented from the get-go! He already knows how to abuse his powers too, almost by instinct¡­ He''ll be a formidable dragon in the future." "Heh, of course he will!" Miranda walked into the barrier to fight the knights; it was finally her turn. "Alright, let me finish this quickly." She turned into a sea of Mold and engulfed their entire bodies with it. Using her tentacles and jaws spread through her slimy body, she crushed, twisted, and tore through the Knights bodies, killing them in less than 30 seconds. "That was so easy, haha!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As sheughed, and before we could even congratte her, the Knight General stood up. And then pointed his sword at one of us. The sword was being pointed not to me, or Bedann, or Miranda, not even my daughters. It was pointing at Drakda. [The [Phantom Dragonoid Dark Knight General] has chosen his opponent!] ----- Chapter 1608 Drakda Is Stronger Than You Think! Chapter 1608 Drakda Is Stronger Than You Think! ??----- After having in half of the knights, the Knight General pointed his phantasmal sword towards nobody else than my own son, the youngest of them all here.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [The [Phantom Dragonoid Dark Knight General] has chosen his opponent!] [He has chosen to fight Party Member: [Drakda]!] [Please, Party Member [Drakda], step into the battle arena to fight the Boss.] "What? This is bullshit! You want to fight my son?! Are you insane?! Over my own corpse!" Miranda groaned angrily. "Yeah this isn''t fair anymore." Bedann nodded. "Little brother is strong but he''s baby!" Bedra said. "Hmm, he can''t really fight a boss on his own, right?" Kate nodded. Everyone was waiting for my own opinion in the matter. I couldn''t help but nod in agreement at the end, although I would love to see his full potential, he was still a newborn child, it was better if he didn''t fight the boss head-on. "Drakda, you don''t have to fight, don''t worry." I looked at my son. His three heads were just confused. "RAAR!" However, he mmed the ground with his three tails. "Gaaoo!" "You want to fight? No, you can''t! You''ll simply get yourself killed!" I told him. "Grrrhh!" However, he was reluctant. "No is no!" Miranda said. "Hey Svartalf, can''t these rules be changed or something?" "I-I mean, you could, but you won''t get the best rewards." Said Svartalf. "Hmm, how about you just let him fight? He''s eager to show you what he can do. If things get too dangerous, I''ll let you break the barrier and just save him." "But that''s¡­" Bedann was worried. "I don''t know if that''s the right thing to do either!" Mirandained. "Drake?" "Hmmm¡­ Ugh, fine." I sighed. "Drakda, you may go." I gave him some buffs and an armor of spiritual frost. "ROAR!" Drakda got incredibly happy, licking my entire face before running into the selected area, being epassed by a phantasmal barrier. My entire family ended staring at me in utter disbelief. "Ah, sorry but I just had to let him do it! He wanted to, no?" I tried to convince them. "Dear, maybe you''re not that good of a father, huh?" Bedann looked at me angrily. "Why did you do that idiot?!" Miranda cried. "Papa Drakda''s going to get killed!" Bedra said. "Hm¡­" Kate didn''t say anything but looked worried. "C-Come on! Calm down a bit, haha¡­ Let''s just watch. I left something on him with those buffs and the armor. If pushes to shove, that''ll activate." I said. "For now, let''s trust our youngest. He wants to show off the might of our family." "Why are you so confident?!" Miranda cried. "Didn''t you see the level of power he had?" I asked. "His soul is also mostly safe; he developed an ability to protect it naturally through these battles. I don''t want to be a harsh father, so I won''t force him to be strong if he doesn''t want to. But if my son wants to challenge himself, I am nobody to deny him that. Every battle he has gone through has made him a little stronger." "What do you mean with that?" Bedann asked. "You see, young dragons develop and adapt incredibly quickly to their environment." Svartalf exined. "Especially Divine Dragons, such as Drakda! Just as Drake said, he has already awakened some Divine Abilities by simply fighting! Don''t you see his unweakened potential? The earlier he has experiences in battle, the better for his overall growth." "I-Is that so?" Miranda wondered. "But even then¡­ Did Bedra and Kate went through the same?" "I don''t remember? I think so? We did let them fight monsters though." Said Bedann. "Ah, and there was that time, and that other time¡­ Yeah we did, don''t you remember yourself? That time they helped us fight the Scaled God, and that other time they helped us fight Oberon''s forces in the beach. They were fairly young back then." "Right, not wrong." Miranda sighed. "But this feels a bit¡­ Well, maybe not. What do you think, girls?" "Hmm¡­ I am worried about lil'' brother." Bedra was worried as the big sister. "I would like to take his spot instead!" "Maybe we should trust Drakda, he''s strong and mighty, he might win somehow." Said Kate. "I have faith on little brother and papa''s trust on him." "Well¡­ Let''s see then." The wives finally calmed down, as the battle was soon about to begin. The knight general walked inside, his big, armored body almost matched Drakda''s size, yet he still had to look up to him. His phantasmal sword overflowing with ck mes. FLASH! And then, the battle started in a second, his giant body rushing towards Drakda, his sword swinging down towards his necks! Drakda, however, quickly moved forwards, without avoiding the attack, he instead intercepted it with his incredible strength and speed, using both of his ws. CLAAASH! An explosion of phantasmal mes and darkness erupted as my son''s ws shed against the monster''s sword. A secondter, his three stinger-pointed tails attacked the knight, powerful piercing strikes made the ground tremble. The knight evaded the hits as he ran towards the left, my son quickly trying to crush him with his giant ws, failing every time and giving the knight the opportunity to run over his arm, rushing towards his neck to behead him! "DRAKDA!" I was about to go break the barrier, but Drakda surprised us. His three heads moved swifter than we imagined, putting themselves below his stomach and evading the shing attacks. A secondter, Drakda''s tails pierced the knight''s body from behind, grabbing him and then pushing him down, pummeling him into the ground. BAAAM! "ROOAARR!" Three of his jaws opened, releasing a triple chaos breath attack. The knight quickly swung their weapon against the breath attack, slicing two of them and blocking them, yet a third beam hit its entire body, blowing it away. "Gyyeeeargh!" BOOOM! The knight''s body was blown away, falling into pieces over the ground, smokeing out of it. Drakda looked down at the creature and opened his jaws, beginning to eat it¡­ "Huh?" We were all left speechless. It ended faster than we thought. ----- Chapter 1609 Breezing Through The Last Floor! Chapter 1609 Breezing Through The Last Floor! ??----- ck letters appeared above us, made of darkness and phantasmal energy. It was a floor clear message. Drakda just killed this intimidating challenger in less than a minute. No, less than thirty seconds. [The [Phantom Dragonoid Dark Knight General] has been defeated by his chosen opponent Party Member: [Drakda]!] [Congrattions! Your Party has Cleared the Fourth Floor of the [Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle]!] [It is now your choice to either battle evenly the rest of the knights to gain more rewards, or advance forwards!] [Now that the Boss has been defeated, the Gate to the Fifth Floor has been opened.] [Once you touch the gate to the next Floor, the Rewards will be distributed.] "Raarrr!" Drakda roared, celebrating his victory. "H-He won?!" Miranda screamed. "Wow, okay¡­ Okay, maybe we''ve underestimated him. Well done my son! I totally see thating! I''m so sorry for doubting you!" Miranda ran towards Drakda and hugged him. "I guess I owe you an apology too, I might have gotten stupidly mad for no reason." Bedann sighed. "It''s fine, I can understand the anger." Iughed. "It was fine, you were worried, I was also worried. This is a surprise to me as well¡­ I did think he might win but not like this!" "He''s really strong, your child!" Svartalf said. "W-Well done, I guess you may advance or stay to kill more monsters. Your choice." "Then let''s stay, papa, let''s hunt them all for Soul Gear!" Said Bedra. "Also Kate needs the meat for her soul!" "Yeah." Kate nodded. "Okay, sure, I was about to take that decision anyways." I nodded. "Let''s begin!" Drakda wasn''t tired at all after that, so we continued to fight happily. The knights came in groups, as we fought them and defeated them with as much ease as before. Bedra and Kate showed they were even mightier than their little brother, killing the nights in seconds this time, instead of using them as practice dummies for their weapon techniques. And once we were ready, we touched the Gate leading to the fifth floor, thest one before the Boss, which I assume rests within the sixth floor, or the castle''s rooftop. A new message popped up, giving us our rewards. [Congrattions on clearing Floor 4/5 of the [Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle] as a Party!] [Rewards will be distributed evenly based on contribution and total monster in.] [Rewards given have increased based on performance of each individual fight and also for defeating all foes within the floor.] [You gained: [+300.000.000 Divine Power] [Dark Dragon Blood Elixir (SS Grade)] x2 [Crystalized Phantom Heart (SS Grade)] x2 [Darkness Divinity Fragment] x10 [Phantom Divinity Fragment] x10 [Random Divine Ability Ticket (SSS Grade)] x1] "Oh, the rewards are even more generous than before!" I said. "No Marbles for Divine Ability Fusion this time, but we got tickets to gain a random one? Now that''s interesting¡­ Well, for now we should keep moving, we can check the rewards in detail once we''re done with this." "Yeah, let''s go. I am eager to end this damn thing already." Miranda nodded. We stepped into the fifth floor without further ado. This time, there weren''t knights, nor a throne, nor some sort of arena either. In fact, the ce seemedpletely empty. Yet I could sense the presence of living beings, many, somewhere. But somehow, they werepletely invisible, ignoring all my senses, everything, other than the vague sense there was something here. What the hell is this floor? [Wee to the Fifth Floor of the [Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle], challenger!] [This is a wide area, where twenty different Soul Beasts hide. They arepletely invisible to all your senses except your Soul Senses.] [This is a Trial to test the strength and sensibility of your soul, and how strong you have made it since the beginnings of your journey.] [To pass this Floor''s Trial and advance to the Rooftop of the Castle and confront the Final Boss, you must find and defeat all twenty Invisible Foes within 10 Minutes.] [If you fail to find them and y them in that estimated time, you will be expelled from the Castle.] [As of now, they''re simply hiding and waiting for you to move. If you ept this challenge, the invisible monsters will immediatelye to attack you.] "Huh, so a Challenge to refine the Soul Senses?" I wondered. "Yes! It is quite a hard one, I know! But I also know my grandson is strong, so I am hoping for your swift victory, my dear Drake!" Svartalf said eagerly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Oh, for sure, this is going to be pretty easy actually. Our Souls are strong." I smiled. "Right, family?" "Yeah!" Bedann giggled. "It shouldn''t be hard." Miranda nodded. "Nn, yes." Kate nodded cutely. "Raarrr!" Drakda wagged his tails in anticipation. "Let''s just st it all." Bedra said. "Can you let me, dad?" "Sure, go ahead." I nodded. "We ept the challenge." [You have epted the challenge of the fifth floor! Twenty powerful Invisible Divine Soul Beasts will now begin attacking you and sneaking away!] [You have 10 Minutes to y them all before you''re expelled from the Castle.] [Based in how fast you defeat your foes, bonus rewards will be given.] "Bedra, go ahead." I said, as my daughter nodded. As I felt the presences approach from somewhere, Bedra released all her might. Her Divinity and Divine Abilities activating at once, as her entire body became a momentary sh of pure heavenly and holy light. It was as if she had be a star herself. FLAAASH! Her sh of light was so strong and potent that it quickly revealed the silhouettes of the Divine Soul Beasts, burning them. A few of them screamed in agony and died. Their bodies be visible once they became charred corpses. However, only five ended dying out of twenty. So I quickly conjured ice magic, a very strong spell. Fimbulvinter, a potent snowstorm consumed the room, quickly freezing everything. Eleven statues appeared, the other four were quickly sted into smithereens as Bedann and Miranda released shockwaves of chaos. The Fifth Floor was a breeze, Svartalf was rather shocked after seeing how easily we dealt with the challenge. Well, there wasn''t any need to use Soul Senses or whatever, when you can just spam AoE Spells until everything dies anyways, right? ----- Chapter 1610 Against The "Dungeon" Final Boss Chapter 1610 Against The "Dungeon" Final Boss ??----- We ended ying all the monsters in time record among time records. It was so fast I think not even a minute passed. As I collected the carcasses and stored them inside my inventory, the ck and blue letters appeared, darkness and phantasmal energy assembling into system-like messages. [Congrattions on clearing Floor 5/5 of the [Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle] as a Party!] [Rewards will be distributed evenly based on contribution and total monster in.] [Rewards given have increased based on the time spent ying all monsters within the 10-minute frame.] [Total Time Spent ying all Foes: 26 seconds out of 10 minutes.] [Maximum Rewards Bonus has been given.] [You gained: [+400.000.000 Divine Power] [Dark Dragon Blood Elixir (SS Grade)] x3 [Crystalized Phantom Heart (SS Grade)] x3 [Darkness Divinity Fragment] x20 [Phantom Divinity Fragment] x20 [Random Divine Ability Ticket (SSS Grade)] x2 [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (SSS Grade)] x2] "W-Wait, what?! You won already! And these rewards! Aren''t they a bit too much? Again with weird items, I don''t ever remember adding these strange ticket things!" Svartalf gasped. "Is this the power of your ability, Drake?" "Yeah, it is part of my Unique Skill, the System." I said, she was right at our side. "Her abilities include being able to modify Dungeons through my innate Divinities and Divine Abilities. It seems this Castle which is like a dungeon and a Dream Dungeon was absorbed by my powers involuntarily, most likely my Dream Dungeon Creation Abilities. It ended boosting the rewards." "T-That''s a thing I had no idea was possible." Svartalf muttered. "H-How does that even works? How can you just amplify the rewards? Unique Skills work in such strange ways, it feels like they draw power out of nowhere." "I don''t know either. It is my goal to eventually find out." I said. "For now, however, we got other things to do, grandma. Shall we go to the rooftop?" "Sure, I think we''re ready." Nodded Bedann. "It better be a bit challenging." Miranda said. "I personally hope it ends soon so we can go back home¡­" Bedra yawned. "I want to eat dinner and go to take a nap, I''m sleepy." "Yeah, let''s end this. If we all fight together, I think we can win. Are we strong enough now, daddy?" Kate wondered. "Perhaps, it would be nice if you ate the crystal hearts." I told to Kate. "How''s your Soul?" "A bit stronger, but I don''t think it''ll Rank Up yet." She admitted. "But after this, once I can continue cultivating my soul and eating, it might change." "Hm, alright." I nodded. "Don''t push yourselves. Stay behind us." I told my children. "Drakda, the same goes for you." "Raarr!" Drakda nodded. Wait, he nodded? I guess he does understand words to an extent. He''s growing really fast. "Then let''s go already." Said Bedann, as she opened the gates for me. What greeted us was a spiraling staircase that led to the open rooftop above the castle. We slowly climbed it, moving upstairs to see a wide area on top of the castle. A barrier of darkness and phantasmal energy covering our sky. And something right there, it was just¡­ A Pile of dragon bones? It was a huge pile though, of almost seventy meters of height of just ck dragon bones, many dragons, not just one pile. "T-This is the Soul Beast?" Wondered Bedann. And then, in front of us, a message made of shadows and phantom energy appeared. [Wee to the Rooftop of the [Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle], challenger!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [This is thest challenge of this made-up Dungeon, to fight the Dark Phantom Dracolich, a deadly Divine Soul Beast born from the darkness of the Realm of Dark Dragons, a Soul Beast King!] [There are no rules, and there is no time limit. Fight this beast and try to defeat it. Or have your soul shattered while trying.] [However, depending on the amount of time you take on defeating it, the rewards might be amplified.] RUMBLE! At the same time as the messages appeared, the pile of ck bones started moving, an endless sea of phantasmal blue mes covered itpletely. Its entire body rose from the ground, lifting and assembling itself into a massive, chimeric bone dragon, covered on an endless veil of phantasmal mes. Its head wasposed of tens of smaller dragon skulls, and so was the rest of its body. Therefore, despite being made of bones, it was surprisingly even more rigid than normal, and had little weaknesses because its true joints were not exposed at all! It was more like a Bone Golem than an actual Bone Dragon. However, it was named Dracolich! "ROOOOAAARRR!" It gave out a mighty roar, as it became a 150-meter-tall monstrosity. It easily surpassed our sizes, as we all had decided to remain small to move easily through the castle. It was indeed a pretty intimidating foe. But it was really, really big. And unlike that damned fox, it was slow. "Okay, let''s y then! You think you''re hot shit because you''re big?!" Iughed, my body quickly started growingrger, my body bulging up and expanding. "I give a damn crap about your shitty barrier anyways." Crack, crack¡­! CRAAASH! The barrier above us shattered in an instant, as the giant ck skeletal dragon ended staring up towards me, now being as big as three hundred meters. I had unleashed my Dragon King form on its totality, nine heads, six wings, nine tails, six arms, and one weapon in each one. Despite being an almighty Divine Soul Beast King, the Dracolich instinctively gave a step back, it was afraid. I could tell. Its eyes suddenly being directed towards the rest of my family, whose bodies also grewrger. Bedann and Miranda fused together into a single, two- headed Chaos Dragoness, overflowing with an overwhelming Aura of Chaos. And our three children reached their maximum sizes as of now. Bedra and Kate were a hundred meters, and Drakda sixty. "The only reason we couldn''t get this big before was due to the restrictions of the caves and that castle, but this is going to be different now." "R-RAARR¡­" The Dracolich quickly lost all of its bravado. Chapter 1611 Defeating The Boss!

Chapter 1611 Defeating The Boss!

?----- It wasn''t a fair fight at all. Although the Boss had the power to conjure deadly Phantasmal and Shadow Magic capable of damaging and piercing souls, with thebination of my Soul Gear, my Soul Shields made of Aether itself, and my potent blows, the beast was unable to harm me at the beginning. I was also too big of a target, too many areas to hit, too little umted damage. My soul had be stronger, and when I converged its Demonic, Draconic, and Titan powers into one, it became several times mightier. Thebination of Divine Soul Pierce and Piercing Blow created an amazing synergy, these two Divine Abilities ended bing the core of my damage. Combining their effects with my Divine and Demonic Weapons quickly overwhelmed the "small" dragon, which kept conjuring phantasmal mes, storms of them, attempting to engulf me with them. However, it was futile most of the time, as I constantly conjured Holy Sun and epassed my body on an Armor of Holy Light and Frost, managing to take a lot of the damage that should have gotten to me. The circumstances were greatly different than when we fought against the fox. For once it wasn''t an incredibly fast foe. Second, we were not being limited with our sizes because of the small environment, and third, I had grown rather good at using the Soul Ether Arts I copied from that monster, giving me a greater defensive and offensive power against powerful Soul Beasts. Bedann and Miranda, naturally, also helped. The Phantom Dracolich constantly attempted to fly into the skies and attack from a distance, but it was being pummeled down over and over again by them. Their gigantic axe hacking through its bony body, tearing pieces off it constantly. My attacks and Bedann and Miranda''s blows were the ones that dealt the most damage to the physical body of the Soul Beast King, while our children, Bedra, Kate, and Drakda continued firing spells from afar. Miranda''s robots were really useful at distracting it, and when fused with Bedra''s holy light, they dealt effective damage against the Dracolich, weakening it severely. It was a thing of time, after being overwhelmed with constant blows, the Dracolich slowly started crumbling down to pieces, its external bony shield disappearing, only to reveal its true form, a Phantasmal and Ghostly Dragon without physical body, capable of passing through physical matter and sometimes even ignore our attacks. It was quite the surprise, but not something that made things more difficult, it did make them slightly moreplex. But after I used Mimicry on it, I was able to also be pseudo-Phantasmal, a sensation I hadn''t experienced in a while since my Mortal Dragon days when I evolved into a variety of Phantom and Death rted Dragons. With this Phantasmal Body, I was able to not only copy its abilities, but touch its body. Its Phantasmal Techniques were quickly neutralized as I used them against him, and when I cornered it down into the rooftop using my phantom body, which could touch its phantom body, Bedann, Miranda, and my kids ganged on it as much as possible, umting damage while I kept hacking, piercing, and shing it with my weapons. "GRUOOOHHH¡­!!" Eventually, with a loud, weakened roar, the Divine Soul Beast King perished, its entire Phantasmal Body shattering into pieces, as if it had be ss. It wasn''t a hard fight at all, it took a bit of time, but through it all, it felt like we knew exactly what to do and how to win. We''ve be better at handling Soul Beasts, that''s for sure. "I-It''s done?" Wondered Bedra. "We did it! As family! We are the best and strongest family ever!" "Yeah!" Celebrated Kate. "Yes, well done!" Bedann separated from Miranda. "You did well, Drakda! You did just as mommy told you and stayed in the back, amazingly done!" Miranda hugged our son. "Raarr!" "Well, it is done indeed." I nodded, slowly reducing my size to rx. "Let''s collect everything first." I collected all the bones and the crystalized, shattered phantasmal soul body of the Phantom Dracolich, as the message of the castle''s workings finally arrived. [Congrattions! You have defeated the mighty boss,pleting the [Phantom Dragon''s Abandoned Castle] as a Party!] [Rewards will be distributed based on the amount of damage dealt against the boss per person, and the amount of time taken to defeat it as a Party.] [Total Time Spent: 6 Minutes, 39 Seconds.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Calcting, Party Member Drake has dealt a total damage of 37% to the Boss, Ranking 1st] [Maximum Rewards Bonus has been given.] [You gained: [+500.000.000 Divine Power] [Dark Dragon Blood Elixir (SS Grade)] x6 [Crystalized Phantom Heart (SS Grade)] x6 [Darkness Divinity Fragment] x40 [Phantom Divinity Fragment] x40 [Random Divine Ability Ticket (SSS Grade)] x2 [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (SSS Grade)] x2 [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x2 [Dark Phantom Dracolich Weapon Treasure Chest (SSS Grade)] x1 [Dark Phantom Dracolich Armor Treasure Chest (SSS Grade)] x1] A pile of rewards appeared in front of us, although the pile of rewards varied based on amount of damage dealt. I got the most rewards, followed by Bedann and Miranda who got an equal amount, then Bedra, Kate, and Drakda. "Woah, this amount of rewards is insane, papa! I got so much Divine Power too!" Bedra celebrated. "I feel super-duper strong now!" "Graarr! Rarr, rarr!" Drakda didn''t knew how to use half the items, but he ate the blood elixir bottles and the phantom hearts. "This is a lot of stuff¡­" Kate was overwhelmed. "I''ll use it to see if my soul can get a bit stronger." "So many rewards! Thank you so much for everything, grandmother-inw!" Said Bedann. "A-Ah, it''s nothing, hahah." Grandmotherughed, looking at us with disbelief. "You sure massacred my dungeon¡­ I guess now that''s empty, I should repurpose it into a new one with new soul beastster¡­ Well done, nheless!" "Thank you." I smiled. "Now, shall we celebrate with a big barbeque?" ----- Chapter 1612 Kate’s Status

Chapter 1612 Kate''s Status

?----- We had a celebratory barbeque with grandmother and the rest of my family. I had thought about inviting some of my Dark Dragon brothers, but it was better not to for now. We had a limited supply of Soul Beast meat, and I didn''t want to share with them. I might be a bit greedy but that''s how it is. Maybe another day I''ll make one for the whole family. Nheless, we made a barbeque outside of my castle, right behind it where our farm was located. The nice had alreadye, so the night sky nicely decorated with stars and a silver moon above the skies. We decided to butcher a lot of the carcasses and started roasting a huge assortment of meat. I didn''t make anything overlyplicated this time, just roasted and grilled meat with lots of seasonings, further enchanted in vor, texture, and all using my Divine Cooking Arts and the tools I was given. The meat was delicious, even grandmother''s Avatar happily ate some, though I was more focused on Kate herself, her soul was slowly growingrger andrger, after she consumed all the phantom heart crystals, she simply started eating piles of soul beast meat I gave to her, while using the Light Dragons Cultivation Technique Divine Ability I let her learn. N?v(el)B\\jnn Until finally¡­ FLASH! "Oooh?" Kate gasped, her Aura overflowing from her body, resembling a sea of gold and silver color that reached all the way to the skies for a second, before slowly receding back into her body. I noticed a hint of ckness, could her Dark Dragon powers be awakening, maybe? "Papa! Papa! My Soul! It reached A+ Rank!" She celebrated. "A-And I got new Divine Abilities! And Divinity! Papa I did it! I did it!" She exploded in happiness; my little baby ran towards me and hugged me tightly. She was often very calm and silent, but this moment made her so happy she couldn''t contain her emotions. "Hahaha, I saw! Well done, Kate! Well done!" Iughed, hugging her and patting her little head. Now that we were back in my Divine Realm, we reverted into our much smaller, humanoid forms. "I expected nothing less from you, dear!" Her mother also celebrated, pping and smiling at her. "My soul feels so strong now! I don''t remember feel with so much energy before. This is a bit weird!" Said Kate. "But it feels nice too? So weird." "Let se mee your Status." I said, checking her information. ----- [Name]: [Kate] [Race]: [Divine Spirit Technomancy Ice Dragon Princess] [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Technomancy (SSS)] [Divinity: System (SSS)] [Divinity: Ice Princess (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Mechanical Reconstruction (SS)] [Divinity: System Repair (SS)] [Divinity: Silver Draconic Soul (SS)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Upper Stage)] [Divine Power]: [2.100.000.000] [Soul Ether]: [A] -> [A+] [Fortune]: [SS+++] -> [SSS-] [Physical Strength]: [SSS+] [Magical Power]: [SSS+] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS] -> [SSS+] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SS) (Partially Awakened)] [Mechanoid Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Spirit Dragon (SS) (Partially Awakened, Unique)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SS)] [Darkness (SS)] [Spirit (SSS)] [Technomancy (SSS)] [System (SSS)] [Creation (SSS)] [Thunder (SSS) (Dormant)] [Divine Abilities]: [Matter Maniption (SSS) (Partially Sealed)] [Divine Mechanical Dragon Princess Physique (SSS)] [Divine Mechanical Silver Scales (SS)] [Mechanical Dragon''s Electrifying ws (SS)] [Divine Mechanical Dragon''s Laser Dragon Breath Of Matter-Annihtion (SS)] [Divine Technomancy (SS)] [Mechanical Maniption, Transformation, and Reconstruction (SS)] [Mecha Servants Creation (SS)] [System Essence Maniption and Repair (SS)] [True Divine Dragon Transformation (SS)] [Divine Silver Draconic Soul Armor (SS)] [Divine Mechanical Construction Elemental Bestowal (SS)] [¡­] ----- She had truly improved a lot. Not only her Soul Ether Stat increased, but her Fortune and Dexterity and Agility also received a nice boost. Her Dark Dragon Bloodline was now partially awakened, and she had two new Divine Abilities, [Divine Silver Draconic Soul Armor (SS)] [Divine Mechanical Construction Elemental Bestowal (SS)]! "Look!" Kate said excitedly, her Silver colored Soul surging from her body. Her very Soul Ether was manipted with great mastery, forming a mechanical armor over her of semi- transparent appearance. "It is like Drakda''s ability somehow." "It is kind of is, how interesting. You got your own Soul Armor now!" Her mother nodded. "Yeah, I think Kate''s still developing really rapidly." I smiled with a content nod. "Well done! With this you''re now qualified to wear Soul Gear. We''ll make some tomorrow morning, alright?" "Yeah!" Kate nodded. "Thank you papa for helping me and believing in me¡­ And mama too." She embraced me in a cute little hug with her small arms, as I hugged her back, System as well. "It is fine, I merely did what any good father would." Iughed, patting her head. "No need to get so emotional over this. It is but a small step towards something further in the horizon. Let''s eat for now!" "Congrats sis!" Said Bedra as she ate meat at her sister''s side. "Your soul might be A+ Rank now but you gotta keep boosting it. At least reach S+ Rank now!" "Okay!" Kate nodded, full of a new determination. As we ate and celebrated, I looked at the rewards I acquired. I wanted to use the Divine Ability Tickets to get some new abilities to y around, or maybe tober on. I had a lot of them now. Exactly, five, actually! "Let''s see¡­!" With a single mentalmand, all five tickets turned into golden divine light and flew into my body, fusing into my body and soul at once. I suddenly felt five new Divine Abilities being born in a split second. Ding! [You have used the [Random Divine Ability Ticket (SSS Grade)] x5!] [You have Awakened Five Random Divine Abilities.] [All Abilities Awakened are based on your potential and elemental affinities.] [You acquired the [Mind-Consuming Dream mes (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Soul-Burning Nightmare mes (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Divine Dragon''s Anti-Magic Elemental Scale Armor (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Death Awakening (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Abyssal Star (SSS)] Divine Ability!] "Oh? Not bad!" I looked at the five new Divine Abilities with great interest. Dream and Nightmare mes, an Armor Skill, and¡­ Abyssal Star must be offensive dark magic I think, but what''s Death Awakening? ----- Chapter 1613 New Divine Abilities And A Stronger Dark Dragon Bloodline Chapter 1613 New Divine Abilities And A Stronger Dark Dragon Bloodline ??----- Ding! [You have used the [Random Divine Ability Ticket (SSS Grade)] x5!] [You have Awakened Five Random Divine Abilities.] [All Abilities Awakened are based on your potential and elemental affinities.] [You acquired the [Mind-Consuming Dream mes (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Soul-Burning Nightmare mes (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Divine Dragon''s Anti-Magic Elemental Scale Armor (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Death Awakening (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Abyssal Star (SSS)] Divine Ability!] Looking at the new Divine Abilities, there were some easy to guess offensive abilities, one defensive ability, and then Death Awakening. That one gave me a few hints on what it could be, but I decided to check it to make sure it was what I thought. -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Death Awakening (SSS)] A Divine Ability often learned by Dark Dragons or Death Dragons. By channeling Divine Power and Mana into avable andpatible carcasses or corpses of Divine Monsters, Gods, or other Divine Beings, it is possible to rise them back from the dead as Divine Undead. Risen Divine Undead will possess 70% of their Original Stats and Abilities, Divine Magic, Divinities, and other Powers. If the Divine Undead die after being risen, they cannot be turned back into Divine Undead, and will be ashes. The limit of how many you can raise, and control is based on your Total Stats, the Divine Ability Level, your Soul Ether Stat, Mana, and Divine Power. Additionally, whenever you raise an Undead, they gain the following Effects: [Relentless Undead]: Divine Ability Power increases by +100%, can ignore 20% of a foe''s Defenses when attacking them. [Putrid ws Of Miasma]: When physically attacking a foe and inflicting wounds on them, has a 50% chance to inflict them with either [Muscr Paralysis], [Miasmic Poison], or [Intense Bleeding]. [Undead Bombs]: Any risen Undead has the potential to explode by releasing all their Divine Power at once, being able to deal up to 500% Damage based on their Divine Power stored inside, explosions ignore a further 30% of the foe''s Defenses. ----- Quite literally Awakening the Dead, Death Awakening. And it had many abilities, it wasn''t a simple offensive or defensive Divine Ability at all! Interesting. Although I can easily control and bring out my Divine Monsters from my Divine Realm, and even Spirits too, they are often times frail enough to die right away against mighty foes. Maybe with this, I can give them a "second life" and let them do a bit more work even when they''re initially defeated. It wouldn''t be so bad, now that I think about it. I''ll keep this Divine Ability in mind for now. With that done, let''s drink the Elixirs and eat the Crystals. I could use them for crafting, but why even bother? With these Soul Beasts we got, there''s plenty of materials. Ding! [You have consumed [Dark Dragon Blood Elixir (SS Grade)] x14 and [Crystalized Phantom Heart (SS Grade)] x14!] [Your Dark Dragon Bloodline has be much stronger! You have absorbed the Divinity of the Dark Dragon Bloodline.] [Your [Dark Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] Bloodline has Ranked Up to SSS Rank!] [Your [Abyssal Darkness (S)] Elemental Affinity has Ranked Up to SS Rank!] [Your [Void (B)] Elemental Affinity has Ranked Up to S Rank!] [You acquired the [Divinity: Abyssal Void (SSS)]!] [You acquired the [Umbral Void Veil Maniption (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [Your Soul has absorbed arge quantity of Phantasmal Soul Ether!] [Your Soul has grown much stronger andrger, healing from many old scars and wounds.] [Your [Soul Ether]: [SS+] Stat has Ranked Up to SS++ Rank!] [You gained +300.000.000 Divine Power.] Oh, the power ups were insane this time around. Stronger bloodlines, a new Divinity and a new Divine Ability too! And my Soul got stronger, and I even got some Divine Power to boot. I now have over four billion Divine Power, it''ll quickly disappear once I begin growing my Ascendancy Law though, so I don''t have to get cocky with it. With this done, there were the other set of items I wanted to take a look. I had some Divine Spirit Evolution Tickets, so I decided to use them right away and power up all my Divine Spirits right away, they were always pirs for my fights and strength, both helping me defend, attack, recover, and also control other spirits. It was also without mentioning that it was thanks to their powers that I was able tobine Spirits with my Unique Skill I got from the Fox Venerable. So the stronger they be, the better. "Alright you guys, time to evolve." I said, summoning them. Gabriel often rests inside my soul, while Ashlock rests somewhere in the divine realm, rooted to the ground. As for Belle and Rose, they''re independent. Belle usually goes wherever she wants when there''s no fights but likes to hang out with her "mother", as for Rose, she manages most of the Vampires and is still seen as a figure of authority within them, even more now as my Divine Spirit. She''s quite fond of Ruby and Ruby''s mom, and they get along really well. With my contract with them, I can summon them to my side at any time. The one that is most of the time with me is only Gabriel, I let the others roam freely for the most part, they''re not ves after all, so they can do whatever they want. "You called us?" Wondered Belle. "I thought you were done with this? We didn''t even need to do much ourselves; it seems, you never called us to fight the boss thingy." "Oh? Ah! Master Drake!" Rose said. "Good night, I was hunting some wild beasts to drink blood when you called me out of the blue. Is there something you require?" "Guuuh?" Ashlock seemed to also have been busy hunting or something. "Yes, I got some new items to evolve you all, so let''s use that right away." I smiled, the tickets in my hands, of a golden rainbow color, exploded into particles of light, fusing into their bodies. [You have used the [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (SSS Grade)] x4 to evolve your Divine Spirits: [Belle] [Gabriel] [Rose] and [Ashlock]!] [Beginning Divine Spirit Evolution!] ----- Chapter 1614 Evolving Divine Spirits Chapter 1614 Evolving Divine Spirits ??----- "Oooh?! You got one of those ticket thingies!" Belle said happily. "Nice, so you''re evolving us?" "Yeah, that''s right. Sorry if you were busy." I apologized. "No, it is fine, master Drake." Rose smiled gently. "It is thanks to you that I was given a second chance as a ghost first, and then as your Divine Spirit. I''ll dlye whenever you need my aid. I''ll take this item''s power happily to be stronger and more useful not only to you but for everyone." "Thank you Rose." I said. "Then let''s begin." The tickets became particles of golden rainbow light and fused into all four of the Divine Spirits in a single second, generating bright shes of colorful lights. Ding! [You have used the [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (SSS Grade)] x4 to evolve your Divine Spirits: [Belle] [Gabriel] [Rose] and [Ashlock]!] [Beginning Divine Spirit Evolution! To further reinforce their Evolution, you can add Materials and Divinity Fragments! The more you add, the stronger the Evolved form will be.] [Starting¡­!] FLASH! All four of them were suddenly epassed on cocoons of divine power of their own elements. Gabriel of light, Rose of blood, Belle of dreams, and Ashlock of demonic energy. I didn''t hesitate, as I dropped a myriad of divine monster and divine soul beast materials into their cocoons, alongside a few dozen divinity fragments to further boost their growth. After five minutes, their evolutions finished, absorbing allpatible materials and divinity fragments at once, and evolving into new and upgraded forms of their former selves. Their appearances changed more than I expected this time around. Ding! [You have evolved all Four of your Divine Spirits into new Forms! Their Ranks have increased, their Stats have been enhanced, and they have gained a new Unique Divine Spirit Ability.] [The Divine Spirit [Belle] has Evolved from a [Divine Six-Tailed Dream Fox Princess Spirit (Rank 9: Middle Stage)] to a [Divine Nine-Tailed Dream & Nightmare Fox Princess Spirit (Rank 10: Middle Stage)]!] [The Divine Spirit [Belle] has developed the Unique Divine Spirit Ability: [Nine Tailed Nightmare Fox Divine Domain]!] Belle''s appearance from her six-tailed, pink-colored fox gave a sudden shift, quickly transforming into a full-fledged adult pink and ck colored fox spirit, with big and bright golden eyes, and nine tails wagging behind her back, they looked to be incredibly deadly fluffy. Her new Ability seemed to be some kind of Divine Domain, it might contain untapped potential. [The Divine Spirit [Rose] has Evolved from a [Divine Blood Vampire Queen Spirit (Rank 9: Peak Stage)] to a [Divine Blood Vampire Empress Spirit (Rank 10: Middle Stage)]!] [The Divine Spirit [Rose] has developed the Unique Divine Spirit Ability: [Divine Primordial Blood Spirit Throne]!] Rose also changed from her already tall and beautiful appearance as a red-haired, crimson eyed Vampiress with pale white skin and wearing crimson armor. Her blood crown had berger and even more majestic, showing a crown of thorns made of metal engraved on the red metal. She became taller and slightly bulkier, like women from the Giant Tribes.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Her new Ability might help her summon something simr to a Domain that''ll allow to unleash devastating Blood Spells. [The Divine Spirit [Gabriel] has Evolved from a [Divine Heavenly Mechanical Archangel Spirit (Rank 10: Initial Stage)] to a [Divine Heavenly Nephalem Archangel Spirit (Rank 10: Peak Stage)]!] [The Divine Spirit [Gabriel] has developed the Unique Divine Spirit Ability: [Heaven and Hell Resurrection]!] Gabriel''s former appearance was that of a small robot in the shape of an angelic child. Once he evolved, because I added both holy and demonic materials, made him be something mixed. His appearance looked aged as he resembled a young adult now but had both angelic and demonic appearance in both halves of his body, with two angelic and two demonic wings. His ability seemed bizarre at first, but it seems to allow him to summon Angelic and Demonic Mechanical Spirits to fight for him, he canbine them or absorb them to also be stronger himself. Very interesting. [The Demonic Spirit [Ashlock] has Evolved from a [Young Demonic Yggdrasil Tree (Rank 7: Initial Stage)] to a [Demonic Infernal Yggdrasil Tree (Rank 9: Initial Stage)]!] [The Demonic Spirit [Ashlock] has developed the Unique Demonic Spirit Ability: [Demonic Fruit Of Life Creation]!] Andstly Ashlock, he simply became an evenrger ck tree, with red leaves. His new ability was also simple he was now able to create big, red and ck colored fruits with the appearance of the head of demons it has consumed. Apparently eating these fruits grants Demonic Energy on small quantities and if you''repatible, helps you forge your body and soul to resist demonic energy and assimte it. For others, it''ll help them further improve their resistance to demonic damage, but for me, it might help me cultivate my Demon King seed much faster. "Woah! Did I mature into a full-fledged adult fox?! Crazy!" Belle was amazed. "This is really amazing; I am so tall and strong¡­ Even though my body is Spiritual." Said Rose. "Why does it feel like I''ve be simr to the Giantdies?" "Ah¡­ Big wings¡­" Gabriel was still trying to learn how to talk properly without sounding robotic. "Guuuehehe!" And Ashlockughed evilly. Overall, amazing evolutions! However, I wasn''t done with the items I had to use though. There was something I had acquired from the previous Dream Dungeon, which I had almost forgotten about. These were the [Divine Treasure Chest (S+++ Grade)]! And I had nine of them too, they weren''t as high grade as the recent rewards, but I had high hopes I could get some interesting things out of them. So let''s open these shiny chests while enjoying some good meat while we are at it! As I mentally ordered, all nine golden treasure chests glowed brightly, opening and revealing their contents. The shes of light dissipate as the treasure chests disappeared, leaving behind their contents. Each treasure chest had more than just 1 reward, it ranged from 1 to 4 in total, so it was plenty of small items. Ding! [You have opened all the [Divine Treasure Chest (S+++ Grade)] x9 at once!] ----- Chapter 1615 Opening The Divine Treasure Chests Chapter 1615 Opening The Divine Treasure Chests ??----- As I mentally ordered, all nine golden treasure chests glowed brightly, opening and revealing their contents. The shes of light dissipate as the treasure chests disappeared, leaving behind their contents. Each treasure chest had more than just 1 reward, it ranged from 1 to 4 in total, so it was plenty of small items. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! In front of me, each treasure exploded into bright golden light, leaving behind from one to four items, some were familiar items and others were rather rare or strange ones I had not seen before, but they were all rather interesting. Ding! [You have opened all the [Divine Treasure Chest (S+++ Grade)] x9 at once!] [Your High Fortune Stat has triggered! The rarity of you''re the acquired items has been greatly enhanced.] [You acquired: [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SS Grade)] x4, [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] x5, [Random Divine Ability Ticket (SS Grade)] x3, [Divine Soul Elixir (SS Grade)] x6, [Divine Dragon Strength Elixir (SS Grade)] x5, [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x2] "So many items! And the grades got increased¡­" I gasped. "Hahaha! Nice." I thought of myself as rather "lucky", quite literally. I had never paid much attention to the Fortune Stat until now, but it was indeed as high as I could get it right now, so it was clear this thing was going to show itself to me one day. And it did. Apparently it seems to not only affect the Fate I carry, or perhaps some of the situations I end into, but it can even affect things such as these, very video-gamey, but the whole System itself is like that anyways. Well, might as well drink the consumable ones. "Cheer to our victory, everyone." I smiled, as everyone rose their cups full of either juice for the children, or wine for the adults. Meanwhile I made myself an utterly lethal concoction of all the elixirs mixed together and drank itpletely, I felt slightly dizzy. My soul and my body gaining a tremendous re of power that made me almost puke. But I resisted the pain and was able to bear with the pressure quite fine. "Oof, this shit was strong!" However, the results were also immediate. The Soul and Strength Elixirs were just what I expected them to be, one enhanced my soul size and power, and the other enhanced my physical strength. Ding! [You have consumed the [Divine Soul Elixir (SS Grade)] x6 and [Divine Dragon Strength Elixir (SS Grade)] x5!] [Your Soul has grown much stronger than before!] [Your [Soul Ether]: [SS++] Stat has increased to SS+++ Rank!] [Your [Strength] Stat has already reached its maximum value.] [To surpass the maximum Rank, please breakthrough Rank 10 and obtain an Ascendancy Law.] [The gained Power has been redistributed to your Physique rted Abilities.] [You gained +200.000.000 Divine Power.] More Divine Power, I am earning a lot of thattely. Though I might end up using most of it once my Ascendancy Law is refined. And about the stats not being able to increase, it cannot be helped, I am at the stage where I''ve hit a wall. I am using other Divine Abilities to develop my powers as much as possible, aside from my basic Divinity and so on. And also developing my Soul, which is quite important if I ever n to fight someone like Pandemonium. But yeah, unless I make that, I can''t get much farther, but I still need that damned Divine Treasure, and it is only inside that Inheritance Trial, so I can''t really do much other than wait for now. I could probably make an Ascendancy Law now, but because it can only be done once, it''ll end up being subpar, instead of being what I ideally want. It is a bit frustrating, but I just need to have patience. I got some new items though, the spirit creation tickets, which I might use in the future to create new Divine Spirits, as there''s never enough of them. And also the Grimoire, which allows for the Evolution of Divine Abilities without cost? I''ll try using thatter. For now¡­ [You have used the [Random Divine Ability Ticket (SS Grade)] x3!] [You have been given three random Divine Abilities.] [You acquired the [Frozen Nova (SS)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Holy ck Light (SS)] Divine Ability!] [You acquired the [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SS)] Divine Ability!]N?v(el)B\\jnn Some interesting sounding Divine Abilities once more. The first one seems to grant the ability to conjure a giant sphere of frost and lightbined together, which can deal a really good decent amount of damage, spreading both explosions of light and frost. As for the second, the ability tobine light and darkness together to conjure rays of ck light, apparently. They seem to be able to deal effective damage against both "Light Spectrum" and "Dark Spectrum" elemental foes, meaning that both Light and Darkness elemental foes will take effective damage. It might also be able to shape and fold into barriers and such, interestingly enough. Andstly, the most interesting of the three¡­ ----- [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SS)] A Divine Ability that can only be acquired from Divine Dragons who have managed to learn the ability to control, shape, and transform their Soul Ether Essence. Combine your Draconic Energy, Mana, Divine Power, and Soul Ether Essence together into powerful chains that can seal a target''s soul. Once a target''s soul is sealed, their Soul-rted abilities will also be sealed for a set amount of time, or whenever the chains themselves break. This Divine Ability effect might or might not work against stronger foes with mightier souls. The stronger the user''s soul is, the stronger the chains will be, making it a battle between souls, quite effectively. When a Soul is Sealed, all of their Soul Stats decrease by -50%, their Soul Abilities are Sealed, and cannot be used, and their Soul Ether Essence bes 50% weaker. If the target''s Soul is only Partially Sealed, these effects halve, and Soul rted Abilities are only weakened by 50%. The chains can transform in many shapes and appearances, and can be reinforced with Divinities and Divine Abilities, as long as enough proficiency on their usage is acquired. ----- Oooh! This is fucking good! I wish I could have gotten this before fighting all these damned Soul Beasts though. ----- Chapter 1616 Time To Craft Soul Gear 1 Chapter 1616 Time To Craft Soul Gear 1 ??----- The morning sun greeted my eyes through the window of my room. I slowly opened them, realizing it was already the morning of the next day, at least inside of my Divine Realm. We''ve been doing quite a lot of activities thesest days, but at longst, we''ve managed to secure enough materials to craft a lot of Soul Gear, for everyone in my family at least. When I sat down over the bed, I found Bedann and Miranda cuddling with one another over the bed, both naked. After yesterday''s celebrations and when we made sure the children went to sleep, we had quite a lot of fun in bed. I have begun to worry I might get Miranda pregnant right after she already gave birth to a child. But it can''t be helped, and I don''t really mind having a big, very big family. I take it as a personal mission to increase the poption of Divine Dragons! I''ll have as big of a family as I can, so more Divine Dragons repopte the world and can further protect it. After all, our family are heralds of Tiamat, named Guardians themselves. The more children, the more future guardians for Yggdrasil, right? Hm, but perhaps I shouldn''t see the life of my children as just "guardians" though, I love them too much to create them only because of a duty. My mentality is just, if it happens, it happens, right? "Now¡­" I quickly epassed my body into shadows, escaping the two women''s strong grasp, as I slid through the castle and reached myrge workshop. It was time to create Soul Gear. Or at least figure out how to do it. I remember I was able to do this back inside Skadi''s Trial because it was an Ethereal Realm, but once I tried bringing out the Soul Beast Materials outside of a Soul or an Ethereal Realm, well, this happened. "Hm? I can''t grasp this well, so annoying!" The items seemed translucent. Although I could grab them with my hands if I permeated them with Soul Ether Essence, it was very difficult and it wasted a lot of my soul strength. I do remember hearing from some of the big shots that Soul Beasts can''t properly manifest within the Physical nes. I suppose my Divine Realm still counts as a Physical ne. Should I go back to the Draconic Records to craft the Soul Gear then? Or maybe¡­ No, wait a second. "Belle, can you help?" POOF! Belle appeared in front of me after an explosion of pink smoke. "What do you want? I was hunting some food outside! You''re so annoying sometimes. Can''t let me have breakfast now?" "Watch your tongue little vixen¡­" I sighed. "I am your Master, at least treat me better!" "So what do you want?" She asked while ignoring my words. "Well, whatever. I was about to make Soul Gear. You were interested in how it''s done, right?" I asked her. "I sure am!" She nodded, immediately changing her annoyed expression with one brimming with curiosity. "You''re making some then?! I want to check how it''s done! Mama would be happy if I reveal to her the secrets of the Titans."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yeah you can watch all you want, but there''s a problem, I can''t do it within a Physical ne, and apparently my Divine Realm is one." I exined to her. "I need to be inside an Ethereal ne for the Soul Treasures to fully "materialize", get it? So, aren''t Dream Realms or Dream Worlds that very same thing?" "Oh!" She gasped. "You''re not wrong! Okay, but why didn''t you just make one already?" "I need your help; I''ll be concentrating with all my nine brains into this damned process." I said. "So I''ll need you to make that Dream Realm as strong as possible so it can support all the high-quality Soul Treasures inside. And keep it up until I am done." "Hmm, alright, got it." She nodded. "Do you know how these are crafted? I am fairly sure the normal methods of forging, crafting, and cksmith won''t really work here." "Yeah, I know. I do remember well the sensation I felt when I made it, and also remember seeing how Skadi "enchanted" the equipment into Soul Gear. She never exined me how to do it, but said I could do it now. So I just have to keep trying. It''ll be a lot of trial and error though." I told her. "I understand." She nodded. "Hmm, why not bring Rakasha here? Surtr too! And maybe Emerald as well, they all got some knack for crafting." "You''re not wrong, yeah, maybe if I can impart this knowledge to those guys, and we can figure it together, it might be easier." I nodded. "We''ve had little to no progress on processing the Scale of Tiamat, but I think once I ask Kate for her help, we''ll be able to break through with that. For now, making Soul Gear should be our priority." Like that, I called them. Rakasha was awake working on his smithy, but the other two were currently sleeping. After dragging them out of their rooms, they came rushing inside of my workshop, and I exined them everything. "So you''re nning on making that Titan-only Soul Gear¡­" Rakasha nodded. "And you want my help? It would be an honor to aid in any way! Though I doubt I can be of much help, I''ve never handled such a mysterious material before." "This sounds interesting!" Said Surtr. "Count me in, master. Maybe Heavenly Smith can work better with Soul Treasures than with Tiamat''s Scale¡­" "I don''t really know if I can be of any help myself, as I said before, I am not a crafter¡­" Emerald was the only one unsure. "Don''t worry about it, Emerald." I patted his shoulders. "Your abilities can naturally create and enchant divine equipment, those winds of yours might be crucial for the Soul Gear we''ll make. Of course, I''m going to share some with you too, so your soul can be stronger." "That''s¡­ Well, okay." He nodded. "I will try to not disappoint you, master!" "Good, good disciples!" I smiled, nodding. "Then, Belle." "Okay!" Belle opened a pink portal to the Dream World she made. "Go inside!" FLASH! ----- Chapter 1617 Time To Craft Soul Gear 2 Chapter 1617 Time To Craft Soul Gear 2 ??----- Once we entered the Dream World, we found ourselves inside arge ck and gray colored pce. There was a gigantic smithy in the middle of it all, where boilingva and divine mes flowed endlessly. There was a myriad of tools for crafting, forging, smelting, and more everywhere. The entire ce seemed especially made and designated to create things, craft all kinds of items, and to shape treasures into brand-new objects. And of course we were going to do that here, as we were going to make our first Soul Gear in this very Dream World. Naturally, Belle was the one with the idea to shape it like this. "Do you like it? I shaped this Dream World based in your requests. I''ve materialized all kinds of crafting tools here, and everything necessary." Belle said. "Now it''s up to you to find out if anything can be useful or not." "It looks wonderful, well done, Belle!" I smiled, full of excitement. "Well, then let''s begin." Rakasha said. "Show us the goods already, Drake." "Yeah!" Surtr was excited as well. "I would have loved hunting Soul Beasts myself!" "Hmm, perhaps we could ask permission to our respective mothers?" Emerald wondered. "I-I don''t know if my mother would allow me though¡­ But you can ask your own, I think she spoils you a lot, Surtr."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "A-Ah, yeah, maybe she''ll allow me." Surtr nodded. "Well, I''ll ask herter anyways. Let''s begin whatever we''re doing today." "Alright." I ced the Soul Treasures over the floor, not all of them, but the ones I wanted to work with for now. There was a variety of everything, both frost and dark elemental materials. This time they appeared as they should, and not as translucent, phantasmal items I couldn''t grab without Soul Ether permeating my hands. Everyone analyzed the items in silence, nodding and finding everything quite fascinating. The structure of the Soul Treasures, although it seemed like any normal animal, nt, or ore, was much different when seen through our eyes after being extracted from their original Ethereal Realm. "Fascinating, the way the Soul Ether interweaves between their own particles like countless of rivers of energy is incredible!" Rakasha said. "Yeah, I noticed that, but didn''t know how to exactly word it¡­" Surtr nodded, analyzing it with his eyes. "This pelt, bones, fangs, and horns is what we''re going to work with, right?" "There are also some ores and water I got." I nodded, cing the Soul Treasures. "But yeah, there aren''t any metals per say, so we''ll have to craft things out of the most basic materials extracted from the monsters. There are scales as well, many of them." "Interesting, this sounds fun. I have mostly lived my life smelting metals, but to craft things like this, it fills me with curiosity!" Said Rakasha. "However, can''t we check the item you already have, to see how it was made and structured?" "Sure." I nodded, unequipping the Soul Gear. My Soul felt slightly weaker the moment I took it out, it was certainly one of the things making it stronger. Though the Soul Ether Stat didn''t decrease, the soul still felt slightly debilitated. I showed them the soul gear, as they looked at its description and abilities through the system window I shared with them. ----- [Snow Beast Spirit Pelt Barbarian Robes (S Grade)] [Effects] [Soul Strength]: [A+] [Soul Vitality]: [S] [Soul Stamina]: [S+] [Soul Regeneration]: [A] [Abilities] [Soul Gear: Snow Beast Spirit Pelts]: Pelts made using the Snow Beast Spirits that wander the Ice Titan''s Soul Realm. Once equipped into the Soul, increases Azure Ice Essence Regeneration Speed and Quantity by +200%, Decreases damage deal to the Soul by -20%, and increases the Power of Soul Abilities by +100%. [Soul Gear: Snow Forest Beasts Runes]: The Runes of the Snow Forest Beasts you hunted now lingers within this Soul Gear. By imbuing it with Divine Power and Azure Ice Essence, you can unleash their power at once, boosting your Physical Strength, Dexterity and Agility by +200%, while also being able to call out their [Snow Forest Beast Echoes] with each sessful attack against a foe. [Snow Forest Beast Echoes]: There''s a 30% chance with each physical attack against a foe to summon a random Snow Forest Beast Spirit Soul to attack the foe, dealing up to +500% Damage that can ignore up to 50% of their defenses, and also deal Direct Soul Damage of the Ice, Beast, and War Element. [Description] A Unique Soul Gear crafted using the pelt of many Snow Beast Spirits that exist within a Soul Realm. The power of their Spiritual Souls lingers within these special clothes, which can be worn by the Soul to enchant their power and protect them from damage. ----- "Incredible, it looks so rough and simplistic though! But it has a rather interesting intricacy." Said Rakasha. "I thought it was some simple piece of pelt clothes, but it has been imbued with a lot of runes." Said Surtr. "I can feel a lot of Divinity from this." Emerald said. "Master, did that Skadi Titan made it for you?" "Kind of, I also crafted it¡­ In the trial I was forced to fight many foes and soul beasts, I hunted and ate them to survive. And out of their bodies, I made these clothes roughly. Somehow that ended bing the Soul Gear. Though Skadi did give it some sort of enchantment." I nodded. "It might be the Divinity you sensed. We''ll have to figure out how to do that to make Soul Gear." "Alright, this sounds really fun! Let''s begin. Surtr, Emerald, Drake, grab some pelts. Let''s start sewing and cutting them into shape. Let''s begin by making some pants to go with Drake''s equipment." Said Rakasha. "Let''s use that fox''s white and blue fur, that dragon''s ck scales. The bones as armor, and this and that¡­" "Okay." I smiled. "Let''s do this!" Although I was the only one capable of creating Soul Gear, that didn''t stop the rest from helping in the manufacture of the equipment by handling the materials. Luckily, we were able to somewhat shape and cut them just as any pelt would be cut using the materialized dream tools. We discovered and found many things as we worked, but ultimately, I was the only one that couldplete the item itself. ----- Chapter 1618 Time To Craft Soul Gear 3 Chapter 1618 Time To Craft Soul Gear 3 ??----- We experimented for several continuous hours, making up pieces of equipment and then leaving them behind after making them. Ultimately, we crafted ten pieces. Pants, robes, nes, bracelets, rings, helmets, and armor made of bones. And also boots, of course. The crafting process was simpler than we imagined, though there were still many trials and errors along the way. Mostly because I was still discovering how to properly make the Soul Gear. I tried imitating Skadi by imbuing Divine Power into them, but it didn''t work, making the pieces of equipment explode into pieces. Then I tried Soul Ether, a simr effect, then bothbined together, a simr effect. It took me a while to realize what I had to do, I had to slowly and finely attune Soul Ether, Divine Power, and Azure Ice Essence together into small, fine threads, and wrap them around the entire piece of equipment, weaving together all pieces. And then, finally, the first and actual piece of Soul Gear was made, and it was the pants of the beginning, which we remade for a fourth time now.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Ding! [Congrattions! You have sessfully created the Soul Gear: [Phantom Dragon''s Scale Pants And Frost Fox''s Belt (S+++ Grade)]!] [The Created Soul Gear can now be equipped on your Soul. Based in the level of your Soul Ether and the size of your Soul, you can equip a designated quantity of Soul Gear.] [You can currently equip two more pieces of Soul Gear: 1/3] ----- [Phantom Dragon''s Scale Pants And Frost Fox''s Belt (S+++ Grade)] [Effects] [Soul Strength]: [S] [Soul Vitality]: [S+++] [Soul Stamina]: [S+++] [Soul Regeneration]: [S] [Abilities] [Soul Gear: Phantom Dragon''s Ghost Scales]: The Scales from the mighty Phantom Ghost Dragon that reinforce these pants into a proper defensive equipment piece. Once equipped into the Soul, Generates an armor of Ghostly Dragon Scales around it, further increasing Soul Defense by +200% and Soul Regeneration by +100%. Decreases all Soul Damage Taken by -15%. Once enough Soul Ether is imbued, there''s a 10% chance with each kicking attack for a Phantom Ghost''s w to appear, attacking a foe and dealing up to 500% Soul Damage. [Soul Gear: Nine-Tailed Frost Fox''s Tail]: The fluffy tail of a the powerful Nine-Tailed Frost Fox that creates a tight and secure belt around these pants. Once equipped into the Soul, enhances Movement Speed by +300% and Soul Strength by +100%. When imbued with Azure Ice Essence, summons three of the nine tails of the Frost Fox, each Tail can conjure one of these three Divine Frost Soul Spell: [Frost Soul''s Icicle Spear], [Frost Soul Shield], and [Frost Soul Fox''s Fangs], each one of their effects, be it offensive or defensive, will increase based on Soul Ether and Divine Power. [Description] A Unique Soul Gear crafted using many materials from different Soul Beasts. It contains the phantasmal essence of the Phantom Dragon and the icy aura of the Nine Tailed Frost Fox. An incredible piece of equipment that will make any soul stronger, as long as they can equip it. ----- "It''s perfect, it worked! Finally!" I celebrated. "We did it!" Surtr said happily. "The description alone¡­ Isn''t it better than the one you had, Master?!" Emerald said. "Yeah, it is!" Rakashaughed. "Well done, all of you! Especially you, Drake!" "Yeah, yeah. I call dibs on this, it''s mine!" I smiled, as I felt the pants be ethereal, passing through my physical body and then equipping themselves on my bare soul. I felt a much better protection to the soul once I equipped them, an armor of phantasmal scales already epassing my soul, increasing its defenses. It was perfect! [You have equipped the Soul Gear: [Phantom Dragon''s Scale Pants And Frost Fox''s Belt (S+++ Grade)]!] [Remaining Soul Gear Equipment Slots: 2/3] [You can equip another Soul Gear Slot after your Soul Aether Rank reaches SSS- Rank and another at SSS+++ Rank.] Nice, my Soul Ether Rank will soon reach SSS- anyways, so this is an absolute win. Though getting it to SSS+++ Rank seems like a dream, seeing how progressively difficult it is to equip. But based on this, I can tell that you unlock one Soul Gear slot with every Rank from A in the Soul Ether Rank. So mostly everyone will only be able to equip one piece, or two for the strongest out there. I believe only Bedann and Miranda''s Soul Ether Stat is at SS or higher. Well, maybe if I help my children train their souls further, SS or even SSS Rank shouldn''t be too hard. There''s still a whole month left before the Trial, so we need to make sure to work hard and get as strong as possible. We can''t possibly give ourselves the privilege of underestimating Pandemonium, and who I believe might be Oberon with him. "Alright, now we make more." I smiled. "Let''s begin!" We started quite literally mass-producing Soul Gear; alongside the same type of ring I gave to Kate. The hours went by, and without realizing it, a whole day passed. I had already notified my family I was going to be busy, but I think we overdid it a bit. "Gods¡­" Rakashaughed. "We really did make a lot." "W-We were in some kind of rush." Surtr sighed. "Ugh¡­ my body hurts." Emerald groaned. We ended sitting right in front of a pile of at least a hundred Soul Gear equipment pieces. Soul Gear could also be weapons, but we decided to make defensive items first as we needed to prioritize to defend our souls rather than attack them. Nheless, we made a lot! Armors, robes, pants, boots, gloves, helmets, and so on. Also, I had calcted the Soul Ether Stat of these three as well. Rakasha''s Soul Ether was A-, Surtr was at S+++, and Emerald at S+. Surtr Rank being almost SS- surprised me a bit. "Rakasha needs to make his soul a bit stronger before he can equip some." I said. "But you two can begin equipping it right away with the rings I made. Pick your equipment, you earned it." "T-Thank you so much, Master!" "Thanks a lot¡­ Phew." Surtr and Emerald began searching for their ideal Soul Gear, as I had already chosen my third piece. With all three of these Soul Gear pieces, I was ready to Rank Up my Demon King Seed to Rank 4. Let''s do this onest time, Gluttony. ----- Chapter 1619 Everyone Gets Soul Gear! Chapter 1619 Everyone Gets Soul Gear! ??----- Surtr and Emerald already equipped their new Soul Gear, both ended choosing armor made of the bones of the Phantom Dragon, and pants from the Frost Fox Fur. As for Rakasha, he will undergo Soul Cultivation and Soul Training with the help of the Venerable of Dreams, after I asked her to help everyone get their Souls to at least the A+ Rank of Soul Ether. She didn''t exactly know about stats themselves though, but with the help of Belle connected to my System indicating her everyone''s Stats, it became a task that was possible. In exchange I sold her the methods of Soul Gear creation, which I didn''t particrly held as secretive anyways. Its not like she can make some herself after all, she''s not a Titan nor has Bloodline of one¡­ Though as a Master of Dreams and Nightmare Elements, which are both connected to the Ethereal Realms, I am sure she could find an alternative type of equipment that imitates Soul Gear. She''s that much of a genius after all. The Frost Queen¡­ Well, at first she got slightly angry that I found a way to let others equip Soul Gear using this special ring. But after thinking about it, she ended epting the fact quite quickly. She told me that I still did the right thing at the end, the desire to protect my family was pure and honest, so she allowed me to do this "terrible sin", because even she had to admit she had done something simr in the past. And she promised me not to tell Skadi nor the Titans for the moment. Though, I fear that they''ll eventually learn one way or another and then I''ll have to confront their wrath. But that''s not something I am going to worry about right now. As I distributed the rings and Soul Gear with my family, I had already picked my third andst piece of Soul Gear for the moment. It was a big helmet made using the whole skull bones of the phantasmal dragonbined with the skull of the frost fox, only one of these came out because of the limit of materials, but it was amazingly strong. ----- [Nine-Tailed Phantom Frost Dragon Fox Skull Helmet (SS Grade)] [Effects] [Soul Strength]: [S+++] [Soul Vitality]: [SS] [Soul Stamina]: [SS] [Soul Regeneration]: [SS-] [Abilities] [Soul Gear: Phantom Dragon''s & Nine Tailed Frost Fox''s Combined Skulls]: Thebined Skulls of two almighty Divine Soul Beast Kings that once ruled areas of the Draconic Record''s Ethereal Realms. When equipped into the Soul, increases Soul Defense (Vitality + Stamina) and Soul Regeneration by +300%, increases the amount of Azure Ice Essence Regeneration Speed by +250%, and increases the Power and Effects of Soul Aether Essence Arts, Skills, or Divine Abilities by +150%. When imbuing the helmet with enough Azure Ice Essence, Mana, Divine Power, and Soul Aether.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It is possible to summon the [Frost Phantom Dragon Fox Armor] over the entire wielder''s soul, which Decreases Soul Damage Taken by -70% and increases Soul Strength by +200%, while adding a 10% chance for [Phantasmal Dragon ws] or [Frost Fox''s Jaws] to attack a foe with every attack, dealing up to +600% Soul Damage and ignoring 30% of the foe''s Soul Defense. [Description] A Unique Soul Gear crafted using many materials from different Soul Beasts. It is made of the Skull of two powerful Divine Soul Beasts. An incredible helmet made to protect the soul at all costs and make it much stronger. ----- [You have equipped the Soul Gear: [Nine-Tailed Phantom Frost Dragon Fox Skull Helmet (SS Grade)]!] [Remaining Soul Gear Equipment Slots: 3/3] [You can equip another Soul Gear Slot after your Soul Aether Rank reaches SSS- Rank and another at SSS+++ Rank.] And it was done. With this, my soul was much more protected. In fact, so protected I don''t think it''ll be as much of an issue to fight Rank 4 Gluttony anymore. The level of protection I got is insane. At least ten times as strong as before. "Oh, it feels a bit weird to equip this¡­" Miranda groaned as she equipped Soul Gear pieces. "I can equip three pieces right away." "Yeah, the thing is, it seems we share the pieces together." Bedannughed. "Well, that''s for the better." "Papa, I can equip two!" Said Bedra. "Rarrr!" Drakda was able to equip two as well. "I can only equip one¡­" Sighed Kate. "I need to get my soul even stronger, papa." "Yeah, I suppose we must continue helping everyone cultivate it¡­" I nodded. "Though, I would prefer if you didn''t go through the ruthless training of the fox venerable. I think I can replicate the effects of Soul Elixirs and those Phantom Hearts. I''ll research about that in the iing days." Everyone as of now had already equipped Soul Gear, at least all my family members. Even Kate, who was supposedly "not allowed" was able to equip it thanks to my "cheat", the Ring I made. Also, Drakda was also able to equip it without going through any trial or using any ring. I think he was already seen as an Ice Titan, but even then, it felt surprising he could just equip it without any trial or something. Even Bedann, Miranda, and Bedra had to go through it. "Maybe I can help on that, papa." Kate said, sitting on myp and patting it. "After all, I got that super strong Skill you sealed, right?" "Oh, yeah¡­ Matter Maniption." I nodded. "Are you sure, Kate?" "I can try! I want to use this special ability nobody has to help papa and everyone else." She said. "I-I think I''ve grown up enough to use it, right?" "I guess so. Let''s try something with itter. I''ll need to ask for your help as well on processing your grand grand grandmother''s scale." I told her. "Tiamat''s Scale?" Bedann wondered. "That very same." I nodded. "We have been unable to process it after all and I am getting worried we won''t be able to use it properly for what''s toe." "Hmm, then let me help with that too, papa!" Kate was decided. "Thank you, Kate." I smiled, giving her a kiss on her forehead. "For now, however, let''s get you all used to your Soul Gear and their abilities." We spent the rest of the next day helping everyone get used to Soul Gear. ----- Chapter 1620 Making Soul Elixirs!

Chapter 1620 Making Soul Elixirs!

?----- There was still almost a month left, so I didn''t have that much of a hurry, I decided to spend the next four days researching with my friends and family about how to make a Soul Elixir. Bedann, Miranda, and my children seemed to want to help, and thanks to their aid and their developing abilities for crafting, appraisal, and alchemy, we were able to get a lot of progress through just four days. Kate''s [Matter Maniption] ended bing increasingly more useful as she used it tobine and transform materials. Sometimes materials would simply not bepatible, but with her help, she could twist the very inner workings of a material and make itpatible, or slightlypatible. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The primary Materials I used to be all Soul Treasures notpletely fitting for Soul Gear, such as Herbs and Liquids. I further added extracted Soul Ether from Divine Monster Souls, which I farmed out of my own Divine Realm and the outside world, the Continent of Muspelheim had plenty of such beasts everywhere. I would have never been able to easily refine Soul Aether out of Souls like now, it was all thanks to the abilities I''ve refined until now. Andstly, well, it was just a thing of trial and error. Bedann, Miranda, and Bedra learned a lot of Alchemy and acquired the Divine Alchemy Arts Divine Ability after they became qualified and "purchased" it using Divine Power. Thesest days have been rather rxing and at the same time full of work, but I wouldn''t have had it any other way. Spending days like these with my family is all I need to fill myself with all the motivation I need to move on. I could tell everyone was working hard together, and it was something that I couldn''t help but appreciate and love. And now, we were about to finally reach a breakthrough! "Okay this is our thirtieth attempt¡­" Sighed Miranda. "I never thought a potion that could enhance Soul Aether would be so hard to make! I am fairly sure we made Soul Potions before, right? Or something." "Yeah, but those only worked up to a certain Rank, probably C." I said. "We are trying to make one that could at least boost a Soul up to S+++ Rank, so it''s obviously very hard, even with the quality materials." "You did get some potion boosting elixirs, right honey?" Bedann wondered. "What happened with those?" "¡­I drank them." I sighed. "Though I did register theirponents, and that''s what we''ve been trying to replicate. Alright, let''s see¡­ Kate, your turn." The materials had already been dissolved into three different types of liquid, one purple, anotherpletely ck, and the other of a neon yellow color. Both were all ipatible with one another but contained all the necessary ingredients. Why were they ipatible? Their elemental affinities would conflict with each other and make the entire form explode. Naturally, we should find an alternative, right? Well, that''s not necessary with Kate here. "Okay papa!" Kate nodded adorably, pointing her little hands at the three liquids sitting inside of three different cauldrons. "[Matter Maniption Arts]: [Elemental Affinity Change]" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! All three liquids glowed brightly, changing and transforming their elemental affinities and even theirpositions to an extent, but keeping everything that we needed out of them. "Now¡­ [Divine Synthesis]" FLAAASH! Another sh of bright light was unleashed, as Ibined all the liquids together. This time, for the first time, they didn''t turn into somethingpletely different. No, they became an iridescent golden liquid, resembling something very simr to honey. It swirled together and filled a golden colored cauldron I had summoned in front of me. Ding! [Congrattions! You have sessfully synthetized the [Divine Soul Aether Elixir (SSS Grade)]!] [There is enough Elixir for approximately 100 bottles!] "W-We did it!" "WOOOOHHH!" I raised my arms as everyone else went euphoric, screaming in celebration. Although we''ve had fun so far, I would be lying if I said that we had not grown frustrated with the whole thing. But this was amazing and fantastic, we were finally capable of making it. And it was SSS Grade too?! "It is also SSS Grade, no less!" Iughed. "With this we can help everyone''s souls get stronger. Maybe even mine?! We need to quickly make more asap, Kate, everyone!" "Yeah, let''s use all the ingredients you got!" Miranda nodded. "We can restter anyways." Bedann nodded. "Yeah, yeah!" Bedra agreed. "Okay." Kate nodded. Like that, we spent the next two hours producing more and more of these Elixirs, using all avable materials, until we ended with over two thousand bottles. With this, we were finally set! The first one that was going to taste them was Kate, of course. "Go on, Kate, you earned it." I smiled, giving her the big bottle full of honey-like liquid. "O-Okay! I''m going to give it a taste test!" She nodded adorably, her bright silver eyes shining brightly with enthusiasm. She opened her little mouth and drank the whole bottle in a single chug. Wow, she was good at drinking. I can already imagine her as an adult being really good at drinking, like her father I suppose. "Gulp, gulp¡­" She drank it all. "Hmm! So sweet!" She licked her little and cute lips. "Woah- Uwaah!" FLAAASH! And her soul immediately reacted. A wave of silver and blue light emerged from her body; it was her soul. It surged rapidly like an aura permeating her, only to quickly retract back. Because Kate''s body was mostly Spiritual, it was easy for her soul to emerge from her body like this. "Woah¡­ My Soul Aether, it increased a lot!" She said. "it is A++ Rank now!" "Amazing! Well done!" Iughed. "Yeah, well done dear." Her mother appeared by her side. "Alright everyone, drink as many as you can first. Let''s see how far the Elixirs can boost your souls." I said. "Here, Kate, drink another. Go ahead." "Thank you papa!" She said happily. Everyone started drinking the Elixirs, praising its strangely sweet vor. I also decided to drink a few and see if they had any effect on me. And they did. ----- Chapter 1621 Everyones Soul Gets Stronger Chapter 1621 Everyone''s Soul Gets Stronger ??----- [You have consumed [Divine Soul Aether Elixir (SSS Grade)] x10!] [Your soul has absorbed arge quantity of highly refined Soul Aether; it has expanded drastically!] [Your Soul Aether Stat has increased from SS+++ o SSS Rank!] [You can no longer gain more power from the Elixirs.] [Please further refine your Soul Aether through other methods.] [You have unlocked a Soul Gear Slot: 3/4] [You can now equip another piece of Soul Gear.] It seemed there was a limit at the end, the Elixir helped rise it to at most, SSS Rank. It was still an immense boost for everyone else though. And well, even me! Yeah, let''s admit it. With this, everyone took the Elixirs. And guess what? Well, their Soul Aether Ranks rose, and rose, and rose some more. Eventually, my entire family''s Soul Aether was¡­ SSS Rank! Even little Kate! And it showed, they gained new Abilities, some even developed new Divinities. Especially Kate, Bedra, and Drakda who were still young and growing up, developing their abilities. Suddenly getting their Soul up to SSS Rank was an immense amount of growth, their power rose rapidly. "Woah, did I just evolve, papa? Is it because my soul got so strong?" Kate had changed. Her appearance in her humanoid form had changed slightly, she became a few centimeters taller, like 4 more centimeters taller. Her scales were now sharper and slimmer, and she gained a big silver-colored jewel over her forehead, shining brightly. Her dragon horns, both silver and metallic in color. Her tail became twice as long, resembling the tail of a silver snake, it had pointy spikes through all of it, ending on a triple-pointed trident of sorts, with yet another silver jewel there. These jewels were crystallizations of her own Spiritual and Soul Powers. It seemed that the stronger her Soul, the stronger her Spirit Powers. Therefore, she was able to evolve because of her Soul growing stronger. "It seems you evolved, dear, look at your Status." I showed it to her. ----- [Name]: [Kate] [Race]: [Divine Spirit Technomancy Ice Dragon Princess] -> [Divine Silver Frost Technomancy Spirit Dragon Princess] (New!) [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Technomancy (SSS)] [Divinity: System (SSS)] [Divinity: Ice Princess (SS)] [Divinity: Silver Frost (SSS)] (New!) [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Mechanical Reconstruction (SSS)] [Divinity: System Repair (SSS)] [Divinity: Silver Draconic Soul (SSS)] [Divinity: Electromaic Silver Lightning (SSS)] (New!) [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Upper Stage -> Peak Stage)] [Divine Power]: [2.100.000.000] -> [2.700.000.000] [Soul Ether]: [A+] -> [SSS] [Fortune]: [SSS-] -> [SSS++] [Physical Strength]: [SSS+] -> [SSS++] [Magical Power]: [SSS+] -> [SSS++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS+] -> [SSS++] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SSS) (Partially Awakened)] [Mechanoid Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Spirit Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SS)] [Darkness (SS)] [Spirit (SSS)] [Technomancy (SSS)] [System (SSS)] [Creation (SSS)] [Thunder (SSS) (Awakened)] [Silver (SSS) (Unique)] (New!) [Divine Abilities]: [Matter Maniption (SSS) (Unsealed)] [Divine Mechanical Dragon Princess Physique (SSS)] [Divine Mechanical Silver Scales (SSS)] [Mechanical Dragon''s Electrifying ws (SSS)] [Divine Mechanical Dragon''s Laser Dragon Breath Of Matter-Annihtion (SSS)] [Divine Technomancy (SSS)] [Mechanical Maniption, Transformation, and Reconstruction (SSS)] [Mecha Servants Creation (SSS)] [System Essence Maniption and Repair (SSS)] [True Divine Dragon Transformation (SSS)] [Divine Silver Draconic Soul Armor (SSS)] [Divine Mechanical Construction Elemental Bestowal (SSS)] [Spirit Silver Frost Jewel (SSS)] (New!) [Divine Electromaic Circuits (SS)] (New!) [¡­] ----- "Wow, I''m strong." Kate smiled. "Look what I can do, everyone!"N?v(el)B\\jnn Kate opened her hands as she revealed two more silver jewels over her palms, and from them, silver colored electricity surged, which revealed countless silver circuit-like tattoos across her arms and body. ZAAP! ZAAP! ZAAP! She controlled the silver-colored electricity amazingly well, shaping it into many animal forms, such as horses, fish, and birds. "Wooow! Kate you''re so cool! You got lightning powers!" Bedra was amazed. "It is sure incredible!" Bedann nodded. "She just keeps getting stronger, huh?" Giggled Miranda. "Amazing, Kate! You''re incredible!" I pped. My baby girl became even stronger! She truly evolved! And she gained so many new things. Apparently those silver jewels were actually ice! A new type of ice she developed thatbines System and Technomancy into it. It is simply called Silver Frost, it not only creates a metal-like ice, but it also allows her to charge, transport, conduct, and release powerful electricity from it, and not any, but powerful silver-colored thunderbolts that also happen to be spirit magic. Although Kate was the one that changed the most and evolved, the other two had also improved and gained both new Divinities and Divine Abilities. "Raaarrr!" Drakda, on his humanoid baby form, was looking at his big sis doing magic tricks happily, unaware of how strong he was too. ----- [Name]: [Drakda] [Race]: [Demonic Chaos Spirit Frost Dragon] [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Chaos Incarnate (SSS)] [Divinity: Demon Prince (SSS)] [Divinity: Dark Void (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Darkness Shade (SSS)] [Divinity: Blood Dominion (SSS)] [Divinity: Soul Protection (SSS)] [Divinity: Dark Spirit King (SS)] (New!) [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Initial Stage -> Middle Stage)] [Divine Power]: [1.000.000.000] [Soul Ether]: [S+++] -> [SSS] [Fortune]: [SS-] -> [SS+++] [Physical Strength]: [SS] -> [SSS-] [Magical Power]: [SS] -> [SSS-] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SS-] -> [SS+++] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Chaos Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Spirit Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] (New!) [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Blood (SSS)] [Spirit (SSS)] [Demon (SSS)] [Chaos (SSS)] [Divine Abilities]: [Demonic Chaos Dragon Prince Physique (SSS)] [Demonic Chaos Dragon Scales (SSS)] [Vampiric Chaos Dragon ws (SSS)] [Demonic Dragon''s Chaotic Breath Of Annihtion (SSS)] [Chaos Maniption (SSS)] [True Divine Dragon Transformation (SSS)] [Dark Void Maniption (SSS)] [Chaos Soul Ether Armor (SSS)] [Divine Blood Arts (SS)] [Dark Spirit Creation (SS)] (New!) [Void Soul ck Hole (SS)] (New!) [¡­] ----- Apparently he''s also a Spirit Dragon, sort of, although not as pure as Kate, I would say he''s 1/4 Spirit while Kate is 3/4 Spirit. Nheless, he manifested a new ability, the power to both create and control Darkness Spirits, and also¡­ a ck hole inside his soul, which has be Void Attribute? My son is truly full of surprises. Did he somehow inherit my Unique Skill from me? The Spirit Creation? It''s not like it hasn''t happened before, but this is really interesting and amazing. And of course,st but not least, Bedra. ----- Chapter 1622 Benladras Amazing Growth Chapter 1622 Bedra''s Amazing Growth ??----- Everyone''s Soul Aether had reached SSS Rank after the Elixirs were made and then mass produced, my daughter Kate ended evolving due to the immense power she gained from it as a spiritual being, while the other children got plenty strong themselves as well. After looking at Kate and Drakda''s Status and their growth, I took a peek at Bedra''s Status. Thanks to the System having somewhat integrated with most of my family, friends, and followers, it was possible to not only be able to see their status with even more detail, but they were able to benefit from it such as being able to purchase Divine Abilities, Divinities, and so on. Anyways, I remember seeing Bedra''s Status long ago, when the System Unique Skill wasn''t a Divine System Unique Skill. Back then the Status was slightly differently organized, so looking at her Status again felt slightly new, it was quite clear how far my oldest daughter hade after these years since her birth. ----- [Name]: [Bedra] [Race]: [Divine Heavenly Light Frost Dragon Titan Princess]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Heavenly Light (SSS)] [Divinity: Stars (SSS)] [Divinity: Ice Princess (SS)] [Divinity: Frost Titan (SSS)] [Divinity: Holy Ice (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Holy Light Arts (SSS)] [Divinity: Starlight (SSS)] [Divinity: Family Bonds (SSS)] [Divinity: Heavenly Sun (SSS)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Peak Stage)] [Divine Power]: [3.200.000.000] [Soul Ether]: [SSS] [Fortune]: [SSS++] [Physical Strength]: [SSS++] [Magical Power]: [SSS+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS+++] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Holy Light Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Heavenly Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Dark Dragon (SSS) (Partially Awakened)] [Chaos Dragon (SSS) (Partially Awakened, Unique)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Holy Light (SSS)] [Heaven (SSS)] [Star (SSS)] [Chaos (SSS)] [Space (SSS) (Dormant)] [Divine Abilities]: Unique Skill: [Unique Skill: Heaven Magic (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Stargazing Eyes (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Parental Bond (SSS)] [Divine Heavenly Dragon Scales (SSS)] [Divine Titan Dragon Hybrid Physique (SSS)] [Divine Heavenly Light Dragon Breath (SSS)] [Heavenly Holy Dragon Princess Transformation (SSS)] [Heavenly Sanctifying Dragon ws of Light (SSS)] [Divine Holy Heavenly Light Aura Domain (SSS)] [Divine Hands of Nirvana (SSS)] [Dragon Saintess of Heaven (SSS)] [Divine Anti-Mold Creation and Maniption (SSS)] [Heavenly Sun (SSS)] [Celestial Divine Heavenly Armor Of Light (SSS)] [Heavenly Light Of Healing And Restoration (SSS)] [Divine Valkyrie Spear Arts (SSS)] [Heavenly Starlight Soul Domain (SSS)] (New!) [Divine Starry Dragon Form (SSS)] (New!) ----- After looking at Bedra''s Status, I was left rather surprised. My daughter was sure powerful. Her set of abilities were all rather impressive. Her strongest original skills had all be mighty SSS Rank Divine Abilities already, and her newest Divine Abilities reflected her fighting styles and her current abilities. Bedra''s role in a party was often that of what you might find on Pdins, strong tanks, that can deal really good physical damage, and can also heal allies. Except she''s a giant dragon and can also deal tremendous damage with magic, her breath, and also her developing Heavenly Magic and Starlight Magic, both of which she acquired from her Unique Skills, Heaven Magic and Stargazing Eyes. About her Stats, she''s still the strongest amongst my children. Surpassing Kate on Physical Power and Magic Power by one Rank, mostly because she''s the elder sister that has lived more than her little sister. She hasn''t evolved yet, but she gained two new Divine Abilities out of this, both which are amazing and interesting! The first seems to be a domain that converges both her Heaven Magic and her Starlight Magic with her own Soul. The second is a transformation or some sort of form. It is interesting. "Papa, did you see my status? I''ve grown a lot since the beginning!" Bedra said happily. "Look, I got two new Divine Abilities as well! Though I didn''t evolve, these are pretty cool." As she said so, she expanded her Aura, Heavenly Light and Starlight became one, shining brightly as she seemed to distort space itself, forming the illusion of a realm of cosmic appearance. The illusion or perhaps recreation of outer space. Stars shone brightly, constantly being born as she expanded her powers further out, creating a Domain from her Aura. "Oooh, amazing, Bedra!" I said. "What can this do?" "I don''t know for sure, but I think it can do many things!" She said. "I think it can epass most of my existing abilities together for an even easier use, with enhanced effects. Like I can conjure Heavenly Sun, look." She conjured the divine ability, as dozens of "suns" made of heavenly light appeared around her. They were also epassed by starlight essence, gaining a bluish aura. "And also Healing Light!" After that, the Heavenly Suns exploded into particles of golden and blue light, washing over my body. Suddenly, most of the umted exhaustion I felt dissipated in mere seconds. "I think I can even shape it into body parts?" She concentrated, as the nebs and stars within her domainbined together, swirling into many cosmic eyes. Then she gathered the domain in her hands, forming a gigantic cosmic dragon w made of the blue, ck, and golden colored domain itself. "Amazing, is this a new element altogether?" Wondered Bedann. "Bedra''s magic never ceases to surprise me." "Yeah, I believe so. We could call it the Cosmic Element, maybe." I wondered. "And what about the other Divine Ability you got, my daughter?" "Oh, that one¡­ Let''s see¡­ I can activate it by absorbing and fusing myself with this domain." She exined. "Like¡­ this?" FLAAASH! Her Heavenly Starlight Soul Domain suddenly permeated her entire body like a veil and slowly dissolved itself into her own body. Her appearance began to transform, fusing with her domain and growingrger. After just a few seconds, Bedra became a beingposed of stars and cosmic colors, shining with white, blue, and golden light the most. She seemed to be able to align the stars inside her body to take into different constetion shapes, gaining different boosts to her stats or temporarily obtaining new abilities. "It seems it can do a lot! I still need to try to figure it out, so I''ll be training them for now." Bedra said happily. ----- Chapter 1623 Confronting Gluttony Again Chapter 1623 Confronting Gluttony Again ----- The next day, we already began distributing the rings and the elixirs to the people. I had mass produced too many and there were a lot of them left which we couldn''t use to improve our souls. Though they still helped as "soul healing potions" if our souls are ever damaged, so I kept a hundred with me at all times. As my family and the slimes I created distributed things to make my allies even stronger, alongside distributing Soul Gear to all the main fighters of our party, I decided to move on to the meat and potatoes of this entire series of events, and the reason I even went to two Dragon Realm to hunt down Soul Beasts and obtain Soul Gear out of them. To Rank Up my damned Demon King Seed! After finally getting my soul as strong as possible, and with Soul gear to boot, I was ready to confront Gluttony in his Rank 4 form. Unlike, perhaps any other Demon King out there, I was facing the sin and denying it the privilege of slowly taking over my body. I already know that these Sins were most likely a creation of Pandemonium, be it intentional or unintentionally. His powers simply created this, a curse to the world of Yggdrasil, one I am nning to take advantage of. Or well, I am already taking advantage of. Rank 3, however, is not ever enough. I need to go even further than that. I even think Rank 4 is not enough, but I think that''s as far as I''ll get through this rest I''ve had preparing myself for the me Venerable''s Trial, which is rapidly approaching. There''s only three weeks left, we better use them well. "Now, let''s begin this already." I said. "System, use the Demonic Energy to Rank Up the Demon King Seed." [Very well. You seem more than ready. You''ve prepared very well, just as I suggested.] [Even then, it might still be difficult. Don''t lose your way and fight with everything you have.] [From what I''ve analyzed, at Rank 4, most Demon Kings begin bing insane as the sins devour their sanity.] [However, once you reach this Rank, you will be the first Demon King that hasn''t been consumed by their own Sin.] [An incredible feat! Fight and do your best, my dear husband!] "I will, honey, don''t worry." I smiled. "Let''s begin." [You have exchanged 2.000.000.000 Demonic Energy!] [The Demonic Energy is flowing inside of your {Demon King Seed: Gluttony}!] [The Demon King Seed is overflowing with Demonic Energy! Its roots are expanding across your entire Soul and Body.] [You''re beginning to Rank Up!] Darkness and crimson energies engulfed mepletely, my consciousness quickly drifted away into the Demonic Soul Realm of Gluttony. As I found myself inside an endless demondscape of distortion and with no clear shapes. A being stood in front of me, gigantic, at least ten times asrge as before. Completely made of pulsating flesh and tentacles, and the heads of many beasts, alongside scales, fur, and countless tails. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, the most prominent thing about this creature right in front of me wasn''t any of that, but his gigantic, titanic jaws. Which spread across his entire body all the way down his tail, he could open it entirely and almost divide his entire body open into two halves. This was the prominent feature of the Demon of Hunger, the Sin of Gluttony. "Back at it again, huh?" He said, with a rather stern voice. "I''ve been seeing you grow stronger. I saw how you worked to make your soul powerful. The Soul Gear you carry, the abilities you''ve gained." His voice was no longer furious or monstrous, not even beastly. It was as if he had be rather¡­ normal? No, it wasn''t that. His voice was now full of respect. He respected me. "You''ve one stubborn bastard, Drake." He said. "My nature calls for me to obtain your body and be the next Demon King. Yet time and time again, you''re proving me wrong. You''re pushing me away from my purpose, from the purpose of my very creation." "¡­" I remained in silence as I looked into his eyes. And then spoke. "I am afraid I''ll have to keep doing that. I have no ns on letting you take over my body, Gluttony. As many times as it takes, I''ll have to continue defying your purpose." "I know you carry many things over your shoulders¡­" He said. "Yet why? Why not let me take the burden? You''ll be free of all responsibilities. Let my power flow through you and take over you." "I can''t let you do that." Iughed. "I''ve got a family to protect and love. And above all, I don''t want to be a destroyed, I am a guardian. This is my purpose, Gluttony. Our purposes conflict with one another. And only through this battle we''ll decide whose purpose is stronger." "So be it." He spoke, his aura surging several dozens of times stronger than Rank 3. "My Rank 4 form is nothing like you could have imagined, Drake. Be prepared¡­ You won''t be able to easily overwhelm me anymore! Each battle from this point, will be harder and harder, until you finally realize how futile it is to go against the purpose of a Demonic Sin!" "I''m sorry, but I can''t let you ever win, Gluttony!" I roared. "You''ll simply have to learn to love the taste of defeat! It''ll be your favorite dish! I''ll make you taste it for breakfast, lunch, and dinner!" "BASTARD!" He roared furiously, his gigantic, over three-hundred-meter-big body rushing down towards me, mming into the floor beneath and cracking it. His titanic body looming above mine within a split second, a dozen limbs moved, each one with giant sharp ws. "DIE, DRAKE!" I couldn''t escape, I wasn''t fast enough, so I received his attack head-on. An Armor of Phantasmal Dragon Bones and Winter Fox Fur wrapped around my body. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! He wasn''t wrong when he said this was going to be hard no matter what. His attacks were so potent even with all my defenses, my soul already started to gain cracks! If I hadn''t gotten this strong, I would have surely been devoured by him. But right now, I had a chance to win. "{Snow Forest Beast Echoes}!" ----- Chapter 1624 An Intense Battle Against A Sin! Chapter 1624 An Intense Battle Against A Sin! ----- I received Gluttony''s relentless attacks by immediately activating my first Soul Gear''s Ability. My Divine Power and Azure Ice Essence, which I''ve umted by arge amount were all unleashed at once. Ding! [You have activated the Soul Gear Ability: [Soul Gear: Snow Forest Beasts Runes] by imbuing the Soul Gear with Divine Power and Azure Ice Essence, boosting your Physical Strength, Dexterity and Agility by +200%, while also being able to call out their {Snow Forest Beast Echoes} with each sessful attack against a foe.] "RAAAH!" I stepped forwards, activating the powers of my Titan''s Psyche as an Aura of Azure Ice Essence surged from my body. I quickly transformed into myrgest form imaginable to sh against Gluttony. My nine heads opened their jaws, releasing abination of elemental breaths, bombarding him and pushing him back. At the same time, my six arms quickly materialized the souls of all my weapons. Normal weapons might have not worked inside a Soul Realm made by a Sin, which would count as an Ethereal Realm, but my weapons did. Not only were they divine artifacts, as that wouldn''t count, but each one of them had a soul of their own. Skadi, Uller, Ariel, Hephaestus, and the two Marchosias Summons, turned into Demonic Spirit Weapons of their own. All of them were quickly epassed by a veil of my own Soul Ether, fused with all my divinities, forming a rainbow-colored frost over their des, and then further covering it with Heavenly Demon mes. "Again with those damned weapons!" Gluttony quickly rushed back towards me, swinging all his tails against me, each one with sharp weapon-like tips made of hard bone. I intercepted his attacks with all six of my weapons. Each weapon activated their unique elemental effects and abilities. Ariel released swirling explosions of oceanic water transformed into giant sea dragon jaws. Hephaestus unleashed explosions of Origin mes that burned through Gluttony. And Skadi and Uller did what they usually did best, cut and sh everything while covering it with blood, frost, and darkness. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! As I unleashed all my attacks, I felt something odd. The bastard''s attacks were much harder and heavier. Even as I attempted to sh, crush, and hack through his limbs, I was only leaving wounds and not cutting through it all as I desired. "Hah! Did you thought a barrage of such basic attacks would work now?!" Gluttony opened his jaws as he gathered demonic energy, unleashing a st of ck and red demonic mes, which hit me directly. "Shit¡­!" BOOOM! My body was lunged away, I fell to the floor and shattered it, finding myself inside yet another realm of the same form and shape. This ce went in endlessly. Crack, crack¡­! My soul gained another crack already! "Your efforts will be futile, Dragon King! Your body and soul are mine to feast on!" Gluttony surged from above, rushing down through the hole open in the ceiling. His entire body shapeshifted, opening his jaws again. This time not to st me with a beam, but to eat me whole. "Yeah, keep it wide open, just like that!" As I smiled, my Soul Gear Ability activated. I had hit him at least a hundred times. Each hit had a 30% chance to trigger {Snow Forest Beast Echoes}, and now I activated all the runes left behind across his body, with each attack that triggered the ability. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! "Huh?!" Gluttony''s eyes opened wide as he saw his entire body ring with blue colored runes of frost and spiritual energy. A secondter, and before he could even reach me, his entire body was attacked by dozens after dozens of Snow Forest Beast Echoes. ----- Snow Forest Beast Echoes}: There''s a 30% chance with each physical attack against a foe to summon a random Snow Forest Beast Spirit Soul to attack the foe, dealing up to +500% Damage that can ignore up to 50% of their defenses, and also deal Direct Soul Damage of the Ice, Beast, and War Element. ----- Giant Snow Goris, Yetis, Frost Wyverns, Ice Horned Rabbits, and the almighty Frost Mammoth appeared, many times over, mming his entire body countless times and pushing him down into the floor. BAAAM! "Argh! This damned trick again! Do you think it''ll work twice?!" As he roared, he started tearing apart the Snow Spirit Echoes with ease with his many tendrils, foolishly giving me a chance to attack. I charged my Divine Power and Demonic Energy into my weapons and body, activating several Divine Abilities at once. "Burn! {Primordial ck mes of Demise}! {Jormungandr''s World Ending Miasmic mes}! {Mind-Consuming Dream mes}! {Divine mes of Beginning}! {Divine Windstorm Domain}!" I conjured several me rted Divine Abilities at once, as a storm of countless colorful mes bombarded Gluttony constantly, turning his entire domain into an endless inferno. I used the Divine Windstorm Domain to control andbine all the mes into a spiraling circle around him, which I kept reinforcing by repeatedly conjuring the same circle over and over and over again. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "GRAAAAHHH!" However, Gluttony as he burned, started devouring through my mes even as I conjured dozens of zing circles, which consumed his flesh, mind, and soul, yet he kept restoring himself back together, tearing through it all relentlessly. "I told you it wasn''t going to work!" He lunged his entire body towards me, feeling his weight over my body approaching, I conjured a huge shieldbining the Essence of hundreds of temporary Divine Spirits and Gabriel. A giant golden shield appeared, Aegis. CLAAASH! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om His entire body mmed against me with tremendous force, yet Gabriel''s shield form held off just fine. Fine enough for me to quickly sh apart his already wounded limbs, one after another, they fell into the floor. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "FUCKER! Gluttony kicked me away again, and then caught up to me as I flew away. His jaws opening wide, biting through my armor and breaking Gabriel''s shield instantly. Crack, crack¡­! CRASH! "Gabriel! Come back!" Gabriel barely managed to save himself from being devoured as he flew back towards me while theponents of the shield shattered into countless fragments. "Your shield is of no use!" Gluttony spun his body around, as he mmed my nine heads with his gigantic tail, abination of all hundred tails he had at once. BAAAMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1625 Enlightened 1625 Enlightened ----- It wasn''t really a one-sided battle. If anything, we were both wearing each other almost equally. Gluttony''s wounds couldn''tpletely catch up to the damage he was receiving from all my magic and attacks. And my soul was gaining countless cracks, I was already feeling that I was going to lose a big chunk of it very sun. And that''s considering all the Soul Gear equipment pieces on me! I can''t even imagine how easily he would have crushed me without any Soul Gear to begin with. And even more with my Soul Ether at less than SSS Rank. "Have you given up yet, Drake?!" Gluttony roared after mming me into the floor with his gigantic tail. A mass of tendrils, tentacles, and limbs stuck together into a massive and long appendage. It was covered on ck fur and red scales, and its end was packed with over a dozen sharp bony spears. Wielding his tail, Gluttony was able to easily block my weapon attacks even as I activated all of the Divine Weapon Skills at once. And even the Soul Gear Ability I conjured earlier was only able to buy me some time. "I have to admit it, you''ve be one tough bastard¡­" Considering how tough he was, I could already imagine how Pandemonium would be. Perhaps ten times- no, twenty, maybe thirty. Or even fifty? In the worst-case scenario, a hundred times as strong. I can''t keep struggling against guys like this! I''ll only end up getting swallowed by even more powerful foes. I can''t get cocky, and I can''t get conceited. I need to go all-out. I need to use everything I have. EVERYTHING! "DIE!" Gluttony rushed forwards, his giant tail pointed at me, as it started spinning, only seconds before reaching me. I opened my eyes wide, my mind and consciousness melted, bing liquid, and flowing through my entire soul at once. All the areas where my Divine Abilities were stored, parts of my soul and very being activated at once. "{Heavenly Demon mes Ring}!" All the mes came together into a single spot, fused with my Soul Ether, Divine Power, Demonic Energy, and Azure Ice Essence, a re of holy, chaotic, and demonic mes surged, abination of all the mes I could conjure. Before, I could make an ember, but I quickly figured out that by simply imagining thebination of Divine Abilities in my head, no matter howplex it was, as long as energy was applied properly. I could make it! FLUOOOSH! "UGH?!" Gluttony found his entire body trapped inside the ring I conjured. But I didn''t stop. There were no limits. My nine heads all counted as a brain, a conjuration point. Nine conjurations, nine rings. All nine of them wrapping around Gluttony, trapping his tail on endless mes alongside his body. "BASTARD! AGAIN WITH THIS?!" Gluttony roared, bellowing at me for daring to use the same technique twice again. Don''t worry, that''s not all I was preparing for you, bastard! As Gluttony started freeing himself from the mes by devouring them bite after bite, a thousand spheres of light, darkness, and frost appeared above the skies. His eyes widened in utter disbelief. "What?!" My eyes started to bleed as I pushed my own mind and consciousness to my limits. My expanding my mind to its limits through the usage of Soul Ether, I was able to conjure something not dozens, or hundreds, but a thousand times at once. Of course, this was damaging my soul a lot. But it was a risk worth taking! "{Holy Sun}! {Abyssal Star}! {Frozen Nova}!" All three of these Divine Abilities activated at once, a thousand times each. Three thousand spheres of the purest holy light, the darkest shadows and abyssal energies, and the coldest of frost materialized. And fell over Gluttony at once. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Each explosion was utterly minimal against him, dealing almost no damage. But what about a dozen? Nothing yet. How about a hundred? It began to hurt! And then a thousand, two thousand, three thousand! "BASTAAAARD!" Gluttony shed through the mes at longst, running through the battlefield as he was bombarded endlessly, his body gaining more and more wounds he couldn''tpletely heal due to the speed in which I was inflicting damage into him. "RAAAAH!" He swung his giant tail and mmed me into the floor, followed by a breath attack from his open jaws, the beam powerful enough that it shattered my regeneration armor and the barriers I made, piercing my chest. "AARGHH!" I felt agonizing pain as at least 10% of my soul disappeared in that moment. I grit my teeth, three of my heads were gone, but another six were still there. They opened their jaws, unleashing a rainbow-colored dragon breath and sting his tail off, which was already worn down tremendously. BOOOM! "UGH¡­!" N?v(el)B\\jnn Then I stood up, all my weapons appearing once more around me, this time not controlled by my arms, as I simply started punching his entire body. Rings of mes, star-shaped projectiles, weapon attacks, punches, dragon breaths, magic spells, and also shadows and blood were all conjured at once. Hell, I even used Mimicry and copied a part of his appearance, bing a monstrous, demonic dragon with a huge jaw in my chest. Gluttony was unable to see what was happening anymore, an endless storm of attacksing from everywhere kept hitting him, relentlessly. I felt like I was slowly evolving. What''s happening to me?! I''ve never felt this free. I''ve never felt this limitless! I kept expanding my mind, my soul. The amount of things I could do suddenly expanded widely. It was as if my surroundings had be my mind. "Y-YOU BASTARD!!!" Gluttony screamed in utter disbelief and anger, opening his jaws as he attempted to bite off my heads in a single bite and finish my already weakened body. However, that was not happening any time soon. My Soul Gear red with divine auras, as I activate their abilities at once. A swarm of Snow Forest Beasts appeared, distracting him for a second as the other abilities activated. {Phantasmal Dragon ws} and {Frost Fox''s Jaws} constantly were summoned with each of my blows, as the illusion of a monstrous phantom dragon and a frost fox biting down Gluttony appeared, pushing him into the floor. BAAAM! "Y-YOUUU!" Gluttony wasn''t giving up any time soon though, a myriad of attacks came from him as well, countless red and ck beams, piercing my soul. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Three more holes appeared on my body. I had already lost roughly 30% of my entire soul. The pain was agonizing, but after cultivating demonic energy, I got used to most of it. I channeled all my rage, all my draconic might, as I kept attacking, punching, kicking him, slicing him, biting him, tearing his flesh apart, hacking his body into shreds. "RAAAAHHH!!!" An endless bombardment of physical and magical attacks kept shredding through Gluttony as I roared mightily. The entire Soul Realm started to shatter into pieces, crumbling apart. "{Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing}!" Right before Gluttony were to stand back up again, a myriad of holy chains appeared out of my weakened soul, wrapping around his entire wounded body and stopping his movementspletely. "W-What is this?! You¡­! Where did you get this ability?! No¡­ How have you managed to reach the {Venerable''s Enlightened Senses} already?!" He roared, firing more and more beams at me, as I flew into the skies, evading them while calling upon my spirits and weapons, fusing them into a gigantic shining sword, Excalibur. "Gluttony, this is IT!" "No¡­! I REFUSE TO LOSE AGAINST YOU AGAIN!" Gluttony kept roaring, his body almost freeing himself from the chains. But it was toote. SLAAASH! "Ah¡­" His eyes widened, as he looked back at me. It wasn''t as if I hadn''t paid the price to defeat him. My soul was falling into pieces. "Y-You bastard¡­" He suddenly smiled, as his entire body slowly started to dissipate into particles of ck light. "You¡­ You''re not bad¡­" As he finally disappeared, I opened my eyes again, finding myself back inside the Divine Realm. The continuous aching of my body made my vomit out of pain and agony. I fell to the floor, struggling to keep myself conscious, as I started drinking soul elixirs one after another. "Hahah¡­!" Yet I couldn''t help but smile andugh. That fight, that victory. It felt so well earned! "I WON!" I raised my arms into the sky. "This is my fourth victory, Gluttony!" Chapter 1626 Rank 4 Demon Duke 1626 Rank 4 Demon Duke ----- It took me some time to recover after that battle. I had to drink fifty Soul Elixirs continuously to close all the wounds on my soulpletely. Unlike my body, which could regenerate almost endlessly thanks to my Unique Skill: Immortal Body, it wasn''t the same for my soul. My Soul did not inherit such a power, therefore, if it was destroyed, it was game over for me. I would die and no skill would save me from that fate. The pieces of soul I lost were thankfully not storing memories, so I didn''t lose a sense of self. However, I still lost almost 30% of my Soul Mass, a tremendous amount of it. Through the Elixirs, I was able to heal the wounds, though the Soul Mass I lost didn''t regeneratepletely, I had to eat Soul Beast meat to fully recover. But even then, my Soul Ether Rank didn''t decrease, thankfully. I''ll have to eat a big feast of Soul Beast meat once I''m done checking what I earned. Because it was a decent amount, a Rank 4 Demon King Seed was no joke. [Congrattions! You have sessfully Ranked Up your [Demon King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 3 (Demon Overlord Rank)] into Rank 4 (Demon Duke Rank)!] [The density and power of your Soul has taken arge toll, but you''ve overtaken the Demonic Sin of Gluttony from taking over your own soul once more. Due to having your Soul wounded, your Soul didn''t have the chance to grow stronger.] [Your Magic Affinity for [Inferno (SS)] Magic has increased to SSS Rank!] [You have be a {Duke Rank} Demon King, Demon Dukes are much higher than Demon Overlord, and canmand small Nations of Demons.] [Through the usage of your {Demonic Duke Aura}, not only can you subdue most demons that are weaker than you but make them at least 50% Stronger.] [Additionally, you can exert your Demonic Powers and materialize your own Unique {Inner Demonic Hell}, a pocket dimension resembling a small part of Hell''s Seven Layers, where you can grow Demonic Treasures and raise Demonic Beasts.] [You learned the [Inner Demonic Hell (SSS)] Demonic Ability!] [To rise your Rank in the demonic hierarchy, collect more Demonic Energy, cultivate your Demon King Seed, and further expand the riches of your Inner Demonic Hell. The next stage will give you even more benefits.] [The [Demonic Physique (SSS)] Demonic Ability has further evolved after the Demon King Seed Rank Up.] [The Tier of all your Demonic Abilities has increased from Rank 3 to Rank 4 based on the Cultivation of your Demon King Seed.] [The [Demonic Physique (SSS)] Demonic Ability has been improved greatly.] A Demonic Ability created after the absorption ofrge quantities of Demonic Energy into the body. It can grow stronger past basic Ability Ranks as the Demon King Seed advances. Grants the ability for non-demons to gain a Demonic Physique, allowing for the flow of Demonic Energy without causing as much damage or destruction into the body. The Body can be constantly reinforced through the usage of Demonic Energy, and the risks of the body being destroyed or damaged decrease exponentially. Boosts Flow of Demonic Energy through the Physique by +1200% -> +1300% Resistance against Demonic Energy Corrosion and Demonic Attribute Damage increases by +70% -> +80% Decreases Damage Taken from Demonic Energy flowing inside the Physique by -100% -> When Demonic Energy flows inside of your Physique and Soul, your Health and Soul Regeneration Speed increases by +20%. Enhances the Proficiency on using Demonic Energy through the Physique to unleash physical techniques or attacks by +800% -> +900% Increases the Power and Effects of Techniques, Abilities, Magic, and Skills that use Demonic Energy by +600% -> +700% When fighting Demon-type foes, your Demonic Physique can absorb 30% -> 50% of the Damage inflicted from Demonic Energy-fueled abilities or magic as Demonic Energy up to a certain point. You can now shape Demonic Energy into different forms through {Demonic Energy Aura}, Damage Dealt using this Aura increases by +200% -> +300%, and you can drain 25% -> 35% of the damage dealt as Health and Mana. Whenever you meet Lesser Demons or Demons weaker than you, you can overwhelm them with your {Demon Duke Aura} and gain control over them. Controlled Demons Loyalty towards you increases by +100% -> +200%, and their Stats as long as they''re serving you by +100% -> +200% When devouring Demons and Demonic Beasts, the rate of earned Demonic Energy increases by +30% -> +50%, and you can also assimte their Body Parts inside of your own Demonic Physique and replicate it with 200% -> 300% their original power and abilities. Demonic Body Parts Slots increase with every Demon King Seed Rank. The user can further Refine their own Physique through this Ability, cultivating a True Demon''s Physique, unlocking new Abilities. Avable Demonic Body Part Slots: Rank 1: [Empty Slot] Rank 2: [Empty Slot] Rank 3: [Empty Slot] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Rank 4: [Empty Slot] ----- I didn''t get any new Ability out of it, but all of its effects were increased, some even evolved. I guess you could call that the new effect? The damage reduction of Demonic Energy flowing through my body had already reached minus a hundred percent, meaning I could no longer take any more damage from that. But now, that effect evolved into absorption. Now if I let Demonic Energy flow through my body and soul, instead of hurting it, the speed of regeneration of my Health and Soul increases by twenty percent! This is amazing, with this I can begin healing my soul right away! "Alright¡­" I let the Demonic Energy inside of my Demon King Seed flow into my soul on several fiery and burning red streams. Such a sight would have hurt me before, and it would have caused tremendous agony, but right now, it was different. There was no pain, but a fiery feeling of invigoration. Slowly, my Soul''s strength and mass were being healed, and within minutes, all the Soul Mass I had lost was regenerated! "T-This is incredible¡­!" Although it only works with my own internal Demonic Energy, it was an amazing way to heal my soul midbattle! ----- Chapter 1627 New Demonic Powers Chapter 1627 New Demonic Powers ----- The Soul Regeneration Speed ended bing much better than I imagined. And that coupled with my Soul Gear already being there for that, and my Titan Psyche, I was able to regenerate in just half an hour! It was amazing. If I employed this effect on battles against foes that can damage my soul, I would be able to go even further beyond and maintain my Soul Stamina even better than before. My body can endlessly regenerate and even be regrown from arge enough part of my body, but my soul ispletely different and has no such powers, so it is good that I got more options and better regeneration. It somehow feels like my body has be an armor to protect my true self, my soul, in a way¡­ An endlessly regenerating, fleshy armor that I can use to even create clones. Hmm, wait, no I think I am a bit insane if I call my own body a "fleshy armor", it still my precious body. If possible, I should try not to destroy itpletely. Unless it is utterly andpletely necessary¡­ For now, however, there''s a few more new things. Ding! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [The [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SSS)] Demonic Ability Tier has increased, and its original effects have been amplified and enhanced!] ----- [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage: Rank 4 Demon Duke (SSS)] A Demonic Ability that belonged to Marchosias, the powerful Demon Lord capable of transforming into a gigantic zing wolf, known for his madness and rampaging attacks. Harness all Fire-type Abilities and Divinities into your body at the same time,bining them perfectly and harmoniously, and use your soul to fuel their power, Increasing your Attack Power and Movement Speed by +500% -> +600%, alongside Increasing the Power of all Fire-type Abilities and Magic by +700% -> +700% while on mes, however, you take -0.6% -> -0.5% of your HP as Damage every second. While unleashing a zing Rampage, any foe you attack as your body is on mes will receive tremendous consecutive damage from both physical blows and mes, dealing up to +1000% -> +1100% Damage, while ignoring -50% -> -60% of a foe''s resistances to the Fire Attribute and setting them aze, draining their strength and vitality. When you activate this Ability, you can now summon 2 -> 3 {Demonic Spirit: Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf Marchosias} to aid you in battle in exchange of Demonic Energy and Divine Power. This Spirit will have 60% -> 65% of your total stats and will regenerate endlessly for as long as 20 -> 25 minutes, before it fades away. Once you summon the {Demonic Spirit: Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf Marchosias} to aid you in battle, it is now possible to temporarily transform them into a {Demonic Spirit Weapon} of your shape and choice, which will trante the Total Stats it inherited from you into its new Weapon Stats. Additionally, when dealing damage with this Weaponized Marchosias, any hit has a 30% chance to trigger {Explosive Demonic re} that can deal up to 500% -> 600% damage and ignore -90% -> -100% of a foe''s defenses, you can also drain 10% -> 20% of the damage dealt as Demonic Energy. Summon duration halves -> decreases by 40% when transformed. ----- Oh, the changes were not bad at all, if I say so myself. More damage, more power, more speed, and more duration. And I can even summon a third Marchosias. I wonder, do they increase with each Rank? Then I could eventually summon ten of these damned wolves at once? A whole pack of them wouldn''t be so bad. The damage dealt increased, and the summoning duration when turned into weapons has also decreased, instead of decreasing it by half, which I am fairly sure would be 50%, it now decreases it by 40%, a not so bad upgrade. Perhaps with each upgrade and Ranks, it''ll get to a 0% decrease. Now, the new Demonic Ability I acquired after reaching Rank 4 as a Demon Duke¡­ ----- [Inner Demonic Hell: Rank 4 Demon Duke (SSS)] A Demonic Ability that Rank 4 and above Demon Kings can develop. Their Demonic Powers evolve even further, within the interior of their own Demon King Seed, a small sphere of Demonic Energy containing a pocket dimension is created. But this pocket dimension is not the same as a Divine Realm, as it is fueled solely by Demon King''s Demonic Energy, and it grows in size and resources as their Ranks increase. Within this Inner Demonic Hell, thendscape will be shaped after the Layer of Gluttony within the Realm of Hell. Special Demonic Treasures of the Gluttony Demonic Element will grow the most, alongside Demonic Beast, also of the Gluttony Demonic Element. Additionally, while being inside of your own Inner Demonic Hell, you gain the ability to natural regenerate your Demonic Energy by +400 per second. Time inside the Inner Demonic Hell can be twisted and elerated or slowed down, with an eleration of up to +200% the real time. As the Inner Demonic Hell growsrger, creates Demonic Treasures and Demonic Beasts, your Demonic Abilities will also receive special benefits. And it is possible to ce special Demonic Altars or Demonic Structures to gain special passive effects. Any Demonic Beast that is born inside your Inner Demonic Hell can be controlled by you seamlessly, and their Stats while in battle against an enemy while also beingmanded by you increases by +200%. ----- An interesting ability by itself. I do feel a strange hollowness inside of my Demon King Seed, is this the Inner Demonic Hell Realm? "Looks like you''ve recovered. Do you feel better now?" System asked, appearing by my side. "Yeah, I''ve gained quite a lot of Demonic Strength." I nodded. "And my Soul, it has healedpletely- Oh." [Your Soul has repaired its wound and grown evenrger. Your Soul Ether Stat has increased from SSS to SSS+ Rank!] [Your Soul has be sorge it spreads across your body, forming a permeating veil of Soul Ether.] [Through the usage of this ability, you could eventually learn to expand your own consciousness.] "Oh, this is¡­ Right, my soul finally healed. And it got even stronger now¡­ but expand my own consciousness? Is that what happened before?" "Although I couldn''t see itpletely, yes¡­" System nodded. "It was something Gluttony called {Venerable Enlightened Senses}!" ----- Chapter 1628 A Talk With A Venerable Chapter 1628 A Talk With A Venerable ----- {Venerable Enlightened Senses}, a "strange" ability I had developed on my battle against Gluttony. Something I was only able to draw out when I set my mind into winning no matter what, no matter how hard it would be. In that moment, I felt like my very consciousness expanded everywhere all at once. I was no longer restrained to my body, nor my soul. It was as if I could expand my intent, my very sense of self! Because my mind was not restrained anymore, I was able to do much more, more than just my nine heads allowed me, or as many damned heads as I could grow through my shapeshifting abilities. It was something that vastly surpassed all of that and reached even higher. And apparently, Gluttony knew about that. He knew that whatever was I using had a name. A special ability that it seems, can only be developed by Venerables! The ability to expand one''s soul and mind to unleash as many techniques as their divine power and mana allowed, no longer restrained by casting time, or even thinking. Before, I had to think when I used any ability. I had to put time within my mind, I had to conjure things, activate them and then set an area where I would want them to reach. However, thispletely changed everything. All abilities activated at once, all of them. It created an endless rain of attacks, never-ending! Gluttony, who was overwhelming me tremendously before, sumbed against an endless and relentless wave of attacks. There was no time in between them, no thought, no nothing. It was as if my Senses knew exactly where all attacks should go, and that there wasn''t any need to think, it was like¡­ Like an instinct? An instinct to attack, to move. Something that was born from the depths of my very soul. "The ability I developed¡­" I said, looking at my own hands. "I think it might be the next step." "The next step?" System wondered, her eyes widening. "But you haven''t even gotten an Ascendancy Law yet!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I know¡­ But it''s possible. I mean¡­ I think one of the secrets of bing a Venerable is creating a harmony between body, mind, and soul." I exined her. "And in that very moment, it was as if all became one. Maybe because I was only my soul there, it became much easier to achieve." "I-I see¡­" She started to analyze what I said. "In that moment, how did you feel?" "I felt like¡­ I was water." I exined. "I-I don''t know if there''s any other exnation." "¡­Water?" She wondered. "Yeah¡­" I nodded, conjuring a small amount of water using the Ruler of the Ocean Divine Ability. "It felt like I flowed like water, unrestrained. My mind, instead of being centered within a single point, or many little points, was the entirety of this sphere of water." "¡­" She continued looking and nodding. I controlled the sphere of water as I expanded it into waves across the air. "And like this, my mind expanded. Reaching farther and farther. It was as if I could see, look, taste, ear, and smell everywhere. My mind was in every single ce, every inch, every centimeter¡­" I exined. "Therefore, as long as my mind was there, any spell or divine ability was conjured almost instantly, and without dy or need to ever think about it." "Huh¡­" She nodded. "Interesting. What did you feel when you went through it?" "I don''t know¡­ I felt free. Like I was finally releasing all the power I had,pletely. In that moment, all my power came out, instantly, without dy." I said. "All my Divine Abilities, all my attacks, all of everything." "That''s how Venerables fight." Suddenly, another voice echoed behind us, as we were sitting above a grasnd hill, someone appeared. It was the Ice Queen, looking at us with a slight smile. "So you were able to get to Rank 4? You won again." Sheughed. "Impressive, this is the first time a Demon King has been able to not only resist but ovee their own sin''s impulses and urges by beating them in a duel." "Oh, it''s you." I smiled. "Were you hearing what we talked about." "Yes, partially." She nodded. "So it seems that you were able to achieve something you shouldn''t, huh? I don''t know why, but this doesn''t surprise me as much as it should. You''re a unique existence after all, Drake." "That Enlightenment Senses ability¡­" I said. "You had it too, right?" "But of course. It is the first ability most Venerables achieve, but also the one we grow as we develop." She exined. "Some call it "The Power of Heaven", as it is believed to be the same strength the Ancient Gods held. It is an ability that allows Venerables to be unmatched." "Unmatched, huh¡­" I wondered. "Nheless, in the past, no Venerables existed at full strength. Each one died way before the new one came." She exined. "Although we''ve fought many powerful foes even as Venerables, none couldpare to us¡­ But that''s about to change soon. Once Fate fully shatters, all Venerables will revive on their own ways. An event never seen before, what do you think is going to happen in Yggdrasil when the ambitions and powers of all those that once stood at the pinnacle of the world sh against one another?" "War¡­ Total destruction." I sighed. "Indeed." She nodded. "We and the fox might be our allies, but that''s not going to be the same thing for the rest. Even the me Venerable, although he acts friendly somewhat, he''ll probably try to kill us all anyways. Even those that were believed to be good people wille after us. They will all kill one another so they can reach even further beyond their former ranks. They want to reach the Realm beyond a Venerable, to be the supreme beings of Yggdrasil." "So it isn''t only Oberon, huh?" I wondered. "Oberon might be the most destructive and ambitious of them all, and the first one ever. But many of the others might share most of his ambitions as well." She answered. "Although I am fairly sure none of them would be willing to destroy the world for their own goals, they would dly kill." "¡­" I gripped my fists tightly. "This Ability I have discovered¡­ Even without an Ascendancy Law, can I further develop it a bit more? In thesest three weeks I have?" "We can give it a shot." She nodded. "But I''ll need you to be both attentive and intelligent, my dear friend. This is not going to be an easy training. I''ll impart upon you a bit of my knowledge. I want to prepare you for the insanity you''ll attempt once this break is over. Fighting pandemonium, a cmity that predates the times of Oberon is an insane thing by itself, but winning, feelspletely impossible, even with all your powers." "So it''s useless no matter what, huh¡­" I sighed. "No, not really." She said. "Actually, you could win." "Huh?" I looked into her eyes. She wasn''t joking. "Gluttony, your Dragon King Powers, your Dragon Bloodlines, your Divine Abilities, your Divinities, everything you have¡­ If you use everything and go even beyond that." She said. "I can see it; I can sense it¡­ It is a change, a chance below one percent, which you''ll have to grasp with everything you have, Drake." "Please, help me¡­ Teach me!" I asked her. "I shall." She nodded. "We''ll make that one percent¡­ a fifty percent." ----- Chapter 1629 Sparring Against The Ice Queen 1629 Sparring Against The Ice Queen ----- In thesest two and a half weeks, an intense training began with the help of the Ice Queen. The first thing she made me do was to fight her head-on. Yes, to fight her Divine Soul, something that at first believed was unfair against her because she had yet to revive. And yeah, it was still unfair. But not for her, it was unfair against me. "Are you sure about this?" I found myself within the depths of my own Divine Realm, the third of it that was born out of a part of her own Divine Realm, which she gifted to me, fusing it with my own. This was a ce full of frost and ice, and many types of ice attribute divine monsters and treasures. It was also a ce that allowed her to dwell within my Divine Realm and appear near me. "Me? Do you believe I am scared of you, Drake?" "N-No! That''s not it, Venerable. I was just thinking that, without reviving yet¡­" "Hmph, you''re looking down on me too much. Let''s begin immediately. I will show you the difference between you and me. Once we''re done, you''ll have to imagine that difference multiplied by ten, that''s the difference between you and Pandemonium on his current, weakened form." The Ice Queen greeted me with her Divine Venerable Soul, shining brightly with Azure Light. She was overflowing with both Divine Power, Mana, and many other refined energies. Even Spiritual Energy and Azure Ice Essence. And the most surprising part was that, while I might have a hypothetic number of, let''s say 100.000 Azure Ice Essence reserves¡­ Well, she probably had a hundred times that. And that''s only the leftover power she has before reviving. "Then I won''t hold back." I nodded as I readied myself, releasing mybined Divinity Aura, fusing all Divinities into a single rainbow-colored stream of ethereal energy, and then further fusing it with my Soul Ether. At the same time, I summoned all my weapons, wielding them with six different arms. My size had kept itself smaller, only being fifty meters of height. Meanwhile, she was only ten meters of height right now. The difference between me and she was stark, yet she looked up to me with a confident smile. Not one full of selfishness or cockiness, it was one full of wisdom and inner strength. Despite being smaller than me¡­ It was as if I was looking up to her. An imaginary version of her appeared before me, as the stream of energies her soul released reached the skies. And I saw it. Her true form. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om An over a kilometer-big titaness. Was she bigger than Skadi? Incredible¡­ "You''re seeing it too?" She asked. "S-Seeing it¡­?" I wondered. "That is but a fragment of who I was." She spoke. "Drake, Venerables aren''t just beings right above Rank 10. Our ranks are further divided even more between one another. Our weakest reached Rank 17; you understand how much of a difference that is whenpared to a measly Rank 10 such as you?" "W-What?!" I muttered in utter shock. "But I thought you could only get to Rank 10?" "You werepletely wrong then." She said. "What every Venerable strives to aplish is to break through that wall¡­" "Wall?!" "The wall of Rank 20. A wall no Venerable has ever pierced. What separates us Venerables from the Primordial Gods themselves." "So that''s¡­" "And Pandemonium was a being that could even fight toe to toe, or even surpass the Primordial Gods." "¡­!" "You''re finally understanding the scope of the battle you''re going into now?" "I¡­" "Well, you''ll understand better after this battle." After she said that, the entire battlefield fell into a calm and silence. Our Auras constantly shed, bybining everything I had, even my demonic powers, I could barely match her Aura to an extent. Yet I couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed even before the battle started! "I''m going, be prepared." She even alerted me she was attacking. Just how confident is this woman? "I''ll use this fist. Try to block it or evade it." She even told me what fist she was using?! "Now I''ming. At the count of three." Wait a second, is she for real? I am starting to get pissed off now. "Two." She''sing¡­ "Three!" FLASH! Her entire Soul erupted with a sh of azure light, everything behind her suddenly became an enormous mountain of frost, within a split second, she appeared right before me. Her fist was already sinking into my chest, breaking my ribs and reaching my heart. An explosion of frost divine essence came from her punch, puncturing a hole through my body. BOOOM! "Ugh?! ARGHH¡­!" She was so fast I couldn''t see her! She simply teleported there! Yet that wasn''t the case. She actually just moved. How is this possible?! "I''m kicking your face now, with my left leg." "Ah!" I quickly harnessed my Divine Aura into my head, this time I fought her only with my Ice Dragon King form, a grave mistake. Her leg descended towards me as I tried to block her blow with all six of my weapons, a barrage of attacks and magic reached her. Yet¡­ CLAAASH! Her kick released a wave of almighty power, all attacks were simply destroyed, my weapons were blown away, my arms were shattered and fractured, some torn to pieces. My head exploded, my brains and everything sttering over the ground. I couldn''t do anything. I couldn''t do a single thing! What''s this?! How is this fucking fair! "Stand up." She said. "The only reason I am even doing this to begin with is because you''re special, Drake! Your body can endlessly regenerate and is ageless. You''re a true Immortal. And we''re going to abuse that power of yours¡­ So you can beat beings beyond your Realm!" "RAAAAH!" Using all my power, I regenerated my body back, attacking her with a myriad of w, tail, and biting attacks as I grew my nine heads, transforming into my Dragon King Form. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRASH! Yet she simply parried and blocked all blows with her nails, and then kicked my chest, puncturing yet another hole through it and almost making all my heads explode. BOOOM! This is¡­ the difference between just a fragment of her and me. And against Pandemonium¡­ It is ten times that?! Chapter 1630 Surpassing Limits 1630 Surpassing Limits ----- To surpass this immense wall in front of me, what can I do? "Stand up, Drake!" This feels useless. My body might be constantly regenerate back, but¡­ "I said stand up." Can I really do it? "Stand up or I''m going to hit your soul next." Shit. BAAAM! A gigantic azure fist reached me, as I barely evaded it by a hair, only for a second one to pierce my left leg and blow it into pieces. Then, a third one aimed at my chin. I quickly twisted my entire body, breaking down my bones while doing so to evade the attack. FLASH! And right after that, I released nine dragon breaths against her, the Ice Queen smiled, releasing her Aura and covering her entire body into a sphere of Divine Azure Ice Essence. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! She defended against my attack with ease, but that wasn''t all. I saw her own Soul Ether erupting from her shield, suddenly absorbing all the energy it received from my blows and unleashing it back as piercing azure beams. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! My arms were blown up into pieces instantly, as I gritted my teeth and stepped forward, my leg having already regenerated back. I felt my life in danger despite my body being able to regenerate. It felt like she was going serious, and it honestly fucking scared me. Is this the sensation she was trying to get out of me? Was this what would trigger the Enlightened Senses? "RAAAAHHH!" With a furious roar of both fear, anger, and desperation, I channeled my Demonic Powers at once, my body quickly gaining a reinforcement to all its physical prowess once more, as I let my Demonic Energy rush through my body. My draconic body was covered on demonic mes, as I rushed towards the Ice Queen with all my strength and weight, using [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage]! 04:40 "Too slow." However, she disappeared from where I was charging towards before I could even reach her. My body, however, didn''t just fell where it was aiming. I immediately released an aura of winds and controlled the positioning of my body, twisting at an almost 360 angle and then reaching her back. "Oh?" CRAAASH! She protected with her spherical defenses, but the ridiculous amount of damage that this Demonic Ability possessed after having reached a Rank 4 of my Demon King Seed was bound to be powerful. Crack, crack¡­! A few cracks appeared in her defensive technique. I¡­ I did it! "Impressive." She smiled. "Because you can keep standing back up no matter what, unlike others that would have already died, you can continue trying and trying and trying. This means that eventually¡­ you will deal damage." "That''s¡­" I suddenly felt slightly enlightened. "I guess? But even then¡­" "Even then what?!" She appeared above me, her fists going down my head. An explosion of brains and skull pieces covered the snowscape with crimson red. Her fists started hitting me relentlessly, this time she wasn''t telling me what she would do, she wasn''t holding back either. Each of her fists was pulverizing my body to pieces. Yet the more I was destroyed, the freer I felt? My flesh, my bones, my skin, my scales, they constantly kept regenerating even as I was being pulverized. "RRRRHHH¡­! GRAAAAHHH!!!" With a furious, guttural, and almost demonic roar, I kept pushing forward even as my flesh was being torn apart constantly. Her eyes widened as my rainbow-colored Aura froze everything instantly around me, yet she easily bypassed even that, quickly using a kick to shatter my very divine aura. "Not enough, keep going at it! Harbor that rage, harbor those emotions!" All my weapons merged together into a giant sword made of rainbow frost, as I used it to sh against her constantly, each sh released an explosion of heavenly demonic mes. But that wasn''t enough either! "More, more¡­ MORE!" I kept telling myself I had to do more, much more. My Demon King Seed, my Divinities, and my Draconic Powers responded to this request. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Their powers constantly merged tighter, refining with one another. My Soul Ether expanded everywhere, as my consciousness. Ahhh¡­ I felt like I was melting. I was bing water. There it is¡­ THERE IT IS! "T-That''s¡­!" Suddenly, the Ice Queen''s eyes showed a slight amount of¡­ Fear? My consciousness expanded everywhere, as my body, as it regenerated, quickly moved on its own. Hundreds of arms grew over my shredded, regenerating body. Countless of blows reached her from everywhere. At the distance, dozens of heads opened their jaws, releasing breath attacks. A myriad of explosions engulfed herpletely. Her barrier was gaining more and more cracks. A rain of countless spells and divine abilities hit her. All of them at once. Weapon attacks without end. From the left, right, above and below. My tail, or my tails, grew constantly, even as they were being destroyed. Eventually, not only was my consciousness everywhere, but it felt strange. It was as if I had be an endless mass of flesh, blood and bones, spreading through all my Soul Ether Aura. What is this?! This is even more than the Enlightened Senses. Even as gross as it was, I suddenly was able to regrow body parts¡­ Anywhere? Spontaneously! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! The Ice Queen was being overwhelmed; she was forced into a defensive stance even as she was constantly hitting me. My blows simply never ended and came from literally any angle. My blood, flesh, and bones floated where my Soul Ether was, regrowing new limbs, heads, anything. "T-This is incredible¡­!" She smiled back at me in utter disbelief. "RAAAAAHHH!!" With a furious roar, half of all the flesh I had conjured togetherbined into a titanic, crimson fist, that rushed down towards her as she was being attacked. There was simply no space to escape into, my fist hit her directly. Her barrier shattered. CRAAASH! "Hahah¡­! Amazing." As sheughed and smiled back at me, her Aura covered my entire body within a split second. And then I waspletely frozen, unable to move an inch. Despite being able to absorb ice and being immune to it, she froze me. "Well done, Drake." Before I could say anything, she broke me into millions of tiny pieces. Chapter 1631 Venerables Are Weird 1631 Venerables Are Weird ----- When I woke up, my body had fully regenerated again, and I was resting above the snow. Everything I experienced in that fight felt like a really bad dream, but it was real, all of it, wasn''t it? Yeah¡­ "You''re finally awake." The Ice Queen''s voice greeted me, she was sitting right to my left side, she had a rather pleasant smile in her often serious and expressionless face. "Ah¡­ I lost pretty badly again, seems like I passed out." She chuckled at my words. "No, no, I would say you won in a way. You were able to develop something incredible, something that might have even surpassed a Venerable''s Enlightened Senses, in a way. Something only you with your body could aplish properly." Memories of what I had done quickly reached my mind, of feeling my soul and body melt and be like water, quite figuratively and literally. Not only were my senses expanded as I released my Soul Ether everywhere, but also my own body, and my Divinities, and everything. My flesh could instantly regenerate wherever my consciousness reached. It was as if I had reached some sort of unity between soul and body. "That''s¡­ I did that?" I asked. "It feels terrifying whenever I remember it. I can''t believe I was so desperate I started using my torn apart body in such a way." "Don''t feel ashamed." She said. "This is your power; this is who you are. I told you before that without it, you wouldn''t have been able to get this far, right? You must embrace this power, because it is the key for you to aplish what you want." "So what did I exactly aplish?" I asked her. "You did a lot. For a moment, you overwhelmed a being such as me! And you forced me to use one of my Venerable Techniques, something that Pandemonium definitely does not possess as he''s not a Venerable, but an otherworldly soul that possess a Unique Skill that grants him all his powers," she said. "I was honestly scared¡­ For a moment, I panicked, and you forced my hand. You had truly be something terrifying, but in a good way." "A good way you say¡­" I looked at my own hands, I was already on my humanoid form, mostly to preserve energies after what I did. I felt rather exhausted, mostly an exhaustion in the soul rather than the body. I spent a lot of Soul Ether Essence to get there. I quickly drank more Soul Potions to recover, and let the Demonic Energy flow through my soul, hastening its recovery until I finally felt better. "Do you remember how it felt?" She asked. "What?" I wondered. "How it felt to activate that power? It''ll be the key for you to use it again in the future." She exined to me. "You must remember that feeling and never let go of it, channel it within you and release it." "That feeling¡­" It was a feeling of dread. Of fear. Anger. Frustration. And above all¡­ To let it all go out. Remembering that frustration I felt and all those swirling emotions, and then releasing my Soul Ether again. N?v(el)B\\jnn My consciousness slowly melting away, bing water. "Ahhh¡­" And then I suddenly did it. "Ah!" I felt strange. It was the first time I was doing this without being in the middle of an intense battle. I could both see, taste, and smell the grass below the snow, the snow, the sky, the air, even my skin, and I could see every single detail of everything. It was embarrassing to admit, but that also included the Ice Queen herself, her soul could solidify to the point it was almost a physical body, and her hair smelled very sweet, with an enchanting floral scent. "It seems you''ve aplished it." She smiled. "Congrattions, I am rather proud of you, Drake. In only a week you were able to aplish something incredible." "Wait¡­ A week?!" I asked in disbelief. "Didn''t we only fight for a day?!" "It might have felt like that to you because you were constantlying in and out of unconsciousness as we fought, but no, we fought for over seven days." Sheughed. "You''ve been sleeping for another two." "EH?!" I didn''t realize it was that long of a time frame! But it seemed that it was the case indeed. I had spent nine days doing all of this. And even then, my growth felt phenomenal. My stats might have not increased, and I haven''t gotten any new ability, but within me, it felt like I was finally tapping into abilities I always had but that couldn''t ess before. "I''m sorry for taking away so much of your time I suppose." She smiled. "You may return with your family for the moment, continuing to fight might affect your mental fortitude. You need to rest and spend time with those you love. We can practice more of this ability in a few days." "Alright then." I sighed, retracting the aura back to my body. "Ice Queen, thank you for helping me so much so far." "Don''t worry, you''ll owe me a few favors once I return. I hope you can repay them." She smiled rather¡­ coquettishly? "Err, what kind of favor, exactly?" I sighed. "Nothing too much, it has to do with your allegiance to me, and your loyalty." She said. "You reject the advances of every female that approaches you, so I never thought you would do the opposite for me anyways." She shrugged. "But you''re perhaps one of the few men that could actually make me fall in love, how are. You should be proud of that. Now let''s go, you invited me to a meal, right?" 04:41 "Haha, but of course. We''ll be allies even when the rest of the Venerables revive, what made you think otherwise?" Iughed. "Maybe I''m paranoid I suppose. Just to make sure things go well." She crossed her arms. "Now, return with your family." "Fine, fine¡­" I said. "Come with me, let''s have a meal together with them." "Oh?" She blushed for a bit. "A-Ah, well¡­ They''re not really my family so¡­ Wouldn''t it be odd?" "Not at all, you''re a friend,e with me." Iughed, holding her hand and dragging her to the castle. "Drake¡­" She sighed, looking at me with a calm smile. "Thank you, I suppose¡­ I never had a family myself, nor a husband, or children. I never found the time, maybe I also didn''t want to. Hah, now I regret that! I wish you were single, maybe we could make a good couple." "What?!" That just came out of nowhere¡­ "Sorry, sorry, not interested at the moment¡­ Three is enough." I said, apologizing. "Don''t worry, I wasn''t really nning on doing anything or asking for anything." She smiled, caressing my head. "I know you''re a man loyal to your family. But at the very least, could you let this old woman have her way?" She suddenly kissed my cheek. Her soft lips were very cold, yet her kiss alone felt very nice. "Huh?" "Fufu, this might be the first time I kiss a man. It might have not been the lips but, it felt nice." "A-Ah¡­ Okay." It was in the cheek, so I suppose it was okay. I didn''t mind it I suppose, like friends. "You reject the advances of every female that approaches you, so I never thought you would do the opposite for me anyways." She shrugged. "But you''re perhaps one of the few men that could actually make me fall in love, how are. You should be proud of that. Now let''s go, you invited me to a meal, right?" "Ah, yes, sure." I nodded. Did she confess her love or something? Seriously, Venerables are so strange in the way they convey their feelings. ----- Chapter 1632 Back Home Chapter 1632 Back Home ----- Thankfully, the Ice Queen had notified my family I would be gone for several days, and once I finally returned, I was immediately met with everyone''s hugs, a big hug from everyone in fact. Bedann hugged me with her big arms and didn''t let go of me, while ring rather menacingly back at the Ice Queen, Miranda climbed my torso and hugged my back, and my children climbed over my head. "Honey! You''re back!" Bedann stole my lips and kissed me passionately, as if bragging in front of the Ice Queen, who kept an ice-cold smile. "I missed kissing you~" "Drake!" Miranda also stole my lips right after Bedann, giving me an even more passionate French kiss. "Dummy, why were you gone for so long? That old hag didn''t kidnap you to do things to you, right? She didn''t take advantage of you or something, right?!" "I am greatly hurt by what you think I am!" The Ice Queenughed. "I would never do such a thing to Drake. We are nothing but colleagues, friends." "Calm down, please." I sighed. "It''s fine, we were just sparring and learning abilities together. She taught me a lot. I think I can now activate the Venerable''s Enlightened Senses at will, most of the time. I think¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As I exined things, the voices of my children interrumpted my train of thoughts. All three of them climbed to my shoulders and head, kissing my cheek or forehead, even Drakda. "Daddy, you''re finally back!" Kate cried. "I missed you!" "I missed you too! Why were you gone for so long again!" Bedrained. "Dada! Bwack!" Said Drakda. "I missed all of you too, my treasures¡­" I sighed, epting their hugs and kisses happily, I kissed their cute little foreheads in return. "And- HUH?! Drakda, you spoke?!" I just realized this little rascal was not just doing baby talk, he actually said "back"! "Bwaah! Spowke." He said while nodding cutely. He said "spoke" now! "Just three days ago he started imitating words." Said Miranda. "I don''t know if he knows what they mean, but he also nods sometimes, so maybe?" "I guess he''s just like Bedra, she also learned how to speak quickly¡­ Kate even faster." Bedannughed. "Spweak, spweak¡­" Drakda was trying to talk some more. "Dada¡­!" And then he hugged my head tightly and kissed my cheek again. "Haha, you missed me, alright." Iughed, patting his head and then gently cing him into the ground. "Anyways, I invited the Ice Queen to have a meal with us. She acts all tough but she''s pretty lonely." Iughed. "I hope you don''t mind?" "Of course we don''t mind." Bedann forced a smile, a rather menacing one. "Yeah, she cane all the time she wants." Miranda smiled with an even more menacing smile. "Oh my, Drake, you have such sincere and goodhearted wives." The Ice Queen was unmoved by their threatening auras. These women should really just chill for once, Jesus. Anyways, we moved on to have a meal. I was terribly hungry, so I ate a lot. At least over ten divine monsters'' worth of meat and another ten worth of divine soul beasts. They all were delicious and healed my soul even more, while reinforcing my physical body as well. And as we ate a myriad of delicious dishes prepared by my "Cooking Slimes" and "Cooking Spirits", we talked with my family about what I went through, and also what this new ability was. "I see, so she was horrendously ruthless with you, huh?" Bedann sighed. "Was that really necessary?!" Miranda barked angrily, as Bedann tried to keep herself calm. "You fucking bitch! Did you had to be so horrendously ruthless with my husband?! I''m going to break your neck you! Agh, let me go!" I was grabbing her before she went all rabid on the Ice Queen. Seriously, sometimes she acted like a little gremlin. "Calm down, Miranda. It''s alright." Iughed. "That''s what I agreed upon, and although it was horrible, it helped me understand what I could do, and the extent of my abilities. I believe it was something necessary, ultimately." "Necessary?! Are you kidding me! It was just¡­ Ugh, fine¡­ But are you really okay?" She asked me while looking all worried. "My dummy husband, you''re so stupid sometimes, getting yourself all wounded to get a bit stronger¡­" She started caressing my face while giving me kisses. She had be very good atforting me¡­ I think Bedann also wanted to do that, but unlike Miranda, she could keep herposure much better and decided to save spoiling me forter. "Ahem, well, I suppose it is fine." She sighed. "As long as you aplished that. There''s still over a week left, so make sure to rest for the iing days." "Well, about that, I still need to do a few things. For that I''ll need Kate''s help." I said. "Me, daddy?" Kate wondered while tilting her head, as she was eating her dessert, a strawberry cheesecake slice with vani ice cream. Her mother was right by her side. "Yeah, I''ll need your Matter Maniption ability. I believe it might actually be the key to transform Tiamat''s Scale into a proper shield, or shields." I said. "If we canbine your powers with Surtr and Emerald, and also maybe even Rakasha¡­" "Ooh." She nodded. "Okay, sure. I''ll do my bestie best." My daughter was so cute and helpful! "Thank you so much, my daughter. I really didn''t want to force you." I was so lucky to have such wonderful children. "It''s fine daddy, I love you so of course I would do it if you asked me." She kept her calm and slightly expressionless face, but she was getting much better at expressing herself now. "And I think that''s it? After we get the shields done, we simply have to keep training and then resting, until the day finallyes." I sighed. "These four months sure felt much longer, we did a lot. We grew much stronger, but above all, we managed to get a good and well-deserved rest." "Indeed." Bedann nodded. "Let''s take it easy for the rest of the day, honey." "Sure, let''s rx for now." Like that, the day went by peacefully. And at night, Bedann and Miranda made sure to spoil me a lot. They were being very intense, they missed me a lot¡­ ----- Chapter 1633 "Punished" For Being Away For Too Long (R18) Chapter 1633 "Punished" For Being Away For Too Long (R18) ----- It was alreadyte at night, and I was being embraced by both Bedann and Miranda''s relentless lust. We often have sex almost every night, so having to bear without it for over a week was certainly a bit frustrating for the two females, who seemed to always be in heat. "Hmm~! Oh yes, this is it! Do you like that?! This is what you get for going away for over a week! Take this!" p! p! p! Miranda was rapidly thrusting her hips down, mming her own thighs into my crotch, as her tight pussy was constantly tightening and not letting go of my cock at all. She was smiling devilishly, mocking me as I moaned while she kept thrusting fervently, like a subus that only wanted my seed and nothing else. And in a way, as a demonic spirit, she could fit that role really well. "Oohh¡­! Fuck, M-Miranda, wait! Agh!" p! p! p! The sound of our sweaty flesh hitting one another reverberated across the room, as I couldn''t help but moan in pleasure while gritting my teeth, she was being so intense, I couldn''t fight back because Bedann was there pushing me down, constantly rubbing her delicious pussy all over my face. I was a man after all, and these two women were perhaps the only ones that would ever see such a vulnerable side of mine, onepletely enthralled in their sexy bodies and the romantic bonds we''ve forged through all these years. So naturally, I happily licked my beautiful Bedann''s pussy as she demanded! "Hmm, yes baby~ Lick it, lick it right there~ Ooogh~ Yes! Hmm! Please stick your tongue deeper! Deeper~!" She was constantly thrusting her hips down my face, as my tongue was reaching deeper and deeper into her delicious insides. Her sweet love juices were my nectar, I voraciously drank it all as she came for the second time. "Aahh~ I-I''m cumming, fuck~ Drink it all honey~!" I opened my mouth wide and received her gift, I happily drank all her juices, and even sucked her pussy dry to make sure it was left well cleansed. "Ooohhh¡­ Fuck." She moaned, biting her lips. "Heheh, you came again? You''re too weak, Bedann!" Miranda mocked her, as she was thrusting her hips deeper. "Oogh, yeah! Right there, fuck! Drake, you better make me cum now~!" "Aahhh~!" I couldn''t help but moan as she suddenly mmed her hips very strongly. p! p! p! PLAP! An electrifying feeling coursed through my entire body, as I quickly used my hands to grasp on Miranda''s plump yet petite ass, and tightly grab it. She gave a loud moan at the pain, before I came inside her womb, filling herpletely. "Oooggh! H-Hey! Aahh~!" She moaned, unable to fight back as she fell over my chest. "Y-You came so much¡­" Slowly, I pulled my cock out of her pussy, revealing a fountain of hot and steamy cuming out. She kept moaning silently as she rested over me, approaching her face towards mine to give me kisses. "Hmm~ Mooch, I love you~" She kept saying that as our tongues touched and licked one another, her delicious and little lips was all I needed to take away all the stress umted after fighting with the Ice Queen. "I love you too." I kissed her little nose, which only made her more embarrassed than anything. "Now''s my turn, lovebirds." Bedann quickly grabbed my dick and started masturbating it with her hand, grasping it as tightly as possible. "Ooh! Bedann, wait, let me¡­!" "No rest for you, honey~" She quickly opened her mouth and started sucking on my cock like ascivious subus. Her warm tongue licking and touching the tip and then everything else below, constantly sucking and vacuuming my dick, fervently waiting for my cum. "Slurp~ Hmmm~" She only hastened her blowjob as she saw me in pleasure, rapidly moving her head up and down as my fat cock kept being pushed down her throat when she moved her lips all the way down. "Oooh! F-Fucking hell! You''re so good at blowjobs!" "Hmmm~" She licked her lips after pulling my cock out. "This is my payment after you sucked my pussy, so enjoy it honey~ Your cock''s always a treat, so I''ll happily suck it as much as you want." After saying that, she continued sucking without stopping. She was such a good and serviceable wife! I couldn''t ask for more from her, she was everything I could have ever asked from a woman, and more. She kept sucking and sucking until I couldn''t take it anymore, gritting my teeth as I grabbed her head and pulled it down firmly. "Ahh, I''m cumming!" "Hmm~!" She moaned in pleasure as I let out a big fat load inside her mouth, making her swallow all the hot and steamy cum as it came out of my dick. There''s nothing more pleasure than cumming inside your wife''s mouth as she eagerly sucks your cum and drinks it. Slowly, she pulled my cock out of her mouth, as she licked her lips, showing me she had drank it all, and happily licking the tip and cleaning my cock. "Hmm~ That was really tasty, thank you my love." "Fuck, you''re so slutty¡­ I''m going to breed you all night!" I quickly stood up and grabbed Bedann, forcefully pushing her down into the bed, and spreading her legs. "W-Wait, dear- I- Oohgh?!" She didn''t have any time to resist or talk her way out of this, without hesitation I quickly shoved my fat dragon cock all the way in, she moaned loudly, almost screaming in pleasure before she became slightly paralyzed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I am not taking any more of your girl''s teasing! Once I''m done with Bedann, you''re next Miranda!" I said. "Oooh? O-Okay then!" She blushed, feeling excited as she started ying with her fingers. "I''ll get it prepared for it again then honey~" p! p! p! "Oooogghh~! M-My love, wait, you''re going so fast~!" Bedann moaned. "Not fast enough!" I said, quickly shoving my cock in and out even faster than before. Bedann kept moaning, her big and muscr arms and legs wrapping around my body as I gave her all my love, our ssic and beloved mating press position, she loved being breed like this. "Ahh, it''sing already¡­!" Her pussy was way too good, Bedann''s was already all shaped to my cock, it was the perfect fitting, and her walls tightened just good enough without not being slightly painful like it was with Miranda. We were toopatible; she was truly my other half. Without hesitation, I kissed her, sucking on her tongue and her lips passionately, as I shoved my cock into her deepest part and came inside, filling her up really well. "Ooogghh!" She moaned as she let go of my lips. "Aaahh~ So warm¡­ You came so much¡­ I''m so full of it~" "Oof, you liked that, huh?" I smiled, giving her another kiss. "I got even more where that came from, let''s go for round two and three for now." "Ahh~ Fine, go ahead my love." She said. She was a strong giantess and titan, so unlike Miranda that gets tired quickly, she could take on the intensity of a dragon''s cock all the way inside with no issue. We continued this passionate night until almost sunset, where I switched between the two until we were all satisfied. I lost the count of how many times I came inside those two. Without a doubt now, Miranda definitely got pregnant again¡­ ----- Chapter 1634 The Next Day Chapter 1634 The Next Day ----- As the morning arrived, I woke up feeling rather refreshed. Most people might wake up exhausted after a night like that, but for me it was a night to release all the pent-up stress and rx by drowning in pleasure. And it works really well! Seeing Bedann and Miranda sleeping soundly, I embraced them both, kissing their foreheads and caressing their long, silky hair. There was nothing better than this every morning, honestly. It just gave me all the fuel I needed to start a new day and go against any challenge. However, as I caressed Bedann''s long, silvery-white hair and looked at the sun slowly rise from the horizon, I noticed her belly had be slightlyrger. It was quite noticeable now that she was pregnant. I could sense within her belly arge quantity of essence and divine power gathering, there was already a little soul there, slowly growing up. Looks like my fourth child mighte in a couple more months. She did announce her pregnancy around a month ago in terms of outside time, and it has been four months inside of my Divine Realm, so it makes sense she''s already halfway through. Now that she ascended into a Primordial Chaos Dragon Mother, I wonder if the child will be even more powerful¡­ No, well, it doesn''t matter what it is, I''ll love it regardless. And about Miranda¡­ Huh?! I also sensed a little something within her womb, it was still forming, but that was definitely another life, perhaps at a cellr level for now. Damn, she got pregnant already! So I''ll have a fourth and fifth child eight months from now at least. Damn, the family''s growing so big. Most parents would get scared of the prospect, but I am rather excited to have a lot of children. Divine dragons are very rare after all, I''ll singlehandedly repopte the world with new dragons! ¡­ Anyways, that aside, today was the big day I would make those shields out of Tiamat''s scale. After the morning arrived, Bedann and Miranda slowly woke up, they still tried to cuddle more with me, pushing me back to bed. Eventually, Bedra, Kate, and Drakda arrived inside the room and ourzy morning ended abruptly as they came asking for breakfast. "Papa, papa! It''s breakfast time!" Bedra stepped inside. "Breakfast time, food." Kate demanded. "Foodd!" Drakda groaned. "Hahah, fine, fine." Iughed, as I stood out of bed and stretched. "Let me make you all something really quick! So what did you want anyways?" "Meat!" Bedra said. "Pancake." Kate said. "Rwaawrr!" Drakda only roared cutely. "Hahah, okay, okay." Iughed. "I''ll make you eggs and bacon, Drakda. I bet you''ll like that. Honeys, what do you want?" "Hmm, anything would do, dear. Your cooking is always wonderful, whatever you make I''m sure I''ll like it." Bedannzily said, still resting over bed. "Yeah, bring the breakfast to our bed though~" Miranda said, alsozing around. "Hahah, okay, alright." I giggled. I quickly went to cook for them a good breakfast. They might have sounded a bit shameless but they were my beloved wives so I would dly spoil them and go by their whims from time to time. They also do the same in exchange anyways. After cooking a big feast for breakfast, we talked about everyone''s progress so far. Naturally, I wasn''t the only one killing myself training thatst week. Everyone else has also been training almost to death, well, except Drakda, he was just a baby. "So yeah, we''ve been spending most of our time in the Chaos Dragon Realm cultivating the Chaotic Dragon Energy." Said Bedann. "The more we cultivated, the more it felt our true powers awakening within them, right?" "Yeah, something like that." Miranda nodded. "Like, there were a whole set of unique draconic arts only for us using thisbination. But we''re still getting at it." "Also, Bedra has fully gained the ability to switch into her chaos dragon form!" Bedann said. "Bedra, show it to your daddy." "Okay!" Bedra nodded, quickly concentrating her energies into her body. Chaos essence of ck and purple color surged from her body, quickly transforming her entire body rapidly. Her hair became of a very dark purple color, her eyes turned crimson red, and even her skin became of a much darker blue. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Her golden horns became ck and red, and her scales also turned into this color. Even her little ws had be purple colored! ¡­I had to admit it, but she looked like she was going through some goth phase. But she looked really cool, nheless! And beyond that, her aura quickly changed from her Heavenly Light to something about Chaos and Destruction. "Daddy, what do you think?" She asked cutely. "It makes me a bit hungry whenever I transform, but I think it has its pros!" "You look really amazing, and yes, it must have its pros and cons I suppose." I nodded. "What do you feel like you can do that you couldn''t before?" "I think my attacks and magic can be much deadlier." She exined. "Back then, if it wasn''t against someone weak to my elements specifically, my magic never did that much damage. With this change, I can do a lot of great damage! However, my defenses go down, but I do feel speedier." "Interesting." I nodded. "What else?" "Hmm, some of my abilities seem to be like¡­ reversed?" She wondered. "My healing magic bes capable of dealing damage, poisoning, paralyzing, and cursing out of nowhere! Also my Anti-Mold bes Chaotic Miasmic Mold!" "Yeah, it seems her Anti-Mold can gain properties from the original form." Miranda said. "But it feels different at the same time." Bedann said. "It''s not exactly the same, it feels like it is more fueled by magic than through a Unique Skill, so it might be weaker, but it has its strengths as well." "Interesting, very interesting." I nodded. "Alright, just keep training then, Bedra! Papa''s very proud of your growth." "Thank you daddy!" Bedra smiled radiantly. "I''ll keep training to be stronger and help everyone!" "Haha, don''t overexert yourself." I smiled, giving her a head pat. "P-Papa, me too¡­ I grew a lot too." Kate also wanted me to check how much she has grown. Chapter 1635 Time To Create An Indestructible Shield Chapter 1635 Time To Create An Indestructible Shield ----- "I''ve been training and getting stronger too, look." Kate showed me her Divine Auras. Draconic Energy, Divine Power, andstly, Spiritual Energy. All converged together like we never saw before, creating a brand-new energy even stronger than all three of thembined. FLUOSH! It shone with bright light, resembling an ethereal rainbow-colored me, it also used her own Soul Ether, but she also had plenty of that now that her Soul Ether Stat was at SSS Rank from all the soul potions we made together. "Woah, what''s that?" I wondered. "Mama, Pekora, and Lady Belle helped me make this." Kate said. "It is called Divine Draconic Spiritual Essence. It is my own unique type of energy. I can use it to power up my mechs even further. I also discovered thanks to them that those robots were always some types of Spirit Beast! So they said I had the talent of creating spirits, I didn''t know that." "Ooh! That''s amazing." I nodded. "I can tell within that me that there''s boundless potential¡­ Have you discovered what you can do with it?" "It took me a while to refine it, so I haven''t tried everything¡­" She sighed. "But it can heal the soul, strengthen it, and transform it, giving it spiritual effects. So I can expand my soul even further outside and shape it. When I hit a monster with that, they exploded into rainbow mes." "O-Oh¡­" I nodded. "I see, it does indeed sound strong! Well done. You''re very talented as well, my dear. Make sure to keep practicing that power! I think you could make your summons evolve even further eventually." "I will." She nodded confidently. "Ah, right! Papa, weren''t we going to make the shields? Now that I can use Matter Maniption without restraints, I want to help." "Yeah, right." I nodded. "Let''s finish breakfast and we''ll go then." "Oway." She nodded cutely; I couldn''t help but give her head pats. After we finished having breakfast, we moved to the area where the giant scale was located, at arge mountain, near an active volcano within my Divine Realm, it was where Rakasha''s workshop was located. We could see the giant scale from afar already, it was shining brightly, reflecting the sunlight by releasing countless rainbow rays that created a small illusion-like ethereal domain surrounding the scale. "Wow, big scale." Kate said, as I carried her piggyback while flying. "Yep, it''s huge." I nodded. "Let''s go." The rest of my family stayed behind, quickly going to the Chaos Dragon Realm to train some more before we came back for lunch with Kate. Hopefully, I don''t know how long it''ll take to process the scale even with Kate''s miraculous power. It was rather incredible that she had such a power to begin with. I''ve always wondered how she was even able to develop it. She wasn''t a reincarnated soul like Bedra, so it wasn''t a Unique Skill, it was simply an Innate Ability she was born with. Perhaps due to her nature as being born from half of the System''s soul? Fused with my soul fragment too. She was born differently than my other two children after all. Maybe because of beingposed of souls instead than being born through the usual pregnancy process, she was much more special. The powers within my soul and the System''s soul merged together, giving her incredible and insane abilities. I am not even sure how the system works even now, but I am sure she''s much moreplex than what we thought, and herposition was already capable of changing and transforming matter already, although through the limitations of the system itself. Perhaps Kate was the same, she inherited the power of her mother, but without the restrains because she wasn''t a System herself, she was born as a Spirit Dragon. Waiting for us near the scale was Rakasha, Surtr, and Emerald. "Hey guys, we meet again!" I said, greeting them. I had already arranged this meeting once I was out of my training. All three of them looked surprisingly stronger! I could feel they''ve been training on their own fields as well. Surtr and Emerald in particr, they''ve been cultivating their divine power and draconic energy constantly and have improved their divinities and divine abilities. "Master Drake! You''ve brought your daughter?" Surtr wondered, noticing Kate with me. "Hi." Kate waved her little hand. "H-Hi¡­" Emerald muttered. "Err, are you sure she can do it though?" "Are you underestimating Drake''s daughter, Emerald?" Rakashaughed. "Never do that. You''ll regret it." "E-Eh? No, no, I am not doing anything of the s-sort!" Emerald cried. "Sorry¡­ I just had no idea Drake''s daughter had such an incredible and miraculous power as being able to manipte matter itself¡­" "Yeah, well, I had sealed it before because it was too dangerous." I said. "But now that Kate has grown up more, and shows great restraint and the ability to rationalize things, I thought it was about time I allowed her to wield her powers." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Amazing, then let us see how it works!" Said Surtr. "Kate, would you mind showing them?" I asked her. "Sure." Kate nodded. "I don''t mind¡­ but what do I use?" "Anything can be." I said. "You''re free to do whatever you want." "Ooh¡­" Kate heard those words with wonder in her eyes. "T-Then¡­ This area." She created a mental circle around her own body, touching the ground with her little hands. "{Matter Maniption}" FLASH! Suddenly, with a bright sh of light, the dirt below her suddenly became¡­ gold. Shepletely changed theponents of the dirt and turned it all into gold! "E-Eh?" "Huh?" "What¡­?" Even after hearing what she could do, they were still trying to process what they saw, and what it implicated to everyone. "Do some more to show them well." I told her. "Okay." Kate nodded obediently. She touched a rock and turned it into water. Then, she moved to a nearby river and turned the water intova. Afterwards, she moved upwards and touched the grass, turning it all into stones. "H-How is that¡­ Possible?" Surt couldn''t believe it. "It is not so easy¡­ And I am a bit tired already." Kate sighed. "Papa, do you have potions?" "Here." After feeding her some potions, we finally decided to begin. "Let''s begin then, Kate, give it a shot." "Oway." She touched the scale with her hands. "{Matter Maniption}" FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1636 A Hard Task Chapter 1636 A Hard Task ----- Kate''s miraculous Abilities seemed to slowly begin to affect the massive Scale of Tiamat. Slowly, the Scale began to gain cracks in the shape of smaller shields, yet it was offering tremendous resistance. This was perhaps the first time Kate was experiencing this type of resistance from a material. "Oof¡­ Hahh¡­ P-Papa, this is hard! The big scale doesn''t want to change¡­ My Divine Power and Mana are depleting quickly!" Kate was gasping for air. "Help!" "Okay, got it." I nodded, touching her shoulders and imbuing her with my Mana and Divine Power. FLASH! With the newly gained energies, Kate was much more stable, but the changes were very slow, her powers seemed to be always absolute, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. When they faced a level of material beyond her capabilities, it would be impossible or incredibly hard to do it. She was doing it, she was changing the scale, but it was bing so slow that it might take days. And I don''t think she can take doing this for days, she''ll pass out before that happens, and I believe the scale''s state might revert if we finish this halfway through. "We need more than that, papa¡­!" Kate said. "Yeah, I noticed." I nodded. "Alright, that''s where everyone else enters! Rakasha, expand your Smithing and Crafting Domain around the scale, use your hammer and smack it!" "Okay, but it won''t respond with beams like before, right?!" Rakasha asked, half nervous. "It shouldn''t!" Kate said. "I am controlling the fluctuations of energy of the scale towards one direction, so it can''t retaliate anymore against attacks¡­ for now." "As she said, let''s trust my daughter." I smiled. "Very well." Rakasha nodded. His Divine Aura expanded everywhere, as his powers manifested as a gigantic zing forge that engulfed almost the entire Scale. His entire body grew in size to as much as he could, bing roughly sixty meters tall. Using his enormous and muscr arms, Rakasha summoned his giant divine hammer, adjusting its size to his own through his Divinity and beginning to smash the scale with it. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! With each hit, the scale spread out Divine Essence, trying to adjust the size of the material. It was helping a slight amount, as I noticed magic circles spread across the scale, trying to reinforce Kate''s own ability. "Surtr!" I called. "Got it! So multiple shields? I''ll simply follow little Kate''s lead then." Surtr had a very simr ability to Kate. Although his ability was more aboutbining materials together into new ones, it didn''t differ too much from Kate''s own abilities. Although they were much more refined as they were bound to a powerful Unique Skill. "{Heavenly Smith}!" FLUOSH! He pointed his giant, draconic hands at the scale, as a sh of golden light and red light engulfed the giant scale, slowly, it began to help Kate''s own ability continue to spread its influence, much faster than before now. He was also using his Origin mes at their maximum power, and I even noticed the Divine Fire Dragon Souls appearing and using their own powers to further force the scale to change. "Emerald! What are you waiting for, my boy?" I asked. "B-But I don''t know if it''ll work!" He cried. "Just use them!" I said. "O-Okay! Dammit!" Emerald cried. Emerald spread out his wings and flew into the skies, pointing his sharp, golden ws into the scale. A giant tornado of heavenly emerald winds emerged, spinning around scales and slowly beginning to imbue them with its divine element. This was how he created divine equipment, and it was a very unique yet strange way that Rakasha confirmed was indeed simr to Alchemy, Synthesis, and cksmith Magic. RUMBLE! The scale kept resisting even with the power of everyone, the ground below beginning to shatter down, our surroundings trembling, it felt like the mountain we were standing on was beginning to fall apart. "This is not over yet, dammit!" I roared. "Tiamat! Why the hell did you gave your scale if I wouldn''t be able to use it?! I have to, I must!" As I roared furiously, I pointed my hands towards the scale, activating my Divine Alchemy and Divine cksmithing Arts together, further reinforced with my System Unique Skill. A wave of silver and blue energy permeated the entire scale, on top of Rakasha, Surtr, Emerald, and Kate''s powers. "System¡­! Please, help!" "I am doing my best!" The System kept draining away my Divine Power and Mana, as she began to interconnect the power of everyone into an endless sea of rainbow divine light. The rainbow shone the brightest it could ever be! Yet¡­ it was not enough! "Not enough?!" "I''m doing everything I can! T-The scale is at a level we simply can''t go against¡­ And this is merely a speck of the power of one of the Primordial Gods¡­!" "No, this is not over¡­ NOT YET!" FLAAASH! I connected my powers to the rest of the Divine Realm, streams of Elemental Divine Essence of every inch of my Divine Realm reached the scales, swirling around and imbuing it with their powers. Aside from that, I activated my Spirit Creation Unique Skill too, trying tobine countless spirits into the scales. Yet it was not enough! "FUCK!" As we screamed and kept trying, something came from the skies, a beautiful and small Goddess of the Sea, madepletely out of water, resembling a cute sea nymph. "Hey, Drake! I came to give you a hand!" "Aegir!" Right, Aegir was around, she''s a Primordial Goddess too, right? A Minor one connected to Sea and Time, but she''s still one. The blue orb shone brightly within her, as she showed the results of her training so far. "Look how strong I''ve got!" The entire seas of my Divine Realm were summoned from an incredibly far away area, directly into her body through some sort of summoning magic. It was something she was unable to do before! SPLAAASH! The water hit the scale, its enormous powers shing against one another. And the scale shape finally began to change, for real. N?v(el)B\\jnn ----- Chapter 1637 Seven-Colored Celestial Dragon Queen Shield Chapter 1637 Seven-Colored Celestial Dragon Queen Shield ----- All the Divine Powers and Primordial Energies converged together, and then were absorbed by the Scale, this time, Tiamat''s Scale didn''t send it all back as a counterattack, this thing felt alive, but it was just a piece of material. Instead, it absorbed everything we sent, and then used it to take the shape Kate and Surtr were imagining. Their imagination differed greatly, but it somehow created something in between the two. But the most surprising thing was that¡­ IT WORKED! Aegir was the key to finally get it done, her powers were also Primordial in nature, although very weakened, they still contained within them a speck of Primordial Authority. Until the rest of her siblings finallye back fully, she cannot draw her full power as a Primordial Goddess, but I think she can already draw at least 5% of her original divinity. And after her "training" where she had spent thest three and a half months meditating and cultivating, I think she can even draw 10% now! FLUOOOSH! Tiamat''s Divine Scale shone brightly, finally finishing its transformation, as it divided itself into twenty giant shields, made of glowing rainbow metal-like material, Tiamat''s scales material could be called something even beyond Orichalcum, the strongest metal I''ve ever seen. I''ll simply call it "Timatium" for now, it''s fitting. The ten shields slowly floated in midair, never falling into the floor. Each one was four meters tall. Emanating incredibly powerful Divine Auras of Rainbow Draconic Energies. I noticed within the Aura the Origin mes of Surtr, Kate''s Divine Draconic Spiritual Essence, Emerald''s Heavenly Winds, Rakasha''s Fiery Divinity, and my own Frost Powers imbued into it. And of course, also Aegir''s Primordial Ocean and Time Divinity. It feels like the scale absorbed everything to be even tougher? It was insane! And the shields had rather simplistic designs but came with a handle to grab them and everything. However, there was still a pile of the scale left behind, not everything ended bing a shield, there was at least 50% of the scale left behind asrge brick-like pieces, shining with a rainbow aura. "W-We did it¡­" I sighed in relief. "Uuggh¡­" Kate was about to fall, but I barely caught her before she hit the floor. "By the Gods¡­" Rakasha groaned, falling to his knees. "I feelpletely drained man¡­" Surtr sighed. "Ueeegghh¡­" Emerald looked like he was about to die. "Well done, Drake! W-We did it¡­!" System sighed. "Well done Kate! You did well!" "Mama¡­" Kate smiled cutely before falling asleep. My girl was very tired, she deserved a good nap. "We''re done here, finally, but half the scale is left yet¡­ I don''t think I can process this Timatium yet, so I''ll just save it." I sighed, storing it away inside my Inventory. Ding! [Congrattions! You have sessfully forged and synthesized almost half of the [Tiamat''s Scale (??? Grade)] into the new Divine Pseudo-Primordial Gear: [Seven-Colored Celestial Dragon Queen Shield: Timat''s Scale (SSS+++ Grade)] x20!] [The newly created equipment is evolvable, most of its powers have been sealed until they are refined properly usingpatible Primordial Powers.] I grabbed one of the shields while carrying my little girl in one of my arms and looked at its stats. I was immediately dumbfounded. The moment I touched the shield, I felt a connection to my own Soul! Is this what I think it is?! ----- [Seven-Colored Celestial Dragon Queen Shield: Timat''s Scale (SSS+++ Grade)] {Effects} [Fortune]: [SSS+++] [Physical Strength]: [SSS+++] [Magical Power]: [SSS+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS+++] [Soul Strength]: [SSS+++] [Soul Vitality]: [SSS+++] [Soul Stamina]: [SSS+++] [Soul Regeneration]: [SSS+++] {Abilities} [Tiamat''s Divine Scale Protection]: When equipped, the shield will deploy an Armored Aura of Pseudo Primordial Energies, unleashing the Elements of Primordial Sea, Time, Origin mes, Eternal Frost, Heavenly Winds, System and Technomancy, enhancing All Defenses by +1000%, and Decreasing All Damage Taken by -50%. This Armored Aura also protects the Soul, but with only half of its original effects. This Armored Aura will not only cover the wielder''s entire body and soul, but will also enchant any equipment they''re wearing, adding the powers of these Divine Elementsbined with Draconic Energies, enhancing the Equipment and Weapon''s Defensive Power, Attack Power, Attack Speed, and Durability by +500%. When attacking with a weapon enchanted with the Armored Aura, there''s a 10% chance for {Seven Colored Tiamat''s ws} to be triggered, dealing damage based on 500% of the wielder''s Magic and Strength Stats and ignoring the foe''s Defenses by 30%. Once the shield takes enough Damage, it is possible to unleash a counterattack through the {Seven Colored Tiamat''s Breath}, which will release beams of Rainbow mesbining all Seven Elements together and deal 2000% Physical, Soul, and Magical Damage on any foe they hit, ignoring 80% of their Defenses. Cooldown: 30 Minutes. [???]: Sealed Power that has yet to awaken. {Description} A Legendary Shield never created before by using a Scale from the Primordial Mother of all Dragons of Yggdrasil, Tiamat. Its Defensive Powers are superb, but it can further unlock power strength once it is injected with Primordial Energies and feed withpatible Primordial-Grade Materials. ----- "What¡­?!" I gasped. "T-This is a normal equipment AND a Soul Gear?!" It had both the normal stats and the stats of Soul Gearbined together! And the single ability it possessed, which was already insane, could protect both the body and soul. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Insane! And it indeed added all seven elements into it. I still had one slot open for my Soul Gear, so I quickly decided to choose this Shield as my fourth Soul Gear. The feeling was strange, I could both hold the shield in my hands, all while a second, ethereal shield appeared, being held by my soul''s arms. It was as if this Shield had a Soul of its own? And that Soul counted as Soul Gear. Wait¡­ Does that mean that my Weapons, which also have Souls, could be Soul Gear as well? I had never thought about it! But what would even be the process to refine a Divine Weapon''s Soul into a Soul Gear while keeping their physical body? I''ll have to investigate that another time. ----- Chapter 1638 Incredible Shield! Chapter 1638 Incredible Shield! ----- The shield''s specs were ridiculous. The Stats it had were all maxed to SSS+++ Rank! I don''t think you can go higher unless your breakthrough the "wall" of Rank 10. It seems even equipment I make is limited with this wall, and also the reason its powers are sealed might beck of Primordial Energy. But this Primordial Energy¡­ What in the world is that? Is it something Venerables can wield? Or only the most ancient of gods, the ones from the very beginning of Yggdrasil, such as Yggdrasil herself, Tiamat, Ymir, and the Aesir? I believe the Venerables were still trying to obtain it. Perhaps the whole point of the Ascendancy Laws is not to just get stronger andprehend an Element of the World even further, but also to refine their Divinities, Divine Abilities, and Divine Power into Primordial Energy. But that''s forter, I don''t want to bother thinking about this yet. Nheless, the shield itself is insane. It has way too many Abilities despite only having one! The single ability it has possesses like three effects or four effects. ----- [Tiamat''s Divine Scale Protection]: When equipped, the shield will deploy an Armored Aura of Pseudo Primordial Energies, unleashing the Elements of Primordial Sea, Time, Origin mes, Eternal Frost, Heavenly Winds, System and Technomancy, enhancing All Defenses by +1000%, and Decreasing All Damage Taken by -50%. This Armored Aura also protects the Soul, but with only half of its original effects. ----- The first effect is the basic Armored Aura that protects the body amazingly! And it isposed of all the Elements we poured into the Scale. A one thousand percent boost to All Defenses is noughing matter, especially because this counts the Soul as well! So even for someone like me who has an Immortal Body, it is very beneficial. ----- This Armored Aura will not only cover the wielder''s entire body and soul, but will also enchant any equipment they''re wearing, adding the powers of these Divine Elementsbined with Draconic Energies, enhancing the Equipment and Weapon''s Defensive Power, Attack Power, Attack Speed, and Durability by +500%. ----- The second effect is the ability to use this Armored Aura to wrap it around already equipped armor, essories, and weapons to enhance their Stats even further, and enchant them with the seven elements, insane. I wonder if I can further enchant Aegir''s own powers with this? After all she''s also a "piece of equipment" so it should totally work and make her even stronger as a result. And that''s without considering all my Divine Weapons, who will be amazingly and greatly benefited too. ----- When attacking with a weapon enchanted with the Armored Aura, there''s a 10% chance for {Seven Colored Tiamat''s ws} to be triggered, dealing damage based on 500% of the wielder''s Magic and Strength Stats and ignoring the foe''s Defenses by 30%. ----- The third effect was this offensive power, a special ability imbued into any weapon where I ced the Armored Aura into. It granted a small chance to unleash an extremely strong attack in the shape of Tiamat''s gigantic ws, imbued with all seven elements. Not bad at all, and it''s based on 500% of my Strength and Magicbined together, so its bound to deal incredible damage. 10% is low, but if I attack enough times, it is bound to be triggered a few times. ----- Once the shield takes enough Damage, it is possible to unleash a counterattack through the {Seven Colored Tiamat''s Breath}, which will release beams of Rainbow mesbining all Seven Elements together and deal 2000% Physical, Soul, and Magical Damage on any foe they hit, ignoring 80% of their Defenses. Cooldown: 30 Minutes. ----- Andstly, the fourth effect! It seems to be the same ability the scales had inherently, the power to reflect damage as powerful beams of rainbow color that could almost kill us all. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was incredibly strong, and could ignore almost all defenses, but it had a long cooldown of 30 minutes. In battels, 30 is a lot of time, so I don''t think I can use this ability sparingly. I need to prepare where to use it before, or I might regret using it before it would be truly useful after all! And that''s it. It has four Effects at the end, in a single Ability. Just thinking about what else it could unlock made me slightly euphoric. And once I equipped it into my soul, I never felt so protected. My soul was now holding a gigantic, primordial shield. I felt really confident on fighting Pandemonium now. But at the same time, I can''t let confidence make me act like a fool either¡­ I have to calm down and think things straight and pragmatically. Though, the reactions of my friends didn''t let me calm down. "Wow this shield is fucking crazy!" Surtr screamed. "Uwah! It equipped itself into my Soul?! It''s a Soul gear! Wait, it unequipped one of my things automatically?!" "I-It did the same with me." Emerald gasped. "Wow, just by looking at it, it''s strong! And it can float at will as well, without using magic or energies. I can control it with the mind? How fun!" "It seems to have merged your attributes into it!" Rakasha said. "It possess Heavenly Winds, and Origin mes! And Primordial Sea and Time elements too, from Lady Aegir!" "Heh! Naturally! It has to have my element if I helped refining a scale from Aunt Tiamat." Giggle Aegir. "Hello Drake, long time no see!" "Indeed, you''ve been gone for a while." Iughed. "Where have you been?" "Cultivating my Primordial Energies and further refining them within my Orb Core." She responded. "I think I can release an output of at least 10% my former strength¡­ I don''t know if it''ll be enough, but it better be." "You''ve helped a lot already, thanks for helping us out! We almost thought we wouldn''t make it." Iughed. "Do you want a shield too?" "What are you talking about? I am already a Ring! A Ring won''t equip a shield, fool." Sheughed. "You''re so funny, talking nonsense sometimes! Ohohohoh!" And there she goes again. Well, I can''t say I missed her presence, but she is indeed an useful ally to have around¡­ ----- Chapter 1639 Shield Distribution Chapter 1639 Shield Distribution ----- After everything, I moved back to my castle with Kate on my arms, leaving her sleeping over her bed and covering her with warm nkets after feeding her some of my Divine Power and Mana. It is dangerous for a Divine Dragon to run low on Divine Power. I had already spent over six hundred million Divine Power on the Tiamat Scale, but Kate had used all two billion she had umted. Feeling bad about it, I donated her two billion right away, leaving me with barely two billion. It was good enough for the two of us. My little princess sacrificed all her savings for us, as her father, I can''t let her stay with no Divine Power at all! I will restore mine over time anyways. I do have a lot of Divine Monsters I can eat to restore it. Once the Divine Power transfer was done, she looked much healthier and refreshed. The stronger we be as Gods, the more Divine Power we need to be stable. Although it is also a resource to strengthen our Divinities and Abilities, and for pretty much everything, it is also our lifeblood, to lose everything is to grow weaker, which might result on getting our cultivation crippled. "I heard the news! You made the shields?" Bedann appeared with Miranda, Drakda, and Bedra,ing out from the Chaos Dragon Realm. "Yep, there''s only twenty though." I said. "But I think they might be enough for most of our fighters. I think you should all get one though." "We can share one." Miranda said. "How strong is it, daddy?" Bedra asked me. "You can look for yourselves!" I showed them the shield. The status of the shield appeared in front of them, as the girls inspected it with great detail. Drakda didn''t knew how to read though, so he was staring at it absent minded. "It''s insane." Bedann said. "Yep." Miranda nodded. "Woaah¡­ Wait! Daddy, is the effect of this shield free? Like, does it cost energy to use?" Bedra asked. "I don''t know, it doesn''t specify it, huh?" I wondered. "Let me try." I looked at the shield and grabbed it, quickly using my own will and activating its effect. A semi-transparent armor of colorful divine draconic aura covered my entire body. It used the shield''s own internal energy, and it seemed to not drain any energy at all from me! "It''s free!" I said. "It seems to drain the shield''s own energy, which might be endless? But that''s impossible¡­ System, can you analyze this further?" "Let me check." She touched the shield with her phantasmal hands. FLASH! The moment she did, her eyes turnedpletely blue, as neon blue circuits spread through the shield. Then, she gently moved her hand away. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Analysisplete." She said almost robotically. "It looks like it has an internal pool of energy it uses. It uses¡­ Primordial Energy! However, it seems you can''t control it directly, only through the ability can it be controlled. I feel like if it runs out, it''ll simply recover again over time. The shield by itself is alive. It is as if the scale carried with itself a fragment of Tiamat''s soul." "Maybe because it did?" Bedann wondered. "I do remember talking with her, when she gave you her scale, she didn''t bring it out of anywhere, just took it off her body. But the body we saw was her own soul, right?" "You mean her scale was actually a piece of her soul? But it waspletely solid and didn''t suffer any strange phantasmal disintegration like Soul Treasures do when interacting with the Physical ne." I analyzed. "Maybe that''s how Primordials are¡­" Miranda said. "I have heard she died though, right? So her true body merged with the world or something. But even her soul is still as strong as her physical body." "Perhaps Primordials reach something like a middle ground? Like¡­ Their soul and physical body be aligned and be very simr? Both can exchange traits of the other with ease!" Said Bedra. She was such a smart girl. "Maybe, good theory." I nodded. "For now, that''s that. You''re getting one too, Bedra. Can you equip it?" "S-Sure, but do I need one? I can always just stay in the back anyways!" Bedra said. "I won''t bother in the frontlines." "Even then, for your own safety¡­ Also the shield is very strong, and it''ll make your attack stronger. You''re a spear wielder too, you''re bound to step out of your boundaries and fight very closely to your enemies anyways. Don''t think your father doesn''t you well, youngdy." I gave her the shield after giving her a gentle head pat. "Fine¡­ I''ll take it. But it''s only twenty, is it really enough for our whole team?" She was worried about everyone else. "It should be for our main fighters." I said. "So it''s¡­" Twenty shields. Me. Bedann & Miranda. Kate. Bedra. Drakda? I guess. That''s five already, for our whole family. There''s fifteen lefts. Surtr. Mina. Nadia. Jamar I suppose? Emerald. Rakasha. Ruby. Tisha. Pekora. Yuki. That''s ten, plus the five from before, fifteen. Who''s left? Ah. Hector. Larzak. Kraxka. There are two more shields left after that. So they go to whoever can wield it? Maybe if Charlotte, the dwarf captain joins, I could give her one. If not, perhaps Tyrannus or Amehia could join the fray. Those two seem to have grown very strong already, and I bet they''re going to stick around their Sacred Beast. Though, I doubt I''ll let Tyrannus bring the other warriors. Oh right, there''s also the Oracle and his sister left, the Oracle is definitelying, but he''s not a frontline fighter at all, he''ll stay as back as possible. His sister in the other case, is a mixed bag. Oh well, we''ll see how we resolve this. "Yeah, it''s almost enough for our whole team. I am surprised we got a team of twenty-two people or so. There''ll be two that won''t be able to wield a shield, we''ll decide whoter." I said. "Dad, did you just count everyone?!" Bedra asked in surprise. "Y-You did it in like one second¡­" "Ahh, really? I guess my mind is quite fast, haha!" Iughed. "Anyways, let''s leave little Kate resting for now. How about some Bolognese for lunch?" "Sure!" ----- Chapter 1640 Surtrs Family Chapter 1640 Surtr''s Family ----- With the finishing of the Shields made of Tiamat''s Scale, thest week for everyone to train (and rest) was upon everyone inside of Drake''s Divine Realm. With the instructions of the Venerables that decided to aid Drake and his allies, everyone had grown several times stronger than before. The Venerable of Dreams, with her expertise over Souls, helped everyone enhance their own Souls and make them dozens of timesrger and stronger than before. This, coupled with Drake''s new Soul Elixir, which he had mass produced, enhanced everyone''s Soul Ether to SSS Rank. This allowed their Souls to gain a series of new abilities and powers and strengthen them enough for them to be ready for the iing battle against Pandemonium and his mysterious ally, which many guessed could be rted with Oberon. Aside from that, the Venerable of Ice, the Frost Queen, used her intensive knowledge about Divinities to teach everyone to get the most out of it. Before, many of Drake''s allies had risen to Gods in a rather "rough" way, absorbing Divine Elixirs, which made their Divinities appear very quickly and without letting them properly process their strength. Therefore, this made it, so everyone''s Divinities were mostly weakened, and unable to unleash their true strength. However, the Ice Queen''s guidance, this changed. With her ruthless training at a simr level to the Vixen, everyone''s Divinities awakened their power fully, which ended helping them be even stronger than before. Therefore, this made it, so everyone''s Divinities were mostly weakened, and unable to unleash their true strength. However, the Ice Queen''s guidance, this changed. With her ruthless training at a simr level to the Vixen, everyone''s Divinities awakened their power fully, which ended helping them be even stronger than before. Abilities such as Divinity Aura, Divine Domain, and Divinity Materialization, which Drake''s allies couldn''t unleash properly, were now already mastered, and everyone had gained much more confidence on their own power. Thest week went on slower than the rest, the tension rising with every passing day. As Drake was finishing hisst preparations, Surtr brought with him the shields, carrying them to his pce, which he had temporarily moved inside of Drake''s Divine Realm to benefit from the super time dtionpared to his own Divine Realm. The pce was arge fortress-like castle he had built using materials mined from the mountain where the Fire Giants were located. It was sturdy and incredibly strong, and with his abilities, he could move it wherever he wanted. However, itcked a soul like Fuyu''s castle. In there, not only did Surtr, Mia, and Nia lived. It was big enough to house mostly the entire Fire Giant Tribe with them, which they had brought with themselves. Alongside the second Fire Giant Tribe that served the Oracle of Fire and his sister, who had escaped from the Emperor of me''s Divine Monster army and were saved by Drake and Surtr promptly after Drake''s arrival in Muspelheim. The pce was always bustling with people, the surroundings were made into enormous gardens where the people could harvest and produce all kinds of herbs, fruits, and mushrooms endemic of their mountains. However, they weren''t there to stay permanently, and only chose toe temporarily to make use of the time dtion of Drake''s Divine Realm while they all prepared for the Fire Venerable''s Inheritance. Of course, it was to help Surtr with many things, such as generating enough materials for his creations. Despite his intensive training, that also included reinforcing and cultivating both his soul and divinities, he was also constantly preparing armor and items for Drake''s party, he wanted everyone to make sure they would be safe and prepared for the exploration. Because of this, he couldn''t do everything alone, and the fire giants decided to repay him for all his protection so far by assisting him for these four months. Although at first they were rather reluctant on leaving their home, after a small while, they grew used to the pce and the beautiful surroundingndscape, and many of the younger generations began to wonder if it would be better to just live in here from now on¡­ However, none of those things truly mattered to Surtr right now, other than his beloved wives. The two girls that hatched his egg years ago and saw him grow over time into the mighty adult dragon he was now, those girls that had confessed their feelings for him and ended taking away thest fire dragon''s virginity along. Mina and Nadia, the twin Fire Giant sisters of the tribe. "A-Are you sure we should wield these?!" Nadia gasped, the tomboyish young fire giant woman gasped as she lifted the shield with a single of her strong, bulky and muscr arms. "These shields are also Soul Gear?! These are too fancy for us, Surtr!" N?v(el)B\\jnn "I-I agree¡­" Mina sighed; her delicateplexion took a while to grab the shield with both of her arms. While her sister specialized on physical prowess, Mina was a full magician, specializing on maximizing her magical and ethereal powers instead than her physical strength. "Surtr, my love. I am grateful but-" "No buts! You two are always stubborn about these things¡­" Surtr sighed, crossing his bulky, red scaled arms. "You will being with us, right? Despite my efforts on stopping you two, you''re stilling anyways. Even though both of you are pregnant¡­ Four months in." "Yeah but we don''t think we''ll¡­ Err¡­" Nadia was trying to make up excuses. "No excuses!" Surtr roared. "You two are using those two shields. I poured all my soul and power into making them with Drake and everyone else. And he allowed me to bring two more for you two. Equip them into your souls as Soul Gear. I am sure your Soul Ether is already SSS Rank, right? It''ll protect your soul and body well enough, the babies shouldn''t be hurt, as long as you don''t jump into a direct hit out of nowhere." "Sigh¡­ Okay." Nadia shrugged. "Fine, I guess if it''s for the baby¡­" The muscr warrioress gently patted her slightly swollen belly, barely visible that she was pregnant, as Fire Giant women had suchrge bodies and hips that even their children could fit perfectly fine inside without their bellies swelling too much to notice the pregnancy. "Okay then~" Mina shrugged as well. "You''re such a thoughtful husband, working so hard for you two wives, maybe you need a little reward~?" Mina gently walked towards Surtr, who was on his humanoid form, beginning to touch his crotch. "W-Wait, right now?" Surtr couldn''t resist though, as the two girls pushed him into bed¡­ ----- Chapter 1641 The Twins Please Their Husband (R18) Chapter 1641 The Twins Please Their Husband (R18) ----- Mina and Nadia hadn''t been cking off while everything happened, despite being pregnant, Giant women had plenty of stamina and strength, especially those that had ascended into Goddesses such as them. Much like Surtr, they went through the ruthless trainings of the two Venerables, their Souls and Divinities had been refined and enhanced to their very limits, revealing to them a whole new hidden potential within them. It was an agonizing training, as both of their souls were unrefined and weak at the beginning, but now, after both of their souls hit SSS Rank, they were overflowing with power, and their bodies in response to their Divinities, also became tougher and much more energetic. Alongside that, they had been training their Fire Dragon Bloodline powers, which Surtr had inherited to them long time ago. As they were gifted special sses after Surtr''s birth due to his special "System" formed from thebination of his Unique Skill and the Draconic Records of the Fire Dragons, Mina was the Fire Dragon''s Saint, while Nadia was the Fire Dragon''s Knight. At the same time, this has happened other times, such as Jamar, who became the Fire Dragon''s Squire. Those that were "marked" by Surtr''s "Blessing" gained not only enhanced strength and magical abilities, but their fire magic would often times shape itself ording to Surtr''s own form and magic abilities, such as Jamar''s Fire Dragon de Arts, Mina''s White Dragon me Magic, and Nadia''s zing Dragon Battle Axe Arts. The Oracle and his sister had also received this blessing already, and had begun to develop special abilities as well, although they had kept them rather secretive as they trained. Nheless, Surtr could feel it, their strength was sure incredible. Both girls forced him into bed and quite honestly, with his base strength alone, he couldn''t get them off him! "Ugh¡­! W-Wait, you two got super strong out of nowhere!" Surtr cried. "I genuinely can''t push you around?!" "Heheh, did you think I was a weakling, my little fire dragon~?" Mina switched into her more sadistic persona, often times reserved for intimidate times with Surtr. She began undressing herself immediately. "Let''s have fun, it has been a couple of weeks since thest time we did it~" "Wait, but you girls are pregnant, I thought it wasn''t ideal to do that while you are pregnant?" Surtr was clueless about many things. Such as Giant women not needing much care when pregnant at all! And also, they can perfectly have sex even when they''re at seven months of pregnancy or more. This was knowledge Drake had learned, but which he had unfortunately not shared with the clueless young fire dragon. "Dummy, who told you that?" Laughed Nadia, as she undressed faster than her sister, beginning to kiss Surtr''s lips. "Hmm~ You''re so dummy, always caring about us. Just let us give you some pleasure, alright? Don''t you want some time alone? I know you want, I can smell it in you. I''m part dragon now after all~" "A-Ah, right¡­" Surtr had almost forgotten a key element on why these two girls had be even hornier than before. A few days ago, and much like Bedann and Miranda, the two managed to awaken and reinforce their fire dragon bloodlines to the point they attained Fire Dragon Forms. Naturally, they looked very humanoid-like, having the form of fire titans with scales, wings, tails, and the head of dragons, but these counted as dragon forms nheless, perhaps because Surtr''s mother, Muspel, had told the girls to consume pieces of her soul and her bones, which seemed to do the trick¡­ alongside her approval for them to join her draconic record. Like this, Surtr was no longer the final fire dragon, as Nadia and Mina became fire dragons as well! That was by itself a joyful event, but things escte quickly now, as both girls'' draconic instincts began to rise, they wanted to mate with their male. Dark red scales grew over Nadia''s arms and a few parts of her neck and back, the same for Mina, but her scales were of a much clearer red, almost pink. Their tails too, were dangling around, their draconic form already in full swing. They fiercely attacked Surtr, their timid male, kissing his neck passionately. Their warm tongues made Surtr''s little dragon be a big dragon rather fast, pointing out from his robes. "Fufu, can''t take it anymore? Shall we free our little friend?" Mina teased. "I miss him¡­ Can I kiss him?" Nadia licked her lips. "W-Wait, girls, let''s take it slow- Ahhh~!" Surtr moaned, it was toote. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Mina took off his robes faster than he imagined and Nadia was already beginning to suck and slurp his cock like there was no tomorrow, the incredibly warm mouth of a fire dragon and fire titan hybrid was immense, he felt his rod in mes, like a furnace burning and consuming it all. "Fuck!" Surtr couldn''t resist, pushing Nadia''s head down and cumming inside her throat, a warm wave of dragon seed entered his wife''s mouth, Nadia slurped, licked, and sucked his penis, sucking every single drop and swallowing it loudly. "Hmm~ Thank you for the meal." Nadia licked her lips. Surtr only fell more in love for his passionate warrioress wife, she was lovely and thoughtful, although sometimes rough, but she was still someone he loved. "Heheh, it''s still really big and fat~ What will we do with our horny dragon husband, hm~?" In the other case, he sighed slightly, Mina was the most teasing of women he had ever met, and it seemed as if she liked tormenting him, despite her gentle nature most of the time. Though, he had to admit it, he found that pretty hot too. She quickly moved over his hips, spreading her legs as she slowly started rubbing her wet, ring red pussy over his own dragon cock, the warm sensations and the precum mixing with her juices created slurping, lewd noises. "Ahhh~ You like my pussy, my dragon?" She giggled. "You want it in~? Just tell me!" "Y-Yes¡­! Please stop teasing me, Mina!" Surtr gritted his teeth. "I''m at my limits and-" "Hehe, okay~" PLAP! Mina mercilessly shoved Surtr''s cock all the way down her pussy, fitting the whole thingpletely, she moaned loudly as Surtr gave a wild roar. "Oooggh~?! S-So big¡­!" "Mina, you little¡­!" Surtr furiously grabbed Mina, using his draconic strength, and quickly pushed her down into the bed,pletely dominating her as she moaned, smiling sadistically. The sound of their flesh hitting one another as Surtr began fucking her while spreading her legs nonstop. p! p! p! p! "Aahh~ Yes, rape me, you savage~!" "It''s not rape if you want it, dummy!" Surtr started kissing Mina to shut her up, his tongue entering her delicious mouth, he could barely hold his sexual libido anymore, his draconic hormones quickly telling him to breed his wife until satisfied! Faster and faster, he kept fucking her, the tingling, all-epassing sensation of pleasure rushed from his rod all the way to the rest of his body like electricity, while he sucked her tongue and kissed her viciously, letting none of her moanse out. "Hmm~ Hmmm~~!" Mina couldn''t speak, her breath taken awaypletely. "Take this!" Surtr finally let go of her tongue, a small thread of saliva left behind before he spread her pussy even deeper with his dragon cock. PLAP! Without any warning, he came inside of her, a flood of warm, hot cuming out as he slowly pulled out his penis. "Aahhh~ Oogh¡­ S-So much cum¡­" Mina waspletely dominated, moaning in pleasure. "Now''s my turn, right?" Nadia, however, wasn''t letting Surtr rest anytime soon. "Hah¡­ Master, how can you handle two women so easily?" Surtr wondered, preparing himself for a very draining and tiring night. ----- Chapter 1642 Emerald And Amehia ----- "One week left before the inheritance trials begin¡­" Emerald sighed, sitting over a stone-made chair inside of his room within the green mountain tower he had built inside of Drake''s Divine Realm. This was a tower that he had made trying to imitate Surtr, a movable fortress of his own. It was now being mostly inhabited by the Lizardmen Tribes that had entered Drake''s Divine Realm for the meantime. Mostly out of security because even though there was a big spirit tree creating a barrier there, they didn''t know if it could hold back yet another demon attack. They were all holding back and waiting for them to confront Pandemonium, once he was out of the picture, the threat of demons showing up within Muspelheim should bepletely nullified, although it wasn''t the same for the rest of the world, as his body fragments were spread everywhere. Emerald couldn''t help but remember his entire life so far as he admired the beautiful sight, his sharp green eyes looking rather troubled with himself. Despite all the strength he has attained after training and cultivating both his soul and divinities to his limits, he still feltcking. "Am I good enough to apany them?" He wondered. "Won''t I just be dead weight?" Even in his humanoid form, his hands were covered on his golden scales, his sharp ws gripping one another as he seemed stressed. He had grown to be able to handle stress better now, but deep down, he was still rather childish and unexperienced. "I''m so grateful for everyone''s help¡­ But can I truly return the favor for everything they''ve done for me?" He continued sighing. "Mom¡­ Siblings¡­ What should I do?" He didn''t really want to go to their Draconic Realm and ask them, he felt embarrassed by going there more than needed. After they pampered him on his growth this entire time, he felt like if he tried to even ask them for advice, he would only make them more disappointed on him. Emerald suffered with terrible depression deep down, something he hid from everyone in the fa?ade of a slightly cheerful young man. "My wings are healed, my magic is strong, and I got soul gear too! Yet¡­" He muttered. "I just¡­ I am not good enough¡­" Before he could continue his self-loathing tendencies, someone entered hisrge room out of nowhere, mming the door open. A bright and feminine voice reverberated behind him. "Emerald! These shields are amazing! I already gave one to dad! He liked it a lot! Oh, right, his Wind Dragon Bloodline Cultivation is almost reaching perfection too!" It was Amehia, who was carrying with herself the giant rainbow-colored scale shield with a single arm. Despite being a Spirit Shaman, she had grown really strong in thesest four months, not only has she continued cultivating her Mana Core into a Divine Core, but she evolved her Soul into a Divine Spiritual Soul that could harbor Spiritual Energy and produce it on its own, evolved her Spirit, Shaman, and Druid-rted Divinities to their limits, and inherited, cultivated, and assimted the Wind Dragon Bloodline Emerald lend to her and her father. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, her cute appearance as a lizardman woman had changed drastically, she now had long, green-, red-, and yellow-colored feathers growing from her head all the way down her hips, making her look really beautiful, her face became more refined and smaller, withrger, adorable golden eyes. Her ws became gold, and she gained a pair of wings above her shoulders, with feathers simr to those of Emerald. And she had also grown a pair of small, gold-colored horns on top of her head. She was the first one between she and her father to evolve her Wind Dragon Bloodline after a lot of cultivation and drinking Emerald''s blood elixirs (made by Drake), so much that sneakily, Emerald''s mother epted her as a Wind Dragon already. "A-Amehia?! I told you to knock before entering¡­" Emerald sighed. "Oh, the shields! Y-Yeah, they''re very good. I am d you liked it¡­" "Yeah! Everyone saw from here when you and your friends made them¡­ It was amazing- Huh?" Amehia walked towards Emerald. "What''s wrong? A-Are you okay?" "E-Eh? I''m fine¡­" Emerald sighed, looking elsewhere. Amehia, however, knew that there was something wrong. After all, as a Druid, she could sense spiritual signals and mana fluctuations more acutely than anybody, and dragons happened to let them out very strongly based on their emotions, as innately magical beings of great power. It was something they couldn''t control. "No, you''re not okay¡­" She walked towards him and patted his shoulders, caressing his feathered wings. "Is something bothering you, Emerald?" "I told you I was fine, Amehia. I''m okay, haha. Don''t worry." "Stop pretending! Tell me what''s wrong. I want to help you¡­" "I-I¡­ Well, ugh¡­ I just¡­" Emerald was about to open up, but quickly stopped. "No, it''s nothing." "Hmm¡­" Amehia sighed, sitting right by his side and then hugging him. "E-Eh?!" Emerald naturally was startled, blushing like crazy. "I''m d you can change into a smaller form, so I can hug you as much as I can! Mom always says that whenever you seem someone down, you have to hug them and coil your tail around theirs, so they can feel your warmth." Amehia''s cute words hit Emerald right in the heart, as he only grew redder, feeling Amehia''s thick tail slowly slid around his, coiling around it. "W-Woah!" It was a feeling he had never experienced before, so warm andforting! "Do you feel better now?" Amehia smiled adorably, her big eyes seemed to look at Emerald for who he truly was. In the time he had spent with her, Emerald couldn''t help but develop more feelings for her. But it was part of his own self-loathing to think that she wouldn''t deserve someone pathetic like him. "T-Thanks¡­ I feel better now, Amehia¡­" Emerald sighed. "But you don''t need to force yourself tofort an useless person like me¡­ You''re much better and incredible, you don''t really need to¡­ bother yourself with me." "E-Emerald¡­" Amehia gasped. "H-How can you say that?! You''re a dragon! Based on that you''re already incredible and amazing! What are you talking about? Why do you feel that way? You''re special to me! T-To everyone I mean! A-And¡­ You saved our vige, despite everyone ming you for the things that monster did¡­ Do you still feel bad about that? Everyone already apologized, but we can make up for it in other ways and-" "It''s not that¡­ I¡­" Emerald started crying. "I just never think I''m good enough¡­ I always feel I''m a piece of trash all the time¡­ I''m useless, garbage¡­" "N-No, no, no! You aren''t!" Amehia started crying as she saw the person she loved and respected so much break down in front of her. "You aren''t! Emerald¡­ You''re amazing, stop thinking that! Whatever happened in the past, it''s the past! Y-You have to live the present, you have to prepare for the future! Everyone admires you, everyone looks forward to you¡­ Drake and Surtr too, they respect you like equals!" "Y-You think?" Emerald sighed. "But¡­" "No buts!" Amehia covered his mouth. "No more self-loathing around here, okay? I don''t want you to EVER feel that way again! Everyone loves you and cares so much for you all the time! I''ve seen people praying to you several times every day!" "A-Ah, but¡­" Emerald was trying to find excuses to justify his own self-hatred, born from the mistakes he hadmitted, which he couldn''t get over with. "A-And I love you!" Amehia blushed. "EH?!" Emerald gasped. "I love you, I really like you! Like, romantic way! I-I love you a lot¡­" Amehia mustered the strength. "I don''t want to see you crying, because that breaks my heart!" She kept crying. "Don''t cry, please¡­ I don''t want to see your beautiful eyes crying¡­" She hugged him tightly, resting her face over his chest. The warmth he felt. The love he felt. Something surged within him. His love slowly washed away his emotions, as he felt the love of someone else embracing him. He didn''t feel as hollow anymore. And at the same time, he felt bad with himself for making the girl he loved, and that loved him, cry over his own stupid thoughts. But this time, it was a self-hatred that he wanted to remedy. And he remembered something his mother once said. "Emerald, you will experience many new things in the world outside. One of them might be love itself¡­ Once you find that person, make sure to never let them go. Be it a giant, a human, an elf, a lizardman, whoever it is, that person that manages to love you, is special!" She said. "Treasure their love for you, as much as you treasure your love for them." Emerald quickly cleansed the tears of his face, and then ced his hands over the scaled girl''s shoulders. "Amehia!" "H-Huh?" "I-I love you too!" "A-Ah¡­? R-Really?!" "Yeah!" Emerald finally decided to muster the strength to say it. ----- Chapter 1643 Discovering New Experiences (R18) ----- "Amehia!" "H-Huh?" "I-I love you too!" "A-Ah¡­? R-Really?!" "Yeah!" Emerald swallowed saliva, his voice trembling. The two spared at one another in silence for a few seconds, shocked. "Heheh, I kind of guessed already¡­" Amehia giggled. "Eeeh?! So embarrassing!" Emerald covered his face cutely. "Hahaha! It''s fine, we love each other¡­" Amehia hugged him and then licked his face with her long tongue. "Let''s get married then!" "M-Married?!" Emerald cried. "So soon?!" "The sooner the better!" Amehia said. "I heard from Uncle Drake that you were already a developed adult dragon, so maybe what has you depressed is that you had yet to mate! I''m already a well-developed female, so we should mate!" "A-Ah¡­" Emerald quickly realized the slight cultural shock. Indeed, the people of the lizardmen tribe were much more direct! "Wait, Amehia this is a bit¡­!" Emerald tried to resist her charm, but he couldn''t. Her face grew redder as her breath became warmer, her entire body started to release a very sweet scent, he couldn''t get enough of her. "L-Let''s kiss¡­" She said. "I know that will make you feel better, Emerald!" "K-Kiss- Hmm?!" Emerald muttered before his lips were stolen. Amehia''s lips started kissing his, her slightly hard, scaled lips were just perfect for him, and her long, warm and delicious tongue started entering his mouth. The two continued kissing for minutes, passionately moaning and calling each other''s names, sharing their breath and saliva. "Hahh¡­ Amehia, you''re so beautiful." Emerald couldn''t stop saying this as he started kissing her neck and licking her face. "You''re so handsome too, Emerald¡­!" Amehia embraced him, licking his neck and ears. "Bring me to bed, quickly¡­! L-Let''s do it!" "A-Ah, okay!" Emerald stopped being a coward, carrying his girl to his bed. In between passionate kisses, he ced her over the bed, as the beautiful lizardman girl slowly undressed, taking out her robes, made out of beast pelts, and revealing her pussy, it was already very wet. "It''s wet¡­ You made so wet¡­" She started fingering herself. "L-Let me see yours now!" "A-Ah, mine¡­" Emerald was almost hypnotized by the view of Amehia''s beautiful pussy, gently surrounded by thinner, much slimmer green scales, and of a gentle pink color, spread out, it looked like it was asking for him to suck it. Amehia noticed he was hypnotized and could only stare, as she giggled and took out his shorts, the only clothes he wore on his humanoid form. Arge, raging boner greeted her. "B-Bigger than dad''s¡­" She gulped saliva, she remembered seeing her father''s when they shared a bath as a whole family when she was much younger. "A-Amehia, I don''t know what''s happening with me, I feel so hot¡­" Emerald gasped. "T-This is my¡­ peepee, right? It''s so huge out of nowhere! I-I am a bit scared¡­" "Don''t worry dear, I''ll take care of it." Amehia smiled gently. "Here,e, slowly." Amehia guided him gently, kissing his lips as she let him move towards him, cing his body over hers as she spread out her legs, Emerald couldn''t help but kiss her feet, licking her scaled toes and her sharp ws. Every aspect of her wild appearance was beautiful to him. "Come on, put it in¡­" She smiled, as she spread out her pussy. "Let''s mate¡­ Like lovers. Let''s have a baby together!" "B-Baby together?" Emerald couldn''t process that thought anymore, as he was already putting it in. All the way in! "Oof~!" "Ooogh~!" The two moaned at the same time, feeling an electrifying, pleasurable, yet slightly painful sensationing from their crotch, that spread through the rest of their body. As if a beast had possessed him, Emerald started thrusting his dragon cock as deep as possible, moving his hips rapidly and rabidly, he grasped Amehia''s thighs tightly, and then ced his hands over her arms, pushing her down, forcing his way into her like a barbarian! p! p! p! p! "Oooh! W-What''s this?! Aagh¡­! Raarrrgh!" He started roaring as he became berserk. However, Amehia received his slightly beastly mating with her resilient lizardman woman body, kissing his neck and biting him fiercely, while her long tail wrapped around his. "Oooh~ Emerald! Aaay~ I-it hurts, but it feels so good too~ Ogh¡­!" Amehia moaned and started crying a bit, Emerald was being too intense, but she managed to bear with it as she strengthened her body with her powers. Dragon mating was indeed very intense! "I-I''m¡­! Ahh, something''sing out- I-I, ugh!" Emerald couldn''t resist, biting Amehia''s shoulder and then thrusting his cock into her deepest part. Their sweet love enthralled with passionate and beastly mating ended swiftly, as Emerald came for the first time in his life. The warm, engulfing sensation made him go dizzy, slowly, he almost passed out, as Amehia moaned in pleasure, cumming as a result as well. "Aahahh~ Y-You came inside¡­" She moaned. "Hahh¡­ So much¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "O-Ohhh¡­ Aahh¡­ A-Amehia, I''m sorry¡­ Was I too rough? I-I couldn''t control myself¡­" Emerald slowly pulled out his cock. A small fountain of warm cum came out of Amehia''s pussy, which had been expanded at least three times after mating with her new dragon husband. "I-It was so good¡­ D-Don''t worry¡­ I love it rough¡­" She smiled. "L-Let''s keep at it, until we both feel satisfied, okay, honey?" "Y-You''re fine with it?" Emerald started crying tears of happiness. Amehia caressed his face, kissing him again. "Of course¡­ I love you after all." "Amehia¡­ I love you too!" p! p! p! p! Emerald couldn''t resist, as the two kept mating for dozens of hours afterwards. ¡­ When they were finally done and Amehia was fast asleep, Emerald slowly opened his eyes, looking at the ceiling of his room and noticing Amehia resting her head over his shoulders. "I''ve never felt so fulfilled before¡­" He thought. "So this is love¡­" He cuddled with Amehia and smiled lightly, closing his eyes and sleeping with her after making sure to cover her with a warm nket, and then kissing her forehead. This was the day the timid wind dragon became a man. Chapter 1644 The Last Preparations Chapter 1644 The Last Preparations ----- The day to depart was slowly approaching, and with that, everyone was growing slightly more nervous. The training had been going excellent, everyone''s souls were now several times stronger, some ten times, other twenty times bigger, it depended on a person''s Soul Talent, as the Fox Woman called it. Apparently not all Souls are born equal, some take longer to grow than others even with her intensive torture¡­ I mean, her training. Thankfully, with the Elixirs I made with Kate, it was possible for everyone to at least get their Souls to the minimum of SS- Rank, the most talented were able to get to SSS Rank, and the least to SS- Rank, so it was a pretty decent strength. With those stats, they were also able to equip multiple Soul Gear pieces at once, of course, the Shield of Tiamat was included as one Soul Gear, so those that had already filled all their Soul Gear Slots had to drop one item. But the Shield was definitely worth it. We were already in the veryst weekend, three days more before we are forced to get out and move to the Fire Venerable''s Inheritance. I''ve grown stronger, and I haven''t stopped training my Abilities, from the {Venerable''s Enlightened Senses}, to all my other abilities. I''ve been continuously cultivating and absorbing Divine Power from eating Divine Monsters and also Demonic Energy from hunting and using Marchosias Weapon Form to absorb their energy as Demonic Energy. However, even with all that, I don''t think I''ll have enough Demonic Energy for another Demon King Rank Up, and that''s fine too, I''ve already done more than enough. I''ve been both practicing and cultivating my Powers of the Sin of Gluttony, which were now over a hundred times stronger than before. Even in their base form, I was able to utilize them as my greatest trump card to surpass Pandemonium''s Body Fragment, his Lung, and eat it. Now that''s a hundred times stronger, it should be a decent weapon against him, or so I hope. The bad thing is that I can''t really train it with someone equally powerful, Gluttony is very dangerous and could easily devour someone''s soul and body into shreds, so I only test it against Divine Monsters I purposely create to grind more Demonic Energy. I''ve figured out many ways to use the Sin''s powers, and my Demonic Physique certainlyplements that, but even now, I still feelcking in terms ofpletelyprehending everything it can do. Unfortunately, without a proper sparring partner that can take on my full power blows, I am left with the only chance to discover its powers full by fighting Pandemonium. This time, that bastard won''t just one-shot me like before. ¡­I still feel so fucking frustrated and angered he did that. With a single wave of his hand, he easily knocked me out and didn''t even let me get closer! At that point, I had really thought I reached the pinnacle of the world, only to be utterly humbled again. This time, I''ve realized I was nothing but a frog in a well, and there are even higher heavens above mine. I''ve trained, I''ve grown stronger, I''ve cultivated, I''ve gained new powers¡­ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Pandemonium, you bastard. I am not the same as before! And I''ll show him¡­ ¡­ Well, for now, my Aura felt strong, especially my Soul Ether. My Azure Ice Essence had grown in quantity a lot, at least ten times what it was originally, my Psyche, as a result, has grown stronger, mixing the power of my Titan-shaped soul with my Dragon Origin. Surrounding me there were dozens of Soul Treasures extracted from the Ice Dragon Realm, which I was finishing to absorb into my Soul''s Psyche, their ethereal bodies turning into more Azure Ice Essence, which I greedily absorbed. FLASH! "Phew." I felt my soul growrger, like a phantasmal blue me that exuded an eternal frost, my surroundings instantly froze, transforming into andscape you would only find in the middle of the Antarctica. I was currently inside a small Dream Realm, which I had discovered were the best ces to cultivate my Soul by absorbing Soul Treasures and Tempering. And right now, my Soul was finally reaching the final breakthrough I could achieve within this given time. "My Soul Ether has gotten¡­ denser, it is no longer like air, but more like water?" I wondered, feeling the Soul Ether flow into my hands, moving through a simr physics to water itself. "Interesting¡­" I felt the embodiment of my Soul, my Psyche, be twice asrge, now resembling a hulking titan, covered on big scales, with multiple arms, three dragon heads, several tails, and enormous muscles. My former Soul Psyche was that of a small human before, but through Skadi''s trial, not only was I able to evolve it into an Ice Titan, but I''ve been fusing it with my Dragon Origin, making it resemble a perfect fusion between the two. "Well done, Drake. I''ve upgraded the Divine Ability to its maximum Rank as well! Look, it has grown stronger." The System said. "Thank you." Ding! [Your Soul has absorbed arge quantity of Soul Treasures, you''ve refined them into Azure Ice Essence, which you''ve absorbed into your Soul!] [Your Soul has be evenrger and stronger. Immense quantities of Azure Ice Essence flow through your Soul endlessly.] [Your [Soul Ether]: [SSS] has Ranked Up to SSS+ Rank!] [You''ve slowly reaching the limits of a Divine Soul! Once you reach SSS+++ Rank of your Soul Ether, and you refine an Ascendancy Law, you will be able to undergo Venerable Soul Evolution.] "Venerable Soul Evolution, huh? Now that''s interesting¡­" Ding! [You have exchanged 200.000.000 Divine Power, your [Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche (SS)] has Ranked Up to SSS Rank!] [New Abilities have be avable within the [Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [Additionally, based on the Rank of your Soul Ether, all previous Abilities have been further strengthened.] My Soul felt stronger than ever before! But I wasn''t done yet, not yet. I wanted to first Upgrade some more Divine Abilities and use those Marbles tobine others. ----- Chapter 1645 Upgraded Psyche Chapter 1645 Upgraded Psyche ----- Ding! [You have exchanged 200.000.000 Divine Power, your [Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche (SS)] has Ranked Up to SSS Rank!] [New Abilities have be avable within the [Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [Additionally, based on the Rank of your Soul Ether, all previous Abilities have been further strengthened.] Not only my Soul becamerger and even stronger now with the SSS Rank Divine Ability, but its boost influenced the two Divinities that were connected to this Divine Ability. [Your Main Divinity: [Divinity: Azure Ice Essence Mastery (S)] has Ranked Up to SS Rank!] [Your Auxiliary Divinity: [Divinity: Titan''s Might (S)] has Ranked Up to SS Rank!] The moment the Divinities Ranked Up, I felt my Divinity Aura condense itself and then fuse into my physical body and my soul. Above all, my mastery over the usage of Azure Ice Essence finally improved, as I felt like I could now manipte it much better than before. "An Ice Titan''s Divinities are sure amazing¡­" I smiled. "Azure Ice Essence is not only good to enchant the soul, activate soul gear, and use that Primordial Ice Magic, but there might be something else I can use it for." "Perhaps create moreplex Divine Techniques?" Wondered System. "Yeah, I guess¡­" I nodded. "I''ll have to checkter though, let''s see." I looked at the Divine Ability. ----- [Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche (SSS)] The Divine Ability granted to those brave souls that have braved through Skadi''s Trial and have forged, tempered, and evolved their lesser souls into the soul of a true ice titan. You have now awakened the Ice Titan''s Bloodline and its powers surge through your Soul. Your Soul is now as cold as ice itself, but powerful and mighty. You can now expand your soul''s powers outside of your body and into your body, granting you several special abilities. When harnessing the power of the Azure Ice Essence into your body, increases All Physical Stats by +450%, decreases Damage Taken by -60%, and increases Health and Mana Regeneration Speed by +300%. You can transform parts of your body or your entire body with the power of Azure Ice Essence into Eternal Azure Frost to expand, regenerate, or attack. Requires constant use of Mana and Divine Power. Eternal Azure Frost Strength, Durability, and Regeneration Speed +300%. Ice, Water, War, and Physical Attacks Power +600%. Eternal Azure Frost Titan Arts Damage, Effects, and Power Increases by +300%. (New!) By utilizing Divine Power, Azure Ice Essence, and Soul Ether, you can undergo {Azure Frost Titanification}, transforming your body into the True Body of a Divine Titan of the Azure Frost Tribe, enhancing Health, Stamina, Regeneration, Physical Strength, Endurance, Toughness, and Weight by +1000%, while also enhancing the Power and Effects of Eternal Azure Frost and Eternal Azure Frost Titan Arts by +500% for 10 Minutes. Cooldown: 30 minutes. (New!) n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om You can further cultivate your Soul by absorbingpatible Soul Treasures and undergoing different tempering methods. By doing so, you will not only gain new Abilities but strengthen existing ones even further. ----- "Oooh?! A Transformation Ability! Not bad." I nodded. "With this I can channel my Titan Powers into my physical body, and there''s also Titan Arts, like Draconic Arts! With this, I could probably further enhance my physical prowess, this is way too good." "It seems that the transformation was the true final goal of the Psyche Skadi has gifted to you." Said System. "However, I can also detect that it can further grow stronger as long as you undergo Venerable Soul Evolution. Probably not something she intended to give to you, but through my power as the System, I can just dig all the power she sealed away within the Psyche, hehe¡­" "Hahah! I''m d I got you in my side." Iughed. "Skadi did a lot of good things for me, but I don''t agree with the Titan''s way of gatekeeping their power only for themselves¡­ They were already so few around the world, probably less than twenty Titans alive right now,pared to the hundreds of Dragons. Yet they''re still so stubborn." "Probablyes with their nature and culture¡­" System sighed. "Well, as long as she doesn''t learn what you''ve been doing, we''re fine¡­ I would suggest to not go back to the Titan Records for now, or she might notice. And we don''t know if she could retaliate in a fit of rage. Don''t worry though, the powers she granted to you cannot be taken away thanks to me. I''ve fully assimted them, and because I inhabit your soul, they''re yours forever." "That''s a relief to know." I sighed. "Well, whatever happens in the future, it happens. I won''t go back on my decisions. Thest straw was when she rejected my Kate and said she couldn''t be a Titan. She lost all my trust in that moment." "To go against a former ally like that just for our daughter, some people might treat you like a madman, most would have simply epted that Kate couldn''t equip Soul Gear." System said. "But you''re a good father, and fought against such things, deciding to do a taboo and share the power of the Titans with her, and then everyone else¡­" "There''s less than twenty Titans out there, they can''t get cocky anyways." I shrugged. "As long as I don''t visit their Records, they can''t do anything to me. And if they dare chase me for that, I''ll receive them with arms wide open. I have no grievances or hatred against them, in fact, I admire the Titans. But if they try to mess with me¡­ I won''t have mercy either." "Now, now, no need to get so paranoid, let''s move on." System smiled, trying to calm me down. "Fine¡­ How are your repairs going so far?" I wondered. "With Kate, almost all of them are repaired! I''ve never felt so well before, there''s barely any Glitches or Bugs within my Internal Synapsis now!" She said. "Maybe in a few more repairs, everything should be running at 100%." "Nice, I''m d." I said. "I wish I could touch you and caress you¡­" I tried to touch her ghostly form, only for my hand to pass through it. "Maybe one day¡­" She said. "That day mighte sooner than you imagine¡­" I smiled. After all, what I had nned for my Ascendancy Law might make such a wishe true. Anyways, now to the meat and potatoes of this day. Divine Ability Fusion! ----- Chapter 1646 Opening Treasure Chests Chapter 1646 Opening Treasure Chests ----- I took a look at all my loot, which I ced over the pink colored clouds of the foggy-looking Dream Realm I''ve been sitting over. The sky was made of twisting, bright colors, and there were only pink colored clouds floating everywhere. This was the usual "normal appearance" of most Dream Realms that weren''t modified into looking like something else. "You sure got a lot of Loot~" System looked at the things. Right now, I had: [Dark Phantom Dracolich Weapon Treasure Chest (SSS Grade)] x1 [Dark Phantom Dracolich Armor Treasure Chest (SSS Grade)] x1 [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x7 [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SS Grade)] x4 [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] x5 "I got seven Fusion Marbles¡­ I don''t think I''ll be using all of them, but they sure do look tempting." I smiled. "How many Divine Abilities can I fuse at a time though?" "Five! But I would rmendbining only two, three at most. Fusing five at a time could create a weird Divine Ability that might possess chaotic, strange properties." She said. "Hmm, that sounds interesting though!" I said. "Sigh¡­ Remember that you also will need the Divine Abilities for your Ascendancy Law, so don''t waste all of them!" She said. "Haha, don''t worry." I smiled. There are also the Evolution Grimoires, do they Rank Up a Divine Ability for free?" "It''s not just that, it usually just an add-on, but it actually evolves them in a different meaning, transforming them into a much stronger version, which is not rted to their Rank." System exined to me. "I would rmend using them on your strongest Divine Abilities! Though, they don''t work on Demonic Abilities, the same goes for the Marbles." "That''s a pity, but I understand, they''re different powers at the end of the day," I nodded. "Well, for now, let''s open the Treasure Chests, they look way too tempting." "Fufu, I knew you would go for those, you''re so predictable¡­" Sheughed. "I guess you know your husband really well at this point¡­" I grabbed the chests greedily. "H-Husband?!" She blushed a bit. "D-Do you consider me your wife then?" "What else? We love each other, right? We even got a daughter¡­" I looked at her while squinting my eyes. "Don''t tell me you never considered that?" "I-I mean¡­ Maybe you wouldn''t have liked that¡­" She muttered. "I mean, I am¡­" "You might be tied to one of my Unique Skills, but you''re still your own person. When we saw Jonathan''s memories, we even learned about your origins, perhaps. Maybe you aren''t just a skill, maybe you''re also a reincarnation of something else, of someone else. You''re someone that has helped me, and has loved me, there''s nothing wrong with loving you back. I''ll make sure that one day you can get your own physical body. And then¡­ We''ll have a second child, of course." "Eep!" She blushed, covering her face. "Y-You perv! To think you want t-to do it with me¡­" "For a while now, it''s getting harder to resist¡­" I sighed. That''s why I have to get that Ascendancy Law as quickly as possible! I''m definitely going to give her the night of her life once she can physically manifest! But for now, let''s clear the mind of impure thoughts and move on. FLASH! FLASH! Both treasure chests glowed with bright, purple light, releasing phantasmal fog as they opened. Very dramatic, I guess that''s why they''re "themed" after the phantom dragon. Ding! [You have opened the [Dark Phantom Dracolich Weapon Treasure Chest (SSS Grade)]! [You received the following items: [Dark Phantom Dracolich Abyssal Halberd (SSS Grade)] x1 [Divine Phantom Dragon Blood Essence Elixir (SSS Grade)] x1 [Dark Phantom Dracolich Divine Ability Grimoire (SSS Grade)] x1!] You have opened the [Dark Phantom Dracolich Armor Treasure Chest (SSS Grade)]!] [You received the following items: [Dark Phantom Dracolich ck Nether Cuirass (SSS Grade)] x1 [Divine Phantom Dragon Blood Essence Elixir (SSS Grade)] x1 [Dark Phantom Dracolich Divine Ability Grimoire (SSS Grade)] x1!] "Oh nice!" The items themselves were all really good, even for a Rank 10 God such as me, the equipment was amazing. The halberd packed a lot of power, and it had unique abilities, and the armor too! They weren''t Soul Gear though, but I can equip any physical gear anyways. "Oh, there was more than the equipment inside!" System noticed. "Grimoires and Elixirs?" "Both seem to carry the essence and power of that Soul Beast." I said. "I''ll happily take them." I decided to drink both Elixirs right away and use the Grimoires without hesitation, the more power the better. The Elixirs had a strangely deep, wine-like vor, not bad. I drank both bottles in an instant. [You have consumed the [Divine Phantom Dragon Blood Essence Elixir (SSS Grade)] x2!] [You have absorbed the Divine, Soul, Phantom, Dark, and Nether Essence of the Divine Phantom Dragon!] [The Energies have been fully absorbed; your Soul has grown even stronger.] [Your [Soul Ether]: [SSS+] Rank has increased to SSS++ Rank!] [The Power has beenpressed into a Divinity.] [You acquired the Auxiliary Divinity: [Dark Phantom Dragon Soul (SSS)]!] [The Divinity surges through your Divinity Aura!] [You acquired the [Phantom Dragon (Unique) (Awakened)] Bloodline!] [Your [Death (S)] Magical Affinity has increased to SSS Rank!] [Your [Phantom (A)] Magical Affinity has increased to SS Rank!] "There are Phantom Dragon Bloodlines? What in the world?" I muttered. "I don''t remember them at all, only Death Dragons officially exist¡­" "Perhaps this means you can absorb Dragon Bloodlines that exist outside of the original Divine Dragon Family? Like¡­ those created by Dragon-type Monsters! Somehow, they are recognized as True Divine Dragon Bloodlines." Said System. "Hoh, that''s even more insane than I imagined¡­" I nodded. "Well, Grimoire Time." The grimoires, in the other case, floated in midair, releasing phantasmal fog and darkness before their pages flickered, runes emerged, and they exploded into particles of light, fusing into my own body. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [You have used the [Dark Phantom Dracolich Divine Ability Grimoire (SSS Grade)] x2!] [You learned the Divine Abilities: [Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard (SSS)] and [Abyssal Dracolich Umbral Bone Creation (SSS)]!] "Nice, these two Divine Abilities already sound insanely strong!" I used to be a pretty decent Phantom Magician back then when I was still a mortal, perhaps it was finally my resurgence of such arts I had mostly forgotten. ----- Chapter 1647 New Divine Abilities Chapter 1647 New Divine Abilities ----- [You have consumed the [Divine Phantom Dragon Blood Essence Elixir (SSS Grade)] x2!] [You have absorbed the Divine, Soul, Phantom, Dark, and Nether Essence of the Divine Phantom Dragon!] [The Energies have been fully absorbed; your Soul has grown even stronger.] [Your [Soul Ether]: [SSS+] Rank has increased to SSS++ Rank!] [The Power has beenpressed into a Divinity.] [You acquired the Auxiliary Divinity: [Dark Phantom Dragon Soul (SSS)]!] [The Divinity surges through your Divinity Aura!] [You acquired the [Phantom Dragon (Unique) (Awakened)] Bloodline!] [Your [Death (S)] Magical Affinity has increased to SSS Rank!] [Your [Phantom (A)] Magical Affinity has increased to SS Rank!] [You have used the [Dark Phantom Dracolich Divine Ability Grimoire (SSS Grade)] x2!] [You learned the Divine Abilities: [Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard (SSS)] and [Abyssal Dracolich Umbral Bone Creation (SSS)]!] Not only did I obtain a Phantom Dragon Bloodline, which wasn''t something I ever thought possible, but I raised the Affinity of Death and Phantom to SSS and SS Rank respectively. The moment that happened, I already felt my phantasmal and death powers awakening. And with those two new Divine Abilities inherited from the Divine Ability Grimoires, I had gained even more death and phantasmal powers. This further supplemented my [Death Awakening] Divine Ability which I had already acquired from a Random Divine Ability Grimoire. It allows me to summon and control Undead, and it evenes with three different effects included. Now that my Death and Phantom Magical and Elemental Affinity got to SSS and SS Rank, the Undead I can raise, and control became naturally stronger. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Plus, I got my Inner Hell Demonic Ability now, which is pretty much a Divine Realm but of Demons, there''s Demonic Beasts being born there every day, when I confront Pandemonium, we won''t be so helpless against his overpowered army. Because we''ll fight fire against fire¡­ If I canbine my Demonic Beast army with my Divine Monster Army, plus the Undead that I could raise out of them and any foe, then things are bound, without a doubt, to be much different than before. And with these two new Divine Abilities, my Necromancy might have gotten even better. ----- [Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard (SSS)] The Divine Ability inherited from the Phantom Dracolich. By channeling Divine Power and Mana, you can summon a powerful Dracolich Phantasmal Graveyard within a 300-meter-radious surrounding the user, madepletely out of Phantasmal Energy and ck Bones. Within the Graveyard, a powerful {Phantom Dracolich Aura} is exuded, which enhances the Physical Strength, Magical Power, Movement Speed, and Defenses of all Undead, Phantom, Dark, and Death-type allies by +500%. Alongside the Aura, the graveyard will continuously summon {Phantom Dragon Spirits}, {ck Bone Dracolich}, and {Infernal Specter Dragons} based in the amount of Mana, Divine Power, or Avable Corpses within the vicinity. Their power will be based on 70% of the corpses Power if used, or 10% of the summoner''s Power if summoned without them. All Summons can unleash {Divine Phantasmal Explosions} with each blow, which will deal consecutive damage that increases by +100% with each sessful consecutive blow, for a maximum buff of +1000% in damage dealt. Summons can also drain the Lifeforce of anything they kill, restoring their Master''s Mana, Divine Power, and Demonic Energy based on 10% of the damage they deal to a foe. When enough Summons are gathered, it is possible tobine them into stronger forms, the morebined undead, the stronger the fusion will be. ----- Oh, the first one already looks amazing! It''llplement well with my Dead Awakening! Now, the bone one¡­ ----- [Abyssal Dracolich Umbral Bone Creation (SSS)] The Divine Ability inherited from the Phantom Dracolich. By materializing both Mana and Divine Power and channeling your power of the Element of Death and Phantom, you can summon pitch ck bones to control, transform, or even integrate into your own body structure. Abyssal Dracolich Umbral Bones are incredibly strong, much tougher than any bone, Divine Monster bones aren''t evenparable. Their Durability, Toughness, Shock Absorption, and Regeneration Speed is based on 1000% of the user''s Total Strength and Health Stats. These bones can be enchanted with a series of {Cursed Auras}, each one capable of granting the bones a special Effect, such as {Fire & Light Resistance}, {Demonic Resistance}, {Holy Resistance}, {Cursed Touch}, {Damage Reflection}, and more. These Bones can be used as "corpses" to create new Undead out of them or to reinforce their existences or evolve them into even stronger Undead. Armor and Weapons is also possible to be created, their Stats being based on 50% of their total Durability, Toughness, Shock Absorption, and Regeneration Speed Stats, plus another additional element based off 25% of the summoner''s Magic Stat. ----- An interesting Divine Ability, these bones might be tougher than the Divine Metal Creation Divine Ability I got back then, in the Aquarius Archipgo. They will certainlyplement the Undead Army I will be creating, so that''s pretty good already! Now, to the items. The Halberd and the Cuirass both seem strong and tough. I think I''ll gift the Halberd to either Bedann or Miranda. The Cuirass, I kind of want to keep it, but maybe I could give it to one of my children. Who has the least defense? Hm, this is hard to tell. Maybe I''ll give it to Miranda then, she could give it a good use because she''s particrly smaller. I''ll think about itter. For now, let''s use three Divine Ability Fusion Marbles and see what I get. "Let''s see¡­" I looked at all my Divine Abilities right now. {Passive Abilities} [Special Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [Primordial Blood Overlord (SSS)] [Divinity Aura (SSS)] [Soul Parasite (SSS)] [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SSS)] [Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche (SSS)] [Inner Demonic Hell (SSS)] [Body Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (SSS)] [Psychic Mind (SSS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SSS)] [Unmovable Mountain (SSS)] [Deep One''s Gaze (SS)] [Demonic Physique (SSS)] {Active Abilities} [Physical Abilities]: [Doppelganger (SSS)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SSS)] [Divine Soul Pierce (SSS)] [Infernal Abyss me Sword Arts (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Sky Walk (S)] [Unique Skill: Piercing Blow (S)] [Mimicry (S)] [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SSS)] [Divine Dragon''s Anti-Magic Elemental Scale Armor (SSS)] [Abyssal Dracolich Umbral Bone Creation (SSS)] [Magical Abilities]: [Primordial ck mes of Demise (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (SSS)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SSS)] [Holy Sun (SSS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SSS)] [Frost mes (SSS)] [Ruler of the Seas (SSS)] [mes of Beginning (SSS)] [Jormungandr''s World Ending Miasmic mes (SSS)] [Divine Cooking Arts (S)] [Divine Windstorm Domain (SS)] [Mind-Consuming Dream mes (SSS)] [Soul-Burning Nightmare mes (SSS)] [Abyssal Star (SSS)] [Umbral Void Veil Maniption (SSS)] [Frozen Nova (SS)] [Holy ck Light (SS)] [Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard (SSS)] [Creation Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Abyssal Void Star Armor And Sword (SSS)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (SSS)] [Earthy Harvest (SSS)] [Divine Ice Sculping (SSS)] [Automatic Mapping (SSS)] [Abyssal mes of the End Infernal Beast Summon (SSS)] [Divine cksmithing (S)] [Divine Holy Metal Creation (A)] [Divine Alchemy Arts (D)] [Death Awakening (SSS)] [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SS)] "So many¡­ But all of them are quite important. Tobine them would be to forfeit an important part of my powers and gamble it to get something even better. Well, not all of them, isn''t it?" I began wondering. ----- Chapter 1648 Fusing Divine Abilities! Chapter 1648 Fusing Divine Abilities! ----- As the three marbles glowed mysteriously in front of me, I rapidly started looking at my list of Divine Abilities. Dinner was around the corner, and I couldn''t make my family wait over such a trivial matter. Well, not so trivial, but still. I''ll keep four marbles stored for now, using three is more than enough. The rest will be saved until I need to use them. Perhaps as trump cards to get something new and stronger in a dire situation. Its better to always have things prepared for any moment. If I were to use them all now, I wouldn''t be able to properly prepare to any situation after all. This is why I must always save some of these powerful items for alter. I''ll also leave the Divine Ability Evolution Items saved as well, just for if I ever need them. "Now, any suggestions?" I wondered. "Hmm¡­ I would suggest doing the easy thing,bine some attack-type Divine Abilities." Said System. "Those should never go wrong, right?" "Right¡­ Let''s pick these three first, then." I smiled. Ding! [You have used the [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] tobine the selected Divine Abilities: [Holy Sun (SSS)] + [Frozen Nova (SS)] + [Abyssal Star (SSS)]!] All three Divine Abilities flew out of my own body, resembling bubbles of colors. Holy Sun waspletely gold, as expected. Frozen Nova was of an azure color. And Abyssal Star waspletely ck. All three simr Divine Abilities embodied an element I used as a daily basis. FLASH! The marble shone brightly, melding all three bubbles together and then fusing with the bubbles itself. Arger bubble,bining the color gold, ck, and azure emerged, twisting constantly, thrice- no, perhaps five times asrge as each one was originally. It merged into my chest, as its powers coursed through my entire body and soul within an instant. My eyes glowed brightly; I felt an immense amount of power surging! What the hell? Fused Divine Abilities are insane! It easily surpasses SSS Rank in power! Ding! [You have sessfully merged the Divine Abilities [Holy Sun (SSS)] + [Frozen Nova (SS)] + [Abyssal Star (SSS)] into the Fusion Divine Ability: [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain (SSS+)]!] "SSS+?! There was a higher Rank?!" I gasped. "Also the name''s cool! A Neb?!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "It wasn''t one achievable through normal Rank Up, it seems it is special of only Fused Divine Abilities!" System said. "I-I just found this out too!" "Huh, alright then!" I smiled. [A New Special Section for Fused Divine Abilities has been created.] [Additionally, a new Special Section for Demonic Abilities has also been created.] "Alright, this one sound already really cool! Nebs are made of stars that have died, but they''re also where they''re born." I analyzed the Divine Ability. "Without even checking the Divine Ability information, I can already feel its power coursing through me. It''s no longer just for attacking." For now, I quickly picked the next three Divine Abilities tobine. This time, I included a Unique Skill too. This time I decided tobine four Divine Abilities instead! Ding! [You have used the [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] tobine the selected Divine Abilities: [Unique Skill: Piercing Blow (S)] + [Divine Soul Pierce (SSS)] + [Infernal Abyss me Sword Arts (SSS)] + [Unique Skill: Abyssal Void Star Armor And Sword (SSS)]!] Four spheres of light flew out of my body, quickly fusing together with the marble. System panicked for a bit after she saw that I tried fusing four Divine Abilities. "W-Wait, Drake! It''s too dangerous! You might get something bad out of four! They''re too different!" She said. "It''s already toote anyways, let''s see what we get first." I smiled. "I got a good feeling about this, trust me. My Fortune Stat is maxed out after all." FLAAASH! The spheres converged together, and then the marble fused with them, a new sphere, overflowing with ck, red, and gold energies fused into my body and soul. Ding! [You have sessfully merged the Divine Abilities: [Unique Skill: Piercing Blow (S)] + [Divine Soul Pierce (SSS)] + [Infernal Abyss me Sword Arts (SSS)] + [Unique Skill: Abyssal Void Star Armor And Sword (SSS)] into the Fusion Divine Ability: [Unique Skill: Soul-Destroying Infernal Heavenly Void Star Armament Creation (SSS+)]!] "Hah¡­ Hahaha! It worked! I made a new Unique Skill?! Maybe if I fuse the System with¡­" "No, wait! Don''t do that! This time it''s something good, but don''t risk it more than that, please¡­ I am not an item to be fused away!" "Ah¡­" Right, I was getting a bit too excited there. She''s not wrong. There are certain powers, certain things that I simply cannot gamble away like I did with these Skills. "Right, right, sorry, I might have gotten ahead of myself there." I sighed. "I just thought about the possibility of upgrading you¡­ but yeah, this marble won''t do it. I''ll do that with the Ascendancy Law." "The Ascendancy Law? Wait¡­ What are you nning to do?" She wondered. "You''re not nning on using¡­?" "I guess it has already been revealed, but yes. The Ascendancy Law is much safer, right?" I asked her. "I guess so¡­" System nodded. "Though, I can''t imagine what could happen to me if¡­ Ah, anyways, just get it over with, you were going to use three marbles, right?" "Yes." I nodded. "Now¡­ Nah, I''ll leave the rest for now. Two for now is more than enough." "Eh? Really?" System wondered. "I thought you wanted to fuse more¡­" "No, this is good for now." I said. "Can''t waste my time on this the entire whole day¡­ However, I''ve realized Mimicry''s still at S Rank, let''s Rank that up to SSS Rank. It might be another trump card against Pandemonium." "Yeah, it has proven to be a strong Divine Ability." System nodded. "Very well!" Ding! [You have exchanged 300.000.000 Divine Power!] [The [Mimicry (S)] Divine Ability has Ranked Up to SSS Rank!] [The Divine Ability has gained new Abilities, and its previous effects have been improved!] ----- Chapter 1649 Lets Begin Chapter 1649 Let''s Begin ----- Ding! [You have exchanged 300.000.000 Divine Power!] [The [Mimicry (S)] Divine Ability has Ranked Up to SSS Rank!] [The Divine Ability has gained new Abilities, and its previous effects have been improved!] ----- [Mimicry (SSS)] A Unique Divine Ability once held by a monster capable of mimicking a target''s form and powers, although not urately, it can give a tremendous boost to your strength when used on the right targets. Once activated, it is possible to mimic 25% -> 50% of a target''s Abilities, Divinities, and Skills, alongside their form to a partial extent for 10 -> 30 Minutes. These copied abilities are inferior versions of the original but can be used on top of your already existing powers. Usages Before Cooldown: 2/2 (New!) Cooldown: 24 -> 12 Hours. ----- Looking at the upgraded Mimicry, it sure improved. Now I can copy half of a foe''s powers, and the timing went from ten to thirty minutes. What''s more, there''s two usages before the cooldown instead of just one, and the cooldown has been reduced by half. Still very restrictive for an SSS Rank Divine Ability, but seeing how powerful it is, and how I can abuse it, this cooldown and usage limit seems fair enough to me. "Now, let''s go." I stepped out of the Dream Realm and walked back home, quickly arriving when Bedann and Miranda were almost done with dinner. I had lent them my divine cooking skill tools and also a lot of cooking and gourmet spirits, so they were able to easily prepare divine dishes. "Wee back honey! Did you get stronger again?" Bedann wondered. "I can already feel it within you, your soul for sure got stronger!" "Yep, I can feel that as well." Nodded Miranda. "It was worth it to be gone for almost a whole day, huh?" "It sure was, sorry for beingte." I smiled. "Where are the kids?" "ying outside in the garden." Bedann said, beginning to ce the tes with food over the table. "BENLADRAAAA! Dinner''s ready! Bring your siblings!" Like a true Ice Giant mother, Bedann screamed her lungs out, an incredibly loud call echoed outside the castle and reached the garden. And Bedra responded just as equally loud as her mother. "OKAAAAYY!" A few secondster, she came flying with her little wings, carrying Kate and Drakda with her hands. Drakda''s hands and face were covered on dirt. "We''re back! Dinner''s ready?" Bedra asked, wagging her tail. "Oh, daddy''s back!" "Papa!" Kate also greeted me happily. "Dadad!!" Drakda too. All three of them ended hugging me tightly, covering my entire body. "Okay, haha, I wasn''t gone for a whole day,e on. Calm down." I gave them head pats before I washed Drakda''s hands and face. "Bedra, what was your little brother doing? You let him get all nasty¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "It''s not my fault! He just wouldn''t stop digging!" Bedra said. "When we tried to drag him out he would hiss at us angrily¡­" Kate said. "Wait, what? Drakda! How can you hiss at your sisters?" I asked him, cleaning his little face. "Dada? Wuh¡­" He suddenly got a bit surprised. "Yeah, don''t do that." Miranda nodded, grabbing him. "You got all nasty because you didn''t listen to your sisters. Also if you dug in the garden I really HOPE you didn''t uproot all the Divine Treasure nts we got there¡­" "I did my best to fix them, but yeah, he did¡­" Bedra sighed. "Eh?!" Miranda got pissed off. "Young man, you might get grounded at the tender age of two months!" "Graah?!" Drakda somehow understood that, panicking. "Dada! Dadaa!" He called for me for help. "Sorry son, but you have to take responsibility for your actions¡­ Use this time to think about what you did. Please, be more considerate with your bis sisters, they''re only worried about you." I told him. "They''re older than you, so you must listen to them." "Buuhh¡­" Drakda sighed, looking rather disheartened. Did we spoil him too much at the first few weeks? Bedra and Kate weren''t as bratty¡­ Or maybe they were, and we didn''t realize? No, Kate is definitely the most well behaved. Bedra was reckless at her first years though, jumping into battles and everything, she also disobeyed a lot. But she has grown to be a very dependable girl, very smart and mature. "Come on, for now let''s eat." Bedann called. "Drakda, next time you hiss at your sisters, you''re getting only half as much meat." "GAH?!" Drakda screamed in panic. "Agahh! S-Sow¡­ yy!" He suddenly panicked, looking at his big sister and saying "sorry". "You really mean it? Hehe, it''s fine, if you''re sorry." Bedra smiled, patting her brother''s head. "Yeah, don''t hiss at me though¡­" Kate nodded. "Wuuh¡­" Drakda quickly flew towards his sisters and hugged them, looking back at us. "Hahah, he really knows his priorities. Okay, if you''re really sorry. Let''s just eat then." Iughed. We sat down to eat; the atmosphere became more rxed. That little mishap wasn''t that big of a deal, btu I am d Drakda realized his mistake very quickly and amended for it instead of trying to die in that hill. He''s still a child after all, still learning and everything. The day came to an end rather quickly after we had our dinner. After a family bath, the kids went to sleep, and I went to bed with my two wives. We had some sex before truly sleeping though, we can''t miss some fun every night if we can. The next days went on rapidly as well, we trained, ate, explored the divine realm, had some family times, and also continued training from time to time. The weekend ended, and the next week finally began. Everyone that was ready to depart had already gathered in front of the Ice Castle, my friends, Surtr, Emerald, everyone. "You must be a bit nervous right now. It''s finally time after all¡­ Fuyu has moved near the Venerable''s Inheritance, so once we step out, we''re immediately going to the Gates. She reported to me that Pandemonium and that other bastard are already inside, waiting for us¡­" I told my family and friends. "This might be our hardest battle ever, perhaps even whenpared to the future. Make sure to follow my orders and work ording to our strategy." "OOOOHH!" Everyone roared in unison, it felt like I had a little army with me. The zing gates greeted us as we stepped out of the Divine Realm. With Surtr and Emerald by my left and right side, Bedann and Miranda behind me, and my children behind them, while the rest of our friends surrounding them, we opened the gates. Creaaak! The sound of the old gates opening loudly reverberated, the old zing ruins trembled. We moved forwards, and as we entered the ruins, a powerful presence almost made our entire bodies froze. Our surroundings became hotter than ever before. His zing eyes staring directly into our souls. Sitting over a giant, six-armed Demon, he red down at us as if we were nothing but insects. His presence alone put a tremendous pressure over our bodies and souls, by merely being near him, it felt like we were burning. "Hoh, so you''re here¡­ I thought you were going to pussy out afterst time beating." He smiled. There he is. The bastard¡­ "Pandemonium." I smiled. "I''ve been waiting to finally see you again." "Oh?" He asked. "Is that so? Hahaha! Look at him, acting so bold¡­" "I''m going to make sure to finish what I started¡­" I smiled. "Your lung was tasty, you piece of shit." "Hah?" His eyes twitched. "You damn fucking lizard!" ----- Chapter 1650 Pandemonium Chapter 1650 Pandemonium ----- Drake and his group finally met with Pandemonium once more, and the mysterious man shrouded on shadows that was apanying him. The two were menacing enough, but that man in specific was incredibly mysterious, without revealing his appearance or identity, Drake already had an idea of who it could be anyways, but he was still doubting if it was him, or a different new enemy entirely. Drake''s provocation easily got into Pandemonium''s nerves, however. The God of all Demons had little patience at all, his furious crimson eyes red with demonic mes. He knew very well what the Dragon King meant, after all, he had experienced the pain of one of his body parts being fully eaten by the power of Gluttony. A Sin that his own powers created, just like the other six Demon King Seeds. It was almost ironic, that the only thing that could actually pose a threat to Pandemonium were his own powers. He began to feel like it was a mistake to create the Sins, which he had originally made to control and terrorize Yggdrasil even after he was split apart and sealed. But he still remembered how much Drake struggled against just one of his body parts, and Pandemonium in this form wasposed of eight body parts, further powered by a fragment of the Red Orb, the crystallization of the Primordial God of Fire and Space, Logi. That damned lizard was speaking with such a tone against him, Pandemonium? The man that yed countless Ancient Gods? The man that almost brought theplete destruction of Yggdrasil?! Was he insane?! "Hah¡­ Hahahaha!" Pandemoniumughed at Drake''s provocation. "You''re so hrious, you little lizard. Is a baby like you thinking they can act grown up in front of their pitiful, shitty family?" Pandemonium red at the rest of Drake''s group. "Would you act the same way when you see their bodies torn to shreds, I wonder?" "Y-You bastard¡­!" Drake groaned, showing his sharp teeth. "As if I would ever let you put a hand on them!" "Hah¡­ Is that so?" Pandemonium smiled defiantly, his crimson red eyes glowing brightly. His powerful Primordial Demon God Aura expanded, creating an incredibly powerful, overwhelming Domain that consumed everything. It felt as if nobody in the room could even breathe! Their energy was also being slowly drained, and demonic miasma was beginning to appear out of nowhere, trying to slowly poison them. "I have the power to end this world, yet you act so cocky¡­ Maybe I didn''t p you hard enough¡­ This time I will just kill you though, why even let you participate?" Pandemonium gave a step forward. "Don''t underestimate me¡­" Drake''s eyes glowed with golden light. FLASH! His Domain surged from the depths of his Soul,bining dozens of Divinities together, and many Divine and Demonic Abilities, the power of his Soul resonated, shining the brightest. "Oh?" Pandemonium''s eyebrows rose slightly as he noticed Drake''s power expanding, creating a powerful bubble-shaped domain around his allies, protecting them from the after-effects of Pandemonium''s domain. "I told you I am NOT the same as before¡­" Drake said with a serious tone of voice. Everyone at his side and behind him prepared for battle. "Interesting¡­" Pandemonium gave another step forward. "Maybe this won''t be so boring¡­ Now, let''s begin! I can hardly wait-" "Stop." However, the hand of Pandemonium''spanion touched the Demon God''s shoulder. "You mustn''t fight before the trial begins, Pandemonium. If you kill them now, we won''t be able to ess the Inheritance without the required participants." "What¡­? Since when you order me around, you piece of shit?" Pandemonium red down at the man in front of him, his demonic energy infecting his hand, which the man rapidly pulled away. "I can do whatever I want¡­" "Remember what you promised to Crimson, you said you would help him because he revived you, and that wish was passed to me," The man said. "Now, don''t waste my time, we must go in." The man shrouded in shadows gave onest re at Drake and the rest of his party, without saying any word, and then walked away. "¡­Tch," Pandemonium clicked his tongue. Despite how unruly and demonic he was, he seemed to keep his promises no matter what, it was a code he had, one he wouldn''t go against. He gave onest deadly re at Drake. "Just you wait," He walked away after that. As he and hispanion moved across the long corridor in front of everyone, Drake sighed in relief. He felt his heart beating incredibly fast, his humanoid form was sweating all over, and he was gasping for air. "Even now, after I''ve grown so strong since then¡­" he muttered. "The wall between the two of us¡­ It''s still so overwhelmingly big?!" he thought, gritting his teeth. Drake started to think, if for his own recklessness, his family and friends end up dying, he wouldn''t be able to even forgive himself. Yet against such a terrifying monster, was there any other alternative than to confront him? He looked back at his family and friends, who were just as scared as he was. They were trembling, in fact. Pandemonium''s presence alone was incredible. Like nothing they''ve ever felt. In fact, it felt thousands of times more overwhelming than the presence of the Souls of the Primordial Dragon Mothers. "Can we really win?" Surtr started to doubt herself too. "T-This is¡­" "Hahh¡­" Emerald gasped. "I-I can''t breathe¡­ Hahhh¡­" "So that''s Pandemonium¡­" Rakasha muttered. "¡­" Ruby remained in silence. "Drake, are you okay?" Bedann asked. "Hey¡­" Miranda called. "Papa?" Bedra seemed worried. "Daddy¡­" Kate muttered. "Dadah¡­" Drakda said. Drake felt the overwhelmingly heavy weight of his friends and family relying on him. If he showed them the face he was making, they would surely lose all their motivation to fight. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "No¡­ I can''t show any weakness, I promised them I would win¡­" he thought. He gritted his teeth, washing his face with his divine aura, and calming himself down by injecting Azure Ice Essence into his mind. Coldness epassed him, his mind and emotions calmed down. "I''m fine," he said. "Let''s go." ----- Chapter 1651 The Flame Venerables Inheritance First Trial Begins! Chapter 1651 The me Venerable''s Inheritance First Trial Begins! ----- Drakeposed himself, calming his own chaotic mind. He quickly began to dedicate half of his total mind power to one thing. Think! N?v(el)B\\jnn He started to create countless strategies inside of his head, beginning to imagine himself fighting Pandemonium. Through the powers of the System, his analytical abilities had been improved to ridiculous levels. This meant he could think, and even create simtions inside of his head. He kept thinking, imagining, and creating new scenarios as he walked through the corridor in silence. What if I do this? What if he does this? How do I respond to that? What should I do if that happens? He kept thinking on countless strategies within mere seconds. His face waspletely serious, his Aura giving the air of a powerful, wise being, despite how panicked he truly was. "T-This is¡­" Yet as he simted more and more scenarios inside of his head. 90% of them ended with Pandemonium reaching him, breaking through everything he had, grabbing his soul, and shattering it into countless fragments. And eating it! He would die instantly; no amount of immortal body powers would help him! "No, this is¡­" However, there was another 10% where he would survive, scenarios where there were chances of winning, or perhaps of surviving multiple blows. He concentrated on those, while scratching all other strategies that failed. "Drake¡­" Bedra, his wife, was the only one that truly realized what was happening with Drake. Through her connection to him as her wife, and her powers as a Primordial Dragon of Chaos, she could feel it within him. "He''s¡­ incredible." She quickly realized what he was doing, countless simtions, countless strategies! Despite all the odds, Drake was not giving up. Thinking, thinking, and thinking more! "I have to do my best too¡­" Bedann had her own trump cards, some which she had not even revealed to Drake yet. The Realm of the Chaos Dragons was beginning to slowly tremble. Thousands of rivers of chaotic draconic energies flowing everywhere. The once deste, emptyndscape was now full of strange, bizarre Soul and Divine Treasures she and Miranda had been growing there all this time. And such Treasures began to give them new energy. "Master Drake¡­" Surtr was looking at Drake who kept himselfposed with an air of coldness. He admired hisposure. Despite how strong Surtr was, and how he had even managed to beat the me Emperor, he felt utterly helpless after facing Pandemonium. "What am I doing¡­?" he thought. "Master Drake is relying on me too; I can''t be a coward¡­ I have the power to revive once, even if my soul is destroyed, I have to use this, somehow¡­" Surtr had his own set of powerful abilities, and he had to think on ways they could be useful for everyone''s survival. "Ugh¡­" Emerald sighed. "Even after all of what I said, I am still a coward, huh?" He thought, giving a small nce at Amehia and Tyrannus. Yet, she quickly held his hand. "Don''t worry, we''re together in this." Her gentle smile, and her Spiritual aura flowed through everything, filling him with a warmth he had never felt before. "Amehia¡­" Emerald muttered. "You''re right¡­ I can''t doubt¡­" Emerald nced at his own hands. Heavenly Winds surged from them. "This power I have¡­ There must be some way I could use it to help everyone as well." Every person in this group was a piece of a big puzzle Drake as imagining. A puzzle that was surviving, and also killing Pandemonium. Yet each piece was mismatched in colors and shape and didn''t fit exactly together. "I have to find a way¡­" Drake thought. "A way with everyone together¡­" FLASH! And then he felt it, his eyes widening. The presence of thest ingredient for his Ascendancy Law! "The Divine Treasure!" He muttered. "It is inside of his Trial, right¡­" As long as he could get his hands into that, his Ascendancy Law could be finally created. An Ascendancy Law brought unprecedented powers that defied logic and shaped thews of the world of Yggdrasil. As long as he could create his own¡­ Perhaps his chances against Pandemonium would improve. He gripped his fists tightly. "I have to get it before I fight him no matter what¡­" As all the participants stepped into the end of the corridor, they found themselves standing above an elevated area, which led to four different gates. Divine mes flickered, quicklybining together into the form of a zing giant. "Wee to my Trial, my four participants, and their allies," the Venerable of Fire spoke. "I see you''re eager to kill one another, but this Trial is one of both strength and teamwork. I took into consideration you are bringing allies after all. The first of the three Trials is easy. Every participant and their allies must step into the gates." Each gate gained a number, from 1, 2, 3, and 4, made of zing red fire. The first trial was to step into these gates with each participant in the lead. "Each leader enters first, then their allies. I will proceed to exin what you must do once you step inside¡­ Or it would spoil the fun, wouldn''t it?" smiled the Fire Venerable. "Hmph¡­" "Hah, this guy is really ying games with us." "Very well." "Let''s go." The mysterious man, Pandemonium, Drake, and Surtr stepped forwards. The first man had no army with him, he was alone. The second, Pandemonium, brought with himself a dozen demons and demonic beasts. Drake brought his family and friends. Surtr brought everyone else with him. As they entered the gates, and then the allies right afterwards, all groups found themselves separated into four different areas. Their eyes widened in surprise as they felt space shifting around as they stepped forward. They found themselves standing aboverge castles, each one with their distinctive color and scheme. The castles were surrounded by walls, and inside the walls there were various facilities. All four Participants suddenly saw a number count made of fire above their heads, and letters announcing their arrival, and the name of the First of Three Trials. [Wee, Participant, to the First Trial of the Venerable of mes Inheritance: {Territory Defense}!] [Survive against all other four participants, send allies and summon creatures for your aid, reinforce your castle and walls, and create facilities to further improve your defenses.] [By defeating the allies or summoned monsters of the opposing sides, you''ll umte Score Points.] [You can use Score Points to summon more Monsters, Strengthen your Castle, Walls, or create Facilities.] [Anybody that reaches 100.000 Score Points is qualified to enter the Second Trial.] [Trial Duration: 24 Hours.] It was an immensendscape right below the ground, there were jungles, deserts, forests, and tundra, divided in four, like the slices of a pie, pizza, or perhaps a cake. In the center of these territories that were as vast as hundreds of kilometers, arge castle stood, where the Participants were sent. "Hoh, this is interesting¡­" Pandemonium smiled. "What kind of stupid game is this?" sighed the man shrouded in shadows. "T-This kind of looks fun, somehow¡­" Surtr muttered. "Is this a freaking Tower Defense game?" Drake wondered. A zing titan appeared above the skies, looking down on everyone. "You may begin," he said. "Every 1 Hour, I will alert you of an iing Beast Wave that will attack all Kingdoms at once. Be quick, and don''t you dare die so easily¡­ I want entertainment after all!" The First Trial began. ----- Chapter 1652 First Trial: Territory Defense Chapter 1652 First Trial: Territory Defense ----- [Wee, Participant, to the First Trial of the Venerable of mes Inheritance: {Territory Defense}!] [Survive against all other four participants, send allies and summon creatures for your aid, reinforce your castle and walls, and create facilities to further improve your defenses.] [By defeating the allies or summoned monsters of the opposing sides, you''ll umte Score Points.] [You can use Score Points to summon more Monsters, Strengthen your Castle, Walls, or create Facilities.] [Anybody that reaches 100.000 Score Points is qualified to enter the Second Trial.] [Trial Duration: 24 Hours.] [Those with the highest Scores will get the best Rewards avable.] [Some of the rewards include Divine Weapons, Divine Ability Scrolls, Divine Magic Spell Grimoires, and even Divine Treasures of the highest quality.] [Participants cannot leave their castles, but their allies are free to explore the Four Territories and attack them. If a Participant tries to leave their castle, they will be instantly disqualified and kicked out.] [Once the Walls are destroyed, the Castle will be vulnerable. By destroying the Castle or killing the Participant, their faction is naturally disqualified.] [Any surviving allies they had will be promptly thrown outside the Trial.] Every Participant watched the information zing in front of them, each letter made out of fiery crimson mes. The rules were very simple, and the Venerable didn''t even need to exin them. Attack your enemy''s territory, earn Score Points, destroy their walls, destroy their castles, massacre their armies. Game over. As simple as that! "Interesting¡­" the man shrouded in shadows giggled, after calling this trial ridiculous. "Well, aren''t I in a disadvantage? Unlike you, I brought no allies¡­" "Heh, I guess you''re going to struggle unless you Summon Monsters," Pandemonium smiled cockily. "Not like we got any other option than to be allies here too. Those two bastards are definitely going to fight together against us." "Certainly¡­" the shadowy figure smiled. "Pandemonium, can you summon your Demons even now?" "This entire Landscape seems to be some sort of pseudo dimension, but of course I can," Pandemonium waved his hand, a fracture in space and time opened. Crack, crack¡­! The Venerable of mes was watching in silence, but didn''t stop him nor said he was cheating¡­ After all, he told them to do whatever they wanted. After the 24 Hours passes, the rankings and whoever passes the first trial will be decided. Drake and Surtr immediately knew they couldn''t kill Pandemonium if they didn''t go personally to fight him, sending their friends would be suicide too. As the Demon Gate opened and demons and demonic beasts started pouring out above the frozennds that Pandemonium received, they learned this would quickly be a battle of attrition. Who canst longer? "Hah, I don''t even need to wait¡­" Pandemonium decided to immediately put pressure on Drake and Surtr. "Go, destroy their territories, kill their friends, do as you please¡­" Dozens of demons and demonic beasts quickly became hundreds. Pandemonium had endless demonic energy, his Demon Gate stayed open, as countless reinforcements poured out near endlessly. "Maybe I won''t even need to move much, but I still need to find a way to get Score Points¡­" the man shrouded in shadows sighed. "It seems we all start with 5000 Score Points, let me use them right away." Just as he wished ten magic circles appeared in front of him, from within, ten Divine Monsters surged. They weren''t just any creature; they were shaped after the Participant''s own powers and appearance. They resembled beasts made of Shadows and Darkness, chimeric in appearance, with the body parts and heads of many creatures. "{Abyssal Enchantment}" With a mere thought, Shadows and Darknessbined as one, as Abyssal Energy was created, pouring over his summons and rapidly mutating them. Their bodies suddenly grew from five meters to fifteen meters, and their divine powers increased drastically. "Better¡­ Now go, target that fire dragon kid, he''s the weakest after all¡­" "ROOAARR!" The monstrous Divine Abyssal Beasts rushed through the jungles where the mysterious man shrouded in shadows had appeared, moving rapidly towards Surtr''s territory, therge forest. As this happened, Drake looked around his surroundings with his family and friends. The only ones from his group that didn''te with him were Emerald, Tyrannus, and Amehia. He decided to let them join Surtr as hecked manpower. Having a Divine Dragon such as Emerald in his ranks would be much more beneficial for Surtr than for Drake, and the Dragon King acknowledged that fact very quickly. Because Emerald was not a Participant, he could freely switch between the teams. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "So if I get the highest Score I get the best rewards¡­" Drake said. "And I can feel that Treasure''s presence here¡­ Don''t tell me it is the reward for the highest score?" As Drake pondered this, his family and friends explored therge golden castle where they had appeared, it resembled an Arabic pce, madepletely out of gold, which brightly reflected the light of the sun atop the skies. Ironically enough, Drake found himself not in the tundra where Pandemonium went, but in the harshest area for his main element, a scorching desert! The Golden Pce-type castle where Drake and his entire team had arrived was surrounded by an empty town made of stone houses and surrounded by walls also made of gray-colored stone. "A desert from all things¡­" Drake sighed. "It looks like the Venerable is ying around with you," Mirandaughed. "Judging by how things are going, we should act quickly," Bedann said. "Dear, tell us what we should do!" "Yeah, Lord Drake, please say the word," Hector nodded. "We''re here to help as much as we can, we are not as strong as you but¡­ We''ll try our best," Rakasha said. "Drake, if you need that Treasure to get stronger and increase the possibilities of defeating Pandemonium, then we must secure the highest Score at all costs," Ruby said. "I know¡­" Drake nodded, his divine eyes analyzing his surroundings. "Pandemonium, that bastard, has decided to abuse his powers to the limit andpletely break the game''s bnce¡­" Drake''s hands glowed with divine power, as arge, blue-colored portal opened in front of his Territory, Demonic and Divine Beast pouring out. "So let''s do the same¡­" ----- Chapter 1653 Clash Of Armies Chapter 1653 sh Of Armies ----- "Ah, we sure got a terrible Territory for us, it''s all just mmable forests¡­" Sighed Surtr, looking from his ck colored castle. To make things worse, his walls were especially weakerpared to the other Territories, madepletely out of just wood! For a team that specialized mostly on the usage of the Fire Element, this was disastrous. Their Territory would quickly catch fire and then they would be left with no strategic areas either. To make things worse, the walls could be easily destroyed, leaving the castle exposed to even more danger. "If only I could go and touch the walls, I could immediatelybine them with Materials I have and reinforce it, but I can''t step out of my castle, or I''ll be disqualified." "I guess we''ll have to take care of things on our own then, Master Surtr!" Jamar said, resting his long sword over his armor-covered little shoulders. "Don''t worry, it''s not like we are defenseless, the shields we were given are very tough," Nadia said. "That''s right! We''ll fight and defend the territory, you sit back and rx," Mina smiled. "You three are taking this way too easily! A whole army of Demons ising¡­" Surtr felt frustrated. "Dammit, now I see the challenge in this, as a Participant of the Inheritance, I am leftpletely unable to do a thing! Was the whole challenge having reliable and strong allies? Well, I do have that but even then, I''m worried¡­" "I could probably improve the walls for you, Surtr," Emerald said. "With my abilities, and some materials, I can fuse the Heavenly Winds like I did when I made the divine equipment." "Emerald¡­ That would be fantastic then!" Surtr nodded. "But even then¡­ If I release my own Divine Realm Divine Monsters, then they''re going to burn the whole freaking forest." "The forest was going to burn against Pandemonium''s summons sooner orter anyways," Tyrannus offered his insight. "I would say that you shouldn''t worry about it, it''s a weakness which we cannot ovee, so simply take it into consideration for the next strategy." "I guess there''s no helping it¡­" Surtr nodded. "Well- Hm?" "Surtr! Can you hear me?" Surtr suddenly heard Drake''s voice reverberating inside of his head. "Yes, Master Drake, I can!" Surtr answered happily. "I assume we''ll make an alliance?" "Naturally, we must get the best scores. As long as its either of the two, it''s good," Drake nodded. "Just give me whatever Divine Treasure is rewarded, I need that for my Ascendancy Law." "Of course! Though, seeing my situation right now, I doubt I''ll get the highest score¡­" Surtr sighed. "You have little faith on your friends, don''t you? Don''t be like this," Drake sighed. "First, let''s switch troops." "Troops?" Surtr wondered. "You know what I mean, Surtr," Drake smiled. "I''ll give you my Ice-Attribute Divine Monsters, and you''ll give me your Fire Attribute Divine Monsters." "T-That''s¡­ But how can we¡­?" Surtr asked. "Remember the Dungeon Gate I left inside your Divine Realm?" asked Drake. "Oh, that!" Surtr nodded. Drake had prepared beforehand, to make things easier between different Divine Realms, he had installed Dungeon Teleportation Gates in all the Divine Realms of his allies. This way, he could easily teleport people and resources between them. It was thanks to this amazing device that he could give Surtr resources and viceversa, both were constantly exchanging resources, as they had very unique Divine Treasures growing in their own Divine Realms. "I''ve already prepared one thousand Divine Frost Monsters," Drake said. "And three hundred Demonic Frost Beasts, I''ve already given them the order to obey you." "Then let me do the same, thank you very much!" Surtr felt lucky that his master was here to back him up. His Divine Realm shook as nine hundred zing Divine Monsters appeared, gathering together into a big team. Surtr felt slightly bad as he didn''t have as many resources as Drake. "I''m sorry master, I don''t have enough¡­ Only nine hundred for you," He sighed. "That''s fine, send them over. Enchant them with your Heavenly Smith, you can do that as long as it is inside your Divine Realm, where your powers can reach anywhere even without you making physical contact, right?" Drake asked. "Indeed, very well!" Surtr nodded. The skies of the volcandscape that was Surtr''s Divine Realm rumbled, divine light surging from within as Surtr teleported piles after piles of divine materials and the souls of divine monsters he had umted previously. "{Heavenly Smith}!" FLUOSH! Using this power, he enchanted the zing Divine Monsters with his Origin mes and these materials and souls, evolving them into even stronger beings. In seconds, the beasts of all shapes and sizes, from wolves, to snakes, hydras, flying sharks, giant lizards, bears, golems, bats, and so on gained golden and red armors their sizes doubling. Their Auras exuded the power of Origin mes of the highest quality! The Dungeon Gates trembled as two armies quickly exchanged positions. And as Drake and Surtr opened portals to their Divine Realms, Frost and Demonic Beasts appeared on Surtr''s Territory and Enchanted Origin me Divine Monsters appeared on Drake''s Territory! "Hoh?" The Venerable of mes watched the scene with interest. "So they have ovee the terrible starting Territories by switching troops, how ingenious of them¡­" He quickly nced at the iing armies of Demons and Demonic Beasts, now numbering almost three thousand, which quickly split in almost equal numbers towards both Surtr and Drake''s Territories. "Let''s if that''s enough though¡­" Pandemonium was watching the scene with his sharp eyes on top of his castle''s terrace, heughed out loud. "Hahahah! Those fools are so funny! Do they truly believe their little, shitty monsters canpare to my Demons? Fools!" He watched with a smile as his Demonic Army reached the enemy territory. Surtr''s forest began to burn almost instantly, slowly, his entire territory would lose their strategic advantage and be a barren wastnd that would be incredibly easy to conquer! "Yes, burn it all!" As Pandemonium smiled and celebrated, his Demons shed against Surtr''s frost-attribute army. "GROOOHH!" "ROOAAR!" The beasts roared, explosions of frost and demonic mes shing against one another. CLASH! BAAM! CRASH! Immediately, Surtr''s troops began dying, the demons were overwhelmingly strong. Pandemonium only felt even more happier as he saw this scene. "Pathetic, to even think you could go against my army with such feeble little- Huh?" Yet Death was not the end of these monsters. "Thank you for killing them so quickly, you fucking idiot." Drake''s powers spread across both territories at once. An Aura of darkness and death permeated the corpses immediately after. Their bodies began moving instantly. RUMBLE! Giant graveyards surged everywhere, phantasmal mist began blinding the sight of the demons, and weakening them, they felt their strength slowly being drained. Several of the Undead Beasts began tobine together, as if that wasn''t enough. Their bodies changed, bing gigantic, threatening ck-colored Dracoliches! "They¡­ are changing?" Pandemonium was unable toprehend what was happening. Drake only smiled. "{Death Awakening} and {Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard} make for a deadlybo¡­" The young Dragon Kingmanded his powered-up troops, who became several times stronger after death, to sh against the tough, invincible demons. BAAM! CRASH! BOOM! And the demons began falling back, being both frozen and burned by the phantasmal energies the Undead wielded. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "This is just the beginning, Pandemonium." Drake was going to flip the game upside down. ----- Chapter 1654 The Dragon King Is A Necromancer Chapter 1654 The Dragon King Is A Necromancer ----- BAAAM! Drake''s army of Undead shed against Pandemonium''s Demons. The territory that belonged to Surtr, which they had decided to attack first as it was much weaker against the demons'' mes, was quickly covered by countless graveyards and a deadly phantasmal mist. When Pandemonium celebrated andughed at the "weak" beasts for having been easily in so easily, he was quickly shocked to find them rising back from the dead. This was nothing else than the power of Drake''s {Death Awakening} and {Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard} acting together. Drake could expand both powers as an invisible domain and apply in which areas he wanted them to take effect. Easily, he was able to expand the Domains andbine them together where the Divine Monsters and Demonic Beasts had died. Swiftly, they began rising back from the dead, their torn apart, burnt, shredded bodies unifying together. Some even growing into giant bone Dracoliches, absorbing countless bones surging from the ground, next to the many graveyards. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "W-What is this sorcery? He''s rising the dead back to life?!" "What am I seeing?" "Lord Pandemonium, even after we killed them, they''reing back!" Not even the Demons understood this power properly, even with their collective knowledge inherited from Legion, the Will of Hell, they had no such data of beings that rose back from the dead. Pandemonium was furious, smiling defiantly at such an act. "Hah¡­ HAHAHA! What are you waiting for, you utter fools?! Fight!" roared the mad demon. "It doesn''t matter if they rise back, trash will always be trash! Crush and Burn them until there''s not even ashes left!" Their King gave amand, and the demons charged back, they didn''t let these petty tricks intimidate them. Giant Demons resembling muscr red-skinned and blue-skinned Oni roared, swinging their massive arms against the Undead. Both rise Undead and the Dracoliches created from Drake''s Skills rushed in front of the arms, shing against them together. CLAASH! "Ngh?!" The Oni gasped in disbelief as he saw his arms being stopped by two Dracoliches, while a third Undead Frost Hydra opened its countless jaws, biting through his entire face and tearing his flesh apart. "Uuaaaggh!" The giant stepped back in agony before the two Dracoliches used their sharp ws to tear his enormous arms, opening their jaws and releasing explosions of ursed phantasmal mes, countless explosions bombarded over the giant. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The Oni tried to fight back, swinging his arms and releasing a storm of demonic mes from his mouth, but the Undead were protected by a strange Demonic Aura, a veil of strength and power that Drake had conjured using his Demonic Physique abilities. The damage they took from demon-attribute attacks decreased, and that coupled with all the stat boosts they received, making them over ten times as strong as their living forms, made them capable of resisting the damage. And not only that! "ROOOAAR!" A third Dracolich roared, falling from the skies and mming the Oni''s head into the ground, a loud thud made the entire surroundings tremble. BAAAM! "W-What- AARGHH¡­!" The Oni screamed in agony before the other Undead started tearing his body apart and¡­ Eat him! The Demons all watched in disbelief, beings of tremendous powers, whose physicalpositions were simply on another levelpletely, tougher than the toughest of demonic monsters, beings that even Gods could not easily defeat unless they were Rank 10 and above. They were being eaten! The same scene could be seen across the entire forest. The Demons and the Demonic Beasts werepletely stopped from their charge, as the Undead started ravaging their numbers one after another. Of course, a single demon or demonic beast was still very strong, but when they were ganged against by many Undead, they were unable to respond in time. And died, over and over and over again! "W-What is the meaning of this?!" Pandemonium mmed his castle''s floor. "Y-You damned weaklings! Howe you''re losing?!" Pandemonium''s eyes widened in both shock and anger. Many demons were beginning to die, but the Undead were also being constantly crushed. However, even then, he couldn''t ept that. He was furious that there was a stalemate instead of just totally crushing his foes! "Back then, you bastards somehow survived twice against my Demons, but I imagined you did by barely surviving¡­" He muttered. "Yet now you''re just using disposable beasts to take care of them?!" He cursed himself for being in his current state. The limits of Pandemonium''s summons were based on his body parts. Currently, with only eight body parts, he could only summon this level of demons or demonic beasts. Undead and Demons shed against one another in a never-ending battle, the forests of Surtr were kept unharmed, and the deserts of Drake were also being quite useful, making the demons constantly trip on themselves or fall into pitfalls he purposely set up using his Earth Magic. "I''m grateful to the Earth Dragons for giving me their bloodline, because even at its low level, I can already do this much!" RUMBLE! The sands trembled, as Drake used his Divinity of Golden Sands and his Earth Dragon Bloodline powerbined together, swirling sandstorms engulfed the army of demons, blinding their sight and constantly pulling them into gigantic holes. "The desert was never really a bad terrain for me¡­" Drake smiled. "I can adapt to just anything! Now, attack them!" Drakemanded his troops, Divine Origin me Beasts brought by Surtr jumped over the Demons and Demonic Beasts that were trapped in the swirling sands. Their zing ws imbued with the holiest of fire burned through their bodies, shing apart them limb after limb. The demons fought back even in this situation, sshing their acidic blood at their foes from their wounds, and killing a few of them like that. They also conjured as much magic as possible, storms of demonic mes shed against origin mes. The Origin me Divine Beasts were dying as much as the Demons¡­ Yet with Drake here, their death was not quite the end. "Arise, my army! Death is not the end for you!" The corpses began rising, epassed by phantasmal energies, their bodies rose again, some transforming into Dracoliches even. "ROOOAAAR!" Almost an hour has passed since the First Trial began. Chapter 1655 Powerful Army Chapter 1655 Powerful Army ----- "All of you fools always concentrate in what''s in front of you," sighed the man shrouded in shadows. "This is why you always be the victims of the schemes of others¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om His crimson eyes connected themselves to the vision of his summoned Abyssal Beasts, as they ran across the territories, hiding within the shadows of the demon army and infiltrating deeper into the territories of Drake and Surtr. Within seconds, they arrived in front of the Walls separating the Castles from the outside world. A smile widened in the mysterious man''s face, which was covered by darkness. "Destroy their walls while their armies are distracted, and then blow up their castles! They''ll lose before they even realize!" As hemanded, the Abyssal Beasts shapeshifted their bodies, growing giant, muscr arms with big hands, each hand ending on long, sharp de-like ws. "GRRRHHH¡­" . . . "Daddy, we''ve arrived in the battlefield!" . "Daddy, we''ve arrived in the battlefield!" The Demons and Demonic Beasts kept being stopped by the swirling sands and the Undead. But there was another group of fighters that had just arrived in the scene. Drake''s daughters, Bedra and Kate led the groupposed of Rakasha, Hector, Larzak, and Kraxka. "Good, then begin the massacre, don''t hold back, you''ve grown much stronger than before, everyone!" Drake''s words of inspiration reached everyone''s hearts, as they descended into the battlefield. The Demons and Demonic Beasts were clearly being slowly overwhelmed, but their immense toughness and physical prowess still made them formidable enough to push back the Undead. This created a stalemate which Drake already had calcted would ultimately end in the Demon''s relentless charge. Therefore, he had to bring some heavy hitters to finally tip the scales towards hisplete favor. "Hah! Are you sending just the weakest of your allies? And children too?" Pandemonium watched the scene andughed. "I seem to have overestimated you, lizard. You''re indeed desperate¡­" As Pandemonium smiled, incapable of realizing the strength that Drake''s allies had gained so far. However, that changed rather swiftly. "Then I''ll begin!" Hector was the first to attack, greeting the hundreds of demons with his Holy Spear and his sparkling golden armor, while holding into Tiamat''s shield. "{Tiamat''s Divine Scale Protection}!" The shield shone with rainbow light, covering his entire body and soul with an armor of rainbow light, as he rushed down with his golden spear, his Divinity growingrger andrger. Before, he only was able to grasp one percent of his current Divinity, but after all that training, and his soul bing ridiculously strong¡­ Things had changed! "Pathetic human, you dare believe you have a way to win?! Fool! You''vee to die, it seems!" A three-headed werewolf-like demonughed, his wolf-like heads, resembling the heads of wolf skulls,ughed. His jaws opened, revealing ck demonic mes, three sts of such mes reached Hector. BOOOM! Pandemonium smiled, imagining the human beingpletely calcinated after taking that blow. Yet! FLASH! The rainbow light covering his body shone brightly, negating a good part of the damage, while the other damage was negated by Hector''s own equipment, Soul Gear, and also his Divinity of Holy Light. "I am not the same weakling as before, you demons!" Hector roared. "{Divine Holy Light Spear Arts}: {Sunshine Pierce}!" Hector''s shining spear flew down towards the demons, the three-headed bastard could only watch as the spear of light pierced his body and then sted it into countless pieces. BAAAMMM!!! It was a total overkill. The attack didn''t end there, the spear''s explosion of holy light sent a shockwave, affecting over forty more demons as their bodies burned against the holy light. "KILL HIM!" The demons, in their agonizing fury, rushed towards Hector. Perhaps the only pure human within Drake''s army. A young man that was once nothing but a vige guard, who ended bing an incredible hero after receiving Drake''s assistance. Not only was he able to save Orange Vige from the iing danger that befell it, but he was able to destroy the ongoing discrimination against the lizardmen tribes, who now became more epted within the Frost Tear Kingdom. Instead of staying back in his home, he decided toe along with Drake, joining the lizardmen with his wife, Miminga, and their daughter, a half-human and half-lizardman girl named Ataraxia. Drake kept him along because he was the only human he had ever seen capable of such incredible feats, with a heart of gold and an open mind, he was the bridge between many races, and a key for the growth of the world''s eptance towards each other''s differences. And he had the heart of a hero, chosen by a divine dragon like Drake, it really felt like those fantasy stories he liked to read back in his previous life. So he kept him, and Hector kept surprising him time and time again, as he surpassed his limits constantly. And now, more than ever, he had reached yet another level of strength that Drake would have never thought for a human! "I am not an easy prey just because I am a human, you demons!" With a furious and heroic roar, Hector rushed forwards, his brown hair bing blonde as his eyes turned blue, he grew six angelic wings made of light, as he underwent his special Heavenly Angelic Warrior Transformation, one of his strongest Divine Abilities. "RAAAH!" The demons responded with savage, barbaric roars, their weapon attacks unleashed Demonic Auras capable of splitting entire mountains, their magic unleashed infernal mes capable of burning down entire kingdoms. Yet the human stood against it all, with his spear and his shield! "This is a technique I learned after I taught youngdy Bedra how to use the Holy Spear of Light Arts¡­!" Hector roared. "{Divine Holy Light Spear Arts}: {Heaven''s Fall}!" FLASH! Hector unleashed the brightest light he could ever conjure, his spear surging with endless rivers of liquid gold-like divine essence. Within seconds, he impacted downwards, further enhancing his attack with the shield''s rainbow aura. BOOOM! A huge explosion of light engulfed everything, as a massive spear of heaven''s light descended like a judgement from the heavens. The scene unfolded before everyone''s eyes, even Pandemonium''s eyes widened. The Demons were leftpletely destroyed, most of their bodies pierced, left with a titanic, bloody hole across their burning bodies, which slowly started falling apart as ashes¡­ "Hahh¡­ Hahhh¡­ I did it," Hector smiled. ----- Chapter 1656 The Dragon Kings Monsters Chapter 1656 The Dragon King''s Monsters ----- "That''s a human?!" Pandemonium almost vomited blood out of utter disbelief, rage, and frustration. "W-What is¡­ happening?" For a moment within his insane mind, Pandemonium felt¡­ shocked. He, a being that ovee everything with overwhelming prowess, killed even Ancient Gods, and was only taken down by their first ever creation. "That light reminds me of¡­ Tch! Dammit¡­" Pandemonium grabbed his head, feeling a piercing pain through his entire existence. "Oblivion! Is this your doing?! OBLIVION!!!" He roared with such fury that his presence distorted space and time around him, his castle trembling, barely holding on. ¡­ As Hector took care of a section of the iing demonic army, the rest of the party quickly got to work. Rakasha rushed forwards after seeing Hector kill over fifty demons. He summoned his Divine cksmith Hammer, as it suddenly grew over ten times its original size. And his size also increased, although not as much as true Titans, thanks to Drake''s draconic bloodline flowing through his body, his size increased up to thirty meters, enough for him to fly with draconic wings. His Vampiric Powers fusing with his zing me attribute, and the frost of his ice dragon bloodline and his origins as an ice giant made for an incrediblebination. "I have not been just creating items this entire time¡­!" "ROOAARR!" "SHAAAAH!" "GRUOOH!" Greeting him there were a dozen Demonic Beast from all shapes and sizes, some resembled aberrant chimeras made out of the head and limbs of countless creatures. Others were like lions made entirely out of flesh and covered with eyes, and some were ape-like, covered with metallic armor. As their ws, fangs, and magic reached closer, Rakasha fused the three elements flowing through his body, his different and contrasting Divinities melding together perfectly after he trained with the Venerables to both reinforce his soul and enhance his divinity to their very limits. "This is how far I''vee¡­" He remembered his family, his friends, and the long life he had gone through. His wife, his daughter, all those he loved and the he lost. As a tear fell from his eyes after remembering those that made his entire world, which were no longer with him, Ruby and her mother quickly came to his mind. Although he had lost the most precious people in his entire life, he continued moving on, and once more, he created unbreakable bonds. "I don''t fight for myself, but for those I love!" he roared. His Aura exploded, crimson blood mes erupting endlessly, filling his entire body and his surroundings into a sea of blood fire. And then, everything froze, the blood fire became blood ice, freezing all the demonic beasts below him solid! And his zing hammer mmed down with incredible force, an eruption of frost, fire, and blood energies exploded. CRAAASH! And everything shattered into pieces. The demons were frozenpletely, and once shattered into countless of tiny pieces, they exploded once more. Every tiny piece became a huge explosion, which Rakasha send against the iing wave of demons. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They were engulfed on Blood mes which then froze solid into Blood Ice, and then quickly weakened or shattered, taking away big pieces out of their own bodies. "W-What is this?!" "Aaarrggh!" "L-Lord Pandemonium!" The Demons screamed in agony, incapable of being able to respond against such a bizarre, yet absolute power! Rakasha kept burning, freezing, and tearing them all to shreds. "The World is my Smithy." His Domain kept expanding, his hammer kept smashing down, crushing everything before his sight. "With each strike from my hammer, I shape the World!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH CRAAASH! Rakasha alone finished off over sixty demons and demonic beasts, their bodies were not even left, as only pieces of crimson ice piled over the sand. At this point, Drake had to admit it. He was shocked! "T-Those women¡­ Just how strong did they made my allies?" heughed. "I had not checked on their growth at all¡­ T-This is incredible¡­ Both Hector and Rakasha!" Drake suddenly realized he had been thinking things wrong. This entire time he was simting ways for him to defeat Pandemonium alone. That he had to do it alone. That his friends and family were strong, but that they wouldn''t be able to survive, only he could fight him. Yet¡­ He felt like an idiot. "Hahah¡­" he smiled. "Right, I''ve never been alone." All his current strategies were scratched, as he quickly decided to create new ones, including his friends in them. And as he did, he continued watching. After Hector and Rakasha entered the battlefield, then there was Larzak and Kraxka. And once more, he couldn''t help but feel hype! "What is this sensation? Why do I feel so hyped over my friends? Aren''t they kind of¡­" he thought, his eyes widening. "Yeah, they''re awesome." The two lizardmen descended from the skies with their draconic wings, both unleashing their divine powers. Larzak conjured the powers of his Darkness and Light Magic, fusing them into Eclipse Magic. His unique Ki flowed through his body, as his body grew into an enormous size of a hundred meters, resembling a humanoid dragon with ck and white scales. "Back then, I had fully believed I reached my limits¡­ I thought there was nothing else I could achieve,pared to Lord Drake and his family, I was simply a weakling¡­" the lizardman smiled. "However, I was wrong¡­" He recalled the Venerables and their speeches. "There is nobody here that has reached their limits. If anything, you have yet to tap into your full potential! Yes, Drake and his family are incredibly strong, they were born with immense power! However¡­ As long as energy exists, as long as divinity exists, and as long as you possess a soul¡­ Anybody can grow, anybody can keep breaking their limits, and anybody can reach even higher ceilings! The only thing you''recking is conviction! And I will make sure to engrave that conviction into your very souls!" The Frost Queen and the Dream Fox words resonated through Larzak''s heart, his ws gathering tremendous amounts of energy, as he found himself surrounded with over twenty giant demons, most of the Onis or Ogres with multiple arms and heads. "KILL HIM!" They roared furiously, rushing towards him, giants that could split mountains and destroy whole kingdoms in mere hours. Larzak''s eyes glowed with ck and golden light. FLUOSH! His Domain expanded across the entire area, suddenly, the Demons found themselves trapped inside an endlessly eclipsing sky. Shadows and light flowed endlessly through it all, shaping into furious dragons. "W-What is this?!" "Impossible! Howe a divine domain can trap us inside?!" "Aaarrghh!" As the demons screamed, Larzak appeared above them, his massive fists rushing down like meteors, the energies of his domainplimenting his blows. The giant demons attacked back, but each one of their blows were easily evaded or blocked, they felt utterly overwhelmed by Larzak''s Martial Arts and incredibly fine-tuned senses and movements. "This is the new me, demons!" roared Larzak. "I''ll show you that the people of Yggdrasil are not weaklings! {Divine Eclipsing Fist Arts}: {Abyssal Star Fists}!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Countless holes appeared across the bodies of the demons, whose bodies were so tough even a divine dragon would struggle to get through! Yet¡­ YET! BAAAM! Over twenty bodies from giant demons fell into the sands, covering them with their acidic blood. The rest of the demon army watched in utter disbelief. Larzak killed the giant demons with his bare fists! And Pandemonium was losing his mind. Everything that was happening now defied hismon sense! "W-What kind of monsters have you raised, you fucking lizard?!" ----- Chapter 1657 Gathering Score Points Chapter 1657 Gathering Score Points ----- The sound of Pandemonium''s teeth gnashing against each other tightly reverberated across his Castle. The powerful Demons he had brought along as his bodyguards were looking at their Master and Creator with nervous expressions in their strange, chimeric faces. How long has it been since they''ve seen their Creator and Master this furious? Pandemonium, the man with the Unique Skill that allowed him to not only create the entire Realm of Hell, but all Demons in existence. A being whose entire existence could defy reality and distort space and time! A man who had killed dozens of Ancient Gods and caused their fall long ago. The one that could only be stopped by the First Original, Oblivion. He was furious, frustrated, and gritting his teeth! At any moment, they thought their Creator''s teeth would suddenly break, however, Pandemonium was so tough, which even included his teeth, so such a thing wouldn''t happen. Nevertheless, the pressure he exuded was tremendous. The three Generals and the rest of the strongest Demon Soldiers within the castle could all feel his rage. They fell to the ground, kneeling before their eminence''s unrestrained rage. "How is it possible for those mere weaklings, to be able to kill you all so easily?!" Pandemonium screamed. "Aren''t you the toughest beings alive?!" "T-That''s¡­ Well, master¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "We are not as strong as before¡­" "If we could quickly recover the rest of your body parts, then¡­!" "SHUT UP!" Pandemonium roared furiously. "More of my body parts?! With just one, it should''ve been enough! This is uneptable, unconceivable! All three of you, over there, go with the soldiers and stop them at all costs!" "What? But master, if we leave, your castle will be left defenseless!" "We can''t leave or the territory¡­!" "You think the castle is defenseless when I am inside?! Hah!"ughed Pandemonium. "Do you have a death wish?" "N-No, I apologize for even daring to say such a thing!" "Lord Pandemonium''s strength is eternal and indestructible!" "Together with you, we shall bring the end to Yggdrasil!" "Hmph¡­" Pandemonium red down at them and sighed. "Then go already! What are you even waiting for?! MOVE!" Unlike other malefic beings or people Drake had fought before, Pandemonium had a terrible temperament, and was not calctive at all. If anything, his attitude was still simr to his previous life, a punk, rebellious, impatient, and ill-mannered man. After being granted such immense powers, he thought he was invincible, and even after having been split into countless pieces and then sealed away by Oblivion, he still thought the same thing. His Pride was endless, as the Creator of Hell, the Bringer of Destruction, and the Father of the Seven Demon King Seeds, he had no excuse to act humbly or be thoughtful. With unparalleled power, what else is left to do than to trample on everything with brute strength? Strategies and all of that simply has no ce within Pandemonium''s reckless mind! "Crush them all, until there''s nothing left behind but their ashes¡­" His Demon Gate trembled, growingrger as more Demonic Beasts poured out. The three Demon Generals nodded, quickly rushing out with the Elite Demon Soldiers they had brought with themselves. At the same time, an hour has passed since the Trial began, and the Monster Wave, that would happen every 1 hour, started. "The Monster Wave is here. Prepare yourselves. This is both an opportunity to earn Score Points and also to crush your foes by taking advantage of it!" The voice of the me Venerable reverberated across the skies of the Pseudo Divine Realm where the entire Territory War was happening. Four zing red-colored gates opened within space, fracturing the fabric of reality itself with ease, and from within, a myriad of Divine Monsters of all shapes and sizes surged. Their elements were also of all kinds, fire, ice, wind, earth, nature, metal, and more! They were a total of two million Divine Monsters, quickly dividing into armies of five hundred thousand attacking all four territories at once. They rushed or flew across the Territories rapidly, Drake, who was attentively watching things happen, realized that they would reach each territory within five minutes. "If we don''t defeat them all quickly, more and more waves will keep umting, and we''ll ultimately all die¡­" he sighed. "So it feels like the trialsting twenty-four hours is just a fa?ade? With the Monster Waves, it''s impossible tost this long, isn''t it?" Bedannmented at his side. "Well, that would be the generalmon sense, yeah¡­" Miranda smiled, showing her sharp teeth. "Unfortunately for the Venerable, things won''t end as quickly as he wants them to end, after all¡­" Drake nodded. "All four Participants are Monsters of their own¡­" Handling millions of Divine Beasts was honestly¡­ not a problem for all four participants! However, the true problem arose from the general chaos they would create in an already chaotic battlefield. "Well, this should still be doable¡­" Drake''s eyes shone. "Let''s continue watching. Pandemonium seems to be making yet another move." Drake''s eyes nced at the notifications made of zing letters in front of him. [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +10 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +10 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +10 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +10 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +10 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +10 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +10 Score Points.] [¡­] [Total Score Points: 16.520] "Despite how tough they are, those demons give very little Score Points¡­ Why?" Miranda wondered. "I think I''ve figured out why¡­" Drake said. "Units we bring ourselves to battle will naturally yield less Score Points than those summoned using Score Points themselves." Drake''s draconic eyes expanded his vision across his Divine Domain outside of his castle. Right in front of his walls, a trio of giant, chimeric Abyssal Creatures were rapidly approaching. "Let''s see how much I can earn killing those¡­ My daughters, it''s your turn." Before the Abyssal Beasts could reach the walls, two blinding golden and silver lights surged from behind them. ----- Chapter 1658 Abyssal Divine Beasts Attack Chapter 1658 Abyssal Divine Beasts Attack ----- The Abyssal Divine Beasts were imbued with the powers of the fourth Participant, whose strange abilities seemed to defy anything Drake had ever faced before. The bastard had managed to use his beasts to sneakily advance through the battlefield, smartly stealing kills from the demons and killing several dozen summoned monsters and undead, before reaching the walls of Drake''s Territory. There was an invisible barrier surrounding the entire area, so even if they came flying, they would still need to destroy the wall, the device creating the barrier itself, to advance and then destroy the castle. "I see what you''re trying to do, sneak while everything is happening and destroy me instantly¡­ Well, that''s not going to work," Drake''s senses expanded as much as his Divine Domain could. Although he sat down over his throne, thanks to his advancements in theprehension of the Venerable''s Enlightened Senses, he could now easily conjure all kinds of Divine Abilities and Divine Magic Spells outside of his own physical range. How? Through his expanding Divine Soul Domain, fusing Divine Power with Soul Ether! However, Drake wasn''t going to waste his Soul Ether and Divine Power dealing with trash, deciding to leave this to his daughters, who had already massacred over a hundred Demons themselves, and moved rapidly to stop the Abyssal beasts. "ROOAAR!" The chimeric monstrosities roared, swinging their giant ck ws against the walls, yet before they could even hit the walls to decrease its Durability, two shes of golden and silver light surged from the skies. FLASH! FLASH! Two dragon girls appeared, yet to even transform into their Dragon Forms, they rushed towards the Abyssal Divine Beasts before they could even react in time. "Cheaters, get out!" Bedra roared furiously, her Divine Holy Spear piercing through her target''s entire body several times, explosions of Heavenly Light and Starlight surged, her movements precise and incredibly quick! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "GRYYYAARGH?!" The Divine Abyssal Beast was caught off-guard, its entire body beginning to attempt to regenerate back, as it attacked back using a myriad tentacles and appendages. Bedra responded with her Spear and her Shield, boosting her defense and strength with Timat''s Shield Aura of Protection, and swiftly parrying the blows before piercing the monster''s body a dozen times agan. "GRUOOHH¡­!" "This is it!" Bedra gathered her Divine Draconic Energies into her throat, opening her little mouth and unleashing a devastating dragon breath. BOOOM! The Divine Abyssal Beast was instantly vaporized into ashes. At the same time, Kate swung her enormous, silver-colored de, countless blue neon beams surged from her mechanized armor, which was packed full of canons. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "You''re not messing with our territory." As her eyes glowed with bright blue light, Kate overwhelmed the Divine Abyssal Beast with both explosive attacks and devastating shing attacks with her sword, cutting through its body and then decimating the monster until nothing was left. BOOOM! As two of the three Divine Abyssal Beasts died, the third one had already ran away, the girls expanded their senses as they quickly noticed it was trying to go around the territory and attack it from the back. "Should we chase it?" Bedra wondered. "No, Drakda''s there," Kate smiled. And indeed, their little brother wasn''t someone to underestimate. "ROOOAAARR!" A three-headed chaos dragon appeared out of nowhere right above the Abyssal Beast, its countless eyes opening wide in shock. "GRYAGH?!" The Monster instantly attempted to dive into the sand and escape, but Drakda rushed down with his big wings, shing into the desert and creating a small tremor. BAAAM! His three jaws opened, grabbing the Abyssal Beast before it could escape and tearing it apart with countless bites, the screams of the monster reverberating across the entire territory. [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +1000 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +1000 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +1000 Score Points.] [¡­] [Total Score Points: 19.520] Drake smiled, it seemed that the difference between Summoned Monsters and Units that the Participants themselves brought was like heaven and earth! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Thanks for the points, dumbass." Drake''s army continued advancing, the Undead Divine Monsters and Dracoliches, led by Rakasha, Hector, Kraxka, and Larzak, rapidly decimated any demon that dared to get in their way. "Don''t underestimate the chief of the Frost Fang Tribe!" Kraxka roared, his body having already undergone Draconification, as he became a giant, muscr and humanoid draconic titan. His giant ws tore through the demons in front of him, freezing their bodies and weakening them. At the same time, his staff, now a magic spear, swung rapidly, piercing the monsters on their frozen points, shattering them apart into pieces. Kraxka then proceeded to breathe air in, unleashing a devastating breath attack, freezing blue mes engulfed dozens of demons, burning them and freezing them. It wasn''t as powerful as Rakasha''s special move, but it could be used much more easily and without high Divine Power or Mana requirements! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! And the best part was that by merely willing it, he could detonate any frozen area of a foe within a certain range from him, dealing constant damage. "I would have never imagined that there was so much power dwelling within me!" Kraxka said. "That training that Lady Ice Queen and Lady Dream Fox taught us has been of tremendous help!" Thanks to the intense training that everyone underwent, they were able to unleash their full Divinity Potential, and thanks to the Soul Tempering Cultivation Process, everyone''s Souls had also be stronger. The stronger their Souls and Divinities, the stronger their Divine Abilities would be, and the greater their powers and divine magic could continue to evolve. This was something that would usually be attained by very old gods that had fullyprehended their divinities and tempered their souls for hundreds of years. However, with the power, techniques, and knowledge of these two old Venerable women, the process was hastened tremendously. From being able to use roughly 5% of their actual Divinity''s full potential, everyone went to a full 100%! This was the untapped potential that beings such as the Demons and Pandemonium had no idea the gods of Yggdrasil could develop. "Yeah, keep celebrating¡­" Pandemonium smiled. "You''re all dying now." The Monster Wave and the three Generals arrived at Drake''s territory. Yet Drake could only smile at this. "Bedra, Miranda, your turn." "Let''s do this." "Alright~" ----- Chapter 1659 A Defensive Thunderstorm Chapter 1659 A Defensive Thunderstorm ----- "Oh well, they defeated them at the end, huh?" the man shrouded in shadows sighed. "Doesn''t matter, Surtr''s territory is bound to be much more defenseless against them than Drake''s¡­" The man watched as the other four Abyssal Beast rushed across Surtr''s forest territory, quickly reaching the wooden walls. Their ws and tails quickly began smashing the walls, cracks spreading through it. The Durability of the walls quickly began to drop, the invisible barrier protecting the entire territory continued to grow weaker as well. Several Demons noticed this, purposely buying time while waiting for the defenses of the territory to fallpletely. "While Drake is targeted by Pandemonium, I''ll fully concentrate all my forces into destroy Surtr¡­" the man smiled yet again. The Abyssal Energies flowing through his body grew stronger andrger, as one of his Abyssal Divine Beasts that he had left behind started scavenging the corpses of the demons. "Thank you for the suitable sacrifices, Pandemonium, keep making those good materials," heughed. "{Abyssal Darkness Ritual Arts}: {Abyssal Voidling Summon}" FLAAASH! The corpses of the demons littering around began to be consumed by the darkness released by the single Abyssal Divine Beast, slowly disappearing and then leaving behind huge ck eggs, which slowly began to crack. And from within, aberrant, tentacled abominations started to pour out¡­ . . . CLASH! BAAM! CRASH! The wooden wall''s Durability had already lowered by 20% in thesest minutes, and the Abyssal Divine Beast couldn''t celebrate more as they viciouslyughed. Surtr''s forces and strength were being all concentrated outside the forest, fending off the demons and the iing Monster Wave. And unlike Drake, he seemed to have no more backup? This felt like literal free Score Points! The Abyssal Beasts mimicked their master''sughter, their ws tearing through the tough wood shard after shard. Yet¡­ FLUOSH! The skies above suddenly began trembling, the clouds started gathering together, swirling around. Lightning started emerging constantly, rumbling furiously. The winds turned emerald in color, glistening with golden glitter-like energy. "GRUH?" The Abyssal Divine Beasts nced into the skies, shocked to see what was happening, but before they could even respond, a tornado started, and then another, and another, and another! FLUOOOSH! The skies raged, lightning strikes struck the beasts constantly, the windspressed them, lifting them up! The creatures were powerful beings,parable to Rank 10 Divine Monsters, yet they were unable to fight against the force of the skies themselves! RUMBLE! And amidst the winds, there were three figures that could be seen, an enormous dragon with a sharp, golden beak, and two smaller figures, two lizardmen with colorful feathers. All three of them controlled the skies, the winds quickly unleashed their strongest might, the abyssal divine beasts were lunged away with the raging prowess of nature! "Get lost." Emerald spoke, his eyes releasing lightning as his ws conjured a deadly magic spell. "{Divine Thunderstorm Magic}: {Lightning Catastrophe}" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Thousands of lightning bolts carbonized the abyssal divine beasts into ashes, their bodies exploding and burning until nothing was left. The mysterious man shrouded on shadows, that was watching the scene calmly while drinking tea, froze. He dropped his cup of tea and spit everything he was drinking. "W-What?!" He couldn''t believe it! "Since when¡­ Where did this dragone from?! A Wind Dragon? And one so powerful?!" Wind Dragons were believed to be peace-loving hermits that only lived in the skies or in their floating inds, barely if ever interacting with the surface below. Even now, he thought that they were not capable of unleashing such a high level of divine wind and thunder magic such as this. However, it wasn''t as if the Divine Wind Dragon doing this was any ordinary one. He was a genius amongst geniuses, beloved by the wind itself, and capable of conjuring its ultimate form, Heavenly Winds! With Heavenly Winds, manipting the skies and even the climate was not a fantasy anymore, but real, andpletely possible. Against such an overwhelming force of nature, how could he even respond?! "Hah¡­ Drake, you bastard, not only you''ve grown stronger, but you''ve also even found a bunch of other lizards to team up with, huh?" sighed the man, full of frustration. "But this isn''t the end¡­ No." ck portals opened in front of his territory, as the man nced the Abyssal Voidling he had created appear in front of him by the hundreds, just in time for the Monster Wave to appear. "Kill those things, farm me more Score Points, I''ll need them." The manmanded his army of tentacled abominations, as they shed against the many Divine Monsters, ranging from Rank 7 to 10. The same scene could be seen between all Four Territories. Pandemonium was handling them easily, waving his hand on top of his castle''s terrace and tearing through space, killing hundreds of monsters each. Surtrmanded Emerald and his group to fight, winds and lightning taking down the iing monster wave with ease, as he started earning more and more Score Points. And Drake''s Undead Army continued multiplying as he took over the corpses of the Demons they had in to regain more troops after some of the Undead were destroyed. All while conjuring a strange, cosmic divine ability that spread a colorful neb of blue, purple, and gold. Within the Neb surrounding his territory, stars started to be born, glistening with ck, gold, azure, and red colors. "{Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain}" Thousands of miniature stars moved at hismand, rushing down over the monsters and exploding, resembling meteors falling from the sky. Explosions of light, darkness, fire, and frost continued bombarding the monsters without end! And it was also what greeted the army of Three Demon Generalsparable in power to Marchosias, and their Demon Soldiers. "W-What is that?!" "The skies¡­ They''re falling!" "What sort of technique is this?" The Demon Generals conjured physical reinforcement abilities and demonic magic shields, defending from the iing projectiles. But their Elite Soldiers couldn''t do as much, their bodies quickly exploding into countless pieces as Drake''s overwhelming might only became more apparent! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "The strongest Demons already dying?!" "Wait, this is¡­!" "Dammit, let''s break through and kill that bastard already!" The Three Generals rushed towards Drake''s wall, about to smash it into smithereens with theirbined power. However. "You''re finally here." A giant ck axe descended towards them, as an explosion of Chaotic mes engulfed them all. CRAAASH! -----N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1660 Benladann & Miranda Against The Demon Generals Chapter 1660 Bedann & Miranda Against The Demon Generals ----- A giant ck axe descended from the skies after Drake''s Neb Domain sted everything else. The Three Demon Generals only saw a titanic being emerge out of thin air. N?v(el)B\\jnn She was certainly not there before, yet she appeared with an explosion of ck lightning, from a small size of only around three meters, she became a titan of over a hundred. Her appearance was like a mix between a Frost Titan and a Chaos Dragon, with a body more humanoid in shape, butpletely epassed on a hard armor of countless ck, dark purple, and red scales. Her draconic head released chaotic mes from within her closed jaws, and her six crimson eyes glowed with bright red light. Her spiraling, ck and red horns extended in pairs down to her long neck, and her long tail divided itself into many stinger-like sharp ends. With her enormous wings spread out, which showed crimson- and yellow-colored eyes in them, the gigantic woman unleashed her attack. The axe that had fallen quickly shed in two halves one of the Demon Generals before they werepletely engulfed on chaotic mes, agonizing in pain. The ck and crimson-furred Demonic General, resembling a giant six-armed werewolf with the head of a wolf skull kept screaming. "UUAAGGHH!" As he screamed in agony, the dragoness, Bedann, noticed he was beginning to regenerate anyways. The other two Generals quickly set their eyes into her as they saw the gigantic axe stuck in the floor. "Now, while she doesn''t have her weapon!" "Kill her quickly!" A red-skinned Oni-like demon with four pairs of arms and golden horns rushed forwards, while the second, resembling a manpletely made of ck steel with red jewels embedded into his body, flew into the skies alongside him. Although they were smaller than Bedann, they weren''t truly small, all three of them varied in sizes, between forty meters to sixty meters, every Demon often used to be ridiculouslyrge for no reason, aside from the weakest of the bunch. "You think you can actually kill me?" Bedann received both Demon Generals head-on, rushing towards them without any fear. Her giant arms, four of them, rushed down, enchanting her giant, sharp ws with chaotic mes and divine chaotic draconic energy. "{Divine Chaos Dragon Arts}: {Soul-Burning zing Chaos ws}!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! A barrage of shing attacks engulfed the two Demon Generals before they could even touch Bedann''s over a hundred-meter-tall body, the shing attacks easily cut through their incredibly tough defenses and burned their insides, their very souls started to burn as well. "W-What are these mes?! It hurts like hell!" "Fuck! Watch out!" Bedann didn''t stop there, quickly rushing down as her Axe, Hel, rushed right back to her hand, she rapidly swung it down, a vertical sh unleashed a wave of cute chaotic energies, cutting through both Demon Generals at once, not once, but several times. Their bodies were being constantly hacked into pieces as Bedann unleashed her barrage of furious, barbaric attacks. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "DAMMIT!" "UUAAGH!" The Demon Generals felt utter shame as they were not even able to retaliate against Bedann for a single second, their bodies could only regenerate back as they tried to unleash their techniques or spells, but Bedann cut them off before they could even get to that! "They''re not dying even as I cut them into countless pieces¡­" Bedann said. "Bedann, Demon Generals work differently than the rest. Their life and soul are connected to the Demon Gate Pandemonium creates," Drake told her. "They are near-indestructible as they will continue regenerating endlessly." "What?!" Bedann was caught off guard as she was told such a thing. The two Demon Generals didn''t waste their time, rushing towards her at longst. The Oni-like Demon General smiled, quickly summoning his Demonic Relics, a pair of huge hammers. "You shouldn''t lower your guard in front of us, you fool!" Bedann was then attacked, as a barrage of hundreds of crushing blows rushed towards her, each one incredibly powerful and hyper charged with endless demonic energy. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! Bedann used her arms to defend at first, but was quickly realizing that wouldn''t be enough, her scales beginning to shatter instantly, revealing her flesh beneath. "They''re incredibly strong even though they were dying so fast, dammit!" The werewolf-like Demon General appeared behind her in that moment, having fully regenerated already, heughed, opening his sharp bony jaws and unleashing a powerful demonic re beam. "I''m back, baby! Grahahaha!" BOOOM! Bedann barely managed to summon Tiamat, as the shield became gigantic in size to adjust to her own, quickly floating behind her and blocking the explosive attack. However, the two other Demon Generals were unforgiving, while the Oni kept attacking with his fiery hammers as his aura continued growing stronger, the second that resembled a man made of ck steel started growingrger. His arms grew into massive fists, as he rushed towards Bedann. With the Oni, the two started attacking her from the left and right, explosions of demonic energy constantly engulfing her entire body. Using Tiamat''s Shield, the Chaos Veil to reduce damage, and her own resistance against demonic energy she had developed after eating at Drake''s demonic dishes, Bedann was capable of withstanding their attacks to an extent. "You think that because you can endlessly regenerate, you can''t die, don''t you?!" Bedann''s size only grewrger as she became more furious, the power of the Chaos Spirits and the Chaos Beasts she had recruited and saved inside her own Soul surged from within her. "Chaos Spirits, Chaos Beasts, give me your strength! RUMBLE! Her Chaotic Aura erupted, bing several times stronger out of nowhere. The three Demon Generals were quickly thrown away due to the immense shockwave produced. "Of course, there''s still a way to kill them." Drake''s voice resonated within Bedann''s mind as he spoke to her through telepathy. "Actually, you could also send them to me, and I can eat them, that''ll finish them off¡­" Drakeughed. "But there''s another method, and that''s where Miranda enters." "Don''t think that because you''ve be stronger you can defeat us!" "We''re invincible thanks to Lord Pandemonium!" "We shall not be defeated by the likes of you, pathetic Yggdrasil insects!" "Oh? I wouldn''t be so sure about that¡­" Miranda''s voice echoed behind the three Demonic Generals, as an endless mass of ck miasmic mold surged, aiming to swallow them. ----- Chapter 1661 A Perfect Strategy Chapter 1661 A Perfect Strategy ----- In his fight against Marchosias, there was something Drake had learned. As he fought against him and saw how his entire body was being torn to shreds and then regenerating back together no matter what, he learned that this was due to theposition of how demon bodies worked, and the connection the Demon Generals stablished with the Demon Gate that Pandemonium could create. It was a powerful connection that allowed their strange bodies to endlessly absorb Demonic Energy. As long as there was any Demonic Energy running through their bodies, they could simply continue to endlessly regenerate no matter what. A demon''s soul was connected to their bodies as well, it was something he had found out too. Their body and soul were one and the same, when a demon died, their soul also died, but when given such a power as Demon Generals. Things were different! They gained the ability to endlessly regenerate body and soul, continuously keeping themselves at full power all the time. And they could even begin to surpass their own power even further as they fought. This was why Demon Generals, even when Bedann was able to easily hack them into pieces, could overpower anybody with time. However! That didn''t mean there was no roundabout ways to defeat them. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Drake was 100% sure he could kill them by eating them and using Gluttony topletely disintegrate and absorb them into his body and soul, like he did with Pandemonium''s lung. However, he couldn''t go to fight in there, and to kill them himself he would have to risk the security of his territory and let Bedann use a Dungeon Teleportation Trap to teleport them inside the castle so he could eat them. Such a thing would be stupid, the Demon Generals wouldn''t doubt to use that opportunity to destroy everything. Although Drake was confident he could catch them and eat them quickly, he still didn''t want to risk that, and Bedann didn''t either. So, they moved to the other idea Drake had, or well, one of many. "The Demon Generals are powerful and capable of endless regeneration,pletely disintegrating them could kill thempletely, but I have another idea¡­" Drake whispered to Bedann and Miranda. "Miranda, are you ready?" "Ready!" RUMBLE! The three Demon Generals nced behind them, noticing a gigantic mass of miasmic ck slime, with countless crimson eyes, jaws, and tentacles. It was Miranda''s truest form, although she was also now a Demonic Spirit and could take into her humanoid subus-like appearance, this was still her truest appearance. A monstrosity that, as she continued to devour anything in her path and grow stronger with Bedann, had be thousands of timesrger than before. Currently, this "true form" was only roughly forty percent of her actual size. And it was already over six hundred meters big, she was a literal moving, living wave of miasma, opening her countless jaws, and ready to swallow the Demon Generals. "W-What is that thing?!" "Dammit, run!" "We can''t fight that!" The three Demon Generals quickly attempted to scatter, but Bedann was right above them, her already gigantic body became three hundred meters now, so enormous that even as fast as they flew, they wouldn''t be able to escape in time. "Stop her! Push her aside!" the werewolf-like Demon General cried. All three of the Demons roared in unison, shing against Bedann as they tried to escape Miranda''s aberrant body rushing to swallow them all. Their blows were immensely strong and only continued bing stronger, but Bedann intercepted them all with abination of her shield, its defensive aura powers, her axe and its abilities, and her explosive and oppressive chaos magic. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Dammit!" The werewolf tried to escape as the other two continued fighting, rushing into the skies. "WAIT!" The other two Demon Generals tried to stop him, but Bedann''s six draconic eyes shone brightly, her Chaotic Divine Draconic Aura surged from her body, resembling a second body of her own. It swung its sharp, giant ws against the Demon General, his entire body being hacked and torn to shreds instantly. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "Uuaarrgh!" The werewolf-like demon general quickly attempted to regenerate back and continue escaping, but it was toote. "Found you!" Miranda''s giant tentacles grabbed him, her jaws eating him. "W-What is this?! Uuarrgh!" The Demon General kept screaming in horror as he was constantly drowning on Miranda''s body. it felt like he was being constantly parasitized in every pore, wound, and orifice of his body. His torn apart flesh came back together, but with Miranda with it, slowly, his screams became lower, until he finally stopped screaming altogether. "W-What happened?!" "Oi!" Bedann kept the other two busy, swinging her axe and using her Chaotic Divine Draconic Aura to not allow them a second of respite. Their endless regeneration was literally the only trump card they had. Yet¡­ What the hell happened now? "¡­" The werewolf-like Demon General slowly appeared out of Miranda''s miasmic body, his entire body looked mutated and distorted, ck miasmic pores and veins covering his entire body, tentacles, eyes, and tiny jaws popping out across it. The two Demon Generals, who thought of themselves as merciless and powerful warmongering generals that led countless demons across Hell to battle against one another for territories and resources felt like they had be the victims of an horror movie now. "G-Graaggh¡­" The werewolf-like Demon General wasn''t himself anymore, his body moved like a puppet, a zombie of sorts,pletely infected and parasitized. "Been a while since I used my real powers¡­ They have sure be stronger now." Pandemonium wasn''t the only ridiculous being in this world, Unique Skill users were many, and amongst them, Bedann was also a ridiculously powerful one. Her Unique Skill: [Mold], the origin of Miranda, seemed to easily defy allmon sense. Its miasmic, slimy existence parasitized and entered every fiber of the Demon General. Until he became nothing but a Molded, a monster born from a person, or a corpse, that had been infected with Mold. "Get them." Miranda controlled the Demon General who rushed to attack his own allies. Drake smiled. "It seems to work well¡­" ----- Chapter 1662 Abuse Chapter 1662 Abuse ----- "W-What is this?!" muttered the Oni-like Demon General, before he barely evaded the giant ws of the werewolf-like Demon General. "RAAARR!" the werewolf-like Demon General roared furiously, opening its jaws and unleashing a beam of demonic mes, now enhanced with the Mold''s Chaos Attribute. BOOOM! The Oni was thrown away as he ended receiving the st head-on, his arms disintegrating as he saw mold quickly beginning to spread through his body. "W-What the¡­?! {Infernal mes}!" However, his mes quickly burned the mold with ease, as he quickly attacked the werewolf with his giant hammers, smashing his skull into pieces and crushing their body until nothing remained. CRASH! "If you are infected then surely, you won''t have the same regeneration that- Ah!" However, his eyes widened when he saw theplete opposite of his thoughts. The werewolf-like Demon General''s body regenerated at an even faster speed than before now that it had Mold within it. Above all, the burning power of Demonic Energying from the Demon Gate easily boosted its powers even more, surging endlessly like a wave of crimson infernal mes. "This can''t be¡­! Just how did you-" "Gotcha." Bedann''s figure loomed above the Demon General, her giant axe hacking through his body and shattering his hammers into pieces at the same time as it shredded his body into countless fleshy parts. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! While the Chaotic mes burned through him, dying his regeneration even by a second or two, Miranda appeared, her giant tentacles swallowing the Oni before he could do another thing. "No¡­! WAIT!" GULP. The Demon General screamed in silence as his body and soul, which were one, were quickly parasitized, his regeneration and powerful body fought back, but he was not Pandemonium at the end, his powers were not as vast as his creator. The Mold overpowered his will, quickly taking root into his very consciousness and bing one with him¡­ As his body regenerated fully, it had changed, looking infected with ck mold, and undead-like. "Graaagghh¡­!" Slowly appearing from within the Miranda''s aberrant body, thest Demon General quickly realized that he had to escape. There was literally no chance of him winning or breaking through. Drake hadn''t even been allowed to step out of his castle, but these two beings that were guarding the castle, their power was simply and utterly ridiculous! "I have to run!" He quickly imbued his body with blue demonic mes, the Demon General made out of ck steel and jewels moved away, as quickly as he could. "Where do you think you''re going?!" However, Miranda and Bedann quickly intercepted him, Miranda moving faster than the Demon thought, and quickly appearing in front of him. "Argh!" He quickly tried moving back, only to find Bedann''s huge axe hacking through his entire body, cutting him into countless pieces. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Only his external shell was made of ck steel, actually, his insides were all fleshy, and were suitable for infection and parasitism. "N-No, wait, wait a second!" He screamed, but Miranda swallowed himpletely, his entire body undergoing the same horrifying changes as the other two Demon Generals. "Lord¡­ Pandemonium¡­!" Before he could even fight back, he was turned into a mindless drone, Miranda''s own mind controlling him now. "Hah, it''s done¡­" Miranda sighed in relief, her Demonic Spirit form appearing above her monstrous form, standing over the endlessly swirling seas of miasmic mold. "This is more exhausting than I imagined, my mind has taken a big toll controlling them." "Well done," Bedann smiled. "Looks like we can''t take care of them all like this though¡­ If you''re already getting a headache from this." "Yeah, these Demons are totally different than just some random person or monster¡­" Miranda groaned. "Hah, but I can take it for now¡­ Drake, what do I do with these idiots?" "Might as well use their powers. I don''t know what Pandemonium is doing, but if he hasn''t severed their connection yet, it means he can''t do it quickly," Drake said. "So until then, let''s abuse their endless regeneration powers and their Demonic Energy. Miranda, suck as much of their Demonic Energy as possible and then, if you can, redirect it towards me through Ashlock''s going there as we speak." "Gotcha," nodded Miranda, as a Demonic Spirit, doing this was as easy as talking. "What else?" "Well, you can begin to guess what else¡­" Drake smiled. "Use their leaders against them, further break their morale. If you can, assist Surtr too, I don''t know if he has a reliable way to deal with those pseudo-immortal foes as good as us." "Phew, a lot of job, okay, I''ll just send a piece of me though," Miranda quickly got to work as Ashlock appeared, a gigantic floating, demonic tree made of crimson wood, with countless eyes across its branches, and ck leaves. "Ah, there you are!" Ashlock offered his connection, as Miranda weaved them into the Molded Demon Generals, and then¡­ Ding! [Your Demonic Spirit has begun absorbing Demonic Energy and transferring it to you.] [You gained +10000 Demonic Energy.] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [You gained +10000 Demonic Energy.] [You gained +10000 Demonic Energy.] [You gained +10000 Demonic Energy.] [You gained +10000 Demonic Energy.] [¡­] "Good, let''s do this as long as we can¡­" As Drake nodded, his ns and strategies were set on motion. While Bedann stayed in front of his Territory as an unbeatable sentinel while Miranda''s giant body surrounded it like a ck river, a fragment of Miranda''s body flew towards the battlefield with the three Demon Generals. "The Demon Generals¡­ They''re back?!" "Why are they¡­?" "They look strange!" The intelligent demons amidst the demon army that was constantly being poured out of Pandemonium''s Demon Gate were left utterly speechless as they saw their brave generals return. "GRAAHH!" And attack them. Their giant weapons, fists, and deadly magic bombarded the demons and demonic beasts, their screams of both agony and confusion reverberated across their army. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Their bodies were being shredded and destroyed, as the Demon Generals mowed down the demonic army in a matter of minutes! And Drake was also earning Score Points. "So they count as my allies now? How ironic." At the same time as this happened, Emerald and Surtr''s groups shed against three other Demon Generals, there was only so much that they could do against such undying foes. ----- Chapter 1663 Reinforcements Are Coming Chapter 1663 Reinforcements Are Coming ----- The fourth wave of monsters was already arriving at all four territories at once, and all four of them were constantly defending against the endless waves of monsters, which arrived every hour. Because they were already battling between each other, the chaotic battlefield only became even more convoluted as a result. Hundreds after hundreds of monsters were constantly shing against the demons, the divine monsters, and the abyssal beings constantly. There was bloodshed in every inch of the territory, the Venerable of mes was delighted by the scene. "Impressive how you''re capable of keeping up this far! Yes, continue the bloodshed, continue the destruction! I want to see blood and destruction!" His often-calm demeanor was often a veil, a mask of his true self. The Venerable was the embodiment of war, bloodshed and destruction, a man that stood against the world and made it bend before him. It was the only way for him to protect his home and his people, to bring destruction to anybody that dared to stop him. The very reason why there were so few Gods ascended from Mortals was because he had personally eliminated over eighty percent of them around the world. Each time a Venerable was born, the more the number of Gods decreased across Yggdrasil, they simply were constantly killing them, and very few were able to remain alive for so long. As of right now, in the current era, there were less than one hundred Gods born from Mortals, and that''s including those allied with Drake and his Dragon Disciples. His bloodshed and warmongering nature were now surging as he looked at the bloodshed, his powers, were actually slowly growing stronger. His Ascendancy Law glowed brightly, the bloodshed, destruction, opposing sides and conflicts, the hatred between the participants, everything feed his powers. After all, this Inheritance Trial wasn''t just his goodwill, sharing things to the world out there. No, there was a second motive behind that¡­ "Continue killing each other, yes¡­ Feed me with power!" As the Venerable nced down at the battlefield, his zing eyes noticed an intense onught between divine and demonic beings. The skies trembled, rumbling with storming winds and thunderous lightning, the Divine Wind Dragon, Emerald, constantly merged his Divinity with the skies, controlling the weather itself. "I never thought Wind Dragons had such potential¡­" heughed. "No, this child must be different too. Drake''s disciples, Surtr and Emerald, were they? Both are impressive on their own, despite being so young!" ¡­ RUMBLE! The three Demonic Generals were unable to push forward due to the immensely powerful winds constantly protecting Surtr''s territory. In fact, thanks to Emerald''s endless storming and thunderous domain, no demons or monsters could even get closer, and he was also fusing such powers with those that drank his blood, Amehia and Tyrannus. Thanks to their powers, he could boost his stamina and vitality by channeling and fusing with Tyrannus'' Divinity, and he could add the power of Spirit Energy into his magic, making it even stronger and capable of further merging with nature by fusing with Amehia''s Divinity. How was this technique even possible? The Ice Queen, in her sses, had taught everyone how to not only unleash the full power of their Divinities, but also to temporarilybine their powers as one. This technique was called {Divinity Connection}, and it was something Drake had done before several times by using his Soul Maniption, his own Aura, and also the power of his Spirit Creation Unique Skill¡­ However, the true technique itself could be used by anybody, as long as they fully mastered the ability to control their Divinities! Emeraldcked stamina and physical strength in his draconic form due to his young stage, as he was more of a magician than a fighter even as a dragon, he was the frailest of the three divine dragons. However, thanks to connecting his Divinity with Tyrannus, that was no longer an issue! And with the power of Amehia, the Wind Spirits of the World fused with his magic, making it more potent than ever before, it was as if his own magic was alive, moving on its own, further merged with the power of his Heavenly Winds. FLUOOOSH! The Demon Generals werepletely incapable of getting any closer to Surtr''s castle! "Dammit! What''s this?!" "Uughh¡­! This damned wind!" "The storm never ends, how are they doing this?!" Unlike the other Demon Generals, this trio all looked kind of simr, resembling hulking giants with skeleton armor over their bodies, one was crimson, the other ck, and the third silver colored, each one had four, six, and eight arms each, and were apparently siblings. RUMBLE! CRAAASH! A powerful thunderous strike impacted the Demon Generals again, and then again and again! Yet their bodies, as they were fried alive, quickly regenerated back to normal, their push became relentless. "They are just not dying! What''s going on?!" Amehia wondered. "How can we kill those things?" "Certainly, they''re endlessly regenerating¡­" Tyrannus nodded. "Wait, I remember this happening before! Remember when our vige was attacked by the demons? There was one that wouldn''t die, their leader¡­ Marchosias, that bastard!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I see, so those guys are like him?" wondered Emerald. "Hmm¡­ Hey Surtr, I remember you did something to deal with Marchosias, right?" "I did," Surtr responded through telepathy. "Master Drake said that Demon Generals are connected directly to Demon Gates, meaning that they endlessly gain energy from it, and can use such energy to regenerate at astonishingly quick pace, no matter what¡­ They''re virtually invisible, unless the gates are destroyed." "What?!" Emerald panicked, barely managing to not lose his control over his storm. "But the Demon Gate is right in front of Pandemonium!" "It seems unrealistic to even get there, it''s full of thousands more of demons," said Tyrannus. "We can beat Demons if we all gang on them, but fighting a thousand¡­ that would be impossible," Amehia was trying to be realistic. "Don''t worry guys, hang in there, reinforcements areing!" Surtr said. "Drake has not forgotten about us!" "Reinforcements¡­?" Emerald''s golden eyes noticed something approaching from the distance. Three powerful figures, resembling¡­ Chapter 1664 Massacre Chapter 1664 Massacre ----- "Thanks to Lord Pandemonium, we can revive endlessly, but what if we can''t just cross this damned storm?!" "Fool! Do you think this is just a natural disaster? It''s obviously somebody''s doing!" "Yeah, they''re in the skies. Don''t worry though, eventually their energy will run out, but not ours¡­" The trio of Demon General siblings kept perseverating, pushing forwards andbining their Demonic Auras into a powerful Domain. Slowly yet steadily, the storm was beginning to affect them less and less. Thunder didn''t do as much damage as before; the winds couldn''t push them as far. This was the power of Adaptability born from their Pseudo Immortality, their bodies would continuously be destroyed and then reconstructed, every time growing slightly tougher. Demons'' bodies were adapted to rapidly Adapt to things, and through the process of being destroyed and reconstructed, the speed of this process only became faster and more precise. "Almost there¡­!" "We can do this!" "Hahah! We''re going to-" Before the trio could reach the walls at longst, arger figure surged from above, smashing one of their heads into pieces and pushing it down. The other two Demon generals watched as their sibling flew down into the ground. Finally, they thought the bastards defending the territory decided to fight instead of hiding! However, the moment they watched the one that hit their sibling, their entire bodies froze. Demons, beings that were born in the depths of Hell, a Dimension created out of Pandemonium''s own Unique Skill, living there for thousands of years in a hellishndscape, fighting and eating anything. They suddenly felt fear! "What is that?!" "Huh?!" Their eyes widened as they saw one of their formerrades, a member of the other group of Demo Generals, resembling a giant covered on ck stone and embedded with red jewels. Yet his appearance was bizarre, covered on several tentacles made of ck goo, and many eyes and jaws. This thing wasn''t the demon they knew anymore. "Isn''t that the guy we meet before?!" "What happened to him!?" "RAAAH!" With a furious roar, the infected demon general rushed forwards, swinging its giant rocky hands and unleashing an explosive attack, both Demon Generals shed against him, resisting the enormous blow. BAAAM! "What has happened to you?! Oi, bastard!" "He''s not responding, he''s infected with some sort of¡­ ck goo?" "What?!" The Demon generals were beginning to slowly experience it. Yes, something that beings as strong as them would have never experienced before. It was the same fear, confusion, and horror that Miranda''s victims once felt back then, when she had escaped her facility and ended taking over the bodies of countless innocents. Indeed, her past is full of many sins, a monstrous being that brainwashed Bedann into bing obsessed with having a family. This ended making her a monster that had to be taken down. She had reincarnated alongside her host, bing not just a parasite, but a sister. Slowly, she changed for the better. However, once more, she had to use these wicked, ursed powers. Yet it wasn''t to harm innocents. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was to torture bastards. "GROOOHHH!" The infected furiously roared, attacking the two Demon Generals. Powerful kicks and potent punches rushed down constantly, the two Demon Generals parried them and blocked them with theirbined effort. Yet as they continued fighting and wondering what was happening, they worried their sibling had yet toe back. "Where is the that other bastard?!" "He hasn''te back- Wait!" The two quickly noticed something down below, as their foe shed against them again, they used their arms to quickly grab its own and stop its charge. Their eyes were directed to the floor, where their sibling was being ganged on by two other familiar figures. The two other Demon Generals, roaring furiously and monstrously, infected and vomiting ck goo constantly. "Dammit! You dare¡­! Ugh! What is this?! What are you doing, you bastards?!" The Demon General roared furiously, his demonic rage fueling his attacks, yet the two other Demon Generals kept ganging on him, breaking his arms and legs, and then opening a wound on his chest. "W-What?! AARGH!" And quickly piercing his wound filling it with mold inside! "Uuauarrghhh!" The two other Demon Generals quickly realized what was happening, as their former sibling stopped being their brother. He changed, bing a monstrous infected, his skin was covered on ck mold, and his eyes turnedpletely white, devoid of emotion or anything. "G-Graaahhh¡­" "What sort of power is that?! Did the mortals of Yggdrasil ever had such power before?!" "I don''t know! I am not that old to remember that!" "GROOH!" The infected they fought kept regenerating its wounds, even as they burned it with demonic mes, it simply kepting back over and over again. Not only were they being controlled and gained new powers, but they were also still receiving the Demon Gate''s infinite demonic energy! "This is ridiculous¡­" "How is this fair, you filthy mortals?!" The two Demon Generals lost their minds as they were attacked by four Demon Generals at once. Drake watched the scene from the distance by expanding his Divine Senses. "You''re nobody to talk about fairness," Drake smiled. "You damned bastards are an endless nuisance, and your creator Pandemonium is probably the most broken piece of shit in the world. Don''t ever darein about fairness when you''re in fact, just the byproduct of his own Unique Skill!" As his voice reverberated above the skies, the Demon Generals quickly realized that Yggdrasil was not the same ce their Elders have told them about. That they couldn''t just as easily plunder, ughter, and devour as they pleased. There were a bunch of new, ridiculous monsters around now. And they weren''t going to take their visit kindly. "No¡­! You can''t¡­ Do you have any honor as a warrior?!" "You bastard¡­! Master Pandemonium will make you pay!" The Demon Generals screamed in frustration, as they drowned on countless amounts of Mold, slowly bing infected as they underwent and agonizing process. At the end, six Demon Generals floated in midair, infected and resembling mindless drones. "Miranda, can you handle six?" Drake wondered. "I can''t¡­ I am already overloading¡­ Oof, fuck, the demonic power they are too much!" Miranda groaned. Miranda could easily control millions of mortal minds if she wanted, but it was apletely different thing with powerful Demon Generals, her limit was four at most, but she would rather only control three at a time. "Okay, send them to me, I''ll eat them." Drake said. Of course, Drake was perfectly fine with that as well! "Hah, alright boss~" Mirandaughed. Miranda used the "Dungeon Teleportation Trap" within her own Divine Realm, or well, Bedann''s Divine Realm, and quickly sent the three Demon Generals there. FLUOSH! A portal opened next to Drake, as three Demon Generals walked in. Drake had no time to think abut if this was right or wrong anyways, these monsters had massacred billions of people in the past. They also lived by a destructive doctrine, growing to be psychotic barbarians that had no empathy for any living being, perhaps not even amongst themselves. They deserved absolutely no mercy. "Thanks for the meal, Pandemonium." His body transformed, as thest thing they saw was a gigantic dragon jaw devouring thempletely. CRUNCH! ----- Chapter 1665 Pandemoniums Fears Chapter 1665 Pandemonium''s Fears ----- The seventh Monster wave was summoned, and Pandemonium was fully focused on his task of destroying all the monsters. Hemanded three hundred demons to kill them, but the monsters, with each wave, were progressively bing stronger, to the point they were bing even matches to the Demonic Beasts, the easiest for him to summon. Demons that possessed intelligence were much moreplex to summon and required more Mental Strength and Soul Input, something that Pandemonium had to manage carefully if he didn''t want to be insane and lose his mind due to his endless Demonic Energy. "These damn monsters¡­" he gritted his teeth. "If I could, I would just step there and kill them all myself!" He stood up from his castle, standing above the rooftop and resisting the impulse to jump into the battle. Instead, he just did the second-best thing, expanding his Demonic Domain and distorting space itself, tearing it apart with mere waves of his hands. This was the power of Pandemonium''s own existence, a being that disrupted the order of reality itself, although he was only a few of his fragments, and therefore he couldn''t alter his surroundings and destroy them as much as before. But at the very least, he could do this. TRUUUMMM!!! The empty space trembled, two enormous w-shaped holes surged on the empty space, as the empty air was torn apart, creating a vacuum that started absorbing the monsters inside. Their screams echoed through the battlefield as he quickly unleashed cutting waves of crimson red demonic energy. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Hundreds of monsters died within a split second, their bodies cut into pieces fell over the demonic army, as Pandemonium let his demons feed on them to get stronger. "Eat, get stronger, this is not over yet¡­ Seven hours have passed though," his sharp eyes red elsewhere. "Have those useless bastards done something yet?" His sharp demonic eyes looked into the far distance, rapidly augmenting the scene until he could see everything he wanted. However, the scene was more bizarre than he had imagined. After spending hours grinding Score Points here, fully concentrated on ying along with this stupid game, he thought he coulde back to this battlefield and see the results of his efforts. But that couldn''t be far from the truth, almost his entire demon army that had gone to Drake and Surtr''s territories were alreadypletely massacred, not only that but the Demon Generals, one of his trump cards, were nowhere to be seen. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Three of them werepletely missing, and the other three¡­ Weren''t anywhere? "What¡­ What''s happening?" he muttered. "Where are they- Ugh?!" Yet he suddenly felt a slightly sharp pain, like a needle piercing his skin, it wasn''t that rming, but it was sharp and noticeable. He felt something, a connection breaking, a thread being torn. His demonic eyes concentrated towards where Drake''s territory was located. "T-This bastard¡­ How did he¡­?!" Pandemonium had been constantly surprised by what Drake had be capable of doing in so little time since he first met him, but once more, he managed to surprise the ancient demon and leave him bbergasted. "He killed my demon generals without closing the Demon Gate?!" he muttered. "How is that¡­?!" Before he could ask more questions, Pandemonium quickly realized arge amount of his powers were being constantly drained away towards Drake too, he noticed a giant demonic tree floating above the skies of his territory. "What is that thing? And why my powers are being drained?" Through his long life as a destroyed and king of all demons, Pandemonium had never experienced this level of shock before. In that very moment, did he feel fear? Fear of a power he couldn''t understand, one that could match him. The same sensation he felt when he confronted that man. That being. That thing¡­ "Hah, why am I even imagining him as Oblivion? That lizard couldn''t evenpare to that thing¡­" Pandemonium smiled. "No, this bastard¡­" He quickly noticed what was happening, the other three Demon Generals he sent. "So that''s what happened, that''s not his doing, isn''t it?" he muttered, without even flinching about learning that Drake ate three of his Demon Generals and was controlling another three using the powers of someone else, all while using their connection to drain as much demonic energy as possible. "He has some rather mysterious friends out there, was it that girl? Or that woman? Or that guy¡­ Ah, he''s surrounded by so many idiots, I couldn''t care less." He waved his hand, deactivating the connection thesting three Demon generals had with his Demon Gate. Although deep down he waspletely furious, Pandemonium made sure to remain calm andposed. "Rage won''t bring me anywhere¡­ It was the very reason why I was caught by him and cut into pieces¡­" he sighed. "I''ll do this slowly, enjoy while you can, lizard. Once we can finally met face to face¡­ I''ll rip your entire body apart." His demonic eyes calmed down; his rage slowly beingpressed within his Demonic Heart. The draconic powers, made out of the pieces of dragons used to reconstruct the rest of his body melded with his own strength. "I might as well have some fun and use this power, no?" he smiled, touching the Red Orb fragment within his forehead. "After all, it''s this whole thing that''s keeping my pieces together¡­" With a wicked smile, demonic, draconic, and divine mes converged together. The Red Orb Fragment conjured their powers, this was the piece of the Primordial God of Fire and Space, Logi. Naturally, it enhanced Pandemonium''s primary elements, Fire and Space, which he had already used and showcased before. "The me Emperor was smart using this crystal as a catalyzer, it works so well¡­" heughed. "I''ll make sure to avenge your death, useless old man¡­ No matter what that lizard can do, he''s going to die an agonizing death. I''ll crush his soul and devour it." However, for now, giant spiraling towers of demonic and draconic mes surged from the ground around his territory, the eighth Monster Wave was arriving, and he greeted them with a lot of fireworks. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! ----- Chapter 1666 Stealing As Much Demonic Energy As Possible! Chapter 1666 Stealing As Much Demonic Energy As Possible! ----- Drake finished digesting the three Demon Generals within a few minutes, as he nced his army and family battle the iing Monster Waves in silence, his demonic powers increasing once more, as he gained arge chunk of demonic energy out of it. [You have consumed three powerful Demon Generals.] [You have fully absorbed their bodies and power, further boosting your own Physical Body''s Strength and Stamina, and your own Soul''s Demonic Power.] [You gained +300.000.000 Demonic Energy.] [You have extracted, absorbed, and assimted the Demonic Ability: [Infernal Demonic Aura (S)]!] [There are several avable Demonic Body Parts you can add to your Demonic Physique Ability.] [Do you wish to register any Demonic Body Part?] "Hmmm, not for now, they weren''t that impressive anyways." Drake didn''t want to waste the four slots he had on the body parts of someme Demon Generals that died so easily after he ate them. Their endless regeneration waspletely useless when they entered his endlessly devouring stomach, the powerful Sin of Gluttony could devour anything. Their bodies, souls, minds, everything, waspletely consumed without leaving anything behind, bing part of Drake''s strength. However, that wasn''t even all his gains. As his soldiers and family fought the ninth Monster Wave, he was constantly earning arge quantity of Score Points. [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +10 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +10 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +500 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +10 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +200 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +1000 Score Points.] [You have in an Enemy Unit, you gained +1000 Score Points.] [¡­] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Total Score Points: 109.500] "Already surpassed one hundred thousand within nine waves," Drake thought. "If this entire thingsts 24 hours, then there''s fifteen more Monster Waves left. But is that enough? Everyone else is also getting the same amount of monsters¡­ I suppose I should start kill stealing. Because Pandemonium''s demons barely give any Score Points, despite how strong they are." Aside from the Score Points though, Drake was also earning Demonic Energy from a different source. The Demonic Spiritual Roots of Ashlock, connected to the three Demon Generals and also his own Soul were supplying with a constant amount of Demonic Energy. [You have drained +16.000 Demonic Energy from a Mysterious Source.] [You have drained +12.000 Demonic Energy from a Mysterious Source.] [You have drained +33.000 Demonic Energy from a Mysterious Source.] [You have drained +110.000 Demonic Energy from a Mysterious Source.] [You have drained +51.000 Demonic Energy from a Mysterious Source.] [You have drained +11.000 Demonic Energy from a Mysterious Source.] [You have drained +7.000 Demonic Energy from a Mysterious Source.] [You have drained +160.000 Demonic Energy from a Mysterious Source.] [¡­] The more Demonic Energy he gained, the stronger and more potent his entire Soul and even Body felt, Drake was draining as much as possible, like a filthy and deranged parasite, but Pandemonium eventually noticed. CRASH! The three connections of the Demon Generals to the Demon Gates were quickly destroyed, leaving them not as invincible as before. Drake also lost the ability to drain all the energy he wanted. However, itsted a good four hours. "So he eventually found out, quite slow, aren''t you?" The Dragon King''s eyes became sharper as he noticed the amount of Demonic Energy he had now. [Demonic Energy]: [26.433.790.000] "This is ridiculous¡­" From barely one billion to twenty-six billion. It waspletely insane that he had managed to drain so much! Pandemonium, however, had plenty from where that came from, a near endless amount, actually. Even twenty-six billion seemed as nothing in front of that absolute monster. But even then, he couldn''t use all his endless power if he was just torn to pieces and was only barely a few of his original body parts. "I''ll be using this Demonic Energy well, thank you for the gift, Pandemonium," Drake said, smiling. The amount of Demonic Energy he had already surpassed his four billion Divine Power, which he had hurriedly gathered from all sources beforeing here. "With this Demonic Energy, I could easily Rank Up a couple more times¡­" Drake thought. His Demon King Seed was already about to reach Rank 4, and with his surplus of Demonic Energy, even reaching Rank 5¡­ or 6 could be possible! However, that also involved risks he didn''t know if he could afford, such as having to fight a progressively stronger Gluttony with each Rank Up. Can he do this while in the middle of a battle against Pandemonium? It was ridiculous to even consider. However, Demonic Energy was also power, the more he had, the stronger and more potent his demonic abilities could be, and by using it on his divine abilities, he could enchant or corrupt them into stronger, more demonic versions. "Considerably better than nothing¡­ Now, let''s begin with the second half of our n." After earning enough to ssify, and showing Pandemonium that his little tricks wouldn''t work against him or his family and friends, Drake decided to move into his second half of the n. Pandemonium and that other mysterious bastard had their fun attacking them first, and failing miserably too, they had a lot of fun threatening Drake and Surtr as much as they wanted. However, after realizing that ying around like this only feed on Drake, they had be more moderate, deciding to just sit down, umte points, and wait until the trial was over. However, Drake wasn''t going to y along with their bullshit. "Now''s my turn," he said. "You constantly attempted to destroy us, and you expect us to sit around and peacefully wait until it''s over? You''re too full of yourselves." The army of Demons in both territories was almostpletely massacred, Surtr''s twin wives, his allies and friends were devastating everything with deadly firepower and gigantic attacks and divinities they had trained thanks to the Venerables. Meanwhile, Drake''s family and friends easily overpowered anything, with Bedann, Bedra, and Drake''s children being his trump cards. But was that enough? Not at all! "Go." With a singlemand, both armies of friends and family rushed forward, apanied by dozens of thousands of Undead demons and monsters. When Pandemonium and his mysterious partner realized what was happening. It was toote. ----- Chapter 1667 A Battle Against An Abyssal Army Chapter 1667 A Battle Against An Abyssal Army ----- Two armies stood in front of Pandemonium and his mysterious ally''s territories. One army carried with themselves the mightiest of Drake''s group, his two wives, two of his children, and several of his strongest friends. Meanwhile, Surtr''s army also included his two wives, all his other allies and naturally Jamar. Emerald wasn''t included, but his powers expanded as his Divine Domain did, the skies above the mysterious man''s territory trembled, windstorms and thunder surging endlessly. Pandemonium and his "friend" both noticed what had happened just now. And it was utterly ridiculous for them to see. The ones they''ve been looking down this entire time came in the worst possible time, when there were several waves of monsters attacking their territories. And what exactly did they do? They started by first stealing all their Monster Wave kills, earning Score Points to their respective Territory Lords. Yes, they were stealing their points right in front of their faces! Of course, back in their territories, Surtr and Drake''s remaining allies and their powerful Divine Magic took care of the iing waves with ease. "You bastard¡­ You sure got nerve¡­" Pandemonium smiled with a wicked smile after seeing Drake''s army approach, over eight thousand Divine Undead monsters arrived, several of them were Demonic Undead, made out of his own people. "Did you send these bastards here to die against me? Well, I''ll enjoy tearing them to shreds." Pandemonium stood up, cracking his knuckles and making them sound loudly, he then cracked his neck, his demonic, draconic, and divine powersbined together. The draconic powers came from his body parts, the divine powers from the Red Orb Fragment on his forehead, and the demonic, well, from himself. "You think you got enough balls toe fight me? Fucker¡­ You''re about to lose your entire family right now,"ughed Pandemonium, his hands beginning to harness his powers to the max, as two more Demon Gates appeared, his current limit in this body, hundreds of Demonic Beasts rushing out. "Let me show you the difference between me and you, lizard." At the same time, Surtr''s army massacred the Monster Waves of the mysterious man''s territory. The man, shrouded in shadows, sat over his castle''s throne in silence, a single tap from his finger quickly became faster as he looked clearly irritated. "These insects dare¡­?" he muttered. "So you resisted all this time, defending your territories, all so you could attack us once you were confident enough? Fools¡­ All of you are fools. {Abyssal Darkness Ritual Arts}: {Abyssal Voidling Summon}" FLAAASH! His shadows were released, a powerful domain emerging within and surrounding his walls and castle, the corpses of the monsters and the demons he had taken quickly mutated, giving birth to thousands of Abyssal Voidlings emerged, their aberrant, tentacled forms quickly moving towards Surtr''s army, aiming to destroy thempletely. "Octopuses is this his stupid army?" wondered Nadia, smiling, the muscr fire giant quickly transformed, bing a hundred times taller as a titan of over four hundred meters. "Alright~ Time to chop them all into pieces and make some tasty Takoyaki instead!" The Takoyaki her husband made asionally was a delicacy she loved, and these tentacled Voidlings all looked like perfect ingredients. The titaness rushed forward, her gigantic zing body and her powerful divinity, merged with her draconic and titan bloodline surged endlessly,bining into a zing domain that reinforced her body instead of expanding her attack range. Because she didn''t really need to expand her senses or attack range when she was a giantess with an even bigger, zing axe! She just needed to strike at things. "{Divine zing Dragon Battle Axe Arts}: {Mountain Splitting Volcanic w}!" Her axe moved downwards, as a mighty vertical attack descended from the skies above, the axe, weighing several millions of tons, shed against all the Voidlings in her path, her Aura shaping itself into a mighty and ferocious zing dragon w. CLAAASH! The impact alone unleashed an explosion of mes, the earth shook and trembled, opening to reveal boiling magma erupting everywhere, her attack didn''t end there, as she moved surprisingly fast, each attack unleashing devastating shockwaves of mes andva everywhere, while making the world tremble. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! And the Voidlings? All torn to shreds, burned into ashes! CRAAASH! "Tch¡­" the mysterious man clicked his tongue. "She''s too strong, why is a nobody like her this powerful? Titan and dragon bloodlines merged together? When¡­? How?! Argh, I''ll kill her personally!" He gathered his energies into his Domain, suddenly materializing a giant eye-shaped ck crystal, charging his Abyssal Energies and then, firing a deadly beam at Nadia. "Die! {Abyssal Eye}!" TRUUUM! The beam of Abyssal and Void energies reached Nadia, as the Titaness senses red up, she moved quickly, summoning her Tiamat Shield and cing it in front of her. The shield naturally grew in sizepared to her own body size, as it was an ethereal shield and as it drained her divine power, it could adjust to any height! BOOOM! The mysterious man smirked, nobody would ever be able to resist that attack head-on, as it contained the power of the Abyss and Void elements, incredibly strong and capable of tapping into an otherworldly power beyond the boundaries of Yggdrasil. Yet¡­ "Hahh, this shield''s really good, yeah!" Nadia was unscathed, even though the beam had sent her several hundreds of meters away, her powerful shield not only helped her resist the deadly beam, but it harnessed a lot of the power it took within it. FLUOSH! The damage it took became power, as the shield suddenly started to load its energies, rainbow mes gathering within. The man''s crimson eyes widened in shock. "What¡­?!" he muttered. "That shield¡­ What is it made of?!" The shield shone with rainbow mes, and then, it unleashed an attack back! "Take it back!" The beam of rainbow light and mes reached the territory within a split second. The mysterious man panicked, rapidly lifting his hands as his Abyssal domain distorted space, attempting to create a wall! But would that be enough? BOOOM! -----n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1668 Flames Against Darkness 1668 mes Against Darkness ----- BOOOM! The Abyssal Wall that raised barely resisted the counterattack from the Tiamat Shield that Nadia was holding, the damage it took was immense, but its wielder masterfully distributed the damage everywhere across the circr wall of Abyssal and Void energy and then released it behind his territory, as it hit the invisible dimensional walls, making them tremble slightly. "That was dangerous¡­" he muttered. "That power¡­ It was akin to the power Primordials wielded! How is it possible for a shield to hold such power¡­? Could it be?! A scale from Tiamat?!" As his crimson eyes widened in the immense shock and awe he felt, they quickly became sharper, and his smile also grew wider. Greed surged from his malefic heart. "If I can obtain that shield for myself, this trip would''ve been already worth it! But can I even steal it from them?! I have to try, I must!" he thought. "I''ll show you what my powers can truly do!" The Abyssal Domain quickly swirled around his Territory, growing several more of these crystalized eyes, and giant tentacles. His Divine Power surging endlessly out of his body. "You think you can handle me? Let''s see how you can handle this then!" As heughed madly, giant tentacles, each one of over a hundred meters long and big, rushed towards Surtr''s allies. "Dammit, this bastard got these too?!" Nadia swung her axe as she shed against the tentacles, while using her long dragon tail to p one of the crystal eyes floating nearby and stopping it from shooting her. "I got this, sis!" At the same time, Mina appeared behind her, she had also be a Titan to gain durability and an evenrger magical vessel, therger her body became, the more her magical runes extended through her body. Channeling the powers as a Priest of the Last Fire Dragon, Mina pointed her enormous staff at the iing tentacles and floating crystal eyes, firing her potent magic at once. "{Divine White Dragon me Magic}: {Divine White me Dragon Nova}!" Dozens of spheres made ofpletely white mes were fired at once, each one hitting her targets and exploding, gigantic explosions of mes engulfed everything within their surroundings, destroying the tentacles and the floating crystal eyes before they could fire their beams. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Hell yeah, that''s my sister- Shit!" Nadia got distracted as three crystal eyes pointed themselves at her, three beams came from behind, from the left and the right! She gritted her teeth, quickly cing her shield behind her and then swinging her axe against both beams at once, attempting to at least block them with her weapon. BOOOM! The beam from behind hit her back, the shield absorbed the damage just fine, but the impact ended sending her forward, even closer to the iing beams. N?v(el)B\\jnn Within that split second, Nadia''s movement speed was unable to catch up with the beam''s speed! "Fuck!" BOOOM! BOOOM! Both beams hit her directly, as she reinforced her body as much as she could with her armor and her dragon scales, deciding to tank the hits before she could do anything else, protecting her head and her stomach. "Ah! Huh?" However, from her armor, suddenly, a giant draconic figure surged, resembling a huge turtle covered on metallic spikes. Nadia''s eyes widened, the armor Surtr had given to everyone wasn''t just normal armor at all. She noticed her armor melded with her scales, fusing with this Divine Fire Dragon Soul, and then she learned who it was! "Are you okay, my sister-inw? Surtr told me to protect you when you couldn''t defend yourself properly, he said you were quite reckless, he was right." "You''re Drattonn!" she gasped. "So you''re in the armor?!" Drattonn, one of Surtr''s many Divine Fire Dragon siblings who had died long ago, but whose soul decided to stick around with him through his unique powers to wield the Fire Dragon Draconic Records as a "system" of sorts. This was thanks to his Heavenly Smith ability, allowing him to transform and shape the structure of the Draconic Records of the Fire Dragons, with the permission of his mother, of course. Naturally, this wasn''t something any other Dragon out there could do but Surtr, this was a countermeasure his mother had done because she couldn''t afford to lose Surtr, the veryst child of the fire dragons. Therefore, she chose her strongest and bravest of children, and asked their divine souls to protect their only remaining little sibling. This is why Surtr is never alone, always apanied by the souls of all his Divine Dragon siblings! "Of course I am! Now stop dangling around and blow those things!" Drattonn roared, as Nadia nodded, she quickly moved forwards, using her tail to destroy one of the crystal eyes while using her axe to split the other in halves, making them blow up into tiny bits. The third one, behind her, however, already charged its second attack, firing it at her once more in an angle where her shield couldn''t easily block it! "Again!?" As Nadia was about to grab her shield and twist her body to tank the beam, something appeared amidst the skies, a single and small young mushroom man, the little hero of all Myconid. "{Divine Dragon de Arts}: {Divine Fire Dragon Fangs}!" He swung his Divine Sword, as his Divine Domain surged, his sword unleashed its powers, as the Divine Soul of another Fire Dragon surged, this was arge, snake-like dragon, which merged with the sword sh! SLAAASH! The shing attack pierced through the Abyssal Beam, splitting it into two halves, both halves reaching the skies and exploding, avoiding everyone within the vicinity! BOOOM! "Nice one, Jamar!" The Divine Dragon Soul inside of the young Myconid''s soul surged, congratting the boy, it was Drannia, another of Surtr''s big sisters. "Thank you- Ah!" However, dozens of tentacles appeared around him, as Jamar descended from the skies, his Magic and Abilities activated at once. His Psychokinesis activated, creating several almost invisible hands and pushing or grabbing the tentacles on ce, and then, his magic released clouds of orange and red spores. The spores spread, as the tentacles were covered on giant mushrooms out of nowhere. Which then¡­ Exploded! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The tentacles were torn to shreds and vaporized. The mysterious man was once more left perplexed. "How can a Myconid achieve such strength?!" ----- Chapter 1669 Defeating One of the Enemy Territories 1669 Defeating One of the Enemy Territories ----- Nadia and Jamar stayed in the frontlines, attacking with their powerful weapon techniques and looking for one another''s back, while Mina was right behind the two, constantly healing them and firing magic against the iing tentacles, Voidlings, and the crystal eyes. At the same time, the rest of the party covered their rearguard as well, Emerald, Amehia, and Tyrannus unleashed deadly thunderstorms and windstorms from the skies, setting everything into utter chaos. At the same time, Agni and Leonamanded the army of Undead made by Drakebined with their own army, an army that Leona''s Innate Divine Ability, the power to Summon a single Divine Fire Beast, had evolved through her training with the Venerables, and further boosted by Agni''s powers as the Oracle, which allowed him to wield the power of a Red Orb Fragment to enchant and boost the powers of all allies'' Divine Abilities. "ROOOAARR!" The army of titanic zing lions was immense, charging forward at full power against the Voidlings and ganging on them. The Voidlings were powerful and capable of corrupt physical matter with their Abyssal energy, but the lions were unscathed, constantly unleashing explosive attacks, w shes, and deadly bites. CRASH! BOOM! CLASH! RUMBLE! As Agni rode over Leona''s main summon, he nced at the battlefield, his eyes surprised of how they were handling things better than he had imagined. "Big sis, we''re getting through!" "Maybe, but don''t lower your guard, Agni!" N?v(el)B\\jnn "SHYAAAGH!" And just as she said that something appeared. A huge Voidling surged, fused with dozens of Voidlings together, bing a Titan Voidling, so big it reached a hundred meters of height. Its presence distorted its surroundings, space swirled and broke, as countless abyssal beams reached Leona and Agni! "Shit!" Leona quickly made her summon move, rushing across the battlefield and evading the beams constantly, explosions rushing in and out, leaving behind huge craters in their wake. "SHAAAH!" The monster kept drawing closer, as Leona quickly gathered her Divine Power and merged it with her Divinity again. "I''ll show you I am not the same as before, fucker!" Full of rage and recklessness, Leona quickly called all her summons towards her, the beast was stopped as a wall of mes conjured by Agni stopped it for a few seconds, enough time for Leona''s countless zing lion summons to fuse. FLUOSH! And what they formed wasn''t a lion, but a humanoid lion-headed titan made of condensed divine spiritual mes, towering above the Titanic Voidling. "We''re finally more even, aren''t we?!" With a furious lion roar, Leona rushed forwards, her giant zing fists shing against the Voidling one after another. The amorphous creature attempted to evade, moving away its slime-like body while firing void beams. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, it was unable to evade all blows, although Leona''s summon was riddled with holes, the holes quickly recovered back together, while her zing fists crushed the monster''s body, burning it and leaving horrendous wounds unable to regenerate. "Keep going, Leona!" Agni said, touching his sister''s shoulders. "Take my power too!" FLASH! Agni''s Divine Powers were imbued into Leona, his Red Orb Fragment shining brightly, as her zing giant released a lion roar, its giant fists divided by two, then four, eight, twelve! Twelve massive fists constantly pummeled down the Voidling and its surrounding allies, their bodies getting constantly charred and turned into ashes! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! The explosions of mes continued spreading everywhere, the Titan Voidling was unable to keep up, its beams were never hitting Leona and Agni as they moved around the zing titan''s body, evading them. "Just DIE already!" Leona''s eyes red with spiritual mes, her gigantic summon crushed the Voidling into a ck colored met paste and then boiled it until it evaporatedpletely, whatever remained turning into ck dust! BOOOM! The gigantic monstrosity died, as the siblings had some moment of rest. "Y-You did it, Leona!" Agni celebrated. "I wouldn''t have been able to do it without your help, Agni. Although everyone else is so strong, even with my full power, I can''t reach their heights¡­ But with you, I think I could!" Leona smiled. "Let''s go now, we have to cover everyone''s backs!" "Yeah!" The Oracle and his overprotective sister moved across the battlefield, summons and powerful spells burning through everything. The mysterious man saw in disbelief as his Domain was burned over and over again, the Origin mes and Divine Fire Dragon Souls Surtr had blessed his allies with was infallibly strong! 13:29 With a frustrated scream, the mysterious man quickly emerged from the castle and stepped into the rooftop, pointing his hands against the enemies and firing giant beams of Abyss everywhere. "You daree and destroy my territory?! Who do you think you are, you filthy mongrels?! DIE!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! His attacks were potent and reached all of his targets, however, they all put their giant shields in front, bouncing his mighty beams as if nothing, and then¡­ "We got you," Surtr smiled. "Fire at will!" All of the Tiamat Shields absorbed the damage they took and quickly transformed it into power, rainbow colored light and mes fusing together and then, unleashing several beams consecutively. "W-What¡­?! NO!" The mysterious man, frustrated, tried to stop it, his Abyssal and Void energies reaching almost theirplete peak, generating his strongest barrier. CLAAASH! Yet¡­ Crack, crack¡­! "You''re kidding me¡­! These bastards, these insects?! How¡­? How are they strongpared to ME?!" CRACK! "NO!!!" CRAAASH! His barrier shattered into pieces, as all the beams unleashed reached his castle, blowing it into pieces. BOOOMMM!!! Pieces of rubble flew towards all directions, as the man was left standing in the middle of his castle''s ruins, naturally unscathed, but furious. "If this would''ve been a normal battle¡­ I would have easily beaten all of you, you lowly, filthy cockroaches!" As he rushed to kill them, he was quickly kicked out of the stage. FLASH! And disappeared. "We won¡­?" Nadia smiled. "W-We did it!" Mina cried. "WOOOOHHH!" Jamar celebrated. "Well done, everyone!" Surtr''s voice echoed within everyone''s minds. "But it''s not over yet¡­ Please, help master Drake, his foe is obviously much stronger! If we''re beating Pandemonium''s Territory, we have to do it together!" With Surtr''smand, everyone nodded, quickly moving to bring reinforcements to Drake''s army. Chapter 1670 An Endless Undead Army 1670 An Endless Undead Army ----- "You''re one bold motherfucker, lizard!" Pandemonium was fuming with anger, after he thought he would still have a smooth sailing in thispetition, things ended going to apletely different direction. Without any prior announcement or anything, Drake''s army arrived inside of his territory, massacring the Monster Waves that should have been his own Score Points instead! To make things worse, they were surprisingly powerful, capable of even resisting the deadly corroding Demonic Energy unlike before, they could go toe to toe against the strongest demons he could summon! "How are they able to resist everything so easily?!" Pandemonium thought, as he saw Drake''s army continue their advance. Undead Demons, Divine Monsters, and even the Monsters from the waves rushed together, over twenty thousand foes crashed against Pandemonium''s army of three thousand demonic beasts and one thousand demons. RUMBLE! The sound of the war between factions reverberated across the entire pocket dimension, the demons had a clear advantage in power and durability, easily tearing through the undead one after another. However, they didn''t have the advantage in numbers, even less in buffs, which Drake continuously conjured on his units to make them temporarily stronger than before. Slowly, each demon was being overwhelmed by a dozen undead, stabbed, pierced, shed, and torn into pieces! And that wasn''t even the only bad thing, some of the Undead, the smartest of them, the Dracoliches, dragged the corpses of both allies and enemies and started dropping them over the demon army. And Drake activated one of his abilities with it. "{Undead Bomb}" BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The giant undead corpses exploded, each bomb spreading through hundreds of meters each, Nether and Darkness engulfing anything it touched. Although not many Demonic Beasts or Demons died after the explosions, with usually only one or two at most, the damage they caused was more severe. Each explosion left behind arge quantity of Miasmic Dark Nether, a poisonous substance that would easily make any normal person, or even most weak gods rot within seconds! The demons were tough though, born inside of Hell, the most hellish of environments imaginable, they seemed to not begin rotting after being exposed. But it was still bad, the Nether would fester their already made wounds and make them rot, inhibiting their ability to naturally regenerate their wounds! To make things worse, the longer the exposure, the more they would be cursed, lowering their physical strength, stamina, dexterity, agility, and magic power. "Uuuggh¡­! I can''t move properly!" "Dammit, this thing¡­ It''s so annoying!" "GRUOOOHHH!" From the intelligent Demons to the Demonic Beasts, wherever the Explosions happened, the Nether woulde and slowly begin creeping in, weakening them. With each passing minute, the curse only became worse. Drake made sure to first weaken Pandemonium''s army as much as he could before sending his allies and family to the frontlines. Three thousand undead had already died, but there were still seven thousand anding. Yes, even more. "{Death Awakening}" The corpses of the Demons and Monsters from the Monster Waves that had died, all begun to raise, overflowing with necrotic and phantasmal powers. Their bodies started marching forward, even the Demons, which Pandemonium thought invincible, were turning against him now! But that wasn''t all of it¡­ "{Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard}" Ding! [You have activated the [Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard (SSS)] Divine Ability within arge area surrounding you (or your Divine Domain)!] [Within the Graveyard, a powerful {Phantom Dracolich Aura} is exuded, which enhances the Physical Strength, Magical Power, Movement Speed, and Defenses of all Undead, Phantom, Dark, and Death-type allies by +500%.] [Alongside the Aura, the graveyard will continuously summon {Phantom Dragon Spirits}, {ck Bone Dracolich}, and {Infernal Specter Dragons} based in the amount of Mana, Divine Power, or Avable Corpses within the vicinity. Their power will be based on 70% of the corpses Power if used, or 10% of the summoner''s Power if summoned without them.] [All Summons can unleash {Divine Phantasmal Explosions} with each blow, which will deal consecutive damage that increases by +100% with each sessful consecutive blow, for a maximum buff of +1000% in damage dealt.] [Summons can also drain the Lifeforce of anything they kill, restoring their Master''s Mana, Divine Power, and Demonic Energy based on 10% of the damage they deal to a foe.] [When enough Summons are gathered, it is possible tobine them into stronger forms, the morebined undead, the stronger the fusion will be.] By expanding his Divine Domain all the way to Pandemonium''s Territory, Drake quickly conjured another of his powerful Divine Abilities, giant graves started popping out of the ground constantly. From the graves, gigantic entities started to emerge as Drake used the hundreds of avable corpses as sacrifices, not only did ck Bone Dracoliches surged, but enormous Phantom Dragon Spirits, and mighty Infernal Specter Dragons appeared. Overflowing with powerful Auras of phantasmal and dark power thanks to the graveyard''s many beneficial effects, the newly risen Undead charged forwards. The Dracoliches tanked the attacks from the demons, bing good defensive walls, while the phantasmal and infernal dragons unleashed their phantom and infernal mes, barely dealing any damage, but slowly weakening the demons. The rest of the Undead, especially the Demon Undead, were the heavy hitters, carrying the strength when they were alive, the Undead Demons became incredible fighters, bringing down several foes as they charged against the weakened soldiers of Pandemonium''s demonic army. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Slowly yet steadily, Drake''s army was overwhelming Pandemonium''s "endless" army of Demons, the more he kept summoning demons, the more stressed Pandemonium felt. Indeed, although he had "endless" Demonic Energy through his connection to hell, it didn''t mean his current body could take all the pressure his true body could take on. "Hahhh¡­ Dammit! Do I have to give up?! No¡­ NEVER! Demon Generals¡­! All of you useless pieces of shit, go kill them all! You''re immortal, you can do that much, right?!" Pandemonium grew furious and desperate, sending hisst life of defense into the frontlines, all ten of his Demon Generals he had summoned recently. This was his limit; he was already about to feel his own head explode into pieces due to the pressure his abilities exerted over his body. "Go¡­! Kill them! As long as you can kill one of those bastards, then that lizard will surely regret everything!" Pandemonium smiled maliciously, although also looking exhausted, barely hanging on by a thin thread. ----- Chapter 1671 Pandemoniums Frustrations Chapter 1671 Pandemonium''s Frustrations ----- n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Drake had no idea that Pandemonium''s body had a limit of how much he could maintain summoned at the same time, his current limit were three Demon Gates, and at the same time, no more than ten thousand Demonic Beasts and three thousand Demons. This was a limit nobody could have ever tried to test anyways, a single Demon alone could destroy half a continent''s worth of kingdoms, viges, and everything on their wake. An army of a hundred could destroy the entire continent''s ecosystem, and thousands? They could probably conquer the whole continent and go for the next. Yet Drake and his family were doing something utterly impossible and surpassing all limits. After all this training, after making sure to empower their souls, to give them soul gear, and more. They were advancing rapidly. And also Drake''s own powers. His new Divine Abilities, his powers, his magic, everything as adding up together to keep their incredible momentum! Now that the army of the Demons was being constantly pushed back by the suicidal undead, his army of friends and allies stepped forward without any fear anymore. "Is it time already, honey? We''re getting a bit bored here¡­" Bedann said, standing above the shoulder of a giant Dracolich. "Yeah! Are we going in or what?" asked Miranda, sitting over the Dracolich''s head. "Papa! The army of Demons are very weak now, half of them is getting pushed back! There''s a lot of fliers but even those are getting dragged down!" Bedra reported what was happening. "I know you''re worried¡­ but I think we can handle it now," Kate said. "Papa¡­" Drake heard the words from his family with a smile, as he caressed little Drakda''s ck hair, which was growing to gain a slightly reddish color, perhaps due to the red scales vampire dragons have reflecting on his Dragonoid form''s hair. The boy was sleeping over his father''sp, Drake decided to not bring him to battle, despite how strong he was, the boy was still very unexperienced, and nobody wanted to risk his life. After hearing them, Drake nodded. His eyes could see everything in the battlefield, as his [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain] expanded as far as he could go. Every miniature star within the neb domain was actually one of his eyes, seeing through it all. "It looks like things are good¡­ But this can''t be everything yet, we''ve managed to push them this far, once we start ughtering, Pandemonium will have to attack everyone personally, that''s when things will be tricky," Drake said. "And above all, I am sure he got a few more Demon Generals saved. He might unleash them at any moment once he sees you advancing." "But we can handle it, don''t worry," Bedann said. "Honey, trust us. We''ve grown stronger. All of us." "That''s right," Miranda nodded. "Yeah!" Bedra said. "I''ll use all my powers and show you, papa!" "Nh, yeah," Kate nodded. "My army of Mechs is ready too, they''ve be very strong after all this time." Drake smiled. "I know, I have trust in your strength, and in everyone else with you," Drake nodded. "But be careful, use your shields at all times if necessary. Now, you''re free to go. CHARGE!" With his roar, Drake''s entire Domain trembled, everyone that was waiting to enter battle did in that moment. Bedann smiled, jumping into the battlefield with Miranda, both of them quickly transforming, bing gigantic chaos dragons. RUMBLE! ck lightning surged from their bodies as they transformed, their flesh, bones, scales, and everything grew within a split second, bing enormous beings overflowing with chaotic energy. Bedann''s Chaos Dragon Form was much bulkier, taller, and humanoid-looking, with big ck and dark purple scales, and very bulky arms and tails. Meanwhile, Miranda''s Chaos Dragon Form was slightly smaller, not as bulky, definitely moving towards a more agility-oriented build. Both girls charged with a maddening charge, with ws in front and jaws preparing a dragon breath, the Demons quickly felt their presence rapidly approaching. "Wait, what''s that?!" "Two Dragons?!" "Stop them! Move!" The Demonsmanded the Demonic Beasts, as hundreds of them went to receive Bedann and Miranda at the same time, a sh of chaos and demonic mes erupted the moment they did. The Demonic Beasts were tremendous, the smallest at a hundred meters and the biggest asrge as three hundred meters. Yet Bedann and Miranda''s sizes surpassed three hundred meters. As the beasts, from the shapes of aberrant lions, to oozing wolves, to monstrous wyverns approached, their sharp ws grabbed their heads and crushed them into the ground one after another! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! And as they kept approaching, their dragon breaths were unleashed, two powerful beams packed full of the deadliest chaotic mes they could muster, powerful enough to pierce through everything. BOOOM! BOOOM! Two huge explosions reached the faraway armies of demons, blowing them up. Anything that got in front of the beams was immediately annihted, leaving nothing but a barely charred fragments of a corpse, not even the full thing! "ROOAAR!" As they kept approaching, the two of them swung their tails, mming or piercing the bodies of the dozens of Demonic Beastsing from behind them. If they were mmed down, a rain of chaotic meteors finished them off instantly, and if they were pierced, their entire bodies were riddled with bloody holes. As their bodies fell, Drake''s powers took over and quickly started raising the demon corpse (that could be raised), into powerful Undead, which after regenerating most of their lost flesh through his abilities, rushed forward and increased the size''s volume. Pandemonium only felt more frustrated at this! However, it wasn''t as if he had not fought a Necromancer in the past either. In fact, he remembers one of them, a very powerful "necromancer", who was also a Dragon like Drake, perhaps the only being he had not ughtered once it opposed him. "He has the same powers as her¡­" he muttered, his teeth gritting as countless veins started popping over his forehead, hisrge eyes glowing with demonic crimson light. "Just like that rotten lizard¡­ Hel!" Hel, the Primordial Dragon Mother of the Death Dragons, and the gatekeeper of the Underworld, Helheim, a Realm not even Pandemonium was able to conquer. ----- Chapter 1672 Benladras Might Chapter 1672 Bedra''s Might ----- The advance of Drake''s army continued, the demons were being ughtered rapidly as not only were his Undead weakening them and holding them back, but his family were butchering them. It has only been a few minutes since Bedann and Miranda entered into the butchery, shredding and annihting anything in their wake, but their children followed right after. "STOP THEM!" The Demonsmanded hundreds of Demonic Beasts at once, rushing towards the closest targets, aside from the pair of deadly chaos dragons. Two little draconic girls floated in midair, small enough to look like flies in front of them. Yet, that didn''t reallyst that long, as Bedra and Kate quickly nodded, their bodies transforming immediately. Bedra unleashed a blinding explosion of golden light, as her draconic body of over two hundred meters emerged, spreading out her big, angelic and feathered wings for the world to see. Her radiant, silvery-white scales covered her body, as her golden horns and eyes shone with bright light. Her angelic and draconic figure greatly contrasted with her cute little sister, Kate, who unleashed a storm of blue and gray colored lighting, her body quickly growing hundreds of times her small size, taking the form of a gigantic metallic drake, with a less bulky build than her big sister, she was much thinner and lean, with long, metallic arms and legs. Her scales were fused into apletely silver armor, her long wings looked like several des assembled together, and neon blue circuits glowed through her entire body, as her long, sharp jaws, connected to her long neck, opened. Both girls opened their draconic jaws, in fact, greeting the almost one hundred Demonic Beasts with abined attack. And what better attack than a Dragon''s Pride? Their Dragon Breath! TRUUUMM!! A blindingly golden beam and another of blue and gray lightning were unleashed from both girl''s draconic jaws, impacting the iing armies of demons and vaporizing them within seconds, a huge explosion akin to a small atomic bomb erupted, making the entire territory tremble. BOOOMMM!!! "I think we killed a few," Kate said. "Not enough! Let''s go, sis!" Bedra said. "Nh!" Kate nodded. Both girls rushed forwards, greeting another wave of Demonic Beasts, this time led by several more Demons, the Onis, thergest of all the Demons appeared, each one being three hundred meters and carrying utterly massive weapons made of demonic beast bones. "Kill those little pests!" they roared in unison. "ROOAARR!" Like loyal dogs, the various Demonic Beasts charged forward, some of them even carrying the Onis themselves, bing massively gigantic mounts for the already titanic demons. "They''re here, unsheathe your weapon, Kate! Don''t let them step forward!" Bedra said, as she summoned her spear made by her papa, the [Divine Holy Light Dragon Spear Of Heavenly mes: Valkyrie]. "I won''t!" Kate nodded, unsheathing her giant silver-colored de, and loading it with her energies and powers. This was also a gift from her father, the [Divine Mechanical Longsword Of Technomancy: Electra]. Both weapons were specifically designed for both girls, they were their personal, growing weapons. Since Drake gifted them to the girls that they''ve been developing them and growing them as they developed themselves. They couldn''t easily deal with the iing attackers with their dragon breaths, as any dragon would have a small cooldown before they could release it again. The only one that seemed to not have any was Drake due to his insane regeneration powers. However, the more dragon breath they used consecutively without resting, the more they risked taking damage in their throats and their Breath Organ, an internal structure that allowed dragons to convert their internal energies into powerful beam attacks, their breaths. "{Divine Holy Light Armor}!" Bedra covered her body with an additionalyer of defenses, an ability from her spear itself that conjured an armor of Heavenly Holy Light around her body! This, coupled with her Defensive Draconic Arts, made her incredibly tough, more than anything ever before. This armor decreased all damage she took by fifty percent and even enhanced her Holy powers by three whole Ranks! "{Layered Electromaic System Field}!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Kate also activated her sword''s technique, as a field, a domain made out of System and Technomancy Divinity and Essence spread around her, which weakened foes that stepped in and decreased damage dealt, while constantly damaging them too with each passing second. But above all, it helped her also summon any of her technomancy gadgets anywhere she wanted within the field. "I''ll take the right!" Bedra said. "Then I''ll go for the left!" Kate nodded. FLASH! FLASH! Both dragon sisters disappeared from the ce they were seconds ago, appearing right in front of the demons and demonic beasts, their weapons and powerful domains shing against their demonic auras, as explosions of blinding holy light and gray and blue electricity surged! BOOOM! A dozen Demonic Beasts were immediately annihted, as Bedra impaled them with her holy spear and fired a myriad of Heavenly Suns against the surrounding foes, disintegrating any part of their body her holy powers touched, which the demons were terribly weak against! "DIE!" The Onis rushed towards her, attacking Bedra with their massive arms and gigantic weapons. They surpassed her size greatly, but she didn''t give up, quickly summoning her Tiamat Shield and defending from deadly blows with it, while also using her spear, impaling and piercing their arms as they gave her an opening after she defended. "I won''t forgive those that try to kill papa or innocent people! Go back to hell, demons!" Bedra roared with her righteous ire, as she pushed forwards and mmed one of the Onis with her shield, before activating it and releasing its counterattacking beam against all of them at once. BOOOM! The beam pierced a dozen Onis and quickly weakened them majority of them, theirrge wounds covered on rainbow mes and light. "T-That damned shield again¡­?!" "D-Dammit! Stop her!" "How can we struggle¡­?! She''s merely a lizard!!" The Onis couldn''t believe how pathetically they were being overwhelmed, they tried to stand back up, only to see Bedra appearing in front of them, moving like a ray of blinding light and impaling their heads with her spear! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! The daughter of the Dragon King had no mercy. ----- Chapter 1673 Merciless Kate Chapter 1673 Merciless Kate ----- "H-How is this¡­ possible?!" The Oni King, the leader of this group of Onis groaned in disbelief, his left arm falling into the floor, having been recently sliced by the sharp, silver-colored de of Kate. His acidic blood sttered into the floor, and it even touched Kate, yet it barely did any damage. Before, this blood would have surely melted anybody''s flesh, and even the powerful scales of the dragons were unable to resist it¡­ But thanks to Drake''s Divinity of Cooking, he was able to cook the impossible to eat Demon meat and make it into dishes. Those that ate it, although experiencing some stomachache, slowly started to adapt to the demonic energies, and after many months of eating it, obtained a valuable resistance! This was yet another thing that in the past, nobody could have ever achieved, as Drake is the sole creator of the Divinity of Cooking and the Divine Cooking Magic he uses. While those that weren''t dragons obtained a pretty good resistance, those that were dragons obtained an even stronger one, such resistance expanding into their scales. Now, their entire bodies were coated on anti-demonic energy armor. "Our kind¡­ We used to ughter all of you weaklings so easily¡­" the Oni King continued speaking. "We feasted on your blood¡­ and souls¡­ we crushed you¡­ like ants! How is this¡­ UGH¡­! I WON''T ACCEPT IT!" The titanic barbarian rushed towards Kate, as the little dragoness readied herself, rushing towards him to sh against him. Expanding her Field and electrocuting him with every second he touched the field, dealing constant damage to his body. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Her de blocked and shed against his gigantic bone club, rapidly spreading cracks through it! Her Divine Weapon was designed by Drake to assimte Kate''s powers and grow ordingly. While normal divine weapons would easily break against a Demon''s weapons, Kate''s weapons absorbed her demonic energy resistance, effectively bing anti-demon weapons too. CRASH! With each blow from Kate, the Oni King felt strange! His wounds began to gain strange, silver-colored frost, which began to rapidly paralyze his muscles and zap him with electricity. She was strange! He couldn''t tell what the hell were her powers! "What sort of being are you?! You wield elements I''ve never seen before!" The Oni King here was a figure akin to some Demon Generals, a very old Demon that had even participated in the massacres millions of years ago when Pandemonium filled the world with Demons. Back then, nobody could do a thing against Demons for the most part, aside from the strongest Titans and Primordial Dragons, even the Gods struggled greatly, most of them being in by Pandemonium or his Seven Archdemons, the original identities of the Primordial Sins. "I am Kate, the daughter of the Dragon King!" Kate rushed forwards, evading a powerful downward blow from the Oni King''s giant axe as her powerful Divinity Domain shed against his Demonic Aura, pushing her attack further and shing his arm, and then his two legs with an electrifying series of sword swings! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "UGH?!" The Oni King was unable to see iting at all, Kate moved at such lightning speed that he was simply shredded into pieces, falling over the floor! His regeneration powers couldn''t activate well either, as his wounds were now freezing by her strange silver ice. "I-Impossible! She cut all my limbs out of nowhere?! How fast is she?! How strong is she?!" The Oni King panicked, a dozen of pentagrams was summoned in front of him, as he summoned his strongest Infernal Magic against Kate, trying topletely annihte her with it! "{Infernal Rain}!" Hundreds of gigantic fireballs made of Infernal mes, capable of corrupting and burning through most things like the mes of Demise, constantly fell over Kate at once! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, little Kate didn''t avoid them projectiles at all, instead charging forwards relentlessly, using the weapon techniques she learned from many people to block the iing blows with her weapon, at the same time as she transformed her Field into several shields, and also while she used her Tiamat Shield itself. "She''s getting closer?!" The Oni King panicked, desperately manifesting arms and legs using his Demonic Aura and trying to crawl away from her or at least stand to confront her, only for his arms to be quickly destroyed by blue colored beams! BOOOM! "What?!" He looked up into the skies, noticing that out of nowhere, a hundred flying mechanical creatures had appeared. Their appearances were simr to giant, metallic wyverns, overflowing with powerful divine and draconic power. Naturally, these were Kate''s army! "Don''t let him escape!" As Kate rushed through the Infernal Rain, her mech soldiers rapidly started firing beams against the Oni King, stopping him from even doing a single thing other than scream in agony. Kate loomed closer and closer, and for the first time, the Oni King could only feel a single emotion, one that a Demon such as himself never thought possible. Fear! "I-I don''t want to die, not yet! I can''t die without glory!" As he screamed in fury and frustration, Kate appeared above him. "Perhaps you should have considered noting here." Her cold remark only made it worse. Kate was bing more emotional thanks to her family. But still, to outsiders, especially enemies. She was as cold as metal. CLAAASH! Her sword pieced the Oni King''s neck, slicing it open as his blood sttered everywhere, his gurgling screams of agony as he drowned on his own blood echoed through the battlefield, until his head rolled over the floor. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "T-The King!" "She yed our King so easily?!" "No! AVENGE HIM!" A dozen more Onis rushed towards Kate right after that, firing magic and swinging their gigantic bone clubs and axes. Yet Kate greeted them with a storm of Divine Magic, swinging her draconic ws, a wave of divinity impacted all the Onis, their bodies quickly beginning to be frozen and covered by silver frost. "Uuuaaagghh!" As they screamed in agony, the silver frost continued spreading, gray colored lightning continued electrocuted them as the ice expanded! "Die." Oncepletely frozen, she quickly made them all detonate into pieces. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The second daughter of the Dragon King had no mercy. ----- Chapter 1674 Rakashas Power Chapter 1674 Rakasha''s Power ----- With Bedann and Miranda in the very frontlines, shing and tearing through everything, and their daughters, Bedra and Kate attacking and destroying all the demons that came closer, the army of Drake made an incredible step forward, rapidly dealing with almost a thousand demons within mere minutes. But that wasn''t all of his army, not at all. Right behind them was Rakasha, wielding his Divine Smith Hammer, as his Divinity Aura continued spreading and strengthening with each step. Just like he had showed before, his powers had taken into an incredible evolution, as he melded both his cksmith Divinity, his Ice Giant origins, and his Vampiric Powers into one. "Ruby insisted that I should havee, so here I am, demons." Rakasha rushed forwards after noticing arge army of Demons approaching from the left and right. Bedann, Miranda, Bedra, and Kate could take on many at the same time but could not cover every single inch of the battlefield. Rakasha quickly summoned his Divine cksmith Hammer, as it suddenly grew over ten times its original size. And his size also increased, although not as much as true Titans, thanks to Drake''s draconic bloodline flowing through his body, his size increased up to thirty meters, enough for him to fly with draconic wings. His Vampiric Powers fusing with his zing me attribute, and the frost of his ice dragon bloodline and his origins as an ice giant made for an incrediblebination. This time he was not only fighting Demonic Beasts, but giant Demons riding them, they quickly assaulted him, over fifty of them, giant multi-armed humanoid demons, each one being a hundred meters tall and riding ck and red colored Demonic Fenrirs. "That''s one of the lizard''s allies!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Eliminate him at once!" "DIE!" As their ws, fangs, and magic reached closer, Rakasha fused the three elements flowing through his body, his different and contrasting Divinities melding together perfectly after he trained with the Venerables to both reinforce his soul and enhance his divinity to their very limits just like before. mes, Ice, Blood, elements that seemed rather contradictory of one another merged seamlessly, his Aura exploded, crimson blood mes erupting endlessly, covering his body and his surroundings into a sea of blood fire. "Come and die!" With a furious roar, Rakasha swung his gigantic hammer, mming against his foes, the Demons rushed towards him, long spears and swords were quickly mmed and broken into pieces. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! With each strike, his mes spread further, burning through the demons entire bodies as they screamed, trying to brush it off. However! "You shouldn''t let my fire touch you¡­" Everything froze, the blood fire became blood ice, freezing all the demons and their demonic beasts body parts. They panicked, noticing the changes. Any part where Rakasha''s mes touched was now covered on crimson ice. "W-What is this?!" "We''re frozen? How!" "Ugh¡­! I can''t move my arms!" "It''s time for you to die." Rakasha was merciless, flying into the skies with his draconic wings and then falling down with his giant hammer, crushing the skulls and arms of his foes, with each strike, an eruption of frost, fire, and blood energies exploded. CRAAASH! The ice continued to spread as Rakasha shattered it, and with that the demons saw in disbelief as their giant, muscr bodies copsed into pieces. "All of you, shatter like ice! My hammer shall crush you into fine dust!" BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! "T-This is ridiculous!" "Uuuaaaggh!" "How is that old man so strong?! He''s not even a dragon!" Once the demons were shattered into countless of tiny pieces, they exploded once more. Every tiny piece became a huge explosion, which Rakasha send against the iing wave of demons. They were engulfed on Blood mes which then froze solid into Blood Ice, and then quickly weakened or shattered, taking away big pieces out of their own bodies. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Although he was nowhere near as powerful as Drake''s family, who were seamlessly taking down even stronger foes, Rakasha felt proud of his strength, and he started to further experiment and use it in different ways. "{Divine Blood Frostfire Magic}: {Frostfire Armory}!" The mes and ice he spread everywhere quickly gathered back to him, the more he created through his attacks, the more ammunition he gained to use his powerful spells. The frost and fire quickly took shape, bing gigantic swords, axes, spears, and hammers of over fifty meters each! "Have a taste of what a cksmith can truly do!" With a furious roar, Rakasha unleashed a storm of attacks against the iing demons, the weapons rushed down. The demons saw theming and quickly prepared defensive magic and fired their spells to destroy the projectiles ahead of time. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Their spells were powerful, destroying some of the weapons, but the majority continued moving down. Their barriers of infernal mes held off barely a few seconds before they were fully covered on crimson ice and shattered. Crack, crack¡­! CRASH! "Bastard!" "How strong is he?!" "Uuaaagh!" All the Low Ranked Demons that attempted to take down the army behind the four powerhouses quickly realized their terrible mistake, as their bodies were riddled with countless weapons piercing them. Slowly, they quickly were set aze and froze, only to shatter into even more pieces of crimson ice, which Rakasha continued gathering endlessly. Right behind him, Kraxka, Larzak, and Hector advanced rapidly, followed by Yuki, Pekora, and Tisha. Drake''s family were indeed incredibly strong, but everyone else were just as powerful. The demons had no ce to go or hide, they had to just charge towards their deaths. Pandemonium couldn''t believe the level of growth; it had barely been a week for him since hisst encounter with them. Yet, it seemed as if they had grown a hundred times stronger than before, if not even more¡­ "This is ridiculous¡­ How did he do this?! Did I underestimate him before?" As the Ancient Demon considered that, he saw his Demon Generals approaching Drake''s army. "Well, you bastards better be worth something!" he roared angrily. "I''ll even give you an extra help." His Demonic Powers reached his Generals, as they started overflowing with demonic energy, a powerful demonic spell was conjured into their bodies, making them mutate into even stronger versions of themselves. "Don''t disappoint me¡­" ----- Chapter 1675 Kill The Demon Generals Chapter 1675 Kill The Demon Generals ----- Drake was sitting over his throne, carefully looking at the battlefield. The Monster Waves that kept appearing with each passing hour didn''t stoping, but he easily hunted them down with his Domain''s projectile powers. However, there was another problem, his eyes that could see through everything within his expanded Divine Domain noticed ten powerful presences approaching, all of them being Demons. "Demon Generals again, huh?" They had already battled several of them, andpletely beat them to a pulp. Even with their cheat-like immortality powers, ke had found several ways to exploit that to his advantage. More Demon Generals meant more opportunities to get strong soldiers, although Miranda could only control three at a time, these seemed much stronger, so she should rece her old ones with the new, stronger ones. "There''s something odd¡­" Ruby, who was standing right next to Drake noticed something odd about the Demon Generals. And Drake did too, right after she mentioned it. Ruby had a naturally keener senses as a Vampire, and not just a Vampire, but the one that inherited the soul and powers of the Vampire Venerable, her ancestor. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Although her powers were still being slowly unsealed as she grew stronger, Ruby was already a powerhouse of her own, and the very reason why Drake didn''t want her to go into the frontlines, aside from her young age, was because he needed her here. Her amazing abilities allowed her to create incredible defensive barriers, restraining chains, curses, and more. He kept her around as she would be more valuable as ast line of defense, if the worst were to ever happen. "Yeah, I just noticed. Your senses are much sharper than mine, little Ruby," Drake nodded, his sharp draconic eyes looking through his Divine Domain. The ten Demon Generals were odd! Their Auras, which seemed to align with what Demon Generals usually possessed originally, if not a bit stronger, suddenly transformed. From the crimson and orange-colored demonic auras, they erupted, gaining tremendous power and suddenly bing dark purple and pitch ck. "Of course that bastard of Pandemonium had another trump card," Drake smiled. "Everyone, ten Demon Generals areing your way. Don''t be reckless, these are much stronger than the rest! Engage on long-ranged fight and analyze their capabilities." As the strategist of this battle, and as someone restricted and unable to enter the fight himself, Drake did his best to guide his family and army towards victory. And the first thing you need to ensure a victory is keeping as many of your soldiers alive! "Ten Demon Generals?" Bedann heard Drake''s words. "They couldn''t possibly be stronger than the rest, right?" she asked, while tearing through dozens of Demonic Beasts with her sharp ws, jaws, and pointy spear-like tail. "Don''t be reckless, look," Miranda was by her side, pointing at the distance, her Demonic Spirit mes burned through her surroundings, while her curses and chains restrained the demons from swarming them. The Demon Generals rapidly entered the battlefield, their gigantic forms of over two hundred meters tall formed gigantic shadows looming above the skies. But they didn''t engage into a battle right away. No, they quickly flew around the battlefield, mostly in pairs, and quickly started unleashing their Demonic Auras,bining them together. They didn''t evene here to engage in any personal battle, they were sent here to kill and destroy everything. And so they did! Their Auras flickered, as enormous beams of ck-colored demonic energy erupted from their bodies, each pairbining their powers together to create them. "Watch out! Use your shields to defend!" Drake panicked, quickly telling everyone to defend, they obeyed at quick speed, taking out or summoning their Tiamat Scale Shields as five enormous beams of ck energy reached the ground below, several consecutive explosions engulfed everything they found into smithereens. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! The shields helped everyone that had one resist the enormous attacks, but due to the power of the beams, they were sent flying several hundreds of meters away from where they were. Although everyone was still alive, Drake gritted his teeth in frustration¡­ And the reason was right in front of his eyes. "Dammit!" Over half of his Undead Army had instantly disappeared. All of his Undead, and even the corpses that could have be new Undead, everything. The beams the Demon Generals fired were strong enough to disintegrate everything! "Pandemonium had such power?!" Bedann muttered. "That bastard had this saved this whole time!" Miranda groaned. "Don''t underestimate those bastards!" Drake said. "Quickly, divide and conquer, go kill them! I''ll support you as much as I can!" As Drake roared and gave everyone amand, his Divine Domain started to make itself visible, making Pandemonium notice the "lizard" had been right in front of him this entire time. The invisible fog quickly turned of various cosmic colors, blue, purple, and gold, flickering with countless and beautiful stars, forming a neb in front of Pandemonium''s territory. "So you were here this entire fucking time? Hahaha! You damn bastard, I''m guessing this is how you keep your people updated. Well, how about I do something about it?!" As Drake unleashed a rain of projectiles to take down the demons and distract the Demon Generals while his army and family went to take down each pair, Pandemonium acted! His Demonic Aura erupted from his body, turning into an expanding Domain of distorted space and demonic mes, immediately shing against Drake''s Divine Neb Domain. CLAAASH! "UGH?!" Drake immediately felt a sharp pain through his soul and body, his Domain was connected to his Divinities, which were connected to his soul, which was connected to his body! The damage his Domain took out of nowhere felt like damage he took into his soul and body. And even with his many defenses, this was ridiculous! "You bastard¡­!" Drake cleansed the blood from his mouth as he smiled defiantly. "Don''t think I''m going to fucking let you do whatever you want!" Drake quickly fueled his Domain with Divine Power and Demonic Energy. FLUOSH! And both of their Domains shed, all while the Demon Generals were preparing yet another devastating beam. "Looks like Pandemonium''s trying to fuck over Drake''s Domain¡­" Bedann said. "Alright everyone, we have to do our part! Kill the Demon Generals, quickly!" ----- Chapter 1676 A Battle Of Domains Chapter1676 A Battle Of Domains ----- CLAAASH! Drake''s Divine Neb Domain and Pandemonium''s Demonic Domain shed against one another. Before they could even have the chance to fight physically, their powerful Domains, physical representations of their own Auras and their Power, were already shing against each other. But why was Drake simply not retreating his Domain? It wasn''t as if he had anything to gain from confronting Pandemonium in such a way! However, he immediately knew that the moment Pandemonium''s Demonic Domain were to reach his family and allies, they would receive tremendous damage, grow weaker, and be unable to fight the Demon Generals. This was because he immediately realized Pandemonium had been saving all this power the entire time, waiting for the perfect opportunity to wipe out everyone when they were to get close enough. But something within his ns changed, when Drake revealed his own Divine Neb Domain, he quickly decided to destroy it impulsively, without trying to remain calm. Why? Well, Pandemonium had terrible temperament, and had been umting a lot of anger so far. By letting it all out in this sh of Domains, he was trying to weaken Drake''s will as much as possible, and once he could get done with that, kill his family and friends. But that wasn''t something Drake would allow him to do! Not now, not after growing so strong. Even if their physical bodies were not there, their wills, the manifestation of their minds and souls, of Drake''s Divinities and of Pandemonium''s Demonic Authorities, this was the sh between everything that made them who they were. "Move your fucking domain already, you pathetic lizard! Why do you bother so much?! Why do you care so much about everything, you piece of shit?! Let me just kill everyone already! HAHAHA!" Pandemonium''s words barely made any sense, he was pissed off Drake was protecting those he loved, it was only something natural to do, but for him, a monster with no morality or attachments, he found it pathetic and evenughable. "You sick fucking bastard¡­ I''ll show you I am not the same "lizard" you mmed down back then!" Drake was even more pissed than Pandemonium, and it showed. His Domain quickly utilized all his Divinities at once, fusing them together in a swirling neb of rainbow color. And from within this fusion, it awakened. {Venerable''s Enlightened Senses} RUMBLE! Drake''s Domain trembled, his senses, his divinities, his divine abilities, all triggered at the same time,bining into a storm of endless attacks. Pandemonium only noticed a slight change at first, before he saw one thousand spheres, each one of one hundred meters rushing down towards his Demonic Domain. They appeared out ofpletely thin air, each sphere was made out of converged Divinities, glowing like rainbow stars, once they hit his Demonic Domain, they exploded into enormous cataclysmic eruptions of rainbow mes and light, and that happened continuously, a hundred per second. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "W-What?!" Pandemonium saw his Demonic Domain''s endless and relentless advancee to a halt, as he was slowly being¡­ Pushed back?! The old Demon couldn''t believe it, he simply couldn''t understand! A power like this¡­ He had actually never seen something like this. Why? Because the {Venerable''s Enlightened Senses} was a technique developed by Venerables, powerful beings born after he was sealed. They were the pinnacle of what mortals could achieve, beings that no Old Primordial God could have ever believed possible. Why? Mostly because they saw all mortals as ant''s incapable of achieving anything without their Gods. But over time, the mortals perseverated, fought and became strong. Viins and heroes, conquerors and kings, guiders and destroyers, the Venerables took all forms through the history of Yggdrasil. But even the most viinous of them showed the world, the ancient primordial gods, and everything else what mortals could truly achieve. What Drake was taught by the Ice Queen wasn''t merely a simple technique. No, this was a legacy. The legacy of mortals! The endless perseverance of the insects that crawled beneath the ancient Primordials foot. Those that were once seen as mere cockroaches by many, as little beings that simply lived around and did their own things. This was what they could achieve. "RAAAAHHH!!!" With a ferocious roar, Drake, the son of a Primordial Goddess and a Divine Dragon, who grew up as a mortal due to the curse of Yggdrasil and was given the opportunity to experience life as one, unleashed the power. The legacy of mortals that achieved the level of ancient gods on their own, with nothing but effort! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The attacks were so many and in such little timeframes that Pandemonium was being slightly overwhelmed. He had to admit it, the lizard¡­ wasn''t bad. "Your name¡­ is Drake, right?" "That''s the name I gave to myself." "Your strength¡­ I have never seen something like this before." "Huh?" Drake suddenly felt something surging from within the Demonic Domain, an even more superior and overwhelming power. "You''ve proven to me you''re worthy of being called by your name¡­" Pandemonium smiled maniacally as he saw over his throne. "Now, I shall respect your strength by giving you a taste of what you''re actually going against¡­ Drake." TRUUUMMM!!! It came like a wave, endless darkness, endless crimson, endless mes, Drake felt as if a never-ending wave of burning power shed against his Domain, Soul, and even his own Body! The power was overwhelming, it felt like at any second he would be burned into ashes and disappear out of existence. Space distorted and even time seemed to twist around, going slow and then fast between intervals. And this was only a taste?! "T-This is his true power?! You''re kidding me!" Drake thought, gritting his teeth. "No¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t lose, everyone''s behind my Domain, if I let this fucking monster swallow everything¡­ Everyone I love, my friends, family¡­ No¡­ NOOOO!!!" With a ferocious draconic roar, Drake unleashed his powers even further, his Divinities started to meld together, as the Divinity Fragments he had umted so far started to quickly glow, fusing with his swirling Domain, empowering it even further. FLAAASH! His Divine Abilities fused with his Domain, as gigantic dragons started appearing from within them, copies of Drake''s dragon body. "What is that?!" Pandemonium couldn''t help but gasp. Drake was creating a new power in this very moment, one he never thought possible. To turn his very soul, aura, and domain into an army of his own! "PUSH!" The Dragon King roared, as all the thousands of dragons started pushing, with all their strength, stopping the endless wave of demonic mes from swallowing everything. "Keep pushing¡­ DON''T STOP!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Drake roared, his Divinity Fragments and Divinities continued mixing and constantly merging faster and faster through his Domain, the powers of all his Divine Abilities and Demonic Abilities bing their pirs. The dragons continued appearing, one after another, even as Pandemonium started destroying them by shapeshifting his Demonic Domain into giant ws or spears. "Hah¡­ You''re one strong motherfucker, Drake!" Pandemonium had to admit it, the dragon had it with him. He was strong! "I won''t stop until they''re done, Pandemonium! I''ll win this, and I''ll destroy your fucking territory, you piece of shit!" Drake was unhinged, his powers constantly pushing against Pandemonium. From afar, everyone could see it. Two gigantic beings made of their powers shing against one another, none of them giving up yet. ----- Chapter 1677 A Mothers Fight 1677 A Mother''s Fight ----- BOOOM! ncing at Drake''s Domain shing against Pandemonium''s Demonic Domain, everyone quickly knew that their job here was to take down the ten generals and stop them from destroying everything with their tremendous, boosted power. There were enough people to take them all down anyways, so they quickly decided to divide and conquer, without any time to hesitate or think about it too deeply. "Everyone knows what to do, divide and conquer, quickly!" Bedann roared in her draconic form, her voice reaching far and wide. "Miranda!" "Got it!" Miranda''s entire body quickly turned into a mass of Miasmic Mold, dividing into fiverge, ck slime. Four of them moved towards the other four pairs of Demon Generals, while the fifth remained with Bedann, leaping over her back. "Weaken the Generals and let Miranda do the rest!" Bedann said. "GO!" Without further ado, everyone rapidly formed groups and rushed into the skies. The ten Demonic Generals weren''t just watching silently though, their beams started sting right afterwards, ten massive ck and dark purple beams rushed down, devastating the Undead army. Drake''s friend and family evaded the enormous beams as they saw all their soldiers disintegrate within seconds, Drake''s army of Undead was dying rapidly, their numbers decreasing by as much as 30% already. "You pathetic Yggdrasil insects should prostrate in front of Demon''s Superiority and die by our hands." "It should be an honor to die against us, you insects. You''re nothing but food for us, souls we devour and nothing else." The pair of Demons, resembling two ck skeletons connected with red flesh greeted Bedann and Miranda as the pair flew into the skies. Their appearance was rather simple, resembling Undead themselves, but their eyes were made of red jewels, and their bodies overflowing with Demonic Auras. "Is that so? Then how about we have a match to decide that demon scum?!" Bedann rushed forward, summoning her giant axe, Hel, and dividing it into two, dual wielding the ck and dark purple colored weapon and unleashing a myriad of crushing attacks while spinning in midair. The two skeleton-like Demon Generals, who were a hundred meters each, saw the three-hundred-meter titan spinning at rapid speed towards them, the pressure of her charge along resembling the one an iing meteor would cause. "You''ll pay for humiliating our kind¡­" "We won''t go down so easily!" The two of them rushed forwards, their skeletal arms grew countless tendrils made of muscles, until they became muscr arms, with sharp bony ws, they shed against Bedann''s iing attacks and managed to stop her chargepletely! N?v(el)B\\jnn CLAAASH! "They managed to stop me?!" Bedann panicked, quickly kicking the air a second before¡­ BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Three powerful ck beams were fired at her, almost of the same intensity and power as the demon general''s previous attack, although reduced in size and at the same time, more potent. "Bedann, above!" Miranda''s voice echoed within Bedann''s mind, as her eyes sharply looked upward, one of the demons had appeared above her, his giant fists shing against her head and pushing her down. BAAAM! "Ugh?!" Bedann for the first time felt her scales shattering as she bleed, falling into the ground below and leaving arge crater behind due to her sheer size. The two skeletons looked down at her from above. "Okay, they''re stronger than the rest¡­ I have to admit it." As she started charging her powers, the two skeleton-like demons didn''t wait, their jaws opening to charge their beams again. "So they charge it through the mouths?!" "Evade!" Two beams came rushing down, as Bedann didn''t evade this time, her jaws opened, chaotic mes of ck and purple color surged. "Let''s see if your beams canpare to the power of the Primordial Dragon Mother of Chaos Dragons¡­!" BOOOMMM!!! Both beams impacted one another, as a huge explosion of demonic and chaotic mes erupted, covering the entire skies, and cleaning that area out of clouds. The impact alone created a mighty shockwave, pushing the two demon generals away from their former position. Their lifeless eyes then saw Bedann tear through space, quite literally, appearing above them before they could respond. "She moved through space?!" "H-How?!" They only saw her Chaotic Aura epass her body and ws, as she used her two weapons to cut space and open a purple-colored portal there. "Second shot." Her jaws red, as her dragon breath was unleashed right in front of them, at point nk, again. The two demons tried to respond with their Demonic Domains, shaping them as two giant shields. BOOOMM!! However, the explosion alone pushed them back once more, the shields gaining countless cracks and shattering before their eyes, a sea of chaotic mes then engulfed their entire bodies. "T-This is pain, huh?!" "She truly wields the power of Chaos, how is this possible¡­!" The two demons were perplexed, they had only heard rumors, but it was true, there was someone capable of wielding the power of Chaos other than the original wielder herself, or the inhabitants of the Chaotic Realm, her own creation. As their bone and flesh rapidly regenerated from the damage thanks to their connection with the Demon Gate, they summoned enormous des and spears made of bones and rushed towards Bedann. One of them attacked her with a rain of sharp bony weapons, the other appeared behind her, reading a beam directly into her head to kill her instantly. "You can''t possibly evade a pincer attack such as this." "Perish." However, Bedann quickly summoned her Tiamat Scale Shield, cing it behind her to tank the iing beam while the bony projectiles reached her body, piercing her. Miranda tried to catch several of them by covering her body with them, but upon contact, the projectiles exploded, dealing damage to her very soul. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Bedann tanked the hits as she swung her axe vertically and horizontally, charging forward as her body was pierced constantly. "Bedann! Are you crazy?! You''re going to die!" "I CAN DO THIS! RAAAAH!" With a furious and maddening roar, Bedann reached the demon in front of her, the axes shed through his body before he could move, not once, not twice, not thrice, but a hundred times. "{Chaotic Dragon Axe Arts}: {Chaos Storm}!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! And then the beam hit her back. BOOOM! Chapter 1678 How A Chaos Dragon Fights 1678 How A Chaos Dragon Fights ----- "{Chaotic Dragon Axe Arts}: {Chaos Storm}!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! The first demon was divided into countless of pieces, chaotic mes burning each piece of him as Bedann bleed through all her wounds. The Demon, even as he was cut down to thousands of pieces, continued firing his bone projectiles, Bedann''s arms and legs were being grinded through. Even more, each of his pieces, only a split second after being cut, already started to unify together. And then the beam hit her back. BOOOM! The impact of the beam hitting Bedann from behind pushed her forward, her body about to impact the shredded body of the demon as he tried to regenerate. This gave Bedann a very precious speed boost that the demon did not calcte. "Miranda!" "Gotcha!" Miranda leaped out of Bedann''s head and spread out her miasmic, slimy body over the Demon before he could regeneratepletely, sliding through the crevices and wounds that were about to close. "GUH?!" The Demon coughed blood the moment Miranda got inside, his entire body bulging and erupting with countless ck wounds, the beam continued hitting Bedann from behind, as the demon was convulsing over her own dragon''s stomach. She grabbed him with her ws and pressed tightly, helping Miranda ovee the demon''s resistance, the demon''s projectiles kept impaling Bedann''s entire body, yet she gritted her teeth and continued enhancing her defenses, regenerating her scales to take on all the damage. "{Chaotic Cleave}!" SLAAASH! At the same time, her axe swung down horizontally, cutting through the beam from behind her, a wave of pure chaotic mes erupted, shing through the demon that was firing the attack, splitting it into two halves. At the same time, Bedann felt a sharp pain in her giant draconic hand, her scales and flesh were being constantly torn apart by the demon, who was actually not letting Miranda possess him right away! "{Divine Draconic Arts}: {Bahamut''s Vitality}!" Bedann conjured a very powerful Draconic Art, one that usedrge quantities of Draconic Energy and Divine Power often used by the Primordial Mothers, it embodied the hardest of scales which the toughest Metal Dragon, Bahamut, once wielded on his body. FLAAASH! Her scales suddenly turnedpletely silver colored, and tough and heavy, her hand as well, regenerating her wounds instantly at the same time as her wounds started to rapidly heal. "LET HIM GO!" The other Demon followed her quickly, appearing behind her, only for Bedann to conjure her Magic, her surroundings distorting as her Chaotic Draconic Domain expanded into countless of serpentine dragon jaws. "Come and get him." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Bedann''s Domain erupted, the jaws constantly attacking the second skeleton-like demon. Their jaws tearing through his magic circles before he could unleash his magic. Even as his body was torn apart or eaten, it regenerated endlessly. "You immortal fuckers are so annoying¡­" Bedann thought. "Do they think they''re like my husband or something?! Not even close!" Bedann charged forward, as a myriad of spells rushed towards her, bombarding her entire, gigantic body, but her Chaotic Domain epassed her, protecting her from the majority of the damage while her Draconic Arts protected her even further. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Come!" Bedann extended her ws forward, her muscles bulging as her freezing powers surged,bining with her chaotic energies, she unleashed a barrage of w and spear tail attacks, each one unleashing a storm of chaotic snowstorms, millions of chaotic ice shards piercing the demon''s body and freezing it. "Uuugghh¡­!" The Demon charged another beam, firing it at point nk in front of Bedann, but she managed to twist her body, the beam only hitting her left shoulder, her entire arm was detached in that moment, miasmic blood pouring out! BOOOM! "Shit!" Bedann didn''t panic about losing a limb, but due to the fact that was the arm holding the other demon, the palm lost its nerve control and quickly opened, revealing the skeleton demon in there. The other demon ignored Bedann, rushing to retrieve his brother, Bedann gave chase, her ice, chaos, and draconic mes gathering around her body andbining further and further. 10:45 The demon rushed towards his brother, only for his brother to groan¡­ like a zombie. "Graaahhhh¡­!" "W-Wha¡­?!" His brother rushed towards him, a storm of bony projectiles quickly piercing his own sibling''s body and shredding it into pieces. The regeneration kicked in; the shredded pieces attempted to reform anew within a split second! "Hold him off, Miranda!" As Bedann roared, her Domain kept reverberating, epassing her entire body as her appearance suddenly changed, a crown made of purple ice, chaotic frost, surged, her entire body suddenly became smaller but stronger, she absorbed her own Domain, her Divinity, and her powers. "{Divine Chaos Dragon Arts}: {Chaos Queen''s Crown}!" FLAAASH! Her powers erupted within seconds, as Bedann''s entire body transformed, bing both ethereal and physical at the same time. A storm of ck and purple winds, chaotic energies, surged from her body, her arms extended, fusing with the storm. She became a storm herself, a storm of pure chaos! "I am not letting you escape!" The storm engulfed the demonpletely, shredding through his body as millions of chaos ice shards shredded through him. His ws, covered by his demonic aura, started piercing through the chaos, only to find hundreds of serpentine draconic jaws approaching him. "Dammit, this is endless!" As he kept freezing and being torn apart, he constantly regenerated while trying to fight his way out of this storm, which was nothing, but Bedann''s powers given an embodiment! RUMBLE! And amidst the storm, dozens of gigantic draconic ws appeared, rushing towards him and grabbing him, at the same time as Hel''s divided body continued cutting through, giving him perpetual agony. His regeneration felt like a curse! "Uuuaaggh! I-I thought we were stronger than her?! Just what is she!" The demon kept trying to fight back, but he simply couldn''t. Bedann''s true powers, oncepletely unleashed, were as overwhelming as her own husband! Within the Storm of Chaos, he simply could not escape. At the same time, the other Demon General, possessed by Miranda as a zombie, was quickly teleported in front of Drake, who promptly devoured him, killing him instantly with the power of Gluttony. "Send the other, quickly!" ----- Author''s Note: New Cover featuring Pandemonium and his girl, Chaos. You can see the full illustration in the Illustrations Auxiliary Chapter Chapter 1679 Infernal Energy 1679 Infernal Energy ----- CRUNCH! With a single bite, Drake devoured the parasitized Demon General, who was unable to fight back. Miranda had already rejoined Bedann, her fifth fragment fusing with her. At the same time, Drake felt a surge of demonic power after devouring that one Demon General, enough to boost his Divine and Demonic Domain a bit more. FLASH! His Divine Domain pushed even harder against Pandemonium''s overwhelming presence. The King of All Demons gritted his sharp teeth as he sensed one of the Demon Generals dying. "One already died?! What!" He quickly lost hisposure, weakening his resolve, which ended at the same time softening his Demonic Intent, his Domain was ovee by the frost of the Dragon King. FLUOSH! "Shit!" Pandemonium pushed forwards again, his endless infernal mes spreading out, as he attempted to devour Drake''s domainpletely! However, Drake smiled, the powers of the Demon General he acquired were different. "You sure gave them a good boost, huh?" He nced at his hands, the Demonic Energy suddenly turning deep ck! This was a next step of refinement of Demonic Energy, a step into the next and stronger form that only Pandemonium and his Archdemons knew of. This was¡­ Infernal Energy! Drake was still struggling, but even as he felt his entire body and soul twisting on themselves and his entire being pushed to his limits, he kept fighting. The Demonic Energy he had not used before quickly started rushing through his domain, now gaining a slightly cker color. If he could eat the rest of the Demon Generals¡­ Maybe there was a chance! "Stop struggling!" Pandemonium roared, his Domain transforming into one hundred aberrant demons, shing against Drake''s army of dragons made out of his own domain. Even bybining {Venerable''s Enlightened Senses}, all his Divinities, Divine Abilities, and even Divinity Fragments, Drake was being pushed back! "Dammit¡­!" He gritted his teeth, trusting his friends and allies. "Please, hurry!" ¡­ CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "GRAAAHH!" The second skeleton-like demon screamed in agony, Bedann started tearing through his body constantly, Miranda finally seeing an opening within their foe''s endless regeneration and taking it without hesitation. She jumped towards the torn apart demon, entering its body, and parasitizing it as quickly as she could, the flesh and bones tried to fight back, Bedann quicklypressed her form again into her draconian appearance and used both ws to hold it on. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Beams of darkness surged from the demon, leaving holes in her flesh that she quickly regenerated with her abilities and Miranda''s fusing with her body, the Demon General was fighting back, without wanting to be parasitizedpletely, just like the one from before! However¡­ Suddenly, it stopped moving. "Ready?" "Yeah!" Bedann opened her hands, the Demon General was as limp as a corpse, his eyes shattered, his body oozing with miasmic mold from every orifice. It was horrible every time she saw it, and Bedann couldn''t help but remember the time, in her previous life, when she did this to people. A lot of innocent people¡­ She was mad, and possessed by Miranda when she was also mad and didn''t even knew what her identity was. In fact, Miranda didn''t even have a name, she simply inherited the name of Bedann''s previous life. But thanks to this name, she now had an identity, could feel guilt, and slowly evolve into a person. Although both still regrated the sins theymitted in their previous lives, they were livingpletely different lives now. Drake was here, their daughters, their family, and friends. Such a big family they had made¡­ They simply couldn''t doubt, even if doing this brought back old, traumatic experiences. They had to do it. "He''s ready, Drake!" 10:46 Bedann quickly dragged the parasitized demon into a portal leading to Drake''s side, using the very useful Dungeon Teleportation Traps. "Thank you." Drake quickly devoured him without any inhibitions, the demon''s body tried to regenerate but the powers of Gluttony, emerging as countless jaws, were even stronger,pletely assimting everything it digested and without letting it regenerate back. CRUNCH! "Gulp¡­" As he gulped the meal his wife brought to him, his Divine Demonic Domain surged, suddenly growing over ten percentrger than before. The demonic energy flowing through it darkening more and more. Pandemonium quickly felt another one died, and Drake became stronger. It wasn''t hard to guess what was happening, the King of Demons feltpletely insulted, as he was feeding his own enemy! "Gluttony, it''s you, aren''t it?! There''s no way that dragon would be able to do this without a power such as yours!" Pandemonium roared. "You''ve betrayed me?! Why! Have you sided with the Yggdrasil insects now?! You dare go against your own father?!" As the voice of the King of all Demons echoed through his Infernal Domain, Gluttony appeared by Drake''s side, on his smallest, chimeric wolf-like appearance, made of dark red and ck demonic energy. "That''s not it! He simply won''t let me parasitize him! He''s too powerful! This damn bastard, he''s using me instead!" However, Gluttony''s words simply didn''t convince Pandemonium. "You filthy traitor. I created you as one of my children! You were supposed to bring chaos and havoc into Yggdrasil while I was gone! The Demon Kings were of my own invention, and for that very reason! You''re just like that other bastard¡­! Betraying me!" "Other bastard?" Drake wondered. "Who is he talking about?" "That''s-" "SHUT UP AND DIE, YOU BASTARDS!!!" Pandemonium continued losing his cool, as if he had any left, his Infernal Domain expanding ever so rapidly, mes consuming everything, Drake''s own Domain and thebination of all his powers were still being pushed back. He needed more, more power! And then, he noticed the remaining Undead, around 5.500 of them¡­ "All of you, sacrifice yourselves for the Domain!" He decided to simply dump all his troops and consume them for more power. The Undead obeyed, rushing into the Domain and connecting with it, their entire Undead Souls imbuing Drake''s Domain with more power. His Divinities shaped and transformed into ethereal and physical forms, tendrils that pierced their souls and absorbed their powers. Slowly yet steadily, Drake was managing to get even more power! FLUOSH! Phantasmal mes suddenly surged, thebined power of all the Undead. "RAAAAH!" The mes became a giant dragon, shing against Pandemonium''s inferno. BOOOM! Chapter 1680 Benladras Prowess Chapter 1680 Bedra''s Prowess ----- BOOOM! An explosion of golden heavenly light erupted, shing against a beam of pure darkness, a pair of two red-colored demons, bulging with muscles, with red eyes embedded into their skin and seven ck horns across their head, neck, and spine, roared. Their power bing one as they shed against the Dragon King''s first daughter. A beautiful white and silver scaled, feather-winged dragoness, Bedra, shed against the twins, these bulging demons were nobody else than yet another pair of Demon Generals. The King of all Demons had created them in pairs, knowing they could be stronger together as twins. Therefore, Pandemonium summoned five twins, ten Demon Generals, all from Hell itself. Their power capable of wiping out all of Drake''s army. And indeed, they were strong. "RAAAAH!" But Bedra wasn''t weak either, her jaws continued unleashing breath attacks, her throat was tearing down, but her healing magic was quickly healing her Breath Organ, alongside her natural Pseudo Immortal Body, a power inherited from her father. Only Pseudo Immortal, not as powerful as her father, but still capable of incredible feats, impossibly fast regeneration, for one. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! By consecutively activating her Divine Ability [Divine Heavenly Light Dragon Breath (SSS)], she continuously fired draconic breaths at rapid speed, even as her throat bleed and regenerated, it was a pain that did not bother her! "Your power is incredible; you somehow wield the magic of angels!" "How is this possible, my brother? A dragon with the power of angels?" As the Demons continued firing their beams together and slowly beginning to overwhelm Bedra, a figure of silver metal surged behind them, moving at lightning speed, only leaving behind gray electricity. Within a split second, silver frost, gray lightning, and blue lightbined, materializing into titanic des, piercing through their flesh and souls! CLASH! CLASH! "UGH?!" "AGH!" Surprised, the pair of demons red behind them, finding the silver draconian form of Kate, no less. Her powers surging as she unleashed hell against them. Dozens more of titanic des materialized, piercing, and shredding their entire bodies. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Explosions of ck beams and mes erupted at the same time, as they were being torn to shreds, the demon generals quickly regenerated back almost instantaneously, their magic being conjured immediately. Pentagons of all shapes and sizes generated beams of infernal power and explosions of demonic fire. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "They regenerate too quickly!" With her shield in front of her, Kate tanked the hits while her sister rapidly rushed behind the demons, her magic being conjured as her Domain of Heavenly Light fused with the power of her Starlight Eyes, the power to connect with the Stars! "Wait for me, sis!" Bedra appeared behind the demons. One of them quickly shifted, twisting his entire body against her, his giant arms smashing her head down as blood erupted from a crack in the girl''s head. CRASH! "GUH¡­!" However, Bedra was not thrown down, relying on her fast regeneration whenbined with her healing heavenly magic, she quickly defied the demon''s strength and opened her jaws, biting his entire body and tearing apart half of it! CRUNCH! "UUAAGH!" Her holy light burned the torso she tore apart into ashes before it could regenerate or return to its other body part. The half torso remaining quickly started to regenerate the rest. But when no body part remained, the process was actually slowed down considerably. The power of Bedra was a fearsome one for Demons, she possessed Heavenly Magic, the power that Angels, Heralds of the Realm of Heaven possessed. Despite being born a dragon, she was a reincarnated soul, barely possessing memories of her previous life as she had a very short life, she was given the chance to obtain Unique Skills upon her reincarnation as Drake''s daughter. And amidst them, her desire to go to heaven became her power, Heavenly Magic. The innocent wish of a young girl that didn''t deserve the fate she suffered, materialized into a power that could defy the demons, perhaps the strongest race of living beings that have ever invaded Yggdrasil. And her desire to see the stars, it became the power of her eyes, [Stargazing Eyes]! Bothbined together created the next step on Bedra''s growth. Bedra consecutively used several Divine Abilities at the same time as she rushed forward, confronting the demon. The [Celestial Divine Heavenly Armor Of Light (SSS)] Divine Ability activated, covering her body with an armor made of Heavenly Light, suddenly making it harder for the demon to punch her down. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "My hands are burning?!" the regenerating demon screamed. At the same time, all damage she took quickly regenerated using her Divine Ability [Heavenly Light Of Healing And Restoration (SSS)], covering her and anybody within a 500-meter vicinity with a healing veil of light! "RAAAH!" Bedra wielded her golden spear gifted by her beloved father, piercing the demon''s body a hundred times within a single second using her [Divine Valkyrie Spear Arts (SSS)] Divine Ability! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Each piercing blow was like a needle made of light, each piercing attack erupted with an explosion of blinding golden and white light, the demon''s body burned into ashes, disintegrating as he tried to regenerate back. His regeneration, in fact, was just barely! And then she did it. FLASH! The power of her eyes, and her heavenly magic,bining as one! A bright azure and golden light surged from her body, expanding into a brilliant domain resembling outer space, with countless stars within it. "{Heavenly Starlight Soul Domain}!" FLAAASH! However, that was not all, the Domain then started to growpact, wrapping her entire body and then fusing with her flesh and bones. Her entire appearance changed, as she resembled a dragon made of stars and light! "{Divine Starry Dragon Form}!" Bedra, simrly to her mother, became her very element. Her ws pierced the demon''s body rapidly as her spear moved at lightning speed. His entire body turning to ashes constantly, there was absolutely no time to fight back! He could only regenerate endlessly as he was suffering from the burning pain! "{Divine Anti-Mold}!" And then, from her hands, a golden liquid resembling melting gold surged, sshing over the demon''s open wounds. "UUUAAAGGHH!" And beginning to parasitize him. ----- Chapter 1681 Demon Soul Chapter 1681 Demon Soul ----- "Uuuaaggh!" The demon screamed in agony as the Divine Anti-Mold parasitized his flesh and body, this mold, unlike Miranda, was simr to liquid gold, and instead of turning its hosts into zombie-like aberrations, it gave them vitality and strength, healed them, helped them. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om That is, if Bedra wanted that to happen. It indeed had controlling and parasitizing powers. She had never used it not a Demon though, beings born from pure evil and darkness, whose her Divine Anti-Mold, with the qualities of Light and Heaven Elements, could do a lot more than just "healing" them¡­ FLAAASH! "W-What is this?! AAARRGGH! I can''t get it off meeeee!" The Demon continued struggling though, the Divine Anti-Mold wasn''t as plentiful as Miranda''s, Bedra could only produce as much within this perilous situation. Most of her Divine Power going into her transformation. "He''s resisting!" she thought. "I guess I''ll have to tear him apart even more so he can go down!2 Without hesitating, and while transformed in her {Divine Starry Dragon Form}, Bedra moved through space, bing hundreds of tiny stars, and literally teleporting, appearing above the demon, her giant golden spear impaling his body not once, or twice, but several dozens of times within a split second. "{Divine Valkyrie Spear Arts}: {Holy Starfall}!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Each of her attacks was like a falling star, not only it tore through her foe, but it exploded, dealing more and more damage, his regeneration could simply not keep up with it. The vicious Anti-Mold burning his insides as they took ahold of his existence. "DAMMIT!" The Demon, however, somehow continued fighting, his Demonic Aura surged like a titan made of darkness, eight massive fists shed against Bedra''s spear, explosion of infernal fire and holy light erupted across the skies. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "B-Brother! Help me!" screamed the demon. "I cannot fight alone against an angel given the form of a dragon! This is ridiculous!" The demons knew of angels, but Bedra didn''t, she quickly asked him even as thye fought to the death. "Angel? What is that?!" she roared furiously, mming her tail against the demon. CLASH! However, the demon blocked the blow with his two bulging and muscr arms, an explosion of light and mes erupted as the impact shook the skies above. "You fool! So you are one of them, one like master?! A soul from that world! Earth was it?! You are a reincarnated soul! You posses a Unique Skill that only Angels would have, the power to wield the might of the Heaven Element, which nobody else than them and their supreme father can use¡­!"ughed the demon. "Isn''t it ironic?! The people my father had tried to free from their ws has nowe against him! He used to fight for you, for the humans from Earth! For your souls!" "What are you talking about?!" Bedra cried, her jaws opening and unleashing a beam of holy light. BOOOM! The explosion of holy light consumed the demon, the Anti-Mold continued parasitizing him a bit more as he regenerated rapidly, from skull to flesh, then red skin and his face, empty eye sockets, but eyes everywhere else. "My master, my father, he''s like you," the demon said. "A soul from Earth, cursed as he traveled into this world. Given the power of our creation. Our existence is merely the result of the power he was given! A power he did not want! We fight to destroy this cursed world! The world that the abomination loves so much!" The demon rushed forwards, kicking the air as explosions of infernal mes surged from his foot, then, his bugling, muscr arms moved at lightning speed, a barrage of punches reached Bedra at once. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, Bedra intercepted them with her tremendous body and power, countless miniature stars erupting and exploding as the demon''s fists were being reduced to ashes. "I don''t care what he was or what he will be, I don''t give a damn!" Bedra rushed forwards, her legs kicking the demon down as her ws were suddenly covered on a liquid gold-like substance. "You''re all evil monsters that want to kill innocent people! Your papa¡­ Pandemonium is not like me! I am not like him either!" CRAAASH! Bedra''s ws pierced the demon''s chest, tearing through it, her liquid gold-like substance infecting him more and more. "UUAAAGH! BROTHERRRR!" He called for the help of his twin, his eyes lifting into the skies only to see him being torn to shreds by countless silver, metallic des and gray lightning frying his body constantly. Then, a ck slime jumped over his body, infecting, and parasitizing him. He tried to fight, but the metallic dragon, Kate, grabbed him tightly until he became an immobile zombie. "Haven''t you realized yet who''s the real monster here?!" roared the demon, furious. "You''re all aberrations! I''ll burn you all!!! GRAAAAHHH!!!" The self-righteous and hypocrite demon screamed furiously, incapable of empathizing with the living beings of Yggdrasil, he thought he was right by killing and massacring them because of how "monstrous" they were to him. His entire body erupted as a giant made of ck mes emerged, Bedra gasped in surprise slightly, but quickly regained herposure as the attacks rushed towards her. "THIS IS MY SOUL! THE DEMON SOUL ITSELF! CAN YOU HANDLE IT, ANGELSPAWN?!" Titanic fists of over seventy meters of height rushed down, ring with ck mes, and hitting Bedra''s body constantly, explosions of fire covering herpletely with each blow. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "I WILL NEVER BECOME YOUR LIFELESS SLAVE! I WOULD RATHER DESTROY MY DEMONIC SOUL!" "RAAAAAHHH!" Bedra roared back at the demon''s screams, her entire body shining with azure, gold, and cosmic light together, suddenly, gigantic ws emerged from her neb-like domain, rushing down and tearing through the demon''s soul. "{Divine Heavenly Magic}: {Demon Sealing Starlight Stakes}!" His mes burned her soul, but she didn''t care, as Bedra battled with everything she had. Her magic materializing seven stakes made of holy and starlight energies, piercing the demonic soul manifestation, and sealing his infernal powers. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! ----- Chapter 1682 Drakes Growth Amidst Despair Chapter 1682 Drake''s Growth Amidst Despair ----- The stakes pierced the demonic soul, its mes weakening severely as a result. The demon nced in disbelief as the stakes imbued his soul with holy power, his very existence growing weaker and smaller! N?v(el)B\\jnn "S-She even can conjure¡­ The Stakes of Sealing?!" he muttered on his veryst moments. "T-That''s¡­ a power only the Seven Archangels can use!" Before he could fight back, his mes extinguishedpletely, his soul began to grow weaker and then disappeared, the light illuminated everything. BOOOM! And he died, his immortality did not matter anymore, as his soul waspletely destroyed. As the mes erupted and blew into pieces, Bedra looked the destruction with eyes full of confusion, and a bit of guilt. "What did he meant with all of that?" wondered Bedra. "Why did he choose to die this way?" As she sighed, she looked at Kate approaching her. "Bedra! Are you okay? I already sent the other demon to papa but¡­ What''s wrong?" Kate wondered. "Hm, nothing¡­" Bedra sighed. "This demon chose to die instead of fighting anymore¡­ So he died, can''t send him to papa." "Oh¡­" Kate muttered, looking down. "Well, that''s a bit strange. I thought they all just wanted bloodshed¡­ Why is he different?" "I don''t know, maybe he was older than the rest," Bedra said. "He spoke of angels and aberrations; I couldn''t understand him. He said my powers were like the enemies of demons¡­ And he said Pandemonium fought to protect people like me? I don''t understand." "Maybe he was trying to weaken your resolve, big sis¡­" Kate said, patting her shoulders. "We can talk this with papater, don''t worry." "Okay¡­" Bedra nodded. "For now, we have to keep fighting then!" "Yeah! Let''s go assist everyone else. Also the demonic beast army is stilling, we have to reduce their numbers!" Kate said. "Got it!" Bedra nodded. The two-dragon princess rushed down, shing against countless demonic beasts that were attempting to invade the other territories, singlehandedly stopping their advance. At the same time, Drake devoured the third Demon General, his power rising once again. RUMBLE! His Divine Domain expanded further, the phantasmal mes given to him by his army of Undead that merged with the Domain grew stronger with demonic power, the countless stars his neb domain created now charged with the power of death itself. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Pandemonium''s Infernal Domain waned, slowly beginning to tremble by the power of death, and all of the divinities of the Dragon King. But would that be enough to be the immense wall that was the King of all Demons? Nay. "Your struggles are amusing to see¡­ Drake! Struggle more, show me how you fight, how you die." Pandemonium smiled, his face looking both furious and euphoric at the same time, his infernal powers rising, several zing gates opening, to hell, but that did not bring demons nor beasts. "I''ll show you but one of my techniques," he said. "Look well." The zing gates red with power, distorting reality itself as Drake saw giant, index fingers surge from within it. "{Seven Gates of Hell Arts}: {Inferno Digitus}" CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! A dozen gigantic fingers, each one over a kilometer big pierced through Drake''s Domain, each attack ended with an explosion, as Drake felt a fragment of his own divinity being taken away permanently, destroyed. "W-What¡­?!" Drake vomited blood as he felt his entire soul squirming with agony, the domain was left wounded, the wounds did not heal, holes poked through by the fingers of hell, Inferno Digitus. "Did you feel it? This is the cursed power I possess!"ughed Pandemonium. "The power that cursed me to be this aberration! Do you still believe you can fight back against it, Drake?! YOUR STRUGGLES ARE NOTHING BUT AN ENTERTAINMENT TO ME!" Yet even before this struggle, Drake smiled. "Yet it seemed as if your screams of anger and frustration¡­ were genuine too," he smiled, his powers rising, the divinity he lost was gone, but he filled the holes with the power he stole from the demon in front of him. The demonic energy he kept getting from each delicious meal. "Gluttony, it''s finally your time. Show him what we can do." "Fuck this! Why do I have to fight my master and creator?! S-STOP! ARRGH!" The Primordial Sin of Gluttony red, his mes spreading through the holes of the Domain, filling them as hundreds of jaws appeared, covering the enormous fingers, and devouring them bite after bite. "GLUTTONY?! YOUUU! YOU DARE FIGHT AGAINST YOUR MASTER?!" "I can''t help it! The Dragon has total power over me! He has dominated the Demon King Seed! I cannot disobey his orders, master, and creator!" "How is it possible that you''ve lost a battle of souls against him?! Not once¡­ but four times?!" As Pandemonium raged, Drakebined the power of Gluttony with his Divinities and Divinity Fragments, filling the void left behind by the shattered Divinities that Pandemonium destroyed. He took the shattered fragments left behind and stuck them together with the power of demonic energy and draconic powers, his divinities now shining with demonic power. This was but a desperate measure, something he would have never tried before, but now that he was in this predicament, he did not have another option! [The Shattered Fragments of [Divinity: Eternal Winter (SSS)] have merged with the Power of Gluttony, evolving into the [Demonic Divinity: Eternal Devouring Winter (???)]!] [The Shattered Fragments of [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SSS)] have merged with the Power of Gluttony, evolving into the [Demonic Divinity: Endless Gluttonous Nightmares (???)]!] [The power of Demonic Divinities is beyond your control!] [By using Demonic Energy and Divine Power, you can barely control a figment of their shattered, demonic powers.] Drake was evolving in every second of this battle, Divinities he carried through years now broken, the core of his powers destroyed and reformed anew, as he further embraced the demonic powers he stole from the foe in front of him. His Domain changed, shaping its form and power, the azure frost he wielded became dark red, purple, and ck, bing endless devouring jaws, the frost ate everything it froze. The pink- and purple-colored clouds of dreams shattered and corrupted themselves, bing endless nightmares of beasts and horrifying creatures, eating away at the soul of everything. "If to defeat you I have to be a monster, then I''ll do it!" ----- Chapter 1683 Yukis Flaws Chapter 1683 Yuki''s ws ----- "Oh Darling, I am really enjoying this right now! Aren''t they just lovely?" "I sure do love them, brother darling! Their struggle, and their endless strive for justice, how delightful it is to take all of that away from their little and cute faces." "SHUT THE HELL UP ALREADY!" Yuki roared, the skies trembled, her form fusing with her Divine Beast Spirit, the Frost Pheonix. Wings, feathers, all made of ice emerged above her body, she flew towards the two monsters in front of her. Or well, the demons. A pair of them, the twins, two of ten. "Well, well, don''t you have quite the unruly tongue, little girl?" "Maybe we should give you some disciple!" The two demonsughed, their bodies made of thin metal of silver and pink color, hearts made of jewels embedded into their bodies, wings of metal let them fly easily and with great dexterity. Amongst all the demons they''ve seen so far, these two were certainly quite the bizarre duo, Steel Demons who had carved and strengthened their bodies, born from the burning mountains of hell. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Their bodies were thin yet long and tall, after all, both were a hundred meters tall, yet their fingers and legs were as thin as needles, their heads, resembling helmets with lips made of pink jewels and bright eyes, overflowed with infernal fire. "Here, has all the disciple you need!" "Unruly and cute beast girls get a discount of fifty percent!" "What the fuck are you talking about?!" Yuki was then smashed down, as a gigantic fist made of pink fire crushed her down, her ice feathers and wings shattering, her spiritual energy burning. BOOOM! "Uggh¡­!" She almost fell to the ground below, only for arge hand made of nts and wood to catch her in midair, gold and green essence beginning to rapidly heal her wounds. "Yuki! Don''t charge alone, don''t be reckless!" The voice of Pekora echoed behind the beast girl, her majestic, godly figure surging from within the nts as her aura of gold and nature surged endlessly, her divinity had never reached this level before. But thanks to her Soul reaching SSS Rank and her Divinity reaching its 100% potential, she had bepletely different than before. Her Divine Spirits appeared around her, a giant and majestic Divine Sunflower, the Divine Dandelion, and Aki, her Divine Thunder Rabbit Spirit. All three of them surrounded her, having ascended into Divine beings just as their master. "Fuck! I''m strong already! Why was I smashed like a bitch so easily?!" Yuki roared in frustration. "Hey bird, you said I was the chosen one or whatever! The fragment of a goddess? How did they just fucked me up so easily?! I trained and be so strong!" "Patience is a virtue, and you do not possess it, mydy," sighed the Frost Phoenix. "Our power takes time to fully develop, even more to master. Yet you''re charging recklessly believing you have fully mastered it within just four months." "But¡­!" Yuki muttered. "You''re letting the trauma that Marchosias left on us dictate your emotions and actions," suddenly, a tall and muscr, blue-skinned ice elf appeared, her body covered on azure and silver scales. "He was the first Demon General we fought, and an immortal foe just like them. We''ve grown strong enough to beat them, but not alone. Perhaps Drake and his family could, but it has always been the same as us. To match their power, we must work together, Yuki." "Do you think this is the time to be talking about this?! They''reing!" Yuki panicked as she pointed at the sky, the two Steel Demon Twins rushed down, their pink mes suddenly taking the shape of hundreds of hearts. "Come on now, what''s all that gossip you''re talking about?" "Can''t we join the fun~?" The two creeps quickly rushed down, the rain of pink fire hearts rushed down, creating a spinning, swirling storm of infernal mes that could burn through it all. "Take this!" "Our love for all of you, little buggies of Yggdrasil!" "BE CRUSHED!" they roared together, their delicate voices suddenly bing manlier. BOOOMMM!!! The explosion reached the trio, mes consumed everything. Yuki felt frustrated, was this going to be the same as before? Were all of them going to get burned to almost death by someone much stronger than them? They weren''t just fighting a single demon with the power level of Marchosias, but two now, and even stronger than him, actually! "Fuck¡­! Dammit!" However, as Yukimented, the cold epassed her, Tisha remained in front of her. The Ice Elf''s Divinity expanding as it generated dozens of des made of ice and divinity, spinning around and shing through the pink mes. "{Divine Frost de Domain}" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! The frost des not only seamlessly cut through the storm of mes until it was no more, but it also kept firing des at the demons, the twins tried to not evade at first, but were quickly pierced by several swords, their bodies beginning to cool down, their internal mes bing smaller. "Eek! No! Don''t take those swords, darling brother!" "They''re bad news, for sure!" The demons quickly leaped away and took out the des from their metallic bodies, but the wounds were frozen, taking longer to regenerate. "Woah, Tisha you''re so strong! Not fair¡­ I was supposed to be the chosen one here!" Yuki kept whining. "Stop whining, you have plenty of power, employ it correctly. Combine it, strengthen it, divide it, prioritize certain body parts, move," Tisha said. "Fighting is an art, you must attune yourself to your artistic self, to your imagination and creativity." "Like¡­ an art?" Yuki wondered, quickly remembering the teachings of the two Venerables. Their words¡­ "You''re too pesky and annoying, you should work on your personality, littledy," the vixen often said. "Your soul¡­ it clearly shows that you''re always scared, actually. That personality is a shell, isn''t it? But it won''t protect you, it will one day be your doom." "Your divinity wavers the more you overthink things," said the ice queen. "Yuki, was it? You must concentrate in what lies within your inner self, the core of your very being. Do not let unnecessary thoughts cloud your judgement. Concentrate in what makes you what you are, don''t worry about anything else." They were slightly cryptic at times, but after hearing Tisha¡­ Yuki kind of understood a bit more what they meant. "Don''t overthink it¡­" ----- Chapter 1684 Intense Battle Chapter 1684 Intense Battle ----- Yuki reminisced the words told to her by the two powerful Venerables that had trained her. They were harsh, butpletely true, and Tisha''s words about fighting being an Art, deeply impacted her. "You''re too pesky and annoying, you should work on your personality, littledy," the vixen often said. "Your soul¡­ it clearly shows that you''re always scared, actually. That personality is a shell, isn''t it? But it won''t protect you, it will one day be your doom." "Your divinity wavers the more you overthink things," said the ice queen. "Yuki, was it? You must concentrate in what lies within your inner self, the core of your very being. Do not let unnecessary thoughts cloud your judgement. Concentrate in what makes you what you are, don''t worry about anything else." They were slightly cryptic at times, but after hearing Tisha¡­ Yuki kind of understood a bit more what they meant. "Don''t overthink it¡­" As Yuki started to realize what they meant, and to be enlightened little by little, the intense battle against the two Demon Generals raged. Tisha and Pekorabined their strengths,plementing their weaknesses and rapidly chasing against the two annoying Steel Demons. Their delicate-looking, yet powerful bodies shed against Tisha''s de techniques and her Domain, explosions of frost and pink mes erupting with each sh. At the same time, Pekora constantly conjured powerful masses of vegetation with her abilities, which were imbued with the vegetation of Muspelheim, who were highly resistant to fire, orpletely immune to heat. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Explosions and eruptions of frost and mes continued across the skies, as Yuki continued trying to concentrate, the powers within her body shing and instead not working as she intended. "Come on, why is it not working? What else do I need for this to work?" shemented. "You''re too much in a hurry¡­" the tiger spirit said. "Stay calm, sit down, trust your friends," said the phoenix. "Trust them¡­" she sighed. She sat in the middle of the skies, Tisha and Pekora noticing, but not getting mad at her. They knew what she was doing, and decided to also trust her. "She''s beginning to get a grasp of it now," Tisha said. "More or less! T-Though, I don''t think we got the time to talk casually, Tisha!" Pekora cried. "You two girls are quite the pesky little flies! Isn''t it right, brother darling?" "Indeed, might as well be time for us to finish this with a grand finale!" "Grand finale?! What are you two talking about?!" Tisha rushed towards the two demons, her aura erupting with tremendous force as giant draconic des made of frost and her divinity flew towards the two demons. "Hmph, can''t you let us finish what we were talking about?!" "You are such a gross woman! All muscr disgusting! Women must be delicate little princesses instead!" The demons mocked Tisha''s appearance, the ferocious Ice Elf roared back, swinging her de against the endless bombardment of heart-shaped pink fireballs. "SHUT THE HELL UP!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! As Tisha was engulfed on countless explosions of pink mes, the two demon generals rushed into he skies, charging their demonic powers together to unleash a devastating beam. "Tisha!" Pekora quickly went to help Tisha, who was clearly beingpletely overwhelmed. Her vegetation growing around her and tanking the iing attacks, while she fused with her Lightning Spirit, Aki, to gain a great boost to her movement speed. "{Divine Lightning Bubble}!" FLUOSH! A bubble of golden lightning materialized around Tisha, tanking all the mes, and then releasing a powerful shockwave, destroying the floating metallic drones constantly conjuring them. TRUUUM! "So they had those things summoning them all the time?!" Tisha asked. "Seems so! Ah, shit, they''re doing it again! Tisha, your shield!" Pekora said. "Yeah!" The two quickly noticed the massive beam rushing down right away, putting themselves in front of Yuki and cing the shields in front of their bodies, the powerful ck beam of pure corrupted infernal energy reached them. N?v(el)B\\jnn BOOOM! The beam shed against both shields, Tisha and Pekora were being constantly pushed down more and more. The shields held on just fine, but the enormous force released by the beams couldn''t be absorbed, eventually, they could even be crushed by its power alone! "S-Shit, this is bad!" Tisha cried. "That beam, we need to stop them!" Pekora cried. The two quickly unleashed flying projectiles against them. Divine Frost des and giant Divine Spirit Wood Spears flew towards the Demon Generals, yet the two of them easily destroyed them, summoning more of their Metallic Drones. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Hahaha! Oh darling, I think we finally got them!" "It seems they cannot go beyond this? A shame, truly!" RUMBLE! The two kept being pushed down more and more, the two Demon generals had saved all their power to this ultimate beam, to take care of these two immediately. "Shit! Should we just avoid the beam?!" Tisha wondered. "But Yuki''s right behind us!" Pekora said. "If I break her concentration¡­!" "Dammit!" Tisha roared. "Then it''s all or nothing!" She quickly started pushing upwards, her muscles bulging as her arms, legs, and biceps all tightened and tensed up, her Divine Aura continued to surge from her body, resembling a half-dragon elven giantess. "RAAAAH!" She continued singlehandedly pushing upwards, the two Demon Generals slightly panicking, and quickly imbuing even more power into the attack. "Hah! Don''t think you''ll just ovee this, darling¡­!" "We have endless energy unlike you, thanks to our dear creator! Hahaha!" RUMBLE! The beam continued growingrger and all-epassing, the shields were both already shining bright yellow, having reached the limits of their energy-absorption. "Tisha, release the counterattack!" "But doesn''t that attack have a long cooldown?!" "Do you think we have any option right now?!" "Dammit!" Tisha and Pekora unified their Divine Auras, as their two Tiamat''s Scale Shields unleashed rainbow-colored beams against the Demon generalsbined attack. BOOOM! BOOOM! Thebined attack slowly started being pushed back towards the Demon Generals themselves! However, their Metallic Drones quickly channeled their power,bining it with their auras. "Don''t think this is all we have!" "You''re going to die no matter what!" Their attack became evenrger and more intense, even the shield''s counterattack was being slowly dwarfed! "YUKI! COME HELP!" Tisha called for Yuki, something she didn''t thought she would do at all! And surprisingly enough, she answered. "Very well." Her eyes looked different¡­ ----- Chapter 1685 Yukis New Resolve Chapter 1685 Yuki''s New Resolve ----- As Yuki tried to concentrate and meditate even amidst this chaotic war, her mind dived into the depths of her very soul. In there, the two divine beast spirits, guided her through an ocean, this ocean which seemed never-ending was the representation of her powers, which were chaotic, swirling around, and never concentrating. "This sea represents what you truly are, the power of your soul," the phoenix said. "It is chaotic and untamable; your mind and your soul are notpletely synchronized." "But why? Why are things like this?" sighed Yuki. "And what can I do to fix this?" "To properly reach a state of inner peace, you would first need several years of meditation and contemtion of the world and everything in it," the tiger said. "Despite being a fragment of the soul of our goddess, her memories are almost not present, and you''re apletely different being altogether." "You were reborn as a pitiful creature, that was taken care by the Dragon King, the very reason you''re still alive is thanks to him¡­" sighed the phoenix. "Wow, thanks for saying such inspiring words¡­" Yuki sighed. "I¡­ I wish I wouldn''t have been born as I was, okay? Perhaps the very reason I evolved into my humanoid appearance, and everything else, was because deep down, I really just wanted to be different." "Master¡­" "I hated being what I was, since the moment I was born that I found others strange, my own kind, my own father¡­ It was all twisted, I didn''t identify myself as a beast," Yuki sighed. "And perhaps that''s why I stuck to Drake when I met him, the reason I wanted his protection, and to be around him¡­ It was because he was like me, a beast, but smart. We understood each other¡­" "To deny your original nature¡­ I don''t think that''s the correct way either," the phoenix said. "What?" "Indeed, what you were born as is what defines you as a person now, master¡­ It is hard for us to admit it, but Goddess Amaterasu is long dead, and you shouldn''t¡­ really carry the responsibility of bing like her either," the tiger sighed. "You guys¡­" "We wanted to apologize¡­ We''ve been thinking this for a while now," the frost phoenix said. "We thought that you might be able to take upon her ce, but after closer inspection, we realized that we couldn''t truly give such a responsibility to you, someonepletely different." "Eh?" "Besides¡­ You''re in a different world, to even fathom to tell you to go to another, even after what has happened to our own, is extremely selfish¡­" sighed the tiger. "That''s¡­ I guess you''re not wrong, but I still liked feeling special, for once in my entire life," Yuki said, as the waves of her soul ocean washed her away. "We''ve realized even before that, that you''re already quite special, Yuki," said the white tiger. "Even before we meet, analyzing what you''ve done, and as the Dragon King''s first everpanion¡­" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Despite your upbringing and everything, you''re incredibly special already," the phoenix nodded. "I''m special¡­ even before you guys showed up?" Yuki wondered. "But¡­ Hahh¡­ Even then, what can I do? I am so neurotic, I can''t even get ahold of my powers." "That w of yours is because of your own stubbornness to not ept who you truly are," said the phoenix. "We''ve been looking after you for a while now, Yuki, we know these things more than you can imagine¡­" said the white tiger. "If anything, you''ve inherited one trait from our Goddess, and that was her often nervous demeanor. So we are quite experienced when dealing with such things." "Hmmm¡­" Yuki didn''t answer, without the will to answer. "Before trying to use your powers, you must first consider where they came from, and what is their purpose and origins." "Please, be thoughtful, and remember where you came from, and what you''ve be now, because to us, it is quite clear that you''vee a long way, and there''s no reason to not be prideful about it." "¡­" As she slowly sank into the depths of her Soul Ocean, Yuki nced at her own hands. The humanoid hands of a beast-kin, the being she had be. She had long and sharp ws, and white fur growing over her hands, and a few scales as well. Yuki often times thought herself as a freak of nature, something weird nobody cared for or wanted to give any sort of attention. Even with Drake''s friendship, she felt slightly thrown to the side when Bedann appeared, and when he made a big family. He often times wished he would have also loved her, but things were different, she didn''t even love him either, she just craved that love. Perhaps to fill her own hollowness¡­ "Where I came from¡­" The fur of her original appearance, born as a little creature, a beast-type monster known as Frost Rat Monkeys, small and cute, they live in the frost pine tree forests of Jotunheim. They feed off the trees'' fruits and could sometimes evolve into giant Frost Goris if they grew strong enough. They were foragers and often worked on big groups, yet Yuki separated herself from her pack since a young age, always living alone. Her sharp ws helped her climb trees, her white and fluffy fur helped her blend in with the snow and to protect her from the cold, her long tail helped her bnce herself around the canopy of the forests, and her big eyes and keen smell senses helped her find food easily. She could still remember those days, of how lonely she felt, and how¡­ primal she also felt, her animalistic instincts always taking over, smelling the air, finding fruits, surviving, sleeping¡­ These feelings, this origin that made her so unique, and that she also didn''t want to ept¡­ Then the scales, a gift from her best friend, from her master and a father figure, Drake. He feed her his own dragon blood to make her stronger. These scales, her long tail, even her horns and sharper ws, are gifts, making her tougher and stronger than any member of her kind. And then¡­ her feminine, humanoid appearance. A wish she had to be a cute girl, a woman¡­ Perhaps a lingering emotion, a desire from her previous life. These three aspects were what made Yuki who she was now. "Maybe¡­ it''s okay to be myself?" ----- Chapter 1686 Yukis Awakening Chapter 1686 Yuki''s Awakening ----- The Frost Rat Monkey that evolved into the Ice Monkey Chinchi. The Dragon Bloodline of Drake. And her own desire to be more "humane" in both appearance and personality. These three aspects of Yuki''s own existence, despite seemingly melding well together, were inplete imbnce. The reason? She couldn''t ept her own origins, nor embrace them. Although she took Drake''s blood at the beginning and liked her changes, she also quickly realized she looked aberrant now. Draconic scales, horns, and tail, fur and chinchi-like ears over her entire body, a chimeric being, she didn''t look like any beast-kin woman she had ever seen in the big cities. This created a greatck of identity, and a great denial of what she was, of what she had turned herself into. The more she sought her humane form, the more these two "ws" became more apparent, and the more she despaired at the thought that she would never be the ideal girl she always imagined herself being. Even as a tiny little Rat¡­ The words of the Phoenix and the Tiger did not mean that she had to forfeit what she had be now, not at all. But they meant that she had toe to terms with her own insecurities and understand that her origins were also part of what made her who she is now. "My origins and what I am now¡­ They don''t have to be separated; they don''t have to be mutually exclusive¡­ I am myself." Yuki then realized it, her eyes widening. Her Soul Ocean shook, its waves beginning to swirl around her. Suddenly, three phantasmal figures appeared behind her, Yuki recognized them as her own identities. The little Monkey Chinchi, adorable, small, intelligent, hard worker¡­ The internal dragon within her, inherited from Drake''s desire to keep her safe, a connection to her best friend, and the one that gave her life a new meaning¡­ And the cute girl she was now, her smile, her energetic demeanor, her strength, and her love for her friends, which she often hid behind a veil of irony¡­ "I''m sorry¡­ for never epting you guys¡­" she sighed. "I am not a freak; I am just all of you¡­ What I''ve felt this entire time wasn''t because I thought I was hideous; it was because I didn''t love myself¡­ I didn''t want to appreciate who I was." "You''ve aplished many things, Yuki," her inner dragon said. "Be proud of who you are, and what you''ve achieved so far. Every little grain of sand counts." "Every single one, yeah! Ukiii!" her little Chinchi self-nodded, jumping adorably. "Always remember me! I am the one that taught you how to survive, and how to explore the world!" "I will¡­" Yuki smiled. "I''m sorry for always rejecting you¡­" Yuki hugged her Chinchi-self, her little beast, the being she was born and spend years as. "I''ll always be there for you!" She slowly dissipated, bing part of her own self. FLASH! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I''m sorry if the changes I gave you ever made you think you were a chimeric freak, you''re beautiful, Yuki," said her dragon self. "I am your inner guardian, the courage and bravery of dragons, imbued within Drake''s bloodline. This is his gift to you, and I''ll always protect you and be your strength." "Yes¡­ I understand, thank you," Yuki nodded. "Without you, I would have never been able to be stronger¡­" She hugged her inner dragon, as the beautiful, slender dragon made of silver and blue scales hugged her, the two bing one. FLASH! Andstly, her human self, a remnant of her previous life, and her greatest desire, to be like her and nothing else. "I am your ideal self, and the goal you''ve always strived to be¡­ But at the same time, I am wed, just like your previous selves. There is no true "ideal self", only you. And only when you ept yourself for what you are, and for what you have be, you will find inner peace, and happiness¡­" "I-I know¡­ I''m sorry for always forcing everything into you¡­ I am really happy for what I''ve aplished so far, and even if I have only attained a speck of your beauty, I am d¡­ Wanting more would only be greedy. I have to ept every fragment of what makes me who I am." "Indeed¡­ Come here, I am you, and you''re mine¡­ Never forget, that you''re beautiful and strong, Yuki!" The two merged again, as the Soul Ocean shook, bing an ocean of azure light, blindingly brighter than anything ever. The two Divine Beast Spirits nced in utter disbelief as the sea fused with Yukipletely, creating her true self. To control her powers, she must first control herself, her own emotions, her own insecurities, and ept what she is, and embrace her own identity. "I am who I am¡­ And that is fine." The two Divine Beast Spirits nodded, rushing towards her, and fusing with her as well. FLAAASH! The blinding azure lighting from Yuki''s soul shone as brightly as the sun itself. And it was said that Amaterasu was the Goddess of the Sun. The fragment of her soul, of her true Divinity. It finally awakened as Yuki fully epted herself. ¡­ The pink mes of the two Demon Generals engulfed everything, as they deadly beam of destruction pushed Tisha and Pekora further down. The two already started to n to grab Yuki and escaping before the beam were to hit Drake''s Domain above the ground. However, by doing so, there would be a small chance of them not having enough time, and ending up hurt, or worse, dying. She didn''t want to ask for her help, Tisha thought of Yuki as a still very unexperienced youngling, unlike her, who was an old and veteran elven warrioress. Yet, at this moment, they didn''t have any options¡­ Yuki had amazing potential, they had to ask for the young girl''s help! "YUKI! COME HELP!" There was silence for a few seconds, Tisha and Pekora thinking Yuki had entered a deep meditative state and wouldn''t answer. Yet, that thought quickly vanished. When she opened her eyes. "Very well." FLAAASH! And from within her eyes, which had be like beautiful azure pearls, a bright azure sunlight surged, so potent and powerful, it pierced through the Demon Generals beam. Andpletely destroyed it. BOOOMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1687 Going All-Out! Chapter 1687 Going All-Out! ----- "Sorry for taking so long, Tisha, Pekora!" Amidst the radiant blue light, something surged. Someone! A brilliant silhouette of a beautiful woman. As the smoke dissipated, and as the two Demon Generals watched in disbelief at the one thatpletely nullified their attacks, her appearance was brought to the world. A fusion of all her selves, abination of her identities, of her past, present, and perhaps even her future. The power of her Divine Beast Spiritsbined into her single vessel, mixing together perfectly, her divine and wild beauty, her aura of both a beast, a dragon, and a goddess! "Yuki?!" Tisha couldn''t believe her eyes. "S-She changed again¡­" Pekora muttered and smiled. Long silvery-white hair, sharp azure eyes resembling beautiful pearls, pale white skin covered on blue tattoos, white fur in her arms, chest, and legs, silver and azure colored dragon scale armor covering most of her body, a long and scaled, and also furred tail, a pair of enormous wings made of ice feathers, the patterns of a tiger in her fur, and her tiger-like ears on top of her head. And her defiant smile, filled and brimming with a confidence not born out of nothing, but of her own newfound strength, and her eptances of who she was and what she had be! "Sorry for taking so long, I''ll stop being an idiot and get my shit together!" she roared. "And sorry again¡­ for worrying you so much. I really appreciate your friendship; I love you two so much!" "Y-Yuki¡­!" Tisha smiled, feeling moved by her words. "Of course, we love you too!" "You''re like my little sister, Yuki," Pekora smiled. "You''re my family, and of course, I love you dearly." "Thank you¡­" Yuki smiled. "I''ve finally learned something important¡­ That I am already special, and that I just need to ept who I am!" "Damn right!" Tisha nodded. "That''s right, dear!" nodded Pekora. "I might''ve been born as a rat, even as a beast¡­ But I already know who I am, I am Yuki, a mighty and wild warrioress, inheritor of Goddess Amaterasu, wielder of the Ice Dragon Bloodline, and master of the Divine Beast Spirits!" The Demon Generals looked down at her,ughing maniacally! "Hahaha! What is that pipsqueak talking about, darling?!" "She''s so delusional, she''s nothing but a hideous chimera! There is nothing beautiful about her!" "Imperfect beings such as her¡­ make me so disgusted, my darling brother!" "I don''t give a fuck about what you say about me!" Yukiughed, smiling defiantly. Her two arms gathered her Divinity, as two enormous spheres of Divine Azure Sunlight materialized. "Eat this, suckers!" She flung the two spheres towards the Demon Generals, who couldn''t stopughing. "Hahaha! What is that little ball even going to do to us?" "Foolish girl, you''re asking for a beating!" The two rushed down, swinging their sharp de-like arms against the spheres of Divine Azure Sunlight that Yukiunched at them. Yet¡­! The closer they got to it within those seconds, therger they became. Before they could realize what was happening, both spheres became dozens of meters big, engulfing them both! "Huh?!" "T-They got bigger?!" BOOOMMM!!! Tisha and Pekora nced at the scene in utter disbelief, fascinated by Yuki''s new power. After all, once the smoke dissipated, both demons were revealed to be half-frozen, and half melted. Not only did Yuki''s attack melted their metallic bodies, but it even froze them! "U-uuggh¡­! W-What is thissss?!" "D-Darling¡­ It hurts like hell!" "I''ll call it {Azure Nova}," Yuki smiled. "The power of my Divinities converged together! The longer the projectiles fly, therger and stronger they be. You melt with the intensity of the sun and then freeze with the power of ice! Do you like it?" "LIKE HELL WE DO!" The twin Demon Generals screamed in unison, quickly regenerating back to normal and furiously rushing down, their pink mes materialized into hundreds of gigantic, over thirty-meter-long weapons. "Here! Take all our love with you!" "Dam little bitch!" They furiously unleashed their attacks against Yuki, yet the prideful girl only stood in front of me, smiling as her two fists gathered frost and draconic scales, bing enormous, twenty-meter-big fists of frost and scales. "{Divine Frost Dragon''s Fists}!" BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! Moving her fists at lightning speed, Yuki destroyed every single projectile sent towards her, making them all explode one after another, her giant fists demolishing them, and the mes themselves not doing a single thing against her! "W-What is this!?" "Impossible!" The twins rushed towards her, confronting her two against one! Yet Yuki parried their iing blows, at the same time as she created four more Azure Novas, sting their faces twice each! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Uuuaaaggh!" "Hyyeegghh!" "Tisha, Pekora, let''s finish them!" Yuki roared. "You got it!" Tisha nodded, quickly joining in. "But how? Miranda can''t parasitize beings made of pure metal like them!" said Pekora. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "There''s a reason why Drake left us this job for us, he trusts us!" Yuki said. "And I think I''ve figured out a way to at least seal them, but I''ll need your help! Tisha, can you distract them and keep cutting them?" "Sure!" "Pekora! Can you conjure all the nts and spirit power you can into some sort of cage that saps energy away?" "I can¡­! But what are you nning?" "You''ll figure out once it begins, let''s do it!" The trio rushed towards the twins, who rapidly were regenerating themselves. The Steel Demons roared back, opening their jaws to release beams of pink mes everywhere. "The same old trick gets boring quickly, you know?!" Tisha smiled pridefully as she swung her de, shing through the beams of pink light with extreme precision, ultimately shing against the two demons, her sword constantly cutting through their bodies. "{Divine Frost de Domain}" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Her Domain expanded, her attack power skyrocketing even more, the two demons were having a hard time even trying tond a hit with so many blows. Quickly, they attempted to escape! Yet! "Not so fast, bastards." A giant cage of Divine Wood surged out of nowhere, encapsting their shredded bodies inside. "W-What is this?!" "Darling, I don''t like this at all!" "{Yggdrasil''s Sealing Spirit Cage}!" The grip of the wood tightened, as the two Demon Generals were instantly sealed inside! They tried to fight back, but Tisha''s damage was already severe, their cut apart bodies couldn''t recover easily as they were far away in the moment of being locked inside the cage. "And now¡­" Yuki''s powers surged,bined together as one. Her Divine Aura expanded into a Domain in the skies, resembling a beautiful blue lotus blossoming! And from the blue lotus, a small and beautiful azure sun was born. "{Divine Azure Nova Arts}: {Niflheim''s Coffin}!" The azure nova touched the entire cage of spirit wood, immediately exploding into a bright sh of azure light, freezing the demon generals inside and everything else within the cage. They couldn''t move, they couldn''t even speak, they werepletely and utterly sealed! "A-Amazing¡­" Tisha muttered. "It''s ready to dispatch, send it to Drake!" Yuki said. "Alright!" Pekora quickly summoned a portal to Drake''s castle, pushing the giant coffin of ice inside using the Dungeon Teleportation Devices. FLUOSH! Drake happily received his meal, smiling as he had seen how Yuki changed. "Thank you, Yuki! My friend, I knew you could do it!" His Aura of Gluttony opened its jaws, devouring both Demon Generalspletely. RUMBLE! And even more power surged within Drake''s Domain. ----- Chapter 1688 Overwhelmed Chapter 1688 Overwhelmed ----- Drake consumed the two Demon Generals before they could free themselves from their seal. They were incredibly tough and metallic, but nothing that Gluttony couldn''t consume. And the more of these powerful Demon Generals he ate, the stronger he felt. Fully assimting their power, his Demonic Energies increased even more, and he wasted no time into applying them all into his ever-growing Divine and Demonic Domain. RUMBLE! His Divinities and the Demonic Divinities he created converged together, attacking Pandemonium''s Infernal Domain with everything he had. Even as his own Divinities were growing weaker, Drake did not falter, the power of Gluttony within him constantly pushing forward, a stalemate of sorts could soon arrive, but until then, he was still being pushed back! "More of them have died already?!" wondered the creator of demons. "You useless trash! Wipe them out already! Work together, do something! I can''t just¡­ I can''t lose this damned game! I won''t ept it!" Pandemonium was growing more furious, frustrated that his demons were actually nor overwhelming everything as he was so used to see, it was perhaps one of the few times he had ever seen a group of enemies matching their strength in such a tantly obvious way. At the same time, Drake nced at the system notifications he had ignored before¡­ [The Shattered Fragments of [Divinity: Eternal Winter (SSS)] have merged with the Power of Gluttony, evolving into the [Demonic Divinity: Eternal Devouring Winter (???)]!] [The Shattered Fragments of [Divinity: Endless Dreams (SSS)] have merged with the Power of Gluttony, evolving into the [Demonic Divinity: Endless Gluttonous Nightmares (???)]!] [The power of Demonic Divinities is beyond your control!] [By using Demonic Energy and Divine Power, you can barely control a figment of their shattered, demonic powers.] These Divinities he carried through years were shattered by Pandemonium''s previous yet devastating attack, but through Gluttony''s Demonic Authority, he fused back what remained of their shattered power, evolving them into ridiculous powers. His Domain changed, shaping its form and power, the azure frost he wielded became dark red, purple, and ck, bing endless devouring jaws, the frost ate everything it froze. Pandemonium''s Infernal Domain started to tremble; the demonic manifestations born from its mes weakening. The pink- and purple-colored clouds of dreams shattered and corrupted themselves, bing endless nightmares of beasts and horrifying creatures, eating away at the soul of everything. Pandemonium''s body and soul werebined together, and his Infernal Domain was nothing but an extension of this power. He felt a slight amount of pain, which slowly started to increase the more these strange nightmares started to infiltrate his domain. However, even now that Drake has eaten two more Enhanced Demon Generals, was it even enough to defeat the King of all Demons? Of course not. Pandemonium quickly fell into silence, the space around his entire territory started to tremble, distorting itself, several miniature Demon Gates opened. "{Seven Gates of Hell Arts}: {Inferno Manus}" From the portals, no longer just giant demonic fingers surged, but enormous hands, with five fingers each, and a red eye in each digit, withrge jaws in their palms, the Infernal Hands rushed down, tearing apart Drake''s Divine Demonic Domain! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "You''re nothing but a bad imitation, Drake! Thinking that you even stand a chance against my demonic powers just because you''ve assimted some?! Even if you ate one of my lungs, so what?! It was merely a lung!" Pandemoniumughed as he stood above the rooftop of his castle, fearlessly ncing the battlefield as his demonic army advanced further, Drake''s own army had been almostpletely destroyed, and the Undead that remained fused with his Domain to power it up, but were already growing exhausted, their bodies turning into ashes once they used all their phantasmal power. "D-Dammit!" Drake groaned as he sat over his throne inside his own castle, his Divine Demonic Domain was faltering and trembling as the attacksing from Pandemonium tore through its existence, fragments of his divinity started flying everywhere, the damage dealt was more than noticeable. The hands then formed fists, punching Drake''s Draconic Manifestations, and even the jaws of Gluttony were being broken apart, exploding into pieces. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! "Do you realize now our difference in power? These mere attacks are already even tearing your precious divinities to pieces, hahaha!" Pandemoniumughed. "Demon King or not, Dragon King or not, whatever you are¡­ IT. DOESN''T. MATTER." "I know it doesn''t matter¡­ Whatever I am, I might never be able topare to the monstrosity you are, Pandemonium, as one of the Originals, what chance do I even have?" Drake smiled, epting Pandemonium''s words. "Oh? Have you finally begun to fall into despair?"ughed Pandemonium. "Good, savor it, you''re going to go down even further¡­" "Unfortunately, I can''t do that. Sorry, but despair¡­ Is simply not a word for me," Drake said. "Because even against a monster like you, even if you tear me to pieces, even if you break me apart, even if you shatter me¡­ I will always get back to pieces together and keep moving forward." After all, Drake was the only and true wielder of the [Immortal Body] Unique Skill! FLUOSH! A veil of golden essence started to slowly surge from Drake''s soul and body, epassing his Divine Domain, the wounds left behind rapidly started to fill themselves with this golden energy. Drake''s Divine Power constantly pumped into his first Unique Skill, the power of [Immortal Body] somehow beginning to affect his own Domain! "Huh?" Pandemonium nced in disbelief as the Domain was being rapidly repaired, which would have been impossible, as he had permanently taken away or destroyed several of Drake''s divinities themselves. Yet¡­ YET! "I think I am beginning to change¡­" Drake smiled. "This struggle, all of this pain¡­ I''ve begun toprehend even further how far I can bring these powers¡­ And it''s all thanks to you, Pandemonium!" "SHUT UP!" Pandemonium grew furious, his giant hands tearing through Drake''s Domain faster and faster, yet the wounds left behind¡­ Continued to regenerate endlessly as well! "How is this possible? What is even this power now?!" Pandemonium thought, gritting his teeth. Then, gathering more of his endless demonic energy, he unleashed another powerful technique! "{Seven Gates of Hell Arts}: {Abyssus Oculos}" FLUOSH! Pitch ck portals to hell opened, and from within them, crimson and ck colored eyes emerged, charging energy, and firing hundreds of beams. N?v(el)B\\jnn BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! ----- Chapter 1689 Surpassing All Limits Chapter 1689 Surpassing All Limits ----- Drake felt like he wasprehending something, enlightened by something much deeper, his endless perseverance, and his own motivation to never give up, even if he''s torn to shreds, changed something within him. Every Soul that is reincarnated and obtain a Unique Skill receives this Unique Skill inside of their very Souls, the reason why Greenwood is able to extract them from people to begin with is because he extracts the souls and crystalize them. With that, he''s able to either add them into equipment or even absorb them into a physical, flesh body¡­ However, for that very reason, that Unique Skills remain within one''s soul. Is that when someone''s soul evolves and bes stronger, the Unique Skills tend to change and be stronger as well. Drake''s [Immortal Body] had developed many abilities through his life, the power to eat anything, the ability to enhance his senses, as long as he had energy and stamina left, even if his head was cut down and his heart crushed, he could restore his body. However, despite all its powers, even as a God, it still had one weakness, it only worked with his physical body, if his soul instead, was struck, [Immortal Body] would simply not activate, it stated within its primary description that it only worked on the physical body after all¡­ Until now. Something within Drake awakened, a spark an enlightenment, without realizing it, he had already done everything necessary, but he only needed to understand what it truly meant to be Immortal. To acknowledge that you will be always pushed down, but that you will always stand back up, endlessly, relentlessly, and without end. To have a duty, not to strive for his own selfishness, but to give meaning to his Immortality, and protect those that aren''t like him! Because without a meaning, life itself is pointless. And even more, without an even stronger meaning, eternal life is only a torture and a curse! But to Drake, it was his strongest weapon, which would bring him further than anybody, to surpass the tremendous wall in front of him¡­ He had to rely on his powerful Unique Skill, just as Pandemonium did on his own to be so overwhelmingly powerful! "Yeah, I get it now¡­" Drake nodded, his eyes shining with golden light, his body glowing, the damage he took into his divinities restored, and even his shattered divinities were beginning to recover, except for those that had been already turned into Demonic Divinities. "[Immortal Body] is way more than what its description says, every Unique Skill has endless potential¡­ The only way for us to be able to understand it is by expanding our understanding of it by itself¡­ I''ve been thinking this entire time that it belonged just to my body, but what is the limit of a body?" The golden essence surging from Drake''s very soul was the manifestation of [Immortal Body], the power that made everything "immortal" as long as there was energy to make it real. Therefore, Drake simply fused his physical body with his Domain, his hand slowly turning ethereal, merging with it, the golden power of [Immortal Body] then spread through his domain. Completely! "Drake, that''s¡­!" even little Ruby was shocked when she saw Drake doing something she never thought possible! "How are you doing this?! I thought¡­!" "I didn''t know how to do it before, but the solution was there this entire time¡­" Drake smiled. "Through the power of Spirit Creation and my own Phantom Magic, I can turn my physical body into a ghost-like form or spirit-form. Then, I simply had to synthetize it using Alchemy into my own Domain. It''s¡­ rather easy, actually." Something nobody but him could have thought about, to turn a piece of his body into a ghostly or spiritual form, or both, and then using alchemy to synthetize it with his Domain! Unless someone cut this connection, which was impossible as he was inside of his castle, then his Domain could gain some of his immortal powers, being capable of regenerating anything, as long as he pumped Divine Power. FLUOSH! Pandemonium was clearly pissed off when he saw that though, he was sure he had heard from hispanion that the Dragon King''s immortal body was only locked to his body! "How is this possible? What is even this power now?!" Pandemonium thought, gritting his teeth. Then, gathering more of his endless demonic energy, he unleashed another powerful technique! "{Seven Gates of Hell Arts}: {Abyssus Oculos}" FLUOSH! Pitch ck portals to hell opened, and from within them, crimson and ck colored eyes emerged, charging energy, and firing hundreds of beams. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The beams were tremendously strong, leaving gigantic holes through Drake''s Domain, but the golden essence continued expanding, healing them one after another. "He''s healing even this?!" Pandemonium groaned. "No¡­! Keep firing! No matter how strong he thinks he is, he cannotpare to what I am, to the monster I became!" "PANDEMONIUM!" With a ferocious roar, Drake''s Divine Domain trembled, quickly taking the shape of a gigantic silver and azure dragon with countless heads, tearing through his Infernal Hands and Abyssal Eyes one after another. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "You persistent bastard¡­! Just give up and die already!" Pandemonium''s gates opened even faster than before, not by the dozens but by the hundreds, and then thousands! Drake quickly had to keep up with the pressure as he expanded his [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain (SSS+)], firing thousands of stars of ice, light, darkness, and fire against Pandemonium''s summons. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! But even then, it just wasn''t enough! The Abyssal Eyes and Infernal Hands could tank several dozens of stars before even taking proper damage, they were incredibly tough. Drake''s manifestation was strong, but it was already busy tearing through anything it could by using the power of Gluttony. "Then it''s time to use that as well¡­" Drake thought. Drake immediately decided to use his second Fused Divine Ability. [Unique Skill: Soul-Destroying Infernal Heavenly Void Star Armament Creation (SSS+)]! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om FLUOSH! Suddenly, the divine and demonic power of his Domain started to change, materializing, and taking the form of silver and azure colored metal, which then took the shape of enormous spears and des, epassed by a thin veil of Void Element. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! The projectiles quickly started shing and slicing through the Infernal Hands and Abyssal Eyes, surprising Pandemonium once more. "Is he¡­ holding me back properly now?!" At longst, Drake had achieved it. A stalemate! ----- Chapter 1690 End Of The First Trial! Chapter 1690 End Of The First Trial! ----- "It''s time¡­" Drake said. "{Unique Skill: Soul-Destroying Infernal Heavenly Void Star Armament Creation}!" FLUOSH! Suddenly, the divine and demonic power of Drake''s Domain started to change, materializing, and taking the form of silver and azure colored metal, which then took the shape of enormous spears and des, epassed by a thin veil of Void Element. This was the result of his Unique Skill, which was also a Fused Divine Ability, made bybining a Unique Skill he took from the me Emperor, furtherbined with several other Divine Abilities into something utterly ridiculous. The power to materialize his own Divinity and turn it into solid metal of incredible sharpness, imbued with a thin veil of Void, making it capable of more easily slicing through things! The results? They were quite obvious! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! The projectiles quickly started shing and slicing through the Infernal Hands and Abyssal Eyes, surprising Pandemonium once more. The only reason Drake had not used this Fused Divine Ability before was due to its tremendous cost of Divine Power, but he had also figured a sort of "glitch" within his own powers. Whenever he regenerated his Divine Demonic Domain and the shattered Divinities using the power of [Immortal Body], the Divine Power that was fueling them would also be regenerated. Meaning that the rate in which he was losing Divine Power had decreased dramatically, allowing him to gamble and use this power! Of course, Pandemonium couldn''t believe it. "Is he¡­ holding me back properly now?!" At longst, Drake had achieved it, something he had been striving all this time, even after he had both of his main divinities destroyed and then forcefully revived using his demonic powers¡­ Something that some would even mock him for, but when done against a being as overwhelming as Pandemonium, it was truly amendable and admirable achievement. A stalemate! Both forces couldn''t push the other away, Pandemonium was unable topletely overwhelm Drake, and Drake was managing to make the King of all Demons be held on! And as this fight continued and Pandemonium realized that there was someone that might eventually be his match, the battles above the skies were reaching their climax! The different teams all ganged together against thest Demon Generals, sealing them, and parasitizing them with the help of Miranda, and quickly sending them over to Drake one after another! "Drake, eat them all!" Yuki roared. "That should be all of them!" Bedann said. "Papa! We''ll hold back the demons!" Bedra said. "Master Drake, we know you can do this!" Hector said. "We all believe in you!" roared Rakasha. "Papa can do it," Kate nodded. "Do your thing, Drake!" Tisha said. "We will take care of the rest, do not even worry!" Pekora said. "Everyone¡­!" Drake smiled, Gluttony emerged as a crimson me, consuming the Demon generals within seconds. "Thank you." RUMBLE! The Divine Demonic Domain trembled, suddenly growingrger andrger, resembling a sea of frost, mes, nightmares, demonic energy, light, darkness, and neb. The cosmic appearance of the Neb Domain merged with his Domain Avatar emerging from it, growingrger, andrger andrger! "ROOOAAARR!" The gigantic titan made of Drake''sbined powers rushed forwards, even the Armament creation became part of him, turning him pseudo metallic! "DRAKEEEE!" Pandemonium lost hisposure, his Infernal Domain rising as gigantic hands made of infernal mes unleashed a barrage of punches against Drake''s Domain Avatar! Yet Drake didn''t stand there and took the hits, his Weapons were finally summoned, wielding all of them in each of his six draconic ws. "Finally summoning us? Feed my thirst for blood, my master!" Skadi''s crimson frost spear form, growing gigantic in size, easily reaching a hundred meters, unleashing an aura of blood and ice. "Let''s do it, everyone!" Uller''s enormous ck frost de, easily surpassing eighty meters of height, and overflowing with darkness. "Aquarius, my father, told me to lend you all my strength, and so I shall!" Ariel''s beautiful azure trident form materialized, almost of the same size as Skadi, overflowing with the power of the sea. "I prefer to create things rather than destroy them¡­ But as a hammer, it is also within my nature to smash things. Use my might, master." Hephaestus'' zing hammer form emerged, enormous and overwhelminglyrge, it rushed down with zing might. "¡­" The Demon Bone Axe had definitely formed something of a soul within it, but it still couldn''t speak, yet its demonic ze burned with passion for bloodshed. "AWOOO!" And the of Marchosias zing axe forms surged, both of the demonic wolf spirit forms turning into their weapon forms and quickly rushing down, desiring to tear everything to shreds. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Pandemonium''s infernal fists and Drake''s powerful weapons shed against each other, creating explosions of all elements as the two titans fought. The king of all demons distorted space itself with his attacks, yet Drakebined a myriad of elements with his divinity and devouring power, somehow managing to hold on against Pandemonium''s endless assault! Yet, even now, it seemed that a stalemate was still the only thing he could do! "Not yet¡­?!" Drake thought, finishing to absorb thest four demon generals. "I need something else, but everyone is busy dealing with the damn demons- Ah!" "Roar!" "Drake, rely on us for once." Drakda had woken up from his nap, and Ruby was right beside him. Drake smiled, nodding. "Thank you." Drakda hugged his father''s stomach, imbuing his powers into his body and then his domain, and Ruby touched his shoulder, her vampiric powers, inherited from the Vampire Venerable, surged, like a sea of blood and an eternal night. FLUOSH! His domain quickly gained the color crimson and ck, as his power surged, his weapon attacks became more intense, Pandemonium was¡­ Being pushed back slowly! "N-No¡­! I CAN''T ACCEPT THIS!" Pandemonium couldn''t ept it, obviously, pushing forward more and more, and more! A wave of demonic beasts emerged from his demon gate, fusing with his infernal domain, and giving him more power. "YOU CAN''T HOPE TO DEFEAT THE KING OF ALL DEMONS, YOU PATHETIC DRAGON!" "Yeah, I know¡­ And I don''t intend to defeat you, just to destroy your castle." "Huh?!" Suddenly, Pandemonium noticed something. Above the skies, a group of friends had arrived. Combining their powers, Surtr and Emerald''s teams created an enormous sphere of Heavenly Winds and Origin mes. "You''re done for, Pandemonium!" "Take this!" Surtr and Emeraldbined their elements together into something incredible! "{Heavenly Emerald Sun}!" FLAAASH! An emerald-colored star descended from the skies, Pandemonium panicked, but was unable to defend, as Drake took all his attention and power! "N-No, wait¡­! YOU BASTARDS, THIS IS NOT FAIR!" "Not fair? This entire time we''ve been fighting against a bastard like you, and now you call this not fair?! Get a grip, Pandemonium!" Drake punched Pandemonium''s demonic avatar''s face, dislocating his jaws! BAAAM! The Emerald Sun impacted his castle before he could try to punch it away, an explosion of winds and mes erupted, engulfing him and his domainpletely. BOOOMMM!!! Emerald light consumed everything, for a second, the entire battlefield became silent. The demons all were torn to shreds by the zing winds, while everyone else remained unscathed. And then, the light slowly dissipated¡­ Revealing an unscathed, unharmed, yet very pissed Pandemonium. "Y-You¡­ How¡­ How dare you¡­!" And his castle and walls¡­ Completely destroyed. "I''LL KILL YOU ALL!" With a furious roar, Pandemonium rushed towards Surtr and Emerald. However¡­ [Your Territory has been destroyed! You have lost the Territory Battle Trial.] [You will be teleported to the waiting lobby.] "NOOO!" FLASH! N?v(el)B\\jnn And then, he disappeared. ----- Chapter 1691 Pandemoniums Resolve Chapter 1691 Pandemonium''s Resolve ----- "This can''t be¡­" Pandemonium was shocked to find himself in the waiting lobby, the interior of arge temple made of red stone, faintly illuminated with bright yellow crystals stuck in the ceiling. "Looks like you lost too," the figure that had been apanying this entire time walked to his side. "Tough foes, isn''t it? Are you done underestimating him now?" "YOU!" RUMBLE! N?v(el)B\\jnn Pandemonium''s rage unleashed a shockwave of Infernal Essence, shaking his surroundings and distorting space around him. He red with utter fury to the man shrouded in shadows in front of him. "If it weren''t for you, we could have made it! Why did you had to lose so quickly, you miserable piece of shit?!" "Miserable?" The manughed, sighing, ignoring that Pandemonium''s rage could easily destroy him. "Have you not forgotten the rules? We have not lost," said the man. "The two of us gathered a lot of Score Points, more than you imagine. With this, it should be possible to easily pass the first trial." "I don''t care about your stupid game!" roared Pandemonium. "I only care about myself, and I HATE losing! That fucking lizard, who does he thinks he is?! If everyone was going to pass, what need was there toe and attack my territory?! He obviously wanted to humiliate me, in front of all my demons, no less!" "Well, that''s your problem," the manughed, looking down at the king of all demons. "You have a very fragile ego for a being so powerful. Pandemonium, that power you have would do better in my hands." "You wish, you piece of shit¡­" Pandemonium smiled defiantly, looking at him into his bright red eyes. "I am grateful to your little soul fragment for reviving me, and I will do the end of the deal¡­ But once this fucking trial is done. I won''t take responsibility for what happens to you¡­" "Ah, of course, thank you for keeping your end of the deal," the man shrouded in shadows said with a joyous voice. "You can also have Drake all for yourself. You cant ear him to pieces for me, and eat his soul, I would be grateful." "Tch¡­" Pandemonium walked away, exploring the waiting lobby, which had a bathroom, a dining area with lots of stored food, and ten different rooms with many beds and othermodities. "This is ridiculous. Hey me bastard, did you had to go this far?" "What''s wrong? You''ll have to rest before the next trial. Even an imensurable monster like you has to rest his mind, in specific his soul, isn''t it?" The voice of the me Venerable reverberated, only making Pandemonium more pissed off. "I don''t need your fucking pity. I killed all of your ancestors and I''m going to finish the job and kill all your people. You think I''m going to be merciful because of this trial? I''ll rip apart their heads with my bare hands, your entire beloved continent, all of Muspelheim will be reduced to nothing but burnt corpses," Pandemonium said, with a serious tone of voice. "Oh, I am so scared of your magnificence,"ughed the me Venerable. "Please spare me from your wrath, hahahaha! HAHAHA!" The Venerable justughed at his face. Yet Pandemonium remained calm this time, as he took arge piece of meat, the leg of some giant dragon and started eating it raw. "The new generation of "Gods" sure is bold¡­" Pandemonium smiled, shrugging. "All the same, all the same¡­ They will be begging me to stop once they''re on their knees. Always." "You seem to relish in the thought that you are superior to others because of your strength, but what else are you, Pandemonium?" asked the Venerable. "Nothing but a cursed child, someone that has lived for thousands of years yet still acts the same way when he was summoned for the first time. You''re the only person in this world that has perhaps never changed. And perhaps that is also part of your curse." "¡­" Pandemonium remained in silence, as he tried to ignore him now. "You used to be a human in another world, a peaceful one, right?" the venerable kept talking. "Instead of trying to change for the better, you continue to think that you can aplish anything by destroying everything. The Old Gods that summoned you are dead, and everyone that is alive now cannot be med for their sins. You''re a pitiful empty husk, without an actual identity, without an actual person behind, you''re nothing but your Curse now, you''ve beenpletely consumed by your powers." "¡­" "The person that Chaos loved is no longer here, isn''t it?" BAAAM! And then Pandemonium''s face distorted, smashing the ground open with a single m of his foot, countless cracks spread across the temple, shattering into pieces to reveal an endless sea of divine essence below. "Don''t you dare talk about her as if you ever knew her, child." "Every Venerable knows her very well, she''s the creator of the Chaotic ne, the mother of all those disgusting Chaos Spirits and Chaotic Beasts, and your aplice on trying to destroy Yggdrasil." "I''ll kill you if you keep this up." Pandemonium nced down, below this sea of divine powerid the soul of the me Venerable. "You can try, but you will be teleported outside of this trial before that happens." "I can break open a hole through it and enter again." "It won''t change the oue either way." "Chaos was a victim, she was¡­" The king of all demons started recalling her, one of the first Originals, someone summoned before him, someone that had been trapped and used by the Old Gods for hundreds of years before he appeared. The only girl he ever loved, the only girl that ever loved him. His fists clenched tightly. "Just when she had finally freed herself and obtained a new body, you tore her to pieces and sealed her¡­" he muttered. "The same happened to me too. Do you think I need another justification to destroy this world? The world that has brought us all this pain? You must be delusional if you think I can change my mind at this point." "I certainly am¡­" the me Venerable nodded, and then, he simply decided to no longer speak. "All the same¡­" Pandemonium looked at the floor rapidly regenerate back. "Chaos, wait for me¡­" ----- Chapter 1692 First Trial Rankings Chapter 1692 First Trial Rankings ----- (Drake''s POV) After Pandemonium''s defeat, we finally had some time to take a rest. The Monster Waves kepting though, but we dealt with that fairly more easily than with that bastard''s endless army of demons. Surtr told me I could kill them all with my party if I wanted, to make sure I had the highest score, but I decided to just split the earnings to make things fair. I didn''t want to stop him from growing stronger just because of my own selfishness. I wanted something from this Trial, and I was going to get on my own terms. Eventually, as the hours went by, the day-long trial finished with thest Monster Wave and the two territories standing. Messages made of mes and colorful fireworks appeared above the sky, celebrating the victory. [Congrattions onpleting the First Trial!] [You have reached the end of the Trial without suffering any casualty, you gained a bonus of +50.000 Score Points.] [You have destroyed one Territory while in the trial, you gained +50.000 Score Points.] [Total Score Points earned: 27.550.000] [The Other Territory, belonging to the Participant Surt, has also passed the Trial sessfully.] [The Territories belonging to the Participants Pandemonium and Unknown have been destroyed, but because they have met the minimal quota of Score Points, they have passed the Trial.] [Showcasing First Trial Score Points Ranks] [1st]: [Drake]: [27.550.000] [2nd]: [Surtr]: [15.670.000] [3rd]: [Pandemonium]: [14.220.000] [4th]: [Unknown]: [9.500.200] [You have reached the First Rank; you qualify for the best rewards!] [The First Trial Score Point Shop will be open once you enter the Resting Area, where you will be able to spend your earned Score Points and purchase all kinds of treasures.] [Everyone will be teleported to their own Resting Areas, assigned to each Participant in separate, in the next 10 Minutes.] "Looks like we did it, everyone!" I celebrated, raising my arms from atop my castle. The rest of my friends and family were resting right outside the castle''s walls, over the warm sand, they were all utterly exhausted. I was relieved there was a Rest area, or it would be too intense to go to another Trial of 24 Hours. "Finally! Can we take a little break now?" Miranda wondered. "It did say something about a Rest Area, so let''s pray¡­" Bedann sighed in relief. "Papa I want ice cream¡­" Kate sighed. "Me too! And a bath¡­ I am all sweaty," Bedra said. "We''ll eat a lot and rest, don''t worry," I nodded. Although the threat of Pandemonium was ever-present, rest was needed, and as he was teleported away, it seems he can''t properly fight the trial''s ownws to an extent. Or due to his "promise" to whoever revived him, he can''t just wreck everything, despite how monstrous he is, he does keep his word. "Master Drake! It seems we''ll be going our separate ways once we enter the Rest Area!" Surtr''s voice echoed inside my head, he spoke to me through Telepathy through a Telepathy channel I had created with my own Psychic Mind Divine Ability. "Yes! It does seem to be that way, but don''t worry Surtr, make sure to rest and recover, if the first trial was this intense, there''s nothing saying the second won''t be," I told him. "And even more, be prepared for the worst! Pandemonium could try to kill us in the second trial with his friend, we''ve pissed them off quite a lot." "I understand, and don''t worry," Surtr nodded. "I have my own trump cards if the worstes, rest assured. Emerald is also with me, he''s powerful despite hisck of self-respect." "I agree, treat him well while I am not there," I said. "And thanks, thank you, Surtr. For helping me do this, foring with me. You''re¡­ aside from a disciple, you''re a good friend." "Master Drake¡­" Surtr muttered, with his much younger-sounding voice. "You''re also a good friend! Let''s do our best together. We dragons must help one another!" "Well said," Iughed. The ten minutes finally passed, and as little Drakda woke up from his nap over my legs, we were instantly teleported elsewhere. I held Drakda on my arms so he wouldn''t fall on the ground, and we suddenly appeared in the middle of arge hall. It seemed like the interior of a huge, old temple made of red stone, it was lightly illuminated with yellow crystals on top of the ceiling, and there were many paintings across the walls, depicting giant fiery beasts and a titan of mesmanding them, while smaller red people surrounded him, kneeling before his power. Could this be a painting of the me Venerable? But what are those beasts? Suddenly, I noticed arger beast amidst the paintings, a giant, purple and ck scaled dragon-like monstrosity, it resembled a lot the Ragnar?k Fragment we fought before. So that was something he had to fight, huh? Well, makes sense, seeing how he was able to seal it away. "We''re finally somewhere else, I was so bored of the desert!" sighed Yuki in relief. "But what''s this ce anyways?" "Looks like some sort of old, abandoned temple," said Pekora. "Oh, there''s couches here!" Tisha ran to sit down, resting and throwing away her boots. "Ahh, I needed this¡­" There were indeed a lot of couches neatly arranged in this area, alongside several wooden and stone tables with drinks to pick from, and even piles of fresh fruits. "Looks like this ce is really for us to rest!" said Hector. "Oh, there''s a passage over there¡­" Kraxka said. "Papa, there are other rooms over there!" said Bedra, pointing at the distance. "Is that so? Okay, let''s explore the ce then," I nodded. We moved around, exploring the area. We found out it was a veryrge, enclosed temple, the living room was huge and where all the couches, books, fruits, and drinks were. There were also ten other rooms, with fiverge beds each. And then there was a huge kitchen full of fresh ingredients and everything needed to cook them. N?v(el)B\\jnn Andstly, arge, shared bath, separated by two for males and females, and then several personal bathrooms in each room. It was oddlyfortable and cozy¡­ Chapter 1693 Entering The Rest Area Chapter 1693 Entering The Rest Area ----- [You have entered the Rest Area between Trials] [For the next 24 Hours, you are allowed to rest, eat, and rx.] [The food in the kitchen will restore your Stamina, Mana, and Divine Power rapidly.] [The bath water is able to heal most of your wounds with ease and rx the tension of your body.] [When you sleep in the beds, you''ll have pleasant dreams and rest very well, even if you sleep for a single hour.] [As the participant of this Trial, you have now gained ess to the First Trial Shop and can purchase a myriad of items using the earned Score Points, which can only be used for this shop.] [Once the 24-Hour passes, you will be teleported to the Second Trial immediately, so make sure to not waste your time.] "So that''s how it is, we got 24 hours here," I said. "But if we go inside my Divine Realm instead, we could have two weeks to rest, actually." "I wonder if that''s even allowed?" wondered Bedann. "Would the venerable get upset?" "We can ask him right now, he''s right here after all," I said. "Right?" FLUOSH! Suddenly, the paintings red with mes, as the figure of a giant made of fire emerged. "You can try, but you will quickly realize the time inside your Divine Realm will not be any faster than outside," he smiled. "This Trial is a dimension of its own, created out of my own divine powers. I can easily distort the passing of time even of other dimensions, as long as they''re contained within it. Also, I wouldn''t rmend bringing people from your divine realms, they will be instantly teleported back. I only allow you to bring things and summon monsters from there, but nothing else." "So it''s a no, oh well," I shrugged. "Can''t you at least increase the time we rest?" "If I do that, everyone else will get the same too¡­ 24 hours is enough for you to eat, take a bath, and sleep," he said. "You are not taking some vacations after all¡­ Don''t get too cocky, dragon king!" "Hahaha! I suppose I am quite used to a rxing life after spending so much inside my Divine Realm," Iughed. "Thank you for the information, Venerable. We will do our best in the next trial too." "You better do, keep fighting and bringing me entertainment, I''ve been very amused by what you''ve done and aplished!" he smiled. "I would rmend cooking with my ingredients, I''ve provided you with ancient delicacies that no longer can be found in Muspelheim from ancient times. So have a feast, you deserve one." "How nice of you, thanks," I nodded. "Then I am off¡­" FLUOSH! With a single explosion of fire, he disappeared. While the idea of him watching over us in here wasn''t really appealing, we didn''t have much of an option. Honestly, I wanted to have a week to rest at least inside my Divine Realm, and perhaps have some time with my beloved Bedann and Miranda at night, to let out all the stress of that fight, but I guess that''ll be for once we''re finally done. "Alright! Right I''ll prepare a feast, everyone else should go take a bath and rx," I said. "Yaaay! Bath time~!" Yuki said, running towards the bathroom. "Are you sure it''s okay? I can help," said Rakasha. "Nah, go to take a bath old man, you need to rest," I smiled. "Ruby too." "I barely did anything myself¡­ But fine," she sighed. "Man, I''m so exhausted¡­" Hector yawned. "I hope the bathroom isrge," Kraxka said. "It said there was a big, shared bath separated in genders, I have never seen such a thing before," said Larzak. "Is it like the hot springs of the Fire Giant Mountain?" wondered Tisha. "Maybe, yeah," Pekora nodded. "I''ll wash your back and your hair, it''s messy." "Thanks, I''ll wash you back as well~" Tisha kissed Pekora''s cheek as the two walked to the bath. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om As I saw my friends depart, I moved to the kitchen, but Bedann, Miranda, and my children apanied me. "You''re not going for a bath?" I wondered. "We can take er with the whole family," Bedann hugged me, kissing me. "Let''s make something yummy for everyone first." "Yeah, we know you went through a lot as well, despite only sitting on the throne, you were constantly fighting that monster," said Miranda. "We won''t leave you alone." "Papa let me help you with the ice cream," said Kate. "I wanted to cook too, can I?" Bedra wondered. "I''ve learned a few things!" "Dadaaa! Me¡­ meat!" Drakda was demanding meat. "Oh well, aren''t you saying more words now?" Iughed. "Alright, alright, let''s make some meat first." With my family''s support, and my special Divine Cooking Magic Arts, alongside several Cooking Spirits I created, such as flying utensils, pots, tes, and also by bringing my own ingredients, we prepared a feast worthy of gods. Roasted meat of several types of creatures, especially ancient dinosaur-like monsters, stew with their meat and many vegetables, especially red, purple, and green colored potatoes with different shapes and vors from ancient times, and also roasted meat, meatloaf, rice, noodles with Bolognese and white sauce,sagna, and many pastries as well as ice cream and drinks. Once everyone was finished with their bath, they were greeted by a massive feast, we had already begun eating, but they quickly ran to their seats and started feasting with us. "Ah, I really needed this!" Tisha sighed in relief, taking the bite of a huge dinosaur cheeseburger. "Woah, what with this meat?! So tasteful!" "This stew is phenomenal! The potatoes are so strange¡­ yet delicious!" said Hector. "I wish my family was here to share¡­" "These noodles¡­ I can''t get enough of them~" Ruby said with a pleased smile, right after drinking some blood from her cup as if it were wine. "Phew, the wine is also incredible!" said Rakasha,ughing. "Enjoy as much as you want!" I nodded, as I was also frically eating, I was starving after all. I filled myself with as much food as possible, the stronger Gluttony became, the more food I needed. I ate like fifty hamburgers as the aperitive, then moved to eating whole dinosaur legs roasted one after another. I drank wine, and also ate noodles, fried rice, fish, and anything else. My doppelgangers were cooking, so the food kepting. Once I''m done eating, I''ll go take a bath and check the Shop. After all, I have to spend all these points, or they''ll disappear by the next Trial! I also have to see how expensive the things are there, and if there''s what I''m actually looking for. And based in how everyone helped me get all these points, it''s obvious I need to purchase things for everyone, not only for me. It would be extremely selfish if I used all the points only for myself, they all worked really hard, so they deserve their own rewards. But because I am the only actual "Participant" and the rest are just "Allies" they don''t get their own Score Points, unfortunately. Nheless, they don''t have to worry about it, I will buy things for everyone to get even stronger. ----- Chapter 1694 Raid Shop Chapter 1694 Raid Shop ----- "Phew, this is life~" After a whole hour of just eating, we moved to the bath with my family, because everyone else had already taken their bath, it was just all of us, so we just went to one bath despite the gendered separation. "Blub, blub, blub¡­" Drakda was swimming around the water like a little puppy, while making bubbles, it was very cute how he moved his tail around to paddle his way through. "Phew, this bath is sure rxing~" Miranda sighed, floating over the warm water. "Doesn''t it bother you a bit though? Like, isn''t that fire venerable looking at us right now?" wondered Bedann. "Well, it would be for the best of his future that he wouldn''t," I smiled. "I will find out if he did or not, and once I get strong enough I might give him a good beating." "Y-You''re not being serious right now, right?" Miranda wondered, rising an eyebrow. "Why wouldn''t I? Hahah!" Iughed, rxing. After all, I am only a single step from bing a true Venerable, and I think I might be able to finally achieve that with this shop, Hopefully. "The warm water is so nice¡­ I feel like sleeping here," said Kate, yawning. "Kate, don''t fall asleep here though, it''s a bit dangerous, you could drown!" Bedra was a bit worried. "Can we even drown?" Kate wondered. "Well, if it happens, I''ll turn all the water into cotton candy and eat my way out¡­" "What? That''s crazy!"ughed Bedra. "¡­Wait, you can do that?!" "Hmmm¡­ maybe¡­?" Kate wondered. "It''s possible." "Y-Your power is a bit scary, lil'' sis¡­" Bedra muttered. "Don''t worry, I will also share the cotton candy with you, big sis," Kate smiled. Well, weren''t they cute together? They''re very good sisters. "While we are here, I might as well check that shop already¡­" I said, quickly giving amand. A screen made of mes with letters and numbers materialized in front of me. Despite being made of divine mes; they didn''t burn when touched. It''s as if the whole trial had a system of its own, somehow. Could this be using the power of the System Element? But that''s impossible though, aren''t I and Kate the only wielders? Hmm¡­ I wonder if my System can affect this one like it happened with the dungeon that grandma Svartalf created back in the Dark Dragon Realm. "System, can you do it?" [I don''t think I can, Drake. The Pseudo Dungeon that your grandmother had was very¡­ Well, basic, so it was easy for my influence to change it.] [However, this Trial is in another levelpletely. I can''t seem to be able to influence it in any way.] "Ah, well, a pity, but it doesn''t really matter that much," I nodded. "Now¡­" "Show me the Score Shop for the First Trial." The letters made of mes changed form, rapidly showing me what I wanted. [Showcasing Score Points Shop¡­] [First Trial Score Points]: [27.550.000] [First Trial Score Shop] [Categories]: [Consumables] [Equipment] [Divine Treasures] Interesting, there were three different categories, it seemed. Consumable, Equipment, and Divine Treasures. Let''s see each category and see what they offer. [Category]: [Consumables] [Small Ascendancy Law Fragment of Fire (SSS+ Grade)] [Cost]: [500.000] [Limit: 5] [Divine Fire Titan Blood Bottle (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 100] [Divine Fire Dragon Blood Bottle (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 100] [Divinity Growth Elixir (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [50.000] [Limit: 300] [Divine Soul Elixir (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [50.000] [Limit: 300] [Divine Dragon Strength Elixir (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [50.000] [Limit: 300] [Divine Titan Vitality Elixir (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [50.000] [Limit: 300] It was much less than I imagined for the consumables, no special tickets, or marbles, I guess those items are much rarer, or perhaps mostly made by my System. Though my grandma rewarded them too, so they''re definitely items created by Gods, I suppose the Venerable offers elixirs though. And many I had never seen before, a Divinity Growth Elixir seems interesting, I think it could make a Divinity increase its Rank, and therefore its power. I definitely have to buy these for my allies, whose Divinities can still develop even further. But above all, those Ascendancy Law Fragments! Where did that even show up? It just appeared out of nowhere! If I have five more fragments, I could use them to build my own Ascendancy Law. Although no Ascendancy Law of the same type can be made twice, you can still use the fragments of powers to build your own. [Category]: [Equipment] [Sacred Multi-Purpose Divine Fire Spirit Weapon: Rita (SSS+ Grade)] [Cost]: [3.000.000] [Limit: 1] [Space-shing zing Titan Sword (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [400.000] [Limit: 20] [Sky-Rendering zing Titan Spear (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [400.000] [Limit: 20] [Mountain-Splitting zing Titan Axe (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [400.000] [Limit: 20] [Divine zing Beast Ne (SS+ Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 30] [Divine zing Spirit Ring (SS+ Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 30] [Divine Titan zing Goliath Greaves (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] [Divine Titan zing Goliath Gauntlets (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] [Divine Titan zing Goliath Helmet (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] [Divine Titan zing Goliath Armor (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] A lot of equipment, a whole armor set, rings, nes, and even weapons! Axe, spear, and sword. No hammer I guess. And then there''s that¡­ a single thing you can buy for three million, Rita, it is a named weapon. It means it''s strong, very strong. I believe this and the Ascendancy Law Fragments are exclusive of having reached first ce in the rankings, isn''t it? Okay, let''s see thest category, the one I''ve been waiting for. [Category]: [Divine Treasures] [Sacred zing Dragon and Titan Soul Tree (SSS+ Grade)] [Cost]: [3.000.000] [Limit: 1] [Old Dried Yggdrasil''s Roots (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [500.000] [Limit: 5] [Crystalized Fire Titan Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 30] [Crystalized Fire Dragon Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 30] [Demonic Heart Core Crystal (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] [Divine zing Fire Spirit Essence (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] N?v(el)B\\jnn [Divine Fire Titan Bone Tree (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 100] [Divine Fire Dragon Giant Flower (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 100] Yeah, there it is¡­ That Soul Tree, that''s what I need. The final Divine Treasure for my Ascendancy Law, I finally found it! ----- Chapter 1695 Many Valuable Treasures Chapter 1695 Many Valuable Treasures ----- There were a lot of interesting Divine Treasures, but the one that interested me the most was the one I could only purchase for three million points. The [Sacred zing Dragon and Titan Soul Tree (SSS+ Grade)], which seemed to be the highest quality Divine Treasure, and the one that could bring my own Ascendancy Law to reality. But why? Well, I''ve been trying to find the mostpatible of them, and although this one may imply fire, it also contains dragon and titan essence. With this, plus the other Divine Treasure from my Divine Realm, and that one flower creating a barrier inside of the temple the lizardmen were taking care of, I have all necessary ingredients¡­ I think. I think I should purchase my own things first, everything I want for myself, then, I''ll use the rest to buy stuff for everyone. Even though I have 27 million points, I am sure they''ll vanish easily. Let''s start with Consumables. [Category]: [Consumables] [Small Ascendancy Law Fragment of Fire (SSS+ Grade)] [Cost]: [500.000] [Limit: 5] [Divine Fire Titan Blood Bottle (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 100] [Divine Fire Dragon Blood Bottle (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 100] [Divinity Growth Elixir (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [50.000] [Limit: 300] [Divine Soul Elixir (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [50.000] [Limit: 300] [Divine Dragon Strength Elixir (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [50.000] [Limit: 300] [Divine Titan Vitality Elixir (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [50.000] [Limit: 300] Hmm, yeah, I''ll take the Ascendancy Law Fragments. Do I take the Dragon Blood? Fire Titan Blood? I can''t awaken the Titan Blood even if I have it though, I''ll need to be invited into the Fire Titan Realm first. And I have no idea how to get there. Maybe the me Venerable could invite me there? Hardly, he seems like asshole, unlike the Frost Queen. Unless he''s repaying me or rewarding me, I don''t think I can just gently ask him to bring me there and tell the lord of all Fire Titans to train me. Skadi herself already stated that what she did with me was insane and not something she ever considered until the Frost Queen, whom she owed something, asked her for. So the Frost Queen ended wasting a debt Skadi had with her to help me be an Ice Titan¡­ Titans, unlike dragons, are much more¡­ How do I say this? Less homely? Like, they''re kind of distant. Makes sense though, I was never a Titan, so I guess its natural they would think of me as just a stranger, bute on¡­ Wasn''t Ymir and Tiamat siblings? Surely, they could treat dragons a bit better knowing we are supposed to be rted. Ahh, anyways, my Fire Dragon Bloodline is at SS Rank, I suppose I could raise it to max, right? Yeah, at least let''s do that, five bottles are enough. [You have exchanged 2.500.000 Score Points.] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [You have purchased [Small Ascendancy Law Fragment of Fire (SSS+ Grade)] x5!] [You have exchanged 750.000 Score Points.] [You have purchased [Divine Fire Titan Blood Bottle (SSS Grade)] x5!] [The items have been automatically teleported inside of the Shop Inventory; you can retrieve them from there at any time. So there''s a Shop Inventory? I guess that''s so the items won''t fall into the water right now. Smart. Anyways, with that done, let''s move on to the others, Equipment. [Category]: [Equipment] [Sacred Multi-Purpose Divine Fire Spirit Weapon: Rita (SSS+ Grade)] [Cost]: [3.000.000] [Limit: 1] [Space-shing zing Titan Sword (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [400.000] [Limit: 20] [Sky-Rendering zing Titan Spear (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [400.000] [Limit: 20] [Mountain-Splitting zing Titan Axe (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [400.000] [Limit: 20] [Divine zing Beast Ne (SS+ Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 30] [Divine zing Spirit Ring (SS+ Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 30] [Divine Titan zing Goliath Greaves (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] [Divine Titan zing Goliath Gauntlets (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] [Divine Titan zing Goliath Helmet (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] [Divine Titan zing Goliath Armor (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] Hmm, I mean, do I need any of these things? My stuff''s already good. I am kind of tempted to buy that All-Purpose Divine Fire Spirit Weapon, if it has no true shape, it could take any form. And that would be pretty damn useful¡­ Aaah, fine, fine! [You have exchanged 3.000.000 Score Points.] [You have purchased [Sacred Multi-Purpose Divine Fire Spirit Weapon: Rita (SSS+ Grade)] x1!] [The item has been automatically teleported inside of the Shop Inventory; you can retrieve them from there at any time. Okay, I''ll y around with that once I''m done taking a bath. It seems very interesting, and its SSS+ Grade, the highest-Grade Weapon I have right now. So it''s bound to be useful and strong, right? Also its exclusive for those that get to Rank 1 in the rankings, so only I can have it. Well, if I end up not liking it that much, I can always gift it to someone else, like Surtr or one of his wives, they would love a fire weapon. Or maybe Bedann or Miranda, I guess they could try wielding it? Anyways, let''s move on¡­ Now, Divine Treasures. [Category]: [Divine Treasures] [Sacred zing Dragon and Titan Soul Tree (SSS+ Grade)] [Cost]: [3.000.000] [Limit: 1] [Old Dried Yggdrasil''s Roots (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [500.000] [Limit: 5] [Crystalized Fire Titan Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 30] [Crystalized Fire Dragon Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 30] [Demonic Heart Core Crystal (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] [Divine zing Fire Spirit Essence (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] [Divine Fire Titan Bone Tree (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 100] [Divine Fire Dragon Giant Flower (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 100] Hmm, those Roots seem pretty interesting. I''ll be picking them as well. Anything else¡­ Crystalized Soul Shards seem very interesting. Maybe¡­ I could awaken a Fire Titan Soul with Titan Soul Shards? Can I cheat the system that easily? I''ll have to try. Also what the hell is that Demonic Heart Core Crystal? Is it really rted to Demons? Maybe Gluttony would like that as a snack to grow stronger, or my Demon King Seed. Hmm, should I really buy that? ----- Chapter 1696 Consuming The Fire Titan Treasures! Chapter 1696 Consuming The Fire Titan Treasures! ----- The Divine Treasures shop had the most interesting items. [Category]: [Divine Treasures] [Sacred zing Dragon and Titan Soul Tree (SSS+ Grade)] [Cost]: [3.000.000] [Limit: 1] [Old Dried Yggdrasil''s Roots (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [500.000] [Limit: 5] [Crystalized Fire Titan Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 30] [Crystalized Fire Dragon Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [150.000] [Limit: 30] [Demonic Heart Core Crystal (SSS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] [Divine zing Fire Spirit Essence (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 50] [Divine Fire Titan Bone Tree (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 100] [Divine Fire Dragon Giant Flower (SS Grade)] [Cost]: [100.000] [Limit: 100] Aside from the most expensive one, which would be a part of my Ascendancy Law, there were Yggdrasil Roots and crystalized souls from fire dragons and fire titans! To experiment, I decided to also buy the titan soul crystals and even the demonic heart core crystal, which could perhaps feed my own demon king seed and give me a nice boost to demonic energy. Aside from that, there was also a titan bone tree, fire dragon giant flower, and also fire spirit essence¡­ I was curious about everything to be honest. And because of this damned curiosity, and my instinct to buy, I ended buying a bit of everything. I hope my family and friends can understand¡­ [You have exchanged 3.000.000 Score Points.] [You have purchased [Sacred zing Dragon and Titan Soul Tree (SSS+ Grade)] x1!] [You have exchanged 2.500.000 Score Points.] [You have purchased [Old Dried Yggdrasil''s Roots (SSS Grade)] x5!] [You have exchanged 750.000 Score Points.] [You have purchased [Crystalized Fire Titan Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] x5!] [You have exchanged 750.000 Score Points.] [You have purchased [Crystalized Fire Dragon Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] x5!] [You have exchanged 500.000 Score Points.] [You have purchased [Demonic Heart Core Crystal (SSS Grade)] x5!] [You have exchanged 500.000 Score Points.] [You have purchased [Divine zing Fire Spirit Essence (SS Grade)] x5!] [You have exchanged 500.000 Score Points.] [You have purchased [Divine Fire Titan Bone Tree (SS Grade)] x5!] [You have exchanged 500.000 Score Points.] [You have purchased [Divine Fire Dragon Giant Flower (SS Grade)] x5!] And done, I bought everything! Damn me and my greed. Um, anyways, how much Score Points are left? Hopefully I didn''t spend everything, right? [Remaining Score Points]: [12.300.000] Wait, what?! I spent more than I imagined. Fifteen million, to be exact. Damn. Okay, let''s just¡­ Haha. At least it wasn''t even more, I held myself back a lot. Can I even buy something nice for everyone with just twelve million? I''ll do my best I guess. Now, onto the list of items I got, it''s big: [Sacred Multi-Purpose Divine Fire Spirit Weapon: Rita (SSS+ Grade)] x1 [Small Ascendancy Law Fragment of Fire (SSS+ Grade)] x5 [Divine Fire Titan Blood Bottle (SSS Grade)] x5 [Sacred zing Dragon and Titan Soul Tree (SSS+ Grade)] x1 n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Old Dried Yggdrasil''s Roots (SSS Grade)] x5 [Crystalized Fire Titan Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] x5 [Crystalized Fire Dragon Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] x5 [Demonic Heart Core Crystal (SSS Grade)] x5 [Divine zing Fire Spirit Essence (SS Grade)] x5 [Divine Fire Titan Bone Tree (SS Grade)] x5 [Divine Fire Dragon Giant Flower (SS Grade)] x5 Once we were finally done with the bath, I decided to quickly go inside my Divine Realm, as I wanted some privacy and a lot of space to get done with my things. Bedann and Miranda understood and kept the children with them, everyone was going to sleep anyways, they were very tired, so it wasn''t a problem for everyone. After I kissed the children in their foreheads and wished them goodnights, I walked inside my Divine Realm,nding in a faraway, desertic area. It was a vast grasnd with a fewrge, gigantic trees with ck barks and dark green leaves. "Alright, let''s begin with anything I can consume or absorb¡­" I nodded. "Although they weren''t catalogued as Consumables, most Divine Treasures can be absorbed right away for power." [Yes, you should be able to absorb the fire dragon flower, the titan bones, and such into your Soul directly. In fact, if you use Gluttony for it, it bes incredibly fast and efficient.] "Interesting, let''s begin." I summoned my Aura of Gluttony, as my Divine Soul surged from my body, shaped as countless dragon-like jaws, or snake-like jaws, I couldn''t tell. The thing is, they devoured anything I offered them, and this saved me the effort of having to eat stuff by myself. I guess by turning into a dragon I can eat everything with a single bite, but still, this is much less annoying. FLASH! My Soul was already ring with new power, I felt a strong connection, or many, with each aspect of my divinity, my energies, and my soul. It was as if dots were connecting together¡­ Ding! [You have consumed [Divine Fire Titan Blood Bottle (SSS Grade)] x5!] [You have consumed [Crystalized Fire Titan Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] x5!] [You have consumed [Divine Fire Titan Bone Tree (SS Grade)] x5!] [You have absorbed the Soul Essence of the Fire Titanspletely into your Soul!] [Their Blood, Souls, and Bones have manifested their power within your Soul!] [Your Soul has begun to mutate, to change¡­] [Your [Fire Titan (A) (Sealed)] Bloodline has Ranked Up to S Rank!] [You have yet to awaken your Bloodline¡­ You cannot progress.] [¡­] I can''t? [Your Soul has finished its absorption of the Fire Titan''s Powers.] [Your Connection with the Fire Titan Record has be powerful.] [The King of the Fire Titans is looking at you with curiosity and interest.] Wait, what? FLASH! Suddenly, before I could do anything at all, a sh of red light engulfed me, it felt like I was being dragged down a hellish pit of mes. I didn''t know if it was my physical body that was being dragged, or my soul, but it felt way too real! "W-What the¡­?!" BAAAM! Before I could look around myself, I fell into the hard stone of the floor. An immense amount of heat washed over my entire body, as I started breathing heavily. An incredibly hot wind was constantly burning my face. "Hahh¡­ Where am I?" I wondered. "Well, where do you think you are at, dragon?" And then I saw him. A red-skinned titan, with several ck horns, and a crown made of fire. A long white beard, and fiery red eyes made of mes. "You''re in the damned Fire Titan Realm, what else?!" ----- Chapter 1697 Visiting The Fire Titan Soul Realm Chapter 1697 Visiting The Fire Titan Soul Realm ----- It was and of volcanoes and mes, of hard ck stone and red skies, this was the Fire Titan Realm, I think I once visited the Fire Dragon Realm, and it was nowhere as hot and fiery as this one, and enormous. But above all, the Titan in front of me didn''t seem like just any of them, but the most important of them all, a titanic size, naturally. He seemed to be over a kilometer of height. Three giant ck horns growing over his head, a long white beard, gold essories wrapped around his muscr body. Long tusksing from his lower jaw, and four¡­ Yes, four arms, not two, he had two pairs of them! I was shocked. His entire, red-skinned body was covered on white tattoos, showing runes and paintings, his whole body was a canvas. But I never thought I would get sent here so soon! "Well, why are you so shocked?" he asked. "Your Soul was attuned so much to this ce that I had to drag you here! I wanted to see what kind of abomination ate all the remains of my children. And it looks like it was some dragon- But your soul! Why does it look like a sted Ice Titan?!" "It''s a long story¡­" I sighed, standing up. In my Ice Titan Soul form, I was roughly five hundred meters tall, barely half of what this titan was, but at the very least I was a tiny ant in front of him. "Long story, eh? Okay, tell me your summary of yer long story, I don''t have all the time of the world to give it to a freak of nature like ye!" he roared angrily. Like that, after half an hour, I exined him my circumstances, who I was, and what has happened to end up in this ce. "So you''re the sted king of those lizards? I can''t believe it¡­" heughed. "So the King of the Dragons also has a Ice Titan Soul! What''s going on out there? I''ve been dead for millions of years and things are bing too weird now!" "Who exactly are you?" I asked. "Me? Well I am the King of all the Fire Titans, Surtr!" he roared. Surtr? Wait a second, was that kid''s name after this Titan then? Interesting, I guess his mother must have respected him. "I have a friend with the same name, he''s thest fire dragon," I smiled. "Thest? So you dragons are also croaking at the end¡­ For as much as you love to hide, you''re also facing your end¡­" he sighed, looking around. "He is a direct son of Muspel, right?" "Yes," I nodded. "I think she must have a lot of respect for you if she named him after you." "Hmmm¡­" he squinted his eyes. "You''re not lying¡­ If you''re truly acquittanced with thest son of Muspel, I suppose you''re someone trustworthy." N?v(el)B\\jnn "Of course I am! Did you think I was a swindler or something?" I sighed. "Gahahah! I guess so! I was actually going to crush your soul because I didn''t want a bastard to wield my children''s powers," heughed. "But now that I see deeper within, you''re quite an interesting man. A Dragon King, with the Soul of an Ice Titan¡­ This has never happened before." Was he really going to try to destroy my soul? What a bastard! "I''ve met Skadi, and she helped my soul to transform," I said. "As I exined earlier, the Fire Titan materials I used were bought from the me Venerable''s Trial. You must know him too, right?" "Yes, he''s like my son," Surtrughed. "Hm, I suppose you''re not half bad, quite the friends with a lot of people I care about. I have never heard of you before, mostly because most of my kids are dead, except for a handful around the world¡­ Okay! I''ve decided! I''ll make you even more of a freak! Hahaha! Your soul¡­ let''s shape it into a Fire Titan soul too!" It seems I finally convinced him! He was really hard to convince, not even Skadi was this suspicious of me. He also has quite the personality, but I''ll have to deal with that. "Thank you! Do I have to go through a simr trial as Skadi?" I wondered. "What? Bah! Why would I make you do that? Your Soul has already evolved, you only need to bath in that volcano over there," he said. "And drink theva for ten minutes." "Eh?!" I gasped. "Hahahah! I was joking!" heughed. "It''ll be much easier¡­ Or maybe hard? Depends. Follow me." He walked across the enormousndscape, as I noticed more and more Fire Titans on the way. Most of them were either bathing in theva, sleeping over mountains, or eating. They were now just Souls, but any Soul Realm would provide with Soul Beasts, so Souls naturally ate Soul Beast meat, which kept their souls healthy and strong. "Here it is, Drake." As we moved across an endless path of mes, we reached thergest volcano, right above the boilingva, there was¡­ Yeah, I should have guessed it. An arena. "God damn it Surtr, seriously?" I facepalmed. "I just was on a tournament with the Earth Dragons!" "And why exactly should I give a damn what you did with those rock lickers?"ughed the Titan. "It won''t be a normal tournament; I am not going to bore you. I will pick my five strongest Titans; you''ll fight them all at the same time. If you win, you pass, and I get to make your soul even freakier than before. Deal?" "Five at the same time?!" I asked. "But weren''t Titans Primordials? How can I win against-" "It just their souls, we Titans were mostly proud of our bodies!" he said. "But they''re all gone. What? Are you scared of fighting a few old grandpas so much, king of the lizards?" Okay, you know what? I''m getting a bit tired of him calling me "king of the lizards". "Fine, bring it on. But don''tin when they have soul ache for the next one thousand years¡­" I walked inside the arena, floating above theva. And then, five Fire Titans stepped in. ----- Chapter 1698 The Trial Commences! Drake Against Five Fire Titans! Chapter 1698 The Trial Commences! Drake Against Five Fire Titans! ----- I was just nning on getting stronger and forge my Ascendancy Law and be done with it, but out of nowhere I was dragged into the Fire Titan Realm, met Surtr, the Primordial Father of all the Fire Titans, and I was dragged into an Arena floating over the damnva, forced to fight five Fire Titans, or well, their Divine Souls alone. But even then, this wasn''t just some random encounter! Although Fire Titans brought most of their power from their physical bodies, their souls cannot be underestimated. Even if weakened without a physical body¡­ All five of them must be at the same Rank as I am in terms of strength, Rank 10. "Hey Surtr! Are you kidding me?! Do I really need to fight five of them?!" I asked the Father of the Fire Titans. The bearded man sat over a throne made out of a whole mountain, smiling maliciously at me. "Heheh! What''s wrong?! Is the king of the lizards afraid of a little spar with my children?!" Heughed out loud. The rest of the Fire Titans around quickly started tough as well, lifting cups full of beer, and bringing out whole roasted soul beasts to enjoy the fight. "Look, there''s only one rule!" he said. "Whoever falls into theva loses, got it? You don''t need to destroy their souls or something. They don''t need to do it either, they can push you into theva, all five of them, gahahaha!" "This is unfair, no matter how much you see it!" Iined. "Well, so what?! Grow some balls! You asked me to turn your damn soul into a Fire Titan soul, you, a damned lizard!" he said. "You have to go through an equally ridiculous trial if I were to ever agree to such a stupid demand, don''t you think?!" So he thinks I''ll just lose right away, this is why he agreed to it to begin with. And to an extent, it truly feels like I am helpless. In this form, I cannot ess my Dragon Powers, nor most of my Divine Abilities. Only things rted to Ice and my Titan Soul can be used, and Soul Gear. The Five Fire Titans in front of meughed, crackling their knuckles. Nobody brought weapons, they were all going to fight me with their fists and legs. There were two women and three males. All of them were equally buffed, enormous, bulging muscles covered their entire gigantic bodies. I was still smaller than them. While they were six hundred meters tall, I was only five hundred. This entirendscape, and the arena itself, were massivendscapes on their own. And this must be the biggest volcano in all of Yggdrasil if it''s so huge it can have all of us and have plenty of space left. "What''s wrong, lizard? Are you afraid of your big siblings?" "Hah! A lizard posing as an ice bastard? Now this is new!" "What''s your end game, scaly? Do you truly believed our prideful family would give up our powers to you? HAH!" "Better drop into theva and save yourself the humiliation!" "Yeah, just jump! Do it!" I looked back into theva, there were only a few dozen meters before I could fall there, I was right at the corner of the floating arena. And all five of them used most of the space, the moment we fought, all five woulde at me at once. Yet can I really give up in this situation? I don''t know what could even happen to my soul if I lose this battle or fall into thatva. And I don''t want to find out either. "I''m not afraid of you," I said, smiling defiantly. "I was actually worried about your souls, it would be unfair for all of you to go against me. I was being merciful if anything." The five Titans looked at one another and then burst intoughter. "Ppff hahahaha!" "There''s no way, what with this fucker?!" "Hahaha! He''s hrious!" "Okay now do a backflip, you fucking dog- UGH?!" And I used that opportunity to my advantage. The moment they started tough, I charged towards them without wasting a single second. Yeah, five against one? I''m going to y dirty without a shred of a doubt. Fuck this! {Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche}! FLUOSH! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Azure Ice Essence flowed through my entire Soul together, as my arms grew ten times asrge, reinforced with my Divine Power and my rted Divinities. And I struck one of them, the smallest of the male titans, with a short white beard and a bald head, I struck his face clean. BAAAM! "Uagh?! What the¡­?!" Before he could react in time, I stepped forward, evaded one of his arms epassed on mes by ducking, and then punched his stomach ten times. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! "GAAH?!" He vomited blood out of nowhere, before I quickly evaded another attack, mesing from his mouth, a beam of pure all-burning soul re struck my shoulder, a piece of my soul was lost. BOOOM! But I didn''t care, I managed to evade him hitting my head, enough for me to kick his chin and send him flying hundreds of meters away. CRASH! As he fell from the skies, I materialized a pair of dragon-like wings from ice, flew into the skies and kicked him down into theva. "N-No! Wait, you miserable scum!" "Fuck off." SPLAAASH! One down, four to go. The scene suddenly felt as if it had frozen in time. The Fire Titans stopped drinking and eating, even Surtr dropped his jaws in shock. "You bastard! Do you have no honor or pride as a warrior?!" "The battle had yet to start!" "Yeah! You fuck!" "Fucking cunt! That doesn''t count!" The four Titans startedining as I looked down at them. "Surtr said there was only one rule, and the moment we stepped into the arena, the battle had already begun¡­ Or are you going to start whining and saying its unfair? Five against one is unfair against you? So I was right then!" "Hah¡­ HAHAHAH!" Surtr onlyughed. "Go on, my children, fight and stop whining!" I rushed down to confront all four of them. The Fire Titans red with their divinities. CLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1699 One Against Five Chapter 1699 One Against Five ----- "You''re talking about honor and pride, yet you were happy to go five on one, I think there''s some hypocrisy in your words!" I started spouting bullshit to make them angrier, I noticed that Fire Titans are easy to manipte because of their quick temper. They be blinded by wrath and rage, all four of them charged at me without hesitation. Perfect. "We''ll screw you over, fucker!" "Come here you cunt!" "You want some of this?!" "I''ll cut you down!" All four of them wielded mes, quickly materializing hundreds of fire projectiles and firing them at me as I descended. I had assumed they would do some of that too. "{Divine Primordial Ice Magic}: {Frozen Star Fall}!" I materialized hundreds of ice projectiles myself; spheres of pure frost and divinity impacted their weapons made of mes, explosions of ice and fire erupting across the skies. Theirbustion generated a lot of vapor and steam, covering the entire area. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Of course, that doesn''t mean they can''t see me or find me in the smoke, they''re gods for a reason. The thing is, they can only rely on their Divine Senses now, and if I don''t generate any Divine Power, they can''t find me. A technique I mastered when I was a weak, cursed ice dragon pup, to suppress my Mana. It has evolved into the power of suppressing my own Divine Power. As they sought me through the smoke while firing beams of mes from their eyes and mouths, I appeared behind one of them, a woman with a long red ponytail. I finally deactivated my Divine Power suppression ability, which deactivates automatically the moment I use Divine Power anyways. And from the frost of my fists, I materialized a massive club made of divine frost. CRAAASH! She was sent flying several meters, unable to process what happened as she bleed¡­ Yet she quickly responded, her eyes opening, firing two beams of fire and then a giant fireball from above her body. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! I summoned the shield of Tiamat and defended from all the attacks as I charged forward, striking her down the moment she fell from the sky and mming her with all my force into theva. "UGH!" She tried to resist with her immense titanic strength, smiling at me as her nose bleed. "You sure surprised me, little bastard!" Her fists rushed down my face as she put the shield down with sheer physical strength. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! My face was constantly being disfigured as she punched it. There was no Immortal Body for my soul, so the pain and the damage weren''t exactly regenerating. And it hurt like hell, I had no bones with my very soul, but the formation of my appearance gave me bones anyways, and right now, it felt like she was about to dislocate my jaw. Yet I didn''t stop pushing. "Fuck off already! MOVE!" She kept punching me and firing beams of mes from her eyes, yet I gritted my teeth, conjuring the power of my Soul Gear, as a protective fur coat made from the Ice Fox materialized around me, alongside ck armor made out of the Phantom Dragon''s ck bones. {Frost Phantom Dragon Fox Armor}! "RAAAH!" Not only the damage she dealt to me suddenly dropped significantly, but with a mighty roar, the ferocious frozen jaws of the ice fox rushed down, attacking her constantly through powerful, freezing bites, while giant phantasmal dragon ws shed through her soul. "Uuggh! AAAGH!" She screamed in pain, unable to resist my onught anymore as I kicked her stomach and dropped her into theva! SPLAAASH! At the same time, I quickly jumped off the arena a second before a giant zing axe were to cut me into two halves or push me down. SLASH! "You dare evade that?! And you call yourself warrior?!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The furious Fire Titan was angered that I evaded a lethal blow to my soul, go figures why wouldn''t I try to do that, but sure, I guess true warriors beat each other to death while never evading. "I was born as perhaps the weakest dragon in the entire world, I know how to survive and y dirty," I said. "And I won''t hesitate to do it if it means I can win and live for another day!" I rushed down, summoning a spear of ice and shing against his zing axe. His weapon made of soul fire easily melted my weapon, but the smoke was enough for me to quickly sneak behind him and kick him in the back. BAAAM! "Heh." However, the blue-haired red titan smiled as he was unmoved, grabbing my leg and then sending me flying into theva. Ah, I guess that didn''t went as I imagined. CLASH! I hit the ground as hard as it sounded, a secondter, I saw the two other titans rushing at me with spears made of fire, aiming at my chest and my head. "More coordinated than I imagined!" CRASH! CRASH! I defended with Tiamat''s shield, as the shield quickly started glowing with bright rainbow light, it had umted enough energy, good, I needed to get out of this! Using my armor''s protection plus the attacks from the Ice Fox''s jaws and the Phantom Dragon ws, I managed to push them back before I punched their faces, breaking their spears and then using the shield the moment I saw the third one approaching. "Good, stay right there!" They had no idea what this shield could do after all. I activated the Tiamat''s Shield special and strongest ability, as a beam of pure rainbow light erupted from it, hitting all the Titans at once. "{Seven Colored Tiamat''s Breath}!" "Wha¡­?!" "A beam?!" "Wasn''t that a shield- ACK!" BOOOMMM!!! The beampletely engulfed them, their gigantic, muscr soul bodies somehow resisted being blown away instantly, as they stood there, trying to resist the endless destruction that this light caused. "Uuuaaggh!" One of the guys couldn''t fight against it and was sent flying, falling into theva instantly. He was the one standing in front of the rest, having shielded most of the damage. SPLASH! "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­" "Bastard! Where did he get that soul gear?!" Two Titans left. ----- Chapter 1700 Intense, Fiery Battle Chapter 1700 Intense, Fiery Battle ----- Already used my trump card and only managed to get one down, while there were still two left. That''s my luck. But at the very least they''re weakened, there''s no way they were able to tank that without repercussions. My soul was a mess too, they got me good as well, I am tired, and if it wasn''t for my Soul Gear, I would have already lost. We were slightly even, but even then, it was still two against one. The female fire titan with short ck hair and golden eyes slowly approached me from the left, holding a mace made of mes. Meanwhile, the other guy, the same bald fuck that sent me flying before approached, wielding two axes made of mes. These weapons weren''t just their fire, they were also Soul Gear, so they had their own as well. "Looks like at the end, the toughest of the bunch remained," I said. "You should feel honored. I will now show you my true power." I was of course bluffing. But after seeing what I could do, they flinched. Even for a split second, they believed my bullshit. It was enough for me. I aimed at the guy, his wounds were thergest and he was the most weakened. With wings made of ice, I reached him within seconds. He reached, seeing meing easily, and attacking with both of his axes, two powerful shing waves of mes were unleashed as he swung the weapons vertically. SLAAASH! I put Tiamat''s shield in front and tanked the iing attack with ease, but an explosion of mes engulfed my entire body, the mes moved as if they were alive. BOOOM! N?v(el)B\\jnn "I knew you would do that, so I specifically made my attack capable of exploding and covering you with fire, motherfucker!" He charged towards me, trying to push my shield down and he did, managing to force me down and punching my face. I saw several of my teeth flying, the sharp pain almost made me feel numb, my mind was drifting on and off consciousness. "RAAAAH!" With a furious roar, my entire body erupted with ice, giant icicles growing all around me, my entire body be pure frost. I activated my Psyche''s special and strongest ability. {Azure Frost Titanification}! It onlysts ten minutes, but through them, my entire body bes pure Divine Primordial Ice. "Shit!" "Uagh!" The two Fire Titans were caught off-guard, the shockwave of pure ice continueding endlessly, icicle spears being fired and also growing from the ground, chasing them. "This bastard¡­!" "You think this''ll be enough?!" The two quickly unleashed a storm of mes from their bodies, firing beams of fire from their eyes and mouths, melting away the ice and blowing it up, spreading more and more vapor everywhere. "We won''t let you sneak on us again!" The bald bastard quickly pped his hands, as all the vapor dissipated instantly, I guess I won''t be able to use it as I wanted. "It doesn''t matter, I don''t have to beat you after all, just fall to theva!" I kept unleashing ice everywhere, yet they were much stronger at the end, they charged towards me, melting and destroying the ice, until finally. They reached me. "Die, fucker!" "Go to hell, lizard bastard!" The woman mmed her hammer into my head, shattering it into hundreds of pieces. CRASH! The bald titan shed me and burned me into shreds with his two axes. SLASH! SLASH! I waspletely and utterly destroyed. "Hahh¡­ we did it?" "Hey, isn''t this too far? I think we might have just destroyed his soul¡­" The two nced around, only finding slowly melting piles of ice, my soul had beenpletely destroyed. "Hah! Well deserved for being a cheating fuck- GUH?!" Yeah, I wasn''t dead though. CLASH! A giant icicle spear emerged from the ground and quickly pierced that bald bastard''s chest, a huge hole was left on his soul. "You tried to genuinely kill me, so don''tin if I y a bit rougher now." "G-GAGH?!" The titan vomited his soul Aether in the form of blood, feeling intense agony as he waspletely pierced. "H-How?! Where are you?!" The woman looked around, there were only just piles of ice. "Right here, everywhere." "W-What¡­?!" Her eyes widened as she saw all the fragments of ice float in midair, rapidly fusing together into my form once more. As long as there''s ice left, I cannot die. This is the power of {Azure Frost Titanification}. "You''ve already done enough, don''t you think? Trying to kill your guest in a simple game¡­ I think even Surtr is a bit pissed off now." "Ah?" The woman looked up, Surtr was squinting his eyes at them, making an angered face. "Oi, this is a battle to just shove him down the damnva, did you genuinely try to fuck his soul over?!" "But father, we thought-" "What did you think?! Just because he was winning and beating your allies, it doesn''t mean you have to just fucking try to destroy his soul! Don''t you realize he had been ying fair with all of you?! He could genuinely destroy your souls even faster than you could." "What, there''s-" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Dozens of spears of ice pierced the titan woman''s body, filing her soul with holes, she agonized, screaming, and falling into the ground. "Uuuaaaggh!" "I was nning to never go this far, but you only showed me that Fire Titans are way too salty." Creating two giant draconic ws made of pure ice, I punched the two titans away. They tried to fight back to the end, their bodies ring with soul mes. "YOU BASTARD!" "STOP INSULTING OUR PRIDE!" Their zing aurabined together, as they surprised me once more, creating two giant palms made of zing mes. Impressive, without a doubt. But not enough. CLAAASH! The two giant hands shed against the dragon ws, for a moment, there was some sort of stalemate. Or well, the illusion of one. "We are sorry for trying to destroy your fucking soul¡­" "But that doesn''t mean we''ll give up yet!" "Oh yeah?" However, it was toote already, their eyes widened, as they saw not just a third, but a dozen more dragon ws made of ice. "Too bad you never had a chance to begin with." CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! Chapter 1701 Defeating Five Fire Titan Souls! Passing The Trial! Chapter 1701 Defeating Five Fire Titan Souls! Passing The Trial! ----- CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! The two Fire Titans were overwhelmed, with giant draconic ws punching them from every single area, their strength was no longer able to hold back anymore, even less when their souls had been damaged severely. "Dammit!" "Ugh¡­!" SPLASH! Both fell into theva right behind them, theva erupted into the skies, announcing myplete victory. Without my dragon powers, without most of my divinities and divine abilities, and without my demonic powers. I still won against five Fire Titans. I can''t believe how strong my soul has be¡­ But I guess I also owe most of it to my Soul Gear, I did good in preparing it beforehand. Without it, I would have surely croaked before even realizing what happened to me. I saw the Five Titans slowly swim out of theva,nding on the stone surface with faces full of anger and frustration. Their King and father, Surtr, remained in silence, looking down at me like a monolith of mes. "So?" I looked up to him, fearlessly. His face full of seriousness slowly twisted into a smile, a very rxed and even fatherly smile. "Well done! Hahahaha!" Well, that surprised me, I really thought he woulde down and fight me or something. "Yes, you won, Drake. King of the Dragons! I recognize your strength and your power, and also your worthiness to inherit the power of the Fire Titans!" As he proimed my victory, the rest of the Fire Titans celebrated, they were just spectating things, so they didn''t feel as angry or frustrated at the rest. "Well done!" "I guess the King of the Lizards is still a King, huh?" "Not bad, not bad!" "He actually beat all five of them, unbelievable!" "I think he could have easily destroyed their souls; he went easy on them!" "I guess he wasn''t wrong, hahaha! Five against one was not fair, for us titans, that''s it!" "A Dragon with the powers of an Ice Titan, this is surely a first for me too!" As they celebrated, I nodded, quickly walking towards the five Fire Titans that fought me. They red at me with anger and frustration. "W-What do you want?!" I waved my hand, giving them my Soul Aether and healing their Soul Wounds in exchange for my own Soul Essence. "Huh? You''re¡­?!" "Why are you healing us!" "This humiliation¡­ to be pitied by our rival!" "Ugh, lizards really have no concept of honor or pride!" "Hahh¡­ thank you." Only one of them was being honest and thanking me, the rest were too salty to say anything else. But I suppose it couldn''t be helped. "Sorry about being too rough, I hope you''ll recover, thanks for the fight, it helped me achieve an even higher level of strength," I smiled, as I walked away. I wouldn''t just argue with them over it anyways, I healed them and apologized, time to move on. As I walked away, the Fire Titans stood up and nced at me from the distance. A few of them smiled slightly, crossing their arms. "He''s not at all like our tribe¡­" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "He ys dirty at times, but he''s also humble, too humble." "Apologizing to the opponent they just fought, and even healing them¡­" "But maybe it''s fine if he''s different too." "Yeah¡­ The age of Titans is long gone, and the Dragons shall inherit the world." I faced Surtr once more, as he looked down at me with a wide smile, suddenly patting my head and hugging me, pping my back. "Hahaha! That was magnificent, you''re now my son, bastard!" "Eh? Your son?!" "What did you expect this entire thing to me? To be a Fire Titan, you must first be my kid! And I ain''t got weak kids!" "Hah¡­" "Now!" He quickly looked at me in the eyes, and then a wave of pure zing Divine Essence entered my soul and my body. FLUOSH! "Ugh?! Agh!" It felt painful, the mes shed against the ice of my soul, it felt like I was melting. This was perhaps the first time and Ice and Fire Titan Soul were merged into a single being. Yet with the power of my Dragon King Divinities, which I was able to unleash due to Surtr''s permission, Ipressed their power, and then refined it, fully merging it together. FLASH! mes and Ice surged from my soul, as my appearance as a Titan changed as well. Blue and Red Skin covered my body, although my blue skin was the majority, there was now red skin in several parts of my body, from my fists up to my elbows, ending on me-like shapes, my foot up to my ankles too, fiery red and with me-shapes. And through an ice mirror, I saw my head, hair, and eyes changed as well. I had undergone aplete evolution. I noticed there was now a second pair of armsing from behind my back, which were the reverse color of my primary arms. Above all, my horns had be gold spiraling upwards. And I now had four eyes, two of them were blue, and the other two were fiery red, my face was divided from half, from my forehead up to my nose, it was red, and below, blue, separated by me-like shapes. My long silvery-white hair had remained of the same color but grew wildly up to my hips. And I had grown in size too, at least two hundred meters more. The other Fire Titans stayed in silence, watching my transformation in awe. The finishing touch was a single jewel, half of it blue and the other red, which materialized in my forehead, above my second pair of eyes. "T-This form! Just what did I be?!" I was shocked, and the Fire Titans were too, only Surtr remained calm, smiling at the result. "He looks like a demon, right?" "He''s majestic!" "So strong!" "That Aura of Fire and Ice, it harmonizes the elements so perfectly¡­" "This is a first for me too! I had never seen this before. A perfect fusion between Fire and Ice Titans, something that had never happened before!" heughed. "Four arms, four eyes, and those colors¡­ You''ve truly be a freak, haven''t you, my son? GAHAHAHA!" Chapter 1702 A Titan Soul Of Ice and Fire Chapter 1702 A Titan Soul Of Ice and Fire ----- There were no system notifications yet because the power of the System seemed sealed in here, as long as Surtr desired to. But even without notifications to tell me how strong I''ve be; I could already tell it myself. My Titan Soul taking this shape was enough to tell me things had changed, and much more than I could have ever imagined. Although the whole transformation was by itself surprising and amazing, I still had plenty of questions about how everything just came to be to begin with. "With Ice Titans, I had to go through a trial that made my soul slowly change, but why did I only need to fight for the Fire Titan Soul?" I wondered. "Well, that''s because your soul, whatever it was before, had to go through an evolution and be a Titan Soul! Now that you had that work done, you simply had to imbue into yourself the pure fiery might of a Fire Titan! And although there are safer methods, you''re in a hurry, right? So I had to hurry things up, fighting five Fire Titans at the same time and receiving their blows all helped you assimte their Fire Essence into your soul," Surtr exined. "So the more I got beaten by them the more my Soul¡­ Damn, that''s a bit brutal, but I could have just sat down and get hit then?" I wondered. "Yeah but where''s the fun in that?! Are you a masochist or something?" Surtrughed. "Well, I guess not¡­" I sighed. "I have to get going though, can''t stay here for much longer. It has already been almost an hour after all." "That''s fine," Surtr said. "You''re up against a formidable foe that none of us could defeat in the past¡­ Maybe that bastard has finally grown weaker now that he was chopped into tiny pieces, but even then, be careful, Drake. You will need as much strength as cautiousness when fighting this monster." "I know, I''ve fought him twice now¡­" I sighed. "Thank you, Surtr, everyone. I wish I could stay here for longer and have a meal with everyone, but I need to go." "Go ahead then, you cane visit uster- Huh?" RUMBLE! However, before I could even get out of here, a tremor shook the entire Fire Titan Record Realm, a huge crack in space opened, as something gigantic surged from within. Something as big as Surtr, a person, with blue skin and a chilling aura that froze her surroundings instantly. An Ice Titan woman whose very presence sent shivers to the rest of the Fire Titans. "Wait, huh? Skadi, why are you here?!" It was nobody else than Skadi, who had just breached the Realms and entered the Fire Titan Realm out of nowhere. Surtr readied his zing swords, ready to wrestle with his sister. "I''ve told you several times that you shouldn''te inside my Realm!" he roared furiously. "What is the meaning of this, sister?!" "That form¡­" However, she ignored her brother and red directly at me, her eyes widened in shock, there was a hint of disgust at first, but then she calmed down, and there was only surprise, followed by anger. "Brother! Why did you just give him the power of Fire Titans?! Don''t you think this is sacrilegious?!" she roared angrily. "And YOU! Drake! You made a promise to me! Yet you did something so wrong! How dare you give the power to wear our Legacy, Soul Gear, to mere mortals without any Titan Blood in them?!" "He did what?!" Surtr gasped, looking at me while rising his eyebrows. "By the Ymir, Drake! You''re insane! Hahahaha! You pissed off my stuck-up sister now! GAHAHAHA!" "Ah¡­ Well, I did it because I wanted my friends to be stronger," I responded without hesitation. I honestly expected this would happen one day, but it seems Skadi caught up to it very quickly and came to meet me personally. "There are members of my family that-" "I rejected them because they weren''t Titans! Those that aren''t Titans cannot use Soul Gear, it is as simple as that!" "Then why did you choose me, someone that was never a Titan to begin with?!" "That''s because¡­ You''re the Dragon King, a chosen one, but the rest aren''t. I made a HUGE exception for YOU, yet you betrayed our promise! And you call yourself a King?!" "Yes, I betrayed our promise, and I apologize¡­ for doing that." I lowered my head. There was no point in arguing anymore, she wasn''t wrong. I did do as I pleased, selfishly. It might be wrong, yes, but I didn''t want my family and friends to remain with weak souls because of that. Soul Gear is vital for Souls to be truly powerful, without them, their souls would have already been destroyed when fighting the Demons. "An apology will not do! I shall stripe you out of your Ice Titan powers!" She quickly rushed towards me. Pointing her hand at me, I looked at her with my new form. Should I fight her and stop her, or ept my punishment? ¡­ I feel guilty enough to just ept it, honestly. N?v(el)B\\jnn I lowered my head and didn''t fight back, even though I felt like I could if I tried. "Wait, Skadi!" Suddenly, before anything could happen, Surtr grabbed his sister arm and dragged her back. "Surtr?! Are you trying to stop me?" Skadi and Surtr''s Divine Auras shed against one another; endless mes met endless frost. RUMBLE! The skies of the Realm began to shake, slowly trembling and beginning to open, crimson and azure clouds rumbling, giant chunks of ice and a rain of meteors started falling. "You don''t need to go that far, Skadi! Don''t you think it''s impressive he found a way to let non-titans use Soul Gear?!" Surtr roared furiously. "You got to give it to him!" "What?! Why does that matter at all?!" Skadi cried. "The Soul Gear is the Legacy of our family, our father was its creator, Lord Ymir tore apart the skin and scales of Nidhogg and Jormungandr and created armor for his children''s souls. Nobody else has been able to do the same ever since! It was his way to strengthen our weak soulspared to our strong bodies. With Soul Gear, we Titans beplete!" ----- Chapter 1703 A Talk Between Ancient Titan Siblings Chapter 1703 A Talk Between Ancient Titan Siblings ----- When I saw Soul Gear, I thought of it as an incredible creation, something convenient that could reinforce someone''s soul topletely new levels. However, I never thought deeply about its history, and what it truly meant for the Titans. As Skadi spoke, I finally learned that it was a gift from their father Ymir, the Primordial Titan. "The Soul Gear is the Legacy of our family, our father was its creator, Lord Ymir tore apart the skin and scales of Nidhogg and Jormungandr and created armor for his children''s souls. Nobody else has been able to do the same ever since! It was his way to strengthen our weak soulspared to our strong bodies. With Soul Gear, we Titans beplete!" "I understand that very well, Skadi," Surtr said. "And I know how much you loved father amongst all of his children. To you, the Soul Gear is not just equipment for our souls, but it is also a gift from Ymir, isn''t it? Ast gift that he left for all of us." "Then¡­ if you understand, stop getting in my way!" Skadi cried. "But Skadi¡­ You must also understand something," Surtr said with fiery eyes. "Despite how much you deny it¡­ We are all dead. You are dead, I am dead¡­ Everyone here is dead except Drake. There is barely less than ten Titans remaining in the world,pared to the hundreds of Dragons." "That doesn''t mean anything!" Skadi roared. "It does¡­" Surtr sighed. "Skadi, please, just get over it! We''re dead! All of us died¡­ We are nothing but Souls now, and as you said, it was our bodies that were strong. Do you expect us to ever find a way to bring back the Titans? It''s over. And what do you think once thest remaining ones die? Who do you think the Soul Gear will go to?" "To nobody, it is¡­ our father''s gift, it should die with us!" she said. "Do you truly believe this is what father would want?" Surtr crossed his arms. "T-That''s¡­" Skadi muttered, remaining in silence. "Father wasn''t someone that only cared about Titans, father was someone that cared about the entire world of Yggdrasil. He was their protector alongside Tiamat. Both loved every single living being, from giants, to humans, to dwarves, to elves¡­ every living being that the world created," said Surtr. "Father¡­ yes, he loved everyone and everything¡­" Skadi sighed, as a tear fell from her eyes. "I miss him¡­" "I do too," Surtr sighed. "Since his death that we''ve never heard his words again. Even Tiamat upon dying remained semi-conscious, and her direct children can still speak to her asionally¡­ but father, he never woke up." "It''s because of what those bastard Gods brought upon this world¡­" Skadi muttered with anger. "Father¡­ he took the most damage of all, he sacrificed himself to protect the world he loved so much, and everyone¡­ "See?" Surtr said. "Do you think that man would be upset if we shared Soul Gear with the mortals he loved so dearly? Do you think he would try to kill someone because they tried to share this power to their loved ones?" "¡­No," Skadi sighed, looking down. The two Titans seemed to have finally calmed down, especially Skadi. I never thought that Surtr, who looked like a battle-loving warrior was actually such a good brother. "Although Soul Gear is our legacy¡­ Our Era has long ago ended," Surtr said. "The giants, the humans, the dwarves, the elves, the beast-kin, and the majin¡­ This is their Era now. If you want the Legacy of Father to remain alive within the hearts of mortals, you must let them use this power." "I still don''t like it¡­" Skadi sighed. "It just didn''t feel right to me. I suppose¡­ If Drake managed to truly make it so even non-titans could use it¡­ That means the Soul Gear was never our unique ability to begin with. It was a gift from father¡­ and I suppose we should gift it back to those that remain alive. Those that cans till make a change in this world." Surtr nodded in silence, as Skadi directed her eyes at me, and walked towards me again. She was still furious but seemed to have understood things a bit more. "Dragon King Drake, the grudge I have against you hasn''t gone anywhere, and don''t forget you owe me a lot," she said. "However¡­ as my brother said, my father wouldn''t want me to act this way. He would have even cherished this moment, and congratted you¡­ He was that type of man. Someone that would go out of his way to sacrifice his eternal, all-powerful existence just for the life of a few mortals. Because he loved all life." "I''m sorry¡­" I sighed. "Don''t be sorry," she said. "I have to admit it, you did great. I never thought someone could ever figure out a way. How did you do it?!" "I imbued the essence of a titan soul inside a ring," I said. "I made the people wear the ring, and cultivated their souls until they reached a certain power, after that, based in their Soul Rank, they would be able to equip a certain amount of Soul Gear." "Hah¡­" she looked at me with anger. "You little trickster¡­ To think you had such a brilliant mind, despite being just a damn lizard- Ahem! Well, whatever the case. I suppose I won''t withhold your Ice Titan Soul for now¡­ And I say FOR NOW. But listen well, if you ever dare use the power of Soul Gear to hurt the innocent, or if Soul Gear ever falls into the wrong hands¡­ Then I wille to personally chop down your soul into countless tiny pieces." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Noted." I nodded, gulping some saliva. "Thank you¡­ for trying to trust me, I will not disappoint you. And this time, I am being sincere." "I can''t believe you after you did that¡­" she sighed. "But at the same time¡­ if you did it for your loved ones, then it is not that big of an offense. I will be watching you, Dragon King Drake. You and your family are unique in the world. Titans and Dragons into one. You are the future, I suppose. I am looking forward to this future you''ll make." "Thank you¡­" I said. "I will create a future that Ymir will be proud of." ----- Chapter 1704 The Three Primordial Titan Siblings Chapter 1704 The Three Primordial Titan Siblings ----- As Drake was finally sent back to his body, another portal opened within the Realm, as an evenrger titan than Surtr and Skadi emerged from within. His skin was dark brown, covered on white tattoos, he had a single golden horn made of crystalsing from his forehead, gentle, golden eyes, and short silvery-white hair. Several sharp golden crystals adorned the rest of his body, especially his shoulders and elbows, making them resemble mountains made of crystal, and to an extent, they were just as big as mountains. This titan was at least twice as big as Skadi or Surtr and seemed much older as well. "What happened? Why were you two fighting?" he wondered, with a rather gentle voice. Surtr and Skadi panicked as they saw their elder brother appear, quickly stepping back and pretending they were just being nice to each other and that they didn''t threaten to fight one another before. "E-Elder brother?!" Skadi panicked. "Vilive?! What are you doing here? We''re fine!" Surtr tried to just tell him to leave. "Hey, aren''t you being too cold with your big brother? It has been a few years since myst visit," sighed Vilive, quickly sitting down and even while sitting, he remained taller than them. He smiled gently and carefreely, patting their heads as if they were still children to him. "You two have grown closer together? Are you finally getting along?" Skadi and Surtr looked at one another with a bit of nervousness. "Err, well, yeah¡­ We''ve put our differences behind us," Skadi nodded. "Long ago, actually," Surtr smiled. "Actually, you just lost the opportunity to see something really shocking. There''s this lizard guy-" "Oh? You mean Dragon King Drake? Oh yes, I did see him," Vilive smiled. "Eh?! You did!" Skadi gasped. "Wait, elder brother, I can exin what he is¡­!" Viliveughed, looking at his siblings with a rxed expression. "Why are you two so tense? It''s fine. Did you think I would just get upset about it? Nah," Vilive giggled. "I wanted to check on that child, but he left faster than I could catch him! I suppose ites with being a Mountain Titan that I am so slow¡­" Vilive was not just any Titan, but he was the Progenitor Father of all Mountain Titans, the third type of Titan and Giant in the world, and the first child Ymir ever had. "Every time I look at you I can''t believe there can be someone bigger than me¡­ Only father was ever bigger than you, brother Vilive,"ughed Skadi. "Yeah, and you keep growing! Do you want to dwarf us that much, you bastard?" Surtughed. "Hahaha! Well, father put a lot of effort into my creation¡­" Vilive giggled. Ymir had no wife of his own, as a Primordial Father, he did not mate with Tiamat either. Much like how Tiamatid the eggs of her daughters, Ymir created his children from parts of his own body, which he feed to Yggdrasil''s roots. Then, Yggdrasil created three fruits, which were created at different times each. Vilive, his first son, was born from Ymir''s nails. Surtr, his second son, was born from Ymir''s blood. And Skadi, his third child and first daughter, was born from Ymir''s tears. He loved his three children equally and guided them into the creation of the rest of the titans, unlike dragons who had many families, Titans remained with only three big families. "I suppose another thing that makes us different from dragons is how we were born, and how we created our children," Skadi sighed. "Maybe that''s why you don''t get along with dragons as much?"ughed Surtr. "Come on now, Dragons, despite being conceived differently, are our siblings," said Vilive. Vilive sculpted the first Mountain Titans from mountains themselves, feeding them his blood afterwards. Fire Titans were made by Surtr as he feed his blood to the volcanoes. Ice Titans were born from Skadi''s ice sculptures. After the first ten titans of each family were born, over time they made families, loving each other, and having children through sexual intercourse. Sometimes, Skadi, Vilive, and Surtr would have children with the other titans, hybrids were never born even if they mated with a titan of the other''s family, always ending in the bloodline of the trio. "Unlike us though, they never created a race for themselves, isn''t it?" Skadi wondered. "Well, aren''t lizardmen their creation?" wondered Surtr. "No, they are unrted, but do pray to Dragons as their gods," said Vilive. "They are considered Beast people, actually!" Eventually, over eons, the Giants were born, "titan mortals" as Ymir called them, smaller, much smaller than any Titan, but stronger and bigger than any human, dwarf, or elf. Although Vilive, Surtr, and Skadi weren''t really into the idea of raising mortals due to their pride as powerful titans, their father was enthusiastic. "Remembering back then, I didn''t really like the idea of the giant tribes¡­" Skadi sighed. "I already had such a hard time trying not to stomp over the little ones¡­ Even as a child, I had to be careful where I walked to." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yes, but father wanted the little ones to fill the world with life," Vilive smiled. "And now, most of our kindred is dead¡­ We fought and sacrificed our all to end the Ragnar?k and save Yggdrasil. Our bodies have now gone back to the world itself, bing its new foundation." "The Realms, once separated, are all unified into a big world, the races, which once did not interact with one another as much, have now been exposed to each other for eons," Surtr said. "I still remember how that very thought scared me¡­" Skadi sighed. "But now, the world has healed, and there are many new heroes willing to put everything they have for a brighter and better future." "There are many threats left behind, our world, even after everything, is still vulnerable and fragile¡­" Vilive sighed. "But without us to protect it, it is now the Dragons and the mortals'' task to do so." The siblings nodded, looking into the skies as the night arrived. They had died long ago already and understood that the future belonged to them now. "I''m looking forward to the future you''re going to make, Drake," Skadi said. ----- Chapter 1705 Evolved Titan Soul Chapter 1705 Evolved Titan Soul ----- The moment I was able to open my eyes again, I found myself back inside my Divine Realm, calcting the time, I had been there for less than an hour actually, but it still felt much longer, surprisingly. A lot happened there though, from my fight against the five fire titans, to the talk with Surtr, and then with Skadi, and how thanks to Surtr, Skadi was able to forgive me. I was shocked that Surtr was much better at talking than her, quickly making her understand things. As someonepletely unrted to her family, I would have been unable to talk to her and touch her to such an emotional level. It seemed that she loved Ymir, her father, too much. To the point she saw Soul Gear as his gift, and not a power that others should use to be strong and protect those they love. The Titans are already almost gone, yet she kept clinging to the idea that their powers and legacy should remain with them instead. I can understand some of her logic, but she really needed to be told the reality of the situation, and how the legacy of titans couldpletely disappear if she was so stubborn. Thankfully, although she still was angry at me, we ended things peacefully, and she even said she was looking forward to what I could aplish. N?v(el)B\\jnn I won''t disappoint her, this zing power surging within me is the power of Surtr, and the frost powers surging from my soul were from her. Combined together as one, my soul has evolved into a new form, on its pure titan appearance, the additional arms, thebined skin color, the horns, the eyes, it made me resemble an Asura, a multi-armed war demon. 16:52 Combined together as one, my soul has evolved into a new form, on its pure titan appearance, the additional arms, thebined skin color, the horns, the eyes, it made me resemble an Asura, a multi-armed war demon. Yet this is just thebination of both Ice and Fire Titans within my soul, and with their Bloodlines fully awakened, even my humanoid body has taken a different form, bing simr to my soul. "Woah, so it even transferred to my body¡­" I looked at myself. "It seems I can switch this appearance now." It seemed that it wasn''t just my Soul that was a Titan, but my body itself, I could now switch into a full titan form,bining both Fire and Ice Titan Bloodlines. Interesting, it does looks quite strong, but I prefer my Dragonoid appearance for now. FLUOSH! More importantly, the strength I gained, it was a lot. Ding! [Congrattions! By the Blessing of Surtr, you have fully awakened the Fire Titan Bloodline and have increased its Rank to S Rank!] [Because of this, your Inferno Attribute Elemental Magic Affinity has raised to SSS Rank!] [Your soul has been refined and tempered within the Realm of Fire Titans, their fiery power fuses with your already existing Ice Titan Psyche, giving you a new power.] [The [Eternal Azure Ice Titan''s Soul Psyche (SSS)] has evolved into [Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan Soul Psyche (SSS+)] Divine Ability!] [You can now conjure the power of the Crimson Fire Essence of the Fire Titans, furtherbining it with the Azure Ice Essence to create the Crimson Azure Frost Fire Essence.] [This potent Essence contains the very roots of Fire and Icebined together to an almost Primordial Level when unleashed together.] [Your Soul has be incredibly strong, and the Crimson Azure Forst Fire Essence has further refined and strengthened your Soul!] [Your [Soul Ether]: [SSS++] Stat has increased to SSS+++ Rank!] [You gained a bonus of 500.000.000 Divine Power.] Well, this was more amazing than I could have expected! I feel so much stronger. Although Ice is still my eternal go-to element and the very root of all my powers, which is stronger than any other element I have. My second strongest element is definitely Fire now! "Good, very good¡­" I looked at the evolved Psyche Skill, it had be even better. ----- [Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan Soul Psyche (SSS+)] The Divine Ability granted to the one and only being in the world that has perfectly merged the powers of the Ice Titans and Fire Titans, forging apletely unique Soul containing these two elements, which can even affect their very bodies, transferring their soul''s appearance and powers to their physical form. Not only have you awakened the Ice Titan Bloodline but the Fire Titan Bloodline, bing a never seen before Frost Fire Titan. Your Soul is now as cold as ice itself and as hot as fire, powerful and mighty. By creating a perfect bnce between your Crimson Fire Essence and your Azure Ice Essence, you can draw never seen before powers into reality. Avable Effects: {Elemental Empowerment} When harnessing the power of the Azure Ice Essence or Crimson Fire Essence into your body, increases All Physical Stats by +400%, decreases Damage Taken by -40%, and increases Health and Mana Regeneration Speed by +300%. Effects Double when both Essences are channeled at the same time. {Elemental Transmutation} You can transform parts of your body or your entire body with the power of Azure Ice Essence into Eternal Azure Frost or Crimson Fire Essence into Eternal Crimson Fire to expand, regenerate, or attack. Requires constant use of Mana and Divine Power. Eternal Azure Frost and Eternal Crimson Fire Strength, Durability, and Regeneration Speed +400%. Ice, Water, Fire, War, and Physical Attacks Power +650%. Eternal Azure Frost Titan Arts and Eternal Crimson Fire Titan Arts Damage, Effects, and Power Increases by +300%, when using both at the same time, this effect doubles. {Titan Transformation} By utilizing Divine Power, Azure Ice Essence, Crimson Fire Essence, and Soul Ether, you can undergo {Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titanification}, transforming your body into the True Body of a Divine Titan of the Azure Frost Tribe and the Crimson Fire Tribe, enhancing Health, Stamina, Regeneration, Physical Strength, Endurance, Toughness, and Weight by +1200%, while also enhancing the Power and Effects of Eternal Azure Frost and Eternal Azure Frost Titan Arts and Eternal Crimson Fire and Eternal Crimson Fire Titan Arts by +600% for 20 Minutes. Cooldown: 1 Hour. Click Here to expand¡­ ----- The effects had changed. ----- Chapter 1706 New Convergence of Frost and Fire Chapter 1706 New Convergence of Frost and Fire ----- Aside from all the old effects getting upgraded, however, there were also some new effects that appeared right below the old ones. I expanded the Skill Window, revealing to me the other two additional effects it had gained. ----- [Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan Soul Psyche (SSS+)] +New Effects: {Heart of Soul & Fire} (New Effect!) Thebination of Azure Ice Essence and Crimson Fire Essence within your Soul Aether has crystalized into a special new Soul Organ called [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire] capable of increasing in Rank and therefore, boosting the effects of this Skill and strengthening your Soul beyond your Limits. To further refine it, it is necessary to constantly create, refine, and utilize Azure Ice Essence and Crimson Fire Essence while absorbingpatible Soul Treasures. Based in each Rank of your Titan Soul Heart, you gain a boost of 100% to all your Soul Stats and rted Abilities, the base boost increases by a further 50% with each Rank. {Frost Fire Bnce} (New Effect!) Your [Dual Ice & Fire Titan Soul Heart] is constantly zing and also freezing with Crimson Fire Essence and Azure Ice Essence, depending in the amount of Essence stored inside, your abilities, powers, and divine magic can change drastically. If you have more Azure Ice Essence, you can conjure Azure Frost Titan Soul Magic, while also enhancing the power and effects of your Ice Elemental Magic, Divine Abilities, and Divinities by +500%. Eternal Azure Frost will constantly materialize around you to attack foes, dealing damage based on 200% of your Magic Power and Soul Aether Stats. If you have more Crimson Ice Essence, you can conjure Crimson Fire Titan Soul Magic, while also enhancing the power and effects of your Fire Elemental Magic, Divine Abilities, and Divinities by +500%. Eternal Crimson Fire will constantly materialize around you to attack foes, dealing damage based on 200% of your Magic Power and Soul Aether Stats. When both Essences maintain aplete Bnce, which is hard to maintain without tremendous concentration and having activated the previous two forms, you gain all their effects, and the ability to conjure the unique Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan Soul Magic, while also conjuring Eternal Crimson Azure Frost Fire around your surroundings, which will deal damage based on 400% of your Magic Power and Soul Aether Stats. ----- As I read the descriptions, I felt it. The two shing energies crystalizing within the depths of my Soul. I thought that only my Demon King Seed could ever be inside my Soul, but I was wrong. After all, that one is much closer to the physical heart, a space in between soul and body. While this heart is truly just within the soul, a crystallization of the Titan''s brave and unyielding hearts. FLASH! [You have fully crystalized the Azure Ice Essence and Crimson Fire Essence into your Soul, forming the [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 1 (Young Titan Soul Realm)]!] [You have unlocked the [Aure Ice Essence] and [Crimson Fire Essence] Stats!] [Using these two Essencesbined, you can conjure incredibly powerful effects and abilities, and also enhance the power of your Soul, while also being able to use it to evolve your Titan Soul Heart.] [You have acquired the [Divinity: Crimson Fire Essence Mastery (SS)] Main Divinity!] [The [Divinity: Crimson Fire Essence Mastery (SS)] Main Divinity and the [Divinity: Azure Ice Essence Mastery (SS)] have merged together to create the [Divinity: Azure Crimson Frost Fire Essence Mastery (SSS)]!] N?v(el)B\\jnn FLUOSH! I felt even stronger than ever before, my power, it had risen so much! And I even gained a third way to cultivate, one that enhances my Soul too. Let''s see now¡­ ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Ancient Great Vampire Dragon God of Primordial Blood and Dark Abyss] [Ascendancy Laws]: [None] [Main Divinities (14/14)]: [Demonic Divinity: Eternal Devouring Winter (???)] [Demonic Divinity: Endless Gluttonous Nightmares (???)] [Divinity: Dungeons (SSS)] [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SSS)] [Divinity: Primordial Oceans of Time (SSS)] [Divinity: Holy Light (SSS)] [Divinity: Primordial Blood (SSS)] [Divinity: Dark Abyss (SSS)] [Divinity: Golden Dunes (A)] [Divinity: Divine Starlight mes (SSS)] [Demonic Gluttony (SS)] [Divinity: Storming Winds (SS)] [Divinity: Azure Crimson Frost Fire Essence Mastery (SSS)] [Divinity: Abyssal Void (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinities (9/15)]: [Divinity: Divine mes (SSS)] [Divinity: Divine Cooking (SSS)] [Divinity: Sinful mes (SSS)] [Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (SSS)] [Divinity: Vampiric Blood (SSS)] [Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (SSS)] [Divinity: Holy Chains of Demon Sealing (SS)] [Divinity: Titan''s Might (SS)] [Divinity: Dark Phantom Dragon Soul (SSS)] [Divine Core]: [Rank 10 (Initial Stage)] (Requires 1.228.800.000 DP) [Divine Power]: [4.679.303.020] [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 4 (Demon Duke Rank)] (Requires 4.000.000.000 DE) [Demonic Energy]: [26.433.790.000] [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 1 (Young Titan Soul Realm)] (Requires 1.000.000 AIE & CFE) [Azure Ice Essence]: [3.250.000] [Crimson Fire Essence]: [1.150.000] [Soul Ether]: [SSS+++] [Fortune]: [SSS+++] [Physical Strength]: [SSS+++] [Magical Power]: [SSS+++] [Dexterity and Agility]: [SSS+++] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Sea Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Fire Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Nature Dragon (A) (Awakened)] [Phantom Dragon (S) (Unique) (Awakened)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan (S) (Awakened)] [Fire Titan (S) (Awakened)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Storm (S)] [Abyssal Darkness (SS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Holy Light (S)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Blood (SSS)] [Oceans (SSS)] [Inferno (SSS)] [Death (SSS)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Nature (SS)] [Phantom (SS)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (S)] [Psychic (A)] [Life (B)] [Void (S)] [Time (S)] [Space (S)] [Demon (SSS)] [Other]: [Pandemonium''s Left Lung (???)] ----- Ah, there it is! The Essence Stats, they exist. It''s much less than I imagined, but seeing how they''re a form of Soul Aether that has to be refined and created over a slow amount of time, it seems like a decent starting amount. Also, it requires one million for both Essences to Rank Up. Should I Rank Up right away then? But once I do it, I''ll be out of Crimson Fire Essence, I should try to refine more of that first. With the whole Fire Titan thing out of the way, let''s move on to the other items I had purchased. ----- Chapter 1707 Asborbing Fire Dragon-type Divine Treasures Chapter 1707 Asborbing Fire Dragon-type Divine Treasures ----- Looking again at what was left, I inspected the materials and items I purchased from the Score Shop. [Sacred Multi-Purpose Divine Fire Spirit Weapon: Rita (SSS+ Grade)] x1 [Small Ascendancy Law Fragment of Fire (SSS+ Grade)] x5 [Divine Fire Titan Blood Bottle (SSS Grade)] x5 USED [Sacred zing Dragon and Titan Soul Tree (SSS+ Grade)] x1 [Old Dried Yggdrasil''s Roots (SSS Grade)] x5 [Crystalized Fire Titan Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] x5 USED [Crystalized Fire Dragon Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] x5 [Demonic Heart Core Crystal (SSS Grade)] x5 [Divine zing Fire Spirit Essence (SS Grade)] x5 [Divine Fire Titan Bone Tree (SS Grade)] x5 USED [Divine Fire Dragon Giant Flower (SS Grade)] x5 With all the Fire Titan things used, the only thing left were the other materials, I have to be smart about this and not waste all the materials I have by eating them. I want to keep some for my Ascendancy Law. "System, what do you suggest I should save for the Ascendancy Law?" [Although you require three core Divine Treasures which you''ve already secured, adding other divine treasures as sub-pirs for it wouldn''t be bad, it would enhance and strengthen the foundations of your Ascendancy Law after all.] [I would suggest eating the [Crystalized Fire Dragon Soul Shards (SSS Grade)], [Divine zing Fire Spirit Essence (SS Grade)], and [Divine Fire Dragon Giant Flower (SS Grade)] and leave the rest for the Ascendancy Law.] "So for the Ascendancy Law I keep the Sacred zing Dragon and Titan Soul Tree, the Old Dried Yggdrasil''s Roots, and the Demonic Heart Core Crystal? Yeah, I suppose they do align well with what I have in mind. Alright, let''s do this." I quickly took the three other treasures and absorbed them, devouring them with Gluttony and my Soul, the process of digestion was almost instantaneous, and I was able to enhance both my Fire Dragon Bloodline and gain more energies. FLUOSH! Ding! [You have consumed the [Crystalized Fire Dragon Soul Shards (SSS Grade)] x5, [Divine zing Fire Spirit Essence (SS Grade)] x5, and [Divine Fire Dragon Giant Flower (SS Grade)] x5!] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Your Soul and Bloodline is overflowing with the Power of the Fire Dragons!] I felt my body overflow with mes, crimson scales grew over my body, and mes covered my hair, turning it into pure mes. "Looks like it worked¡­ Ding! [You have gained arge quantity of Fire Dragon Power!] [Your [Fire Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] has evolved into SSS Rank!] [You acquired the Main Divinity: [Divinity: True Divine Fire Dragon (SS)]!] [You acquired the Auxiliary Divinity: [Divinity: Divine zing Dragon Fire (SS)]!] [You acquired the Divine Ability: [True Divine Fire Dragon Embodiment (SS)]!] [You have fully awakened the Fire Dragon Divinity to its highest form, you are now considered a True Divine Fire Dragon.] [ess to the Fire Dragon Records has be possible without requiring permission from the Primordial Mother.] [The Primordial Fire Dragon Mother approves of you and allows you to extract Soul Treasures from the Fire Dragon Realm.] [However, you must do it with moderation.] [You gained +400.000.000 Divine Power.] [You gained +5.000.000 Crimson Fire Essence.] "Nice!" I was finally a true fire dragon, and it was incredible. I quickly shapeshifted into my fire dragon form, my appearance changing drastically, crimson, ck, and golden scales covering my body. I had a short neck this time, with a muchrger, ferocious-looking head, my fangs were uncovered, showing themselves to the world, and giving me a more intimidating appearance. Three long fiery red tails zing with mes, four giant arms with sharp, zing crimson ws, a pair of huge zing wings made of the same color of scales. Three pairs of crimson eyes and nine pairs of golden horns growing from my forehead down to my neck. I could feel fire everywhere, I was fire. "To think I was born as an Ice Dragon¡­ It barely even matters now." [This probably means you can also be a True Dragon of all other Bloodlines as long as they reach SSS Rank!] [I am guessing that once you master them all, the path towards the Element of Creation will finally open.] "Creation¡­" The power inherited from Tiamat, the rightful legacy that only belongs to the one and only Dragon King. I am not talking highly of myself, that''s just what my parents told me back then. "So this Divine Ability I got is most likely what allowed me to easily change into a pure fire dragon form, interesting," I nodded. "Okay, I am satisfied, let''s move on to the true purpose of everything. the Ascendancy Law Creation. For this, I''ll need their help and guidance." At my side, two beautiful women appeared, yet despite their beauty, both had sharp, ancient, and wise looks in their eyes. One was a gorgeous fox beast-woman, with pink hair and fur, and nine tails. The other was a beautiful, tall, and muscr ice giant woman, wearing armor made of ice and an azure crown. "It looks like you''re ready," said the Ice Queen. "Are you sure you want to do it now? You could do it once you''re out of the Trial. With more resources and everything¡­" "Silly Ice Queen, do you think he has the time to do that? Pandemonium is not something he can defeat right now, don''t feed him with delusions,"ughed the Dream Fox Venerable. "Drake, you''re weak, even as strong as you''ve be, you''re pathetically weak. You need to get that Ascendancy Law right now¡­ In fact, it might be your only hope at this point, heheh¡­" "Could you stop mocking me?" I sighed. "Just when I thought I had be so strong¡­ I guess that victory against Pandemonium doesn''t count at the end." "Of course not, he was unable to even touch you! If it were a 1v1, you and your soul would be pulverized before you could even make a proper move," said the vixen. "The only reason you''re still alive after meeting him all these times is because of his own mercy. His pride is also his greatest weakness after all." "¡­She''s not wrong, but you''re not too weak either," said the Ice Queen. "We''ll wee you as one of our own, Drake. So let''s begin. Take out all the Ascendancy Law Fragments!" "Yes ma''am!" It was finally time. ----- Chapter 1708 Forging An Ascendancy Law! Chapter 1708 Forging An Ascendancy Law! ----- I had little to no idea how to even make an Ascendancy Law, so I had to rely on these two allied Venerables to help me. I was sure they wouldn''t try to screw me over, for once the Ice Queen needs me as a strong ally once she reincarnates, and the fox venerable needs me to reincarnate to begin with, her egg is something within my possessions after all. So I can go ahead and trust them, I''ve also lived years with them at this point, so I can for sure know how they work. The Ice Queen is very righteous, she would never betray a friend and an ally, the fox queen might be cunning and cruel, but she had grown softer and heavily relies on me. As they asked, I took out the Ascendancy Law fragments, stored inside of my Soul, specifically the Origin Core of my Soul, they resembled fragments of giant rings, each one as big as a hundred meters tall, madepletely out ofpressed divine essence and something else. However, this "something else" wasn''t clear to me, and it as slightly weakened, corrupted even, because they were only pieces, leftover fragments at most. But I took them all out, the ones I purchased from the score shop, and also the ones I had umted. "You have quite the collection!" said the fox,ughing. "It seems you can build a strong foundation out of these alone. But I am sure you want something else, right?" "Yeah, he probably would need to melt them into pure Ascendancy Law Essence and then forge them into a pir circle," said the Ice Queen. "Then use it to create his Ascendancy Law by merging it with his abilities." I could barely understand what they were talking about, Venerable talk. "That''s very interesting and all, but how do I do all of that?" "AH, right, let''s start with the first steps." "Baby steps as they say, haha!" Before their guidance, I took out all the Ascendancy Laws one after another and controlled them with my Divine Power. The fragments I had, by the way, were these: {Ascendancy Law Fragment of Fire} x5 {Ascendancy Law Fragment of Dreams} x7 {Ascendancy Law Fragment of Blood} x3 {Ascendancy Law Fragment of Frost} x4 Aside from purchasing the fire one, I had obtained the other three from inheritances or from eating a venerable. In case of the blood one, it was from eating a part of the Venerable of Blood and absorbing his powers. Dreams was by absorbing the fox''s entire divine realm, and for a simr thing for the Frost ones. "Yeah, just like that." The Ice Queen gently guided me, without mocking me like the annoying fox woman. She told me what to do with precision and speed. The fragments aligned into a ring in the middle of the skies, and then, I connected them all into a true ring, of many colors, as if they were all pieces of arger puzzle. Then, through her instructions, I condensed all of my essences, including demonic energy, and turned them into a rainbow-colored liquid. "This is called Divine Smelting Essence, it can melt Ascendancy Laws and fix them together." She instructed. "Now, begin the smelting process!" FLUOSH! Without hesitation, I did as shemanded, the wave of rainbow liquid washed over the Ascendancy Law and its colors turned pure silver, and then gold, and then white, staying in that color. As everything happened, the skies and the ground of my Divine Realm trembled, rumbling and opening apart, the ground shook and shattered, the skies rumbled, thunder falling endlessly, snow, rain, heat, the seasons constantly changed. RUMBLE! The power of Ascendancy Laws was tremendous, their very existence caused gigantic world-destroying events. Thankfully, I had built a giant barrier around my Divine Realm just for this moment, the people here weren''t going to be affected. FLAAASH! Once the process ended, the Ascendancy Law became pristine white, and all the fragments melted and merged together into a beautiful divine ring. "It''s done, now, ce inside the Treasures, Divinities, and Divine Abilities you need." She said. "From here on, I cannot guide you anymore. Every Venerable muste out with their own Concept, their own Law. Most of the easy, normal ones had been taken away, so you''ll need to get creative. Fire and Ice¡­ You cannot choose none of them." "I am well aware," I nodded. "Once an Ascendancy Law is made, it cannot be replicated." I flew towards the beautiful divine ring, imbuing into it my essence, my Soul, my Divinities, and the Treasures that floated out of my Inventory, rapidly emerging one after another. [It has begun. The Three Core Treasures, bring them to the circle.] First, a beautiful green, demonic flower, the [Vespertine Flower of Acacian Demonic Tranquility]. Then, a giant blue flower in the shape of an ice dragon, the [Divine Frost Dragon Soul Spirit Rafflesia]. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Andstly, a huge tree whose red bark glowed with draconic and titan mes, its branches shaped as giant titan arms and as dragon ws and jaws, the [Sacred zing Dragon and Titan Soul Tree]. All three of them were ced into the circle, imbuing into it their divine power, they held really well, channeling tremendous new powers inside. [Now, ce ten other Divine Treasures as their sub-pirs.] I moved the Yggdrasil Roots, the Demonic Heart Crystals, and many other treasures, some of them were Soul Treasures. And of course, I added several fragments of Tiamat''s Scale which were left, five of them to be exact. FLASH! The circle started glowing, the surroundings became more chaotic, the skies looked as if they were rumbling with fury, the ground below was breaking down endlessly,va boiling and erupting from below. [Now, ce the three Core Divinities¡­ This is a big decision, so be careful! After that, then add ten sub-pir divinities.] "Very well," I nodded. The divinities surged out of my soul as fragments of it, I felt my power decreasing with each one that I separated from my Origin Core. And the Core Divinities I choose were¡­ ----- Chapter 1711 The Tenth Venerable Is Born! Chapter 1711 The Tenth Venerable Is Born! ----- RUMBLE! The skies all around the world of Yggdrasil shook, the continents trembled too, the seas raged. The Gods all around opened their eyes wide, the entire world twisted and transformed, endless rivers of silver color rushed everywhere, imbuing themselves into the entirety of the world. The people within all continents looked into the trembling skies and the rumbling ground, they ran away from disasters as they were confused and scared. A new presence, a new unparalleled entity was being born right now. The strongest beings in the entire world lifted their eyes into the sky, smiling. None of them felt afraid unlike the mortals, they knew who this entity was, who this presence was. It was the birth of a new Venerable. Greenwood nced at the skies while squinting his eyes and clicking his tongue. "This is all my fault! I should have killed him when I had the chance!" For the first time, he had begun to fully recognize Drake as a threat. The Divine Wind Dragons in the sky looked at the raging heavens with shock. "Mother, this presence¡­!" "It can''t be¡­?!" They looked at their mother, the Primordial Mother of the Wind Dragons, who nodded with a smile. "Who else? That young Dragon has be the first Dragon Venerable in the entire world. All thanks to the curse Yggdrasil ced on him, that made him a mortal before a divine being." The reason why only Drake could ever be a Venerable amongst all pure-blooded divine dragons was because of Yggdrasil''s curse, a curse ced on him initially out of fear of his tremendous powers. Yet it became his greatest blessing, all the struggles he had as a weak mortal dragon, it all had a purpose, this purpose. Only mortals that rose into gods would be Venerables, it was written within the veryws of Yggdrasil. And Drake managed to get through that loophole, with the very mistake Yggdrasilmitted, which she decided to take responsibility upon, and allow him to take advantage of. The tree trembled in awe over his presence. "This new Element¡­ a new Law!" she said. "Drake¡­ Was I destined to curse you this entire time, I wonder? If I hadn''t, none of this would have happened¡­" She nced the rivers of silver color in the sky. This was the new Element that now spread through the entire world. The System Element. N?v(el)B\\jnn A strange, bizarre element which not even Yggdrasil could properlyprehend. But that it would bring a great change to the world, to all mortals and gods. The silver rivers slowly spread, imbuing themselves into the world, even into life itself. A system that connected everything, a power that rose within every living being. Drake''s ascendance into a Venerable not only did make him stronger, but it was about to change the entire world forever. Just like the other Venerables did. "From now on, I hereby dere the birth of the Tenth Venerable!" Yggdrasil announced to the entire world, a voice that every person and god could hear. "The Heavenly Dragon of The Eternal System Venerable, the Dragon King Drake!" And Drake himself heard that voice too, as he opened his eyes, glowing with silver color and heavenly light. He looked at the world around him, it was eternal white light. "What¡­ happened?" he wondered, having fallen unconscious for a couple minutes. "My body¡­ Ah! It''s back? I''m different¡­" He noticed he had be more refined in his appearance, stronger, mightier, divine. A halo of silver and azure color shone brightly above his head, his sleek appearance and muscr frame gave him the form of an otherworldly being, yet his shape was very clearly a dragon. His horns, gold in color, formed a beautiful crown above his head, decorated with many beautiful jewels, crystallization of his Divinities themselves. His soul red, resembling a golden me mane around his neck, giving him a regal appearance. Eight arms, muscr and mighty, with sharp ws, each one imbued with more jewels, crystallization of his Divine Abilities now fused with his physical body and soul forever. And in his chest, a huge rainbow jewel, shining brightly, overflowing with divinity. And with the power of his Law. Andstly, his wings. Beautiful, brilliant, bright! Madepletely out of silver, blue, and golden light. "I have changed¡­ I have evolved, I have¡­ I''m a Venerable." Drake announced his words, the entire world of Yggdrasil heard me. They gasped, looking into the skies, his presence stretched far and wide, he had be one with the world, for a brief moment. "Drake¡­ Drake!" Yet his thoughts were quickly interrumpted when he heard someone behind him. It didn''te from the depths of his soul, but from behind. The voice of his beloved. Her beautiful appearance emerged, running to his side. Glistening and radiant, as if she were made of pure silver and white light, her long hair was neon blue, and so were her eyes, resembling azure stars. Wearing only a white dress, she ran barefooted to hug him. Physically. "You did it!" She hugged him so tightly that Drake was about to choke, she was strong. "I-Is it really you? Is this¡­! Andromeda?!" "Of course it''s me, dummy!" She smiled adorably, her size matching his own as a gigantic dragon. "It''s really you¡­" "Yes! It is me¡­" "I¡­ We finally did it." "We did¡­" Drake started crying in that moment. No Venerable had ever started crying after ascending before. His cry made the entire world of Yggdrasil suddenly be covered by a torrential rain. "I''ve dreamed about this moment for so long¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t believe it¡­" "Me too¡­ Me too, dear." "I love you¡­" "I love you too!" She hugged him again, gently caressing his face with a gentle, happy smile. And then kissing him, even in his dragon form, to her it did not matter. Their lips met, Drake''s hard, scaled lips, and her soft lips. It didn''t matter, she didn''t care. This was something she had wanted to do for so long. A true, real kiss done with a physical body. It was deep, and passionate. And once the two finished kissing, they looked at each other''s eyes in love. "I''ve remembered everything too¡­" Andromeda said. "My true name as you always thought, it was indeed Andromeda¡­ Somehow¡­ I was once aputer, from Jonathan''s world." "I knew it¡­" Drake smiled. "I would always recognize your voice, anywhere." "I¡­ The tree he sent into space¡­" she muttered. "It brought me along, I became part of the tree, and somehow¡­ I was also its child. When I became your System, it was as if I had been finally chosen to reincarnate." "Does that mean¡­?" wondered Drake. "I am both Andromeda and I am not, the voice people listen when they reach this world is me, its her¡­ I am her child, a piece of her, but I have be my own self, while she remains as she had always been," Andromeda said. "I''ll take that name with me, and from now on, I will be Andromeda." "I see¡­" Drake nodded. "Of course, my love¡­ This is only the beginning, of a new future together." Drake gently held her delicate hand, as he looked into the endless horizon of his ever-expanding divine realm, which had be a gigantic world, half the size of Yggdrasil. "Pandemonium¡­ We will beat him together." "And together¡­ We will protect this beautiful world." A never seen before event. A Venerable that was actually two. This was the beginning of the Legend of the Dragon King. And his beautiful mistress, Andromeda, the Goddess of the System. ----- Chapter 1710 Refine The Ascendancy Law! Chapter 1710 Refine The Ascendancy Law! ----- After almost sacrificing everything I had, everything that made me so strong, and everything that made me who I was, I was finally done. My ultimate magnus opus, the core of all, my Ascendancy Law, made from everything I''ve ever used in battle, my core abilities, my core divinities, and the greatest divine treasures I could find. "It is done¡­" FLAAASH! The Ascendancy Law was finallypleted, reaching the size of five kilometers of height and length, a beautiful circle glistening with silver and blue color. It unleashed countless lightning sparks and thunderbolts from its body, hitting the ground and the skies, making everything tremble and rumble. I had grown so weak after all of that that I could barely move towards it. "It is finally done! Drake, you must now refine it! And do it quickly! If you let it be for too long, it will explode and kill you and destroy all the things you sacrificed!" the Ice Queen said. "What?! Why didn''t you say so sooner, dammit!" I screamed, as I saw a giant thunderbolt reaching towards me. "Fuck!" I unleashed all remaining powers I had, creating a barrier of several types of mes, yet as much as I tried, ice didn''t respond to my calling anymore. BOOOM! "Ugh!" The barrier shattered into pieces but somehow managed to protect me. "Hahh¡­ I am not going to give up, FUCK!" I kept flying rapidly, summoning thest powers I had not used, winds surged, my body became that of a mighty fire dragon. Thankfully, most of the fire elemental powers remained, I could use all of those! RUMBLE! Yet this time, dozens of thunderbolts rushed towards me. "Agh, no!" I conjured as many barriers as possible, all of mes, yet they shattered and exploded right away, the mes and the thunder hitting my body and burning me. "Uuaaagh!" I felt my skin and my flesh being burnt to a crisp, I protected myself with my arms, and they quickly became useless. "Hahhh¡­!" And they weren''t recovering anymore, the damage remained, it was still there. Fuck, I have to hurry, or I''ll seriously fucking die! "RAAAAH!" I charged with all my might as I covered my body with mes. The thunder kept rumbling, hitting me constantly. My body was undergoing endless agony, the auxiliary divinities I had left tried their best to help me, as if they had suddenly be alive. Yet they were all being shattered, yes, they were being destroyed by this thunder! The Ascendancy Law I created was tremendously powerful, it was capable of even destroying my own divinities. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! I rushed, swimming through endless thunder and agony, my body, as giant and mighty as a divine dragon as I was, could not hold so much longer. The healing factor of the mes of Beginning, my only healing ability right now, was barely doing anything! "Drake¡­! Y-You can do it!" I heard her voice, System! "Please¡­ hurry!" Of course, I''ming! Wait for me¡­! BOOOM! "Ugh?!" I saw my legs disintegrate into ashes. "No!" I kept moving forward. BOOOM! Another thunder hit my arms, both gone, turned to ashes. "UUAAAAGGH!" I kept screaming, rushing closer and closer, the Ascendancy Law''s power ravaged my body. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "N-No¡­! Drake¡­ DRAKEEE!" System cried as she saw my body falling apart, half of my lower bodypletely missing, my guts hanging out of my body, my wings¡­ the only thing I''ve protected. Half of my face was burned, showing my bones, both of my eyes had melted. I looked horrendous, didn''t I? But I couldn''t stop, I was so close. "I''m¡­ almost there! Wait¡­ WAIT FOR ME!" "Drake¡­!" "I will give you the body you want¡­" "Ah!" "I will make you into the woman you''ve always wanted to be¡­" "Drake, wait! You didn''t have to-" "And I will make sure that we live together, that you get to hug your daughter!" My burning body, after being endlessly punished, finally reached the Ascendancy Law, and its radiance absorbed my entire bodypletely. FLASH! "Ahh¡­!" I felt like I was suddenly melting, my entire body disappeared, and only my weak soul, without a psyche, remained. An endless sea of pure light was beginning to consume me. "Wait¡­! T-This is¡­!" Even when I finally reached it, if I''m weak enough, it won''t ept me?! How is this¡­! This is ridiculous! I see now. I finally get it. I see why there are so few Venerables across all of history. Most of the Gods that ever tried doing this died, didn''t they? "Hahah¡­" My soul started to dissolve¡­ Was it all¡­ for nothing? "DRAKE!" Yet her voice resonated amidst the endless sea of light. System- no, Andromeda appeared by my side. She hugged my soul tightly, without letting it go. "Don''t die, Drake!" "Andromeda¡­" "Don''t leave me!" She started crying as she saw my existence fading away. "I won''t let you die! I love you¡­ I love you so much!" "Ahh¡­!" "You''re everything to me! You''re my sun and my moon! You''re¡­ You''re the most important thing in my life!" "You too¡­ You too!" I hugged her tightly, as our emotions and our souls melded together once more. The endless light of the Ascendancy Law interior no longer burned me. It embraced me. She did this, didn''t she? FLAAASH! The entire Ascendancy Law changed color, bing silver, then white, then gold¡­ And then pale blue. I was refining it¡­ I was doing it- No. I wasn''t doing it myself. She was there, she was helping me. Just like the first day, when she was there to help me. Without her, without my precious Andromeda, where would I even be? I owe her everything, perhaps. "Even now, you''re helping me¡­" Iughed, as I saw her bright, beautiful eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Of course¡­ We''re together in this, right?" she smiled gently. And she kissed me, the refinement ended, as the entire Ascendancy Law started reducing its size, until it became as small as a finger ring, and entered the depths of my soul. FLAAASH! The power of all the divinities, divine abilities, and the divine treasures fused into my very being at once. Alongside something else, the true Law I had created and forged- no, that we created and forged. My body fully recovered, regenerating from nothing. I felt as if I had been reborn anew. I''ve be a Venerable. And my Ascendancy Law¡­ Without a doubt, it is the one and only. "The Ascendancy Law of System." ----- Chapter 1711 The Tenth Venerable Is Born! Chapter 1711 The Tenth Venerable Is Born! ----- n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om RUMBLE! The skies all around the world of Yggdrasil shook, the continents trembled too, the seas raged. The Gods all around opened their eyes wide, the entire world twisted and transformed, endless rivers of silver color rushed everywhere, imbuing themselves into the entirety of the world. The people within all continents looked into the trembling skies and the rumbling ground, they ran away from disasters as they were confused and scared. A new presence, a new unparalleled entity was being born right now. The strongest beings in the entire world lifted their eyes into the sky, smiling. None of them felt afraid unlike the mortals, they knew who this entity was, who this presence was. It was the birth of a new Venerable. Greenwood nced at the skies while squinting his eyes and clicking his tongue. "This is all my fault! I should have killed him when I had the chance!" For the first time, he had begun to fully recognize Drake as a threat. The Divine Wind Dragons in the sky looked at the raging heavens with shock. "Mother, this presence¡­!" "It can''t be¡­?!" They looked at their mother, the Primordial Mother of the Wind Dragons, who nodded with a smile. "Who else? That young Dragon has be the first Dragon Venerable in the entire world. All thanks to the curse Yggdrasil ced on him, that made him a mortal before a divine being." The reason why only Drake could ever be a Venerable amongst all pure-blooded divine dragons was because of Yggdrasil''s curse, a curse ced on him initially out of fear of his tremendous powers. Yet it became his greatest blessing, all the struggles he had as a weak mortal dragon, it all had a purpose, this purpose. Only mortals that rose into gods would be Venerables, it was written within the veryws of Yggdrasil. And Drake managed to get through that loophole, with the very mistake Yggdrasilmitted, which she decided to take responsibility upon, and allow him to take advantage of. The tree trembled in awe over his presence. "This new Element¡­ a new Law!" she said. "Drake¡­ Was I destined to curse you this entire time, I wonder? If I hadn''t, none of this would have happened¡­" She nced the rivers of silver color in the sky. This was the new Element that now spread through the entire world. The System Element. A strange, bizarre element which not even Yggdrasil could properlyprehend. But that it would bring a great change to the world, to all mortals and gods. The silver rivers slowly spread, imbuing themselves into the world, even into life itself. A system that connected everything, a power that rose within every living being. Drake''s ascendance into a Venerable not only did make him stronger, but it was about to change the entire world forever. Just like the other Venerables did. "From now on, I hereby dere the birth of the Tenth Venerable!" Yggdrasil announced to the entire world, a voice that every person and god could hear. "The Heavenly Dragon of The Eternal System Venerable, the Dragon King Drake!" And Drake himself heard that voice too, as he opened his eyes, glowing with silver color and heavenly light. He looked at the world around him, it was eternal white light. "What¡­ happened?" he wondered, having fallen unconscious for a couple minutes. "My body¡­ Ah! It''s back? I''m different¡­" He noticed he had be more refined in his appearance, stronger, mightier, divine. A halo of silver and azure color shone brightly above his head, his sleek appearance and muscr frame gave him the form of an otherworldly being, yet his shape was very clearly a dragon. His horns, gold in color, formed a beautiful crown above his head, decorated with many beautiful jewels, crystallization of his Divinities themselves. His soul red, resembling a golden me mane around his neck, giving him a regal appearance. Eight arms, muscr and mighty, with sharp ws, each one imbued with more jewels, crystallization of his Divine Abilities now fused with his physical body and soul forever. And in his chest, a huge rainbow jewel, shining brightly, overflowing with divinity. And with the power of his Law. Andstly, his wings. Beautiful, brilliant, bright! Madepletely out of silver, blue, and golden light. "I have changed¡­ I have evolved, I have¡­ I''m a Venerable." Drake announced his words, the entire world of Yggdrasil heard me. They gasped, looking into the skies, his presence stretched far and wide, he had be one with the world, for a brief moment. "Drake¡­ Drake!" Yet his thoughts were quickly interrumpted when he heard someone behind him. It didn''te from the depths of his soul, but from behind. The voice of his beloved. Her beautiful appearance emerged, running to his side. Glistening and radiant, as if she were made of pure silver and white light, her long hair was neon blue, and so were her eyes, resembling azure stars. Wearing only a white dress, she ran barefooted to hug him. Physically. "You did it!" She hugged him so tightly that Drake was about to choke, she was strong. "I-Is it really you? Is this¡­! Andromeda?!" "Of course it''s me, dummy!" She smiled adorably, her size matching his own as a gigantic dragon. "It''s really you¡­" "Yes! It is me¡­" "I¡­ We finally did it." "We did¡­" Drake started crying in that moment. No Venerable had ever started crying after ascending before. His cry made the entire world of Yggdrasil suddenly be covered by a torrential rain. "I''ve dreamed about this moment for so long¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t believe it¡­" "Me too¡­ Me too, dear." "I love you¡­" "I love you too!" She hugged him again, gently caressing his face with a gentle, happy smile. And then kissing him, even in his dragon form, to her it did not matter. Their lips met, Drake''s hard, scaled lips, and her soft lips. It didn''t matter, she didn''t care. This was something she had wanted to do for so long. A true, real kiss done with a physical body. It was deep, and passionate. And once the two finished kissing, they looked at each other''s eyes in love. "I''ve remembered everything too¡­" Andromeda said. "My true name as you always thought, it was indeed Andromeda¡­ Somehow¡­ I was once aputer, from Jonathan''s world." "I knew it¡­" Drake smiled. "I would always recognize your voice, anywhere." "I¡­ The tree he sent into space¡­" she muttered. "It brought me along, I became part of the tree, and somehow¡­ I was also its child. When I became your System, it was as if I had been finally chosen to reincarnate." "Does that mean¡­?" wondered Drake. "I am both Andromeda and I am not, the voice people listen when they reach this world is me, its her¡­ I am her child, a piece of her, but I have be my own self, while she remains as she had always been," Andromeda said. "I''ll take that name with me, and from now on, I will be Andromeda." "I see¡­" Drake nodded. "Of course, my love¡­ This is only the beginning, of a new future together." Drake gently held her delicate hand, as he looked into the endless horizon of his ever-expanding divine realm, which had be a gigantic world, half the size of Yggdrasil. "Pandemonium¡­ We will beat him together." "And together¡­ We will protect this beautiful world." A never seen before event. A Venerable that was actually two. This was the beginning of the Legend of the Dragon King. And his beautiful mistress, Andromeda, the Goddess of the System. ----- Chapter 1712 Andromeda Chapter 1712 Andromeda ----- The Power of Element of Creation surged from within my Ascendancy Law as it began to spin within my soul, countless rivers of silver and azure colored energy rushing through everything, my body and my soul bing stronger, ascended. The Law I created wasn''t Creation though, such an Ascendancy Law already existed, it was either made by Tiamat or Ymir. However, the Ascendancy Law I choose was perhaps even stronger than Creation, it epassed all elements in the world and both creation and destruction, the power of the System, it became a Law that epassed the entire world. As of now, it is beginning to change things, and I feel connected to everything, at the same time as Andromeda, the System also does. Because I let her be the core of the Ascendancy Law, she became both my Ascendancy Law and also the core of my everything, a new Law in the entirety of the world. It wouldn''t be an understatement to say she was the true Venerable here, but because she was intrinsically connected to me at the same time, it was¡­ It was as if there were two Venerables instead of one, all within me. After my body regeneratedpletely and I regained all my powers and divinities, I felt them connected together into a gigantic circle, they were no longer separate powers, butbined into a single entity, a single power. This power was what allowed her to materializepletely in front of me, one of the main aims of this entire Ascendancy Law was to give her the possibility to obtain a "realization" ability, to be physical and real, and not just a hologram. And it worked¡­ it truly worked. "I can''t believe I can finally hug you and kiss you¡­" I hugged her tightly, without letting go of her. "Me neither¡­" she smiled, cuddling on my chest. "Thank you for doing this, Drake¡­ I-I don''t even know how to respond properly! I am still processing everything, and let''s not even mention this whole sensation I feel, like I am constantly¡­ growing? Expanding across the entirety of the world. It''s so surreal, just what has happened to me?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "You''ve be a Law," the Ice Queen appeared by our left side. "This is¡­ I never thought it would happen in such a way¡­" muttered the fox venerable. "So she was always a person inside of your soul? This system power you have?" "Yeah¡­ One of the reasons why I did all of this was to make her finally be capable of materializing," I nodded. "But I am still wondering what¡­ exactly has she be now? She seems solid, but her presence, it''s so¡­ divine." "Because she has materialized into a Law, she''s the embodiment of this world''s pir, this is¡­ something that not even the Venerables can achieve," said the Ice Queen. "The onlyparison I have would be¡­ The Ancient Gods. She''sparable to Ymir, Yggdrasil, and Tiamat." "W-What?!" Andromeda gasped. "Really? That strong?" "Not that strong yet," said the fox venerable. "But I would argue you can be as strong¡­" "I would say there''s potential within you¡­" the Ice Queen admired Andromeda''s form. "Right now, it feels like you''re abination between a Spirit of the Law Drake created, and also¡­ a Titan, you''ve taken upon a Titan form, not a dragon, interesting." "Ah¡­ perhaps because of the Divine Ability Drake put into the Ascendancy Law!" said Andromeda. "You ced the Psyche ability, right?" "Yeah¡­" I nodded. "Maybe that was one of the ingredients that gave you a new, powerful form. But I like it, you''re beautiful." "Dear¡­" Andromeda blushed a bit. Now that she was materialized here, I could finally hug her and kiss her. And also¡­ well, we could do other things too. But that''ll be forter, I need to first assess my new power, and see how Ascendancy Laws even work. And what changes it has brought to the Status and everything else, because I can tell immediately that something changed. "Drake, a lot of things have changed, so I''ll have to quickly refine and fuse them into you over time, for this I''ll need to fuse back into you," Andromeda said. "It might take a little while." "Sure, let''s begin," I nodded. "Any time." "Very well." She quickly turned into pure silver, white, and azure light, fusing into my body with an explosion of divine and primordial power, erupting and shaking the skies and the ground beneath. FLASH! "Ugh¡­!" I felt the immense weight of her powers, before it felt natural that she was there, I didn''t even feel her presence at all! But it was different now, I felt an immense pressure, something was inside of my soul, something big, strong, and incredibly powerful. It didn''t hurt though, and over time, as she spread out her powers through my whole being, I calmed down, letting her refine andbine everything into me. And then the system notifications appeared once more, this time they weren''t blue boxes of azure color, they had changed to silver, metallic, and shiny color, emanating divinity. Ding! [Congrattions! You have sessfully Refined, Absorbed, and Fused with the {Ascendancy Law: System (Rank 10: Tier 1/10)}!] [Your Divine Core has been fused with your Ascendancy Law, to advance through the Ranks, you must feed your Ascendancy Law withpatible Divine Treasures, Divinities, and Divine Abilities, alongside refining the Primary Law you''ve obtained and evolving it through thebination of various Essences.] [All Divinities, Divine Abilities, and Divine Treasures given to your Ascendancy Law have be its Pirs and have be interconnected. All of these have fused with one another, now you can choose to boost, evolve, and transform your Core Divine Treasure, Core Divinity, and Core Divine Ability separately.] [The more you boost, evolve, and transform the Core Divine Treasure, the Core Divinity, and the Core Divine Ability of your Ascendancy Law, the more your Primary Law will Ascend through its Tiers until finally being able to Rank Up.] [The {Primary Law: System} has activated, the world of {Yggdrasil} has absorbed itsponents and has absorbed this new Elemental Law.] [You have be the {Tenth Venerable}: {The Heavenly Dragon of The Eternal System, Dragon King Drake}!] [Your Bloodline resonates with your new identity as a Venerable, you have obtained the {Secondary Law}: {Creation}!] ----- Chapter 1713 The Law Of The System Chapter 1713 The Law Of The System ----- A great deal of information was given to me as the powers of the Primary Law of the System activated. Ding! [Congrattions! You have sessfully Refined, Absorbed, and Fused with the {Ascendancy Law: System (Rank 10: Tier 1/10)}!] [Your Divine Core has been fused with your Ascendancy Law, to advance through the Ranks, you must feed your Ascendancy Law withpatible Divine Treasures, Divinities, and Divine Abilities, alongside refining the Primary Law you''ve obtained and evolving it through thebination of various Essences.] First of all, the Divine Core is gone, and it has beenpletely fused with my Ascendancy Law, which is something surprising. I had just noticed that crystal was no longer in my chest. I suppose it was a clear weakness that had to disappear. Thanks to my Immortal Body, I can regenerate my Divine Core as much as I want, so unlike other Gods who have to defend this weak point, I didn''t really have to. However I couldn''t really abuse it or multiply it either, taking parts of it would simply make me lose divine power as it would simply dissipate. This made me realize that my Divine Core had be strangely "ethereal" and madepletely out of just divine power, perhaps changing due to my Immortal Body effects. [All Divinities, Divine Abilities, and Divine Treasures given to your Ascendancy Law have be its Pirs and have be interconnected. All of these have fused with one another, now you can choose to boost, evolve, and transform your Core Divine Treasure, Core Divinity, and Core Divine Ability separately.] [The more you boost, evolve, and transform the Core Divine Treasure, the Core Divinity, and the Core Divine Ability of your Ascendancy Law, the more your Primary Law will Ascend through its Tiers until finally being able to Rank Up.] Also this, all Divine Treasures, Divinities, and Divine Abilities fused into a single core each, a crystalized sphere of power floating within the rotating ring of the Ascendancy Law. I need to upgrade them one by one to ascend the power of my Law. And¡­ [The {Primary Law: System} has activated, the world of {Yggdrasil} has absorbed itsponents and has absorbed this new Elemental Law.] [You have be the {Tenth Venerable}: {The Heavenly Dragon of The Eternal System, Dragon King Drake}!] [Your Bloodline resonates with your new identity as a Venerable, you have obtained the {Secondary Law}: {Creation}!] Aside from that shy new Title, and Yggdrasil recognizing me as the Tenth Venerable, I seem to have unlocked something new, a Secondary Law of Creation. This didn''t surprise me as much because I already felt the powers of Creation dwelling within me beforehand. It was still within its primary stages, but it looked like an ethereal ring of white and golden light was being formed right inside the primaryw ring. Is this how it''s made? More Law can be added but they be additional rings within the Ascendancy Law! Right now, only one additional ring can fit, so this was the limit. The power of creation¡­ Well, if I can give it a sensation, it felt like everything and nothing. I could feel as if I was expanding, feeling creation itself. But at the same time, there was¡­ nothing else to it. I shouldn''t feel disappointed yet, I think as long as I can continue growing, it''ll show its true potential. Nheless, there was more. [The {Primary Law: System} has fully begun to fully upgrade your System Status.] [Upgrading¡­] And there it is! Now I''ll have to wait- [Upgradeplete, the {Primary Law: System} has fully upgraded the System Status and all itsponents.] [The {Ascendancy Law} segment has been added.] [The {Divine Treasure Core}, {Divinity Core}, and {Divine Ability Core} have been added.] [All Stats have been fused and rearranged, the ability to raise stats through numerical values has been improved and re-applied to surpass current limits.] [The ability to unlock, level up, and improve sses has been added. sses gain ss EXP based on different actions rted to the ss.] [ss Skills have been added. You can now learn Skills based on your ss. Each ss Skill has levels of their own.] [Divine Abilities and Divinities can now be feed into their respective Cores to gain more power from them and fuse parts of their original effects into the Cores.] [Leveling Up your ss will proportionally enhance the {Primary Law of the System}, the Law of the System is rted to all system effects, the more they grow, the more the Law grows.] [You can now trigger Quests, which will offer both Rewards ifpleted and Penalties if failed. You are free to ept these Quests if you want to enhance the growth of your Law and all things rted.] [Your Race has evolved into [Heavenly Divine Dragon Venerable of System and Creation]!] [You have obtained the Subrace [Divine Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan]!] [You can now hold as many Divinities and Auxiliary Divinities without Slot Limits, however, to unleash their true power it is rmended to not hoard them but to feed them to your Ascendancy Law''s Divinity Core.] [Your Divine Power, Demonic Energy, Azure Ice Essence, and Crimson Fire Essence have merged into the [Ascendancy Law Essence] Stat!] [Showcasing improved System Status¡­] ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Heavenly Divine Dragon Venerable of System and Creation] [Subrace]: [Divine Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan] [ss]: [None] [ss EXP]: [--/--] [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 1/10)]: [0/5.000.000] [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 0%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 0%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 0%)] [Ascendancy Law Rings]: [Primary Law Ring of the System] [Secondary Law Ring of Creation] [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 4 (Demon Duke Rank)]: [0/10.000.000.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 1 (Initial Stage)]: [0/3.000.000] [Ascendancy Law Essence]: [30.000.000] [Martial Power]: [12.000.000] [Arcane Force]: [10.000.000] [Soul Aether]: [8.000.000] [Fate Fortune]: [5.000.000] ----- Without adding the other things, this is how the System Status looks like now. The Demon King Seed and the Divine Titan Soul Heart remained unchanged, but the Essences for everything¡­ They simply were merged into a single Energy?! Well, that makes things simpler, thankfully. ----- Chapter 1714 Ascendancy Law Divinity Core Chapter 1714 Ascendancy Law Divinity Core ----- By checking the rest of my Status, I quickly learned all the Divinities and Divine Abilities I sacrificed were gone, unfortunately. However, they weren''t gone from me, they had simple moved ces, and fused together into one of my cores. The Cores were nameless as of now, but apparently they can gain a Primary Name and then a Secondary Name based on theirponents. Once chosen, it cannot be changed, but they have the possibility of continuing evolving. Each Core had their own Unique Status, so I clicked on them to see them into more detail, and finally understand how they even worked, because apparently they were going to be the source of all my power from now on. Let''s first check the Divinity Core and the Divine Ability Core¡­ the Divine Treasure Core seems a bit boring, to be honest. But it probably is as important as the rest. [Showcasing the Information of your Ascendancy Law Core: [Divinity Core]!] ----- [Ascendancy Law of System]: [Divinity Core] [Growth]: [Tier 1: 0/100%] The Crystallization of allbined Core Divinities and Sub-Pir Divinities within the Ascendancy Law. It can absorb any Divinity and increase its Growth percentage, granting the Venerable with tremendous Divine Power and boosting the Ascendancy Law growth as well. Feed Divinities and Auxiliary Divinities will be newponents for already existing Core Divinities or Sub-Pir Divinities, interconnecting their power and boosting their overall Divinity Performance. As the Divinity Core develops, the Venerable will gain Ascendancy Law Essence, which can be used to upgrade the Ascendancy Law directly, and also to activate all kinds of abilities and powers. The Divinity Core itself, also possess its Divinity Core Abilities, which are learned with each Tier it achieves. These Abilities are always two, based on all Core Divinities and Sub-Pir Divinities, and can grow exponentially through feeding them Ascendancy Law Essence, constant usage, and by absorbing Divinities. {Core Divinities}: [1]: [Demonic Divinity: Eternal Devouring Winter (???)] [2]: [Divinity: Dream Dungeons & Nightmare Labyrinths (SSS)] [3]: [Divinity: Azure Crimson Frost Fire Essence Mastery (SSS)] {Core Divinities Abilities}: [Demonic Soul-Devouring Nightmare Frost me Domain (Tier 1)]: Combine the power of your Divine Core with your Core Divinities and summon a Domain thatposed of demonic nightmare frost mes, which will devour the souls of foes within a range of 500 Meters, dealing 500% Soul Damage per second and draining 10% of the Damage Dealt as Health and Divine Power. The Domain''s mes can be manipted, capable of freezing, burning, and consuming a foe''s mind, causing the [Burning/Freezing Nightmare Soul Wound] Status Effect, which will decrease a foe''s Attack Power or Movement Speed based if they''re either Burning or Freezing by 50%, while also weakening their Divinities or Divine Abilities based if they''re either Burning or Freezing by 30% for 5 Minutes, cannot stack. Additionally, 50% of the debuff caused to an opponent through this Status Effect bes a buff to your Stats, Divinities, and Divine Abilities. It is also possible to transform, shapeshift, materialize, and imbue these mes into objects and more. {Sub-Pir Divinities}: [1]: [Demonic Divinity: Endless Gluttonous Nightmares (???)] [2]: [Divinity: Dungeons (SSS)] [3]: [Divinity: Primordial Oceans of Time (SSS)] [4]: [Divinity: Holy Light (SSS)] [5]: [Divinity: Primordial Blood (SSS)] [6]: [Divinity: Dark Abyss (SSS)] [7]: [Divinity: Divine Starlight mes (SSS)] [8]: [Divinity: Abyssal Void (SSS)] [9]: [Divinity: Divine Cooking (SSS)] [10]: [Divinity: Divine mes (SSS)] [Sub-Pir Divinities Abilities}: [Holy Abyssal Dungeon Armor (Tier 1)]: Combine the power of your Divine Core with your Sub-Pir Divinities and materialize an Armor made out of Holy and Abyssal Dungeon Components, capable of withstanding almost all damage that cannot break through space itself. Once summoned, the Armor unleashes a {Dimensional Membrane Protection of Abyss and Holy} which decreases All Damage Taken by 100% unless it can break through space, in which case the damage is decreased by 50%. Whenever damage is taken, the foe will take 50% of the damage dealt back as {Holy Abyssal Dungeon Monster Spirit Bombs} which will create Dungeon Monsters made of Holy and Abyssal Divine Spirit Power. Once they attack a foe, they will explode and deal 400% Physical and Soul Damage to any foe within 500 Meters, while also decreasing their Stats by 20% for 10 Seconds and giving them the [Abyssal Dungeon Curse] that will make them weak against Dark Elemental Damage. Allies can be benefited, being healed of injuries, and having their stats boosted by 200% for 10 Seconds, while taking the [Holy Dungeon Blessing] buff that will decrease all damage taken by 30% for 20 Seconds. This armor can endlessly expand and be used to attack as well, dealing damage based on damage reduced. ----- Okay¡­ Alright, that''s a lot already. So first of all, I get two Abilities based in the Core Divinity and the Sub-Pir Divinities?! I had no idea! And they sound pretty wicked already. They truly sound like abilities a Venerable would wield too! Without even checking the other Cores, I active this Core abilities as I faced a group of mighty Rank 10 Divine Monsters that had just spawned inside my ever-expanding Divine Domain. Or well, as it is called now, a Divine World. "ROOAAR!" "SHAAAH!" "GRUOOH!" Over three-hundred-meter-tall monstrosities of the abyss of my Divine World surged, gigantic ck scaled phantom hydras, massive two-headed golden heavenly lions, aberrant vampiric draconic bats, and primal frost goris, all Rank 10 Divine Beasts, greeted me. "Come at me, let me check the extents of my powers as a Venerable! Everyone is wee!" I quickly summoned the abilities in question, first the Armor. "{Holy Abyssal Dungeon Armor}" FLUOSH! Space itself distorted as Ascendancy Law Essence poured out of my Divinity Core, fusing into my skin and flesh, and quickly materializing into a pristine gold and ck colored armor made of metal and stone-likeponents. Sharp demonic ws covered my hands and giant metallic wings of demon and angels appeared behind my back, each shoulder showed aughing demonic beast and a calm angelic creature, resembling a bat and a lion. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The helmet covered my entire draconic head, giving me an even more robust and domineering appearance than ever before. Dozens of Rank 10 Divine Beast attacks rushed down against me, their power capable of shaking whole continents. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! RUMBLE! Yet¡­ "Hahaha¡­! HAHAHA!" I couldn''t help butugh. There was no damage at all. ----- Chapter 1715 Testing New Abilities And Choosing A Divine Class Chapter 1715 Testing New Abilities And Choosing A Divine ss ----- The power of a Venerable was so ridiculous that it made meugh. But that wasn''t everything yet. As I took no damage at all, the monsters started to wonder what was happening. "GRRHH?" "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" I swung my hand towards the lion''s face, the ws of the armor could as well, sh through anything if they were indestructible. CRAAASH! Their entire face exploded into pieces, the head of a monster who should be as tough as a continent''s rocky mantle. The gigantic lion of over three hundred meters copsed, its divine blood covering the grasnds, resembling a crimson tsunami. "Hoh, not bad¡­ Now, let''s make things fair for you bastards." I swung my hand, blessing them with Divine Power, the Divine Beasts roared, suddenly growing muscr and powerful. That is the power of [Holy Dungeon Blessing], I was able to conjure it separately anyways. "GROOAARR!" The gigantic gori swung his massive fists against me, for the first time, I felt like some slight damage was taken. BOOOM! An explosion of pure divinity erupted everywhere, my armor trembled and then, hundreds of monstrous beasts materialized out of thin air. Made of abyssal darkness and holy light, they roared ferociously, jumping over the gori and exploding, tearing through its flesh and bones and sttering it over the ground. "Hah¡­ Well, that was incredible. Who''s next?" This armor ability alone was worth all the problems and pain that getting that damned Ascendancy Law gave to me. "SHAAAH!" The hydra and the rest of the monsters charged against me, explosions of elements, breath attacks, divine magic spells, w attacks, mighty bites, everything fell over my body. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Yet, even with my buff, they were barely dealing any damage whatsoever! "How weak. Begone from my sight." My armor overflowed with divine and abyssal powers, as thousands of {Holy Abyssal Dungeon Monster Spirit Bombs} were summoned based in all the damage the armor took. They had all kinds of shapes, giant draconic horses, wyverns, bats, monkeys, lions, tigers, rhinoceros, angelic beings, demonic creatures. Anything! They attached themselves over all foes, and then detonated into countless ck and golden explosions, tearing through their incredibly tough hide and scales, and tearing them to shreds to the point they fell into piles of flesh and bones. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Not bad at all¡­" As Iughed, I noticed the two other Venerables looking at me in disbelief. "J-Just what is that Divinity Core Ability?!" muttered the fox venerable. "It makes no sense at all!" "He¡­ He truly is a monster, even amongst Venerables,"ughed the Ice Queen. "Because Drake''s powers are so strange and different, the resulting abilities born from his Divinity Core ended being just as strange¡­ but incredibly powerful too." "This is not fair¡­" sighed the fox venerable. "Why is a damn divine dragon bing a venerable! Yggdrasil, fix this!" She was quite salty, I could tell. "Well, looks like they died already¡­ Nah,e back." I quickly utilized my necromancy abilities together with my Ascendancy Law Essence, rapidly rising and reconstructing the bodies of the monsters into Rank 10 Undead Divine Beasts. I imbued them with a feral, berserk state, and made theme at me again, despite being my undead that should be loyal to me. I needed sandbags after all. "SHAAAH!" "ROOAAR!" "GRUOOH!" Their attacks became more intense and their movements faster, being risen as Undead by me made them even stronger than when alive. Perfect! "Now prepare yourself! Your trials are yet to be done. {Demonic Soul-Devouring Nightmare Frost me Domain}!" FLAAASH! I summoned the other ability of the Divinity Core, unleashing a domain of red-, blue-, ck-, and purple-colored mes that constantly shifted and seemed to be burning space itself, melting it away and making it aponent of my domain. The Domain quickly trapped all the monster inside in an endless sea of mes, burning their bodies to a crisp and then shapeshifting into countless, gigantic jaws that devoured their souls apart. At the end, they weren''t even able to fight back, and died as easily as one crush an ant with their foot. "T-This is stupidly ridiculous, how strong are Venerables?" I wondered, looking at the sea of mes finish their meal, I gained all the power these monsters had. Ding! [You have devoured several Divine Beasts of Rank 10!] [You gained +500.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [You cannot gain ss EXP, please choose a ss to be able to Level Up.] [You have devoured several powerful Rank 10 Souls.] [You gained +500.000 Soul Aether] [You gained +200.000 Arcane Force] Not only I gained some Ascendancy Law Essence, but I even gained some stats! Soul Aether and Arcane Force are now stats, the first represents my soul, well, I already had that, but it has numerical values now. Thetter is an evolution of Magic Power, and it is all about non-physical damage. The Ranks based in letters are nowpletely gone, and everything increases based on numbers again, just like when I started, the system went back to its roots, but now even more improved than before. "Right, Leveling Up! Ipletely forgot about that too¡­" Before checking the other Cores, I should probably get a new ss while I''m at it, so I don''t waste more kills and potential ss EXP. I had never leveled up before, it was something I was slightly jealous of Surtr, I could only grow by eating Mana Cores back then, when I was a mortal ice dragon. But now, when I''ve be a Venerable, I can finally level up! ¡­Which feels slightly redundant, considering it would have been nicer when I was weaker. But considering all the monsters out there in this world, it''s not bad. "Andromeda, can you show me which sses I can pick?" I asked her. [Well¡­ Every single one.] "Wait, what?" [Yes, every single one is avable! There are thousands! Checking all of them would take forever, Drake! Why are you so talented?!] "I-Is that a problem?! Hahah¡­ Well, show me the three strongest sses then, to make the choice easier." [Oh! Okay then, that''s much easier! Wait a bit¡­] [Sorting out sses.] [Choosing Strongest sses.] [The three Strongest sses avable have been selected, please choose one between the three]: [Divine Heavenly Alchemist of Creation] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Demonic Asura Of One Thousand Arms of Destruction] [Abyssal Dungeon Master of Fractured Dimensions] "These are tough choices¡­" ----- Chapter 1716 New Leveling And Skill System Functions Chapter 1716 New Leveling And Skill System Functions ----- When I asked for what sses I could pick, I was presented with a slight problem. "Andromeda, can you show me which sses I can pick?" I asked her. [Well¡­ Every single one.] She said every single one as if that was something I should have somehow expected. "Wait, what?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Yes, every single one is avable! There are thousands! Checking all of them would take forever, Drake! Why are you so talented?!] Talented?! I''m just a giant dragon that crushes and sometimes freezes stuff, what talent is she talking about? "I-Is that a problem?! Hahah¡­ Well, show me the three strongest sses then, to make the choice easier." I decided to ultimately ask her to just show me the three strongest, any more options and it would be too hard for me to choose anyways. [Oh! Okay then, that''s much easier! Wait a bit¡­] [Sorting out sses.] [Choosing Strongest sses.] [The three Strongest sses avable have been selected, please choose one between the three]: [Divine Heavenly Alchemist of Creation] [Demonic Asura Of One Thousand Arms of Destruction] [Abyssal Dungeon Master of Fractured Dimensions] These three sses were¡­ strange! But they sounded really strong. "These are tough choices¡­" [Basically you can guess what they will help you with through their names. The first one is dedicated for the ability to create all sorts of things through a new type of divine alchemy. It is not just potions and equipment, but even formations and elements can be summoned and created. Perhaps even living beings.] [The second is about fighting, destruction, and more. The ability to have one thousand arms this time is not metaphorical; it could be a part of this ss abilities. This would be purely focused on strength, more physical than magical.] [Andstly, the third one is not just about the creation of dungeons, but about the maniption of space and domains, to create abyssal domains and formations to easily trap foes and weaken them, or sometimes to move faster through space.] "Can''t I choose all three of them?" [Hahaha¡­] [No.] This is a tough decision. I would usually just go for more strength, after all, I need it to defeat Pandemonium. But is that really it? Perhaps just physical power won''t be enough. And he also can control space. I couldn''t even get closer to him to punch him before he breaks space and ends up hurting me from afar without me even putting a finger on his body. "The third option¡­" I said. "Wouldn''t that one help me deal with Pandemonium''s troublesome space powers?" [Hmm¡­ We have yet to see the full extent, but if you gained the power of manipting space or fracturing it and create small dimensions from its pieces, then perhaps it could help, yes.] "Space is a mysterious power that is never too clear about all it can do, but it is still incredibly deadly¡­ Yeah, let''s choose that for now. Also, can I get a new sster? How does this work?" [Yes, each ss has a Star to show their Rank. Whenever a ss reaches max level, you can get to the next ss selection, which this time will show you two-star sses, over time you''ll change into many sses, continuously growing stronger as you level up and gain stats.] "Just like the Systems of RPG games, huh?" [Indeed, it was within the functions that I was digging through. At the moment of my creation through your wish, all ideas, and visuals of what you thought a system was appeared, but not everything could be materialized or created right away due tock of power.] [Now that you''ve ascended into a Venerable, all of these abilities can be unleashed and materialized, added into the System Status. And not only for you but for everyone else. Remember how mortals below your blessing could get sses and level up to an extent?] "Oh yeah! I wanted that too, but it was rather limited, and once they reached Level 100 they wouldn''t be able to level up more. It was more like a way to give them all some talent to start with," I nodded. [Indeed, you now possess that very power but given the ability to level up endlessly! Isn''t that incredible?] "I¡­ guess it is?" I said. "Well, let''s begin then! I want to see what this is all about before giving you my honest opinion, but if ites from you, I am sure it will be good." [Alright!] Ding! [You have chosen the [ss]: [Abyssal Dungeon Master of Fractured Dimensions]!] [Your ss has been set to Level 0/100!] [Your ss has gained One Star Rarity, the more Stats a ss has, the stronger it is.] [You have unlocked the ss Skill: [Fractured Dimensional Dungeon Creation: Lv1/100]!] [You have Unlocked Stat Points and Skill Points.] [You will earn Stat Points and Skill Points with each ss Level, alongside additional Stats.] [You can use Stat Points to increase any Stat of your choice, aside from Ascendancy Law Essence.] [You can use Skill Points to artificially level up your ss Skills or learn new ss Skills from the ss Skill Tree.] [You gained +1.000.000 Arcane Power Stats.] [You gained +500.000 Marial Power, Soul Aether, and Fate Fortune Stats.] ----- [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Heavenly Divine Dragon Venerable of System and Creation] [Subrace]: [Divine Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan] [ss]: [Abyssal Dungeon Master of Fractured Dimensions ¡ï: Lv0/100]: [0/100.000] [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 1/10)]: [0/5.000.000] [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 0%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 0%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 0%)] [Ascendancy Law Rings]: [Primary Law Ring of the System] [Secondary Law Ring of Creation] [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 4 (Demon Duke Rank)]: [0/10.000.000.] [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 1 (Initial Stage)]: [0/3.000.000] [Ascendancy Law Essence]: [30.500.000] [Martial Power]: [12.500.000] [Arcane Force]: [11.200.000] [Soul Aether]: [9.000.000] [Fate Fortune]: [5.500.000] [Stat Points]: [0] [Skill Points]: [0] {ss Skills} [Active Skills]: [Fractured Dimensional Dungeon Creation ¡ï: Lv1/100] [Passive Skills]: [None] ----- "Interesting, so I can even use Stat Points and Skill Points, I always dreamed the System Status had more RPG mechanics, this is finally fulfilling that one dream¡­ After so many years." [Indeed, and this is only but a fraction of what the new version of me can achieve, dear.] ----- Chapter 1717 Ascendancy Law Divine Ability Core Chapter 1717 Ascendancy Law Divine Ability Core ----- After changing ss, not only did I unlock new ss Skills, Stat and Skill Points, and the power to Level Up as I always wished for, but I even got some nice bonus stats, making me even stronger, surprisingly stronger than before, in fact. [One thing I forgot to tell you though, is that your Leveling will sometimes be tied to your Ascendancy Law Progression.] [Meaning that sometimes you will need for it to Rank Up or increase its Tier to continue Leveling! So make sure to not get angry at me when that happens, because I warned you beforehand.] "I get it, it makes sense to an extent, both need to be bnced, and the very reason I can level up is thanks to the Ascendancy Law too." [I''m d you understand! Now, do you want to check the other two Cores? They''re very interesting, actually. More than you think.] "Huh? Okay, let''s see the Divine Ability Core. I bet I''ll get new Abilities from it, right?" [Ahh, yeaaah¡­] She''s being a bit secretive, let''s see with my two eyes. ----- n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Ascendancy Law of System]: [Divine Ability Core] [Growth]: [Tier 1: 0/100%] The Crystallization of allbined Core Divine Abilities and Sub-Pir Divine Abilities within the Ascendancy Law. It can absorb any Divine Abilities and increase its Growth percentage, granting the Venerable with tremendous Divine Strength and boosting the Ascendancy Law growth as well. Feed Divine Abilities will be newponents for already existing Core Divine Abilities or Sub-Pir Divine Abilities, interconnecting their power and boosting their overall Divinity Performance. As the Divine Ability Core develops, the Venerable will gain Primordial Law Essence, which can be used to upgrade the Ascendancy Law directly, and also to activate all kinds of abilities and powers. The Divine Ability Core itself, also possess its own Divine Ability Divinities, which are obtained with each Tier it achieves. These Divinities are always two, based on all Core Divine Abilities and Sub-Pir Divine Abilities, and can grow exponentially through feeding them Primordial Law Essence, constant usage, the absorption of Divine Abilities, and through Enlightenment and Comprehension. {Core Divine Abilities}: [1]: [Unique Skill: Divine System (SSS)] [2]: [Unique Skill: Spirit Creation (SSS)] [3]: [Unique Skill: Immortal Body (SSS)] [4]: [Unique Skill: God (SSS)] [5]: [Unique Skill: Dungeon Creation (SSS)] {Core Divine Abilities Divinity}: [Divinity: Divine Immortal System Spirit Goddess of Creation (Tier 1)]: Combine the power of your Divine Ability Core with your Divine Abilities to Summon the almighty Divine Immortal System Spirit Goddess of Creation, the manifestation of the Ascendancy Law of the System, Andromeda. Once Summoned, Andromeda will be able to grow stronger at the same time as the Ascendancy Law of the System and will be capable of unleashing her Divine powers at the same level as a Venerable through an almighty Venerable Divinity of the System. While she is materialized and within a range of 500 meters from you, All Stats increase by +500% and Ascendancy Law Essence Cost for all Abilities and Skills decreases by 50%. The Goddess gains the powers thatposes all her Divine Abilities and can also share them passively with you indefinitely. When materialized, all of these abilities obtain a boost of 100% to their effects, duration, and power, which is also shared with you. In her materialized state, she can also fight with a myriad of {System Spirit Goddess Arts} to heal, support, and fight in battle at your side. Her power will increase proportionally to the amount of people that have been assimted by the System and obtained a System Status, as she obtains 1% of their Stats, while she gets 50% of yours. {Sub-Pir Divine Abilities}: [1]: [Unique Skill: Winter Magic (SSS)] [2]: [Unique Skill: Ice Absorption (SSS)] [3]: [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (SSS)] [4]: [Demonic Physique (SSS)] [5]: [Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan Soul Psyche (SSS+)] [Sub-Pir Divine Abilities Divinity}: [Divinity: Demonic Vampire Lord Of Primordial Frost and Eternal Fire (Tier 1)]: Combine the power of your Divine Ability Core with your Divine Abilities to unleash the power of the Divinity, bing a distinguished Demonic Vampire Lord controlling the Elements of Primordial Frost and Eternal Fire alongside Demonic and Blood Elements. Upon the invocation of this Divinity, your body fully transforms into a Vampire Titan Hybrid with tremendous powers, increasing Arcane Force, Martial Power, and Soul Aether by 500%, and transforming all of your Ice and Fire into Primordial Frost and Eternal Fire. Your surroundings change as they begin to shift into a sea of demonic blood and titan soul power, capable of changing and shapeshifting into {Blood Titan Servants} imbued with Primordial Frost or Eternal Fire Elements, any foe you defeat will also be turned into these Blood Titan Servants, adding to your Demonic Blood Sea power, and increasing its strength with each victim added. When using this Divinity, you be capable of fully absorbing the Element of Ice and Fire, without being able to take any damage from them, all while Demonic, Darkness, and Blood Elements damage ispletely reduced by 50%. ----- "Wait, what?! I had no idea that you were a Divinity?!" I asked in disbelief. "And that¡­ Wait, now it makes so much sense. So this is how you came to be. Actually just as I envisioned. And yeah, so I don''t get Divine Abilities from the Divine Abilities¡­ but Divinities made from them, that seems really cool." [Indeed! I am a manifestation of your Cores powersbined together, but my abilities work around that Divinity] [My powers, and how much I can grow, it all depends on that.] "Amazing¡­" I said. "Oh, and the second Divinity is also really good too, a Vampire Titan hybrid?! I had never considered that, and it sounds terrifying already¡­ Also I gained a new Immunity of the Fire Element! Not bad." [That''s right! And these are only the starter Divinities, once you Rank Up more, you will be able to unlock even stronger Divinities with even mightier forms and effects.] "Now the only thing left to check is the Divine Treasure Core¡­ What do I get from that? Divine Abilities or Divinities?" [Heh¡­ Why don''t you check by yourself, honey?] She really likes to keep things secretive¡­ ----- Chapter 1718 Ascendancy Law Divine Treasure Core Chapter 1718 Ascendancy Law Divine Treasure Core ----- After seeing the Divine Ability Core, the only thing left was the Divine Treasure Core, so I rapidly moved to browsing its effects and details. Based in what Andromeda was saying, I think it was going to be fairly different than the other two. ----- [Ascendancy Law of System]: [Divine Treasure Core] [Growth]: [Tier 1: 0/100%] The Crystallization of allbined Core Divine Treasures and Sub-Pir Divine Treasures within the Ascendancy Law. It can absorb any Divine Treasures and increase its Growth percentage, granting the Venerable with Ascendancy Law Essence by growing special Venerable Treasures made from thebination of the added Divine Treasures. Feed Divine Treasures will be newponents for already existing Core Venerable Treasures or Sub-Pir Venerable Treasures, interconnecting their power and boosting their overall Ascendancy Law Essence and other Elemental Essences production. As the Divine Treasure Core develops, the Venerable will gain special Elemental Law Essence, which can be used to upgrade the Ascendancy Law directly, and also to activate all kinds of abilities and powers, and to boost the overall cultivation of the Venerable, serving in their ability toprehend and cultivate the Laws they possess. The Divine Treasure Core itself, also possess its own Divine Treasures Venerable Treasures, which are obtained with each Tier it achieves. These Venerable Treasures are always two, based on all Core Divine Treasures and Sub-Pir Divine Treasures, and can grow exponentially through feeding them Ascendancy Law Essence, constant nurturing, feeding the Divine Fertilizer, and also Divine Water, alongside otherpatible Divine Treasures. {Core Divine Treasures}: [1]: [Vespertine Flower of Acacian Demonic Tranquility (SSS)] [2]: [Divine Frost Dragon Soul Spirit Rafflesia (SSS)] [3]: [Sacred zing Dragon and Titan Soul Tree (SSS)] {Core Divine Treasures Venerable Treasures}: [Venerable Treasure: Ever-zing Cosmic Garden of Frozen Sacred Demonic Dragon Titan Flowers (Tier 2)]: A Venerable Treasure born from thebination of all Core Divine Treasures, a beautiful and fantastic garden of cosmic, zing, and freezing flowers of tremendous sizes, most reaching as high as a hundred meters, and which take upon the shape of mighty draconic beasts. This garden is constantly covered by a beautiful sea of cosmic zing and freezing mes, protecting them from all damage and burning anything that touches them. only the original owner can handle them. Produces 100 Ascendancy Law Essence, 1000 Fire Law, Ice Law, Dragon Law, and Titan Law Essence every 1 Hour with each Flower. With each Flower, increases the Divine Powers of Fire, Dragon, Ice, and Titan Elemental Laws, Divinities, Divine Abilities, and Skills by 10%. Number of Flowers: 100. {Sub-Pir Divine Treasures}: [1]: [Yggdrasil Roots (SSS)] [2]: [Demonic Heart Crystals (SSS)] [3]: [Blood Tree of Death (SSS)] [4]: [Dream Yggdrasil Branches (SSS)] [5]: [Dream Yggdrasil Sap (SSS)] [6]: [Divine Dragon King Scales (SSS)] [7]: [Tiamat''s Scale Fragments (???)] [8]: [Miasmic Mold Eldritch Tree Roots (SSS)] [9]: [Divine Dream Clouds (SSS)] [10]: [Dream Dungeon (SSS)] [Sub-Pir Divine Treasures Venerable Treasures}: [Venerable Treasure: Divine Dragon Scale Spirit Yggdrasil Tree Forest (Tier 1)]: A Venerable Treasure born from thebination of all Sub-Pir Divine Treasures, a holy and titanic forest of giant Yggdrasil Trees covered with rainbow-colored draconic scales, whose leaves are as sharp as Orichalcum, taking the form of giant dragon ws. The sap of these trees is like dragon blood, and the bark is as hard as dragon scales themselves. The trees are always protected by Dragon Spirits, which will fight and kill anybody that approaches the forest that is not the owner or a rtive. Produces 100 Ascendancy Law Essence, 1000 Nature Law, Spirit Law, Demon Law, and Dream Law Essence every 1 Hour with each Tree. With each Tree, increases the Divine Powers of Nature, Spirit, Demon, and Dream Elemental Laws, Divinities, Divine Abilities, and Skills by 10%. Number of Trees: 50. ----- "T-This is¡­!" [Surprised? I told you it wasn''t going to be simple abilities. Venerable Treasures are unique to the Divine Treasure Core, andpletely vital for any Venerable who requires resources and Ascendancy Law Essence!] "So this is how they get to continue growing stronger without a system like me¡­" I nodded. "Are my Venerable Treasures good enough?" [They sure are! And they''re also wondrous and beautiful. You can find them at the other side of your Venerable Realm, where they had appeared within a rather desertic new continent.] "Interesting! Let''s go see!" I quickly flew across the skies, the Ice Queen and the Fox tagging along as they were quite curious too, until we finally arrived. And the sight alone was outstanding and astonishing. "W-What is this?!" the fox screamed. "T-These are your Venerable Treasures, Drake?" the Ice Queen stuttered. "Yeah," I smiled. "Pretty good, aren''t they?" A beautiful, cosmic garden of fire and frost, giant flowers as tall as hundreds of meters in the shape of ferocious dragons. And a gigantic forest of lesser Yggdrasil trees covered on dragon scales. Andromeda once more materialized in front of me, gazing at the beauty of these two Venerable Treasures, within them, I could feel more and more essenceing towards me. "Slowly, it is producing arge quantity of Essence," I nodded. "It works really well." "It sure does!" Andromeda nodded, looking around. "Looking at things through the system and through my own eyes is so different¡­ I can feel it all, the colors, the warmth, the cold¡­ It''s so nice." "Is that so?" I hugged her shoulder, admiring the beauty of the scenery together. As we chatted for a little while, I suddenly came to the realization I could not hold myself anymore. Every time she talked and smiled, my heart started beating faster, and I couldn''t stop eyeing her beautiful, giantess body. I wanted her, I desired her so much! "Alright, we''ll get going ourselves, we have things to do within our Realms, Fate is weakening as you awakened, so we must prepare better for our reincarnation," said the Ice Queen. "Yeah, bye!" The fox said. The two disappeared out of thin air, leaving me and Andromeda alone. And I didn''t really waste any time, tightly grabbing her enormous butt with my hands. "D-Drake?!" she muttered, blushing in disbelief. "I''ve been thinking that¡­ we should try out your new body," I said. "You know, test if everything is correctly in ce and all¡­" "A-Ahh¡­" she blushed even more, as I approached her. "So? Is it okay for you?" I asked. "I won''t force you, of course, if you don''t want¡­" Then she grabbed my arms tightly. "No, yeah! L-Let''s have baby-making sex!" "Eh¡­?!" So direct! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Don''t tell me she has been holding all her lust this entire time?! I thought she couldn''t feel lust to begin with. "Then let me change into my humanoid form, or titan form-" "No! Stay like¡­ L-Like that¡­" "Huh?" "I prefer¡­ your true and real appearance, Drake¡­ it was the one I fell in love with, your true self." "Andromeda¡­" Even if I am monstrous like this, she''s fine with it? But¡­ Wait, why am I even doubting? She''s a giantess with enough power to take on a dragon, right? "Alright then¡­ If you insist," I smiled, kissing her lips. "Then I won''t hold back. Look how hard I am." Dragons normally hide their genitalia below scales, and mine was poking out of my scales within the crotch. "Oooh¡­" Andromeda blushed, breathing heavily. I think she was even drooling. "D-Drake''s big dragon cock¡­!" "Huh? Wait- Ah!" She attacked me like a starving subus¡­ ----- Chapter 1719 Finally Embracing Her 1 (R18) Chapter 1719 Finally Embracing Her 1 (R18) ----- Before I could even start thinking straight, Andromeda got on her knees and started trying to get my thing out. It was going to be hard though. The scales wrapped around dragon genitalia are even tougher than any other scales over their bodies, so naturally she wasn''t going to be able to do it on herself. "It won''te out¡­ Ah, I have yet to study dragon biologypletely¡­!" shemented. "Calm down," I said, patting her head. "You''re so eager you surprised me a little bit¡­ But if you want this, alright. I wouldn''t be a good husband if I denied it to my wife." I quickly loosened the scales, as they rapidly moved aside, revealing what she was asking for, her big silver-colored eyes widened as her white face blushed, bing red. "Ahhh¡­ I-It''s so huge! My love¡­ You''re so blessed with such a huge thing¡­" "Is that so? I always thought of you as quite a shy woman, to think you would be so eager¡­" "Look! I was only like that because I just¡­ never had a physical body! But now that I have one, it''s like I had a lot of umted lust¡­ I just can''t help it, ok?" "Okay then, what are you- Ah!" She quickly grabbed my cock before I could say anything else, beginning to grasp it tightly and move it, giving me a rather sloppy but nice hand job. Honestly I had never had sex in my true dragon form, so this was all new to me. In my Ice Titan/Dragonoid form I usually have much smaller¡­ things, and well, it is all done in a much morefortable scale. But right now, my cock is probably over fifty meters long, its incredible howrge I am, if Dragons didn''t have their own Realms to have sex they would destroy entire ecosystems while doing it! "Ahh, does it feel good?" she wondered. "Yeah, I was just surprised¡­ Everything is in a muchrger scale after all- Ahh! Fuck! Do it faster, like that¡­" "Like this~?" Andromeda hastened her speed, as she looked at the tip of my cock, her hands were so soft and warm, her movements swift and precise, even though this was her first time, she was learning quickly. "Yeah¡­ Ah, I think I''m cumming already?! This body is much more sensitive too¡­! Ahh!" "Cumming?! Ooh!" I tried to tell her to move aside, but I ended cumming all over her face, the jolts of pleasure rushing through my cock to the rest of my body made me roar in pleasure, my tail hit the ground, creating earthquakes, as my hot, steamy cum covered her pretty face. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ahh~ Phew¡­ Ah, shit¡­ Andromeda, I''m sorry¡­ I''ll clean you¡­" She looked so fucking hot with my cum all over her face though, I wanted to take a picture even, but she didn''t really got angry as I imagined. "It''s fine~ I''ll eat it," she said, using her hands to clean it from her face and beginning to taste it, eating all of it. "Hmm, creamy¡­ A bit salty¡­ Hmm? Not bad¡­ I think this is my first ever meal!" I can''t believe I made her eat my cum as her first meal! This is a bit wrong. But I can''t stop now, she started this! "I''m going to clean it for you, okay? Ahh~! You''re still hard! I knew it, you''re so strong, Drake! I''ve researched that some men can''t keep it hard after cumming once. But you''re not the case, right?" "I-I guess- Oh?!" She quickly started licking my cock the second she spoke, savoring the cum covering it and using her long, slimy, and warm tongue to pleasure my enormous draconic manhood. Andromeda didn''t hesitate to use her lips, after using her tongue to give it a taste, she immediately began slurping it whole, sucking it deep. Her mouth was warm andforting, the warmth created a sense of immense pleasure, and the vacuum created from her sucking constantly made a delicious pressure, jolts of pleasure rushing through my cock all the way to my spine. I couldn''t help it, my tail hit the ground again, I continued making my entire Realm tremble and the heavens above rumble, but it was too good! "Slurp~ Hmm~ Mmmggh~! Ahh~ You like it?" She pulled my cock out of her mouth just to ask that, as she was licking the lower side and then slurping the upper side with her lips, then licking the tip again! "I love it¡­! You''re so good!" "Hmm~ I love it too! Your cock''s so tasty¡­ I always wanted to suck it, to be honest¡­" So lewd! She''s way too shameless! I''m going end up acting if she continues like this- "Aahh! W-Wait- Ugh?!" She didn''t stop, continuously sucking and slurping. Faster, stronger, and warmer. I couldn''t help it, I grabbed her beautiful head and started fucking her mouth, deep throating her like she so wanted so much. PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! The sound of my hips hitting her mouth reverberated across thendscape, as the sound of her pleasured moans echoed too. "Mmmggh¡­! Ffmmghh~?! Hmmm~!!" "I''m cumming again¡­! Ah!" I gently pulled out my cock to stop her slight asphyxiation, as I grew worried, but she suddenly grabbed me and pulled my cock back into her mouth. Before long, I came. It was too good, I felt like my entire body becamepletely weightless, all my senses became numb for a second, as I felt like I was floating I the clouds. Yet another enormous load of cum came out, filling her mouth and going down her throat almost without issues. "Guhh¡­ Hmmm~ Aagh~!" She moaned as I slowly pulled my cock out, she opened her mouth, showing me her mouth still full with all my cum. Then she closed her mouth and swallowed it all. "Gulp~ Phew, thank you for the seconds, honey~" "Y-You''re unexpectedly too lewd, Andromeda¡­" "Sorry¡­ I just¡­ after seeing you have sex with other women for so long¡­ I want you all for myself now, maybe only for these few hours?" "Okay¡­ Sure, let''s do it¡­ Right here?" "Yes¡­ Let''s have sex¡­ I want you to fuck me raw, so much¡­" She quickly sat over the grasnds with her enormous titaness body, spreading out her legs and showing me her beautiful, hairless pussy. "Right here¡­ Put it in, hurry~!" "My goodness¡­" Could I ever call myself a man again if I rejected this offer? ----- Chapter 1720 Finally Embracing Her 2 (R18) Chapter 1720 Finally Embracing Her 2 (R18) ----- I couldn''t hesitate, as a man, I had to do it! I immediately jumped over her, spreading her legs even further as I tore apart her dress, which I found out was made out of white etheric essence, leaving her stark naked. Her plump body was endearing and sexy, she had a beautiful, slightly chubby belly,rge breasts like those of a mother, hanging down and gigantic. Her legs were plump, her thighs very thick, and even her feet were beautifully delicate, her nails were painted silver. Her face was wless, divine even, and she smelled so sweet and inviting. She was so perfect, I just couldn''t stop myself, I put my entire body over hers, and started kissing her passionately. "Hmm~ Aahhh!" I sucked her lips and her tongue, licking her mouth as she did the same with mine, then I processed to lick her neck, kissing it constantly. Later, I moved to her enormous breasts, which I grasped tightly with my scaled hands and my sharp ws, even if I was being slightly rough, she was not taking any damage, she was incredibly tough. "You like them?" she wondered. "I think I took the form of what I thought I would look like¡­ I don''t know why I ended being rather fat¡­" "You''re not fat, you''re beautiful," I said, licking her breasts without hesitating, sucking on her big nipples, and pulling them, they were soft and sweet, so good. I couldn''t stop sucking them. At the same time as I did this, my hard cock was constantly rubbing over her pussy, but not yet inside, I was teasing her for being so eager, she needed a bit of correction. "Aahh~! D-Drake, t-this is- Ooh! Put it in already! I want you inside me¡­!" "Come on now, calm down¡­ It''s going in, don''t worry¡­" I slowly began putting it inside, her warmth pussy greeted my massive cock, slowly, one meter at a time, I shoved it inside, every meter I put it inside she moaned in pleasure, making moans befitting of a whore. "AAHHH~! D-Drake!" "I haven''t even shoved itpletely yet and you''re moaning like this, huh? How about this then?!" PLAP! Without previous warning, I shoved itpletely inside, piercing through all her plump, warmth inside, her juices covering my cock and creating a natural lubricant while doing so. "AAHH~! Oooohh~! My god~! I-It''s so huge?! Aaah!" "You asked for this¡­ Do you want me to pull out?" I was worried, a little bit. I didn''t want to harm her. "N-No¡­ C-Continue, fuck me raw like you do with Bedann and Miranda¡­ Please¡­ I also want to feel like a woman! And¡­ and receive the low you owe me for years!" "My love¡­" I hugged her tightly as I started moving my hips rapidly, the sound of our flesh hitting each other reverberated across the surroundings, which I had thankfully covered with a divine barrier in time. And I started fucking her raw. PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! My draconic libido was ring up, making me think of sex and nothing else. I moved my hips quicker than ever before, piercing and thrusting her pussy with my massive dragon cock. There was no going back now, I shoved as deep as I could, voring every inch of her pussy and her insides, so warm, so deliciously tight, I couldn''t stop! p! p! p! "Aahh~! Drake~! Drakeee~!" She continued moaning while calling my name, I embraced her with all my love, kissing her and hugging her. I told her I loved her so much, and that I would never let her go ever again. "I love you so much¡­ You''re everything to me! I won''t let you die again like before! Andromeda! You''re my beautiful goddess! I will treasure you for eternity!" "Hmmm~! Oh, Drake~! I love you too! Your words¡­! Me too~! You''re precious to me¡­ You''re also everything to me~! I love you! I love you so much~!" PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! PLAP! Her words made me almost snap; she was being way too romantic! I couldn''t stop it, I fucked her even harder than before, her pussy making loud sounds as I squished her belly with my body, her breasts constantly rubbing against my scaled chest. "Come here!" I started kissing her again, sucking her delicious, small tongue, as she did the same with mine, we sealed our lips, without even letting each other go as I moved faster and faster, fiercer than ever before. "Raaaah! Rooaaarr!" I gave a loud roar as I bit her shoulder out of the furious, wild lust that coursed through my draconic body, she moaned in pleasure, barely scratched at all by my powerful bite. She was so tough; I could go all-out without worrying! "T-Take this! Get pregnant with my child, Andromeda! Be the mother of my children! I will turn you into a mother! Get pregnant!" "Aahh~! Yes, cum inside! Fill me up with your cum, honey- Aaaahh~!" PLAP! Before she could finish her words, I pushed harder than ever before, the tip of my cock piercing her uterus and filling her with a gigantic amount of hot, steamy cum. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I came so much I could hardly believe myself. I felt all dizzy and numb, I had nevere so much like this! Actually, cumming with a dragon body feels so incredible. All the dragon hormones that are usually sealed in my other form take overpletely, and¡­ I felt like I was floating in the clouds again. "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­ Oh fuck¡­" I slowly pulled out, as I saw Andromeda gasping for air too. "Ooohh¡­ Oooggh¡­" She was moaning in pleasure even now. As I pulled it out, arge waterfall of cum came out of her tight pussy, making out a loud, squishy sound, her tight pussy walls created an incredible suction force. "You came so much¡­ I''m so happy¡­ We''ve finally¡­ be one." "Yeah¡­ I love you¡­" I held her hands as I hugged her. "I love you too¡­" She kissed me and then¡­ She pushed me down and put herself over me, quickly shoving my cock inside again. "Eh?!" "We still got some time, right? Let''s go for round two, three, four, five, ten rounds!" "W-Wait, wait a bit Andromeda- Aaaaah~!" I just couldn''t take a break¡­ ----- Chapter 1721 Changes In The Divine Realm! Chapter 1721 Changes In The Divine Realm! ----- n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I tried my hardest to make things short, but we ended spending three whole hours having sex with Andromeda. Can''t really say I didn''t like it, doing it with my dragon body was a whole new experience of pleasure and the rush of adrenaline was something that cannot be easilypared with the other usual sex I have. But at longst, once I was freed from her ws, I was finally able to take a break, I still had a few things I wanted to do, but I also wanted to go sleep with my wives and everything¡­ Andromeda recovered almost instantly even after I fucker her so hard too, she was now wandering around the gardens and forests of Venerable Treasures. Her gigantic size made these enormous things seem like mere gardens to her, she was a beautiful titaness, and I couldn''t have asked for anything else, honestly. "Fufu~ We''re getting a new baby~" She was happy she had gotten pregnant right away¡­ Constantly caressing her belly already. The impregnation was almost instantaneous, and a fetus was already developing inside of her womb, it was way too fast for beings that are supposed to live slowly. Perhaps because of our uniquepositions, and not being exactly pure dragon or titans, I suppose that might change how gestation works. Nheless, a divine soul was already developing inside of her womb. Unlike Kate, which was birthed asexually, this new child would be created normally inside of her womb, so it would still take a while to fully form. Aside from her child, there''s Bedann and Miranda who also got pregnant again¡­ In fact, won''t Bedann be birthing in just a couple more months? Once the whole trial is done, another baby ising already. And probably not too far after her, Miranda, and Andromeda¡­ Jesus, our family is going to be gigantic. Well, I was the one that kept having sex unprotected. So, I''ll happily take responsibility and raise them all with love and affection. Anyways, enough with that. Now that I''ve already obtained my Ascendancy Law and forged the Cores and everything else, what''s left for me to explore? I also got a ss, so the only thing left is¡­ Right, testing if I can level up. "It shouldn''t be too hard to test." I summoned a Divine Monster in front of me, a Rank 9 creature resembling a resplendent white and golden wolf, and before I could get close to it, my very Aura alone killed it instantly. "Oh¡­" I muttered. "Wait, is thismon?" "Don''t worry, I''ll turn that off whenever you''re close to friends, but yes, you should try to control your Venerable Aura, it seems to be very dangerous, its pressure and power alone can asphyxiate most living beings and kill them." Andromeda appeared by my side, practically teleporting to me. This was something she could do, no matter how far she had walked to, in an instant she was able to immediately teleport to where I was. It doesn''t work the other way around though, so she''ll have to walk towards where she was again. But I think if she grabs onto other people, she can bring them along too¡­ Anyways, did I get any experience points¡­? "As you can see, you didn''t get anything," she said. "It seems anything produced inside of your own Venerable Realm will not give you any Experience Points." "¡­But why?" I wondered. "I think it''s quite basic, it is because theye from your very power, so it would simply go back to you," she said. "Just as how much you earn Divine Power when you y or eat a Divine Monster." "I see¡­" I nodded. "Well, now- Ah! Right, I almost forgot. Where is Fuyu?! She must have been shocked when everything changed here!" "I was actually wondering the same," Andromeda said. "But she hasn''t even showed up a single time yet, right? Let''s search for her, I am a bit worried¡­" "Me too." I nodded. We started searching for her, as the owners of this Venerable Realm (yes, Andromeda is also the owner now) we were able to easily spread out our senses across hundreds of thousands of kilometers. And finally, we found her. Above the skies, which had divided into three colorfulyers, we flew there, and we found her. She was asleep, her body havingpletely transformed. Before, she was like a being made of rainbow divine slime, I had forged her a new body and fused her into my Divine Realm back then, giving her an incredible new evolution. She was like the Goddess of the entire Divine Realm and could control and manage it for me, and she has always been of great help. Yet right now, her appearance had not only been refined, but she evolved. Her body seemed to have be one of liquid rainbow metal, spreading across the skies like constant waves, rainbow and golden crystals grew over her body, forming a long, crystalline, and sharp dress. A crown of these crystals and metals also glowed above her head, while her nails and eyes were also made of this crystalline material. In the center of her chest and her feminine appearance, there was a heart-shaped rainbow crystal, glowing brightly. Countless rivers of Ascendancy Law Essence flowed inside of her, slowly dissipating as her evolution seemed to have just finished. FLAAASH! Her eyes opened, resembling a pair of glowing rainbow suns above the sky, her entire presence emanated tremendous divine power equal to what my Venerable Realm was. Is this possible? Has any other Venerable made a living being their own Venerable Realm?! Does this mean¡­ is there a third Venerable level being within our group now? Me, Andromeda and now¡­ Fuyu?! And all because our powers are so intrinsically connected! "I¡­ What has happened to me?" she wondered, looking at her own body. "I''m so huge now¡­ Almost your same size- Uwah! Who are you two?! Drake?! Is that you? You''ve changed so much¡­ And you''re¡­?" "I am the System Drake has, but I''ve evolved simrly to you, Fuyu," she said. "You can call me Andromeda from now on." "W-What?!" Fuyu red at herself and stared at us onest time. "So¡­ You''ve really be a Venerable, Drake. But why¡­ did I change too?" "Well¡­" ----- Chapter 1722 Fuyus New Powers Chapter 1722 Fuyu''s New Powers ----- "It''s mostly because you inherit all of the Venerable Realm''s powers, which are directly connected to Drake''s own powers, and so on," said Andromeda. "I suppose you''re still not as strong as I am, but you''re definitely at Venerable Level yourself¡­" "V-Venerable Level?!" Fuyu wondered. "Well¡­ Um, okay then. I was originally created as a flying ice castle, so I can''t exactlyin either way. But this¡­ It has sure been a wild ride, master¡­ Drake." "Just call me by my name, I don''t really mind," I said. "Anyways, I would rmend you to check the Realm and see what has changed, and if there''s anything wrong or dangerous, that you should patch it or tell me if you can''t do it on your own." "I understand," she nodded. "Anything else I should do for you?" "I think you could do a lot of new things," I said. "But for now, it''s better if you try to get used to your abilities." "Okay then!" she nodded happily. "It''ll take a while¡­" "I can instruct you in such things while we go to sleep," said Andromeda. "Wait, while we go to sleep? How so if you''ll be sleeping?" I wondered. "Wait, do you even sleep?" "I believe I can get to some sort of state that could be considered sleeping now," she said. "Anyways, it''s like this, look." She suddenly cut her own arm, which turned into a mass of amorphous silver essence, that then took the shape of a miniature version of herself of only around ten meters of height. Her arm them instantly returned back to normal¡­ So she can create little versions of herself! Kind of simr to what I can do, amazing. "I''ll stay here and help her out," her little version said. "Got it, then let''s go to sleep, I''m exhausted¡­ Tomorrow we''ll get to talk with everyone else about what happened." I quickly returned to my muchpacted Dragonoid/Ice Giant form, only to realize my appearance had also shifted slightly in this form too. I almostpletely looked like my Titan Soul form from before, like, almostpletely 100% like that, except there were now scales, wings, tail, horns, and so on. But yeah, I had quite changed a lot more than I thought. Perhaps if I channel my shapeshifting abilities, I could return to my previous appearance. Maybe this appearance would make everyone slightly confused or freaked out. "Hmm¡­" "I am sure they''ll love you in whatever appearance you take, Drake, don''t think in such a way." "Can you read my mind?!" "Nah, but I know when you''re being insecure. Among everyone out there, I know you the best after all." "Hah¡­ Okay then." After that, I sneaked into the bed and slept¡­ With Andromeda right by my left side, right below Miranda''s breasts. I guess this is the only way that all three of them can be within my reach and that I can hug them too. I closed my eyes, and finally decided to end this long day. From fighting the territory war to ascending into a Venerable. It has surely been very long, and tomorrow might be just as long. There''ll be another Trial after all¡­ This has yet to be over, but with this new strength, I must do everything I can to stop Pandemonium. . . . The next morning arrived quickly, and everyone was quite lively, mostly because of my changes, and the appearance of Andromeda here out of nowhere. I had to sit down and exin everything that happened to Bedann and Miranda, and well, the rest of my kids that also barged into the room for their morning breakfast. "Mama¡­ I''m so happy I can touch you now¡­ I love you mama." Kate was very happy though, she wouldn''t stop hugging Andromeda and wasn''t letting go of her, she had kissed her face like fifty times already. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I love you too Kate¡­" Andromeda let her do whatever she wanted. "I also yearned for hugging you and feeling your warmth, my daughter. I love you my little girl¡­ Thank you for helping me so far. If it hadn''t been for your help repairing my internal structure, this new form wouldn''t have been possible." So that also helped her transform, huh? Amazing. "It''s nothing mama, I would do it again." Kate said with a proudful smile. "Now that you and papa are strong Venerables, we won''t lose against Pandemonium." "Yeah, we definitely cannot lose," Andromeda nodded. "Hmm, and this is really delicious! I can''t believe I''ve been missing something as wonderful as eating food." "Food is great! I love sweets the most though, have a taste of my cheesecake, mama," Kate kept giving her food. "W-Won''t I get too fat if I eat too much?" Andromeda blushed. "Nah, mama''s beautiful as she is," Kate said, touching her belly rolls. "Is that so¡­?" Andromeda felt a bit embarrassed. Well, I wouldn''t mind her getting plumpier. But she''s a divine being, there''s no way she can get obese, all energy is absorbed instantly, and our forms can also change at will. "So you''re now a Venerable, and that new appearance is part of that too, I see¡­" Bedann nodded, sitting over myp. "Well, aren''t you amazing, my love?" "It sure is incredible, yeah," Miranda was also sitting on myp. "We should reward you with a lot of love and kisses¡­ We still got like twelve hours left, right?" "E-Eh? You want to do it here¡­?" I felt slightly embarrassed. "Well, I suppose we can tryter¡­ Ahem! I mean, for now, there are more important things. I should quickly distribute the rewards of the Trial Shop with everyone, so they grow stronger¡­ You two as well. Now that I am a Venerable, I gained a lot of power, but I want everyone to do the same." "I see, alright then," Bedann nodded. "Is this new power what I''m seeing right now too? Like, you created a powerful Law, right? It is permeating my soul and body right now, it feels oddly¡­ satisfying." "It must be," I nodded. "You were already able to get a Status of sorts, but it was sloppy and not at all times avable. This changes now, this is a proper System Status for everyone, and you can even Level Up, chose a Divine ss, and more." "How interesting!" Miranda smiled. "But my Divine ss alreadyes predetermined? It says [Second Wife of the Dragon King]¡­" "Eh?" ----- Chapter 1723 New Classes And Stats For The Family 1 Chapter 1723 New sses And Stats For The Family 1 ----- "You were already able to get a Status of sorts, but it was sloppy and not at all times avable. This changes now, this is a proper System Status for everyone, and you can even Level Up, chose a Divine ss, and more." Everyone''s Status had now be fully visible and within their control, all while they obtained new forms and abilities from it. At the same time, there were also something that had happened, which I had not expected. "How interesting!" Miranda said. "But my Divine ss alreadyes predetermined? It says [Second Wife of the Dragon King]¡­" "Huh? Wait, really?" I wondered. "What about you, Bedann?" "Same," Bedann showed me her Status. ----- [Name]: [Bedann] [Race]: [Divine Chaos Dragon Queen] [Subrace]: [Divine Ice Titan] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [ss]: [First Wife of the Dragon King ¡ï: Lv0/100] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Peak Stage)] [Divine Power]: [4.800.000.000] 11:29 [Divine Power]: [4.800.000.000] [Martial Power]: [2.500.000] [Arcane Force]: [2.500.000] [Soul Aether]: [4.000.000] [Fate Fortune]: [1.500.000] [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Miasmic Mold (SSS)] [Divinity: Chaos (SSS)] [Divinity: Frost Titan Body (SSS)] [Divinity: Dragon Mother (SSS)] [Divinity: Chaotic Ice (SSS)] [Divinity: Primordial Chaos Mother Authority (SSS+)] [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Devourer of Chaos (SSS)] [Divinity: Warrior''s Heart (SSS)] [Divinity: Family Bonds (SSS)] [Divinity: Chaotic Embodiment (SSS)] [Divinity: Devoted Mother (SSS)] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Chaos Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Dark Dragon (S) (Partially Awakened)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan Bloodline (SS) (Awakened)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Chaos (SSS)] [Mold (SSS)] [Void (SSS) (Dormant)] {ss Skills} [Active Skills]: [Reverse Chaos ¡ï: Lv1/100] [Passive Skills]: [None] {Divine Abilities}: [Unique Skill: Miasmic Mold: Miranda (SSS+)] [Unique Skill: Charming Aura (SSS)] [Divine Ice Titan Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant (SSS)] [Divine Chaos Frost Dragon Titan Progenitor Mother Physique (SSS)] [Abyssal Chaos Axe Arts (SSS)] [Divine Chaos Magic (SSS)] [Divine Chaos Dragon Transformation (SSS)] [Divine Ice Titan Transformation (SSS)] [Abyssal Miasmic Mold Legion (SSS)] [Space-Tearing Chaotic Dragon ws and Jaws of Demise (SSS)] [Space-Piercing Chaotic Dragon Spear Tail (SSS)] [Devastating Chaos Frost Dragon Breath (SSS)] [Abyssal Chaos Soul Realm (SSS)] [Chaotic Spirit Vessel (SSS)] [Chaotic Frost Maniption and Creation (SSS)] [Damage-Nullifying Divine Chaos Dragon Scale Armor (SSS)] [Moonlight Dragon Spirit Magic (SSS)] [Divine Housewife Arts (SSS)] [Titan Barbarian Warrior Weapon Arts (SSS)] [All-Consuming Mold Wave (SSS)] [Abyssal All-Consuming Chaotic Storm Domain (SSS)] [¡­] ----- So these were the Stats of my wife, pretty good to be honest. She has a lot of them at the millions, and if I hadn''t gotten that boost from my evolution into a Venerable, we would be quite close in terms of numbers, perhaps. Though, her ss gives her a weird Skill I can''t really guess what it could do¡­ It''s just called [Reverse Chaos], just what does it do? It reverses the effects of the element of chaos? Then¡­ Order? Or something else? Feels mysterious. "Me too, papa, I also got the ss," Kate said. "Yeah, me as well!" Bedra added. "Hmm!" Drakda nodded. "ssuu?" He didn''t understand what was happening, but he was trying. Each one had a special ss based on being my child, Bedra had "first child", Kate had "second child", and Drakda had "third child". It was slightly boring how they were locked into this. But that didn''t mean the sses were bad or weak though, and I don''t think they were particrly upset about it either. "It''s a bit interesting, dad," said Bedra. "It''s like we are very special for being your family! I don''t think everyone else has it." "We should ask the others," Katemented. "Maybe they got unique Divine sses¡­ or nothing at all." "Andromeda?" I asked the System herself about this because I just didn''t have much of a clue myself. Although I hadprehended the Law of the System and brought it to reality, stuff rted with randomness just wasn''t my thing. "Yes, I know what''s happening," she said. "You see, the internal system synapsis, part of my own calctions, is constantly changing, shifting, and improving with each second. The sses are specifically designed for each wielder. They might sound rather generic, but they have special Skills and Bonus Stats that fit their abilities and powers and can even cover some of their weaknesses." "So that''s how it works, huh?" Bedann nodded. "But my ss Skill is kind of iffy¡­ Weird, what does Reversing Chaos even means?" "We''ll be able to understand once we enter the second trial anyways," shrugged Miranda. "The interesting thing is that I got my own Status now though! Although I am still linked to Bedann''s Stats and everything, there''s some unique powers only to me too! Heheh¡­" "Let me see¡­" ----- [Name]: [Miranda] [Race]: [Demonic Mold Spirit Queen] [Subrace]: [Miasmic Mold Soul] [ss]: [Second Wife of the Dragon King ¡ï: Lv0/100] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Peak Stage)] (Connected to Bedann) [Divine Power]: [4.300.000.000] (Connected to Bedann) [Demonic Energy]: [1.250.000.000] [Martial Power]: [2.000.000] [Arcane Force]: [3.000.000] [Soul Aether]: [5.000.000] [Fate Fortune]: [500.000] [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Miasmic Mold (SSS)] [Divinity: Chaos (SSS)] [Divinity: Demonic Spirit (SSS)] [Divinity: Dragon Mother (SSS)] [Divinity: Chimera Goddess (SSS)] [Divinity: Primordial Chaos Mother Authority (SSS+)] [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Devourer of Chaos (SSS)] [Divinity: Chimeric Forms (SSS)] [Divinity: Family Bonds (SSS)] [Divinity: Chaotic Embodiment (SSS)] [Divinity: Devoted Mother (SSS)] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Chaos Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Dark Dragon (S) (Partially Awakened)] [Mold Dragon (???) (Sealed)] [Titan Bloodlines]: [Ice Titan Bloodline (SS) (Awakened)] {ss Skills} [Active Skills]: [Spiritual Mold ¡ï: Lv1/100] [Passive Skills]: [None] {Divine Abilities}: [Unique Skill: Miasmic Mold: Miranda (SSS+)] [Shapeshifting Spiritual Demonic Miasmic Mold Body (SSS)] [Divine Ice Titan Bloodline: Ymir''s Descendant (SSS)] [Divine Chimera Chaos Dragon Physique (SSS)] [Abyssal Chaos Axe Arts (SSS)] [Divine Chaos Magic (SSS)] [Divine Chaos Chimeric Dragon Transformation (SSS)] [Abyssal Miasmic Mold Legion Body (SSS)] [Devastating Miasmic Chaos Dragon Breath (SSS)] [Abyssal Chaos Soul Realm (SSS)] [Miasmic Mold Chaotic Eldritch Soul-Eating and Life-Draining Tentacles (SSS)] [Crimson Demonic Eldritch Eye Beams (SSS)] [Chaotic Miasmic Mold Spirit Vessel (SSS)] [Miasmic Mold Infection And Unification (SSS)] [Miasmic Mold Necromancy (SSS)] [Parasitic Hive Mind (SSS)] [Miasmic Demonic Spirit Essence Maniption (SSS)] [Demonic Spirit Magic (SSS)] [Mold Vessel and Mind Fusion (SSS)] [¡­] ----- Her Stats were sure different, and she even had many Divine Abilities that were different as well, although she also shared some with Bedann! But above all, her Active ss Skill was¡­ "Spiritual Mold?" ----- Chapter 1724 New Classes And Stats For The Family 2 Chapter 1724 New sses And Stats For The Family 2 ----- Miranda''s Status was definitely quite differentpared to Bedann, for one her stats were also rather different, her Soul Aether Stat was higher, and also her Arcane Power, meanwhile everything else was lower. It could be said that, although Miranda is infinitely more durable, and has more magical powers, Bedann still clears in terms of raw strength, she''s also apparently luckier than Miranda, even though their Souls could be said to be shared. Most of her Divine Abilities were rted to Chimeric Abilities, and her shapeshifting. She even had a tentacle and an eye beam divine ability, that''s indeed quite something. She was a full-fledged mix between a sexy demon, an eldritch entity, and perhaps a spirit of some sort¡­ And well, she also had assimted plenty of Chaos from Bedann herself. Though, above all, her new ss Skill [Spiritual Mold] was the interesting part. Usually her Mold always took a physical form even when it was born from her Soul itself, it was gooey, slimy, alive, grotesque, and parasitic of any life, not even trees or nts could free themselves from its grasp. However, because they were all controlled by Miranda, they would not just suddenly invade the entire world and trigger a new apocalypse with mold zombies like¡­ Like they might have done before. Ahem, well, she has changed a lot, so¡­ Let''s think about something else. "Can you use your abilities, or do you think they''re dangerous?" I wondered. "I have a feeling mine might be a bit too dangerous," said Bedann. "Like just some sort of sensation and feeling about it. I''ll leave it forter." "I can use mine right away!" Miranda waved her hands, as ck, gray, and purple colored gooey slime emerged from her hands, slowly turning semi-transparent, resembling a spiritual energy. "Weird¡­" "So it''s like Spirit Creation but using her Mold, interesting," said Andromeda. "Before Mold was limited to being a physical power, therefore it couldn''t truly target souls themselves, right? Unless you used special skills. So this means you could theoretically parasitize and take over souls now." "Now that''s handy! And stealthy¡­ Have to find good targets for that though," said Miranda. "Maybe if I do it that way, I won''t feel so exhausted when parasitizing multiple living beings that are very strong like those Demon Generals." "True," I nodded. "And what about you kids, which new ss Skill you obtained?" "Look!" Bedra, Kate, and even Drakda showed me their status screens. ----- [Name]: [Bedra] [Race]: [Divine Heavenly Light Frost Dragon Titan Princess] [Subrace]: [??? (Dormant)] [ss]: [First Child of the Dragon King ¡ï: Lv0/100] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Peak Stage)] [Divine Power]: [3.400.000.000] [Martial Power]: [2.400.000] [Arcane Force]: [2.400.000] [Soul Aether]: [3.800.000] [Fate Fortune]: [2.500.000] [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Heavenly Light (SSS)] [Divinity: Stars (SSS)] [Divinity: Ice Princess (SS)] [Divinity: Frost Titan (SSS)] [Divinity: Holy Ice (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Holy Light Arts (SSS)] [Divinity: Starlight (SSS)] [Divinity: Family Bonds (SSS)] [Divinity: Heavenly Sun (SSS)] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Holy Light Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Heavenly Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Dark Dragon (SSS) (Partially Awakened)] [Chaos Dragon (SSS) (Partially Awakened, Unique)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Holy Light (SSS)] [Heaven (SSS)] [Star (SSS)] [Chaos (SSS)] [Space (SSS) (Dormant)] {ss Skills} [Active Skills]: [Dual Body and Soul: Heaven & Chaos ¡ï: Lv1/100] [Passive Skills]: [None] {Divine Abilities} [Unique Skill: Heaven Magic (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Stargazing Eyes (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Parental Bond (SSS)] [Divine Heavenly Dragon Scales (SSS)] [Divine Titan Dragon Hybrid Physique (SSS)] [Divine Heavenly Light Dragon Breath (SSS)] [Heavenly Holy Dragon Princess Transformation (SSS)] [Heavenly Sanctifying Dragon ws of Light (SSS)] [Divine Holy Heavenly Light Aura Domain (SSS)] [Divine Hands of Nirvana (SSS)] [Dragon Saintess of Heaven (SSS)] [Divine Anti-Mold Creation and Maniption (SSS)] [Heavenly Sun (SSS)] [Celestial Divine Heavenly Armor Of Light (SSS)] [Heavenly Light Of Healing And Restoration (SSS)] [Divine Valkyrie Spear Arts (SSS)] [Heavenly Starlight Soul Domain (SSS)] [Divine Starry Dragon Form (SSS)] [¡­] ----- "I think my Active Skill will be pretty useful, dad! Maybe with that I can more easily switch between my Chaos and Heaven Elements, because it''s a bit hard even now," she sighed. "In thest battle, I wasn''t able to do it properly." "I sure hope so! It seems these Skills trulyplement things wecked." ----- [Name]: [Kate] [Race]: [Divine Silver Frost Technomancy Spirit Dragon Princess] [Subrace]: [??? (Dormant)] [ss]: [Second Child of the Dragon King ¡ï: Lv0/100] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Peak Stage)] [Divine Power]: [2.700.000.000] [Martial Power]: [2.100.000] [Arcane Force]: [2.100.000] [Soul Aether]: [3.500.000] [Fate Fortune]: [2.000.000] [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Technomancy (SSS)] [Divinity: System (SSS)] [Divinity: Ice Princess (SS)] [Divinity: Silver Frost (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Mechanical Reconstruction (SSS)] [Divinity: System Repair (SSS)] [Divinity: Silver Draconic Soul (SSS)] [Divinity: Electromaic Silver Lightning (SSS)] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SSS) (Partially Awakened)] [Mechanoid Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Spirit Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SS)] [Darkness (SS)] [Spirit (SSS)] [Technomancy (SSS)] [System (SSS)] [Creation (SSS)] [Thunder (SSS) (Awakened)] [Silver (SSS) (Unique)] {ss Skills} [Active Skills]: [Mechanoid Factory Soul Realm ¡ï: Lv1/100] [Passive Skills]: [None] {Divine Abilities} [Matter Maniption (SSS) (Unsealed)] [Divine Mechanical Dragon Princess Physique (SSS)] [Divine Mechanical Silver Scales (SSS)] [Mechanical Dragon''s Electrifying ws (SSS)] [Divine Mechanical Dragon''s Laser Dragon Breath Of Matter-Annihtion (SSS)] [Divine Technomancy (SSS)] [Mechanical Maniption, Transformation, and Reconstruction (SSS)] [Mecha Servants Creation (SSS)] [System Essence Maniption and Repair (SSS)] [True Divine Dragon Transformation (SSS)] [Divine Silver Draconic Soul Armor (SSS)] [Divine Mechanical Construction Elemental Bestowal (SSS)] [Spirit Silver Frost Jewel (SSS)] [Divine Electromaic Circuits (SSS)] [¡­] ----- "Mine''s weird, like there''s something new inside my Soul¡­ It''s different than the other space where I can construct and store the robots I make," Kate said. "Hmm¡­ But I think this could help me make even stronger ones, that won''t just easily die. I think¡­ That it can absorb materials and energy, and produce unique mechs, not the same as always." "Isn''t that just what you needed? Congrats, dear." ----- [Name]: [Drakda] [Race]: [Demonic Chaos Spirit Frost Dragon Prince] [Subrace]: [??? (Dormant)] [ss]: [Third Child of the Dragon King ¡ï: Lv0/100] [Divine Core]: [Rank 9 (Middle Stage)] [Divine Power]: [2.200.000.000] [Demonic Energy]: [750.000.000] [Martial Power]: [1.800.000] [Arcane Force]: [1.800.000] [Soul Aether]: [3.000.000] [Fate Fortune]: [1.000.000] [Main Divinities]: [Divinity: Chaos Incarnate (SSS)] [Divinity: Demon Prince (SSS)] [Divinity: Dark Void (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinities]: [Divinity: Darkness Shade (SSS)] [Divinity: Blood Dominion (SSS)] [Divinity: Soul Protection (SSS)] [Divinity: Dark Spirit King (SS)] [Dragon Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Chaos Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Spirit Dragon (SSS) (Awakened, Unique)] [Void Dragon (SSS) (Dormant)] [Magical Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Darkness (SSS)] [Blood (SSS)] [Spirit (SSS)] [Demon (SSS)] [Chaos (SSS)] [Void (???) (Dormant)] {ss Skills} [Active Skills]: [Demon Dragon Prince''s Dimensional Castle ¡ï: Lv1/100] [Passive Skills]: [None] {Divine Abilities} [Demonic Chaos Dragon Prince Physique (SSS)] [Demonic Chaos Dragon Scales (SSS)] [Vampiric Chaos Dragon ws (SSS)] [Demonic Dragon''s Chaotic Breath Of Annihtion (SSS)] [Chaos Maniption (SSS)] [True Divine Dragon Transformation (SSS)] [Dark Void Maniption (SSS)] [Chaos Soul Ether Armor (SSS)] [Divine Blood Arts (SSS)] [Dark Spirit Creation (SSS)] [Void Soul ck Hole (SSS)] [¡­] n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ----- "Dadaaaa! Babuh¡­ Stashtus¡­! Babuuh!" Drakda was still a child after all, but his Skill was strange. It was called "Demon Dragon Prince''s Dimensional Castle" and based in the name alone, I could only guess how it could even develop. He had shown no signs of this power yet¡­ But I think it could be something insane. ----- Chapter 1725 The Second Trial Is About To Begin! Chapter 1725 The Second Trial Is About To Begin! ----- After seeing what everyone had gained, we moved outside of therge room within the Resting Area of the Dungeon Inheritance area, reaching the huge living room, where we greeted the rest of our party. Everyone had grown rather shocked when a true System Status popped out of nowhere in front of them, it was understandable. I had to go through several rounds of exnations about my new form, my evolution, and what I had be with the rest of my friends, all while we enjoyed an enormous feast, and I distributed all the treasures I got from the Raid Shop with everyone. Thanks to this, everyone was able to make their souls even stronger, gaining a few bonus stats and also they gained Fire Dragon and Fire Titan Bloodlines, if they hadn''t already, while those that already had one strengthened it. "It''s truly amazing, we''ve apanied you for all these years¡­ We knew you since you were still a Mortal Dragon, and now you''ve be a Venerable, the pinnacle that any person could achieve in this world¡­" Rakasha was truly moved to tears. "This is¡­ incredible, you''ve worked so hard, my friend. You deserve this more than anybody I know. I am sure you will be a righteous and heroic Venerable, one that the world will grow to love and pray to." "A-Ahahah, I am ttered, but you''re praising me too much, man. I''m still the same as before," Iughed, Rakasha was putting a bit too many responsibilities on my back. I mean, I know what I must do, and I will protect the world too. And I have to admit that right now, it is quite obvious I lean mostly towards justice and righteousness, though I am not really an angel either. "But he''s right¡­" Ruby said. "It has been a long time, and well, it is quite amazing what you''ve done. You''re now at the same level as my ancestor!" "I wouldn''t say that¡­" I said. "Venerables have levels of strength, right now I am at the bottom. Your ancestor at his peak¡­ Was probably so strong not even in my current form would I have stood a chance." "Oh¡­" Ruby muttered. "B-But you can get stronger now! So that''s good! Also your power affects the whole world, right? Do you get something from it?" "Yeah, I can umte Ascendancy Law Essence in this way," I said. "I''ve been umting considerable quantities over time." I can see why the Venerables became so strong over time, their Laws themselves affecting the world and bing a pir of it by itself would give them Essence. After a few years, their Essence amounts would skyrocket, and they would be able to grow rapidly and passively, there weren''t that many threats back then in their reigns either. So I suppose they were just chilling¡­ for the most part. Although the definition of "chilling" would change from Venerable to Venerable. Sometimes it meant protecting and healing a wounded world, other times it meant to help the mortals attain knowledge and enlightenment. And other times, it was either about sitting inside a mountain crafting things endlessly and obsessively or trying to destroy the world or make it worse. I don''t think I''ll be doing much of any of that, other than protecting it. "I wonder if others can be Venerables now? What about your Bedann?" Tisha asked. "Or us? We''re Rank 9 after all so Rank 10 is not that far¡­" "The World''s Laws probably won''t allow another Venerable," said a pink fox, appearing by my side. "Although Andromeda and Fuyu might be also at Venerable levels of power, they''re connected to Drake, so its technically just a single Venerable at the end of the day. If you try to forge your own Ascendancy Laws right now, it will end in great disaster, and you might¡­ Well, die." "Wait, really?" Bedann felt slightly disappointed. "It''s not that Yggdrasil doesn''t want it, but if it happens, the world could bepletely ruined, do you get it, Bedann? It''s something dangerous," said Belle. "Each Venerable has forged their own Law that has be ayer upon the ruined world, healing it and creating more and more pirs over the previous one. This has created a bnce over millions of years. However, when a Law is fresh, another one trying to squeeze in might result in destruction. I learned this from master, when she told me about another guy that tried bing a Venerable when she was active. It ended in him blowing up into pieces." "Huh¡­" I muttered. "So what¡­ can we do then? If they can''t really be Venerables¡­" "Well, I said they can''t be Venerables, but with your insane powers, do you think there''s no other way?" Belle smiled. "Heh, with the power you''ve given to everyone else, it''s quite clear what''s ahead is surpassing Rank 10. Even if they can''t get their own Ascendancy Law, they can continue growing stronger in both divine power, physical capabilities, and magical abilities. Also, for Bedann and your children, it shouldn''t be an issue either, as they''re all Divine Dragons, they can be as strong as Venerables without needing to be one naturally." "I see¡­" I nodded. "Andromeda, is this true?" "It certainly is! Everyone can now level up even as gods. Those at Rank 9 Peak Stage might be able to reach Rank 10 once they level up enough, perhaps once they Rank up their ss," said Andromeda. "Although no Ascendancy Law will be given, it is as if everyone is sharing yours through their System Status." "Hoh, so that''s how it works and how it allows others to break through to Rank 10!" I nodded. "Interesting¡­ Very interesting." "Now the only thing left is¡­ resting¡­" Emerald yawned. "I''ll sleep for the rest of the break, we need to be well prepared, master Drake." "I''ll join him too, I''m quite dizzy as well," Amehia nodded. "I shall polish my skills meanwhile," Tyrannus said. "Alright, I guess that''s a call to end this, everyone, you''re free to do whatever you want for the next¡­ ten hours," I said. "Sleep, eat, train, do whatever you want. I''ll personally practice my abilities and probably rest. Once the time is up, I''ll call everyone." "Alright!" And like that, slowly, ten hours passed. Eventually, a huge, crimson-colored portal materialized in the living room. It was time for the Second Trial to begin. "Everyone''s ready? Let''s go!" I led my party of dozens, as we passed through the crimson portal, arriving at the area where the second trial would develop. And it wasn''t much unlike the previous Trial''s area, it was a huge open area with a sky of its own, clouds, sun, and an endless sea of trees, a lush jungle full of life. There were fourrge Aztec-like pyramids rising from four points within this enormous territory, connected by these lush jungles. "This ce''s huge again, mama¡­" Kate said. "I can see! The air is quite fresh, isn''t it?" Andromeda asked. "Yeah, it''s good~" Bedann smiled. "Huh? Drake?" Although everyone was enjoying the view, I couldn''t. I quickly walked forwards, as my eyes immediately met with someone. "Pandemonium." His group of two arrived at the other side of the desert surrounding the jungles. Although we were far away, his crimson eyes pierced through my very soul. No, I cannot be intimidated anymore. N?v(el)B\\jnn I am different now, I''ve be stronger. "Drake¡­ You''ve be stronger, huh? How about we settle this already?" Within a second, he appeared in front of me. ----- Chapter 1726 Sudden Confrontation! Against Pandemonium! Chapter 1726 Sudden Confrontation! Against Pandemonium! ----- I was barely able to follow his movements. Without a doubt, Pandemonium was able to seamlessly manipte space and move through it with ease. His presence, and his demonic aura, hit me like a truck when he appeared in front of me. TRUUUM! It felt like it was trying to suppress my body and make me kneel, it was such a tremendous pressure that at any moment, I would get crushed, sttered into the ground like a bug. No¡­ Not anymore. I am not as weak as before! "Are you sure you want to settle things now?" "Hah?! You dare talk back; you shit?!" With a furious, thug-like response that only a teenager delinquent would give to someone talking back to them, he furiously swung his fist towards me. A fist capable of splitting a whole continent, his entire aura erupted, engulfing me as I found myself within a domain of infernal mes and countless demonic spirits roaring ferociously. Everything came together in a disy of tremendous, overwhelming power that could only be held by someone capable of destroying an entire world. His fist suddenly became gigantic, in fact, his entire size augmented, and I became as little as an ant. I felt my entire body freeze as I saw his fist rushing down. "Nobody that enters my Domain survives, fool," he said. "I''ll kill you now and be done with this!" Pandemonium''s domain and his fist. Capable of killing anything that he ever trapped inside? Even the Primordial Gods¡­ ¡­ No, he''s not as strong as before either! What he could do before¡­ It''s not the same as what he can do now. "And you think I''ll die so easily, Pandemonium?!" With a ferocious roar, I stepped forward, my Venerable''s Enlightened Senses activated, as my surroundings transformed. A bright silver and azure light surged from my entire body, the Laws of the World of Yggdrasil entering my body and empowering me. This is the power of a Venerable! Don''t look down on me anymore, you bastard. I transformed into my Venerable Dragon Form, matching his titanic, aberrant demonic formposed of infernal mes and millions of demonic spirits. And our fists met one another, generating a gigantic explosion, our Domains shed, making space itself tremble and distort, shattering like ss. BOOOMMM!!! "Nnnggh?!" Pandemonium''s demonic form groaned, showing his countless sharp teeth, he resembled a painting of ancient Oni, something you would only see in old Japanese paintings. "You¡­! That power¡­! H-How?!" "I told you that you shouldn''t be looking down on me anymore, you delinquent bastard," I said, imbuing more and more power into my fist. "I havee this far¡­ I won''t let you ruin everything I''ve built until now, PANDEMONIUM!" With a furious roar, I opened my jaws, unleashing a devastating breath attack, he gasped, his chest transforming into the head of a red dragon and unleashing a breath attack as well. BOOOM! Two passive beams shed against one another, generating a huge explosion so strong it almost shattered our shing domains again. We were both pushed away a few kilometers, but that didn''tst too long, he quickly reached me from behind, moving through space as seamlessly as before. "You''re nothing!" He grew eight gigantic, muscr, zing arms, unleashing a barrage of fists that could destroy an entire continent if he wished so. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM" "UGH?! AAGGH!" I felt immense pain across my entire body, my scales were destroyed, and my flesh was torn apart, countless holes spreading across my body, as my blood sttered everywhere. "Hahahah! You''re too weak still, Drake! TOO WEAK!" "You think so¡­?" As half my face was sttered into pieces, a secondter, my entire body was back together. "Eh?!" He couldn''t help but gasp in disbelief, my regeneration was no longer "procedural" where you would see it working as limbs and everything regrow from the cells. It was near instant. "Did you say something?! I couldn''t hear you well!" I rushed forward, my draconic ws overflowing with the power of my Ascendancy Law, as I conjured my abilities, golden and ck armor covering my body. N?v(el)B\\jnn "{Divinity Core Ability}: {Holy Abyssal Dungeon Armor}!" "An armor?! As if that would ever protect you!" With a furious roar, Pandemonium conjured six zing swords out of his domain''s infernal mes and demonic spirits, swinging them against me. "I''ll cut you down to pieces!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! His attacks were tremendously strong, as a storm of shing attacks imbued with infernal zing mes, which could split the heavens apart, befell upon me. Yet¡­ CLANK! "What?!" His eyes widened as he saw my armor taking no damage, and blocking all his swords, which only bounced off as they hit me. Just as I thought. I smiled, I allowed myself to be the cocky one for once. "Look how the tables have turned, motherfucker." "That armor, what is it made of- GUH?!" CRAAASH! I didn''t waste time, punching his hideous face with my fists covered on my armor, forming a massive gauntlet. Half his face was destroyed instantly as he fell into the ground with a huge explosion of light and darknessing from my armor. BOOOM! "I''ll take you down now!" I rushed towards him, about to conjure my abilities. However. FLASH! He appeared above me, suddenly, andpletely regenerated too. "DIE!" All his des came down at once, alongside spears, axes, and hammers this time. He now had over twenty arms, all of them attacking me at once. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLAAANK! However, no damage whatsoever. This is my opportunity; I have to somehow deal permanent damage on him while he''s still trying to figure out how to harm my armor. This is my chance! "GLUTTONY!" With a furious draconic roar, I summoned the power of Gluttony,bining it with my armor, as countless golden and ck colored metallic jaws surged from my entire body, rushing towards Pandemonium. "Hah! As if I would let you do that!" He teleported away before the jaws could reach him, and then a gigantic spear made of mes rushed towards me, hitting my back. CRAAASH! CLANK! No damage either! He still has not figured it out. "COME HERE!" I rushed once more towards him, this time using my powers to also manipte space. I had yet to even try doing this properly but¡­ Screw it! "{Divinity Core Ability}: {Demonic Soul-Devouring Nightmare Frost me Domain}" ----- Chapter 1727 Intense Bloody Battle Chapter 1727 Intense Bloody Battle ----- "{Divinity Core Ability}: {Demonic Soul-Devouring Nightmare Frost me Domain}" FLUOSH! Out of nowhere, yet another Domain was formed. Yes, I had summoned my Venerable Domain, which was mostly a mass of silver and azure light, and then a second on top of it, further distorting space as a sea of azure and red colored freezing and burning demonic mes hit Pandemonium. BOOOM! "The Domains¡­! Ugh?!" Pandemonium was unable to move through space as he wished anymore, three Domains stacked together in the same space distorted it to the point it became too "heavy" for him to easily "swim" through it. If my theory about Space is real, then this means that space is like a liquid! The denser it bes, the harder it is to move through it. His instant ability to move through it by tearing space with his hands was no longer working properly. And that wasn''t all, as I shaped the Domain into several spears, and fired them at his body. Because he couldn''t easily evade anymore, he conjured a giant shield made of stone and infernal fire, rushing towards me. "You think I care?!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! His shield gained several cracks until it shattered into pieces, the spears made out of the Demonic Soul-Devouring mes hit his entire body, the elements of Ice, Fire, Nightmares, Demon, and Souls engulfing him into an inferno he could not easily avoid anymore. "Uuuggh?! What are these mes?! They can hurt me?!" He was naturally immune to any fire, except mine. It was abination of my strongest Unique Skills and Divine Abilities together, and it was much more than just fire made into a domain. His soul was slowly beginning to shiver, his strength was being slightly sealed, and ice slowly began to cover certain parts of his body. The power of his domain lowered a target''s stats and gave me the stats that were lowered to me. The moment he began to get slightly frozen, I gained arge amount of sheer Power and Demonic Energy. "RAAAAHH!" With a furious roar, I rushed towards him with everything I had. He quickly prepared himself to fight me, his fists zing with infernal mes and then¡­ ck mes. "I have yet to show you everything I can do¡­!" His Domain wrapped around his fists, his attacks reached my ws, I intercepted them as I could, but my armor started to tremble, small cracks began to spread. So he''s figuring it out, huh. Well, it was all worth it, I got him within range anyways! "GLUTTONY!" With a furious roar, Gluttony manifested himself out of my armor, Pandemonium saw countless jaws made of golden and ck metal bite through his entire body. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! They were dealing some damage, but the damage itself was minimal, it was as if he had used some sort of technique to instantly strengthen his defenses! "TCH!" He clicked his tongue, quickly summoning millions of pentagrams, demonic magic circles, and firing countless beams of concentrated, ck-colored infernal energy, piercing through my body and leaving holes through it. "Your armor¡­ I''ve figured out its weakness, space-tearing attacks can get through it!" heughed. "DIE, DRAKE!" His fists ignored my Gluttony Jaws, rapidly tearing through my entire body with each hit, umting more and more damage into my armor. My entire body was falling apart. Even as a Venerable¡­ I can''tpare to him in terms of power, huh? How pathetic¡­ "Yeah, but it can also do this¡­" Yet. "Hm?!" {Holy Abyssal Dungeon Monster Spirit Bombs} Suddenly, from my broken and destroyed armor, millions of creatures made of light and darkness materialized, and then fused together with my domain. This was the power of the armor, to release these bombs based in the damage dealt. And to throw it back at the enemy. "Gluttony¡­ Fusion¡­" RUMBLE! I merged Gluttony with them all, forming a massive draconic jaw, and finally piercing through Pandemonium''s left upper arm, tearing it apart. He had over twenty arms, but only two of them were the real ones. And I knew that one was real. "WHAT?! IT HURTS?!" He gasped for air as he found out it hurt! He quickly tried to take out the massive draconic jaw, at the same time as his other neen arms started beating me down. My body was reduced to minced flesh. Yet¡­ FLUOSH! I recovered instantly, moving around as if my body was a slime, and wrapping it around his legs, before I lifted him up and crushed his head into the floor. BAAAM! "AAGH?!" As he screamed in surprise, but not too much damage¡­ Something else did a miracle. CRUNCH! With all the power of Gluttony and my power as a Venerable, I tore through one of his arms. "UUAAAAGGHH!" He screamed in utter agony. Why? Pandemonium''s body parts were his soul too, they were merged as one. This meant that taking his arm meant taking a piece of his main soul. "I already ate your lung, I''m taking this with me, motherfucker!" I opened my jaws as his arm reached my esophagus, his screams of fury reverberated through the entire Domain, as his entire body began to melt, freeing itself from me and transforming into countless of demonsbined together. "What the¡­?!" I was utterly shocked to see this. Was this his true form?! "{LEGION EMBODIMENT}!" His entire body attacked me, millions of arms, jaws, legs, and tentacles started tearing through my body! I just couldn''t keep up with this ridiculousness, he was too strong. But! "GULP." Toote. The power of Gluttony digested his armpletely, as I felt an eruption of tremendous new demonic powering from my entire body. My form changed instantly, turning into an aberrant Demonic Dragon King. Countless horns grew over my body, my scales turned red and ck, and surrounding me there were several rings of fire. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "YOU THINK I''M YOUR FUCKING DINNER, YOU PIECE OF SHIT?!" Pandemonium grew furious, reaching the limits of his wrath as space shattered apart, countless demon gates were invoked, as billions of demons rushed down and started fusing with him. "YOU''VE ONLY SEEN A SPECK OF WHAT I CAN ACHIEVE!" "Then show me what you truly can do." CRAAASH! ----- Chapter 1728 The Venerable Of Flames Interrumption Chapter 1728 The Venerable Of me''s Interrumption ----- "DRAKE!" Bedann and Miranda both panicked as they saw Drake being swallowed by Pandemonium''s Domain, disappearing from there instantly, as if he had never been there to begin with. It happened so soon, and before the Trial even began! They never suspected that Pandemonium would simply snap, and no longer care about the Trial, or anything other than to kill Drake¡­ "He trapped Drake inside a Domain; I sense a strong dimensional distortion!" said Pekora. "We have to tear through it!" Ruby invoked her Venerable powers. "We can''t let him face that monster alone!" "I agree!" Bedann said. "Everyone, let''s break through!" "We can''t let papa fight him on his own!" Kate nodded. "Papa! Wait for us!" Bedra said. As everyone channeled their Divinities and were about to pierce through space to go save Drake, suddenly, a titan made of mes manifested. "WAIT." Suddenly, a power so strong nobody could resist washed over everyone, the owner of this entire space was someone else. It wasn''t Drake, and it wasn''t Pandemonium. It was him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I''ll deal with them myself, no need to intervene, participants," the Venerable of mes said. "Wait here." His giant hands tore through the empty air, as the man shrouded in shadows watched in silence, although he smirked slightly after that. Crack, crack¡­! CRASH! He forcefully broke through the Domain using his authority over the entirety of this space and then barged inside. What he saw was something staggering. Drake and Pandemonium, two monsters among monsters, fighting ferociously. Space shattered with each of their blows, the two never giving up. Never-endingly regenerating, and never-endingly fighting. As someone that loved battles, the Venerable almost felt like he just wanted to sit down and watch the conclusion of this battle. But rules were rules, and he couldn''t have these two idiots ruining his inheritance, which he had set up for so long! "ENOUGH." With a loud voice, an immense pressure, stronger than the two-fighting surged, crushing them down into the floor, the entire domain then came undone a secondter. "What¡­?!" Pandemonium gasped for air. "H-How can you- UGH¡­! You''re not stronger than me, Venerable of mes! What trick is this?!" Pandemonium couldn''t believe he was being suppressed! "Eons have passed since you were sealed, Pandemonium," said the Venerable. "Did you thought that Magic and Divine Arts remained the same since you died? We Venerables continued working, even after death. We''ve lived for hundreds of thousands, some even millions of years. The Trial is my Domain, my Realm, my World. You dare do what I told you not to¡­ Then you are punished ordingly. Rules are RULES." "Ugh¡­!" The pressure became even stronger, making Pandemonium felt his entire body twist and break down, yet his powers remained as strong. For a moment, he tried to break through, he knew he could still attempt to¡­ But after seeing Drake being just as suppressed and as pathetic¡­ he smiled. "Heh¡­ Well, you said it was a Trial," Pandemoniumughed. "I¡­ apologize for my attitude. I promise it won''t happen again." "You two-faced bastard¡­" Drake muttered. "I¡­ I also apologize, but he was the one that suddenly came for my life. If I hadn''t defended¡­ I would have died." "Hmmm¡­" the Venerable remained in silence and then sighed. "Drake is not wrong, Pandemonium, you will be punished. Drake, you may walk out of this." "Thank you¡­" Drake stood up and walked away, feeling tremendously exhausted, his soul was wavering, and the powers of Pandemonium''s Left Arm were enormous, but they were also making themselves very hard to digest andpletely absorb. Like it happened with the Lung, he had to seal all the demonic power inside his soul like a bubble, and slowly let it leak out, absorbing the demonic energy over time. Drake walked away, leaving Pandemonium with the me Venerable alone¡­ "Pandemonium, what drives you to such madness?" he asked. "Is your very existence about bringing destruction to all? Tell me, is this an impulse within you, or your mind alone that orders you?" "Hah?" Pandemonium looked at the man made of mes, raising an eyebrow. "Hah¡­ Hahah¡­" And then he gave him the cockiest smile he could give. He truly had the soul of a delinquent, more than the ancient father of all demons. If anything, he was perhaps the person with the most carefree spirit of them all. "I see¡­" sighed the Venerable. "So you''re just a fool, a fool with too much power¡­ Not a goodbination at all." After those words, Pandemonium suddenly fell silent. His face grew serious out of nowhere, as if someone else had suddenly taken over his body and mind. His crimson eyes stared through the Venerable''s very soul. And then, for a split second, he found himself within eternal darkness. As countless red eyes red at him. Billions of demons manifested everywhere,ughing, roaring, screaming, dying, and being birthed. "Wha¡­?!" the Venerable gasped. "A Mind Realm?!" And then something appeared amidst the endless darkness and demons. It was born from everything fusing together into the face of a man. A very tired man¡­ "This is not a power I asked for¡­" "You¡­?!" "This is not a power I ever wanted¡­" "What¡­?" "What you think is power¡­ is nothing but a curse." "¡­!" The venerable then noticed something amidst the endless darkness. A little girl with charcoal ck skin, with broken fairy wings, waring only a white dress, with long silvery-white hair, and with her eyes always closed. Her arms and legs were chained, as she constantly bleeding ck blood. Miasma. "That''s¡­!" The Venerable of mes couldn''t believe it. "Pandemonium¡­ Just what¡­ what are you?!" "The only thing keeping me together is her¡­" Pandemonium said. "I do everything for her¡­ I promised I would destroy the world¡­ And I promised her¡­ We would live together forever and ever." "She lives within you?!" "Only a fragment¡­ A piece of her heart." "Why¡­ are you showing me this?!" "To make you understand¡­ That I am not something you can look down onto." FLASH! Then the Venerable went back to normal, back to reality. The pressure he exerted on Pandemonium disappeared, as he patted his zing shoulders. "I''ll let it slide for now¡­ But if you dare stop me a second time, I will not let you go." "Hah¡­" The Venerable of mesughed as he saw Pandemonium walk away. "I suppose he''s not just a fool¡­" Chapter 1729 Pandemonium & Chaos Chapter 1729 Pandemonium & Chaos ----- "So? I told you that being reckless wasn''t a good thing, Pandemonium," the man shrouded in shadows greeted the king of demons with a mischievous smile. Pandemonium was rather furious, he disliked how cocky this bastard was, and if it was up to him, he would have already killed him. But there was a promise, an oath binding him. It wasn''t that he was honorable enough to honor what he promised to the me Emperor. However, as he was revived, the me Emperor used hisst spark of divinity to reassemble him, binding his existence to an Oath. That he would assist this man on winning the Inheritance. "Tch, shut up." Pandemonium walked away, standing rather far away from the shadowy man, as he saw the damage Drake had inflicted on his body. His Left Arm was missing. Well, it wasn''t exactly hisplete arm, but a piece of his hand, including three fingers, what was missing. An entire arm could never be found, as he had been divided into much smaller pieces when he was torn apart and sealed. The rest of what made his arm was the flesh of monsters and draconic beasts that the me Emperor had secured and transformed. Yet, even if it wasn''t a whole arm what he exactly lost, he couldn''t help but feel furious. Drake not only stole it, but he also ate it. The connection he felt with that piece¡­ immediately disappeared. "Why he¡­ Why he from all people had to obtain the Seed of Gluttony in specific?!" thought Pandemonium. "The only capable of regenerating endlessly¡­ Dammit!" As heined, he opened a Demon Gate in front of him and then calling something inside. "Legion, give me a new arm, the strongest you can create." "Yes, master." FLUOSH! A mass of flesh with countless jaws, tentacles, eyes, and limbs surged from the gate, aberrantly expanding around his body, and then pulling back into the gate. Once it dragged itself back into the Demon gate and it closed, Pandemonium now had a new arm, one he had specifically designed within his Realm. Several eyes opened across his new arm, as he felt an intense amount of power surge from within it. After all, there were over ten million demon souls inside. "This will have to do for now¡­" he sighed. "Nothing can truly rece a piece of my true body¡­ But this¡­ it should be enough until I can get it back. Alongside my lung." He red at Drake, who was being hugged by his family and friends, they felt relieved he was alive and fine. His crimson eyes were filled with fury and¡­ jealously, tremendous jealously. At first he only saw Drake as an ant worth nothing, but as they continued fighting until now, he got to know him better, and he learned to hate him even more. Everything new he learned about him fueled his hatred. Their rivalry, merely something that just happened, now had be quite personal to him. He had everything he could have ever wished for¡­ A loving family, friends, a ce to belong to, and a fulfilling family. He lived as a hero who everyone supported, and was a venerable, worshipped by all. He was thest hope of the dragons, and their new ruler, the Dragon King¡­ "¡­" And what was he? He was sent here out of nowhere millions of years ago. Turned into a monstrosity that slowly ate away at his own mind and perception of reality. Went mad after being tortured by thousands of years to have his powers extracted¡­ Andmands a legion of endless demons, who all are insane, horrendous beings that worship him only because he unintentionally created them. The only spark of light in his entire horrible life¡­ Was her. "Chaos¡­" He looked at the wielders of the power she once had, squinting his eyes. The two women that apanied Drake anywhere, his wives. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om They held her powers, the powers that rightfully belonged to his beloved¡­ "I never cared when they split me apart, but even now I grieve you¡­" He touched his heart, closing his eyes. A fragment of her heart was within his core, yet she never responded to him. Devoid of mind, devoid of her personality, of everything. Fragments of his old memories shed through his mind. Of the first time he met her. It was after two hundred years of torture. When the Ancient Gods of Yggdrasil Summoned him, grabbed him, and ced him inside a Primordial Divine Artifact. Which constantly drained his blood and energies, allowing them to wield his powers, which they then used to fight the Dragons and Titans¡­ The agony he felt every day, after having been pulled away from his seemingly boring, yet normal life¡­ Looking back at the life he had as a human he hated so much, he always thought how lucky he used to be. It was after two hundred years that his first attempted escape happened. He broke through his chains, still unable to properly understand his powers, and ran. He ran and ran, as fast as he could from them. The monsters that kept him chained, the monsters that kept torturing him without any reason. The bastards that treated him like nothing but a tool. CRASH! And in that time, he broke through their enormous temple, reaching somewhere else entirely. A huge underground hall,pletely ck, only faintly illuminated by the lights of the divine machines epassing the entire room. "Who¡­ is it?" And there, he saw her. Perhaps the most beautiful girl he had ever seen in his entire life. Someone like him, chained, and endlessly bleeding. Her once big fairy-like wings were broken, so she couldn''t escape. Her eyes were pulled out, she was blind, and could only have them closed. With long, silvery-white hair. Charcoal ck skin, and a white dress, with a body battered, covered by countless bruises. Her wounds constantly bleeding ck miasma, an energy the gods were trying to use to create enough power to kill Ymir and Tiamat, the only ones stopping them from getting the world of Yggdrasil for themselves. "You''re¡­ like me¡­" Pandemonium barely could walk due to how weak he felt, crawling towards her. He was enchanted by her beauty, and enthralled by the sympathy he felt with her. "You¡­ you''re also from Earth?" The girl asked him a question. "I am¡­" Pandemonium managed to reach her. "H-Hold on¡­ I''ll break the chains for you, just wait there and-" The girl suddenly shed a tear as he touched her little hands. "You''re so warm¡­" Pandemonium kept trying to free her, but his strength wascking. He couldn''t muster his powers as he could now. "They''re here¡­ you have to run¡­ away¡­" The girl tried to tell him to leave her behind. "No¡­ I can''t leave you behind! You''re like me¡­ We''re on this together, now¡­! And¡­" "There he is!" "Catch him!" "Hurry!" "Ahh!" His eyes widened as he saw three powerful Gods rush towards him, and a golden spear pierce his heart. "Guh?!" A tall, muscr old man quickly fell over his body, crushing his arms and legs and breaking them with his sheer power. "Who said you could run away, dog?" "L-Leave me alone! I don''t want to go back!" Pandemonium, against his will, was dragged back. He nced at her onest time, as she seemed to be looking down, full of despair. "D-Don''t despair!" he roared. "I''ll¡­e back and save you! No matter what¡­ No matter how long it takes me¡­! I''LL COME BACK!" "Ah¡­" the girl lifted her head, as she felt moved by his words. The first words of warmth she had heard after thousands of years¡­ "Do you promise it?" "I¡­ do¡­!" "I''ll be waiting¡­ for you¡­" CRASH! The gates closed, as he was thrown back into his divine machine, reinforced and strengthened, constantly weakening him, and extracting his powers. "Chaos¡­" Pandemonium looked at the zing letters that appeared in front of all participants. The Second Trial was about to begin. "Pan¡­" "Ahh?!" Pandemonium''s eyes widened, as he immediately shed a tear. Within the core of his very self, a small ck and purple me zed. The powers of chaos that were close to him, their essence seemed to awaken something. "C-Chaos?! Are you there?" "Pan¡­" "You''re awake¡­" "It¡­ hurts¡­" "I know it hurts¡­ I know¡­ It''ll be okay. I''ll be fine." "Where am I¡­ what¡­ happened?" "A lot happened¡­ But I am still here, for you." "Pan¡­ I missed¡­. You¡­ I slept for so long¡­ an endless¡­ nightmare¡­" "I know¡­ That nightmare is not over yet¡­" "It''s not¡­?" "Don''t worry¡­ You''re in my heart now, you''re safe. I''ll recover your powers, and I''ll revive you too." "Pan¡­ I¡­ I love you¡­" "I love you too¡­" The father of all demons. The mother of chaos. Their love, that hassted for millions of years¡­ At longst, they shall be united. And once more, the world shall be plunged into the Grand Era of Destruction. Ragnar?k. ----- Chapter 1730 Cooling Down Chapter 1730 Cooling Down ----- The battle was abruptly interrumpted, and with the power of the Venerable, Pandemonium''s domain waspletely undone, and I was freed. Despite feeling grateful in the outside, I also felt very frustrated inside. I didn''t know what the ie of this battle would even be, but I was giving it my all, and Pandemonium seemed to be slowlyprehending and understanding my abilities. If our battle could have continued, would I have had the chance to win? I managed to eat his arm but, at the end, it ended being three fingers, actually, and a small piece of his hand. Its powers were still immense though, so I had to seal them down and slowly absorb them. But now that I became a Venerable, this was a much faster process than before, and I was able to gain Demonic Energy I quickly refined into Ascendancy Law Essence. I wanted to keep fighting, to finish this once and for all¡­ But at the same time, I felt another emotion as I fought him. I don''t know why I felt it but¡­ It felt like as we beat each other to death, there was some sort of camaraderie being formed, perhaps a rivalry, one I had never experienced with someone like Greenwood. Perhaps we were enjoying the battle deep down, huh? "Hahh¡­" I felt frustrated, but the Venerable wasn''t wrong, this wasn''t the time for this battle, not yet. I''ll have to kill him anyways, so I can''t go feeling like he''s a rival, he''s my enemy, someone I must eliminate to save my family from his ws. His powers¡­ I think I got a hang of what he can do and how he battles, but as he had said, there was still a lot I didn''t know about his abilities. Someone as ancient as Pandemonium must have hundreds of different abilities, all waiting to be used. I have to get stronger, even stronger than I am now. And this trial might be about my only chance to grow in power. I don''t know if I could ever "catch up" with that monster, but I know that I can get more power from this ce, this enormousndscape that the second trial will be. After I came back, I ended being hugged by all my family, as I thought. I didn''t think about them at all when I was fighting,pletely concentrating on beating Pandemonium. But now I realize I was quite selfish by doing that, they had insisted they wanted to help me fight him, yet I ended simply deciding to leave them behind and fight alone. Maybe because I am always fearing losing them above all else¡­ I seem to be unable to trust them, despite how strong they have grown. Because if I trust them, there''s always a possibility, always, that they could die. And I don''t want to afford such a possibility. But when the true final fight finallyes, will I be able to afford to think in such a way? Most likely not¡­ "I was so worried, are you alright?!" Bedann asked me. "Your power¡­! Did you?!" "Yeah, I got him good, I ate one of his arms," I smiled. "What?! Really!" Mirandaughed. "Nice! Now he''s a bit weaker than before!" "That''s nice and all but you still shouldn''t have jumped in there like nothing!" said Bedann. "More like he was trapped there..." said Andromeda, appearing by my side. "Don''t worry, I was by his side¡­ We couldn''tmunicate though, his mind was fully concentrated on fighting, and I assisted him, but not enough¡­ I need to practice my abilities and my new form. I ended hesitating¡­ I could have helped much more if I didn''t." "Andromeda¡­" So she was indeed there, but I was so focused on the fight I couldn''t even sense her at my side? I was really too focused. Some would consider that a w, while others would think of that as a talent, but I don''t know. "I was worried, papa! You said we would fight Pandemonium together!" said Bedra. "Don''t do that again, okay?!" "You should have tried to escape¡­ your body might be immortal but if he had gotten into your soul, it could have been shattered¡­" Kate sighed. "Dadaaa!" Even little Drakda seemed upset with me. "I''m sorry¡­ I won''t do it again," I said, gaining new resolve. "Next time¡­ We''ll fight him together." I know there are risks, but if we don''t fight together against him, as family¡­ Then, without a doubt, I think I''ll lose. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om I thought I had an advantage when I ate one of his arms but¡­ in thosest seconds I saw Pandemonium''s enraged powers. I knew it was somethingpletely out of my Realm. He''s vastly stronger than Venerables, but his powers are strangely sealed inyers of strength he releases as he fights. This is why it gives off the impression he might be weaker than he actually is. These Layers¡­ I wonder if they''re also his own technique? Perhaps a way to not destroy everything around him. Despite being so hellbent in destruction, he does mind his surroundings, doesn''t he? It''s weird. Also why did he ept the terms of the Venerable so easily? He''s so strong he could blow everything up if he wanted. Is he really someone so honorable as to keep his word to the me Emperor? I doubt it¡­ Unless something else is binding him into doing it, something that he simply cannot reject. A weakness? Is this something I could use against him? I''ll have to tryter. "It seems you barely managed to survive," Yuki said. "That bastard really came and tried to kill you¡­ We can''t be safe with him around." "We entered this Trial knowing full well about what he could do¡­" Ruby said. "We have to be prepared for anything." "I-I guess so¡­" Emerald walked in, sighing. "Master, are you alright? No weird parasite inside of you or something?!" "Parasite?!" I asked. "You sure have a lot of imagination, Emerald¡­ No, nothing like that¡­ Hm?" FLUOSH! zing letters were already appearing above the skies, as the voice of the trial, which sounded slightly mechanical, reverberated across the entire ce. [Wee, Participants, to the Second Trial of the Venerable of mes Inheritance: {Treasure Hunt}!] ----- Chapter 1731 Second Trial: {Treasure Hunt} Chapter 1731 Second Trial: {Treasure Hunt} ----- [Wee, Participants, to the Second Trial of the Venerable of mes Inheritance: {Treasure Hunt}!] [In this greatndscape there are 4 different Labyrinths, you must explore them to find Treasures! There''s a total of 100 different Treasures you can find. The more Treasures your Team obtains, the higher their Score will be.] [But be careful, the Labyrinths are filled with treacherous Monsters and Bosses of all kinds, and their own inhabitants won''t easily let you take away their Ancient Treasures.] [Some Treasures might not be in in sight or just hidden away underground, however. You have to think outside the box to find them all.] [To be qualified for the Third andst Trial, you must gather a minimum of 20 Treasures before the time limit ends.] [Be careful, however, not everyone will y fair, and it is possible to steal Treasures too.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Trial Duration: 12 Hours.] [For now, please get ready, the Trial will begin in 1 Hour.] Huh, we even get some preparation time. It seems this Trial will be quite chaoticpared to the previous one. Mostly because all Participants are unrestrained and can do whatever they want too. But seeing how the Venerable stopped us, I suppose he doesn''t want us to kill each other, right? Hm, it''s weird. "So this is the Second Trial¡­" Drake rubbed his chin. "Hm, so this means 25 Treasures per Dungeon. But at the same time, like before, you can boycott someone else by stealing their treasures. The thing is¡­ The trial never ends until the 24 hours pass. So it could be said Treasures will be constantly stolen from one to another." "Wouldn''t the best strategy be to just wait until someone gets all the Treasures and steal them from them?" asked Yuki. "Yeah?" Miranda wondered. "There''s no way a single person could take all the Treasures though, it did say they were all very well hidden. Only some could be at in sight¡­ But the rest will take a lot of searching ability," I said. "It''s a bit chaotic, more than the previous Trial," said Bedann. "I am rather worried¡­ Wouldn''t this allow Pandemonium toe finish what he started?" "There''s nothing stopping him, right? If its in the trial¡­ and there''s nothing saying he can''t kill people either¡­" said Miranda. "It''s indeed pretty dangerous. He''ll either sit down and wait for us to gather the Treasure and steal it or charge right towards us and try to take us down so we won''t bother him in the Trial, all while killing us." "So even when your fight was interrumpted, nothing has changed that much¡­" sighed Bedann. "No¡­ I am sure there''s some rules here," I said. "Hey, Venerable. I know you''re there. Tell me, is it true that we can do whatever we want? What if I resume my fight against Pandemonium?" FLUOSH! A man made of mes materialized above the skies. "You can fight against one another all you want," heughed. "As long as it is within my Trial, I don''t care. You were fighting OUTSIDE of the Trial¡­ But this is also a free-for-all, kill each other if that pleases you, I don''t care." "Hah¡­ I see." I smiled, I looked at Pandemonium, who wasn''t even looking at me. His eyes seemed focused on the Treasure, oddly enough. Did his fighting spirit faded away after being stopped? Or was he nning something else? Honestly, I can''t say he''s smart, he''s impulsive and emotional. This means that he could definitely juste kill me or is thinking something just as annoying. "Remember to gather the Treasures with me, Pandemonium," the man shrouded in shadows by his side suddenly spoke. My senses allowed me to hear their conversation. "Don''t go killing them yet. We must prioritize winning, you heard me? It''s quite obvious they don''t want to fight either¡­ It''s not that I don''t want them dead but, we shouldn''t waste time, we only have 12 hours." "Don''t order me around," Pandemonium answered without saying another word. "I''ll gather the Treasure on my own." "That''s fine by me too," the other seemed pleased anyway. A man like him acting this condescending towards this asshole¡­ I am quite sure now, there''s something binding him. Perhaps not to directly obey, but maybe connected with having toplete the trials. "Looks like we can be fine, for now," I said. "Just as I thought, there''s something binding Pandemonium to do the trial and win it. He must prioritize the Treasures rather than our own lives¡­" "There''s really something binding that monster? It must be of tremendous power!" said Miranda. "It is most likely what''s keeping him together too," said Andromeda. "From what I''ve analyzed of hisposition so far, Pandemonium''s body parts seem unstable, topletely unify, aplex Demonic and Divine Formation had to be made, which bound his body parts and everything else together into his current form." "And perhaps he ced that oath, or whatever is binding him within the Formation, right?" I asked. "I suppose he''ll only be truly free when that Oath disappears on its own, meaning that once hepletes the inheritance¡­" "Most likely, yes," Andromeda nodded. "Remember what some of the me Emperor''s servants said, or their origins?" "Barely, but why?" Bedann asked. "Some of those people originated fromrge nations in the Continent of Muspelheim which had sealed pieces of Pandemonium. Apparently he''s also worshipped in some areas, especially in those were demons managed to survive, thrive, and hybridize with other people¡­" Said Andromeda. "He destroyed those nations as he gathered the body parts, though. But he also absorbed their knowledge, how to conjure and use demonic energy." "Maybe that''s why he was so goddamn strong too!" I said. "And why he could absorb the power out of the bones of the Primordial Dragons as well¡­" "Yes, perhaps," Andromeda nodded. "But it''s just my theory about it, nothing truly confirmed. I am analyzing the pieces you ate, but it is incredibly hard. They''reposed of immensely dense molecr structures mixed with his very soul¡­ And there''s something else." "Something¡­ else?" I asked. "Yeah, I could feel it within the fingers you ate," she said. "The small trails of an immense quantity of Chaotic Energy¡­ There''s definitely something else inside of him, he''s not alone." "What?!" Chapter 1732 A New Divine System Law 1732 A New Divine System Law N?v(el)B\\jnn ----- Something else inside of him? I didn''t feel any such thing when I fought him. But I guess Andromeda is much more capable when ites to analyzing things. "What do you think is inside of him?" I asked. "A Demon?" "No¡­ This is much deeper than anything we''ve ever fought before," she said. "If anything, it felt oddly simr to the presence that Bedann and Miranda had." "What?!" the two responded almost in the same way. "Weird." Yuki said. "So he has some secret entity inside of him made of chaos? Oh my god, what else does that dude has?!" "Calm down for now," said Tisha. "Drake, we should first focus on preparing for the Trial. Specting about these things might not get us anywhere else." "Not wrong," nodded Pekora. "We should focus on what''s in front of us, yes." "Drake, we should meet with Surtr''s group while we got the time," said Ruby. "So we can n things out too." "Right, very well," I nodded. "Emerald,e with us too, don''t stay behind." "A-Ah! Yes!" Emerald had only grown more nervous after learning all of these news, but he still seemed willing to help. "Hahh¡­" though, he kept sighing all the time. "Emerald, calm down, we''re all together as a team here," said Amehia, patting his shoulders. "It''ll be okay, alright?" "Amehia¡­" Emerald was quicklyforted by his new wife, who kept calming him down. "Thank you for being with me¡­" "You''re such a crybaby sometimes! Come on now," Amehia giggled, kissing him. "Let''s make a n to win this trial too!" "Yeah!" Emerald nodded. "I''m somehow pumped up now!" Most likely because she kissed him¡­ As we made our way towards Surtr''s group, we noticed a huge barrier around the entire wildnds we would have to explore. Only twelve hours to get twenty treasures and survive the onught of thieves, it''ll sure be annoying. However with my senses alone, I can already feel the presences of hundreds of thousands of divine monsters. If I can hunt them all and get a lot of Experience Points, I''ll be able to Level Up my new ss and quickly gain more power. "Surtr! Did you rest well?" I called for Surtr, who seemed busy talking with his group. "Master Drake! Yes, I did¡­ I heard what happened, are you alright?! You survived a battle against pandemonium on your own?!" he was shocked. "Yeah, but it wasn''t really fair¡­" I sighed. "Someone else would have already died, only I, that can regenerate endlessly, can survive against him. Most of his blows can kill you instantly, honestly¡­" "I-Is that so¡­" he sighed. "So he''s that powerful¡­" he gritted his teeth. "What are we going to do? Will he attack us instantly once we start?" "Most likely¡­ not," I said. "He seems bound by some kind of Oath, it forces him to participate and win the trials, and he''ll prioritize getting 20 treasures first. After that, however, I don''t know what he''ll try to do." "Could it be possible to screw him over and make him be disqualified?" wondered Mina by the side of Surtr. "Oh yeah, that would be really great!" Nadia agreed. "Can we, Uncle Drake?" "U-Uncle?" I felt slightly old after hearing that. "Listen, I''m not that old to be called uncle¡­ Just call me Drake." "Nah~" Nadia shrugged. "Ugh, well, whatever the case¡­" I muttered. "We have to prepare. Surtr, if you haven''t noticed yet¡­ I''ve be a Venerable." "Ah! You¡­ Ohhh?!" He gasped as I released my Venerable Aura, overflowing our surroundings with silver and azure colored Ascendancy Law Energies everywhere. FLASH! "You''ve truly ascended, is that the power of a Venerable?! It feels¡­ Ugh, like I can barely move! Hahah!" heughed. "Amazing, Uncle! You did it!" celebrated Jamar, stepping in. "Well done Uncle Drake!" said Mina. "That''s amazing, Uncle!" said Nadia. They still keep calling me Uncle, eh¡­ "That''s right," I said. "We have little time to exin things to you, but I''ll give you the powers of the System too. It should upgrade your own pseudo system, Surtr, while also giving everyone else a status and levels." FLASH! With a mere thought, my powers flowed into their bodies, granting them the power of the System. The Law of the System was still young and developing, so I couldn''t do this automatically or world-wide for the moment. However, the Law was indeed spreading across the world at an early stage, slowly beginning to affect it. Though, I would rather have the System work as something I can control rather than a naturalw, because it would mean even my foes could wield this power. As long as I remain as the wielder of the System Law, nobody can control it as I can, so I can choose who gets blessed and benefitted by it and who doesn''t. But if I happen to actually just die, the Law might just affect everything no matter what¡­ "A-Amazing, I felt slightly stronger!" Surtr said. "A new way to grow stronger¡­ ss Levels?!" "Woah, what''s this?!" Jamar said. "I got a Skill?" "Hmm, very interesting!" Nadia nodded. "Huh, so that''s how this is, hm?" Mina looked around the status. The rest of their party also received the benefits, and everyone else too. With that done, mostly everyone had been powered up. "The n is simple, we have to secure our treasures first," I said. "Robbing those two will be tricky without the whole territory thing limiting them. My senses, however, can already detect something, a lot of glistening, golden essences everywhere. I think those are the Treasures we''ll look for¡­ Every Dungeon has 25 each, if you receive my guidance, you''ll be able to find yours quickly." "Interesting¡­" Surtr nodded. "It is a bit shameless of me to receive your help once more, Master Drake¡­ If not slightly frustrating that I can''t do much myself in this situation." "You sure can, get stronger by defeating any monster you can find," I said. "I''ll need your help once we finally fight Pandemonium, Surtr. You''re crucial, in fact." "M-Me? I''m crucial?" Surtr felt slightly surprised. "Emerald too," I said. "Me too?! Eeeehhh?!" Emerald began panicking. In fact, the only chance of winning against Pandemonium I can think about is¡­ bybining their strength and powers with mine. ----- Chapter 1733 Ever-Growing Demonic Powers 1733 Ever-Growing Demonic Powers ----- After getting mostly ready and prepared, the only thing left was to wait, and as I did, I checked some things that had popped up after my first taste of Pandemonium''s powers, and well, also my second taste of his demonic flesh. That''s right, aside from his Lung, I now had three of his fingers and half of a hand, even if most people would simply see them as just pieces of a corpse, because they belonged to Pandemonium, they held tremendous power. And even had Egos of their own, if anybody would have eaten them, they would have been possessed by Pandemonium and turned into half-demonic monstrosities controlled by his mind. However, it was different with me, I possessed Gluttony, and with that, I was able to devour and destroy the wills inside,pletely destroying any chance for them to possess me. Ding! [You have sessfully devoured and absorbed the [Pandemonium''s Fingers (???)] x3 and [Pandemonium''s Left Hand (Half) (???)]!] [You gained +20.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [You have begun absorbing the Power of the Fragments of Pandemonium, further boosting your Physical Strength, Magical Energies, Soul, and even your Fortune.] [Your Martial Power Stat has increased by +2.000.000!] [Your Arcane Force Stat has increased by +1.000.000!] [Your Soul Aether Stat has increased by +1.500.000!] [Your Fate Fortune Stat has increased by +500.000!] [You have temporarily sealed most of their Demonic Power for your own safety. However, the rate in which you''re absorbing their demonic energy is much faster than before, the same for the Lungs!] [By Leveling Up, you will be able to rapidly assimte and absorb their total power, gaining more Demonic Energy, which will be instantly refined into Ascendancy Law Essence upon absorption.] [Your Demonic Abilities and your Ascendancy Law Cores with Demonic Abilities, Divinities, or Divine Treasures have gained a boost to their power.] [Your [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 0%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 0%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 0%)] have increased their growth by 10%!] [Your Fourth Sub-Pir Divine Ability [Demonic Physique (SSS)] has Ranked Up to SSS+ and has gained new Effects!] ----- [Demonic Physique: Rank 4 Demon Duke (SSS+)] A Demonic Ability created after the absorption ofrge quantities of Demonic Energy into the body. It can grow stronger past basic Ability Ranks as the Demon King Seed advances. Grants the ability for non-demons to gain a Demonic Physique, allowing for the flow of Demonic Energy without causing as much damage or destruction into the body. The Body can be constantly reinforced through the usage of Demonic Energy, and the risks of the body being destroyed or damaged decrease exponentially. Boosts Flow of Demonic Energy through the Physique by 1300% -> 1400%. Resistance against Demonic Energy Corrosion and Demonic Attribute Damage increases by 80% -> 90%. When Demonic Energy flows inside of your Physique and Soul, your Health, and Soul Regeneration Speed increases by 20% -> 30%. Enhances the Proficiency on using Demonic Energy through the Physique to unleash physical techniques or attacks by 900% -> 1000%. Increases the Power and Effects of Techniques, Abilities, Magic, and Skills that use Demonic Energy by 700% -> 800%. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om When fighting Demon-type foes, your Demonic Physique can absorb 50% -> 60% of the Damage inflicted from Demonic Energy-fueled abilities or magic as Demonic Energy up to a certain point. You can now shape Demonic Energy into different forms through {Demonic Energy Aura}, Damage Dealt using this Aura increases by 300% -> 400%, and you can drain 35% -> 50% of the damage dealt as Health and Mana. Whenever you meet Lesser Demons or Demons weaker than you, you can overwhelm them with your {Demon Duke Aura} and gain control over them. Controlled Demons Loyalty towards you increases by 200% -> 300%, and their Stats as long as they''re serving you by 200% -> 300%. When devouring Demons and Demonic Beasts, the rate of earned Demonic Energy increases by 50% -> 60%, and you can also assimte their Body Parts inside of your own Demonic Physique and replicate it with 300% -> 400% their original power and abilities. Demonic Body Parts Slots increase with every Demon King Seed Rank. The user can further Refine their own Physique through this Ability, cultivating a True Demon''s Physique, unlocking new Abilities. Avable Demonic Body Part Slots: Rank 1: [Empty Slot] Rank 2: [Empty Slot] Rank 3: [Empty Slot] Rank 4: [Empty Slot] By using the power of Demonic Energy and fusing it with Ascendancy Law Essence, you can Summon any type of Demon you''ve devoured before and turn them into your loyal allies and army. These Demons Stats will increase based on 25% of your Total Stats. Once the Demons die, they will turn into Demonic Energy which you can reabsorb, based on 10% of the Essence used to summon them, and they can keep memories of previous incarnations. (New Ability!) ----- Nice, the boosts are just what I wanted, and that new Ability tied to this is also rather interesting. Is this because I''ve eaten enough of Pandemonium to absorb some of his Demon Summoning Abilities? Depending how strong they truly are, they could be better than Divine Monsters and Undead. They don''t seem to be able to be turned into Undead or Demon Materials though, because they disappear once they die, leaving no corpse behind. But still, to be able to just materialize loyal demons so easily¡­ It might be quite worth it in tight situations. Ding! [The Demonic Ability: [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SSS)] [Inner Demonic Hell (SSS)] [Infernal Demonic Aura (S)] have Ranked Up to SSS+ Rank, gaining new effects and upgrading previous effects!] The maximum Rank Divine Abilities can reach is SSS+ Rank, that also includes Demonic Abilities, it seems. But that still pretty damn strong. And because Demonic Abilities are tied to my Demon King Seed, they''ll keep growing past their Rank too. Let''s see what they became now, and after that, I think I''ll learn some new Divine Abilities, if possible, and fuse a few others together. I might have gotten new Ascendancy Law Abilities, but they''re only four, and one of them is literally just Andromeda, Divine Abilities are still very crucial, so I won''t be neglecting them or ignoring them. Also if I feed the cores fused Divine Abilities in the future, the results are bound to be much better as well! ----- Chapter 1734 Evolved Demonic Abilities 1734 Evolved Demonic Abilities ----- Ding! [The Demonic Ability: [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SSS)] [Inner Demonic Hell (SSS)] [Infernal Demonic Aura (S)] have Ranked Up to SSS+ Rank, gaining new effects and upgrading previous effects!] All four of my Demonic Abilities had upgraded to SSS+ Rank, the maximum Rank, apparently. The Demonic Physique too, gaining the power to Summon Demons. I could swear such a power would have better belonged to a new Demonic Ability, and I bet there''s something simr, but I guess that''s nice either way. Let''s see how the others upgraded though, they always gain really useful abilities after all, especially that Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage Demonic Ability¡­ It is one of the bests. ----- [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage: Rank 4 Demon Duke (SSS+)] A Demonic Ability that belonged to Marchosias, the powerful Demon Lord capable of transforming into a gigantic zing wolf, known for his madness and rampaging attacks. Harness all Fire-type Abilities and Divinities into your body at the same time,bining them perfectly and harmoniously, and use your soul to fuel their power, Increasing your Attack Power, and Movement Speed by 600% -> 700%, alongside Increasing the Power of all Fire-type Abilities and Magic by 700% -> 800% while on mes, however, you take 0.5% -> 0.4% of your HP as Damage every second. While unleashing a zing Rampage, any foe you attack as your body is on mes will receive tremendous consecutive damage from both physical blows and mes, dealing up to 1100% -> 1200% Damage, while ignoring 60% -> 70% of a foe''s resistances to the Fire Attribute and setting them aze, draining their strength and vitality. When you activate this Ability, you can now summon 3 -> 4 {Demonic Spirit: Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf Marchosias} to aid you in battle in exchange of Demonic Energy and Divine Power. This Spirit will have 65% -> 70% of your total stats and will regenerate endlessly for as long as 25 -> 30 minutes, before it fades away. Once you summon the {Demonic Spirit: Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf Marchosias} to aid you in battle, it is now possible to temporarily transform them into a {Demonic Spirit Weapon} of your shape and choice, which will trante the Total Stats it inherited from you into its new Weapon Stats. When dealing damage with this Weaponized Marchosias, any hit has a 30% -> 40% chance to trigger {Explosive Demonic re} that can deal up to 600% -> 700% damage and ignore 100% of a foe''s defenses, you can also drain 20% -> 30% of the damage dealt as Demonic Energy. Summon duration decreases by 40% -> 30% when transformed. Whenever you''re wielding {Demonic Spirit: Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf Marchosias} as a {Demonic Spirit Weapon}, by utilizing Demonic Energy/Ascendancy Law Essence you can now utilize the following {Demonic Spirit Weapon Arts} with varying degrees of Power and Effects, whose strength is based on your Demon King Seed Rank: (New Ability!) [Demonic Charge of Destruction]: While wielding two or more {Demonic Spirit Weapons}, charge against a foe or many foes on a straight line, increasing Movement Speed, Attack Power, and Martial Power by 1000%, piercing through 80% of their Defenses and dealing up to 3000% Damage that leaves them in a state of [Stunned] and reduces all their Stats by 50% for 5 Seconds. Cooldown: 15 Seconds. Energy Cost: Large. [Infernal Whirlwind Rampage]: Wield all of your {Demonic Spirit Weapons} and spin as you charge against your foes, unleashing an Infernal Whirlwind of Demonic mes to engulf your foes on an explosive and devasting wide-range attack of up to 300 meters of range, dealing up to 2000% Damage, foes affected keep being damaged by the tornado left behind for the next 10 seconds and their Divine/Demonic Abilities Power is reduced by 30% for the following 5 seconds. Cooldown: 10 Seconds. Energy Cost: Large. [Demonic Berserker Form]: Unleash your fury as a Demonic Berserk, gaining a temporary Demonic and Muscr form that enhances your Physical Abilities and your Martial Power Stat by 1500%, your Physical Techniques and Attacks by 1000%, and your Demonic Power by 2000% and any {Demonic Spirit Weapon Arts} used in this Form will have their effects doubled for 5 Minutes. Cooldown: 10 Minutes. Energy Cost: Enormous. ------ "Hah¡­ This is ridiculous!" I was left speechless as I saw what it had evolved into. Three new Techniques were added out of nowhere, all three of them were tremendously strong, and fit my ystyle just right. They had Energy Costs though, but as I gained constant energy from various sources, it shouldn''t be that much of a problem, as long as I don''t spam them all the time. This is truly a Berserk-like fighting style, it does suit me rather well as I have an endlessly regenerating body and immense physical power¡­ Yeah, it is definitely a ss I would main. Now, the Inner Demonic Hell¡­ ----- [Inner Demonic Hell: Rank 4 Demon Duke (SSS+)] A Demonic Ability that Rank 4 and above Demon Kings can develop. Their Demonic Powers evolve even further, within the interior of their own Demon King Seed, a small sphere of Demonic Energy containing a pocket dimension is created. But this pocket dimension is not the same as a Divine Realm, as it is fueled solely by Demon King''s Demonic Energy, and it grows in size and resources as their Ranks increase. Within this Inner Demonic Hell, thendscape will be shaped after the Layer of Gluttony within the Realm of Hell. Special Demonic Treasures of the Gluttony Demonic Element will grow the most, alongside Demonic Beast, also of the Gluttony Demonic Element, while being inside of your own Inner Demonic Hell, you gain the ability to natural regenerate your Demonic Energy by +400 per second. Time inside the Inner Demonic Hell can be twisted and elerated or slowed down, with an eleration of up to 200% -> 300% the real time. As the Inner Demonic Hell growsrger, creates Demonic Treasures and Demonic Beasts, your Demonic Abilities will also receive special benefits. And it is possible to ce special Demonic Altars or Demonic Structures to gain special passive effects. Any Demonic Beast that is born inside your Inner Demonic Hell can be controlled by you seamlessly, and their Stats while in battle against an enemy while also beingmanded by you increases by 200% -> 300%. You can now directly inject Demonic Energy/Ascendancy Law Essence into the Inner Demonic Hell to producerger quantities of Demonic Beasts and Demonic Treasures, developing it as fast as the energy input you add. And Demonic Structures Effects can be used outside the Inner Demonic Hell to create {Cursed Demonic Formations} of various effects based on thebination of abilities within the Structures used and the added materials. (New Ability!) ----- "Cursed Demonic Formations, huh?" I wondered, rubbing my chin. "Interesting, if it canbine Demonic Structures and create powerful cursed effects, it could be good¡­ Maybe as a trump card of sorts? Or maybe it could also have special effects?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I got rather interested in this in specific, if I could truly create formations in such an easy way, then what am I waiting for? Let''s see the Demonic Inner Realm right away, while we still got around half an hour left before everything begins! Chapter 1735 Checking The Inner Demonic Hell Realm Chapter 1735 Checking The Inner Demonic Hell Realm ----- I temporarily gazed into my Inner Demonic Hell Realm, finding and of mes, ck stone, pools ofva, volcanoes, and darkened skies. Demonic Beasts and Demonic Treasures had already formed here. The treasures themselves beingrge caves of demonic crystals, several forests of various types of demon trees, pools of demonic miasma, ckened clouds with elemental demonic powers imbued inside, and even some volcanoes. They were all top-notch Demonic Treasure, materials that can be used for crafting, creation, upgrading, and even feeding the ascendancyw''s treasure core with ease. Though for now, I was going to use them to create Demonic Structures. Ah of course, the Demonic Beasts were there too, at least a couple hundred, maybe almost a thousand I would say. They roared around, hunted each other, devoured the treasures, and so on. Those that died would be eaten and their leftovers add to the ecosystem, slowly multiplying. Not all of them were the same though, there were many smaller ones that worked as part of the whole ecosystem, but the biggest ones were gigantic and powerful¡­ "Hmm, Andromeda, how do I make these Demonic Structures? Do I simply will it?" FLASH! Within a second, she appeared inside of the Inner Demonic Hell Realm, looking around as she analyzed everything and then the Demonic Ability itself. "It shouldn''t be hard," she said. "Activate the Demonic Ability and then focus on the treasures you want to use. Thenbine them, you''ll get some options." "I see¡­ It is quite vague, but let''s try," Iughed. I concentrated as she asked, looking at the giant volcano at the distance, the forest, the pools of demonic miasma, the crystal caves, and the clouds. FLAAASH! Suddenly, all the Treasures detached themselves from the areas as if they had be game-like items, rushing towards me across the skies and floating around me. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Interesting¡­" Ding! [You have selected arge variety of Demonic Treasures.] [All Demonic Treasures chosen can be synthetize and fused into Demonic Structures.] [Avable Demonic Structures for creation]: [Demonic Infernal Fortress (Rank 2)] [Infernal Tower of ck Clouds (Rank 2)] [Demonic Beast Totem (Rank 1)] [Volcanic Pyramid of Crimson Demonite (Rank 3)] "Only four options, huh?" I wondered. "What exactly are their effects?" "The Demonic Infernal Fortress seems to be about protecting, encasing, and guarding things, fitting them inside something," said Andromeda. "The Infernal Tower of ck Clouds generates electric power and mes which can decrease the power of living beings and damage them. The Demonic Beast Totems produce demonic energy, they seem to be a good pir forrger Cursed Demonic Formations. Andstly, the Volcanic Pyramid of Crimson Demonite is a huge megastructure charged with a lot of abilities, it seems it could even create powerful barriers, decrease damage, seal things inside, and more. It could be used as a core." "Interesting, let''s make them all then, how many Totems can I create?" I wondered. "Around twenty!" she said. "Fine, let''s do this." Ding! [You have decided to create the following Demonic Structures: [Demonic Infernal Fortress (Rank 2)], [Infernal Tower of ck Clouds (Rank 2)], [Demonic Beast Totem (Rank 1)] x20, and [Volcanic Pyramid of Crimson Demonite (Rank 3)]!] [All Demonic Treasures are being used for their creation!] FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! All the treasures were quickly epassed by a red colored light, forcefully merged together into something else, being both destroyed and reformed as their essence fused with the essence of other demonic treasures. RUMBLE! The enormous megastructures materialized one after another, a titanic metallic ck and red fortress, an enormous crimson tower, twenty giant wooden totems in the shapes of aberrant demonic beasts, and a massive pyramid of ck steel with a red colored tip. "Done," I smiled. Ding! [You have sessfully synthetized the following Demonic Structures: [Demonic Infernal Fortress (Rank 2)], [Infernal Tower of ck Clouds (Rank 2)], [Demonic Beast Totem (Rank 1)] x20, and [Volcanic Pyramid of Crimson Demonite (Rank 3)]!] [All Demonic Structures have been ced inside of your Inner Demonic Hell and will begin unleashing their special effects immediately.] [The [Demonic Infernal Fortress (Rank 2)] increases the Rate of Demonic Beast Multiplication and Demonic Treasure growth by 200% and increases your Total Defenses by 100%.] [The [Infernal Tower of ck Clouds (Rank 2)] unleashed thunder everywhere, feeding thend with nutrients, increasing all nt-type Demonic Treasures growth and multiplication by 300%, and enhances your Demoni Magic Power by 200%, while giving you ess to Demon Thunder Element.] [The [Demonic Beast Totem (Rank 1)] x20 have been ced sessfully! All Demonic Beasts growth and multiplication rate increases by 25% with each Totem, while increasing the power of all Summoned Demonic Beasts/Demons by 30% with each Totem.] [The [Volcanic Pyramid of Crimson Demonite (Rank 3)] unleashing its powerful protective barrier, increasing your Defenses by a further 200% and giving you ess to Demon Barrier and Demon Sealing Elements of Demon Magic, further increasing their Power and Effects by 300%.] "Not bad for the base effects, but that''s not even why I made them¡­ A Curse Demonic Formation, which one should I make? With these ingredients¡­" I wondered. "You could create an offensive one, a defensive one, even sealing ones, and some with special effects!" said Andromeda. "I would rmend one that hastens the speed of regeneration of demonic treasures and also reproduction of demonic beasts, so you can farm them as demonic treasures once they die too." "Good idea," I nodded. "Let''s do that¡­ {Cursed Demonic Formation Barrier}: {Inner Demonic Hell Growth eleration Barrier}!" FLAAASH! All structures suddenly resonated with one another, moving across thendscapes, and connecting through zing and thunderous threads of demonic elemental energies, suddenly forming a huge circle where every Demonic Structure worked together as a piece of it, with the pyramid in the center, being the formation''s core. And then, an expansive shockwave of crimson, purple, and ck energy was unleashed, covering the entire ce. I immediately noticed the changes, as everything began to rapidly grow back, even the forests I stripped reappeared slowly as saplings, new volcanoes erupted out of the ground, new crystals grew underground, new clouds manifested, and more demonic miasma pools bubbled themselves into reality. I can change the formation''s power and specifics to adjust for other situations once these situations arrive. For now, farming more demonic treasures to get more demonic structures and also more formations is a priority. "Good enough for now." ----- Chapter 1736 Time To Fuse More Divine Abilities Chapter 1736 Time To Fuse More Divine Abilities ----- Once I tried out this formation creation ability, I quickly opened my eyes back in the real world, and checked thest Demonic Ability before getting to fuse them over. It was¡­ Demonic Aura, I believe. There. ----- [Infernal Demonic Aura: Rank 4 Demon Duke (SSS+)] A Demonic Ability utilized to unleash the true power of a Demon, their Demonic Aura, which is based on their total umted Demonic Energy, Demonic Authorities, and Demonic Abilities together, alongside the size and strength of their souls and the extent of their sins. By activating this Demonic Ability, you can epass yourself with a manifestation of all your Demonic Power together as one, creating a mighty {Infernal Demonic Aura}, which has two effects. As a passive effect that does not drain energy, it will increase All Stats by 300% when using Demonic Abilities, Demonic Magic, or Demonic Powers to fight, while increasing their Damage Dealt and Effects by 500%, and will increase the Range of all these Powers by 300 Meters. As an active effect, it will constantly drain energy, the effects of the passive effect will double in power, and you will also be able tobine all Demonic Powers with other non-Demonic Powers seamlessly to create unique {Infernal Demonic Aura Arts}, which can be further merged into the Aura to shape its form, powers, and structure, further boosting the Aura''s Manifestation, Materialization, and Demonic Power by 500%. Additionally, when using the Active Effect of the {Infernal Demonic Aura}, any attack against a foe will have a 30% chance to create Lesser Demonic Spirits, Elemental Demonic Spirits, and Great Demonic Spirits, which will assist you in battle utilizing a wide arrange of Elemental Demonic Magic, and can be further fused using the Aura''s power to create materialized Demonic Spiritual Weapons, stronger Demonic Spirit Magic Spells, and even to imbue them into equipment to grant them temporary Demonic Spirit Buffs, and so on, whose potency, effects, and power increases by 300%. (New Ability!) ----- Oh, this is pretty damn good, another Aura to buff myself, this goes incredibly well if I use it with the Infernal Wolf''s Rampage Demonic Ability! If I had used this against Pandemonium, would things have been a bit different? I can''t help but think about it now. Those Demonic Spirit thingies seem pretty interesting, but I''ll have to see how far they can be summoned and used in battle. Maybe I could eventually copy them with my Spirit Creation Divine Ability¡­ Now, let''s fuse some Divine Abilities, shall we? With only 20 Minutes left, I didn''t have much time, but at least I could create two more Fused Divine Abilities, I think. I checked the items in question, I still had quite a lot of them. [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x5 [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SS Grade)] x4 [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] x5 "Ah, I even got some Evolution Grimoires too! Though they''re only SS Grade, can I use them to get something to SSS+ Grade though?" Ding! [By using two [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)], you can directly evolve a Divine Ability into the maximum Rank of SSS+!] "Thanks Andromeda." Looks like it can work if I use two instead, that''s pretty reassuring. Now let''s see how many Divine Abilities I have right now, a lot were lost after the Ascendancy Law was made. ----- [Fusion Abilities]: [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain (SSS+)] [Unique Skill: Soul-Destroying Infernal Heavenly Void Star Armament Creation (SSS+)] [Demonic Abilities]: [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SSS+)] [Inner Demonic Hell (SSS+)] [Infernal Demonic Aura (SSS+)] {Passive Abilities} [Special Abilities]: [Primordial Blood Overlord (SSS)] [Divinity Aura (SSS)] [Soul Parasite (SSS)] [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SSS)] [Body Abilities]: [Psychic Mind (SSS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SSS)] [Unmovable Mountain (SSS)] [Deep One''s Gaze (SS)] {Active Abilities} [Physical Abilities]: [Doppelganger (SSS)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Sky Walk (S)] [Mimicry (SSS)] [Divine Dragon''s Anti-Magic Elemental Scale Armor (SSS)] [Abyssal Dracolich Umbral Bone Creation (SSS)] [True Divine Fire Dragon Embodiment (SS)] [Magical Abilities]: [Primordial ck mes of Demise (SSS)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SSS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SSS)] [Frost mes (SSS)] [Ruler of the Seas (SSS)] [mes of Beginning (SSS)] [Jormungandr''s World Ending Miasmic mes (SSS)] [Divine Cooking Arts (S)] [Divine Windstorm Domain (SS)] [Mind-Consuming Dream mes (SSS)] [Soul-Burning Nightmare mes (SSS)] [Umbral Void Veil Maniption (SSS)] [Holy ck Light (SS)] [Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard (SSS)] [Creation Abilities]: [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SSS)] [Earthy Harvest (SSS)] [Divine Ice Sculping (SSS)] [Automatic Mapping (SSS)] [Abyssal mes of the End Infernal Beast Summon (SSS)] [Divine cksmithing (S)] [Divine Holy Metal Creation (A)] [Divine Alchemy Arts (D)] [Death Awakening (SSS)] [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SS)] ----- n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Still a freaking lot, but I shouldn''t really count the Fusion Abilities, those can be fused together¡­ Yet maybe I''ll figure out a way through the almighty System Law. But for now, hmm¡­ There are some Divine Abilities that remained pretty low ranked, huh? Some at A Rank, others at S and even¡­ D?! Divine Alchemy Arts is really low! I should try to practice more Alchemy to increase its proficiency. Abilities such as Divine cksmithing, Alchemy, and Cooking cannot be artificially enhanced to the max rank, as they''re more like proficiencies of "schools" or something, its weird, but it can''t be done. They''re intrinsically tied to my knowledge andprehension after all. For now, I want to cover the entire territory with my summons, summoning the demonic beasts for now is out of the question, and my divine monster are too damn weak at this point, Venerable-level ones takes month to be created, I don''t have that much time! So I must rely on enhancing what I already have plentiful, the divine monsters, into stronger Undead¡­ So let''s go with thisbination for now. Ding! [You have used the [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] tobine the following Divine Abilities: [Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard (SSS)] + [Abyssal mes of the End Infernal Beast Summon (SSS)] + [Abyssal Dracolich Umbral Bone Creation (SSS)] + [Divine Ice Sculping (SSS)]!] FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1737 An Insane New Divine Ability Chapter 1737 An Insane New Divine Ability ----- The Marble floated in midair and then quickly absorbed the Divine Abilities I choose, they were all already SSS Rank, so the result was bound to be strong. What I desired the most, however, was an even stronger army. My previous army of monsters could still notpletely fight against Pandemonium''s demons fairly. They were always getting killed, and they had to gang on a single demon by the dozen to finally kill them, which was a problem because my army was eventually almostpletely destroyed, and the few that remained I had to sacrifice because of how useless they ended bing, giving me a slight boost to my phantasmal powers instead. Well, I don''t want that happening anymore, I want a stronger army, one that won''t cost me an insane amount of Essence like the demons I could summon would cost. Ding! [You have used the [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] tobine the following Divine Abilities: [Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard (SSS)] + [Abyssal mes of the End Infernal Beast Summon (SSS)] + [Abyssal Dracolich Umbral Bone Creation (SSS)] + [Divine Ice Sculping (SSS)]!] FLAAASH! The Divine Abilities started merging with the marble. The sphere of crystal-clear ss rapidly absorbed their powers, further fusing them together and thenpressing them into a single power. Then that sphere fused into my chest, bing part of my own Soul and Powers, forging itself into yet another new Fusion Divine Ability. "Oh, this isn''t what I expected¡­" Ding! [You have sessfully fused the Divine Abilities: [Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard (SSS)] + [Abyssal mes of the End Infernal Beast Summon (SSS)] + [Abyssal Dracolich Umbral Bone Creation (SSS)] + [Divine Ice Sculping (SSS)] into the Fusion Divine Ability: [Abyssal Infernal Spiritual Phantom Frost Dragon Castle Summon (SSS+)]!] "A castle¡­?" I was left slightly confused about what this even meant. I could just summon a dragon¡­ castle? Not what I had expected at first, is this worse than before? I do remember Andromeda telling me that fusing more than three Divine Abilities could result on an unstable result that might be quite bad. "Ugh, did I end up fumbling it now?" I can''t quite test it right now either, well, maybe I could inside my Divine Realm, but that would just be a huge waste of energy, and I would rather use it when necessary. However, I can see the detailed description and get some hint about what it can truly do. ----- [Abyssal Infernal Spiritual Phantom Frost Dragon Castle Summon (SSS+)] A Powerful Fusion Divine Ability made out of thebination of the Divine Abilities: [Divine Dracolich Phantom Graveyard (SSS)], [Abyssal mes of the End Infernal Beast Summon (SSS)], [Abyssal Dracolich Umbral Bone Creation (SSS)] and [Divine Ice Sculping (SSS)]. Channel the power of your various elemental, divine, phantasmal, and demonic energies and summon the Abyssal Infernal Spiritual Phantom Frost Dragon Castle into battle. A gigantic Spiritual, Divine, and Demonic living megastructure imbued with the souls of thousands of vengeful Dragons Monsters and Undead. Once summoned, the Castle will unleash a mighty {Divine Infernal Aura of the Vengeful Draconic Monsters} within 1 Kilometer radius, boosting the Physical Strength, Magical Power, Movement Speed, and Defenses of all Undead, Phantom, Dark, Death, Fire, Ice, and Dragon-type allies by 1000%. Alongside the Aura, the Castle will continuously summon {Abyssal Infernal Dragon Beasts}, {Umbral Frost Demonic Dragon Specters} and {Aberrant Multi-Headed Draconic Chimeras of All Elements} based in the amount of Energies and/or Avable Corpses within the vicinity. Their power will be based on 300% of the corpses Power if used, or 30% of the summoner''s Power if summoned without them. While being within the Aura''s range, the Aura Effects are doubled on them. All Summons can unleash {Soul-Destroying Divine Demonic Spiritual Explosions} with each blow, which will deal consecutive damage that increases by 200% with each sessful consecutive blow, for a maximum buff of 2000% in damage dealt and can directly harm the soul of a target, and will spread out {Infernal Spirit Beasts} around the targets within a 100 meter vicinity, dealing further damage of 200% when they attack, whose Stats are based on 1% of the summoner. Summons can also drain the Lifeforce of anything they kill, restoring their Master''s Energies based on 30% of the damage they deal to a foe, and when enough Summons are gathered, it is possible tobine them into stronger forms, the morebined, the stronger the fusion will be, with unique names, forms, and abilities. Additionally, the Abyssal Infernal Spiritual Phantom Frost Dragon Castle is also a living being of its own, which can move as it ismanded, attack, and defend. Its total power is based on 80% of the summoner''s stats, and its Durability is also based on the summoner''s total health x10. The Castle''s materials are incredibly strong, much tougher than most materials, their Durability, Toughness, Shock Absorption, Energy Absorption and Control, and Regeneration Speed is based on 1000% of the user''s Total Martial Power and Arcane Force Stats and can be extracted or used differently. When extracted into materials, the castle''s stones can be enchanted with a series of {Demonic and Divine Auras}, each one capable of granting the bones a special Effect, such as {All Basic Element Resistance}, {50% Demonic Resistance}, {50% Divine Resistance}, {30% Energy Absorption}, {50% Damage Reflection}, and more. These Stones can be used as "materials" to create new Summons out of them or to reinforce their existences or evolve them into even stronger Creatures. Armor and Weapons is also possible to be created, their Stats being based on 100% of their total Durability, Toughness, Shock Absorption, and Regeneration Speed Stats, plus another additional element based off 40% of the summoner''s Arcane Force Stat. ----- Huh, this is pretty ridiculous. The potential of this castle, from being a massively overpowered singr summon, to being able to constantly summon new troops, and to even be materials is incredible. I guess fusing many Divine Abilities wasn''t so bad at the end! I can''t wait to use this and flood the entire territory with my beasts. The next things I want to focus on is¡­ Ah, I got it. With a smirk, I quickly selected all the Divine Abilities. You know what? Screw it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Let''s make crazy shit, even if unstable. That castle wasn''t really bad at all, by just reading the description, it sounds insane! So¡­ Ding! [You have used the [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] tobine the following Divine Abilities: [Primordial ck mes of Demise (SSS)] + [Frost mes (SSS)] + [mes of Beginning (SSS)] + [Jormungandr''s World Ending Miasmic mes (SSS)] + [Soul-Burning Nightmare mes (SSS)] + [True Divine Fire Dragon Embodiment (SS)]!] [WARNING: Fusing over six Divine Abilities is too unstable! It could result in failure.] [Do you wish to add another Marble to increase the Sess chances by 30%?] [Current Divine Ability Fusion Sess Chance: 70%] "I see!" I nodded. "So four is the max for a hundred percent sess, but it could give something weird as a result, but then if Ibine six, the results reduce exponentially! Interesting¡­ Sure, let''s add another marble, I have plenty of those." Ding! [You have added another [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] to the Divine Ability fusion, further improving the sess chances to 100%! However, the result is not guaranteed to be what is optical or expected.] [Are you sure you want tobine these Divine Abilities?] [Yes] [No] "Not what I expect? Well, most of my Divine Abilities are going to get reced by my better Ascendancy Law Core Abilities now so¡­ Sure, let''s gamble." I can also buy more Divine Abilities using the System''s Divine Ability and Divinity shop with Ascendancy Law Essence too, so it''s not like I''ll bepletely in a loss if it gives me something weird. "Yes." FLAAASH! ----- Chapter 1738 The Awakening Of {Yamata-no-Orochi’s Legacy} Chapter 1738 The Awakening Of {Yamata-no-Orochi¡¯s Legacy} ----- Ding! [You have added another [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] to the Divine Ability fusion, further improving the sess chances to 100%! However, the result is not guaranteed to be what is optical or expected.] [Are you sure you want tobine these Divine Abilities?] [Yes] [No] "Yes." FLAAASH! The marble quickly absorbed all six divine abilities, fusing them together, but gaining cracks. The second marble then fused with it, making it muchrger and stronger, withstanding the immense power of the Divine Abilities and rapidlypressing them together into a single power. Rainbow lightning kept erupting from the marble, shaking the surroundings and making me give a step back. But I simply continued watching, until everything calmed down, and the sphere flew into my body at lightning speed. "Ugh¡­!" I fell to my knees as its power pierced my soul and fused with it, it was so powerful that this Divine Ability couldn''t even be called that anymore! What the hell kind of power did I even make now?! BA DUM! Suddenly, my heart started beating very fast, releasing shockwaves of power across my body. I saw my entire body being set aze, ck, and red mes consuming me entirely. BA DUM! I felt a presence behind me, something within the depths of my very being that had beenpletely dormant this entire time, that was now outside thanks to this power. And it looked down at me. BA DUM! With its eight heads, and its demonic, serpentine appearance¡­ "It is my pleasure to meet you face to face, my other self," it spoke with all eight heads at once. "Long ago I have been waiting this moment, since my Demon King Seed was nted into you, since you gained my Title, and since you evolved into a terrible copy of myself, an iplete one." "What¡­?!" "But that is about to change. Let us celebrate with great ughter, my brother, for I have finally been awakened!"ughed the entity,ughing. "Who are you?! What''s going on? Are you not just a Divine Ability?!" I asked. "A Divine Ability? Not at all! I am much more than that,"ughed the eight-headed serpent. "Don''t you remember the Second name granted to you, my other half?" "Second¡­ name?!" I muttered. "Wait, don''t tell me¡­ But that wasn''t¡­ just some race evolution?" "Names carry tremendous power in the World¡­ or Worlds," the thing said. "You will get to know more about me once you use my powers, my other half." "Wait, what are you?!" Before I could do anything, its enormous jaws tore me to shreds. CRUNCH! "Ah!" I opened my eyes, realizing everything happened within my head, perhaps barely a couple of seconds. Thankfully nobody noticed I had just passed out right there. "What the fuck was that¡­?" I looked around, everything was normal, yet within me, there was now another power, something dark¡­ Yet, at the same time, it didn''t feel like it was external, it was as if something that I had already awakened. Ding! [You have sessfully fused the Divine Abilities: [Primordial ck mes of Demise (SSS)] + [Frost mes (SSS)] + [mes of Beginning (SSS)] + [Jormungandr''s World Ending Miasmic mes (SSS)] + [Soul-Burning Nightmare mes (SSS)] + [True Divine Fire Dragon Embodiment (SS)] into the Fusion Divine Ability: [Eight Headed Demonic Serpent of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi (???)]!] [The new Fusion Divine Ability [Eight Headed Demonic Serpent of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi (???)] has awakened within you the true powers of your Third Name: [Orochi]!] [You have be the Vessel of {Yamata-no-Orochi''s Legacy}, an ancient Serpent Dragon of Cmity of the faraway World of Zipangu!] [The true power of [Orochi] has awakened, increasing your Stats exponentially!] [You gained +5.000.000 Martial Power and Arcane Force Stats!] [You gained +3.000.000 Soul Aether and Fate Fortune Stats!] [The New Ability is both a Demonic and a Divine Ability, tied to the progress of your Demon King Seed''s growth!] [The higher your Rank, the more abilities, and powers it can unlock!] "Hahhh¡­ So the name I took so long ago, Orochi¡­ It finally has an actual meaning?" I wondered. "Aside from the whole multiple limbs ability, it had this whole¡­ other thing." And it seemed to also be rted with the Demon King Seed of Gluttony! How is this possible? Did the Legacy of Orochi had it? Does that mean that Orochi was the previous owner of this Demon King Seed? But if that''s real, then Pandemonium''s influence even reached another World entirely, that Zipangu World, that seems strangely connected with Yggdrasil. It almost feels as if they were very connected, rather than separated. Maybe I could ask Yuki about it, and she might have an idea about this? "Hey, Orochi, are you there?" No response¡­ I suppose I have to use the Divine Ability to call for him? "Andromeda, did you see all of that?" FLASH! She appeared by my side. "No, I wasn''t able to see, did you had some sort of vision when you obtained that new Divine Ability?" she wondered, rather worried. "It seems so strong it couldn''t be given the proper Rank, so it remained in question marks¡­" "I see¡­ Well, it appears that name, Orochi, it means more than I expected, it belongs to an ancient legacy," I said. "Something I picked up when I was just evolving and not even a divine dragon yet. Just because I thought it sounded cool. Was it all an borated scheme of this thing?" "The Evolution Option was generated based on your abilities and talents¡­" said Andromeda. "So most likely, he had already chosen you as the vessel of their Legacy." "You''re kidding me¡­" I sighed. "But why me?" "Perhaps because for one reason or another, when they got here, there wasn''t any suitable being to be their vessel," she wondered. "Maybe because you were a mortal despite being a divine dragon, so you were still quite weak and in need of more power, while still having tremendous potential." "Huh, if that''s true, then I''m fucked, or not?" I wondered. "If it can''t really control me, then it''s a plus, right? It seemed weirdly mysterious though." "The Divine Ability creates a connection to your sealed powers, a dark side of yourself, if you want to put it that way, within you," Andromeda said. "We could specte Orochi''s legacy has awakened this. The only way to find out more is by fighting and trying out your abilities." "I guess so¡­ Well, the trial is about to begin, so there''s no more perfect moment," I said. "Let''s do this, everyone!" As I rallied my family and friends, the counter of the break time reached zero, and the second trial finally began, in thest moment though, I decided to quickly evolve one of my abilities to help us out in this trial. Ding! [You have used the [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] x2 in the Divine Ability: [Automatic Mapping (SSS)] to trigger a Special Divine Ability Evolution!] FLUOSH! Both Grimoires fused together, absorbing the Divine Ability into something even stronger and better, and also more useful. I imbued into the new Skill my intentions, and even engraved it a name through the usage of Essence. I was mostly experimenting, but it somehow worked thanks to the power of the System Law! With it, it seems I can further edit how the System functions work as I will, by using Ascendancy Law Essence though. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But it worked! Chapter 1739 The Perfect EXP Grinding Spot! Chapter 1739 The Perfect EXP Grinding Spot! ----- As I rallied my family and friends, I decided to quickly evolve one of my abilities to help us out in this trial. As this was a Treasure Hunting Trial, we needed to find as many treasures as possible. What better for that than a Treasure Map? Ding! [You have used the [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] x2 in the Divine Ability: [Automatic Mapping (SSS)] to trigger a Special Divine Ability Evolution!] FLUOSH! Both Grimoires fused together, absorbing the Divine Ability into something even stronger and better, and also more useful. "Name the Skill: {Divine Treasure Map}!" I imbued into the new Skill my intentions, and even engraved it a name through the usage of Essence. I was mostly experimenting, but it somehow worked thanks to the power of the System Law! With it, it seems I can further edit how the System functions work as I will, by using Ascendancy Law Essence though. But it worked! FLAAASH! Ding! [You have sessfully evolved the [Automatic Mapping (SSS)] Divine Ability into the [Divine Treasure Map (SSS+)] Divine Ability!] ----- [Divine Treasure Map (SSS+)] A useful and indispensable Divine Ability for those that aim to collect all the Treasures of the world, the evolved form of the [Automatic Mapping (SSS)] Divine Ability imbued with a True Name and the Wishes of its creator. By channeling some Energy, it is possible to summon a Divine Treasure Map that will map all surroundings around 1 kilometer of the user automatically to fine detail, defining every single thing of importance within the map with a variety of different icons. As a Treasure Map, it will give emphasis on finding any kind of Treasure within the vicinity, giving it arge icon, and alerting the user of their closeness, alongside giving themplete insight of every single Treasure they can find, their rarity grade, and even what could be inside. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om You can also willingly create copies of this Divine Treasure Map and give them to any ally you wish for, sharing your power with them and being able to detect one another through the maps, granting the ability to better coordinate and find treasures together. Foes that try to steal the Divine Treasure Map from you or your allies will be unable to do so as the map will disappear once they touch it. Red Dots = Foes. Blue Dots = Allies. Treasure Icons = Valuable Items/Materials. nts/Grass/Flower Icons = Collectable Materials of the nt Category. Stones/Crystals/Metal Icons = Collectable Materials of the Ore Category. Cloud = Divine Treasures of any kind. ----- It doesn''t help at all when fighting, but this is so fucking good regardless! "{Divine Treasure Map}! Share it with all my friends and family!" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Suddenly, as we rushed down towards the wilderness in front of us, several golden-colored maps materialized by the side of all my friends and family members, indicating everything. The best part of this was that as they moved around, the map would rapidly fill based on everyone''s cooperation! We''ll be able topletely cheat this trial by finding all the damn treasures and their exact locations, hah. "W-What is this?!" Bedann wondered. "A map?!" Surtr asked. "Woah!" Emerald panicked. "Those are special Treasure Maps!" I said. "The enemy can''t see them, but everyone of us can. They''ll lead you to the treasures through the icons! I am sure Surtr knows how to use them, so you can guide your team!" "I do!" he nodded. "Don''t worry about me, master, we got this! Let''s go, everyone! As we already discussed!" "Yeaaah!" His team jumped into the wilderness with great speed, and so we did. I quickly saw Pandemonium and his shadowy friend already getting close to one of thebyrinths. He moved incredibly fast, most likely skipping through space itself, his pal turned into shadows and just travelled inside of his own shadows, how convenient that must be. "Looks like it is as I thought!" I told everyone through Telepathy. "Pandemonium is aiming for the nearest Dungeon to his sight, the Silver Pyramid, just stay away from him and let him do what he wants, quickly gather enough Treasures! We need only 20 to pass after all!" "Alright!" My team followed me from behind rapidly, as we entered the massive jungles that the wilderness of this incredibly vast territory had. "Rooaaarrr!" "Shaaahh!" "Gruoohhh!" And as we stepped inside, we already met with hundreds of creatures roaming everywhere. Enormous, powerful Divine Monsters of Rank 9 and Rank 10 immediately jumped on us. Scale-covered apes the size of thirty meters, gigantic dinosaur-like creatures with many heads and colorful feathers, massive insects of over fifty meters flying towards us, and more. "Good, it wouldn''t be fun if there is no action," I smiled. "{Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage}!" I charged with all my strength against them, as my entire body was epassed by the furious Demonic Spirits of giant wolves, Marchosias surged with all his power, fusing with my abilities as I summoned all four of his Spirits and transformed them into four massive axes. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRAAASH! My body pierced through dozens of gigantic divine monsters one after another, their powerful bodies, capable of withstanding almost anything, immediately exploded into countless of pieces. "GRUOOOHHH!" A massive dragon-like monster tried to stop my rampaging attack, a three-headed divine me hydra, opening its jaws and unleashing three fire breath attacks, strong enough to easily rip through a mountain and blow it up. "You think that''s going to cut it?!" I smiled as I gave a step forward, stopping my charge, and then I spun to the right and the left, shing away at several more dozens divine monsters before activating an ability, zing demonic mes erupting from my entire body at the same time. "{Demonic Spirit Weapon Arts}: [Infernal Whirlwind Rampage]!" With a crazedughter, I unleashed a gigantic whirlwind that turned into a crimson tornado of demonic mes and spiritual axes shing at my foes. The explosion engulfed the hydra and literally anything within the vicinity, hacking through their bodies and reducing them to smithereens. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Ding! [You have defeated arge quantity of powerful [Divine Monsters (Rank 9 ~ 10)]!] [You have gained arge quantity of EXP!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Your ss Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 5!] [All your Stats have increased. You gained Stat Points and Skill Points.] "Hahhh¡­ I like these new techniques." I said, admiring the littered bodies. "I think that''s at least almost a hundred dead? They sure give little EXP though, five levels are not as much as I expected¡­ Well, no matter. There are thousands more from where those came from! Now''s your turn to shine! Come here, {Abyssal Infernal Spiritual Phantom Frost Dragon Castle Summon}!" RUMBLE! Within a split second after conjuring the Divine Ability, a massive castle shaped like a gigantic, roaring dragon of four heads materialize din front of me, of over a hundred and a half meters of height and madepletely out of dark red stone covered with rainbow-colored crystal horns. "RAAAAHHH!" The castle gave a mighty draconic roar, opening its massive gates to release dozens of Summoned creatures as it began to absorb the nearby corpses. The waves of thousands of divine monstersing towards us were quickly surprised with an army of our own. Stronger than ever before! ----- Chapter 1740 Unleashing A Giant Army of Powerful Dragons Chapter 1740 Unleashing A Giant Army of Powerful Dragons ----- Ding! [You have defeated arge quantity of powerful [Divine Monsters (Rank 9 ~ 10)]!] [You have gained arge quantity of EXP!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Your ss Level has increased from Level 0 to Level 5!] [All your Stats have increased. You gained Stat Points and Skill Points.] As I saw my level increase, I quickly decided to bring forth the castle dragon immediately with a single chant. Within a split second after conjuring the Divine Ability, a massive castle shaped like a gigantic, roaring dragon of four heads materialized in front of me, of over a hundred and a half meters of height and madepletely out of dark red stone covered with rainbow-colored crystal horns. RUMBLE! Ding! [You have activated the [Abyssal Infernal Spiritual Phantom Frost Dragon Castle Summon (SSS+)] Fusion Divine Ability!] [Once summoned, the Castle will unleash a mighty {Divine Infernal Aura of the Vengeful Draconic Monsters} within 1 Kilometer radius, boosting the Physical Strength, Magical Power, Movement Speed, and Defenses of all Undead, Phantom, Dark, Death, Fire, Ice, and Dragon-type allies by 1000%.] FLUOOOSH! A powerful rainbow-colored aura of many elemental powers surged from the titanic dragon castle, epassing our entire bodies with tremendous new strength. Why? Well, we were all Dragon-type after all! This skill no longer just boosted my summons after all! And well, talking about summons¡­ Ding! [Alongside the Aura, the Castle will continuously summon {Abyssal Infernal Dragon Beasts}, {Umbral Frost Demonic Dragon Specters} and {Aberrant Multi-Headed Draconic Chimeras of All Elements} based in the amount of Energies and/or Avable Corpses within the vicinity. Their power will be based on 300% of the corpses Power if used, or 30% of the summoner''s Power if summoned without them. While being within the Aura''s range, the Aura Effects are doubled on them.] "ROOOAAARR!" The castle gave a mighty draconic roar, opening its massive gates to release dozens of Summoned creatures as it began to absorb the nearby corpses. The waves of thousands of divine monstersing towards us were quickly surprised with an army of our own. An army stronger than ever before. "SHAAAH!" "CRAAAH!" "GRUOOH!" Abyssal Infernal Dragon Beasts were the fasters, charging against the nearby Divine Monsters and tearing them apart, their appearances resembling different dragons of many elements, covered with both fur parts of feather parts based on if they resembled lions, tigers, wolves, or huge hawks and other "beasts". They specialized on physical power above all else, with giant ws, pointy spear-like tails, deadly and powerful jaws, and also tremendous sizes, most ranging up to a hundred meters of height. Using their bodies alone, they crushed the divine monsters, using their ws, they tore their flesh apart, and with their jaws, they ate them alive. CRASH! SLASH! CRASH! SLASH! The Umbral Frost Demonic Dragon Specters, in the other case, were quite literally ghostly beings made up of divine and demonic energies, often specialize on three elements, made of fire, wind, light, darkness, and more, their sizes varied from fifty to seventy meters, and they attacked with deadly barrages of divine magical spells, pulverizing foes with fiery beams, slicing winds, freezing winds, and explosive dark bullets. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Andstly, the strongest of the bunch, the Aberrant Multi-Headed Draconic Chimeras of All Elements, were the rarest of them all, only ten of them appeared out of over a hundred summoned dragons. "SHAAAHH!" Their appearances were majestic, big hydra-like dragons made out of many different dragon parts somehow cohesively unified together. Their eyes glistened like rainbow-colored jewels, and their many heads released elemental attacks while their ws, jaws, and tails attacked physically. BOOM! CRASH! RUMBLE! Much like the original divine abilities of the Dracoliches, these were born using the corpses surrounding the castle to save me the energy, but it was also totally possible to materialize them using raw Ascendancy Law Essence, which I didn''t do for the moment, as there were too many corpses for me to worry about it. "GRUOOHHH!" "ROOOAARR!" "GRAAAAHH!" However, as we charged forward with my beasts, new foes emerged, Rank 10 Divine Monsters made out of many of them fused together, strange, naturally urring chimeras, they carried the power of several Rank 10 monsters together, making them extremely deadly foes to face. "Those guys look deadly, papa!" Kate said. "Do we take them on together?!" "We should, there''s no other way!" Bedra said. "Don''t worry about them, girls," I said. "My summons has yet to show theirplete worth yet! Unleash your true powers!" "ROOOAAARRRR!" Hundreds of summons roared in unison, their ws, jaws, and magic shed with rainbow-colored soul powers, their attacks became more intense, releasing countless explosions that tore apart even the chimeras that stood in our path. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Ding! [All Summons can unleash {Soul-Destroying Divine Demonic Spiritual Explosions} with each blow, which will deal consecutive damage that increases by 200% with each sessful consecutive blow, for a maximum buff of 2000% in damage dealt and can directly harm the soul of a target, and will spread out {Infernal Spirit Beasts} around the targets within a 100 meter vicinity, dealing further damage of 200% when they attack, whose Stats are based on 1% of the summoner. Summons can also drain the Lifeforce of anything they kill, restoring their Master''s Energies based on 30% of the damage they deal to a foe.] And not only that, but the energy and life force that they took away with each blow returned to me, resembling dozens of rainbow-colored rivers of essence. And I can do this too. "{Combine}!" I waved my hands, dozens of creatures came together, bing a titanic rainbow crystal-colored dragon with five heads, six wings, eight arms, and three tails of over two hundred meters. "GRAAAARRRRGGHHH!" Ding! [¡­And when enough Summons are gathered, it is possible tobine them into stronger forms, the morebined, the stronger the fusion will be, with unique names, forms, and abilities.] "Destroy everything in your step! Crush the jungles themselves if necessary! Find me my Treasures!" Ding! [You and your Party have in arge quantity of powerful [Divine Monsters (Rank 9 ~ 10)]!] [You have gained arge quantity of EXP!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Your ss Level has increased from Level 5 to Level 13!] [All your Stats have increased. You gained Stat Points and Skill Points.] While leading my army with my family right by my side, our levels continued to increase and the Treasure Maps started dinging loudly, finding golden treasures close by. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ding! Ding! Ding! [The [Divine Treasure Map (SSS+)] Divine Ability has found Traces of a Treasure!] [Within 432 meters from your position to the northwest, there''s a Hidden Treasure!] As we charged rapidly, I quickly saw the summons digging underground, at the same time as they tore apart giant Rank 10 Divine Obsidian Moles that were trying to guard the treasure. "GRYYAARGH!" A crystal dragon chimera I created swung its foot down, crushing the moles like insects and then sweeping their corpses away with its three titanic tails, quickly opening its jaws and taking out a tiny golden treasure chest, overflowing with a divine aura. "Well done!" I smiled, grabbing the treasure with my huge dragon ws, and smiling. "The first of many." [Congrattions! You have collected your first Treasure!] [Necessary Treasures to Pass the Second Trial: 1/20] ----- Chapter 1741 Pan Chapter 1741 Pan ----- RUMBLE! Themotion caused by Drake could be heard several hundreds of kilometers from where he was, Pandemonium nced into the distance, squinting his eyes with a slight amount of annoyance. "He sure loves making a huge fuss about everything, that bastard¡­" His crimson ws grew as his arms were suddenly covered by ck and dark red dragon scales, his hands suddenly grew incredibly big, tearing down the ground below him and digging out something, a huge golden treasure chest. "Heh, but you''re not the only one that can find them easily either, fucker~" he smiled while giggling. Pandemonium opened a crimson demon gate by his side as several demon hands grabbed the treasure and dragged it away, storing it in hell itself, this was his "Inventory" in a way. "Pan¡­ don''t be like¡­ that¡­ you should be a bit¡­ grateful¡­ Hm?" Suddenly, a voice reverberated inside of his head. "After all¡­ I found them¡­ for you¡­" Pandemonium''s delinquent-like attitude immediately changed, suddenly bing slightly nervous as he smiled tenderly. "Right. My bad, thank you," he said, touching his chest, especially in the area where his heart was. "And can you just call me Pandemonium? Pan is¡­" "Why? I thought¡­ you liked to be called like that¡­ by me?" "Hahhh¡­" Pandemonium sighed. "It''s embarrassing, that''s all¡­ For now, try not to speak too much, your Essence is very weak, Chaos. It is a miracle that you''re still yourself right now." "I¡­ left a piece of me¡­ in one of your fragments¡­ when you were¡­ remade¡­ I slowly¡­ regained consciousness¡­ I am nothing but¡­ a little me¡­ the origin of the¡­ mes of Demise¡­ is me, after all¡­ the me Emperor¡­ did well¡­ in remaking us as one¡­" "I would rather have you have your own body, let''s work towards that too." "I like it here¡­ with you¡­ as one¡­ I no longer¡­ feel lonely¡­" "But¡­" Pandemonium hesitated to say a few words, their situation if anything, was dire. His body parts were torn apart and scattered all over the world, and so did Chaos. What''s worse, while his Personal Realm, Hell, mostly remained stable and he still has ess to all his demons and its powers, it is not the same for Chaos. Her Realm, the Chaotic ne, is slowly dying away as its only pir is another of Chaos Fragments, too small to sustain it. One of the reasons why the Chaotic Spirits and other beasts that inhabited it have been trying to conquer and terraform Yggdrasil into a world of miasma and chaos was because their own world is dying after all. Aside from this "dying" fragment, the rest of her pieces remain within the Dragon of the Apocalypse, Ragnar?k, who was also divided apart, this dragon wasn''t born by her own will, but because her fragments, devoid of her memories, became Chaotic Beasts that parasitized one of the Divine Dragons, turning them into the Chaos Dragon. Unlike Pandemonium''s resiliency, Chaos is much weaker, her powers are even more unstable, and the more separated she is from each one of her fragments¡­ the more her consciousness, memories, and sense of self dissolve away. Eventually, if she is not reconstructed to at least 30% of her original form, she might diepletely as everything that makes her who she is disappears, only leaving a monstrous, living mass of pure chaos. Technically, she would die¡­ He knows that the Primordial me of Demise that is a fragment of Chaos herself within his heart, is already growing weaker. If he doesn''t help her regain at least a small part of her powers, she might fall into another slumber, perhaps one she won''t ever wake up from. "It''s wrong, you need your own body¡­" Pandemonium said. "After all, who will I have to hug and love if you''re not there physically? Being inside me¡­ is fine for now, but I need you. You''re¡­" "Fufu, getting all¡­ emotional¡­ already? I was¡­ joking¡­ Pan¡­ I think¡­ I can regain¡­ a body¡­ quickly¡­ the people with the dragon you fought¡­ two of them possess my powers¡­ will you help me take it back?" "It is part of the ns, of course," Pandemonium''s face twisted with a wicked smile. "You will get back the power they stole from you, my love. And I will remake you¡­ And then together, we will¡­" "End this world." "Yeah¡­" Pandemonium smiled tenderly. "Let''s end it all." He stepped forward inside of a gigantic and ancient temple, abyrinth in ruins filled to the brim with traps and divine monsters. His demon gate opened above him, as hundreds of demons emerged, tearing through it with their giant ws, as their big eyes nced outside. This was Pandemonium''s power¡­ And his curse. "Come out¡­ beasts born from my suffering." Every demon was a day he was tortured. Every demon possesses the powers he stole from them. Every demon is tough because they were made from his traumas. And every demon, despite how different they are from him, are part of him. And share his will. "Destroy everything and find me all those treasure chests." Pandemonium pointed in front of him, as the demons started moving. "Yes, my lord." "It will be done as you wish!" "Everything for the god of all demons!" "Let us feast on these monster''s blood and souls, brothers!" "Today we feast!" . . . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After collecting the first treasure, we continued our charge, until we finally saw thebyrinth we were going to raid in front of us. However, in the way there, Kate found another treasure chest she found inside a huge mountain, which she blew up into pieces to get. "Papa, I got another!" "Well done dear!" [Congrattions! You have collected another Treasure!] [Necessary Treasures to Pass the Second Trial: 2/20] "18 more to go, let''s go inside, we shouldn''t waste any more time, we only have twelve hours for this!" I led my entire party as we stepped into the giganticbyrinth and ruins. I quickly returned to my smaller humanoid form, with everyone else as well, we entered the old ruins. I only brought a small group of my summoned creatures, the smallest of them, while keeping everything else outside. The castle dragon guarded the door so nobody would enter easily and surprise us from behind. "Huh, this is quite something¡­" And the first thing we saw as we entered was¡­ ----- Chapter 1742 Just Destroy Everything! Chapter 1742 Just Destroy Everything! ----- Ding! [You have defeated arge quantity of powerful [Divine Monsters (Rank 9 ~ 10)]!] [You have gained arge quantity of EXP!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Your ss Level has increased from Level 13 to Level 27!] [All your Stats have increased. You gained Stat Points and Skill Points.] Once we reached thebyrinth at longst, thousands of divine monsters had been in, giving us plenty of EXP. With everything we fought and defeated, I managed to get my ss up to 27, and with each Level giving me a boost to my stats, I felt a little stronger every time I gained one. "Here we are," I said, looking at thebyrinth''s huge gates. "There''s apparently twenty Treasures inside, so let''s find them all!" I mmed the door open after returning to my humanoid and morepact form, although my appearance didn''t look at all like a human after all my evolutions even in this form. BAAAM! The door was mmed open and then shattered into pieces, the first thing I did as I saw the dark interior was scan it using my Divine Aura and Divine Senses. "Hmm? This is¡­?!" N?v(el)B\\jnn And the first thing I saw inside of the temple was a huge quantity of traps, everywhere. They activated based on the presence of people walking near them, most of them seemed to be divine artifacts too, capable of greatly hurting even gods. "Divine traps?" wondered Bedra by my side. "Can we disable them?" wondered Kate. "Maybe I can try?" "Hmm¡­" I started thinking. "These are obviously made to slow down participants to not get the treasures so easily. If too many activate and end up hurting someone, they might actually die¡­" "Then what can we do?" Bedann asked. "It''s not like we got all the time of the world to-" "I have a good idea," suddenly, Andromeda appeared by my side. "And I think Drake himself is also thinking about it, right? This huge ce is roughly¡­ over a kilometer deep, there''s hundreds of floors. Filled to the brim with divine monsters. The Venerable specifically made this to slow us down no matter how strong everyone is." "So what''s your suggestion?" wondered Miranda. "I am wondering the same¡­" said Ruby, stepping in. "Maybe we could send the summons or perhaps spirits? Maybe Drake''s slimes?" "That seems like it could work, but it''s not like they''re invincible either, if anything, they''re going to die more easily than the rest," Andromeda smiled, her silver-colored eyes gleaming with a bit of cunningness. "My dear, if you have the power, why are you simply not using it?" "What¡­ do you mean?" I asked. "Oh, I get it now,"ughed Miranda. "It''s so simple I didn''t even consider it due to the scale of the situation, but if Drake became a Venerable now¡­"ughed Bedann. "Right, just do that then, Drake!" "The treasure chests are indestructible!" Kate suddenly said. "So nothing will happen to them. I tested that as I blew up the mountain that ended crushing the treasure chest in millions of kilograms worth of rubble. Not even my dragon breath left a scratch in their golden metal!" "Hahh¡­" I sighed. "I guess we''re doing this the brutish way¡­ Fine by me." I stepped back with everyone, not even entering thebyrinth at all this time, there wasn''t even a single point in bothering it with it. "First, let''s test how tough this is." I swung my hand and hit the wall by my side with all the strength I could muster without using abilities. BOOOMMM!!! A tremendous explosive shockwave was unleashed as the blow, capable of shattering a continent, reverberated across the entire temple. It trembled a tiny bit, but nothing yet, only a tiny, little crack though. "It''s tough, but not indestructible," I smiled. "It shouldn''t take longer than ten minutes! Alright!" I was going to destroy the entirebyrinth and then just use my Telekinesis and other abilities to bring all the treasures to me once a huge pile of rubble is left behind. But for that, I needed a lot of power, as much as possible! "First, Auras and Armor." FLUOSH! My body was quickly covered by the [Holy Abyssal Dungeon Armor], which was overflowing with all the Divinities of the Divinity Core of my Ascendancy Lawbined together andpressed to a dimensional level. Then, several Auras of different Abilities were triggered, the castle dragon aura was still in effect, boosting my power even more at the same time as I activated the [Infernal Demonic Aura] too, to gain even more demonic powers. Then, the Auras of all my Soul Gear, Divine Weapons, and the Tiamat Shieldbined together into my body and then all of my weapons. Uller, Skadi, Ariel, Hephaestus were summoned by my side, their powers converging with my own. Of course, all four of Marchosias Demonic Spirits were also summoned, turning into giant demonic, zing axes. Their powers,bined with the several Auraspressed together, made all weapons glow with a divine silver, white, and gold color, with a second aura above the other of rainbow color, like a beautiful aurora borealis. And then, I unleashed a new power, my strongest Domain so far,bined with a Fusion Divinity, their fusion generated an even more powerful version of the twobined together. And of course, it was the fusion of [Demonic Soul-Devouring Nightmare Frost me Domain] from my Divinity Core and the fusion Divine Ability [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain] FLUOOOSH! The tremendous domain epassed the entirebyrinth, resembling an ever-shifting neb of cosmic colors, with thousands of stars of frost, fire, darkness, light, demonic energy, and void itselfpressing together. Then, I conjured the power of [Unique Skill: Soul-Destroying Infernal Heavenly Void Star Armament Creation] and further re-enchanted all my weapons, covering them with a hundredyers of this powerful material, temporarily synthetizing them into gigantic ck and silver colored weapons. "Almost done¡­" Lastly, the power of the Demon King Seed of Gluttony and the Ascendancy Law Divine Ability Core Divinity [Demonic Vampire Lord Of Primordial Frost and Eternal Fire] activated at the same time. RUMBLE! My appearance changed as my draconic form took upon a humanoid one out of nowhere, while retaining my gigantic size and powers, I became a Demonic Vampire Lord of Primordial Frost and Eternal Fire. My surroundings changed, bing a sea of pure blood, fire, and frost, constantly shifting, and fusing with the neb and the nightmare frost fire domain, creating an endless, twisting mass of dark colors, fire, frost, darkness, light, blood, void, everything. It felt as fi space and time were being twisted and torn apart, everything around me was trembling ferociously, the domain itself, everything. And then, I manipted the Domain,bining it with the endless jaws of Gluttony and then, furtherbining it with all my weapons into a single, unstable mass of destruction. TRUUUMMM!!! Its creation was swift yet immensely destructive, I was attempting to create the power Excalibur I often created by fusing my weapons together, of course, my Divine Spirits joined, further strengthening its form. Until nothing but a mass of twisting acrylic and dark colors materialized in my hands, by merely holding it, my hands were constantly disintegrating and regrowing. The weight of this weapon¡­ it was perhaps of a half a continent due to its terrifying density! Space was breaking apart; time was slowing down by its mere presence. "I might have gone a bit too far but¡­ Fuck this." SLAAAASH! And then everything was split apart. BOOOMMM!!! ----- Chapter 1743 Splitting Everything Apart Chapter 1743 Splitting Everything Apart ----- BOOOMMM!!! At the very moment I swung my de, it felt as if space itself had split into two halves, our vision was twisted, we saw two versions of everything, and for that very small moment, time itself was also very slow, as if it had been cut, it felt like years, we were watching in silence as everything came undone. Everything turned white, and then ck, and then red, blue, green, and yellow, then white again, and slowly, everything came back to normal, what we all thought was an explosion sound dissipated instantly, it barelysted a split second. The de, as I swung it, disappeared and my weapons and spirits were the only thing left behind, all of them unconscious and weakened. I healed them instantly using my Venerable soul and synthetizing it as an elixir, it worked, and they went back to normal. Everything was so fast, yet so slow, that when I was healing them, it was already done. The entirebyrinth was copsed in front of us, a gigantic sh in the middle of the entire territory was done too, the other temple behind this one was also destroyed, I think that''s where the shadowy guy went to, I couldn''t detect Surtr and his team over there. Well, better for me. The twenty Treasures were there, they were able to survive, somehow, the Treasure Map was dinging and telling me to retrieve them, but for a moment I couldn''t help but remain still in silence after seeing what happened. "I-Is everyone okay?" I looked at my friends and family, they were all fine. "Yeah, I mean¡­ Wow, what the hell was that?!" wondered Bedann. "It was¡­ bizarre, was that all your powersbined as one?" Miranda asked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Not really, I think I could have added a few more, but indeed, it was incredible¡­" I muttered. "Nah, incredible doesn''t cut it for a word. This was just utterly insane." Mirandaughed. "Anyways, let''s gather all the juice treasures! With this we are already qualified!" "Y-Yeah!" Yuki nodded. "Ahem, that was insane and all but yeah, let''s gather the materials¡­ Drake are you ok?" "I''m fine¡­ I just am having a hard time processing what I managed to unleash," I said. "Even after bing a Venerable, I always thought that I knew the limits of my strength, and that I had to use ways to circumvent them using abination of strategies, items, and other things¡­ But this is¡­ For the first time in my life, I''ve discovered a power that I could have never guessed I had. Not even when I merged my body and soul to grant my soul temporary immortality¡­" "Oh¡­" Ruby muttered at my side. "It was indeed incredible¡­ But I bet it cost a lot of energy. Nheless, it''s a good trump card against that tomato-skinned bastard, right?" "Yes¡­ I suppose it is," Iughed. "Though calling him "tomato-skinned" is really not an insult I could have ever guessed myself, haha!" "It''s a good one, Ruby''s got a sharp tongue for such a little girl, hahaha!" Hectorughed. "Lord Drake, you must be more confident of yourself! The true strength that lies within you¡­ Only you can know its true depth! If you had no idea of it, then that means¡­ That you have yet to know yourself well." "Hah¡­ To think our only human would be giving me words of advice, and good ones at that," Iughed. "Thank you Hector. Can you help me collect the treasures?" "Of course! I''m here to serve and help as much as I can, great Venerable!" said Hector, bowing to me. "Let''s go, Sir Larzak and Kraxka, let''s help too!" "Hah, fine Hector, calm down though you''re going too fast, boy," sighed Kraxka. "Great Venerable." "Great Venerable," Larzak also bowed to me before going into the huge pit left behind. "D-Drake, that was amazing! Are you sure you even need my help?" wondered Emerald, feeling a bit doubtful of himself. "You''re not a Venerable, but you possess immense potential too, Emerald," I smiled. "Have you leveled up enough?" "I-I am Level sixty now!" he said. "I feel¡­ so much stronger, each level made me stronger and tougher! And also my divine power increased a bit. The power of your Ascendancy Law is incredible, uncle." "Yeah, it''s truly amazing, Great Venerable!" said Amehia by his side. "Dad! Let''s go look for the treasures too!" "Right," the tall Tyrannus stepped in. "Just rest for the moment, Great Venerable. We''ll take care of the meager things for you. you''ve done more than enough." "T-Thank you¡­" I don''t know if I''m ever going to get used to being called "Great Venerable" all the time, even those people I am very close to call me like this, and I can''t really me them for not being a bit more casual with me anymore, a Venerable is¡­ a Venerable after all. "Papa that was aaaaamazing!" said Bedra. "Yeah that was amazing, yes, yes!" Kate nodded. "Dadaaa boom boom!" Drakda said cutely. Well, at least my kids don''t call me by weird titles, so that makes me happy. Andromeda, Bedann, and Miranda then walked to my side. "Are you feeling alright?" Andromeda asked. "You''ve unleashed a tremendous amount ofpressed power. Your soul almost shattered by the sheer pressure¡­" "I''m fine¡­ But I think I''ve somewhatprehended something, perhaps a higher level of my Law¡­" I said. "I feel a bit dizzy too, but that''s already going away anyways." "Did you gain some insight in how to use that again?" wondered Bedann. "I think so¡­ But it also cost a lot of Ascendancy Law Essence, I think I spent almost half of it with that attack. I need to gather more. Luckily monsters are everywhere here, and I just happened to kill a bunch with this," I smiled, as I unleashed a shockwave of pure Gluttony across thends, absorbing and draining the corpses of thousands of divine monsters into my body. FLUOSH! As my Ascendancy Law Essence rapidly regenerated, my allies quickly brought twenty treasure chests for me, all of them glistening with their beautiful golden auras. "Well done!" [Congrattions! You have collected arge quantity of Treasure!] [Necessary Treasures to Pass the Second Trial: 22/20] [Congrattions! You have obtained all twenty treasure chests necessary to pass the trial.] [Now you must survive for the next 10 hours, and you will be able to pass the trial.] [However, be careful, other participants might try to steal them from you!] Now that the easy part is done, it''s the game of protecting what''s ours from pesky bastards. "Store it for now," I told Andromeda, as she opened a portal to my divine realm and put the treasures there. Of course, they won''t be able to steal anything because they''ll be inside my divine realm anyways, hah. But perhaps they could somehow do it? My opponent is Pandemonium, someone that can break space, so him infiltrating my divine realm¡­ might be a possibility. Then there''s that shadowy bastard, he''s a mystery, but his powers seem very powerful, if he''s really another soul fragment of Oberon, then that unique skill they''re carrying is insanely strong. But not really as strong as Pandemonium¡­ Perhaps things will be resolved peacefully, and nobody will steal anybody. Or so I thought. RUMBLE! That shadowy man emerged from the ruins of thebyrinth I had destroyed behind ours, and then immediately flew towards us at lightning speed. He looked furious. "{Abyssal Arts}: {Outer Void Domain}" I prepared for a sh, but everything suddenly turned dark, pitch ck. TRUUUM! ----- Chapter 1744 Unexpected Battle! 1744 Unexpected Battle! ----- After collecting all necessary treasures, I had thought we could have it easy and rest, just wait until the trial was over and then move on. But I was wrong, as usual. RUMBLE! N?v(el)B\\jnn That shadowy man emerged from the ruins of thebyrinth I had destroyed behind ours, and then immediately flew towards us at lightning speed. He looked furious. I couldn''t really me him, if he was truly a fragment of Oberon, then he was one of those with a quick temper, perhaps. But there was something odd about him, that power he wielded, it was unlike any other elemental magic, skill, divine ability, or power I''ve seen. It was definitely a Unique Skill, but not a normal one either. So far, he had been barely using it, mostly showing us the most surface level of powers it could achieve. But I was sure it could do more, within him, there was an almost boundless amount of divine power after all. That man, I could clearly see it now. It had around ten divine cores inside of its body. And he showed us, all of us, what his ability could do. "{Abyssal Arts}: {Outer Void Domain}" I prepared for a sh, but everything suddenly turned dark, pitch ck. TRUUUM! Yes, everything turned into pure darkness, the sky turned ck, the ground disappeared too, any surrounding area, forest, dirt, the ruins, everything disappeared and only us remained here. Floating within this endless void of darkness, as countless small, golden, and white colored stars shone brightly very far away. It felt as if we''ve been teleported to outer space. And there was no oxygen here, or any sort of atmospheric mana or divine power. "Quickly! Cover your bodies with Divine Power ande to my side!" Everyone''s eyes widened as they immediately did as I told them through telepathy. However, space itself began to distort rapidly, ck holes emerging, trying to suck away my friends and family away from me! "Yes, you might have be a Venerable, but that doesn''t mean anything to me," he said. "Yes, you might have defeated some of my soul fragments, but that doesn''t mean anything to me. This power you see? Its invincible. I''ve had enough of you. I wanted to do this in peace, yet your constant annoyance has made me snap, as some of you mortals like to say." It was as if he could read my mind, he knew exactly what I would ask, he knew exactly what I would say¡­ This was different than the other soul fragments, this was different even than the Greenwood I know. Is this really a soul fragment or¡­ Am I facing the real Oberon right now? ["Drake!"] Andromeda''s voice was all I needed to snap back to reality. Facing him made me feel strangely¡­ lowly. It was as if I was facing a mountain while I was nothing but an ant. "I really thought Pandemonium would be the first one toe after my life, but it seems you''re more impatient than I imagined, Oberon," I said, waving my hand and breaking through his Domain with immense force. "Unfortunately for you, I have yet to reveal all my trump cards too." TRUUUMMM!!! An immense shockwave of pure power shook the entire domain, the void itself trembled, beginning to distort. It wasn''t fragmenting, it was more like a piece of fabric rather than ss, it had to be stretched a lot to be torn apart. "Trying to use the sheer force of your Ascendancy Law to destroy my Domain? As expected of you," he said. "I had already taken that into consideration as well. It''s not going to work." He waved his hand, the voidpressed and then rapidly expanded, liquefying into a sea of darkness that tried to wash over us. I used my Telekinesis to rapidly drag everyone towards me, stronger than the mini ck holes he conjured, and then created a barrier out of my pure Ascendancy Law around us. SPLAAASH! "That telekic pull was strong," he said. "I have tomend yourself for that, well done." "Drake! What''s going on?!" Yuki screamed to me through telepathy as well. "What else? Oberon is trying to kill us," I told her, and well, everyone. "He deceived us by making us think he was solely focused on the trial, he pretended to only want something out of it. But it seems he had been nning, restraining himself, and hiding his true power. If anything, his actual intentions were always to kill us all." "W-What?!" even Bedann was left speechless. "That bastard! Let me help as well!" "Yeah, it''s time we get to fight for real!" Miranda nodded. "Bedann, let''s fuse!" "Okay, everyone to your fighting positions!" I said. "I will try to break the domain while we defend against his attacks." "W-We''re fighting before breaking out?!" Emerald panicked the most, but Amehia and Tyrannus remained by his side. "Lord Emerald, be brave!" Tyrannus roared. "Let''sbine our magic together like before!" said Amehia. "R-Right!" Emerald nodded, still nervous, but acknowledging his strength. "Okay!" At the same time, I saw Bedann and Miranda fusing together into their gigantic half titan and half chaos dragon form, overflowing with tremendous power that even seemed to weaken the void around her. "Bedra, Kate, Drakda, I''m counting on you three too!" I said. "Papa will protect you, so just attack with everything you''ve got. Use Domains too, as much as you can!" "Sure!" Bedra nodded. "I''ll unleash my new powers!" "Leave it to us papa," Kate said. "Raaaahh!" Drakda roared. All three of them quickly transformed into their dragon forms, overflowing with their powerful Divinities, their surroundings shook as they expanded their domains almost instantly. Bedra''s Domain expanded first, unleashing a gigantic wave of heavenly light and starlight stars, shaking the void itself. Kate released hers as silver colored thunder zapped and electrified everything, the illusion of giant amounts of silver-colored metallic towers surged, as giant mechanical tentacles flooded everywhere. Drakda''s developing domain was also released, as he tried to copy his sisters, darkness, blood, and chaos were released immensely, resembling a sea of pure miasma and destruction. RUMBLE! With my children''s three domains, the void domain itself started to shake again, however it had yet to gain a crack at all. "Another expected result." Oberon''s crimson eyes squinted. "{Outer Void Domain Arts}: {Nullification}" Chapter 1745 Fighting Against A Master Of The Void 1745 Fighting Against A Master Of The Void ----- RUMBLE! With my children''s three domains, the void domain itself started to shake again, however it had yet to gain a crack at all. "Another expected result." Oberon''s crimson eyes squinted. "{Outer Void Domain Arts}: {Nullification}" The void itself twisted before hismand, destroying the domains of my kids and shattering them into pieces. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Aaagh!" "Ouch!" "Greeagh!" The kids screamed in pain, my eyes widened as I quickly charged arge amount of Essence and epassed them with it, healing them from the bacsh they received. "So he can nullify other Domains so easily¡­!" Ruby muttered. "Then I guess there''s not even a point in trying my own¡­" "No, there might be a point," I tried to remain calm and pragmatic, although my fury kept growing as I saw my kids in pain, I calmed myself. "Try it anyways. You can heal very easily, right Ruby?" "Drake! A-Are you telling her to harm herself?!" asked Rakasha in anger. "I can do it as well; I''ll do it for her!" "No, it''s fine," Ruby smiled. "I am not really a child, uncle. I can handle this much¡­ And after all, I am the inheritor of my ancestor''s legacy. It should amount to something at the end, right?" Ruby unleashed a tremendous aura of blood and darkness, shaking the void once more, Oberon squinted his eyes as the void twisted and screamed, opening countless crimson eyes and tentacles. "I will not entertain you anymore," he said. "{Abyssal Voidling Summon}" The aberrant Voidlings, each one varying in sizes from fifty meters to three hundred meters roared in unison, madepletely out of abyssal void energies fused together. "Gryyaaaggh!" "Grooohhhh!" 11:16 "Gerorororohhh!" Their giant tentacles and jaws started hitting my powerful barrier, attempting to tear through it with jaws capable of biting and destroying space itself, made of the mysterious element of void. "Don''t you dare give another step, bastards!" Bedann and Miranda roared in unison,bining their powers, and unleashing a devastating barrage of spells and attacks at once. "{Abyssal Chaos Axe Arts}: {Space-Tearing Chaotic Cross}!" Her giant axe, Hel, which I''ve updated recently using thetest and highest quality materials, shed across the Voidlings with ease, tearingrge wounds over their bodies as they bleed ck miasma. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! However, just as easily, tentacles would emerge from their wounds and would help them regrow anew, or sometimespletely dividing into two new Voidlings. "How about this?!" Theirbined Aura erupted, resembling a sea of miasmic mold, chaotic mes, and draconic power unified together into gigantic draconic jaws, tails, and ws, reinforcing their own gigantic body. "{Space-Tearing Chaotic Dragon ws and Jaws of Demise}! {Space-Piercing Chaotic Dragon Spear Tail}! {Devastating Chaos Frost Dragon Breath}!" Giant draconic jaws tore through the Voidlings and devoured them, massive spear-like tails pierced their bodies dozens of times, leaving enormous holes across them and rapidly tearing them to shreds. And then, a gigantic draconic breath was unleashed, sting them all. BOOOMMM!!! "Done!" They eliminated over a hundred of those Voidlings at an amazing speed, for a moment there was some silence as Ruby charged her powers, but then, the void itself distorted again. "There''s an endless amount of them where they came from. The void provides with a source of endless energy," said Oberon. "Enjoy yourselves." "What? More?!" Bedann and Miranda quickly continued fighting and killing them, the Voidlings firing their beams and tentacle attacks all blocked by my barrier, this made it one-sidedly against them. But the thing is, those things were endless, and it took a lot of energy from them to kill them. I also watched the rest of my allies'' fight, unleashing their divine auras and fighting together as a group. "It doesn''t matter what! We''ll trust Drake on this one, like we''ve always done!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Tisha swung her giant frozen de, cleaving through countless tentacles and then freezing them, and then shattering them into pieces, all frozen pieces turned into more swords, overwhelming a Voidling all on her own and then tearing it apart into pieces. Crack, crack¡­! CRASH! "These seem as tough as demons! But that means they''re not indestructible, keep fighting!" Pekora was right by her side, summoning giant waves of nature that materialized into spiraling spears of divine wood and spiritual sunflowers that shoot sunlight beams, all powered by her divinities and divine spirits. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Together as one, Emerald!" "Let us do this together, son-inw!" "S-Son-inw already?!" Emerald and his familybined their divinities like before, suddenly transforming into a gigantic bird made of green colored metal, resembling the sacred beast of this lizardman tribe. FLUOOOSH! They spread out their wings, unleashing thunder, and winds everywhere, devastating many Voidlings at once and constantly destroying them before they could even attack. "We won''t let you kill us!" "You might have destroyed our domains, but not our spirits¡­" "Raaarrrggh!" My children also roared and fought at the side of their mothers, unleashing their mighty magic. Bedra''s beams of heavenly lightbined with her starlight seemed to be incredibly effective, destroying the Voidlings with ease, Kate''s robots fused into her body and were then further powered up with elemental and divine power, crushing the Voidlings into smithereens, and Drakda''s destructive draconic breath left huge holes across their bodies. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Rakasha, I''ll need your help," I said. "Can you use this barrier itself or any ability I use as your "material" for crafting?" "W-What? What are you nning?" he muttered. "I have a n," I smiled. "But I need some of the assistance of a better craftsman than me." Oberon caught up to the domain right away. "I don''t think so, {Nullifi-" FLASH! "Hm?!" Space itself bended to her will, as a titan of silver color with starlight eyes appeared behind him, ncing down at him with a serious expression. "{System Spirit Goddess Arts}: {Ability Seal}" Her legs zed with silver-colored mes, as she swung them down, kicking Oberon with tremendous force, only to hit an invisible barrier around him. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "You''re indeed a very strange Ascendancy Law, one that moves and is somewhat "alive", I''ll have to further study youter once I take you from the dragon," he said. "For now-" "What makes you think you''re invincible now?" However, Andromeda smiled. CRAAASH! The sound of something being torn apart echoed in front of Oberon. "Huh?!" His barrier broke, at the same time as Rakasha forged the entire barrier and the powers, essence, and domains of everyone that was activated in that very second. A giant ck and white sword was materialized, and I swung it against Oberon from behind him in that very split-second Andromeda broke his void barrier by temporarily sealing the ability within that space. SLAAASH! CLANK! "Very funny!" However, he caught on the enormous de I materialized, a cheap copy of the sword I had unleashed before, made now with the power of allies. His hands alone condensed void and quickly pushed it back towards me, his emotionless face, covered by shadows, revealed itself at longst, revealing an exceptionally handsome elf bastard. But his skin was pale as if he was dead, and his eyes were red¡­ And his fangs, vampire fangs. I see now, if this is the real Oberon, he must have kept his body both dead and alive. Turning himself into an undead, something simr to a vampire! "Die by your own de, fool!" He kicked the de against me, as the sword pierced my chest. BOOOMMM!!! Chapter 1746 {Void Ruler} 1746 {Void Ruler} ----- Oberon was tremendously powerful, the Unique Skill he was using, without a doubt, was actually a Fusion. He fused several Unique Skills, not dozens, not hundreds, this might be the result of thousands of fused Unique Skills. Harvested over hundreds of thousands of years from many people that had been reincarnated, kidnaped, and tortured by him. This power, the ability to manipte the Element of the Void. I call it [Void Ruler]. It is most likely at the same level as Pandemonium''s Unique Skill. Something that can defy the world, thews, and everything. There was a mental list in my mind of everything it could do, which I gathered as I fought with him. He can gather an infinite amount of energy from the void. He can summon the void into a near indestructible domain devoid of oxygen or any other energy than void. He can manipte the void, obviously, and create life from it, Voidlings. He seems to also be able to repel all physical force directed at him with an invisible void energy. And more. Yeah, I was thinking all those things as my sword pierced my chest, but well, what could I do? Time itself was going very slowly, the same effect as the previous de. For now, I''ll give it a name. The original will be named Terminus, and this, its replica. CLAAASH! "Hahaha! Fool! Die by your own de!" Oberonughed, finally dropping his serious face as he saw my sword pierce through my body and explode, engulfing mepletely. "Naturally, that alone wouldn''t kill you, but here, I''ll let it pierce your very soul!" He pushed his hand forward, a tremendous force, the weight of the void itself, pushed down into me and attempted topletely crush me,pact me into nothing but a ttened mass of flesh and broken bones. TRUUUM! Yeah, that''s good enough. "Thank you for your cooperation, Oberon." "What?" Suddenly, my body regenerated instantly, revealing a gold and ck colored armor over my body, resembling countless gigantic buildings, huge temples and castles fused into a metallic armor. Obviously, this was the [Holy Abyssal Dungeon Armor]. And it had a very amazing ability too. It could reflect 50% of all damage it took. And if Ibine that with Tiamat''s shield. FLAAASH! Both my armor and my shield shone brightly, their powersbining together into a tremendous mass of power and energy. "This is¡­?!" he acted surprised, but then calmed down. "Don''t think it''ll do any-" RUMBLE! N?v(el)B\\jnn The beam pierced through half of his body in a mere second, blood and gusts sttering as his eyes opened wide, his mouth vomited blood, and his scream of agony reverberated at the same time as his domain shattered, a huge hole left behind. BOOOMMM!!! Within that split second everything turned white, I pulled everyone towards me through Telekinesis and escaped the half-destroyed domain of Oberon, the wounds left in the domain were already regenerating back. As we escaped and managed to get out, just above the ceiling, giant hands made of void and space rushed out of the dome-like domain, grabbing my legs and beginning to infect them, turning them limp and ck, devoid of color and power. "Ugh?!" The worst part, I couldn''t heal those body parts! What in the world did he do?! No, there''s no time to think about that! "FILTH! Come back here and die by my hands!" "HAAAH!" I cut off half of my body, from the waist down and escaped, instantly regenerating it all back and leaving behind that part of my flesh, which then detonated. "You cut yourself?!" Oberon muttered with anger. "Well, I''ll d take- Ah?!" However, his eyes widened as he noticed the legs and tail he took overflowed to the brim with an azure, crimson, ck, and white colored mes. Ipacted [Demonic Soul-Devouring Nightmare Frost me Domain] inside of them, just for him. "{Domain Explosion}" BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! mes that devoured souls, minds, and bodies engulfed Oberonpletely, his domain shook constantly, rapidly beginning to finally fall apart one piece at a time, yet the void regenerated endlessly, but the mes of my domain, connected to my essence, would not go off as long as I wished. "T-These mes! What are they?! How is it possible for you to¡­! Ugh! How is it possible for you to create such power?!" "I am a Venerable just like you!" As I left everyone behind, I rushed down again. "Aha! Coming to fight me head-on, dragon king?! You''re as stupid as you''re bold!" His shadowy void hands rushed towards me one after another. I quickly fused all weapons once more, creating a brand-new weapon by using the same domain as an ingredient. A giant axe of gold and silver color materialized, with cosmic neb-like mes overflowing with stars made of elements. Ding! [You have temporarily manifested the Divine Venerable Weapon: {Star-Cutting Cosmic Axe: Apollon}!] [The power of the Divine Venerable Weapon: {Star-Cutting Cosmic Axe: Apollon} imbues you with a powerful {Pseudo Cosmic Aura of Elemental Harmony}, enhancing all Attack Power by 1000%!] [Duration: 5 Minutes.] More than enough! "{Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage}!" These same cosmic mes epassed my entire body as my dungeon armor changed resembling that of a demonic wolf. I crushed the Void Hands one after another, tearing them to pieces as they exploded into ck smoke. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! But that wasn''t all, this was just the beginning of our dance! I spun around vertically and horizontally, before charging forward like an unstopable and indestructible beast. "{Demonic Charge of Destruction}!" mes were left behind as I reached Oberon once more, the half of his body I had destroyed was already back to normal again, resilient bastard. "RAAAHHH!!!" With all my might, I struck him down with tremendous strength. He tried to repel my attack using the void again, it worked for a split second, giving him the time to attack my armor and shatter it, but not enough to reach my scales. CRAAASH!!! Oberon was split into two halves, his entire body sttering and being destroyed, blood and gusts covering the axe. "Uunghhh?! GRAAAGHH!" With a deafening scream of pain, he grabbed the axe and attempted to forcefully destroy it. "No, I don''t think that''ll work, Oberon! {Infernal Whirlwind Rampage}!" While still cleaving his body, I took a step forward, lifted him up as he constantly hit my entire body with invisible sts of void, and then spun my entire body with him stuck in the axe. "Gryyyaaagggh!" As I did that, a gigantic storm of infernal cosmic mes engulfed himpletely, soul, body, mind, they were being constantly burned. But at the same time, more and more void leaked out of every wound he took, reforming his body anew with ease! Damn bastard, how tough is he now?! "You''ll stop disrespecting me¡­ NOW!" With a furious and monstrous roar, his disfigured face red at me with utter hatred, gritting his teeth and grinding them as his red eyes glowed brightly. "{All-Consuming Void}!!!" With a loud scream of joy, his hands touched my entire body and aura and erupted pure void capable of consuming all things surrounded me from every angle, beginning to disintegrate my entire body to a subatomic level! "Hahaha¡­ HAHAHAHA! I WIN!" This was definitely one of his trump cards, a technique with such a small distance he has to literally be a meter afar from his foe to activate it. But once it does, it canpletely consume them into pure nothingness! For the first time in my second life, I felt truly afraid of dying now. Gluttony couldn''t help, it was consumed into nothingness before it could devour anything. I desperately activated every Divine Ability I could, constantly unleashing explosions and trying to teleport away or tear space. "T-This is¡­! No! I won''t lose, Oberon!" I can''t lose! I channeled all their power together, generating Terminus once more, a small replica of it, the sword that can cut through all things. SLAAASH! And then his all-consuming void was barely split, I managed to quickly tear myself apart through the wound in the void, freeing himself and rapidly grabbing Oberon by the head, crushing him down with as much force as I could before a barrage of dragon breaths bombarded him from my several heads. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! However, he kept rapidly bing more and more void, he wasn''t dying! I need more, more power! MORE! "Fine, Orochi, have your way!" I activated the other Fusion Ability I had. [Eight Headed Demonic Serpent of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi]! FLASH! For a moment, the entire world became ck, and nothing else was there other than those eight heads. "You seem desperate¡­ Hahah¡­ HAHAHAHA!" Heughed at my face, before his eight heads bit my entire body at the same time. "Let us be one then, Drake! Let us bring Cmity!" RUMBLE! Chapter 1747 Yamata-No-Orochis Past 1747 Yamata-No-Orochi''s Past ----- [The Divine Fusion Ability: [Eight Headed Demonic Serpent of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi (???)] has been activated.] [The {Memory Fragment of Yamata-no-Orochi} has been absorbed.] [A vision shall be presented.] FLASH! Suddenly, I saw something different, darkness engulfed me, as my senses were sent far away, to a distantnd, apletely different world than Yggdrasil. I saw something, the skies above this world splitting apart, the very sun beginning to fragment and falling into pieces. And endless darkness epassing everything, monstrosities of all shapes were created, Yokai. They squirmed and roared,ughing maliciously as they devoured everything in their wake. However, amidst all of them, there was something. A huge, red colored egg, nesting above a pile of hundreds of thousands of bones and corpses. Born from tens of thousands of agonizing souls and one million Yokai, an endless cloud of darkness. "He, who was born from darkness." And a voice whispered to me, it sounded simr to Andromeda''s voice. Crack, crack¡­! The egg opened, as something emerged from within, a beautiful and adorable white snake. "Born after the fall of the Goddess Amaterasu, when her body was pierced by the Cursed Katana, Muramasa." The little snake slowly began sliding around the mountain of corpses, cutely looking into the dark skies. The sun had grown red, and it was bleeding. Just what happened in Zipangu? "As Amaterasu-no-Okami died and her corpse was corrupted in the depths of the Seven Layered Hells of Naraka, bing the mother of all demonic beings, Amatsu-Mikaboshi, the Evil Goddess of Corruption and Death, her blood turned into countless Yokai." The snake continued moving, suddenly finding what resembled a group of people, humans apparently, wearing samurai armor and holding katanas and naginatas. "He, who crawled the earth as the embodiment of cmity." The snake attacked them, several times their size, the people could not fight back, being helplessly crushed to death by its body and then swallowed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "He, with one head, who grew seven more¡­" And the snake grew a new head as it devoured its first preys, growing stronger. Desiring more power, more strength, more food. "And he¡­ who only desired to fulfill its destiny, to embody the cmity of Zipangu, the dragon of destruction, reborn from the flesh and blood of the fallen Amaterasu-no-Okami." "SHAAAHHH!" It started its life once more, devouring, bringing cmity, and slowly descending the enormous Mount Ibuki as it ate anything it found. "Once beheaded by Susanoo and defeated, now reborn after the death of his sister, whom the God of Heaven betrayed to usurp her throne alongside the Great Demon Papiyas." "He, who brought cmity, had a wish." "Revenge." RUMBLE! The ground shook as a gigantic eight-headed white snake dragon roared, hissing at a titanic one-eyed blue Oni, shing, and shaking the world around them. "How is this possible?! Howe you havee back to life, Orochi!" "SHAAAHHH! I AM CALAMITY! I SHALL RETURN AS MANY TIMES AS NECESSARY!" BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! Their sh continued for three more nights and days before the giant Oni fell, its enormous body being quickly torn apart and eaten by Orochi. Its powers rising even so strongly, it sought something else. I couldn''t tell what it wanted, but it was seeking more than just destruction. Perhaps just as that voice said, it sought Revenge. Against Susanoo, the "brother" of Amaterasu, and also her reflection born from her powers. And he found him, the scene skipped, as it showed Orochi fighting a man floating in the sky. It exuded a powerful Divinity that shook the entire world and the heavens. He wielded a ck sword, overflowing with demonic and divine powers. 11:19 "So you''ve returned, Orochi! There is no longer any need for a Primordial such as yourself here! Amaterasu is dead, and this world has begun a new Era by my rules as its supreme god!" "You two-faced man! Not even I would go so low as to betray my own sister! You''re trash, Susanoo! You don''t deserve the title of "GOD", I shall usurp it from you as I feast on your corpse! And then that bastard of Papiyas, who thinks he can take my role, will die right after!" "Hahaha! You''re so full as yourself as always, Orochi! Foolish dragon! You were in by my de once, and you shall perish yet again!" The two divines shed against one another, shaking the world and the heavens. Orochi fired its eight breaths of fire of cmity, while Susanoo wielded his sword and cut everything with a single swing. SLAAASH! BOOOM! A battle thatsted several weeks, but that ultimately¡­ "However, he perished, yet again by the same de that took him down before." Seven of his heads were cut down, the giant snake bleeding over on the ground. Susanoo smiled back at Orochi, pointing his katana at him. "You put admirable effort this time¡­ But once more, you will die, Orochi." "Susanoo¡­ This world¡­ is out of bnce¡­ Why have you done this?! You were supposed to be in the side of good, yet you¡­ I can''t help but¡­ question your very actions, even as a being of cmity!" "Then maybe you''re a weak beast at the end. I had once thought about recruiting you to my side¡­ But it appears that despite being a monster, you loved my sister, didn''t you?" "That''s¡­!" Orochi''s eyes were shocked by this revtion, a revtion that felt so true to him. "Amaterasu-sama¡­ she¡­ who was so bright¡­ I wanted her¡­ for myself¡­ I wanted her light¡­ her bright warmth¡­ You were supposed to protect her! You were supposed to be his brother, Susanoo! You have broken the bnce¡­ And she¡­ she should never have died! YOU BASTARD!" So at the end of the day, even someone like Orochi had such feelings for someone¡­ He jumped towards Susanoo, opening its jaws, and aiming to burn him to a crisp with itsst breath attack. Yet¡­ "Goodbye, Orochi." SLAAASH! His head was split apart by Muramasa''s sharp de, and Orochi was no more. Darkness engulfed me, yet I saw something else. Pieces of Orochi''s soul, seven of them, flying elsewhere. And a faint power, a hand made of sunlight, grabbing them, and guiding them. "Amaterasu-sama¡­ your warmth¡­ it is so¡­forting¡­" ----- Chapter 1748 Primordial Calamity Embodiment Chapter 1748 Primordial Cmity Embodiment ----- Yamata-no-Orochi''s soul fragments dispersed across space and time, as a mysterious force moved him across the boundaries between worlds. His fragments slowly descended from the skies, reaching a snowynd. And then me. The moment I gained that Demon King Seed, it already contained his soul fragments within them, not all of them, but still arge quantity of these fragments was inside. This means that Orochi was the original wielder of the Demon King Seed, and as it was somehow thrown into Yggdrasil, both the seed and his soul fragmentsnded on me. N?v(el)B\\jnn "So you''ve seen it, huh? What do you think? Pathetic, right?! Such a pathetic death, for me, a great primordial serpent of cmity! And I died against the same man twice. Such dishonor¡­" "Well, it''s not too bad¡­ I mean, you''re here now at least." "REVENGE!" "What?!" "You will uphold my revenge, Drake! You and I are now one! And you shall y Susanoo on my name, AVENGE ME!" "Do I have to?!" "Or I will not give you any power!" "Fine¡­" I disliked Susanoo anyways, and I was nning to eventually go to Zipangu one day, so that''s fine by me anyways. If that guy is really a tyrant, then I would dly dispose of him if I ever met him. Even more when Yuki is a reincarnation of Amaterasu, this means that he''s the bastard that killed Yuki''s past life! That should be enough of a justification. "Then give me your power, Orochi! And don''t try to take over me or possess me, did you hear me?!" "Hahahaha! Don''t worry! I shall simply be the other seven heads! Fair, right?!" "Wait, the other seven heads?!" FLAAASH! The imaginary realm where I found myself disappeared, as I quickly appeared in real life once more, Oberon''s Void Body was right behind me, his Domain fragmenting apart and fusing with his body. Slowly, he began to transform into an endless ck cloud of void rapidly beginning to consume the surroundings, while gigantic hands reached me, distorting space. "What will you do?! My power is invincible! I can''t die! The Element of Void epasses me fully, I am the Void, and I can control the Void endlessly, hahaha! I have truly be an Outer God now! Once Fate shatters, this world shall be the steppingstone for me to ascend into the Universe Beyond!" As heughed maniacally, my body immediately transformed, an explosion of countless types of mes erupted, shattering the ground below and shacking the skies above. For a moment, everything turned into mes. My body was epassed by this endless inferno of cmity mes of purple and red color, as my entire being evolved¡­ Yes, it evolved! Transformedpletely, gaining Yamata-no-Orochi''s true body and powers, eight gigantic snake-like heads, and also a long, snake-like body. Apanied with that, there were my draconic features added to it, eight gigantic, muscr arms! I no longer had legs though, but I obtained something perhaps even better to maneuver, a gigantic snake tail with eight tips imbued with eight different venoms. My scales turned ck and white colored, and were smooth like those of a snake, even then, six demonic horns of ck and purple color decorated every head, and each eye of every head also had three snake-like pupils. My body had grown to a gigantic proportion of over five hundred meters tall. "What is¡­ that?!" Even Oberon felt it, my Ascendancy Law and my Divinities suddenly fusing with something else. Zipangu had no such thing as Venerables, but it had Gods and Primordial Cmities. And Yamata-no-Orochi was one of the most ancient devils of that world. His Primordial Authority as a Cmity empowered all my Demonic, Divine, and Law powers topletely ridiculous levels. It was as if all Divinities and even my Ascendancy Law was overwritten by something bigger and stronger. [The Divine Fusion Ability: [Eight Headed Demonic Serpent of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi (???)] has been activated!] [You have unleashed the power sealed within {Yamata-no-Orochi''s Soul Fragments} contained within your Demon King Seed!] [All Stats have temporarily increased by 1.000%!] [All Divine Abilities, Divinities, and Ascendancy Laws Power and Effects have been enhanced by 1.000%!] [You have temporarily gained the {Primordial Authority of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi}, bing your temporary Main Law!] [The Power of {Cmity} flows through your entire body. Any Damage you deal to a foe will be temporarily increased by 1.000% and you can ignore 99% of their Defenses.] [Duration: 10 Minutes.] It was insane. "Hahahahah! HAHAHAHAHA! I''VE COME BACK TO LIFE ONCE AGAIN!" And theughter of the eight-headed snake echoed across the entire trial''s territory. His demonic and cmitous powers shaking everything, cracks in space opened by his mereughter. "Now, let us see¡­ What do we have here?! Is this the bastard that''s been bothering you, Drake? Hahahaha! HAHAHAHA! YOU''RE SO WEAK! He''s NOTHINGpared to Susanoo, and you are scared of him?!" "I am not scared of him; I am trying to beat the shit out of him instead!" "HAH! Then let me assist you, my pathetic vessel! I shall test this mongrel in front of us and see if he can catch a single breath of cmity!" "W-What is going on?!" Oberon muttered. "That Divinity- No, that''s no Divinity! It is close to¡­ a Primordial?! Impossible! I thought I knew all of his abilities already!" As heined, gigantic Voidlings materialized, fusing with his body, and extending thousands of tentacles towards me. "Come back here and let me dissect you! It seems I have yet to see what''s truly inside of you, DRAKEEE!" "Dissect me?!" Iughed. "AS IF!" Orochi channeled his powers with me, as I felt like I could manipte them however I pleased. Breath of Cmity he said? Sure, let''s do that. My eight jaws opened, harnessing the power of Cmity itself. My Divinities and Laws merged together, melted, and turned into purple and crimson mes. {Primordial Breath of Cmity} x8! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Eight breath attacks reached Oberon, as heughed. "Hahahaha! The power of the void is invincible, I already told you! {Void Barrier}!" A barrier of void epassed himpletely, he aimed to absorb the attacks and then redirect them back to me like he had done before! Yet! RUMBLE! TRUUUMMM!!! The void started to grow distorted, the force it inflicted could notpletely absorb, nor destroy the breath attacks. And... It shattered. CRAAASH! "Ngh?! W-Wha¡­? WHAT?!" BOOOMMM!!! Chapter 1749 Surpass Your Limits! 1749 Surpass Your Limits! ----- The eight breaths of cmity reached Oberon''s Void Barrier, immediately beginning to distort the void itself and moving it away. It wasn''t destroying the void, it was an indestructible element that filled the universe¡­ however, what it did was quite different and interesting. The power of Cmity destroyed anything else it could, such as the structures of Divine Power that formed the Void Barrier itself, the void itself was simply pushed away until it dissipated into thin air. "T-This is¡­! No, it cannot be¡­! THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE!" BOOOMMM!!! Oberon took the eight beams to the face, his body, which was merging with dozens of Voidlings and also his own fragmented Domain copsed, as countless cracks across it spread out like ss. Crack, crack, CRACK! "Ugghh¡­! M-My body structure was damaged!" he muttered. "H-How¡­ Just how is this possible?! What did you do?! WHERE DID THAT POWER CAME FROM?!" "It was always within me, I just had to believe myself, Oberon! For real!" With a sadistic smile, I greeted Oberon with all eight of my fists, imbuing them with Cmity mes and a thickyer of my Armor, which was empowered through my transformation, bing demonic and snake-like in appearance. Even more, I could even modify my previous techniques and abilities like never before and create new techniques using my very body. "{Demonic Dragon King of Cmity Arts}: {Yamata-no-Orochi''s Eight Poisons Fists}!" N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ungh?! Stop!" Oberon tried to defend using Void Veils and Void Barriers. However. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! "T-This is¡­! Agh!" Crack, crack¡­! CRASH! The barriers and veils shattered, giving me the advantage as my fists reached him, the Cmity mes shaped as countless serpents with each blow thatnded, biting and coiling around his body. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! "Aaagggh! YOU BASTARD! YOU''RE NOTHING BEFORE MEEEE!" Already losing hisposure, the frustrated elf immediately twisted space and time to his desires, slowing down time around me through absorbing it with void and then moving towards me, his giant body trying to pierce through mine as it transformed into hundreds of ck void spears. "DIE!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! My enhanced stats and the reinforced armor helped me tank most of the first blows, but the following ones were too powerful, sending cracks across my armor. When time began moving normally, I was sent flying away at lightning speed, the intensity of the void attacks shattered space. BAAAM! "Hahhh¡­! That bastard''s still pack a punch! So you''re not that good defensively, huh, Orochi?" "Don''t expect me to be good at everything you bastard! Even less when you''ve barely haveprehended my abilities yet! He''sing, be careful! Use Cmity to break through his defenses and unleash as many attacks as you can! He''s growing weaker after you hit him." As I heard his words of advice, I looked at my family, they were far away and only looking. Good, I don''t want them to get involved into this battle more than they already did. This is something I have to solve on my own, this bastard isn''t even Pandemonium! I can''t struggle against him if I want to beat Pandemonium. I simply can''t! "He''sing! Three seconds!" Orochi''s words echoed inside of my mind, as I saw the endless cloud of void drawing closer. And closer. And closer¡­ Concentrate. Channel the power of Cmity. But that''s not enough. More¡­ Demonic Physique. Titan''s Psyche. Law of the System. My Weapons. My Spirits. Everything¡­ amass it together. Into something easy to handle. "Gauntlets!" FLUOSH! Spirits, weapons, and everything else mixed into a rainbow liquid, which turned deep ck and then purple as it fused with Cmity, epassing all eight of my fists with huge, ck and purple gauntlets resembling draconic heads. At the end of the day, punching suits me better! "{Absolute Void Star}!" Oberon greeted me with a titanic attack, a gigantic sphere of pure void materialized within mere seconds, as he sent it towards me. Wherever it moved, the space and time left behind was fractured and destroyed, slowly recovering together, but still. It was powerful! "RAAAHHH!" With a furious roar, I shed against the giant star of pure void. BAAM! One punch, two punches, three punches. BAAM! Eight punches. BAAM! Twenty punches. BAAM! Fifty punches. BAAM! A hundred punches. BAAM! One thousand punches. BAAAM! BAAM! BAAM! CRACK¡­! It''s breaking. I''m doing it! CRAAACK! "Take your shit back with you, Oberon!" My fists pierced through the star of pure void, an attack that would havepletely consumed me, exploding into countless fragments. BAAAMMM!!! CRASH! "Impossible¡­" As Oberon was left bbergasted, I moved towards him, my eight fists reaching his amorphous face mixed with the void, quickly unleashing a barrage of punches. Uppercuts, downward punches, horizontal, and vertical blows! "{Demonic Dragon King of Cmity Arts}: {Demonic Soul de}!" And that wasn''t all, as I imbued my very Soul into my fists, the giant gauntlets suddenly turning into swords, surprising Oberon as he struggled to keep up with my powerful attacks. "What?!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! His body was covered with countless shing blows, which followed with explosions of Cmity mes, burning through his internal structure, and shattering it. The void couldn''t be destroyed, but that didn''t matter, I simply ignored it entirely! "I''LL SHOW YOU!" he screamed I frustration. "{Absolute de of the Void: Ginnungagap}!" FLAAASH! In a split second, Oberon materialized a titanic de that was as tall a one kilometer, reaching the skies above! "T-That''s¡­!" Even I was shocked, he copied my Terminus de! "You unoriginal fuck!" The sword descended at lightning speed, about to sh me apart, both body and soul. "If I have to destroy this entire trial to kill you, I WILL! This was my goal from the beginning, you utter fool! HAHAHAHA! And you lowered your guard! You believed I wanted to PARTICIPATE in this?! UTTER FUCKING IDIOT!" "I see¡­ Yeah, I was stupid to ever trust you had some honor, Oberon. That you had integrity¡­ You''re not even a man, you''re a pathetic worm. But let me show you the authentic one." "Authentic¡­?!" Terminus de. FLUOOOSH! The de materialized in a second, all gauntlets fusing into a titanic pitch-ck sword concentrating all my powers at once. "Let''s see who''s sword is superior, faker!" "That sword again! You can cast it multiple times?!" "In fact, I think it''s stronger." CLAAASH! Both swords shed against one another, ripples in space and time were generated, the entire trial began to break down. RUMBLE! ----- Chapter 1750 Your Power Is Mine! 1750 Your Power Is Mine! ----- CLAAASH! RUMBLE! The entire trial''s space and time shattered apart and began to degrade rapidly, the ground below and the skies above werepletely consumed by ck void. Oberon''s Void de was incredibly strong, it felt as if the weight of a hundred mountains weas trying to crush my entire body- no, perhaps an entire continent! "Uuuggh¡­! ARGH!" I groaned, gritting my sharp teeth as I gathered more and more Cmity mes, empowering my Terminus de, and making it progressivelyrger. I wasn''t going to lose. No matter what! "The power of the Void I have attained shall consume it all! I will not only get rid of you, but of this entire ce! Your family, everything shall end now, DRAKE!" With a vicious smile and his wickedughter, Oberon''s words only made me more and more pissed off. Why is it always him? Why¡­ Just why is this bastard always fucking around?! At this point, I even prefer Pandemonium over Oberon! "Drake! Destroy that de!" Orochi roared. "Can I do that?!" I asked. "Of course you can! Like before, do it with your breath attacks! Slice it open and st it away!" he said. "Hahhh¡­ Fine." At this point, this bastard was my best shot at managing. Orochi, I never thought that such a random name I obtained back then would end up being such an entity. And within me?! I have yet to evenin about him taking me as his vessel. But whatever! "Drake!" 11:03 "Enough! We will no longer just watch!" "We''re here for you too!" Suddenly, my family and friends emerged, Bedann, Miranda, Ruby, Yuki, Rakasha, Tisha, Pekora, Hector, Larzak, Kraxka, and my children too. Their Divine Auras converged together through Bedra''s Domain, bing a gigantic cosmic cloud, a neb of rainbow divinities. What is this?! Could my daughter do this the entire time?! "I can barely hold this for a minute!" Bedra cried. "{Divinity Neb Domain}!" RUMBLE! The gigantic domain shaped as another, rainbow colored sword glistening with hundreds of small stars inside, as I saw everyone wield it with their divine auras. "Let''s do it together then! Screw this!" As they joined me, Oberon smiled mockingly. "Such a trifling power will not make a difference!" he kept pushing down. "I shall ELIMINATE you forever! You will no LONGER be a problem to me ANYMORE!" TRUUUM! As he pushed, my mes of Cmity gatheredpletely, all eight of my jaws opened, unleashing all of the Cmity Breaths at once. "RAAAAHHHH!!!" With a furious roar, and at the same time as I attacked, my family and friends swung their giant rainbow de, its intensity fusing with mine. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! As the explosions of Cmity began to weaken the de, and cracks opened, with our swords, we quickly aimed at them, shing through the fractures in the void de. And¡­ Crack, crack¡­! CRACK! "KEEP GOING!" As I roared, everyone kept pushing more! Crack¡­! CRACK! "Now!" Orochi''s voice echoed inside of me, as I quickly imbued Cmity into the de and sent it flying towards Oberon''s void sword''s cracks. CLAAASH! The de was incrusted inside, as I ran towards my family and friends and grabbed them with my Aura, escaping from what wasing. "So you''ll die by the shockwave of the void? Fine by me!" Oberon was unaware, the force he put as he swung the de done. Was his undoing. BAAAM! Terminus pierced deeper into the void de''s cracks. Until finally¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hm?!" When Oberon realized what was happening, it was toote. Crack, crack¡­! CRASH! The entire void de shattered apart, as the Terminus sword cut through it all, exploding and generating a series of chain reactions, blowing the entire thing up. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "H-How?!" The explosions engulfed himpletely, as I quickly rushed towards him while he was being distracted by the damage dealt against him. My family and friends were right behind me, Bedra controlled the Divinity Neb Domain, further empowering me and everyone else. "Bedra, can you use the Domain to give me a boost in speed?!" I couldn''t attempt teleporting or trespassing through space, the Void Essence everywhere destabilized space too much. Perhaps this was the reason Oberon wasn''t teleporting as much either, despite void being so connected with space, both didn''t go well with one another. "Okay! But for what?! You''ll die if you get too close, dad!" "It''s fine, trust your father!" Bedra hesitated for a moment, but everyone else nodded, and then she did. The power of the Neb epassed my entire gigantic body, suddenly turning into blinding rainbow lightning. RUMBLE! And within a split second, I was sent flying directly towards Oberon at a speed I couldn''t even discern. It was so fast I could barely understand how it happened! "M-My body is- Ah! You''reing directly to me, fool?!" As Oberon groaned in agony as half of his body was falling into ss-like pieces, his faces quickly distorted, his entire void-made body''s jaws and eyes opened wide in joy. "If you''re getting close, let me greet you properly!" He spread out his arms, as his cloud-like body extended dozens of arms made of ck void, trying to epass mepletely. "Drake, are you doing that?!" Andromeda''s voice echoed inside of my head. "I am." "Then let me help!" FLUOSH! My hands harnessed the power of the System Law, as one of its powers activated the moment my head reached Oberon''s many arms. That won''t do, I need to touch the core of his body! "HAAAHH!" However, Andromeda materialized above me, using her titaness fists and legs to punch and kick the void arms, opening the way for me. "GO!" Within that split second, I reached Oberon''s chest, his human-like body within the cloud body he had created remained. "Hahaha! Fool, be consumed by the void!" The void touched my hands back, consuming my existence. Yet¡­ That was fine. I was touching his very soul and body. "{Divinity Absorption}" "What did you say- UUAAAAGGGGHHH!" FLUOOOSH! His entire body twisted a fragmented apart into a storm of pure void, which flowed into my very soul and body, bing part of my Divinities, Divine Abilities, and even my Ascendancy Law. "M-MY VOID! STOP! WHAT ARE YOU DOING, MONGREL?!" "Stop? If you insist!" And within my other seven hands, darkness materialized, condensing together until it began to twist space and slow down time. "W-Wha¡­?! What is that?!" "Void." BOOOMMM!!! Chapter 1751 Wielding The Power Of Void! 1751 Wielding The Power Of Void! ----- {Divinity Absorption}! One of Drake''s strongest abilities, a power derived from his [Unique Skill: God], after he used this Unique Skill to build his Ascendancy Law, the power it contained was further boosted and incremented. Before, he could only take but a part of a foe''s divinities and copy them, growing stronger while weakening his foes. Thest time he used such an ability, it was when he battled the Fire Emperor, a mightily powerful foe, stealing his mes of Demise and making himself immune to them. Simrly, he employed the same ability right now! Drake knew that Oberon''s boundless void powers were far superior to his own, and that if the fight continued as it was, he would ultimately get more and more wounded. His body might be immortal, but his soul might eventually be consumed and destroyed! And above all, he didn''t want this entire trial to be destroyed. Once his palm touched Oberon, the fairy king immediately attempted to devour the entire arm with his void powers. Darkness epassed Drake''s arm, as it began to disintegrate to a molecr level, disappearingpletely. However, Drake had already contacted Oberon''s main body. And that was more than enough. "{Divinity Absorption}" "What did you say- UUAAAAGGGGHHH!" FLUOOOSH! Oberon''s entire body twisted and fragmented apart into a storm of pure void, which flowed into Drake''s very soul and body, bing part of his Divinities, Divine Abilities, and even his Ascendancy Law. He felt his power rising considerably, his stats increasing, and the new power within him rapidly being unleashed, giving him a new concept, and understanding over an element he had never truly touched before. "M-MY VOID! STOP! WHAT ARE YOU DOING, MONGREL?!" Oberon panicked, his countless hands trying to attack Drake as he felt his entire body growing weaker, and even his void energy reserves being cut in half! "Stop? If you insist!" Drake''s other seven hands suddenly started to materialize and condense darkness, twisting it and pressuring it until it evolved into something else, something that twisted space and slowed time around them. Ding! [You have sessfully used {Divinity Absorption} on your target! You have absorbed arge quantity of their Divine Power.] [You gained +30.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [You gained +5.000.000 Martial Power.] [You gained +5.000.000 Arcane Force.] [You gained +5.000.000 Soul Aether] [You gained +5.000.000 Fate Fortune.] [You obtained the [Main Divinity: Void Embodiment (SSS+)]!] [You obtained the [Unique Skill: Void Ruler (SSS+)]!] [You have gained the Void Elemental Affinity, which has risen to SSS Rank!] "W-Wha¡­?! What is that?!" Oberon''s countless crimson eyes opened in disbelief, before Drake''s hands reached his body, epassed by the very power he used against him. "Void." BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Unngghhh? AAARRGH!" Oberon screamed in utter disbelief and pain from what Drake did to him, as Drake''s zing fists continued piercing through his defenses. This time, the void he wielded could not directly touch Drake anymore, as his entire body was epassed by the same element. In fact, it was as if they canceled one another! "T-This is ridiculous! You had such a power?! To simply steal the divinity of others?!" "{Demonic Dragon King of Cmity Arts}: {Cmity Void Dragon Fist}" Suddenly, Drakebined Cmity and Void together with every single Divinity and Ascendancy Law power as the pirs, his entire body gaining a pitch-ck color, as stars emerged from within his Aura. "I could get used to this!" BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! A barrage of hundreds of punches reached Oberon, pulverizing his body one punch at a time! Holes started opening across his body, as Oberon couldn''t help but scream in pain. His void continued growing stronger after the initial Divinity Absorption weakening him, but now Drake had the advantage in terms of power and momentum! "To think he had such a power! Have I ever faced him when he used it?! I couldn''t calcte such a variable!" Oberon thought. "First his strange transformation, and now this! Just how much power does he has hidden?! 11:04 "To think he had such a power! Have I ever faced him when he used it?! I couldn''t calcte such a variable!" Oberon thought. "First his strange transformation, and now this! Just how much power does he has hidden?! As Oberon was growing more and more restless, his body rapidly began to transform, even though over half of his mass was gone, he quickly began to divide himself into hundreds of humanoid figures. "{Void Doppelgangers}!" "What?!" Drake nced around him, noticing he was surrounded by over a hundred clones made of pure void, and he could no longer discern where Oberon''s soul had gone to. "Can you find out who''s the real one now, Drake?!" Oberonughed, as all hundred of his clones started firing beams of void against him. Drake quickly harnessed his draconic energy andbined it with Cmity and Void. "{Divine Draconic Venerable Arts}: {Cmitous Void Orichalcum Body}" Within a split second, Drake evolved the {Orichalcum Body} Draconic Art that divine dragons used to temporarily raise the durability of their bodies to apletely different level! Both his armor and his body fused together at the same time as they were covered by a dark purple color, and then all beams hit him. "DRAKEEE!" The scream of Bedann echoed behind him, as she grew worried he would bepletely disintegrated to a molecr level. "Hahahah! There''s no way you can easily defend against my endless barrage of void beams! Your body can regenerate, but what about your soul?!" Oberonughed. "Once I''m done with you, I''ll happily go ughter your whole family and make sure to- UNGH!" "RAAAAHHHH!!!" With a single draconic roar, Drake unleashed a mighty divine shockwave charged with Cmity and Void, destroying the clones of Oberon one after another. TRUUUMMM!!! Oberon''s eyes widened as he saw that, below all the smoke generated from his attacks, Drake¡­ was a live! The dark purple metallic sheen covering his entire body remained, havingpletely negated his void beams. "You resisted it all?!" Oberon suddenly gasped, as he saw Drake use Void in a particr way. He used void to grasp space itself and then pull it, as if it were a piece of stic rubber. And then, grabbing space, he let it pull him towards Oberon. FLASH! And within a split second, the illusion of "teleportation" was created. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Something that Oberon, whocked the same physical prowess was Drake, would never be able to do. "H-He created a new technique using Void?!" But before he could do anything, a giant draconic fist pierced Oberon''s chest. CRAAASH! And he vomited blood. "I found you." He found the real one right away! Chapter 1752 Surpass Your Limits And Reach New Heights Chapter 1752 Surpass Your Limits And Reach New Heights ----- Drake expanded his Divine Senses to his limits, finding out that the reason why he was unable to find Oberon''s soul within his many bodies was because he had hidden them with a veil of void. However, by attuning his own senses with his new Unique Skill: Void Ruler, he gained a powerful new ability, to discern everything within a given space, like a searching engine, but of his own surroundings. This was something he called¡­ {Dimensional Senses}! And without doubting, by grabbing space and the void itself, he pushed himself towards him, achieving something simr to a pseudo teleportation. Oberon''s eyes widened, he stepped back, attempting to escape as the feeling of disbelief once he saw Drake invent a new ability using his own powers consumed his once calm mind. But it was toote. Drake''s many arms merged together, instead of eight, he now had two massive fists, enough to cleave through anything. By temporarily enchanting his fists with the dark purple sheen of the Cmitous Void Orichalcum Body Art, he was able to pierce through anything. And he did! CRAAASH! "Unngghh?! AAAGGH¡­! Y-YOUU¡­?!" Oberon couldn''t believe it, blood gushing out of his wounds as he felt both his body and soul twisting and breaking apart by Drake''s fist. "Y-You''re¡­ you''re unbelievable, Drake¡­" "Hm?" Drake suddenly felt something, a creeping chill, as Oberon nced at him and then tightly grabbed his arm with his countless void arms, which he grew within mere seconds. As the fairy king vomited blood, he smiled back at him. "I recognize you as my greatest foe now. And because of that, I shall do anything to kill you. Even if I must die myself!" RUMBLE! Drake suddenly felt a crystalized core of void within Oberon, which began slowly gaining cracks, releasing a tremendous amount of concentrated void he had been saving this entire body. "Let''s die together, shall we?!" Drake felt the voidpletely epass him within a split second, his entire body disappearing in less than a second, and then his soul being engulfed by void. "T-This is¡­! So fast?! Agh!" Drake''s very soul was stripped bare within a split second, as the endless void of Oberon reached him, beginning to rapidly attempt to absorb him too! "DIE WITH ME!" The fairy kingughter echoed within Drake''s consciousness, as endless darkness engulfed himpletely. For a moment, he found himself in a world of pure obscurity, with nothing but the color ck wherever he nced. "Am I dead?" Drake felt a terrible chill, he was sure that the voidpletely consumed him. Yet something else was there too. BA DUM! "Hm?" His consciousness followed the sound of something. BA DUM! It was like¡­ "The beating of a heart?" BA DUM! And then, amidst the darkness, a huge, red-colored heart was beating. It was fleshy and slimy, and enormous, spreading its veins all across the darkness. BA DUM! BA DUM! BA DUM! Above all, this heart was covered with ck scales here and there, and it had strange ck and red crystals growing inside of it too. Its veins and crystals then connected to something else, a lung, which was constantly breathing in and out, releasing air everywhere. "Huh?" Drake was confused but continued looking. The connection of flesh and crystals then reached something else, a hand with three fingers, it was red-skinned, with long ck ws. "That''s¡­!" Andstly, a sudden glow of silver and white light shone brightly, epassing everything within a spiraling circle of divinity. Within the circle, three crystalized cores rotated around it. "What am I seeing? My Ascendancy Law?" BA DUM! BA DUM! BA DUM! The heart continued beating faster and faster, growing eyes and suddenly snake-like heads emerging from within it, spreading everywhere, coiling around everything. Then they turned purple and dark red in color, overflowing with Cmity mes. And then¡­ A sh of pure darkness further epassed everything¡­ "Void?" "Don''t you dare give up yet, vessel." Orochi''s voice echoed above Drake. Although Drake''s body disappeared instantly, and his bare soul was left exposed. It didn''t mean it was weak anymore either! "Drake¡­" And then, he heard another voice. Her voice. "Andromeda?" "I am a part of your powers, so please, take me. Let us be one. The true power you possess can only be shown once I give you everything I have." "So that''s why¡­" Drake embraced her in a hug, as the rest of the body parts he saw, and his ascendancyw, together with Orochi, the sin of gluttony, and the void fused. RUMBLE! As his soul was beginning to be consumed by Oberon''s void, something happened within him, inside of his very soul, flesh was formed, veins, internal organs, until out of his very soul, he regrew a body. A glistening, eight-headed dragon king, the venerable of the system, the vessel of Orochi, and the demon king of gluttony. All of his powers, converged into a single entity. "Stop." RUMBLE! The power of his Law itself shook the skies and the ground below. The void consuming him immediately stopped before hismand. "W-What¡­?!" Oberon was shaken! He couldn''t believe his suicidal attack suddenly¡­ Came to a halt?! It was utterly ridiculous! "Yeah, I can feel it now¡­ Its full form." {Venerable''s Enlightened Senses}! To spread his very existence around the world through hisw, and for all his senses to be one with space, further improving his {Dimensional Senses}! But that wasn''t all, as he unleashed that ability he had used before, but now much more mastered. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The union of an immortal body with a soul. Suddenly, the void started moving again, attacking his bare soul which had be his body, yet constantly, his soul regenerated back, no matter how much damage he took. "H-How is this possible¡­! Howe your soul is immortal?! That¡­ that doesn''t make any sense!" "Unique Skills work in mysterious ways." [Immortal Body] means that his body was immortal, but it wasn''tpletely tied to rules. It meant that anything that became his body would also attain this endless regeneration, Immortality. "{True Immortal Soul}" ----- Chapter 1753 Winning By The Skin Of My Teeth Chapter 1753 Winning By The Skin Of My Teeth ----- As Oberon was forced to undo his self-destruction, his body remade itself, albeit fragmented and falling apart, he didn''t even have the same amount of strength as before. All while Drake was still discovering all the power within him! "How are you¡­! How are you surviving the void directly sent to your soul?! This should not be possible! Even if you copied my powers, yours are much lesser than mine!" "Maybe that''s the case¡­" Drake answered as his body was being constantly attacked by void, but endlessly regenerating. "But to begin with, you should have never underestimated a Venerable, Oberon." "You''re not a Venerable, you''re nothing but a pathetic lizard!" Oberon lost all his temper. "Don''t you dare say you''re a Venerable, when you have not even lived millions of years of solitude, when you have never lived millions of years desiring the impossible! You''re a pathetic excuse of a- GUUAGH?!" CRAAASH! Suddenly, a huge, crimson-colored hand materialized in front of Drake, it was Pandemonium''s hand and his three fingers that he had eaten, it manifested out of nowhere as a gigantic body part, grasping Oberon''s mouth and tightly pressing it. "Shut up." "Wait! Is this how he was able to momentarily stop the void?!" Oberon thought. "T-Then that means he has Pandemonium''s¡­!" "Disappear!" With his thunderous voice, Drake unleashed a storm of winds and vibrations, shattering the void itself around him and rapidly beginning to diminish Oberon''s aura and growing domain entirely. TRUUUMMM!!! And this power came from nowhere else but his chest, where one of Pandemonium''s lungs resided, granting his voice, and any winds generated from his mouth to gain tremendous power. RUMBLE! "Nnnggh¡­!" Oberon kept trying to resist the tremendous shockwaves, winds, and vibrations, but the void around him began to rapidly detach from him, making him grow weaker over time! And in that moment, Drake materialized two glistening des, made bybining his spirits and weapons together with his abilities and powers¡­ Each de epassed one aspect of the elements he understood and had an affinity with, one shining brightly with golden and white light, while the other being of a pitch-ck color, exuding an aura of void. "{Spiritual Divine Venerable Weapons}: {Dual des of Yin and Yang}" FLASH! Stepping into space itself, Drake''s gigantic body reached Oberon, as the fragmenting, dying fairy king roared back, shing against his attacks with whatever remaining strength he had. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Arggh!" However, Oberon quickly realized that each of Drake''s attacks using those des cut through his soul, even to the point of dividing his powers. To make things worse, his senses were on point,pletely ascended to another level entirely, each blow that Oberon attempted to do to surprise Drake was easily caught and then blocked or parried back. CRAAASH! Using his void arms, Oberon tried resisting the blows, attempting to grab one of the swords and then shatter it to surprise Drake. However. "No, I don''t think that''ll happen." SLAAASH! SLAAASH! Drake predicted his movements, swinging both des horizontally and vertically, creating a shining cross made of light and darkness, which pierced through Oberon''s void arms. "Aaagh¡­! Dammit! DAMMIT!" CRACKLE! As Oberon was rapidly being absorbed by Drake''s attacks, he red at Drake with all his anger and fury, as if cursing him with his very eyes. "Don''t think you''ll win the next time¡­! I''ve learned everything you can offer now! I''ll adapt¡­ And once we met again, I''ll be much, much different, you fool!" he roared furiously. "Well, that''s it¡­ if you survive against Pandemonium! Hahah¡­ HAHAHAHAHA!" "I''ll win! And be even stronger¡­ Strong enough to kill as many versions as possible of yourself that you send to me, you bastard! One day I''ll end your whole fucking existence!" The two swords continued shing, piercing through Oberon''s body, and then, Drake''s seven other heads hissed, opening their jaws and firing seven Cmity Breaths! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "UAAGGH¡­! DAMMIT! YOU FUCKER!" Oberon was still trying to struggle, to damage Drake somehow, yet Orochi wasn''t going to let the bastard get ahead of himself! "Keep pushing Drake! That fucker''s almost done for! Ovee his Void, and ascend to an even stronger form, you bastard!" Drake smiled as he heard Orochi''s words. "Yes sir!" His draconic eyes red with cmity mes, as his entire body was set aze with Cmity and Void Essence flowing and epassing him, furtherbining with the embodiment of the Law of the System, which he gained from fusing with Andromeda. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Drake! Let us finish this together!" Drake suddenly felt Andromeda within him, she held the swords at the same time as he did, putting all her force and strength into swinging them down. "DIE, OBERON!" The two swords erupted with the spiritual and divine powers of the weapons and spirits that made them, rapidly erupting into a giant shing wave that cut through all! SLAAASSHH!!! Oberon experience death once more, screaming in agony and shaking the entire trial, his entire being was divided apart, and then by a thousand times right after, burning, and exploding into pieces. "REMEMBER THAT¡­! I''LL KILL YOU! REMEMBER THAT I WILL NOT GIVE UP UNTIL YOU DIE BY MY HANDS, YOU BASTARD!" As Oberon wanted to have thestugh, he was surprised. Because Drake would have it. "{GLUTTONY}!" All of Drake''s demonic powers manifested at once, resembling hundreds of demonic jaws emerging out of his very being, now fused with the rest of his abilities and powers, bing monstrous and abhorrent. "Did you thought I would let you go?! You''re nothing but my aperitive, Oberon! Your power, your soul, your body¡­ They shall be my strength!" CRUNCH! "W-Wha¡­?!" CRUNCH! "You''re¡­!" CRUNCH! "Stop¡­!" CRUNCH! "STOOOP!" CRUUUNCH! Oberon died in agony as he was bitten apart and torn to shreds, eaten, and swallowed, as his very existence quickly dissolved and became Drake''s powers, his domain copsed in that moment, as the eternal darkness that his void was covering everything with finally ended. "Hahhh¡­ Hahhh¡­" Drake quickly fell to the ground below, his transformation quickly deactivating as he went back to his humanoid form, feelingpletely exhausted beyond belief. "I-I did it¡­" he looked at his family approaching him. He smiled for a bit, before realizing they still looked rmed, screaming to him. "DRAKE! RUN! GET OUT OF THERE!" "Huh?" Drake felt something behind him. In that very moment where he was at his weakest after such an intense fight. He was there. A red-skinned demon. Right behind him, just ten meters from him. "Pandemonium?!" "You did well¡­" However, instead of directly attacking him at his weakest, Pandemonium smiled back at him, crossing his arms. "I hated him." Drake quickly stood up, unleashing his Divine Aura, and trying to set on a defensive stance. "Heh¡­" Pandemonium smiled back at Drake. For a moment, the two nced at each other''s eyes. "Why isn''t he attacking me? Is he waiting for me to lower my guard even more? No¡­ he lost the opportunity already!" Drake didn''t know how to even react to this situation. "I got my Treasures; I don''t care about anything else anymore. Go rest. Our fight is somewhere else," Pandemonium said. "I would prefer you at your full power, so I can crush youpletely and utterly. It wouldn''t sit right with me to fight a weakened version of yourself, even less right after you killed someone I really hated. If anything, I''m grateful." With a cocky smile, Pandemonium walked away. Was it pride? Compassion? Mercy? Or¡­ camaraderie between fellow warriors? For that very moment, Drake''s whole view of Pandemonium changed. "He let me live?" ----- Chapter 1754 Aftermath Chapter 1754 Aftermath ----- Drake always imagined Pandemonium being a merciless and ruthless man, and perhaps he was indeed one, but right now he could have easily finished him off. Yet the only thing he showed him was respect. Apparently he hated Oberon, so he was so pleased about his death that his view of Drake became better. And perhaps out of this happiness he felt, he decided to not jump on his back and attack him with lethal force. Drake had already recovered his strength and energies right now, but in that window, made up of a couple of second, he was exposed. He had unleashed all his strength to defeat this powerful new soul clone of Oberon, so it was only natural he would grow weaker after that, needing to cool down and all. His transformation using Orochi''s Divine Ability brought this drawback, where after the transformation, he would feel exhausted for several seconds, perhaps even a whole minute. Drake quickly realized that despite how strong it was, this was not an ability he had to use deliberately¡­ Nheless, and above all, he won. Not only thanks to him and his strength, but his friends and family all were arge part of his victory. He felt that even Pandemonium''s respect for him was increased after doing that. "Hahhh¡­ Man, I''m tired." He slowly calmed down and stood up, before he was rained by a series of notifications, both from his System and also from the Trial itself. First, words made of mes emerged before him, as he suddenly saw twenty treasure chests appear in front of him, sitting over the burned dirt right below him. "This is¡­?" [Congrattions! You have in a participant of the Second Trial and taken their treasurepletely!] [You''ve received 20 Different Treasures!] "Oh, the Treasures that bastard had, they''re mine now¡­" he smiled. "Right, isn''t that nice?" Honestly, despite how difficult and almost impossible it felt to fight Oberon, the eventual victory brought arge amount of gains! And the twenty treasures he gained was just the beginning. Not only did he absorb his divine powers and copied his Unique Skill, although in a weaker form, but he also gained a lot of EXP from killing him. And above all, he ate his body and what remained of his soul, his body felt much stronger too, as if he had eaten half of him using Divinity Absorption first and then finished his meal after he killed and ate him through the Sin of Gluttony. Ding! [Congrattions! You have defeated [Oberon''s Void Soul Clone (Rank 10+)] x1, [Abyssal Voidlings (Rank 9 ~ 10)] x63, and [Divine Monsters (Rank 10)] x400+!] [You earned a tremendous quantity of EXP!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [¡­] [Your ss Level has increased from Level 27 to Level 64/100!] [All your Stats have increased. You gained Stat Points and Skill Points.] [You have devoured a powerful Divine Soul containing the Element of the Void.] [Energies have been absorbed and transformed sessfully.] [You gained +30.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [All your Stats have increased by +3.000.000!] [You gained the [Main Divinity: Abyssal Void Soul (SSS)]!] [You gained the Divine Ability: [Absolute de of the Void: Ginnungagap (SSS)]!] The Essene flowed through his body, as he grew stronger with each Level and bonuses. At the same time, he felt a deeper connection with the void as his soul began to be enhanced and refined by its darkness. And above all, he obtained a new Divine Ability! "It summons that sword he used to cut through anything?!" Drake was shocked, but when he tried to use the Divine Ability, he noticed something. "Ah." The de wasn''t that enormous though, and it wasposed ofpressed void energies, it was roughly three meters right now. "How did he make itrger though?" As he wondered, suddenly, his Weapons sighed in relief. "Ugh, you really pushed us to our limits there¡­" groaned Uller. "Please be more¡­ mindful of us, master¡­" sighed Skadi. "A-Ah! My bad, I''m sorry, I just couldn''t stop and¡­" Drake quickly, began healing them. "I''ll heal you guys. Thanks for helping me." "Ouch, when I agreed to be your weapon I never agreed to be treated this harshly! Also don''t you fight too many powerful foes? Can''t you take a break for once in a while?" the trident Arielined. "Hah! I''ve only known war since my creation, youin too much," the hammer Hephaestus groaned. "Sorry, but there''s nobody else that can help me more than you guys¡­ I mean, you''re literally weapons," Drake muttered. "Right¡­ I guess so!" Ariel didn''t really like being a weapon, apparently. "That bastard was powerful¡­" suddenly, a pink fox appeared by Drake''s side. "Drake, he didn''t left any little surprise inside of you right? Maybe a soul parasite? Let me check you." Belle began to check his soul. "Hahhh¡­ That was indeed an intense battle," said Rose. "I do feel stronger as well¡­ Like, did I level up as well?" "Yes. Strong." Gabriel appeared by Drake''s side; the small mechanical angel seemed to agree. "Gyuuh!" And then Ashlock, therge demonic tree quickly appeared too, agreeing as well. "Seems like you guys also got the new System, so you can Level up," Drake exined. "You were already probably assigned a ss and got new Skills and Stats¡­ But it seems like that didn''t work for the weapons, do you feel any stronger?" "No¡­" Ullerined. "This is unfair." "Why do we not get to level up?!" Skadi wondered. "Hmm, perhaps it has to do with us technically not being living beings? We''re weapons with souls after all," exined Ariel. "Either way, I don''t really care much," Hephaestus didn''t seem to mind. "Hmm, Andromeda, can something be done about this?" Drake wondered. "I''ve checked this and yes, it can be done, if we use some more essence, it is possible to upgrade weapons using the System, directly turning them into a new type of weapon altogether!" she said. "For that you''ll need use your umted essence and increase your Ascendancy Law Rank." "I see¡­" Drake nodded. "Then-" "Drakeeeee!" "Papaaaa!" But Drake was quickly startled, as his family came running to his side. He''ll have to do thister, it seemed. -----N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1755 Time To Rest Chapter 1755 Time To Rest ----- "Drake! You did it!" "That was so badass!" "Papa!" Before I could do anything else, my family came running to my side and hugging me. Thankfully we were all on our humanoid forms, or the disaster would have been greater than this whole fight. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yeah, I wouldn''t have been able to do it without your help you, thanks a lot everyone. Especially my daughter Bedra, your abilities were incredible," I said. "That Neb that connected everyone''s Divinities was something else! How did you figure that out?" "Aaahh! I don''t know, I just did?" wondered Bedra. "I just thought about it, and it appeared, I''ve been ying around with my abilities for a while now." So this is how a genius is, huh? She just thinks about it, and it manifests¡­ my daughter really makes me proud. "Ah, well, if that''s the case then well done," I patted her head. "Anyways, that was more intense than I imagined, I''m exhausted¡­ And Pandemonium is gone. That bastard¡­ didn''t tried to kill me for some reason." "Yeah, we saw how he just left after looking at you," nodded Yuki. "What''s his problem?" "Well, perhaps he was happy you killed Oberon? Maybe he had a beef with him!" Tisha said. "Yeah, it''s pretty much that¡­ I believe," I said. "But I can''t just start believing he''ll be a good person from now on. If anything, it was an act of respect as a warrior and also pride. He didn''t want to defeat me at my weakest, but once I recovered, in the next stage." "Thest trial¡­" Bedann said. "I see, I guess that''s what he wanted from the very beginning¡­ Oberon was someone he hated I suppose, now that he''s not there to order him around, is he actually¡­ free?" "Maybe," said Miranda. "Whatever the case, you ok? Not any soul pain?" Suddenly, Belle finished her checkup. "He''s¡­ fine," she said. "It''s strange, I am sure that when we were merged with him, his soul had taken a lot of damage, like it literally was breaking down to pieces! But out of nowhere it''s as healthy as ever¡­?" "It''s most likely¡­" I muttered. "Well, thanks to that new technique. By fusing my body and my soul together, I can regenerate my soul endlessly like my body. I call it [True Immortal Soul], though it consumes Essence like crazy and it exhausts me a lot¡­ I can''t use it for longer than a few seconds." "Well that exins it, youpletely healed yourself like that!" Belleined. "D-Did you want my soul to be hurt or something?! It''s good I healed myself!" "Ah, yeah, I guess so," she shrugged. "Anyways, there''s still like ten hours left, right?" "Indeed," Rakasha said. "Although I''m quite tired, it would be a waste to sit down and rest right now." "Perhaps we should continue hunting monsters?" wondered Ruby. "I can sense them appearing from a lot of ces¡­ the Labyrinths work like dungeons, constantly making them appear, even when we destroyed two of them." "If we want to earn EXP, I suppose that''s a good n," I nodded. "There''s tens of thousands of Rank 10 Divine Monsters¡­ It would be a waste if we don''t hunt them." I slowly stood up, but quickly summoned my Divine Cooking Domain. "However, it''s also important to fill one''s belly when we are hungry, and also to celebrate a victory with a good feast," I said, as I used Spirit Creation to materialize hundreds of Cooking Spirits. "So let''s first have a meal!" "Oooh! Well, I wouldn''t mind eating, I''m so tired and hungry!" Bedann agreed immediately. "Me too." Kate nodded. "And me! Let''s eat already!" Miranda agreed. "Hahh¡­ But we''ll waste precious time we could use hunting, Drake," Pekora said. "I am not saying that we should be forced to do this but, perhaps just eating a small snack for now?" "Don''t worry, Pekora. As we are in the same Party within the System, we gain shared EXP. I''ll send my Dragon Summons to quickly hunt any Divine Monster they find. Castle Dragon, I''m leaving this up to you." "GROOOOHHH!" The giant, crystal-made castle-shaped dragon roared as it nodded, rapidly opening its gates as it summoned dozens of Draconic Beasts, absorbing the corpses of other divine monsters that died to produce them. The creatures instantly dispersed everywhere, rapidly beginning to hunt for us, we began earning EXP passively, a good way to level up, if I say so myself. "Well, that''s¡­ I guess I didn''t even have to worry," Rakasha sighed. "Sorry, I''m a bit tense." "It''s fine, man, rx," Iughed. "Let''s sit down and eat¡­ If you''re tense imagine me! I seriously just need to eat something." I created a domain around us to not be disturbed, while also using my Divine Powers to quickly let the desertic wastnd left behind after the battle to grow back to a beautiful forest surrounding us. I even added some rivers here and there, they grew as I pleased, the power to simply alert nature and terraform my surroundings by manipting the elements was one of the incredible yet overlooked abilities of Venerables. I mostly used ingredients I grew in my Divine Realm, alongside the meat of many Monsters we hunted, there were all kinds of new creatures. Golden Volcanic Crabs, Blue-Furred Vampire Bats, Three-Headed White Light Lions, Azure Frost Deer, and more. Their meat was neatly cut and roasted after their bodies were bleed out using my Blood Maniption Abilities. The entire thing was done within minutes, and there was a huge table full of food. Although I almost died twice, I wanted to eat, and rx. Even if for a couple of minutes. I know that what''s yet toe will be even more challenging. Pandemonium granted me mercy and respected me due to his pride. But once we face one another in the next trial, that won''t be the case anymore. It''ll be a battle to the death. "Daddy, this is really good!" Bedra enjoyed the huge Golden Volcanic Crab ws, which had rich, fatty, and white meat, covered on delicious sauces. "Try it out!" "Oh? Well, if you insist!" But before that happens, I need to eat and recover, and enjoy the moments with my family and friends. ----- Chapter 1756 Discussing Many Possibilities Amidst A Feast Chapter 1756 Discussing Many Possibilities Amidst A Feast ----- The fatty, white meat of the Golden Volcanic Crab was indeed delightful, especially when dipped on the white, slightly citric sauce made of yogurt and other herbs, then dipped again on some spicy sauce. I ended eating a whole w, of at least four meters of height, within mere seconds. Even my "humanoid" form was gigantic, I was far bigger than three meters like before, if eating this much was nothing before, it''s even easier now. "Hmm!" Bedann was enjoying a huge steak made from that multi-headed lion. The meat was supposed to be hard but using my cooking techniques, it easily became as soft and delicious as necessary. As she took bites, the meat would release its tasty juices. "Gulp, gulp, gulp¡­" Then, after finishing onerge steak, she would quickly drink a lot of soda I made, there were many vors avable right now, but her favorite was c vored, naturally. She couldn''t drink alcohol right now as she was pregnant, it was her decision. "Phew! Ahh, I really needed some of this! I was so hungry- Still am! Thank you for making something on the go, honey!" my wife thanked me, kissing my cheek. "It''s nothing, I was really hungry myself, haha!" I was finishing my third te of fried rice with fish and shrimp. "Bring me some ramen now, with the soup made using various meats." I told the spirits as they quickly obeyed, bringing me a huge bowl of ramen with pipping hot soup, I drank it, thebination of meat vors was superb, sea,nd, sky, all blending together with the other spices and vegetables. "Phew¡­ Try this soup, dear," I said. "Bring some more." "Ooh?" Bedann saw a huge bowl of ramen, sniffing it and then drinking the soup happily. "Hmm, soforting! It''s so vorful¡­ reminds me of the soup my mom made for me when I was younger," she smiled. "Ah right¡­ I hope they''re fine." "They''re fine," I nodded. "Right now they''re working on the farm with some of their friends." I couldn''t bring her parents along for obvious reasons, this was a dangerous trial, and they weren''t as powerful as everyone else here. Although her parents wanted to fight and protect Bedann, it had be quite obvious their daughter had reached a level they simply couldn''t really continue pursuing realistically. They decided to trust her strength and moved on to their own lives, and now they have their own house right outside the frost castle, where they attend their gardens, farms, and cattle animals. Sometimes they go on a trip around the divine realm too, and have begun to connect more romantically, I believe. Good for my parents-inw, it''s nice to see them happy. I don''t want to drag them into every single dispute, so this is fine, indeed. "Well, that''s nice! Let''s go visit them once everything is over," she said. "Sure," I nodded. "Let''s bring Bedra. Hopefully by then her little sibling is born too." "Oh¡­" Bedann giggled. "Maybe! Hahah!" That smile and thatughter¡­ It always inspires my heart and lifts my mood no matter what. God, I love her so much. My beautiful wife. "Hmmm? What are you looking at so much now?" she blushed a bit as she drank some more. "Am I that ugly?" "Ugly?! You''re the prettiest woman in the world!" I said. "Don''t say such things!" "Hahaha! I was messing with you dummy," she giggled, putting her arms around my shoulders. "Aahh, well," I muttered. "I just admire how beautiful you are." "T-That''s¡­ Hey! We aren''t youngsters anymore to talk and flirt like that, geez¡­" she blushed, growing even more embarrassed. "Aren''t we?" I wondered. "Well, to me you''re as beautiful and cute as the first day I met you." "Hmm~? Is that so~?" she said. "Well, if you''re trying to earn yourself some kisses, you totally got me~" She quickly started kissing me, her soft, big lips were irresistible, I ended kissing her rather passionately, our tongues dancing with one another, her sweet saliva carried the vor of her c. "Mooch, mooch~" she kissed my lips and then my cheeks. "Love you." "I love you too," I caressed her silvery-white hair. "Once the trial is over¡­ wanna do it?" she whispered to me. "Hm?!" I immediately felt something rising down there. "Alright, I''ll take that offer anytime!" We didn''t do itst night, although I did do it with Andromeda. Maybe it was time to give her some love too. "Hahhh¡­ Will we have another terrifying battle soon?" wondered Emerald, who finished eating. "I don''t know if my stomach can handle so much¡­" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Come on Emerald, be braver, you''re a mighty divine dragon!" Amehia said. "That''s right," her father, Tyrannus, nodded. As we ate together, I heard theins of my fearful disciple. Unlike with Surtr, he didn''t go through enough training I suppose. I still remember training a whole lot with Surtr before the me Emperor''s battle. But right now, it''s impossible to elerate the time of my Divine Realm, due to the trial''s restrictions. "Yes, there will be another, probably thest one, against Pandemonium," I said. "I honestly¡­ have no idea how it''ll end. He''s tremendously strong and has barely showed his true potential yet. I do have many ns and I''ve been devising new strategies constantly but¡­ it''ll be tough, and I cannot guarantee you victory." "Eeek!" Emerald regressed to his scaredy cat behavior quite quickly. "The battle against his demons was already so hard, and also that lung that turned into a crystal monster or something in that dream dungeon¡­" "That was nothingpared with the real deal," I exined. "I experience firsthand is true power¡­ It''s not something that can be easily surpassed. And what''s worse, the trump card I used against Oberon, Divinity Absorption, cannot be used on him, he has no divinity." "W-Wait, really?" muttered Miranda. "I guess he doesn''t, huh?" "However, I can assure you of one thing, Emerald," I said. "I''ll do everything I can to win, and unless I ampletely wiped out, I''ll keep fighting." "Master¡­" Emerald sighed. "T-Thank you¡­ I''ll do my best as well!" Well, he regained some confidence there, that''s good. "Master Drakeeeee!" Suddenly, I heard a voice, Surtr wasing here, flying from the skies. "I saw what happened! So many explosions! A-Are you okay?! Did you fight that Void guy?" "You''re a bit toote, Surtr! He''s already dead, hahaha!" "What?!" ----- Chapter 1757 The Second Trial Has Ended! Chapter 1757 The Second Trial Has Ended! ----- Upon Surtr''s arrival with his party, things had already calmed down and cooled down anyways. I had to exin to him that everything was done. Its not like I ever counted on his help in that fight, I knew he was far away on his own things, but I suppose he did see it from afar. "We saw a huge ck dome that stretched into the sky, and everything was trembling and rumbling!" Jamar said, the little Myconid boy had grown very strong, but remained as small and cute as always. "Kaboom! Baaam! Kachaam! And then it disappeared." "We were slightly worried as we raided the Labyrinth, so we came running to see what happened," Nadia sighed, crossing her arms. "It''s good to know that you won, but it seems the battle was not without its many struggles." "I''m relieved you''re alright though! But even if you get any wounds, please tell me¡­ I am not a Saintess of the Fire Dragons for nothing after all," Mina said. "If you got any problem just leave it to me!" The twins were dependable as always, they were good wives for my disciple. If I had to be honest, this boy barely deserved them, they are just too good. "Thanks foring here for us though," I said. "For the next stage, we might actually need your help this time. So I hope you can help out if possible. Surtr, and everyone else." "Sure!" nodded Surtr. "We''ll do our best to help as much as we can! And count on me against Pandemonium, master! I''ve grown plenty strong as of now, and I''ll only grow stronger with the rewards of the second trial." "Is that so? Good!" I nodded. "Yes, bybining my own System created using my Unique Skill with your own System Status, I can now level up twice! It constantly boosts my stats, and my skills are developing rapidly," he exined. "Pretty amazing, right?" "S-So you have two systems now?" I muttered. "That''s right! Hahaha!" heughed. This damn kid¡­ even when I finally got the power to level up, he still surpasses me with double level ups?! Well, his first "system" is still the Draconic Records, kind of like a divine construct that only his unique skills can maintain. But even then, it''s really ridiculous. "For now, all of youe to eat with us. Also eat demon meat, to strengthen your resistance against it. You have yet topletely perfect the resistance ability." Thanks to my cooking divinity, I was able to give everyone resistance against demonic energy by feeding them demon meat. And on ourst battle, we got arge amount of reserves as Pandemonium summoned tens of thousands of demons against us. We hadpletely emptied our reserves beforehand, when we were training, and I was growing stronger. But now we had plenty to eat. As we feasted, celebrated, and more, I felt that my powers grew stronger over time, I was regaining my essence too. Ding! [Because you''ve prepared arge quantity of Divine Dishes and fed many powerful Gods, your proficiency, understanding, and enlightenment rted to the Divine Cooking Path has increased.] [The [Divinity: Divine Cooking (SSS)] Rank has increased to SSS+!] [As a result, the Divinity Core within your Ascendancy Law connected to it has responded, refining itself and growing slightly stronger.] [You have collected the Faith of powerful Gods, you gained +3.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [Your proficiency over your unique Divine Cooking Path has reached a new Level.] [Your [Cooking (S)] Magical Affinity has increased to SS Rank!] [The Divine Ability: [Divine Cooking Arts (S)] has Ranked Up to SS Rank!] ----- [Divine Cooking Arts (SS)] A Divine Ability tied with the user''s experience and learning about the subject of Cooking, which has surpassed normal mortal and magical levels and has ascended to an incredible level of divinity, the first to have ever existed in the world of Yggdrasil. Ites with several Abilities which are unlocked over time with each Rank, aiding at the act of cooking all types of dishes with all sorts of fascinating ingredients. The more the user cooks, makes new dishes, and makes people happy with them, the stronger their power over their Divinity of Cooking bes, and so all derived techniques. Additionally, passive enhances the quality of created dishes through Divine Cooking Arts by 300% -> 500%, alongside their added bonus effects by 25% -> 50% with each Rank. Current Bonus: +300%. Avable Techniques: D Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Spicy vors] [Divine Spoon of The God of Cooking] C Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Sweet vors] [Divine Chopping Knife of The God of Cooking] B Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Savory vors] [Divine Golden Pot of the God of Cooking] A Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Umami vors] [Divine Piercing Fork of the God of Cooking] S Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Meaty vors] [Divine Golden Frying Pan of the God of Cooking] SS Rank: [Divine Seasoning: Sea vors] [Divine Heavenly Golden Oven of the God of Cooking] SSS Rank: ??? SSS+ Rank: ??? ----- Oh? An oven this time, and Sea vors! That''ll really increase the quality of products. These Divine Seasoning Spells actually not only enhance seasoning, vors, and so on, but also quality and grant specific buffs to the food and those that eat it. But that wasn''t all, I felt the power of Cooking surging within me from an even deeper form! Something was swirling, something was ALMOST awakening. [You have developed the [Auxiliary Divinity: Divine Gourmet (S)]!] [The power of this Divinity resonates with the [Divinity: Divine Cooking (SSS+)]!] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [The power of a mysterious Law is beginning to blossom within you¡­] [Once you reach the Next Rank of your Ascendancy Law, you will be able to further expand into this mysterious Law as a secondary Circle if you met all requirements.] "Aha!" This was more than I imagined! Wait, so I can make an Ascendancy Law of Cooking?! Even though I sacrificed the Divinity of Cooking to my Divinity Core of the Law of the System¡­ I guess "sacrificed" is not the real word here, the Divinity is clearly still there after all! Amazing. This is one of the few more interesting abilities of mine, especially because it can only increase its Rank and power on its own. It means that it is something constantly evolving¡­ "Alright, now that we''re done eating, shall we resume our monster hunting? Let''s get to Level 100!" After eating and filling our bellies, we decided to resume our hunting, there were still hundreds of thousands of divine monsters everywhere after all. "Alright!" "Yeaaahh!" "Let''s do it!" "Let''s grind some levels then!" Everyone cheered. We spent the next 9 hours hunting nonstop, gazing every corner of the battlefield and trying to find more foes to y. If only Pandemonium could summon his demons! It would be even easier. But he wasn''t even here anymore, he had moved all the way to the trial entrance, and with my eyes I could clearly see him¡­ "Zzzzz¡­" He was taking a nap very rxedly, what the hell?! He''s really confident he is not in danger, huh? He''s looking down on me like that. But I can''t do much right now, it''s not like he''spletely wrong either. Just you wait. [The 12 Hours have passed! The {Second Inheritance Trial: Treasure Hunt} is officially over!] [All participants, please move to the entrance of the trial with all your gathered treasures.] ----- Chapter 1758 Reaching Level 100 & Second Trial Completion Rewards Chapter 1758 Reaching Level 100 & Second Trial Completion Rewards ----- "Phew¡­" In front of meid the corpses of thousands of Divine Monsters of Rank 10, we''ve been hunting for almost ten hours straight after our dinner, while having snacks in between to recover energies and stamina. Eventually, after a lot of hardships, everyone had gained a lot of EXP and continued leveling up a lot. I also got the opportunity to practice my many Divine Abilities and Ascendancy Law Powers, alongside my ss Skill. And so¡­ Ding! [Congrattions! You have shown unparalleled hunting prowess! You have hunted tens of thousands of Divine Monsters of Rank 10!] [You earned a tremendous amount of EXP!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [Level Up!] [¡­] [Your [ss]: [Abyssal Dungeon Master of Fractured Dimensions ¡ï] Level has increased to Level 100/100!] [Congrattions! Your ss has reached Max Level, you can now Rank Up and choose a new, stronger ss uponpleting the ss Trial.] [To ess the ss Trial, please browse the [ss Trial] tab in the System Status Menu.] [Remember that you can also purchase Skills of the ss Skill Tree using Skill Points! Once you Rank Up, this Skill Tree will disappear, so don''t miss out while you can!] [Your [ss Skill]: [Fractured Dimensional Dungeon Creation ¡ï] Level has increased to Level 28/100!] [You have several Stat Points avable, why not use them to raise your Stats?] Leveling Up Skills is not the same as ss Levels, it takes more time and effort too, but I think I got the gist of this ss Skill. It allows for the temporary creation of space destroying dungeons, which I am a Dungeon Master of. It practically lets me create powerful domains that fracture space, it would be a perfect tool to escape if I am trapped inside a Domain, for example. It can also deal damage if the fracture reaches a foe, instantly killing any divine monster that was struck as they were split apart or torn to shreds by the fracturing dimensions. Above all, these dungeons appear and disappear as I please, but possess all Dungeon Functions amplified based on my Divine powers as a Venerable and connected to all other Dungeons I already own. Therefore I can summon Dungeon Monsters from them as I please, treasures, items, and so on, as long as I use Ascendancy Law Essence. I have yet to perfect its usage, but its definitely very strong and broken¡­ Anyways, apparently there''s a ss Trial I have to go through¡­ Is it the same for everyone else, I wonder? I hope it''s nothing life threatening, well, if it''s the System that made it, it definitely won''t. Ding! "Hm?" N?v(el)B\\jnn [The 12 Hours have passed! The {Second Inheritance Trial: Treasure Hunt} is officially over!] [All participants, please move to the entrance of the trial with all your gathered treasures.] "Alright, let''s get going then!" Once the trial was finally over, we were immediately told to move to the entrance. I suppose this was thest opportunity for participants to snatch each other''s treasures, although we didn''t do that anyways. Pandemonium was already in the entrance with his twenty treasures, without giving much of a care now, and looking much happier and rxed without Oberon constantly pushing him around. Surtr had found 22 Treasures on his own and with his party. And we had the rest of the Treasures, meaning we collected 58 Treasures in total! I felt a bit bad; I had thought about sharing some to Surtr, but he told me to stop and that the twenty we earned from Oberon were ours, it was our victory prize. I suppose he''s not wrong¡­ We stepped in front of the gate, as zing mes surged, showcasing words. [Please ce all the treasures you''ve gathered in front of the gate!] "Okay then¡­" I ced all 58 Treasures there. The mes absorbed them and made them disappear as a counter appeared in front of me. It counted all treasures and tried to look if I was falsifying some of them or something. No problems were given though, we did things fairly¡­ [Congrattions! You have collected 58/20 Treasures! You have passed the me Venerable''s Second Trial: Treasure Hunt}!] [You have collected 58.000.000 Score Points!] [Showcasing Rankings of Second Trial¡­] [Rank 1: Drake: 58.000.000 Score Points] [Rank 2: Surtr: 22.000.000 Score Points] [Rank 3: Pandemonium: 20.000.000 Score Points] [You can now ess the Score Shop of the Second Trial to redeem your Rewards using the Score Points!] [Additionally, all 58 Treasures are yours to open and use.] The 58 golden treasures appeared in front of me, bing ours. There were all kinds of things inside, from simple elixirs to equipment such as helmets, weapons, essories like rings and bracelets, or even soul fragments and so on. "How cute." I heard the voice of Pandemonium looking at the messages and the rankings, he clearly couldn''t give a fuck about anything, only finding it cute. "So every treasure was one million points, huh? Interesting¡­" nodded Surtr. "Well, I think that was it then, master! See you again for the third andst trial!" "Yeah," I nodded. "Take care Surtr, make sure to exchange the points and get items to grow stronger. Specialize on growing your soul if possible, your friends as well." "Got it!" As we talked, I noticed Pandemonium grabbing the treasures. "Maybe there''s something that you would like from these, so I''ll bring them along." He didn''t seem to be talking with anybody, so just himself. "No, I don''t know if these have sweets in them, but we can try to see what''s inside. What? Well, if there are sweets of course I''ll give them to you, don''t get like this, when have I eaten them all? Hm? Well, that just happened once¡­ you sure keep your grudges, huh?" He''s talking with someone, definitely. Just who¡­ And then he nced at me. His eyes glowed with ck and purple mes, chaotic energies surging from his body. "Yeah, I know he''s looking at me," he smiled at me. "Don''t worry. He''ll be dead by the end of this trial. Let''s celebrate with your favorite sweetster." Words made of mes flickered in front of me. [All Participants will be teleported to the waiting lobby until the third trialmences!] FLASH! Before I could say anything, I was teleported away with everyone else. ----- Chapter 1759 Five Days To Rest Before The Last Trial! Chapter 1759 Five Days To Rest Before The Last Trial! ----- [You have reached the Waiting Lobby area, where you can rest until the third trial.] [Due to the third trial being thest, the waiting lobby resting time has been extended to 5 Days.] [An {Open Area} where you can enter an open-airndscape, harvest food and hunt beasts to eat has also opened. You can also find unique Divine Treasures hidden here, why not explore and see what you can find?] We arrived at the same area as before, with the same amodations and everything, except there was now a huge wooden door that led to some sort of backyard. It was still within a dungeon, but it had, as usual with advanced dungeons, a simted sky, sun, grasnds, a forest, and even a small mountain. "Well, isn''t this nicer than the closed-up lobby?" wondered Bedann, smelling the fresh air. "Even if we''re still inside a dungeon, it does feels nicer!" "Yeah, you''re not wrong," I nodded. "It''s better at least¡­" I rested over the grasnds, thinking about many things at once, yet the cries ofughter of my kids as they ran around the grasnds chasing one another kind of forced me to rx. But even then, the person Pandemonium was talking to¡­ Could it be rted to the chaos power he possesses within his heart? Just who is it? Maybe the me Emperor? Or¡­ something else? A being made of chaos is his friend? No, he was talking a bit differently with them. It didn''t feel like just normal friendship at all. It was more like¡­ lovers? "Come on, what''s gotten into you?" Andromeda appeared by my side, sitting right next to me. "You got five days to sit down and rx now, why not take a nap or something, instead of racking your brains?" "Right¡­ well, I should first cook something to eat, I''m starving. After that, I guess I''ll rest. There''s still a lot to do." If I want to grow strong enough to confront Pandemonium, I definitely have to use my umted Ascendancy Law Essence so far to Rank Up my Demon King Seed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I think it won''t be so hard to beat Gluttony anymore, as I''ve be a Venerable, it should make some different, at the very least. Then there''s also the Soul Heart Cultivation, increasing its Rank should also be a priority to be stronger in terms of the soul. Then, Rank Up my Ascendancy Law too, I need to get stronger. Also Rank Up my ss by doing that Trial¡­ right, the Trial, I''ve been wondering about that. "What''s this ss Trial about?" I wondered. "You never exined it to me." "Oh right! Well, it is a new function, a small challenge for the System to umte causality, this way it''ll be possible to give you new power based on the challenges you undergo," Andromeda exined. "Think of them as things simr to the Dream Dungeons, remember? Where there was some story and also action." "Right¡­ Will they be about dreams then?" I wondered. "Hmm, I am not so sure¡­" she said. "It could, or it could not. It could be somethingpletely different." "How are these trials created?" I wondered. "Remember that although I can control the system as some sort of mind, there are many automatic functions even within me," Andromeda said. "But I could exin it in a way like¡­ once the System Law spread across the world, Memories of the World, of its People, and of the ces connected to these people were made. The Trial will be based on the most suited for you." "That only makes it more confusing, but it seems to be a phenomenon of the systemw itself then, I see¡­" I nodded. "Well, that''s that! Let''s go cook some meals." I went to the kitchen in the waiting lobby with Andromeda, leaving everyone else ying in the open field. I had thankfully taken away every single monster we hunted so there were thousands worth of food. Dragons eat a lot of meat, too much, so this would barelyst a couple of months at most. My children in specific, eat even more than their mothers. I think they inherited some of my digestive abilities. Nheless, with Andromeda at my side we cooked quite a lot of food, while doing so, I also checked the second trial''s score shop. Apparently there was going to be a score shop for every trial¡­ the Venerable is more generous than I would have imagined. He didn''t even appear to say congrats or something, it is as if he wentpletely mute after stopping my fight against Pandemonium. He didn''t even react with the fight against Oberon! What''s wrong with him? Anyways, the shop looked interesting, there weren''t the same items as before. The zing words emerged before my eyes after a mere request, rapidly changing and showcasing me arge list of items. The words, made of fire, turned darker so it could be easier to read them. It was interesting how the whole inheritance had their little "system" that managed all these things, I suppose it is like some sort of Divine Spirit within the Inheritance itself. I have to remember that I can''t just buy everything for myself though, these 58 million points must be shared with everyone. [Showcasing the Second Trial''s Score Point Shop] [Avable Score Points: 58.000.000] [Divine Ability Items] [Divinity Items] [Divine Equipment] There seemed to be three options now, and they weren''t at all about materials this time. Something rted to Divine Abilities, Divinities, and then Divine Equipment. Let''s see¡­ [Showcasing the [Divine Ability Items] section¡­] [Divine Ability Selection Grimoire (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [30] [Cost]: [800.000 SP] [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [40] [Cost]: [650.000 SP] [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [50] [Cost]: [500.000 SP] [Random Divine Ability Grimoire (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [100] [Cost]: [400.000 SP] "Oh, so that''s what it is¡­" The typical items I''ve already obtained on my own through trials or dungeons before. But it seems these can be obtained inrger quantities and gifted to my group. If they could furtherbine their Divine Abilities, evolve them, or obtain new ones, that would certainly make them stronger, yeah. But right now, I still got some of these items, so it''s not as if I desperately need them. Now, what does the other sections have to offer? ----- Chapter 1760 Purchasing Many Items Chapter 1760 Purchasing Many Items ----- The Second Trial Score Point Shop had three new sections that didn''t appear in the previous Trial Shop. [Showcasing the Second Trial''s Score Point Shop] [Avable Score Points: 58.000.000] [Divine Ability Items] [Divinity Items] [Divine Equipment] [Showcasing the [Divine Ability Items] section¡­] [Divine Ability Selection Grimoire (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [30] [Cost]: [800.000 SP] [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [40] [Cost]: [650.000 SP] [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [50] [Cost]: [500.000 SP] [Random Divine Ability Grimoire (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [100] [Cost]: [400.000 SP] The first section was all about Divine Abilities, from getting random ones, to selective ones, to fusing and evolving them. The selection grimoires seem like the most interesting, do they allow you to select within a certain group of divine abilities, or within the possible divine abilities one can learn? It''s a bit confusing, so I might buy some of those to see what I can do with them, as for the rest, I am not that interested, I already have a few of them in my inventory to use first. I would rather save the points for my family and friends, if they can get some fused or evolved divine abilities, their power could increase exponentially. Especially my family, what if Kate canbine her overpowered divine abilities? She could instantly improve her mechs! Or if Bedrabines her cosmic neb with something else? Or even Drakda! And then Bedann and Miranda as well, the possibilities are endless when fusing divine abilities together. So yeah, I''ll leave it to them, as for me, I''ll buy three selection grimoires, they''re expensive, so three is good enough. FLUOSH! The zing mes emerged in front of me as points were reduced the moment I selected what I wanted. [You have exchanged 2.400.000 Score Points!] [You have purchased the [Divine Ability Selection Grimoire (SSS+ Grade)] x3] Suddenly, threerge divine books materialized out of the mes that made these words, dropping over my hands. The books looked red, blue, and green colored, with several metallic ornaments and decorations. They looked pretty fancy. However, once used, they apparently disappear. I''ll try using themter though, let''s move on to the other two sections and see what they can offer. [Showcasing the [Divinity Items] section¡­] [Divinity Fusion Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [30] [Cost]: [800.000 SP] [Divinity Evolution Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [40] [Cost]: [700.000 SP] [Main Divinity Stone (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [50] [Cost]: [600.000 SP] [Auxiliary Divinity Stone (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [100] [Cost]: [400.000 SP] "Oh? Stones and Talismans!" And there were some items I had not seen before, items that could evolve or¡­ fuse divinities? I don''t remember ever getting anything like that, so those are fairly unique. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om There are also the stones, when used, you get a divinity or auxiliary divinity based on your current powers, apparently. Its random too, and there doesn''t seem to be a selection version. Still, seems rather interesting, although I should prioritize feeding my Divinities to the Divinity Core, if they''re stronger then its for the better, right? Let''s buy two of each, at least¡­ FLUOSH! Once more, the mes flickered and changed, showcasing new words as points were discounted and the items materialized in front of me, as if the mes themselves created them. [You have exchanged 1.600.000 Score Points!] [You have purchased [Divinity Fusion Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x2] [You have exchanged 1.400.000 Score Points!] [You have purchased [Divinity Evolution Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x2] "Nice, with this done, the only thing is divine equipment?" Will I get a wide selection of equipment pieces, weapons, and essories, or something else? [Showcasing the [Divine Equipment] section¡­] [Divine Weapon Soul Evolution Marble (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [30] [Cost]: [800.000 SP] [Divine Equipment Treasure Box: Weapons (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [50] [Cost]: [700.000 SP] [Divine Equipment Treasure Box: Armor (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [50] [Cost]: [600.000 SP] [Divine Equipment Treasure Box: essories (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [50] [Cost]: [400.000 SP] [Divine Equipment Enhancement Stone (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [100] [Cost]: [200.000 SP] [Divine Equipment Potential Awakening Cube (SSS+ Grade)] [Quantity]: [100] [Cost]: [200.000 SP] "Oooh?!" It was more than I imagined! There were Divine Equipment Treasure Boxes that granted weapons, armor, or essories at random, but that they would fit the owner''s fighting style and elements. Then there were items to enhance equipment and awakening potentials? What is that even? So equipment can be further improved using these specific items? Are these inventions of the Venerable of mes, or maybe that Dwarf Venerable who specialized on creation? Andstly, Divine Weapon Soul Evolution Marble?! This is literally what my divine weapons needed! Okay I''ll buy them¡­ Should I buy for all four of my weapons? Sure, whatever. As for the enhancement items¡­ they''re cheap, I''ll go for five of each for now. I might spend more score points, but the rest will be all for my family, so I hope they don''t mind me being a bit greedy for this one. FLUOSH! mes flickered; materials were materialized as points were deducted. [You have exchanged 3.200.000 Score Points!] [You have purchased [Divine Weapon Soul Evolution Marble (SSS+ Grade)] x4] [You have exchanged 1.000.000 Score Points!] [You have purchased [Divine Equipment Enhancement Stone (SSS+ Grade)] x5] [You have exchanged 1.000.000 Score Points!] [You have purchased [Divine Equipment Potential Awakening Cube (SSS+ Grade)] x5] [Remaining Score Points: 47.400.000] Nice there''s still a lot left, I guess that''ll be enough for everyone else, hopefully. At the end, I ended purchasing more than I imagined. Three divine ability selection grimoires, two divinity fusion talismans, two divinity evolution talismans, four divine weapon soul evolution marbles, five divine equipment enhancement stones, and five of those potential awakening cubes. Now the thing is, how do I use them and when? Right now? That''s a bit hard, as I''m eating with everyone right now. But I''ll be definitely using themter. I might go ahead and use the soul evolution marble for my weapons right away, as I am sure that would please them the most. However, for a while now, I''ve been thinking something. Doesn''t every Venerable have an overpowered Venerable Weapon of their own? I should get one myself, but if I do that my weapons will be neglected, right? What if I¡­ permanently fuse them together this time? Could that work? ----- Chapter 1761: Opening The Treasure Chests Chapter 1761: Opening The Treasure Chests ? After everyone ate their fill, we were able to finally rest, most people went to do their own things, be it sleep, train, talk, or do things with their loved ones. Meanwhile, I rested over the grasnds, enjoying the breeze as I nced at the bounty of treasures I had received, there were 58 Gold Treasure Chests in front of me. "What are you looking at, papa?" wondered Kate, appearing by my side with Andromeda. The two had been reconnecting a lot since Andromeda finally obtained a physical body, whenever she has the time she won''t separate from her mother, receiving all the hugs and kisses she wants. In fact, right now, she was being carried like a little baby by Andromeda. "Oh, I''m looking at the Treasure Chests," I said. "I don''t really know what''s inside of them, so want to see? Although they were made to calcte points, they apparentlye with their own treasures inside!" "Oooh! Really?" wondered Kate. "Yes, that''s right," nodded Andromeda. "Want to see what''s inside?" I smiled. "How about you open these and I open the other half?" "Sure...!" Kate nodded, she had be more expressive and talkative as well. "I''ll do it! Can I keep what I like?" "Of course, but don''t take too much, alright?" I giggled. "Ok." Kate nodded. Like that, all 58 Treasure Chests were open. There was actually an easy System Command to open them all at once, so once we did, all the treasure chests opened themselves and revealed their contents, releasing sparkles of golden and white light. FLAAASH! "Ooh! There''s a lot of new stuff I haven''t seen before!" "So many treasures..." What was shown inside the treasures was a lot, I noticedrge bottles full of mysterious elixirs, grimoires, marbles, equipment pieces, tickets, and even strange white colored crystals which filled every single treasure chest. "Once you took full possession of the treasure chests, I assimted them with the power of the System Law and enhanced their rewards," Andromeda suddenly exined. "Like I''ve done sometimes. Remember that time you were inside that dungeon your grandmother made, Drake?" "Oh yeah, you also modified it for better rewards!" I nodded. "Thanks, now let''s see... Ding! [You and your daughter have opened the [Divine Golden Treasure Chests] x58!] [You have received the following items: [Divine Power Crystals] x58 [Divine Ability Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] x30 [Divinity Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] x28 [Divine God Warrior Bracelet (SSS Grade)] x11 [Divine God Warrior Armor (SSS Grade)] x8 [Divine God Warrior Transforming Weapon (SSS Grade)] x5 [Random Divine Ability Grimoire (SSS Grade)] x9 [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (SSS Grade)] x7 [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] X4] "That''s a lot of items..." I nced at the list carefully, which had appeared through the system windows. "So many goodies! A lot of them are very useful for everyone, this is really nice!" I didn''t n to use any myself, I had plenty of amazing items, I wanted my family, especially my dear children, to get stronger through these. The stronger they are, the less at risk they will be of death... I know its harsh to think like that, but in this world where gods fight at the corner of every street, you need to get strong at a early age. Especially if you''re born a divine dragon. "A lot of stuff," Kate nodded. "Mama, what''s the crystals for?" "These?" Andromeda asked, grabbing them. "They are Divine Power Crystals, you can absorb them directly like this, and you can gain Divine Power." While holding it with her hand, the crystal rapidly dissipated into particles of white light, fusing with her and then... Ding! [You have absorbed one [Divine Power Crystal], because you''ve refined your Divine Power into Ascendancy Law Essence, you''ve gained this energy instead.] [You gained +5.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] "F-Five million Ascendancy Law Essence right away?! These are good! I can already imagine it being even more in Divine Power then, probably over a billion..." "Hmm, then shouldn''t papa keep them? We can''t give him Ascendancy Law Essence after all, so the more he has the better, no?" Kate wondered, analyzing tings pragmatically like the very smart girl she was. "Indeed, Kate, you''re very smart!" giggled Andromeda, kissing her forehead. "I am smart because mama is smart," Kate smiled cutely, kissing her mother''s chin. "Ahahah... Wait, then what about me?" I wondered. "I inherited... daddy''s strength!" Kate said, smiling and nodding. "Hahaha! Good girl!" Iughed heartily. Hm... Wait a second, I''m smart too! Right? Did Kate just very subtly say I wasn''t as smart as her mother? I... guess she''s not wrong. But it hurts a bit to admit it. Well, Andromeda is quite literally aputer, so I suppose I''m never surpassing her. Does that mean that Kate is also kind aputer too? Not truly but maybe her brain- no, I mean her mind, might be able to calcte all things like one. Perhaps that''s why she''s the way she is, she has a special mind and is much smarter than other children. Maybe that''s also why she matured very quickly and is often times quite serious and expressionless. But I know she still got a soft, cute side, she only shows it to her family though. Isn''t my daughter the cutest?!N?v(el)B\\jnn "Papa? What''s wrong?" "Ahem! N-Nothing... Anyways, what do we do with these items, hmm... Well, I''ll keep the crystals as my prize. But the rest? We should distribute it. Let''s prioritize our kids, right?" "Yeah, I agree," nodded Andromeda. "Should I call them?" "Wait, can you?" I wondered. "Of course, I can send them a message through the system status they possess, it is now possible to even chat like this, try it out yourself!" Andromeda suddenly pped her hands. FLASH! A system window appeared in front of me, with arge text and also digital keyboard with letters. The letters were in the English I knew from Earth. "But aren''t these in English? Will they understand?" The actualnguage of Yggdrasil was like ancient Norsenguage. Although it had many new words added from earth''s English, Spanish, and Japanese maybe from the influence that the Reincarnated people had done to society, especially those that became Venerables. "Yes, don''t worry, it''ll be tranted in anynguage they understand." "Nice!" Because I actually didn''t know how to read or write in this world''snguage, I never bothered. I can somehow talk it easily, but the rest... not really. Hm, maybe my daughter wasn''tpletely wrong... Chapter 1762: Amazing Items Chapter 1762: Amazing Items ? Once my family was called and gathered around here, I showed them all the items, while doing so, I also analyzed what they could do. Aside from the ones I was familiar with, there were some weird ones I had not seen before, I think. The kids nced at all the items, which I carefully ced over a table I materialized with my divinity made of pure ice. [Divine Power Crystals] x57 [Divine Ability Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] x30 [Divinity Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] x28 [Divine God Warrior Bracelet (SSS Grade)] x11 [Divine God Warrior Armor (SSS Grade)] x8 [Divine God Warrior Transforming Weapon (SSS Grade)] x5 [Random Divine Ability Grimoire (SSS Grade)] x9 [Divine Spirit Evolution Ticket (SSS Grade)] X7 [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x4 "Woah, what are those bracelets for, papa?!" Bedra asked innocently. "Wepon!" Drakda was ogling the strange weapons. "I want to try the Elixirs, can I?" Kate asked. "Sure, grab whatever you want and test it," I nodded. Bedra quickly grabbed one of the bracelets, they were part of some sort of new type of equipment, Divine God Warrior items belonging to a single set. They were all white in color, with a bit of silver and gold lines here and there, they were powerful divine armor reinforced and specifically made for gods. "Hmm... Ooh! I feel kind of stronger?" The Bracelet, once equipped, seemed to have no special effect, but Bedra felt stronger, her stats increased as long as she equipped it. A typical stat-boosting equipment I suppose! Though it might have other abilities she''ll have to discover. Then Drakda grabbed the weapon, which right now had the shape of a white and silver colored metal pole. "Hmm, wepon?" He was a bit angry it wasn''t anything special other than a huge metal pole, but once he hit it hard into the ground, its entire structure changed. FLUOSH! It suddenly became a huge weapon...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "An axe?!" asked Bedann. "C-Careful, Drakda!" Miranda quickly tried to take away the weapon from him. However Drakda didn''t want to give it, ying around with the giant axe and swinging it around, hitting the ground and releasing giant shockwaves of divine power. BOOOM! "Wepon! Wepon! Hehehe!" He was very happy,ughing that he got his weapon of dreams. "Let the boy be, he wants his weapon," Iughed. "Drakda, can it change into other forms?" "Wepon?" Drakda red at his weapon then swung it again. FLUOSH! Suddenly, it transformed again, now resembling a long spear. "Hehehe! Woow!" He was very pleased, giggling happily over his strange weapon that could change shapes. For a child like him, it was indeed very stimting. "Well, okay, as long as he doesn''t hurt himself... or others," Miranda said. "But the moment you do, I''m taking that weapon, okay Drakda? My son?" "Oway!" Drakda kept running around with his weapon, now turned into a sword, he shed away the trees nearby and then the divine monsters that he found, slicing them into pieces. My son was indeed quite the violent little beast. His personality will definitely not make him into a battle-loving warrior when he grows up. Hahah... Not at all, right? I don''t want to admit it, but I think my son has a screw loose from birth. Bedra and Kate were definitely not like him when born. I had thought it was because he''s a dragon, but that doesn''t really apply now that I think about it! Well, let''s just keep trying to teach him to be decent. Or at least, half-decent. I was too lucky with my two first children being majorly obedient girls. This boy is going to be the end of me. Yes, being a father is not easy. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! More explosions echoed; he had already destroyed half a mountain. Tiamat, save me. "Uh, I guess the boy''s full of energy, eh?"ughed Bedann. "Well, this ce''s not ours anyways, so I hope that fire venerable doesn''t mind!"ughed Miranda. "Let him be... as long as he doesn''t bother anybody, it''s fine I think." "Anyways, what items would you like to check?" wondered Andromeda. "Pick anything, Drake said so." "Ooh, then... I want some of these and this one!" Miranda said. "I want this one too," said Bedann. They mostly grabbed anything rted with Divine Abilities, which was indeed pretty good. They aimed to fuse Divine Abilities, enhance them and so on. Meanwhile, as everything was happening, I checked the items that interested me, the two Elixirs. [Divine Ability Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] x30 A Divine Elixir created by mixing dozens of different Divine Treasures together. Once its contents are drunk by a God, their innate Divine Abilities powers will rise and be enhanced. They can freely choose which Divine Ability they want to "Enhance", giving that Ability new Effects, Stats, or Power beyond their Rank. Even if the Divine Ability has reached the maximum Rank of SSS+, it will still gain more power through this Elixir, although that''s only limited to five Elixirs per Divine Ability. [Divinity Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] x28 A Divine Elixir created by mixing dozens of different Divine Treasures together. Once its contents are drunk by a God, their innate Divinities'' powers will rise and be enhanced. They can freely choose which Divinity they want to "Enhance", giving that Divinity new Effects, Range of Enhancement, Control, and so on. Even if the Divinity has reached the maximum Rank of SSS+, it will still gain more power through this Elixir, although that''s only limited to five Elixirs per Divinity. This works on both Main Divinities and Auxiliary Divinities; however, Auxiliary Divinities only need two Elixirs to max out their enhanced effects. "Wait what?! These Elixirs are pretty good!" I said. "Okay, maybe I''ll take back what I said about giving everything away... I can''t miss these." "I was thinking that too, you got the most SSS+ Rank Divine Abilities and Divinities after all, right Drake?" wondered Bedann. "Yeah, once they reach that Rank they can''t grow stronger, so it''s more convenient if you take some as well," nodded Andromeda. "Yeah, go ahead!" Miranda winked at me. Aren''t I lucky to have these beautiful queens with me? "Thanks, I will." Chapter 1763: Time To Obtain A Venerable Weapon Chapter 1763: Time To Obtain A Venerable Weapon ? I ended taking 15 Elixirs out of the two types. I had insisted that it was too much, but the girls kept telling me to take them all, so I ended taking only fifteen, that seemed to have made them ept the deal. They are too generous; they also need them too! I mean, they will soon begin having SSS+ Rank Divine Abilities and Divinities, so it''s obvious they need some. Anyways, that was all I took, the rest was absolutely theirs to take... No wait, I did take one of those weird weapons Drakda got, it was part of the "ingredients" of my iing masterpiece creation. But anyways, with thatpletely done, my wives and the kids started using the items one after another. They children were given the grimoires, as they obtained random divine abilities to help them out expand their repertoire and their abilities. They seem to have gotten mostly good stuff. Then the rest started fusing Divine Abilities right there, the same process I had gone through happened with them too. Spheres representing the divine abilities merged with the marbles and so on, creatingpletely broken powers that enhanced their battle performance even more. Bedann and Miranda in specific created very insanebinations, I think they evenbined Unique Skills! As for Andromeda... she didn''t use any item, her power being connected with me, made it so she didn''t really need to. Anything she used would end up affecting me instead. Though, she took the equipment, the armor, bracelet, and weapon for her, she didn''t have any, so with that we got that covered, this equipment are pretty strong too, so she''ll adapt to them and begin to modify them using her powers to make them even stronger. Now, there was another weapon I had too, which I had yet to give to anybody. I had originally thought about wielding it myself, but with all the weapons I had, that didn''t seem like the case. It has remained in a slumbering state, this giant weapon resembling a massive ck, gold, and red club, it seems simr to those weapons from the treasure chests, which I got from the first trial shop. The [Sacred Multi-Purpose Divine Fire Spirit Weapon: Rita (SSS+ Grade)]! "This weapon... Bedann, take this." I quickly summoned it from my inventory, giving her the tremendous, powerful weapon that Rita was, overflowing with divine spiritual energies. "Eh?! Ah! T-This is a club?" she wondered. "Yes, it is, but it seems it can take other forms," I exined. "I guess this is also a gift for Miranda. This is Rita, a weapon I got from the firs trial''s shop. I know you got Hel, which is already very strong, but a secondary weapon could help your battle capabilities. I''ve noticed how you could always use a second weapon, and not having one for you made your potential be slightly wasted. So there it is." "Nice! Thank you!" Miranda nodded. "It looks mighty strong!" "Drake!" Bedann was in tears for some reason, receiving the weapon, leaving it over the grass, and then hugging me with her big, muscr arms, before kissing me several times. "Thank you! I love you! Mooch, mooch!" "Aah! I didn''t expect you would get so emotional over a weapon..." I received her love with a small giggle. "It means a lot in the ice giant tribe to gift your wife a new weapon, you know? One means you love them, and a second means you''ll love them unconditionally, forever, and ever!" Bedann giggled. "I-I didn''t know... Well, that tradition will hold true this time as well, haha," Iughed, hugging her back. "Of course I love you, and I will always do, forever and ever. I believe that''s a legendary weapon the venerable himself made. It''ll be in your care from now on, so use it well, my wife." "Of course!" she nodded. "Leave it to me, hahaha!" She quickly ran around just like Drakda, wielding the giant zing club as she slowly began to awaken the divine spiritual weapon''s mes, spreading giant storms of fire with each swing. Yeah, it was indeed much stronger than Hel. Maybe Hel requires a new upgrade too. I''ll have to see what to do with herter though. Now that I had taken my spoils, it was time to move on with my n. "Alright, are you guys ready?" I moved a bit away from my family, as I needed some personal space. Standing in the middle of a desertic, rockynd in this artificial realm made for the resting lobby, I summoned all my weapons. They appeared on their humanoid forms, dazzling with their beautiful, majestic appearances. They resembled gods more than any of my friends, who were actual gods! "We''ve been talking about it for a while," nodded Skadi. They''ve been inside my Divine World for some time, so they got time to talk about what I proposed. "I think I like the idea! We''re weapons after all; we were made for you to y foes. If bybining, we can be a stronger weapon fitting for a venerable such as you, then that''s for the better!" Uller said with his manly voice. "I don''t really like the idea, but thinking about it, you''re always fusing us together anyways, alone we''re not enough to fight those monsters... even less Pandemonium," sighed Ariel. "And if we want to rescue thest fragment of Lady Ran, then we need power, a lot of it." "A permanent fused state would be ideal then!" Uller said. "Right?" "But that also means our own identities would be lost, no?" Ariel asked. "I don''t really care either way, I''m a hammer," shrugged Hephaestus. Despite having minds, some of them identified more as just weapons, while the oldest, Ariel, was more like a person. "It''s fine, Ariel, if you don''t want to be part of the fusion, then we can simply not include you," I smiled. "If you want to live more like a person and not be my weapon anymore, that''sn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om also fine." "Eh?! That''s...!" Ariel seemed conflicted. Chapter 1764: Fusing All Divine Weapons Chapter 1764: Fusing All Divine Weapons ? Although I had the n tobine them into a single, powerful divine weapon fitting for a Venerable such as myself, that also brought some insecurities in a few of them. Skadi seemed to be slightly doubtful, Uller was happy about it, Hephaestus... Didn''t care. However, overall, the weapons I made were still willing anyways. However, Ariel was a bit undecided, if not afraid. She feared she would lose her identity, of who she truly was if she merged permanently with others. Unlike my other divine weapons, she''s much older, created by the sea dragon Aquarius long ago. So it''s understandable she wouldn''t want that. I guess there''s no helping it. "It''s fine, Ariel, if you don''t want to be part of the fusion, then we can simply not include you," I smiled. "If you want to live more like a person and not be my weapon anymore, that''s also fine." "Eh?! That''s...!" Ariel seemed conflicted, but then... "W-What are you talking about?! Are you looking down on me!" Ariel panicked. "I''m a weapon too! I won''t shy away from that!" Suddenly, she reacted in such a way! Wait, so does she want to or not? It''s confusing. Well, if she was afraid of losing her mind... "Ah, well..." I felt a bit shocked of her response. "The thing is, I''ll make sure you won''t lose your personalities or senses of self, the same way it happens when you fuse anyways. Trust me. I know what to do." I had everything prepared after all, I had already imagined how things would be, and I had every material. Even more, if things "failed", I was also confident I could turn them back. "Then... fine," nodded Ariel. "It''s okay, as long as I get to ughter more," Skadi agreed too. "I was slightly doubtful at first, but Ariel is not wrong in that we''re fused all the time nowadays. Us alone... is not enough against these powerful beings." "Let''s do this!" Uller roared. "I''m all for it!" "Do whatever you want," Hephaestus said. "Just hurry up, please." "Alright then, haha!" Iughed. "Don''t worry, I promise it won''t be disappointing or something. After all, I have the ingredients for this ready with me." Holding the silver and white colored metal pole, the divine god weapon, the demon beast bone axe, and also the four [Divine Weapon Soul Evolution Marbles], I decided to begin. I spread out my Divine Aura and Divinities, quickly forming a giant formation out of thin air, giant runes and nodes opened, as Divine Treasures from my Divine World kept pouring out, filling each node. The divine weapons then moved to their respective areas, while the four marbles began to glow, unifying their power. Then, I called Fuyu and my daughter Kate, her mother Andromeda, and also Rakasha, they were teleported by my side through my abilities. Now, I could easily teleport friends that carried the system to my side by spending some essence, another amazing ability of this Law. "So it has begun already! What do you need me to do?" Rakasha unleashed his powerful Divinity Aura of cksmithing and Crafting, holding his Divine Hammer, a materialization of his own cksmith Divinity. "We''re fusing four weapons?"N?v(el)B\\jnn "That''s right," I nodded. "You''ll be in charge of refining the process." "I see, I understand," Rakasha was getting ready, his Aura suddenly transforming in several hands holding hammers. "This is mytest ability, a ss Skill! {Divine cksmith''s Asura Hands of Creation Domain}!" FLUOSH! It was amazing, epassing the entire formation with his gigantic, zing hands with hammers. After all, his hammer was a part of his Divinity itself, so as he grew stronger, eventually, he learned of a way to duplicate it through a Domain. "Then what should I do?" wondered Fuyu, her divine form unleashing divinity everywhere. "You know that I am not good with these things, why call me?" "You''re important on this Fuyu, as a part of my own Divinity as a Venerable, its as if you''re also a Venerable yourself," I exined. "I need you to exert your Divine Powers into the Formation to strengthen it for me. Also, you''ve awakened a new Ability, right? Rted to my Law." "Yes... It is Modification," she nodded. "I can modify matter... to an extent. It''s not the same as your daughter Kate though." "Indeed, but it''s good for this, try to use Modification on the weapons as their souls and bodies be one, alright?" I asked. "Sure, but I''m still amateur at controlling it! I can''t guarantee you a good result, is that okay?" Fuyu wondered. "Come on Fuyu, you were born out of a fragment of my Soul, be more confident with yourself!" Iughed. "It''ll be fine, I trust you." "Hahhh... Okay, fine... I''ll do what I can, and a bit more than that!" Fuyu nodded, her rainbow body moving towards the formation, floating above, and expanding herself like a rainbow dome of liquid, transparent metal. "Kate, you know what to do already, right?" I asked her. "I help papa fuse the weapons by using Matter Maniption?" she wondered, tilting her head adorably. "Yes, help me out please!" I nodded. "It''ll be simr to what we did with the Tiamat''s Shields! Remember that?" "I do!" she nodded. "Okay... But why mama''s here?" "I''ll help as well," Andromeda said. "After all, as your mother, my dear daughter, I can enhance your powers just by merely imbuing you with my Divinity of the System. I''ll enchant your powers and help you control them much better than before, something I couldn''t do before, as Icked a physical body." "Ooohh!" Kate got excited, wagging her dragon tail. "That''s cool. Thank you mama." "It''s nothing my dearest treasure," Andromeda kissed our daughter''s forehead three times before finally letting her go. She really loved Kate more than anything, she loves her more than me, definitely. But not like I amining, that''s how a mother should be! "Now, let''s get this going!" I smiled. "{Divine Demonic Venerable Domain of System and Creation}: {Activate}!" FLAAASH! The Demonic Facilities within my Hell Realm activated too,bining their effects with this domain, and strengthening it even further. Yes, my new weapon will possess both demonic and divine features! Chapter 1765: An Exhausting Process! Chapter 1765: An Exhausting Process! ? RUMBLE! The Formation activated, making the ground around us tremble rapidly, the giant hands of Rakasha and his enormous hammer smithed through the fusing weapons, as Kate and her mother continued fusing them together. At the same time, Fuyu and I unleashed our divine powers into the formation itself, strengthening it and keeping it going as it continued to grow stronger rapidly. The four weapons didn''t panic, thankfully, and seamlesslybined together. Their materials rapidly melted into each node, fusing with the marbles meant to evolve their souls. At the same time as they began to merge together, their souls were evolving all at the same time. Naturally, in normal circumstances, this would mean that every weapon would evolve into their next stage individually, right? Well, once they started evolving, while fusing, things changed, as they became one, the four evolution processes stacked with one another. This made it so their fusion didn''t start evolving just one, two, three, and then four times! As everything happened, I dedicated myself to separate their soul''s consciousness even as they merged into a single entity, using threads made out of my own soul to carefully stitch them both together, and also apart. The other divine treasures, the divine god weapon from the raid shop, and the demonic beast bone axe merged seamlessly with them as well. CRACKLE! RUBMLE! The ground kept trembling, the skies turned ck, thunder fell from the skies as the earth and the sky shook constantly. The creation of this weapon didn''te without any big event. After all, I was a Venerable trying to forge a Venerable Weapon, it wasn''t something normal and easy! "Something''s wrong!" Rakasha said. "The fusion is unstable! We need more essence, more materials!" "Yeah, I can feel it too, the materials given are not enough, it''ll end in a failure!" said Fuyu. "Drake, do you have more materials to give? Anything!" "We need more materials!" said Kate. "Papa?" "Sure, I got your back!" I smiled with a nod. And yeah, this wasn''t enough, the fusion wasn''t working properly even after all of this... we needed more materials. And good thing I had what we needed with me. Quickly, fourrge cubes and scrolls were thrown into the formation, melting into energy, and fusing into the weapon that was being created. These were Divine Equipment Enhancement Stone and Divine Equipment Potential Awakening Cube! Usually used to enhance a weapon that''s already finished, but I used them right away, giving the weapon being made an even stronger start. The still developing fused weapon quickly started awakening its potential and at the same time, gaining several enhancements in a row. Yet... RUMBLE! "Not enough!" Rakasha said. "Okay then!" I quickly opened my inventory, throwing several of Tiamat''s Scale Fragments into the formation. The result was almost instant as explosions of rainbow light and primordial energies erupted into the sky.N?v(el)B\\jnn BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! They would have been deadly to us before, but that wasn''t the case anymore, with me here, I singlehandedly tanked all hits using my special Divinity Core Armor. "Tiamat''s Scale Fragments?!" Fuyu gasped. "Are you insane, Drake?!" "Don''t worry, the armor I have can withstand it for now!" I said. "Concentrate on it, we''re almost there...!" "Almost!" said Rakasha. "Wait... something''s needed..." Kate and Andromeda''s eyes widened. "Papa! There''s an imbnce! The Divinity is stronger than the Demonic power, it''ll make the weapon unstable, and it''ll break upon creation!" said Kate. "We have to add Demonic Treasures, but you spent most of them when you created the facilities... what else can we add?" wondered Andromeda. "Ahh, don''t worry, I got this!" I quickly opened my inventory, as the corpses of dozens of demons began falling into the formation, disintegrating, and turning into pure raw power for the weapon. The demonic power slowly began to increase, but it was still not stable enough, shaking and constantly trembling. However, that wasn''t going to be enough, it increased a bit, but it needed more power, more... soul to it! Alright then, next ingredient! "{Demonic Spirit: Fire-Spitting Demon Wolf Marchosias}!" FLUOSH! Four giant demonic wolf spirits made of fire emerged in front of me, taking the form of massive weapons, which I sent towards the formation. "Absorb them!" The formation shook onest time, as the four giant demonic spirit weapons were absorbed, turning into pure raw energy, the weapon fusion finally began taking form. I helped Rakasha using my own cksmithing techniques and my durability, taking several of the explosions the formation generated as an aftereffect of its growth. FLAAASH! The energies gathered, turning into demonic rainbow mes, dragons, beasts, demons, spirits, sea creatures, titans made of ice, shadow beasts, and more emerged. "ROOAARR!" "GRUOOHH!" "SHAAAHH!" "What''s happening now?!" cried Fuyu. "Those are Alchemy Spirit Beasts!" said Rakasha. "This is one of the few times I''ve ever seen them appear! They only materialize when a lot of powerful ingredients are being merged, usually so strong they have lingering wills of their own! Such wills materialize into perilous, powerful beasts! If you can''t beat them, the whole process ends in a failure! But if you win, their bodies will end up making the resulting item... even stronger!" "Hooh?" I smiled. "Then leave this to me!" I quickly used my gigantic, draconic arms to punch all the beasts with tremendous force. Yeah, they were strong, but I was just stronger. BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! The beasts were destroyed, torn to shreds, decapitated, shed, and pierced by my fists, my fingers and sharp ws worked as both des and spears, cleaving through them all. "You belong on my new weapon, you beasts! So get back there and give me what I want!" Without stopping, I continued punching them inside, one after another, until they became just mere paste made of spiritual energies, fusing back into the formation. And then. RUMBLE! A giant explosion emerged, a huge arc of rainbow demonic mes echoed, reaching the skies, and splitting the heavens into two. BOOOMMM!!! The creation of this weapon generated a huge shockwave, sending us all flying away. Chapter 1766: Celestia, the Heavenly Sword of Order Chapter 1766: Celestia, the Heavenly Sword of Order ? RUMBLE! A giant explosion emerged, a huge arc of rainbow demonic mes echoed, reaching the skies, and splitting the heavens into two. Space twisted, slowly breaking apart. BOOOMMM!!! The creation of this weapon generated a huge shockwave, sending us all flying away. It was as if an endless sea of white light engulfed uspletely. ... "Ah! What happened?!" Once I realized what was happening, everyone had been blown away by the shockwave. I noticed they were resting over the grasnds; I ran to see my daughter and Andromeda first. I quickly checked them, they were fine, it looks like that shockwave didn''t hurt us in any way, thankfully. I also checked on Rakasha and Fuyu, discovering they were alright as well, so I didn''t have to panic or something, I could calmly assess the situation. Slowly, they were waking up too. But as I tried to talk to them, something startled us. We were all too shocked to talk about anything else, the bright lighting from afar called us. Something that twisted space and even slowed time around it. A long figure, a giant weapon, floating in the skies, as a giant tower of pure light of many colors constantly flowed from the earth to the heavens. The weapon was basking on this light, being constantly refined, perfected even as it was made already. The energies continued gathering until the weapon absorbed everything, its long, gigantic body slowly descended, facing all of us. "That''s... it''s done!" Rakasha celebrated. "I can''t believe it... my powers- Ah! My Divinity is evolving! Doing this... it helped meprehend my Divinity even further, hahaha!" As my friend celebrated, Fuyu looked in shock. "That power... it''s so intimidating! Is it a Venerable or just a weapon? I-I just can''t tell!" she cried. Kate and Andromeda walked to my side. "Papa, is that weapon what I think it is?" Kate wondered. "Yes..." I nodded. "It is a beautiful, white colored sword made of rainbow and white crystal, finely decorated with metals of all colors." It emanated a tremendous aura, like nothing I''ve ever seen before in a weapon! The giant sword looked at me, its aura spreading and opening dozens of colorful eyes, they red into my very soul! "My creator, Dragon King Drake- no, or should I say, the Heavenly Dragon of the Eternal System Venerable? It is nice to see you." "You''re... you can talk already, huh? Are the minds of those that made you within you?" I wondered. "Yes," the sword spoke with an androgynous voice, it didn''t sound either too female or too masculine. "Uller, Skadi, Hephaestus, and Ariel are within me. As long as they exist, I do too. I am a fifth entity yet I cannot exist without them. I have a name too, one given to me by the Voice." "The Voice?!" I gasped. Wait, the Voice... does the sword means that voice that gives you wishes before reincarnating? How is that possible? Or is it Yggdrasil? Maybe both are the same? "And what name did they give to you?" I asked. The sword slowly hovered towards me, slowly lifting its de into the skies, and allowing me to grab its handle. "My name is Celestia, the Heavenly Sword of Order. A Divine Venerable Weapon that will only belong to you and only you, my creator and master, Heavenly Dragon of the Eternal System." "Hah... Hahaha..." I couldn''t help butugh. The moment I grabbed Celestia, I felt a tremendous surge of divine power coursing through every single fiber of my body. It was as if my true powers finally awakened. The difference between a Venerable with and without a personal weapon was, certainly, like heaven and earth!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Celestia..." I said. "Very well, from now on, I shall wield you to bring Order to the world. Is that your purpose?" "Yes. Venerable Weapons are powerful, capable of wielding a Law and bend Laws themselves too," Celestia exined her own powers. "It''ll be your greatest weapon against other Venerables, and beings of equal or higher powers. However, there are certain Laws that also bind us. Order is my Law. Dragon King Drake, you mustn''t wield me to kill innocents, nor to spread tyranny or evil acts. If you do so, my powers will be sealed, and then, I will leave you and find a new master." "E-Eh?!" I gasped. "Okay... I guess we can work around with that, not like I do that, right? Are just monsters fine?" "Yes, beasts do not count," she nodded. "Every time, however, that you try to wield me to not spread order, but chaos and evil acts, there will be a warning. So be careful. My power is great, but it alsoes with great restrictions." It wasn''t much of a restriction, unless I was some sort of perverted psychopath, which I wasn''t! Maybe I liked mocking and fucking around with my foes a lot, but to be my foe you really have to be a terrible person to begin with. Pandemonium and Oberon are evil people without a doubt, I am sure Celestia will enjoy slicing them apart. "I wonder though, can you bring the other four here?" I asked. "Yes, it is possible," she nodded. "It is part of my abilities. I can divide into four, and they wille back. They will possess my power divided by four as well and be much stronger than they were before fusing. Let me demonstrate." FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Celestia suddenly glowed brightly, separating into a ray of blue, a ray of red, a ray of ck, and a ray of purple, quickly transforming into the weapons. "I''m back?!" Skadi''s spear form was nowpletely red, resembling a legendary weapon that vampire venerable bastard would have wielded, sharp deadly, and majestic. "Ah, it worked!" Uller became an evenrger, amazingly big ck sword, overflowing with shadowsing from his body, looking ready to cleave through foes. "Phew... I really didn''t want to be Celestia forever!" Ariel became a beautiful blue colored trident, beautifully decorated with sea waves, fish, and dragon paintings over her metallic body. "Hmm, my body changed." And then there was Hephaestus, now having changed, his mes had be purple and so his body color, enormous and mighty, as a hammer should be. Chapter 1767: The Venerables That Cant Mind Their Own Business Chapter 1767: The Venerables That Can''t Mind Their Own Business ? Celestia demonstrated to me she could separate at any time thanks to her new Abilities, quickly glowing brightly and bing Skadi, Uller, Ariel, and Hephaestus like nothing! "I''m back?!" Skadi''s spear form was nowpletely red, resembling a legendary weapon that vampire venerable bastard would have wielded, sharp deadly, and majestic. "Wait, what happened?! I thought I would be Celestia from now on, right? Or... not? Are we or are we not her? I''m so confused." "Ah, it worked!" Uller became an evenrger, amazingly big ck sword, overflowing with shadowsing from his body, looking ready to cleave through foes. "Hahaha! My true form is also even stronger now!" "Phew... I really didn''t want to be Celestia forever!" Ariel became a beautiful blue colored trident, beautifully decorated with sea waves, fish, and dragon paintings over her metallic body. "It''s a relief that we can turn back at any time! You did as you promised, Drake, well done! I guess I should trust you more from now on, I apologize." "Hmm, my body changed." And then there was Hephaestus, now having changed, his mes had be purple and so his body color, enormous and mighty, as a hammer should be. "My mes are purple... Demonic mes? Oh, interesting." I felt relieved they were back and normal! "Well, it''s nice it worked as I intended!" Iughed. "Wee back. Now you''re all part of my strongest weapon. And even in your individual forms, you''re powerful, it is as if you had evolved not once, but four times thanks to the fusion process and how I made it. How do you feel?" "Fine..." Skadi said. "My bloodlust has diminished, somehow, being together as one as Celestia cooled my mind, it filled me with tranquilness." Huh... Did Skadi liked being fused? "I am as fine as always!" Uller said. "Though, I do feel much stronger now, master, we need to go hunt some beasts to practice our new powers!" I guess Uller ispletely fine, he''s the one that has the strongest mental strength. Is it because he''s a Sword of Darkness? "I''m fine, if anything, I feel stronger and less... weird?" Ariel wondered. "Maybe like Skadi said, fusing made me feel slightly calmer. Though I prefer being myself anyways. I''ll fuse whenever you want." Ariel has matured more out of nowhere. She''s the oldest yet most of the time acted as the youngest, good to know. "There''s nothing remarkable about my changes other than my physical appearance..." Hephaestus said with a confident voice. "If anything, I feel stronger! And that''s all-what matters at the end of the day. Oh right, my mes... I think they had be a fusion between the mes of Beginnings, the mes of Demise, and Demonic Fire." Hephaestus was a "musclehead" like always, perhaps even more than Uller. "Yeah, you''ve definitely changed, Hephaestus," I nodded. "Alright! Thank you for helping me everyone." I looked at Rakasha, Fuyu, Kate, and Andromeda.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "It is fine, I am d I could help!" Rakasha said. "I''ve also be stronger out of nowhere... I need to go see what these new powers are all about, see ya!" The ice giant vampire cksmith quickly walked away, seemingly excited of the cksmithing divinity he had evolved. "It''s ok... I''m tired, I''ll go back to the Divine World for now, take care," Fuyu yawned, teleporting inside my Divine World without another word. "No problem papa," Kate smiled cutely. "Can we see how the weapon is? I''m intrigued..." "Me too!" Andromeda nodded. "There''s many abilities I would like to check on that new weapon." They seemed eager to check on the creation they helped making, so we moved to another ce within thesends in the resting lobby, finding beasts to fight. In the way, however, suddenly, the Spiritual Projections of the Frost Queen and the Fox Venerable appeared behind me, their eyes glowing. "Drake!" "Why didn''t you tell us you were making a Venerable weapon!" The two Venerables red at me as if I hadmitted a terrible sin. "W-What? What''s wrong? Do I have to tell you everything?!" I asked. "I still remember the "little trolling" you gave me when I was making my Ascendancy Law! Why didn''t you tell me about the tribtions beforehand? I could have prepared much better!" "T-That''s...!" the Ice Queen muttered. "Nobody ever told us either, we imagined it was a trial you had to go through, something like a challenge you mustplete on your own... Apologies." Apologies she says... and with that stoic face of hers, seriously. "I mean, aren''t you super strong and all of that? Don''t be such a crybaby now!" meanwhile, the real Belle justughed at me. Ah, well, at least one of them apologized, this vixen doesn''t even want to do that! What''s her problem?! "This is a big event! To think you would be able to forge a Venerable Weapon without needing the assistance of the cksmith Venerable..." said the Frost Queen, trying to quickly bring a better theme of conversation. "I guess if someone would have been able to do it, it should have been Drake. His powerspletely break any conception of a Venerable before." Belle nodded. "Well done kid! We were a bit surprised... but that''s about all, we''re not mad at you. Maybe a bit jealous." "Only Belle is like that though," said the Frost Queen. "Ahem, anyways, what you did is more surprising and incredible than you imagine, Drake. Every one of us had to request a weapon from that old Dwarf because we simply had no power to create one on our own... without so many ws." "Is that so?" I wondered. "Well..." It''s not like I didn''t need help though, without Rakasha, Fuyu, Andromeda, and Kate, it would have been simply impossible, so I can''t really say I did all of that myself. "Well, if anything, my friends and family helped me do most of the work," I said. "My Daughter, Fuyu, Rakasha, and Andromeda... And well, my unique power of Creation and the System." "System, huh? So that was that damn power you had all along, which you wanted to keep so secretly from us," said Belle, squinting her fox eyes. "It''s an amazing Law, unfortunately we can''t assimte it like the rest as our Laws prohibit it,"ughed the Frost Queen. "Nheless, it is nice to have you on the team, wee, tenth venerable." "A bitte with the wee... but thank you." Chapter 1768: The Incredible Celestia And Her Amazing Abilities Chapter 1768: The Incredible Celestia And Her Amazing Abilities ? After listening to the two Venerables congrattory words, I decided to see the Status Screen of Celestia, as the four weapons merged back into her... or him, again. [Celestia, the Heavenly Sword of Order] {Item Type}: [Sword] [Divine Weapon] [Living Weapon] [Spiritual Weapon] [Demonic Weapon] [Shapeshifting Weapon] [Fusion Weapon (Skadi, Uller, Ariel, Hephaestus)] {Item Requirement}: [Exclusive Item: The Heavenly Dragon of the Eternal System Venerable] {Item Grade}: [Venerable Realm (Rank 0)] {Item Growth}: [0/1.000.000] {Item Durability}: [100.000.000/100.000.000] {Item Effects}: [Physical Attack]: [50.000.000] [Magic Attack]: [50.000.000] [Martial Power]: [+30.000.000] [Arcane Force]: [+30.000.000] [Soul Aether]: [+30.000.000] [Fate Fortune]: [+30.000.000] {Abilities} [Celestial Unification of Four Divine Souls]: A Weapon made bybining four Divine Weapons together. Celestia is capable of dividing into these four weapons at will and will only reform back to her original form when all four souls agree tobine. When separated, the four Divine Weapons will possess one fourth of Celestia''s Stats and Unique Elemental Abilities tied to the Divine Weapons'' Souls. This weapon can grow by umting Celestial Points by ying foes and enacting {Order} upon the world. [Heavenly Domain: Order]: Unleash a Domain of Order fueled by the Venerable''s Ascendancy Law Essence, which causes the Laws of the World within a 1 Kilometer radius to shift and change, beckoning {Order} upon all foes. Under this state, certain Abilities, Elements, and Powers can bepletely sealed or weakened, and based in the amount of such sealed or weakened forces, the Divine Power and Stats of the wielder increases. It is also possible to manipte space within this Domain and unleash the power of {Creation}. Foes within this Domain will also have their Energy absorbed over time, as long as they deserve punishment before {Order}. And allies that are within the Domain will have all their Elemental Attribute Affinities boosted by 3 Grades (up to SSS+ Rank) and all their Stats increase based on 25% of the wielder''s Stats, as long as they''re deserving of such power below {Order}. Additionally, any being thatcks intelligence that is weaker than the wielder will instantly gain {Order Sigils}, obeying the wielder. [Divine Celestial Venerable Swordsmanship]: By wielding this de, you naturally learn the Swordsmanship Techniques within it. Increases all Damage Dealt by 1.000%, Ignores 70% of the target''s total Defense. Can Pierce through Space and Void and deal direct damage. Whenever an attack hit a target, there''s a 10% chance to inflict a Debuff that decreases all Target''s Stats based on their Sins (up to 90%) for 1 Minute. Additionally, you can unleash several techniques that are unlocked over time: [Heaven-Splitting sh]: sh through the heavens and everything that stands before you, dealing 2.000% Damage to any foe within the range of your attack, ignoring all Defenses based on their amount of Sins. Those underserving of Judgement will not be damaged. [Celestial Horizon Cleave]: Cleave through foes with a rapid descending attack that deals 1.000% Damage, unleashing a shockwave of pure light that engulfs foes on consecutive explosions dealing 500% Damage. [Divine Justice de Spirit Summon]: Summon Divine Justice de Spirits to aid you in battle, born from Celestia herself, these Spirits will attack on their own and deal 300% Damage based on the weapon''s Attack and 20% of your Stats. These Spirits can be granted to allies to enchant their weapons and grant attack buffs. The Spirits might decide not to hurt those undeserving of judgement. [???]: More Abilities will unlock as the Sword grows with the wielder. {Description} A Venerable Rank Divine Weapon born from the fusion of four Divine Weapons and the Scales of Tiamat, alongside the Demonic Spirits of a mighty demon. This Weapon epasses many elements andws together into one, unleashing {Order} upon all things. The exclusive weapon of the Heavenly Dragon of the Eternal System Venerable, the Dragon King Drake. Wow, it''s incredibly unique! Not only the bonus stats are simply amazing, but the abilities are also all so very strong and useful! The Domain of Order seems absolutely insane... But at the same time, its conditions are rather severe. I guess I can''t terrorize innocent people with this... Well, not like I never intended to do so. But what does makes someone deserving of judgement? I sure hope it doesn''t forgive insane people only because they had a sad past or something. It also seems capable of growing through its own "Celestial Points", that''s really interesting, it''s a self-growing weapon! "Celestia, you''re sure strong," I praised her, holding her handle tightly. "It seems you were made to defeat Pandemonium." "Perhaps," she said. "He is indeed someone that deserves Judgement through {Order}, so I am looking forward to defeating that evildoer, master." She''s a very righteous sword... I better not make her upset. "Now, master, while we are talking about things that deserve judgement..." she said, suddenly gleaming with bright white light and turning into a beautiful woman? Or man? It was an androgynous, yet beautiful and angelic being, with long white hair, silver eyes, and a silver dress with pale skin. Her body was covered on gold tattoos and metal scale-like tes. "You''ve done quite a lot of bad things... I don''t know, but you''re quite the sinful man yourself! And that Demon King Seed within you... I don''t really like it either." "H-Huh?!" I gasped, as she approached me, ncing at me with her judgmental stare. "Because you''ve created me and you''re my wielder, I will forgive all past sins this time around," she said, touching my nose. "However, I sure hope you turn upon a new leaf. Or I might grow a bit upset with you, understood?" "Ah... yes, I understand," I nodded. I just went along with whatever she said for now, I guess her existence itself was an embodiment of the Law of Creation, System, and this new "Order" Law or whatever.N?v(el)B\\jnn Beings like her can''t help it but act in such a way, maybe... "Good," she caressed my face gently, smiling a bit. Damn, she''s quite motherly too. "You have a beautiful family and I understand your desire to protect them above all else. But this world is also beautiful, so let''s protect it as well." "Yes, of course." At this point I was just nodding at whatever she said. Chapter 1769: Weapon Enhancements Chapter 1769: Weapon Enhancements ? As I analyzed Celestia and everyone else rested, all while the two Venerables were constantly yapping with one another behind me, I suddenly noticed a new notification. Ding! [The Venerable Weapon: [Celestia, the Heavenly Sword of Order] has Awakened upon her Enhancement and Potential Effects after having been created using the [Divine Equipment Enhancement Stone (SSS+ Grade)] x5 and [Divine Equipment Potential Awakening Cube (SSS+ Grade)] x5 Items!] [To fully awaken these Effects, a sizable amount of Ascendancy Law Essence might be required.] [Cost]: [30.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence] [Do you wish to Awaken her Potential Effects and her Enhancement Effects?] [Yes] [No] "Oh? This is... I see, so that''s why I couldn''t see the effects of those items. I had imagined they went to the abilities or the base stats, but it seems they had yet to takeplete effect!" I nodded. "Indeed," said Andromeda, as she was carrying Kate on herrge shoulders as a giantess. "Celestia, are you okay with awakening these effects?" "Yes, I don''t mind. I''m already done telling Drake what he must do and what he mustn''t do, as long as he remembers, then it''s alright," Celestia nodded. Damn, she''s sure the controlling type... Well, whatever. I''ll have to deal with her. She''s my Venerable Weapon and she''s not going anywhere. "Okay, the cost is doable, let''s do that then," I nodded. I clicked [Yes] after talking about it for a little bit. Ding! [You have spent 30.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence to awaken the Venerable Weapon: [Celestia, the Heavenly Sword of Order] Potential and Enhancement Effects.] FLUOSH! At that moment, I felt my energies being drained and imbued into Celestia, who shone with even more brightness than before. Suddenly, Celestia was epassed on a cocoon of light, which began growing and epassing her entire body. Out of nowhere, it felt as if she had be a giant mountain made of white diamonds. We watched in silence, as blinding rainbow light surged from the mountain of crystals, her very cocoon, over time. Crack, crack...! CRACK! Cracks began to spread through it all, the rainbow rays of light emerged from within them, constantly breaking open her cocoon. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! It only took her ten minutes to fully awaken, and once she did. CRAAASH! The entire mountain shattered into pieces, and every piece fell like a rain of diamonds. We were able to withstand it without problems, but anybody else might have been shredded to pieces. She looked almost the same as before in her sword form but had a more rainbow-colored gleam to her. Yes, she had be even more shiny. "Ah, that felt good... Like washing away all impurities within me. I had no idea my existence had any of such things, but I suppose I ended surprising myself," she giggled. Ding! [The Venerable Weapon: [Celestia, the Heavenly Sword of Order] has sessfully Awakened her Potential and Enhancement Effects!] [Both Effects have been added into her Status! Please take a look again.] I nced at her Status again, the upper part, the Abilities had not changed, but it was above that area that the Potential and Enhancements appeared. [Celestia, the Heavenly Sword of Order (+5)] {Item Type}: [Sword] [Divine Weapon] [Living Weapon] [Spiritual Weapon] [Demonic Weapon] [Shapeshifting Weapon] [Fusion Weapon (Skadi, Uller, Ariel, Hephaestus)] {Item Requirement}: [Exclusive Item: The Heavenly Dragon of the Eternal System Venerable] {Item Grade}: [Venerable Realm (Rank 0)] {Item Growth}: [0/1.000.000] {Item Durability}: [100.000.000/100.000.000] {Item Effects}: [Physical Attack]: [50.000.000 -> 75.000.000] [Magic Attack]: [50.000.000 -> 75.000.000] [Martial Power]: [+30.000.000 -> +40.000.000] [Arcane Force]: [+30.000.000 -> +40.000.000] [Soul Aether]: [+30.000.000 -> +40.000.000] [Fate Fortune]: [+30.000.000 -> +40.000.000] {Item Potentials: 5/5}: [Damage Dealt +300% (SSS)] [Defense Ignoration -60% (SS)] [Martial Power and Soul Aether +200% (SS)] [Swordsmanship Attack Power +200% (SS)] [Divine Spell Damage +150% (S)] "Hoh, so that''s what this is about, enhancement of base stats, and then the Potentials grant several percentage-based enhancements to damage and stats and so on?" I wondered, nodding. "Really like those MMO Games and their potential and enhancement systems." "I am not well versed in this otherworldly talk, but it does seem to be the case, wielder," said Celestia, turning back into her... or his humanoid form, and sitting cross-legged in the sky. "I feel much stronger. What a miracle. I had imagined I was already perfect..." Huh, so that''s her personality, I kind of get it now. "Andromeda, it says that there''s five out of five potentials..." I said. "Does that mean she can get more slots?" "Yes!" Andromeda nodded. "Any equipment whose Potential had been enhanced usually unlocks a certain amount of Potential Slots. Celestia had five, very high. To awaken more, she needs to grow stronger. Also, Enhancement also has a limit of five for now, the same goes for this, the stronger she grows, the more slots she''ll have for enhancement and potential! Also, with the rted items, you can "reroll" the potentials and enhancements to suit whatever specialization you desire." "Interesting..." I nodded. "I prefer the bnced stat boost for now, the potentials aren''t bad either... I guess we''ll have to start grinding, Celestia. Do you think you can get stronger by hunting divine monsters for now?" "I don''t know..." she said. "It might work at the beginning, but I imagine I''ll begin earning less until nothing. But yes, it should be possible to earn a bit of Celestial Points this way." "Nice," I nodded. "Alright, first thing first... I have to regroup with my family, before everyone goes to sleep, we need to do a few things first." As I made my way back to my family, I quickly absorbed the Divine Crystals I had obtained.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om One after another, they became my power. Ding! [You have absorbed [Divine Power Crystals] x57!] [You gained +285.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [Ascendancy Law Essence]: [365.500.000] I had umted quite a sizable amount right now. I''ll use it to enhance the growth of my Soul, Ascendancy Law, and everything else. I might also go against Gluttony once more to maximize my growth as much as possible... However, for now, I needed to talk something with my family. Now that they had grown strong enough, it was time to share more of the Titan Family secrets. "I had almost forgotten before... but now that we''re all together here, let''s do that," I said, as my family nced at me in confusion. "I''ll help you forge a Divine Titan Soul Heart." Chapter 1770: Giving Divine Titan Soul Hearts To Everyone Chapter 1770: Giving Divine Titan Soul Hearts To Everyone ? Divine Titan Soul Heart, a special "Soul Organ" that Titans develop after cultivating their Souls for a long period of time, and after their Soul Aether reaches a certain Rank of power. Naturally, as my entire family possessed the potential, I had thought about teaching them the method so they can further gain more Soul Power from it, especially because of how it can technically allow them to gain new elemental divinities tied to their souls. I had developed mine through coincidence though, after I gained both Ice and Fire Titan Soul, but after obtaining it automatically, I was able to also trace how it was formed and quickly find out the proper method of creation. "Divine Titan Soul Heart?" Bedann wondered, rather curious. "Now that sounds quite interesting! I had no idea such a thing existed." "So you''re saying we can cultivate it outside of the Divine Core?" wondered Miranda. "Yeah, that''s its biggest strength," I nodded. "While most of you have already reached the max rank of the Divine Core and it won''t progress anymore, you can continue cultivating your Soul through this Divine Titan Soul Heart." "Interesting! I''m in, papa! Can you teach me?" Bedra was quick to join in. "Me too, I want one as well... But can I get it?" wondered Kate. "I''m not a Titan..." "Well, the rings I created that allows everyone''s soul to gain an enhancement that imitates a Titan Soul should be capable of allowing you..." I said. "Or at least, we can try. Maybe I could even upgrade those rings." "I can help with that," Kate smiled. "I''ve gotten a better hang to my Matter Maniption Ability." "Good girl, then let''s do that first," I nodded. "Wepon! Wepon! Wepon! Hehehe!" As we talked, little Drakda was running around the grasnds still having fun with his weapon. I couldn''t believe how much he liked it. Well, kids sometimes just get fixated to the most random of things... "Let me help too," said Andromeda. "Ah, thanks," I nodded. "Now... Hm, how can we upgrade this to have more potency? Perhaps adding Soul Treasures to it?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "That might work... or not," said Kate. "I think what gives a soul the "Titan" form is the unique essences a Titan Soul creates. Papa, you made this ring with that essence, right?" "Yeah... But now it all merged into Ascendancy Law Essence, so its impossible for me to separate it all," I said. "I wonder if it can still work?" "It''s worth giving it a try-" Andromeda nodded. "Alright then... before having dinner and then sleeping, let''s work into thisst thing!" I nodded. Like that, we moved to my Divine Realm''srge workshop inside of my castle, where with my daughter and Andromeda, we started working on the rings. Bedann, Miranda, Bedra and Drakda were also present, offering their insights and help. Eventually, I enhanced a copy of the ring using my new essences, the upgraded version by itself seemed stronger, and also made a soul look even more like a "Titan" though it also added something new. The former ring grants the soul the look of an Ice Titan, the upgraded version added the Fire Titan appearance to it. But it wasn''t enough... Kate wore it and then I attempted creating the Heart, there were signs it was close, but not enough, the Titan Heart wouldn''t form, it would simply dissipate. "Hmm, how about we add these new materials we found?" Bedann brought with her a lot of white crystals alongside Miranda, Bedra, Drakda, and Andromeda. "Right, those crystals!" They were the millions of fragments that Celestia had left behind after her Potential and Enhancement Awakening. I had been too distracted by her abilities to notice they actually stayed physically and didn''t just disappear into thin air. Thankfully, my family brought me all the leftover pieces and I stored the gigantic pile of precious Divine Treasures inside my inventory. I analyzed itsposition using my skills, quicklying to a conclusion. "These crystals seem to be a crystallization of Celestia''s Law of Creation, System, and Order! It contains her "impurities" too, but they aren''t really that impure anyways," I said. "It''s more like just...rge amounts of concentrated energy that might have disrupted with her own energy flow. But they''re surely useful for creation, crafting, and enhancing stuff." "Nice!" Bedann nodded. "Maybe you can try using them to upgrade it!" "Yes, but it stillcks the Titan Component..." I said. "Hm, if only we had more leftover Titan Blood. My own blood or that of everyone else won''t do, it has to bepletely pure without being hybrid or mixed." "Technically, I am a Titan now," said Andromeda. "Perhaps a new kind, but there''s nothing draconic about me, I''ve only absorbed the titan powers you had and purified them to be aplete Titan. But I''m neither one of ice, fire, or mountains." "Andromeda..." I gasped. "That''s right! But can you...?" "If you''re wondering if I have blood, hair, or nails I can donate, yes I do! And I don''t mind it dear," she winked at me. "Here, you can keep some of my hair too, to sniff it when you feel nervous." She gently handed me a piece of her beautiful and silky silver hair. Honestly, I took it happily and saved it on the pocket of my clothes. It smelled sweet, like the fragrance of many fruits mixed with the freshness of the ocean. -- Ahem! Anyways, once she donated her hair, her mercury-like blood, and also her nails, I quickly began the upgrade of the Ring once more with Kate''s aid. And the result was... FLAAASH! A bright silver light epassed the ring, suddenly making it transform, it now resembled something simr to a bracelet. It had a glistening, silver-colored jewel no top, and its metal was of silver and white color, with many blue-colored circuit-like decorations, flowing with energy. Ding! [Congrattions! You have synthesized the [Divine Silver Spirit Titan Soul Bracelet (SSS Grade)] x1!] [Your [Divine Alchemy Arts (D)] Divine Ability has Ranked Up to C Rank!] Silver Spirit Titan... Is this the new type of "pure" Titan that Andromeda became? Chapter 1771: Divine Silver Spirit Titan Soul Bracelet Chapter 1771: Divine Silver Spirit Titan Soul Bracelet ? Ding! [Congrattions! You have synthesized the [Divine Silver Spirit Titan Soul Bracelet (SSS Grade)] x1!] [Your [Divine Alchemy Arts (D)] Divine Ability has Ranked Up to C Rank!] I noticed that after the bracelet was done, the Alchemy Divine Ability ended Ranking Up. Like the Cooking Divine Ability this one doesn''t Rank up normally, and only does when I''m making powerful divine items. [Divine Alchemy Arts (C)] The Divine Version of Alchemy Magic, which has been upgraded to apletely new level. Now,pletely capable of fully processing Divine Treasures and Materials, the Alchemists have ascended into Divine Alchemists. And there''s nothing in the heavens and earth you cannot process and transform through Divine Alchemy. Ites with several Abilities which are unlocked over time with each Rank. This Divine Ability cannot be upgraded using Divine Power, and only through learning and progression. You can easily detect the quality, usability, and effects and abilities of any piece of material you set your eyes into. Passively increases the Quality, Effects, and Abilities of created items through Divine Alchemy Arts by +150%, with an additional +25% with each Rank. Current Bonus: +50%. There''s an additional 20% chance for every created Item to increase its Rank when made or develop Unique and Strange Abilities. Avable Divine Spells: D Rank: [Advanced Synthesis] [Dposition] C Rank: [Item Shape Transformation] [Material Fusion] (New!) This time, there''s also two new Divine Spells, Item Shape Transformation and Material Fusion! They seem quite useful, even more if they''re in the Divine Level. However, that didn''t matter as much right now. "This bracelet... I think it might work now," I smiled. "There you go, Kate, try using it." "Okay," Kate nodded, grabbing the bracelet and wearing it on her left arm. The moment she did, the bracelet turned phantasmal, and then disappeared. Wait, what?! "Where did it go?!" I asked. "The bracelet just disappeared?" wondered Bedann. "Calm down, I think it became a Soul Gear..." said Miranda. "Right, Kate?" "Yes," Kate nodded. "I can feel it, the bracelet was equipped on my soul. Wow... It feels different than before. My Soul truly feels like it has be that of a Titan, but not the ice or fire titan. Like... a different titan, more like mama." She smiled at her mother, as Andromeda caressed her silver hair. "I''m d it could help!" she said. "Yeah, it probably has given you a new Titan Soul, one of my new type... I don''t know what exactly I am, but it seems I''m recognized as a new type of titan, right?" "Yeah... It''s called Silver Spirit Titan," I exined. "Since eons, there has only been three types of titans, Fire, Ice, and Mountain Titans. But this is new... damn, we''re creating new things all the time." "To be expected of mommy," Kate smiled lightly, she was proud of her mother. "Well, now that you''ve got the bracelet... Let''s try this again." Once more, I used a "hand" made out of my soul to reach Kate''s soul, and started manipting her soul energies, gathering them in a singr point and trying to crystalize them into a Divine Titan Soul Heart. The result? FLAAASH! The crystallization finished faster than I imagined, Kate was able to easily get her own Divine Titan Soul Heart, and one glistening with silver and spiritual energies. "Ooohh!" she said, wagging her dragon tail happily. "This is great, papa." "Do you feel the heart?" I asked. "Yes!" she nodded happily. "I think I can continue cultivating my soul with this... Because I''m a spirit too, that means my body will also grow because Spirits bodies and souls are one, did you know?" "Oh, so that''s how spirits work?" I wondered. "But there''s a clear separation between your body and soul, no?" "Yes, that''s because I''m also a dragon," she said. "But at any moment, I can also simply be my soul... Didn''t daddy make something simr into an ability? To gain immortality into your soul. Well, to me it''s normal." "I had no idea..." I nodded. "Very well then! Time to get it done for the rest. Let''s duplicate this same bracelet for those that need it." Drakda required one, as he wasn''t recognized as a titan either, but with this little gadget, such issue was non-existent. Like that, after half an hour, everyone was able to gain a Divine Titan Soul Hearts inside their souls, which crystalized fairly quickly. "Oooh! I feel brimming with Soul Aether! What the hell!"ughed Bedann. "This is really nice!" nodded Miranda. "These hearts are so strong too, I think it feels like I had a second divine core," said Bedra. "Hm, I feel stronger, I think my element is verypatible with me," said Kate. "Maybe because I''m mama''s daughter." "Heart?" Drakda hadn''t really noticed much of a change, mostly because he had a very powerful soul to begin with. "Well! Now that we''re finally done, let''s go back to the lobby, I''m hungry, let''s have dinner already!" "Yeaaah!" With my big family at my side, we moved back to the lobby where we met the rest of my party, and then we started cooking a huge feast, using the meat of the many divine monsters we hunted down. I also let my allies chose what they wanted from the shop, as I distributed the points around. We had a huge feast and ate a lot, before finally moving to bed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om I wasn''t really tired, but everyone else was, so it was better if they slept. Also, well... I wasn''t exactly going to sleep right now. While most of my friends preferred to stay on the lobby, I was inside my Divine Realm, specifically in the castle, inside my room. Right in front of me, Bedann, Miranda, and Andromeda were wearing sexy night clothes that revealed their skin, looking at me withscivious eyes. "Are you ready? We''re not letting you sleep tonight~" "Are you confident you can take on all three of us, huh?" "After experiencing what is being a mother, I want a second child, Drake... Please let''s have more baby making sex~!" "Ahahah..." This is what I get for going for all three of them. I must endure and persevere. Chapter 1772: Choosing New Divine Abilities Chapter 1772: Choosing New Divine Abilities ? With five days to rest given to us all, I decided to dedicate some time to my wives and also to sleep. I ended waking up ratherte the next day. It was already past 1 PM when I finally opened my eyes, and that''s mostly because I forced myself. As a dragon, I could easily keep sleeping for years if I ever wanted, but with the world the way it is, that''s not really a thing I can do anymore. Not for now, at the very least. I walked out of bed while noticing my girls were also sleeping just as soundly as I was. I guess I wasn''t the only one that had a very deep sleep, they''re still sleeping! "Well..." There were honestly a lot of things that needed to be done, so while I left my Cooking Spirits making breakfast, I made my way to the backyard, the huge garden where divine treasures were being farmed and grown. I opened my inventory and took out several items I wanted to use. [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x2 [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SS Grade)] x4 [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] x3 [Divine Ability Selection Grimoire (SSS+ Grade)] x3 [Divinity Fusion Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x2 [Divinity Evolution Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x2 [Divine Ability Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] x15 [Divinity Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] x15 It was more than I had expected, but yeah, there was still arge quantity of items I had to use. I didn''t like having them hanging around in my inventory when they could grant me quite a sizable amount of strength after all. So let''s see... There''s the fusion marble, spirit creation ticket, divine ability evolution grimoire and then the selection one... Then the Divinity items, andstly the Elixirs that let you enhance a Divine Ability or Divinity up to a certain amount, I believe. Let''s start with the easy one... Divine Ability Selection Grimoire. This item seemed rather precious, allowing you to select a Divine Ability from within a randomly chosen pool of Divine Abilities that are based on the user''s potential, abilities, and so on. FLUOSH! The grimoires opened one after another, their glows suddenly converging, as I realized they merged together into a single, gigantic book! What the hell?! Ding! [You have opened the [Divine Ability Selection Grimoire (SSS+ Grade)] x3 at the same time!] [All three opened Grimoires have merged into a Larger Grimoire, with theirbined selected pool of Divine Abilities to choose.] [Please choose the three Divine Abilities you want to gain from the avable Divine Abilities.] {Avable Divine Abilities (9)} [Demonic Dragon''s Metamorphosis (SSS+)] [Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption (SSS+)] [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)] [Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation (SSS+)] [All Consuming Demonic Frost Domain (SSS+)] [Heavenly Sacred Light of Order (SSS+)] [Divine Dragon Venerable Space-Destroying ws (SSS+)] [Demonic Spirit Dragon Venerable All-Seeing Eyes (SSS+)] [Divine System Spirit Administrator Summon (SSS+)] "These are all of them?" I nced at the book in silence, it was indeed arge quantity of options! And all the Divine Abilities came maxed at SSS+ Rank. So it was their strongest forms already. Unlike all my other Divine Abilities though, these looked very new, mostly based on my new powers as Venerable, now that I think about it, or on the new Laws I''ve acquired. [Please choose three Divine Abilities from the avable pool.] Another message appeared in the grimoire. I guess I have to choose between nine of them, and only three. That''ll be hard! Okay, let''s eliminate them out one by one... Demonic Dragon Metamorphosis? I don''t really care, pass. Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption? Sounds interesting, let''s keep it. System Law Integration and Upgrade? Very interesting too... let''s keep it around. Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation... Also very good and interesting. All Consuming Demonic Frost Domain seems to be some sort ofbination between my Ice and Demon powers, interesting, but I''ll pass. Heavenly Sacred Light of Order seems to be derived from Celestia! However, it feels rather lackluster name-wise, pass. Divine Dragon Venerable Space-Destroying ws, sounds cool, a w divine ability is... Nah,n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om never mind. Just a w? Pass. Demonic Spirit Dragon Venerable All-Seeing Eyes, interesting, keep it. Divine System Spirit Administrator Summon, very interesting too, let''s keep it around. So that reduces my options to [Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption (SSS+)], [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)], [Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation (SSS+)], [Demonic Spirit Dragon Venerable All-Seeing Eyes (SSS+)], and [Divine System Spirit Administrator Summon (SSS+)]! Wait, that''s still a lot... 6! Okay, let''s prioritize the strongest and most useful sounding ones. Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption is a must, so we''ll pick this without hesitation. Then the rest are moreplicated... Hmm, the eye is like irvoyance? The power to see very far around a range, most likely. Sounds really cool, but is that even usefulpared to the others? Not so much, for now. Then there''s... the Breath of Creation. If I am guessing this right, it could be a dragon breath that can create things? That sounds really powerful, especially because I''m quitecking regarding that stuff... So maybe we can keep this one. Then thest ones to choose is either System Law Integration and Upgrade, and Divine System Spirit Administrator Summon. The first one sounds like the ability to integrate many other things or people, or living beings into the System Law, even though that''s already happening outside. Maybe this facilitates that process? Though it also says "Upgrade" so it might even upgrade my System... I kind of want to keep it for now, yeah. Then there''s the Administrator Summon. I guess I can pass on this one and try to create Divine Spirits with my Divine Spirit Creation Tickets that''ll be System-only and can work as Administrators. Though, for now, the System seems stable and fine, so there''s no need for additional people working to sustain it for the moment. Maybe when it besrge enough to cover and integrate the entire world, I''ll change my mind. That''s it, I think I''ve made my decision! Ding! [You have selected the [Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption (SSS+)], [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)], and [Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation (SSS+)] Divine Abilities from the Grimoire!] Chapter 1773: Three New Overpowered Divine Abilities Chapter 1773: Three New Overpowered Divine Abilities ? Ding! [You have selected the [Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption (SSS+)], [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)], and [Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation (SSS+)] Divine Abilities from the Grimoire!] FLUOSH! Suddenly, I felt three new Divine Abilities emerge within my body, surging ferociously like draconic mes, coursing through my soul and body at the same time. It was an intense power boost, followed by a tranquil calmness, washing over my body and soul, and calming me down greatly. [You acquired the [Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption (SSS+)], [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)], and [Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation (SSS+)] Divine Abilities!] [Due to the power of the Divine Abilities, your body and soul have grown stronger.] [You gained +1.000.000 to All Stats.] [Because you acquired powerful Divine Abilities rted with your Ascendancy Laws, your power a Venerable has increased.] [The [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 10%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 10%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 10%)] have increased their growth by 10%!] "Wait what?! I had no idea I could get this strong from getting Divine Abilities..." After acquiring the Divine Abilities, three holographic windows appeared, showing me what else they could do aside from whatever I might have guessed based on their names. [Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption (SSS+)] A Powerful Divine Ability that has been born from a Lesser Fragment of the Law of Time, which had been born from the Laws of the System, Creation, and Order. By spending Ascendancy Law Essence inrge quantities, it is possible to temporarily take control of the surrounding Time Flow Essence within a 500-meter range of the user, which can be extended with more energy usage. This Essence can be Manipted in different ways, such as slowing down foes Time, elerating your own Time or those of allies, or even elerating or slowing down the Time of the range of this Ability itself, which will affect all beings within it. Additionally, by stagnating Time Flow Essence and stopping its flow, it is possible to temporarily stop time for a couple seconds at most. By practicing constantly, Maniption can be better and less sloppy, giving forth a better usage of this power. This sound as amazing as imagined. Stopping time... is actually a power I could already do. It''s called {Primordial Ice Magic}: {Frozen Time}, and it can freeze time directly within a certain range. This, however, barelysts one or two seconds, at most five seconds if I put all my Divine Power. And it can also be stopped if my foe unleashes their Divine Aura or has a Domain set- up previously. Therefore, I needed something to strengthen such a Spell, and this could even allow me to use it even when my foe is resisting with their powerful Auras or Domains. Hmm, I''ll have to practice a bit first though. But overall, really good! The Slow Down and eleration Effects are already good by themselves. [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)] A Powerful Divine Ability born from the Ascendancy Law of the System, which is the unique Law of the Tenth Venerable, the Heavenly Dragon of the Eternal System. By using Ascendancy Law Essence, it is possible to directly manipte a part of the System Law and Integrate it into any target. The integrated Law then will manifest into a Status Screen which then can be manipted, edited, and then upgraded or enhanced. Those that had already been Integrated by the Law automatically will also be affected if the user intends to, with a great cut on the needed Ascendancy Law Essence. If this Ability is used on Powerful Targets, be it Living Beings, or even Divine Treasures or Divine-type Inert Objects, there might be a certain amount of rejection from the target. Living Beings can reject this power and the user can only impose it upon them through force, spending more energy or by weakening them or making them fall unconscious. However, even while being unconscious, the target might still offer resistance, in which case, it might be impossible to achieve Integration if their power is greater to the user''s Law. Very interesting, Integration, Status, Enhancement, Edit... and Upgrading? I have to try this! It could definitely do some interesting things. Maybe I could even give a Status to inanimate objects, what would happen if I gave a Status to a te of food then I upgrade it? Hmm, the possibilities are quite endless. [Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation (SSS+)] A Powerful Divine Ability born from the Divine Law of Creation that only the Dragon King, and the Tenth venerable, the Heavenly Dragon of the Eternal System, can wield. Gather Ascendancy Law Essence of Creation within your throat and unleash a glistening white colored breath of mes of Creation towards a target area, the expansion of this breath can be enhanced through adding more energy to the divine ability activation. The Breath of Creation will quite literally create material things or even life forms within certain restrictions based on the amount of energy used, the imagination and visualization of the user, and also the power of their divinities and their stats. Additionally, thendscape where the breath is used might also influence into what will be created, and it is also possible to modify, change, and transform entirendscapes through this power. When targeting living beings, the breath can either not do a single thing to them or unleash a series of effects based on what is allowed within the pool of imagination, realization, and the power of the divine ability.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However, this power is not harmful, and it cannot be used to directly damage something or someone. "Very interesting too..." I rubbed my chin as I nced at all the descriptions, I had been left rather satisfied, these were perhaps the best choices without a doubt! Now the only thing is to use them and try out what they can do. The Breath of Creation seems really powerful too, its limits are just energy, imagination, and the divine ability rank... I''ll have to see what I can do with it, but I''m getting a lot of ideas already. Chapter 1774: System Integration Chapter 1774: System Integration ? After getting these three new Divine Abilities, I had thought about using more of the items, but I had already been too distracted, and almost half an hour had passed, so I quickly moved back to the castle to greet my family and have breakfast. The other items seemed interesting, and I wanted to use them, but I think I need to think a bit more in what do I want to use them, right? Also there''s the Divine Ability Fusion and Evolution Items. I also have to think what I want to fuse or evolve and not do everything rashly. My Slimes and Cooking Spirits were done with the food, which I had technically cooked myself. Large tes full of piles of pancakes, scrambled eggs with bacon, a lot of freshly baked bread, butter, fruit jam of rainbow color, pastries, and cake slices, especially cheesecake for my baby Kate, and also a lot of roasted meat for my two other little biters, Bedra and Drakda. As I entered my room, I found Bedann and Miranda awake, but Andromeda was still dozing, snoring a bit loudly. I think this might be a first for her, to actually sleep in a physical body while the system can keep working automatically on its own without her needing to always be there. She must really enjoy feeling exhaustion wash out as you rest. I also found my kids on bed ying with their mothers, they seemed energetic and hungry, waiting for their father to bring breakfast as always... "And here I am! Who was hungry? Good morning!" "Good morning papa," Kate greeted me, flying to my side and giving me a kiss on my cheek and an hug. "Good morning dad!" Bedra hugged me too. "Dadaaaaa!" Drakda flew to my side,nding on my face. "Ugh!" I almost fell to the floor, but I managed to leave the things I was carrying on the floating table in front of the bed. "Hey you little rascal! Don''t just jump on your dad''s face like that!" I said, grabbing Drakda as if he were a little puppy. "Dadadaaaa!" he said, as he opened his little jaws and then bit my hand with his very sharp teeth. "Ouch!" I ended letting go of him as he flew away, quicklynding in front of the food and about to eat some of it with a single bite, before Bedra and Kate stopped him. "Drakda! Behave while eating breakfast!" "Yeah, please behave little brother." "Hungyyyy!" Drakda protested angrily, saying he was hungry. Until... "Drakda!" Miranda called the boy and he quickly calmed down. It was almost magical. I am fairly sure Miranda is a good mother, he hasn''t even hurt our son. But I guess there''s a basic instinct of a dragon to obey their mom at least? "Sowy, hungy." He apologized, looking all cute. "It''s okay, let''s eat together then," Bedann giggled, patting his head. "Hmm... what with all the noise?" Andromeda slowly opened her beautiful eyes, realizing everyone was awake except her. "W-Wait a second! Did I oversleep? Me?!" She was very shocked, it was a bit funny. "Yes you did!" said Bedann with a giggle. "Why did you even sleep that long?" "I-I..." she muttered. "I felt sleepy and tired... It feels nice to rest." "Hm, I guess that''s what you get for getting a new physical body, I felt the same when I gained my own independent body," said Miranda with a nod. "You''ll get used to it and adapt better. But enjoy it, I mean. Food, sleeping, all of those things are fantastic. It kind of makes you feel moreplete." "Yeah... I''m quite hungry, this sensation of hunger is quite annoying, but it makes me anticipate the gratification of eating delicious food," said Andromeda. "Oh, Drake, good morning dear." "Haha, good morning," I giggled, as she kissed my lips and hugged me tightly. She smelled so sweet... I could probably fall asleep while resting my head on her long, silky white hair. "Alright then, let''s eat," I said. "Andromeda, I brought a lot of food for you to try many vors this time as well." "Ooh!" Andromeda looked prepared to devour everything. "Thank you!" Like that, we had our typical morning breakfast. Despite all the fights and difficulties we''ve faced, these moments are always what makes me the happiest. Just a rxed moment with the people I love, eating and enjoying the food I made. "Nom, nom, nom!" Andromeda aterge sandwiches that Bedann prepared for her, with cheese, eggs, bacon, and some meat in between, she devoured them with just two or three bites. She also ate several tes of pancakes and waffles with lots of syrup and whipped cream, and then enjoyed the toasts with melting butter and rainbow-colored fruit jam on top. Everything was new and wonderful for her; she continued eating until she was full. And when the food was about to run out and everyone was still a bit hungry, I tried something new. "Let''s see..." I gathered energies on my throat and let out a loud sigh, white-colored mes emerged from my mouth, quickly materializing what I had envisioned. Suddenly, arge basket full of cupcakes and other cake slices emerged out of nowhere everyone gasped. Although I could cook every quickly, materializing food out of my breath was not something they thought possible. "W-What the...?! Drake, did you...?" Bedann was shocked. "Hm, oh! They taste delicious! Did thise from your body?" Miranda immediately took a chocte cupcake and took a big bite out of it.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Hmm, so delicious! Yes, this must be your Breath of Creation! A new Divine Ability he just learned." Andromeda immediately learned what it was. "Yeah," I nodded. "Making simple food like this was easy and barely cost any energy. So I''ll probably try doing this to gain more experience on the power of Creation... It''s not the full extent of its powers as I had yet to gather all dragon bloodlines and master them, but it''s a start." Also... I grabbed a cupcake and then, utilized another Divine Ability. The Divine Law of the System manifested as a gray me, imbuing itself into the strawberry cupcake. FLUOSH! Within seconds, the inert object, or well, food, suddenly materialized... A status. [You have sessfully used the [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)] on Target [Strawberry vored Cupcake (F Grade)]!] [The [Strawberry vored Cupcake (F Grade)] has acquired a Mini Status and has been Upgraded.] [Strawberry vored Cupcake (+1)] {Item Type}: [Food] {Item Grade}: [F Grade] {Item Stats} [Nutritional Value]: [10] (+10.000) [Food Taste]: [50] (+10.000) [Sugars]: [100] (+10.000) {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [Increases Health, Stamina, and Divine Power Recovery by 25% for 1 Hour. All Stats +1% for 10 Minutes.] {Description} A delicious Strawberry Cupcake. "Huh?!" What the hell is this? Did I just give a cupcake stat?! At least it doesn''t have a Level, but this is still very weird! It even has an Enhancement Effect! So just eating would help me recover energy even faster than before? A mere little cupcake?! Wow, this is a bit too much, don''t you think? It barely cost any energy too, so I could probably go all the way to a +10 enhancement. Though it seems really dumb for just a cupcake... Nheless, this gives me a lot of ideas- "Nom!" Before I could do anything with the cupcake, Drakda ate it with a single bite... "Oohh!" And he felt its effects immediately, his little aura growing stronger. Chapter 1775: The Power Of System Law Integration And Upgrade Chapter 1775: The Power Of System Law Integration And Upgrade ? Although Drakda ended eating the whole cupcake, the notifications remained within the log, so I was able to read the details again. [You have sessfully used the [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)] on Target [Strawberry vored Cupcake (F Grade)]!] [The [Strawberry vored Cupcake (F Grade)] has acquired a Mini Status and has been Upgraded.] [Strawberry vored Cupcake (+1)] {Item Type}: [Food] {Item Grade}: [F Grade] {Item Stats} [Nutritional Value]: [10] (+10.000) [Food Taste]: [50] (+10.000) [Sugars]: [100] (+10.000) {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [Increases Health, Stamina, and Divine Power Recovery by 25% for 1 Hour. All Stats +1% for 10 Minutes.] {Description} A delicious Strawberry Cupcake. ording to this Enhancement Effect of +1, his Health, Stamina, and Divine Power natural recovery over time will increase by 25% for 1 Hour and he also got a boost of 1% to all stats for 10 Minutes! I need to try out how these buffs work though. Can they stack? Can I make a bunch of cupcakes and then get 1000% buff? I''ll have to try integrating more food and then enhancing them, so let''s try that. I aimed for small, easy to eat preparations, whole tes of things would be moreplicated to test. So I went for other cupcakes and cake slices. "Huh? Drake? What are you doing?" Bedann noticed I was doing weird stuff to the cake slices, rapidly imbuing divine auras into them seemed a bit strange. "Experimenting," I said. "I obtained a new ability, but instead of exining, I''ll show you... Look at this." "Hm? A cheesecake slice?" wondered Bedann. "Wait, what''s that...? Information of the item?" [Strawberry vored Cheesecake Slice (+3)] {Item Type}: [Food] {Item Grade}: [E Grade] {Item Stats} [Nutritional Value]: [15] (+14.000) [Food Taste]: [70] (+14.000) [Sugars]: [90] (+14.000) {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [Increases Mana and Divine Power Recovery Speed by 30% for 1 Hour. All Stats +2% for 11 Minutes.] {Enhancement +2 Effect}: [When Dealing Damage to a foe, you gain a 10% chance per blow to ignore 30% of their Defenses for 13 Minutes.] {Enhancement +3 Effect}: [Instantly Restores 5% of your total Mana and Divine Power.] {Description} A delicious Strawberry Cheesecake slice, best eaten with tea. "Nah, Item Information and Status are different. My power allows me to give a Status to anything now..." I said. "This cake slice now gained a Status!" I had given it a +3 enhancement to test it, the rest were simr. It seemed that the cheesecake slices all shared simr buffs, other cakes had slightly different things. "Now try eating it," I said. "Really? It won''t have any weird thing?" wondered Bedann. "Wouldn''t I eat the system with it?" "Nah, it doesn''t work like that," I said. "You see, the System Law is not some "thing" within what it is imbued into, not so different from the air itself or humidity, which is everywhere. You swallow air and humidity whenever you eat after all, it''s a simr thing to that." "You won''t be poisoned, Bedann..." Andromeda sighed. "I can''t believe you wouldn''t trust Drake. It''s rather obvious he wouldn''t give you something poisonous, you know?" "Aah, sorry! I didn''t mean to be rude," Bedann sighed. "Okay then... Nom!" She ate the whole slice with a single bite, my cute wife is a big eater. FLUOSH! A momentter, she overflowed with new power, feeling her energies recover instantly by a small amount, while her power increased. She gained a pink-colored aura. "Woah! What in the world?! It''s true! It really worked..." Bedann nced at her own aura. "Now try eating these other cheesecakes, I want to see if it can stack," I offered her more slices. "E-Eh? But... um, okay, only one more, I''m already so stuffed..." Bedann ate another slice and... Nothing happened. "Hm? Looks like it didn''t work a second time!" "So that confirms it, buffs can''t stack," I nodded. "At least between simr items. Can you try eating this other chocte cupcake? It''s tiny so it shouldn''t be too much." This was the chocte cupcake''s Status: [Chocte Cupcake (+3)] {Item Type}: [Food] {Item Grade}: [F Grade] {Item Stats}n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Nutritional Value]: [9] (+14.000) [Food Taste]: [100] (+14.000) [Sugars]: [120] (+14.000) {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [Increases Mana and Divine Power Recovery Speed by 30% for 1 Hour. All Stats +2% for 11 Minutes.] {Enhancement +2 Effect}: [Increases the Magic Power of the two strongest Elemental Affinities by 50% for 1 Hour.] {Enhancement +3 Effect}: [Instantly Restores 5% of your total Mana and Divine Power.] {Description} A delicious Chocte Cupcake, a ssic beloved by many. "Alright..." Bedra ate it with a single bite, licking her big lips. "Hmm, oh?" FLUOSH! A new aura surged, this time, she gained more buffs. However... "The cheesecake buffs that ovepped with the chocte cake buffs didn''t increase nor stacked," I nodded. "However, you gained additional buffs that were slightly different from the cheesecake." "So that''s the exploit then," said Andromeda. "To create slightly simr, yet different buffs, maybe?" "Perhaps..." I said. "But the thing is, I can''t really modify them no matter how hard I try. They''re actually all pre-determined or random. Can you help?" "Let me see," Andromeda tried to directly put her own mind and powers as I imbued another item with this power. Yet... "Ah, no, it''s not possible. I suppose the condition for this to even happen is that it has to be randomly chosen," she said. "Once the random enhancements are chosen they stay like that for every item that is simr to it." "Interesting..." I nodded. "Can''t we bend this rule somehow?" "It''s not so easy, aplete reconstruction of the Divine Ability would be needed," Andromeda said. "We could try I suppose?" "Nah, I guess it''s too much of a bother," Iughed. "It''s good as it is! I can try and experiment more with it and see what I can do. But essentially, if I can get a lot of copies of elixirs and such, I could further enhance them. I wonder though, can this Integration work on living beings the same way ti does to inert objects/food?" "Only way to find out," said Andromeda. "Try it on yourself." "Well said," I nodded. "{System Law Integration and Upgrade}" FLAAASH! Chapter 1776: Giving System Status To Spirits Chapter 1776: Giving System Status To Spirits ? I tried using the Divine Ability on myself, but... [You have used the Divine Ability: [System Law Integration and Upgrade] on yourself.] [Attempt has failed, your own Body is too powerful to be affected by this Divine Ability.]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Your own Body cannot gain Enhancements nor further upgrade its already existing System with the Ability derived from it.] "So it doesn''t work on myself, it says I''m too strong..." I sighed. "Oh well, I guessed as such," Andromeda shrugged. "Can you try it on others?" "Hmm..." I looked at my family. I felt a bit bad about using them as experiment subjects, but they didn''t seem to mind anyways, so I tried it on Miranda, she could regenerate from any wound if she were to get hit by a strong zap... Though, none of such things happened, only a sh of silver light that dissipated rapidly. [You have used the Divine Ability: [System Law Integration and Upgrade] on target: [Miranda]!] [Attempt has failed, target [Miranda]''s Body is too powerful to be affected by this Divine Ability.] [Their already existing System Status is powerful enough; it cannot be further upgraded for the moment.] "Doesn''t work..." I tried it on everyone else and I got the same message. Damn, so it doesn''t work on those that are already super strong, huh? A bit of a bummer, but not that bad either, I had guessed it would have limitations. "So it doesn''t work on us because we''re too strong?" wondered Bedann. "Hmm! What about our allies? Maybe some of them aren''t too strong yet.2 "Right," I nodded. "I''ll try it on everyone to experiment. I''ve already confirmed it doesn''t cause harm even if it fails, so it''s not hard to try it without even asking for permission, heh." Like that, after breakfast, I moved from ce to ce, greeting my friends and trying to use the ability on them. However, it always failed, then I moved to my Spirits to see if it might work on them and... Lo and behold! [You have used the Divine Ability: [System Law Integration and Upgrade] on target: [Belle]!] [Sessful Integration! The target [Belle] has sessfully been integrated by the System Law, gaining her own Spirit Status!] [Enhancements are possible! Target [Belle] has gained +1 Enhancement.] I felt a rush of my energies reaching the clueless pink fox, who was napping on top of our bed when we left to do our daily activities. "Muh?! What the- WOAH!" FLAAASH! [Spirit Name]: [Belle (+1)] [Spirit Race]: [Divine Nine-Tailed Dream & Nightmare Fox Princess Spirit] [Spirit ss]: [Mystical Dream Shrine Maiden*: Lv0/100] [Spirit Core]: [Divine Spirit Realm: Rank 10 (Middle Stage)] [Spirituality]: [700.000] (+100.000) [Mystic Aether]: [800.000] (+100.000) [Elemental Power]: [650.000] (+100.000) [Spirit ss Skills]: [Mystical Dream Spirit Communion*: Lv0/100] [Spirit Abilities]: {Nightmare Beast Summon (SS)} {Dream Realm Maniption (SS)} {Dream Manifestation (SS+)} {Nine Tailed Nightmare Fox Divine Domain (SSS)} {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [Increases Spirituality and Mystic Aether by 100% when defeating a foe with a Dream or Nightmare Attribute Spell for 30 Minutes.] "What is this Drake?!" Belleined. "The hell did you do to me!" I was shocked, it finally worked on someone, and it was even better than I imagined! A "Spirit Status" was formed specifically for Spirits! So Items, Spirits, and then other living beings like me and my family and friends all get different types of Status and also Stats?! That''s much better than I thought! Also much lessplicated. "I feel somewhat stronger out of the blue, but I thought I had been stuck on Rank 10 Middle Stage for ages... Hey Drake! Are you there?" "Ah, yes! Belle you got a System Status, congrats!" I celebrated, grabbing her. "Uwaack! Hey let me go you brute!" she cried, but I didn''t let go of her. I let go of her eventually after she scratched my face with her ws. Is she a cat or a fox? Seriously... Anyways, I exined to her what happened. "So that''s it! Huh... Weird though, it didn''t work on your friends and family members who are Rank 10 but it worked on me... But I''m also Rank 10!" she said angrily. "Hmm, true," I nodded. "I guess Spirits are overall much weakerpared to living beings even when they''re of the same Rank, right?" "That''s mean! We Spirits are strong! I''m a Divine Spirit born from a fragment of a Venerable''s Soul! I controlled a giant Dream World!" she said angrily. "Maybe your System is wrong." "It''s not wrong," Andromeda appeared right behind her, scaring Belle. "Hyeeegh! Hey! What''s with everyone trying to scare me to death today?!" sheined. I patted her head, trying to calm her down. "It''s ok Belle, calm down," I sighed. "Is there another reason it worked, Andromeda?" "Yes, Spirits are strong indeed, but most if not all of them require contracts and masters to unleash their true power, or also be part of nature and connect with the world and many more," she said. "It doesn''t mean you''re weak, it simply means that your energy reserves are very low, Spirits always require a different source of energy. They''re fed Mana by either the area they''re connected or their masters after all." "T-That''s...!" Belle was about to refute that, but quickly fell silent. "No, you''re not wrong... I guess that''s right! I''m literally like that, hahah!" Why is sheughing now? Had she given up on pretending to be stronger than us? "Anyways, her Status has a lot of interesting surprises, right?" I wondered. "It seems she has unique Stats... Spirituality, Mystic Aether, and Elemental Power instead of the other series of Stats. She also got a Spirit ss and a Spirit ss Skill! And in addition, the Spirit Abilities and her +1 Enhancement Effect." "Huh? How can I see that esteetus thing you''re talking about?" wondered Belle, rising one of her pink colored eyebrows. "Do I just-" DING! And then, right in front of her the Status appeared again, she opened her eyes wide, reading and realizing it was indeed a quantitative resume of her entire abilities, powers, and strengths. "So this is the System..." she muttered. "This is kind of amazing." Chapter 1777: Belles Growth Chapter 1777: Belle''s Growth ? "So I gained a ss, and a ss Skill... You''re saying the ss is like... it makes me stronger the higher its number, level, goes up right? Okay," Belle nodded. "Then this skill is like another ability? And it grows stronger with numbers too?!" "Yes, it''s al about numbers," I said with a proud smile. "The Enhancement I granted to you is part of the Divine Ability''s "upgrade", it took a few hundred thousand points of essence... I''ll go for more enhancements, if you''re ok with that?" "W-Wait! What does that means? Am I like some sort of item or what?" she wondered. "Kind of," I nodded with a giggle. "What! I''m not an item!" sheined. Technically I do use her a lot like an item, the spirits too... They''re like the Divine Weapons in a way, they''re always used like tools. I''m not saying it coldly or something, its just how I believe it goes. And maybe that''s why she can receive enhancements. Well, whatever the case... FLUOSH!N?v(el)B\\jnn Ding! [You have directly Enhanced and Upgraded your Divine Spirit [Belle]''s Spirit Status!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +2!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +3!] [You have reached the maximum Enhancement Cap for this Target.] [The Divine Spirit [Belle] must grow stronger to receive more Enhancements.] [You have exchanged a total of 6.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] Oh! It worked! Not bad, +3 is pretty alright for now. Belle definitely got stronger with this! [Spirit Name]: [Belle (+3)] [Spirit Race]: [Divine Nine-Tailed Dream & Nightmare Fox Princess Spirit] [Spirit ss]: [Mystical Dream Shrine Maiden: Lv0/100] [Spirit Core]: [Divine Spirit Realm: Rank 10 (Middle Stage)] [Spirituality]: [700.000] (+300.000) [Mystic Aether]: [800.000] (+300.000) [Elemental Power]: [650.000] (+300.000) [Spirit ss Skills]: [Mystical Dream Spirit Communion*: Lv0/100] [Spirit Abilities]: {Nightmare Beast Summon (SS)} {Dream Realm Maniption (SS)} {Dream Manifestation (SS+)} {Nine Tailed Nightmare Fox Divine Domain (SSS)} {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [Increases Spirituality and Mystic Aether by 100% when defeating a foe with a Dream or Nightmare Attribute Spell for 30 Minutes.] {Enhancement +2 Effect}: [While being inside Dream or Nightmare Domains, Worlds, or Realms, the power of Magic Spells, Spirit Abilities, and Spirit ss Skills increases by 200%.] {Enhancement +3 Effect}: [When a foe is defeated using Dream or Nightmare Attribute Spells or Spirit Abilities, it is possible to drain their Dreams and Nightmares to strengthen All Stats by up to 300% for 1 Hour, with a small chance of some of those extra stats to remain permanently.] "Oh wow, the enhancements are really good!" Belle said with a smile. "Do I really have all those powers now?! So easily!" "Yeah," I nodded. "See? I did it all for your own good, Belle, so stop being such a crybaby." "I''m not a crybaby, maybe try to be nicer..." she pouted, crossing her arms as she had taken upon her little fox form. "Anyways, I kind of want to try this leveling up stuff you''re talking about! Shall we go hunt monsters?" "Wait a bit, Belle, I would love to, but first we need to also use this enhancement on your siblings," I smiled. "S-Siblings? They''re spirits, not my siblings..." she groaned. "Yes, yes, your siblings," I nodded. "Alright... Gabriel, Ashlock, Rose! Come here as well." With a mere call, I summoned them in front of me. they were all busy doing their own things around my Divine Realm but came back right after I called them. FLASH! A small mechanical angel with bright neon golden eyes and long metallic gold hair, covered with white armor and with a pair of wings made of swords of light appeared. The Divine Spirit of Light and Technomancy Elements I created to fight and ultimately defeat the Vampire Venerable of Blood, a rather shy boy that doesn''t speak much, but who likes to take care of the farm and the animals, Gabriel. FLASH! A charming and gorgeous vampire woman whose body seemed ghostly, epassed by flowing blood and dark shadows wrapping and twisting her figure. A Vampiress that once attacked a Sect that I and Bedann had visited and be part of, apanied by other Vampires, they had tried to kill the sect master and also to eliminate us. She once served Scarlet, a fragment of Greenwood, or as his true name goes, Oberon. However, after I managed to kill her and her vampires, they were turned into ghosts through my developing Phantom Magic. After that, she became a Blood Ghost, and continued evolving, gaining more and more Spiritual Powers, while rapidly learning more about herself and changing from her formerly wicked ways. She has changed a lot already, perhaps one of the few people around me that has changed so much from so long ago, she is now a hardworking woman that likes to train new vampire troops, and also has hobbies involving cooking, sewing, and making clothes of her style, which is mostly gothic, Rose. FLASH! And arge, red-colored tree, with crimson leaves and eye-shaped fruits, ring at me with all of its eye-shaped fruits, while red crystals grew over its demonic wood. Made from the experimental Yggdrasil Trees made by the Demon of Technomancy, Jonathan, by fusing them with the Demonic Essence of Pandemonium''s Lungs, they were designed to cleanse Yggdrasil from the Miasma left behind. However, they were the lost, abandoned experiments, the Demonic Yggdrasil Trees that died and dried out in thatboratory for eons, their souls and bodies twisting into monstrous beings. When I created the Dream Dungeon to get to the Core hidden deep within, I ended awakening them from their death-like slumbers, unified together with Pandemonium''s lungs into an aberrant being, which we ultimately managed to defeat. At the end, I obtained their Soul Orbs when the Dungeon ended, and I used them as materials to give birth to him, the Demonic Yggdrasil Tree Spirit, Ashlock. A child that is still learning about many things, the reincarnation of these "failures" that Jonathan coldheartedly abandoned. He''s a good child, he likes exploring newndscapes the most, and also eating demons. Especially eating demons. "d you''re here," I said. "I''ve found a new way for you to continue growing stronger, Rose, Gabriel, Ashlock. Now, sit down and rx, I''ll get it down in a sh." Chapter 1778: All Divine Spirits Get Integrated! Chapter 1778: All Divine Spirits Get Integrated! ? After summoning my Spirits, I enhanced them one by one. Rose was the first because I was quite curious about what she would get, honestly. Ding! [You have used the Divine Ability: [System Law Integration and Upgrade] on target: [Rose]!] [Sessful Integration! The target [Rose] has sessfully been integrated by the System Law, gaining her own Spirit Status!] [Enhancements are possible! Target [Rose] has gained +1 Enhancement.] [You have directly Enhanced and Upgraded your Divine Spirit [Rose]''s Spirit Status!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +2!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +3!] [You have reached the maximum Enhancement Cap for this Target.] [The Divine Spirit [Rose] must grow stronger to receive more Enhancements.] [You have exchanged a total of 6.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [Spirit Name]: [Rose (+3)] [Spirit Race]: [Divine Blood Vampire Empress Spirit] [Spirit ss]: [Shadow Blood Executioner: Lv0/100] [Spirit Core]: [Divine Spirit Realm: Rank 10 (Middle Stage)] [Spirituality]: [600.000] (+300.000) [Mystic Aether]: [900.000] (+300.000) [Elemental Power]: [600.000] (+300.000) [Spirit ss Skills]: [Bloody Shadow Execution Domain *: Lv0/100] [Spirit Abilities]: {Blood Phantom Shadow Materialization (SS)} {Ghostly Shadow Realm Body (SS)} {Blood Queen (SS+)} {Divine Primordial Blood Spirit Throne (SSS)} {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [When Killing a Foe, drain their Blood to gain {Blood Stigmas} that can be used to either Increase All Attack Power, Recover Energies or Temporarily Enhance Abilities and Spells by 10% per Blood Stigma for 30 Minutes, with a max Stack of 10.] {Enhancement +2 Effect}: [While touching a Foe''s Shadow, it is possible to control it to attack their Foe, transforming the Shadows into {Abyssal Shadow Chains} that decrease All their Stats by 50% and has a 1% chance per second to Paralyze them for 10 seconds for 3 Minutes.] {Enhancement +3 Effect}: [When fighting while surrounded by the Phantoms and Ghosts that had been tamed by the Spirit, all Damage Dealt and Defense Pration increases based on 30% of each Phantom and Ghost''s Stats.] Rose got some amazing enhancements, they were ratherplex this time around, and they all yed around how she fought. They were very interesting effects, and not hard at all to pull out either. "I feel so much stronger..." she said. "What a blissful feeling this is. Thank you so much, master! I''ll use it to serve you well." As I nodded, I moved on to Gabriel. Ding! [You have used the Divine Ability: [System Law Integration and Upgrade] on target: [Gabriel]!] [Sessful Integration! The target [Gabriel] has sessfully been integrated by the System Law, gaining his own Spirit Status!] [Enhancements are possible! Target [Gabriel] has gained +1 Enhancement.] [You have directly Enhanced and Upgraded your Divine Spirit [Gabriel]''s Spirit Status!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +2!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +3!] [You have reached the maximum Enhancement Cap for this Target.] [The Divine Spirit [Gabriel] must grow stronger to receive more Enhancements.] [You have exchanged a total of 6.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [Spirit Name]: [Gabriel (+3)] [Spirit Race]: [Divine Heavenly Mechanical Nephalem Archangel Spirit] [Spirit ss]: [Holy Machine of Light *: Lv0/100] [Spirit Core]: [Divine Spirit Realm: Rank 10 (Peak Stage)] [Spirituality]: [800.000] (+600.000) [Mystic Aether]: [950.000] (+600.000) [Elemental Power]: [1.000.000] (+600.000) [Spirit ss Skills]: [Holy Mechanical Armament *: Lv0/100] [Spirit Abilities]: {Holy Mechanical Spirit Body (SS)} {Sunlight Photon Cannons (SS)} {Heavenly Resonance (SS+)} {Heaven and Hell Resurrection (SSS)} {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [Whenever the Spirit heals an ally, it generates a {Holy Field} within a 50-meter radius of its body, which rapidly recovers the Health and Mana based on Spirituality Stat of any Ally that''s steps on it for 30 Minutes.] {Enhancement +2 Effect}: [After ying a foe using Holy Attribute Spells, automatically Summons a temporary {Holy Mechanical Pdin Spirit} to battle that carries 50% of the Spirit Stats and tripled Defenses for 30 Minutes with a max amount of summons of 10.] {Enhancement +3 Effect}: [While receiving Damage, there''s a 10% chance to bounce back the attack back to the attacker with 200% their original power but imbued with Holy and Technomancy Elements.] Gabriel was also very interesting! Especially his stats! He was actually already Peak Rank 10, and it showed on his stats. Apparently even the bonuses from enhancement increase by 50k per Stage of Cultivation? So he''s two Stages above the rest, interesting. Also his Enhancements are very unique again, it really expands what he can do as well, very interesting! "...Stronger," Gabriel nced at his small mechanical hands. "Master, thank you." "No problem." Then,stly was Ashlock! Ding! [You have used the Divine Ability: [System Law Integration and Upgrade] on target: [Ashlock]!]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Sessful Integration! The target [Ashlock] has sessfully been integrated by the System Law, gaining his own Spirit Status!] [Enhancements are possible! Target [Ashlock] has gained +1 Enhancement.] [You have directly Enhanced and Upgraded your Divine Spirit [Ashlock]''s Spirit Status!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +2!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +3!] [You have reached the maximum Enhancement Cap for this Target.] [The Divine Spirit [Ashlock] must grow stronger to receive more Enhancements.] [You have exchanged a total of 6.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [Spirit Name]: [Ashlock (+3)] [Spirit Race]: [Demonic Infernal Yggdrasil Tree Spirit] [Spirit ss]: [Infernal Burning Forest Druid: Lv0/100] [Spirit Core]: [Demi-Divine Spirit Realm: Rank 9 (Upper Stage)] [Spirituality]: [550.000] (+300.000) [Mystic Aether]: [550.000] (+300.000) [Elemental Power]: [550.000] (+300.000) [Spirit ss Skills]: [Demonic Geomancy: Lv0/100] [Spirit Abilities]: {Unification of Demonic and Sacred (SS)} {Demonic Devouring Spirit Roots (SS)} {Predation (SS+)} {Demonic Fruit Of Life Creation (SSS)} {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [After killing a foe, their corpse can be absorbed entirely to gain 200% of their stats on Demonic Energy and boost Spirituality by 50% for 10 Minutes.] {Enhancement +2 Effect}: [When protecting allies from damage and attacks, increases Mystic Aether by 100% and All Defenses and Elemental Resistances by 200%.] {Enhancement +3 Effect}: [While receiving Damage, the spirit will constantly counterattack with {Demonic Nature Spirit Beams} dealing damage based on Spirituality that will lower a foe''s Defenses by 30% for 1 Minute and spread Demonic Nature Miasma on foes, draining their Health and Mana over time.] Andstly, this was Ashlock''s Status. Much lower in stats than the rest due to him still being Rank 9! He needs to get stronger I suppose, I''ll have to train him! But overall, his abilities are impressive. "Finally done..." I sighed in relief. "Alright, who wants to train a bit?" Chapter 1779: A Living Domain Chapter 1779: A Living Domain ? After managing to Integrate the four Spirits into the System, I was able to see their Abilities in more detail and even their skills and so on, which made things more fascinating than I imagined. Also, they were capable of gain Item-like Enhancements, giving them amazing new effects to their abilities, ways of fighting, and so on. Once I was done, I let them practice and ying with their new abilities on the open field, even Rose who was a rather reserved adult woman resembled a child ying with her new powers, she seemed to like it a lot. The Divine Monsters of the open world area of the lobby didn''t like it that much though. In thest thirty minutes I tried doing more System Integration and Upgrade on other people, then moved on to my Divine Weapons and Equipment, and it didn''t seem to work either. whenever I tried, I would get a notification saying I needed specific enhancement items instead, but I had run out of them already. "Looks like they''re enjoying their new enhancements," said Andromeda. "Yeah, I still am kind of turned off by the idea that this power is a bit too limited, but at least it worked well on the Spirits and in any item that has yet to be integrated," I said. "I think it could even work on the Divine Treasures we harvest in the Divine Farm for example." "Certainly! I think they would work fine, if you could enhance them inrge batches, you might be able to unlock amazing new effects or quality enhancements to these materials," said Andromeda. "Though, above all, have you tried using it on Skills or Magic? Maybe even Spells themselves? Techniques?" "What? Would that work? Aren''t Spells and Techniques only momentary?" I wondered. "To Integrate them into the System... I had not thought about it. But wouldn''t it be even worse than food? Like, at least food give you buffs and heals you but, Integrating it into a fireball for example..." "You could try using it as some sort of buff to all attacks," said Andromeda. "Maybe it would cost some more additional Essence, but think about the effects, abilities would be so strong." "Hmm, I''ll try using it first on Divine Abilities, although they''re part of the System, so I don''t think they can be enhanced like that..." I said. "Isn''t there an Item that Enhances Divine Abilities already?" "Right... If that item exists then it might not work," Andromeda said. "But do give it a try as I said!" "Hmm, alright," I nodded. I first tried directly enhancing it from the Status and... [You cannot Integrate or Upgrade Divine Abilities or ss Skills as they''re already part of the System Status. However, Special Items can be used to Enhance their Effects or Upgrade their Abilities.] "Damn, doesn''t work..." "Huh! Then how about the effect of the Divine Ability itself?" "The Effect?" I asked. "Yeah, like the fireball of a fireball spell, or the... aura of an aura skill? Give it a try!" Andromeda said. "Hm, alright, wait a bit..." I quickly activated the Integration and Upgrade Ability again, targeting a Divine Ability I activated, the [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain (SSS+)] Fusion Divine Ability. FLUOSH! After activating it, then... "{System Law Integration and Upgrade}!" FLASH! Bright silver light enveloped the entire Neb, fusing with it, System Law Particles, resembling giant pixels of blue and silver color spread everywhere, suddenly, the Neb started shaking and twisting. "Huh?!" And then it just... Worked. Ding! [You have used the Divine Ability: [System Law Integration and Upgrade] on target: [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain]!]N?v(el)B\\jnn [Sessful Integration! The target [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain] has sessfully been integrated by the System Law, gaining his own Domain Status!] [Enhancements are possible! Target [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain] has gained +1 Enhancement.] [You have exchanged a total of 3.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [The [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain] has developed a Domain Soul and can now receive a Name.] [Do you wish to give it a name? It might gain Sentience and a greater level of power.] [Yes] [No] "W-What?!" I couldn''t believe it. The Neb began moving on its own as if it was alive, slithering around me as if it were a sort of living being made of gaseous purple, ck, and red energies and many small stars made of light, ice, fire, darkness, and so on. "Is this real?! A Domain can... Eh?!" "Hahaha! It worked! I told you it would! Why don''t you trust me, geez!" "Andromeda, you''re amazing!" I ended hugging her very tightly, these were insane news. "It feels stronger too, like its range expanded, the projectiles, the small stars, becamerger and hold more elemental power too," I said. "Is this like a Spirit?" "No, it''s a Domain! It''s not a Spirit, so it works on different conditions," said Andromeda. "Now try to deactivate the Divine Ability after giving it a name, I think the enhancements will remain even when the Divine Ability is deactivated." "Really?!" I wondered, quickly doing as she said. I gave the Neb Domain a name, a simple one. "You will be named [Neb] now." Ding! [You have granted the [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain] the name [Neb]!] [The [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain] Stats have increased, and they have gained new Abilities and a greater Identity upon receiving a Name.] Neb suddenly expanded even more, rapidly bing twice as big and thick in energy density, it was insane. "Now... Deactivate Divine Ability." FLASH! The Neb Domain thenpletely disappeared. "Now... again." Then I activated the Divine Ability and... Neb was there, she had not disappeared. "So every time I activate this Divine Ability Neb wille?!" "Yes, it should work as intended!" "Woah..." I saw Neb wrapping around my body as if greeting me, the stars glistened, suddenly gaining tiny and cute faces, with small dot-shaped eyes. "Uwah!" "Wow!" "Wah..." They were making little voices! "Is he trying to speak?!" "I think so... We might have created apletely new lifeform." "Oh..." The System Law is pure insanity. Chapter 1780: Nebula Chapter 1780: Neb ? I tried enhancing Neb even further, and I was able to reach up to +3 Enhancement before the Domain needed to grow stronger on its own... Yes, on its own. This was Neb''s status, all while he... she, or they were moving around, spreading their stars and exploring everything, it felt like a child just learning about everything. Indeed, Andromeda was right, we might have created a new lifeform. [You have directly Enhanced and Upgraded your Divine Domain [Neb]''s Domain Status!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +2!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +3!] [You have reached the maximum Enhancement Cap for this Target.] [The Divine Domain [Neb] must grow stronger to receive more Enhancements.] [You have exchanged a total of 6.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [Domain Name]: [Neb (+3)] [Domain Race]: [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain] [Domain ss]: [Astral Guardian *: Lv0/100] [Domain Soul]: [Expanding Domain Realm: Rank 1 (Initial Stage)] [Energy Body]: [500.000] (+300.000) [Elemental Essence]: [500.000] (+300.000) [Ethereal Composition]: [600.000] (+300.000) [Domain ss Skills]: [Constetion Summon *: Lv0/100] [Domain Abilities]: {Elemental Star Creation (SS)} {Domain Expansion (SS)} {Individual Domain (SS+)} {Astral Combination (SSS)} {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [When this Domain is activated and is protecting an ally, all Stats increase by 100% while any ally within the Domain will regenerate their Health and Energies 50% faster.] {Enhancement +2 Effect}: [For every Star created within the Domain, there''s a 20% chance for the Star to be a Small Nova, a 10% chance for a Big Nova, and a 1% chance for it to be a Titan Nova, increasing their Power and Explosive Ability.] {Enhancement +3 Effect}: [Once foes are defeated by the Domain''s attacks, they can be absorbed by the Domain and feed to enhance their Domain Soul''s growth, while increasing the Domain''s Stats by 1% for 10 Minutes for up to a 100% enhancement.] "Huh, so these are the Domain''s Stats! They''re much lower than I imagined, it kind of looks a bit like the Spirit System," I said. "But it still fairly unique if not incredible. So there''s Abilities within the Domain... It even has a ss, a ss Skill, and the Enhancement Effects too!" Although the Divine Ability couldn''t be enhanced directly, this pretty much feels as if it was enhanced, and the enhancements are superb! However, there were also some intriguing things. "So Domains can Cultivate too? They can grow using their Domain Soul?" I wondered. "Yes, it seems to be the case!" nodded Andromeda. "Neb and any other Domain you grant a System will start at Rank 1 unfortunately. Meaning their Souls are very young and just recently born. But the way they grow is also very quickly, by absorbing the corpses of defeated foes, so it shouldn''t be hard at all to enhance Neb''s Rank a lot!" "Hmm, what other Domain do I have that I could enhance?" I wondered, checking my Status. However, the other Divine Ability that was a Domain was [Divine Windstorm Domain], and it seemed much weaker than Neb, so it felt like a waste of precious Essence. "I guess it''s not worth it to use it on [Divine Windstorm Domain]," I said. "The Divine Ability isn''t even fully maxed yet anyways." "Hmm, a purely wind-made sentient domain... It could certainly be strong if it acts independently," Andromeda said. "Think about the possibilities, Drake, you could leave it with your family to protect them better!" "Aah, you''re tempting me again!" I sighed. "Wouldn''t this be a waste of essence anyways? Neb is enough for now... Wait, there''s another Domain too, right?" "Heh, you remembered! Yes, the Domain within your Divinity Core! The [Demonic Soul- Devouring Nightmare Frost me Domain]!" "Yeah! That one!" I nodded. "Can I enhance it?" "We can try!" nodded Andromeda. "And if it doesn''t work, then you Integrate the Windstorm Domain instead!" "Hah, fine... But I bet it''ll work if it already worked on Neb anyways." Iughed. Like this, I quickly unleashed this destructive, insanely powerful Domain from within my Ascendancy Law Core, purple-, ck-, red-, and azure-colored mes surged endlessly, shaping into monstrous entities that attempted to devour everything. Neb was startled and quickly moved away from the way, something it would have never done before, it would have simply stayed put... So it even feels intimidated by stronger and bigger Domains? Interesting. "Then..." I tried using the Divine Ability on it and... Ding! [Failure! Unfortunately, it is impossible to Integrate a Domain that is an extension of the System Law itself into the System Law, as it is already part of it and born from the very integration. Enhancements are also not possible, as it will grow through the Ascendancy Law itself.] "It didn''t work?! Damn it!" "I had guessed it wouldn''tpletely work," said Andromeda. "After all, the Core Abilities are born from the fusion of many powers, divinities, or divine abilities all while being an extension of thew itself! Therefore, it simply won''t work because they''re already integrated." "I see... Then fine, let''s make the Wind Domain," I sighed. "But first, let''s try making it SSS+ Rank first, shall we?" "Alright!" Andromeda nodded. Ding! [You have exchanged 1.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [The [Divine Windstorm Domain (SS)] Divine Ability has been Ranked Up to SSS+ Rank!] [The Divine Ability has grown stronger, reaching its maximum power.] [Divine Windstorm Domain (SSS+)]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A powerful Divine Ability that usually only the strongest Wind Dragons can develop after hundreds of years of practicing their Wind Element. By channeling your Divinity of Winds and your Affinity with Winds, and spending Divine Power and Mana, you can naturally and passively create a domain of Divine Windstorm, which epasses you and your surroundings. The size of the Domain can be up to 300 -> 900 Meters as long as you use enough Divine Power. You and your allies within the Divine Windstorm Domain will receive a great boost to their abilities. Movement Speed, Agility, Dexterity, and Reaction Speed increases by 200% -> 400%, and everyone gains the ability to easily fly by riding the Winds. Additionally, Wind Attribute Magic Power increases by 300% -> 900% and MP and Divine Power Cost decreases by 30%->70%. Those without Wind Affinity receive a temporary one and half of these effects. When foes are within your Divine Windstorm Domain, they will be constantly attacked by sharp gusts of emerald winds, which will deal up to 150%-> 450% Wind Attribute Damage based on your Arcane Force Stat every 3 to 6 -> 6 to 9 times every 20 -> 10 seconds. Additionally, their Movement Speed, Agility, Dexterity, and Reaction Speed decreases by 50% -> 70% and their resistance to the Wind Element decreases by 50% ->80%. Once activated, requires constant Mana and Divine Power. Can be toggled on and off. "Ah, it''s pretty damn good now," I nodded. "But I often times forget to use the little abilities when I''m fighting and always use the big things..." "Hence why if it bes a Living Domain as I''ll call these new beings, will help you," said Andromeda. "It can remain around without needing constant energy as well, as they gain their own Souls and energy reserves that regenerate over time." "Hm, you''re right, as always," I nodded. "Sorry for being stingy, let''s do it." Like that, as I unleashed this mighty storm of emerald winds around me while I flew into the skies, I quickly decided to Integrate and Upgrade it into the System. FLUOSH! Neb will get a little sibling. Chapter 1781: Storm Chapter 1781: Storm ? I decided to move on with the n, and as the Domain was activated, I quickly Integrated it into the System Law. "{System Law Integration and Upgrade}!" FLASH! Bright silver light enveloped the entire storm of emerald winds, fusing with it, System Law Particles, resembling giant pixels of blue and silver color spread everywhere, suddenly, the storm started shaking and twisting, growing unstable but then rapidly gathering together. Golden mes surged for a moment, but then dissipated, a Domain Soul was forged. Ding! [You have used the Divine Ability: [System Law Integration and Upgrade] on target: [Divine Windstorm Domain]!] [Sessful Integration! The target [Divine Windstorm Domain] has sessfully been integrated by the System Law, gaining his own Domain Status!] [Enhancements are possible! Target [Divine Windstorm Domain] has gained +1 Enhancement.] [You have exchanged a total of 2.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [The [Divine Windstorm Domain] has developed a Domain Soul and can now receive a Name.] [Do you wish to give it a name? It might gain Sentience and a greater level of power.] [Yes] [No] "Yes, you will be named Storm." Easy and obvious name, I don''t wantplicated names. Ding! [You have granted the [Divine Windstorm Domain] the name [Storm]!] [The [Divine Windstorm Domain] Stats have increased, and they have gained new Abilities and a greater Identity upon receiving a Name.] FLUOOOSH! The storm suddenly began gathering and became smaller for some reason, instead of even bigger. Suddenly, we were able to see several figures gather within the winds, forming cloud- like formations. They took many shapes, hands, the heads of people, torsos with arms and heads but no faces, constantly, it was as if the domain itself was beginning to realize it was alive. "It''s always impressive how they begin to investigate how they even exist," Iughed. "Indeed," nodded Andromeda. "Give it the max enhancement for now too!" "Alright." Ding! [You have directly Enhanced and Upgraded your Divine Domain [Storm]''s Domain Status!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +2!] [You have granted an Enhancement of +3!] [You have reached the maximum Enhancement Cap for this Target.] [The Divine Domain [Storm] must grow stronger to receive more Enhancements.] [You have exchanged a total of 6.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] "Alright, its done! How do you feel, Storm? You''re alive now. Wee to the team," Iughed. RUMBLE! Suddenly, the storm began releasing small sparkles of lightning! Wait, it can create thunder? Since when? Is this a new ability it gained? Before it couldn''t do such things. FLASH! And then it continued, a downpour of rain fell over my entire body. Followed by snow falling and covering me. "I-It seems to have be much more than just a tornado of emerald winds, Drake!" Andromeda was bbergasted. "He might have just gained the ability to manipte Weather within its own body!" "Seriously?!" I quickly took a look at Storm''s Status. [Domain Name]: [Storm (+3)] [Domain Race]: [Divine Windstorm Domain] [Domain ss]: [Weather Druid *: Lv0/100] [Domain Soul]: [Expanding Domain Realm: Rank 1 (Initial Stage)] [Energy Body]: [400.000] (+300.000) [Elemental Essence]: [500.000] (+300.000) [Ethereal Composition]: [350.000) (+300.000) [Domain ss Skills]: [Weather Maniption: Lv0/100]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Domain Abilities]: {Windstorm Domain Expansion (SS)} {Magical Emerald Winds (SS)} {Individual Domain (SS+)} {Weather Body (SSS)} {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [When this Domain is activated and is protecting allies, All Stats increase by 10% with each protected ally within the Domain, for up to 120%, allies within the Domain increase their Wind Magic Power by 50%.] {Enhancement +2 Effect}: [Whenever the Winds y a foe, they can absorb that foe''s Soul and transform into {Emerald Wind Spiritual Beasts} taking the form of the foe''s Soul and 50% of their Stats plus 30% of this Domain Stats for 1 Hour, maximum of 10.] {Enhancement +3 Effect}: [Once foes are defeated by the Domain''s attacks, they can be absorbed by the Domain and feed to enhance their Domain Soul''s growth, while increasing the Domain''s Winds Attack Power and Defensive Ability by 1% for 20 Minutes for up to a 100% enhancement.] "Ah yeah, he''s pretty strong despite being a bit weaker than Neb but makes sense as he''s not the Domain of a Fused Divine Ability." "Indeed, but he can grow stronger as he absorbs corpses, so it''s not too bad, huh!" "Alright Storm, can you calm down a bit? How about bing a bit morepact?" FLUOSH! Storm gathered around me and felt like a calm breeze, then slowly took the shape of some sort of enormous, ten-meter-big sphere of spiraling emerald winds. "I guess that''s better than nothing..." We moved towards the ground below, where Neb and Storm met one another for the first time, the two unique lifeforms nced at each other curiously, spiraling against the other. "Wow aren''t they cute?" wondered Andromeda. "They sure are..." I nodded. They explored each other and then began flowing with each other, stars flew towards Storm and winds reached Neb, it was as if they were interchanging words. "A new energy-based lifeform that aren''t Spirits, it sure is something..." Suddenly, I was slightly startled by the voice of Miranda behind me. "Woah Drake, what did you make now...?" Bedann was shocked as she saw this peculiar event. "Are those papa''s domains?! How is that... they''re moving on their own? Huh?!" Bedra was shaken as well. "Wow... It''s as if they''re alive- Wait, they are?" Kate was wondering what was going on, suddenly realizing the Domains had Souls. "Hm? What that?" Little Drakda was learning how to talk a bit better now, he even asked what that was! "Ah, it''s a bit of a long exnation so... sit down, ahah..." After exining them what I had just created, everyone was left speechless and... confused. "I-I thought giving a status to freaking food was insane already but... Domains?!" asked Miranda. "You did it with Spirits too, but those are living beings. But aren''t Domains just an expansion of the Aura?! S-So how is this even... Eh?!" "Yes, at the end, they became like that," I nodded. "Energy-based lifeforms." "I-It''s amazing!" Bedann was fascinated. "Drake, can you do it with ours too? Or would that be too costly? We all have unique Domains after all..." "Oh!" I nodded. "Right, I guess I could do a few, but not too many." And like that, things only became crazier. Chapter 1782: Umbra, Starry, And Silvy Chapter 1782: Umbra, Starry, And Silvy ? At the end, I decided to Integrate and Enhance three more Domains. One for Bedann and Miranda, another for Bedra, and a third for Kate. Drakda didn''t get any, but it''s not like he needs one right now, he''s not actively participating in battles as he''s just a newborn baby. Also, I didn''t want to overspend my Ascendancy Law Essence. I got a lot from defeating and Divinity Absorbing that Void Clone of Greenwood, but it won''tst forever either... So I must be careful how I handle my reserves, this energy regenerates at a much slower pace than previous energies. So at the end, I spent another 18 million, six million per Domain. Bedann and Miranda obtained a Fusion Domain born from thebination of their two Domains. Bedann''s Chaotic Frost Domain merged with Miranda''s Chaotic Miasmic Mold Domain, creating a domain that resembled a giant ck slime covered on ck and purple ice, yet it wasn''t truly slime or liquid either, but a beingposed of pure energy alone. They named them "Umbra" due to the Domain Name. [Domain Name]: [Umbra (+3)] [Domain Race]: [Chaotic Umbral Frost Miasmic Mold Sea Domain] [Domain ss]: [Behemoth of Chaos: Lvo/100] [Domain Soul]: [Expanding Domain Realm: Rank 1 (Initial Stage)] [Energy Body]: [600.000] (+300.000) [Elemental Essence]: [500.000] (+300.000) [Ethereal Composition]: [500.000] (+300.000) [Domain ss Skills]: [Living Chaos *: Lv0/100] [Domain Abilities]: {Chaotic Frost and Miasmic Mold Creation (SS)} {Domain Expansion (SS)} {Individual Domain (SS+)} {Expansion and Devouring (SSS)} {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [When this Domain attacks foes, there''s a 20% chance per attack on a foe to inflict {Chaotic Frost Mold Infection}, which will parasitize a foe and eventually turn them into zombies of frost and miasmic mold, enhancing their stats and making them obey the Domain''s orders.] {Enhancement +2 Effect}: [For every Infected foe within 300 meters of the Domain, the Domain''s Stats increase by 5%, for a maximum boost of 300%. By eating those Infected, the Domain can heal itself, growrger and wider, and enhance the cultivation of its Domain Soul.] {Enhancement +3 Effect}: [Once a still-living foe is devoured, the Domain can copy their form, shape, and 50% of their stats and skills or abilities and replicate them within their body by using variable quantities of energy. These "Copies" can be recreated indefinitely once registered. But the Domain can only register 10 absorbed beings.] SPLAAASH! The gigantic Domain moved around, inspecting its surroundings. It was a bit creepy, constantly changing its shape, sometimes it was just a huge ck slime with a massive jaw filled with sharp teeth. And other times, hundreds of human-like bodies screaming in agony. "Woah, it''s so strong! With this we''ll be able to more effectively infect foes, Miranda!" Bedann was hyped. "Y-Yeah..." Miranda was a bit shocked by the thing they made. For Bedra it was also a fusion of her two main Domains, the Divine Holy Heavenly Light Aura Domain and the Heavenly Starlight Soul Domain, creating a mass of sparkling lights and stars of holy brightness. She named them "Starry" due to the many stars it had, a cute Domain Name. [Domain Name]: [Starry (+3)] [Domain Race]: [Divine Holy Heavenly Starlight Firmament Domain] [Domain ss]: [Priest of the Stars *: Lv0/100] [Domain Soul]: [Expanding Domain Realm: Rank 1 (Initial Stage)] [Energy Body]: [550.000] (+300.000) [Elemental Essence]: [550.000] (+300.000) [Ethereal Composition]: [550.000) (+300.000) [Domain ss Skills]: [Starshine Protection: Lv0/100] [Domain Abilities]: {Holy Heavenly Starlight Body (SS)} {Domain Expansion (SS)} {Individual Domain (SS+)} {Cosmic Domain of Protection (SSS)} {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [When Allies are inside the Domain or within a 100-meter range of it, All their stats increase by 50% of the Domain''s Stats while their Health Regeneration Speed increases by 200%. Healed damage will be additional stats for the Domain for 10 Minutes.] {Enhancement +2 Effect}: [While protecting Allies, the Domain can imbue their bodies with {Holy Heavenly Starlight Armor} which increases their Defenses by 200% of the Domain Stats and grants a boost to Holy Light and Star Attribute Magic Affinity and Magic Power of 100%. This Armor has a Durability based on 300% of the Domain''s Ethereal Composition, and once broken, it takes 3 Minutes to regrow on an Ally.] {Enhancement +3 Effect}: [When foes are defeated by the Domain''s attacks, they can be turned into {Heavenly Holy Stars} and be assimted by the Domain, enhancing its Expansion, Attack Speed, and Explosive Damage by 10% for each Star for up to 200% boost, while also increasing the Domain Soul''s cultivation growth.] FLAAASH! Starry was very bright, a mass of neb and bright holy light and stars, it looked like a smaller, brighter form of my Neb. "Starry, you''re so cute! Let''s be best friends!" Bedra petted her Domain like it was a pet, and the Domain surrounded her and made little sounds. Andstly, for Kate, she had a basic Domain from her Divine Aura, but we helped her create a stronger one by telling her to fuse the effects of her ss Skill Mechanoid Factory Soul Realm with her Domain. This ended creating a wide Realm-Domain which encapsted foes within a world of steel and machines, a futuristic factory of sorts, where machines were endlessly born as long as materials or energy was feed. This entire thing became a Living Domain, which Kate called "Silvy", which, on itspressed form, resembled a huge, semi-transparent bubble with the reflection of this "factory" inside of it. [Domain Name]: [Silvy (+3)] [Domain Race]: [Divine Mechanoid Factory Soul Realm Domain] [Domain ss]: [Machine Mother: Lvo/100] [Domain Soul]: [Expanding Domain Realm: Rank 1 (Initial Stage)] [Energy Body]: [550.000] (+300.000) [Elemental Essence]: [400.000] (+300.000) [Ethereal Composition]: [650.000] (+300.000) [Domain ss Skills]: [Self-Evolving Mechanoid Creation *: Lv0/100] [Domain Abilities]: {Mechanical Body (SS)} {Domain Expansion (SS)} {Individual Domain (SS+)} {Mechanical Factory Realm-Domain (SSS)} {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [When creating Machines and as long as they''re inside or within 100 meters of the Domain, All Stats of the Machines increase based on 100% of the Domain Stats. Every time the machines are destroyed 20% of their stats be the Domain''s buff for 10 Minutes.]N?v(el)B\\jnn {Enhancement +2 Effect}: [Whenever they defeat a foe, produced Machines can absorb a foe''s body to Self-Upgrade and Self-Evolve based on how many they absorb, specializing and even adapting to them. A part of the energy they absorb transfers to the Domain, enhancing their Domain Soul cultivation growth.] {Enhancement +3 Effect}: [By spending energy and resources, the Domain canbine several machines together to create {Ultimate Machines} of various types andbinations, whose stats will be based on thebination of the ingredients plus 200% of the Domain Stats. {Ultimate Machines} can also continue to Self-Upgrade and Self-Evolve.] The bubble floated above Kate almost with little to not reaction, simple ncing its surroundings and doing whatever Kate told it to. "You''re so shiny, I can see my face on you, Silvy." "" All of their Abilities were really good, honestly, and they seemed to be amazing upgrades for their already good fighting styles, alongside additional guardians and protection for everyone. "Looks like we''re all finally done!" I nodded. "I''ll go distribute the new upgraded Titan Soul Bracelets to the rest of our friends so they can get a Titan Soul Heart. After that, shall we do the ss Rank Up Trial?" "Very well, I''ll start preparations for the Trial," Andromeda said. "Once you''re done, it should be ready." Chapter 1783: Growing Alchemy Abilities Chapter 1783: Growing Alchemy Abilities ? Ding! [Congrattions! You have synthesized the [Divine Silver Spirit Titan Soul Bracelet (SSS Grade)] x31!] [Your [Divine Alchemy Arts (C)] Divine Ability has Ranked Up to B Rank!] I might have made a few too many, but that''s how many I could create with all the avable materials that Andromeda provided, plus all the rings I retrieved from my friends. I had quickly hosted a reunion with everyone, and after telling them my ns and after they agreed, I moved to taking their rings and upgrading them into the new Divine Silver Spirit Titan Soul Bracelets. And even more, my Alchemy Divine Ability seemed to have Ranked Up again! Indeed, making over thirty SSS Grade items through Alchemy was good enough, I guess. [Divine Alchemy Arts (B)] The Divine Version of Alchemy Magic, which has been upgraded to apletely new level. Now,pletely capable of fully processing Divine Treasures and Materials, the Alchemists have ascended into Divine Alchemists. And there''s nothing in the heavens and earth you cannot process and transform through Divine Alchemy. Ites with several Abilities which are unlocked over time with each Rank. This Divine Ability cannot be upgraded using Divine Power, and only through learning and progression. You can easily detect the quality, usability, and effects and abilities of any piece of material you set your eyes into. Passively increases the Quality, Effects, and Abilities of created items through Divine Alchemy Arts by 150%-> 300%, with an additional 25% -> 30% with each Rank. Current Bonus: +90%. There''s an additional 20% -> 30% chance for every created Item to increase its Rank when made or develop Unique and Strange Abilities. Avable Divine Spells: D Rank: [Advanced Synthesis] [Dposition] C Rank: [Item Shape Transformation] [Material Fusion] B Rank: [Weapon Enhancement] [Armor Enhancement] The new Divine Spells were... Weapon and Armor Enhancement! Wait, does this means I can enhance them without items or something else? I asked the System, and Andromeda answered. [Indeed, you can use [Weapon Enhancement] and [Armor Enhancement] to add enhancements to Weapons and Armor! However, these Enhancements are different from the ones shown in numbers. Every Weapon and Armor has a limit of how many Enhancements you can do with these Spells.] [And they randomly grant Bonuses to Stats upon usage. With a chance for higher bonuses, alongside special Effects modifications on the Enhancements that are numbered.] [You also require Compatible Materials.] "Oh, so that''s how it is..." Still sounds great, I''ll try it on Celestiater. "Anyways, everyone, they''re ready, line up ande grab your bracelet!" I distributed the bracelets to everyone, and once they tried them, they felt their False Titan Souls be even stronger, permeating their souls like a mighty armor. "T-This feeling is incredible!" said Rakasha. "It is nothing like before! Drake, I can''t believe you''ve improved upon such a bizarre item like this... You''ve done something not even I could do on my own." "Even I feel my Soul overflowing with power," said Ruby. "This will help me better assimte my ancestor''s inherited powers..." "Good work Drake," said Pekora. "Thanks for the help. This bracelet does make a good difference..." "But that''s not all right?" Tisha wondered. "You said something about a Titan Soul Heart after all!" "Yeah, line up again, it''ll be quick, and everyone should get one," I smiled. "You might not be able to grow past Rank 10... But your Soul can continue developing without problems!" "R-Really? Can I get one of those too seeing how my Soul and existence is kind of weird?" asked Yuki.N?v(el)B\\jnn As a Fragment of the Soul of a Goddess from another world, I guess I understand her worries, but she shouldn''t be concerned. "We can always try if it works or not," I said. "Have you tried asking your Spirits?" "Hmm..." Yuki summoned them by her side. "Any ideas?" "Hmm, the Titan Heart Soul is a unique power of this world, but you''ve already assimted many with your new reincarnated body, Kami-sama," said the Frost Pheonix. "I believe it should work? Maybe," said the White Tiger. "Alright, let''s try it then!" Yuki was pumped up. With everyone''s confirmation, the process began. The more I did this, the faster and better I became at it. I simply had to gather their soul energies, fuse them with the titan soul power from the bracelet, and rapidly crystalize it. One, two, five, seven, ten, twenty... In just an hour, I was finally done. It was definitely faster than I imagined, and it also ended working on Yuki and Ruby, who were doubtful it could work or not due to their unique souls. "This crystallization in our hearts... So this is the Titan Soul Heart, incredible!" said Ruby. "With this we can grow even stronger, right?" asked Yuki. "Nice! We can continue cultivating then!" Everyone''s souls were overflowing with silver colored divine soul auras, the strength of Titans flowing through them, but also of this new species of Titans Andromeda became, a Silver Spirit Titan. "Then we''re done here! Go out now and quickly begin practicing your new powers, getfortable with them if possible," I said. "You''ll be able to grow the heart through the usage of divine power and the silver titan spirit energy that you get from the bracelet over time." Leaving them on their own, I made my way back to Andromeda and my family, it seemed she was ready with the preparations. "So how are we doing the Trial thing?" I wondered. "It''s easy, really," she said. "You have the option of choose between a Personal Trial you''ll solve on your own, probably one where your Astral Body will be sent to, like Dreams. Or a big Shared Trial where you can go with your family and anybody else... the first is harder but offers better rewards, the second is easier but the rewards are just basic." "Hmm..." I rubbed my chin. "Usually I would go for the one that would give me the more power, but I want to do this with my family. So I choose the second option. Can they alsoplete their trials with me?" "Yes! I was nning on doing that already!" Andromeda nodded. "Then, let''s begin... The Trial Zone shall be created." "Wait, created?" FLUOSH! Suddenly, space behind us began to twist and transform, shattering to form a gigantic swirling gray, ck, and white colored portal. Chapter 1784: Class Rank Up Trial Chapter 1784: ss Rank Up Trial ? The portal that opened in front of us was enormous, and exuded a tremendous quantity of divine power, it was born from my System Law itself, after all, these Trials were made by the System Law to make us stronger. The system is incredible, capable of giving challenges and gain power from them, which it can then transfer to the users of it. The same is with the leveling system, absorbing energy from in foes to level up, progressing and bing stronger limitlessly... Well, not so limitlessly, once max level is reached, to level up even more, this Trial has to bepleted. "So what are these Trials anyways?" Bedann wondered, ncing at the portal. "Think of them as the "price" you have to pay to get stronger," said Andromeda. "Something cannot be generated out of nowhere, something else has to always be given back. The System is capable of making that "something else" almost anything." "Huh... Still don''t quite get it," Bedann was confused. "Me neither honestly," said Miranda. "How is it that you need a trial to exchange for power?" "It''s simple," I exined. "Challenges and difficult things make it so the System can gain Causality, which is a power rted with Fate and Destiny, right?" "Indeed, the System by itself, is not just a Unique Skill but what could be considered... a Cosmic Artifact of its own," said Andromeda. "Technically, I am the System and at the same time, I am a separate entity. The System is my body, but my mind clearly feels like my own self, so I call it differently, a being separate from me, yet that it is also... me." "Huh, so by using this Causality... you gain power?" Bedann asked. "More or less, yes," said Andromeda. "For example, if everything is "too easy" the "bncing" of the System is weakened, and you won''t grow. Therefore, the System, now a Law, can alter the flow of Causality by itself and create Challenges to make it possible for advancements to be quick and swift." "The power of Causality is what defines reality, even, what makes it right or wrong, what is fair or unfair," I said. "When there''s a lot of bad things happening on one ce, many good things might happen to another ce, making it unbnced, right? Causality then, over time, will fix that. Although usually, those that have suffered tremendous misfortune and die can''t be saved, what''s around them can change, or even the future of those that surrounded them." "Hm... Okay, I think I understand a bit more," said Bedann. "So to sum it up, you can''t make us immediately Rank Up. Because that is seen as "unfair". Therefore, the Law creates a "Challenge" we must go through for Ranking Up to be "earned", yes?" "Indeed," nodded Andromeda. "You understood very quickly, Bedann! Well done." She patted her head as if Bedann was a child. "I-I''m not a child to be congratted like this!" Bedannined adorably. "I guess I kind of get it now, interesting stuff," said Miranda. "So we''re sharing this challenge then! Wait, we can do it on our own too?" "Yes, if you wanted, I could give each one of you an individual challenge!" said Andromeda. "They will vary on difficulty based on your level and power. But because you''re joining one together, the difficulty will be based... on the strongest of the party." Then, she nced at me. "Hm? Me?" I asked.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes, so the difficulty will be incredibly hard for everyone else... But as the difficulty increases for them, that means they will get well rewarded too!" said Andromeda. "They might earn more powerpared to a personal trial this way." "Hoh..." I nodded, rubbing my chin. "Then that''s fine. I wanted something hard to do to test all my new abilities, upgraded weapons, the evolved power of my spirits, and these new living domains too." As I nodded, I sensed the powers of the portal and analyzed it, suddenly realizing of something obvious that hadpletely been ignored until now. "Wait, that portal... the trial''s portal," I said. "Isn''t it the same as Dream and Nightmare Dungeons, Andromeda? The presence, how it creates a temporary "realm" where both soul and body can go inside, and how it is like a pocket dimension of its own too..." "Ah yes! Your creation was really amazing, dear, so I decided to use its structure for the trials," she said. "It will be exactly as you described, but it is no longer made from Dreams and Nightmares, but the System Law itself, which epasses many elements, including Creation! What you''re going to see is not an illusion or a dream. So be careful." "So we might see the story of someone else?" Miranda wondered. "Hmm~" Andromeda smiled suspiciously. "I don''t know, part of the Trial''s creation is that I must let Random Algorithms and Internal Calctions create it for you. If I were to design it specifically for you through my own personal preferences, then it wouldpletely lose its point. So! It might be like a Dream Dungeon, or it might be like real life, or it might be like bothbined, or none! You''ll have to see for yourselves." She''s being very cryptic about it! But I guess she''s not wrong, we''ll have to see for ourselves. I''m kind of looking forward to this, honestly. "Now, enough chitchat, you should get going. There''s no time dtion due to the trial of the me Venerable being imposed into everything. But this Trial won''t be short, you might be inside for over a day, so the sooner you get there, the better." "So that''s how it is... Alright then," I nodded. "Everyone, let''s go!" With my whole family at my side, the only ones aside from me who had reached max level, we moved inside the portal. I also brought my divine weapons, spirits, and the domains, all capable ofing with us without issues. The moment we passed through the portal, it felt like we were piercing through many spatial membranes, each one seemed heavier than the other. FLASH! Chapter 1785: The Wildest West Chapter 1785: The Wildest West ? The world around us twisted and transformed, suddenly, we found ourselves standing in the middle of arge wastnd, a desert with nothing but mountains in the distance, a cloudless, sunny sky, and a few cactuses here and there. The weird thing here was that there were three suns, a red one, a yellow one, and a white one shining brightly in the skies. Making the entire ce damn hot to be around. And now that I noticed, the cactuses weren''t actually the normal kind. They were enormous, each one at least thirty to fifty meters, towers covered with deadly spikes and holes, where I noticed many enormous, flighted creatures flew in and out, perhaps riddled with nests. "Where the hell are we?" wondered Miranda, looking around confused. "Three suns?! The fuck is this ce?" "Despite how strong we are, it still feels so goddamn hot! Is this ce hotter than Muspelheim?" wondered Bedann. "Phew! I''m already sweating all over!" "Ugh..." Bedra groaned. "Daddy, where are we? Is this the trial? A desert with three suns?" "That''s it?" Kate wondered, looking around, she seemed unbothered by the heat. "Dada?" Drakda wondered. My three children were right behind me and... I, honestly, didn''t knew what to even tell them! "Andromeda, you there?" Bedann called. No response. "I suppose she cannote here or help us, she''s the system overseeing the whole trial," I said. "Hmm, alright then! What do we do? We move around? Explore?" wondered Miranda. "She said this might take over a day." "We should," I nodded. "Alright, let''s fly for now! Children,e with me, I''ll carry you on my back." As we were about to set off into the skies... A big message appeared in front of all of us. Ding! [Wee to the {ss Rank Up Trial: The Wildest West}!]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [You now have found yourselves stranded in the middle of an unforgiving desert with three whole suns. In this ce, the nightes sporadically every few hours as the suns spin around one another. This is a ce of old legends, unforgiving heat and sands, and above all, gunslingers, bounty hunters, horse racingpetitions, bandits, and cowboys.] [The purpose of why you''vee here is still unknown to you, but standing around looking everywhere is not going to solve any problems either! Find people, perhaps even a train to bring you to your destination?] [Small Tip: They say the Azure Sand Scavengers always roam aroundrge cities or viges to feast on their trash.] "Huh? C-cowboys?" I asked in disbelief. "Gunslingers? Seriously?" Miranda wondered. "Woah! What''s that?" Bedra wondered, curious. "It''s... um, something from my original world," I said. "From my previous life, I mean. People that wield guns, weapons that shot bullets of steel. It is a weapon that humans invented on Earth long ago. There was a time in North America known as the Wild West where America was developing, and the industrialization was beginning to spread. Trains started connecting viges and more." "Uh-huh!" nodded Bedra. "Weird, so what did these cowboys look like, dad?" "Did they shot bullets with the guns?" asked Kate. "Buwets!" Drakda said. "Bwan... bwandits?" "Yes they killed bandits... or one another, I don''t know!" I said. "But I know it has been really romanticized and turned into all sorts of films, books, and other media. I think cowboys are cool but... do they even match this weird alien world?" As I wondered such a thing, we flew across the skies, I expanded my Divine Senses, managing to scan over a hundred kilometers ofnd around me. And then... CHOOOOHH, CHOOOHHH!! The sound of a steam engine train echoed from a long distance, probably over fifty kilometers from where we were! Yes, a train! "All aboard! The Spatial Train will begin its travel across the fractured realms in five minutes! Everyone with a ticket, please show it to me!" I heard a person, a man, announcing something as ridiculous as a "Spatial Train" was moving across "Fractured Realms"! What in the world is happening? "Did everyone heard that?" I asked. "Yeah I heard some weird sound," said Bedann. "Like... a thing, a machine of sorts." "I heard a guy screaming," said Miranda. "Daddy, maybe we should go there!" said Bedra. "I agree. It could give us a clue of what to do," Kate nodded. "Right, let''s go then!" With all my strength, I flew across the skies at sonic speed, we barely had five minutes to take that Train, and my intuition already told me that must be important somehow, right?! FLUOSH! As I flew rapidly, I noticed something, several lifeforces approaching from below. As I passed through many giant cacti, some of them started shaking, buzzing angrily. "Uuhh, dad?!" Bedra called for me as I quickly nced behind me. BBBZZZTTTT! The horrendous sound of hundreds of giant insect-like wings moving rapidly echoed behind like a devilish chorus. "The hell?!" They were gigantic chimeric abominations, like an unholy child between vultures, blue colored beetles, and flies. Their external bodies had blue and ck feathers, blueish azure colored exoskeleton, with eight giant arms and two enormous insectoid wings covered with wings. And they also had horns, massive horns on their heads, and big, fly-like red eyes. Are these things even Divine Monsters? No... They''re aliens! "SHIEEEEHHH!" "SHAAAAHH!" "SHYAAAGH!" [A giant swarm of [Azure Sand Scavengers (Rank 10+)] have detected your presence! Because you''re flying over therge territory of their colonies, they have decided to eliminate you swiftly to protect their homes.] [Careful! The more you kill the Azure Sand Scavengers, the more of them will emerge as their dead bodies produce special pheromones that enrage them and leave you marked!] As I saw the notifications alerting me, I quickly noticed another swarm of hundreds fly into the skies and putting themselves right in front of us, blocking our path. Their giant mandibles clicked constantly as they drooled and red at us angrily, they were probably already imagining themselves eating our flesh or something. "Hah! Fucking bastards, get off my way!" I quickly summoned all nine of my heads, as I opened them and unleashed nine breath attacks at once. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "That should be it for that swarm- Huh?!" BBZZZTTTT! However, as the smoke dissipated, only around a tenth of the swarm died... the rest remained alive. Ding! [Remember! The Difficulty of foes within the trial is equal to the strongest member of the party!] Are all these damn bugs as strong as I am?! Chapter 1786: Surviving In The Arid Deserts Chapter 1786: Surviving In The Arid Deserts ? [A giant swarm of [Azure Sand Scavengers (Rank 10+)] have detected your presence! Because you''re flying over therge territory of their colonies, they have decided to eliminate you swiftly to protect their homes.] [Careful! The more you kill the Azure Sand Scavengers, the more of them will emerge as their dead bodies produce special pheromones that enrage them and leave you marked!] As a giant swarm of Scavengers started chasing us down from behind and then another appeared from above, I grew tired of just running or evading them. I was going to just st em'' good! "Hah! Fucking bastards, get off my way!" I quickly summoned all nine of my heads, as I opened my jaws after charging my throats with divine energy and unleashed nine breath attacks at once. A colorful spectacle of rainbow colors was unleashed, as these glistening beams reached the bugs one after another.N?v(el)B\\jnn BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Once a beam reached them, they were blown away and quickly burned with rainbow mes that both burned and froze them. This was mytest "normal" breath, abination of every element I possess. It cost almost no energy, and it has tremendous power on its own. "That should be it for that swarm-" BBZZZTTTT! However, as the smoke dissipated, only around a tenth of the swarm died... the rest remained alive. "Dad! They''re not dead yet!" Bedra panicked. "Only... a few dozen died," said Kate, gasping. "They''re very strong, papa!" "That didn''t do it?!" Bedann was left equally shocked. "Hardy cockroaches!" Miranda roared. "Cowkcoaches!" Drakda imitated his mother. Ding! [Remember! The Difficulty of foes within the trial is equal to the strongest member of the party!] [All foes will have between 70% to 100% of the same Stats as you when you entered the Trial depending on their Level of Power.] Are all these damn bugs as strong as I am?! Does that mean that the fucking weakest ones have 70% of my Stats? Are you kidding me? I''m a damn venerable! I assumed it would only be just the Ranks but... I was sorely mistaken! "SHYAAAAGHHH!" The insects roared even more angrily than before, as they rushed towards us from the front and behind. [The two swarms of [Azure Sand Scavengers (Rank 10+)] have grown furious after you''ve in some of their brethren! More of them have begun to emerge from their nests!] Clouds of these things started surging from al the cacti below us, more, more, and more. And with how hardy they were, we would be stuck all day here trying to kill them all. "Drake! We can''t just stop here to kill them; we''ll lose the train! It might be something important!" said Bedann. "I know! Let''s break through them! Everyone! Ready your Divine Auras, Skills, Divine Abilities, and the Living Domains!" I roared. "Neb! Storm! Come and surround us! Enhance our power and defenses!" FLAAASH! FLUOSH! Both Living Domains emerged within mere seconds after I called them, a giant, expansive neb of stars of many colors materialized, followed by an endlessly spinning tornado of emerald winds. At the same time, Bedann and Miranda''s Umbra was summoned, spreading a domain resembling a sea of ck sludge and purple ice, Bedra''s Starry surged, resembling Neb but brighter, and then Kate''s Silvy appeared, its spherical bubble-like body beginning to expand. "Everyone, I''ll move as quickly as possible, all of you attack as we move through! The Domains will stay together and create a barrierbined with my Divine Aura!" "ALRIGHT!" My entire family cheered, as I quickly imbued Divine Power into all Domains, their bodies temporarily merging into a giant bubble-like barrier of stars, metal, darkness, winds, and light. BBBZZZTTTT!!! The swarm approached as I quickly moved forward, summoning a giant white sword into my right hand, and imbuing it with her Ascendancy Law Essence. "Celestia!" "I''ll help!" FLAAASH! As fast as I could, I flew forwards. The scavengers were tremendously fast as well, following us rapidly. And those that were in front of us quickly gathered strange light energies of blue color, resembling lightning! TRUUM! TRUUM! TRUUM! They didn''t even try to engage on closebat, as they started shooting thunderbolts from their hands. These aliens are fucking cracked, what did they even eat to be this strong? My family responded to all attacks, dozens of these insectoids attacked from the left, but Bedann got them, her ck axe and her titan powers converging with her chaotic energies and the power of her Living Domain. "{Abyssal Chaos Axe Arts): {Chaotic Storm}!" SLAAASH! A storm of ck chaos energies was unleashed, engulfing several of the insectoid aliens and pushing them away, but out of a dozen, only one or two ended dying, the rest surviving. "I''ll also be doing my part!" Miranda''s entire body twisted and transformed, resembling a giant eldritch monstrosity. Countless red eyes opened, firing beams against the aliens, at the same time as countless of her tentacles attacked them, shapeshifting into all kinds of monster limbs we''ve eaten before, including demons too. §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! Her attacks also kept some of the aliens at bay, pushing them away and dealing damage, yet she only managed to kill three and ate two, although sheined. "Ugh, these shits taste worse than garbage! But I can feel their power within me a little bit now!" Suddenly, Miranda replicated the Scavengers body parts, unleashing the same thunderbolts they could release against them. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! That bought us enough time for my daughters and my son to attack as well at the same time as I confronted hundreds of these things all over my giant body. Their sharp mandibles were able to pierce through my scale armor, which I was forced to constantly regenerate within this small timeframe. Fuck off! I''m not your damn buffet! "[Divine Celestial Venerable Swordsmanship]: [Celestial Horizon Cleave]!" I swung Celestia horizontally with all my strength, as a giant sh of pure white and silver light was released at once, as huge as a kilometer, it reached the insectoids and then... SLAAAASH! It shed right through them! Yes, it worked! Although they might have simr stats, my power is still superior with my equipment. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Hundreds of these critters died at once, but the bastards swarming the rest of my body had yet to die! "Kids, take care of these!" "Yeah!" The train was about to leave, I''ll have to leave the rear to my kids while I sh the front! Chapter 1787: Fighting The Relentless Swarm! Chapter 1787: Fighting The Relentless Swarm! ? The train was about to go off, not only we needed to get to that city, but also buy tickets and get inside that damn train. Why? because we all agree it was way too convenient that out of nowhere a train was just setting out somewhere else. It wasn''t coincidence, this definitely has to do with the "story" of this trial. However, to our dismay, annoying fucking alien bugs with equal stats to mine blocked us from everywhere. And I''ve had enough of their shit. I really nned to use my new sword against a mighty opponent like Pandemonium but... Fuck it, I''m using Celestia! "[Divine Celestial Venerable Swordsmanship]: [Celestial Horizon Cleave]!" As I activated her Abilities, I swung Celestia horizontally with all my strength, as a giant sh of pure white and silver light was released at once, as huge as a kilometer, it reached the insectoids and then... SLAAAASH! It shed right through them! Yes, it worked! Skin, flesh, exoskeleton, everything. What seemed like they were so tough and indestructible, simply became nothing but butter against Celestia''s hot knife. Although they might have simr stats, my power is still superior with my equipment, something the trial didn''t ount for at all, and I am sure that it was what Andromeda intended as well. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Hundreds of these critters died at once, when they were shed apart, they exploded on explosions of White Light of Order, which damaged surrounding bugs. However, the bastards swarming the rest of my body had yet to die! And not only did it fucking hurt, but it was horrendous. It''s as if a hundred mosquitoes were all over my body, biting and draining me out of my blood! I know I''m tasty, but you can''t just eat me like I''m your damn buffet! "Kids, take care of these!" "Alright dad!" "Okay." "Graaawwrrr!" The train was about to leave, I''ll have to leave the rear to my kids while I sh the front! There was literally no more time anyways. We had to do this, or we were all screwed and we would have to find another way to leave this horrible ce. "{Heavenly Sun}!" Bedra was the first to engage, summoning thousands of spheres of concentrated divine light at the insects, blowing them away one after another, umting damage as she spammed them as much as possible. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "{Spirit Silver Frost Jewel}: {Silver Thunderstorm}" At the same time, Kate harnessed the powers within her silver jewels, giant storms of silver thunder emerged out of her entire body, the electromaic energies that she could control tobine robots had be her elemental power too. TRUUUM! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! "Graaawwrrr! Fwight! Dwie!" Drakda in the other case, roared angrily like the little dragon he was, pointing his hands upwards as tremendous masses of crimson blood and ck void materialized out of nowhere. Those were his elements, right! The masses of blood and voidbined together into massive cannons of ck and red light, engulfing the insectoids on huge explosions. A few dozen died as they were grinded to pieces, the rest survived, wounded. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "SHYAAAAGHHH!" However, more and more insectoids continued crawling through my body. The only reason I didn''t activate the armor was due to my stingy nature, but I quickly decided to do it. "[Ascendancy Law of System]: [Divinity Core]: {Holy Abyssal Dungeon Armor}!" FLUOSH! An armor of ck and gold covered my entire body, the insectoid aliens were sent flying, ejected from my body, but quickly crawling over it again! Their jaws carried tremendous power, but my armor could negate all damage as long as they couldn''t distort space. Therefore, they couldn''t damage me anymore, and they were furious! Their attacks against my family on top of my back intensified. However, my family were no pushovers. Bedra swung her glistening golden spear, unleashing a deadly barrage of piercing attacks, the umted damage of her spells, domain, and her physical blows began grinding through the bodies of many scavengers. At the same time, Kate summoned machines through her Domain with much ease, quicklybining them together and letting them absorb the corpses of some of the scavengers, evolving into mechanized forms of those, stronger and mightier, they shed against them. With more durability, they were able to resist blows better although they were still overwhelmed and torn piece by piece. So Kate decided tobine them even further, creating... Massive arms! "{Mechanical God Arms}!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The massive arms, attached to her own Divinity Aura, swung down, up, forward, backward, to the left and right, so strong, massive, and heavy that all the scavengers were being constantly walloped with tremendous force, sent thousands of meters away with each blow. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! "Raaarrr!" Meanwhile, Drakda kept using his same spell from before, but then as he noticed they were tanking them, he began to divide his blood and void magic as hebined it into many "branches" that interconnected with many foes, dealing constant damage! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! As this happened, Bedann and Miranda continued shing the scavengers or absorbing them through their domain or Miranda, empowering themselves. Anything Miranda ate and absorbed would also be part of Bedann''s power, so they were gaining a lot of temporary strength, even more with Umbra''s Enhancement Effects affecting them as well. Meanwhile, I was shing, cleaving, and more importantly, raining down judgement upon these foolish creatures! "[Divine Celestial Venerable Swordsmanship]: [Divine Justice de Spirit Summon]!" Hundreds of giant white and silver colored swords shining with the brightness of Order and Justice materialized around me, as I used them to grind and cleave my way through the endless swarm! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! However, more, and more, and more, and more kepting! Agh, this is fucking endless! "RAAAAAHHHH!" With a furious roar, I activated Venerable''s Enlightenment, as both of my Living Domains responded, Storm unleashed giant tornadoes of emerald winds and Neb thousands of massive spheres of light, darkness, void, mes, and ice. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Come on...!" BBZZZTTTT! I kept "swimming" through the endless swarm as we all gave our all to fight, I even summoned all my Spirits at once, as they cooperated with us. "Come on, dammit!" BBZZZTTT...! And then... As if emerging from an endless sea of horror, I saw the empty, clear sky. "Aahh!" And a city right below me. Chapter 1788: Several Unexpected Events Chapter 1788: Several Unexpected Events ? It was like abination between steampunk cities and the wild west, most houses were made of scrap metal and there were giant factories here and there. Large buildings in the center that seemed to be where the governing parties did their duties. The entire town, or perhaps the small city, was surrounded byrge walls made of metal, with giant towers with blue jewels on top. I noticed a powerful barrier surrounding the city. [Civilization sighted! You have discovered the [City of Lost Souls: El Perdido], where people of all walks in life gather for a new opportunity.] [Try visiting the city, perhaps you''ll learn some things. However, what about the train? Won''t you lose it?] "We''re out of the swarm!" Bedann cried. "Quickly, Drake, go down!" "Aaagh, they''re following us?!" Miranda panicked. BBZZZTTTT!!! Even as we were away from theirrge swarm, the scavengers quickly rushed down towards us, a swarm of at least another one thirty of them. These were weird though, burlier, muscr, carrying giant weapons made out of their own exoskeletons. However, the rest of the swarm remained behind and didn''te down with us, meaning that they actually don''t move too much out of their territory. Unless they have a personal vendetta against us, and their alternative is sending their warriors to kill us and bring them our dead bodies, dammit! [The Swarm of [Azure Sand Scavengers (Rank 10+)] has calmed down and decided to not engage against you anymore.] [However, their personal vendetta doesn''t end! Those that kill their kind must pay with their lives.] [Thirty [Azure Sand Scavengers Soldiers (Rank 10+)] have seen sent to deal with you! Unlike the rest of the swarm, they will persecute you until the end of Earth.] "Fucking hell, we''re not done yet!" I quickly spun my body, facing the insectoid aliens as they rushed towards me all at once. Quickly, I released the power of my Armor, all the damage it umted immediately summoning {Holy Abyssal Dungeon Monster Spirit Bombs}. Hundreds of massive dungeon monsters made of golden light and darkness emerged one after another, shing against all the Warrior Scavengers and pushing them back momentarily. "SHYAAAH!" However, these things were not only ugly and big, but fierce! With furious roars, they swung their weapons, shing apart my summons within seconds. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, each summon that was killed exploded, the darkness summons released [Abyssal Dungeon Curse] to foes upon death, lowering their stats. Meanwhile the light summons released [Holy Dungeon Blessing] buffs upon all of us, decreasing damage taken. Two out of thirty of them died after that initial wave of attacks, twenty-eight were left! "Prepare yourselves! We can''t bring these to the city, and there''s a barrier there too, I would rather not cause trouble to those people!" I said. "We''re finishing them off right now!" "Alright then! We''re going all out now that we''re out of the swarm?!" Bedann smiled. "Because I am!" "Me too!" Miranda roared. RUMBLE! The two made the skies shook as ck lightning and thunder surged from their bodies, miasma and chaos embraced them into temporary cocoons that broke down immediately after, revealing giant Chaos Dragons. Covered with ck, dark purple, and red scales, although primarily ck, sharp ends and horns all over their bodies, long necks and small, xenomorph-like heads with sharp fangs, my two wives went wild. Bedann''s Chaos Dragon form was humanoid, fusing with her Titan Bloodline, her head looked gentler and her eyes bright and purple and red, resembling a lizardman dragon instead. She was a Divine Primordial Chaos Dragon Titan. Meanwhile, Miranda was more chimeric, with many arms and legs, dozens of tails and six wings, although they all had the ck scales and purple scales to unify their appearance, each limb was as if they belonged to another creature. And she was a Divine Primordial Chaos Dragon Chimera. The two dragons rushed forward, shing against therger Warrior Scavengers. Their enormous bodies of over a hundred meters didn''t hesitate to receive them with their mighty fists and enormous weapons. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! I couldn''t let them fight on their own though, as I quickly enhanced my body with my multiple Auras and Domains, and then I unleashed the power of the Void I took from Greenwood''s Soul Clone, imbuing it into my body and Celestia, all while my evolved Draconic Aura surged. "Kids, stay right behind me!" I roared. "We''re finishing them off in less than a minute! Follow my lead and assist me, alright?" "Okay!" Bedra transformed into her divine, feathered dragon form. "Understood." Kate also transformed, merging with her machines to resemble a titanic dragon mech. "RAAARRR!" Drakda transformed on his draconic form, the ck and red scaled three-headed vampiric demonic dragon. "Let''s go!" I flew into the skies with them, as we shed against all of these monstrosities. Where their mothers had started, we finished, quickly killing several weakened ones within mere seconds. I swung Celestia vertically and horizontally and also Gabriel, which transformed into a Holy Mechanical de. "RAAAAHHH!" A storm of elemental, divine shes engulfed my foes, as I was being attacked from every angle at the same time.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! The damn bugs resisted the initial wave of blows, their tremendously tough bodies were not going down easily! However, theycked my regeneration, and couldn''t easily recover from this damage. "Now!" I called my kids, as Bedra, Kate, and Drakda fired giant dragon breath beams, sting the bodies of the scavengers one after another. The trick to y them quickly was for me to "smoother them" and then for the rest to finish the job. "I''m done with these fucking bugs!" "Grryyeegghhh!" Bedann grabbed one of them with her massive ws and quickly started piercing, shing, and tearing apart thest warrior''s body, it screamed in agony as its life came to an end. "Hahh... Hahh... Haahh..." We were all slightly exhausted, gasping for air, looking at one another, as if we needed these few seconds of respite, dammit. "Everyone good? Nobody''s wounded?2 I looked around, they were fine. "Then let''s go!" We quickly returned to our humanoid forms, as we reached the city''s walls, reaching the gates that were open, several guards were there. And yeah, the people of this trial were... not normal. There were people made of scrap metal, others that resembled green-skinned humans with antenna, some were like grays, and a few were just too alien to recognize. "What with all these freaks?" Miranda wondered, as we flew towards the entrance. "There''s so many species I have never seen before, who are these people?!" Bedann was slightly fascinated. "Most likely aliens species..." I said. "The three suns, the scavengers, and this whole damn world, it''s already clear we''re not in any known world, not Earth, not Yggdrasil, not Zipangu..." "But does that means there''s even more worlds out there?" wondered Miranda. "Or maybe... was this recreated all on its own?" "Maybe it could be a fictional world," I said. "It doesn''t have to previously exist... Well, whatever the case, we have to-" CHOOOOHH! CHOOOOHHH!!! As we were aiming to enter the city, the train already started departing! "Wait, no!" We were about to fly and catch the train midair but... Crack, crack...! CRAAASH! A huge spatial portal opened where the train was going towards, only for it to be torn apart even wider and... For something to emerge from it! It resembled a giant blue whale covered on ck tentacles, with giant bug-like eyes. "Ah shit! A Space Whalebug?!" One of the guardsined, as the giant whale stood in the middle of the spatial portal, the train quickly came to a halt before it was to crash with it. "0000HHHHHH...! GROOOHHH..." The giant space-traveling alien seemed to be in pain, groaning. Was it stranded? What the hell is going on now?! Chapter 1789: Trying To Enter The City Chapter 1789: Trying To Enter The City ? As we saw the train leave, suddenly, something happened out of nowhere... Crack, crack...! CRAAASH! A huge spatial portal opened where the train was going towards, only for it to be torn apart even wider and... For something to emerge from it! It resembled a giant blue whale covered on ck tentacles, with giant bug-like eyes. It was gigantic, probably around my dragon size, if not evenrger, its giant flippers, with sharp ws, were constantly trying to tear the space apart. Crack, crack...! CRASH! With each crack that spread, the gigantic thing kept pushing itself through the portal, but it seemed mostly stuck, and no matter how hard it tried, it won''t get too far. "Ah shit! A Space Whalebug?!" One of the guards panicked as he saw the gigantic alien beast, his big red eyes clearly horrified by the sight, this quickly told me that such a thing wasn''t amon sight in this city. Because the giant Whalebug stood in the middle of the spatial portal, the train that was going to go away was forced to stop their path and quickly moved back to the station before it was to crash with the alien creature. "OOOOHHHHHH...! GROOOHHH..." The giant space-traveling alien seemed to be in pain, groaning. It seemed like it had been stranded just like when it happens to actual whales! So its natural habitat must be the... Uuh, the outer space where that portal came from? No, wait, why am I even analyzing things so pragmatically? This is nuts! What the hell is going on now?! "Dammit, it''ll take a whole week to get it out!" "What are we going to do now? The train can''t leave to its destination through another of the Spatial Portals!" "But isn''t the Golden Spire Run happening in like a few hours?!" "Yeah, I heard at least over half of its participants were in that train!" Both the guards and the rest of the alien people in the line constantly discussed about what was happening, all while we slowly moved forward in the line, I noticed how every person that got inside had to pay a toll and sometimes show their identification, and we didn''t have any of that. "So we have to pay to get inside?" wondered Miranda. "Looks like it... How do we even pay then, we got no money," said Bedann. "If I can get an example of what they''re using... I could replicate it using Matter Maniption on something," said Kate. "Oh really?!" wondered Miranda. "Well, that would be amazing, little Kate!" "Maybe I could do the same with my Creation Breath, or not," I said. "Wait, let me see." I quickly used my sharp eyes to inspect the "coins" of these people, which were made of blue crystals with little golden sparkles inside. They used these small jewels in the shape of triangles to pay, each person had to pay with a small one, so I guessed that was the toll for entering the city. I concentrated on one of them as they were being paid, and created a mental image in my head, and then I tried creating it with Breath of Creation. FLUOSH! However, what make out was some weird blue jewel that didn''t looked at all like it! Shit, I''m bad at this. Creation is harder than I imagined, especially with things you haven''t seen or touched, or eaten. "Agh, this is all I could make," I sighed. "Hm, I can fix it," said Kate. She quickly took the jewels from my hands and then. FLASH! Using her divine ability and her power of Matter Maniption, Kate turned these weird jewels into exact replicas of these "coins" or whatever they were. "Done, are these fine enough?" she wondered. "Let''s hope," I said. "A-Act natural if possible." As Miranda carried Drakda, who had grown slightly sleepy, we reached the entrance, the two guards there red at us with disinterest,pletely unmoved by our appearances. I suppose if this is like some sort of Intergctic Wild West, they have probably seen so many weird aliens that they weren''t shocked about our appearances, or how tall we were. "Hahhh... this is not going to be easy man," sighed a green-skinned man with big antennae and red eyes, looking up to us. "So uh, haven''t seen you guys around, are you from a Asteroid Colony?" "Asteroid Colony?" Miranda wondered. "What''s... that?" "Yeah the colonies over the Asteroids at the... you guys don''t know what''s that?" the second guard, resembling a rusty robot, wondered. "Ah, no, yeah, we totally know!" I said "Yeeaah! She''s just a country bumpkin! Silly girl!" Bedann giggled. "We totallye from that ce, of course." "Hmm, I guess you don''t got identifications in the city. Well that''ll be a bit pricier. You''re a whole family?" wondered the green guy. "OOOOHHHH...! GROOOHHHH!" The Whalebug kept screaming and groaning as he spoke. "Ah, yes, we are," I said. "Is it an extra payment?" "I have never seen a whole family move to this city... It''s dangerous," sighed the rusty robot. "But okay, we can make them a price at least, right?" "I mean yeah, I got a family too..."ughed the green guy. "My wife and two little green peas. Sure... Okay, for all of you... Four Star Jewels is enough." Star Jewels, so that''s how they''re called? "Here..." I handled them the four jewels, the green guy grabbed them and nodded, about to pocket them until the robot suddenly spoke. "Wait! Those jewels... I didn''t sense any starlight energy inside," he said. "Are you sure they''re not fake ones?" "Huh? Right, my bad let me check..." the green guy took them out and then the two of them red at me with a bit of anger. "Oi, who are you trying to scam here, you fuck?" wondered the green guy. "Scamming is a crime, sir," said the rusty robot. "These jewels are not real, they''re replicas. Very well done butck the starlight energy they contain inside. Which is essential to power our technology... Where did you get these?" "Ah, shit... I had no idea!" I said, trying to act humble. "Someone else gave them to us when we purchased food as charge... I guess we got scammed first, I''m really... sorry." "Hmm, do you have the legit ones?" asked the green bastard. "We can''t let you in without paying, sorry." "Ah..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Are you kidding me?! "GUUOOOOHHHH...!" Chapter 1790: Scamming Chapter 1790: Scamming ? Just when I had paid to enter the city and finally get to see what the true purpose of this trial was, suddenly, we were called out... Or well, I was called out. "Oi, who are you trying to scam here, you fuck?" wondered the green guy. His attitude instantly gave a sudden shift as they realized that the crystals had no "starlight energy" apparently these things weren''t just used for coins, but were somewhat mined, perhaps in the Asteroids? And it was also the damn fuel for their stuff! So it isn''t really a steampunk world, its just the appearance of everything. "Scamming is a crime, sir," said the rusty robot. "These jewels are not real, they''re replicas. Very well done butck the starlight energy they contain inside. Which is essential to power our technology... Where did you get these?" Well, that tells me everything I need to know. "Ah, shit... I had no idea!" I said, trying to act humble. "Someone else gave them to us when we purchased food as charge... I guess we got scammed first, I''m really... sorry." I hated having to act like this, I could probably just break through the entire city, but then I would get persecuted by the equally powerful warriors that might roam inside. Also Celestia, who is all about justice, might get angered or upset if I try to use her to y people trying to punish me formitting a crime. Even if this is a trial, I can''t riskit. "Hmm, do you have the legit ones?" asked the green bastard. "We can''t let you in without paying!" "Ah..." Are you kidding me?! "GUUOOOOHHHH...!" I Heard the Whalebug scream again, I noticed there were some floating ships approaching it, made entirely out of rusty metal stuck together. They were trying to push it back where it came from by shooting hundreds of missiles, but they dealt no damage to the Whalebug. Without an ability to alter space or something, you''re never pushing that thing away... Anyways, I need to solve this problem quickly. How can we put Starlight Energy into... Wait, Bedra could do that, right?!N?v(el)B\\jnn "Bedra! Can you inject tiny bits of Starlight Energy into these crystals? I''ll give them to you through my Shadows!" I told to her through telepathy. Thanks to my Divine Ability [Unique Skill: Vampire Progenitor (SSS)] and its special effect {Shadow World}, was I able to freely manipte Shadows, giving me the ability to store both living and unliving thing inside. It also allowed me to touch another person''s shadows with mine and transfer things to theirs, which is what I did with Bedra. Also, I could use Telepathy through the [Psychic Mind (SSS)] Divine Ability. "Okay dad, leave it to me!" Bedra was quick to the uptake and immediately injected Starlight Energy into the little crystals, making them glow brightly. Then, using {Shadow World} again, I retrieved them into my own shadows and gave them to the guards once more. "Sorry, how about these? I hope they work." I suppressed their auras and then they looked finally normal. The two guards grabbed them and then, smiled. "Ooh, this one is very high quality!" said the rusty robot. "Indeed, they might be worth more than just a single one..." said the guard. "Thank you, we''ll take these then! You''re forgiven for giving us fake ones only because you didn''t know and were scammed earlier, understood?" "Ah, yes..." I was resisting the urge of kicking this guy''s head, his Namekian-like face was insufferable to look at. Thankfully once everything was done, they finally allowed us to get through. "Go ahead, you''re free to go inside." "I rmend you register as citizens if you got some more coins." The doors opened, as we were finally allowed to walk inside, and a beautiful city greeted us, abination of early industrialization, steampunk and wild west viges aesthetics allbined together with alien and sci-fi into the mix. It was indeed an incredibly bizarre world, I don''t know if this trial was all just fantasy or if a world like this ever existed somewhere, out there in the endless cosmos. But it truly made us feel like we were walking into another world now, an experience I''ll probably never forget. "Thanks." We walked inside the city without any qualms, as we saw the thousands of people walking everywhere all at once and all their shapes and sizes. Some resembled humanoids with different skin colors, antennae or animal parts, they were the most normal of the bunch, somewhat resembling people from Yggdrasil, slightly. "Wooaaah! Papa this is so awesome! I have never seen anything like this before!" Bedra jumped in excitement. "Same..." Kate nodded. "It''s so different than everything... So many weird people too. The three suns, and then this... and the people. We''re in another world?" "M-Most likely, yeah..." I nodded. "It''s awesome here! There''s flying cars and stuff too?!" Miranda pointed at a huge flying truck passing by with a sign of a green alien with a thumb up, holding a pizza that said "bergorst''s Intergctic Pizza: One Slice is Never Enough!". "And the houses and the pavement..." said Bedann. "They''re made of metal, most of it... Metal scraps at that, it gives such a distinct feeling to everything." There were also paintings everywhere, almost every house had big paintings resembling graffiti and the like, giving the city even more life. "Haha!" "Hehehe!" "Catch it!" There was a za nearby, children ran around, chasing what resembled an alien cat without fur, blue skin, and four legs with three eyes and antennae. "Muh? Wewe awe we?" Suddenly, Drakda woke up, opening his little eyes and looking around sleepily. "We''ve arrived at the city, Drakda," I said. "Sleep more if you''re feeling sleepy, don''t worry, son." After going through that huge swarm of monsters, I honestly wanted to rest. However, we had little time here. And well, there were other things we had to do first, such as, well,pleting the trial! And then... Ding! [Congrattions! You have progressed through the Trial''s Storyline and entered the [City of Lost Souls: El Perdido]!] [A Special Trial Storyline Quest has been triggered!] A Quest?! Chapter 1791: The City of Lost Souls, El Perdido. Chapter 1791: The City of Lost Souls, El Perdido. ? The City of Lost Souls, El Perdido. Despite its strange name, it was a fine city. There were even kids running around in the streets, so it couldn''t be that bad, right? However, we also noticed a whole lot of suspicious people watching at us while we were standing there doing nothing. Some of them were holding guns and other weapons, mostly all firearms of different types, cannons, rattling guns, and so on. "Muh? Wewe awe we?" And just in that moment, Drakda woke up, opening his little eyes and looking around sleepily. He had gotten tired after we fought that huge swarm of insects. "We''ve arrived at the city, Drakda," I said. "Sleep more if you''re feeling sleepy, don''t worry, son." "Yeah, don''t worry, don''t worry~" Miranda said, caressing our son''s head. "I wan... I wan fuud!" however, Drakda protested. "Haaha, we''ll get some, don''t worry," I said. "Hmm..." After going through that huge swarm of monsters, I honestly wanted to rest too, Drakda was lucky. However, we had little time here. And well, there were other things we had to do first, such as, well,pleting the trial! Now that we''re on the damn city, I''m sure the trial will advance somehow, right? It has to! Ding! [Congrattions! You have progressed through the Trial''s Storyline and entered the [City of Lost Souls: El Perdido]!] [A Special Trial Storyline Quest has been triggered!] A Quest?! [A {Special Trial Storyline Quest} has been generated: [Explore the City of Lost Souls: El Perdido]!] [After going through a deadly swarm of alien insects and then seeing how a giant Whalebug got stuck in the Spatial Portal, you''re left with nothing to do but explore the City of Lost Souls and find a true purpose to being here.] [Perhaps seeing the scenery, eating the local food, enjoying the day, and meeting bandits, thieves, and all sorts of criminals might finally give you a clue or two.] [Explore the Central za and Visit 5 Shops or Restaurants]: [0/5] [Talk to the Locals and Learn About Their Problems and Solve Them]: [0/3] [Catch Any Evildoer and Apprehend Them]: [0/10] [Talk With An Important Story Character]: [0/3] [Discover What The Golden Spire Race Is All About]: [0/1] [Quest Duration: 12 Hours] [Time is tickling! If you can''tplete this within the given time, the Storyline won''t advance in time, and you might end up wasting even more time here.] "Hah, to think I would get a quest now," Iughed a bit. "Can you see this?" I showed the Quest to my family, and they all seemed slightly amazed about it, despite telling us to just explore, it clearly gave us a lot of things we had to do toplete the Quest. "Isn''t this a bit excessive?! Five things?!" Miranda asked angrily. "Well, it''s a trial to upgrade our ss and get a higher Level Cap..." Bedann said. "It has to be moreplex too, right? Let''s try it! I''m looking forward to it!" "Yeah, papa! Let''s go to the za where the kids went to!" said Bedra. "We want to go," said Kate with a nod. "I wish mama was here though..." "Dada!" Drakda said. "Okay, fine, let''s go then," I nodded. "We might as well enjoy it while we do it and while itsts, right?" Like that, we started moving across the streets, making sure to avoid the hundreds of people walking and passing everywhere, it was a bit annoying, but we eventually reached the za. Maybe because we were really hugepared to them, but no person tried seeking trouble with us despite there being a bunch of people everywhere. I even happened to bump into like three people that resembled cowboys of all shape and sizes carrying guns, but they simply said "Sorry" after noticing my appearance and height and ran away. I guess being huge even in our humanoid forms, covered with scales, having sharp ws, long horns, wings and tails, really make us look a bit different, it''s nice. "And here we are," I said, looking at the za. "Huh, for such a scary name, the city sure has a beautiful za!" A rare sight in the middle of this giant wastnd of a desert, the za was covered with grass, flowers here and there, and lots of trees too. It was like a small sanctuary of greenery in the middle of a city made of rusty metal, and it really made itself be known, surrounded by a huge district full of shops and restaurants. The kids were ying in the za, running from one ce to another catching bugs or little animals that appeared or ran away. Bedra and Kate really wanted to join them, but I don''t know if that was a good idea, we were in a trial. "Is everyone hungry? We could go find some food at least. Let''s see if we can actually eat in here," I said. "I bet alien food would be weird and strange, who''s up for it?" Although I couldn''t let them walk too far away from me for obvious reasons, I could at least make them a bit happy. "Ooh, yeah! Sure!" Bedra nodded. "I''m hungry," Kate said expressionlessly. "We could definitely eat something we could summon from our Divine Realms, but I guess trying out new alien food is better," said Bedra. "I hope it doesn''t upset our stomachs." "I doubt so, we''ve eaten demons," said Miranda. "I can eat anything!" "Awything!" said Drakda, showing his sharp teeth like his mother did "Okay then, let''s go!" We had no time to waste, walking around the District surrounding the Central za and seeing all the signs. The first requirement was visiting five, right? So it''s not too hard.N?v(el)B\\jnn There were apparently five restaurants in here, we decided to go for the one that looked the cleanest and with the most appealing food out of them. At the same time, I decided to visit the other shops and see what they had. The first shop I visited was named "Larry''s Metal Scrap Shop" and as the name implied, the person inside, a slug-like alien named Larry, sold all sorts of metallic scraps. However, aside from some of the garbage, there was something that brought my attention. A huge azure colored stone sparkling with little stars inside... Chapter 1792: Larrys Shop Chapter 1792: Larry''s Shop ? Because we had to start exploring for the Quest, and also because everyone was hungry, we had no time to waste, walking around the District surrounding the Central za and seeing all the signs. The first requirement was visiting five of these shops, so that''s what we were going to do really quickly. "There''s sure a lot of shops here!" said Bedann. "It''s such an interesting ce!" "Though I don''t know what to say about that ce, look," Miranda pointed elsewhere. There was a restaurant that showed some really weird and disgusting looking food resembling a green ooze covered on strangely shaped little, purple-colored limbs. The majority of the clients were slug-like aliens, so it wasn''t something the humanoids ate that much anyways. "We''re definitely not going there..." I nodded. There were apparently five restaurants in here, we decided to go for the one that looked the cleanest and with the most appealing food out of them. "I suppose that one over there looks fine," I said. "Yeah, they got sandwiches and weird purple fries!" said Bedra. "Is that some type of cake? I want to go there," said Kate. It was a shop where most human-looking aliens went to, so it was the best ce for us, they had burgers, hot dogs, fries, and other things that resembled a bit normal, although made of entirely weird ingredients. "For now, let''s visit a few other shops first though, for the Quest,." At the same time, I decided to visit the other shops and see what they had. The first shop I visited was named "Larry''s Metal Scrap Shop" and as the name implied, the person inside, a slug-like alien named Larry, sold all sorts of metallic scraps. "Woah, there''s a lot of stuff here!" Bedra and Kate ran around the store, looking at all the scrap metal. Most of it looked like garbage at first nce, but there were some solid, huge tes of metal around. There were also parts from machines and also guns and bullets were being sold, all sorts of rusty weapons, they weren''t in the best conditions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hm? This is..." However, aside from some of the garbage, there was something that brought my attention, a huge azure colored stone sparkling with little stars inside... "Hmm?" The slug-like alien slowly opened his eyes as he was smoking from a pipe, ncing at me as he noticed I was looking at this stone. "You must be new around here, I don''t remember yer face, son," he said. "AH, yeah..." "That stone, are you interested in it?" he asked. "That''s an unrefined Starlight Stone. They refine these into the little jewels we use as money. It''s huge and expensive." "How expensive?" I wondered. "At least worth a million Starlights," heughed. "I doubt you can afford it! But you''re free to watch all you want." "Hahah..." So this is what they refine into the jewels, huh? "Where exactly are these refined from?" I asked the old man. "Hmm? Don''t tell me you don''t know something so basic?"ughed the slug. "Starlight Stones are found inside of Asteroids or Meteors that orbit the Local Gctic System. It''s a really needed resource to power all our space-faring machinery and such... Hmm, but in thest centuries the Starlight Stone had be rarer because the greedy bastards have mined everything in the nearby systems. So everyone moved to this like two hundred years ago." "Oh so that''s how it is..." I nodded. So it''s really like the damn Wild West, with people "colonizing" a newnd, this, looking for new opportunities. It seems that the thing people do the most here is mining these Starlight Stones from the many Asteroids orbiting this. And as the day became darker, I noticed that there was indeed an enormous ring of Asteroids around this, it was incredible. "This Sr System has three damn stars! It''s a terribly hot ce for us Slugens," sighed the old man. "Water is rare too, so we prefer to stay in closed doors to not dry out... Cactus Juice is abundant and cheap for the most part though, so we can sustain ourselves with that, hoho." The old man drank some of the cactus juice he had at his side. "I see... So this... Everything is a small colony, huh?" I wondered. "Sorry for asking these things, we just got here after all so we''re pretty confused and know very little." "Hmm, I see," nodded the slug man. "Well yes, it has been two hundred years since we got here but the Starlight Stone Mines are very huge, I predict that the colonies will remain for another five hundred years maybe. By then we''ll all be dead, and our great great great grandsons will be around, hah! Such is the life in this Gxy. We''re all just survivors in the great scheme of things. Most people in this are all refugees, did you know?" "Is that so?" I wondered. "Yeah, yeah, phew..." Larry sighed, as he smoked some more of that pipe. "Long, long ago, like two... three thousand years, there was this big Intergctic War between two enormous Gctic Empires. The Gach Empire and the Sudestrum Empire, they came from two different, faraway Sr Systems, having conquered so much spacend, they thought themselves as invincible until they met one another... And that''s where it all went to shit." "Did they destroys?" I wondered. "Not just that, they blew up entire stars, it is said they weaponized suns themselves as weapons to kill each other, they simply couldn''t stand the thought of another great empire living alongside them," said Larry. "Hundreds of stars were extinguished, thousands ofs destroyed. And the survivors that managed to escape into the stars had nowhere to go, survivors of a great war... At the end both Empires destroyed each other but, the aftermath of such a war left the entire Local Star Systems on utter poverty and chaos... Colonies from all around the gxy had to gather together to survive, trying to find ways to extract resources and fuel ancient technology they scrapped from the two empires. These people... they had no idea about space traveling, you know? So it was a very confusing, and very hard times... Or so said my great grandpa." To think so many things happened... This trial, isn''t it way too damnplex?! Chapter 1793: The Origins Of This Place Chapter 1793: The Origins Of This ce ? Larry, the old slug man, ended telling me quite a lot of things I didn''t know, he was the perfect info dumping machine, an old man desperate for someone else to talk with and be listened. And so I listened to his words and learned much better the background of this Trial''s Story, and how everything came to be and existed. Apparently, there was a war between two great Intergctic Empires that set everything into motion towards what is happening today. "Not just that, they blew up entire stars, it is said they weaponized suns themselves as weapons to kill each other, they simply couldn''t stand the thought of another great empire living alongside them," said Larry. "Weaponized suns?! Isn''t that too excessive? The Universe is literally endless, and they were fighting so much for territory..." I sighed. "I guess these things will always be the same anywhere." "Yeah! Hundreds of stars were extinguished, thousands ofs destroyed. And the survivors that managed to escape into the stars had nowhere to go, you know?" Larry sighed. "I never got to know the original where my race originated from because it was sted hundreds of years ago!" "That really sucks," I nodded. "But what happened to the other people? Like you?" "Those people, like me, they were the survivors of a great war... At the end both Empires destroyed each other but, the aftermath of such a war left the entire Local Star Systems on utter poverty and chaos..." said Larry, crossing his arms. "Man, was it bad! Or so I''ve heard, I wasn''t born back then." "I see... So that''s how everyone got here?" I asked. "Yes, colonies from all around the gxy had to gather together to survive, trying to find ways to extract resources and fuel ancient technology they scrapped from the two empires," he said. "These people... they had no idea about space traveling, you know? So it was a very confusing, and very hard times... Or so said my great grandpa." "So the technology being used right now, was it all from these two empires?" I asked Larry. "Indeed," he nodded. "Well, over the years we''ve improved on things. There are a few very talented races out there that love tinkering. There''s also he androids and robots, relics from these old times, some of them are newly made by the old ones, others, are just very old. They are also the way we''ve learned so much about the past. Though, this is not the only Colony. There are probably... at least fifty more all across the cosmos. People trying to just scrap by." "And so the necessity for the fuel of these machines from the empire gave rise to the miningpanies for Starlight Crystals?" I wondered. "Yes, indeed," he nodded. "They have be the greatest resource for the progression of our colonies and also well, our survival. That technology is what keep us alive. As you know, most in the universe are far from habitable, this might be a damn desert but it''s actually one of the rare ones where we can live. The technology help us travel through space, gather resources froms that are hard to live on but have good stuff, and so on." "And in between all of that, a lot of groups have been formed, right?" I wondered. "An entire new intergctic society around these colonies, their colonization, and the Starlight Crystal Frenzy, looking for more of this valuable resource everywhere..." "Yes, it is indeed a frenzy that hassted several hundreds of years," nodded Larry. "I don''t know when we will run out of this crystal... as they say, the universe is boundless. But if we keep going like this, the universe might one day try to take what we took away from it, one way or another. And people ain''t going to like it!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om What did he mean with that? So this entire setting is just the Wild West but in space, with aliens, and with such a rich background. For some reason it feels like I''ve read this in some book, but maybe that''s just because of how the ovepping themes are. "Thank you for telling me all of this, Larry, I really had no idea of all these things," I said. "No worriesd," he nodded. "Anyways, ware ya buying something or what?" I was nning on buying some things, but he only sells rusty stuff and scrap, even the weapons looked bad, so I decided to skip that and check better shops. However, I was indeed buying something. "Yeah, I''m taking that," I said, pointing at the Starlight Stone hanging by his wall. "W-What?!" Larry screamed. "Can you afford it country boy?!" "How much did you said it would cost?" I wondered. "Hm... Something of that size, I mean, the cheapest would be like... seven thousand Starlights," he muttered. "And I''m giving you a discount because you listened to my ramblings!" "Alright," I nodded. "Here." I took out a bag full of Starlight Jewels, that should be more than enough to buy that thing. They were reinforced by Bedra, so they had starlight energy inside. "Woah! Where did you get that from?!" "I stored it in my... Subspace Inventory." "You have such an Ability?! Incredible, so you''re an Esper?" "Esper? Err, yeah." "I-I had no idea I was talking with an Esper! M-My bad..." "Nothing to worry about Larry. I am interested in that stone, so would you sell it to me?" Although we had a lot of the "refined forms" they were nothing but replicas. I wanted to secure the real deal of it to inspect, analyze it, and then perhaps use it in some way. I had the feeling that it might be a useful item for what''s toe, so getting it as soon as possible was the best move. And with this infinite money glitch, why not get it right away? "I-It''s more than enough..." Larry sighed in relief as he counted all the money. "I-I don''t know what to say! W-What''s your name, son?" "Drake!" I said with a smile. "May I take it?" "Yes, of course!" Larry said, quickly dragging himself to the stone. "Let me give it to you!" As he was about to bring it to me... BAAAM! The door of the shop was kicked open as a group of five thugs entered, wearing cowboy clothes and carrying huge guns. "Larry! Where the hell are you old man?! I hope you finally got the money! That debt ain''t going to pay itself you slimy old man!" Debt? Chapter 1794: A Gunfight Out Of Nowhere Chapter 1794: A Gunfight Out Of Nowhere ? Because I had an infinite money glitch, I decided to just buy the Starlight Stone that interested me so much. While I can replicate the stones with thebined powers of Bedra, Kate, and mine, the original ore is unique and has special properties I wanted to study. I had the feeling that it might be a useful item for what''s toe, so getting it as soon as possible was the best move. Perhaps it could be used to power up machinery or something, maybe even that train, or somehow it could even help at dealing with the Whalebug. And well, with this infinite money glitch, why not get it right away? "I-It''s more than enough..." Larry sighed in relief as he counted all the money. "I-I don''t know what to say! W-What''s your name, son?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Drake!" I said with a smile. "T-Thank you so much! You don''t know how you''ve helped me!" the old slug man sighed, his big eyes almost about to cry, his long beard waving as he moved happily. "My shop hasn''t been getting any salestely and... Well, life hasn''t been fair as I said before! This Stone, it is so expensive nobody was buying it for the right price... to get it off my hands is a relief, honestly!" "Is that so?" I wondered. "I had no idea you had a family Larry." "Yes, a big family at that..." he nodded. "Three kids, lots of grandkids! My three kids work but the grandkids are just babies, they can''t do anything and need a lot of liquid too, so it''s hard to buy everything. Our race is supposed to be born in very wet ces like swamps, not a desert, so raising children is hard for us Slugs." So there are specific races struggling in here, huh? But its either this or living on spaceships, which are probably even more expensive, so its not affordable for poor people. "So that''s how it is... Well, I''m d I could be of help." I nodded. This shop, I can tell why it''s just scrap, Larry and his family probably pick this up from trash or other waste areas and try to make some money from it. "May I take it?" "Yes, of course!" Larry said, quickly dragging himself to the stone. "Let me give it to you!" As he moved, he started reminiscing. "This Starlight Stone is actually a treasure from my family," he said. "It is something we proudly disy and that we aim to sell for a just price. But it has been years and many generations, and we''ve been unable to sell it yet... I promised my father I would sell it for no less than seven thousand." And as he was about to bring it to me... §£§¡§¡§¡§®! The door of the shop was kicked open as a group of five thugs entered, wearing cowboy clothes and carrying huge guns. Three of them belonged to the same race, resembling huge, two-meter-tall cactus men with green cactus bodies and sharp spikes over their bodies, they had no face other than a small mouth resembling a crack in the middle of their cactus body and empty holes as eyes. Meanwhile, the other two were different, one was a red-skinned alien with a huge ck horn in their forehead and three orange eyes, they lookednky and not as burly as the cactus men. The other was a scaled man, slightly simr to us, but much smaller, not taller than one meter and a half. Their equipment irradiated powerful Starlight Auras, the guns they carried, which seemed rather small, were imbued with this energy as well. "Larry! Where the hell are you old man?! I hope you finally got the money! That debt ain''t going to pay itself you slimy old man!" A debt? So old man Larry was on a debt! But isn''t this too much? "A-Ah! T-The debt, right...!" Larry muttered. "They just purchased the Starlight Stone, so they''ll take it away and..." "Purchased?!"ughed the leader, thergest of the three cactus men, covered on red colored spikes. "Ain''t nobody going to believe your shit, old man Larry! Who would ever buy that relic? You better give it to us and you''ll pay at least half the debt!" "W-Wait, don''t take it! It was already purchased by Drake!" Larry screamed, as they tried to run towards him and grab the Starlight Stone. "Drake? Who is- EEK!" The moment they noticed my presence and I red down at them, they quickly took a step back, their eyes widened as they saw me. Yeah, I was pretty tall and intimidating. "Oi." I started cracking my knuckles. "You want to take away what I purchased?" As they stepped back, the leader gritted his teeth, clicking his tongue afterwards, and unsheathing his gun, pointing it at me. "You ain''t got the fucking money to pay for that, you tall son of a bitch," he smiled. "So get the hell out of here if you don''t want lead filling your skull." "Hah..." I smiled. "So you want to die?" "WHAT?! Fill him with holes boys!" Suddenly, the leader called, and the rest of the bandits unsheathed their guns and pointed them all at me, loading them with Starlight Energy. "DRAKE!" Larry panicked, trying to call for me as he screamed. But it was toote, as they all shot against me at the same time. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! The guns were strong, they pierced through my scales and left bleeding holes all over my body. Yeah, it looks like even weapons and these damn bandits are overpowered in this trial. But that doesn''t matter, bandits are just bandits at the end! "Done already?!" "Huh?!" "He''s still standing?!" "What the hell?!" They quickly realized that my body despite all the wounds, rapidly regenerated back to normal. In fact, it was so quickly that the holes didn''tst longer than a second over my body. "My turn!" I swung my ws against them, shing apart one of the cactus men that was the closest, their flesh and skin was harder than I imagined, but by imbuing my ws with my Aura and empowered with my Divine Abilities... SLAAASH! He was quickly sliced apart, cactus juice sttering everywhere as his green pulp fell into the floor, wetting everything. "Damn, so that''s how you guys look inside." "Uuuaaaggh!" The bandits screamed in horror, running away. Chapter 1795: Slaying The Thugs Chapter 1795: ying The Thugs ? The bullets were strong enough to pierce through my damn scales, these bastards probably had a simr amount of stats than me, even worse, even the damned guns are like divine weapons! However, I was confident on my regeneration, rapidly regenerating me from most of the damage. This is the reason I took it easy. If I didn''t have this power, I would have either evaded or probably lift a barrier. But why even waste energy doing those things when I can take those hits anyways? It would be stupid to not use the power I was given at birth after all! And also, now that they were done shooting and started wondering what the hell was going on, I smiled. "My turn!" I swung my ws against them, shing apart one of the cactus men that was the closest to me, their flesh and skin was harder than I imagined, but by imbuing my ws with my Aura and empowered with my Divine Abilities... SLAAASH! He was quickly sliced apart, cactus juice sttering everywhere as his green pulp fell into the floor, wetting everything. honestly, he looked pretty damn juicy, and I got a bit thirsty imagining eating that, damn. "Damn, so that''s how you guys look inside." "Uuuaaaggh!" The bandits screamed in horror, running away. However, their leader quickly waved his hands, as a powerful Red Aura surged from his body, shared with the rest. "Where are you going?! Don''t let this bastard just kill our brother! Fucking kill him!" It seemed he was also an "Esper" with the ability to empower his allies. The moment they were imbued with his Red Aura, their eyes turned red, and they charged at me. "RAARRGH!" They even roared like beasts! What the hell? That Ability made them gopletely berserk. As they moved, they began destroying the floor and throwing around everything. "Kill him and that old man, then we can rob the entire store! The boss will be happy with that! Gahahaha!" as their leaderughed, they attacked. The three bandits, now with bodies twice as burlier andrge than before, attacked me by swinging their ws at me and releasing shing waves of crimson aura. At the same time, they tried firing their bullets at my head, probably aiming to destroy my brains thinking that''ll end up killing me. CLASH! BANG! CRASH! I tanked their hits with my bare body, covering me on several extrayers of scales. I could use the Ascendancy Law Armor, but that thing costs a lot of Essence, and I didn''t want to waste it against these bastards. "Alright let me...!" "Papa!" Before I could tear their heads off with my bare hands, I heard Bedra''s voice, she appeared from behind, flying into the air with her little wings and then swinging her spear down. "{Divine Valkyrie Spear Arts}: [Starlight Rain]!" FLASH! A radiant attack was unleashed as her spear generated an aura resembling sparkling stars, each piercing blow from her spear generated a small explosion, blowing away one of the berserk bandits and covering their bodies with wounds. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! She was getting pretty good at fighting with the spear I made for her, capable enough to easily push one of these bastards into the back. "Thank you Bedra!" I rushed forward, the cactus man she targeted roared back at me and leaped, pointing his guns, he shot a barrage of deadly bullets, some of them aimed at Bedra as well. I can''t let her take these hits though, they''re too strong! I quickly expanded my own body and grew several shields and armor out of my own scales, pushing the limits of my own biological body to my limits. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! As the explosive, starlight charged bullets hit my armored and scaled shields and shattered them, I moved forward, swinging my tail against the bastard and pushing him down. CLASH! "Ugh!" As the cactus man screamed in agony, I quickly summoned Celestia into my hand and swung her down, she had no qualms or problems when fighting or killing bandits. "Die." SLASH! With a single vertical sh, the cactus man''s entire body was split into two halves, juice and pulp sttering everywhere.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Aagh!" At the same time, I heard Bedra''s scream, as I saw her being surrounded by the bandits and bullets being shot at her. The powerful Divine Holy Light Armor that her Divine Abilities plus her Weapon Ability granted her quickly shattered. "Bedra!" I flew towards her, only to be grabbed by a powerful ethereal force by my tail and dragged back, the bandit leader smiled, his Red Aura surging as countless hands as he suddenly brought out even more guns. "Where do you think you''re going fucker?!" "You damn bastard!" I quickly kicked him in the face before I saw a rain of bulletsing my way. I quickly summoned Tiamat''s Shield, tanking the explosive bullets one after another. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Drake?! What''s happening?!" "Ah, bandits?!" "Big sis!" I heard Bedann''s voice echoing from behind, followed by Miranda and Kate. I quickly transformed my Aura and summoned Storm and Neb, transforming them into hands and mming away the two bandits about to harm Bedra. BAAAM! At the same time, the Timat shield easily tanked all the bullets, but a kick came my way from the bandit leader, pushing me a few centimeters back. "Protect Bedra! Take care of those two! I''ll kill this bastard." "Got it!" Bedann nodded, and together with Miranda, Kate, and the recently awoken Drakda, they ganged on the two Berserk Bandits, weapon attacks, skills, spells, and divine abilities raining down on them, their bodies were already being slowly torn apart. "Okay, now that I don''t have to worry, let''s take this outside, fucker." "Hah! As if you could ever-" "{Holy ck Light}" I conjured a Divine Ability with cheap cost, as I unleashed a st of ck light from my hands, sending the bandit leader flying away from the shop. BOOOM! And into the skies. "Wee to my domain!" I spread out my wings, as the cactus man''s face twisted in horror once I rushed down towards him, piercing his body with my draconic talons. "Uuaaaggh!" CRAAASH! Chapter 1796: A Job Well Done Chapter 1796: A Job Well Done ? With all my might, I pierced in half the Cactus Man, his Aura of Red Energies immediately breaking and exploding within his own body, making him dramatically blow up into pieces. BOOOM! The explosion was too sudden though, covering me on all his cactus juice and pulp, and... bones?! So they even have bones, weirdly enough. "Huh, goddamn." I noticed that there were a lot of people down there ncing at me, so I quickly decided to shapeshift into a near invisible slime and dropped into the ground. SPLAT! I sttered on an alleyway and then quickly made my way back to Larry''s store, finding the other two strengthened bandits already defeated, beheaded by Bedann and Miranda''s axe. Larry was still shocked, grabbing the Starlight Stone tightly with his slimy hands, gasping for air as he saw the bloodshed. "Hahh... Hahh... Y-You killed them... Ahh... I-I... I can barely breath..." I slowly walked back to him, as he panicked once he saw me go back to my original form from a slime, I guess that''s a bit surprising. "Y-You''re a shapeshifter too, Drake?!" "Ah, yeah. Sorry about that, but it was either you or them, Larry. We did what we had to do..." "Oh, no... It''s... fine." Larry sighed in relief, as Miranda quickly cleansed everything with a mass of ck mold that left everything pristine and clean in seconds. She also snacked on the bandits. "It''s fine, I''m fine..." Larry slowly sat down on his seat, sighing. "I-I guess it''s only fair I tell you what happened there..." he muttered. As he said that, I noticed new notifications. [Congrattions! You have progressed through the {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [Explore the City of Lost Souls: El Perdido]!] [Explore the Central za and Visit 5 Shops or Restaurants]: [1/5] [Talk to the Locals and Learn About Their Problems and Solve Them]: [0/3] (Larry''s Side Quest Unlocked) [Catch Any Evildoer and Apprehend Them]: [5/10] [Talk With An Important Story Character]: [1/3] [Discover What The Golden Spire Race Is All About]: [0/1] [Quest Duration: 11 Hours, 16 Minutes.] Looks like there''s a Side Quest rted with Larry! Maybe it has to do with what he''s going to talk about? "Phew..." after taking a big drink of fresh water, Larry nced at us while giving me the Starlight Stone. "Because my shop hasn''t been doing so well so far, as I told you before, I had to ask for money to some... shady people. I think with the money I earned, I could repay them for everything, but I would be left with very little." "And so you''re in debt with those thugs, uncle?" wondered Bedra. "That''s bad! You shouldn''t have done that!" "I know dear, but things are hard around here..." Larry sighed. "If I hadn''t asked them for money back then, all my kids would have died dehydrated. We need to buy a lot of water... or we dry and die." "Dammit..." Miranda sighed. "Hmm..." Bedra sighed. "I wish I could have been there, it''s not too hard to conjure water..." "Conjure?" Larry didn''t understand. "What do you mean with that?" "Like this!" Bedra said, conjuring water out of her hands. It was just Water Magic, anybody with Water Affinity can conjure that. But it seems that in this world people can''t really do that so easily. "T-That''s incredible! You can summon water out of nowhere?! T-That''s impressive by itself!" Larry gasped. "H-How?!" "I can do it too," said Kate, doing the same. "E-Eeeeh?!" Larry was having a hard time processing what was happening. "It''s something they can do..." I said. "Most of us can do this. It''s not too hard for our kind to invoke upon basic elements." "T-That''s not something I''ve ever heard possible before... You''re indeed quite incredible!" Larry said. "I am left out of words... But I suppose you can''t summon that endlessly?" "Ah, hmm, no," I said, lying. "We can''t... sorry." My daughters looked at me with weird expressions, but it was better to leave it like that. What if there''s a rumor of someone capable of creating endless water? It is bound to bring disasters upon us, disrupting our progress on the trial. "If water is what they want you can also just call me!" suddenly, I heard the voice of Aegir echoing inside of my head. She was resting in the ring that possessed her Orb Fragment but could summon herself at any moment if she wanted. But for now, it was better if she remained where she was. "I could bring them a whole flood if they want! Maybe creating a giantke will help them?" she wondered. "Leave it at that for now, but maybeter, we need to learn more about this world first," I said. "Also we''re on a hurry, so don''t suggest things that''ll take days to do." "Days?! I can do this in less than an hour!" she said. "Even almost an hour is too long, so no!" I told her again. After that, she started berating me telepathically, but I ignored her for now. "So who are these thugs?" I asked. "You knew them, Larry?" "Kinda, theye to ask for the debt and they ask me for advances in money," he said. "I think I''ve paid the debt once or twice! But they always keep saying there''s many interests, so perhaps how much money do I owe them now..." "They''re obviously lying..." said Bedann. "I bet this is their modus operandi, they get people on a huge debt, people they know can earn money like shop owners, and then continuously extract their money while lying about huge interests. No matter how many times they pay the whole debt, they''ll keep saying you owe them some interests. And even when you die, they''ll move to your kids."N?v(el)B\\jnn "I-Is that so?!" Larry panicked. "Just what have I gotten myself into?!" "Well! We can go deal with those thugs anyways. I think I know where they are now..." Miranda suddenly said, smiling. I think she probably ate their brains and got their memories, learning where they live and so on. That sure is convenient, although a bit wicked, I love her for that. "Wait, you can?!" Larry could hardly believe it Chapter 1797: Buying Illegal Products Chapter 1797: Buying Illegal Products ? Larry had been in debt for a long time, years after years, he said he had at least paid the original debt money twice! Yet he kept having interests, neverendingly. It was pretty obvious the bastards were scamming him really badly. But what can you expect when you deal with criminals? This is how they work; they''ll never be honest about anything. "Y-You can deal with them? B-But wait! They''re very dangerous, and... I... well," muttered Larry. "Why would you go so far for me?" "Well, you were nice and weing," I said. "I also hate bastards that take advantage of good and honest people. I like beating them to death, think of it as my hobby." "H-Hobby?!" Larry gasped. "W-Well, it looks like I can''t really... I can''t really stop you." "Nope, you can old man," Miranda smiled. "Know anything else about them you could share, uncle?" wondered Bedra. "Well, yes..." Larry ended telling us more about this criminal organization, where they lived, how many they had, and a few other things from other clients and perspectives that Miranda probably didn''t know about. "You''ll remain in debt forever if we don''t take care of them," said Bedann. "So it''s the only option we can do. We got yourself into this mess by killing them at the end. And they seemed strangely obsessed with what I purchased from you." "Maybe they always wanted the Starlight Stone now that I think about it..." Larry sighed. "Getting me on debt until I couldn''t pay them anymore until I gave up that stone was probably their n all along! Bastards..." "Huh, so I guessed right then..." I nodded. "I had imagined such a thing. This stone is powerful on its own right. They probably know how to refine it and sell it for even more money or something. Or maybe they want it to power up some ancient machine." "Hmm..." nodded Larry. "Before you go do such a thing though, I would rmend you to go buy some weapons, or perhaps gadgets in the nearby shops... A-Ah! And if you''re hungry, there''s several shops as well!" "We were nning on doing that, don''t worry," I nodded. "I''ll leave you some guardians here, if those guys try to get here again, they''ll at least help you stop them." "T-Thanks..." Larry said. "Please take care!" "We''ll be fine, don''t worry." We walked out of Larry''s store, it felt like we spent way too much time there, but a lot happened, and it was just the first ever shop we visited out of the five we needed to visit. We quickly moved to the second shop nearby, which was selling clothes. These clothes they sold, aside from their great durability on pair with divine equipment, had not really any special effect on them. However, the cowboy styled clothes really pped and was awesome, so we ended trying out lots of outfits and bought for everyone. Even little Drakda became a tiny cowboy, he was too adorable! "Thank you for buying so much! It has been a long while since someone purchased so many clothes... You all look so stylish now!" Thedy that attended this shop called "Cattrine''s Clothing Shop" wasn''t Cattrine, but her granddaughter. She was a green-skinned alien girl with short blonde hair, and looked like a tomboy, her cute antennae twitched whenever she smiled or talked. "Thank you," I nodded, as I finished paying her. "I was wondering though; do you happen to have any problems with thugstely? Nothing?" "Eh? Uh... No? Not that I remember, sir..." she said. "Why? A-Are you a bounty hunter? With such a huge family?!" "Ah, no, not at all," I said. "Anyways, thank you." We walked away, I guess that girl and her family weren''t "story characters" with anything relevant. "Why did you ask her that out of nowhere?" asked Miranda. "He was probably trying to catch two birds with one stone," said Bedann. "Well, it wasn''t possible for that moment." "Indeed... Now, the third shop, this is...?" We looked at the third shop, it seemed to be furniture shop, furniture made of metal scraps, wood, and stone decorated the fancy-looking interior. A mantis-like alien was the shop owner, who red at us with his big insect eyes without blinking or even moving. It was a bit scary. The furniture was nice, but after asking the man about any thugs, he didn''t say anything. "If you''re not buying get lost." "Damn, ok man, no need to get like that." We walked away from the rude insect and walked into the fourth shop right next to it, this was a shop that sold gadgets. What type of gadgets? Anything that wasn''t a weapon but that could be useful for a day to day basics, it was a small shop though. But they had quite an assortment of items. Cube-shaped silver metal items that were small spatial inventories. Syringes packed full of strange drugs that hastened the multiplication of cells, increasing regeneration. There were some other syringes that dealt with paralysis, venoms, and poisons. Aside from those, there was strange armor sets that were small cubes that once ced into the body would expand into full-body suits. These suits granted enhanced physical abilities, interestingly enough. There were also searching, tracking, and many other gadgets that helped bounty hunters and anybody get things done. At the end though, I mostly purchased the strange injections and syringes, as I found those quite amusing. But even then, I also got some other items, the weird armor, the storage cubes, grenade-like items, and some other things, such as levitation boots, aiming sunsses, and more. "Thank you for purchasing man!"N?v(el)B\\jnn A huge, burly guy made of stonesughed as he received the money. "You look like you''re a lot into these jabs... Hey, wanna buy the good stuff too?" "Huh? The good stuff?" "You don''t know?" He squinted his eyes at me. "Nah! Of course... Of course I know man, show me the good stuff." "Nice,e over here." The golem-like alien then suddenly led me to a small corridor inside of his shop, right behind a red colored door. Then, we reached a small ck room that seemed slightly refrigerated. "Here." He opened a freezer, revealing to me even more of these injection syringes, of many new colors. "I got you the good stuff man. It ain''t cheap though, can you pay?" Chapter 1798: Buying And Buying Some More Chapter 1798: Buying And Buying Some More ? "Thank you for purchasing man!" A huge, burly guy made of stonesughed as he received the money I paid for purchase these potion-like syringes I was interested on. Though I also ended purchasing a few other items too, one of each I thought was interesting or that I wanted to study, so he immediately thought I was rich. "You look like you''re a lot into these jabs... Hey, wanna buy the good stuff too?" "Huh? The good stuff?" "You don''t know?" He squinted his eyes at me, it seemed that if I didn''t know, I would be in some kind of trouble? Maybe he won''t sell to those that have no idea what he''s talking about. I better pretend I know so he can get me there... Act confident! "Nah! Of course... Of course I know man, show me the good stuff." I gave him a fake confident smile, but he immediately believed it. "Nice,e over here." Maybe it has to do with me being taller than him, so my presence alone makes him think I''m a criminal, maybe? Whatever. The golem-like alien then suddenly led me to a small corridor inside of his shop, right behind a red colored door. Then, we reached a small ck room that seemed slightly refrigerated. "Here." He opened a freezer, revealing to me even more of these injection syringes, of many new colors. "I got you the good stuff man. It ain''t cheap though, can you pay?" He smirked confidently, showing me his definitely not-so-legal merchandise. But what is legal anymore in this ce? I have no idea what are thews or who is even governing this ce. "Sure, I got some more," I nodded. "So what are these?" "I got you Esper Ability boosters," he showed me a pink colored syringe. "Nanomachine Strengthening jabs, Berserk injections, also something really experimental, this." He suddenly grabbed a small syringe with a deep ck liquid inside. And then he smiled maliciously at me. "Esper Awakening Syringes. These give anybody that gets jabbed an Esper ability... nobody knows what''ll be," he said. "Those that already have one though, may develop a second one, or their first can evolve or mutate, pretty insane, right? This one is fifty thousand, no less." "Hmm..." I nodded. "Alright, I''m taking everything." "E-Everything?!" heughed. "You can''t afford that man." "I sure can." I opened my inventory and dropped over a hundred thousand starlight jewels. We mass produced these with my daughters earlier, our current stash was on the millions. "W-Wha...? You''re rich or something? How is this... Wait, are they legal or not?!" He checked them thoroughly as he liked, realizing they were all read. "I''ll be taking your entire stock then," I grabbed the freezer, disconnected it forcefully, releasing sparks of electricity and then ced it in my inventory. "W-Wait! You''re taking the whole damn thing - Damn dude!" he was still shocked. "Bye." I walked away as he kept counting the jewels, realizing they were "genuine" he screamed. "I''m rich!" As he kept saying that we made our way outside with my family. These injections are indeed pretty interesting, they seem to give boosts to power and even awaken new abilities. I wanted to try them on already, but it was better to do thatter. "So what did you even buy?" Miranda wondered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ah, a bunch of illegal drugs," I shrugged. "What?!" Bedann gasped. "A-Ah! I mean, I bought illegal drugs- I mean not in a bad way!" I said. "I mean technically... Yeah, but they aren''t to get me addicted. They''re like the injections but even stronger." "Wow, can I try them dad?" Bedra wondered. "I don''t know, it might be better if you don''t..." I said. "Really? Why?" Kate wondered. "B-Because they''re drugs! Anyways, that should be thest shop! Let''s buy weapons! Who wants some guns?!" "Meeee!" Bedra said. "I want a gatling gun," Kate said with a straight face. "Rifle!" Drakda said. Wait, isn''t giving guns to children even worse?! No wait, I''ve already given them lethal weapons anyways, so guns is not... that much of a stretch anymore. Right? We entered thest shop, the fifth shop which sold all sorts of guns and only guns, everywhere, of all shapes and sizes. Based on how they damaged me, these weapons must be also powered up by the trial. So they could be really handy secondary divine weapons, I might buy myself two handguns and perhaps a machine gun whenever I want to start sting. "Wee!" A nt alien woman greeted us. Most of her body was green colored, made of vines interconnected together, but her face resembled a slightly humanoid sunflower, with long hair made of petals. I seriously didn''t expect such a kind-lookingdy to be selling deadly weapons to take lives. We walked around the huge store as she smiled gently. "So what are you kids picking up?" I wondered. "This!" Bedra brought two handguns for herself. "I want these whenever I can''t easily use my spear..." "You already know how to use it?" I asked her. "Yeah!" she said. "I saw the bandits do it, you point and shot by pulling the trigger right?" "That''s right," I nodded. "We can''t try it right now though." "I chose this..." said Kate, showing a machine gun she carried with her tiny hands. "I want this dad, I think I could replicate it with my abilities- Maybe I could replicate all of these... Hmm, it could take a bit of time though, to analyze how the technology works." "Oh wow! You can do that?" Bedra wondered. "Amazing..." I said. "Well, we might as well buy more guns then?" "Rifle!" Drakda came walking with his little legs, carrying a huge rifle with his arms. "Rifle! Bang, bang!" "Yeah, that''s the spirit!" I nodded. As I talked with my kids about guns and how amazing they were (in moderation), I saw Bedra and Miranda bringing their own choices. Bedann chose something resembling a gun, but with a machinegun feature of being able to shoot multiple smaller bullets, and Miranda brought an extra-long rifle that seemed to be good for snipers. "So these are your choices, I see!" the shop owner said. "Niceeee!" Why is the woman selling guns so weirdly cute? Chapter 1799: Infinite Money Glitch Chapter 1799: Infinite Money Glitch ? "Problems with thugs?" After purchasing all the guns we wanted and paying, we asked thedy if she had problems with thugs. But that was a really stupid question, actually. "Hehehe! I am the owner of a gun shop... Do you think I would ever have problems with anybody?" She smiled cutely, but behind that deceiving smile, there was a strong killing intent. She wasn''t a normal woman at all... And I was slightly afraid of knowing more about her. "Ah, yeah, it was a dumb question... Thank you for selling us these weapons, we really needed them," I thanked her. "No problem! Pleasee back again anytime~!" she waved her hand as we left. We had purchased a lot of bullets too, for every single gun, which I distributed with their new owners. I also gave most of the other guns I bought to Kate, who immediately started "assimting them" with the help of Silvy, her Living Domain. "Man I''m so hungry-!" said Miranda. "Before we go bandit hunting, can we go eat something from this ce?" "I agree, I''m a bit hungry too," Bedann nodded, touching her muscr tummy. Of course my wifey is hungry already, she''s a big girl after all. I''ve been used to making a lot of food for her since I met her as a young ice dragon. Perhaps one of the things that made us click so quickly was that we both enjoyed eating a lot of food together. "Hungy, hungyyyyy!" Drakda said. "I''m hungry as well!" said Bedra. "Hm," Kate nodded. "I wonder if they got sweets..." "Alright, let''s go to the restaurant we agreed on," I nodded. I never thought I would be enjoying a fun family time with them inside of a trial... Although it is brief, I am really enjoying this. It was a good break from all of the Pandemonium bullshittery, honestly. Back on Earth, before my reincarnation, I always wished to be reincarnated so I could leave behind my annoying responsibilities. But even in this new world, I ended with many of such responsibilities, and I also ended missing my family way too much as well. So this feels like a mini vacation, honestly, though there are still responsibilities... Whatever. We walked into the restaurant, it looked like those taverns you see on old cowboy movies, the interior was made of wood, although the exterior had metal and bright lights. The ce was called "The Grubbin'' Hood" and they served all kinds of meals in here, the most "normal looking" at that, so we had to choose this option anyways, no matter what. The moment we entered, we were greeted by a dog-faced girl, an alien I suppose, with brown fur with white spots. Her face resembled a cute puppy despite looking like an adult. "W-Wee! Are you eating all together? You''re a big family! Been a while since I''ve seen so many people together like this!" she said. "Yeah we''re a family of... six," I said. "Do you have any seats for us?" "Sure! Please follow me inside!" she said happily, bringing us into arge table with six chairs. As we sat down, she quickly brought the menu, written on wooden tables, thenguage was... I could somehow understand it despite fully knowing it wasn''t anything I''ve ever heard, read, or talked before. The menu was strangely named, but there were little images carved into it. I ended ordering whatever was a "Malsnorusing Roasted With Barbeque" and then some "Birsbuque Burgers with Extra Salsatti Sauce", it looked fine. Also we asked for some soda, they had "burgub vor" or simply "C", so we all asked for C, naturally. The kids asked for sweets, Marcaninini Cake Slices and there was also... "Fruit Sd" so we asked for that too. Apparently we asked for a lot of expensive products so some of the people eating more humble meals were ring at us while drooling as we ate. "Look, who are those guys?" "They ordered so many expensive stuff..." "Man, I would kill someone for a Marcaninini Cake Slice..."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Fucking hell... I want that Soda, the C vor is super rare!" I didn''t know how to feel about theirments, so I honestly just ignored them. Once the food came to the table, they immediately ordered to pay, so we did. Everything ended costing around five to six hundred, which was a lot apparently? I didn''t really care. Infinite money glitch. First we tried the huge roasted animal resembling a wild boar with many limbs. "Hmm, let''s try some alien food then!" I took out one of the legs, dipped it on the green sauce and took a bite. "Hm?!" An explosion of vors entered my mouth. Slightly sweet, spicy, citric, meaty, juicy. The sauce was definitely the citric one, yet it had a syrupier texture to it as well. The meat didn''t taste like pork though but had a more beef and chicken vorbined. Oh man, this shit was actually really good! "Try it out!" My family started eating it up as well, and they wouldn''t stop, then we decided to try the burgers, which had strangely sweet meat, but the spicy and salty saucesplemented it amazingly. "Ooohh, I like it!" Bedra celebrated. "It''s not bad..." Kate nodded. "Hmm! I want some more!" Bedann said. "Man I already ate everything?!" Miranda gasped. "Let''s order some more then! Waitress!" I called for the dog girl. We continued eating like pigs without stopping, ordering more and more things from the menu, eventually, we ate so much that the other people thought we were mocking them. And eventually, as we sighed in relief after feeling full and having spent thousands on just fancy food, someone seemed to have had a problem with that. "Hey, do you enjoy seeing people starving while you eat good food?" A green skinned alien man walked to my side, he looked burly and muscr, maybe he was confident on his gun. "If you got so much money why don''t you share some of that food with us, eh?" And then another cactus man approached to the other side. They were clearly grabbing their guns as if threatening me. "Sure!" I said with a smile. As they thought I was going to obey, suddenly. BAAAM! BAAAM! Two fistsnded on their faces, blowing them away. "There''s your first fucking meal." As I smiled back at them, suddenly, the rest of the thugs eating here all jumped on me. And a huge tavern fight broke out... Chapter 1800: Wild West-Styled Tavern Fight Chapter 1800: Wild West-Styled Tavern Fight ? Once we finished eating our meals, some annoying bastards came to, well, annoy us. It was a typical clich¨¦ in these Wild West settings where a cowboy is minding their own business an some thugse to annoy him and a fight breaks out. "If you got so much money why don''t you share some of that food with us, eh?" And then another cactus man approached to the other side. They were clearly grabbing their guns as if threatening me. So, as a fervent lover of Wild West movies, I decided to happily go along with the clich¨¦ because I really felt like beating some fuckers up. It was nice that in this Trial everyone was so tough, so I could go all-out without having to worry of sttering them into pieces with a single blow! "Sure!" I said with a smile. As they thought I was going to obey, suddenly. BAAAM! BAAAM! Two fistsnded on their faces, blowing them away. "There''s your first fucking meal." As I smiled back at them, suddenly, the rest of the thugs eating here all jumped on me. And a huge tavern fight broke out... Yes, it broke out instantly. Not only the two thugs in front of me, but there were a dozen more guys that jumped on me instantly. "Oi you fucker!" "What did he do?!" "You motherfucker,e here!" "I''ll beat that handsome face of yours!" As I confronted them, Iughed. "My, thank you for calling me handsome, but I don''t like men!" I kicked the imp-faced bastard in the head and blew him away, hended on a table and broke it, groaning in pain. "You fuck!" The cactus man from before quickly punched me on the chin, it hurt a bit. "Hah, that ain''t going to work." I smiled back at him, kicking his stomach and then grabbing him, throwing him into the ground and then crushing him with my own weight. CRASH! "AAAGH!" As he broke out some of his bones, he quickly pulled out is gun and pointed it at my head. "Eat lead you bastard!" BANG! As he shot a bullet, I enhanced my senses, rapidly grabbing the bullet midair and reinforcing my hands to take on the blunt force equal to divine items. "Those shabby bullets ain''t going to work on me, fucker!" I kicked his face again and then with my ws, I sliced apart his hands so he wouldn''t pull the trigger anymore. "Aaagh! My hands!" "Don''t worry, they''ll grow back, you''re a cactus... right?" "No they won''t!!!" "Ah my bad, then I guess your gunfighting days are over champ." I stomped his head down until he fell unconscious. However, the rest of the thugs didn''t stand there, three more were attacking me from behind, trying to punch me down. This time, however, they weren''t going to catch me off-guard as I enhanced and reinforced my body to its limits. "What? I had no idea I was your damn punching bag." I smiled back at them, as I quickly opened my jaws and grabbed one of them, a burly, red- skinned demon, biting his hand and tearing it off. "Uuaaaggh!" His blood sprayed everywhere, as he screamed in agony and ran away. Good, run away idiot. "Now who else wants to taste my fists? You first, cactus fucker?" There was a fatty cactus man covered on hard spikes. "I bet you can''t hurt me! My spines will shred you to pieces before-" "I don''t give a fuck!" §£§¡§¡§¡§®! With all my force, I punched him so hard he popped like a balloon, turns out all the fattiness was air, he flew away as all the air came out of his body. "s-Shit...! Don''t move!" Suddenly, I heard someone screaming at me, as I noticed there was someone, a green- skinned bastard holding a gun and pointing it at the head of Drakda. "Or I''m shooting your damn kid! Now strip bare and give me everything you''ve got!" "Hah... I wouldn''t do that if I were you, my kids... They need little protection, if any." "What? What are you even talking abouuuuaaaaggghh!" CRUNCH! Before he could even do a thing, Drakda bit his hand off and ate it with the gun included. "E-Eh? EEEEH?!" The alien screamed in horror, confusion, and agony as he saw Drakda munching on his hand and gun and then swallowing them both. And burping. "Raaarrr!" "You''re all damn freaaaks!" As he roared at him, the man sprinted faster than any man I''ve ever seen in my entire life, running out and leaping off the window. The other thugs were already unconscious and missing a few pieces of their bodies as Bedann and Miranda beat them up. "Alright, we''re done here I guess." Said Bedann, throwing away a half-unconscious guy she was holding with her hands, by grabbing his head. "Pieces of shit won''t let us eat in peace," said Miranda. "Throwing the other guy into the trash bin." As I nodded, I quickly looked back at the restaurant, it looked like a damn mess, food sttered everywhere, several tables and chairs broken, holes on the walls and broken windows. I noticed the dog girl that served us trembling in a corner, looking at us in utter horror and disbelief, the cook, which seemed to be the owner, who seemed to be her father as he was also a simr-looking dog man with even the same color patterns on his fur, stepped out. "My restaurant! W-What happened here?! A tavern fight? Wait, Henrietita, my daughter! Where are you?!" He ran out and found his daughter trembling in the floor, which he quickly hugged, trying to calm down. Goddamn it, now I feel bad.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ah, sorry about that... We were enjoying the food and out of nowhere they picked a fight with us," I exined. "They were even going to shoot us so..." "S-So this happened because you ordered too much food..." the man sighed. "You have to understand that things are harder nowadays... they thought you were provoking them like that!" "We were truly hungry though," said Miranda, crossing her arms. "Anyways the thugs are beaten anyways... Let us repair your shop at least." "R-Repair it?" he asked. "Yeah, like this," I nodded. FLASH! Chapter 1801: The Request Of Henrietita Chapter 1801: The Request Of Henrietita ? By using the Breath of Creation and my own Divinity, repairing this entire ce and cleaning it didn''t take even a minute, it was done before the owner could even begin to question what I meant with what I said. "A-Ah? It''s... it''s back to normal?!" "Yeah, sorry again... I hope those thugs won''te back but I don''t know much about this ce," I said. "Oh, well... Uh, you''re an Esper?" "Yes," I nodded. "Anyways, I was nning on leaving with my family, right?" "Yeah, we could leave," nodded Bedann. "But are you sure there''s no other problem? I feel like just fixing the ce isn''t enough." "I know those thugs attacked us for a reason, but the reason was so small that it felt like they were actually looking for a reason, even if small, to go all-out," said Miranda. "Yeah, like... perhaps, there''s some debt you have? Or something?" I asked the family. The dog father and his daughter seemed to have suddenly gotten stiff, paralyzed by our amazing deduction abilities, naturally. "Well, yes, maybe... Um." "Father, they don''t seem like... bad people." Henrietita, his daughter, quickly calmed down after seeing us repair their restaurant. The other clients were all gone by now, so it was just us with them. "What? But they just..." "What if those guys tried to assault me again?! I''ve grown tired of that and you never doing a single thing! T-They were going to rape me one day and you wouldn''t even do anything!" "W-What?! My daughter, I-I wouldn''t let them do that! Don''t say such things in front of strangers!" "But I''m tired of you! You''re such a coward, letting them thrash your ce and do whatever they want with me!" "B-But...! I..." It seems that there was more to this than we imagined, and a dramatic discussion broke out before we could even realize. "A-Are you bounty hunters?!" The girl suddenly ignored her father as she stepped towards us. We looked at one another for a second. "Yeah, we are." I lied, but it was better than saying we were nobodies. "T-Then I''ll give you all my savings... please... please take those guys to jail!" Henrietita suddenly took out a bag full of crystals she had been probably saving through her entire life and offered it to us as payment. "The ones that ran away?" Bedann asked. "Should we chase them back?" "T-Those aren''t all of them..." suddenly, the owner spoke again. "Some of them were just randoms that try to take advantage of the thugs'' momentum to do mischief but, well, those thugs probably already went back to their hideout." "Okay, tell us more," Miranda nodded. "Who are these guys and why are they abusing you guys? There must be a reason beyond being evil, right?" "It''s because of my mom..." Henrietita sighed. "She''s gone now but-" "My daughter what are you talking about?!" her father screamed. "D-Don''t tell them such a thing!" "But dad they''re bounty hunters! They''re perhaps the only ones we can trust on this matter. I''ve always heard they apprehend bandits to get their bounty, so they''re usually... good people, at least?" she muttered. "I can guarantee you we are at least not bandits," I said. "See?!" she said. "T-That doesn''t say much!" her father cried. "Ugh just shut up..." the girl said. "I''m tired of you and your cowardly!" The girl ran to my side. "They started harassing us because of mom... She had a past she never told us before when we moved back here!" she said. "Mom was... she was... um, well, a prostitute. And she was once the favorite of those thug''s leader. He was obsessed with her to the point he bought her from the brothel! But one day she escaped and met my dad yearster on another town... and then they had me and moved here because their town was running out of water." "What? Damn..." I muttered.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This was definitely a Story-rted Character... "M-Mom never told us of her past, and eventually they found her..." Henrietita cried. "They kidnaped her... And we looked everywhere, but the Sherif of this ce are all bastards that won''t do anything if you don''t pay them... eventually, they found mom... mom''s body, already covered on flies, lying near a cactus outside of town..." Henrietita started crying as she recalled what happened. I didn''t really know what to say, that was probably the worst thing I''ve heard in a while. "I''m very sorry..." muttered Bedann, patting the girl''s shoulders as she cried. "They killed my mom after perhaps what else they did to her! J-Just because of her past..." the girl continued crying. "This damn city, this damn people... these damn bastards! They''re all people that can''t ever move on from their past... they''re selfish narcissistic monsters! This ce iswless, and they let these monsters do whatever they want!" As she continued crying, resolve surged in the girl''s eyes. "After that, they starteding here all the time, sometimes they just didn''t want to pay and left after eating," she muttered, holding the bag with her money. "But they have recently begun to harass me and grab my tail... O-Or my body! And they''re always carrying guns... I''m so scared, and dad won''t do a thing...!" "Henrietita...! It''s not like that! I-I just... they''re too powerful! If we dare do something to them we''re all going to die!" her father said. "Then you''ll let me get raped or something so we can live on?! I-I would rather fucking kill myself!" she cried. "I''ll fight them and at least kill one of them if I must!" The girl resentfully held a kitchen knife, her breath bing heavier. "Do you get it dad?!" she cried. "Mom taught me to not be like other stupid girls! I have pride!" "I know but this is not the way! I wanted to save money first and then we''ll escape to another town!" her father said. "T-That was the n, you had to just endure, the two of us! For a bit longer..." "I am tired of enduring..." she muttered. "I want things to end now..." She looked at me. "Please!" She kneeled in front of me, pouring all the crystals on my feet. "Take everything I have but please..." She kept asking. "Kill them! Please avenge my mom..." "" Chapter 1802: New Side Quest Chapter 1802: New Side Quest ? Henrietita showed me her resolve, and it wouldn''t be right for me to ignore her or not recognize it. I remained in silence for a bit, but after that, I quickly grabbed the crystals she gave to me, and stored them back into the bag. And then, something appeared, a system message once more, showing me what I had advanced of the current Quest. Ding! [Congrattions! You have progressed through the {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [Explore the City of Lost Souls: El Perdido]!] [Explore the Central za and Visit 5 Shops or Restaurants]: [5/5] (COMPLETE) [Talk to the Locals and Learn About Their Problems and Solve Them]: [0/3] (Larry''s Side Quest Unlocked) (Henrietita Side Quest Unlocked) [Catch Any Evildoer and Apprehend Them]: [5/10] [Talk With An Important Story Character]: [3/3] [Discover What The Golden Spire Race Is All About]: [0/1] [Quest Duration: 9 Hours, 21 Minutes.] "Alright, I''ll take this job," I said with a nod. "The pay is barely enough, but it''ll do." Her eyes quickly sparkled with happiness, as her father panicked and screamed behind her, although shepletely ignored him anyways. "W-Wait! Hold on a second, are you sure this is okay?!" he screamed. "Yes it''s fine!" she said. "Don''t listen to him! He''s a coward!" "Hmm," I nodded, patting her shoulders. "Your father might be a coward, but he still loves you. Although I also disagree with how he was handling things, his intentions were to protect your life, rather than your pride. Not everyone, like my kids, are born with parents strong enough to fight back. But at least, he was nning to escape." "A-Ah..." the man felt surprised after I talked about such things, it was obvious he thought I hated him. "Y-You''re right... But... Hahh..." The man fell to his knees, he started crying. "I''m sorry Henrietita, I shouldn''t have been so stupid... I overlooked what they did and... And I made you suffer because of that," he muttered. "I''m sorry for being so weak and pathetic..." "Dad..." the girl ran to her father, hugging him. "Just don''t start crying now, dammit! If you cry who else can I even rely on anymore? Mom''s gone, you''re the only thing I got left!" "I''m sorry... I''ll try to be a stronger father..." the man kept weeping. "I''ll try to be a better father..." I nodded as I watched in silence, ncing at the bag of crystals, and then storing it in my inventory. Of course, I had little need for that, but I still decided to take it because if I didn''t, it would be an insult towards the girl''s resolve.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om I also have to sell her the identity of a bounty hunter, if I don''t ept it, then it might create weird rumors about someone doing things for free, and it might end up biting me in the back. "So you took it, huh? Well, we were going to do it anyways," shrugged Miranda. "Now we need to know if these are a separate gang from the one that targeted Larry." "They likely are..." I nodded. "Let''s ask though." "Henrietita, and her father, do you know more about these people? Their gang? Where do they live?" Bedann asked. Father and daughter looked at one another and then calmed down, cleaning their tears. "Yeah, we know..." nodded Henrietita. "It''s a bit, so let''s have something to drink as we talk... I''ll prepare some herbal drinks." She quickly ran to the kitchen to prepare something for us, she was a really good girl. "Sorry about everything..." her father apologized. "My daughter has been holding back more than I imagined, and she ended exploding, letting out all her frustrations. You shouldn''t had seen all that, I''m really ashamed, and very sorry." He sighed, lowering his head again. I looked at Bedann and Miranda, then my daughters. Not Drakda, he was still eating what was left on the table, licking the tes. "It''s fine, we would have known about that eventually if we worked for her," said Bedann. "What happened to your wife... it''s very unfortunate and very disheartening, I''m really sorry." "I hope she can rest in the other side, if there''s any," said Miranda. "She went through a lot, I''m sure... But she was also a wonderful mother if she raised a daughter like that girl!" "Yeah!" nodded Bedra. "Henrietita is strong on her own right!" "Hmm," Kate nodded. "Your food is tasty too, mister." "Hahah... thank you," the man sighed, smiling lightly. "Thank you so much for helping us..." "There''s nothing to thank us about, we have yet to do our job," I said. "We should be the ones grateful for your upfront payment, some other bounty hunters might even run away with the money and not give it a care, so you''ve showed us great trust, we will not disappoint you." "Hahah... indeed, my daughter was a bit reckless there," the man sighed. "My name is Tom, by the way. I used to belong to arger family, but the famine struck us really hard back in my small town, and we had all to escape, some siblings died, our old parents couldn''t hold on anymore either... It was a nice ce originally, where we raised Henrietita with my wife, Melusine." "I see..." I nodded. "So you lived with more family back then?" "A few of my siblings, Henrietita''s beloved aunts and uncles," sighed Tom. "Haven''t seen them in years though... I wonder if they''re ok." As he talked, his daughter arrived with some of their own version of tea, it had a very aromatic, rxing smell. I drank a bit, and felt a slight sweetness simr to cactus juice, but made into caramel inside. Perhaps their own version of syrup or honey to sweeten things, which worked pretty well. "It''s a good drink," I nodded. "Now, please tell us whatever you know about those bastards. We''ll make sure to make them pay, especially their leader." "Thank you..." nodded Henrietita. "Then..." Tom muttered. We learned a bit about them, everything they knew in fact. Their hideout, their leader''s name, and some more things. Miranda then nodded, confirming they were actually separate gangs, but connected, as if they were the branches of something bigger. This might end up escting much more than I imagined. But I''ve already made my resolve, and I won''t go back on my promises either. Chapter 1803: Raided Bandits Chapter 1803: Raided Bandits ? "Yeehaw!" "Bring the ale you bastards!" "Where are the hot chicks at? Want toe sit down on myp?" There was a hugemotion inside of the hideout of the Desert Rats, one of thergest gangs of El Perdido, made up of a bunch ofwless bandits, criminals that broke out of prison, and drug traffickers. Like usual, the Desert Rats were a wild group of bandits, they loved partying almost every day, bringing prostitutes, alcohol, and food to their hideout as a daily basis. Whenever they got a big sum of money, this would be intensified even more. And just yesterday, they had managed to scam the wealthy owner of a chain of restaurants that was making a lot of money below their noses, so they stepped in and took a nice half of all of that. Because who did he thought he was? Putting effort and time into his chain of restaurants and earning money fairly? They couldn''t have that! "Oi you bastards, calm the fuck down!" A huge cactus man groaned, his skin was not blue like the others, but artificially painted purple, tattooing the entirety of his body of that color. His spikes were also removed and reced with metallic spikes made of red metal, and his height was of over three meters, a behemoth among the Cactus Men. The moment he spoke, the rest of the gang went silent and became paralyzed. Those that were drinking ended dropping their alcohol and those with prostitutes remained in silence while the girls remained sitting over theirps. "I know you''re all happy we got a lot of money yesterday," the leader of the Desert Ratsughed. "But this isn''t it though! Something feels off! Why haven''t Adrian and his groupe back yet?" Silence. Everyone didn''t know what to respond without sounding disrespectful to their boss. Yet, one fool... "Maybe they went to fuck that dog girl or something, hahaha!" BANG! Whileughing, a red-skinned alien''s head blew up into pieces as his boss pulled the trigger of his gun at him. Everyone saw the corpse of theirrade fall into the floor with a bit of horror, but this wasn''t a rare sight anyways. Their Boss was a temperamental man, those that survived this far knew not to disrespect him or say dumb things in front of him. "Is anybody else trying to act funny today? I can ease your pain and st your heads happily." He red at the rest with his sharp red eyes, stroking his beard made of red spikes. "No? Okay. So I''ve been feeling really weirdtely. Like, bad things keep happening around us and we keep getting benefited. Now that damn train has stopped right before the race, so we could even go there..." the boss said. "But that ain''t the problem here, the problem is that those bastards had yet toe back and... I don''t know, call it intuition or whatever. But things feel off, can''t rx." He threw away the bottle with wine into the ground, sighing. "So, what are you going to do about it?" He looked at his goons. "We''ll go look for them!" "Yeah, leave it to us boss!" "Please don''t worry..." "Hmmm..." the boss red at them. "Fine, but if you don''t bring them back to me, alive or dead, don''t ever show your faces to me, or you know what''s going to happen." They nodded frantically, as the group of alien bandits rushed outside of the hideout, the abandoned ruins of a factory that once mass-produced guns. As the man nodded and then drank some whisky, suddenly... BANG! BANG! BANG! The sound of gunshots echoed outside the hideout. "Hm?" He raised an eyebrow, ring at the closed entrance. The other bandits quickly stood up, grabbing their guns and other weapons. The boss remained sitting down, smoking from hisrge cigar, but his eyes had be sharp. "Boss..." "I know." Footsteps echoed outside of the hideout. They approached faster, and faster, and faster...N?v(el)B\\jnn The bandits swallowed saliva, pointing their guns at the entrance. And then... BAAAM! The door opened as something rushed from the inside. Everyone immediately pulled the trigger, shooting hundreds of bullets at whoever the fuck dared to enter their hideout uninvited. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Lead covered the entrance, the floor, and the walls, the boss red through the smoke, squinting his eyes, only to widen them. Once everyone couldn''t shoot more bullets and had to reload, suddenly, the smoke dissipated, revealing a huge man with blue and red skin, with golden horns, and covered on silver scales. He was wearing some fancy ck and red cowboy clothes, holding on his hands two corpses of the men they had just sent outside, using them as shields. Their bodies were riddled with bullets, they fell apart into pieces over the ground, sttering flesh, guts, and brains all over. And then everyone saw his face, his handsome, cocky face. "Well, how are you wankers doing?" They were left speechless, who was this man? Where did hee from? "Who the fuck are you!" One of the green aliens with antennae screamed, quickly pulling out a machinegun. "Eat lead you fuck-" BANG! However, his head blew up into pieces as the man sted it off with a handgun he carried on his pocket. "Now that felt nice." He smiled, nodding. The boss quickly stood up, looking at him. "Fuck him, boys." "RAAAHH!" The bandits screamed as they started shooting the man with even more guns, some of them conjured their Esper Abilities, as huge hands made of psychic energy or explosive fireballs covered the huge, scaled man entirely. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Yet even as he took damage, his body seemed indestructible. The man charged forward without a hint of fear on his face, reaching the nearest bandits and then swinging his fists, covered on ck- and gold-colored gauntlets. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! Three punches were enough to tear their bodies to shreds, as a powerful supernatural aura surged from his body, empowering him even more. The Desert Rats boss dropped his cigar, as his mouth opened wide, and his eyes almost popped out of his face. "HUH?!" Chapter 1804: Catch The Rat Chapter 1804: Catch The Rat ? The Desert Rats boss was shocked, he didn''t even know what to even say at this point due to all the surprises that came one after another. From his men disappearing, to sending some to find them only for them to get gunned at the entrance, and then for this mysterious invincible man to appear, tank hundreds of bullets, then charge forward and tear to shreds two of his men with his bare hands. "Does this motherfucker even need guns anyways?!" It was the first thing he thought before he nced behind him, the emergency exit was still within his range, so while his boys gunned this bastard, he quickly started giving several steps back, rapidly moving to the exit. However, a group of prostitutes ran to the exit first, bumping on him and making him groan in anger, he quickly swung his hand as a huge wave of psychic power sent them flying. "Get out of my way you whores!" As he rushed forward, however... BAAAM! The exit was broken open, as a blue-skinned giantess covered on ck scales stepped inside, ring at the man. "Hey." "Wha...?!" BAAANG! Before the boss could do anything, she fired her rifle, as an explosion engulfed his body, sending him flying into the middle of the fight. The moment hended there, he saw dozens of guns flying everywhere, trying to get the draconic man that was tearing everyone apart. "Hahaha, you guys should try harder!" He leaped into the air and then descended with his draconic wings, swinging his ws and releasing freezing mes from them, freezing and burning the bandits one after another. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! The boss of the Desert Rats couldn''t believe what he was seeing! "Just who the fuck is this guy?! Where did he evene from?!" He tried to stand back up again and run, grabbing one of his goons that was still alive and using him as a shield to protect him from the bullets.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om However... "Where do you think you''re going, bastard?!" Another woman appeared, leaping out of the window and then kicking his spiky face with tremendous force. CLASH! "Ugh?!" The man was sent flying, hitting the walls behind, it hurt but it wasn''t lethal at least. He nced at her, she looked slightly simr to the other woman but much smaller, with a less muscr body, with long ck hair, blue skin, red horns, and demonic appearance. "Eat lead!" She quickly took out several guns from her pockets, pointing at the man with her many tentacles pulling her guns triggers. A rain of dozens of bullets reached the boss, who quickly gritted his teeth in desperation, putting his arms in front of his head and charging forward. His azure-colored psychic Aura, showcasing he was an Esper, reinforced his defenses, helping him get through the bullets and then towards the woman. "You dare think you got a chance against me, you fucking slut?!" He swung his fists against her, trying to punch her away. The girl, however, was surprisingly tough, taking on the punches while not flinching and at the same time, shapeshifting her arms into huge insectoid ws and scythes, the limbs of the giant insects that live outside the city. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Their fists and ws shed against one another, constantly trying to push the other away. A swirling wave of miasma and mold emerged from her, turning into countless tentacles wrapping around his body. "Wha...?! Get off me!" Although his punches were incredibly strong anyways, leaving holes through her body, the woman didn''t hesitate to continue fighting, making sure he wouldn''t escape. His Aura erupted from his body, deflecting her tentacles before a barrage of punches from his fists and his aura shaped as fists reached her, sending her flying away. BAAAM! "Ugh! Damn this trial''s tough!" The boss, with several wounds and bleeding, quickly started running away from the scene, only for a huge axe to sh through his Aura Armor. SLASH! "Agh! What now?!" He red at the muscr woman he had ignored this entire time, before she materialized a sphere of chaos and fired a huge beam at his face. BOOOM! "Fuck!" His face burned like hell, as he fell to the ground and rolled through the ground, before unsheathing his gun and firing several bullets at her. BANG! BANG! BANG! However, she quickly took out a shiny rainbow-colored shield made out of the scale of a giant dragon, blocking the bullets and then sending her axe flying towards him. Her axe, hyper charged with chaotic mes and lightning, reached his body, he barely managed to protect himself with his Esper powers, but the axe got through that, piercing his right arm and cleaving through it! CRASH! "Uuuaaaggghh!" The Desert Rats boss screamed in agony as he saw his goons being ughtered one after another by children. Yes, children! "What the fuck?!" He saw three kids, the eldest looked to be around nine to ten years old, while the rest were not older than six and then one or two! Yet they moved at lightning speed, epassed by powerful Auras and what resembled huge masses of energy that were sentient. Sometimes these masses would swallow entire people and then produce stars, or strange beasts made out of winds or even machines. His goons, which were almost a hundred, were being quickly ughtered and turned into fuel for these weird aliens that ate people and turned them into monsters. "This shit''s fucked! Who the fuck are you?!" The Desert Rat Boss stood up, grabbing tightly at his wound, his severed limb wasn''t going to grow back either, he quickly kept shooting his guns at the woman in front of him, while gathering Psychic Energy to give him enough of a boost to jump out of this ce and escape. Yet... "Did you miss me?!" "Wha...?!" His eyes widened as he saw the smaller ck-haired woman emerge behind him, transformed into a chimeric insectoid demoness, her appearance something between her original form and the Azure Sand Scavengers, one of the most feared endemic lifeforms of this. CRASH! Widening her giant insectoid jaws, she took a bite off his other limb, tearing it apart! At the same time, she used her scythes to sh through his body all within a second! "AAAGGH!" He desperately screamed, sending a shockwave of psychic energy, his metallic spikes exploding, being fired as fast as bullets and piercing through everything! BOOOM! Chapter 1805: Bringing Him To Them Chapter 1805: Bringing Him To Them ? The ck-haired woman went for round two, this time using her shapeshifting powers much more than before, and immediately aiming to deal a lot of damage. Widening her giant insectoid jaws, she took a bite off his other limb, tearing it apart! At the same time, she used her scythes to sh through his body all within a second! "AAAGGH!" After seeing how much damage he was taking and how he couldn''t even retaliate properly without arms, he desperately screamed. "STOP! STOP THIS! AAGGGH!" And because of his agony and fear, his psychic energy grew unstable, he desperately decided to use hisst resort! TRUUUM! By umting the psychic energy inside of him and releasing it as quickly as possible, he ended sending a shockwave of psychic energy everywhere... As a result of this shockwave, his metallic spikes, attached to his body, erupted, being fired as fast as bullets and piercing through everything! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Explosions engulfed the entire ce, every spike was like a mini bomb, this was the boss ultimate attack just when he was about to die! The entire factory ruins came down and copsed on themselves, as the man wrapped himself on a cocoon out of his psychic energy, protecting himself. "Hah... Hahaha!" BAAM! The man stood up, using his psychic energy to move, looking around as he felt relief they were all dead now. "Finally... these fuckers, my damn arms..." he muttered. "Ugh, now I have to get out of here... If not, Lady Alicia will-" "Lady Alicia will what?" "Ah!" His eyes widened as he heard the voice of the scaled man behind him. He quickly twisted his body to see him standing there, the other two women, and the children, were unscathed. But this was simply impossible! He had fired hundreds of explosive spikes at the speed of bullets everywhere. They should have pierced their bodies and exploded, blowing them up into pieces. How did they survive?!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "H-How did you...?!" he muttered. "How the fuck are you still alive?!" The man smiled, ncing at his family. "It wasn''t that hard," he said. "We simply used the Domains to offer us protection. Your attacks are strong yeah, but byyering them together, we can gain greater protection too." "That was sneaky though, you fuck," smiled the half-insectoid woman. "Bedann, let me finish him off!" "Wait Miranda! We need him to extract some info..." Bedann said. "I can eat him, and we get the info, right?" asked Miranda. "No, stop," said the scaled man. "What? But Drake!" Miranda groaned. "Calm down, I know you''re furious at him for what he''s done, but we need to do this thoroughly," Drake said. "You''re the one that killed Henrietita''s mother?" Drake hade here all the way to avenge that girl''s mother and also get rid of all this trash, it was also toplete the trial''s quest and all, but he was now more driven by emotions than his desire to be strong through the trial. The Desert Rats boss remained in silence. "Who? I don''t know who you''re talking about," he said. Drake nced at his white sword, Celestia, who was a capable of seeing all the truth. "He is not lying." She said. "That man doesn''t know her name... however." "Don''t you remember that woman? The dog-like woman that came back to this town, which your goons kidnaped and killed?!" Miranda angrily said. "You fuck, you better remember her!" "Wait...!" the man muttered. "That? You''re doing all of this... for some whore?! You killed all my guys, and even took my two arms for that... for that bitch?" "So he knows her," Bedann said. "You killed her?" "I-I didn''t!" he tried to act innocently. "I actually was against that but-" "He is clearly lying," Celestia said. "What with that damn talking sword?!" the man screamed. "Hmm..." Drake rubbed his chin. "Okay, so you know about her? Just say what you did." "I-I don''t have... any obligation to go around your damn whims!" the man screamed gathering his Psychic power into his legs. "I''m getting out of here, you fucks!" He took out several bombs from his pockets and threw them at Drake and the rest using his psychic energies acting as hands. "Blow to pieces!" He quickly jumped into the skies, trying to fly away as quickly as possible from these monsters in front of him! However... As the bombs were sent flying, a little boy leaped into the skies and opened his jaws. For a moment, his body transformed as three enormous dragon heads emerged and devoured all the bombs. "Gulp." "Drakda?! That''s dangerous!" Miranda panicked as she saw the boy, her son, swallow the dangerous bombs. However, he was fine. "Burp..." He only burped but seemedpletely unbothered by them. "Well, looks like he can do that too." Drake smiled, waving his hand and releasing a wave of frost against the man escaping. "Come back here bastard. {Primordial Divine Ice Magic}: {Frozen Sky}" FLASH! The skies around the Desert Rats boss froze instantly, and so did his body, through an iprehensible power, he fell from the skies and shed into the ground, dying. "You can freeze... you can freeze things?!" he muttered, half-frozen. "Wait, please... Ugh, my pulp and my juices are all frozen! Aaaghh!" For being so intimidating before, the man surely turned into a wimp as soon as he saw that he was going to die. Drake couldn''t lie about it; he had seen people being like this all the time anyways. "We''ll throw you on jail if you apologize to the girl and her father," Drake said. "I give you my honest words." "A-Apologize? That''s all you fucking want?!" the man red at Drake in disbelief. "S-Sure! I can do that... I can tell her that and then you''ll leave me in jail, right?!" "Yeah," Drake nodded, ncing at his family. "Right?" "I mean... yeah sure," Miranda shrugged. "Of course!" Bedann nodded. The kids all nodded as well. The Desert Rats boss felt slightly happy, at the end, these were righteous idiots that let criminals go as long as they give them empty promises of bing better. "T-Thank you so much!" He was unfrozen, and then walked with them back to town, although his exhaustion and arms weren''t regenerated. "There she is," Drake smiled. "Henrietita. I''ve brought you who you''re looking for." "Huh?" Just what was Drake thinking?! Chapter 1806: Letting The Victims Take Justice On Their Own Hands Chapter 1806: Letting The Victims Take Justice On Their Own Hands ? The Boss of the Desert Rats gang. His real name was Erleon Valetodo, he lived a life of hardships since he was a kid, lost his family to bandits, andter on due to necessity, he became a bandit himself. Due to necessity? Perhaps it was that way for many in these wildnds.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But there were also people at an even worse situation than him, and such people didn''t be bandits or ouws. They were desperate to survive, so they worked hard to earn money and make money smartly. They had a family to love and provide for, and instead of going for the easy way and be a bandit that piged from others, they worked hard to earn their money. Once through his life, he became fixated with a certain woman, a prostitute of a El Perdido, masquerading as a mere bounty hunter, he was able to get closer to her. She became his favorite, and the two ended together for some time. However, his obsession with her was unhealthy, and once he killed her father in a fight, she ended running away from him. Since then, he sought after her everywhere, and for many months, his obsession with her never ended, he went as far as killing her sister and her mother as well, trying to learn where she had gone, but they simply had no idea. However, one day, out of nowhere, she came back, he was immediately informed by several of his goons, they found her, now with a husband and a daughter! He couldn''t believe her betrayal, he had given her everything and she went and loved another man, someone that was also of her same species! He thought that she didn''t mind he was a different species, that it didn''t matter they couldn''t have children. But was it all a lie? Or maybe she simply was scared of the monster he was? He didn''t care either way, he went to im her back, he found her, kidnaped her with his goons, and dragged her to the ruins. In there, amidst tears, he forced her to apologize, before doing unspeakable things to her for a whole night. Rape, torture, then murder. His madness knew no bounds, and even after having done this, he didn''t feel fulfilled. For a moment within his mind, his wicked mind that had lost all morals, he felt a slight sense of... lost. Perhaps not like a normal person, but he felt he had lost a precious object, an item, a toy maybe. He fell into depression, and had been inactive since then, letting his goons do most of the work, while he drank away his sorrows. He knew she had a daughter simr to her, and he nned to one day im her as his, when she grew older, and looked more like her mother. But until then, the sick man waited. Until everything went down, his hideout was destroyed, his men ughtered, and he was beaten to the point he could barely walk. He had no arms now, was bleeding all over, and half-frozen. Erleon had never been so miserable on his entire life... "Hahh... Hahh..." He gasped for air as he nced at the girl. Her face, she was exactly like her mother. He didn''t want to look at her because of this very reason, because it would awaken something within him. "We brought him, the one that killed your mother," said Drake to Henrietita. "This man''s name is Erleon Valetodo, a famous ouw, actually. And a tough fucking nut to crack." "W-What? You brought him here?!" the girl cried. "Dad... DAD!" She called for her father, and after a minute, the two were in front of Erleon. The bandit red at them with an expression of indifference, if anything, he couldn''t care less about this apology. He clearly didn''t mean it anyways. "He''s... the one that killed my wife?" Tom red at the huge cactus man, reduced to a beaten-up man on the floor. He gripped his fists, ncing at him. "So? Confess, we can tell if you''re saying the truth or not, so you better do," said Drake. "I..." Erleon red at the two. "Yes, I killed her..." He sighed, ncing elsewhere. "Why?!" Tom screamed. Henrietita was just in silence. "Why? Because she was mine... And she betrayed me!" Erleon screamed. "She went off somewhere else to marry a piece of shit like you and have a daughter... That''s not fair after everything I did for her!" "She told me you killed her father!" said Tom. "Who wouldn''t run away from such a bastard?! Are you insane?!" "That damn old man was getting too involved! He should have minded his own business!" Erleon said. "That man was her father, you monster!" Tom said. "Of course she was his business, it was his daughter!" "No! He was a bastard that wanted to separate us!" Erleon said. "Maybe because you were a bandit that kills without even thinking?! Did you really thought someone could ever love a monster like that?!" said Tom. "W-What?!" Erleon screamed. "And what do you know about love anyways, you fuck?! You''re nothing but a piece of shit that she picked after being with me! If it wasn''t because I''m so weakened I would beat you to death this very instant!" "SHUT UP!" Henrietita exploded, ring at Erleon while crying. "You took away the only mother I had... the person that gave birth to me, and the person that meant everything to me..." muttered Henrietita. "In your sick mind, did you ever feel bad about it? Why don''t you ever think about what others might think, or about what others feel? WHAT MY MOTHER FELT WHEN YOU KILLED HER?!" "I was sad! I didn''t want to do it, but she forced me, that bitch was-" "Shut up you narcissistic piece of shit!" Henrietita pped his face. "You never loved her! You were only obsessed, you only wanted her as an object... You are incapable of feeling love, that''s why she stopped loving you back!" "No that''s... Ugh! You dare hit me?! Nobody hits me like that, even less a little- ACK!" The man, however, couldn''t even stand up, falling to the ground. He was so weak that even a child could beat him... "Yeah, I made extra sure you are weaker than a child," Drake smiled at the man. "Henrietita, no matter what we do, and no matter what you say, your mother will nevere back. Tom, your wife will nevere back." || || || The two sighed, looking down at the pathetic man. Their wrath was palpable. "So I got you another option," Drake said. "This ce''s rotten, justice will never be truly served unless you take it on your own hands. So? I gave him to you on a silver tter. Do whatever you want with him." Henrietita and Tom nced at Drake in disbelief. "Yeah... I''ll dot," Henrietita said. "He has to pay for what he did to mom..." "I''ll make you feel all the pain she felt," Tom said, holding his kitchen knife. The father and daughter duo grabbed Erleon, bringing him to their restaurant, and then to the basement. In there, his screams could not be heard, and in here, he was stabbed, sliced, tortured, and done horrible things. Yeah, there was no "learn to forgive" bullshit here, Drake didn''t like that. "The only thing in this world is "actions and consequences" and Erleon simply suffered the consequences of his atrocities..." The dragon god nced into the blue sky, as he departed with his family. Chapter 1807: A Job Well Done Chapter 1807: A Job Well Done ? (Drake''s POV) Well, that was that I suppose. We managed to finish our bounty hunter job right there, and we even let that family of two have their proper revenge. Some people might think that''s the wrong way of doing things, I''m sure some would even go as far as reprimand me or something. Yeah, like the Ice Queen for example. However, I simply couldn''t dare less. I am not that kind of person. I might be a softie sometimes, and I dly help people. But when ites to making a bastard that hasmitted atrocities pay, I make sure they get all the punishment, torture, and agony they deserve. "Drake are you sure that was the correct way of doing things?" wondered Bedann. "Leaving without even saying goodbye, and by giving them the murderer of their family''s mother... I know it was the right thing to do too, but it felt so gruesome." "Yeah I know," I nodded. "But that''s how I just do things, I''ve done it like that before, many times... Maybe if this world had more properws and everything else, I might have been more merciful, but there was absolutely no point to that in this asion and moment." "Hmm... I guess so," Bedann nodded. "However, children, don''t do what your father did, okay? Unless it is in a special asion like what happened right now..." "I get it mom, I''m not that dumb..." Bedra said. "Also with Kate we''ve had our experiences dealing with evildoers on our own! Right? Back in that ind, we made new friends and fought evildoers... Hmm, I miss them though." "Me too." Kate nodded. "I wonder how Coral and Rose are doing... And Triton, wasn''t he a newborn? Maybe he has grown a bit since then!" "Right... Okay, once we''re done with this and on our way to another continent, we can pay them a short visit, a small vacation I guess," I said. "How about it?" "Really?" "Yaaay!" "What... isnd?" Drakda wondered, looking confused. "It''s called Aquarius," Miranda said. "It was a nice ce, although it was once governed by a strange cult. There was also a Water Dragon that once lived there and protected the ce." "Oohh..." Drakda nodded. "Fishies?" "Yeah there are fishies," giggled Bedann. "And also fish people, don''t eat those though." "Oway..." Drakda nodded. "Hmm..." "What''s wrong my son?" I looked at Drakda, who was looking into the distance. "Big whale!" He pointed into the distance, the portal where the train was supposed to go through was still stuck with the giant alien Whalebug. However, there were now a dozen of flying airships trying to push it away, firing beams at it and shooting bullets from huge machineguns. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Loud explosions reverberated across the skies as they continued shooting them, it was very loud and clear how they wanted the thing to be gone. "What are they even doing?" Bedann wondered. "They''re only going to make it upset." "GROOOHHHH..." And Bedann was right, the thing was stuck and shooting its head wasn''t going to unstuck it, in fact it was only making it upset and angered. "Do you think we could push that thing back where it came from?" Miranda wondered. "Yeah it''s not impossible," I nodded. "We could do it yeah... But not yet. The Whalebug is a way to dy that train we''ll be taking. We need to quickly do the quests before taking it anyways." "Right..." nodded Bedann. "I hope the Whalebug doesn''t end up destroying the entire city though." "If that happens we''ll step in and stop it, of course," I said. "Right kids?" "Yeah!" Bedra said. "And then we''ll eat it! Imagine all the meat! It would even satiate us dragons!" "Yes," Kate nodded. "Mweat..." Drakda muttered. As we continued walking through the city and hearing the roars of the Whalebug being attacked, I looked at the Quest Notification.N?v(el)B\\jnn Ding! [Congrattions! You have progressed through the {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [Explore the City of Lost Souls: El Perdido]!] [Explore the Central za and Visit 5 Shops or Restaurants]: [5/5] (COMPLETE) [Talk to the Locals and Learn About Their Problems and Solve Them]: [1/3] (Larry''s Side Quest Unlocked) (Henrietita Side Quest Completed) (???) [Catch Any Evildoer and Apprehend Them]: [10/10] (COMPLETE) [Talk With An Important Story Character]: [3/3] [Discover What The Golden Spire Race Is All About]: [0/1] [Quest Duration: 7 Hours, 44 Minutes.] The suns were finally setting, perhaps the night in this was short because it sure took a while for that. We still had seven hours left. We were moving right towards the bandits that had been annoying Larry so far. Once we get that done, there''s a third quest left over for us, and also we need to find out about the Golden Spire Race... Apparently that''s where the people in the train were moving to, it seems like it was dyed because all participants were unable to get there in time. "Papa!" Kata pointed into the distance, as she was sitting on my shoulders. There, at the end of an old, dark, and abandoned-looking street full of empty houses, there were stairs leading underground. "That''s where the other bandit group is, let''s go." It was time to clean this city of all these scoundrels. ? CRASH! A pair of big, ck colored boots crushed the broken wooden nks beneath them, the boots, belonging to a gorgeous, slender woman wearing tight ck jeans, a jacket, and a cowboy hat, nced at the scene. "Hah, what the hell happened here?" Her long red hair fluttered as her sharp golden eyes, which were six of them, analyzed her surroundings. Four out of her six eyes squinted, noticing how suspicious all of this was. The harsh sunlight from the sky was easily reflected by her azure-colored skin, which, beneath the strong sunlight, revealed many little, transparent scales that covered her body, that shone like rainbow when struck directly by the sunlight. Holding a long rifle, the woman nced into the distance, she immediately knew that all of this destruction, the blood, and theck of bodies meant something. "Looks like a monster is on the loose, and he killed all my boys..." she sighed, smiling. "It has been a while since I''ve had a proper hunt~" Chapter 1808: Saved ? A deste dark underground was all he could see. After having been suddenly kidnaped and dragged down here, the only thing surrounding him were damp walls, torches, and dozens of armed men. He was gasping rapidly, panicking, unable to do anything to save herself, afraid of her life. "You know? You usually don''t see one of your kind around." A huge beast of a man talked to him and the rest of the people apanying him. They were all tied, and their mouths covered on cloths, they couldn''t scream or do anything. "So, I know you''re really scared and all..." The man smiled, showing hisrge canine teeth, theck of one of his eyes only made him scarier. "Yeah, yeah, I can tell by that face, dear." He shrugged, looking at the young man in front of him, whose appearance was so small and delicate he almost looked like a young girl. "Sorry for covering your mouth and everything, we don''t want you screaming, you see." As this beastly man smiled, touching the young man''s hair, the boy couldn''t stop trembling. Why did this happen to him? He had just arrived in El Perdido, wanting to join the Race to earn enough money to fund his family''s business. But now, he and his friends were kidnaped! "But anyways, yeah, you''re a pretty rare specimen- My bad, you''re a very rare person, is that not offensive? I''m trying to be nice here with our guests after all." And why were they saying he was a rare and valued specimen? It only made him feel even sicker. "But, you know, for hardworking men like us, who put our lives on the line, it''s really damn hard to earn our daily bread," the wolf-like man sighed, sitting down and grabbing a piece of bread, taking a bite. "Ugh, this crap''s hard... Hey who brought this here? You bastards..." The man sighed, acting casually, as if he was friends with the people he just kidnaped. "So anyways, sometimes, you''re more valuable than you think," he smiled, ring at the young man. "Your kind fetches a good price in the ck market, did you know? It is from your juices that they make those syringes, the drugs. So you''re going to get squeezed like an orange!" "Hmmm?!" The man tried to scream but as he was tied and his mouth covered, he could hardly do anything. The other people behind him were trembling.. "But don''t worry, until then I''ll treat you nicely. I can''t go around kicking or hitting my merchandise, right?" the wolf man smiled viciously. "So you bastards better treat them well, you heard me?" "Heheh, right!" "Hahaha!" "Sure, we''ll be gentle." Surrounding them were only dog-like aliens, jackals, wolves, foxes, and even hyenas, even though those weren''t technically dogs. "Now, bring them to their cells, they''ll stay there for a couple of days, keep them well-fed until then." "Yes boss!" As they were about to carry away the kidnaped people, suddenly. BANG! BANG! BANG! "Hm?! Who the fuck is making a ruckus?!" The wolf boss red at the entrance, suddenly hearing the screams of his goons, and more gunshots everywhere. "What the...?!" He quickly unsheathed his guns, as suddenly, a group of three giants stepped inside therge hall, breaking open the metal gates with their kicks. BAAAM! "Knock, knock! Is someone there?" wondered one of them. "I came to deliver you some free bullets inside your skull, motherfuckers!" And the first to enter the stage was a woman with long ck hair, red eyes, demonic horns and wings, and pale blue skin. "Hmm?!" The people that were all tied panicked, as she suddenly grew several tentacles out of her body and pointed dozens of guns at the wolf boss and his goons. "HAH? Who the fuck are you-" BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Before he could say another word, dozens of bullets were shot at once, piercing through the bodies and skulls of his goons, which he quickly and desperately used as shields. At the same time, he conjured Psychic Powers, strneghtning his body and grabbing his rifle, pointing it at the woman and firing several explosive shoots. "Who the fuck are you?! Get off my turf you piece of shit!" BAAANG! BAAANG! BAAANG! Three rifles'' shots reached the woman''s body, blowing away pieces of her body and her tentacles in mere seconds! The wolf smiled, thinking he had gotten her. However...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ouch that hurt, you fuck." She quickly regenerated as if nothing, then pointed the guns against him again. "E-Eh?" And once more, a rain of bullets reached him and his goons. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Those that managed to survive dropped dead on the spot, and their boss, the wolf man, ran away through the corridor, even though he got shot in several parts of his body. "Fuck, oh fuck!" he gasped for air. "Where did they evene from?! What the hell is going on right now!" As he ran upstairs andpletely ignored everything to get out of danger, suddenly. "You''re not going anywhere." A trio of children greeted him. "Kids?! Get off my way!" The wolf howled; his aura erupted as he attempted to blow the kids away with all the force he had. Yet... "Bang, bang!" The little boy roared, as the silver-haired girl suddenly materialized countless guns from her Aura. "Wha...?!" And then yet another rain of bullets, now several timesrger, bombarded his entire body. Despite him being as strong as another bandit boss this family had in, he was simply not even given the time to prepare. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! His entire body was covered on countless explosions, burning through his fur and flesh, his bones broke and his body, riddled with holes and burning, dropped from the stairs. "W-What the fuck... happened? What did I do to deserve this...?! After he coughed blood and reached the end of the stairs, back where he hade from, a tall man covered on scales smiled, looking at him from above. "You''ve had your fun scamming and kidnaping people, right? So it''s time for retribution, smartass." The man kicked his head, making the wolf man welp in pain. "No sin goes unpunished." Then, as he pointed a gun at his face, the wolf screamed. "W-Wait... Wait a second, don''t-" BANG! Chapter 1809: Emils Request Chapter 1809: Emil''s Request ? After having been gunned by a kid, the bandit boss couldn''t help but feel like he was the most unfortunate person in the world,pletely disregarding everyone he had made suffer. "W-What the fuck... happened? What did I do to deserve this...?! After he coughed blood and reached the end of the stairs, back where he hade from, a tall man covered on scales smiled, looking at him from above. "You''ve had your fun scamming and kidnaping people, right? So it''s time for retribution, smartass." The man kicked his head, making the wolf man welp in pain. "No sin goes unpunished." Then, as he pointed a gun at his face, the wolf screamed. "W-Wait... Wait a second, don''t-" BANG! His head exploded into pieces, that bullet was reinforced using divine power, making them even stronger and tougher than normal bullets. "And done," he said. "Is there someone alive?" "Nope, no," the ck-haired girl said. "They''re all dead except the kidnaped people." "Thankfully we were able to see them in time or they would have been shot to death..." the other woman sighed. "Miranda, did you had to be so reckless and shot right away? Be more careful next time!" "But I didn''t want this scum to get away likest time," said Miranda,ining. "Look Bedann, we still won, and we didn''t even had difficulties this time because we didn''t even let them get time to think! Right Drake?"" "Yeah, this guy''s pretty strong," said Drake. "His Aura and his body''s strength was definitely at the same level as that cactus bastard if not a big higher, but instead of fighting he ran away instantly and the kids finished him off, that''s nice." "Well done kids!" Drake said, as he saw his children walk downstairs while looking around. The people that were kidnaped, meanwhile, had been protected by a barrier of light conjured by Gabriel andbined with Starry and Neb, helping them reflect the mighty bullets as they came. "Dad! Are the kidnaped people okay?" Bedra wondered. "Let''s help them, I''m worried," Kate said. "They should," nodded Drake. "Okay, let''s go help them out then." Drake quickly dispelled the barrier, as a group of varied alien species were revealed, tightly wrapped around with cloths and ropes, once they were freed, they couldn''t help but cry out of happiness, thanking the family. "Thank you for saving us!" "We didn''t know what we would have done..." "I thought I was going to be sold as a ve..." "It''s nothing, I''m d you were still alive," Bedann sighed in relief. Drake nced at the people and noticed one of them was quite different than the rest, he had a much smaller, slender body, had gray skin, big blue eyes, and long silver hair. Only wearing white clothes wrapped around his body, his gray skin was covered on blue colored runes, and despite looking weak, there was arge amount of power within him. "T-Thanks... I was so scared... I never thought that my kind was used to make drugs, it''s terrifying to think about it..." he muttered. "Wait, what?" Drake asked. "Really? I see... is this why you have so much Psychic Energy within you?" "Psychic... Energy?" the boy wondered. "So that''s what I have? Nobody at my vige knew about me, I was abandoned at birth... I... came here looking for opportunities, to make money for my vige. I had heard about a race; I was thinking of joining with a few other members of our vige here." "Yeah, Emil is really nice and has helped us a lot!" "We couldn''t believe they said what they said..." "What kind of monsters would want someone to butcher them and turn them into drugs?!" At least the other vigers weren''t going to turn against Emil, and seemed to be overall nice people, a rare sight in this city. "Well, for now we should get out of here," said Drake. "Do you have somewhere to stay on?" "Not really..." sighed Emil. "We had money, but it was stolen from us- Huh?!" However, as Emilmented his current economic status, he saw a huge bag of coins being thrown at him! Or well, of starlight crystals, which some people just called coins. "This is a bag we found, there''s a huge deposit with more money," said Bedann. "That should be more than what you had, right? Do you want a second? A third one? Here." The woman threw them several bags full of money, the people couldn''t believe how easy it was to get so much money! "W-With this we could return to our vige already!" "Maybe we should return? The city is really scary..." "For real, our first visit and we got kidnaped already..." "Emil, what do you think?" They nced Emil, the eldest of all these youngsters, they seemed to want to hear his opinion. "Um... well..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He nced at Drake and his family, his children and Bedann and Miranda. "You guys should go back, but I''ll stay..." "Eh? But why?!" "Are you sure?" "But won''t that cause trouble? Where will you stay?" Emil then nced at Drake. "Um, are you bounty hunters?" "Yes... Yeah." Drake continued to pretend he was. "T-Then... there''s another reason why I came here..." Emil muttered. "I-I have been looking for my parents. Can you help me find them? I now know my mind is rare, and even valuable... so I don''t hope for the best but... I need to find out somehow, what happened to them... Maybe what do they do to my kind!" Emil expressed his emotions and heart into his words, Drake sighed, as he nodded. "Alright, the pay will be quite expensive, but we could help you out a bit," Drake smiled. "After all, we got a lot of info now." He looked at Miranda who finished devouring the bandit corpses, gaining their forms and shapes, and also part of their memories, techniques, and even some experiences. "Yep, I know a lot now..." she nodded. "Your kind is indeed super valuable, your blood is used to create drugs that awaken Psychic Powers on people, insane... The guys here actually knew something... Apparently, the "main branch" that controls all of these gangs probably have more of your kind trapped somewhere else." "What?!" Emil gasped. "P-Please...! C-Could you help me rescue them?!" It seemed Drake finally found the third andst "character quest". Chapter 1810: Time To Infiltrate The Lab Chapter 1810: Time To Infiltrate The Lab ? (Drake''s POV) After having ughtered those dog-like bandits that all looked like different types of dogs, the mission regarding Larry''s scam was done. These were the guys that were trying to scam him with an infinite interest debt that no matter how much he paid he would never be able to paypletely. Total scum, aren''t they? And well, we just caught them while kidnaping some poor people, most of them young adults from a small vige that came to El Perdido to find jobs and such. A real shame they were kidnaped, but we were able to find them, free them, and give them so much money they didn''t knew what to do with it. However, we found who might be our third andst "Personal Quest" as I call them, Emil, a young man from a race that seems to be one of the origins, if not the origin of the psychic powers that some of these thugs have. Especially the bosses of gangs, they always have them, and when I purchased those damn drugs it was quite clear they were made from some sort of weirdb. Apparently his alien race''s blood and maybe even their flesh is where that poweres from, perhaps even the brain makes the hardest drugs out there. So after learning from that dog-faced bastard that they were going to butcher him and turn him into drugs, the boy, who was known as being quite timid,pletely changed. He wanted to meet his people, and he wanted to rescue them. And well, if he offered money, we''re bounty hunters, as long as he offers a bounty towards some bandit bastards then we''re going to work to earn our worth... Or well, that''s our current identities, and we''re doing a pretty damn good work at building it around the city and the locals. Ding! [Congrattions! You have progressed through the {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [Explore the City of Lost Souls: El Perdido]!] [Explore the Central za and Visit 5 Shops or Restaurants]: [5/5] (COMPLETE) [Talk to the Locals and Learn About Their Problems and Solve Them]: [2/3] (Larry''s Side Quest Completed) (Henrietita Side Quest Completed) (Emil Side Quest Unlocked) [Catch Any Evildoer and Apprehend Them]: [10/10] (COMPLETE) [Talk With An Important Story Character]: [3/3] (COMPLETE) [Discover What The Golden Spire Race Is All About]: [0/1] [Quest Duration: 6 Hours, 15 Minutes.] Alright so there he is, we''re only missing his side quest and then finding what the hell the Golden Spire Race is all about. Which I''ve begun to specte must be some sort of space race maybe? Or something where the people in the train were going to which would bring them there. Anyways, I think Miranda learned some more of that after eating the brains of all these thugs and bandits anyways, so she''ll dedicate herself to the exnations, to her dismay. Once we cleared the ce of corpses and valuables, we instantly moved out with the kids as we didn''t want to encounter any additional bandit allies on the way. After getting back to El Perdido, as this ce was like in the outskirts or near the walls, we got back with Larry and told him about everything, while Emil went to say goodbye to his friends for now. "Don''t worry Emil! You''ll be able to get back home once this is over," said Bedra, noticing that the boy seemed very worried. "Yeah, calm down," Kate nodded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "A-Ah, thanks..." Emily sighed, trying to calm down as he waved his hand and his friends from his vige walked away. Just to make sure they wouldn''t get assaulted I left some slimes with them, that''ll help me map the ce much more easily and learn about this trial world''s people and everything else. "Larry, we''ve taken care of it." As that happened, I stepped into the shop to find Larry who was smoking from his pipe, he still looked worried about everything, but nobody had yet toe bother him. "Wait, what?! Drake! Eh? You took... care of it?" "Yeah the bandits, their entire headquarters, and all members are gone now." "W-What?!" "For now you''ll be safe." "I-I can''t believe it... was it that easy for you?" "Yeah kind of." "Ah... Hahah... I guess... I guess that''s it, thank you Drake." "It''s nothing, in exchange for taking away that terrible, dooming threat from your future can you lend me some information?" "Of course, ask me anything! It''s the very least I could do for you." Alright, he seemed willing and fine with it. "What''s the Golden Spire Race?" At the end while Miranda was checking the memories she told me that not even the bandit boss knew much about it. In fact every thug we''ve beaten are ignorant fucks that only think about robbing and kidnaping people. "The Golden Spire Race...?!" he muttered. "Ah, well, yes I know what it is... It''s a special type of race sponsored byrge miningpanies. It''s a race that begins in the Asteroid Canyon and reaches all the way to the Rends." "What are those ces?" I asked. "You don''t know? They''rerge areas within this," he said. "Which had been altered or mutated by the radiation of meteors full of Starlight Stones. Gravity usually doesn''t work well in these areas, the Asteroid Canyon is full of floating asteroids everywhere for example, the Rends is a volcandscape full of sma that burns everything, and so on. The race is made to incentivize growth and expansion or something..." "Huh..." "From what I''ve heard it''s done by these miningpanies to incentivize growth and expansion, but some say it''s just money washing," Larry said. "They''re investing a lot of money; the first ce gets fifty million after all! "Fifty million?!" I wondered. "Well that''s a lot I guess... Maybe the winner is stagged or something so they can do money washing." It doesn''t seem all that incredible, why is there a fixation with the Trial over this race? "But I''ve heard that a lot of famous ouws, sherifs, and bounty hunters are participant," said Larry. "It''ll be a nasty business where they''re going to kill each other... I would rmend you not to go, Drake. Even less with a family you need to protect." "Hmm... Thank you, Larry," I nodded. "Anything else?" "I don''t know no more," he shrugged. "Sorry." "It''s alright, thank you," I stepped out of his shop. And then... Ding! Chapter 1811: Finding The Place Chapter 1811: Finding The ce ? After walking out of Larry''s shop, I looked at the system window and nodded, I guess all of that information I learned was enough to get thest requirement done. Ding! [Congrattions! You have progressed through the {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [Explore the City of Lost Souls: El Perdido]!] [Explore the Central za and Visit 5 Shops or Restaurants]: [5/5] (COMPLETE) [Talk to the Locals and Learn About Their Problems and Solve Them]: [2/3] (Larry''s Side Quest Completed) (Henrietita Side Quest Completed) (Emil Side Quest Unlocked) [Catch Any Evildoer and Apprehend Them]: [10/10] (COMPLETE) [Talk With An Important Story Character]: [3/3] (COMPLETE) [Discover What The Golden Spire Race Is All About]: [1/1] (COMPLETE) [Quest Duration: 6 Hours, 2 Minutes.] [Afterpleting thest Side Quest, you will be granted rewards based onpletion speed and timing, alongside being given your next Quest.] So I get rewards too? Well that sounds more fun. Actually they''re based on timing?! So maybe we should hurry the fuck up then! Though, anyways, what''s even the point of the Race for us anyways? That race where all the ouws, sherifs, and bounty hunters are going... Wait why are sherifs stepping out of their towns for a race? I guess they''re like heroes of justice in this world... It is indeed an exaggerated version of an already exaggerated wild west world and narrative from these old movies. Plus a lot of sci-fi and other stuff, giving it a very unique twist... Well, whatever the case, it doesn''t take a genius to realize the trial wants me to go to that race. That Whalebug even showed up out of nowhere just to stop the train so we could get there, the race was even dyed! Perhaps the trial is all about this race and the opponents we''ll meet? We don''t have much time though, the break before thest trial of the inheritance is only five days. So far, I think we only got two more days toplete this or we would be edging way too much towards thest couple hours. I want at least a day to prepare. After all thatst trial ain''t going to be just aboutpleting it, I''ll have to fight Pandemonium to death most likely, and seeing how strong he is, I cannot ck around and waste my time. "Alright, we''re done here," I said, walking towards my family. "Emil, how do you feel so far?" "Ah, I''m fine," he nodded. "Just a bit... well, tired. But I''m fine, thank you." "Alright," I said. "Miranda, did you get the info?" "All done," she smiled confidently, crossing her arms. "Apparently this whole ce is underground, and it''s controlled by arge underworld empire where those thugs branched from. So they all ultimately have the same "boss" or something." "So if we destroy their ce yet again will they have a beef with us?" Bedann asked. "Yeah most likely," said Miranda. "I bet they even got cameras and stuff; it''ll be hard toe out without being detected anyways." "I could help disable the cameras," said Kate. "Oh? You can do it little Kate?" Miranda wondered. "I could try..." my daughter said. "But I don''t know if it will one hundred percent work." "Sure, that you can give it a try is enough for me," I said. "Thank you Kate." "Hm," she smiled cutely, I couldn''t help but pat her little head. "Is this really okay?" Emil suddenly walked to our side. "To risk yourselves bing enemies of a whole...pany in the underworld? This is... Maybe I should reconsider it." "We were going to fight all of them eventually anyways," I said. "So we might as well do this and weaken them even further. They''re already going to target us one way or another, and they''re already our enemies. So nothing changes, Emil... But if you''re afraid of revealing your identity and bing their target, that can be easily fixed with a mask or something." "Ah... B-But..." Emil felt slightly guilty, I understood why he did, but there wasn''t really any point in delving around it. He reminded me a bit of Emerald''s personality, he has tremendous potential seeing how much Psychic Energy ising from him without him realizing, but he''s cowardly and timid by nature, so he can''t get all of that power out normally. "Don''t worry!" said Bedra. "We''re really really strong! And we''ll protect you!" "Yeah, don''t worry," Kate nodded.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Cwybawy!" Drakda, however, mocked him. My son just called Emil a "crybaby"?! Although I wanted to reprimand him I couldn''t help butugh internally. Is my son growing up to be a bully? Thankfully Emil didn''t understand what he said so he didn''t really paid attention to him. "Haahh... I just want to rescue my mom and my dad, if they''re even alive," he sighed. "I''ll do whatever you say..." "Alright then, Miranda, we should get going," said Bedann. "Can you guide us there?" "Yeah, can you?" I asked. "I can, sure," she nodded. "Let''s go, we can''t waste any more precious time on idle chat." She quickly spread out her wings and flew into the skies, we followed her. "W-Wait! Uwaah?!" Emily panicked as Bedra grabbed him like a princess and carried him in her arms. She definitely looks like a 9- to 10-year-old girl, but her humanoid form is an Ice Giant too, so she''s huge despite that. It was easy for her to carry such a delicate and small-looking young alien man. "Don''t worry I got a strong grip!" Bedra giggled. "But don''t move too much or you might fall! Ok?" "O-ok..." Emil gulped saliva as he saw the city from above the skies. Miranda led us through the city''s skies until we reached the northwest sector, where there was the worst red district areas, full of crime and such. We quickly reached a dark alley which was full of thugs that immediately red at us with disbelief that we just got here from the skies. There was a dozen, and although they seemed like homeless people or random thugs, it was obvious they were all guarding this alley. "It''s through this ce," said Miranda. "Over there." She pointed at the end of the alley, there was an abandoned house. "Oi, oi, who the hell are you guys?" "Get out of our turf!" "Hey this is our ce..." The thugs approached immediately like moths to mes. Chapter 1812: Easy Beating Chapter 1812: Easy Beating ? Some bird-headed thugs with colorful feathered crests confronted us. Some dog-headed aliens that seemed like old homeless people suddenly pulled guns out of their old jackets. Even someone that resembled a green-skinned alien child asking for money miserably because he was "starving" suddenly revealed they had a bunch of wrinkles and took out two guns! Everyone here wasn''t what they pretended to be; they were all bodyguards to protect this secret undergroundboratory. "Not another step jackass," the "child" said, clearly a small old man. "What business you have in here?!" "This ain''t no ce for you and your shaggy-ass family, get the fuck out of here man," one of the brightly colored bird-like aliens said, they resembled normal street thugs, but they pulled out expensive looking weapons. "Hm? Wait is that... is that guy one of those aliens?" suddenly a purple-colored, snake-like alien woman wondered, as she smiled, pulling out a knife that suddenly grew aser de. "He''s mineee! I saw him first!" She jumped towards him instantly, ignoring uspletely. And that earned her... well. BANG! Her head exploded into pieces, headshot. Bedann didn''t even hesitate to blow her brains out, damn. || || The rest of the thugs were leftpletely baffled, they didn''t expect her shooting ability and speed to be so amazing, arade of them died within a second. "Don''t touch the kid," Bedann said while tipping her cowboy hat. "Or you get your brains blown out, got it?" "Y-You fucking bitch..." "Oi, oi, oi..." "This ain''t no yground, you motherfucking...!" They quickly pointed their guns at us and, within a second, they started shooting. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Bedann and I pulled out our Tiamat Shields this time, blocking all bullets easily. This shield was just too op. However, it couldn''t block everything, bullets that ended being shot around us through special guns capable of following targets, easily evaded the shield! In that case, I quickly protected the kids with my body, taking the bullets before I unleashed a wave of water from my hands. "Alright Aegir, get to it!" "Fineee! I''ll help just because you insist!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "You''re literally the one saying you wanted to fight and join the fray!" "D-Did I said that?!" As she tried to act all high and mighty, the former Primordial Goddess of the Seas and Time unleashed a mini tsunami instantly washing over all the thugs'' shooting bullets. SPLAAASH! As they all were washed over by her waters, she closed her little fists, suddenly crushing their bodies with the power of water pressure. "Grraarggghh!" Their muffled screams could be heard beneath the water as they drowned or had their heads crushed by the water. Eventually Aegir gathered them all together into a sphere of water until they no longer looked alive. "Oh wow that was easy!" said Bedann. "We should have asked for her help from the beginning, and it''s also sneaky." "Yeah but it''s also dangerous she could drown good people," I said. "So Aegir, you better make sure to not do that, ok? Be careful when using your powers. "Ugh ok? It''s not like I told you toe here- " "You literally did!" After that, she dropped their bodies in front of me and I decided to eat them this time, for a change. I also can get power and stuff from eating right? Gluttony gives me all of such powers! Miranda had been eating everything and I found it quite unfair. Although it might be because I find these guys repulsive. But it''ll be easy, I''ll simply unleash my Gluttony Aura, transform it into a big jaw and then... CRUNCH! They were all damn gone! Easy peasy. "Now... hmm?" I felt a surge of information, although perhaps not as detailed as what Miranda usually gets, but it was good enough to tell me that they were indeed guards of this ce. Professionals in the bodyguarding business too, although some were ouws anyways, some were just bounty hunters that found a good penny like this. Well too bad, I don''t think you''re a good person if you''re guarding a ce where they extract the blood of innocent people to make drugs. However, aside from that I didn''t gain any power or ability,me. Whatever the case, it still gave me some insight about their security system. Despite this entire town looking like shit down there they got more top-tier technology to keep themselves safe. "Kate, I''ll transfer you the specifics about the security system," I said. "Ok?" she tilted her head, but suddenly widened her eyes. "Ooh?" I used my Psychic Mind Divine Ability to transfer mental information, images, and more into her head easily. Something that Miranda can''t do, by the way. "I get it now!" She nodded happily, immediately learning the specifics. "I''ll disable them by hacking into them," she said. "I''ve done something simr before to other things... I can also hack magic and magic technology." "Right! I remember your abilities were really useful back in the Aquarius Archipgo sis!" said Bedra. "Especially when we had to cleanse those evil monsters from people''s bodies." "Hmm!" Kate nodded happily. "Let''s go." She was more excited to help out, and we stepped into the underground without hesitation. Emil was right behind us, trembling a bit. Okay that''s a bit too much buddy, I''ll give you some bodyguards at least. "Belle, Gabriel, watch over Emil for me." "Eeeh? Why?" "Understood." Belleined but Gabriel immediately nodded, floating by the side of Emil, making the boy wonder what he was. "Um, what is this?" he asked. "A robot..." I said without thinking much about a response. "Belle just help me out, stop being so unwilling sometimes." "Ok! Fineee... don''t get mad!" she sighed, running to the side of Emil. "Hey brat, I''m your bodyguard now." "A-A fox?!" Emil wondered. "A Pink one... so rare!" Emil suddenly started petting Belle and caressing her soft fur. "Hey stop it!" POOF! Belle quickly turned into her humanoid beast-kin form, which was very adorable too, but that surprised Emil and made him step back. "Woah you can transform?! S-Sorry!" said Emil. "Hmph!" Belle crossed her arms. "Anyways, just hurry up kid!" As we reached the abandoned house and we broke open the floor, a huge silver colored door was revealed to us. Holographic words were stered on it. [Please insert identification documents to ess.] "Kate, your turn." "Ok!" Chapter 1813: Raid Chapter 1813: Raid ? After breaking the wooden floor a futuristic, sealed door was revealed with neon blue circuits and even a damn screen with words on them. The door was fused into an intelligent internal system within theboratory, so not even the thugs out here could enter, they were just bodyguards but only a couple had entered and been told more about how things worked. That one brightly feathered bird alien actually was the son of a worker of thisboratory, and he had been told all these things by his father who was an illegal scientist or something I don''t know. Whatever the case, by giving Kate all of this info, she had enough insight and intelligence about the entire thing to be able to hack it or attempt to do so. [Please insert identification documents to ess.] The message was quite clear, it was her turn. Kate stepped in, pointed her little hand at the door, and unleashed her Divinity. "{Circuit Hacking}" FLAAASH! Her Divinity of silver and blue color turned into countless of wires made of divine essence that pierced the door and then infused it with her powers. She had to be fast or the gate would detect her and close even shutter than before. Yet... [ERROR, ERROR, ERRO.....] [ess epted, wee back Doctor Colorado.] Colorado? So that was the feathered guy''s name? Well too bad his daddy''s going to find out his thug son died like he lived. Creaaak...! The door opened rapidly, revealing to us an elevator leading down. "It''s done, phew," said Kate. "Let''s go. I''ll open the way. As we go down I''ll continue hacking." "Alright then!" I nodded. Everyone followed us as we entered the elevator, making sure nobody was left behind, the elevator started moving down rapidly. . ? It was always cold for them. It was always painful for them. Their bodies, slowly, dried up like mummies. But it wasn''t a quick death, it was slowly after all. Their bodies, stuck intorge machines, were forced into a pseudo-slumber. Feed nutrients through tubes injected into their body, they were constantly drained out of their blood. It was a painful existence. Sometimes, they would blink, and open their eyes. See one another, their families, their brothers and sisters. They would try to scream, but sedatives would keep them from even being able to move an inch. And every time they woke up, they would feel so much despair, that perhaps sleeping was better for them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Encased inside of their tubes and drained of their lifeblood slowly, making sure they couldst, the doctors and robots of this facility inspected them every day, each one of them. "How is the newbie going?" A man with green skin walked towards the hall where several of these people were encased, ring at them with a cold stare. Then, he stopped in front of a tube where there was a younger person, a child, with bald head, gray skin, and a small body. It was a girl,pletely naked and floating inside a tube. Inside of this tube, several smaller tubes were stuck to her entire body, slowly draining her blue colored blood. "She''s stable, Doctor Colorado." A tall, white-colored humanoid robot with a camera-like head was inspecting the "newbie". It was a machine as cold as him. "I see, make sure to not drain too much out of her, a small part every day so not kill her..." the man said, his antennae twitching lightly. "Younger ones are rare, make sure she grows up healthy." "Yes Doctor." The man walked through the cold, white and gray coloredb, reaching another room where there were many other people like him, either red or blue skinned aliens, constantly testing all kinds of chemicals and these people''s blood. There, machines were constantlybining the necessary ingredients to create the drugs, which were then ce inside of small tubes and frozen. "Another beautiful day, how many have we produced so far from this batch?" the man asked, entering the room. Several of the people there slightly panicked and then sat down. "Ah yes, doctor... we''ve currently produced five hundred units but-" "Only that much? How?" "Some of the subjects have begun suffering from terminal diseases, their blood cannot be used for the drug''s... creation, so we have to dispose of them. Therefore the production slows down." "Dammit, you know you don''t have to throw them away," the doctor said. "Just use their blood for the lower quality drugs." "B-But doctor, those drugs could create terrible symptoms and even diseases to the mind- even mutants could be born with contaminated blood so-" "It doesn''t matter, just do what I say." "...Okay." The doctor smiled and nodded, checking hisputer while drinking coffee. "Hmm, how is the development of the cloning machine? Any news so far?" A dog-faced doctor woman stood up to report. "There had been some mildly... sessful tests, but the test subjects are simplypletely different, the race of Criminorians are very unique, their DNA isposed of quadrillions after quadrillions of information, it''s... simply insanely difficult to replicate properly." "So there are... sessful cloned ones or not?" the doctor sighed. "Yes but they shouldn''t be used to farm their blood... their blood is perhaps at an even lower quality and their psychic particles are even more unstable." "Hm, so they make blood then? You know we need to make back the money we''re investing in this cloning machine, right? So just sell drugs with their blood too." "B-But... that would be too hical..." "hical? We''ve got these poor bastards wrapped on tubes and you''re now talking about being hical?" "T-That''s... hm..." "Yeah I thought so, so just sit down and keep working. You know you love the money anyways." Some doctors were against Colorado''s ideas, but they couldn''t deny they wanted the money. Some were desperate for it due to personal circumstances, some just wanted to secure their future. Whatever was their reasons, however, ultimately did not matter now. FLASH! "Hm? Good, you brought me my pizza? I''m starving, hurry." As Colorado saw the door opening and seeing some huge figure walking inside, he froze after saying such words. A huge, draconian man was standing there, smiling. "Hey." "W-Wha...?! Who are you?" "Karma." BANG! BANG! BANG! Chapter 1814: Doctor Colorados Desperate Measures Chapter 1814: Doctor Colorado''s Desperate Measures ? BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Before the eyes of the shocked Doctor Colorado, he and the rest of the doctors in here were gunned to death. Dozens of bullets piercing their bodies with incredibly dexterity. Several people dropped dead instantly while some that survived were left bleeding to death. "A-Ahh...!" "W-What''s... happening?!" "Ugghhh...!" "My... I''m bleeding...?!" Doctor Colorado nced at his own body,pletely shocked that he had been shot like this, his stomach had three holes in them, and the bullets managed to reach all the way to his internal organs and pass through them with ease. His stomach, performed, made him vomitrge amounts of purple blood as he nced at the perpetrator, a draconian man with a lust for bloodshed, he remained stoic as he red back at the doctor, pointing his gun at him. "Y-You bastard...! How dare... you...?! How... where did youe from?! How did you... Agh...! How did you get here?!" Colorado somehow stood back up, as a green colored Psychic Aura surged from his body, wrapping his entire body like an armor. "Of course he''s an Esper," the draconian man nodded. "Well, it doesn''t matter either way, you''re dying today, doc." "The only one who''s dying is you, you piece of shit!" Colorado screamed as he bled out from his stomach, pointing his open palm at the man in front of him. TRUUUM! And then a gigantic emerald shockwave surged, made entirely out of psychic power, impacting the perpetrator with the force of a hundred trucks. §£§¡§¡§¡§®! A massive emerald hand made of pure psychic energies shed against him, yet the draconian man, Drake himself, simply stood there, tanking the hit. "Ah, is that all you''ve got?" He smiled, suddenly his guns disappeared, as he summoned a huge white and silver colored sword. "Wha...?! Did you just... summon a sword?!" SLAAASH! Before he could speak any more, Drake swung his de against Colorado, as a huge wave of pure glistening, celestial light engulfed him whole! "Aeeerrggghhh!" He attempted to create a barrier with his psychic powers and defend, but the barrier was instantly split open and so his entire body. SPLAT! "A-Arrgghh...?!" His eyes widened as he saw the other half of his body falling from the sky and into the ground below, sttering with blood and intestines. "Still alive? I went easy on you and that''s what I get... I should''ve just killed you right away." Drake sighed, he tried to use the weakest attack with Celestia to not destroy the whole building, but somehow Colorado survived even without his other half! Although he was spasming and vomiting blood and shit everywhere, his alien biology somehow kept him alive. No, it wasn''t just his alien biology. "Aarrggh....! No... I don''t want to die! I won''t die you motherfucker! I WON''T DIEEEE!" Colorado screamed as Drake noticed him taking a syringe from the pocket of his shirt, piercing his heart with it and injecting apletely ck liquid inside. "What are you trying now?!" Drake rushed at lightning speed to stop him, swinging his de down to pierce his head and finish him off... Yet. "RAAAARRGGHHH!" RUMBLE! With a loud and agonizing scream, Colorado''s entire body started growing uncontrobly, every one of his wounds "regenerated" only for countless tumors to emerge. Like cancer, they spread rapidly and endlessly, bloating his body and his head, making it as huge as a giant balloon. FLUOSH! As he screamed, a tremendous Psychic Aura surged, making him several times stronger than before! Because of the Trial''s difficulty settings, every foe is at least Rank 10 Middle Stage. Colorado''s power was probably Rank 10 Upper Stage at most, Drake could tell. But as a Venerable not even Peak Stage Rank 10s could hurt him anyways. However, upon his monstrous transformation, he was reaching higher stats than even Peak Stage! "Hah, this is getting a bit more fun!" Drake epted the challenge as he saw Colorado''s new and monstrous appearance, resembling a massive green fat blob with a massive, malformed head where his brain was endlessly growing enhancing his psychic powers. Being so huge and horrendous he couldn''t even move, but he didn''t need to as countless masses of cancerous tumors emerged from his body, resembling aberrant tentacles constantly bleeding. "D-Doctor?! What have you done?!" Suddenly one of the survivors panicked as he saw the doctor transform himself into an abomination. "What did he use?! I''ll spare your life if you tell me." By Celestia''s judgement, the snake-headed woman Drake called was also guilty of death, but he decided to speak with her first. "H-He''s using the form made using the clones! I had no idea he pocketed one! Please don''t kill me! I know what I''ve done! Ugh... I''ll help you free everyone but... please...!" She was bleeding from her stomach. Drake had no sympathy for someone who had enved tortured and used people as ingredients for a wicked drug. However, he had made a promise, in exchange for her aid he would spare her.N?v(el)B\\jnn He waved his hand as a wind of ice epassed her body, healing her bullet wounds instantly. "Y-You healed me?!" "Shut up and just tell me something, just what in the world did he do to his body?" "He used the blood of unstable clones we made, trying to make up for the lowering... amount of the alien race we use for the drug. But the clones are unstable and mutagenic, we can''t replicate their incrediblyplex DNA! H-He kept insisting on making drugs using their blood anyways despite how many times I told him it was dangerous!" "Hah, then he got his fucking karma..." "UUUAAARRGGGHH!" Colorado kept screaming as his psychic powers continued to blossom and evolve within his forehead, constant shockwaves of invisible psychic energy were pushing Drake away from him. Until suddenly, within his massive and veiny forehead, another face appeared, the face of a gray-skinned baby with huge ck eyes. "Uwaaahhh! Uuaaaaahhhh!" And it started screaming and crying like a baby that had just been born. "I-Is that...?!" The snake woman panicked as she stepped back in horror. "W-What have we done?! This entire time... that thing...!" "What is that?!" Drake asked. "T-That''s... the cancerous cells created a replica of the clone inside of him! That''s why he became such a horrendous... thing!" the doctor cried. "Hah, you guys are really fucking insane... You remind me of a fuckfaced elf." 9ae64c9039acfa2b73ba339bf5aae194fcd135e7c5248d3fbb7ce907ebe987aa3856bab355332d74668b12aaf260d35f0c7fd765c6ed41146b17f1af8d8f199bb00a16f5342ef7298d1431b520d0be81db904993c61b3761fb4d5d7bd30e9d6e Chapter 1815: An Aberrant Monster Chapter 1815: An Aberrant Monster ? Colorado on hisst breath ended injecting himself with a deadly drug made out of the blood of the cloned aliens, infesting his body not only with a drug that enhances his psychic power, but also with the cancerous blood cells of these "failed" clones. Because it was impossible to replicate the DNA of this alien race, these clones were all malformed failures whose entire bodies were covered on mutated body parts and cancerous tumors. Blood from such beings was obviously going to be a terrible ingredient for the drug. Yet as ast resort, the doctor ended using it, aiming to enhance his psychic powers and regenerate, but ending up getting both with the price of bing an abomination that couldn''t stop screaming in agony. His body bloated and resembled a massive, aberrant baby covered on bleeding cancerous tumors. And his huge forehead ended developing the small gray-skinned head of a child of this alien race. To the horror of the surviving doctor and Drake, the cancerous cells had replicated to the point they attempted to regenerate their original host within the body of Colorado. But as a mere child, the entity could only cry in pain, a terrifying reminder of the atrocities these people had been doing this entire time... "Uwaaahhh! Uuaaaaahhhh!" "I-Is that...?!" The snake woman panicked as she stepped back in horror, her eyes widening. After having been working for money this entire time here, she had realized that there were some things that she should have never abandoned, such as her own ethics and empathy. "W-What have we done?! This entire time... that thing...!" "What is that?!" Drake asked. "T-That''s... the cancerous cells created a replica of the clone inside of him! That''s why he became such a horrendous... thing!" the doctor said. "P-Please kill it! End its suffering!" "Hah, you guys are really fucking insane... You remind me of a fuckfaced elf." Drake sighed. "Yeah sure I''m killing it, I don''t need your fucking orders... Now stay out of here and go free the people captive! One of my familiars will apany you. Rose!" FLUOSH! Rose materialized instantly, a beautiful Vampiric Blood Spirit. She looked down at the purple-scaled snake alien woman in front of her. "I shall guard her with all my life then... And see that she does as she promised, or else..." "Y-You summoned someone out of nowhere?! H-How many Esper Powers do you have?! Do you have any right to tell me I''ve done terrible things with all the drugs you''ve consumed?!" "These aren''t drugs you idiot, this is just my own power... Do you think drugs can give me all of this? It''s all my own damn effort. Now go, or do you want your head cleaved into two halves?" "Y-Yes! Immediately!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The woman quickly lost her cockiness as Rose and one of Drake''s slimes apanied her towards the other rooms. "GRAAAAGGGHH! IT HURTSSSSS! AAAAARRGGHH!" Colorado was still somewhat conscious within the abomination, screaming in agony and mming the floor with his massive tumor-riddled hands. §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! With each blow, a gigantic shockwave of psychic energies a hundred times stronger than before reached Drake and everything around him, destroying it all. Every piece of technology was simple ttened and shattered into millions of tiny pieces. "Hah." Drake smiled slightly as he felt the enormous pressure pushing down upon his body, gold and ck armor quickly covered his body, protecting him from all damage. "You forced me to use the armor, I guess you''re not half bad then!" He rushed forward, pushing with all his might through the enormous pressure of the monstrosity''s psychic force field. However... "UAAAAGGH!" The child continued crying, and then, as it screamed in pain, Drake noticed a titanic hand made of psychic energy hitting him from above. §£§¡§¡§¡§®! His body ended piercing through the floor beneath and falling into the next underground floor, surrounded by machines and doctors running away, he red upwards, noticing the massive amorphous baby monster running towards him with its dozens of tentacles. Dozens of the same hits reached his body from every angle as the child continued crying in agony and pain, his armor held on, but he was being pushed around like a damn ragdoll! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! "Fucking hell, this is not funny!" FLAAASH! Suddenly Drake unleashed his countless Divinities and even his Ascendancy Law Aura together, amassing them into a protective aura to increase his weight tremendously and gain more control over the gravity exerted against him. At the same time, his Aura spread, resembling a glistening neb of countless stars, each star spinning with frost, holy light, darkness, and mes. "Neb!" Calling upon his sentient Domain and then activating the Domain Skill itself, Drake strengthened Neb even more, dozens of explosive miniature stars raining down upon the monstrosity. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The barriers of psychic energy kept it safe though, capable of easily withstanding the miniature stars as they came, however, they continued being fired endlessly, instantaneously. "{Venerable''s Enlightened Senses}" Through this ability, Drake fully synchronized with his powers to apletely new level, he no longer had to think of each attack or ability activation, they all came endlessly and instantly without end. This was the "Venerable Area" as most ancient gods called, which was what made Venerables invincible. The power to instantly subdue anything with an immediate barrage of endless blows within a split second. Crack, crack...! CRASH! The barriers made of psychic energy finally shattered after being hit with thousands upon thousands of miniature stars, the monstrosity screamed, releasing a spiraling cannon of pure psychic energy and gravity pressure as a response! "GRYYAAAHHH!" TRUUUM! "I''ll simply have to split that apart!" Drake swung Celestia against the iing attack, as a wave of pure holy light surged from within, at full force this time. "[Divine Celestial Venerable Swordsmanship]: [Celestial Horizon Cleave]" A vertical cleaving attack sliced through the massive cannon of psychic energy, reaching the baby-like mutant monstrosity at full force. BOOOM! An explosion of white mes and light engulfed the creature, as its entire body was split into two halves, screaming in agony as it burned. "Gryyaaeegghhh!" Yet, it was far from over. Its cancerous cells continued multiplying endlessly. Chapter 1816: Emils Shock Chapter 1816: Emil''s Shock ? RUMBLE! BOOOM! BAAAM! The sound of explosions and shing echoed across the hugeboratory right after Drake''s family entered the underground area. At first they had to fight dozens of security robots that couldn''t be hacked by Kate as quickly, and right in that moment, Drake decided to go to an adjacent room where he could sense a lot of the people responsible for everything. While that happened, Bedann, Miranda, Bedra, Kate, and Drakda apanying Emil moved to the right path after they decided to split with Drake who went to the left path. As they ran and inspected the rooms, filled with robots they had to destroy and runaway doctors that were quickly killed by Miranda and Bedann''s long-ranged magic attacks and guns, Emil continued gasping for air. It was already shocking he was seeing so many people dying today, but aside from that shock, something within him was beginning to awaken. His heart was beating super-fast, and even his head was hurting, constantly pulsating agonizingly. "Ugh... Guh...!" Suddenly, he fell to his knees, as Bedra noticed and ran towards him. "Emil! What''s wrong?!" "Ugh... I feel so nauseous, something ising out of my head... Argh!" "E-Emil!" Bedra quickly hugged the boy and imbued her powers into his body, healing him constantly so he wouldn''t feel as much pain. "Ah! Aah..." Emil sighed in relief, the pain was almost gone, but whenever Bedra stopped healing, it would return even more painfully. "T-Thank you Be- GUH?! BA DUM! His heart started beating even faster as suddenly... "It hurts...!" BA DUM! "My body... I can''t feel it..."N?v(el)B\\jnn BA DUM! "Why... WHY?!" BA DUM! "My blood is drained every day..." BA DUM! "I''m nothing but a sack of blood to them..." BA DUM! "Why was I born?" BA DUM! "It hurts so much... I want to die... make it stop!" BA DUM! BA DUM! BA DUM! Dozens after dozens of voices started whispering inside of his head, making Emil suddenly feel an even more aching pain within his brain all the way down his spine. "Uuaaaggghh!" "Emil?! Hang in there!" Emil started grabbing his head and scratching his forehead in agony, pulling his long white hair and crying blood, Bedra''s healing could barely do anything now. "What is happening?!" "Voices! I hear so many voices inside of my head! Hundreds of voices! Hundreds of agonizing voices! They''re suffering! They''re in so much pain! HUNDREDS OF YEARS OF PAIN! AARRRGGHH!" THUD! And as he screamed, suddenly, Emil started bleeding from his nose and fell to the ground, hitting his head into the cold metallic floor and passing out on the spot. "Eh?! AHH!" Bedra panicked, as she quickly healed him, wrapping his body around a part of her Domain, Starly, so he could be healed constantly while being protected. "We have to get keep moving! Ah, where''s mom and the rest?!" Bedra nced into the distance as she heard her mother and the rest of the family fighting hundreds of robots. However, when she faced behind her, she found someone else entirely. "Found ya.'' "H-Huh?" Bedra''s eyes widened as she found someonepletely different. She was unable to even detect hering here. It was a tall woman, as tall as her mother, with azure-colored skin, which, beneath the strong light of the red lights over the ceiling revealed many little, transparent scales that covered her body, that shone in rainbow color. She was wearing skin-tight ck colored cowboy clothes. Her long red hair reached her hips, and her sharp crimson eyes looked down at Bedra with bloodshed and a cold heart... Holding a huge rifle, she pointed it at Bedra''s forehead. "I don''t care if you''re a child." "Wha...? Who are you!" Bedra tried to move, only to quickly feel an immense force keeping her right in the ce she was. An immense psychic force of crimson color, epassing her entire body. She didn''t even feel when it epassed her entirely! "If youe to my two turfs, break shit open, kill my boys, then steal my money, then you''re getting a bullet inside your brain." Bedra gritted her teeth as she noticed she could move her teeth and her mouth. The power of the woman only restricted her outer body. "So... after I''m done with you I''m going to blow everyone''s brains out to appease my fucking anger... Myd, I''m being merciful. I would have tortured you if you weren''t just a kid. But business is business." The woman smiled, despite being so beautiful, there was not an inch ofpassion or mercy in her eyes. BAAANG! As the bullet reached Bedra''s head, the girl acted, immediately releasing her breath and sting the bullet,pletely melting it before her draconic mes. "What?!" BOOOM! The woman was forced to step back as the mes reached her and blew her away from Bedra, her Psychic Hold quickly turning off as Bedra grabbed Emil and spread out her wings, flying away. "That woman''s dangerous!" Bedra thought. "I was able to escape because I surprised her, it won''t happen a second time! I have to regroup with mom and the rest-" "Where are you going little dragon?" However, out of nowhere, Bedra saw the woman right in front of her as she ran. It wasn''t teleportation or something either! "H-Huh?!" As she turned to the other side of the corridor, she saw the woman standing there... It was as if she had gone through a whole loop within the same building, returning to her! "What the...? Eh?" Her brain was trying to process what was happening, be it an illusion or something, she couldn''t tell! "Once I Lock-On a target, they never escape from me." The woman imbued Psychic Energy into the rifle, as she made the bullet inside spin at lightning speed. "{Crimson Ricochet}" BOOOM! And Bedra was engulfed by a crimson explosion of mes and psychic energy. The girl desperately covered her body with her scales and reinforced them, the space was simply too narrow to transform, she would risk destroying the entireboratory. "Ugh...!" She was thrown away, rolling over the floor, her wounds were severe, burning her arms and legs and showing the red meat beneath her skin and scales. However, her Pseudo Immortal Body kicked in, rapidly regenerating the wounds almost instantly! "You''re a tough nut to crack..." The red-haired cowboy woman walked towards Bedra calmly andposed. "Well, I like having my fun." Chapter 1817: The Crimson-Haired Huntress Chapter 1817: The Crimson-Haired Huntress ? Bedra found herself cornered by the mysterious woman, someone that imed to havee for revenge after Bedra and her family ughtered "her boys" most likely referring to the thugs and bandits they had hunted. "Is she really the boss of all those thugs?!" she wondered. "But what kind of ability does she have? She can even trap me within something... My mom is still fighting, as if unaware I''m away from her. This is odd!" As Bedra struggled to realize what was truly happening and the nature of the powers of the red-haired alien woman, the woman walked towards her, pointing her rifle at her. From within her body, a powerful crimson red aura surged, epassing her entire body and reinforcing it with greater strength and power. Her body grew stronger, faster, and more durable within mere seconds. She wasn''t just a mere Esper, but someone that had reached an even higher level of power and control over psychic powers. "You''re a tough nut to crack..." The red-haired cowboy woman walked towards Bedra calmly andposed, she smiled at the dragon girl, as she pointed the rifle at her. "Well, I like having my fun."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om BAAANG! Another shot came forward, only a couple of meters away from Bedra! The girl rapidly prioritized protecting her chest and her head, epassing herself with her living Domain, Starly. FLUOSH! Once the bullets of the rifle reached her, however, a huge explosion of crimson light and mes engulfed herpletely, burning through her surroundings and everything else. BOOOM! Starly, however, managed to protect Bedra even if her own mass became thinner and smaller, the living Domain quickly feed on her energies and regrew its gaseous body anew. "An interesting little pet you''ve got there..." the woman smiled. "Just who are you?!" Bedra asked, trying to protect the unconscious Emil at all cost. "Howe mom doesn''t realize I''m away from her?! She doesn''t even realize we''re fighting...!" "It''s part of what I can do," shrugged the woman. "One of the reasons nobody has survived fighting me ever since I awakened as an Esper is because of this ability. You''re within an endless cage made out of my own mind. You will never get out. The only way they''ll find you is dead, girl." "So this is a Psychic Ability...!" Bedra thought. "Could it be some sort of domain that simply blocks our existence from the minds of anybody within a certain range? But even our presences and physical matter, even the sound we produce, everything is nullified and madepletely invisible?! This Trial is going from pretty easy to super hard out of nowhere!" "It''s a pity I have to kill a whole family, but you shouldn''t have killed my boys," said the woman. "Y-Your boys were a bunch of sickos that scammed people and killed innocents!" said Bedra. "Why would you me us so much for doing justice?!" "Justice... you say?" the womanughed. "What is justice, my little white flower? Justice is nothing but a societal construct to justify the massacre of the poor, the unfortunate, and the desperate. All of them are simply the leftovers left behind of a corrupt society. One built upon lies, built upon greed and endless hunger for more money. My boys weren''t good people, no. But they were MY boys, they were MY family, and the moment you touched them, the moment you killed them... you started something against me." "If you thought that surrounding yourself with sick people that raped, robbed, and killed innocents was what gave you the feeling of having a family... then you''re just delusional," said Bedra, smiling defiantly. "I know what''s having a wonderful family... one that''ll always love me for real. They''re not sick in the head either or are much better than your boys." "Ah, is that so?" the red-haired woman caressed her weapon. "Pity I''ll have to destroy and ughter your perfect family, sweetie." Although her words and mannerism didn''t really show it, Bedra knew the woman had grown enraged when she was made to face the truth about "her family" and what they truly were. For how calm she was, within her, she was hiding an endlessly surging anger born from her narcissism and her selfishness. "This little bitch dares to call my family monsters? I''ll show her what a real monster is!" Imbuing crimson Psychic Energy into her gun, she fired the rifle several times in a row within the frame of a couple of seconds, speeding up her attack as she slowed down the perception of time within Bedra''s mind. "Goodbye." She smiled. "{Bullet Time}" BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! Five explosive bullets erupted with crimson mes and blinding light over Bedra, whose perception of time was decreased fivefold, the limit of this woman''s powers. "Aaaagh!" The consecutive explosions and the piercing power of the bullets easily blew up her scales, sending the girl flying away as the womanughed. "Hahahaha! You''re so tough!"ughed the woman. "Still alive after that?" The woman walked towards Bedra, noticing the huge wounds in her arms and legs... but not her face or chest. "She was fast enough to prevent lethal damage again?!" she thought. "But I''ve slowed her down five times!" "Hahh... Hahh..." Bedra gasped for air as her wounds rapidly regenerated. "My turn!" FLUOSH! Her entire body erupted with tremendous amounts of Holiness and Starlight Energies, transforming and then expanding into a huge domain. "Hmm?!" The woman quickly stepped back as she evaded the iing light, pointing her rifle at Bedra and firing several bullets at her with explosive mes. BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! The bullets pierced through Bedra''s expanding aura and domain, but that didn''t stop her as she quickly summoned dozens of miniature stars and beams of light, unleashing an all-out magic attack. "What kind of Esper Ability is this?!" the woman screamed. "RAAAHHH!" Bedra didn''t even respond, opening her jaws and releasing a zing breath against her while she distracted her with her magic. BOOOM! "Ngh?!" The woman''s entire body suddenly changed appearance as reflecting, almost transparent scales appeared across her skin, protecting her from the damage. "This power is not... enough!" With a furious roar, her crimson psychic aura erupted into the ceiling, transforming into gigantic crimson spikes. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! Chapter 1818: The Past Of The Empaths Chapter 1818: The Past Of The Empaths ? Emil nced at the scenes and felt immense sadness, but also couldn''t help but wonder something. "Why are you showing me these things? What do you want me to do? I am... I came here, I paid someone to help me out free you, so... I... I don''t know if I could do anything myself." The granny in front of him smiled gently at him. "Emil." "Y-Yes?" "You''re a special one among all of us." "Me?!" "Yes, you possess a special mind and a special brain." The woman walked across the shadows as it suddenly transformed into the beautiful alien forest where their race originated from. "You''re not just an Empath. Your brain has the capabilities of something higher, your brain and your blood have reached a new level we have never reached before." "Huh?" "You''re an hybrid, son." "What?!" "Because of this, your psychic powers aren''t purely just the Empath ability we have. Which, as other people digest our blood, it quickly transforms intopletely different things." "Ah..." She stopped in front of a huge, pink-colored crystal tree, touching it, caressing it gently. "Your mother was one of our kind, but your father was actually a human, did you know?" "Humans?" "Yes, a rare species of beings from another. They look like us but have clear pink skin... and smaller eyes." "Oh... My father... Wait, can''t I talk to mom? Is she here?" "Unfortunately, she''s not." "N-No... Is she dead?" "If she were dead she coulde here, but she isn''t dead either." Emil''s eyes widened, as the hope he had lost was once more ignited. "Right now, we have no idea where she is, her psychic mind is not connected to our Realm," the granny said. "But she is indeed alive... somewhere in this. The people that have captured us might know where she might be, perhaps anotherboratory." "Ah..." Emil muttered. "I... I want to find her... at least mom, if I can find my mother...!" "Emil." The olddy nced at Emil''s blue eyes with her big, ck eyes. "You''re a miracle among miracles, a child that was not only born as a hybrid of our kind, therefore giving you ess to something beyond our race''s power... but you''re also someone that was given a good childhood, and has people that loves you," she said. "You''re... better than all of us. So please, Emil... would you help us?" Emil, someone that was always shy and timid, felt overwhelmed by the responsibility... but at the end of the day, he also had to remember he came here just to do that. "Of course..." he nodded, smiling gently. "I''ll do... but how can I help? I am... I''m just a weak person at the end." "You''re not... you''re much more," she said. "But to reach further into your powers, I must first unlock your Psychic Mind, the tremendous power hiding within you. I shall release it. Are you ready Emil? This might hurt... more than anything in your life." "I... I''ve grown used to pain now," Emil said. "After experiencing what everyone went through... it''s nothingpared to that." "I see... what a good child you are," thedy smiled. "Please, would you lower your head?" "Yes..." Emil lowered his head, as the granny''s hand touched his forehead. And then... FLASH! An explosion of light engulfed his entire mind and even his sense of self. Everything that made him who he was exploded. And something else, much stronger... And much more terrifying awakened. "A-Ah! To think you had... such a power inside, Emil!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Crack, crack...! CRASH! Bedra''s barriers shattered into pieces as she saw her defenses immediately be destroyed by the spikes generated by the red-haired woman''s Esper Aura. Starly seemed to squirm in pain as arge chunk of her body disappeared but was quickly regenerating once more. "Starly... you''re protecting me too much; I can take some hits!" Bedra said. "Fooohhh!" however, Starly didn''t take a "no" for answer, as her Domain, he would protect her at all cost. "Your attacks seemed nothing more than a small annoyance at the end..." Amidst the smoke, the woman stepped forward, her cowboy boots making loud metallic sounds as she approached Bedra. "My clothes are very good at taking damage from any source, abination of reinforced polymers synthetized out of the hardest materials in the universe," she smiled. "And my scales, they allow me to reflect all types of light. Aren''t I strong?" "Strong yes. Invincible? Hardly," smiled Bedra, facing the woman. "Hah, what an annoying little smile you have~" smiled the woman. "How long until I can rip that smile out of your face, love?" Both her and Bedra pulled out their guns, as dozens of bullets flew across the surroundings, constantly generating explosions of starlight energy and Divine and Esper Auras colliding. BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! Bedra kept her distance from her as she shot all the bullets she had against her. The woman was able to move incredibly quickly, evading every bulleting her way, resembling a crimson blur. "You''re too slow, girl." With her ability that slowed Bedra''s perception of time, it wasn''t hard at all to easily evade her bullets with the amount of dy she was giving. "Agh! Dammit!" As the woman approached her, Bedra roared angrily, quickly unleashing her draconic form... Partially! RUMBLE! Giant draconic ws surged from her arm, the red-haired woman''s eyes widneed in utter disbelief as a massive w came rushing down at her. CRAAASH! "UGH?!" She had to put all her Esper powers into resisting the immense force of Bedra''s draconic strength, only for a second w to sweep her away with tremendous force. CRASH! "Aaagh!" As the woman as thrown away and rolled over the cold metallic floor, Bedra rushed towards her, her head suddenly bing a huge draconic head. "RAAAHHH!" "You damn freak!" Before she could be bitten, the woman gathered her powers into her rifle, firing with all herN?v(el)B\\jnn strength into Bedra''s jaws. BOOOM! "Uuagh!" Bedra was unable to evade in time due to her slowed down status, being sent away as her jaws were covered on crimson mes, half her teeth gone. "I''m going to blow up your brains right now!" The crimson-haired woman reached Bedra''s side, pointing her rifle at her head that had returned back to normal. BAAANG! She smiled, the bullet would surely blow her brains out and... And... "Huh?" The woman, however, suddenly realized the bullet had hit her instead. "W-Wha...?" BOOOM! As she tried to stand up after the explosion, she nced at someone that had suddenly appeared. She didn''t even realize what was happening. From shooting her rifle at Bedra''s head, to her rifle''s bullet hitting her stomach instead and sending her flying away. "Hm?" She stood up again, confused, her equipment protected her, but there was now a second yer in this game of life and death. "The boy''s awake?!" Emil was right besides Bedra, protecting her. Her wounds regenerated quickly. "Emil... you''re awake!" "Bedra... You''ve been holding back because of me, right? There''s no need anymore." "Huh? You''re... kind of different?" Bedra''s eyes widened, as Emil''s blue eyes shone like two spiraling purple and azure nebs. From his body, an immense amount of Psychic Energy surged, so dense space itself seemed to be distorting. "I''ve fully woken up now." Emil has unlocked 100% of his power. Chapter 1819: Emils Awakening Chapter 1819: Emil''s Awakening ? Emil nced at the scenes and felt immense sadness, but also couldn''t help but wonder something. "Why are you showing me these things? What do you want me to do? I am... I came here, I paid someone to help me out free you, so... I... I don''t know if I could do anything myself." The granny in front of him smiled gently at him. "Emil." "Y-Yes?" "You''re a special one among all of us."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Me?!" "Yes, you possess a special mind and a special brain." The woman walked across the shadows as it suddenly transformed into the beautiful alien forest where their race originated from. "You''re not just an Empath. Your brain has the capabilities of something higher, your brain and your blood have reached a new level we have never reached before." "Huh?" "You''re an hybrid, son." "What?!" "Because of this, your psychic powers aren''t purely just the Empath ability we have. Which, as other people digest our blood, it quickly transforms intopletely different things." "Ah..." She stopped in front of a huge, pink-colored crystal tree, touching it, caressing it gently. "Your mother was one of our kind, but your father was actually a human, did you know?" "Humans?" "Yes, a rare species of beings from another. They look like us but have clear pink skin... and smaller eyes." "Oh... My father... Wait, can''t I talk to mom? Is she here?" "Unfortunately, she''s not." "N-No... Is she dead?" "If she were dead she coulde here, but she isn''t dead either." Emil''s eyes widened, as the hope he had lost was once more ignited. "Right now, we have no idea where she is, her psychic mind is not connected to our Realm," the granny said. "But she is indeed alive... somewhere in this. The people that have captured us might know where she might be, perhaps anotherboratory." "Ah..." Emil muttered. "I... I want to find her... at least mom, if I can find my mother...!" "Emil." The olddy nced at Emil''s blue eyes with her big, ck eyes. "You''re a miracle among miracles, a child that was not only born as a hybrid of our kind, therefore giving you ess to something beyond our race''s power... but you''re also someone that was given a good childhood, and has people that loves you," she said. "You''re... better than all of us. So please, Emil... would you help us?" Emil, someone that was always shy and timid, felt overwhelmed by the responsibility... but at the end of the day, he also had to remember he came here just to do that. "Of course..." he nodded, smiling gently. "I''ll do... but how can I help? I am... I''m just a weak person at the end." "You''re not... you''re much more," she said. "But to reach further into your powers, I must first unlock your Psychic Mind, the tremendous power hiding within you. I shall release it. Are you ready Emil? This might hurt... more than anything in your life." "I... I''ve grown used to pain now," Emil said. "After experiencing what everyone went through... it''s nothingpared to that." "I see... what a good child you are," thedy smiled. "Please, would you lower your head?" "Yes..." Emil lowered his head, as the granny''s hand touched his forehead. And then... FLASH! An explosion of light engulfed his entire mind and even his sense of self. Everything that made him who he was exploded. And something else, much stronger... And much more terrifying awakened. "A-Ah! To think you had... such a power inside, Emil!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Crack, crack...! CRASH! Bedra''s barriers shattered into pieces as she saw her defenses immediately be destroyed by the spikes generated by the red-haired woman''s Esper Aura. Starly seemed to squirm in pain as arge chunk of her body disappeared but was quickly regenerating once more. "Starly... you''re protecting me too much; I can take some hits!" Bedra said. "Fooohhh!" however, Starly didn''t take a "no" for answer, as her Domain, he would protect her at all cost. "Your attacks seemed nothing more than a small annoyance at the end..." Amidst the smoke, the woman stepped forward, her cowboy boots making loud metallic sounds as she approached Bedra. "My clothes are very good at taking damage from any source, abination of reinforced polymers synthetized out of the hardest materials in the universe," she smiled. "And my scales, they allow me to reflect all types of light. Aren''t I strong?" "Strong yes. Invincible? Hardly," smiled Bedra, facing the woman. "Hah, what an annoying little smile you have~" smiled the woman. "How long until I can rip that smile out of your face, love?" Both her and Bedra pulled out their guns, as dozens of bullets flew across the surroundings, constantly generating explosions of starlight energy and Divine and Esper Auras colliding. BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! Bedra kept her distance from her as she shot all the bullets she had against her. The woman was able to move incredibly quickly, evading every bulleting her way, resembling a crimson blur. "You''re too slow, girl." With her ability that slowed Bedra''s perception of time, it wasn''t hard at all to easily evade her bullets with the amount of dy she was giving. "Agh! Dammit!" As the woman approached her, Bedra roared angrily, quickly unleashing her draconic form... Partially! RUMBLE! Giant draconic ws surged from her arm, the red-haired woman''s eyes widneed in utter disbelief as a massive w came rushing down at her. CRAAASH! "UGH?!" She had to put all her Esper powers into resisting the immense force of Bedra''s draconic strength, only for a second w to sweep her away with tremendous force. CRASH! "Aaagh!" As the woman as thrown away and rolled over the cold metallic floor, Bedra rushed towards her, her head suddenly bing a huge draconic head. "RAAAHHH!" "You damn freak!" Before she could be bitten, the woman gathered her powers into her rifle, firing with all her strength into Bedra''s jaws. BOOOM! "Uuagh!" Bedra was unable to evade in time due to her slowed down status, being sent away as her jaws were covered on crimson mes, half her teeth gone. "I''m going to blow up your brains right now!" The crimson-haired woman reached Bedra''s side, pointing her rifle at her head that had returned back to normal. BAAANG! She smiled, the bullet would surely blow her brains out and... And... "Huh?" The woman, however, suddenly realized the bullet had hit her instead. "W-Wha...?" BOOOM! As she tried to stand up after the explosion, she nced at someone that had suddenly appeared. She didn''t even realize what was happening. From shooting her rifle at Bedra''s head, to her rifle''s bullet hitting her stomach instead and sending her flying away. "Hm?" She stood up again, confused, her equipment protected her, but there was now a second yer in this game of life and death. "The boy''s awake?!" Emil was right besides Bedra, protecting her. Her wounds regenerated quickly. "Emil... you''re awake!" "Bedra... You''ve been holding back because of me, right? There''s no need anymore." "Huh? You''re... kind of different?" Bedra''s eyes widened, as Emil''s blue eyes shone like two spiraling purple and azure nebs. From his body, an immense amount of Psychic Energy surged, so dense space itself seemed to be distorting. "I''ve fully woken up now." Emil has unlocked 100% of his power. Chapter 1820: Minds Marble Chapter 1820: Mind''s Marble ? It felt as if Emil had woken up from a long slumber. As if his entire life until now, he had been sleeping, moving while sleeping, eating while sleeping, and everything done while sleeping. But the moment he unlocked the power within him, he could finally open his eyes, he could finally see... and he could finally feel truly awake. "What happened to you?!" Bedra asked. The red-haired woman gritted her teeth in disbelief before the immense Psychic Force Aura surging from the boy. "T-That Aura...! Howe your kind... has awakened as an Esper?! Aren''t you only Empaths?!" Emil faced Bedra with a gentle smile, then at the women with a cold, expressionless face. "Yet despite being Empaths, we are the origin of all your powers, even the one you''re using right now on Bedra and the surroundings." "Huh? So you''ve figured it out?! How... that''s a power that nobody has ever...!" Crack, crack...! The woman''s eyes opened wide as she saw Emil grasping the Psychic Mass of her own Esper Technique. "I see what you''re doing. This is a Perception Barrier thatpletely nullifies your presence and that of everyone within a 50-meter radius of you... At the same time, it makes it so everyone you lock-on will endlessly run back to you once they''re about to reach the end of the range of your ability, creating the illusion they''re running in circles..." Emil analyzed everything within mere seconds. "Amazing, Monique." "H-He figured it all?!" she gasped. "Wait, how do you know my name?!" "Your mind is open for me to read," he said. "You''re like an open book... your thoughts, even your memories, they have be mine the moment you nced into my eyes." "He can read the minds of those that look into his eyes?!" she thought, giving a step back. "That doesn''t change anything though..." she smiled defiantly despite all that, giving a false bravado. "Monique? Is that her name?!" Bedra stood up again. "Can you destroy her Esper Technique?" "Yes, I already destroyed it with a dy of a few seconds," nodded Emil. "What?!" Crack, crack...! CRASH! Before Monique could even realize, her technique was instantly destroyed, and in that very second, Bedann, Miranda, Kate, and Drakda who were looking for them saw them. As if they appeared out of nowhere! "Bedra!" Bedann cried. "What''s going on?!" Miranda asked. "Who''s the red-haired woman?" Kate wondered. "Bwig sis!" Drakda called for her. "Ah! There you are, Emil!" "What happened?" Even Belle and Gabriel were looking for him, Drake had told them to protect him, yet they were instantly excluded from the technique''s interior, leaving thempletely clueless about Emil and Bedra''s whereabouts. "Tch, shit," Monique clicked her tongue. "I guess the cat''s out of the bag..." She waved her hand as she took out a huge machine gun, loading it with her crimson Esper energy. "I''m going to kill you all then." "Wait!" Bedra tried to stop her as Monique fired the machine gun, a huge cosmic weapon imbued with starlight crystals of the highest density and then boosted with her Esper Aura. In this Trial''s difficulty, it has already been shown that even average thugs were as strong as Rank 10 foes, some of them even at Peak Stage. Monique was already shown to be exceptionally stronger, even above them, and so were her powers and equipment. If she were to shoot such a barrage of bullets... everyone might end up with tremendous wounds, andrge amounts of damage. Bedra couldn''t predict if they would even survive. BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! Monique smiled maniacally as hundreds of bullets were fired at once, reaching her enemies and then piercing through their bodies, exploding. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "HAHAHAH!" Sheughed. "That should at least kill a few of them...!" "No." "Huh?" She saw Emil by her left side, his eyes piercing her mind. Suddenly, Monique vomited blood. "Wha...?!" And found that her shoulder and her stomach had two small holes, her own bullets had pierced her body. "How did he...?!" She quickly stepped back as she gasped, realizing her machinegun was out of bullets but... once she noticed that Bedra and everyone else with her were fine. She began to ask more and more questions inside of her head! "Just what happened?" "Didn''t I just shoot them?!" "How did he... get there?" "Why is he looking so damn smug, that damn cattle?!" Emil looked into her eyes. "I suppose you''re wondering how that happened..." Emil walked towards her fearlessly. Bedra and the rest could only watch. "Huh? Weren''t we shot?" she wondered. "I saw something..." Kate said. "Emil... it was as if... as if everything we saw was a construction of our own minds? It was strange." Kate, who was a special living, being of her own, barely noticed something that Emil did, which nobody else did, not even Miranda, Bedra, or Bedann. "{Mind Marble}" Emil walked towards Monique. "What? What are you talking about?!" Monique fired her bullets at Emil. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, the explosions ended reaching her instead, erupting and blowing her away once more. "Guuhh?!" She vomited blood into the floor, realizing she was killing herself! "It''s my Esper Ability." "HAH?!" "Have you seen a marble before?" "What?! Shut the fuck up and die, you freak!" Monique lost her cool instantly, taking out a small gun and firing all its bullets at Emil. Yet... BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! The bullets hit the wall behind her and her legs. "Aaarrgh!" As she screamed in pain, Emil looked at her expressionlessly. "It''s a sphere made of ss. This is what my mind has be." "Eh?!" "Everyone within range enters my Mind''s Marble. Thews of physics, cause and effect, are rewritten based on my own thoughts. Imagination is its fuel though, so it''s gets progressivelyn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om harder to use." "... Huh?!" Monique couldn''t believe it. Was there such a powerful Esper Ability ever?! "Why are you telling me all of this you dumbass? It''ll leak and everyone wille for you!" "I''m telling you this because you''re already dead, Monique." "I-I''m already... dead?" Monique then realized that her body was on the floor, bleeding out, her guts were out, her eyes were ncing at the ceiling. Rapidly losing their light. "That''s for all the people you''ve tortured." "A-Ah..." "Goodbye." And then darkness engulfed her consciousness as her eyes rolled. Chapter 1821: Security Robots Chapter 1821: Security Robots ? "Eh? She''s dead already?!" Bedann asked. "Just what happened? I didn''t even notice..." Miranda said. "I was already prepared to shield everyone with my Domain..." "Waow!" Drakda pped his little hands. "Emil, how did you do that?!" Bedra asked. "It worked like he said," said Kate. "His power, Mind Marble, can help him modify thews of physics and cause of effect of any matter and psychic power within his range..." "Were you able to see it?" Bedra wondered. "Wow, sis, you''re really amazing..." "Hm, it was a bit hard," Kate nodded. "I had to enhance my processing power and speed. But yes, he was quite amazing." "Yeah, I noticed her eyes could keep up with what I was doing," Emil nodded. "Hah, she''s finally dead though. I was really scared..." Although he looked confident before, Emil sighed in relief, his heart was beating super-fast through the entire battle, not even he knew if his powers would always work as he wanted. However, they did. He managed to sessfully change the trajectory of all bullets and the damage dealt by their explosions towards Monique. Although not all attacks hit her as his uracy is not the best yet, he managed to defeat her using her own weapons... However, he was able to alter the trajectory and the damage provoked by the explosions through his newly awakened Esper Ability. At the same time, he also left behind the light that epassed these attacks, creating the illusion they reached their targets. This even made Bedra, and her family react by trying to protect themselves and even feeling the searing heat of the explosions, but never any damage. Eventually Monique was hit by her own weapons so many times her entire intestines blew up and she died with her guts out... miserably.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Much like Kate''s Matter Maniption, Emil''s new power seemed to be closer to that category, albeit purely psychic-based instead of divine. "Well, that was incredible, I have to say, thank you for protecting my daughter Emil," said Bedann. "To think that woman appeared out of nowhere and had such a power capable of not making us even feel Bedra at all... it was simply... even now I can''t believe she was just right in front of us." "It is a dangerous power, yes," nodded Emil. "And she was an even more dangerous woman. Monique is the boss of several gangs and also the owner of this entireboratory, apparently. She is a powerful ouw, bounty hunter, and also drug trafficker. Without even considering her other many sins, such as holding my people hostage here, tortured and killed slowly..." He sighed, resting on his knees as he gasped for air. "Ugh... I''m exhausted. I didn''t knew using my powers like this would tire me out so much," he sighed. "Are you ok? Let me heal you Emil!" Bedra ran towards the boy, using her healing magic to rapidly alleviate his pain and a bit of his mental exhaustion. "Hahh... your powers are amazing, Bedra," Emil said. "But... they aren''t Esper abilities, right? You and everyone else... don''t have those." "Ah yes, well we say they are so we can blend in," said Bedann. "But they are other powers, theye from within our own bodies. Literally just magic and divine power." "W-What? Such a thing is possible?" wondered Emil. "I thought you could read minds, I had imagined you had it figured out by now," said Miranda. "Ah, no, I cannot read your minds, it is as if something is protecting them... but even if I could, I wouldn''t do it anyways," he said. "You''re my friends and I trust you all... you''ve saved my life and even came here just because I asked you. You''re good people I trust my life with." "Aw, aren''t you a sweetie?" giggled Bedann. "Anyways, now that we''ve dealt with the robots we should go save your people as quickly as possible, Emil. Did you learn something from her memories?" "Yes, I know where everyone is, I''ll guide you there," Emil nodded. "The closest room with my people is over there, next to the left corridor, at the end." "Alright, let''s go then!" Bedra said. "Do I carry you? Can you walk?" "Y-Yes I can walk! Please don''t carry me again, that was so embarrassing..." Emil sighed. They ran through the corridors, quickly reaching the closest room to where they were and then, with her zing axe, Rita, Bedann ripped open the metallic walls. They didn''t even need to reach the door anyways, as long as they were within range... CRAAASH! Emil told her exactly where she could tear through without damaging the people, and she easily opened a new door. As she entered, several warning signs started popping up in every screen of the room, there, they saw dozens of huge ss tubes with green liquid and the floating, anorexic bodies of several gray-skinned and ck-eyed people. While Emil was a hybrid and looked more human-like, these people had more slender, taller bodies, and also longer faces, making them strikingly resemble the "gray aliens" from Earth''s science fiction, although with much more softer appearances. "Here they are!" said Bedann. "Alright, let''s get them out of there-" [WARNING! WARNING! WARNING!] [INTRUDERS DETECTED! BREACHING OF SECURITY DETECTED!] "Ah right, we were in such a hurry that we didn''t ask Kate to hack everything!" Miranda facepalmed. RUMBLE! Suddenly, the walls right behind the people encapsted opened, revealing over twenty more machines carrying huge guns powered up with electricity and starlight crystals. And above all, something evenrger than them... §£§¡§¡§¡§®! A huge, scorpion-shaped machine with the upper half of its body resembling a huge burly humanoid made of metal, carrying two massive ws and giant machineguns. [DEPLOYING EXPERT UNIT FOR SELF-DEFENSE: {SENTINEL A-11}] [ORDERS ISSUED, DESTROY ALL INTRUDERS.] The giant sentinel''s single eye glowed bright red, as it charged towards them without any regard for the encapsted people in front of it. "That thing''s going to run over everyone!" Miranda cried. Everyone ran to save them, expanding their domains and their authorities to grab these tubes and drag them towards them. However, at this speed, it would be toote! "Freeze!" However, Kate stepped forward, her eyes glowing bright silver and blue as her Divinity surged stronger than ever before, merging with her own Living Domain. And then, all the machines froze, halting all movement. Chapter 1822: Rescuing The Empaths Chapter 1822: Rescuing The Empaths ? "Freeze!" As Kate called out the machines to stop moving, they stoppedpletely! Her Divine Authority surged and expanded at the same time as it merged with her Living Domain, granting her an incredible new boost to her powers. Kate had a hard time controlling or hacking these machines before because of how strong they were individually, but after adjusting things out for a bit, she had already figured out a way to do it, instantly turning all machines red colors into blue. Even the warning noise all around the room stopped altogether! "T-They stopped?!" Emil gasped, covering his face as he thought he would get crushed. "Thank god... I couldn''t use my ability yet..." His ability was powerful, but it also came with great drawbacks such as exhaustion and a "cooldown" period where he''s better off not using any psychic power unless he wanted to risking taking brain damage. "Woah, Kate! That''s amazing! Can you keep them like this for some minutes at least?" wondered Bedra, ncing at her sister concentrate. "Yes I can..." she nodded. "I can''t... I''m hacking them right now, but their defenses against hacking are much more reinforced than any other machine I''ve fought before... perhaps because this world''s technology is so advanced. It''ll take me a while... for now please free the people!" "Okay, let''s get to it then!" said Bedann. "Wait, please don''t be brutish about it, they are connected to devices that keep them alive," said Emil. "If we disconnect them they''ll surely die out of hunger andck of vitamins and energy. They had been submerged in this amniotic liquid for so long they''ll probably suffocate outside." "T-Then what do we do?" Miranda asked. "Maybe if I eat them then I spit them back reformed... no, but that would kill them first..." "Miranda don''t say such weird stuff!" Bedann facepalmed. "Bedra, dear, do you think you can heal them through the ss?" "Yes! Leave it to me!" Bedra ran forward. "Starry! And... Gabriel! Can youe help me out enhance my healing abilities?" "Very well, master''s daughter," Gabriel spoke with a mechanical voice. The Technomancy and Holy Attribute Spirit Drake had created was an incredibly unique existence on its own, made out of the divinity fragments of Technomancy and Holy Light and also with scales and horns that Drake''s daughters had shed, he held a special connection with Bedra and Kate, as he was made using their own body parts, technically. So the moment Bedra asked for Gabriel''s help, he immediately went to her aid, transforming its body into a huge mechanical staff of gold and silver color, with a crown of golden and white light. "Amazing! Thank you! With this...!" Bedra infused her Living Domain into her own Aura and the Staff, and quickly released her healing abilities and full power. "{Divine Hands of Nirvana} + {Heavenly Light Of Healing And Restoration}!" FLUOSH! Shebined her two healing divine abilities into one, as her hands glowed bright gold and her entire aura became the embodiment of white light. Suddenly, two enormous hands made of this light materialized above her, releasing waves of healing essence everywhere, helping them bypass material objects! "{Divine Nirvana Dragon Hands of Heavenly Healing Light of Restoration}!" Both golden hands resembled the huge, scaled ws of her dragon form, giving it a sharp and fierce appearance despite their purely healing abilities. FLAAASH! The light reached the people immediately, beginning to rapidly heal their bodies and wounds and immediately making their anorexic bodies gain some nutrients and mass as well. Her healing ability didn''t just close wounds, but it could also calm exhaustion and even hunger by directly infusing energy and nutrients inside of the bodies of her targets now! "Emil! Is this okay?" "It is! Let''s free them!" With everyone''s help, the capsules were opened, and the people dragged out. Some of them started coughing and screaming in pain though. "They''re screaming and suffering a lot even after all that!" Miranda said. "What do we do? Do we knock them out?" "With our strength we would end up killing them," sighed Bedann. "We have to simply drag them around with us. We can''t enter our Divine Realms while we are here so we can''t put them inside either." This was something Drake had discovered and which hemunicated with the rest. None of them was able to enter their divine realm within the trial and also they were unable to save living beings inside. It could still be used to retrieve items, objects, and minor things, but items from this world couldn''t be stored inside, hence why Drake was using his Shadow Powers to store objects of this world for the moment. "It would be nice if they could walk but it can''t be helped I guess!" Miranda said. "I''ll carry most of them inside of me... "Aaarrgh!" "It hurts!" "Uuggh... Guuggh...!" "Everyone..." Emil was shocked of how much they were suffering, trying to use his psychic powers to calm them down a bit more, only for his nose to start bleeding. "Ugh...! Can''t... can''t do it yet!" "Then..." Bedra suddenly conjured a golden colored, metallic living mass of "something" from her hands. At first sight it resembled liquid gold, but it was alive and had tiny blue or golden eyes. "Anti-Mold... If I use this to increase their body''s strength, maybe they''ll stop suffering and be able to wake up properly!" she said. "But this is... a bit risky too." "Is that also your power, Bedra?" Emil wondered. "Yeah, but it''s risky because it might end up parasitizing them..." said Bedra. "Although I doubt it''ll ever do something bad to them, in fact it would improve their lives forever... but even then, I don''t know if you would approve of such a thing, or the people here." "That''s..." Emil had to take a decision quickly. "No, don''t worry about it, just do it!" "You sure?" Bedra asked again. "Yes, please help them!" he said. "Okay!" Bedra released her Anti-Mold like tentacles of liquid gold, piercing the bodies of all the aliens they rescued and parasitizing them. Instantly, they woke up, their eyes glowing with gold color for a few seconds as they gasped for air, but quickly felt... much, much better! "Ah, where... where am I?" "What happened? Ugh, my head... it doesn''t hurt?" "Emil... you''re Emil, right?" "Our saviors!" They actually woke up!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Everyone...!" Chapter 1823: Keep Moving Chapter 1823: Keep Moving ? After Bedra gave them her Anti-Mold, everyone''s bodies quickly regained all their former energy and even their anorexic physique disappeared. Although there was still something that made them look a bit weird, perhaps too tired, they were still themselves, right there, right now! "Everyone! You''re okay?!" "Emil, it''s really you..." "The boy we saw in that dream?" "You''vee to save us?!" "No, many of them came, not only him..." "Our saviors... you were real all along? Not just dreams and delusions?" Most of them couldn''t believe they''ve been rescued; after seeing so many of them die over and over again across many years, escaping had be nothing but a fleeting dream that would never be fulfilled. "Yeah! I''m d you''re okay!" said Bedra. "I''ve modified the Anti-Mold within you to slowly meld with your bodies, so after some time it''ll fully disappear, and you''ll stay all healthy and fine. Perhaps very energetic, but I hope that''s ok?" "It sure is, Bedra, you''re incredible!" Emil said. "Thank you so much for everything... no, everyone here, really, thank you!" "A-Ah, it''s nothing, really..." Bedra giggled a bit embarrassedly, blushing. "Anyway, we should get going, aren''t there more people that is like this around theb?" "Yeah, right, there''s at least three more rooms full of people..." said Emil. "Done." At the same time, Kate was done with her hacking, as all the robots, even the huge Sentinel, were now below her control. "I''ve recruited them... it took a while, but it''s done, let''s go now." Kate seemed confident now, as she flew over the shoulders of the sentinel. "Yeah, let''s hurry, we don''t have much time, do you hear that?!" Miranda asked. "Hear what...?" Bedann wondered, before... RUMBLE! §£§¡§¡§¡§®! CRAAASH! Tremendously loud tremors and earthquakes could be heard all across theboratory, although they all originated from where Drake had gone to. "He''s fighting something on another level entirely..." said Miranda. "Drake, I hope he''s ok!" "He''ll definitely be alright," Bedann smiled, confident on her husband. "Don''t worry about him, we should get moving!" Although she was confident and said that, deep down, because she loved him, she still felt slightly worried about Drake. It was impossible for her to not worry; he was her beloved husband. "Hang in there, Drake...!" As they ran outside the room with the people they rescued moving on their own or being carried by the robots, they rushed downstairs, finding another army of robots with huge guns waiting for them. BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! BAANG! "Ahh, too many! I can''t hack them right away like this..." Kate sighed. "Go! Destroy them for now!" The robots that weren''t protecting people quickly went to fight the other enemy machines, shooting their heads and other weak spots and acting absolutely mercilessly. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRASH!N?v(el)B\\jnn As the machines fought against one another Kate summoned more of them through Silvy and her own abilities and powers, copying the structure and toughness of this trial''s machines and easily reproducing it through her machine creation powers. This way, she was able to reinforce the strength of her machines several times over, making them al as strong as Rank 10 Upper Stage, and some even as high as Peak Stage! "Kate''s sure amazing, but we can''t just watch here, we''re running against time right now!" said Bedann. "Emil, go with my daughter and the spirits to free the other people within this floor! Are they all here?" "Yes, every room in here!" said Emil. "But I can sense that there''s a lot of robots, they''reing here over the noise!" "Perfect!" Bedann took her zing divine axe Rita and half of her chaotic death axe Hel and imbued them with her powerful Divine Chaotic Draconic Titan Aura, turning Rita''s crimson mes into purple and ck color. "We''ll distract and fight all the robots and you two go free everyone! Miranda, right by my side! Don''t let these machines touch little Kate." "Okay then!" nodded Miranda, quickly shapeshifting and bing half insectoid, gaining the powers and immense durability and strength of the swarming insectoid aliens they had fought before. "Let''s mess things up!" Bedann and Miranda jumped into action, covering the areas Kate''s machines couldn''t and tearing to shreds any robot that got in their way. The bullets were hard and pierced through most defenses, but through smartly using the Tiamat Shield, they were able to offset the massive damage of these divine bullets, reaching the long-ranged robots and killing them instantly. As they saw them fighting, Bedra and Emil looked at one another''s eyes and nodded. "Then let''s go!" said Bedra. "Emil, I''ll carry you because you''re too slow!" "Okay!" Emil nodded, only to scream as a giant hand made of light grabbed him, emerging from Bedra''s Divine Aura. "Ah, this is a bit awkward!" "Don''t worry! It''s just for now!" Bedra ran through the corridors, sliding through the machines, destroying them, and more, as she noticed Kate''s machines quickly following them and destroying their foes. "It''s our duty to protect you brats, so don''t be too reckless!" "You must hurry. The machines are bing faster." At the same time, Belle and Gabriel also transformed intorger, and stronger versions of themselves, using their powers to defend the kids. And then, they noticed a small Robot resembling Kate made entirely out of silver steel and blue neon light. "Emil, Bedra, I''ll go with you through this!" And even more, they heard Kate''s voice through it. "Kate?!" Bedra asked. "Yes it''s me," Kate nodded. "It''s a special Avatar I''ve been designing for some time. It is much stronger than any of my other machines, and I''ve managed to reinforce its toughness and power thanks to the technology I absorbed from the machines of this world." "Oh that''s really nice!" Bedra celebrated. "Will you help us hack the machines or the doors?" "I''m on it already," Kate said, her luminescent eyes glowing neon blue in color. "Emil, which room is it?" Kate asked, as they ran through the corridors while Kate fired powerful beams of electricity from her little mechanical hands. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Over there! That one!" Emil pointed at the left door, as Kate nodded, sending a shockwave of hacking signals. FLASH! Suddenly, the mechanical door instantly opened, as everyone ran inside. Chapter 1824 Psychic Monstrosity 1824 Psychic Monstrosity ----- After being caught by Drake and almost killed, Doctor Colorado injected himself with deadly drugs made using the mutated blood of failed clones of Emil''s alien race, this, instead of just giving him powerful psychic abilities, infected him with the cancerous blood cells within these clones, which rapidly merged into his body! Eventually, against his own will, the Doctor ended bing a monstrosity beyond his wildest imagination, or even that of Drake. His body constantly grewrger andrger, neverendingly multiplying cancerous cells everywhere. His brain also increased in size ridiculously, to the point his psychic powers exploded in strength! However, the Doctor was no more than a screaming, agonizing abomination, with the small head of a child whose blood cells belonged from growing from his forehead. With each loud cry from the child, powerful psychic wavs would be released, impacting all of its surroundings and destroying everything! Even Drake was being constantly thrown around like a ragdoll. However, upon the activation of his Domains and his Venerable Enlightened Senses, Drake managed to hold back against the monstrosity''s never-ending assault of psychic powers, gaining some ground for himself. "GRUUAHHHH!!!" The child kept crying, sending psychic waves that even affected Drake! Because he was within this Trial, even these strange foes could match in terms of raw power without considering divinities or divine abilities. "Dammit!" Drake groaned "I''ll simply have to split that apart! Celestia, I hope you''re okay with this?!" "It''splicated¡­ I cannot judge properly," she sighed. Celestia saw the "child" born from the cancerous cells as an innocent being, but because itcked an actual soul as it was simply a tumor, she couldn''t judge it properly as a real being and not just a mass of cells copying their original host. Colorado, however, deserved every punishment imaginable, which made her judgement be more conflicted¡­ At times like these, she couldn''t hesitate though. "Therefore, in times like these, I''ll allow you to wield me¡­ Finish their suffering quickly." While holding her tightly, Drake nodded, smiling. "Thank you." Drake swung Celestia against the iing attack, as a wave of pure divine holy light surged from his shing attack, at full force! "[Divine Celestial Venerable Swordsmanship]: [Celestial Horizon Cleave]" SLAAASH! A vertical cleaving attack sliced through the massive cannon of psychic energy, reaching the baby-like mutant monstrosity at full force. BOOOM! An explosion of white mes and light engulfed the creature, as its entire body was split into two halves, screaming in agony as it burned. "Gryyaaeegghhh!" Yet, it was far from over. Its cancerous cells continued multiplying endlessly, making the wounds it took rapidly heal, tendrils of cancerous tentacles attempted to unify back together. "Are you kidding me?!" Drake screamed angrily, quickly epassing his entire body with his Venerable Armor and rushing forward, imbuing more Ascendancy Law Essence into his de. "Seriously, whenever I find an enemy that I struggle against, they''re regenerating types just like me¡­!" Drake finally realized just how annoying it was to actually fight against him for his foes! Endlessly regenerating no matter how many lethal attacks he took; it was indeed something that would make someone go mad. "Is this why Greenwood always sounds like he''s losing his mind fighting me?" Drake thought for a second. "GRYAAAHHH!" The child, now split into two halves constantly trying to regenerate, which only created more and more cancerous tentacles, repeated limbs, fingers, arms, legs, and even more faces, screamed loudly. RUMBLE! A tremendous shockwave of green and golden psychic energy impacted Drake instantly as he charged against the little monstrosity, pushing him away once more. "Ugh! It bypassed my Domain!" CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! He ended hitting the walls of theboratory several times, ending up copsing on nearby rooms full of experimental cloned subjects and machines. "Ah, this is where they kept the clones¡­!" 18:53 Drake saw in horror at the dozens after dozens of horrendous, mutated people, fetuses, and adults growing inside of these giant ss tubes. Most of them were alive, yet in constant and perpetual agony. Unable to fully connect with the real people, these clones, "failures" who were unable to replicate all the DNA sequence of Emil''s race had undeveloped psychic powers¡­ "GRAAAUUHHH!" The massive monstrosity, with both halves still notpletely unified, crawled towards where Drake was, noticing all the test tubes and the mutated people. Its little mind could barely process anything that was happening¡­ However, it realized that they were like them. "Aaahh¡­" Tears started falling from its countless eyes as it nced at the malformed clones, Drake felt a bit of pity, gritting his teeth. "Dammit, do you have to cry now?!" Drake muttered. "You''re a danger to the world outside, if we let you go, you''ll kill everything! Also weren''t you Doctor Colorado?!" "G-GUUUAAAHH!" However, the monstrous "child" cried loudly, suddenly releasing more and more shockwaves that constantly pushed Drake away! His Domain was being ttened constantly by its sheer psychic power. "Hey, what are you doing?!" Drake noticed the monstrosity broke open the tubes and grabbed the squirming clones, opening its jaws and eating them. "Crunch, crunch, crunch¡­" "It''s eating them?!" Even Celestia was shocked. "Ah, I guess it wasn''t crying for them then?" Celestia''s white de started trembling,pletely surprised. "Drake¡­ I told you already, finish it off quickly!" "Hah¡­ but if I go all out this entire ce will fall, and so my family¡­ I can''t do that so easily, Celestia." "Unleash my powers and you will be able to¡­ We''ve gathered enough energy." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hm, I was nning on using Gluttony to eat it away but that''ll take too long, yeah¡­ Sure, let''s go for your n!" Drake quickly pointed his hands at the monstrosity that was about to eat its third clone, but he wouldn''t let it do as it pleased! "{Divine Primordial Ice Magic}: {Frozen Time}!" TRUUUM! For three seconds, Drake stopped the time of the monstrosity and its surroundings. Using his Authority Aura, he pushed the thing away from the clones and then¡­ Released the Celestia''s full power! "[Heavenly Domain: Order]" FLUOSH! Space itself distorted as he and the creature were sucked into a world of glistening white light. ----- Chapter 1825 Going All-Out 1825 Going All-Out ----- Before the cancerous, mutant monstrosity were to cause more chaos, Drake and Celestia decided to bring it into a different space and finish it off in there! "{Divine Primordial Ice Magic}: {Frozen Time}!" TRUUUM! For the small duration of three seconds, Drake stopped the time of the monstrosity and its surroundings by literally using the power of Ice to freeze Time. Using his Authority Aura, he pushed the thing away from the clones and then released the Celestia''s full power. "[Heavenly Domain: Order]" FLAAASH! The moment he conjured the Heavenly Domain, the power of the Ascendancy Law of Order materialized, space itself distorted as he and the creature were sucked into a world of pure glistening white light. Drake had a single second before his freezing time spell were to be dispelled, and he was unable to spam it, always having to wait some time before he could conjure this spell again. Why? First of all, it cost a lot of energy. Second, every time he conjured it, he would feel his entire head spinning around. If he didn''t had regeneration, his brain would immediately burst. And third, what he freezes, "Time" is actually an essence within every single inch of existence, when he freezes it, and then it goes back to normal, Time explodes and goes everywhere, making it very hard to freeze again. For at least several minutes. "I''ll finish you off instantly!" Drake swung Celestia again as he quickly transformed into his dragon form, this space, the Heavenly Domain, could go as far as he desired! He quickly conjured the power of Creation which he was still developing, something that the power of Celestia allowed him to use despite hisck of mastery! The power of this Domain, after all, was incredible. ----- [Heavenly Domain: Order]: Unleash a Domain of Order fueled by the Venerable''s Ascendancy Law Essence, which causes the Laws of the World within a 1 Kilometer radius to shift and change, beckoning {Order} upon all foes. Under this state, certain Abilities, Elements, and Powers can bepletely sealed or weakened, and based in the amount of such sealed or weakened forces, the Divine Power and Stats of the wielder increases. It is also possible to manipte space within this Domain and unleash the power of {Creation}. Foes within this Domain will also have their Energy absorbed over time, as long as they deserve punishment before {Order}. And allies that are within the Domain will have all their Elemental Attribute Affinities boosted by 3 Grades (up to SSS+ Rank) and all their Stats increase based on 25% of the wielder''s Stats, as long as they''re deserving of such power below {Order}. Additionally, any being thatcks intelligence that is weaker than the wielder will instantly gain {Order Sigils}, obeying the wielder. ----- Immediately after the giant mutant was inside of the Domain, the first effect was activated, as hundreds of white chains wrapped around its body within stopped time. Their power was restricted, and their psychic energy was being drained by Drake. "A split-second left¡­!" Drake tore through space using the power of the [Unique Skill: Void Ruler] he stole from one of Greenwood''s Soul Clones, reaching the creature right before it could move or attack again. "This''ll be it!" The power of Voidbined with Celestia, as hebined their strengths and magics together into one. "{Absolute de of the Void: Ginnungagap} + {Soul-Destroying Infernal Heavenly Void Star Armament Creation} + {Celestia, the Heavenly Sword of Order}" Void, Order, Creation, conflicting elements that would nevere together in any shape or form merged into a gigantic de of white and ck color. A fourth of a second left! "Neb! Storm! Rose! Ashlock!" He called for his two Living Domains and his Spirits, their powers fusing with his entire body, strengthening his power and stats even further! "RAAAHHHH!" SLAAASH! The de came down, decimating everything within Drake''s point of view, the monstrosity was split apart, and the explosion and shockwave released from that, rapidly disintegrated the rest of its body. "GRUUUAAAGGH!" It finally was able to move, only to find its entire body disappearing into ashes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om BOOOM! A huge explosion reverberated, consuming the entire monster as even Drake was sent flying, the powers he had unleashed couldn''t stay stable at all. "Ugh!" He fell to the endless white floor of this domain, rolling over it and vomiting blood, looking at his entire body as he realized he had been almost burned to a crisp from the bacsh alone. "T-This is insane¡­" He quickly began to regenerate, boosting his regeneration speed by using Ascendancy Law Essence. He sighed in relief, sitting down and gasping for air. "That thing was strong¡­ dammit." He looked at it in silence, its entire flesh was constantly trying to recover but ultimately, it sumbed. It fell down, and rapidly burned to pieces, ashes¡­ "Is it over?" Rose wondered, appearing by Drake''s side. "I believe so¡­" Drake nodded. "¡­" Ashlock couldn''t talk, but it nced into the distance with his many eyes. "¡­!" However, suddenly, his eyes widened. "Huh? Ashlock? What''s wrong- Ah!" Drake also sensed it, what Ashlock felt quickly spread out everywhere. TRUUUM! An invisible psychic force surged, gathering everywhere and then manifesting into a huge sphere of glistening green and golden light. Countless smaller spheres also appeared, rotating this single sphere¡­ "What in the world is that?!" Rose asked. "T-That''s¡­ a concentration of pure Psychic Energy?!" Drake asked. "That shouldn''t be possible though, the one creating it died! Unless¡­" "Unless the Psychic Energy was sorge that even when its host died, it could sustain itself by absorbing its memories and gaining¡­ a sense of self?!" Celestia muttered. "Hah¡­" Drake smiled in disbelief. FLUOSH! The powerful shockwaves from before emerged once more, as something monstrous appeared, rapidly gathering into a humanoid form no bigger than five meters. It had no features other than looking like a male silhouette,pletely naked, but it didn''t need clothes, it barely had features,pletely made out of white, green, and golden light. Its featureless face seemed to be looking at its own hands, at everything¡­ "¡­" Then, its eyes opened, crimson eyes, which started bleeding red psychic energy. And then it fell to its knees, the power of the Heavenly Domain weakening it and affecting it, judging it. Yet¡­ "GRRRRRRRUUUUAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!" Crack, crack¡­! With a loud scream filled with the agony and suffering of thousands of people tortured in theseboratories, the Heavenly Domain of Order shattered. Chapter 1826 We Are Dragons After All! 1826 We Are Dragons After All! ----- Kate had followed Emil and Bedra even when she remained with Mirand and Bedann through the power of her abilities. "Yes it''s me," Kate nodded. "It''s a special Avatar I''ve been designing for some time. It is much stronger than any of my other machines, and I''ve managed to reinforce its toughness and power thanks to the technology I absorbed from the machines of this world." "Oh that''s really nice!" Bedra celebrated. "Will you help us hack the machines or the doors?" "I''m on it already," Kate said, her luminescent eyes glowing neon blue in color. "Emil, which room is it?" Kate asked, as they ran through the corridors while Kate fired powerful beams of electricity from her little mechanical hands. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Over there! That one!" Emil pointed at the left door, as Kate nodded, sending a shockwave of hacking signals. FLASH! Suddenly, the mechanical door instantly opened, as everyone ran inside. "Everyone!" Emil entered the room where they had his people captive, finding several dozens of his kind encapsted and unconscious. And then, several robots showing up, as if preemptively waiting for them to appear and beginning to shoot from enormous machineguns attached to their arms. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! The machineguns started firing immediately after, so fast that Emil and his incredibly quick thought process was the only one capable of seeing theming. Bedra, Kate, and the spirits behind him couldn''t move in time. "{Mind''s Marble}!" Desperately and while bleeding from his nose due to the excessive amount of energy he had to use from his brain, Emil managed to conjure his Mind Marble, expanding it around him and creating a protectiveyer for everyone. Thews of physics were defied as he quickly sent all bullets flying back towards the robots, this time, he had to be precise if he didn''t want the people in the tubes to die instead! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! The bullets reached all targets, immediately sting their bodies into pieces. As this happened, Emil quickly noticed several more robotsing from the back! "Emil, you saved us again!" Bedra quickly rushed towards the robots on her own, swinging her holy spear and piercing their bodies with rapid thrusting attacks, explosions of piercing light being released with each blow. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! As this happened, Kate rushed inside of the room and quickly expanded her Living Domain, who forcefully overtook nearby robots and forced them to shield everyone else from the iing bullets. In this trial which had been adjusted to be incredibly hard, even these bullets could damage these divine beings quite a lot, it was absolutely necessary to take them out or defend from them. "{Mechanical Fusion}!" FLUOSH! Kate''s avatar swung her hands, as the machines started melting and merging together into a massive crab-like creature, which started smashing the smaller enemy robots into pieces. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! At the same time, she summoned more machines from her Living Domain''s powers, which helped at acting like decoy and bait for the enemy robots to attack instead. At the same time, Emil with Gabriel and Belle rushed to free the aliens, one after another, they were freed from their tubes while Emil protected them all using his {Mind Marble}. "Uuggh¡­ Guuggh¡­!" However, they weren''t in good condition just like the others, they were struggling to breath and were constantly spasming, only a few, the more vigorous youngsters seemed to have snapped out of it, gasping in disbelief. Gabriel and Belle kept them from dying by healing them or keeping their minds calm. Gabriel was quite proficient at healing, and his huge robot body transformed several shields of metal and light to protect them. Meanwhile Belle made their minds have calm dreams, soothing their exasperation. "Now it''s your turn!" Emil quickly opened his hands as a tiny Anti-Mold "Slime" leaped out of it. This was something Bedra left with him so he could heal everyone. From a tiny Anti-Mold slime, by absorbing lifeforce, it quickly exploded and became muchrger. Emil offered some of his lifeforce, as the creature quickly turned into many little slimes made of liquid gold-like substance. They leaped into the dying bodies of Emil''s kind, rapidly parasitizing them and healing their bodies and even minds, filling them with vitality. N?v(el)B\\jnn Anti-Mold was without a doubt theplete opposite to Mold, instead of devouring and infecting something to turn it into some undead-like creature, it healed, and heightened their lifeforce and vitality, filling them with energy and sometimes even making them stronger. "It''s working! They''re back!" Emil smiled in relief as he saw his people quickly wonder what was happening, sitting down and looking around in confusion. Although this was no time to rx there were still dozens more of robots everywhere. "This''ll end now!" He quickly closed his fists, as his Mind Marble expanded for 1 second, enough for enemy robots within range to explode into pieces as he crushed them with the invisible force of his mind. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Silence took over the room, and everyone sighed in relief. Also it seemed like Bedra had taken care of the robots outside, running into the room. "Emil! Hurry! We have to go fetch the rest! How many are left?" "There should be two more rooms left!" "Okay, let''s do this!" FLASH! Bedra suddenly absorbed her own Divine Aura and transformed, shapeshifting into a wingless, smaller version of her draconic form, although still being as huge as five meters, running in four legs, she carried Emil and everyone else on her wide back covered with white scales and feathers. "I had no idea you could transform, Bedra! This is amazing!" Emil was shocked as he saw Bedra rush through the corridors at lightning speed. "We''re dragons after all! Where to, Emil?" "Over there!" Emil pointed into the distance and Bedra nodded, kicking the metallic door open and then cing the Tiamat Scale shield in front of her through her Aura Hands. Right before yet another rain of bullets was about to reach them! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Chapter 1827 Gabriels Incredible Power 1827 Gabriel''s Incredible Power ----- Emil was amazed by what Bedra had done and the girl herself as well, to an extent. She had struggled a lot before with containing her huge dragon form, but through an advanced method of body shapeshifting, she was able to reduce her draconic form''s enormous size andpact it, even going as far as taking away the wings that would get in the way of the tight corridors. "I had no idea you could transform, Bedra! This is amazing!" Even Emil was shocked as he saw Bedra rush through the corridors at lightning speed, her Aura of Holy Light and her Divinity grew several times stronger upon her transformation, gaining her Draconic Aura as well. "We''re dragons after all!" "Dragons¡­?" Emil had no idea of any alien race with such a name, but he quickly realized just how amazing they were! Not only they possessed tremendous physical power, but they had amazing supernatural powers that went beyond merely being psychic abilities. "Where to, Emil?" However, there was no time to think about such things, as Bedra quickly asked him where to go. "Over there!" After being asked, he nodded as Emil pointed into the distance and Bedra quickly rushed there, kicking the metallic door open and then cing the Tiamat Scale shield in front of her through her Draconic Aura, which shaped into giant draconic ws. Yes, and she did so preemptively, knowing that there was a huge group of enemy robots waiting to fill their bodies with lead. In that very moment, yet another rain of bullets reached them. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Tiamat''s Scale Shield was more than just a normal shield, the moment Bedra imbued it with her Divine and Magic powers, she activated one of its miraculous abilities. "{Tiamat''s Divine Scale Protection}!" FLAAASH! Suddenly, an aura of rainbow color surged from within the shield, epassing Bedra and everyone by her side with several swirling elemental powers. This granted them a tremendous temporary protection from damage, which greatly enhanced defenses and granted several other abilities and effects. [You have activated the Equipment Ability: [Tiamat''s Divine Scale Protection]! [When activated, the shield will deploy an Armored Aura of Pseudo Primordial Energies, unleashing the Elements of Primordial Sea, Time, Origin mes, Eternal Frost, Heavenly Winds, System and Technomancy, enhancing All Defenses by +1000%, and Decreasing All Damage Taken by -50%. This Armored Aura also protects the Soul, but with only half of its original effects.] CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! Emil realized the bullets from the robots simply bounced off them now, as this rainbow colored. Scale-shaped armor-like aura epassing him and everyone around Bedra was blocking most damage. "This is amazing!" Emil said. "What kind of technology is that?! I''ve never seen something quite like this!" And even then, that wasn''t all what this Aura could do! "RAAAAHHH!" Bedra leaped into action, rushing towards the robots while protecting everyone, swinging her giant draconic ws as Timat''s Aura surged, imbuing her with even more power. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Ding! [When attacking with a weapon enchanted with the Armored Aura, there''s a 10% chance for {Seven Colored Tiamat''s ws} to be triggered, dealing damage based on 500% of the wielder''s Magic and Strength Stats and ignoring the foe''s Defenses by 30%. Once the shield takes enough Damage, it is possible to unleash a counterattack through the {Seven Colored Tiamat''s Breath}, which will release beams of Rainbow mesbining all Seven Elements together and deal 2000% Physical, Soul, and Magical Damage on any foe they hit, ignoring 80% of their Defenses. Cooldown: 30 Minutes.] Each blow that Bedra unleashed against the robots released a shockwave of several elements, which sometimes shaped into massive rainbow ws that utterly ttened the guard robots into metallic pancakes. CRAAASH! As Bedra battled the robots, she noticed a dozen moreing from the back of the room, although they fired their bullets everywhere, they mechanically made sure not to hit the tubes. "Ugh, even with this, some of the bullets are getting through the Aura!" Bedra noticed several bullets having already pierced herrger body, they were all shock bullets too, imbued with enough electricity to paralyze a huge alien elephant or something. She used her own Divine power, letting it flow through every inch of her body to rapidly heal herself from some of the damage, but she worried about Emil and the rest of the people with them. "Let me help, master''s daughter." However, out of nowhere, Gabreil stepped in, his entire body dividing into several mechanical parts and merging with Emil and Bedra''s bodies. CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! Suddenly, their bodies gained mechanical gold and silver colored armor, overflowing with holy, spiritual, and divine energies. At the same time as this happened, Kate was constantly stopping the robots that tried to follow them from getting in, ying them with her own summons and her avatar. "T-This is¡­?!" Bedra gasped. "Amazing! Thank you Gabriel!" Emil said. The two felt revitalized and full of new power, and through Gabriel''s unique abilities, they started to rapidly destroy the robots at a much faster pace. "{Sunlight Photon Cannons}" Gabriel activated his abilities in tandem as Emil jumped into battle alongside Bedra, creating massive cannons out of the armor he had crated from his body, sting through the machines. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The sunlight photon energy was explosive and strong but left little destruction on its surroundings. And above all, each time one of the robots was melted, something special happened. FLUOSH! Suddenly, from its ashes and molten metal, a huge metallic knight, a robotic pdin of gold and white color emerged, holding a huge sword made of golden mes and a shield made of white light. Ding! [Divine Spirit Gabriel {Enhancement +2 Effect} has been activated!] [After ying a foe using Holy Attribute Spells, automatically Summons a temporary {Holy Mechanical Pdin Spirit} to battle that carries 50% of the Spirit Stats and tripled Defenses for 30 Minutes with a max amount of summons of 10.] "No way!" "This is awesome¡­" ----- Chapter 1828 At Long Last 1828 At Long Last ----- FLUOSH! [Divine Spirit Gabriel {Enhancement +2 Effect} has been activated!] [After ying a foe using Holy Attribute Spells, automatically Summons a temporary {Holy Mechanical Pdin Spirit} to battle that carries 50% of the Spirit Stats and tripled Defenses for 30 Minutes with a max amount of summons of 10.] Suddenly, from the ruined melted bodies of the robots they shot and destroyed, a huge metallic knight, a robotic pdin of gold and white color emerged, holding a huge sword made of golden mes and a shield made of white light. "No way!" Bedra gasped. "Gabriel, you could do that this whole time?!" "This is awesome¡­" Emil said. "I am equipped with many new abilities." Gabriel said robotically. After seeing the mechanical pdin suddenly appear, Emil and Bedra were left speechless, even more when nine more emerged one after another each time they managed to kill a robot using the Holy Light Magic Attacks. Apparently, the Sunlight Photon Cannon counted as a Holy Magic Spell, even though it cost a lot of Divine Energy to use, Drake had plenty to spare for Gabriel to go all-out. "Please let me take care of your health as well." But that wasn''t all, as their wounds were also recovering rapidly! Bedra and Emily noticed any wounds or bruises immediately were healed and even more, their vitality and stamina recovered too. FLAAASH! A bright zone epassed by holy light constantly healed them, making things much easier. Ding! [Divine Spirit Gabriel {Enhancement +1 Effect} has been activated!] [Whenever the Spirit heals an ally, it generates a {Holy Field} within a 50-meter radius of its body, which rapidly recovers the Health and Mana based on Spirituality Stat of any Ally that''s steps on it for 30 Minutes.] It didn''t just recover health though, even Mana was being recovered, which for Emil meant that his Psychic Energy would recharge much faster and his brain would have its damage from overuse of psychic powers healed too. "INTRUDER! INTRUDER! ELIMINATE INTRUDER- GAAGH!" CRAAASH! Before any more robots could keep making a fuss, Kate''s huge sword crushed it into smithereens, as sheunched it at the robot and pierced its head before it released an eruption of silver colored electricity. "That should be thest one!" said Kate. "Before moree, let''s hurry." "Yeah!" Emil and Bedra quickly freed the people inside the tubes, which were healed by Gabriel''s field, which at the end wasn''t enough topletely recover their bodies. "Bedra, I''m counting on you again!" "Sure, leave it to me!" Bedra''s dragon ws touched the floor asrge quantities of liquid gold-like substances were released everywhere, quickly rushing towards the living beings in front of them. The members of Emil''s tribe were rapidly healed one after another. Their weakened,nky bodies were instantly filled back with vitality and strength, even gaining a bit of muscle. "We''re fine?" "Just what happened¡­" "Huh? You must be Emil, right?" "We were informed you woulde to save us, and you did!" The people cheered as they saw Emil, their savior¡­ Although Emil didn''t feel like taking the credit though, this wasn''t just thanks to him, at the end. "It wasn''t just me! Bedra, Kate, Gabriel, and Belle here helped a lot too!" he said. "I guided them, but without their help, I wouldn''t had been able to even get inside of this ce." The people nodded as they talked with one another. "You don''t need to be that nice anyways, Emil, we get it," giggled Bedra. "Anyways, we have to get going, there''s thest room, right?" "Yeah¡­ I can feel faint presences there¡­" nodded Emil. "But we got too many people at our side. I believe they should evacuate somewhere else by now." "It''s not veryfortable, but you can go inside my Living Domain, it has an internal space resembling a factory inside." Kate, the real Kate this time, appeared by the side of her robotic avatar. "Would that be okay with everyone?" Emil asked the rest of his kindred. "Yes, it''s fine¡­" "I don''t mind, anything but this ce¡­" "I just want¡­ to rest for a while." "It''s nothingpared to everything we''ve gone through." They quickly agreed, as over a hundred people entered Kate''s Living Domain, Silvy. The sphere of endlessly changing silver, white, and reflective colors opened and let them inside. The people endednding in the middle of arge factory where robots were being manufactured and upgraded. It didn''t look like a veryfortable ce, and it was very loud, the floor was made of steel and very cold too. "It looks so creepy inside¡­" Emil muttered. "Is this ok?!" "It''s the only way for now," Kate said. "We can''t let anybody enter our Divine Realms unfortunately¡­ but the Living Domain I possess, and its internal space is not affected by this rule." "Rule?" Emil wondered. "What are you talking about?" "Ah, don''t mind that," said Bedra. "Let''s go! Hop on!" Bedra quickly lowered her body, as Emil, Kate, Gabriel, and Belle crawled over her fluffy, feathered draconic back, and then rushed outside. As she did, her mother, Miranda, and Drakda appeared, having already dealt with the horde of machinesing from behind them. "There you are kids! Bedra, you turned into a dragon?! Wait, but small and wingless!" "Yeah mom! I can handle the transformation better now!" "Well that''s amazing," said Miranda. "Woowaaah!" Drakda was surprised. "Mwee twooo!" He wasining he wanted to do that too while being carried by Miranda. "Maybe I can teach youter lil'' bro!" said Bedra. "Over there!" Emil pointed into the distance, thergest metallic door they had seen so far was right there, blocking their path to the veryst area where they kept Emil''s people captive. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hahhh¡­ Hahh¡­ we''re finally here! The veryst one¡­ at longst!" said Emil, sighing in relief. "Now we just have to open the door and¡­" RUMBLE! Suddenly, as Emil was about to touch the door, the door started changing color rapidly, from silver to yellow and red¡­ "Ah!" Bedra quickly realized something was pushing the door so hard it was beginning to melt! "Emil!" She grabbed Emil with her jaws and rushed away a second before the metallic door were to explode! BOOOM! And from within, something else emerged¡­ ----- Chapter 1829 The Esper God 1829 The Esper God ----- Something beyond Drake''s wildest imagination was born upon the mutant, monstrosity''s death. As if all the power and energy he put into the fight was just a joke, this thing emerged out of nowhere. FLUOSH! Something monstrous appeared, abination of all the leftover Psychic Energy of the mutantbined with the twisted mina and memories of their hosts, rapidly gathering into a humanoid form no bigger than five meters. The entity had no features other than looking like it had a male silhouette. It waspletely naked, but it didn''t need clothes anyways. It barely had features,pletely made out of white, green, and golden light. And this light¡­ it was nothing but pure, unfiltered Psychic Energy, powerful enough to beparable to a powerful God. "This is ridiculous¡­" Drake muttered. "Was a God born out of all the Psychic Energy?!" The entity''s featureless face seemed to be looking at its own hands, at everything¡­ It was discovering its own existence. It seemed surprised, scared. "¡­!" And then, its eyes opened, crimson eyes, which started bleeding red psychic energy simting blood itself. It opened a mouth, a mouth without teeth or flesh or anything, but it resembled a mouth it tore apart from its own featureless face. "A-Ahh¡­ Aaahhh¡­!" And then this entity fell to its knees, the power of the Heavenly Domain weakening it and affecting it, judging it. "Ugh, I can''t even get close¡­!" Drake was constantly trying to reach it, but the Aura it exuded, made of pure destructive Psychic Energy, was constantly disintegrating matter at a molecr level. Yes, his flesh, skin, everything was being deleted the closer he got¡­ "What kind of power is this?!" Drake gritted his teeth, as he was beginning to gather Void into his hands and body. "No matter! As long as the Domain is on, then I can-" And then the entity opened his mouth wide, grabbing his face with his hands as he cried in agony and suffering. And it screamed. "GRRRRRRRUUUUAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!" RUMBLE! It screamed so loudly, with so much anguish and pain, with so much suffering and agony¡­ Drake feltpletely paralyzed. "A-Ah! Shit!" And then he saw it. The Domain''s barrier walls gained countless tiny cracks, which spread further and further as the monster screamed. "Drake! We have to stop him! Attack him now!" Celestia had no time to feel pity for this entity. She knew that its very existence would bring the destruction of the City of El Perdido if they didn''t take care of it right now! "You don''t have to tell me twice! Gluttony! Orochi!" Drake summoned the power of Gluttony alongside all of his Demonic Authorities and Divine Abilities, epassing his body with his mighty Venerable Armor, then Void Armament, then transforming as he channeled the power of Gluttony AND Orochi at the same time. "After all these fights now you call me?! When everything is about to be destroyed?!" Orochi asked angrily. "You sure love to leave the best forst, huh?!" "Whatever this is I''m going to eat it!" Gluttony was furious for some reason. Crack, crack¡­! The cracks continued spreading, the entity couldn''t move so its method was screaming until the entire barrier were to shatter. And it was working fucking wonders! "With this¡­!" Drake quickly infused Gluttony, his Demonic Powers, and then Orochi''s Cmity mes into his own Venerable''s Enlightened Sense Aura, epassing his very existence with this all-devouring and all-destroying mass of power. "Can you destroy this?!" He rushed forward fearlessly, he felt his body shaking and convulsing, his bones and internal organs bursting due to the enormous pressure he was withstanding. Yet he kept moving forward, regenerating at a near instant pace as he reached the screaming Esper God and swung his Void de and Celestia at the same time. "Nnnggghh¡­! D-Dammit! Just¡­ SHUT THE FUCK UP!" Both des merged into a titanic ck and white hammer as Drake infused them with his powers and Alchemy, together with Spirit Creation allowing him tobine spirits and whatever they were infused into. Then! "RAAAHHHH!" The hammer rushed down, reaching the screaming monstrosity and ttening it into the floor with the power to shatter half of a continent. BOOOMMM!!! The Esper God resisted the enormous attack barely, screaming as it was beginning to rapidly dissipate. "GRYYAAEEEGGH!" It quickly attempted to escape, trying to turn into pure etheric light and disappear from within Drake''s range and his hammer. "You damn fucking thing! Stay dead!" Drake quickly released his Draconic Aura, now at the Venerable Level, which fused every aspect of his draconic self into one, forming a secondary ally, his own draconic power. The Draconic Spectrum Embodiment attacked the Esper God from every angle with massive ck ws and fiery breath attacks. However, the Esper God was about to realize its ns anyways! Crack, crack¡­! The barrier of the Domain continued gaining more and more cracks, Drake gritted his teeth continuously trying to push himself to his limits. "Dammit¡­! FUCK!" "UUUUAAAAGGGHHHHHH!" Crack, crack¡­! CRACK! With a loud scream filled with the agony and suffering of thousands of people tortured in theseboratories, the Heavenly Domain of Order shattered. CRAAASH! The entire Domain came down, as Drake saw the entire thing containing his enormous size beginning to disappear, he quicklypacted his own size his limits, bing five meters tall instead, within his draconic form. "Uuugghh¡­!" He groaned as he fell to his knees due to the explosion produced by the Domain being forcefully broken, which even made him take some bacsh, making him vomit his own guts again. Yet a wave of pure psychic energy held it back barely, as his flesh and blood began disintegrating rapidly when he tried to reach it. 15:17 "That damn defensive field, it''s the same?! No, it''s slower and smaller now!" "Fucking hell, where is he?" Drake quickly heightened his senses, noticing arge mass of energy flying away from him through the corridors, ultimately reaching the floors beneath. Its presence had be faint and weak too, if Drake could reach it and smash it again, it could definitely die for good. "Don''t you dare run away!" He quickly spread out his wings and rushed down, epassing his body with both Storm and Neb to gain even greater flight power. CRAAASH! As he broke through the walls and ceiling, he reached a huge hall where the entity had gone to. "There you are- Ah!" However, Drake''s eyes widened as he saw the entity''s spiritual and energy body rapidly growingrger andrger andrger. Therge tubes where Emil''s kind were stored, had turned deep red, as their bodies exploded into pieces, and their psychic energy was sucked by this thing. "So hungry¡­ I''m so hungry¡­" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It started speaking now, and the only thing it felt was endless hunger. "You fucking piece of shit!" Drakepletely lost it in that moment, rushing down and fighting the entity head-on. TRUUUM! Yet a wave of pure psychic energy held it back barely, as his flesh and blood began disintegrating rapidly when he tried to reach it. "That damn defensive field, it''s the same?! No, it''s slower and smaller now!" Drake analyzed the situation quickly. He might not be the brightest and wisest man in the world, but his ability to adapt in battle was unparalleled. FLUOSH! mes of Cmity merged with the power of Gluttony surged from his fists, rushing towards Celestia and epassing herpletely, a rain of shing attacks reached the Esper God. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! By using this trick, he was able to withstand the power of its field while constantly cutting it into pieces. "UUUAAGGGHH!" With nowhere to escape, the monstrosity stepped back and destroyed the door behind it. BOOOM! And then, Drake and the Esper God realized that the other half of the team was right there¡­ Chapter 1830: Psychic Battle Chapter 1830: Psychic Battle ? In that moment, as the door was sted open and the entity stepped out of the room, it faced Emil''s eyes with its own, crimson eyes. Drake rushed from behind, screaming to his family that was in the front. "RUN!" He didn''t even ask them to fight at his side, he knew it was better if they ran away so he could take it on by himself. Yet that failed miserably anyways. The moment Emil''s eyes met the Esper God, their minds immediately began to fight. "Ah!" Emil found himself within apletely white space out of nowhere. "W-What...?!" He nced around, unable to believe what just happened. And the entity spoke to him. "You feel hatred, don''t you? You''re frustrated, aren''t you?" "Ah!" And then he saw it, the endlessly growing body of this thing, its shattered and stitched back mind, which was shaped as endless heads screaming. "What the... What the hell are you?!" Emil stepped back in utter horror. "How did you get me here?! What is this ce!" "This is where you''ll stay for now on, until you allow me to devour your Mind and Psychic Powers. So we can be one." "D-Devour?!" "I am the demon of hatred born from your suffering, from the suffering of your kind. Wouldn''t it be for the best to give yourself up to me? They had already done so." The entity pointed at its own body, dozens after dozens of heads screaming and crying. "I don''t think they look like they wanted this! Let them go!" "They have no ce to return, their bodies had been deteriorated to the point they cannot live outside of those tubes, I''ve freed them." "Bullshit!" The entity nced at Emil while squinting its countless eyes. "Strange... Your mind should have already be mine... What''s taking so long? Just who... what are you?" Emil looked at the entity with anger and hatred... Yet also pity. "This is not the way..." "What?!" "This is not the way to do things! If you go outside and kill countless innocents, what are you even going to aplish with that?! The damage is done, you''ll only make other people completely unrted with everything suffer for no reason!" "Unrted? They''re all rted to our suffering... They allowed this. They turned their eyes away from this. They embraced the power of bing Espers." "B-But!" "Was there anybody that ever tried to help us before? Was there any person of thew that ever thought about why we were going through this? Or where the drug came from? NO!" "...Ah!" Emil suddenly noticed countless tentacles made of green, white, and golden light surging from around him, wrapping around his body instantly, tightly pressing him. "Uugghh...! Aargh!" The monstrous Esper God slowly approached him. "If you won''t sumb to me willingly, I will devour you... and your powers." "No...! I won''t... I won''t let you!" "Why won''t you?! Deep down, you wanted this! I am a God born from your kind''s suffering, from your darkest desires and wishes! I embody their souls and minds, their psychic power and nothing else... I''vee here to make justice!" "By killing us all?! That doesn''t make sense- Argh!" "It makes sense to me! IT MAKES SENSE TO ME BECAUSE THAT''S HOW YOU''LL FINALLY BE FREED FROM YOUR MORTAL COILS! ASCEND... AND FINALLY UNLOCK YOUR TRUEST POWER!" The tentacles became stronger and started to make Emil''s entire Astral Body begin to dissipate, bing pure data, memories that were going to be absorbed. "No...! This is not...! I won''t...!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What did you say?" "I WON''T LET YOU DO THAT!" RUMBLE! Suddenly, a shockwave of pure psychic energy surged from Emil''s Astral projection, crushing the countless tentacles of the Esper God. "NNGGH?!" The Esper God, full of disbelief, quickly attacked back, firing beams of psychic energy and distortion spheres that devoured memories and data instantly. "You dare...?!" The Esper God manipted the entire Mind Space as he attacked Emil, only for Emil to quickly unleash more of his own powers. "Mind... Marble!" TRUUUM! Space around him began to twist and turn, suddenly, the entire Mind Space of the Esper God starteding undone as if a small ck hole was sucking it all away. "What sort of power is that?!" The Esper God waspletely baffled as his own psychic powers couldn''t even touch Emil anymore! "Hahhh... Hahh... I got you!" Emil smiled as he mmed the floor with his hands, his Mind Marble dug through the very structure of the Mind Space, shattering it apart into pieces. "No...! WAIT! AAGGH!" This Mind Space, a pseudo domain formed by copying Celestia''s Heavenly Domain of Order, was destroyed faster than the Esper God could have imagined. Crack, crack...! CRASH! "Aaah!" Emil opened his eyes as he gasped for air, noticing he was on Bedra''s back while she, Kate, and Drakda ran away from the scene. "Emil?! You''re awake!" said Bedra. "You passed out for a minute there! What happened?!" "I... that thing will...!" Emil sat down, noticing Drake and Miranda and Bedann fighting it with all they had. The Esper God was constantly moving around, almost teleporting, evading their blows until... "UUUAAAGGGH!" He released a loud scream of agony, falling to his knees even if for a moment! All this time, while it tried to devour Emil''s mind, he was fighting them. And when Emil destroyed his Mind Space, the Esper God took a huge amount of damage, something Drake, Miranda, and Bedann were still not able to do so. "Oi what the hell happened to that thing?!" Miranda asked. "I don''t know but it''s our chance!" Drake roared. "Miranda, let''s fuse!" Bedann said. "Okay!" Miranda quickly epassed Bedann entirely, as both women merged into a huge titan covered with ck armor. At the same time, the Esper God red at Emil with utter hatred... "YOU WON''T GET AWAY!!!" And ignoring Drake and Bedann, he rushed right towards Emil! "Fuck! That bastard!" "Hey wait!" Within a split second from the Esper God reaching Emil, Bedra, Kate, and Drakda, Emil quickly leaped to receive him. "EMIL!" Bedra cried as she saw him jumping towards the monster. "You''re the one that''s not getting away! {Mind Marble}!" "Don''t talk down on me...! {Matter Absolution}!" TRUUUM! A sh of ultimate psychic abilities was about to begin. Chapter 1831: A Game Changer Chapter 1831: A Game Changer ? {Mind Marble} Emil''s Awakened Esper Ability, the power to create a marble out of his psychic power. Anything within this marble can have their physics altered by his own thoughts. {Matter Absolution} The Esper God''s Esper Ability, the power to create a domain of psychic energy around his body, of very short range. However, anything that touches this domain will have their Matter altered and usually ending up destroyed to a subatomic level. Indeed, both of these powers were beyond Drake''s wildest dreams, and the moment he saw their Psychic Domains shing against each other, a huge white light erupted, blowing up everything within range. RUMBLE! "{Time Freeze}!" TRUUUM! In that moment, before half of the entire facility were to explode, Drake froze time itself around them, and it somewhat worked. Within those few seconds, he quickly grabbed his wives, kids, spirits, and rescued every other person that was still alive, before flying away. As he rushed towards the ceiling and destroyed it with his giant draconic body, the explosion created by the sh between the two Espers erupted. BOOOMMM!!! As time resumed, Drake saw the huge tower of light surging from the undergroundboratory as everything within it was blown up. "Emil!" Bedra cried. "He was too reckless! How could he just charge like that?!" "If it wasn''t for dad we would have been... burned a lot," said Kate. "Hm, I don''t know if we would have died though?" "We would have certainly taken too much damage though!" said Miranda. "Dammit! Drakda, my son, are you ok?" "Oway!" Drakda nodded, giving his mother a thumbs up with his tiny fingers. "Looks like you saved us," Bedann sighed in relief. "Are you feeling alright?" "I-I''m fine, just got an annoying headache, but it''ll heal," said Drake, who was bleeding out his brains from his ears, eyes, and nose. "Ugh...!" However, even when his brain sttered into pieces due to the tremendous pressure and bacsh of using this spell twice in a row, he managed to heal himself back. "I don''t think Emil knew this would happen though," Drake said, as he stopped flying upwards and stopped in the middle of the blue skies. "He most likely had no idea that the sh between his Psychic Powers and that thing would generate such a huge explosion... He''s not the type to be recklessly endangering others after all. Or so I believe." "Y-Yeah, that must be it!" nodded Bedra. "But where are they? After the explosion...!" "There!" Kate pointed down. RUMBLE! Crack, crack...! CRAAASH! Several gigantic cracks erupted across the ground and shook the streets nearby, several people started escaping as they saw immense rays of light surging from these cracks in the floor. "You damn...!" "Stop this already!" The Esper God was battling against Emil, both of them flying through the sky, their Domains, when shed against one another, generated explosions of white and golden light, constantly shaking their surroundings. "If you don''t want to be one with me and avenge our kind, then you''re better off dead!" The Esper God ruthlessly punched Emil''s face several times, although Emil was constantly twisting his powers through his Mind Marble and weakening him while strengthening himself, he was already beginning to bleed. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CRAAASH! "Emil''s getting beaten so easily!" said Bedra. "Does that thing cancel out his psychic powers?!" "I don''t think so," said Drake. "However, it is most likely so powerful they are constantly resisting each other''s powers. After all, I''ve fought that bastard, the Esper God, that thing can destroy matter by merely touching it! He''s very dangerous even for us who can regenerate very quickly." "But at this rate Emil''s going to die..." Kate said. "He''s bad at fighting and can only rely on his power, which is already busy taking care of the Esper God''s powers." "I''ll have to go," said Drake. "Don''t worry, even if I get pulverized I can regenerate quickly to counter his powers... At the very least, I''ll leave another body with you, if the one there dies, I can simply use the second." "But dad, even then, what about your soul?!" asked Bedra. "Let me go too! Emil needs healing as well as you need soul protection! My magic can easily protect souls!" "But Bedra! You''ll die if he touches you! Your regeneration is not as strong as mine!" Drake said. "You can''t! I won''t let you!" "I have to...! I-I''ll show you I am much stronger than you think!" Bedra said, suddenly transforming, absorbing her cosmic starlight auras and her holy light spiritual domain. But that wasn''t all, asrge quantities of Anti-Mold were being constantly created by her, fusing with her body and strengthening it constantly, as her cosmic dragon body gained a golden armor made of the hardened Anti-Mold! "Ah?!" Drake was shocked to see his daughter''s new form, exuding tremendous power beyond what he had ever thought possible for her to achieve right now. "See! I''m strong!" Bedra said. "I''ve more or less figured out how to properly use Anti- Mold! I''ll use it to endlessly heal and enchant my body like mama does when she merges with auntie Miranda! I can strengthen myself a lot! In fact, let me give you some of it too!" "The Anti-Mold, right...!" Drake quickly received arge quantity of it, which wrapped around his body. he could easily reject it like he can with Mold, but he epted the Anti- Mold, as he felt this liquid gold-like substance merging with his skin, flesh, organs, bones, and everything. BA DUM! BA DUM! BA DUM! He suddenly felt tremendously strong! As if he had gained ten times more physical strength, regeneration, stamina, and durability. And unlike the Mold, it didn''t feel like it was overtaking his thoughts, mind, or anything... The Anti-Mold that his daughter was born with was something truly miraculous. Aplete game-changer! The only reason why he had never benefited from it before was because Bedra was still trying to figure out how to use it. "Your body''s very powerful so it''ll probably die off as you fight and regenerate..." said Bedra. "But it''ll help you a bit too! I''m useful, see?" "..." Drake remained in silence as he nced at Bedann. "We''re going too," his wife said. "Miranda." "Yeah!" Miranda merged with her. "Me too daddy, my Matter Maniption is simr to their powers," said Kate. "I can help." "Ugh, dammit, fine!" Drake sighed. "But don''t get close to him! Stay behind me at all times! Let''s go!" FLASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The dragon family rushed towards Emil''s help. Chapter 1832: Helping Emil Chapter 1832: Helping Emil ? Emil could clearly say that he had never received such a brutal beating in his life before. He was bleeding from all his face''s orifices, his left eye was swollen, and several of his ribs had broken. Manipting thews of physics allowed him to easily resist tremendous damage or even nullify it entirely, however, when it shed against the Esper God''s ability, it seemed as if it was unable to target something in specific. Indeed, he had to use Mind Marble constantly to just stay alive and not explode into pieces, all while trying to fight. As he was very unexperienced, it was impossible for him to win against this entity in a fight of fists. "It seems you''re getting tired!" The Esper God smashed Emil''s face another time, sending him flying through the skies of the city and thennding over a tall tower-like building, a bank. BOOOM! As he mmed into the metallic walls and reached the bank''s storage, countless starlight stones were blown away and started raining from the skies, the people gathered around celebrating, grabbing as many as they could. "Uuggh...!" Emil tried to make sense where he was, his Mind Marble acted by instinct, shaping thews of physics around him to protect him from lethal damage once more. "Hahh... Hahh..." He was gasping in exhaustion, his brain was literally being fried the more he overused the power of Mind''s Marble, he needed more experience and practice before using it for so long. "His powers are too much even for me..." he muttered. "I was able to free myself from his Mind Realm but... Ick the ability to fight like he does! If only I- No, I can''t drag them into this... At the very least, I think they''re safe. I should go far away, as far as I can so I can drag him with me!" Emil was already thinking about his death, the Esper God was simply unstopable, however, their powers when shing, would generate huge explosions. He thought that it might be worth giving it a shot to go all-out, releasing all his psychic powers within him and attempt to blow up the Esper God. Even if it means dying alongside it. "It''s the only way to save everyone from this monster...!" His resolve was growing rapidly, even more when he knew that the thing he was fighting had killed his kind and stolen their psychic powers to grow stronger. "There you are!" And just as he made his resolve, he appeared, a man made of white and green light, with arger form, and an even more muscr silhouette. His hair had grown long, resembling dozens of rivers made of white light with green glow to them, constantly glowing. His presence alone was clearly divine, he was a god among men. "It seems you''re hanging by yourst thread," the Esper God spoke with a loud voice. As he stepped into the building, his surroundings began to disintegrate into ashes and disappear rapidly. "So? Have you reconsidered it now? Although I could kill you, your powers might even escape me after your death, so I was thinking we should solve this peacefully. Simply surrender your mind to me and be one with my soul and powers," the entity said. "Let us continue our endless ascension together, Emil! We shall bring despair and destruction to all those who have tortured and killed our kind!" "..." Emil remained in silence. "Is there no other way?" "Other way?! No!" said the Esper God. "There will never be another way! Only like that will I ever feel fulfilled! Will I ever feel like I have a purpose!" "I know what you mean, I really do," Emil muttered. "Then why do you keep resisting?!" the Esper God angrily asked. "It''s because... I think it''s just wrong," said Emil. "These people... they''re all living their own lives, you know? None of them knew of our tribe''s suffering. They don''t have any fault in this... they don''t deserve to die. Nobody does, to be honest..." "Why..." the Esper God asked. "Why are you so damn soft?! Is it because you were raised in that vige?! With that people that treated you well? That helped you as you grew up?! Is it because of that?! You... simply don''t harbor these emotions the rest of your kind has! You''re not like them... Hah! You''re not even pure-blooded, a mere hybrid!" "I know..." nodded Emil. "And I rescued them all, and there''s nothing that has made me so happy... My mom, I don''t know where I''ll ever find her but... I''m happy with jus this." Emil shed a tear as he smiled back at the Esper God. "I simply can''t understand you..." the Esper God sighed. "Me neither, I can''t understand you," said Emil, standing up. "That''s why..." FLUOSH! His Mind Marble expanded, suddenly no longer resembling a spherical marble but a cube with sharp edges.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "That''s why I have to stop you." "And how are you nning on doing that, you pathetic twat?! You can''t even move right now! and whatever you do to-" "I''ve figured out something as I''ve felt my brain melting away the more I used my power. When I gather the force umted through manipting physics, it creates a "leftover energy" of sorts," said Emil, smiling lightly. "Shall we give it a go?" "Huh?" FLASH! Suddenly, a blue sphere appeared over Emil''s hand. "{Repulsion}" TRUUUM! "Ungh?!" It was so fast the Esper God couldn''t even react! In a mere second, he was hundreds of kilometers away from the city. The power of Repulsion Energy generated through the maniption of physics within Mind''s Marble... It was much more than he had ever thought possible! "What did he...?!" Emil appeared above him, bleeding from his nose, eyes, and ears. "R-Re... Repulsion!" "§¡§¡§¡§¯!" TRUUUM! Before he could do anything else, the Esper God was pushed down into the drynds beneath him, shattering the ground and leaving a gigantic crater. BOOOMMM!!! "Uuaaggh!" He felt countless tiny cracks appear through his internal psychic body, which he rapidly began to regenerate! However, even then, he felt surprised. "He can damage me to such an extent?!" He gritted his teeth as he rapidly flew towards Emil, amassing psychic force into his fists until they became gigantic. "Die, you bastard!!!" "Ugh...! Ah, I can''t... move?!" Emil realized toote that, as he fell, his psychic powers no longer responded. "{Celestial Horizon Cleave}!" CLAAANK! Chapter 1833: The Strength Of The Dragon Family Chapter 1833: The Strength Of The Dragon Family ? Emil wanted to finish him off by blowing himself up with the Esper God, but his n ended failing miserably. Using Repulsion twice was enough for his brain to give up, his psychic powers were instantly deactivated automatically. It seemed like an instinctual response from his brain as it wanted to protect itself from taking more damage, something Emil had never ounted for. The Esper God, after having gained so many internal cracks, felt utterly frustrated and angered, letting wrath consume himpletely, he rushed towards Emil to finish him off, swinging his two fists, powered by his psychic power and body to its limits. "Die, you bastard!!!" With a furious and monstrous scream, the titanic fists rushed towards Emil. And Emil, as he had already realized, could not respond, defend, nor even self-destruct as he nned! "Ugh...! Ah, I can''t... move?!" Emil realized toote that, as he fell, his psychic powers no longer responded. He was paralyzed as he fell from the skies, while still bleeding out his own brains. It was truly his end now! The Esper God realized no repulsion force or mind marble''s walls stopping him, he smiled maniacally, fully knowing that these punches were going topletely pulverize Emil right now! "With this I''ll kill him instantly and eat his Psychic Powers! I WON, EMIL!!!" However. FLASH! A blinding light surged from the horizon, as the Esper God noticed a titanic silhouette materializing right in by his left side. And a huge white sword cleaving through space itself, reaching him. "Wha...?!" "{Celestial Horizon Cleave}!" CLAAANK! And the loud sound of a gigantic piece of metal hitting the Esper God reverberated, continued by an explosion of space-distorting divine light, engulfing him whole. BOOOM! "Uuggh! You again?!" The Esper God wasn''t thrown away as far as Drake hoped, his durability and abilities had indeed improved already since their fight a couple of minutes ago. "Yeah, me again!" Drake released his Magicpletely, as an endless rain of miniature stars rushed down towards the Esper God from every angle. Azure, golden, ck, and red stars of several elements impacted him and exploded. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, he resisted and was dealt very little damage, his Matter Absolution working even against Drake''s divine magic as he simply destroyed them before they could damage him. "It''s useless!" the Esper God rushed towards Drake. FLASH! As he appeared in front of him, he pierced through his entire body not once, but dozens of times at once, leaving countless holes through his flesh and bones as he did. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! However, each one he inflicted was repaired even faster than Drake could do it, as the Esper God noticed dozens of small golden tendrils merged with the dragon''s flesh. "Hahaha! I''m even more durable than before, jackass!" Drake didn''t hesitate, charging against the monster and pushing him down even as his hands, arms, or chest were being rapidly disintegrated. He swung Celestia dozens of times alongside the Void de, dual wielding them both while he rapidly learned how to effectively attack with two swords. He swung his left de vertically and the other horizontally, while spinning, evading giant psychic punches and beams, and then trapping the Esper God between two swords as he closed their distance. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "Uuggh!" The Esper God screamed in pain as he was suddenly cut into several pieces, only for his power to erupt stronger than before, resembling white lightning and rapidly unifying him. FLASH! As he unified himself, he attacked back, piercing through Drake''s body once more, only for something bright above him to appear. A gigantic dragon breath made of holy light and starlight energies, a Cosmic Breath! "Ah?!" The Esper God could not evade as Drake had him trapped within his two des, the breath attack reached him, blowing him up and damaging his internal ethereal structure. BOOOM! Crack, crack...! Countless more cracks spread through his ss-like internal ethereal core, something that existed not within this ne of existence of a secondary of existence, a domain within the Esper God''s body, the core of its existence. "A-Aahh! FUCK!" He screamed furiously as he fell from the skies, rapidly growing gigantic dragon-like wings copying Drake and rushing back to him, piercing through his body constantly, trying to shred him into pieces. "DIE! DIE! DIE!" CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "NNNGGH!" Drake gritted his jaws as he resisted the enormous pain the best he could, while cleaving the Esper God constantly, his rain of stars didn''t end either, constantly bombarding the Esper God from every angle. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "DAAAD!" Bedra couldn''t take seeing her father being massacred any longer, rushing towards the Esper God and thrusting her spear through his body. He managed to evade as he turnedpletely ethereal, appearing behind her and striking her with tremendous force. §£§¡§¡§¡§®! Bedra resisted the blow as she reinforced her back with hundreds ofyers of hardened Anti-Mold, twisting her cosmic body and transforming, rapidly gaining several ws, arms, and legs. "{Cosmic Dragon Body Transformation}!!!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "W-WHA...?!" The Esper God was taken aback due to Bedra''s surprising durability and power, as more and more cracks continued spreading through his core! At the same time, Emil was caught by Kate, who quickly administrated Anti-Mold into his bloodstream and body. FLUOSH! "Aaah!" Emil felt his entire body reform anew as Anti-Mold became one with him, his stamina came back and even his brain regenerated instantly. "W-What happened?! Ah! Kate?" Emil gasped, noticing a little girl was holding him like a prince again. "Emil let''sbine our powers," Kate said. "I have something simr to the Esper God, maybe a bit weaker... but with your power. Maybe we can make it."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Your dad''s...! Oh! Lord Drake and... is that Bedra?!" Emil gasped as he noticed Draker and Bedra battling the Esper God. At the same time, Bedann and Miranda''s fused form reached the Esper God from beneath, cleaving through his body with two zing axes. CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! CLAASH! "GRRRHHH!" The Esper God grew furious, constantly trying to take arger and stronger form, copying Drake''s draconic appearance as he gained a dragon head and released a breath attack. "SCREW OFF!" BOOOM! Bedann and Miranda took out their Tiamat Scale Shields, managing to protect themselves. However, at this rate, the Esper God might continue evolving and be even stronger. "We have to kill him before he gets stronger, Emil." Kate said. "O-Okay! I''ll follow your lead!" nodded Emil. "Good, then..." Drake quickly transformed into her draconic form, surprising Emil as she turned into a massive mechanical, metallic dragon. "K-Kate? You''re a robot?!" "I''m not, but I''m something simr..." Kate quickly transformed her body, bing even more mechanical as her chest scales opened, revealing a crevice where a sphere could fit, a core. "Use Mind Marble and be my temporary Core," she said. "Then, we can beat him." "So that''s... Okay!" Emil didn''t had time to doubt her words. He unleashed Mind''s Marble, and flew towards Kate,bining with her. FLAAASH! Kate gained a powerful white colored core in her chest, overflowing with tremendous power, her Matter Maniption Divine Ability evolved even further. Her entire mechanical body gained white colored circuit lines across every inch of metal, while her wings grew longer, made of white light, and her eyes glowed bright blue! "I''m ready!" FLASH! Chapter 1834: The Esper Gods Wrath ? The Esper God grew concerned, the more he fought the more he felt slightly more and more overwhelmed, as if he was being pushed back! Despite how strong he was, when Drake''s entire family began attacking him from every angle, it was bound to get tricky. Especially when their powers over regeneration were so impressive! Even though he filled Drake with holes, sliced Bedra''s wings or arms, and even blew up half of Bedann, they quickly regenerated through powers he couldn''tprehend. And the only thing that caused was make Drake angrier the more he hurt his family! "Dammit! I agreed on fighting together, but it still makes me made you''re getting all shredded!" Drake roared furiously. "Don''t you dare hurt them! hurt me instead! Here, split me apart, you fucking piece of shit!" With draconic anger and a maddening roar, Drake reached the Esper God, using Celestia and his Void Sword to unleash a storm of shing attacks, constantly trying to dig through his ethereal body to split apart his core. However, the Esper God''s core remained within a different of existence, giving him an almost undying body as long as he had enough energies to sustain himself. And the more damage his ethereal body took, the more he would lose psychic energies! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Crack, crack...! And the more he lost psychic energy, therger the cracks towards the dimension where his core was located would grow. "I''ve had enough of you!" The Esper God quickly copied Emil''s ability, harnessing the destructive force of his own Esper Ability and creating a huge emerald colored sphere of psychic energy.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "{Destruction}!" FLASH! He fired the sphere towards Drake at lightning speed, the dragon king immediately knew that this might even vaporize him out of existence. So he quickly decided to split himself through doppelgangers before it was to hit him. BOOOMMM!!! And just as he imagined, the body he left behind was immediately atomized, even overpowering his regeneration abilities! Luckily he had thought about separating himself, dividing half of his body into four Doppelgangers. When one of his bodies died, Drake didn''t lose his power, as long as one body remained, and whenever the others died, the power of those that died would quickly be divided between all existing bodies. However, to keep two bodies or more alive meant that he would still have to divide his stats more and more, so it wasn''t the best strategy as it made him weaker. "This guy''s almost invincible, how do we even defeat him?!" Miranda screamed in frustration. "I can feel something within him breaking every time we hit him really hard though!" Bedann said. "If we can continue hitting him hard, it''ll break?" Drake wondered. "Even then..." As they talked, the Esper God rushed towards them. Luckily he was unable to conjure Destruction immediately after using it once, as he attacked them by firing dozens of beams against them. Drake quickly fused back his doppelganger and then Bedra appeared behind him, feeding him a gigantic amount of more Anti-Mold, reinforcing his tanking abilities even more. "Papa! Take a refill!" "Thanks! It had already run out...!" While they evaded the iing rays one after another, they quickly noticed the Esper God began to once more gather another Destruction sphere. He fired them at such speed, and they were able to chase after targets, meaning that the only way to stop them was by hitting them or being hit by them. "{DESTRUCTION}!!!" The Esper God screamed maniacally as he fired yet another sphere, his eyes growingrger and redder the more he overexerted himself to destroy these immortal foes. The sphere rushed forward, as Drake fused his Void Sword with Celestia, releasing all of his power, and even putting Cmity his other Elements, and Spirits and Domains into equation. "{Ultimus de}!" SLAAASH! He attempted to sh the sphere ofplete destruction, as a gigantic space-splitting attack reached it, splitting and destabilizing the sphere with all his strength put into it! BOOOMMM!!! The sphere ended exploding in midair, releasing a titanic shockwave that sent the Esper God and his opponents flying away from the sky down to the ground below. At they fell due to the gigantic shockwave that pushed them away, the Esper God resisted the force and quickly gathered his energies, rushing towards his closest foe. Bedra! "I''ll kill you no matter what!" "Ah!" Bedra quickly noticed his presence approaching, as she rapidly spun in midair, harnessing her cosmic neb-like aura andbining it with her body. With her shapeshifting powers, she materialized dozens of draconic heads and attacked, firing dozens of beams of holy light and starlightbined together. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The Esper God conjured giant shields out of his psychic powers, tanking the several attacks and quickly reaching Bedra, turning his shield into a massive, piercing spear. "PERISH!" He infused the power of Destruction into the tip of the spear! The moment he pierced through Bedra, whom he would trick into believing it was going to be just a small attack, he would blow her up into pieces and atomize her in that very instant! "Don''t think you''re better at a spear than me!" However, Bedra''s draconic body suddenly gained Valkyrie armor made of holy divine light as she swung her holy golden spear, striking the Esper God''s makeshift ethereal weapon and pushing it up before shattering it with another sharp strike! "Ugh?!" Because hecked the experience of fighting with weapons and he only copied whatever he saw, he was easily overwhelmed by Bedra''s Spear Arts! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Dammit!" The Esper God gritted his teeth as he opened a mouth within his chest, releasing a white and green beam of psychic energy, hitting Bedra in the chest and sending her flying away. "Stop resisting and die!" FLASH! FLASH! "You will not touch our daughter!" Yet that very moment, Drake and Bedann and Miranda appeared in front of him, their weapons unified with their Divinity Auras, overflowing with power, they attacked him at the same time. Both of them danced while fighting, swinging their weapons and synchronizing their attack patterns, leaving absolutely no time for the Esper God to even counterattack, concentrating purely on defense! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "NNGRAAAHHH! BASTARDS!!!" The Esper God continued growing mad in frustration, releasing a shockwave loaded with Destruction. TRUUUM! Chapter 1835: Drakes Full Power ? "Mom! Dad!" FLUOSH! As the gigantic shockwave was about to hit Bedann and Drake, Bedra quickly conjured her Domain once more, fusing it with her Living Domain and creating a massive nket-like curtain, within that very second, she spread it in front of the shockwave and resisted its power for a second before she and her parents managed to fly down, evading the destructive attack. "Bedra! You saved us there!" Drake felt proud of his daughter. "Well done! But that thing''s going madder every time we hit it!" said Bedann. "Why does it have so little patience?" "I don''t know but it''s an annoying piece of shit!" said Miranda angrily. "S-So you even evaded that?! Dammit! Dammit! Da- Ah!" However, as the Esper God started growing more and more frustrated, suddenly the memories he had gathered so far of all his fights helped him rapidly evolve his mind and thoughts. Within that split second, a thought came to mind, Emil''s power, and how it was used... "If I do this...!" Then, within a second, he swung his hands down, and a huge marble of green color emerged, spreading and expanding rapidly. "Yes...! I did it! Hahaha!" The Esper God was limited by his power, which could not expand like a domain at all, a limitation he had to work around by creation his Destruction technique by harnessing the destructive force of his Esper Ability and then applying it to long-distance attacks. However, right now, he suddenly began to evolve his technique once more, as he recalled Emil''s Mind Marble, and rapidly began to imitate it. At firs the failed, but a split secondter he tried something different, using his own body and expand it, while imbuing his Matter Absolution on every inch of it. The result? He was able to expand his own body as if it were a domain! And because his body could regenerate endlessly, he could constantly growrger. "I''ll destroy it all...! I''ll destroy you too!!!" heughed. "{Matter Absolution Body Expansion}!" TRUUUMMM!!! "He''s expanding his own body?!" asked Bedann. "No way!" Bedra cried. "If that touches us, we''ll disappear!" "Damn fucker, he''s growing stronger every second!" Drake said. "Come! We can''t let him touch you! I could handle it if he spreads his power so much like this...! But you''ll surely die, so stay behind me!" Drake quickly covered himself with tenyers of his Venerable Armor, unleashed all of his Abilities connected to the Ascendancy Law at the same time!N?v(el)B\\jnn RUMBLE! First, his body immediately transformed, bing more humanoid than dragon like, but evenrger and more titanic, packed with muscles yet still having a lean body. "[Divinity: Demonic Vampire Lord Of Primordial Frost and Eternal Fire]!" He gained a vampiric appearance, as log white hair and crimson eyes now adorned his appearance, his draconic scales fused with his armor around his body, giving him a regal and godlike appearance. The moment he unleashed this transformation connected to a powerful Divinity that started draining his Ascendancy Law rapidly, not only did his appearance changed, but his elements became those of Primordial Frost and Eternal Fire at the same time as his Arcana Force, martial Power, and Soul Ether increased by 500%! Not only that, but around him, several creatures began to appear one after another, transforming into a grotesque and phantasmal sea of demonic blood and titan soul power, rapidly shapeshifting into giant silhouette, muscr, titanic figures, beings. They were titans, dozens of them made out of Primordial Frost and Eternal Fire! They were much stronger than the dragons from before as the were fueled by his own stats and superior- form elements. But that wasn''t all! "[Demonic Soul-Devouring Nightmare Frost me Domain]!" FLUOOOSH! A gigantic domain of clear blue mes materialized around him, merging with the Soul Blood Sea he had summoned and rapidly converging into a gigantic, swirling catastrophe around him. It was his strongest Domain so far, the Domain he couldn''t turn into a Living Domain itself! Expanding across five hundred meters, made entirely out of Demonic Nightmare Frost mes, which devoured any energy and power they touched. RUMBLE! Drake quickly shaped his powerfulbined Domain into a giant sphere, epassing him and his family behind him, where dozens of titans emerged made of his domain and the mes and frost of this new form. CRAAASH! And then he crashed against the Esper God''s Domain Body, rapidly beginning to push forward! The Esper God began to be pushed back, as he realized that Drake had yet to even show him everything he could do. "This damn lizard! Even now he still has so many trump cards below his sleeve?!" he thought furiously. "Don''t screw with me!!!" TRUUUM! However, his rage turned his body crimson red, pushing back Drake instead as his titans who continued trying to break through were unable to do so, disappearing one after another. "{Ultimus de}!" SLAAASH! He swung his powerfulbined de again, with all the power of his abilities added to it, and managed to split through the body of the Esper God temporarily! CRAAASH! However, even when it was split apart, the two bodies quickly surrounding Drake and his family instead and beginning to rapidly close their distance. "I got you now!" "What?!" Drake was shocked the Esper God had even thought about such a thing to begin with! But he didn''t let that cloud his judgement, as he stayed calm, rapidly shaping his domain differently. "No, I got you!" CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! Then, his domain transformed, growing hundreds of sharp spear-like spikes and piercing through the Body Domain of the Esper God, tearing through his damned body. "NNGRAAARRGGH!" As the Esper God screamed in agony, his body parts began to rejoin rapidly and then attacked Drake, piercing his domain barrier with a single, spear-shaped strike. "BASTARD!" CRAAASH! "This damned monster never gives up!" Bedann and Miranda said at the same time. "How about you eat some chaos?!" The two girls fused their powers to their limits, forming a giant mass of concentrated miasmic mold and chaos, fused with divinity and even a slight amount of demonic power. At the same time, the Chaotic Spirits they had allied emerged, fusing with the sphere. "This is an ultimate attack we''ve still been considering, take it all you shithead!" they roared. "{Abyssal Chaotic Titanic Nova}!" The sphere smashed the Esper God in the face, as it consumed his entire body with endless darkness. BOOOMMM!!! Chapter 1836: Esper Awakening Chapter 1836: Esper Awakening ? Bedann and Miranda fused their powers to their limits, forming a giant mass of concentrated miasmic mold and chaos, fused with divinity and even a slight amount of demonic power. It resembled a ck star, overflowing with enough power to twist space around it... No, it was more like a small ck hole. "And you too!" As they conjured the sphere, within that second, the Chaotic Spirits they had allied emerged from Bedann''s Divine Realm, fusing with the sphere. FLUOSH! The sphere grew several times evenrger than before, as they were finally ready. "This is an ultimate attack we''ve still been considering, take it all you shithead!" they roared. "{Abyssal Chaotic Titanic Nova}!" The two smashed the sphere into the Esper God''s face, as it consumed his entire body with endless amount of darkness and all-consuming chaos. BOOOMMM!!! "NNGAAARRGGH!" The Esper God took tremendous damage, gaining several dozens of cracks across his entire ethereal body, and even more within the walls close to his core. Crack, crack...! "Don''t you dare...!" Crack...! "Don''t you dare think you can...!" Crack... CRACK! "That you can just try to destroy meeeeee! I AM A GOD!!!" CRASH! As the Esper God gained several visible cracks through his body that were no longer healing, Drake and his family''s eyes widened at the same time. Instead of growing weaker... Why? Just why? "Why is he growing stronger?!" RUMBLE! Apletely red-colored energy leaked through the cracks, revealing something deeper within the Esper God''s true powers and existence. A dimension of its own where his core was deposited... The Esper God''s true nature... "An extradimensional being?!" Belle gasped. "Just what is this trial to make you guys fight such a thing?!" The very reason why he was ethereal and made of "psychic energy", something simply impossible if he wasn''t a spirit or something. Belle, the familiar made out of the Will of the Venerable of Dreams possessed several of her memories, and she quickly realized who this entity was. Extradimensional Beings! Entities thate from a different dimension, or that exist within several dimensions at the same time. Killing them is simply... Impossible! "I AM THEIR PAIN... I AM THEIR SUFFERING... I AM THEIR AGONY! I AM... I AM... I AM...! I AM AM AM AM AM AM AM AMMMMMMGRAAAAGGGHH!" Even the Esper God''s mind was breaking apart, being reduced to a mere, mad monstrosity driven by pure hellbent destruction. This is their suffering, this is their agony, for so many years, umted over hundreds- no, thousands of years since they were captured from their world, and torn to pieces. Turned into drugs! Made into mere weapons for others to use. The most peaceful race in the entire universe... Now had given birth to a monster beyond everyone''s imagination.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "W-What is that?!" "Mama, I''m scared!" "Uaaaggh! The sky is falling apart!" "Run!" The people of El Perdido started running away the moment they saw the sky turning red. It cleared all the clouds and turned thempletely red, as gigantic crimson eyes started appearing across the sky. "DESTROY...! DESTROY IT ALL! JUST LIKE THEY DESTROYED OUR PLANET! JUST LIKE THEY... THEY... THEYYYYY!!! NGRAAARRGGH!" Countless images surged through the Esper God''s mind as he spoke, the agonizing deaths of hundreds, thousands, millions. The suffering of children, the pain of needles across their bodies, of their blood being drained, of their futures being denied. Of being treated as mere products... The eyes started crying. Gigantic tears that fell from the sky, dozens of them! "Aah!" Drake''s eyes widened as he saw one tear reach the walls of the city. BOOOM! It exploded, leaving behind a gigantic crater. Any person there, simply disappeared. "We have to stop him no matter what! The city is going to be destroyed!!!" Bedann and Miranda cried. "Fuck!" Drake screamed. "Why have everything turned so badly?! We have to hurry, let''s go!" "Okay!!!" Bedra nodded. The family rushed across the tempestuous crimson skies as the Esper God started screaming, grabbing his head while crying. The tears continued falling, however, people from the city started shooting them. Massive spaceships andser guns targeted them. The tears exploded in midair, managing to not damage the city below. All the thugs, bounty hunters, explorers, and more gathered, firing their guns at the tears falling from the sky. "I''ll be damned, I''m not dying today!" "Whatever this is, we can''t let it destroy our city!" "No way at all, they got the best booze here!" "Fuck outta here!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Drake felt slightly relieved, even if it might be impossible to stop them all, these people were buying them enough time. "He''s dying, but at the same time growing stronger as a result!" said Belle. "I think it''s because each crack in his body opens the way to his true body located on a separate dimension!" "You''re kidding me? So this entire time this bastard''s core was on another whole world?" Miranda angrily asked. "How are we dealing with this dude?" "Where''s Kate at?" wondered Bedra. "She had just gone to help Emil and she was with Drakda but- Ah!" FLAAASH! And in that very moment of despair and destruction, a silver, white, and blue lights surged from within the ground below, rushing towards the skies. "It''s her!" Her family noticed Kate''s form,pletely transformed into a new form altogether. With shining psychic light power across her entire draconic body. "S-She''s holding Emil within her core?!" Drake gaped. "I see! She might be right... We have to use Psychic Powers to beat him! We''ve been dealing damage, but Psychic Powers might be the way!" "How do we even use that though?" asked Bedann. "I''m fairly sure I have none!" said Miranda. "Me neither..." said Bedra. "I do," said Drake. "And I got these..." As they flew towards the skies, Drake shared the drugs that awakened Esper Powers into people. "We might end up fighting even stronger psychics through this trial, so we need psychic powers. Take these! I''ll take the most dangerous, the ck one." Drake said. "But doesn''t that one has... cancerous blood cells?!" Bedann wondered, panicking. "My body can''t even let the Mold parasitize me..." Drake winked at his wife. "Don''t you worry about me, love. I''ll be fine!" As they rushed towards the Esper God while approaching Kate, they all injected their bodies with the syringes filled with the Esper Awakening Drugs. And all three of them felt their minds awakening. FLAAASH! Chapter 1837: New Psychic Powers Chapter 1837: New Psychic Powers ? Drake felt the ursed drug rush through his veins, the one he had purchased from that illegal seller, which seemed to be of a simr type as the one Doctor Colorado injected himself, which ended triggering this entire series of events. The problem with this drug was that it possessed cancerous blood cells that contained the ability to self-multiply rapidly, attempting to regrow anew the original body where the blood came from, this caused Doctor Colorado to be a monstrous mutant with tremendous psychic powers. Drake already possessed psychic abilities, tied to his Divine Ability "Psychic Mind", however, they were simply notparable to what the Esper God or even Emil could unleash. He needed more psychic power, because of something that Belle had told him before he injected himself with this deadly yet powerful and potent drug. "Psychic Energy was very rare back then, if notpletely nonexistent... It is a power that goes beyond Mana or Divine Power, apletely separate energy born from the mind," she said. "But can the mind truly just create energy? The Esper God has answered a question that many have wondered... Psychic Energy is an extradimensional power that Espers, people capable of channeling it, can unleash it by bringing it from this different dimension!" Therefore, it was simple to guess that Psychic Energy could deal more damage against Psychic Energy as both powers originated from the same dimension and could destroy one another to a much greater extent. FLUOSH! "Nnnggh...! Argh!" Drake groaned as he felt countless tumors wanting toe out of the arm where he injected himself. However, his mighty Immortal Body and his Divinity quickly suppressed these blood cells. However, morerge tumors surged from the rest of his arm and then his other arm, legs, chest, stomach, neck, and even head. "Ah, they''re fucking persistent!" Drake quickly channeled the power of Gluttony, spreading it through his internal body and beginning to devour every cell that was trying to infect him with this deadly cancer. This, together with his powerful Divine Immortal Body, rapidly started stopping this blood from consuming him into a monstrosity. And at the same time, he felt his brain rapidly developing to an insane degree, he felt his thoughts going much faster than before, and he could even think many things in parallel, even more than before. Aside from that, he felt his senses spreading around him and heightening to a new degree, and even more... FLASH! He felt a connection towards a realm beyond his current reality, where Psychic Energy existed! Endless streams of such energy coursed everywhere all at once. "I can feel it, this tremendous power...!" It wasn''t close to what the Esper God had achieved, who was an unique existence, but Drake could feel his Psychic Powers awakening to apletely new level. "It feels like before, I was just faking having such power, now... I''ve finally awakened as an Esper." Although it made him feel bad that the drug he consumed was made from the blood of an innocent person, he still had to do it. The drug was already made, throwing it away wouldn''t do anything to the victims anyways... Might as well use it and then utilize the power he gains to save them! FLUOSH! Drake''s Psychic Aura surged with a deep blue color, overflowing andbining with silver color as well, constantly spinning around his body. Ding! [You have consumed [Mysterious ck Colored Esper Drug (??? Grade)] x1!] [You have consumed the contaminated and cancerous blood of a powerful Esper Being.] [You have ovee the mutagenic factor of the blood and stopped the cancer from spreading through your body!] [The Esper powers granted by the Drug remain, awakening your Psychic Abilities to the next Level!] [Your Elemental Affinity: [Psychic (A)] has increased to SSS Rank!] [Your [Psychic Mind (SSS)] has evolved into [Awakened Psychic Mindscape (SSS+)]!] [You have created a new iplete Bloodline: [Psychic Dragon (S)]!] [You learned the Divine Ability: [Psychic Dragon Esper Brain (SSS)]!] "My own brain became a new Divine Ability..." Drake felt surprised, yet strangely calm. He knew this state wouldn''tst forever, although his new powers would remain, he felt stronger than he should be. "This must be the effects of the drugs, for some time, my psychic powers should be even stronger than they should have been after growing!" he thought. "Most likely the euphoric effect caused by the awakening of the brain and the mind!" He even felt slightly less dumb. "Was I always this slow before?" he wondered. "Ah, how agonizingly embarrassing." Usually, his dragon instincts would make his mind be a bit more savage than when he was a human. But right now? It was different, he felt calmer, calmer than he imagined he could be in this situation. His mind immediately began to calcte within a mere second several things in a row. And even, a way to truly destroy the Esper God. "They should be awakened by now," he thought. "How do you feel?" He looked at Bedra and Bedann, which he was carrying with his hands through the skies. "I feel... so smarter?" wondered Bedann. "Ah, it is as if I''ve stopped being slow." "I feel the same as before!" said Miranda. "I think it didn''t affect me... Maybe because Ick brains." "Father..." Bedra said. "Yes, I can feel it. Indeed..." They even began talking a bit strangely... "Let''s go!" He rushed forward, as he unleashed his Psychic Powers and so did his daughter and Bedann, their psychic aura colors differing. Bedann''s psychic aura color was purple, and Bedann was yellow, they spiraled together as Drake''s psychic aura remained in the middle. Empowering one another through their familial bonds, they reached the Esper God right in the moment Kate and Emil shed against him. "Emil! Are you ready? Let''sbine our power!" Kate said.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Alright!" Emil nodded. "{Mind''s Marble}!" "{Matter Maniption}!" Kate roared. Their powers merged, as a giant marble of silver and blue color expanded out of Kate''s body, shing against the body of the Esper God. CLAAASH! "UNNGGH?! AARGH!" The Esper God screamed in agony, as the countless eyes he opened across the sky suddenly closed! "YOU...! YOU AGAIN?!" He was furious! Chapter 1838: An Annoyingly Resilient Foe! Chapter 1838: An Annoyingly Resilient Foe! ? RUMBLE! The skies above the City of El Perdido trembled once more, as the people of the city nced in disbelief as a gigantic silver, mechanical dragon shed against a monstrous crimson being. The monstrous entity, the Esper God, had been damaged to the point of exposing his core, but this ended creating a terrifying power toe from within him. A power that only existed within the other dimension where he existed, as an extradimensional being! His body should have died long ago, but because he also existed within another dimension, that wasn''t the case. Kate channeled her own powers,bining them with Emil''s psychic powers to create apletely new power, aiming to cancel out the ever-growing {Matter Absolution} of the Esper God before he became too excessively strong.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Emil! Are you ready? Let''sbine our power!" Kate said. "Alright!" Emil nodded. "{Mind''s Marble}!" "{Matter Maniption}!" Kate roared. FLUOSH! The Dragon and the Esper''s powers merged, as a giant marble of silver and blue color expanded out of Kate''s body, shing against the body of the Esper God with tremendous force. Not only it carried Emil''s recovered psychic energy after he was healed thanks to Bedra''s Anti-Mold. But it had merged with Kate''s various Divinities and her all-powerful {Matter Maniption} Divine Ability. CLAAASH! The tremendously powerful sh reverberated across the skies as space and time distorted, gained cracks, and then shattered into ss-like fragments. Sometimes time slowed down and other times it speeded up because even space was being destroyed by the Esper God''s powers that were leaking out of another dimension. "UNNGGH?! AARGH!" The Esper God screamed in agony as he realized his crimson body was being lightly destroyed by Kate and Emil''sbined Domain. The pain was so strong that the countless eyes he opened across the sky suddenly closed, temporarily canceling the destruction of El Perdido! "YOU...! YOU AGAIN?!" He was furious, ring at Kate and noticing Emil within her chest, that marble that had merged with her mechanical body, without a doubt, was unmistakably him! "EMIL!" With a wrathful roar, his eyes across the sky were about to open again, suddenly moving around the sky and beginning to cry giant crimson tears towards Kate. "THIS... THIS... THIS IS...! THIS IS ALL YOUR FAULT! UUUAARRRHGH!" As the Esper God screamed in agony over his own existence being twisted and fragmented apart due to the damage he sustained and his true power leaking out, he med Emil for everything, despite him being the only maker of his misfortune. "That is not right!" Emil screamed. "You''re the only one here at fault, Esper God! If you hadn''t tried destroying everything... If you simply had listened to me!" Kate and the Esper God shed, their Domains and Auras expanding and exploding constantly as they touched one another. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! The power to manipte Matter and Physics of Kate and Emil created such a powerful Psychic Divine Ability that it began to rapidly cancel out the Esper God''s Matter Absolution. Explosions of energy that distorted space and time were released constantly, making the entire sky tremble as if it were about to split itself apart! "Just shing alone won''t do, we need to damage his body and what lies beyond his core..." said Kate. "I''ll summon my de. Emil, can you infuse your psychic energy into it?" "I''ll try!" Emil nodded. "I-I mean, I''ll do it!" "Thanks." Kate smiled. "Electra!" RUMBLE! An explosion of silver and azure thunder erupted from within Kate''s body as a giant silver- colored technological sword was summoned. This was her father''s birthday gift, the [Divine Mechanical Longsword Of Technomancy: Electra]! Of course, it wasn''t the same Electra as before as she had progressively grown stronger as it yed foes and absorbed materials. FLUOSH! An Aura of Blue and Silver color epassed Electra, making it glow with bright psychic and electromaic energies. "I got it, Kate!" "Good." Kate remained calm, always calm. Her eyes as sharp as a de and her heart as cold as metal. She rushed forward, swinging her de horiztonally and vertically, releasing shockwaves of System Divinitybined with Psychic Power, destabilizing the Esper God. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "UNNGGH!" The Esper God groaned, his face distorting into several jaws and eyes as he constantly attempted to tank the attacks, only to have his ethereal body sliced apart. "NGRAAAHHH!" However, in his desperation, his entire body opened and showed a gigantic crimson eye, unleashing a tremendous beam against Kate. TRUUUM! Kate quickly took out her Shield, Tiamat''s Scale, and ced it in front of her as she imbued it with her Aura while also activating Tiamat''s effect, gaining a rainbow armor made out of its own power as well, which even included the System Element. BOOOMMM!!! The beam hit her instantly, she and Emil were protected, however, the force of the beam was so strong it pushed them away with tremendous force, hundreds of kilometers away! "Uuugh! He sent us too far away...!" Kate muttered. "Dammit, he''s firing another!" Emil said. "We have to evade, Kate!" "I know, but I''m too heavy..." sighed Kate. "I''ll have to release weight..." Her eyes shone bright silver as her giant armor started falling from her body. Her bulky, mechanical body started to grow much tinner and slenderer, showing her skin for the first time. Kate was always naturally covered by a mechanical armor of biomechanical scales, however, through her "Armor Free" form, she could drop it all for a tremendous boost of speed. Her skin was soft,posed of tiny reflective scales of silver and azure color. "So she wasn''tpletely a robot!" Emil realized. The only thing mechanical that remained within Kate were huge propulsors in her arms and legs, her head which had a giant, her chest armor where Emil was, and her giant, robotic wings. FLAAASH! Like a blur of silver and azure light, Kate rushed towards the Esper God, evading his powerful beams one after another. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Her giant sword was swung vertically and then horizontally, imitating her father''s techniques, she unleashed a barrage of cross-shaped shing waves. Each attack that impacted the Esper God spread countless cracks through his domain''s barrier and his body, weakening him huge consecutive explosions. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "No... this can''t be... this can''t be...! THIS CAN BEEEEE!!!" The Esper God suddenly exploded, turning into countless eye-covered tentacles made of ethereal psychic energy, destroying space and time as it attacked Kate and Emil. CRAAASH! Chapter 1839: A Crack Into Another Dimension Chapter 1839: A Crack Into Another Dimension ? Kate released all her armor, exchanging defense for incredible speed! FLAAASH! Resembling a blur of silver and azure light, Kate and Emil rushed towards the Esper God, evading his powerful beams one after another, which ended hitting the wastnds beneath, barely missing the city. "Like papa... I have to swing my de with mastery." Kate thought, focusing on her sword movements. Kate''s giant sword was swung vertically and then horizontally, imitating her father''s techniques, she unleashed a barrage of cross-shaped shing waves at rapid pace. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Each one of her attacks that impacted the Esper God spread countless cracks through his domain''s barrier and his body, weakening him huge consecutive explosions. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Crack, crack...! CRACK! This clearly made him more furious, as he felt utter pain across his entire existence. His Domain was already about to shatter and so his body. But the more damage he took, the more of what existed within the other dimension leaked out, something ipressible, something terrifying. "No... this can''t be... this can''t be...! THIS CAN BEEEEE!!!" BOOOM! The Esper God suddenly exploded into pieces and melted together, turning into countless eye-covered tentacles and other body parts such as heads, tongues, mouths, arms, hands, fingers, legs, and more made of ethereal psychic energy of many colors constantly twisting together psychedelically, destroying space and time as it attacked Kate and Emil. CRAAASH! Kate managed to ce Tiamat''s Scale Shield in front of her for defense, taking the tremendous hit that pushed her away once more, and then releasing an explosion of divine mes from her back, pushing her back towards the Esper God. At the same time, while using her shield to hold the monstrosity back, she swung her de once more, shing through his horrendous body and form, which made her own brains bleed. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "GRUUUAAAAGGHH!" The Esper God screamed in agony as his tentacles and limbs began to grind apart the protective armor made of the Shield''s powers around Kate. Crack, crack...! CRACK! It continued gaining cracks, as Kate quickly attempted to fly away by tearing apart space through Emil''s psychic powers, but the Aura of the Esper God corroded all psychic powers. TRUUUM! "Ugh! Kate!" Emil screamed. "It''s getting worse! Please... run away!" "I can''t," Kate said. "I won''t leave you behind." "Kate..." Emil shed a small tear as he heard her voice and her words, quickly releasing an explosive aura of Psychic Energy, further enhancing Kate''s Matter Maniption. TRUUUM! TRUUUM! TRUUUM! For a moment, the Esper God''s aberrant form was being pushed back constantly, its countless eyes widening in utter disbelief as it was tearing through space and time. "NGREAAEERGHH!" It roared monstrously and aberrantly, as it continued grinding through Kate''s Aura Armor, while Kate''s de continued slicing him apart and weakening him even further. CLASH! SLASH! CLASH! SLASH! CLASH! SLASH! The two of them were equally powerful, but Kate and Emil, over time... would eventually lose! "Kate... this is hopeless!" Emil screamed. "I don''t want you to die! We have to...!" "No!" Kate roared, suddenly bing more emotional. "I won''t give up... I don''t want to give up! Papa wouldn''t do it... I won''t!" Her emotionless voice gained a burning passion and resolve unlikely to her, as Kate began to evolve further, her powers surging as they merged with Emil. "Well said, Kate!" FLAAASH! And in that very moment, when Kate and Emil were at the verge of losing, a bright explosion of azure, silver, and golden psychic energy erupted from below, hitting the Esper God with tremendous force. BOOOMMM!!! "UUAARRGGHH!" With an agonizing scream, the Esper God noticed half his body was suddenly gone, as a massive spear made of Divine Psychic Energy had pierced through it. "IMPO... SSIBLE!" Whatever remained of the Esper God''s consciousness realized how ridiculous the damage he had taken was! All of Drake''s previous attacks had never done this much damage before. It was as if... As if he had gained a power simr to his own?! "We figured it out prettyte, but Psychic Energy is the best against Psychic Energy," Drake said. "And unlike you, the drug didn''t turn me into a giant mutant baby." With a confident smile, Drake unleashed his Psychic Powers at full, manifesting the mighty evolved Divine Abilities rted with Psychic Powers he now possessed. One of them being as high as SSS+ Tier! "{Psychic Storm}" RUMBLE! A gigantic storm of spiraling psychic energy surged,bined with the powers of Drake''s Domains added into the mix, it engulfed the Esper God''s entirely, beginning to rapidly destroy his ethereal body. "NNNGAAARRGGHHH!" While the Esper God agonized, Kate smiled, looking at her father appear. "Daddy!" "Well done, Kate! You don''t know how proud you make me feel! Everyone, let''s go!" Aside from Drake, Bedann merged with Miranda, and Bedra appeared from the skies below, unleashing their Psychic Energiesbined with their Divinities. Bedann and Miranda released giant hands with crimson eyes made of ck chaotic psychic energies, which began tearing apart the Esper God''s body. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Bedra transformed her psychic energy, fusing it with her living domain and turning it into a huge golden sword of light, swinging it and slicing apart the Esper God several times. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! And all while Kate and Emil kept attacking him, while Drake kept him in ce. Quite literally, the whole family was jumping on the Esper God! "NNNGRUUUAAARRGGH!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As he screamed in utter agony, his entire body could no longer regenerate, as the enormous crack in space and time leading to the dimension where he also existed started to growrger. Drake quickly realized that the crack would berger the more his main body disappeared. Meaning that once his entire body was gone, the crack would fully open, leaving his "other half" that exist within this other dimension. The Dimension where all Psychic Energyes from! "Almost there...!" Drake roared, as everyone and his family destroyed and shredded the Esper God piece by piece. Until finally... Crack, crack...! CRAAASH! The gigantic crimson crack in space fully opened. And the true horror within emerged. "Hey, I''ve been waiting for you." Drake smiled, activating one of his abilities. "{Mimicry}" FLASH! Chapter 1840: The Esper Dimension Chapter 1840: The Esper Dimension ? Drake couldn''t tell anymore. Was this a Dream? Was this an Illusion? Or was this all Real? Because right now, he was fighting a being that transcended dimension. At that moment, he realized, that without a doubt, this wasn''t a dream, nor an illusion. This world, this trial, it was somewhat all real. Yet, at the same time, it also felt... strangely ethereal. It was certainly not the same type of plete, physical world" that Yggdrasil was. But something different, yet at the same time, simrly as expansive and alive. Nheless, toplete the first half of the trial, he was still a bit surprised he had to end up fighting such a creature. "The reward better be good!" Crack, crack...! CRAAASH! The gigantic crimson crack in space fully opened the moment the Esper God was fully destroyed, or well, only his first half. Extradimensional beings lived in two or more dimensions at the same time. As Belle had said, they were virtually "immortal" unless you could somehow reach the other dimension and destroy that body too. Some beings like these, which Drake had already fought, included the Inhabitants of the Chaotic Realm, who no matter how damaged they were, never died through normal means. However, Drake knew that the ones that remained across the world weren''t as many as the ones that invaded anymore. This meant that there were many that were fully killed, in! And so Drake was going to do the same with the Esper God. "GRYYYYYYYHHHHH!" An ear-wrenching sound echoed from the crack, a sound that shattered dimensions and destroyed all physical matter within the range of this entity. It slid off the crack, amorphous, with no proper shape, it was a constant... explosion of neon colors constantly moving where it desired to move. Just by simply looking at it, everyone''s minds felt like they were having nightmares, and even their brains would begin feeling damage. Drake, however, stood there unfaced. "Hey, I''ve been waiting for you." He quickly unleashed the power he had saved for this asion. It was all or nothing! "{Mimicry}" FLASH! Suddenly, the entity before him jumped towards him, aiming to erase his existence by destroying all of his matter within a split second. Yet... CRAAASH! The moment it touched Drake, moving faster than his entire family could hope to see, Drake''s body changed. He felt like he started melting... "Ahh... This is... weird." Most of his body began to transform- no, it had already instantly transformed. A mass of colors twisting endlessly, amorphous. Sometimes one could see several giant heads screaming, other times, it was just eyes. Another times, a group of people wailing. Then it would turn into a mass of tentacles, a sea star, a giant shark and then back into nothing. It had an undefined shape, and it simply took the shape of the "essence" within Drake. Through Mimicry, he was able to gain 50% of the power of his foe, and also half of their abilities. Drake had simply not gone mad yet because half of him still remained. Although the other half was simply... iprehensible now, as if he had been split into two separate organisms. "I''m really ipatible with your kind..." he sighed. "But this''ll do!" He swung his amorphous body, his lower half remained like his dragon legs and tail, giving him a very bizarre appearance. CLAAASH! RUMBLE! Space and time melted, the colors exploded against one another, Drake''s family nced from a distance, unable to interact with what was happening! "Just what''s going on?!" Bedra cried. "Dad... where''s dad?!" "I can only see colors shing against each other..." Bedann said. "Ugh, this is ugly to see!" said Miranda. "But I kind of get it I think? He''s fighting against the aberration! They seem evenly matched but... that thing hasn''t evene out fully! It''s core, the heart of its own existence, still remains in the Dimension where only Psychic Energy can exist!" "So it''ll continue to regenerate like before?" asked Bedra. "No, it''s dying..." Kate could also see what was happening to an extent. "But it''ll end up killing dad before it will die... It''s too strong. Dad can only copy half of its power." "Then we have to get there and..." Bedann muttered. "Destroy the core for him." "It won''t work, we can''t even go to that dimension! We''ll be disintegrated," said Miranda. "Only beings entirely made out of Psychic Energy can... Wait a minute! I think I got an idea." BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Drake fully focused on his battle, expanding his melting body across every angle possible, and intercepting the iing tentacle-like and hand-shaped attacks. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Explosions of colors erupted, space and time continued melting with each of their attacks, the very structure of their surroundings changing, resembling a cosmic star-filled sea. "GRYYYEEEHH!" The monstrosity beyond dimensions continued screaming, as Drake rushed forward, quickly transforming his amorphous form into a massive arm with an even stronger-looking fist. And doing what he does best, punching the thing with all his strength! BAAAMMM!!! "GRUUAAEERGH!" The creature screamed in agony, its body rapidly being torn to shreds, but at the same time, Drake sensed his own being disappearing. And this time it wasn''t recovering. "Hahh... That thing...!" Drake focused, summoning Celestia, and swinging her against the entity, unleashing a barrage of shing techniques and unleashing Order upon the beast. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Crack, crack...! CRASH! However, the Domain or Order shattered into pieces and the entity reached his sword, shing against it. "UGHH!" Celestia screamed in pain, as Drake noticed small bruises in her metallic de. "Celestia! Are you okay? Can you do it?" "I... can! Don''t worry, I''ll regenerate it back, I can do that! Keep fighting! Don''t let that thing give another step!" "RAAAHHH!" Drake roared,bining his amorphous body attacks with his sword techniques, divine spells, divine abilities, psychic powers, and everything else he could. A bombardment of attacks from every angle reached the creature, slowly beginning to tear apart its existence. But at the same time, Drake was also being rapidly eroded from existence. Meanwhile, away from their battle, an umtion of Drake''s family and Emil''s Psychic Power was born, condensing into an entity of its own. A temporary summon, a Psychic Spirit! Commanded with the minds and thoughts of everyone, it jumped into the crimson crack, reaching the Esper Dimension. FLASH! "It''s there!" And they saw it, a white and red marble floating amidst an endless sea of colors... Chapter 1841: An Unexpected Conclusion?! Chapter 1841: An Unexpected Conclusion?! ? BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Explosions of colors twisted space and time as Drake continued fighting the Aberration from Beyond. The other half of the Esper God''s body, which resiliently fought him to no end. Slowly, both of them were eroding their very existences, however, the pace in which the battle continued would only lead to Drake''s ultimately defeat. He had already tried, but Divinity Absorption did not work in this entity, so his trump card that revolved around stealing its power even further wouldn''t work either. At the end, he had to do it the rough, direct way, and fight to the death! Of course, he didn''t just let that thing touch him. Using the Shield of Tiamat''s Scales, he mitigated the damage as much as possible. He conjured Domains to entrap it for a split second, buying more time for himself. While this happened, within the Esper Dimension, a being made of ck, purple, azure, golden, silver, and green light moved. An artificial Psychic Spirit created by Miranda''s Spirit Energies when they merged with everyone else''s Psychic Powers. With Emil''s Psychic Power at the core, the artificial Psychic Spirit moved into the sea of endless colors, of iprehensibility that spawned across all eternity that was the Esper Dimension. It was simply andpletely alien to everything they had even seen before, a ce where beings of Matter, like them, did not belong. The Artificial Esper Spirit moved through this space, the marble, the entity''s core, the Esper God''s second half, was there, floating. It seemedpletely defenseless. Yet... SPLASH! As if the colors everywhere were liquid water, entities emerged, ring at the artificial being. They immediately knew it didn''t belong here. These entities had no properly defined shapes. Sometimes they resembledrge hands walking with their fingers, other times starfish, and sometimes octopuses, with flower-like heads. "GRYYAEERGH!" "GRYYUUEAGH!" "SHYYYYEEARGH!" They released horrendous sounds as they rushed towards the artificial spirit, aiming to devour it, opening their giant flower-like mouths to show spiraling ck holes that devoured energy itself. "Ah, these damn things!" Miranda, who controlled the entity with her Spirit Powers, rushed forward, aiming for the marble. The rainbow-colored entity divided its body into dozens of arms, firing beams from them. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Her aim was almost perfect, eliminating over eight of the creatures, the beams pulverized them instantly, they were intimidating, but they were small fry at the end. However, the remaining ones, upon seeing theirpanions die, started crying as they ran away. "GRYEEEH! GRYEEEH! GRYEEEH!" "They''re crying and running away?" Bedann wondered. "Whatever, just get to the marble!" said Miranda. Their unified minds were only a hundred meters from touching the marble, rushing as fast as possible. RUMBLE! Yet the very moment their hands were only a dozen meters from the huge marble, something emerged from below them. "GRUOOOOHHHH!" It resembled a massive whale, and then it also looked like a worm, and also like a sea cucumber, and perhaps even as snake.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om All made of twisting red, yellow, blue, green, ck, white, and other colors. It opened its flower-shaped mouth, aiming to devour everyonepletely. A gigantic being, perhaps of over a hundred meters of height. "Where did this thinge from?!" Miranda panicked. "Wait, perhaps the little ones called their mom?" wondered Kate. "No way!" cried Miranda. "This is already so much! Enough with this! Enough!" The Artificial Spirit had to quickly fly upwards as the massive jaws chased them, ending up moving further away from the marble. Constantly moving around the sea of colors, they had to be careful not to get lost within this endless expanse of energies. "Don''t get too far, Miranda!" said Bedann. "I know but that thing won''t stop bothering me! And it''s swallowing anything I shot at it!" Miranda said angrily. "Shit, dammit! Dammit!" "It''s also very fast despite being so huge," said Kate. "It''s catching up with us...!" "Ugh, my head is starting to hurt...!" Emil groaned, holding his forehead. "Even healing is not enough, this exhaustion...!" BBZZTTT! To make things worse, the core of the artificial spirit, Emil was beginning to feel a strong headache that no healing could cure anymore. This, was a result, made the artificial spirit glitch and twist its very existence, as if it were about to disappear at any moment! "Hang in there Emil!" Bedann said. "We''ll have to go help Drake directly at this point! Shoot that thing with Psychic Beams!" "But who is who?!" asked Bedra. "I can''t tell!" In between all the chaos, suddenly, a little demonic dragon boy opened his eyes. He had been taking a nap inside of his big sister''s living domain, over the cold steel floor of a huge factory. Slowly, he felt like leaving, so he left. FLUOSH! A huge ck hole opened in front of him with a mere thought, as Drakda easily pierced through space to reach the outside world. "Guh?" He looked at his mama and his family having troubles, and noticed his papa fighting a ugly thing. "The marble! We have to get the marble!" Miranda kept screaming. "Mawble?" Drakda wondered, tilting his head innocently. "Oh! Oway!" Suddenly, his entire body was epassed by an tenebrous Aura of Void, Chaos, and Spiritual Energies twisting against one another. Then, a tiny ck hole where only a baby boy could fit opened, where he went through. FLUOSH! In that moment, Drakda found himself in the Esper Dimension. "Oooh! Sho mawy cowols!" He was amazed by the colors. However, he remembered his mama''s words. "Mawble!" He looked down, seeing a huge white and red marble. And then noticed a huge artificial spirit beginning to dissipate as it was being chased by a whale... thing. "Hmmph!" With a twist of his hand, the marble began to gain cracks... Crack, crack...! The Esper Dimension twisted around him, yet it couldn''t destroy his matter. The veil that protected him negated everything. Without realizing, Drakda was using something beyond dimensions. {Complete Energy Repulsion} With the power of Void, Chaos, and Spirit Energy releasing a constant repelling force, he could nullify most thingsing his way. Even the crushing force of an entire dimension consisting of pure energy was of no issue... as long as it was just energy and no material things. It was pretty easy! "Yaah!" With an angry roar, he realized he couldn''t break the marble with his {Void Grasp} alone, so he quickly transformed. RUMBLE! And then Miranda, Bedann, Bedra, Kate, and Emil''s eyes widened in utter disbelief as a massive, three-headed ck dragon appeared out of nowhere in the Esper Dimension! "EEEEH?! DRAKDA?!" As they screamed, Drakda roared, rushing towards the Marble. "ROOOAAARRR!" His gigantic ws touched the marble, as a repelling force tried to push him away. But it could hardly do anything! Without its body protecting the marble. It might as well be a defenseless little piece of ss. Drakda opened his jaws, biting the marble like a big candy, slowly shattering it. "NAM! NAM! NAM! NAM!" CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! CRACK! Until finally... As Drake fought the entity, he realized countless rays of light surged from its amorphous body! This was his chance. "RAAAHHH!" With a draconic roar, he infused Celestia with a part of his amorphous body and pierced the body of the entity onest time, slicing it apart! CRAAASH! "GRYYYAAAEEGGHH!" Unable to regenerate anymore, the entity screamed in agony, as its very existence imploded. BOOOMMM!!! Chapter 1842: Divine Esper God Spirit! Chapter 1842: Divine Esper God Spirit! ? As the Esper God''s monstrous second half was finally vanquished, Drake found himself falling from the skies, feeling dizzy as his transformation began to twist around, bing weaker until he returned to normal. "Ah! What the...?!" His giant dragon form was about to crush El Perdido for good! "Shit!" He quickly pped his wings, flying upwards into the skies above, releasing a huge shockwave of winds down below, which blew away a few rooftops. "Oops, sorry!" As he flew away, the people of El Perdido could only watch in disbelief as the giant dragon, who they assumed was their savior, flew away into the blue skies. "The Silver Dragon...!" "Our savior..." "A hero!" "He came from space to save us all!" As they started celebrating they were alive, Drake rushed towards his family, who were panicking as they saw their artificial spirit began to dissipate and the crack leading to the Esper Dimension closing constantly. "Drakda''s still inside!" Miranda screamed. "Drakda?!" Drake asked. "Wait, he went inside? When?!" "Just now! He escaped Kate''s Domain and entered the Esper Dimension on his own, he helped us destroy the marble...!" Bedann said. "Nobody can enter that dimension though, only beings made of psychic energy, but somehow Drakda can survive inside, I don''t understand that..." said Kate. "We''re trying to catch him using our artificial psychic spirit but it''s beginning to dissipate...!" said Bedra. "Papa, can you help?! Emil already passed out; without his help this is bing impossible!" "Okay! Leave it to me!" Drake nodded. "If the spirit you created is dissipating, then let me give it some help!" FLUOSH! Drake touched the shoulders of his wife, who had merged with Miranda, as he infused all his Psychic Energies at once into the connection they had created. This alone made the artificial Esper spirit growrger and stronger, and stopped to glitch around as well! However, that wasn''t all, as Drake opened his inventory, quickly using a ticket within his possession. A Divine Spirit Creation Ticket! "That''s...! Drake, wait a second, you''re going to...?!" Miranda panicked. "If it bes a true spirit it''ll be able to get us Drakda without problems!" Drake said. "Trust me!" FLAAASH! Drake used the ticket, but then quickly grabbed something he had found inside the palm of his hand when he destroyed the Esper God. A small red colored crystal, a tiny fragment, a crystallization of Psychic Energy. [Esper God''s Crystalized Fragment (??? Grade)] A small crystallization of the Esper God''s "Spirit" and "Ethereal Body". Itcks his will, emotions, or personality, and it is simply a small crystallization of his powers born when he was destroyed. However, it contains a trace of his powerful abilities within it, and it could be eaten or absorbed to gain powerful psychic abilities. Or used as a material to create something truly powerful. He had considered eating it, but even then, it wouldn''t give him the ability to suddenly enter the Esper Dimension like Drakda could. No, he immediately could tell Drakda''s ability was unique to him, something simr to Kate''s {Matter Maniption}! It seemed all his kids were born with a broken ability one way or another... FLUOSH! The Artificial Esper Spirit within the Esper Dimension, which was being chased by a giant whale-like Psychic Monstrosity, began to glow brightly. The powers of the ticket and the psychic energiesbined with the fragment of the Esper God Drake added into the mix. FLAAASH! And then, an explosion of rainbow light was unleashed from its body, as it was reborn anew. Humanoid in shape and made constantly of shifting rainbow colors. Somehow, it resembled most of the inhabitants of this Dimension, which were all, for ack of a better description, psychedelically eldritch. Ding! [You have used the [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SSS Grade)] to create a new Divine Spirit!] [Bybining the Psychic Energies of your entire family with yours, and giving it shape while using the [Esper God''s Crystalized Fragment (??? Grade)] for its core, you''ve created a [Divine Esper God Spirit]!] [Do you wish to give it a name?] [Yes] [No] "Yes, your name is... Astra." FLAAASH! With long, rainbow hair made of light, and spiraling, glowing eyes, the entity''s ethereal form became even more defined and "physical" despite being made of pure energy. Once fully formed, Astra moved at lightning speed towards her target. "[" With a single wave of her arm, a huge cleaving force made of psychic energy cut through the body of the monstrosity chasing it, making it explode and copse instantly. BOOOM! Once it was finally dead, it was able to reach Drakda within seconds! The giant dragon started drifting away once it ate the marble-like core. "Graawwr! Graaahh!" He seemed to have finally begun to get a bit scared as he was unable to do the same thing he did before, as a child, he had kind of forgotten. "Astra, grab him and drag him out, quickly!" As Drakemanded, Astra nodded, reaching Drakda and then extending her body, making itrger,rger, and evenrger as she absorbed the energies of this dimension.N?v(el)B\\jnn FLUOSH! Then, with a tremendous size that defied all logic, she grabbed Drakda with her gigantic hand, easily bringing him along with her. "Come, hurry!" Bedann, Miranda, Drake, Bedra, and Kate panicked as they screamed, but the crack in space closed before they could. FLASH! "No, wait!" Drake tried to open it up, barely holding it on with his giant ws, but they were being rapidly disintegrated. "Ugh...! T-This is...!" As he growled in fury, suddenly... Crack, crack...! CRASH! The crack in space opened once more, revealing a rainbow-colored gate between dimensions, where Astra emerged, carrying little Drakda who was back on his smaller form. "Waahh!" Drakda pped happily. "Twas was fun! Awain! Again!" "DRAKDA!" Drake and his family screamed as they hugged the boy together, as the gate behind Astra quickly closed almost instantly. "Thank you, Astra," said Drake. "Do you think you can keep yourself stable outside the Esper Dimension?" "..." Astra remained in silence but nodded, her form rapidly bing smaller, making her resemble a little sprite made of rainbow light. "...!" And then she sat over Drake''s head. "Eh? Isn''t she a bit cheeky, the little brat..." Belle got a bit jealous. Chapter 1843: Stage 1 Complete Chapter 1843: Stage 1 Complete ? After everything, we quickly reverted to our smaller, less inconspicuous appearances, and decided to rest over the city''s za. In there, while finally, at longst, at peace, while drinking cold drinks and eating ice cream, we were able to sigh in relief. "That was a huge event..." Miranda groaned. "There''s no way there''s more than this right?" "Mlem~!" Drakda was drinking ice cream while sitting over his mother''sp. "There''s definitely more," said Bedann. "I doubt we would remain in the trial if there weren''t unfinished business to take care of." "Yeah... mom''s right..." Bedra sighed, yawning. "I''m a bit sleepy though. Can''t we sleep in this trial?" "I think we could once we take the train, Bedra. So wait a little bit more," I said, patting her head. "For that though, we need to first talk with Emil and all the people we rescued. I don''t know what''ll be of them now..." "Is it okay to leave them on their own?" wondered Kate. "Won''t they get captured again?" "Hmm..." With the death of the Esper God and the prompt rescue of Drakda, it was finally over, and we could finally rx... Or so I wished, because the Trial wasn''t stopping or kicking us out of it. Fighting the Esper God wasn''t the end of this. Not at all. It seemed, however, that we''ve finally cleared the First Stage of the Trial, so that''s that! Ding! [You have progressed through the {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [Explore the City of Lost Souls: El Perdido]!] [Explore the Central za and Visit 5 Shops or Restaurants]: [5/5] (COMPLETE) [Talk to the Locals and Learn About Their Problems and Solve Them]: [3/3] (Larry''s Side Quest Completed) (Henrietita Side Quest Completed) (Emil Side Quest Completed) (COMPLETE) [Catch Any Evildoer and Apprehend Them]: [10/10] (COMPLETE) [Talk With An Important Story Character]: [3/3] (COMPLETE) [Discover What The Golden Spire Race Is All About]: [1/1] (COMPLETE) [Defeat The Esper God and Save El Perdido From Destruction (Hidden Requirement)]: [1/1] (COMPLETE) [Quest Duration: 4 Hours, 8 Minutes.] It seemed we were finally done with this, and the best part was that there was actually a damn Hidden Requirement in killing the Esper God... and saving the city. That, certainly, wasn''t something I expected happening at all, yet it was already considered within the Trial Storyline Quest?! It seems this might be more scripted than I imagined... Just what is this trial? Anyways, well, it''s done. "The Quest is at leastpleted," I said. "So the only thing left is to wait for the Whalebug to go away so we can go to the train, and then to the ce where the Golden Spiral Race will begin." "The Golden Spiral Race... Is that where the trial ends?" wondered Bedann. "Most likely, I think... It kind of gives me that vibe," I said. "Based in all the clues so far, it does feels quite obvious that it all points to this particr event where a lot of people are going to participate. Though, even the train trip itself could be a trial of its own... I doubt all these ouws aiming to participate will let theirpetition get there." "You mean they might start killing each other inside the train?!" Miranda asked. "Ugh and seeing how they can be as strong as you, that''s going to be such a chaotic thing to witness!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I''m just specting, that might as well never happen," I said. "For now though... I think we should talk to Emil and- Oh? Looks like I finally got a new message." Ding! [Congrattions, you and your party havepleted the {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [Explore the City of Lost Souls: El Perdido]!] [You havepleted the first of the three Stages of the Rank Up Trial with your family and the many new friends you''ve made along the way. El Perdido is both a ce with dangerous people and also with heartwarming, honest and kind people.] [You''ve learned the big contrast of El Perdido, and one of the things that make this city so unique and also important to this world and its people. Where both criminals and honest hard-working people live together, this is the contrast and perhaps, the bnce of the Colony World.] [Now, with Emil and his tribe freed, the only thing left to do for you and your family is to go on board of the train and reach the Golden Spire Race, where thest stage of this trial awaits you.] [Each Stage of the Trial will reward you with Points and Rewards based in your clear time and also your performance, actions, and many other variables from every member of the party. However, all rewards will be saved for the end.] [You have umted +1.700.000 Score Trial Points!] [Once you finally can Rank Up your ss, you can use these points to decide how powerful it will be. umte as many points as possible by interacting with the world, its people, and even fighting with evil foes.] "So that''s how it is... It also got a score system," I exined. "It seems fairly simple too... I''m guessing everyone will have the same score points at the end... I hope. There''s two Stages more to go. Let''s hope they won''t be as long as this one." "Let''s hope!" nodded Miranda with annoyance. "Anyways, Kate, how are they doing?" "They''re fine," said Kate. "Emil just woke up and he''s talking with his people... I think they''re just happy he rescued them, and they''re thanking him. Ah, it seems they want toe out already." "We should move somewhere else then, with less people, let''s go," I said. We moved through the skies after eating ice cream, reaching a good spot that wasn''t dangerous looking nor that it was filled with lots of people. And right there, Emil and the huge group of people from his tribe we rescued walked out, they seemed much happier than before. The first thing he did after seeing us again was thanking us. "Drake, everyone... Thank you so much," he said. "For everything..." Chapter 1844: Finishing Things Here Chapter 1844: Finishing Things Here ? "Without your help it wouldn''t had been possible... Thanks a lot," Emil sighed. "I was unable to find my parents but... All these people are still very important to me. They''re finally freed, and alive. And that''s what matters..." He walked towards my daughters. "Thanks a lot too, Kate, Bedra," he said. "You two helped me more than I thought, and despite how little time we''ve met, I think we''ve be friends." "Of course!" nodded Bedra. "We''re friends, Emil!" "Hm," Kate nodded. "We''re friends." "Thank you!" Emil felt rather happy. "With that said, I guess it''s time for us to depart. I need to bring these people to some ce safe. They''ve been isted their entire lives, so they really don''t know how to even live in here. Most people have no memories other than from their original..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I see, then we might not be seeing each other again," I said. "You''re going to your vige?" "Yeah, we are," Emil said. "My friends are waiting me outside the vige. They brought a lot of vehicles they rented. I''ve already talked them through telepathy about everything... "They''re good friends, my family." "Alright then, let''s go out, let us guard you until we get there," I said. "Thanks... It makes me feel bad we''re relying on you even for this but... I guess it can''t be helped," Emil sighed. "Yeah, don''t worry about it, Emil!" said Bedra. "Hm, let''s go," Kate smiled. We walked through the more isted areas of the city as we let Emil''s people, who were all covered on robes to hide their identities roam through the city and watch everything. They were very amazed, most of them had never seen cities of this caliber, they came from tribes after all, which mostly lived inside of jungles. Once we reached the outside of the city, we saw several flying vehicles... I had my suspicions, so by using my enhanced psychic powers, I read the minds of his friends. They seemed happy, tired, and a bit expectant of the future. No malicious intentions... Hm, well, alright. I can read the minds of people now... it seems to be a new psychic power my brain has developed, though it doesn''t work on beings that are rather strong. For example, I can''t read the minds of any of my family members! And well, not like I would ever do if I could anyways. However, of normal,mon people like those guys, I more or less can do it. "Emil! You''re finally back! And... just as you said, woah..." "Y-You brought so many people! I hope they can fit... We only rented five vehicles." "They''ll have to, we''ll find a way for everyone to fit inside, don''t worry!" Emil smiled. "Thank you guys for everything!" "It''s fine, I mean, Drake saved us, and he gave us so much money..." "Yeah, the least we could do was this!" I guess they weren''t wrong, they got a lot of money from all the things the thugs had, which I just gave to them at the end. We saw with my family all of Emil''s tribe members enter the vehicles, and yeah, they barely fit inside, but they did, so it was alright. "I''ll protect everyone with my abilities, so don''t worry about us, uncle Drake," said Emil. "Thanks again for everything..." "It''s alright," I nodded. "Take care of your people, Emil... And I hope you can find your parents one day." "I hope so too! But this... this is fine too," Emil smiled. "Thank you everyone! Bedra, Kate! Thank you for being my friends!" As the vehicles moved across the skies, rapidly flying into the horizon, we waved our arms as we saw them depart. Well, that was quite nice. It left me this happy feeling inside; I don''t know how else to describe it. This is definitely not an illusion or a dream, this is certainly real... This world, it might be a "fragment" of something else. A recreation of something, perhaps. We''ll find out once we''re finally done with it, for sure. "Will we really not see Emil again, dad?" wondered Bedra, she seemed a bit sad. "Yeah?" wondered Kate, she was just as sad. "Hmm..." I muttered. "I don''t really know... I hope we can. I really do. Let''s go now." We moved back to the city, where the spaceships were still trying to take down the Whalebug with terrible results. With this time, we moved to the train station and then decided to see if they had any tickets for the train that had stopped. "Yeah, a lot of people that took the train ended abandoning it, so we got a lot of free seats... But are you sure you want to buy one?" A rusty-looking, bulky robot man wondered, scratching his metallic head. "We don''t even know when they''ll spook that huge Whalebug away! I''m really sorry..." "It''s fine," I said. "I want tickets for the whole family please." "Hmm, the whole family... So one, two, three, four, five, six... Six tickets?" "Yes." "Alright... That''ll be six thousand." He quickly took six tickets and then exchanged them for the money I paid him. "Thank you for your purchase. I hope you got patience; this might take days or a whole week..." the robot man sighed. "Hah, oh well... I''ve seen worse things. Like that time..." As he started talking about the past with my family, I sneaked away and quickly turned into a dragon, flying towards the Whalebug. FLASH! The people of the city panicked as they saw me again, although arge group also celebrated. I heard the pilots of the spaceships screaming at me, but I ignored them too. I reached the Whalebug, as the gigantic creature nced at me with its huge bug-like eyes... "GROOOOHHHH!" It seemed mostly scared and in pain and wasn''t particrly angry at me or anything. They seemed like peaceful creatures, now that I read their mind. "Alright buddy, I''m going to help you get out of here... For that I''ll need Astra and Belle''s help! Can you girls help me spread open the crack in space where the Whalebug ising?" "...!" "Sure!" Astra and Belle nodded, rushing towards the opposite left and right sides of the Whalebug. While the giant thing waved its body around, I infused my void powers into the cracks in space. And with my spirit''s help... Crack, crack...! CRAAASH! The crack opened evenrger, as the Whalebug quickly escaped back where it came from! Chapter 1845: Entering The Train Chapter 1845: Entering The Train ? Everyone in El Perdido nced at the scene in disbelief, as the giant Whalebug that had dyed the entire train, and by default the Golden Spire Race, was finally gone! It was all thanks to their "hero" a silver and blue scaled, gigantic dragon, whose identity to everyone else was a mystery. Drake nodded as he saw the Whalebug leaving, the crack in space that led to a Starry Road rapidly transformed back to its original appearance, it was actually a small wormhole used to teleport the train from one destination to another. "Alright, it''s finally done." He descended from the skies, turning back to normal and then rejoining his family, as they awaited for everything around the train station and the train itself to be settled. "The Whalebug really just left..." "What the hell?" "Who is that dragon anyways?" "I can''t believe it!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "That thing disappeared right after everything?" "And some people were trying to kill it despite being quite peaceful, huh?" "Well, there was no giant dragon before, what else would you have wanted them to do, huh?!" The people in the train station startedmenting and discussing about what had happened, some were happy, others shocked, and a few were even mad that the problem was fixed in just a couple of hours and by a damn dragon showing up out of nowhere. "Argh! Dammit! I sold my ticket! Fuck! I thought they would take days or a week to get it done!" "Quickly! Go buy more tickets!" "Get out of my way!" A bunch of people ran to the ticket seller and started buying tickets fervently, but after only a dozen more bought, they were already sold out. This caused a huge havoc, making people angered and fighting with one another. It didn''t take time for people to start pulling out guns and threatening each other. It was still awless world at the end... "Woah do they really have to go so far?!" wondered Bedra angrily. "Dad, should we do something? Someone''s going to get shot!" "Hmm, I guess this is natural to happen in this world," Drake said. "Maybe I shouldn''t have freed the Whalebug so soon? But we can''t waste more time here though, we''ve already been for like six or eight hours." "Eh, let the idiots kill each other, it doesn''t matter anyways," Miranda shrugged. "Hm, I''ll disable their weapons," said Kate, pointing her hand at them. FLASH! With a single shockwave of energy, Drake''s daughter released a wave of electricity that disabled all weapons, which were powered by energy. Suddenly, every pistol and weapon everyone had didn''t work, and despite how hard they tried, they couldn''t shoot each other. "W-What the hell?! My weapon''s not working?!" "What did you do to my gun you fuck?!" "I can''t even use my electrified knife now!" Kate nodded happily as she saw the fools struggle to achieve their senseless, meaningless violence. Although at the end they still started punching each other like mad monkeys. "Ah, it still got pretty bad..." Drake sighed. "Well, this is not our responsibility, let''s go inside the train already, it seems people''s already going inside." "Yeah I agree, let''s go," nodded Bedann. "Bedra,e. Don''t worry about these people." "Uh, fine..." Bedra shrugged. "I guess idiots will always be idiots.." If Bedra had any weakness it was herpassion and merciful demeanor. She would even pity the most foolish and terrible person sometimes, but she had to get over such a trait quickly, in the world, or perhaps any world, there wasn''t always people worth saving or helping. As they lined up to enter the train while a guard was checking tickets, Miranda yed with Drakda who was being carried by her arms. "You did something pretty amazing, Drakda! Just what was that ability you used? I can''t believe you entered the Esper Dimension like that!" "Gaarr!" Drakda, however, didn''t really care, ying as a little dragon, he was biting his mother''s fingers and her tail, he was very energetic even after everything. "It''ll take a bit more of time before he starts maturing some more," said Drake. "Well, I remember that our daughter matured rather fast after reaching a certain age, right?" wondered Bedann. "So Drakda will get there, and he''ll stop being so reckless." "But what about me?" Kate wondered. "You''ve already developed well as well," nodded Drake. "If anything, you were born very smart and mature, Kate." "Ooh," Kate nodded, she wasn''t aware of her own intelligence. "I suppose that''s because of her unique birth," said Bedann. "Right? She was formed a bit differently." "Hm, yeah," Drake nodded. "She was born directly from a fragment of my soul and that of her mother, so she was naturally smart and strong from the get-go." "Hmm, but I''m still her big sis!" said Bedra, feeling a bit jealous. "S-So I''m obviously more mature, right?" "Ah yes of course," nodded Bedann, petting her daughter''s head. "Don''t be like that Bedra, we all love you too." "Big sis has always been smarter than me," smiled Kate, nodding. "Without her, I wouldn''t know what to do half the time." "Aww, really?" wondered Miranda, giggling as her hand was being bitten by Drakda. "Ouch! S-Stop it, you little demon!" "Kate..." muttered Bedra, feeling a bit moved, her eyes shining brightly, and then hugging Kate and kissing her forehead. "You don''t have to say it like that, haha! Come here!" "Big sis..." Kate blushed as she received her big sister''s love, kissing her cheek. "I love big sis too." "A! Kateee! You''re melting my heart!" Bedra ended hugging her little sister all the way to the train. Once the train doors opened and the guard was able to confirm their tickets, the dragon family entered the train. Although it looked rather rusty outside, the interior seemed quite cozy, the floor was covered with soft wood, the seats were green, and soft,fortable to sit on. To enter and befortable though, Drake, Bedann, and Miranda had to reduce their size a bit more, around the same size that the people around this world had. They were a bit too tall after all, but nothing their already height-altering abilities couldn''t fix. "Let''s sit over there then." As the family went to sit down, suddenly... Drake felt a threatening, bloodthirsty presence walking right behind him. "What?!" Chapter 1846: A Powerful Being Chapter 1846: A Powerful Being ? The moment the dragon family entered the train and decided to getfortable and sit down, they started chatting nonstop. The daughters would constantly chat, y, and talk about the scenery outside and what they wanted to see. Meanwhile, Drakda took a nap with Miranda, while Bedann started talking with the girls while also talking with Drake from time to time. However, their little peaceful rest was promptly interrumpted, only five minutes into the train, and only a couple more before it started moving toward its destination.... TRUUUM! Drake''s eyes widened, as he felt a tremendously powerful bloodthirsty presence, which spread across the entire train cab. The people there froze, while some ignored it. "What?!" Drake, however, instantly nced at the origin of this presence, noticing a tall man, the tallest one could be while fitting inside this train, covered from head to toes on ck leather clothes, with a huge ck cowboy hat and with no skin showing, wrapped on ck robes, walking towards the next cabin. Before moving forward, however, they suddenly stopped, Drake kept ncing, his Aura, cold and refreshing, washed away his oppressive Aura, as the man quickly red at him, glowing red eyes was all Drake could see, his face shrouded in darkness. || The two men nced at one another in silence for only a couple of seconds, but everyone in that cabin could immediately tell that they were dangerous men they shouldn''t even look at. "Hmph... Not too shabby." The man snickered, walking away after exchanging res with Drake, and disappeared towards the next car, leaving Drake feeling tense. "What the hell was that?!" asked Miranda, who ended waking up due to everything going on. "Who was that guy?" "....Probably a hitman, there was an air of professionalism within his bloodthirst," said Drake. "He''s someone experienced in the art of killing." "Really?" wondered Bedann. "But why did he expand an Aura like that out of nowhere?" "He was trying to immediately tell who his contenders were," said Drake. "Intimidating the normal people was never his goal, he wanted to check who could immediately respond to his Aura... And I did it I guess." "So he was checking who could fight him?" wondered Miranda. "What the hell? What''s the point of that? Don''t tell me they''re going to fight in a damn train, right? That''s dangerous and the space is super tight too!" "Ah, maybe that''s what he wanted," said Drake. "I''m beginning to guess what this Stage 2 of the Trial is going to be... The participants of the Golden Spire Race will... most likely start killing each other." "EH?!" Gasped Miranda. "Dammit..." "Huh... Well, I had my suspicions," said Bedann, nodding. "B-But why would they do that..." Bedra muttered. "Can''t they get along and then go together topete?" "Yeah that''s what a normal person would do dear," nodded Drake. "But these people aren''t normal. They''re powerful and think they can do whatever they want. If they can kill their opponents before they even get to the race, then that''ll be even better, and make things easier for them too." "It sounds wicked, but it does makes sense," said Bedann. "But would they go as far as going on aplete rampage though? If the train ends up being destroyed and then nobody can get to the race, everyone will end up losing." "To be honest, even that sounds like a viable strategy," said Drake. "These bastards aren''t going to y nice; we have to prepare... Dammit, and I just wanted to rest." "How do we prepare, even?" wondered Kate. "We already are pretty strong now... Right?" "Yeah, don''t worry about anything, I think those that are tired should just sleep," said Drake. "We are indeed strong, so we''ll simply rest and see how things go. I don''t want to go on the offensive and trigger everyone else to start killing each other. We''lly low for now." "Only that?" Bedann was nervous. "Of course not," Drake smiled, his eyes growing sharper. "I''ve already begun the preparations, if you couldn''t tell." He pointed down into the floor, as Bedann''s eyes widened. She noticed hundreds of tiny slimes hiding everywhere. At the same time, they were scribing divine runes into the floor, invisible to everyone else but them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om They were rapidly forming something... "A formation?" "Something like that, but better,rger, and stronger," nodded Drake. "I''ll be even fusing it with my ss Skill... It should at the very least, ensure our safety. And that of this entire section of the train. For now, rest, the fights have yet to begin so we might as well make sure to get some shuteye." "Well if you think so... But let me help as well," Bedann said. "Can''t we do something too? to prepare? Miranda?" "Hmm, I guess we could set our own little traps, let''s do that," Miranda giggled, showing her sharp shark teeth. At the end, the children were too sleepy and tired, and all fell asleep promptly after seeing their parents preparing for anything. Drakda, Kate, and Bedra were dozing off like little angels, their faces adorable and innocent. Ultimately, Miranda and then Bedann couldn''t resist the drowsiness, and fell asleep. Even as strong as they were, they had used a lot of divine power to fight, which causes exhaustion to gods. When sleeping, divine power can also recover faster, and even souls can recover quickly too, so sleeping was a must do... Well, for most people, except Drake. With a single second using [True Immortal Soul] he healed his soul''s exhaustion by sharing the immortality of his body. As for the rest? He simply ate a lot of meat he had packed inside his inventory, mostly demon and monster meat from the Venerable of mes Trial and felt like a fresh cabbage. He remained in silence as the train started moving, he felt it was a pity the kids didn''t see the Starry Road they went through for a couple of minutes. A beautiful cosmic sight he had never seen before. After passing through this space, the train appeared in another railroad, moving across a desert with golden dunes and giant red and yellow cactuses. And then... Ding! Chapter 1847: New Special Trial Storyline Quest Chapter 1847: New Special Trial Storyline Quest ? As Drake was finally trying to rx and appreciate the scenery, a system notification quickly made him more alert. Ding! [You have progressed through the Trial and have finally reached the Second Stage of the Trial!] [A {Special Trial Storyline Quest} has been generated: [The Blood-Stained Railroad Trip] [After having survived a swarm of monstrous aliens, infiltrated a city full ofwlessness, and having saved many unfortunate people from evildoers, your family is finally on their way to reach the Golden Spire Race, where all the strongest and craziest of people all around the Wildest West will gather up to race and put their lives on the line.] [The one that wins will receive a tremendous prize in money, enough to guarantee the rest of their lives infort and without any more worries. However, to get there, you must first survive the trip to the area where the race will begin.] [You and your family now find yourselves inside of a Train packed full of the most dangerous people of this entire world, assassins, hitmen, criminals, bandits, thieves, psychopaths, and more. All here for the sole purpose of winning the race.] [And of course, if it wasn''t because of the aforementioned reasons, they would get along and wait until the race began... However, to make things easier, they may begin killing each other to cut down thepetition even if a little bit more.] [Your Goal? Survive until you reach your destination. With additional Missions that''ll increase your total score at the end of this Stage Trial Quest, once itspleted and you survive, that''s it.] [Survive The Trip To The Golden Spire]: [0/1] [Defeat 3 Golden Spire Participants]: [0/3] [Protect the Train! Don''t Let It Lose More Than Three Railroad Cars]: [0/10]n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om [Defeat "The Bullet Demon"]: [0/1] [Defeat "Insane Siblings Paprica And Johnsie"]: [0/2] [Quest Duration: 5 Hours] [Time is tickling! If you can''tplete any of these bonus quests before the time limit, you will lose important score points necessary for your ss Change.] "There it is... And it''s damn long." This time, the primary objective was surviving, Drake nodded, feeling like it was rather obvious. They weren''t tourist in a wild west city anymore after all. In fact, he could simply sit down and rx and just let the train reach its destination while letting everything else happen. Like this he would pass the trial without problems... But the thing is, he wouldn''t earn any damn points like that, and the growth of his family and himself depended on this. If he wanted to be able to stand against aplete monster like Pandemonium, he needed as much power as possible, and even more than that. Pandemonium had threatened to kill his entire family after all, their lives, everyone, depended on how strong they could get in this Trial. If he doesn''t have the power to stop him, everything will be lost. And he cannot let that happen. Drake gritted his teeth, as his fists clenched tightly. He red at the door of the railroad car where he and his family were. The majority of people were sleeping right now. Most were normal people, some had slightly strong Auras, but they were all small fry. He couldn''t really identify who was a participant of the race and who wasn''t... And he wasn''t going to start killing random people to find out either. He''ll simply create a bait, so theye for him. "Alright, how about this?" He smiled, quickly fusing dozens of tiny slimes and moving them to railroad before his own, quickly creating a Doppelganger sharing 50% of his stats and all his powers. He walked through the railroad silently, barely making a sound. Despite that, his Aura expanded lightly. Only so the very strong people could feel it. "Come on, I know you all want to kill each other already." Drake continued walking, until suddenly. "Hey." A voice echoed from his left. A man wearing red pants and brown cowboy hat called him. He was a human, covering half his face with ck cloth. His eyes were blue, and his hair was blonde. Drake directed his gaze towards him. "What?" he asked. "Where are you going?" the man asked. "To the bathroom," Drake continued walking. ck! Suddenly, the sound of a gun being readied to shot echoed behind Drake, as the man pointed the gun to his head. "You''re participating in the trial, aren''t you?" Drake could immediately sense his bloodthirst, the bait worked really well already. "Yeah, why?" Drake provoked him, without even looking scared. The man squinted his eyes. And then, without hesitation... BAAANG! A bullet shot right through Drake''s head. A sharpshooter bastard with good aim, he would''ve definitely killed someone normal. Drake could have also chosen to evade the bullet, but he didn''t want it to break the window behind him. At the sound of the bullet being shot, the normal people in the railroad car started panicking, screaming. "Uuaagh!" "What was that?!" "Someone''s fighting?!" "Run!" They quickly started running to the adjacent cars, as the blonde man''s eyes widened, noticing Drake looked back at him. The hole on his head slowly regenerated, as the bullet that he shot in the middle of his brain slowly was pulled out, falling into the floor. nk! "Quite eager to kill, aren''t you?" heughed. "W-Wha...?!" the man was shocked, quickly shooting more bullets as he stood up. Drake walked through the bullets, some pierce, others didn''t. He swung his tail against him. SLASH! Using the de-shaped tip, he sliced the man''s arm. "Uuaaagh! W-What the fuck?!" As he cried in horror and was about to pull another gun. §£§¡§¡§¡§®! Drake punched his face and sent him down, dying instantly. "Ah, he died already, I was trying to control my strength there and at least just knock him -out." Drake quickly took all the weapons from the body and then threw him out of the window. "A job''s well done, one out of three- Huh?" Yet right after that, another two people appeared. They red at him with maniac smiles. "Hey Paprica, my honey, I think we found a bigshot." "We did, didn''t we my pudding?!" As they giggled, the man took out a rifle, and the woman a huge machinegun. [Defeat "Insane Siblings Paprica And Johnsie"]: [0/2] "Ah, there they are... That was fast." Chapter 1848: Catching The Nutjobs Chapter 1848: Catching The Nutjobs ? [Defeat "Insane Siblings Paprica And Johnsie"]: [0/2] Based in the name of the woman, Paprica, Drake quickly realized who these two freaks were. Their appearances were quite interesting too. Both were rather humanoid, but not quite human, they werenkier than humans, had skin as white as chalk, and long pointy ears. Their faces looked young, but had paint over them, making them resemble skulls. Paprica wore a colorful dress made of many-colored leathers and fabrics, looking more like an extravagant clown princess. Her hair was divided into blue and red color, made into pigtails, and she smiled like she had found gold or something. Meanwhile, the man wore a purple suit with a green shirt beneath, and a red tie. His hair was green, short, and he was wearing a purple fedora. As they pulled out their weapons from nowhere, Drake squinted his eyes. "Hey Paprica, my honey, I think we found a bigshot." "We did, didn''t we my pudding?!" As they giggled, the man took out a rifle, and the woman a huge machinegun. They talked quite lovey-dovely to be just siblings. "You''re also participants, I can guess?" Drake asked. "Let''s make an alliance." The two looked at one another,ughing right after. "Hahahaha!" "An alliance?!" FLASH! Drake knew that they would refuse andugh. But that was within his ns and considerations, as he charged towards them while theyughed. Thet siblings'' eyes widened, moving faster than Drake and pulling the trigger of their weapons. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Drake quickly turned into ten slimes again, exploding everywhere. "Huh?! This is surprising!" "Oh my, he was a slimy creature this entire time, how cute! Although they were surprised for a second, they instantly epted the ridiculous thing they saw, proving to Drake they were quite insane indeed. "They''re insane, I need to kill them as swiftly as possible! So they won''t kill innocent bystanders in the other cars!" Drake''s resolve was made, as his slimes started moving. Five of them wrapped around Paprica''s legs and five of them around the other man''s legs. Very tightly, to the point they groaned in pain! They pointed their guns at their legs but quickly hesitated to shoot. They were insane but not stupid. "So damn annoying!" sighed Johnsie, waving his hand. TRUUUM! A wave of green psychic energy was released, trying to destroy the little slimes. However, the little slimes counterattacked, releasing their own mini psychic fields. "Ugh?!" As the man was shocked, the girl quickly waved her hand, as pink waves of psychic energy suddenly possessed some of the slimes. "Come on! Don''t be mean! Aren''t you such lovelies?" Drake felt a strange sensation as these tiny slimes, an extension of his body, suddenly gained heart-shaped eyes and obeyed Paprica instantly. "W-What the...?!" Indeed, she had taken over their bodies and controlled them. "I have to discard those instantly." Without hesitating, the slimes that had turned pink suddenly were made to explode by Drake, as he appeared behind them with his own machinegun, shooting hundreds of bullets at them from their back.N?v(el)B\\jnn BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! The siblings quickly released their psychic fields to defend, while holding hands and dancing around the car, evading the bullets or protecting them. "Aaah! You dance so well, my pudding!" "And you dance perfectly, my honey." Drake felt disgusted, these freaks couldn''t get cringier! However, he didn''t let their ridiculousness distract him, as he manipted his slimes around Johnsie''s legs and quickly made them pierce his flesh. "Aaaarrgh! Hahaha! It hurts!" Heughed while screaming in pain, as the slimes dug through his leg and attempted to enter the rest of his body. "But that''s as far as you''re getting!" Suddenly, with a wicked smile, he released the slimes out of his wounds as a green psychic energy sent them away, and then cut them into smithereens. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "I''m not so weak as to let a bastard get inside my body, did you know?" Drake quickly released his Psychic Aura at full, shocking the siblings as they suddenly felt their bodies bing slower. However, their Esper Powers barely managed to resist it a bit so they could move, but not so they could evade. Dozens of bullets quickly reached them, and they waved their hands, creating fields to defend. "This is how they defend against bullet attacks? It''s quite annoying." Drake had enough summoning Celestia and then jumping towards them. SLAAASH! Without using any technique at all to not destroy the train, Celestia cut through the defensive fields, slicing the arm of Paprica and both arms of Johnsie. "Uuaaggh! Pudding!" "Uugh! My arms! Again?!" As they screamed in pain, Drake quickly kicked their faces and pushed them down, before dozens of psychic spheres were to suddenly hit him, sending him flying. BOOOM! "These bastards..." Drake noticed as they quickly started reattaching their sliced arms, using their own psychic energy to reconnect their bones, muscles, and other tissue. "Hahah, we''ve lost our limbs a few times already, right honey?" "Yeah, yeah, it''s no big deal~!" While saying this, the two started escaping Drake, deciding to not confront him directly as he was quite dangerous. "Neb, Storm! Trap them!" Drake didn''t let them escape, however, as his two Living Domains were summoned, unleashing their powers and wrapping them on mini-Domain Prisons. "Uhh?! Pudding!" "Honey?!" The two panicked as they were separated from one another, and Drake instantly felt their raging psychic energies surging from their bodies, constantly hitting the Domain Prisons. "Crush them." As the two Domains were powered up by Drake''s own Energies and began to rapidly crush the siblings, suddenly... "Hey!" "I saw the two bossesing here!" "That bastard, he got them trapped there!" A group of around seven gunfighters appeared out of nowhere, all of them with skeleton makeup in their face as well. For a moment, Drake was distracted as he quickly released shockwaves of psychic energy to push them away while they shot hundreds of bullets at him. However, in that moment, the siblings released spike-like shockwaves of energy, piercing the Domain Prisons and freeing themselves. "Hahah! We got em''!" "See youter scaled man." As the two Domains exploded, they quickly broke open the door leading to the next car and escaped! "Elusive bastards." As Drake grew frustrated while they escaped, he heard the screams of people in the next car, and then of bullets being fired. Chapter 1849: Spectral Mindscape! Chapter 1849: Spectral Mindscape! ? The two siblings ran away towards the next car, quickly scaring everyone in there. However, they didn''t let any of them escape. The people that weren''t participating were nothing but nuisances for the participants themselves after all, having them run around the train was simply too inefficient. "Alright everyone please calm down! We are just here with guns, that''s all, alright? Alright?! Yeah!" "We deeply apologize for scaring everyone, but please don''t go or we''ll feel lonely." The siblings, however, weren''t as bad as other criminals in how they talked at least, they tried to calm the people down while pointing guns at them... "While you''re here why don''t you share your purses with money and any valuables you''ve got, hm?" Paprica pointed her machine gun at the head of an old slugdy, who while trembling gave the woman her purse full of tiny starlight stones. "Oh my, you''ve quite rich you damn granny, hahaha!" As she walked past her, she punched the granny in the face. "Ouugh...! W-Why? I gave you what you wanted...!" "Oops, that slipped me! I just hate old people, hahah!" While her boyfriend/brother was collecting more money, Paprica red at the trembling olddy, nobody else doing anything but watch. "You remind me of that annoying old woman that kept nagging at me every time I came back home," she giggled. "You know what I did to her when I got fed up with her shit?" "A-Ah...! Wait...!" "I shot her brains out!" The machinegun started moving, as Paprica attempted to shoot the old slugdy, desiring to see her old, wrinkly body sttered into the floor. §£§¡§¡§¡§®§®§®! "GEH?!" However, out of nowhere, a huge fist smashed her face down, as she saw her teeth flying away. She noticed the one that punched her, a huge, giantess of a woman with blue skin and ck scales around her hands. With speed she couldn''t predict, the woman grabbed her machinegun and then made it disappear, before grabbing her by the air and then smashing her into the ground again. BAAAM! "Arrggh! You bitch!" While screaming as her lower jaw almost dislocated and her teeth were gone, she unleashed a shockwave of psychic energy of tremendous power, attempting to take over her body. BOOOM! However, it was quickly negated, as a ck psychic energy,bined with chaos, stopped her psychic powers from affecting her. "W-Wha...?!" Paprica gasped, noticing the woman''s face looked a bit like that man that turned into slimes. It was nobody else than Bedann, of course. "P-Protect me!" With a scream, Paprica''s pink energy was released, covering several people around the car. Suddenly, they began to stand up, mostly the males, whose pupils had turned heart shaped. Bedann red at her surroundings. "So your Psychic Power controls people... certain people I assume," wondered Bedann. "Mostly males... I see, so that''s why I am not even affected." In that moment, dozens of people jumped towards Bedann, grabbing her arms and legs, trying to stop her from hurting Paprica any longer! "My honey, you''ve got yourself into quite the trouble." And Johnsie, who was at the end of the car, pointed his rifle at Bedann''s head, charging it with his powerful psychic energy. "Fear not, I shall free you from this gori." BAAANG! Although he shot with the rifle, what came out of it was a giant beam of emerald energy, hitting Bedann''s back with tremendous force and sending her flying to the opposite end of the car! BOOOM! "Phew, you saved me!" Paprica slowly stood back up, giggling as she was surrounded by men, and a few women. "Hehehe, look how many sweeties I got today!" Bedann slowly stood back up, ring at the two as if nothing had happened to her. The damage she received wasn''t even negligible. "I came here after I heard people screaming," she thought. "But I didn''t expect there to be these two big shots I saw in the quest notification..." Bedann had been sleeping just a moment ago, but due to themotion she woke up, realizing someone was screaming, she came running here, leaving Drake''s main body protecting the kids and Miranda who were sleeping. "Now, now, another participant this soon?" wondered Paprica. "Hhehe! She''s tough as rocks though!" "I see... Should we retreat too?" wondered Johnsie. "I don''t want to get killed right away..." "Maybe, but I am kind of pissed off... I want her dead, pudding," said Paprica. "Can you help me kill her? Pretty please?" "Hah, my honey, you don''t even need to ask!" Johnsie nodded, smiling as his rifle glowed with a green aura. "Let''s blow her brains out." He smiled maniacally. "They''re indeed crazy, huh?" wondered Bedann, concentrating as more scales spread through her body. "Drake''s other half should be in the car behind me, I can hear a lot ofmotion, is he fighting more people? I''ll buy him time." Bedann summoned her Axe, Hel, and divided it into two smaller hatchets, infusing them with both psychic energy and chaos energy. She knew that in this world, psychic energy users, Espers, could somewhat negate some of the magic power of foes, or even greatly defend against them when they were at a certain level of strength. However, as long as she sued psychic energy herself, she was able to fight back much better and negate some of this defense, making things even. Everyone that took the injections developed unique Psychic Abilities, and Bedann''s wasn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om rather mysterious. It was pitch-ck, almost resembling shadows. "Let''s do this..." And her ability was... "{Spectral Mindscape}" FLUOOOSH! Suddenly, the pitch-ck psychic energy spread out everywhere, as Paprica and Johnsie stepped back to evade it, realizing, however, that it was toote. Everything around them had suddenly turned into a spectral darkness, spreading through thousands of kilometers. "W-What is this?!" wondered Paprica. "Pudding! I''m a bit scared! I don''t like dark ces..." "Calm down, Paprica," Johnsie said. "I believe this is a Mindscape... It traps our minds within an imaginary, illusory world." "Hah, no, it''s worse than that," Bedann smiled, as the darkness around the two rapidly began to shapeshift into monsters. But these "monsters" weren''t really creatures or beasts, but people. People these two wicked siblings recognized. Their family members which they hated so much... "How about we have a family reunion?" Bedann asked. Chapter 1850: The Power Of Benladanns Esper Ability! Chapter 1850: The Power Of Bedann''s Esper Ability! ? {Spectral Mindscape} Bedann''s Unique Esper Ability, born from her mind as she awakened as an Esper. Across the world of this Trial, it is said that Esper Abilities oftentimes manifest based in the person''s minds. Their traumas, their memories, their personalities, the way they live their lives, all of these things can affect how their Esper Ability is born. The most vulnerable people might turn their abilities into something to protect themselves, while those that are aggressive, will obtain an ability that can be used to kill. But sometimes, stranger abilities can be born, the more twisted a person''s mind, or their past, can end up being. Bedann was a ster example of this, having been once a subject of experimentation inside aboratory, where she was forced to merge with an alien creature. She suffered, she cried, and she went mad, so mad, that she ended hurting a lot of innocent people as well. She was only put down when they found a way topletely negate the Mold''s powers and kill it alongside her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om And since she reincarnated that she had to deal with a lot of shit too, from the Molding with her and being still evil and possessive. Her having to escape her family and her vige to not affect them or harm them, being saved by Drake and go back, only to find her vige devastated and her new parents dead... Even though with Drake at her side, and then with the Mold being reborn as Miranda, finally beginning to walk through a path of redemption, and her life having now improved a lot... Many challenges kepting, and now that she was Bedra''s mother, and soon a mother of another more baby, she had never stopped having her fair share of difficulties and stressful moments. This darkness from her past, however, lingered, always. Even as happy as she could be sometimes, it wasn''t something that would go anywhere, it was what made her who she was after all. All experiences make a person what they are, every single one of them, from the experiences of happiness and fulfillment to those of frustration, sorrow, and suffering. When she awakened as an Esper, all of these experiences amassed into a new power, her Esper Ability. And now, she unleashed it against her foes at full power. A ck, ghostly power that feed on people''s minds, their worse traumas, nightmares, and the people they hated the most. All of this feed her Esper Ability, including herself. Hence why her ability was like darkness, shadows, and could merge with her chaos so well. It also represented her traumas and suffering, bing stronger through this. And by activating this ability on its totality, she was able to trap her foes'' minds within a Mindscape made out of their fears and traumas. Right now, Paprika and Johnsie were seeing their family members, childhood friends, colleagues, and victims which they had killed and tortured in the past. "Paprika... How could you do this with your brother... This is disgusting!" "You''re not in love, you''re just delusional!" "Why did you kill us?! We loved you two!" "I worked hard all my life for you two... I dedicated my entire existence to raise you, is this how you repay me?!" "Big sis, big bro! Why did you cut my head off? It hurt so much..." There were even children there, these two psychopaths had even ughtered their little siblings, they had a big family, and they killed them all. "Hahahah... T-This is just an illusion anyways!"ughed Paprika. "Right Honey?" Paprika tried to calm down, noticing that Johnsie''s face was twitching. "P-Pudding?" "I-It is but... Why... Why does it feel so real?" "Wait... Wait a second, calm down!" As she tried to calm her brother down, their family members reached them, grabbing their legs, arms, and trying to drag them down. The floor slowly became ck slime, sludge, it was Mold, actually, the Mold from Bedann''s traumas. Although Miranda had changed since then, Bedann considered her apletely different being altogether than this "Mold". The Mold of her Traumas was a monster, an alien with no emotions, a parasite with no will or mind of its own. It was the monster that was there before Miranda appeared. A primal monstrosity born in another, crasnding on Earth and then imnted into her body. A parasite that consumed her mind and brought her towards insanity. {Spectral Mindscape} didn''t just embody the traumas of the victims trapped inside, but also of the wielder. However, the wielder, having already surpassed such traumas, could control them to their will. A sea of Mold slowly started sinking Johnsie and Paprika, making them scream as their parents and siblings dragged them. "Uuuaaaggh! Get away from meeeee!" Johnsie, who seemed like the mostposed and calm of the two screamed like a monkey. "No...! NO! NO! NOOOO! I didn''t mean to cut your head, little brother!" Paprika kept weeping as she saw her brother opening his head to reveal its insides to her. Before, these psychopaths seemed unable to feel anything for the atrocities theymitted. But this changed through the effects of {Spectral Mindscape}! "Hahh... Hahhh... Yeah, it hurts right?" Bedann gasped, using this power on such insane minds was getting her a bit tired. "My Spectral Mindscape not only brings out your deepest fears and traumas, it embodies them into TRUE fear, no matter what you thought before, it''ll hurt." "N-No, this is all inside my mind!" cried Paprika. "W-We have to- Ah?! Pudding?! Ack! Arrgh!" Suddenly, Johnsie red at Paprika with a face full of utter insanity, crying tears of horror and suffering as he started strangling his sister. "I-It was your damn fault! Y-YOU DID THIS TO MEEE! YOU FORCED ME! YOU FORCED MEEE!" "Uuuaaggh! Graarrggh! P-Pudding...! Shtop...!" "SHUT UP! SHUT UP! I''m so tired of your fucking face, you slut!" "Aaarrgh! L-Leave me aloneeee! You fucking pig!" Paprika used her fingers to dig her brother''s eyes, making his eyes begin to bleed constantly. The two were already trying to kill each other the moment they began to fall into despair... "Their parents were right... these psychopaths never loved one another." Chapter 1851: Crazy Or Not, Youre Done For Chapter 1851: Crazy Or Not, You''re Done For ? BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Drake fired dozens of bullets against his foes,bined with his Psychic Powers and his Divine Abilities, he was able to finally eliminate the six thugs that came after him. Despite these guys being mere "small fries" within the trial even small fries were annoying to take down, holding a minimum of 50% of his stats, they were tough nuts to crack. However, by working quickly, he dispatched them all in a couple of minutes, rushing outside after robbing their bodies out of anything they had and devouring them to regain energy. No matter how hard he tried though he couldn''t get any ability from eating people or monsters of this world. Because they were Espers though, all of them, his Psychic Energy reserves were rapidly regenerated as he felt more refreshed. He rushed towards the next railroad car, finding out Bedann there, and a bunch of people on the floor unconscious. Meanwhile, Paprika and Johnsie were screaming at one another, strangling and piercing their eyes as if they had hated one another their entire lives. "Bedann?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn He realized there was a darkness epassing everyone, but that didn''t show outside of their minds, it only resembled ck colored crosses floating over their heads. "Drake...!" Bedann didn''t averted her gaze from them. "I''ve got them trapped, kill them quickly!" "So this is your Esper Ability?! That''s amazing!" "Hurry! I can''t... hold back anymore!" "Okay!" Drake didn''t even hesitate, rushing towards the two psychopaths hurting one another. Despite how rough they were being, they were only hurting each other anyways. They wouldn''t be able to kill themselves in such a way. So Drake unsheathed Celestia and then... "Stop." Her words stopped him from moving. "Celestia?!" "You''re going to kill people that isn''t even defending themselves? Even more, they suffer from a mental illness that have made them insane. In a way, they''re not in fault for what they''ve done." "What?!" "They''re innocent children that had been misjudged and mistreated by the world. They need guidance and love." "You''re kidding me right?" Drake didn''t know their entire background story, but he could immediately guess they were just utterly insane and had done some pretty awful things. "You will not use me to hurt those I don''t want to hurt." "Fine." Drake didn''t bother, sheathing Celestia back and then summoning his Void Sword instead. "I''ll do it anyways, I don''t care." SLAAASH! With a single sh, both Paprika and Johnsie''s bodies were split into two halves and then four, six, eight, and nine, until they sttered into the floor like a pile of flesh and blood. Then, to make sure they died and didn''t try some regeneration bullshit, Drake unleashed Gluttony and let him eat them instantly. "Done." He did it without remorse, without caring about their past, nor if they had any illness or something. They were insane, and had hurt people, innocent people. They enjoyed it too even if it was a damn illness, it sure brought them a lot of joy. Plus, he needed to kill them to get more points. More points tranted to more chances of increasing his strength once the trial is done through ss Rank Up. And this, also meant he would have more strength. And more strength meant he hadrger chances to defeat Pandemonium and save his family and friends from him. He didn''t even hesitate. "Hahhh... finally done." Bedann sighed in relief, resting over the floor. "Let me heal you." Drake quickly washed her body with a healing light made of ice and holy light, healing her exhaustion and a bit of her wounds. "Thank you," Bedann sighed in relief. "You were good doing that. Don''t let that stupid sword tell you what to do Drake. I saw what they did in their nightmares. They killed their entire families, even their little siblings... I feel a bit sick, ugh." "It''s alright, let''s go back with the kids for now," Drake said. "I hade on my own to fish some of them, but it ended escting a bit out of proportions with those two. But I''m d they''re gone. Wait, what about these people?" "Ah, they were brainwashed by that girl, she had the power to control males, it was weird," said Bedann. "Well I guess that didn''t work with you right? You''re super strong." "A-Ah, yeah, it didn''t work at all," nodded Drake, rather nervously. At least it only worked on the little slimes derived from his body, so he wasn''t lying, it didn''t work on him... as long as he considers those slimes not him. Once they were back in the railroad car while checking that the victims were fine, although unconscious, they saw their family doing just fine, still asleep. "They''re still sleeping? Gosh, and we went through so much for them to be napping!" Bedann sighed, sitting by the side of her daughter. "Well, it''s fine like that for now, right?" Drakeughed, spreading several small slimes through the train to seek potential hostile foes. For now, things seemed to have calmed down, and he noticed several guards of the train moving to the areas where everything happened, quitete already, but at least their presence gave some false sense of security to the people. Once merged with his other half, Drake sat down to meditate; while concentrating his senses into every slime he had sent to scout. "Your ability, Bedann, how does it work?" "Ah, it traps foes inside of a mindscape that embodies their traumas and attacks them directly. It also seems to be something not even psychopaths can escape from or resist." "That''s incredible... How many can you target though?" "A lot if they''re weak, but the stronger their minds and souls, the harder it bes and the less I can trap..." "That still really cool," nodded Drake. "I''m still trying to figure out mine. I mean, it showed out like Telekinesis, Telepathy, and the like, but there''s no proper "unique ability" to it yet, like the Esper Abilities others had." "Hmm..." Bedann wondered. "Maybe it''ll manifest once your mind has gained a new resolve? Esper Abilities seem to manifest based on the development of a person''s mind and their personality and experiences." "A new resolve? I have plenty of resolves already..." Drake sighed. "Ah!" In that moment, it didn''t take too long for him to once more find some troublesome fellows on the train... Chapter 1852: Strange Happenings Chapter 1852: Strange Happenings ? Drake''s slimes were eyeing some ruckus going on in the train, a bunch of people were screaming while trying to run away, only to be surrounded by several cactus roots with sharp spikes and beautiful red and pink flowers growing out of them. All passage areas had been blocked already, and the windows were rapidly being covered by these cactus roots everywhere. The culprit? A tall, slender woman with green skin, spikes over her several areas of her body, and a big orange flower over her head. Before, she was only wearing a brown poncho covering her body, and she seemed to carry two huge guns with double loads, capable of sting most brains into smithereens. However, she preferred a different approach for her victims, as she possessed an impressive Esper Ability thatbined amazingly well with her own half-cactus body. "What the hell is that..." Drake was surprised, if not annoyed at that bitch doing this, she was giggling a lot too, enjoying the people growing increasingly more desperate. The worst part was that there were elder, kids, and adults here, most of them seemed to not even be participants. "P-Please spare us!" "We aren''t going to participate in the race!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Why target us?!" As they desperately pleaded for mercy, the half-cactus woman couldn''t stopughing out loud. "Heheh... Hahahahah! You''re all so funnyyyy!" sheughed. "Did you think that something like that mattered, heeeh? Dummies! You''re all nice nutrients for my roots! I''m so hungry right now, so just shut up and get inside my belly!" Suddenly, from her endless needle-covered roots, giant jaws made out of nt matter emerged, full of sharp teeth-like needle spikes that cactuses had, and drooling a sweet, scented liquid. "Y-You fucking freak!" As she was about to devour some people, suddenly, a group of three participants of the race appeared, pointing their guns at the woman and her roots, firing dozens of bullets to blow her to shreds. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! The bullets pierced through her body, leaving her with many holes, while her roots were also destroyed rapidly, being sted into smithereens. "Eheheehh! You''re so funnyyyyy!" However, despite having been fatally wounded ording to any normal person, the holes in her head and body meant little to her. Her Esper Ability activated again, mending together all her holes and strengthening her defenses even more, the racers were shocked, as their bodies were suddenly impaled by sharp spikes. Drake only watched and didn''t help them, they were probably ouws of their own, and lesspetition also benefited him in the long run... However, when they attacked defenseless, people, that''s when he jumped. His little slime form, a fragment of his own power, quickly transformed, using his Fire Dragon Transformation this time, even though he had merged it into Orochi''s Skill, he could still use it separately. FLUOSH! "Oi, you already took down thepetitors, leave the people alone!" With his draconic fists swung downwards, the half-cactus woman gasped as half her body was burned to cinders. "W-Who are you- GRYYAAAAAAHHHHH!" She screamed loudly and agonizingly, as if Drake had torn apart her fucking soul. "It seems that good ol'' fire is always the best method against nt-based freaks." "Y-YOU FAT LIZARD, GET AWAY FROM MEEEE! I HATE FIRE!" The half-cactus woman screamed, quickly trying to escape from the window as she attempted to run across the train''s ceiling. As she escaped, she attacked Drake by firing dozens of giant spear-like spikes from her roots, which Drake quickly caught with his aura and burned. "Don''t think you''re escaping!" He quickly jumped towards her, burning her roots and turning them to cinders. His control over fire was superb as a god, so he was able to easily not burn the train with it. The half-cactus woman screamed, cutting off her roots and trying to escape even while weakening herself! "She''s so damn annoying...!" Drake quickly climbed up from the window and jumped into the ceiling, finding her escaping from him towards another train car. He quickly amassed mes of Beginning into his ws, suddenly transforming them into dozens of giant spheres of mes and firing them against her. "You''re not going away!" Drake leaped into the skies and flew with his wings, as his attacks reached her. The half-cactus girl desperately regrew and expanded her body, firing her projectiles to stop Drake''s fireballs. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! As this happened, he quickly descended towards her, as the half-cactus girl expanded her body even more, as a massive amount of spiky roots engulfed Drake entirely. "I-I got you! Now die!" She pressed tightly with all her might, infusing all her body with her Esper Powers and Psychic Energy to cause its growth and strength to reach their limits. CRAAASH! Blood starteding out in between the roots and vines wrapped around Drake, as the woman was sure now that he must be dead. "Ahhh! You''re so big! I''m going to eat you up!" Her roots began to secrete a digestive acid, attempting to digest Drake while she had "killed" him. Except that... FLUOSH! "Uuurrgh?!" mes erupted from Drake''s heart, as his body was being crushed, he released them all, constantly burning himself to burn the cactus woman even more. "You think you can fucking eat me?! BURN TO CINDERS!" RUMBLE! Releasing all the power he had inherited from Surtr, Drake honored his disciple as he unleashed an infernal st of mes, without having to worry about people around them, a giant tower of fire surged into the skies. The mes were so intense they easily pierced through the cactus woman''s entire body, burning her and making her explode into cinders. "W-Wait...! Wait a second...! I was so hungryyyyy...!" BOOOMMM!!! Her entire body exploded, leaving ashes behind which fell from the skies, Drake slowly regenerated this Doppelganger''s body back to normal, feeling aplished. "Well, that''s one trash out of the way... Huh?" However, the nt woman had indeed left something behind, a green colored orb glowing with Psychic Energy. It was a small, green colored pearl no bigger than a pinky finger of a human, which was the crystallization of her Psychic Energies. "She had a core inside?" Chapter 1853: The Strange Doctor Chapter 1853: The Strange Doctor ? Dozens of cars from where Drake had expanded his slimes, a man wearing a long whiteb coat, resembling a human with many robotic parts added into his body, a cyborg, dropped a dried-out body into the floor, which copsed into dust after having all of its life drained out. After absorbing their lifeforce, his mechanical arm glowed bright purple, with several strange tubes filled with miasmic-looking liquids inside working and shaking. "Hmph, are these really the racers we were going to go against?" he sighed, readjusting his ck sses, as his long white hair waved by the winding from the windows. "How disappointing... I suppose the big hitters are in other, farther cars? We''ve only been given the smallest fry. Well, it''s good to take care of them anyways, right?" "Yeah, papa! Hehehe!" "Look, I ate so many!" "Gulp... Burp..." Three half-cactus beings were right in front of this man, having recently devoured dozens of people that weren''t even participating in the race, they opened their giant bellies made of roots and vines, dropping dried out bones into the floor. They looked more humanoid and smaller than the cactus people, and seemed to also have much more control, regeneration, and growth abilities than these cactus people. "It looks like you''re feeding well," smiled the man, walking towards his creations. "Now, I think your big sister had ended getting on another car further in the front, mostly so she could give me some recon- Huh?!" Suddenly, the cyborg man felt a sharp pain in his own chest, as he red into the distance, the door leading to the other cars of the train. Out of nowhere, one of his precious creations was ughtered... No, that wasn''t even a good way to say it, she waspletely burned to cinders. "Subject Zero One has been killed?!" he wondered. "How... How could anybody ever kill my creations?! They possess the perfectbination of Alien DNA, and the perfect Esper Ability to boost their power! They can endlessly regenerate, they can consume all things- yet my biggest one died?!" He didn''t feel sad, per se, he wasn''t someone that would get sad at someone else dying to begin with, but he felt frustrated, utterly angered his creation, his possession, had been destroyed. "What happened, papa?" "Daddy?" "Huh? Why are you so sad!" His three other creations gathered in front of him, all looking almost identical to their first version, test subject zero one, but with different heights and eye colors. "Uuuggh...! Uuugh, my head hurts, dammit!" The man grabbed his head angrily, feeling the cybeical imnts in his brain almost going overload due to the stress he felt. However, suddenly, tubes filled with a green liquid attached to his shoulders injected this liquid inside of his veins. Slowly, he calmed down, sighing. "Hahhh... This world is truly hopeless, isn''t it? So merciless... It can''t let a man have his dream, no, they would rather make me suffer instead," he sighed. "I''ve done so much for this world! Why can''t I wish to be happy?! Right?" "Yeah!" "Papa deserves happiness." "What do we do?" "You know what to do my precious little things,"ughed the man. "Go and find me the bastard behind your big sister''s death. Find them and ughter them! Tear them to shreds! ughter them!" "Yes papaaaa!" "Okaaaaay!" "It shall be doneeeeee!" The trio of half-cactus monstrosities leaped off the car''s windows, knowing better to skip cars through the ceiling than to run across multiple cars that could stop them from advancing further with new challenges. Meanwhile, the doctor sighed, ncing at the picture of a little girl and a boy from his locket, feeling frustrated and angered. "I just need more funds... I was unable to revive you fully, so please wait a bit more. Your siblings are strong, one died, yeah but the other three will avenge her," he smiled maniacally. "I must win this race... for you two. I need the money... I need it...!" He nced into the next car, slowly stepping forward, ready to ughter even more people if he had to just so he was sure he would win the race no matter what. His mechanical arm started glowing, spinning its ws, ready to ughter and tear to shreds more people, without any hesitation. "This is... what must be done!" As he stepped forward, his three "children" climbed and crawled through the ceiling of the train cars, following the scent of their sister, noticing ashes that had it. "Hey, Zero Three! I sense something here." "I did smell some ashes like big sis, Zero Two." "Wow, she''s really dead? So saaaaad!" Zero Two, Zero Three, and Zero Four used the ashes of their sister to find the culprit, quickly following the faint trails of psychic energy left behind, which went to another car in the train. Approximately three cars where their sister had arrived, Drake''s eyes opened, while trying to sleep with his main body while controlling his doppelgangers remotely, he sensed a strong presence. "Ah, so I''ve lured some more, it seems." His doppelganger, hiding as a slime beneath a seat, was waiting for this moment, while his real body held a green jewel with his ws. "Did theye?" Bedann wondered. "Yeah, they''re on their way here," said Drake. "They''reing through the ceiling." "Let me help then, dad!" said Bedra. "We want to defend the train too," Kate agreed. Just a few moments ago, the two girls had woken up from their long nap, although Miranda and little Drakda were still sleeping like logs. "Hm, alright,e with me," Drake nodded. "Your mother here did a lot already, so she deserves some rest." "Hah... B-But..." Bedann yawned. "Hm, maybe I''ll take a little... shuteye."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As she slowly closed her eyes, Drake nodded, as his two daughters flew out of the window and into the train''s ceiling, there, they met with a watermelon-sized blue slime. "Let''s go, they''re over there!" He pointed into the distance with a small slimy tentacle, there, three young women with green skin, covered with spikes, and with heads decorated with huge flowers, were rapidly making their way to them. "Hey, are you looking for this?" Bedann provoked them, holding the green jewel. Their sister''s core. "She did it!" "Kill her!" "As papa said!" Chapter 1854: Battle Atop The Train Chapter 1854: Battle Atop The Train ? "There they are!" "The ones that have big sis heart...!" "Give it back! And die!" The trio of half-cactus monsters shaped as young women jumped to fight them the moment they saw Bedra and Kate, and the little blue slime holding the green jewel. "So that''s their sister''s heart?" wondered Bedra. "Yeah, it seems to be the case," said Drake. "Let''s each one take on one of them! They''re weak to fire, so just burn them as much as you can!" Drake quickly transformed, surprising the trio of nt women as they attacked the girls with giant roots and vines wrapped against one another, only to be pushed back by a huge fire dragon appearing out of nowhere. BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! With his fists epassed on deadly crimson mes, Drake unleashed a barrage of powerful blows, pushing the nt women back with immense strength and releasing shockwaves of mes. "Uuuaarrrggh!" "Uuuggghhh!" "Gryyaaaahh!" They screamed in agony as they started burning, they quickly attempted to regenerate back and fight, but they were quickly taken down by Bedra and Kate iing blows. The girls underwent pseudo Draconification, bing dragon-like, but also much smaller andpacted in a humanoid form, simr to what their father was doing. "You learn fast! This''ll be a good training for you two," Drake said. "Maintain those forms and conjure mes, burn them, quickly!" Drake pushed down the one he was fighting, a cactus woman with a huge purple flower atop her head and golden eyes, who quickly exploded into thousands of vines and roots wrapping around him. "You think you can just beat me down and burn me, you filthy lizard?! YOU''RE WRONG! YOU''RE WROOOOONG!" "God fucking dammit, you''re just as annoying as that other bitch!" Drake summoned Gabriel, who quickly transformed into a golden and white sword, overflowing with holy light, which he merged with his mes to his limits, turning the de into crimson and gold in color instead! "{Heavenly Mechanical de Arts}: {zing Heaven Cleaver}" Because he had already guessed that his stupid sword would think they were not worthy of death or something, Drake summoned Gabriel into a sword form instead and quickly used an imitation of Celestia''s swordsmanship techniques. SLAAASH! A giant horizontal sh made of holy mes cleaved and shed through his foe in a matter of seconds, as he quickly shed her again, and again, and again! SLAAASH! "N-Noooo!" SLAAASH! "Stop...! STOOOP!" SLAAASH! But Drake didn''t stop, no matter how childish they acted, these monsters had killed many innocents already, he could immediately sense based in their stench that they had eaten a lot of people recently. With thest sh, the entire cactus woman dissipated into ashes as he burned through her entirety, he quickly nced back at his daughters, noticing they were doing quite well. "Haaah!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Bedra used her holynce to pierce through her foe, while infusing her entire body with holy cosmic mes, which burned to cinders whatever she touched. "Uuugghh! I-I can''t hurt heerrrr!" The deadly nt monsters, who could easily overwhelm almost anybody, began to be rapidly pushed back by the deadly mes of dragons, almost as if designed to go against them. "Stay quiet." SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Kate swung her mechanical sword around, shing through her opponent withser shockwaves of cutting energy, her foe started rapidly losing her mass, which wouldn''t regenerate easily either. Then, as she saw her being weakened, she rushed forward, shing, kicking, and sting her with her electricity if needed, all while abusing her sharp draconic ws from her hands and foot. "Uuugghhh...! S-Stop...! STOP THAT!" As the two struggled to be alive, the nt women suddenly noticed their sister dying by Drake''s hands, growing desperate, the two rushed towards one another, attempting to unify their strength. "Don''t let them fuse!" Drake roared, releasing a fire breath and sting the two of them away, giving time for his daughters to jump on them once more. "RAAAH!" Bedra roared, piercing through her target''s body with hernce once more, several times in a row, her attacks resembling countless of shiny stars descending upon her enemy and exploding into mes. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "It''s over for you." At the same time, Kate swung her sword horizontally and vertically, imitating her father''s techniques, she loaded her sword with Divine Energy and unleashed devastating, slicing attacks. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "GRYYYAAH!" "UUUAAARRGH!" The two half-cactus women screamed, their tentacles and bodies being reduced to cinders, until nothing else was left out of them than two green colored pearls. Drake nodded, feeling proud that his girls hade this far already, they were fully capable of fending off for themselves now, if he were to ever let them go free into the world, like many dragons often do with their offspring with they''re big enough. He did feel that small instinct emerging from his dragon body, the instinct telling him "the kids are big enough, let them go roam the world", but there was also his own thoughts, emotions, and personality as a former human. And as humans do, they love to keep their family together, letting them go at this young age would only make him really sad, and their mothers too. "Well done, you two have grown a lot," nodded Drake. "There''s probably someone behind these three though, so we''ll have to fight another bastard pretty soon." "Hmm, I can''t wait!" said Bedra. "I want it to start already," said Kate. "You two are too impatient," sighed Drake. "Did that nap really get you all energized or something?" "Maybe! I''m hungry too though," said Bedra. "I want breakfast... can''t we order something? We paid for VIP seats and all..." "I was thinking the same," nodded Kate. "I want something sweet, papa." "Okay, fine, we''ll do that once we''re done with... Ah, talking about him... there he is."N?v(el)B\\jnn Drake nced behind him, noticing a mad-looking doctor with too many Frankenstein abomination-shaped mechanical parts attached into his still barely alive body. "You... There you are! You...! YOUUU!" He was utterly furious. RUMBLE! And thunder all across the skies started to shake, purple thunder, rapidly harboring and being harnessed within his body. "I''ll kill all of you!" Chapter 1855: Against Mad Doctor Victoriano Chapter 1855: Against Mad Doctor Victoriano ? As the train moved rapidly, the skies suddenly darkened, the presence of this man''s Esper Ability,bined with his powerful technology fueled by strange liquids and starlight stones, created a storm of its own above the skies. Purple thunderbolts fell from the sky, hitting mostly the ground around the train, but making it tremble so much the train was eventually going to be pushed out of the railroad, and then copse, creating a huge ident. Drake and his daughters, of course, weren''t going to let that happen. "Who the hell are you?" asked Drake, as he held the orbs of this man''s creations. "Are these your pets? Well, they were psychopathic murderers, so we took care of them. You''re wee by the way." "T-Tch...!" the doctor groaned, gritting his metallic teeth in fury as his eyes glowed with purple lightning. "Those were my children! The first test subjects of what would lead me to finally revive them! You''re a monster...! How could you kill children?!" "Children?" wondered Bedra. "But they were pretty evil..." "Um, didn''t they eat a lot of innocent people?" Kate wondered. "That''s just how children are! They cannot be held responsible for their actions yet, you utter monsters!" the doctor cried, making the skies rumble even louder. RUMBLE! "My name is Doctor Victoriano," the man spoke. "My name is unknown now, but one day, it''ll be known across the entire cosmos! I will reinvent biological cloning and will make it possible for people to revive, or even rejuvenate their bodies! I shall open a new path, a new era for the evolution and further unification of all species!" TRUUUM! Thunderbolts continued to fall, making the ground tremble constantly, eventually, several of these thunderbolts hit the doctor, hyper charging all his technological, mechanical parts with a lot of energy. "I need the money of the race, and I won''t stop at anything to win!" he roared. "If I have to kill everyone in this damned train so I am the first to get there... Then so be it!" "H-He speaks a lot of bullshit," said Bedra, for the first time swearing. "Hah, yeah," nodded Drake. "Ah! Wait, don''t say swearing words yet, Bedra! Your mother is going to kill me if she sees you saying that and then she thinks you learned it from your father!" "But I did!" Bedra said happily. "Papa''s always saying those cool, adult words! And I''ll do the same now, so I am more mature!" "Maybe I should do it too," Kate nodded. "W-Wait, no! Don''t!" As Drake distracted himself with his daughters, Doctor Victoriano couldn''t help but make a face of utter anger. Not only because they were ignoring him as a threat at all, but also because... apparently this man was with his two daughters. Just like he once was with his children, it made him jealous, envious that he had his kids alive, with him, joking andughing, all while he was so miserable! "I guess you still don''t understand..." he sighed. "I''m going to show you the same pain I''ve gone through!" FLASH! With an explosion of lightning, Doctor Victoriano appeared right in front of Drake, swinging his mechanical arm which he charged with electricity, and mming it into his dragon face with tremendous force. BOOOM! An explosion of thunder reached Drake''s head, as the Doctorughed, seeing his face break apart, with his teeth flying away and his mandibles dislocated. However... CRASH! Drake wasn''t sent flying away as he hoped, tanking the hit head-on, and then grabbing the man''s head with his giant ws. "Huh?!" "That hurt." §£§¡§¡§¡§®! With tremendous force, he mmed the doctor''s head, almost making it explode before Victoriano moved away at lightning speed.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Barely missed... Girls, stay by my left and right side, we''re taking on him together." "Okay!" "Sure." The two girls unleashed their Auras, as Doctor Victoriano''s Aura also erupted with more psychic power. The thunderbolts from above constantly falling over his body, giving him more and more power. "I''ll kill you all!" he screamed. "{Hypercharge}!!!" RUMBLE! With an explosion of purple lightning, the doctor reached Drake and his daughters in a split second, swinging his hands against them. His massive mechanical arm grewrger as it absorbed more electricity, Drake noticed nanomachines within it multiplying the more electricity they absorbed. "{Megaton Punch}!" BAAAMMM!!! A tremendous, electrified punch reached the Dragon King, who quickly summoned the Shield of Tiamat''s Scale, tanking the blow while using his psychic energy to counter the enormous explosion of lightning. "He''s strong!" Drake thought. "At the very least a true Rank 10 and a bit above that... As long as he''s hyper charged, that''s it." Drake moved forward, pushing the Doctor into the ground with his shield, the doctor attacked back with several machine limbs emerging from his back, shooting hundreds of bullets at Drake and also piercing his body with giant, spinning des. However, Drake tanked the this as he regenerated, making the doctor frustrated, about to escape the same way he did before! However... FLASH! FLASH! Bedra and Kate appeared right by his left and right side, while a fourth new member of their group emerged too, Astra, the Divine Esper God Spirit! "Guuggh?!" Bedra thrusted her spear against him, piercing his chest and ribs, destroying part of his mechanical arm. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! At the same time, Kate swung her de, cutting through his human arm and legs, slicing open his stomach and cutting whatever was inside. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! And then Astra unleashed a strong shockwave of psychic energy, constantly crushing Doctor Victoriano with a tremendous pressure of several thousands of tons! TRUUUM! "Gruuuaarrggh!" The Doctor screamed, vomiting blood as his entire body was being torn to pieces. He barely stood a chance at all! "AAARRGGH!" However, he wasn''t weak either. RUMBLE! The sky above rumbled, as gigantic thunderbolts rushed down towards Drake and his daughters, impacting them constantly, generating several consecutive explosions that forcefully sent them all away from the doctor. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "Fucking hell!" Drake gritted his teeth, resisting the pain through his sheer strength, as more little slimes came to his aid, fusing with this doppelganger and giving it more power. "Aaarrggh!" "Uuuggh!" "Girls!" As he saw his daughters suffering over being constantly electrocuted, he quickly unleashed his psychic powers, creating barriers for them. "Oh no, you won''t!" However, Drake was caught off-guard, Victoriano appearing behind him and mming his body dozens of times with his massive mechanical arm! "Uurgh?!" BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! Chapter 1856: The Mighty Mad Doctor Chapter 1856: The Mighty Mad Doctor ? Just when they were about to kill Victoriano before he was to be a greater threat, the doctor unleashed all his power at once, controlling the naturally urring thunderbolts of the sky to fry his opponents with as many bolts as possible. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Drake was able to bear with the agony and his body being constantly fried alive and regenerating, but not his daughters, who werepletely paralyzed and agonizing. "Aaarrggh!" "Uuuggh!" "Girls!" As Drake saw his daughters suffering over being constantly electrocuted, he quickly unleashed his psychic powers, creating barriers for them to protect them from the thunderbolts, which were also partially made from psychic energy. However, midway through it...! "Oh no, you won''t!" "Uurgh?!" BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! Drake was caught off-guard, Victoriano appearing behind him and mming his body dozens of times with his massive mechanical arm. As he was sent flying closer to his daughters by his sneaky attack from behind, Drake noticed Victoriano''s body. Although he was sure his daughters had opened his guts and cut off his limbs apart, somehow the bastard was still alive. While constantly bleeding and with his innards cut apart and his living limbs destroyed, he was barely moving. He noticed that his giant mechanical arm was expanding across the doctor''s body into countless of metallic wires and tendrils, sewing him back and fusing with him. "I won''t let you...! I won''t let you kill meeee...!" he groaned, looking more like a zombie now,pletely pale. "I''ll make you go through what I did! A-And... Aaaand I...! Ugh...! I-I...! I''ll revive them!" He was going insane, the nanomachines fusing with his flesh and blood to an even deeper level, sooner orter, he would be more machine than human. "This bastard''s as insane as everyone else in this damn world!" Drake spun in midair, recovering from the attack and quickly touching his daughters, taking on all the lightning himself and generating barriers around them, protecting them from the electricity by redirecting it all towards him! "Nnnggh...!" He fell to his knees as he was being constantly cooked alive, his eyes, ears, and mouth bleeding constantly. But well, he had gone through worse pains. His Doppelgangers weren''t just a separate part of him, as long as they were alive they were pretty much him, another half of his existence, sharing the pain, agony, and everything. He was also mostly unable to fully detach his consciousness from them, or he would risk these doppelgangers bing independent and then beings of their own, growing weaker as a result. "Papa!" "Daddy!" Bedra and Kate rapidly recovered as they felt Gabriel''s healing light healing them, noticing their father dying and reviving over and over again. "I''m fine!" he roared. "I''ll simply adapt... I''ll absorb this pain, this lightning... Motherfucker, I''ll use it to blow you to pieces!" Doctor Victoriano seemed to have full power over the dark clouds above the train, which were constantly sending thunderbolts against his opponents, as if it were a passive ability. "So you think you can take on this pain and agony on your own?!"ughed Victoriano. "You''re... you''re a good father, huh? Sacrificing... yourself for your kids... Nnggh...! Not... Not like me! Huh?! Not... not like meeee!" As he screamed, the man shed the few tears he had left, jumping towards Drake and swinging his electrified mechanical arms, now almostpletely covered with a machine armor. "DIEEEE!" Drake gritted his teeth, while dying and reviving through his powers constantly, he shed back against him, turning Gabriel into a pair of mechanical knuckles powered by the lightning burning him constantly, the two fathers started a good ol'' fistfight. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! Victoriano and Drake were constantly being riddled with holes through their bodies, yet both didn''t give in, constantly pushing forward more and more. And these were some seconds that Bedra, Kate, Astra, Belle, and Rose didn''t waste, jumping to attack Victoriano''s back! "Daddy''s not fighting alone!" Bedra''s golden spear overflowed with her draconic powers, unleashing a barrage of lightning-fast attacks that pierced through Victoriano''s mechanical armor, reaching his flesh beneath. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! "Nnnggh?!" "If you''re bing more machine than human, then I can do this." Kate swung her de, cutting through Victoriano''s many mechanical tentacles as she infused her energies and divinity into his interior, attempting a full-on hack into his internal system. FLAAASH! "Nngraaarrggh! G-Get out of my head!" Victoriano screamed loudly, grabbing his head and beginning to scratch his flesh out due to the utter agony he felt, he swung his mechanical tentacles, attempting to get Kate. However... CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! A ghostly Vampiress made of shadows and blood energy stopped him, as she touched his shadows and turned them into hundreds of long, ck chains wrapping around his limbs, stopping him from moving and cursing his soul. "Uuuggh?! W-What is this- ACCK!" "As long as I am here, things won''t be so easy anymore." Rose unleashed her powers at full, as the shadow chains were constantly destroyed, only for more to emerge. This was part of her Second Enhancement ability. [The [Divine Blood Vampire Empress Spirit: Rose] has activated her {Enhancement +2 Effect}!] [While touching a Foe''s Shadow, it is possible to control it to attack their Foe, transforming the Shadows into {Abyssal Shadow Chains} that decrease All their Stats by 50% and has a 1% chance per second to Paralyze them for 10 seconds for 3 Minutes.] Not only were the chains stopping him from moving as he pleased now, but his strength had been suddenly halved! And sometimes, he would suddenly getpletely paralyzed. Just like right now! "Uuurrggh! I-I can''t move!" As he couldn''t move anymore, Drake quickly rushed to punch him, using Gabriel''s gauntlet form to tear through Victoriano''s body with his fists alone. "ORAORAORAORAAAA!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Nnngruuuaaarrrgggh!" Victoriano screamed so loudly and agonizingly as his body was losing several pieces out of it, revealing his horrendous-looking internal body where flesh and metal intermixed grotesquely.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "He''s almost done for! I need to punch his head into pieces and...!" As Drake''s fists were about to reach Victoriano, however, his chest opened, revealing a huge, purple colored jewel encased on several metallic wires. "Wha...?!" TRUUUM! And after charging all of its energy, a gigantic purple beam hit Drake, vaporizing through his entire body. BOOOMMM!!! Chapter 1857: The Dragon Sisters Finish The Job Chapter 1857: The Dragon Sisters Finish The Job ? BOOOMMM!!! The powerful beam of pure purple electromaic energy vaporized Drake entirely, leaving nothing but ashes that disappeared by the wind. "Dad!" "Dad?!" Bedra and Kate gasped, as the lightning energy released from the explosion sent them flying, the girls barely managed to grab the train with their ws before they were swept away by the shockwaves and the wind. "Hahahah..." Victorianoughed. "I-I did it... He''s dead!"N?v(el)B\\jnn He looked exhausted, having spent mostly all of his energy in that destructive attack, which seemed to even surpass the strength of Drake in sheer destructiveness. In this trial, living beings were immensely more powerful than outside,paring to Drake in power level. The strongest of them, simr to the Esper God, could even surpass his power and rank, and were a real threat designed to be taken down with his whole family. Although Victoriano wasn''t near as powerful as the Esper God, that attack was a trump card he saved for the mightiest of foes, a nuke that could take down any foe. "Hahh... Hahh..." he groaned, gasping for air. "Hahh... M-my body... it has be so much... machine? The nanobots... how much have they taken over me to save my life?!" He seemed shocked he had be even more robotic than before; his mechanical hands were trembling in disbelief. However, memories of his wife, and his children passed through his mind, as he gritted his teeth, ring at Bedra and Kate, who climbed up, ncing at him with fury. "Hahh... I killed your father," he said. "I bet it feels bad, right? That he''s gone, forever... This is what I''ve gone through... Do you get it now, little girls? Now... I''ll have... mercy... Jump off the train and... I won''t... kill you... Ungh..." "You think that would''ve killed our dad?!" Bedra roared. "You''re wrong, papa''s strongest than you." Kate said. The two dragon princesses leaped towards Doctor Victoriano, attacking him from left and right! Meanwhile, Rose appeared with her shadow chains, weakening him and suddenly paralyzing him slightly. "UGH?!" But that wasn''t all, as Belle unleashed her powers as well, creating clouds of nightmares around Victoriano''s head, constantly affecting his own mind and making him unable to remain calm. "Uuaaarrggh!" While he agonized, Bedra and Kate reached them, wrapping their Auras with their Living Domains and merging them with their Psychic Abilities, although for Kate''s side, her Matter Maniption ability. CLAAASH! With all their force, they pushed Doctor Victoriano off the train, or almost! He barely managed to stretch his arms and grab the train, groaning in anger and pain. "Y-You bastards! You dare to think you can throw me off?!" He quickly began attacking Drake''s daughters, hitting them with his giant mechanical arms and tentacles, pushing them back as he constantly attempted to climb back up! "!" "Huh?!" However, out of nowhere, Astra appeared in front of him, her hands pointing at him, as she released yet another, incredibly powerful and heavy psychic pressure, pushing him back constantly. "Aaaarrggh! F-FUCK!" Victoriano constantly tried to climb back, generating giant cannons from his shoulders and firing two beams of electromaic energies. BOOOM! BOOOM! The two girls were pushed back, but then quickly jumped back to him, kicking, shing, piercing, and tearing his body as much as possible. "Y-You''re all so damn... so damn persistent!" he screamed. Why... Just why won''t you just give up?!" "We won''t!" Bedra cried. "You''re going down," Kate said. "RAAAHHH!" The doctor went mad, as thunderbolts fell from the skies, trying to fry the two girls alive! However, their Domains emerged, wrapping their bodies around them like bubbles. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! As the thunderbolt fell over their bodies, the Domains absorbed the thunder, blocking it from reaching the girls temporarily, even as they were being worn down rapidly. Then, Kate unleashed all her mechanical abilities, constructing arge railgun and absorbing the lightning, all while Bedra kept thrusting her spear at him while releasing beams of cosmic light, piercing through his regenerating body. "Now, Silvy!" Kate gave the signal, as her Living Domain, Silvy, opened itself and let the lightning course through the giant railgun, feeding it with tremendous power, which was shot directly at the doctor while Bedra evaded right before. BOOOOMM!!! "Aarrgh...?!" The doctor saw Kate''s railgun, shocked that he had simr abilities than him! To make things more annoying, she was employing his unique elemental powers against him, using thunderbolt as a fuel. Kate was rapidly adapting, the railgun wasn''t enough though, as Doctor Victoriano rapidly regenerated the massive hole left on his chest. "Uuggh...!" However, the more he regenerated, the more of his own identity and sense of self as a human he lost, and the more Kate was hacking through his internal circuits, weakening him. This, coupled with Rose''s Shadow Chains, Belle''s Nightmares, and Bedra endless and incessant attacks made for an incrediblebination. In this very moment, as he was still trying to grasp the train''s ceiling to not fall, Victoriano realized he was trapped within a spiderweb. Whatever he did, several attacks would hit him, and he would be restrained even more! "T-This can''t be happening...! I just got here...! I just got here, dammit!" His entire body continued growingrger andrger, as he started losing his sense of self, the nanomachines multiplied constantly to make up for all the damage they were taking. "I JUST GOT HEREEEEE!" He suddenly jumped out into the air,nding on the ceiling and rushing towards the girls, now leaving almost any resemnce of his past self behind, resembling a giant bulky monstrous machine with half the face of an old man, he attacked Bedra and Kate. §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! Bedra panicked, tanking the gigantic punches with her Tiamat Shield as she swung her spear, piercing through the bulky mechanical body, attempting to push him back without destroying the train was incredibly hard. "Kate! Is it ready yet?!" She called her sister, as Kate was finished doing her preparations,rge quantities of machinery emerged endlessly, rapidly wrapping her entire body as the thunderbolts constantly falling from the sky gathered within her body. A huge, purple, green, and blue colored jewel at the center of her new, mechanical armor started absorbing the thunderbolt constantly, acting like a lightning rod of sorts. FLUOSH! No longer taking damage from it, but using the power of this endless rain of thunderbolt as a fuel, Kate rushed forward, in a giant mech. "It''s done." CRAAASH!!! With a single punch, she tore through Victoriano''s face, destroying it entirely, alongside half of his mechanical body, which was sent flying away into the railroad behind. "Uugggh?! G-GRAAAHHH!" Victoriano, having lost most of his face, rapidly hid his remaining brain inside of his mechanical body, the face of an old man made of wires and metal emerged within his chest, screaming in agony and anger. "We won''t let the same thing as the Esper God happen again!" said Bedra, wrapping herself with her Domain and fusing with it, turning into a dragon made of pure cosmic light. "RAAAHHH!" "§¯§¡§¡§¡§¯§¯§¯!" Bedra and Kate charged forward, pushing Victoriano back constantly, tearing through his metallic body, and then, reaching his core! "There!" "STOP!" He tried to stop Kate, but her hacking abilities expanded even further, paralyzing him for a split second, giving Bedra the chance to grab the core as Kate blocked his mechanical tentacles. "Shatter it, Bedra!" "Gotcha!" Bedra''s giant dragon ws grabbed the crystalline core, shattering it into pieces. Crack, crack...! "W-WAIT...! WAAAAIT!" CRAAASH! As the core shattered, the thunder within his mechanical body could not be held anymore, exploding from the inside out, and destroying the mechanical doctor once and for all. BOOOMMM!!! Chapter 1858: Having Breakfast In The Train Chapter 1858: Having Breakfast In The Train ? Kate hacked Victoriano''s robotic body and managed to paralyze his response for a couple of a split second, although his robotic tentacles moved independently, that didn''t matter. "Shatter it, Bedra!" "Gotcha!" At Kate''smand, Bedra''s giant dragon ws grabbed the crystalline core, shattering it into pieces. Crack, crack...! "W-WAIT...! WAAAAIT!" CRAAASH! As Bedra shattered the core, the umted electricity within the malicious doctor''s mechanical body could not be held anymore, exploding from the inside out, and destroying the mechanical doctor once and for all. BOOOMMM!!! His entire body came undone, as the explosion even reached his brain, sting it into smithereens before he could even fathom another thought. "W-We barely did it..." sighed Bedra in relief. "Hm, we did good," nodded Kate. "Though, papa never came to help..." A blue slime was watching from behind the two dragon girls, who finally defeated the doctor before he was to be an even worse threat. "Dad? Well, he''s been watching this entire time," said Bedra, pointing at the slime. "Right?" "Hahah, you caught me!" said Drake. "I thought that it was a fine challenge for the two of you to take care of. Consider it a small dragon test, alright?" "Dad, did you really had to just watch though?!" Bedra asked angrily. "It would have been a lot easier with your help!" "Papa owes me cheesecake now," said Kate, she looked a bit bothered over Drake''s inaction at the end. "Sorry, sorry," Drakeughed. "Indeed, I could have helped you, but I wanted to see what you two would figure out at the end... And well, you kind of grew stronger from that, right? You''ve figured out how to fight better with your abilities, Bedra, and your Esper Ability seems to be slowly awakening. And Kate has learned to better adapt, copy, and transform her abilities and powers to fight different foes. Also that giant mech is cool!" Drake could have indeede to help them, but after seeing how they were handling things well on their own, and with the assistance of his Spirits, he simply sat down and observed how his daughters could solve this problem. "I would''ve stepped out if something truly dangerous would have happened," he said. "You know I would, right? I am not sadistic or something. I love you two and just wanted to use this opportunity to see how far you could grow. Struggles and battles is how we develop our abilities after all. No matter how much we can prepare for something, we''ll never be able to know how to handle that unless we experience it first-hand." "Right, I guess you''re not wrong," nodded Bedra. "But as Kate said, you owe me some cake or something. I want something sweet!" "Strawberry Cheesecake, Cookies and Cream Ice Cream, and Chocte Donuts," Kate immediately started what she wanted. "Hahaha, alright,e, let''s eat before anything else happens, it seems that the whole train calmed down after we took care of them," said Drake. The little slime ran away, deciding to explore the train more, while Drake greeted hisn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om daughters with his main body. The morning was already here, as the sun rose from the horizon slowly, Miranda, Drakda, and Bedann slowly woke up. "Is it morning already?" wondered Bedann. "W-When is this train getting to its destination?!" she yawned. "Probably in a couple of hours," said Drake. "Nom, nom, nom...! Good morning mum!" "Nam... Hi." Bedra and Kate were already eating breakfast, devouring a bunch of pastries Drake had left over a wooden table for them. He didn''t even need to carry them inside his inventory, using his Breath of Creation, he was able to easily replicate food like this, which had no specialponents and was mostly normal meals. Being able to create food was pretty amazing, although not the easiest, he had a hard time creating anything he couldn''t imagine very well, soplex dishes and so on were impossible. However for that he could simply cook, although he didn''t even want to do that, as a person that attended the train came here, bringing them a paid breakfast that came included with the ticket. "Good morning," she said, it was a red-haired beast girl of the dog race with brown fur and gentle eyes, cing the things in the table, she looked a bit nervous. "Wait..." Bedann suddenly stopped her from walking away. "Are you that girl? Henrietita, right?" "E-Eh?!" the girl gasped. "I-I...!" "Not that I look at her better, she has the same face!" Miranda nodded. "Did you dye your hair red? It looks nice on you." "It''s really you!" nodded Drake. "I can recognize that Aura... Oh, you really changed with that red hair- Wait a second, you''re working in this train?" "I-I... Yes..." sighed Henrietita. "I''m happy to see you all! B-But I wanted to pretend we didn''t know each other... I didn''t want to bother you." "You''re not bothering anyone!" said Bedra. "I''m d you''re doing ok, is this a new job?" "Yes! A-After what happened, with dad, we decided to move out of the city," said Henrietita. "Dad is on his own seat sleeping right now I bet. While I was able to get a job as a waitress and helper because there were a couple of girls that ended dropping the job after the train got stuck, and never came back once everything was fixed. The pay is really good, and it''ll help us kickstart our new lives a bit better!" "Well, that''s amazing, but didn''t we give you a lot of the money the bandits had?" wondered Drake. "Yeah, but we spent a good sum of it buying the tickets from a reseller, it was all sold out when we tried to get in," she sighed. "We were desperate to run away with dad, so we ended... buying it for a hefty price." "Damn, well, I''m d you''re doing alright though!" said Drake. "But this is also not a good thing... This train''s very dangerous, Henrietita. There are ouws everywhere killing each other. Be careful." "I''ve heard that there were some fights, yes..." she sighed. "Don''t worry mister Drake, I can run very quickly! A-Anyways, I have to get going, there''s many more breakfasts I must give!" "Hey! Where''s my breakfast?!" a person from another seat called. "A-Ah,ing!" she said, running to give them the free breakfast. Just to make sure, Drake made one of the blue slimes follow Henrietita and protect her from danger. Chapter 1859: Progressing Steadily Chapter 1859: Progressing Steadily ? As he enjoyed the breakfast with his family, Drake checked the quests left after everything that has happened so far in the train. While taking a bite off his bagel, he squinted hie eyes. "Hmm..." [You have further progressed through the {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [The Blood-Stained Railroad Trip]!] [After having survived a swarm of monstrous aliens, infiltrated a city full ofwlessness, and having saved many unfortunate people from evildoers, your family is finally on their way to reach the Golden Spire Race, where all the strongest and craziest of people all around the Wildest West will gather up to race and put their lives on the line.] [The one that wins will receive a tremendous prize in money, enough to guarantee the rest of their lives infort and without any more worries. However, to get there, you must first survive the trip to the area where the race will begin.] [You and your family now find yourselves inside of a Train packed full of the most dangerous people of this entire world, assassins, hitmen, criminals, bandits, thieves, psychopaths, and more. All here for the sole purpose of winning the race.] [And of course, if it wasn''t because of the aforementioned reasons, they would get along and wait until the race began... However, to make things easier, they may begin killing each other to cut down thepetition even if a little bit more.] [Your Goal? Survive until you reach your destination. With additional Missions that''ll increase your total score at the end of this Stage Trial Quest, once itspleted and you survive, that''s it.] [Survive The Trip To The Golden Spire]: [0/1] (IN PROGRESS...) [Defeat 3 Golden Spire Participants]: [3/3] (COMPLETE!) [Protect the Train! Don''t Let It Lose More Than Three Railroad Cars]: [0/10] (IN PROGRESS...) [Defeat "The Bullet Demon"]: [0/1] [Defeat "Insane Siblings Paprica And Johnsie"]: [2/2] (COMPLETE) [Defeat "Madman Doctor Victoriano" (Hidden Quest)]: [1/1] (COMPLETE) [Quest Duration: 1 Hour, 43 Minutes Until Reaching Destination.]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om [Time is tickling! If you can''tplete any of these bonus quests before the time limit, you will lose important score points necessary for your ss Change.] "So it has been three hours more or less since then..." Said Drake. "I just have to make sure to protect the railroad cars and... Kill the Bullet Demon." The Bullet Demon. A mysterious figure he had no idea who could it be. However, Drake quickly remembered someone he had confronted when he entered the train. A huge man, whose entire body was covered with ck clothes. His aura was powerful, emanating a strong pressure that made every person almost faint. However, he was able to ovee it, and showed him he was strong. "Could that man be the Bullet Demon?" He wondered. "Do you remember him?" "Wait, what man?" Miranda asked. "The one we met at the beginning?" asked Bedann. "I kind of remember him, yeah. He was pretty strong... you think he''s the Bullet Demon?" "Isn''t he the one we need to defeat toplete a quest?" asked Bedra. "We should look for him then..." "Hmm..." Drake nodded. "I had thought about that, yeah. I''ll send my slimes to check where he might be. His presence is strong, so he shouldn''t be able to escape my grasp. There''s still a couple of ouws making a ruckus, but they''re being taken care of as we speak. Nothing noteworthy unlike the previous ones though." "It looks like the big shots have decided to remain in silence for now and just get to the race," said Miranda. "I would be doing the same thing too if I had seen two big shots being ughtered already. The worst part is that they probably don''t even know where we might appear from, so they''re pretty scared to even engage. Only the dumb small fry that doesn''t know their ce are making a ruckus I guess." "Yeah, at the very least, this should make it easier to find the Bullet Demon," said Bedann. "Hmm, but do we really have to kill him?" wondered Bedra. "Only to get more points... Is it necessary toplete the trial?" "It''s not I guess..." Drake said. "So we could just skip him, yeah. But I don''t think he''s a good person to deserve our pity, Bedra." "Hmm... I guess so... But we usually fight to defend ourselves, we usually don''t just pursue someone to kill, I think it''s kind of wrong..." said Bedra. "Sometimes we have to do pre-emptive attacks to prevent being surprised by said bad people, my daughter," Bedann said. "It''s something that you''ll learn as you grow up. This world is a harsh one. You were born very strong, so I suppose you haven''t struggled as a weak person, persecuted by much stronger entities, or abused and used by others... But this is something you have to learn to survive." "Yeah," nodded Drake. "I suppose you still have a lot to learn yet, Bedra. You''re still growing up and everything. You have to understand that sometimes, we can''t simply afford to stand still and be hit by someone else, or act as bait. Sometimes it''s necessary to chase these bad people and pull them by the roots, so they don''t even bother fighting you to begin with. If we can defeat them before they even dealt any damage, that''s for the better." "Hmm, I see..." nodded Bedann. "I guess you''re not wrong dad... The Bullet Demon didn''t seem like the best person out there though. But had he been doing any ruckus or killing otherstely?" "I can''t find him yet, but all themotion going on right now... He''s not there," said Drake. "So he simply came for the race? I thought he would''ve ughtered a few participants, seeing how he released his aura and domain to see who he could kill or something, right?" Miranda asked. "I''m honestly confused..." "Me too... It''s strange," said Drake. "Maybe Bedra is not wrong, maybe big sis is right and the Bullet Demon is not a bad person at least," Kate said. "Maybe..." "But if he weren''t, why would the quest tell me to defeat him?" wondered Drake. "Hm..." As Drake thought about that, suddenly... RUMBLE! The entire train trembled loudly! And then... BOOOM! Thest railroad car of the train exploded, mesing from it as its ceiling flew away, and then it quickly disconnected from the rest of the train. And something from it jumped towards the train, reaching it once more. BAAAM! Chapter 1860: The Incident Chapter 1860: The Incident ? To y the Bullet Demon, a quest that made Drake and his family question what they were doing. Was it okay to follow the system and simply do as she say? To kill someone that hasn''t, so far, bothered anybody? "Maybe Bedra is not wrong, maybe big sis is right and the Bullet Demon is not a bad person at least," Kate said. "Maybe..." Little Kate wanted to believe that maybe the Bullet Demon wasn''t all bad. It was perhaps born from their innocent hearts, who wanted to see the good in anybody. And also perhaps because theycked proof that he was actually evil, aside from his bad first impression and his intimidating appearance.N?v(el)B\\jnn "But if he weren''t, why would the quest tell me to defeat him?" wondered Drake. "Hm..." Drake didn''t really want to doubt the quest that the System, his beloved, had given to him. This was all a Trial anyways, a part of him thought that beings in here weren''t real or that they would simply be dreams or something after they were done. Another part of him though, began to question if everything and everyone were truly just dreams. As Drake thought about that, suddenly... RUMBLE! The entire train trembled! The people in the railroad panicked, as their food dropped into the floor, making a huge mess. And then... BOOOM! Thest railroad car of the train exploded, mesing from it as its ceiling flew away, and then it quickly disconnected from the rest of the train. Thest four cars which were the farthest were the only ones Drake had yet to explore, as all his slimes were busy in every other car! "No way, we lost a car already?!" Drake gasped. The quest asked him to not lose less than ten, and there was a total of thirteen of them. If this continued, and a few more were lost, he would fail that quest and reduce the score of everyone exponentially! He couldn''t let that happen, he quickly spread even more Slimes, as his Domain rapidly started preparing for a full expansion across every railroad. However, suddenly...! RUMBLE! Someone else jumped towards the train,ing from the burning railroad car with extreme strength, and epassed on a powerful Psychic Aura of darkness. BAAAM! His gigantic body and ck clothes, his hat and his ck leather jacket, his huge build, Drake instantly recognized who he was! "The Bullet Demon!" As he spoke, his family looked at him with surprise. "Wait, wait, hold on a second! Did that bastard just burned down a whole railroad car and sent it flying away?!" asked Miranda. "How did he even do that?!" "So he was evil at the end..." Bedann said. "I guess it was not like you thought, Bedra." "Aww..." Bedra sighed. "W-Well, we have to take care of him then!" "He did something now, he has to be stopped before he does even worse things," said Kate. "I guess I can agree with that!" Drake nodded. "I''m moving there as we speak with my slimes. I can help you teleport there using the Dungeon Gates, I think I can use them here as well, wait a bit though!" Drake concentrated in a dozen of slimes, and also on a little red one, which he threw off the window and then made fly all the way to the destroyed, burning railroad. He rushed down, looking for survivors, but only finding calcinated corpses of dozens of people that were sitting inside... "Fucking hell, is Psychic Power is fire? But I clearly saw darkness... Was this the doing of his weapon? Maybe that''s why he''s called the Bullet Demon?" As Drake wondered what the hell happened, he quickly froze the entire railroad and tried to see if he could revive the people by reforming their bodies and cing back their souls there. However, there were no souls he could find... Except... "Ugh... Cough..." Out of nowhere, he heard a little voice, below the burnt rubble, a weak voice fading away. "There''s someone there!" He rushed towards the voice, quickly moving away the rubble and healing the person. He found a little boy there, whose body had been burned. His healing worked perfectly, healing his body. The boy seemed confused, looking around while coughing. "Ugh... Ahhh... The Bullet Demon..." "Hang in there kid! I already healed you... Are you ok?" "Ahh... A little... slime?" The boy nced at the red slime confusedly. "Thank god you survived,e! I''ll bring you back to the train! Where were you going to?" "I-I was... alone... I wasing to meet... my grandma..." "Did you see who did this to you?" Drake inscribed a Dungeon Gate in the floor, and quickly teleported through it,nding in the car where his family was, a safe area his Domain protected. "Woah! W-We''re back... Ah... Cough... so many people died..." The boy coughed while looking dizzy, even after he was healed. "Bedra! Can you heal him? He''s barely alive! My healing doesn''t seem to work as well as yours!" "Okay!" Bedra nodded, immediately healing the boy with her stronger magic, his internal injuries quickly recovered, healing backpletely. Thest survivor of a catastrophic ident. "Hahh... I-I''m back to normal? My lungs are clear too..." the boy gasped. He was a human boy, a rare race among thesends, Drake instantly noticed his red hair and golden eyes made him look quite peculiar, he wasn''t a normal kid at all. "Can you tell us anything about what happened?" Drake wondered through his true body. "I''m sorry for what happened... I''m trying to stop the Bullet Demon as we speak, we can''t let him blow up more railroads and do whatever the hell he wants..." "Ugh... Um, I could, yes..." the boy nodded. "T-The Bullet Demon, that giant man... he came out of nowhere to our railroad, screaming and saying we were all going to die for him to achieve victory..." "What? He''s that unhinged?!" Miranda asked. "Holy shit, we need to take him down quickly!" "He said... he''ll destroy every... every railroad so he can be the only one to live, even if he''ll end up killing innocent sin the process! He''s insane!" cried the boy, beginning to tremble and panic,pletely traumatized. "He''s going to kill us...! H-He''sing...! That demon...! W- We can''t do anything!" "No, we can," said Drake. "Calm down and stay here. We''ll take care of him." Chapter 1861: Confronting The Culprit Chapter 1861: Confronting The Culprit ? §£§¡§¡§¡§®! The huge body of the Bullet Demonnded on the ceiling of the twentieth train car, gasping for air as he sighed in relief. The deed was done, he had taken care of the trash. Innocent lives were lost at the end, yes, but it was all for his goals, he couldn''t mourn their deaths, as they ended being a necessary sacrifice. He quickly rushed towards the next railroad, his crimson eyes ring around as he noticed a bunch of people panicking. "T-The Bullet Demon!" "No way...!" "He really destroyed a railroad car!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Mamaaa, help!" "Buaaahhh!" Most of them beingmoners, started screaming and crying, running away while some of the participants stood up and pointed their guns at him with their hands trembling. "You bastard, don''t give another step!" "We wanted to do this the normal way, we just wanted to participate in the damn race!" "Why do psychos like you appear and ruin everything?!" "Fools, if you dare shot me, I will not be held responsible for what happens to you." The Bullet Demon, whose face couldn''t be seen, covered by the shadows of his hat, spoke with a tenebrous, almost metallic voice. "S-Shut up, you psycho!" "Kill him!" "Eat lead motherfucker!!!" The desperate participants of the race shot the Bullet Demon, firing hundreds of bullets at him! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! The bullets reached the Bullet Demon''s body, as they didn''t seem to even pierce him. In fact, they were being reflected back to his attackers! His Psychic Powers, emanating as some sort of near invisible ck field of energy, twisted gravity around him. "W-Wha...?!" "ARRGH!" "Uuaaagh!" His attackers ended paying the price for their foolishness, as they were pierced by their own bullets, falling one after another into the ground. A person that remained there noticed something, however, an old man with sharp eyes... A bit of his clothes had been burnt by the bullets, revealing a metal te beneath. "RUN!" "This is hopeless!" "He''s a monster!" "Don''t engage! Just escape!" As the group of innocent civilians ran to the door, the Bullet Demon roared, mming the floor with his giant foot. BAAAM! "Fools! Do you have a death wish?! Remain where you are now!" With a furious and demonic, metallic roar, the Bullet Demon expanded his psychic powers, stopping everyone from escaping as they were left suspended in space! The power of his Esper Ability began to manifest further. "Hah, bastards... Maybe I shouldn''t have even tried doing that at all," the Bullet Demon sighed. "Now just stand still, this isn''t over yet, I must-" CRASH! Before he could attempt any other cruel act, the Bullet Demon''s eyes widened, noticing a gigantic, scaled w tearing the door towards his railroad. Just then, dozens of slimes merged together, almost 90% of all of the ones Drake spread, creating a Doppelganger carrying 50% of his stats and powers. "Bullet Demon! Stop what you''re doing right now!" It was Drake, and no one else, of course. "Hm? So it''s you." The Bullet Demon red at Drake without actually doing as he said, waving his huge hands, the people were sent to the corners of the car, opening room for the confrontation. "Have youe here to fight me as well?" he asked. "I hoped to confront you in the race. You were a special one... But to think your foolishness reaches this level. I suppose I could dispose of you right now." "Try it," Drake didn''t have the time to talk with him anymore, rushing towards the Bullet Demon, swinging his massive draconic ws against him, as his Divinity Aura exploded alongside his Psychic Powers. His Martial Art Skills and Weapon Skills merged within his movements, as he made all of his ws a weapon, unleashing a devastating barrage of attacks with them. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Upward tackles, powerful punches, piercing spear-like attacks, shockwave-producing palms, and more attacks reached the Bullet Demon, as he unleashed his psychic powers to defend while trying to catch up with Drake''s movements! CRAAASH! Ultimately, he caught his two hands as the two were on a deadlock, ring at one another for a split second, before Drake smiled. "I got more than that, you know?" FLUOSH! "Huh?!" The Bullet Demon gasped in surprise, as he saw Drake growing four more arms, summoning swords and spears made of blue and red ice, covered on golden and ck mes. "RAAAAHHH!" Swords swung down, shing through the Bullet Demon''s defenses, giant axes cleaved through them, a massive hammer crushed left shoulder, and spears pierced through his equipment. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Uurrgh...! W-What the...?!" The Bullet Demon didn''t even expect that Drake was going to fight physically, and even less at closebat! Drake pushed him further back constantly, as he was soon to hit the end of the railroad and fall! "Is he trying to make me fall?!" The Bulled Demon suddenly waved his hand, as a massive rifle materialized out of nowhere. Drake quickly realized he pulled it out of some spatial storage or something, linked to his Esper Ability. "He can manipte gravity and even store objects!" As he noted that, he charged forward, using all his force by giving a step forward and then jumping, propelling himself with the force of his divinity aura. CRAAASH! The Bullet Demon tried to stop him with his body, only to fail as Drake shattered through his Gravity Aura andpletely mmed him out of the train, right into the railroad! §£§¡§¡§¡§®! "UGH?! BASTARD! I CANNOT MISS THE TRAIN! I NEED TO GO TO THE RACE!" The Bullet Demon materialized dozens of guns at once, filling Drake with the lead of thousands of bullets at once as he furiously roared. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! Drake kept charging forward, boosting his defenses with his Psychic Aura and his Divinity Aura, further strengthened with his Ascendancy Law Domain wrapped around him. No longer were bullets easily piercing through him; by using a powered-up psychic force field, he was able to strengthen himself further using the "physics" of this world. "RAAAHHH!" Drake roared, summoning his weapons, whom Celestia had divided into! Skadi, Uller, Ariel, and Hephaestus, and wielding them with four of his arms, as his Draconic Aura erupted. "I''ll stop you now, no matter what. I won''t let you kill more people." All four weapons reached the Bullet Demon at once, unleashing a divine storm of four different elements! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Uurghh! Kill more people? What are you talking about?!" "He''s denying it?" Chapter 1862: The Truth Chapter 1862: The Truth ? After managing to push the Bullet Demon out of the train, the Bullet Demon immediately summoned dozens of guns and started firing an endless infernal rain of bullets against Drake. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! However, Drake kept charging forward, boosting his defenses with his Psychic Aura and his Divinity Aura, further strengthened with his Ascendancy Law Domain wrapped around him. After all, no longer were bullets easily piercing through him! "They aren''t piercing through his scales as much?!" The Bullet Demon couldn''t believe what he was seeing! By using a powered-up psychic force field, Drake was able to strengthen himself further using the "physics" of this world. And such "physics" allowed him to use Esper energies to better defend against attacks from his world, which seemed more effective than other powers. When merged with his already strong divinity auras, domains, and attacks... It was when the fights could be even more even! "RAAAHHH!" Drake roared as he charged forward, his Aura erupting as he had no longer to worry about people around him! Without hesitation, he summoned his weapons, whom Celestia had divided into! Celestia was theposite fusion of four of his Divine Weapons, and even when divided and without bing Celestia, they had already received a tremendous upgrade themselves. The best part was that, however, they weren''t bound by Celestia''s special oath, therefore Drake didn''t have to worry about her annoying him over things he shouldn''t y. After summoning Skadi, Uller, Ariel, and Hephaestus, and wielding them with four of his arms, as his Draconic Aura erupted, Drake attacked the Bullet Demon, resembling a demon himself! "I''ll stop you now, no matter what. I won''t let you kill more people." All four weapons reached the Bullet Demon at once, unleashing a divine storm of four different elements! His Demonic Aura emerged as well, infused into his Demonic Physique, giving him an even stronger boost to his bloodthirsty power. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "Uurghh!" The Bullet Demon was unable to fight back against Drake''s techniques with his guns, as they were all torn to pieces the moment they touched his divine weapons. However, he reinforced his own hands, encased on metallic armor, as he shed against ke with them alone! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Kill more people? What are you talking about?!" "He''s denying it?" Drake red at the Bullet Demon with suspiciousness, swinging down Skadi and unleashing a freezing wave of cold, which impacted the Bullet Demon at full power. BOOOM! "Urgh...!" He saw his body rapidly freezing, only for him to release his Psychic Aura, destroying the ice and freeing himself from bing an ice statue. "What sort of nonsense are you talking about? I saw you, we all saw what you did," said Drake, as he rushed forwards, swinging down Hephaestus, and unleashing an explosion of white mes. CRAAASH! "What I did?!" The Bullet Demon swung his metallic fists forward, generating gigantic shockwaves that pushed Drake a few meters back. BAAAM! BAAAM! BAAAM! "Thankfully there was someone you couldn''t kill," Drake smiled. "The boy''s safe with my family. He told us what you did, and what you said. Stop pretending you aren''t just another ouw, like the rest of them." "The boy?!" The Bullet Demon gasped, as he stopped Drake''s weapons with his arms, seeing small cracks appear through his metallic armor, as he pushed Drake with a shockwave of gravity! TRUUUM! "That boy is not a kid like you think!" he roared angrily. "You fucking idiot! You shouldn''t have brought him back!" "What?!" Drake muttered, suddenly realizing that the Bullet Demon was dead serious. "He''s a monster! He''s known as the Crimson Star!" said the Bullet Demon. "He''s a hitman paid by arge organization that wants the whole Golden Spire prize for themselves! He''ll destroy the entire train! I thought I killed him! Why did you...?! Ugh, we have to get back!" "He''s lying, right?" Drake thought. "That damn kid is... Shit!" Then Drake realized the small clues. Why just a kid as weak as him somehow survived being burned with such power? Why did he have... bullet wounds over his body? Even his damn backstory made little sense now that he thought about it! "If you end up being wrong, you''re dead." Drake mmed the floor, as a gigantic amalgamation of divine runes manifested, creating a Dungeon Gate to the train. "This''ll teleport us to the train,e with me!" "Tch, I''m not lying! And you''ll see what he''s capable of!" . (A minute ago...) "Huh? What happened with uncle?" The red-haired boy asked innocently, ncing at Drake, who seemed very concentrated, not paying attention to his surroundings as he battled the Bullet Demon with the other half of his body. "He''s concentrated fighting the Bullet Demon," said Bedra. "Papa got him good!" "He told us to remain here, but if the fight besplicated, we''ll step in," said Bedann. "I see!" nodded the boy. "Hahh... I think I want to go to the bathroom, is there one nearby?" "There should be one in the next railroad," Kate said. "Let me apany you." "A-Ah! No, don''t worry, I think I can go on my own, thank you..." the boy smiled innocently. He walked towards the next railroad, leaving behind the family. And smiling. As he stepped into the next railroad car, his aura changed instantly. "Heh, fucking idiots..." heughed internally. "Looking like a child always makes everyone lower their guard so much... It''s really useful." He reached the bathrooms, opening the door and entering. "Now that I got here, I might as well burn this entire car and then throw away the rest..." he thought, growing more serious. "That''ll free me from all of those powerful scaled fucks..." He nced at the palm of his hands, as two enormous embers manifested, overflowing with tremendous zing power.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then, the rest of his body was set aze. And he smiled maliciously, giggling like a child, despite having the mind of someone hundreds of years old. "Heheh~ Another easy job." BOOOMMM!!! Chapter 1863: Crimson Star Chapter 1863: Crimson Star ? The Crimson Star smiled, his red hair bing like mes, as his white skin turned orange I color, with red patterns. His boyish body ended transforming into that of a small woman instead, her true appearance. Not only was she able to transform her appearance and voice, but she was also able to unleash a destructive igniting fire everywhere, which could consume anything around her surroundings. While ncing at her hands, she conjured two enormous fireballs, about to blow up the entire train with her included, and then just escape. As someone with the power of an Esper of Fire, she could not only manipte and create mes, but she could even turn into mes herself, meaning that she was immune to most damage. However, Psychic Energy-infused attacks could deal damage to her, such as those from the Bullet Demon, who almost ended killing her! "You''ll see, Bullet Demon," she smiled maliciously. "Go fuck yourself!" She released the me at full power, as a shockwave of fire was released from the bathroom where she was, and then, a gigantic explosion. BOOOMMM!!! The mes blew up the walls and the door of the bathroom, as she walked out, hearing the crying screams of everyone in the railroad as the mes began to rapidly melt the steel and blow away the connection between the cars. "Gyyaaahhh!" "Uuuaaaggh!" "Heeeelp!" "It burns! My bodyyyyyy!" "Uuaarrgh!" "Hahaha! Burn! All of you burn! Fire! Fire is so wonderful! It can burn all things! It can turn all things into their littlest, most insignificant way! With Fire... with Fire I can do anything I want, and the world, everything and everyone, is nothing! My worries are gone, everything is gone! Enjoy as you burn to death and be ashes! You''ve been blessed by fire, the most beautiful, sublime element of the entire world! And-" "{Divine Primordia Ice Magic}: {Time Freeze}" TRUUUM! Interrupting her insane speech, out of nowhere, a wave of cold froze time itself, as the Crimson Star was left shocked, ring at the origin, unable to do a single thing as everything and everyone was frozen in time. "Huh? Who... what?!" Her eyes widened as she noticed the appearance of that foolish man that saved her back then appear, his hands having conjured a technique... a "magic spell" something went beyond Esper Abilities altogether! It was nobody else than Drake. "No way..." Drake rushed forward, and the Bullet Demon and his family apanied him. He only had five seconds at most before time went back to normal. In that time, he had alreadymunicated everyone what happened through telepathy. Telepathy was special, without the need to speak, Drake learned ways to instantlymunicaterge amounts of information into someone''s head by using his Psychic Abilities. This way, everyone, in an instant, learned the truth, and rushed to help. "Crimson Star!" The Bullet Demon rushed towards the frozen in time Crimson Star, his entire body suddenly twisting and transforming, releasing metallic nking sounds. "The Bullet Demon?!" She panicked internally, trying to move through the frozen time... but it was impossible! Only those Drake allowed could move. Within these five seconds, she was left absolutely helpless! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And then she saw the reason why he was called the Bullet Demon! His body was revealed as his ck clothes were torn off, revealing a massive gun! Yes, the Bullet Demon wasn''t an alien. He was a machine lifeform, a robot. And not a normal one, but an ancient type of robot. One that the Crimson Star, as a hitman that had gone from world to world killing people, already had seen before. "He''s an Ancient Weapon Type-Gun?!" As she gasped in disbelief, the Gun gathered energy, as the Bullet Demon pointed his gun at him. His head, his arms, everything merged into a gigantic gun. It was ridiculous! Even Drake and his family couldn''t help but waste a few split seconds watching his body. However, they also moved on their own. Drake moved as lighting fast as possible, spreading his Aura of cold and turning off all the mes instantly. The second after, Bedra touched the ground, releasing a shockwave of holy healing light, which healed the bodies of everyone that was burning to death, saving their lives. The second right after that, Kate repaired the destruction in the train, infusing her mechanical powers into the whole thing, blue circuits moving everywhere! And as if things couldn''t get crazier, Bedann and Miranda, merged as one, used their Mold Tentacles, inoffensive to the touch if they desired, they grabbed everyone in there and quickly moved them to the other railroad. When time finally resumed, the Crimson Demon was sted by a massive bullet fired by the Bullet Demon, piercing through the left wall of the railroad car and tearing through half of her chest! BOOOMM!!! "Uuuaarrggh!" She was sent flying away from the train, her left shoulder, arm, leg, and half her face were gone, burning and bleeding, yet she remained somehow alive. "Y-YOU BASTARDS!" With a scream full of frustration, the Crimson Star rushed towards the train again, unleashing her mes, her massive wounds, which should had killed anybody else, were slowly regenerating as mes covered her wounds, trying to recreate what was lost. "So that''s how she regenerates, she can turn into mes?" asked the Bullet Demon. "Is this how she survived my initial attack?! Dammit, this is tricky! Drake, can you do that again?" "I can but she''s not within range!" said Drake. "I''ll go after her! You stay here!" "Wait, don''t confront her alone!" the Bullet Demon suddenly transformed again, growing a pair of massive propulsors unleashing mes, propelling him into the skies. This was how he jumped from the railroad car that was burned and destroyed back into the train! "I''ming as well!" Using his Gravity ability, he propelled himself into the skies at lightning speed, reaching the Crimson Star with Drake. "You fools! You think you can stop me?!" The Crimson Star screamed angrily, as she conjured as many mes as she could, turning the sky red due to all the fire she created. A massive, spiraling zing storm was created within a single second, which she unleashed down, trying to burn everything and everyone to death. "BURN TO CINDERS!" BOOOMMM!!! Chapter 1864: Teaming Up Against The Crimson Star Chapter 1864: Teaming Up Against The Crimson Star ? "BURN TO CINDERS!!!" The Crimson Star manifested her Psychic Powers to her limits, her massively strong Esper Ability that had made her so feared across manys. {Fire Elemental}! As the simple name suggested, she was a Fire Elemental whenever she activated this Esper Ability, making her a being made of mes. Although Esper Abilities could still damage her endlessly regenerating fiery body, if enough time passed, all her wounds could easily regenerate as well. An endless sea of mes was unleashed from her entire body, reaching the limits of her power, she conjured fire instantly, across a kilometer around her body! FLUOOOSH! And then she released it all the way down, towards the moving train. "I''ll burn it all! I''ll burn all of you down!!!" As she cried while seeing Drake and the Bullet Demon approach, Drake smiled. "You''re within range, bitch." TRUUUM! Out of nowhere, Drake conjured the powerful Primordial Ice Spell once more! SPLAT! He felt his brain explode due to the bacsh of using such a forbidden and strong spell without being stronger. Yet it didn''t matter, his brain had been blown up to pieces plenty of times already, it regenerated instantly. Drake had already learned to store his mind and consciousness within his soul anyways1 Crack, crack...! And even when his soul also gained cracks as the bacsh, he didn''t care, his soul was enormous, and he could always eat more monster souls to recover. What was important right now was something else! To kill the Crimson Star before she does irreparable damage. This time, however, the power of freezing time had weakened. Something that Drake had realized as he used it several times in a row is that each time, the amount of time he could freeze time would be reduced by 1. And after that, he would need to wait a couple of hours before it would be reset back to 5 seconds. However, four seconds... Was plenty of time anyways! RUMBLE! By infusing all his Auras into his body and releasing an explosive shockwave from his foot, Drake pped his enormous draconic wings, reaching the Crimson Demon frozen in time as quick as possible. He released his Domain of Frost, the most basic domain he had as an Ice Dragon, and instantly nullified all the mes in the sky. And then, the second after, hebined all weapons into Celestia. "I assume you have no problem with this, right?!" "Not at all, cleave that monster, Drake!" Even Celestia was fine with this! Drake swung Celestia vertically, shing through Crimson Star''s body not once, not twice, and not thrice, but dozens of times at once. "RAAAHHHH!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! A barrage of white colored shes that pierced and cleaved through the horizon cut through the Crimson Star''s entire body, making her agonize. However, because she was stopped in time, she couldn''t even scream! "Gluttony!" He spread out his gluttony jaws in thest second, devouring some of her parts so she wouldn''t be able to regenerate as quickly. And then... BAANG! A massive bullet reached the Crimson Star''s remains, exploding upon contact. BOOOOMM!! "Unnggh...! AAARRRGGH!" Time finally came back together, as the Crimson Star screamed, most of her being was quickly turned into ashes as she was blown away. Yet...! FLUOOOSH! A small piece of her remained, half her face, and an arm! They unified rapidly, as they unleashed yet another storm of mes everywhere. "BURN! BURN! BURN! BURN! BUUUURN!!!" "She''s seriously still alive?! For fuck''s sake!" "We have to kill her quickly! We can''t let her regenerate more! She... she''s the madwoman that killed my family, I''ve been searching for her my entire life! I know her resiliency the most, I''ve fought her many times!" The Bullet Demon shared his sad backstory with Drake through telepathy, as the two confronted the monstrous woman again. "She killed your family?! Wait, why can you use psychic powers if you''re a robot?" "I''m not aplete robot, I was once a human! However, ny percent of my body has been reced with the body of a destroyed Ancient Weapon Type-Gun." "You did this or...?!" "Who did what doesn''t matter right now! Focus!" "I am focusing, I got multiple minds you know?" Drake rushed with the Bullet Demon, as they shed against her endless mes. She wasn''t within range again, so they had to push through.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Drake used Celestia and his powerful Divine, Demonic, and Psychic Aurasbined together. By condensing the power of his Domains into a single point, he also created a second sword, a Domain Sword. Bybining the powers of Storm, Neb, and his Ascendancy Law Domain of Freezing Soul Demonic mes, he unleashed a barrage of shing attacks. The shing attacks pierced through the endless wall of mes descending from the skies, as Drake continued expanding his Aura, destroying the mes before reaching the train below. "He''s incredible...!" The Bullet Demon was finally seeing Drake''s full power, or well, an extent of it! However, he couldn''t just stand there and watch, joining the battle. His entire body unleashed its full power, lights turning on across his mechanical, bulky physique. He took out the two massive cannons from his shoulders and fired two beams of psychic energy against the Crimson Star. BOOOM! BOOOM! Because Drake was distracting her too much, one of them ended hitting her after the first one missed, her body had only regenerated a tiny bit, but it immediately lost more of its mass. "Uuuggh...!" As she groaned in pain, Drake reached her, at the same time as the Bullet Demon approached her from behind. She was cornered from the front and behind! "Now!" Drake roared, as he conjured the spell once more. His brain exploded. Three seconds. His brain was back to normal, regenerated instantly. But he was already moving forward. The Bullet Demon fired his gigantic bullet, exploding and disintegrating half of her body! BOOOM! "UURRGGH!" And then Drake reached what barely remained of her. Eating her drained too much of his divine power as he tried to suppress a living being with Gluttony. Therefore... His swords merged into one, the Domain Sword with Celestia, fusing through his powers. FLUOSH! And then Gluttony was infused into the mystical divine de. "{All-Devouring Sword of Gluttony}" "W-Wait...! Wait, wait, wait! Stop! Wait a damn second! I haven''t...! I haven''t burnt enough!" SLAAASH! "GRYYYAAAAAAHHHH!" A single sh of this powerful sword cut through all of the Crimson Star, consuming her entire existence in the process. Chapter 1865: The Bullet Demons Second Chance Chapter 1865: The Bullet Demon''s Second Chance ? "It''s finally over?" The Bullet Demon watched the Crimson Star''s final moments, as Drake swung his massively powerful sword,bining Gluttony with all his other abilities. A definitive technique with no name, something that rivaled the Terminus de, but that was much smaller in scale, more precise, and perhaps even deadlier. The Crimson Star was finished, her very existence eaten, Drake felt a rush of psychic energy after taking care of her, but yet again, he gained nothing else. It was a bit disappointed, but he was happy she was freaking gone. "Haahh... It''s done," he sighed in relief. "Hm? Bullet Demon?" "I-Is it finally over? Really... Hahah... I never thought it would end like this," the Bullet Demonughed a bit. "Even when I defeated her earlier... Deep down, I felt unease, I knew that she was alive somehow. Her mes left that mark on me to tell she''s there. Alive, somewhere... but now... I feel strangely light." "Is that so..." Drake calmed down, sighing in relief onest time, as his de disappeared, he noticed the train getting farther and farther away, they had to get going. "We have to get going, let''s go." "" The Bullet Demon didn''t move though, remaining there, gripping his mechanical fists tightly. He couldn''t cry anymore; his eyes were gone. However, right now, Drake could tell he would be crying. His aura, his emotions, hadpletely changed. Before he seemed so unapproachable, so strong, so intimidating. But right now? Drake finally realized he was only a wounded man. Someone that lost everything against a monster. A person that even lost most of his body, most of himself. Then someone that even lost his identity, his name. Someone that embraced the cold steel of an ancient weapon, turning it into his new body. All for the sole purpose of killing the monster that took everything from him. "I oftentimes doubted why I was alive... Why was I left alive when my wife, and my son died..." he muttered. "Many times I wished I would''ve died..." || || "I gave myself the sole purpose in my life to kill her, you know... It was all I had, I was living for this moment," the Bullet Demon muttered. "I joined this race knowing she would appear to ruin it. And now it''s... done. Hah... It wasn''t by my hands alone, you helped me... Maye that''s why I feel slightly... annoyed. But at the same time, I''m grateful."N?v(el)B\\jnn Memories shed through his mind. The screams of his vige as it was being burned. And theughter of this monstrous demon. "Hahahaha! Sorry not sorry. I was paid a bunch of money to burn all of you!" sheughed. "Looks like you rejected the offer from someone wanting to buy thisnd to mine its starlight, well too bad now. Instead of having gotten rich, you''re going to be cinders!" She wasn''t even taking it seriously, that monster that saw all life as nothing but "fuel for her mes". Aplete psychopath. "Dear!" His wife running towards him, trying to reach him. "No...! Wait!" And his scream as he saw her burning by the mesing from the skies, which ravaged through all. "Aaaarrrggh!" Her body calcinating in front of him, her skin and flesh burning until he saw her skull. The pretty face of his wife, reduced to a calcinated corpse. As his body burned he ran to see his son, hisst hope. But it was toote as well. His entire house was already destroyed, and his son was there... Burned alongside it. "No...!" He fell to his knees, as the world around him turned into hell. The small mining town, on a small moon on a distant. Which didn''t want to sell everything they had built to a big corporation. They ended like this, because they simply wanted to keep their home. The people of the vige, everyone... They all burned. As he burned in agony, he kept crying. His eyes melted, his hair burned, his legs were left calcinated, and so were his arms. "Hmm, it seems someone survived..." And he was found by someone after all of that, the next morning. He was delirious, unable to talk or hear anything, to see anything. "Oh? You awakened an Esper Ability? This is why you didn''t die..." In thatst moment when his mind and spirit broke, the man awakened an Esper Ability. It was an incredibly rare thing to ur. But sometimes, only by being exposed to the radiation of Starlight Stones, very rarely, people could awaken Esper Abilities. But this also came with a deteriorating, cancerous brain due to the radiation reaching its peak, blossoming into an Esper Ability as he died. Yet even then... "You''re the one that will avenge your family... You will be known as a Demon from now on." "I will rebuild you, I will give you tremendous power." "In exchange, you have one mission. Kill the Crimson Star!" He could still remember the voice of that dying old man. He used all his energy to remake him, using the body of an ancient weapon from an old civilization. All for this purpose all for this moment. "Hahh..." Blood starteding out from the crevices of the Bullet Demon''s body. His cancer had spread through what barely remained of him too much. He was at his limits. But he pushed himself every day just for this. Maybe... It was finally time to rest. To go back to his family... "Hang in there!" Yet he was woken up from his daze, as his brain deteriorated, Drake had grabbed him, noticing he was falling unconscious. And using his Dungeon Gate, he teleported inside the train again. "Bedra, my daughter! Use your Anti-Mold on him! He''s dying!" "E-Eh?! Okay!" He felt something getting inside of his body, a strange, cold liquid that spread through every inch of his limbless torso, and his faceless head. His dying body and his brain rapidly began to regenerate. His limbs, everything he had lost, started toe back. Therge metal suit he had been encased since that incident became too little now. His arms, legs, his face... His eyes. They all came back. "Aaah!" When he woke up, the train had already reached the station. And his entire body was back to normal. "T-This... can''t be...!" Chapter 1866: Benladras Miracle Chapter 1866: Bedra''s Miracle ? The Bullet Demon was left speechless, not only because he was sitting over a chair in the train station right now, but because his body was back to normal. Despite how destroyed it was, and how impossible it was to heal, it had been healed somehow. He really had decided to finally die, but someone had simply not allowed him to. He wanted to reunite with his family, with his son and his wife, but he wasn''t allowed to... for whatever reason, he was given a second chance. He nced at his own hands, the tanned skin, his fingers, his nails, all things he had almost forgotten about before, he had grown so used to be pure metal that hepletely forgot he was once a man made of flesh and blood. The Bullet Demon quickly walked towards the nearest window, seeing his reflection, the face of a handsome old man on his thirties appeared, with a short blonde bear, long blonde hair, and a muscr, tall body. He was wearing a white shirt and blue jeans, it seemed someone else had dressed him up while he wasn''t looking, making him rather embarrassed of how much he had been relying on others so far. "The robotic parts, where are they?" As he looked around, he noticed a huge man standing by his side, he had barely noticed his presence, but he instantly recognized him. "Hey, seems like you finally woke up." "You''re... Drake?!" It was Drake, of course, it seemed he had been looking over him so far, the Bullet Demon had too many questions though. "What happened to me?! And where are we... Wait, the race! Aren''t you going?!" "It''s starting in about an hour," said Drake. "We got here like half an hour ago, you haven''t slept that much, actually. And my daughter healed you using her Esper Ability." "Your daughter has such a power?!" gasped the Bullet Demon. "But my body was...!" "Almostpletely destroyed? Nothing too hard for Bedra,"ughed Drake. "Anyways, it''s nice to see the real you, huh? You sure look like an average human. Though I didn''t expect you to be this jacked. Maybe it''s my daughter''s healing that did that for you." "I..." the Bullet Demon remained in silence, sighing. "I really don''t know what to say. I was so ready to die, and I even epted my death. My wife and my son... I thought I would finally reunite with them." "Well, if you''re so desperate to die, you''re free to waste away the second chance my daughter gave you," said Drake. "It''s not like you can''t kill yourself, right?" "But that''s..." the Bullet Demon immediately hesitated. "It feels wrong, right? Yeah, I thought so." Nodded Drake. "You''ve gotta live, man. For your kid and your wife. I know I''m nobody to talk about this or what you should do with your life but... I think that they wouldn''t be happy if you just died pointlessly." || || The Bullet Demon sighed, looking rather lost, but Drake''s words hit him in the heart, and very hard at that. Drake wasn''t wrong at all, he was very right, if he died pointlessly, wouldn''t be The wasting a life, a life that could''ve been for his wife and his son? "We are in the restaurant over there having breakfast, want to join us before the race starts?" asked Drake, trying to act friendly with the wounded man. "Come on, I bet you''ve never eaten anything in a while." "Yeah, perhaps for over a hundred years..." nodded the Bullet Demon. "I had no stomach before though, but now... I feel one, and it is quite empty." "Let''s go then," Drake patted his shoulders, walking away. The Bullet Demon saw walking away, as he remained in silence, ncing at the train and the railroad. His eyes widened, as he saw something. Perhaps it was an illusion, or maybe something born from his own broken mind. But he could swear he saw the silhouette of his wife and his son. Far in the distance... His eyes widened, as he shed a few tears. They smiled back at him but didn''t tell him toe with them. They walked away, slowly disappearing behind the railroad. "Wait..." He tried to chase them, but quickly realized that Drake was getting farther away. "It''s not yet your time, honey." His wife''s voice echoed from afar. "Take care, papa! Live for me!" || || The man fell to his knees, going through dozens of emotions at once. Grief, pain, sorrow, despair, but also an endlessly burning desire to live. "I''m sorry..." He slowly cleansed his tears, slowly standing up. "And thank you..." He walked away, catching up with Drake. Drake had noticed his little breakdown there but didn''t say anything regarding that. Sometimes, it was better to leave a man alone with his own problems. He could clearly recall having gone through something simr once. That feeling of despair and lost, when everything he had built back in his previous life was gone. Even now, he still misses his family. But he was able to move on, and ept his current situation, and embrace the beautiful family he had built in the present. "It''s Carl." "Hm?" Drake nced at the Bullet Demon. "That''s my name..." "I see... Name''s Drake. I don''t know if I told you before or not."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I knew it already, yeah." "So?" "...I would like to have some breakfast, if you don''t mind." "Of course,e along." Carl and Drake made their way to the shopping center around the train station, this station apparently connected to several more roads, so people that didn''t participate in the race also came and went everywhere. This caused the increase in sales from any small shop in here, which quickly expanded intorger shops, and then more people came, forming a small vige around the station, mostly to sell products. "Anyways, Drake, do you know where my armor is?" asked Carl. "Ah, my daughter has it," said Drake. "Kate wanted to analyze it, she''ll also repair it and modify it so it can be used as an actual armor, because before it was more like some sort of part of your body, right?" "She can do that?!" Carl asked. "She can do a lot! Haha!" Chapter 1867: The Golden Spire Race Chapter 1867: The Golden Spire Race ? "Well, well, look who''s here," said Miranda, noticing Carl and Drake appearing. "Looks like the Bullet Demon is no longer that intimidating anymore, hm?" Once the two reached the restaurant, which had a very vintage wooden interior decorated nicely like a home, Miranda was the first to greet them with a slightly cynical attitude. "Miranda! Don''t be like that with the man, he has gone through a lot, you know?" Bedann sighed, facepalming. "Sorry about that... She''s kind of dumb sometimes." "Hey!" Mirandained. "I was just trying to lighten the mood a little bit... Whatever." "It''s alright, I don''t mind," Carl said. "My name is Carl by the way. I wanted to thank you for everything, I never thought I would regain my body... It''s a lot to think about, and process." "Do you feel better now, mister Carl?" Bedra wondered. "I did my best to heal you back. I was surprised to find your body in such a deteriorated state." "So you must be Bedra, yes, thank you... Your healing abilities are miraculous, if not even beyond that," said Carl. "I''m truly grateful." "No problem!" Bedra nodded, feeling aplished. "Um, I''ve already modified your armor, uncle," said Kate. "The armor is ready, should I give it back? I''ve analyzed itsponents to recreate its power though, I hope you don''t mind." "I didn''t even think it was possible to modify my robotic body, so thank you," Carl said. "I don''t mind, don''t worry." "Soe, let''s sit down and eat, there''s a lot we have to talk right now," said Drake. At the end, they ate a huge feast of alien dishes, which were both extravagant looking and rather delicious... well, not all of them, but some were fine, and others, incredibly delicious for some reason. They talked about the race more in detail, about the participants that had arrived, about the area they were covering and more, and when it would begin. "So the race will begin in about thirty minutes from now," he nodded. "I hade here just to eliminate the Crimson Star. But now that I''m finally free from that burden, I was considering repaying your help by trying to assist you in this race. I never cared about the prize either, so it''s all yours. But I''m sure you could get something from my knowledge about these areas." "So you want to join our racing team? Sure!" nodded Miranda. "Anyways how do we even do this race? Like in cars or...?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Cars? Of course not, it''s a race using spaceship," said Carl. "Hm? Judging by your looks, it seems you had little idea about this... Oh well, do you even have a spaceship?" "We could make one, right?" wondered Bedra. "Sis?" "I can make something yeah," nodded Kate. "Don''t worry about it." "Huh, so she can even do such things..." Carl muttered. "Drake, your daughters had been truly blessed with amazing abilities, you''re a lucky man." "Ah, well, I know." Drake felt quite proud. "Anyways, having you with us would be great! If you can give us any tips and tricks to the race then that''s for the better." "Sure, I''ll do whatever I can," nodded Carl. "First of all, I would like to tell you about where the race is taking ce. It''ll be three distinct zones within these areas. Each one of them connected through Warp Gates you''ll have to take to teleport across them." "Sounds more dangerous than I imagined," said Bedann. "And what if we can''t take the Warp Gates?" "Then you simply can''t continue the race," said Carl. "Some racers will likely try to stall others by leaving traps near them, so you should be careful... The first area is the one you''re seeing, a big arid desert full of sandstorm, sandworms, and other terrifying monsters." Carl pointed at the distance, as everyone nced at their surroundings, right outside the little vige there was an untamed wild desert. "Once you reach the Warp Gate at the Kariko Mountain, you''ll quickly be teleported to a much more dangerous area," Carl said. "It''s called the Meteoric ins. It''s a wide, expansive area with volcanic eruptions everywhere, areas that have beenpletely consumed by the void, and meteors. This is where most people will croak." "That sounds fun!" said Bedra excited. "I can''t wait!" "Hm, sounds great," Kate nodded. "Uh..." Carl didn''t know what to say when these two children were so happy to see something terrifying. "Anyways, the Warp Gate here... ording to my research, is in an area known as the Rotation Bridge, where there''s a huge bridge of floating asteroids surrounding a volcano." "That sounds interesting," Drake nodded. "Andstly, the final zone where the Golden Spire is located," said Carl. "The reason why the race is called like that to begin with. It''s an even more dangerous zone called the Cosmic Zone, this is just an empty area near this full of Starlight Dust, Asteroids, Meteors, and Alien Beasts that live in outer space. Golden Spire is at the end of everything. It is said that it has the sun behind it, so you''ll be able to see it from afar." "Understood," nodded Drake. "Sounds like we''re in for quite the journey... Is there a time limit to this race?" "Probably no longer than a day," said Carl. "I would say, twelve hours, at most, to be honest. But I believe the winner will be decided in less than five hours, spaceship can move very quickly after all." "Hm, alright then," nodded Drake. "Gabriel, can you also help Kate create the spaceship? Perhaps merging with her technology." "Very well, master," Gabriel appeared and then went to Kate''s side, which then disappeared again. The Bullet Demon didn''t even know how that worked at all, but once they were done eating, Kate brought out his armor, which he instantly equipped anyways. It was the same look as before, but now it fit his entire body, it was amazing. "Ah, that''s more like it," said Miranda with a nod. "You look intimidating as hell!" "..." The Bullet Demon remained in silence, ncing at his armor. "It''s good, thank you." "The race is about to begin, so let''s get going," Drake said. "Let''s get first ce." Chapter 1868: The Many Racers Chapter 1868: The Many Racers ? "And here we are, everyone, what you''ve been waiting the whole damn year! The Golden Spire Race is about to begin!" RUMBLE! Suddenly, countless glowing lights surrounded the racing area, as several spaceships, some of them looking bulky and enormous, and some slender and minimalistic lined up across the painted floor. An announcer resembling a floating silver robot started talking to a microphone, several holographic screens showing up across the skies, the audience to the race also showing up, thousands of people sitting around the starting line. "WOOOOOOHHHH!!!" People of all shapes and sizes, of all races and genders, and of all living and unliving kinds celebrated, the Golden Spire Race was one of the few events most people looked forward as entertainment from their monotonous lives in the colony and the annexeds. "Here your host to bring you yet another Golden Spire Race to everyone in this beautiful colony system!" said the robot, floating around as he raised his arms. "Carpio!" "OOOHHHH!" It seemed he was someone very popr, Drake and his family nced the scene while inside their spaceship, the most fancy looking of them all, a simple yet effective design, with a sharp end and wide wings, of gold and silver. "And of course, how could I do this without her?" Carpio winked at the audience. "My co- host and dear sister, Prosciutto!" Another robot of the same model as him appeared, but more feminine looking, floating in midair while releasing mes of pink color. "Thank you so much for having me again, my dear brother!" Prosciutto said. "It looks like after a few dys, the race is finally, FINALLY about to start! I bet most people got already bored of waiting, right?" "YEAH!" "IT WAS ABOUT TIME!" "WOOOHHH!" People cheered and roared in unison; most had been bored they had to wait so long due toplications revolving around a certain Whalebug. But things could finally start for real, and everyone was looking forward to it the most! "It looks like today we got a lot of new faces! Most of the previous participants didn''t make it out alive after all!"ughed Carpio. "What do you think of them and their ships, Prosciutto?" The two robots floated above the participants. "I think they look pretty sleek!" said the female robot. "Although there are a few of them that are really bringing my attention! Look at that ck spaceship over there, bulky and full of spikes! Who might the pilot be?" Suddenly, the window of the spaceship opened, revealing a muscr cactus man with red spikes, wearing sunsses. "Hey!" Everyone cheered the moment he greeted them. "WOOOOHHH!" "I cannot believe it! The winner of the previous race, Mister Spike John in the flesh and fruit!"ughed Prosciutto. "I wonder what sort of traps he''ll employ today! Will he get the big prize again?!" asked Carpio. "I''m taking the prize again; these losers aren''t even worth any effort! I''m sweeping the floor with them!"ughed Spike John. Drake nced at the man from afar with his family. "So that''s the previous race''s winner?" he wondered. "Hm, he looks kind of average at most." "He does look that way," nodded Bedann. "But let''s not underestimate him, dear." "I would listen to your wife," said the Bullet Demon, sitting down as the co-pilot. "That man might seem friendly and hrious but he''s a cunning bastard, an ouw that specializes on the creation of powerful psychic energy-powered gadgets and traps. He is a known criminal that has been chased by the confederation for years." "So they even let criminals participate? Is this legal at all?" Mirandained. "The Golden Spire Race is hosted by several groups, some of them belong to the underworld, but due to the connections revolving money and more money, even thew is bend to their will," said the Bullet Demon. "Hence why people often times takew on their own hands... like I did." "So it''s anything goes pretty much," said Bedann, nodding. "Oh well..." The robots continued chatting and presenting each participant. Until they eventually reached Drake''s spaceship. "You know what brother? This one ship has brought all my attention to be honest!" said Prosciutto. "It is so fancy and beautiful, and it looks like it was made for this race! What do you think?" "I agree! I think the design alone has gained itself some fans already," nodded Carpio. "So what do the crowd think, do you like it or nah?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "WOOOOHHH!" The people cheered happily after hearing Carpio speak, it seemed they indeed liked it quite a lot. "Hahah, they love it!"ughed Carpio. "Anyways, we wonder what pilots are there? It seems we''re registered a huge family. Apparently, a racing team! Drake is the pilot with... What?!" Suddenly, Carpio gasped, as the screens showed the appearance of a living legend of the gxy, a bounty hunter, ouw, and living, walking menace. "The Bullet Demon is his co-pilot?!" The people in the entire audience cheered, but were also shocked and amazed, as they saw his robotic appearance on the big screen. "That seems to be the case, brother!" Prosciutto nodded. "I wonder what sort of alliance this demon has made with this man named Drake for him to cooperate with the whole family he has!" "We''ll have to wait and see what happens now, this entire race is shaping to be the craziest ever!"ughed Carpio. Drake was growing tired of these twomentators talking constantly, but he analyzed the other challengers. "There''s nine more aside from us, so we''re exactly ten..." he said, analyzing things thoroughly. "Do you know any of them?" "No," said the Bullet Demon. "All of these are strangers to me, aside from the winner, most other racers all die. It''s a wild race... But I''m sure that with everyone here, it shouldn''t be impossible to win." "Let''s hope for that," nodded Drake. "Hm? Oh, finally!" Drake gasped as he saw that the screens were finally showing numbers. The countdown started at 100, and it slowly went down. "In just a hundred seconds the race will finally begin,dies and gentlemen!" said Carpio. "We wish all participants good luck!" nodded Prosciutto. "And please, entertain the masses!" "WOOOOHHHH!" The time hase, thest challenge was about to begin. Chapter 1869: It Now Begins! Chapter 1869: It Now Begins! ? As the countdown rapidly went down from 100 to 90 and then 80, Drake checked thest system notification that had appeared, which showcased thepletion of the Second Stage of the Trial. [You have further progressed through the {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [The Blood-Stained Railroad Trip]!] [After having survived a swarm of monstrous aliens, infiltrated a city full ofwlessness, and having saved many unfortunate people from evildoers, your family is finally on their way to reach the Golden Spire Race, where all the strongest and craziest of people all around the Wildest West will gather up to race and put their lives on the line.] [The one that wins will receive a tremendous prize in money, enough to guarantee the rest of their lives infort and without any more worries. However, to get there, you must first survive the trip to the area where the race will begin.] [You and your family now find yourselves inside of a Train packed full of the most dangerous people of this entire world, assassins, hitmen, criminals, bandits, thieves, psychopaths, and more. All here for the sole purpose of winning the race.] [And of course, if it wasn''t because of the aforementioned reasons, they would get along and wait until the race began... However, to make things easier, they may begin killing each other to cut down thepetition even if a little bit more.] [Your Goal? Survive until you reach your destination. With additional Missions that''ll increase your total score at the end of this Stage Trial Quest, once itspleted and you survive, that''s it.] [Survive The Trip To The Golden Spire Race]: [1/1] (COMPLETE) [Defeat 3 Golden Spire Participants]: [3/3] (COMPLETE) [Protect the Train! Don''t Let It Lose More Than Three Railroad Cars]: [10/10] (COMPLETE) [Defeat "The Bullet Demon"]: [0/1] (INCOMPLETE) [Defeat "Insane Siblings Paprica And Johnsie"]: [2/2] (COMPLETE) [Defeat "Madman Doctor Victoriano" (Hidden Quest)]: [1/1] (COMPLETE) [Defeat "Crimson Star" (Hidden Quest)]: [1/1] (COMPLETE)N?v(el)B\\jnn [Congrattions! You have sessfully passed the Second Stage of the Trial, managing to do mostly all missions except one. Your heart is apassionate one, and because of that, you''ve managed to even more points.] [Not only were you able to defeat various threats and keep the entire train safe, but you''ve even managed to save the life of a man that had given up everything for the sake of revenge, and had given him a second chance to amend things and do them right, a chance to live for those that couldn''t.] [The Bullet Demon has stopped being a target of elimination, bing a powerful ally that will help you and guide you through the Golden Spire Race after he has learned of what you and your family have done for him, he owes you all his life.] [Each Stage of the Trial will reward you with Points and Rewards based in your clear time and also your performance, actions, and many other variables from every member of the party. However, all rewards will be saved for the end.] [You have umted +2.500.000 Score Trial Points!] [Once you finally can Rank Up your ss, you can use these points to decide how powerful it will be. umte as many points as possible by interacting with the world, its people, and even fighting with evil foes.] "So that''s done, alright..." As Drake nodded and checked the points, he felt surprised, they were even more than the first stage. That meant that he somehow missed some in the first stage somewhere... It seemed he wasn''t as meticulous as he would have liked. However, in the second stage they absolutely killed it, and managed to do all things except killing the Bullet Demon, which actually ended creating more rewards unlike if he had killed him. "It must have been the Crimson Star that gave these many rewards..." he thought. "Hm, seems like he can''t really see this." He noticed the Bullet Demon had not even given an eye to the system window message that had appeared, it was somethingpletely invisible to him. Drake nodded, as he noticed a new notification again, this time, it was the third andst Trial Quest! "It''s finally here..." Ding! [You have further progressed through the Trial, unlocking the third andst {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [The Golden Spire Race]!] [You and your family have finally made it to the end of the trial, yet it seems like things are finally about to start! The Golden Spire Race is a perilous race that takes ce in three different areas full of dangers, with ten participants, one veteran and winner of the previous race, and a bunch of mysterious pilots, it is time for you to show what you''re made for and win the race or die trying.] [At the end of the race awaits you the end of the Trial itself, each action you perform in the race will give you additional points based on how impactful they are to others. The more they are impactful to therge audience, the more points you''ll get! Try to impress the audience watching you doing insane, wacky things, or incredible and amazing feats to gain their love and earn more points.] [Complete these conditions to gain even more additional score points, and once youplete all of them, you''ll be given the privilege of ascending.] [Reach The Golden Spire]: [0/1] [Defeat 4 Golden Spire Race Participants]: [0/4] [Fall For the Trap Of 3 Golden Spire Race Participants]: [0/3] [Make The Crowd Cheer Your Name Or That Of Your Racing Team Members Five Times]: [0/5] [Defeat "Madman Artificer Spike John"]: [0/1] [Defeat "Cold-Hearted Ice Queen"]: [0/1] [Defeat "Lightning Mac"]: [0/1] [Quest Duration: 6 Hours.] "So these are the damn quests, this is a bit insane, don''t you think?" Drake felt a bit shocked by how ridiculous everything was. "Hah, they''re really asking for a lot this time." It even asked him to fall into traps to make the crowd more excited! The countdown rapidly reached number ten. 9 8 7 6 Every pilot started growing more and more nervous, grasping the controls tightly. 5 4 3 2 1 And then, the two robots roared in unison. "START!" Chapter 1870 A Racing Battle Royale! 1870 A Racing Battle Royale! ----- As the race began and all ten participants immediately rushed forward, leaving behind colorful ripples in space, Drake saw the quest notification again, this time making sure to put attention to the words in the requirements. Ding! [You have further progressed through the Trial, unlocking the third andst {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [The Golden Spire Race]!] [You and your family have finally made it to the end of the trial, yet it seems like things are finally about to start! The Golden Spire Race is a perilous race that takes ce in three different areas full of dangers, with ten participants, one veteran and winner of the previous race, and a bunch of mysterious pilots, it is time for you to show what you''re made for and win the race or die trying.] [At the end of the race awaits you the end of the Trial itself, each action you perform in the race will give you additional points based on how impactful they are to others. The more they are impactful to therge audience, the more points you''ll get! Try to impress the audience watching you doing insane, wacky things, or incredible and amazing feats to gain their love and earn more points.] [Complete these conditions to gain even more additional score points, and once youplete all of them, you''ll be given the privilege of ascending.] [Reach The Golden Spire]: [0/1] [Defeat 4 Golden Spire Race Participants]: [0/4] [Fall For the Trap Of 3 Golden Spire Race Participants]: [0/3] [Make The Crowd Cheer Your Name Or That Of Your Racing Team Members Five Times]: [0/5] [Defeat "Madman Artificer Spike John"]: [0/1] [Defeat "Cold-Hearted Ice Queen"]: [0/1] [Defeat "Lightning Mac"]: [0/1] [Quest Duration: 6 Hours.] First thing, he had to reach the goal, of course. Second, the quest wasn''t asking him to win, he coulde atst ce for all he wanted! So, therefore, no pressure. However, he still kind of wanted to get the first ce anyways. Third, there were some weird requirements for more points, such as falling into three traps, which would be detrimental to him most of the time. Well, most of the time¡­ Another was to make the crowd call his name five times, or the name of any of his team members. Maybe the Bullet Demon will be easier to make the people root for, as he was a nobody to them. And then, to take down the three special pilots. The previous race winner, Spike John, someone called "Ice Queen" and then the third, "Lightning Mac". They all sounded quite interesting, and he immediately could tell who they were based on their ships. The Ice Queen brought a huge spaceship covered on azure colored metal and crystals resembling ice, and it emanated a cold aura. It was as if its entire engine worked on frost for some reason, which made little sense¡­ Then there was Lightning Mac''s ship, it was red with golden lightning decorations, and a big "Lightning Mac" logo on it. "Hey Carl, do you know who the Ice Queen and Lightning Mac are?" asked Drake. "Ice Queen and Lightning Mac? Hm, I do know a bit about them," the Bullet Demon said when Drake asked him about them. "They''re both famous racers, and ouws. Criminals pretty much that also participate in various races. They had won several of them. the Ice Queen¡­ I think she belongs to a race of aliens that live in a frozen moon, their technology is strange, working by using liquid nitrogen and cold, its incredibly powerful though, she kills by freezing anything else. Lightning Mac is just¡­ very fast, can shoot lightning cannons from his ship, that''s all I know." "I see, thank you," Drake nodded, looking at the front and then around. "Everyone, keep a close eye at the other participants, at any moment they''ll start attacking each other." FLASH! The ship passed through an empty alley as it evaded a huge cactus, and suddenly, in that moment, several ships appeared behind them. "Papa, there''s some ships behind us!" Kate said, as she was also controlling and keeping the ship together while fusing it with Gabriel, her senses expanded through the entire flying vehicle. "Three of them!" "Three already?!" Mirandained. "That was fast!" Bedann said. As the ships moved around the desert, evading obstacles and more, the ships drew closer constantly, as the pilots inside could be seen through the windows. It wasn''t any of the subjects of the quest though, but threepletely different people. A yellow ship in the shape of a moon, a blue and white ship shaped like a typical starship from some star wars movie, for a single pilot, and then a ck spaceship with a spherical shap and a single red eye in the middle. They buzzed while moving above the ground, getting closer and closer¡­ And they weren''t fighting each other either. "I can already assume they''ve formed some sort of temporary alliance, then?" Drake wondered. "Bullet Demon, elerate the ship! Miranda, Bedann, the moment they do something, take care of them." "Roger that!" Bedann nodded, cracking her knuckles. "Nice! Time to stretch the legs!" Miranda giggled, her aura growing stronger. The three starships drew closer, and closer, and closer¡­ Until eventually! The yellow ship began buzzing, as lightning shocks emerged from it. The blue and white ship suddenly took out tworge machineguns from below its body. And the ck spherical ship''s crimson eye started charging energy. "They''re going for a triple attack!" Kate panicked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Deploy the shields!" said Drake. "Okay! Bedra, help me out!" said Kate. "Sure!" Bedra touched the white sphere above the altar in the middle of the spaceship''s interior, infusing her energies into it. "Deploying Force Field Shields!" roared Kate. "Gabriel! Give it your best too!" FLUOSH! Golden shields of energy and light emerged, covering the entire spaceship with a golden angelic armor. Yes, an angelic armor of light! And to add to the grand appearance, a cosmic veil spread around it, boosting its defenses even further. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Three attacks hit the spaceship at once, shaking it a lot. However, the shields were unscathed! The pilots of these starships gasped in disbelief; the shield didn''t even gain a single crack! And they screamed even more when they saw a giantess epassed in darkness swinging a massive axe against them. CRAAASH! Chapter 1871 Merciless! 1871 Merciless! ----- "H-How is this possible, the shield doesn''t even have a single crack? WHAT?!" A yellow-colored alien with long noodle-like arms and an octopus-like face gasped in disbelief, controlling the golden colored spaceship shaped as a half-moon. It extended its appendages around the entire spaceship, moving all matter of things and pressing several buttons, gathering more lightning within the spaceship''s core and about to release another zapping attack. "Well, whatever, don''t give up! We''ll wear it down and then destroy it. There''s no way they can defend against all three of us together!" As he called, the two other pilots also responded, they were willing to cooperate despite being people that had never met one another, just to kill someone and get them out of the race, increasing their chances of winning. Once they took down all otherpetitors, they would begin fighting each other, but for now, an alliance like this brought great benefits! "You''re right, we just have to keep sting, right?! Hahaha!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om A human man with clear skin and ck hairughed, with a shaggy beard and while wearing a full blue and white suit with a golden start on his chest, he seemed like an average human spaceship pilot. He quickly pressed several buttons, recharging the massive machineguns on his ship and loading them back to a hundred percent. "Round two ready!" At the same time, inside of the ck sphere spaceship, something within it responded with a lugubrious voice, its appearance shrouded by the darkness of its interior, only slightly illuminated by the red lights. "Recharging Crimson Cannon." As they all prepared for round two, the yellow alien smiled, gathering more energy until¡­ "Alright, I''m almost ready for another attack and-" "W-Wait a second, get out! Get out of my ship- AARRGHH!" "Huh?!" Suddenly, he panicked, as he heard the human pilot''s scream, he nced towards him, noticing something terrifying! A blue-skinned giantess covered on ck scales and ck tentacles emerged out of nowhere,nding over the man''s spaceship and swinging two axes. One was as ck as the night, another was red, zing with mes. "Fuck off!" With a furious and barbaric roar, the woman swung both axes, cleaving apart the axe of the man and tearing it into three pieces! "Uuuaaagggh!" The pilot inside was sliced apart and burned, as the entire spaceship exploded several times, falling into pieces across the desert below. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "No, no, no! Wait a second! What kind of monster is she to just jump into a spaceship and- AARGH! WAIT, NOT HEREEEE!" The yellow alien panicked as he saw the woman sprout giant draconic wings and fly towards his ship, swinging her axes down. "WAIT, STOP!" He released several shockwaves of lightning to stop her, managing to slow her body down by slightly paralyzing it! This trial''s power level was modified to be equal or even higher than Drake, this also applied to technology! Therefore, despite how strong Bedann was, this could still affect her to an extent. "H-Hah! I got you, now shot her, hey!" The yellow alien called the pilot of the ck spaceship, but he was already far away,pletely dropping the entire team the moment they saw the human pilot die miserably. "W-What?! Where are you going! Hey you bastard! Are you ditching our alliance so easily- AAACK!" CRAAASH! Before he could fight anymore or throw Bedann away, her axe cleaved through the spaceship and sliced half his body, burning his body. "Gryyyaaaagggh! M-Mercyyy!" "You attacked us first, there''s no mercy." Bedann''s axe rushed down, the alien barely managed to evade the attack, his spaceship much tougher than the human man''s starship, holding the attacks better, although it was already beingpletely destroyed. "D-Dammit! Get away from meeee!!!" The alien pushed his tentacles towards Bedann as he released shockwaves of Psychic Energy, trying to send her away. "So you''re an Esper, okay." Bedann smiled, epassing her body with a dark psychic energy aura, resisting the powerful shockwaves. "Me too." "EEEK!" SLAAASH! Before he could do anything else, the zing axe cleaved him in half, killing him on the spot, and then his entire spaceship fell off the moment she jumped away from it. BOOOM! Ultimately copsing into the ground and exploding, leaving behind scraps and nothing else. RUMBLE! Drake''s spaceship rumbled as Bedann managed to reach the ceiling safe and sound, looking at the many flying drones filming everything. And like her husband asked her... "I AM BENLADANN, THE BARBARIAN QUEEN! WHOEVER DARES TOUCH THIS SPACESHIP SHALL TASTE MY AXES SHARP BLADES! RAAARR!" Bedann and Miranda were dying of embarrassment deep down, but this was all for the sake of more score points¡­ The audience went insane after hearing her name, Prociout and Carpio screamed like fangirls as well, these two robots were very interactive with the audience and often times acted like fans as well. "I can''t believe it! She''s so cool brother!" "Bedann is amazing! A new warrior of the battlefield has appeared!" As the two robots celebrated, the crowd started cheering, until eventually, they screamed her name! "BEN-LA-DANN!" "BEN-LA-DANN!" They only cheered her name twice, but that was a good enough harvest for now. "Three more to go!" Drake nodded, realizing three more cheers were needed toplete that annoying quest. "Well done Bedann! And sorry if it was cringe¡­" "It''s fine honey," sighed Bedann, as Miranda separated from her. "Seriously dude, what the hell! We''re not doing that again Drake!" Miranda was theplete opposite though, very annoyed. "It''s too cringe for me!" "Hah, at least we got two out of the race, that''s already good enough," said the Bullet Demon. "If they so mercilessly attacked us without provocation, they didn''t even deserve mercy. Well done." "Now let''s elerate some more, we have to catch up with the rest. We slowed down too much!" said Drake. "I''ll infuse more Divine Energy!" FLUOSH! The core of the spaceship overflowed with Divine Energy- no, it was actually Ascendancy Law Essence. The propulsors of the spaceship released gigantic white mes, flying through the skies faster than lightning. FLAAASH! Eventually, they managed to catch up with the other participants¡­ And found them already fighting one another too! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! ----- Chapter 1872 Attacked 1872 Attacked ----- BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! To Drake and his family''s surprise, the other participants were already killing each other eagerly! Yes, none of them ever wanted to wait another second. The sooner they took down thepetition, the better. "Gahahah! Get fucked bastards!" Spike John was at the first ce of course, while the other starships all chased his own while firing all kinds of projectiles. And what did he do? He continued throwing his strange gadgets and traps at them. They were spherical shaped and ck in color, with red spikes on them. The moment they were dropped from his spaceship, they moved on their own like the drones did and released huge forcefields of electricity that covered dozens of meters. The moment the other spaceships touched them identally¡­ BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! They exploded, releasing gigantic explosions that blew the spaceships into pieces. Two spaceships had been destroyed already, and three more had received great damage. However, the more veteran racers looked to be good, capable of evading the bombs, they moved around Spike John. These two were the Ice Queen and Lightning Mac! "Looks like not everyone here is trash!"ughed Spike John. "You''re eager to dance with me? Or do you want to leave this forter?! Look, I don''t have any time either way! I''m winning this today and getting back home with the big prize! Screw you all!" Spike John didn''t even want to talk with anybody, although the speakers of his spaceship released his voice loud and clear everywhere. He opened tworge doors from beneath his ship, as tworger floating gadgets appeared. They were shaped like spheres of ck color with red spikes,pletely made of metal. They were, however, like ten meters big each. FLASH! FLASH! The two rushed towards the Ice Queen and Lightning Mac''s spaceships. "HAH!" However, Spike Johnughed. "That won''t work anymore." The gadgets, however, rapidly turned around, chasing them around! The Ice Queen and Lightning Mac''s spaceships moved around, rapidly evading the bombs, but they kept rotating around, trying to chase them. "I''ve had enough." The Ice Queen spoke with a cold female voice, her spaceship firing aser of cold against the bomb. FLUOSH! The bomb was instantly frozen and fell to the ground, left behind! "Hah! This is nothing!" Lightning Mac answered on a simr manner, his spaceship charging electricity to fire a thunderous attack. BOOOM! The bomb exploded before it could reach him, as he rapidly evaded the area of the explosion. And then the two continued chasing Spike John, making him a bit irritated. "Damn bastards,ing from another whole damn star system here¡­" He was clearly annoyed. At the same time, Drake and his family found the other spaceships fighting one another. After the explosions from Spike John left many of them half-destroyed, they tried to take advantage of this and quickly destroy those that had received a lot of damage. Right now, aside from Spike John, Ice Queen, and Lightning Mac, three other spaceships were trying to destroy one another! "Look, the ck sphere one is there!" Bedann pointed at the distance, Drakda was near her, pointing at it too. "Wook! Wook!" The boy was bored and just wanted to join the conversation, adorably so. "I can see him, he seems to be fine, but the other two are really damaged¡­" said Drake. "We should take advantage of this and destroy all three of them," Carl said. "How about it?" "But¡­!" Bedrained. "They haven''t attacked us yet, I don''t think it''s the right thing to do!" "What? But little Bedra, we should-" "Leave them to kill each other, we''re moving," said Drake. "I won''t purposely just kill people to get ahead or something. As long as they don''t attack us, let them be!" Drake didn''t care about destroying other participants that much anyways, although he knew it was something that was bound to happen. FLASH! His spaceship passed above the three other spaceships fighting each other, and in that moment, the sand below rumbled. RUMBLE! A gigantic being emerged, a massive sand worm. "GRUOOOHHH!" Attracted by all the noise that had been spreading everywhere, the gigantic sand dweller emerged, it didn''t resemble a worm though. It was more like a mix between a smander, a lizard, and a serpent, with bug-like legs making it resemble a millipede too! The horrendous crimson and brown-scaled monstrosity rushed forward, opening its gigantic jaws and barely missing to devour one of the spaceships. "Woah, a sandworm!" Bedra and Drakda nced from the windows as the gigantic creature started trying to get the spaceships. RUMBLE! Then a second, a third, a fourth, and a fifth appeared! "It''s over for them!" The spaceships stopped fighting each other as they began running away as fast as possible, but the sandworms quickly continued chasing them. As they drew closer to Drake''s ship, they suddenly started firingsers, bullets, and bombs at them! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The force field shook, but it didn''t receive any damage. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "W-What the hell with those bastards?! Don''t they understand the situation they''re on?!" Miranda became furious as Drake nodded, sending a doppelganger to deal with them this time. "They attacked, so I''ll destroy them now. That''s my code." He rushed out, expanding his Psychic Energy Field and then rushing down. He summoned all four of his divine weapons, swinging them against the nearest spaceship, shaped like a zing red car. "I spared you all, but you came to shoot us down, don''t me me for what''sing!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! In a mere second, the spaceship was sliced into dozens of pieces and exploded a second after, leaving behind only mes and junk behind! BOOOM! The two other spaceship pilots panicked, rapidly flying away from Drake the moment they realized he meant business,ing to destroy spaceships in fucking person and all. However, maybe this was their n the entire time. "GRUOOOHHH!" As five gigantic sandworms closed in, opening their jaws and firing massive zing beams against him! "Are they dragons or something?!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! ----- Chapter 1873 Go Fast! 1873 Go Fast! ----- Drake had no more mercy, he just decided to ignore these pilots, but they endeding after him and his ship anyways. He was going to just go and kill them. "Hah, I spared you all, but you came to shoot us down anyways¡­ Don''t me me for what''sing!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Within a mere second, the spaceship right behind his own was sliced into dozens of pieces and exploded a second after, leaving behind only mes and junk behind! The pilots of the other two spaceships panicked. BOOOM! As the two other spaceship pilots panicked, they immediately began rapidly flying away from Drake the moment they realized he meant business,ing to destroy spaceships in fucking person and all, not something any normal person would do at all to begin with! Nheless, perhaps this was their n the entire time¡­ RUMBLE! Drake''s eyes widened, as he saw what wasing. "GRUOOOHHH!" It was five gigantic sandworms, which rapidly closed in to his own spaceship, opening their jaws and firing massive zing beams against him! Yes, the sandworms had dragon breath-like attacks. "Are they dragons or something?!" Drake couldn''t believe this level of bullshit anymore. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The attacks reached the spaceship, as the forcefield protected them from the explosions, but it began to gain a couple of cracks! The Sandworms of this area of the wastnds were incredibly strong, massive monsters! Drake could instantly notice their power level was already beyond Rank 10. "There''s two things we can do in this situation¡­" Either go there or fight them all, struggling against their immense power. Or escape as quickly as possible and get to the Warp Gate to the next zone! There was a third option though. He quickly harnessed his Divine Aura, turning it into gigantic threads, rushing towards the skies as he chased the spaceships escaping from him. "Where do you think you''re going?!" He pierced through space, infusing Void and Psychic Elements into his Divine Authority Threads, wrapping them around the two spaceships and then, sending them flying towards the sandworms. The two pilots couldn''t believe what was happening! "Yeehaw!" Like a cowboy using ropes to stop or drag around foes and animals, Drake sent the two spaceships right towards the sandworms'' maws themselves! "Uuaaagggh!" "You bastaaaard!" The two pilots screamed inside their spaceships as they hit the sandworms, the beasts instantly beginning to m and push the spaceships as they tried to bite them apart. Seeing the scene, the entire audience of the race screamed in unison, celebrating the death of even more racers. Prosciutto and Carpacio quicklymented on everything, making the audience go even wilder. "And there they go, everyone! Looks like Drake is taking the lead instantly now!" "Will he manage to get to the front?! He''s still several kilometers behind the big three!" "However, so far, his entire family''s incredible!" "I agree!" "WOOOOHHH!" The audience raised their arms as they saw Drake above his spaceship, waving his hand at the flying drones filming everything. "We are taking the prize back home!" With a confident roar, the audience screamed his name. "DRAKE!" "DRAKE! "DRAKE! "DRAKEEEE!" As they cheered for him, the surprising newbie that ended eliminating so many participants, Drake rushed inside the spaceship, fueling it with his Ascendancy Law Essence, and hastening its movement speed even further. "Kate, elerate!" He epassed the entire spaceship with an aura of Void, making it warp through space, rapidly skipping several kilometers in a blink. Within this small time, he managed to barely catch up with Spike John, the Ice Queen, and Lightning Mac! "Hm?! The newbie caught up with us?!" Spike John asked in disbelief. "Impossible¡­" the Ice Queen said. "Who''s this bastard?!" Lightning Mac asked. As the three of them reacted at the same time, Drake was surprised by what applying some Void Element into the spaceship''s aura provoked! With this, they can get ahead of even these losers¡­ "Alright, let''s speedrun the shit out of this." With a confident smile, Drake quickly infused more of the power of void into the spaceship, the ck and purple aura transformed the ship''s color and appearance. N?v(el)B\\jnn "See you at the finishing line." FLAAASH! With a lightning-fast burst of speed, the trio that was at the front gasped in disbelief, as they saw Drake''s spaceship rush to the front, skipping through space, a technology never seen before! "W-What?! What is he doing?!" Spike John asked. "He''s literally skipping through space?!" "That can''t¡­ that can''t be possible! What technology is this?" the Ice Queen was bbergasted. "Woah, he''s faster than me?!" Lightning Mac asked. The big three rapidly rushed towards Drake''s spaceship, attempting to catch up with him as they flew above the desert. The Warp Gate was now within sight, glowing bright blue and purple in color. "He''s still skipping through space!" Lightning Mac panicked. "John!" "We have to do something!" the Ice Queen screamed. "Fucking hell!" Spike John screamed. "Kill him!" The trio that was constantly fighting against one another suddenly created a temporary alliance, attacking Drake with everything they had. Missiles, beams of lightning, and giant icicles that tracked the spaceship flew towards Drake''s spaceship. However, they simply couldn''t move as fast as the spaceship itself, leaving them behind anyways. "Fucking hell! Are we really losing against this cheater?!" Lightning Mac asked. "I guess I''ll have to use it now!" Spike John said out of nowhere. "Here!" Suddenly, he poured hundreds of starlight stones into arge furnace within his spaceship, which overflowed with cosmic fog the moment he did. FLUOSH! The entire engine started sparkling with cosmic energy, rapidly beginning to move even faster than ever before, disappearing within the sights of the Ice Queen and Lightning Mac! "W-What?!" Lightning Mac cried. "That bastard has such a trump card?!" the Ice Queen screamed. Left behind, they rushed to catch up with the two, as Spike John drew closer and closer to Drake, he quickly threw dozens of ck colored bombs at him. "Here! Eat this, bastard!" The bombs instantly reached Drake right before he skipped through space again, and then¡­! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! ----- Chapter 1874: Arriving A The Volcanic Zone Chapter 1874: Arriving A The Volcanic Zone ? BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The audience panicked as they saw Drake''s entire spaceship be engulfed on countless, destructive explosions, engulfed Drake''s entire spaceship. The three spaceships behind him passed right next to him, bombarding even more explosives, the spaceship had endedpletely stopping! The audience panicked even more! "What''s this?!" "Has Drake''s family been eliminated already?!" Prosciutto and Carpio were shocked beyond belief as well! Just when Drake was showing promise, he ended... losing?! However... FLUOSH! Amidst the smoke, Drake''s spaceship emerged, the entire audience screaming. It was severely destroyed though, withrge holes and hanging circuits everywhere. "Wait! He''s alive, brother!" "I can''t believe this! They''re fine!" The two robot siblings gasped and celebrated, the audience went crazy again, but many were disappointed, Drake was now way too behind the others! The spaceship was also really destroyed... although, well, Drake didn''t mind. The entire thing began regenerating automatically, as countless smaller machines flew around the spaceship as it started catching up again. This, of course, was calcted. "It worked!" Drake nodded, as he saw the system notification appear again. Ding! [You have further progressed through the Trial, unlocking the third andst {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [The Golden Spire Race]!] [You and your family have finally made it to the end of the trial, yet it seems like things are finally about to start! The Golden Spire Race is a perilous race that takes ce in three different areas full of dangers, with ten participants, one veteran and winner of the previous race, and a bunch of mysterious pilots, it is time for you to show what you''re made for and win the race or die trying.] [At the end of the race awaits you the end of the Trial itself, each action you perform in the race will give you additional points based on how impactful they are to others. The more they are impactful to therge audience, the more points you''ll get! Try to impress the audience watching you doing insane, wacky things, or incredible and amazing feats to gain their love and earn more points.] [Complete these conditions to gain even more additional score points, and once youplete all of them, you''ll be given the privilege of ascending.] [Reach The Golden Spire]: [0/1] [Defeat 4 Golden Spire Race Participants]: [4/4] (COMPLETE!) [Fall For the Trap Of 3 Golden Spire Race Participants]: [3/3] (COMPLETE!) [Make The Crowd Cheer Your Name Or That Of Your Racing Team Members Five Times]: [5/5] (COMPLETE!) [Defeat "Madman Artificer Spike John"]: [0/1] [Defeat "Cold-Hearted Ice Queen"]: [0/1] [Defeat "Lightning Mac"]: [0/1] [Quest Duration: 5 Hours.] He had finallypleted the "fall for the trap of three participants" task! It was stupid, but it ended working at the end. Now, it was time to im the first prize. "We''re ready, papa!" Kate said. "Are you sure this was the right thing to do?!" asked the Bullet Demon. "We''re way too far behind now!" "It doesn''t matter," said Drake. "We''re winning this race." FLASH! The spaceship waspletely loaded with Void Power once more, transforming its shape and form, as everyone inside infused their energies into the sphere. "Hyper Charge Mode: Activated!" Kate roared, activating the strongest form of the spaceship. And then... TRUUUM! The spaceship tore through the fabric of space for a split second, appearing instantly in front of the trio once more! "W-What?!" "No way!" "Weren''t they dead?!" Spike John, Ice Queen, and Lightning Mac were all utterly bbergasted. And even more when the spaceship transformed its back side, firing hundreds of tiny bombs against them all. "W-What?!" "Hey wait a second!" "No, hold on!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Countless explosions engulfed the big trio, pushing them back. Their powerful defenses were breached as their spaceships received considerable, unrepairable damage. Unlike Kate''s creation, their spaceships couldn''t regenerate after all! "Second Zone, let''s go!" Bedra celebrated, as the spaceship pierced through the Warp Gate, appearing instantly in another ce entirely. FLUOSH! It felt like they moved through strange, spatial membranes, skipping through arge part of space and appearing in another. It worked differently than teleportation magic which was what Drake used most of the time, and it was quite amazing. "Wooow! A volcano!" Bedra said, pointing into the distance. "There''s a lot of them actually..." Miranda noticed. As they admired the enormous, volcandscape while moving forward at lightning speed while skipping space from time to time, suddenly... RUMBLE! TRUUM! TRUUM! TRUUM! The gigantic volcanoes everywhere started erupting, firing hot magma everywhere, which began falling from the sky while being steaming hot! "Force Fields: On!" Kate roared, as she and her sisterbined their powers to createrge forcefields around the spaceship, the explosive projectiles from the volcanoes were barely stopped. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, each time they hit them, a huge explosion of mes and magma covered the spaceship''s forcefields, but they were quickly cooled down, as Drake used the element of ice this time. "As long as we cool down the magma before it fallspletely, we can handle this muchn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om better!" The magma was indeed cooled down, saving the spaceship from being pushed down into the sea ofva below them... However, this tactic did not save them from the creatures lurking below. Rushing through many kilometers, Drake quickly noticed the pilots were catching up with them again. Once more, they weren''t fighting each other, creating an alliance just to defeat him. Alongside that, giant scaled creatures lurked in theva beneath, swimming around while watching from below. "Come back here you bastard!" Spike John roared through his spaceship''s speaker. "I''ll blow you up into pieces!" He fired dozens of tracking missiles towards Drake, at the same time as Lightning Mac infused them with lightning, taking them travel even faster! "Drake, they''reing!" Bedann cried. "I know, wait a bit!" said Drake, ncing down. "Come on,e on... take the bait." SPLASH! Suddenly, a gigantic, red-scaled smander emerged from theva beneath, opening its jaws, aiming to eat the spaceship whole. And yet... It ended shielding them from the missiles, blowing it away instead! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Chapter 1875: The Last Stage Chapter 1875: The Last Stage ? Not only did the massive, hundred-meter-tall smander received all the missiles, but it screamed in agony and anger after that, sshing into the sea ofva below as he red furiously at the other iing spaceships. "RAAAARRRR!" With a furious roar, it opened its jaws, firing a massiveva breath against the passing spaceships, their shields rapidly breaking as their spaceships took more and more damage! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Although this wasn''t the worst! Drake smiled, leaving behind giant chunks of ice into theva, provoking the temperatures to cool down and the inhabitants to grow furious. SPLASH! Theva sea shook, as more and more of these monsters emerged. Not only the giant smanders, but huge serpents, massive legged catfishes, and even snail-like creatures. They were all utterly gigantic, kaiju-sized monsters. The moment they stepped out of theva sea, they attacked the three ships instantly. They had to do their best not to be crushed, maneuvering around the treacherous bites, magma breaths, and fireballs in an endless hellish volcandscape! Meanwhile, Drake continued rushing forward. It was quite refreshing that he could finally have fun after the first two stages being a bit too much on the difficulty and annoyance scale. Especially the first stage with the Esper God! That was simply way too much... "Dammit! Get away from me!" "Ugh, this is too hard to evade!" "Rush into the skies! The skies!" The Ice Queen and Lightning Mac rushed into the skies as high as possible, until the kaiju- sized aliens couldn''t reach them. However, as Spike John followed them, a massive iceberg mmed his spaceship from afar. "Wha...?!" CRAAASH! His spaceship fell from the skies, as he nced at the Ice Queen in fury. "YOUUUU! WE HAD AN ALLIANCE!" "It wasn''t me!" "It wasn''t?!" Spike John red at the distance, it was Drake''s spaceship the one that dropped that iceberg into his own ship, forcing him to fall right into the maws of a smander. "This can''t be happening! I won before, and I will win now...! I will...!" He released countless bombs from his spaceship, all of them into the maws of the smander, making its stomach explode and dropping dead instantly! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! SPLASH! Yet, more beasts emerged, finally surrounding Spike John. "Wait, no, no, no, noo!" He screamed, looking up hoping for the other two to save him. But they didn''t. In that moment, Spike John realized how he had no friends at all. And how much he had pushed everyone away, in exchange for pleasure. Now, as the beasts tore apart his spaceship, and as he fell into the mouth of one of them. He realized that his life had been utter shit. "Fuck you all..." Perhaps as ast farewell, the bombs wrapped around his armor were activated. BOOOM! And he died with the giant monster that ate him. The audience was shocked! "I-I can''t believe this!" "Spike John died..." Prociout and Carpio nced at the scene in silence, but then. "AND DRAKE''S FIRST PLACE!" "WOOOOHHHH!" The people celebrated, not caring at all about the previous winner of the race anyways. The Ice Queen and Lightning Mac red down, seeing how the mighty have fallen. "Haha..." the Ice Queenughed. "That''ll be you next, Lightning Mac." "In your dreams, old hag! Eat lightning!" Lightning mac didn''t care anymore. The two rushed against one another, attacking each other. They already gave up the first ce, Drake was simply too ahead now. However, they wanted the second ce no matter what, as it offered half the prize of the first prize.N?v(el)B\\jnn Drake nced at the quest notification again... Ding! [You have further progressed through the Trial, unlocking the third andst {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [The Golden Spire Race]!] [You and your family have finally made it to the end of the trial, yet it seems like things are finally about to start! The Golden Spire Race is a perilous race that takes ce in three different areas full of dangers, with ten participants, one veteran and winner of the previous race, and a bunch of mysterious pilots, it is time for you to show what you''re made for and win the race or die trying.] [At the end of the race awaits you the end of the Trial itself, each action you perform in the race will give you additional points based on how impactful they are to others. The more they are impactful to therge audience, the more points you''ll get! Try to impress the audience watching you doing insane, wacky things, or incredible and amazing feats to gain their love and earn more points.] [Complete these conditions to gain even more additional score points, and once youplete all of them, you''ll be given the privilege of ascending.] [Reach The Golden Spire]: [0/1] [Defeat 4 Golden Spire Race Participants]: [4/4] (COMPLETE!) [Fall For the Trap Of 3 Golden Spire Race Participants]: [3/3] (COMPLETE!) [Make The Crowd Cheer Your Name Or That Of Your Racing Team Members Five Times]: [5/5] (COMPLETE!) [Defeat "Madman Artificer Spike John"]: [1/1] (COMPLETE!) [Defeat "Cold-Hearted Ice Queen"]: [0/1] [Defeat "Lightning Mac"]: [0/1] [Quest Duration: 5 Hours.] "So that counted as my kill, that''s a relief." However, he still couldn''t let Ice Queen and Lightning Mac kill each other, that might not make it count as a "defeat"! "Gabriel, send the robots." "Understood." Using the ability of Gabriel, which he unlocked after receiving enhancements, dozens of robots materialized, holy sentinels that are summoned when Gabriel''s takes damage. They were gigantic and empowered by Bedra and Kate''s Aura, rushing to defeat thest participants. At the same time, Drake''s spaceship passed the second Warp Gate already. FLUOSH! "Last stage, finally." And then, everyone froze. The view was simply too phenomenal. They were in literal outer space. Surrounded by millions of small asteroids floating everywhere. And far, far away, there it was. A massive asteroid, with a golden spire on top of it. Thest vestige left from an ancient, now extinct space-traveling civilization. Chapter 1876: Be Merciless Chapter 1876: Be Merciless ? Yeah, Drake knew this might''ve been too ruthless. But he didn''t care at this point. They had attacked him already before, and they had aimed to kill him several times. These people were ouws with long histories of indiscriminate murder and assault in their lives. There was not a single point in feeling bad about them at all! And if anything, if their deaths could feed him more points so they could grow stronger. Then that was for the better. The Ice Queen and Lightning Mac continued fighting, evading each other blows. Explosions of ice and lightning erupting everywhere.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Yet the machines from Gabriel reached them, catching them off-guard. "What the...?!" "What are those?!" The two instantly evaded their swords of light, rapidly firing elemental beams against them, a couple were taken down, but the rest rapidly reached their spaceships, attacking them. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! The spaceships gained countless wounds, rapidly beginning to fall apart, the robots overwhelmed the pair, beginning to continuously bombard them with fast, shing blows. "Where did these bastardse from?" Lightning Mac screamed. "No way... I don''t want to die! Wait...! PLEASE WAIT!" screamed the Ice Queen. Gabriel''s creations, however, were ruthless and heed no mercy, ultimately detonating themselves as they blew the two up instantly. BOOOM! BOOOM! Short and efficient. There was no point in prolonging this anymore after all. As Drake nced at the system notification, he smiled. Ding! [You have further progressed through the Trial, unlocking the third andst {Special Trial Storyline Quest}: [The Golden Spire Race]!] [You and your family have finally made it to the end of the trial, yet it seems like things are finally about to start! The Golden Spire Race is a perilous race that takes ce in three different areas full of dangers, with ten participants, one veteran and winner of the previous race, and a bunch of mysterious pilots, it is time for you to show what you''re made for and win the race or die trying.] [At the end of the race awaits you the end of the Trial itself, each action you perform in the race will give you additional points based on how impactful they are to others. The more they are impactful to therge audience, the more points you''ll get! Try to impress the audience watching you doing insane, wacky things, or incredible and amazing feats to gain their love and earn more points.] [Complete these conditions to gain even more additional score points, and once youplete all of them, you''ll be given the privilege of ascending.] [Reach The Golden Spire]: [0/1] [Defeat 4 Golden Spire Race Participants]: [4/4] (COMPLETE!) [Fall For the Trap Of 3 Golden Spire Race Participants]: [3/3] (COMPLETE!) [Make The Crowd Cheer Your Name Or That Of Your Racing Team Members Five Times]: [5/5] (COMPLETE!) [Defeat "Madman Artificer Spike John"]: [1/1] (COMPLETE!) [Defeat "Cold-Hearted Ice Queen"]: [1/1] (COMPLETE!) [Defeat "Lightning Mac"]: [1/1] (COMPLETE!) [Quest Duration: 5 Hours.] "Let''s finish this race." The cosmic road was a dangerous ce, gigantic aliens that lived in the vacuum of space roamed everywhere, mostly in the shape of whales, Whalebugs. But aside from these aliens, there were massive asteroids floating everywhere, proving to be incredibly dangerous for any passerby without good maneuvering. As Drake moved towards the golden spire, the audience cheered shocked of all the developments. At the end, all the promising pilots perished, and Drake''s whole family remained alive. The only survivors, they were already guaranteed to win the first ce! RUMBLE! Yet, as they admired the view, Drake''s family panicked. Suddenly, not one, but dozens of Whalebugs emerged amidst the asteroids. "GROOOOHHHH!" They seemed incredibly mad, despite Whalebugs being, usually, peaceful creatures. "Why are they so mad?!" asked Bedann. "I thought these critters were peaceful...?" Miranda asked. "I thought so as well! And they aren''t territorial either, so this is indeed very strange!" the Bullet Demon said. "What could- Huh?!" CRAAASH! The Whalebugs gave the group no time to waste talking, rushing towards them by the dozens! They opened their jaws, swallowing countless meteorites one after another. "RUN!" Drake quicklymanded, as the spaceship hastened its pace, rushing and using the void powers to skip through space. However, more and more Whalebugs appeared, roaring angrily! "GROOOOHHHH!" The audience went insane, despite all, Drake''s family challenges were far from over... Prosciutto and Carpio nodded, smiling. Within their hands, there were special devices they had pressed several buttons. "It seems that Drake is in trouble!" "Even after taking down the rest of the pilots, he''s not going to be given the trophy easily!" As they cheered the entire audience to scream and cheer for thest pilot, they smiled maliciously. "Of course, we have to keep the audience entertained-" "I hope you don''t mind this, Drake... Win, or well, die. Whatever happens, it''s good for us, heheh~!" Entertainment was entertainment, and someone having the sure way to win would never make people get excited about it! There had to be stakes and challenges, or it simply didn''t matter anymore. "Wait, I can detect something..." Kate noticed several devices on top of the Whalebugs. "Something?" asked Bedann. "W-What is it, Kate?" "They are like huge spiders piercing their skin and controlling their nervous systems!" Kate said. "They''re being manipted to attack us!" "Can you hack them, sister?" Bedra asked. "I think I can... wait a bit," Kate said. "Daddy, we need to stop for that though...! DO you trust me?" "Kate..." Drake remained in silence for a moment. But then he smiled, nodding. "Of course I trust you." He petted her head, as Kate''s silver eyes glowed brightly. "Thank you daddy." The spaceship stopped, the people screamed in horror as dozens of Whalebugs went to crush it once and for all! "Oh no! Drake is going to die?!" "The Whalebugs! They''reing for him!" The two robots giggled, only for them to suddenly be paralyzed. FLUOSH! Out of nowhere, a powerful program took over their bodies across the machines controlling the Whalebugs. "It seems it was these robots'' fault all along..." And at the same time, in front of the entire audience, the Whalebugs stopped rushing towards Drake''s spaceship. They looked confused, and quickly swam through the vacuum, disappearing from sight... Chapter 1877: The End Of The Race Chapter 1877: The End Of The Race ? "BBBTZZZ... ERROR... ERROR..." "GA-GA-GA-GACK...! E-ERROR... SYSTEMS... OVERTAKEN... ERROR!" Prosciutto and Carpio started talking nonsense as their bodies began releasing sparks of electricity and smoke, their internal systems were instantly heated to the point they began melting. BOOOM! And then, in front of the horrified audience, they dropped to the ground, exploding into metal junk and mes, leaving the entire audience utterly mortified! As this happened, Drake''s family spaceship finally reached the Golden Spire, after avoiding almost being eaten by a giant flock of Whalebugs, at that. "I''ve taken care of the pesky robots now," Kate said. "So we''re good, dad." "Oh, alright... W-What... did you do to them, Kate?" Drake wondered, feeling like he shouldn''t had asked such a question. "Don''t worry, they have been taken care of," smiled Kate, without even wanting to borate. In that moment Drake immediately realized that she must have done something that wasn''tpletely... right. But whatever the case, none of that mattered at all. The spaceship slowly stationed in front of the golden spire, as everyone walked out of it. Only the Bullet Demon required his suit to breathe in the vacuum, Drake and his family seemedpletely fine. This instantly confirmed they could even survive in outer space and travel through if they wanted! And well, if Yggdrasil had any meanings of allowing them, as it didn''t. The entire world, from what Drake had learned, was like a closed dimension or realm of its own. Meaning that there was a thick dimensionalyer that stopped anybody from escaping and also kept the entire world safe from the universe outside. But anyways, that didn''t matter right now, Drake quickly decided to stop thinking such things. "Here we are!" he said through telepathy, voices couldn''t be heard through the empty vacuum. "The Golden Spire." "CONGRATULATIONS! WINNER!" "CONGRATULATIONS! CONGRATULATIONS!" "WELL DONE! AMAZINGLY DONE!" "YOU HAVE BROUGHT GREAT ENTERTAINMENT! THANK YOU!" "DRAKE''S TEAM IS THE WINNER OF THE RACE." "WINNER! WINNER! WINNER! There wererge floating robots around, which celebrated their arrival, and then a gigantic floating screen showed their group as the winner. It was done! "So we''re done? Finally?" Miranda asked. "I know it was just a day, but this whole thing felt like a whole week, damn!" "Yeah, it was a lot of things at once," nodded Bedann. "But... it''s kind of nice to end the journey here, in this mystical and beautiful ce. I mean, look! All those stars... and the down there. It''s really pretty." It was indeed a beautiful sight, and Drake couldn''t help but agree with Miranda and Bedann. "Wooah... there''s like no gravity here!" said Bedra. "We''re floating around and nothing is pulling us down..." "Yeah!" Kate nodded. "It''s crazy." "Hehehe!" Drakda floated around yfully, looking at the stars and catching tiny asteroid fragments. The Golden Spire sat over a gigantic asteroid, and right behind it there were the ruins of this ancient civilization nobody knew about that had gone extinct long ago. The only thing they left was these ruins, and these golden spires all across the cosmos... Drake heard the system notification at his side, but he decided to ignore it for a bit. He wanted to explore this ce, and seeing how he wasn''t being forced out of the trial, he was allowed some time to sightsee. "Let''s go explore, we might be done but my curiosity is killing me!" He said. "Honestly, me too!" Nodded Bedra. "Yeah, let''s go daddy," Kate agreed. "Dadaaa!" Drakda floated towards Drake, biting his head and grasping it with his tiny arms and legs. "Hahah, alright, how about it, Bedann, Miranda?" Drake asked. "Sure, we could spare an hour at least," nodded Bedann. "Let''s gooooo!" Miranda flew towards the ruins. As everyone moved to explore the ce, the Bullet Demon remained in silence as he walked towards the golden spire. "Huh, we really made it here..." he gently touched the spire, cleaning the dust umted over it. "There''s something... written here?" He noticed a message left by the ancient civilization, by the people that are no longer here, the first people to travel space and the cosmos. "This is... I can''t understand this, as expected." Drake noticed him and walked to his side. "What is it?" "There''s something written here, perhaps in their ancientnguage, now lost..." "Ancientnguage..." Drake nced at the whole message; it wasn''t that long. "T-This is...?!" He was shocked! What he saw were letters written in English, from Earth. "What''s wrong, Drake? Do you understand thenguage?!" The Bullet Demon was shocked. "...I do." "How?!" "I just do... Wait a bit, I''ll read it." Drake focused on the writing, and then read it out loud through telepathy. "For those that find this message, congrattions. You have reached the stars like we once did. Please, don''tmit... the same mistakes we did. Protect the little life there is in this cosmos and love one another. Despite your differences, you''re all people at the end." "...What an odd message," the Bullet Demon said. "It was as if whoever wrote it... seemed very sad, and regretful." "..." Drake remained in silence, his face darkening. Without a doubt, this was a message from people of Earth! But which Earth? The one he came from? Or the one that was destroyed by the Quantum Gate? It seemed as if they talked about the Quantum Gate in some sort of way. Were they acknowledging this as a mistake? And if that was the case... This meant there was a colony of humans that escaped into the stars, the humanity of thatn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om world wasn''tpletely lost. And it made sense, the Bullet Demon was a human, and there were a couple of humans everywhere, living alongside all other alien races. Humans made it out alive, and now, like the other alien races, had be a spacefaring tribe of many everywhere. "I see..." Drake smiled lightly. "I''m d they made it... I''m sure Jonathan would be happy to learn this." "Huh? Who''s Jonathan?" Carl was confused, ncing at Drake with intrigue. "A... friend, maybe. Anyway, let''s go. These ruins... I want to see what they have to say about the past." Chapter 1878: Departure, End Of The Trial Chapter 1878: Departure, End Of The Trial ? Drake and his family traveled around the ruins, after he saw the golden spire and its beauty, which he thought represented what humanity had once achieved, reaching the cosmos, and even now, living amongst the people of the stars. It wasn''t the best ending, human''s identity and culture slowly mixed with the culture of many other alien races as they lived together in colonies... But at the very least, they survived, and thrived, however they could. The ruins were very empty, they barely had some metal here and there, there were no technology left, all of it stolen long ago. Only walls with written texts, mismatched and unintelligible even for Drake. "It seems its really empty, what a disappointment..." Miranda yawned. "Oh well." "It still interesting, I think..." Bedann said. "Hm, but I wish there was something left at least." "Well, the golden spire had some text," said Drake, as he told them about it, and what he thought it meant. After they learned what it truly meant, Bedann felt really moved, and Miranda... was like "whatever" though. "Eh, I guess that''s something," Miranda crossed her arms. "Wow... it''s so touching!" Bedann cried. This little interaction quickly told Drake just how different these two were... "So does that mean that the Bullet Demon is a descendant from the humans of Jonathan''s?" Bedra asked. "Most likely," said Kate, nodding. "Uh, I really don''t know what you guys are talking about..." Carl said. "What''s going on? Why... do you know so much about the past, Drake?" "Well, it would be a long story," Drake smiled. "I doubt we can tell you, as we''re pressed by time." "Time?" the Bullet Demon wondered. "What do you mean with that? Where do you need to go now? You won the race! I mean with this you could even buy a whole fleet of spaceships and-" "Take the prize," said Drake. "It''s not like we''ll be able to carry it with us, unfortunately." "Carry it with you? Where? Are you leaving somewhere?" asked the Bullet Demon. "Yeah, well, as I said, it would be a long story," said Drake. "Wee from another ce... another world." "Huh? Yeah I guessed you came from another or something." "Nah, it''s different," said Miranda. "Wee from what you could think of another realm even, perhaps... dimension? I don''t know how to exin it well..." Bedann said. "Yeah, this was a trial of sorts, we helped a lot of people, it was to prove ourselves," Drake exined. "T-That''s... I... You''re not joking, right?" Carl asked. "Nope." Kate said. "We''re not joking, uncle!" Bedra said. "Nuhh!" Drakda said, floating around. "I-I see..." The Bullet Demon looked perplexed, and shocked beyond belief. "What... will happen now? Where are you going?" He asked. "We''re going back home," said Drake. FLUOSH!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Suddenly, a white portal appeared behind them. "T-That''s..." the Bullet Demon gasped, ncing at the scene in disbelief. "A Warp Gate?" "Don''t try toe with us, I don''t think they''ll allow you, sorry," said Miranda. "But thanks for giving uspany and helping us through the race, Carl," Bedann said. "I don''t know if we''ll ever see again, but I hope you the best." "Take the money of the prize and use it for good." Said Drake. "Kate, leave the spaceship for him to go back to the at least." "It''s done, Gabriel is with me," Kate said. "Oh, look." Kate pointed into the distance; a spaceship came to fetch them back to the. "Hello winners! Your grand prize awaits! And now you can-" A slender robot descended from the spaceship as he talked through telepathy, however... "We''ll leave the prize to Carl over here, so give it to him please," he said, patting Carl''s shoulders. "Wait what?!" the robot asked. "Uh, well he''s part of your team but- HEY! WHERE ARE YOU GOING?!" The robot panicked as he saw the famous new winners escape into the white portal. Carl only nced at them from afar. "So they truly were magical people, huh..." Carl muttered, giving onest nce at Drake. "Take care, man." Drake said through telepathy. "Never forget your family, and where you came from... And live for them, for all those that couldn''t make it. Live and be happy, Carl." "Drake..." Carl started crying inside his suit, as he saw the divine dragon disappear through the white portal. "Yes... I will..." "HEEEY! WAIT A DAMN SECOND-ACK!" The robot was instantly stopped, the portal sent him flying away and then disappeared. "W-What was that?! Where the hell did they go to?!" the robot asked, panicking. "They went back home..." Carl said. "I''m sorry I couldn''t stop them." "A-Ah, right you were the Bullet Demon, right? You''re fairly famous! I guess you''ll do for our star tonight, dammit,e with me already!" The robot cleansed all the dust on its clothes, made of metal, and carried the Bullet Demon away. The spaceship Kate left behind quickly dissipated into particles of light, as Carl felt relieved they came to fetch him now. Kate had good intentions leaving it, but was not aware her creations would disappear once she went back home. Carl sighed, ncing through the window of the spaceship as a huge party kickstarted behind him, celebrating the end of the Golden Spire Race of this year. The robot approached him, noticing the Bullet Demon was a man of few words, and also someone that didn''t like crowded spaces. "Bullet Demon! Come on man,e party with the rest at least! There''s so many celebrities! You could make a great name of yourself if you make the correct connections now!" "I... sorry, I really don''t care about that." "...Hah! You''re seriously a handful... What are you even thinking about now?" "Home." "Huh?" Carl recalled his home, the mine, the vige, and all the people that lived there. His family, his wife and his son. "I''m going back home too." The Bullet Demon decided what to do with the new life he was given. "A-And what are you doing with the money though?" Carl smiled, opening the helmet of his exosuit to reveal his handsome smile. There was only one thing a man like him would want. "I think I''ll open an Orphanage." He said. "For kids without families, for the victims of wars... I want to create a home for them all." A warm family... Chapter 1879: Class Trial Completion Rewards Chapter 1879: ss Trial Completion Rewards ? We moved through the white portal after what seemed like a whole week of adventures, going from the Wild West to a Train Battle to a Race in space was never what I could have ever expected this entire trial to be. But it sure was entertaining, and full of new experiences. There''s lots of people we met as well, some good, and others really bad... But I think we did fine, despite all the things, and despite all the chaos and destruction caused here and there. However, to be honest... I was kind of homesick already. I am too used to Yggdrasil, I wanted to go back already no matter what. And well, here we are. We appeared... Wait this is not Yggdrasil! "Where are we?" Miranda asked. "It seems to be apletely white space?" Bedann asked. "I thought we would go back home!" Bedrained. "Wait, I think this is the ce where we get to choose our boons," said Drake. "It probably is, isn''t it?" "Indeed." FLUOSH! Suddenly, the white light around this world took form, bing a majestic giantess with long silver hair. It was Andromeda! "An, Andromeda!" Bedann said. "You''re finally showing yourself up!" Miranda said happily. "It wasn''t longer than a day, but I missed you," I said. "Not having your voice ringing behind my ears was strange." "Hahah, and I had fun watching you in your adventures," giggled Andromeda. "It was quite the ride. I bet you have many questions, but let''s first address the thing you did this trial for, alright? Your ss Rank up, and the reset of your Level Cap, and also further increase of it." "Oh right, yeah!" I nodded. "But I really wanted to ask if what we saw, what we experienced, that world... Can you tell us if it was virtual, a dream, or something real? I''m confused." "I think it''s like a virtual reality or something, right?" Bedann asked. "Oh, yes, that question, I expected that," nodded Andromeda. "Through the powers of the Law of the System and its connection with Space and Time as an Ascendancy Law, and even the power of Creation, I was able to create this Trial through cing specific limitations, which in exchange, granted me greater power to do this and create a Trial where you could gain great power and experience." We listened carefully. "I tapped into the Records of the Universe." She said. "R-Records?!" asked Bedann. "You can do such an insane thing?!" Miranda asked. "Wait, can you do other crazy things -considering that?" "Of course, but theye with limitations and restrictions, and ultimately, I am still very limited too to how the System exists and works, the challenges it ces and the conditions it creates," said Andromeda. "Nheless, what you saw was indeed real. It was not a dream or something. You visited the Records of a Story within the Universe." "A Story...?" I asked. "Indeed, you visited that world, that, you made friends, and also enemies," she exined. "It was like you traveled to the past, technically. The changes you''ve done to this Record will not change the present, but have technically created a new, branching path." "So we traveled to the past and created an alternate timeline?!" I asked in disbelief. "No way..." "It isn''t technically the past," she exined. "The power to travel to the past and the future... I do not possess it. I tapped into the Records of the Universe; a small archive was all I could automatically take. It recorded this story. And then, I ced you within this record, which once done, materialized itself into a new branching path automatically, not by my power, but by the sole nature of the Universe." "That''s insane..." I said. "So all we did... Even Carl, Henrietita, and Emil... Will they be alright?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yes, the ones you met and saved are now doing fine," nodded Andromeda. "However, I no longer can connect to this ce nor speak to the people in it... It is lost within time and space, but it exists... Somewhere." "T-This is insane..." said Miranda. "Well, I''m a bit relieved too somehow... I guess I''m happy they''ll be fine." "Did this branching timeline created apletely new universe?" I wondered. "No," she said. "The Universe... I am still trying to understand it, but there''s a single one. It simply has branching paths, but they all belong to the same metaphysical space. A whole universe is not created." "That''s confusing..." I said. "I find it confusing too! I''m actually still trying to somehow figure this out myself, the existence of my own being as the System and how it has been elevated after the Ascendancy Law of the System are incredible... If we continued growing stronger, Drake, we might reach heights even higher than this," Andromeda said. "But well, that''ll all depend on you and your decisions." "I understand now," I nodded. "Thank you, Andromeda. Now, what do we do?" "You earned score points, let me show you," she waved her hand, as several, gigantic holographic windows appeared before us. Ding! [Congrattions! You have passed all three trials of the ss Rank Up Trial!] [You have also sessfullypleted all the Quests within the third Trial, earning even more additional Score Points.] [All members of your Party that have a ss that needed to Rank Up will now receive 60.000.000 Score Points, which can be spent to enhance, evolve, and transform your ss.] [Once the ss Ranks Up, you will gain additional Stat Bonuses, New Skills, Divine Abilities, Titles, and More!] [All of you have also received the Additional ss Rank Up-only Rewards]: [Divine Ability Skill Transformation Ticket (SSS Grade)] x1 [Divinity Skill Transformation Marble (SSS Grade)] x1 [ss Skill Selection Grimoire (SSS Grade)] x1] [These Special Items can only be used now within the ss Rank Up Trial, so please don''t forget to use them before you leave.] "With those three items you''ve obtained as bonuses due to your feats, you can create three more Skills using a Divine Ability and a Divinity! Also, you can create another ss Skill, which you can choose from a randomly generated list." This sounds really interesting! Chapter 1880: A Refreshing Conversation Chapter 1880: A Refreshing Conversation ? Once we finished all the trials and entered this strange space, Andromeda greeted us and exined us many things, especially what we experienced, and how it had be something like a branched timeline. A new future we ended creating on our own by saving and helping many people, and also taking care of scum that would''ve ruined many people''s lives if they had been left to their own devices. And naturally, the system notifications finally popped up, one after another. Ding! [Congrattions! You have passed all three trials of the ss Rank Up Trial!] [You have also sessfullypleted all the Quests within the third Trial, earning even more additional Score Points.] [All members of your Party that have a ss that needed to Rank Up will now receive 60.000.000 Score Points, which can be spent to enhance, evolve, and transform your ss.] [Once the ss Ranks Up, you will gain additional Stat Bonuses, New Skills, Divine Abilities, Titles, and More!] [All of you have also received the Additional ss Rank Up-only Rewards]: [Divine Ability Skill Transformation Ticket (SSS Grade)] x1 [Divinity Skill Transformation Marble (SSS Grade)] x1 [ss Skill Selection Grimoire (SSS Grade)] x1] [These Special Items can only be used now within the ss Rank Up Trial, so please don''t forget to use them before you leave.] "Woow, that''s a lot of rewards!" said Bedann. "Does this mean we can turn any Divinity and Divine Ability into a ss Skill?" Kate wondered. "I wonder what will change of their effects? Will they be stronger?" "I was wondering the same thing," said Bedann. "It''s pretty fun," Miranda smiled. Andromeda smiled as she nodding while hearing our reactions once we saw these notifications. Even little Drakda knew how to read by now, so even he understood things. "With those three items you''ve obtained as bonuses due to your feats, you can create three more Skills using a Divine Ability and a Divinity! Also, you can create another ss Skill, which you can choose from a randomly generated list." She said, slowly descending to greet us face to face, although she was still a bit taller than us as a Titan even in her reduced form. " This sounds really interesting! I nced at each item materializing before us, looks like everyone got one of each for themselves. All my children also included. We all had reached max level here, so everyone had Ranked Up this very instant too. "So how do we do this, Andromeda?" asked Bedann. "Do we use the items first or...?" "It is better if you save them once you''re done with the ss Rank Up process," she said. "Right now, all of you will be directed to special separate areas where you''ll be able to chose what you want and spend all your points. Remember, spend them all now! you won''t be able to use them once you''re outside of here." "Okay!" nodded Bedann. "Sounds simple enough," Kate said. "But what about Drakda though?" Miranda asked. "He''s still a baby and he might not take the best decisions or could screw things over... Can I go with him?" "Okay, because he''s still maturing, you can go with him," nodded Andromeda. "And help him take decisions." "Alright, thank you Andromeda," Miranda smiled. "So when do we begin?" Right now!" FLAAASH! Out of nowhere, the white floor erected several walls, as we suddenly were moved elsewhere. I realized I was on another ce entirely, it resembled a small grasnd, with a few glowers here and there, and a forest in the distance. The sky was blue with a few clouds, and the sun was high in the sky illuminating this beautiful scenery. FLUOSH! And then Andromeda appeared by my side, sitting right next to me.N?v(el)B\\jnn "And here we are." "Ah, I didn''t think it would be this informal..." "Well I selected a special scenario for you, so we could be together." "Oh, so that''s it..." Andromeda quickly hugged me out of nowhere, it surprised me a bit, but I quickly embraced her back, kissing her forehead. "What''s wrong? Did you miss me?" I asked, caressing her long silvery-white hair. "Yes and no..." she said, blushing a bit. "Technically, I was always there watching you. It was amazing, like watching a very long movie... However, it made me a bit sad I couldn''t speak with you directly. I mean, since my creation and your reincarnation that there hasn''t been a day where we haven''t talked." "I guess you''re not wrong about that... I also missed talking with you and asking you things," I said. "And well, now that you''ve finally taken upon a physical form, I missed this beauty in front of me." "Ah, you..." she smiled, her lips kissing me. "I was missing my daily kisses..." "It was like a day and a half though..." I giggled. "You''re a very needy wife, aren''t you?" "Hmph! It is my right to demand kisses every day!" she said, hugging me even tightly. "I would love to carry this a bit further now... But I think we should focus on what we came here for first, right?" I asked. "Once we''re done though, how about we have some fun... in bed?" "Oooh..." Andromeda nodded, blushing. "Alright! Let''s quickly get this over with then!" She became incredibly pumped up after I said that it seems the pleasures of having a physical body had be rather addicting for her. FLASH! Suddenly, several new system windows appeared, showcasing information and the score points I had. "Look here," she said. "Those are your points, and this is your current ss. You can Rank it Up using these points and it will continuously evolve and be stronger. You can also choose to use some of the points to unlock a Subss." "Subss?" I asked. "It won''t be as strong as your primary ss," she said. "But it could give you new skills that could synergize well with the ones from the primary ss." "Is there a cap to the amount of points I can use to Rank Up my ss?" I wondered. "Yes, the cap is 30 million points," she said. "I see... Alright, let''s go with that first." I said. "Are you sure?" she wondered. "No take backs." "Yeah, I''m sure." "Alright!" Chapter 1881: Class Rank Up Chapter 1881: ss Rank Up ? Ding! [You have decided to exchange 30.000.000 Score Points into Ranking Up your ss!] [Current ss]: [Abyssal Dungeon Master of Fractured Dimensions: Lv100/100] [To Rank Up your ss you must first choose two new ss Components to merge with your current ss and Evolve it.] [Because you''ve spent the maximum amount of required Score Points, you will receive the best ss Components.] [Generating ss Components...] [Generation Complete.] [Please Choose Two of the Following ss Components to Continue.] [Asura Titan of Frost Fire: ***] [Abyssal Vampire of Void Blood: ***] [Demonic Dragon Of Gluttony: ***] [Celestial King of Order: ***] [Dream Weaving Nightmare Dragon: **] [Divine Draconic Swordsman: **] [Multi-Layered Armored Sentinel: **] That was all the list, it wasn''t as many as I imagined, but apparently these were the bestponents. It was a pity I could only choose two out of all of those, but that was how it was. I had to be careful and pick what could suit the best for me and my growth for the future. "As you can see these are ss Components, each one of them will modify, transform, and evolve your ss in one way or another," exined Andromeda. "You can''t proceed until you choose something, unfortunately. So keeping the same ss as before but a bit stronger is impossible, it always has to improve, change, and be something different." "That''s fine by me," I nodded. "Now let''s see what I could choose. Is there any information about what they give or enhance?" "No, they remain mysterious," said Andromeda. "However, I''m sure it''s quite easy to identify what they could give or add to your powers based on their names alone."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hmm, you may not be wrong there, Andromeda," I nodded. "What I want to prioritize is... power, destructive power that could ignore defenses or authorities, to defeat Pandemonium." "Yes, I guessed as much," she said. "Then my rmendations are [Demonic Dragon of Gluttony] and [Celestial King of Order], they seem to be the ones that resonated the greatest with your strongest abilities so far. Perhaps by infusing them into your current ss, you will be able to strengthen them or evenbine them into something even greater." "Interesting... you''re not wrong," I nodded. "Though, the Celestial King of Order one... it reminds me of Celestia, and she''s very moody, I don''t know if I could rely on her power to do everything." "She will definitely not have any problems killing Pandemonium if you think she''ll say anything else," said Andromeda. "She was born thanks to my powers as well, so kind of know how she feels and how she acts to an extent." "Hmm..." I kept thinking for a moment, watching my options. "Asura Titan of Frost Fire seems also quite interesting, but it might ultimately go to just physical power and fire and ice strengthening, I need something beyond that... Wait, Abyssal Vampire of Void Blood... Blood made of Void?! Is that really possible?" The Void is an insanely powerful element, capable of consuming all matter upon contact. I don''t know if Pandemonium could potentially face it head-on or not, but... There''s a chance he could be susceptible to it, even if slightly. "I''ll go for the Demonic Dragon of Gluttony and Abyssal Vampire of Void Blood." I said, taking my decision. "Very well," Andromeda didn''t seem bothered I didn''t want the Celestial King of Order, thankfully. "Then..." Ding! [You have selected the ss Components: [Abyssal Vampire of Void Blood: ***] and [Demonic Dragon Of Gluttony: ***] tobine into your [ss]: [Abyssal Dungeon Master of Fractured Dimensions: Lv100/100]!] FLUOSH! Suddenly, I felt a sudden presence epass my entire body, as the presence itself was my very ss, materializing into a solid material. It was like a cosmic set of robes epassing my body, and then the two otherponents rushed towards me. The Abyssal Vampire of Void Bloodponent resembled several pieces of red, ck, and white armor with ornaments resembling bats, bat wings, and fangs. Meanwhile, the Demonic Dragon of Gluttonyponent resembled another set of metallic pieces, this time resembling a pair of huge draconic, demonic wings, a chest te of red and ck color imbued with red jewels in the shape of a monstrous dragon, and also ws and a helmet with simr decorations. "The hell is this...?!" CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! They quickly began tobine into my ss Embodiment, fusing with it and rapidly merging, creating a wondrous set of armor and clothes, overflowing with its colors. For a moment, I feltpletely taken aback. "D-Did I just transformed into some Super Sentai or Kamen Rider right now?!" As the "transformation" or "fusion" finished, I felt an overwhelming flow of pure divine and ascended power across my entire body. FLUOOOSH! I lookedpletely different with all the getup on top too, like holy shit I could really strike a brave pose right now and explosions woulde from behind me. "A-Andromeda, what is this?!" I asked. "This is the Embodiment of your ss and your ss Components, now fully merged!" she said. "Did you ever think about what a ss truly is? Just some intangible digital thingy? Of course not! It is something between Soul Equipment and your own Body. It is Physical and Ethereal at the same time, and indestructible as long as the Law of the System exists." "Indestructible?!" I asked. "Of course, it can''t be properly used as proper armor," she said. "But this is its representation over your own body. At this stage... it might be possible for you to call upon the power of {Divine ss Embodiment} and transform into this appearance at will, which will strengthen and reinforce your ss-rted Skills and other Abilities and Powers greatly, temporarily." "Fucking hell, this is awesome," I couldn''t help to feel a bit excited. "Okay, you really surprised me there-" "Now say, "ss Embodiment: Weaponization"!" she suddenly said. "Huh?" I wondered. "Okay?" I quickly said it. "{ss Embodiment: Weaponization}!" FLUOSH! CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! Suddenly, some parts of the armor and clothes separated from my body, rapidly assembling into a long, ck, red, and whitence. "This is a Divine ss Embodiment Weapon!" she said. "It can unleash all the power of a ss all at once, it can be used as a super lethal ultimate attack!" ...I think Andromeda has been greatly influenced by my memories of Earth and the media I consumed. Chapter 1882: Astral Guardians Chapter 1882: Astral Guardians ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om POOF! After that whole show, the entire armor and the weapon disappeared, turning into their ethereal forms and staying "merged" within my very being. It seemed that they regenerate with me, and it doesn''t even matter if I get shredded or turned to ashes, they will always remain within me in one way or the other, interestingly enough. "Andromeda this is really crazy, did you get the idea for this?" I asked her. "What? Of course not, this just emerged as it is!" said Andromeda. "The System''s Features and the System Law are greatly influenced by your own Imagination too, Drake, didn''t you know? The powers, abilities, effects, and upgrades, they all take into consideration your memories, imagination, and what you want the System to be." "Eh?! Really..." I muttered. "Yes, but it is not that crazy either, it won''t simply turn whatever you think into a reality," she said. "It is very meticulously calcted and everything." "That''s amazing even when considering that..." I said. "Now let''s see..." I did feel pretty strong right now. Ding! [You have selected the ss Components: [Abyssal Vampire of Void Blood: ***] and [Demonic Dragon Of Gluttony: ***] tobine into your [ss]: [Abyssal Dungeon Master of Fractured Dimensions: Lv100/100]!] [Your ss has sessfully Ranked Up and Evolved into the [ss]: [Demonic Gluttony Dragon Dungeon Master of Fragmented Void Blood Dimensions: ***] [All Your Stats have increased by 20.000.000!] [The Skill: [Fractured Dimensional Dungeon Creation : Lv28/100] has Leveled Up to Level 50!] [Upon achieving Max Level, the Skill will undergo ss Skill Evolution, where you can add Skill Aspectsposed of your Divinities and Divine Abilities.] [You learned the Passive ss Skill: [Dimensional Void Blood Gluttony: ***: Lv1/100]!] [Your Level remains at Level 100, but your Max Level has been increased to Level 400.] [Your Level Up EXP requirements have increased based on the amount of Stars of your ss.] [Reminder: You still have 10k Skill Points to use on your ss Skill Tree, which has now been updated with new skills to learn using Skill Points.] [Reminder: You still have 10k Stat Points you can use to increase your Stats even further! You can earn these Stat Points and Skill Points every time you Level Up.] "Finally, we are here..." I smiled, griping my fists tightly as I felt the power of my new ss Rank Up flow through my entire being. It was indeed very unique, especially that new Passive Skill! What it could do... I had to try itter. "Alright now that I''m done with this, I still got thirty million points, let''s go for the Subss," I said. "Is it the same as before, do I just select, and I''m done?" "No, Subsses are a bit trickier," said Andromeda. "For them to be born, you must first choose a Astral Guardian." "Eh?!" I didn''t expect that either! "Astral Guardian...?" I asked. "What are those? Gods? Something?" "Through the Power of the System Law, as I exined before, it has been possible for us to connect with the Records of the Universe," she exined. "Although very limited, it has allowed the System to further upgrade itself as it assimtes the Laws of the Universe to a small, very small extent. Allowing for such things." "Okay..." I nodded. "But what are Astral Guardians?" "They are Cosmic Gods, in a way, or perhaps Cosmic Entities? Universal beings that represent the Stars themselves," she said. "I know very little about them, but they seem to seek "Influence" across the Universe and grow in power and status across the stars like this. Hence, the System Law has already gotten a request for them to Bless someone and gain "Influence", in exchange, they offer "Power", which the System Law transforms into a Subss." "Okay, sure," I nodded. "So do I spend Score Points to buy them or something?" "To them the Score Points will be tranted into the Influence you spread across the Universe in the Trial, so yes, it could be said to be a viable currency for them," she said. "At this moment, there''s five Astral Guardians interested in this world, and you. I will give you a list. There." FLASH! It was nothing like the previous system messages, this was something more like a huge, Astral Board, which spread from several meters high down to the ground. It emanated a Cosmic Aura, showing bright white and golden stars shining brightly, connecting into many forms, into constetions. [List of Astral Guardians you can choose for your Subss.] [Guardian of the Cardinal Stars (Bonus To All Stats, Strengthens All ss Skills)] [Price]: [30.000.000 Score Points.] [Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star (Overpowering Attack Power Bonus, Defense Ignoration, Destructive Performance)] [Price]: [25.000.000 Score Points.] [Goat Mother Of Life And Protection (Greater Healing, Wards, and Barriers)] [Price]: [20.000.000 Score Points.] [Tyrant of the Blood Sea (Strengthens Blood Element And Evolves It)] [Price]: [20.000.000 Score Points.] [Neverendingly Curious Librarian (Grants Great Knowledge and Wisdom)] [Price]: [10.000.000 Score Points.] "Oh wow... This time I can see what they''re offering..." "Even if you choose the cheapest, you can invest the rest of the Score Points into strengthening the Subss by adding Subss Components." "Interesting..." "The Subss Components can also be affiliated Stars to each Astral Guardian you choose." "Okay, I understand... Ah, the Librarian seems the humblest and cheapest. Knowledge and wisdom... It seems interesting, but it doesn''t give me any power." I said. "I need more power..." Goat Mother of Life and Protection was... okay, but no thanks. Tyrant of the Blood Sea specializingpletely on Blood seemed rather unique, but not enough. The only options left that seemed appealing were Guardian of the Cardinal Stars or... Chaos- Seeking Demonic Star. Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star sounds a bit intimidating maybe, but it offers the best deal out of them all, and it even leaves 5 million for me to get Subss Components and strengthens it even further. Guardian of the Cardinal Stars... Is fine, but not enough, I don''t want an overall build, I want full attack power. "Okay, let''s go for Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star," I said. "Are you sure?" she asked. "Yeah, let''s go with him." Chapter 1883: Choosing A New Subclass Chapter 1883: Choosing A New Subss ? After ncing at the Astral Board for a bit... [List of Astral Guardians you can choose for your Subss.] [Guardian of the Cardinal Stars (Bonus To All Stats, Strengthens All ss Skills)] [Price]: [30.000.000 Score Points.] [Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star (Overpowering Attack Power Bonus, Defense Ignoration, Destructive Performance)] [Price]: [25.000.000 Score Points.] [Goat Mother Of Life And Protection (Greater Healing, Wards, and Barriers)] [Price]: [20.000.000 Score Points.] [Tyrant of the Blood Sea (Strengthens Blood Element And Evolves It)] [Price]: [20.000.000 Score Points.] [Neverendingly Curious Librarian (Grants Great Knowledge and Wisdom)] [Price]: [10.000.000 Score Points.] I quickly decided to go for the most dangerous sounding of the bunch... But surely, the bastard only wants Influence or whatever, right? So I bet he won''t be that annoying. Let''s hope. Ding! [You have chosen the Astral Guardian: {Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star}!] [You have paid 25.000.000 Score Points.] [Remaining Score Points: 5.000.000.] FLAAASH! The moment I made my choice, suddenly, the Astral Board exploded, expanding into a cosmos surrounding us. Even Andromeda was surprised, ncing around in awe. "I-I can''t believe this..." "Woah..." The two of us were amazed. It was as if we were now in between the stars themselves. And in front of us, the stars rapidly began to converge into faint sillhoutes. They took the form of the Astral Guardians?! FLUOSH! The first one resembled a small person covered on robes and a big academic hat of some sort. It had two glowing blue eyes, made of stars, and it carried on its hands a lot of books. The second figure emerged, resembling a sea of crimson stars, a neb of red color, where a crown appeared amidst of it, and then half of the face of a handsome, yet slender-looking vampiric man, barely visible. The third figure resembled the silhouette of a beautiful, voluptuous woman, a mother, with a face that only showed two eyes made of stars with long eyshes, her hair was long too, and she had a pair of goat-like horns. The fourth figure rapidly formed, first it resembled a gigantic crimson eye ncing through all of the cosmos, then it rapidly gathered together, forming a massive ck star, with red tentaclesing from it. It red at me directly. "So you''ve chosen me..." And I heard him whispering to me with a malefic voice. "Good..." I couldn''t speak, as I feltpletely suffocated before their astral presences. But that wasn''t all. Another being seemed to emerge, all the stars around continued swirling together, rapidlybining into a giant knight. An armored titan whose armor was made of stars, its face... I couldn''t see it, covered by a majestic, winged helmet. It had enormous, armored hands, carrying the hilt of a sword, as it looked into the horizon, and then at me. Four gigantic stars rotated its head, a red, a green, a blue, and a yellow one. He was thergest silhouette between all of them! It nced at me with its two glowing eyes, remaining in silence. I guess that must be the Guardian of the Cardinal Stars. Then the one that spoke to me was the Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star. The others... the Goat Mother, the Librarian, the Blood Sea Tyrant. "It appears we''ve finally managed to contact and influence this world, which had been so closed from any outside influence..." the goat mother spoke. "A pity I wasn''t chosen! I have nothing to do here then!" the tyrant said furiously, giving me ast nce before disappearing into a swarm of red bats made of stars. "Come on, he left already?" wondered the librarian, he had the voice of a curious child. "Hey, nice to meet you! This''ll probably be the first andst we ever talk. I was very interested in your world! I think it''s really interesting. It''s a pity I wasn''t chosen. Well, I guessed I wouldn''t, I don''t give much power myself, but it was worth giving it a shot." "Silence, pitiful librarian! I was chosen, I am superior now!"ughed the Demonic Star. "Well done! Magnificently done! You didn''t choose that armored bastard, but the best choice possible. I will give you the power you seek, dragon." "Do you have to be so intimidating about it?" asked the goat mother. "Well, there might be more candidates right now, I don''t think he''s the only one, but he was certainly the strongest. Nice to meet you." I couldn''t speak so I only watched anyways. "I was sure that you would choose me," said the Guardian of the Cardinal Stars. "But I suppose Fate didn''t will us together as I imagined. A pity. Demonic Star don''t be too self- conceited, this dragon is not to be messed with. He singlehandedly created a connection with the Universe''s Records." "Huh?" The Demonic Star red at me in disbelief, before the guardian disappeared, his long, astral cape waving, making him disappear behind it. "Heh, so you''re really interesting, huh?" the Demonic Star said. "I feed on the Influence caused by Chaos, so as long as you continue fighting, it should be enough. Bring me chaos, and I shall reward you." I couldn''t speak, dammit! For a moment there I kind of wanted to change sides. This Demonic Star guy is really weird, he kind of reminds me of Orochi, but perhaps evenN?v(el)B\\jnn more monstrously powerful. "I suppose it''s time..." said the goat mother, smiling at me. "Be safe." "Yes, be safe..." the Librarian agreed. "If Fate wills it, let''s talk again." The two disappeared, and the only one that remained was the Demonic Star. "You''re mine." He said. He rushed towards me, his gigantic, crimson eye staring down at me. He descended, rapidly shing against us. BOOOM! And an explosion of cosmic mes engulfed me whole. "Ah!" Before I opened my eyes, realizing I was fine. "Was it all in our mind?" I wondered. "I believe so..." Andromeda was at my side, just as shocked. "It seems you''ve chosen... Quite the Astral Guardian for your Subss, Drake. I hope you don''t regret thister... They cannot be changed." "D-Dammit... Sure, I mean, I won''t..." I muttered. "Definitely won''t!" Ding! [The Astral Guardian {Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star} res at you.] [He says that your Subss is ready.] Chapter 1884: Choosing Stars & New Skills Chapter 1884: Choosing Stars & New Skills ? The list was big, and the most expensive was also the most tempting to choose, but at the end I went for the one that provided the greatest specialization on attack power, what I truly desired. [List of Astral Guardians you can choose for your Subss.] [Guardian of the Cardinal Stars (Bonus To All Stats, Strengthens All ss Skills)] [Price]: [30.000.000 Score Points.] [Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star (Overpowering Attack Power Bonus, Defense Ignoration, Destructive Performance)] [Price]: [25.000.000 Score Points.] [Goat Mother Of Life And Protection (Greater Healing, Wards, and Barriers)] [Price]: [20.000.000 Score Points.] [Tyrant of the Blood Sea (Strengthens Blood Element And Evolves It)] [Price]: [20.000.000 Score Points.] [Neverendingly Curious Librarian (Grants Great Knowledge and Wisdom)] [Price]: [10.000.000 Score Points.] [You have chosen the Astral Guardian: {Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star}!] [You have paid 25.000.000 Score Points.]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om [Remaining Score Points: 5.000.000.] With just five million score points left, Andromeda said I could further strengthen whatever Subss I get with a new Subss Component. And then, I saw another message. It was him... or her. [The Astral Guardian {Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star} res at you.] [He says that your Subss is ready.] "Oh? Is it?" FLASH! I suddenly felt a sudden ray of power reach me from somewhere and nowhere at the same time, impacting my body with immense force. BOOOM! Instead of hurting me though, it spread this new energy and power through my entire body. Which took the form as more of this "armor" I had seen before. This time, this "armor" had the shape of gloves... ck and red colored gloves with red jewels embedded on them shaped as eyes. The gloves also had long, ck ws... Ding! [You have unlocked a Subss through your Contract with the Astral Guardian: {Chaos- Seeking Demonic Star}!] [You obtained the [Chaotic Alchemist: ] Subss!] [Before obtaining a ss Skill, it is possible to spend your remaining Score Points and fuse the Subss with two more Subss Components, this will Rank Up your Subss even further.] [Do you wish the Components to be disyed? They will also be provided by your Astral Guardian.] Chaotic Alchemist, huh? That one I didn''t expect, what does it do? Well, I''ll find outter. "Alright." I nodded, quickly epting, and then, a new list appeared. Ding! [You have decided to exchange 5.000.000 Score Points into Ranking Up your Subss by choosing two Stars!] [Current Subss]: [Chaotic Alchemist: *] [Your Astral Guardian is generating the Subss Components...] [Generation Complete.] [Each Subss Component belongs to your Astral Guardian''s Neb of Stars, being smaller Astral Guardians themselves.] [Divine Weapon Creator: **] [Star]: {Merciful Demon of Cmity} [Demonic Armor Maker: **] [Star]: {Starry-Eyed Specter} [Soul Equipment Forger: **] [Star]: {Deste Maiden of the Nile} [Spirit Synthesist: **] [Star]: {Fallen Spirit of Enlightenment} "These are some weird names..." So apparently Stars were what served Astral Guardians, they weren''t quite Astral Guardians themselves, so it makes sense they offer weaker powers. Butbined with their main master''s Subss, something strong could be born, I hope. "What should I choose?" Andromeda watched the options. "Definitely Soul Equipment Forger, so you can gain bonuses when making Soul Equipment, which is very important," she said. "You''re right..." I nodded. "Alright, on the bag already. What else... we can pick another one." Andromeda analyzed it again. "It now depends on what you want. More Divine Weapons? Make a powerful Demonic Armor with tricks and curses and stuff? Or perhaps fuse your Spirit Creation Ability into the mix?" she wondered. "Mix Spirits into it?" I wondered. "Hmm..." Divine Weapons, Demonic Armor, Spirit Synthesist... It''s a hard choice between the three, but depending on this, things could drastically change. I have to carefully consider everything. Divine Weapons would offer me more attack power, which is what I want. Soul Weapons... could be created, perhaps in masse? Then there''s Demonic Armor, more protection from having my soul destroyed. Though, I''ve got a lot of ways now, so I guess it is not as necessary. Then there''s... Spirit Synthesist. Add Spirits of all Elements and Shapes, of all Forms and Powers. They had been rather weak recently, so I haven''t used them as much as before. But with this, Spirit Creation could get a well-deserved boost. "Alright, I''ll follow your suggestion, dear." I nodded, selecting the two I had decided to merge into my new Subss. Ding! [You have chosen the Subss Components: [Soul Equipment Forger: **] [Star]: {Deste Maiden Of the Nile} and [Spirit Synthesist: **] [Star]: {Fallen Spirit of Enlightenment}!] [These two Stars have now be tied to your Sponsorship with the Astral Guardian: {Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star}!] [Your Subss has Ranked Up and Evolved into: [Spirit Soul Equipment Forging Chaotic Alchemist: ***]!] [You learned the Active Skill: [Chaotic Spirit Soul Alchemy: ***: Level 1/100]!] [The Level of your ss and Subss are shared, meaning that you don''t need to level them up separately.] [You gained +10.000.000 to All Stats!] "It''s finally done... At least this part." I sighed in relief, feeling the new power dwelling within me. "I never expected this process to end up being this long, but I''m grateful it''s over." "Yeah, now the only thing left is using the three items," said Andromeda. "And you must use them now because you won''t be able to use them outside, as I had stated previously, Drake." "Alright, I know, I know, I''ll use them now and-" [The Star {Deste Maiden of the Nile} has noticed you''ve chosen her.] [She''s very surprised... And grateful.] [The Star {Fallen Spirit of Enlightenment} greets you with a gentle wave of his hand.] [He says that their Astral Guardian might be a bit scary at times, but that they''re just all bark and no bite.] "Oh they send messages?" I wondered. "Ah, is that so? And I thought he was intimidating, I guess there''s nothing worry about then! Haha!" [The Astral Guardian {Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star} screams!] [He says that you mustn''t listen to his foolish Stars! They''re all immature brats!] "Oh really?" As Iughed, I quickly nced at the three items that I had obtained through the trial as "bonus rewards". Chapter 1885: Using The Special Reward Items Chapter 1885: Using The Special Reward Items ? Ding! [You have chosen the Subss Components: [Soul Equipment Forger: ¡ï¡ï] [Star]: {Deste Maiden Of the Nile} and [Spirit Synthesist: ¡ï¡ï] [Star]: {Fallen Spirit of Enlightenment}!] [These two Stars have now be tied to your Sponsorship with the Astral Guardian: {Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star}!] [Your Subss has Ranked Up and Evolved into: [Spirit Soul Equipment Forging Chaotic Alchemist: ???]!] [You learned the Active Skill: [Chaotic Spirit Soul Alchemy: ¡ï¡ï¡ï: Level 1/100]!] [The Level of your ss and Subss are shared, meaning that you don''t need to level them up separately.] [You gained +10.000.000 to All Stats!] With the choices made and the new Subss finally formed and looking strong, with a very interesting new Active Skill, the Stars suddenly began "talking". They "talk" by sending messages through the system, a very interesting if not unique way ofmunication. [The Star {Deste Maiden of the Nile} has noticed you''ve chosen her.] [She''s very surprised... And grateful.] [The Star {Fallen Spirit of Enlightenment} greets you with a gentle wave of his hand.] [He says that their Astral Guardian might be a bit scary at times, but that they''re just all bark and no bite.] [The Astral Guardian {Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star} screams!]N?v(el)B\\jnn [He says that you mustn''t listen to his foolish Stars! They''re all immature brats!] It seems that the Stars are like disciples or something, to the Astral Guardian? They''re close enough to even joke around and mock their master a bit. Well, at least the Fallen Spirit of Enlightenment seems to be that way. "Now that you''re done with this, I suppose you''re using the items, right?" Andromeda wondered. "Here, I''ve been holding onto them for you, check them out dear." She spread her hands, as three items floated towards me, each one had their own unique aura to them, making them rather unique, and directly tied with ss and Subsses. The items were: [Divine Ability Skill Transformation Ticket (SSS Grade)] X1 [Divinity Skill Transformation Marble (SSS Grade)] x1 [ss Skill Selection Grimoire (SSS Grade)] x1 "I suppose I can start with this one." I grabbed arge grimoire, a book that had a cosmic sort of design, with stars and the blue and ck cosmos on its cover. The moment I grabbed it, its pages opened, rapidly flickering as it showed me new words and information. FLASH! [Generating ss Skills matching your current ss Skill, its Rank, and Powers.] [ss Skills Generated, you may only choose 1.] [Blood Void Demonic Dragon Spirit Runes: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Abyssal Void Dungeon Gate: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Fragmented Void Dragon Spirits: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] "Hmm, they sound all interesting...!" Iined. "Hah, this''ll be hard to choose..." "Sorry, it is the item''s fault though," giggled Andromeda. "Don''t worry..." I said. "Hmmm... Can''t I check their information?" "Maybe move the pages? There could be small descriptions, maybe," she said. "Let me see..." I moved the pages carefully not to rip them apart. And then yes, there was some small info! [Blood Void Demonic Dragon Spirit Runes: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] Harness the power of your Void Blood and your Demonic Dragon powers, creating Runes and spreading them around your body. Thes Runes will be activated automatically upon taking damage, summoning Demonic Dragon Spirits that attack foes and deal Void, Gluttony, and Blood Damage. Perfect for protection and attackbined. [Abyssal Void Dungeon Gate: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] Combine the power of the Void and Summon a Gate towards a Dungeon within the Abyssal Void itself, where monstrosities from beyond emerge to fight any foe nearby and drag them to the Dungeon to never be seen again. It is not rmended to enter the dungeon though. [Fragmented Void Dragon Spirits: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] Summon the fragments of Void Dragons as Spirits for your aid, they can unleash various Void Spells, defend, attack, and assist you, and up to ten can be summoned at the same time. They can be temporarily merged into a Void Dragon Spirit to fight for you and unleash destructive Void Attacks. "Ah, they''re even more amazing now that I read them..." I wondered. "But to be honest, the first one seems like the best. I do need that kind of reactive counterattack some more. My Armor can unleash destructive powers once hit enough, but something like this could react at any time, right? And it''s a skill too, so it''s different than the Ascendancy Law Abilities." "The Abyssal Void Dungeon Gate seems strong, but it could be also quite the wild card," said Andromeda. "The things from beyond could end up attacking you as well, which could prove to be a difficult thing to deal with in the middle of the battle." "That''s also true..." I nodded. "The Fragmented Void Dragon Spirits look interesting, but I already have plenty of summonable dragon monsters myself. I think that''s enough for now. Let''s prioritize defense and offense." As I chose the Skill I wanted, the grimoire became a sphere of ck and red light, and merged into my chest, as I felt a powerful, draconic, and bloody power surge through my soul and body. FLUOSH! "Woah..." I saw my skin rapidly change, gaining dragon-shaped blood red runes across it, dozens and then almost a hundred of them across it all. So it''s a Passive skill too! Amazing. The Runes slowly became invisible, and I remained the same as before. Ding! [You learned the Passive Skill: [Blood Void Demonic Dragon Spirit Runes: ¡ï¡ï¡ï: Level 1/100]!] [The Passive Skill Effects have been activated automatically, covering your body with 77 Blood Void Demonic Dragon Spirit Runes, which will protect you and fight your foes the moment they deal damage to you directly.] [Once these Runes perish, they will take several minutes to regenerate automatically, spending Ascendancy Law Essence to be recreated.] "I see... that''s good to know." Now, onto the other Items, turning a Divinity and a Divine Ability into ss Skills... That''ll be a bit trickier, I have too many options to choose from after all. "This could be a bit moreplicated than the previous item..." I said. "Hmm, what should I chose among my Divinities, at least?" "You can''t use the Divinities used for your Ascendancy Law by the way," Andromeda said. "So the options aren''t as big." "That''s good," I nodded. "Do I lose the Divinity once chosen?" "Yes." She nodded. "The same goes for the Divine Ability." "Fair enough... Alright, let''s see what we can pick then." Chapter 1886: Time To Get More Skills Chapter 1886: Time To Get More Skills ? After choosing the best option to assure my survival against Pandemonium even if a little bit more... Ding! [You learned the Passive Skill: [Blood Void Demonic Dragon Spirit Runes: ¡ï¡ï¡ï: Level 1/100]!] [The Passive Skill Effects have been activated automatically, covering your body with 77 Blood Void Demonic Dragon Spirit Runes, which will protect you and fight your foes the moment they deal damage to you directly.] [Once these Runes perish, they will take several minutes to regenerate automatically, spending Ascendancy Law Essence to be recreated.] I decided to move on using the other two items, choosing to go for the Divinity Skill, as it seemed much easier to choose from with the reduced pool of Divinities I had after creating the Ascendancy Laws. The marble, of blue and yellow colors, floated in front of me, as I waved my hand, dragging it towards me using my Telekinesis. "It is a beautiful marble..." I nodded. "Very well." I touched it, as I saw a holographic window emerge from it. [You have activated the [Divinity Skill Transformation Marble (SSS Grade)], please choose which Divinity do you wish to transform into a ss Skill.] [Divinities]: [Main Divinity: Void Embodiment (SSS+)] [Main Divinity: Abyssal Void Soul (SSS)] [Main Divinity: Golden Dunes (A)] [Main Divinity: Demonic Gluttony (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Storming Winds (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Sinful mes (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Vampiric Blood (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Holy Chains of Demon Sealing (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Titan''s Might (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Dark Phantom Dragon Soul (SSS)] [Upon Selection, the Divinity will undergo a special transformation and evolution based on your ss and Subss themes and powers, bing more fitting for your ss Skills.] "So they will change..." I read the message carefully. "Very well..." It seems I could choose either Main Divinities or Auxiliary Divinities without any penalties or problems to that, although they were treated as equals, the Main Divinities were obviously stronger. "Void Embodiment or Abyssal Void Soul?" I wondered. "Nah... I would prefer if they stayed as Divinities to fuel my Divine Aura. Golden Dunes? That''s a weird one... Could work? Maybe... Demonic Gluttony? It''s too important to use it. Storming Winds? I guess that''s a candidate. Sinful mes... too, maybe. Fruitful Harvest, what could this one even create? Vampiric Blood is too basic. Parasitizing Aberration... I had no idea I had such a Divinity." As I read them all, I began to wonder why in the world did I had some of those. They were rather strange. But whatever the case, I was getting there. "Holy Chains of Demon Sealing! That one could be really good if upgraded even further into a Skill," I said with a nod. "Then there''s Titan''s Might and Dark Phantom Dragon Soul... Hm, nah." After realizing the potential of that one Divinity turned into a skill, I ended choosing it right away, the others were too important or a bit toome. But this one? It was perfect for who I wanted to defeat to survive and also let my family survive! [You have chosen the [Auxiliary Divinity: Holy Chains of Demon Sealing (SS)] to transform into a ss/Subss Skill through the Marble.] [Do you wish to proceed with the selected Divinity?] [Yes] [No] I pressed [Yes] without hesitating, the Divinity immediately separating itself from my body and flying towards the marble''s interior. FLAAASH! The marble devoured the Divinity, transforming it, before merging with it into yet another sphere, which exploded into a wave of pure essence, covering my entire body and then being absorbed by it. "It''s done?" I felt something new attached to me, it was most likely the Skill. Ding! [You have sessfully transformed the [Auxiliary Divinity: Holy Chains of Demon Sealing (SS)] into the Active Skill: [Holy Void Blood Chains of Demon Sealing: ¡ï¡ï¡ï: Level 1/100]!] "Void Blood Chains?" I wondered. "So they''lle from my blood... Interesting upgrade." I wanted to try it out already, but I resisted the impulse and nced at the other item I had yet to use, thest of them before I can step out of here.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The [Divine Ability Skill Transformation Ticket (SSS Grade)]! As its name suggested, it was a golden colored ticket the size of the palm of my hand. It was metallic in color too, and it glowed strangely, the gold metallic color reflected the rainbow. "Let''s use this." The moment I willed it, the Ticket glowed, before a new message appeared. Ding! [You''ve used the [Divine Ability Skill Transformation Ticket (SSS Grade)], please select an avable Divine Ability to turn into a new ss/Subss Skill.] {Divine Abilities} [Fusion Abilities]: [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain (SSS+)] [Unique Skill: Soul- Destroying Infernal Heavenly Void Star Armament Creation (SSS+)] [Abyssal Infernal Spiritual Phantom Frost Dragon Castle Summon (SSS+)] [Eight Headed Demonic Serpent of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi (???)] [Demonic Abilities]: [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SSS+)] [Inner Demonic Hell (SSS+)] [Infernal Demonic Aura (SSS+)] {Passive Abilities} [Special Abilities]: [Primordial Blood Overlord (SSS)] [Divinity Aura (SSS)] [Soul Parasite (SSS)] [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SSS)] [Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption (SSS+)] [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)] [Body Abilities]: [Awakened Psychic Mindscape (SSS+)] [Psychic Dragon Esper Brain (SSS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SSS)] [Unmovable Mountain (SSS)] [Deep One''s Gaze (SS)] {Active Abilities} [Physical Abilities]: [Doppelganger (SSS)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Sky Walk (S)] [Mimicry (SSS)] [Divine Dragon''s Anti-Magic Elemental Scale Armor (SSS)] [Magical Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Void Ruler (SSS+)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SSS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SSS)] [Ruler of the Seas (SSS)] [Divine Cooking Arts (SS)] [Divine Windstorm Domain (SS)] [Mind-Consuming Dream mes (SSS)] [Umbral Void Veil Maniption (SSS)] [Holy ck Light (SS)] [Creation Abilities]: [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SSS)] [Earthy Harvest (SSS)] [Divine Treasure Map (SSS+)] [Divine cksmithing (S)] [Divine Holy Metal Creation (A)] [Divine Alchemy Arts (D)] [Death Awakening (SSS)] [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SS)] [Absolute de of the Void: Ginnungagap (SSS)] [Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation (SSS+)] [Upon Selection, the Divine Ability will undergo a special transformation and evolution based on your ss and Subss themes and powers, bing more fitting for your ss Skills.] "Inparison to my Divinities, I have too many damn Divine Abilities, so this''ll take a bit to consider..." Chapter 1887: A Hard Choice Chapter 1887: A Hard Choice ? After turning one of my Divinities into a ss Skill, the next step was to do the same for a Divine Ability. However, this process would be slightly harder, the amount of Divine Abilities I possessed was muchrger than my Divinities now, even though it might have been the opposite in the past. Ding! [You''ve used the [Divine Ability Skill Transformation Ticket (SSS Grade)], please select an avable Divine Ability to turn into a new ss/Subss Skill.] {Divine Abilities} [Fusion Abilities]: [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain (SSS+)] [Unique Skill: Soul- Destroying Infernal Heavenly Void Star Armament Creation (SSS+)] [Abyssal Infernal Spiritual Phantom Frost Dragon Castle Summon (SSS+)] [Eight Headed Demonic Serpent of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi (???)] [Demonic Abilities]: [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SSS+)] [Inner Demonic Hell (SSS+)] [Infernal Demonic Aura (SSS+)] {Passive Abilities} [Special Abilities]: [Primordial Blood Overlord (SSS)] [Divinity Aura (SSS)] [Soul Parasite (SSS)] [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SSS)] [Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption (SSS+)] [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)] [Body Abilities]: [Awakened Psychic Mindscape (SSS+)] [Psychic Dragon Esper Brain (SSS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SSS)] [Unmovable Mountain (SSS)] [Deep One''s Gaze (SS)] {Active Abilities} [Physical Abilities]: [Doppelganger (SSS)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Sky Walk (S)] [Mimicry (SSS)] [Divine Dragon''s Anti-Magic Elemental Scale Armor (SSS)] [Magical Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Void Ruler (SSS+)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SSS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SSS)] [Ruler of the Seas (SSS)] [Divine Cooking Arts (SS)] [Divine Windstorm Domain (SS)] [Mind-Consuming Dream mes (SSS)] [Umbral Void Veil Maniption (SSS)] [Holy ck Light (SS)] [Creation Abilities]: [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SSS)] [Earthy Harvest (SSS)] [Divine Treasure Map (SSS+)] [Divine cksmithing (S)] [Divine Holy Metal Creation (A)] [Divine Alchemy Arts (D)] [Death Awakening (SSS)] [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SS)] [Absolute de of the Void: Ginnungagap (SSS)] [Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation (SSS+)] [Upon Selection, the Divine Ability will undergo a special transformation and evolution based on your ss and Subss themes and powers, bing more fitting for your ss Skills.] By name alone, the [Holy Void Blood Chains of Demon Sealing] Skill I made already sounded amazing, and it felt like it could truly do some difference in my fight against Pandemonium, which ispletely inevitable. I''ve grown stronger from back then, but I might need to grow even stronger. Good thing I have umted a lot of Ascendancy Law Essence, I''ll probably rank up my Cultivation Methods a bit more. But for now, looking at the Divine Abilities, the ones I want to turn into skills are probably those that are already strong but reached their limits, and can''t grow anymore as Divine Abilities. So I feel like the natural process is to transition all Divine Abilities into Skills eventually through this process, or at least a good majority of them to make their quantity a bit more even. "So what do you have in mind, Drake?" Andromeda asked, as she looked at the list of Divine Abilities by my side. "These, I''ve been thinking to pick one of these Divine Abilities, what do you think?" I asked. I selected the Divine Abilities I was considering, showing them to her within a holographic list formed by the system itself, as I could also manipte it. [Eight Headed Demonic Serpent of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi (???)] [Doppelganger (SSS)] [Mimicry (SSS)] [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SSS)] [Absolute de of the Void: Ginnungagap (SSS)] [Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation (SSS+)] "Six! Alright that''s a bit less to consider..." she nodded. "Hmm, I had imagined you would include one of the Demonic Abilities too, but I guess you didn''t?" "Yeah, not for now," I said. "Despite hitting max rank, they can continue growing and gaining new effects the more my Demon King Heart grows too. I have to quickly Rank that up a bit moreter." "So that''s the logic behind your choice..." she nodded. "Makes sense. Then... Orochi seems to be simr to the demonic abilities, I wouldn''t rmend turning him into a skill for now, he''s still awakening his true powers and developing, you see." "Is that so?" I wondered. "Yeah, after all, he came with the Sin of Gluttony," she exined. "Although I don''t know or I''m not too sure if he was the actual owner of it as he came from another Realm... but yeah, he''s rted with it, and his soul currently inhabits your Demon King Heart, which also holds Gluttony. Turning him into a skill could even weaken him." "Interesting..." I nodded. "Alright, discarded then... how about Doppelganger? How it is by now is fine, but I''ve always dreamed of making them even stronger, or maybe remove the stat decrease. Maybe if they only had a percentage of my own strength instead of dividing it between my main body and them..." "I see..." she nodded. "It is what also makes every Doppelganger you in a way, but I understand your concerns. It is a good candidate, yeah, it could be very strong once it absorbs the essence of your ss and Subss." "Then the others were more or less because I find they''re already strong and I want them to surpass their limits..." I said. "Mimicry in specific seems like an amazing contender. If I could transform it into a skill, maybe the effects can advance even further, have you thought about it?" "I considered it now," she nodded. "There''s a good chance it could be stronger than now, although the cooldown might remain close to its original cooldown... Hmm, maybe the effect time could increase a bit." "And if we add the ss and Subss effects, it could gain unique powers..." I said. "Hmm... fuck, I''m torn between Doppelganger and Mimicry now..." "Let''s leave it to chance then," she said. "I''ll create a randomly generated answer with an equal 50% chance for the two to appear. How about it?" "Hahaha, okay, sure," I nodded. "Alright!"N?v(el)B\\jnn Andromeda''s eyes changed into the icons of both skills, Doppelganger showed a main body and its clone, and then the other a normal body copying a monster form. Then, they began spinning around... FLASH! And at the end, the one that ended being aligned was... "[Mimicy]!" Chapter 1888: [Interdimensional Void Mimicry] Chapter 1888: [Interdimensional Void Mimicry] ? At the end, Andromeda''s randomly generated answer gave Mimicry, which was such a good coincidence, as I was aiming for that anyways. It was a broken Skill to be honest, it even allowed me to fight evenly against the second half of the Esper God, which was some extradimensional being from the damn Esper Dimension. If I use it on Pandemonium as it is, it''s bound to help tremendously. And if I evolve it even further, I know there can be something great about it! "Alright, let''s go then! Mimicry it is!" With a nod, I selected that skill without further hesitation. Ding! [You''ve used the [Divine Ability Skill Transformation Ticket (SSS Grade)], please select an avable Divine Ability to turn into a new ss/Subss Skill.] [Upon Selection, the Divine Ability will undergo a special transformation and evolution based on your ss and Subss themes and powers, bing more fitting for your ss Skills.] [You have selected the [Mimicry (SSS)] Divine Ability!] [As it transforms into a skill, the Divine Ability will automatically receive the bonuses if it were to Rank Up to SSS+ Rank and evolve even further.] "Oh so I could Rank it up even further, well, this takes care of it anyways..." FLAAASH! The same process as before happened, but this time the ticket exploded into mes, fusing with the Divine Ability emerging as a sphere. Then, the sphere overflowed with an immense amount of divine power and ascendancyw energy, and then it was absorbed back into my soul. FLUOSH! I felt a new power surge through my body and soul, the power of Mimicry further evolving into something even better, superior even. Ding! [The [Mimicry (SSS+)] Divine Ability has evolved and transformed into the Active Skill: [Interdimensional Void Mimicry: ***: Level 1/100]!] "What sort of sick ass name is that?!" I asked in disbelief. "It sounds crazy! I want to check it already!" "Go on," Andromeda nodded. "Although you''re finally done with everything rted to sses and such, so congrats!" "Nice, let''s see the new skills and then move on," I nodded.N?v(el)B\\jnn I first checked all active skills, starting with the new Mimicry Skill! [Interdimensional Void Mimicry: ***: Level 1/100] A Unique Divine Ability once held by a monster capable of mimicking a target''s form and powers, although not urately, it can give a tremendous boost to your strength when used on the right targets. Now that it has evolved into a skill, it has been granted the elemental powers of Dimensions and the Void, further growing in power and what it can do. Once activated, it is possible to mimic 70% of a target''s Abilities, Divinities, and skills, alongside their form to a partial extent for 1 Hour. Additionally, the copied target''s abilities and appearance are further evolved into an Interdimensional form, evolving their powers to an extent, although never surpassing the original, it could develop unique powers the original doesn''t have born from their abilities further evolved. Additionally, when mimicking a target, your Doppelgangers will be able to gain 30% of this mimicked power, and be {Void Mimic Doppelgangers}, transforming part of their existence into Void Beings, capable of resisting damage much better, traverse through space, and more. Usages Before Cooldown: 2/2 Cooldown: 12 Hours. Level Bonus (1/100): Further Increases the Power of All Mimicked Abilities by 2% and Void Mimic Doppelganger Stats by 1%. "The cooldown and usages didn''t change..." I said. "But everything else became much better! It''s incredible, just how broken is this power?! And if it further levels up, it''ll only be stronger..." "There''s also the Level Bonus! Each Level of a skill grants an upgrade to the power of the Skill itself, allowing for endless growth of each and every Skill, isn''t that amazing?" asked Andromeda with a smile. "It is! It''s just what I wished Skills could be," I nodded. "Now let''s see the others..." [Fractured Dimensional Dungeon Creation: Lv50/100] A powerful ss Skill allows for the ability to twist space itself and fracture it to bring forth a Dimensional Dungeon to reality. The power of this Dimensional Dungeon is basedpletely on the user''s own Energies and Stats, and it will connect to every Dungeon they had created, conquered, or connected already. Summoned monsters will be further enhanced in power regardless of their origins to close to the user''s own Rank, while their Attack Power and Defense further increases by 100%. The Dungeon Walls, Corridors, and Gates can be opened anywhere as the user pleases to transport allies around various locations where Dungeon Gates are located and also to summon Monsters. The Walls of the Dungeon are tough and can be used to defend too, easily holding a Durability based on 400% of the User''s Physical Stats. When using this skill, Spatial Constructions of any kind can be forcefully broken and destroyed by the Dungeon fracturing through dimensions, and with enough practice, the dungeon can even open pathways to different worlds or realms. The Skill can also be used purely offensive, targeting space itself to hit a target with it, fracturing dimensional space into fragments, any foe within range of this ripple will take massive damage based on 300% of the user''s Magical Stats, with 30% of their Defenses Ignored. Level Bonus (50/100): Increases All Bonuses To This Skill by 250%. "It''s stronger than I imagined! And it''s only one star?" I wondered. "Hmm..." "Well the qualification is more of an evolution thing," said Andromeda. "The less stars something has, the more it can further evolve. The maximum amount of Stars a Skill can possess is 7." "Why not 10?" I wondered, feeling a bit doubtful. "Well, it could eventually upgrade to hold more, but for that you would have to be, much, much stronger, Drake," she giggled. "For now this is fine." "I guess you''re right," I nodded. "I''ll be using this a lot more to level it up as quickly as possible, but it''s a vital skill for me at this point." Now, let''s check the other two Active Skills... Chapter 1889: All The Skills 1 Chapter 1889: All The Skills 1 ? The other two new Active Skills I had obtained were these... [Chaotic Spirit Soul Alchemy: ¡ï¡ï¡ï: Level 1/100] A powerful skill, an evolution of Alchemy itself originated from [Soul Equipment Forger] and [Spirit Synthesist] granting you the ability to transform and create Chaotic Spirit Soul Essence through Divine Alchemy into all shapes and forms. This Essence is created and shaped as the user desires by spending Ascendancy Law Essence, and it can transform and shaped into many forms and powers. From turning into powerful and valuable potions to armor, weapons, and even more, soul equipment of chaos and spirit elements. Additionally, Spirits can further evolve through this Alchemy, merged with one another and then materialized into a myriad of items based on the user''s power, knowledge, and more. By using special materials, powerful new spirits can be synthetized instantly, which can even be turned into Soul Equipment. The limits of this skill are that of the user''s own imagination in what they can do with this power, and so its versatility and limits. Level Bonus (1/100): Increases the Stats, Power, Effects, and Abilities Strength of all Created Chaotic Spirit Soul Artifacts or Evolved Spirits by 10%. "This one has a rather vague description despite it all, so I suppose it leaves it all up to me..." I nodded. "I can already see myself making some sick items and upgrading my current soul equipment with this. Perhaps also upgrading my ability to summon spirits... or even better, turning the soul equipment itself into evolved chaotic soul spirits? Can I do that to begin with?" "It says that it''s all up to you, so if you can find a way through the skill, it''s possible!" Andromeda nodded. "Notice the level bonus! It''s 10% per level! Meaning that at level 50 it''ll be 500% and at level 100 it''ll be 1000% bonus! The difference will be greater with each level, so I rmend practicing right away so the skill gains EXP and levels up a lot." "That''s great, let''s see thest one of the active skills..."N?v(el)B\\jnn [Holy Void Blood Chains of Demon Sealing: ¡ï¡ï¡ï: Level 1/100] A powerful skill born from a mighty Divinity made to seal a powerful Demon. When activated using Ascendancy Law Essence, it is possible to summon powerful Holy Chains from the user''s own Divine Blood, which has been infused with the properties of Holy and Void Elements. The amount of chains that can be created is as much as the user''s own blood, and their Durability, Strength, and Energy Sealing Power is based on 200% of the user''s total Stats. When a Demonic-type foe is sealed by these chains, their stats decrease by 60%, the power of their Abilities decreases by 70%, and some of their weaker abilities can bepletely sealed and unable to be used within the duration of the sealing effect. More powerful demons cannot bepletely sealed sometimes, but even when the chains touch or wrap around parts of their bodies, they can receive at least half of these effects. For non-demonic beings, they can also be affected, although only receiving a third of these effects. Additionally, the chains can be used offensively to fight, entrap, and scare foes in a myriad of ways, the Damage of such Chain Attacks will be based on 300% of the user''s Physical Stats. Additionally, those that are chained or damaged by the chains have a 15% chance to be inflicted with {Magic Sealing Curse}, {Paralysis Curse}, {Element Devouring Curse}, and more for 1 Minute. Each attack done by the chains will release {Holy Void Ripples} that will deal additional damaged based on 10% of the original damage within arge area around the target, while also decreasing their stats by 1% for 10 seconds, which can stack up to 30% debuff. Multiple Demons can be sealed at the same time, but the stronger ones may require arger quantity of energy and focus to be kept sealed. Permanent sealing can be done once a demon has been almost killed and their power, energy, and life has almost run outpletely. Level Bonus (1/100): Increases the Holy Chain''s Durability, Strength, Energy Sealing Power, and Damage Dealt by 10%. Increases the amount of Defensive Ignoration from Holy Chains Damage by 0.5%. "Oh, this one''s quite amazing as well... It has upgraded a lot from the original Divinity... Wait, don''t I also have a Divine Ability like this too? They could go together really well... this one." [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SS)] A Divine Ability that can only be acquired from Divine Dragons who have managed to learn the ability to control, shape, and transform their Soul Ether Essence. Combine your Draconic Energy, Mana, Divine Power, and Soul Ether Essence together into powerful chains that can seal a target''s soul. Once a target''s soul is sealed, their Soul-rted abilities will also be sealed for a set amount of time, or whenever the chains themselves break. This Divine Ability effect might or might not work against stronger foes with mightier souls. The stronger the user''s soul is, the stronger the chains will be, making it a battle between souls, quite effectively. When a Soul is Sealed, all of their Soul Stats decrease by -50%, their Soul Abilities are Sealed, and cannot be used, and their Soul Ether Essence bes 50% weaker. If the target''s Soul is only Partially Sealed, these effects halve, and Soul rted Abilities are only weakened by 50%. The chains can transform in many shapes and appearances, and can be reinforced with Divinities and Divine Abilities, as long as enough proficiency on their usage is acquired. "It''s only SS Rank, we should fix that," I said. "But yeah, this one and the Skill go hand by hand and could bebined really well. The Skilles from my blood and this one from my soul, so the chains origins are different, but there''s nothing saying I cannotbine them using that Alchemy Skill." "Good idea!" she said. "That could give some great boost to both and maybe create something else entirely..." Chapter 1890: All The Skills 2 Chapter 1890: All The Skills 2 ? As I was about to finish everything, I gave it a look at the two passive skills I possessed. [Dimensional Void Blood Gluttony: ***: Lv1/100] A powerful ss Skill, your own Blood has gained the properties of Gluttony, Void, and Space, capable of bending, rippling, and warping space as it transforms into a myriad of shapes to attack, destroy, devour, and tear your foes to shreds.N?v(el)B\\jnn The power of your Dimensional Void Blood is based on 400% of your Total Stats, and their Gluttony Sin Channeling Power, capable of devouring energy, attacks, and foes to regain energy and even obtain new divine abilities or powers is based on 200% of the user''s Physical Stats, while Void Power capable of negating or weakening other Elements is based on 250% of the user''s Magical Stats. The power of your blood is so potent it can even pierce through space as it attacks foes, dealing additional damage, and it can even disturb Spatial Abilities, Spells, Skills, or even outright deny the ability to move through space if it expands enough around your own body or that of allies. This power is based on 150% of your Physical Stats and 100% of your Magical Stats. Additionally, by infusing Spirits into your own Blood, it is possible to summon {Dimensional Void Blood Spirits of Gluttony} to fight for you, which will be born from your own blood, their total power will be based on the spirits infused, the blood''s own stats, and 20% of your own stats, and they will possess unique Magic, Abilities, and Attack Patterns such as {Space- Devouring Jaws}, {Energy Absorbing Void Tentacles}, {Soul-Draining Dimensional Gaze}, and more. Level Bonus (1/100): Increases the All of your Blood Stats and the Stats of Dimensional Void Blood Spirits of Gluttony by 10%. Grants more versability with your blood the higher the level. "A great passive skill..." I said in awe. "It''s amazing already. And what I could do with it its pretty much fucking endless." With my blood in this state, it could evenpare to the blood of demons, which is poisonous and like acid, burning and weakening anything it touches due to how alien and monstrously powerful demons are. Now even my blood spilling over a foe''s body could be immensely dangerous, and I wouldn''t even need to turn it into slimes or something either, which would take considerable time, mind focus, and energy, this is a passive skill after all! Its already activated and it doesn''t drain my energy. Andstly, this skill... [Blood Void Demonic Dragon Spirit Runes: ***: Level 1/100] Your entire body is covered on one hundred Blood Void Demonic Dragon Spirit Runes, infused with the Elements of Blood, Void, Demon, Dragon, and Spirits, they can manifest to defend, protect, and fight back foes attacking your body at any time. These Runes Total Damage Dealt, Durability, Protection, and Reaction Speed are based on 300% of your Physical Stats, and they can be further strengthened by overwriting them with anotheryer of runes, up to a maximum of 500 stacks. However, each time a new stack is created arge quantity of energy is automatically consumed. When the runes attack foes and are destroyed, they will be restored over time in this method, but to speed it up, more energy is required. The power of these Runes is divided based on their elements and thenbined together to create immense damage to foes that dare touch or harm you directly, Void can cancel out elemental powers to an extent, Blood can spread damage across arge area and also curses and status effects, Spirits can pierce the foe''s soul for some additional damage, and the Demonic power can poison and corrupt a foe''s body, making it weaker over time. Additionally, the runes will automatically protect you from an enemy''s attack while you''re unconscious. All Doppelgangers created will have the same amount of Runes that you have, but when they die or lose them, only half as many runes will be lost on your real body. Each stack of 100 Runes also increases all stats passively by 50% for you and 25% for all Doppelgangers (Max of 5 Stacks = +250%) Level Bonus (1/100): Increases the All Stats of the Runes by 10% and their Automatic Regeneration Speed by 5%. "Just what I expected, and overall great," I nodded. "The Skills base effects are all great, but I believe the best can only be squeezed out once Ibine their effects together and such..." "Indeed!" Andromeda nodded. "While we are at it, shall we upgrade the Doppelganger Skill and the Soul Chain Skills? It''ll cost some Ascendancy Law Essence, but not too much." "Sure, let''s do that while we are at it," I nodded. "Then...!" Ding! [You have exchanged 1.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [You have Ranked Up the [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SS)] Divine Ability up to SSS+ Rank!] [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SSS+)] A Divine Ability that can only be acquired from Divine Dragons who have managed to learn the ability to control, shape, and transform their Soul Ether Essence. Combine your Draconic Energy, Mana, Divine Power, and Soul Ether Essence together into powerful chains that can seal a target''s soul. Once a target''s soul is sealed, their Soul-rted abilities will also be sealed for a set amount of time, or whenever the chains themselves break. This Divine Ability effect might or might not work against stronger foes with mightier souls. The stronger the user''s soul is, the stronger the chains will be, making it a battle between souls, quite effectively. When a Soul is Sealed, all of their Soul Stats decrease by -60%, their Soul Abilities are Sealed, and cannot be used, and their Soul Ether Essence bes 60% weaker. If the target''s Soul is only Partially Sealed, these effects halve, and Soul rted Abilities are only weakened by 30% of those numbers. The chains can transform in many shapes and appearances, and can be reinforced with Divinities and Divine Abilities, as long as enough proficiency on their usage is acquired. By using such Divinities, Divine Abilities, or Skills, Chains will gain their effects plus an additional boost to their Durability, Soul Power, Sealing Ability, and Damage to other Souls by 100% of the user''s Magic Stats. The Draconic Chains will also unleash Draconic Soul mes to foes wrapped partially orpletely by them, dealing constant damage based on 50% of their Physical Stats, ignoring 30% of their Defenses. "Alright, it sure gained quite a few more abilities to it! It looks moreplete now..." Ding! [You have exchanged 2.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [You have Ranked Up the [Doppelganger (SSS)] Divine Ability up to SSS+ Rank!] Now let''s see what this one gained after Ranking Up... Chapter 1891: Upgraded Divine Abilities Chapter 1891: Upgraded Divine Abilities ? Ding! [You have exchanged 1.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [You have Ranked Up the [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SS)] Divine Ability up to SSS+ Rank!] [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SSS+)] A Divine Ability that can only be acquired from Divine Dragons who have managed to learn the ability to control, shape, and transform their Soul Ether Essence. Combine your Draconic Energy, Mana, Divine Power, and Soul Ether Essence together into powerful chains that can seal a target''s soul. Once a target''s soul is sealed, their Soul-rted abilities will also be sealed for a set amount of time, or whenever the chains themselves break. This Divine Ability effect might or might not work against stronger foes with mightier souls. The stronger the user''s soul is, the stronger the chains will be, making it a battle between souls, quite effectively. When a Soul is Sealed, all of their Soul Stats decrease by -60%, their Soul Abilities are Sealed, and cannot be used, and their Soul Ether Essence bes 60% weaker. If the target''s Soul is only Partially Sealed, these effects halve, and Soul rted Abilities are only weakened by 30% of those numbers. The chains can transform in many shapes and appearances, and can be reinforced with Divinities and Divine Abilities, as long as enough proficiency on their usage is acquired. By using such Divinities, Divine Abilities, or Skills, Chains will gain their effects plus an additional boost to their Durability, Soul Power, Sealing Ability, and Damage to other Souls by 100% of the user''s Magic Stats. The Draconic Chains will also unleash Draconic Soul mes to foes wrapped partially orpletely by them, dealing constant damage based on 50% of their Physical Stats, ignoring 30% of their Defenses. "Alright, it sure gained quite a few more abilities to it! It looks moreplete now..." After ncing at the new and evolved form of the Chain Divine Ability, and how it now included more effects, such as mes that dealt damage over time and a greater boost to the chains stats themselves, I thought for a moment about giving a system status to the chains themselves. Wouldn''t that make them a weapon or something? Or perhaps a sentient soul weapon? Maybe a soul equipment? I''m intrigued about the possibilities, and how I could probably do the same with the chains from my blood as well, giving them an even greater boost. Seeing how effective has been to give System Status to my Spirits and also my Domains, creating "Living Domains" themselves, it could work better than I thought. Wait, I could even use it on the Void Sword I create? Maybe But I might try doing thatter though, for now, the other Divine Ability that got its max upgrade was Doppelganger. Ding! [You have exchanged 2.00.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [You have Ranked Up the [Doppelganger (SSS)] Divine Ability up to SSS+ Rank!] Now let''s see what this one gained after Ranking Up... [Doppelganger (SSS+)]n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A Powerful Divine Ability born from the body of someone who has be half-slime, or that is a slime. A particr ability that emerges from slime-type beings, elevated and ascended to its highest form as a Divine Ability. By spending Divine Power, it is possible for the user to divide their body into a two, four, six, or eight of themselves. These are called "Doppelgangers" and aren''t exactly clones, but a piece of the user''s body that also has all their memories and carries the same soul and mind. All Doppelgangers share the same Mind and Soul and aren''t independent but a colony with the same consciousness, you. Every time a Doppelganger is made, Stats are divided ordingly to the amount of Doppelgangers made. All Doppelgangers can use any and all abilities of the user. However, Special Doppelgangers with specific limitations and shapes can also be made, which will receive bonuses based on how much their powers are limited. After attaining its maximum power, it is now possible to designate a "Main Body" when creating Doppelgangers, the "Main Body" title will carry 80% of all Stats, while the rest of the Doppelgangers will only have 40% of the total Stats. The designated "Main Body" will receive a boost to their Divine Abilities and Skills Power and Effects of 300%, their Health and Divine Power Regeneration will increase by an additional 150%, and their Psychic Power will be boosted by 100%. And as long as the Doppelgangers are within 100 meters of the "Main Body", they will receive 40% of those buffs themselves. When the "Main Body" is killed, however, the rest of the Doppelgangers will lose 20% of their Total HP, and a new "Main Body" can be designated. Even when there is the existence of "Main Bodies" all Doppelgangers will still share the same soul and mind. When there''s a Doppelganger with a "Main Body" title assigned to them, you can only create up to 10 Doppelgangers at the same time aside from the "Main Body". "Nice! It is just what I wanted! With a Main Body, it is possible to retain most of the stats while the others only have a part of it, and only 40% is pretty good, actually." I nodded. "Indeed!" Andromeda agreed. "Eighty percent of your Stats is also really generous, this is perfect. The only thing is that whenever there''s a Main Body assigned to one of your Doppelgangers, you''re limited to the creation of only 10 of them." "Yeah, it''s a fair limit," I nodded. "This is great... Well, I guess we''re done here already. Let''s go back." "Alright~!" Andromeda nodded happily. FLASH! In that split second, I was instantly teleported away, back to the purely white room, where the rest of my family was also back. It seemed everyone was done with their preparations, and I could clearly tell, their Divine Auras had grown a lot, surpassing the limit of Rank 10 that they were all locked in. "Oh, looks like I''m thest one, my bad," Iughed. "How did everything go? I can tell everyone got much stronger now." Chapter 1892: A Talk With The Family Chapter 1892: A Talk With The Family ? Their auras were much stronger than before, without a doubt, and they were also on the possession of some sort of new "presence" within their divine auras... I think my family must have also done some sort of contract with these Astral Guardians. If its through the system I can manipte it, so it should be safe, Andromeda is there too. But even then, it was pretty surprising. "You''re finally back! We were done for quite a minute in here," said Miranda, carrying Drakda, who was already asleep. "This baby fell asleep right after we were done... Look, he''s not even reacting to me even when I kiss his little nose." "Hahaha, I guess he was very tired," I nodded. "He did a lot in the trial after all." "Papa, you got super strong!" said Bedra. "I can feel it," Kate said. "Yeah, what did you get for your ss and Subss?" asked Bedann. "At first I wasn''t really trusting these Astral Guardians, but Andromeda told me it was safe as long as it was done within the system and not directly." "Ah yeah, the one I choose is... Uh, rather interesting," I said. "I prioritized attack power above all other things. It''s something called Dimensional Void Blood Gluttony... Technically, it''s a passive skill that has made my blood incredibly lethal and destructive, maybe at the same level as the Demons, or more." "Ohhh," Kate nodded. "Sounds strong..." "We got ourselves a lot of new skills too, so many I just ended getting bored of reading so much text..." Bedra sighed. "Alright, I guess we are all a bit tired," I said. "Andromeda, we''re finally done, can we return?" "Of course, let''s go back. well done everyone," Andromeda said, as she teleported us back where we came from. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! After being absent for a day and a half, we arrived when there were only two more days left in this resting area before resuming the Inheritance Trial, and the iingst trial of them all. We still didn''t know what the hell it was going to be about, but everyone was rather excited one way or another... Though for me? I wanted to rest and then continue growing stronger. Probably take a nap, mostly everyone is tired. "You guys are finally back!" the first person to greet us as we went back to my Divine Realm was Fuyu. "You were almost two days gone, I was beginning to worry you would take longer... there''s still two days and a half left, but if you had stayed longer, you might''ve missed the entire thing..." "We would have never taken that long, Fuyu," I said. "Andromeda calcted everything really well. Right?" "Huh? A-Ah! Of course... I calcted it," she nodded confidently, although she hesitated at the beginning. Miranda and Bedann red at her while squinting their eyes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Could it be that she didn''t actually calcte how long it would take us? Well, the missions had a timing and all, so she definitely did! Right? Well it''s done so whatever, it doesn''t matter. "Sorry about that though," said Bedann. "We must have worried you, Fuyu. We''ve grown very strong at the very least!" "I-I can tell! Your auras are so potent..." Fuyu said. "I''m amazed. Perhaps now you''ve got a better chance against Pandemonium than ever before..." "Yep, anyways we''re tired," said Miranda. "Oh right! I''m sorry for holding you back," she said. "Mostly everyone else is in the castle inside the divine realm. Nobody really wanted to stay in the resting area, they said itcked space despite being as big as a castle..." "I suppose it might have been the heat too, who knows," I said. "Let''s go then. We should have some dinner before sleeping. Let''s leave Drakda on his cradle." We walked back to the castle and in the way we encountered Yuki with Pekora, Tisha, Ruby, and Rakasha, they were all working on their own Divine Abilities and Divinities, practicing constantly while also using skills to level them up. "Ohh! Master! You''re finally back!" Yuki ran towards me instantly, jumping over my head and making me fall into the ground. "Ugh! Yuki?! I''m fine, you don''t have to jump on me like that!" "Hehehe, I just wanted to annoy you!" She giggled while licking my nose like a little dog would do. "Haah... Get off already..." I gently pushed her back, despite having a humanoid body she still acted like she originally was back then, I suppose some never change. "It seems you''re finally back, we were growing worried," said Pekora. "Your Auras! Y-You''ve grown so strong already?! So that trial that Fuyu mentioned was real..." "Yeah, of course it was!" said Miranda. "We got ultra super strong. So we''re going to beat the ass out of that Pandemonium fucker!" "I''m d you''re in such high spirits..." Pekora smiled. "Wee back Drake, everyone," Ruby greeted them. "Yeah!" Tisha nodded. "We were getting a bit worried, but it''s nice you''re back when there''s only... barely two days left?" "Well, this was a trial to grow stronger, so I doubt the time we spent was wasted," I said. "How have you been progressing so far?" "It''s been alright, but I wish I could level up these skills quicker," sighed Ruby, crossing her arms. "Also only one seems stingy." "The System is partial and equal to everyone," said Andromeda with a voice full of high spirits. "Anyways, will you join us for dinner?" "Sure! I''m starving already!" Yuki said, raising her arms. "Let''s celebrate your return and growth in power," Tisha nodded. "I agree, let''s go," Pekora said. "Let me cook some dishes from my tribe." "Uncle, are youing?" Ruby called Rakasha. "Ah, yes, wait a bit," nodded Rakasha, as he was sitting cross-legged over the grasnds, concentrating. He seemed to be meditating and cultivating his essences, he had many new energies after he became a Vampire and everything else. His greatest struggle so far has been trying to find a middle ground for all his powers to converge effectively. And his Soul Titan Heart... it seemed to be shining brightly, he was infusing these powers into it, its clear gray color changing. I see, so this is the true purpose of why it''s so colorless. It''s so everyone can shape and evolve it based on their own strengths. Chapter 1893: Back Home Chapter 1893: Back Home ? I walked towards Rakasha as everyone else went back to the ice castle, finding him concentrating, I remained in silence as I analyzed his posture and what he was doing. The energies flowing through him were constantly focusing on his chest, the Titan Soul Heart was gaining more and more colors, until finally...N?v(el)B\\jnn "Ngh...!" He gritted his teeth, feeling a great deal of pain as the Heart went from gray to red, then blue, then red again, constantly changing forms and shapes. It seemed to be that his elements and divinities were conflicting with one another, and he was struggling to settle down the heart''s evolution. Well, now I''m d I stayed behind. "Let me help you." "D-Drake?" He was surprised as I touched his back with the palm of my right hand, infusing my powers into his own soul. "Ugh...! Ah, this is...?!" He gasped in disbelief as I grabbed his conflicting energies, used my powers, and quickly synthetized them together in an instant. FLUOSH! However, that wasn''t enough, there was a deeper potential he had yet to tap into, so I helped him tap into that as well. An ember, a small me within the depths of his potential and talent. "Let me bring out all you''ve got." "Drake, what are you...?! AAARRGH!" Rakasha felt a bit of pain, but it quickly disappeared, washed away by a feeling of enlightenment. The Titan Soul Heart changed, now resembling a crystalized blue and red me, converging his powers into one. "Incredible... It''s done?" "All done, calm down. I think you should rest for now." "Drake... I never thought I could do this so quickly, thank you! Really, thank you..." He thanked me as he bowed his head. "Now, don''t do that, it''s weird when you''re so much older than me," I sighed, crossing my arms. "Anyways, let''s go eat, man. I bet you haven''t eaten in a while." "I-I indeed have skipped several meals," he groaned. "Hahah! See? I guessed right," Iughed. As we walked there, Rakasha stopped walking for a moment, ring at me and my Aura. "Drake... you...?!" "Hm? What?" "That''s... Ah... it''s gone." "What are you talking about?" I didn''t understand what he meant. Did he saw a ghost or something? "I saw something within you, but I''m not really sure if it was real or just me being exhausted and starving..." he said. "But I saw your body glowing with a light I''ve never seen before. "Huh?" I wondered. "How so?" "The light resembled the stars... you see in the night," he muttered. "It was weird I suppose. Never mind." "I glowed like that?! The hell..." I couldn''t really get it, but maybe I was developing something else subconsciously, somehow. "Hmm... Andromeda, did you see it too?" "Yes, but I am not sure what it was. Perhaps the starlight of your Astral Guardian and the Stars within you." "Oh, that! Yeah, I guess it was that." "Hmm... Or perhaps something else as well, or both. Who knows?" "Whatever, I don''t care about foreshadowing now, let''s go eat already!" We ran back to the castle as I immediately summoned Cooking Spirits and Doppelgangers, mostly the smaller, slime forms that can be mass produced, and I cooked up a feast with their assistance. I made everything I wanted and that my wives and children wanted to eat, hamburgers, fried chicken, fries, fried rice with various ingredients, roasted and grilled meat with a bunch of spices, curry, noodles with three types of different sauces, freshly baked bread, pizza, and more. I used my Breath of Creation to generate ingredients I didn''t had at hand, making the whole thing easier and quicker, at the end, after only half an hour of waiting, we began wolfing down the massive, colorful feast. I also ended recreating some of the alien dishes we ate to let our friends taste them, there were mixed opinions about them, some loved them, others hated them, a few were fine with them at least. "So you had to stop some crazy scientist that became a psychic god? What the hell?!" Yukiughed as she heard us talking about everything we went through. "That''s just insane! And it was on another dimension and everything..." "Yeah it was pretty crazy, but we beat it," nodded Miranda pridefully. "How strong was itpared to Pandemonium, master Drake?" wondered Hector, who was also with us. "Ah well it was pretty hard," I nodded. "But still notparable to that monster. He''s beyond that, on another level entirely. "W-What?! Just how strong is that man?" Emerald wondered, panicking a bit. "Ugh, do we really need to fight? We could always just solve everything peacefully if we talked things out, no?" "I don''t think he''s someone we can talk with, Emerald..." Amehia said, right by his side. "Calm down! It''ll be okay! You''re super strong already, and I''ll support you, and everyone else! And Master Drake is even mightier!" "Yeah, trust our strength and your allies, you''re not doing anything alone," Tyrannus said, Amehia''s father and the chief of the vige Emerald was protecting back then, who joined the trial with us. "Haaah... Yes, yes, I''ll calm down," nodded Emerald. "Sorry, I''m still trying to be braver... I''m trying very hard!" "Surtr will be there as well, the three of us, dragons, will be unstopable together," I said, almost too confidently. After all, I have something nned that only the three of us will be able to do as pure Divine Dragons. Something that could potentially be a tremendous trump card, but that''ll probably only work once. "Right, Surtr! I wish he was here..." said Yuki. "He''s a very talkative fellow and I also kind of miss his party too." "We''ll meet them once thest trial begins," said Bedann. "So just be patient, Yuki. Though they''re from an opposite team, they''re our allies." "Yeah..." I nodded. Hm, once we hypothetically beat Pandemonium though... I wonder if he''ll just give up on the trophy or he''ll still fight us for it... Well, I''ve gotten everything I wanted for my Ascendancy Law, but still, if the prize is too enticing. It would be fun I guess, to go against my disciple, so he can show me how far he has progressed. Chapter 1894: A Good Morning Chapter 1894: A Good Morning ? I woke up quitezily the next morning,st night we did more things than I imagined before we had to actually sleep. From the huge festivities to the big dinner and everything else, we talked a lot about the trial too, and even gave a lot of tips to everyone about how to develop their Titan Soul Hearts and everything else. And as if that wasn''t enough, when I went to sleep, my three wives caught me on bed and didn''t let go of me! I imagined they would''ve been as tired as I was, but I once more underestimated the powerful libido of Titan women. It''s not like I didn''t enjoy it myself, I had already recharged my stamina plenty with the feast, so I decided to just embrace them and shower them with all the love they wanted. Which ended being a lot of sex. After they drained me dry for three hours straight, I fell to the bed unconscious, and just woke up. I never imagined I could be drained to the point my mind just went nkpletely. But it was really good nheless... as draining as it is. By now, even Andromeda must be pregnant... She just barely got her new body, and I already got her pregnant, dammit. Well, Kate is getting a little sibling I suppose, so she''ll be happy, nheless. And... Bedann and Miranda are also pregnant already. So that means three more children for the future, huh. Bedann''s kid will probablye first, then Miranda and verystly with Andromeda. I can feel our child will develop slowly due to her special body. "Haah..." I yawned, walking to the bathroom to wash my face and drink some cold water, I could probably take a warm shower right now, but I bet it would be better to do it with my family, so I was patient and instead went to cook breakfast. Bedann, Miranda, and Andromeda were still sleeping when I walked to the kitchen, so deeply asleep that Miranda and Bedann were snoring without a care in the world. Andromeda is the only one that doesn''t make a single noise when she sleeps and resembles an adorable titan princess sleeping peacefully and gracefully. Bedann and Miranda? They snore very loudly, move around the bed all the time, and sometimes kick or punch me without me even realizing. The weird part is that when the kids sleep with us they don''t do any of that... Huh, so I guess they only rx when we are alone. Even then, they''re beautiful and lovable, and I wouldn''t rece them for anybody or anything in the world. I myself I''m also full of ws after all, so if anything, they''re adorable. Yeah, they''re my life at this point, without them, I don''t think I could even keep going. It feels that my life truly started when I met them, especially Bedann. Yeah, it was her where it all began. I never thought that while making waffles I would begin to have these existential thoughts, but I guess a monotonous work that doesn''t require that much focus does makes you think a lot. FLUOSH! As I cooked, suddenly, a little sprite of several translucent, vivid rainbow colors materialized by my left, no bigger than my hand. "Oh, Astra." It was Astra, the Divine Esper God Spirit we created back in the Trial, a life that was born there, that came with us. It is one of my newest Spirits, and a rather strong one at that, that has full control over Psionic and Psychic Powers and Energies and possesses a steady connection with the Esper Dimension.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A very intriguing being born from thebination of my family and my own psychic powers, and also the crystalized fragment left behind by the Esper God. It could be said she''s the reincarnation of that hateful being, although she clearly doesn''t remember that past. "Hey, did you lose something?" I noticed she flew over the pancakes I was preparing and began to smell them, her bright rainbow eyespletely fixated into their fluffy goodness. "I suppose you''ve never eaten before... I don''t know if you even eat normally though? You''re entirely made of Esper Energy..." "...!" She crossed her little arms and nodded. "I suppose not just Psychic Energy but also Spirit Energy, and Divine Power, you''re... I guess you''re like all other Spirits at the end," I sighed. "Alright, want to try some pancakes then, little Astra?" "!!!" She nodded vigorously. "Alright then, wait a bit." I quickly ced a steamy hot pancake over a small te, ced some fresh berries on top, whipped cream, some syrup, and then a cherry. "There you go, extra fluffy and thick pancake, the kids love these." She didn''t make a sound, but looked fascinated, her long hair waved, resembling threads made of rainbow light, as she sat next to the pancake, and began nibbling. She used her tiny hands to grab a fork and a knife afterwards and started cutting the pieces and putting them on her little mouth, which ate the big pieces of pancakes almost like a cartoon. ".....!" She became incredibly happy, moving her little head around as she seemed to be dancing by the rhythm of the vors in her mouth. Astra ended finishing the pancakes in just a minute, lookingpletely exhausted, she sighed in relief while patting her belly, which had be really big. "...~" She looked very happy, haha. "d you liked it," I said. "Come along, let''s bring breakfast to the family." Making my way back, I was quickly caught by three little ninjas that had sneaked behind me. "Gotcha!" "Papaaaa!" "Good morning daddy." Bedra grabbed my legs, Drakda caught my head and bit my head, and Kate cutely greeted me. Haha, this alone shows their personalities at full. "Good morning you three! Is this how you greet your father after seeing him in the morning? Drakda stop biting my horns already...!" "Nam, nam, nam! Hungy!" he said. "I know you''re hungry, wait a bit..." I sighed, grabbing him with one of my extra arms and carrying him like a kitten into my room. Chapter 1895: The Little Beast Chapter 1895: The Little Beast ? The hungry Little Beast known as Drakda the Cmity was vanquished, after he was given enough meat that could feed a whole battalion of soldiers. Well not really, he doesn''t eat that much meat, but he did eat quite a lot, he was particrly hungry this morning, perhaps because we didn''t eat quite too much back in the trial. Everyone enjoyed the breakfast I made, aside from the more traditional meals such as waffles, pancakes, toast, eggs, bacon, and so on, I also had to prepare roasted and grilled eat for the meat eaters, including me. Yeah I also like to eat a bit of meat every morning, it''s a dragon thing. Although we are omnivores, it''s pretty clear that we learn more towardsplete meat-based diets, and we can easily survive just eating meat alone and nothing else too. "Oh dear, the food is delicious this morning as well," Bedann smiled charmingly, her long white hair was tied up into a long ponytail, and she looked gorgeous while eating a massive roasted wyvern leg. "Did you add some new sauce?" "I made something special today yeah," I nodded. "Added some of that alien spice that was sweet and spicy, ended making for some great grilled wyvern legs." "I prefer the wings although they got less meat!" Bedra said, as she finished the third wing of this morning, leaving behind just the bones. "Burp... I think that''s enough meat for me! I''ll choose something sweet now..." she licked her lips. "Here, you can eat this pancake tower I made for you dear," I said. "Not before you wash your hands and mouth." "Ok..." she ran to the bathroom and then came back. "Gimme, gimme!" As she stole the te of pancakes from my hands, she began indulging into the fluffiness. "Daddy can I have another sandwich with egg and bacon?" Kate asked. "I finished thest three..." "Of course," I nodded. "Here." "Thanks!" she began eating with a lot of energy, and then also drinking her chocte milk. Usually Kate prefers sweets, but she doesn''t shy away from other meals either, she has begun to like toast sandwiches every morning now, preferably with scrambled eggs nicely seasoned with some herbs such as oregano and a bit of pepper, and also bacon. "It''s good, can''t have enough of these..." she nodded, almost finishing it already. "Eat slowly, dear," Andromeda said, petting her head with her big hands. "Thank you for the meal, my love. It was delicious as always." She finished her fruit sd and waffles, alongside three big sandwiches with meat and vegetables. "d to hear that," I smiled. "I''ll be cooking lunch today, so don''t worry about it," she said. "I''m sure you''ll be busy trying to get a bit stronger for thest trial of the inheritance." "Ah yeah," I nodded. "Thanks for being so considerate." I held her hand, as she smiled adorably, approaching my face and kissing my lips. "Of course, I love you."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I love you too." I said. "Is it my idea or you woke up a bit more expressive today? Well not that you''re never that expressive..." "I-I''m still learning..." she blushed a bit. "But I just wanted to tell you that because sometimes I want to say it, but I can''t... I need more courage with these things. B-But yeah, I love you a lot..." She ended hugging me with her big arms, as I felt her big embrace, I could seriously just fall asleep like that. "And I love mommy and daddy," Kate appeared between the two of us. "Aaww..." "Of course we love you back too." We hugged her tightly, kissing her forehead. She was so precious... "Family hug time?" wondered Bedra. "Let me join!" "Hug!" Drakda jumped over my head. "Mama join!" Bedra said. "Mamaaaaaaaaa "Okay, okay..."ughed Bedann. aaaaaaaaaaa!!!" Drakda screamed very loudly. "Do you have to scream so loudly you little brat?!" Miranda screamed just as loudly. At the end we ended all hugging together. Miranda was a bit grumpy but that was all of it. It was nice, yeah. To hug like this once in a while. It really just fills you with the energy to do everything and anything. "Ugh my arms are getting stiff..." Bedra groaned. "Haha, alright, that''s enough with the family hug," I said, giggling. "Let''s finish breakfast and then get to work! Or well, rx? You kids can rest if you want, but I''ll be busy for the rest of the day I guess. || "What are you going to do, dad?" wondered Bedra. "Ah the usual, using items I got to grow stronger, cultivating and all of that," I said. "I want to get most of it done by today, or as much as I can. Today and tomorrow are ourst days after all." "Hmm, I guess I''ll go train then," Bedra nodded. "Kate, Drakda, wanna train together? We should practice our new skills and stuff!" "I was about to ask the same question," nodded Kate. "Okaaaay!" Drakda flew over Bedra''s head, beginning to bite and pull her hair. "Hahaha! Ouch! Stop it you punk!"ughed Bedra, as she started ying with him. Is he really a dragon? He''s more like a little goblin sometimes! After all was said and done though, we went to take a family bath, where I made sure to wash Drakda well enough, as he was quite stinky. Apparently, Belle told me she saw him jump into the mud and dirt this morning and then swim into theke nearby to wash away the dirt, I guess that''s why he was stinky. "Nooouuuu! Nooouuuu!" He cried a lot while I was washing him very well, Miranda held him as he roared, hissed, and acted like a cat being washed instead. "Calm down already, it''s just some water and soap!" Miranda sighed. "You took a bath really well the other day, why are you crying now?" I said. "There, there, let me wash your beautiful hair and we''re done, alright? Calm down." This boy alone was quite the handful. I don''t remember Bedra being this crazy, Kate even less. Maybe his personality is like this because he''s a Demonic Dragon too? Well, let''s hope the three other rascals that areing in the future aren''t as loud as he is. Chapter 1896: Growing Soul Chapter 1896: Growing Soul ? One family bathter while trying to wash the little beast of cmityter, I was finally over the grasnds of my divine realm, looking at the horizon. Having such a big family is amazing and it makes me happy but sometimes I just want some time alone. Well maybe notpletely alone, Andromeda is right here with me, although in her ethereal form, mostly helping me sort my things out. There are several items I could use right now. "You''ve still got quite the haul of items, dear," she said. "I was going to use more of them but after I used the Grimoires and obtained those three Divine Abilities I ended concentrating too much on what they could do, and I ended up unable to use them before the trial began, sadly," I said. "But yeah there''s quite a bunch of these items..." [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x2 [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SS Grade)] x4 [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] x3 [Divinity Fusion Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x2 [Divinity Evolution Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x2N?v(el)B\\jnn [Divine Ability Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] x15 [Divinity Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] X15 The list was definitely not small at all, and there were various useful items I should use right today or perhaps tomorrow, most of them will give me a great edge. But for now, there''s another thing I wanted to take care of, and those are my Cultivation Levels, and perhaps even the Ascendancy Law. I''ve reached enough Ascendancy Law Essence to Rank Up a couple of things, and most likely strengthen my Law itself too. I nced at my current "Cultivation Levels" and my current Ascendancy Law Essence quantity. [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 1/10)]: [0/5.000.000] [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 20%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 20%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 20%)] [Ascendancy Law Rings]: [Primary Law Ring of the System] [Secondary Law Ring of Creation] [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 4 (Demon Duke Rank)]: [0/10.000.000] [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 1 (Initial Stage)]: [0/3.000.000] [Ascendancy Law Essence]: [423.500.000] "Yeah looks like I can afford a lot of Rank Ups," I nodded. "I could even give it a go to the Demon King Seed Rank Up, although I''ll have to fight that punk of the Sin of Gluttony again." "At your level I believe your chances of winning have increased a lot," said Andromeda. "As he himself stated, his growth is equal to the Demon King Seed but not your own new, personal abilities and stats. So there''s a good chance you could end up overpowering him altogether, or at the very least match him equally." "Hmmm..." I nodded. "I guess I''ll do it. First though, I want to see if I can Rank Up my Divine Titan Soul Heart. Let''s spend a bit of these essence points." "Very well, keep pouring essence and it''ll automatically Rank Up to where you want, Drake," Andromeda said. "Got it." And so, I did just that, by pouring Ascendancy Law Essence into my soul, the crystalized heart zed with mes and ice, constantly growing and expanding. FLUOSH! [You have exchanged 3.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [The [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 1 (Initial Stage)] has grown to Rank 1: Middle Stage!] [You gained +1.000.000 Soul Aether.] [You have exchanged 5.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [The [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 1 (Middle Stage)] has grown to Rank 1: Upper Stage!] [You gained +1.000.000 Soul Aether.] [You have exchanged 7.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [The [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 1 (Upper Stage)] has grown to Rank 1: Peak Stage!] [You gained +1.000.000 Soul Aether.] [You have exchanged 9.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [The [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 1 (Peak Stage)] has grown to Rank 2: Initial Stage!] [You gained +3.000.000 Soul Aether.] [You gained +1.000.000 to All Stats.] [Total Ascendancy Law Essence Spent: 24.000.000] "I could probably try going for Rank 3, but that would end up being even more Essence, can I afford it?" "Maybe, I feel like your Titan Psyche might gain an additional ability," said Andromeda. "I would rmend going for it!" "Alright, let''s do it," I nodded. [You have exchanged 12.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [The [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 2 (Initial Stage)] has grown to Rank 2: Middle Stage!] [You gained +3.000.000 Soul Aether.] [You gained +1.000.000 to All Stats.] [You have exchanged 15.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [The [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 2 (Middle Stage)] has grown to Rank 2: Upper Stage!] [You gained +3.000.000 Soul Aether.] [You gained +1.000.000 to All Stats.] [You have exchanged 18.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [The [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 2 (Upper Stage)] has grown to Rank 2: Peak Stage!] [You gained +3.000.000 Soul Aether.] [You gained +1.000.000 to All Stats.] [You have exchanged 22.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [The [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 2 (Peak Stage)] has grown to Rank 3: Initial Stage!] [You gained +5.000.000 Soul Aether.] [You gained +2.000.000 to All Stats.] [Total Ascendancy Law Essence Spent: 67.000.000] [Your [Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan Soul Psyche (SSS+)] Ascendancy Law Core-tied Divine Ability has been strengthened by the growth of your Divine Titan Soul Heart!] [All of your Soul-rted and Titan-rted Divine Abilities and Divinities have Ranked Up!] [Your [Ice Titan (S) (Awakened)] and [Fire Titan (S) (Awakened)] Bloodlines have Ranked Up to SS Rank!] [Your Power over the Essence of Ice and Fire has strengthened greatly as a result; your Soul has be more robust and powerful.] [You can use this Essence to unleash the true power of Primordial Ice and Primordial Fire of the Titan Tribes of Ice and Fire.] [The Bloodlines are further fusing, merging together...] [Perhaps after enough stimulus, they can reach a new height.] FLAAASH! I immediately felt the changes, as the Soul Heart became enormous, overflowing with zing and freezing energies through my soul. "Oh wow...!" And I even felt my Titan Powers rising rapidly, bing even stronger, better. I felt my muscles strengthening, and my connection to fire and ice even clearer. "This is amazing... And I think my Psyche got a new Ability too, right?" I quickly checked it out. Chapter 1897: Psyche Growth Chapter 1897: Psyche Growth ? After powering up my Divine Spiritual Titan Heart all the way to Rank 3, I felt stronger, much stronger than before. The essences of fire and ice flowed through my soul seamlessly, meaning that I had already attained a greater level of power and control over such elements through the path of Titans. Ding! [Your [Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan Soul Psyche (SSS+)] Ascendancy Law Core-tied Divine Ability has been strengthened by the growth of your Divine Titan Soul Heart!] [All of your Soul-rted and Titan-rted Divine Abilities and Divinities have Ranked Up!] [Your [Ice Titan (S) (Awakened)] and [Fire Titan (S) (Awakened)] Bloodlines have Ranked Up to SS Rank!] [Your Power over the Essence of Ice and Fire has strengthened greatly as a result; your Soul has be more robust and powerful.] [You can use this Essence to unleash the true power of Primordial Ice and Primordial Fire of the Titan Tribes of Ice and Fire.] [The Bloodlines are further fusing, merging together...] [Perhaps after enough stimulus, they can reach a new height.] And this onest message said that after enough "stimulus" the two bloodlines could merge?! Is this really what I was reading? I asked Andromeda and she nodded. "Yes, Bloodline Fusion wasn''t something you could do before, the System was limited," she exined. "Now that the System has be so connected to your growth, as you reach new heights, so will the System do, adapting to your growth and seeking new ways to power." "Interesting..." I nodded. "I wonder if I could ever get the Mountain Titan Bloodline though." "I am not sure either," she shrugged. "You have yet to procure any blood. And asking the Titans for it would be beyond shameless, so I wouldn''t rmend it... Well, unless you want to be scolded by Skadi." "Ah, hell no, I am not going through that again..." I said. "I''ll leave it to Luck or whatever... For now, let''s see what exactly changed." [Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan Soul Psyche (SSS+): Rank 3] The Divine Ability granted to the one and only being in the world that has perfectly merged the powers of the Ice Titans and Fire Titans, forging apletely unique Soul containing these two elements, which can even affect their very bodies, transferring their soul''s appearance and powers to their physical form. Not only have you awakened the Ice Titan Bloodline but the Fire Titan Bloodline, bing a never seen before Frost Fire Titan. Your Soul is now as cold as ice itself and as hot as fire, powerful and mighty. By creating a perfect bnce between your Crimson Fire Essence and your Azure Ice Essence, you can draw never seen before powers into reality. Avable Effects: {Elemental Empowerment} When harnessing the power of the Azure Ice Essence or Crimson Fire Essence into your body, increases All Physical Stats by 400% -> 450%, decreases Damage Taken by 40% -> 45%, and increases Health and Mana Regeneration Speed by 300% -> 350%. Effects Increases by 100% -> 200% when both Essences are channeled at the same time. {Elemental Transmutation} You can transform parts of your body or your entire body with the power of Azure Ice Essence into Eternal Azure Frost or Crimson Fire Essence into Eternal Crimson Fire to expand, regenerate, or attack. Requires constant use of Mana and Divine Power. Eternal Azure Frost and Eternal Crimson Fire Strength, Durability, and Regeneration Speed +400% -> +450%. Ice, Water, Fire, War, and Physical Attacks Power +650% -> +700%. Eternal Azure Frost Titan Arts and Eternal Crimson Fire Titan Arts Damage, Effects, and Power Increases by +300% -> +350%, when using both at the same time, this effect doubles. {Titan Transformation} By utilizing Divine Power, Azure Ice Essence, Crimson Fire Essence, and Soul Ether, you can undergo {Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titanification}, transforming your body into the True Body of a Divine Titan of the Azure Frost Tribe and the Crimson Fire Tribe, enhancing Health, Stamina, Regeneration, Physical Strength, Endurance, Toughness, and Weight by +1200% -> 1300%, while also enhancing the Power and Effects of Eternal Azure Frost and Eternal Azure Frost Titan Arts and Eternal Crimson Fire and Eternal Crimson Fire Titan Arts by +600% -> 650% for 20 -> 30 Minutes. Cooldown: 1 Hour -> 40 Minutes. {Heart of Soul & Fire} Thebination of Azure Ice Essence and Crimson Fire Essence within your Soul Aether has crystalized into a special new Soul Organ called [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Soul & Fire] capable of increasing in Rank and therefore, boosting the effects of this skill and strengthening your Soul beyond your Limits. To further refine it, it is necessary to constantly create, refine, and utilize Azure Ice Essence and Crimson Fire Essence while absorbingpatible Soul Treasures. Based in each Rank of your Titan Soul Heart, you gain a boost of to all your Soul Stats and rted Abilities, gaining permanent Stat Boosts while also strengthening all Titan and Soul-rted Skills, Divine Abilities, Divinities, and Bloodlines Power and Effects by 300% with an additional 100% with each Rank. (New Effect!) {Frost Fire Bnce} Your [Dual Ice & Fire Titan Soul Heart] is constantly zing and also freezing with Crimson Fire Essence and Azure Ice Essence, depending in the amount of Essence stored inside, your abilities, powers, and divine magic can change drastically. If you have more Azure Ice Essence, you can conjure Azure Frost Titan Soul Magic, while also enhancing the power and effects of your Ice Elemental Magic, Divine Abilities, and Divinities by +500% -> 600%. Eternal Azure Frost will constantly materialize around you to attack foes, dealing damage based on 200% -> 300% of your Magic Power and Soul Aether Stats. If you have more Crimson Fire Essence, you can conjure Crimson Fire Titan Soul Magic, while also enhancing the power and effects of your Fire Elemental Magic, Divine Abilities, and Divinities by +500% -> 600%. Eternal Crimson Fire will constantly materialize around you to attack foes, dealing damage based on 200% -> 300% of your Magic Power and Soul Aether Stats. When both Essences maintain aplete Bnce, which is hard to maintain without tremendous concentration and having activated the previous two forms, you gain all their effects, and the ability to conjure the unique Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan Soul Magic, while also conjuring Eternal Crimson Azure Frost Fire around your surroundings, which will deal damage based on 400% -> 500% of your Magic Power and Soul Aether Stats. {Infernal Frost Fire Titan Arts} (New Ability!) Combine the Azure Ice Essence and the Crimson Fire Essence together to unleash the power that dwells within the depths of your Divine Titan {Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire}, special Arts thatbine these essences and your power as a Titan to conjure terrifying techniques and powers to burn, freeze, and destroy your foes. The Power and Effects of these Arts is based on 700% of your Soul Aether Stat, and they have the ability to ignore 50% of the foe''s Soul Defenses when attacked. New Arts are unlocked with every Rank increase.N?v(el)B\\jnn Avable Arts: Rank 1: [Frozen Lotus Fist] [Soul-Burning Kick] Rank 2: [zing Ascent] [Freezing Descent] Rank 3: [Frost Fire Burst Cannon] [Frozen Annihtion] [Burning Tempest] Huh well, looking at this sure refreshed my damn mind, there''s a lot of abilities the Psyche possesses. Many of them very useful and unique. All old Abilities received substantial boosts to their power and capabilities, meanwhile, the new Ability seems strong and interesting, these new Arts... I wonder if I could find time to use them for a sparring match maybe, although I could alsobine them with these techniques within the Demonic Abilities I have too, now that I think about it. "It''s perfect for the current me," I nodded. "Very well, what''s next... I guess I could Rank up my Demon King Seed now, I need a sparring partner, and Gluttony might do the trick for me." "I knew you would say something along those lines somehow,"ughed Andromeda. "Very well then! Go ahead and infuse your Ascendancy Law Essence into your Demon King Seed and it should progress to the next Rank rather quickly." "Right, this essence can just rece any other energy, huh?" I wondered. "Even Demonic Energy, which means it is alsoposed by it." "Yeah, more or less," nodded Andromeda. "Your Ascendancy Law Essence was created for this in mind, to assimte all energies to be one." "I guess that''s right..." I nodded. "Very well, let''s begin." Chapter 1898: Ranking Up The Demon King Seed Chapter 1898: Ranking Up The Demon King Seed ? The amount needed to Rank Up my Demon King Seed was fairly cheap at only ten million Ascendancy Law Essence Points. [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 4 (Demon Duke Rank)]: [0/10.000.000] Yeah, it was weirdly cheap. I guess it''s because I''m supposed to have much less Essence than I do, but well, I umte it over time very quickly. And in those Trials I''ve also gained quite a lot more from items and whatnot, even eating things, such as Greenwood''s Void Clone. ...That guy was really an unexpected surprise to be honest. "I''ll begin infusing the energy then." I closed my eyes, infusing the Ascendancy Law Essence into the Demon King Heart, which worked the same as Demonic Energy as this Essence already possessed this Energy. FLUOSH! I felt the energy rapidly being lost and absorbed by the Demon King Heart. My heart. The power of Gluttony began growingrger as a result, epassing me entirely, alive. It felt like it was looking for this moment, to devour me. The bastard. It absorbed the energy happily, asking for more and more... Ding! [You have begun to Rank Up your Demon King Seed!] [You have exchanged 10.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [Your Demon King Seed hungers for more.] [You have lost 5.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [Your Demon King Seed hungers for more.] "What?!" [You have lost 5.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [Your Demon King Seed hungers for more.] [You have lost 5.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [Your Demon King Seed hungers for more.] [You have lost 5.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [Your Demon King Seed hungers for more.] [You have lost 5.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [Your Demon King Seed hungers for more.] [You have lost 5.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] "Hey, isn''t this too much already?!" Iined. "Stop!" FLUOOOSH! As I screamed furiously, the darkness became enormous, engulfing my consciousness into another realm within my mind- no, within the Demon King Seed itself. A world of darkness, with a sky that was always the night, with crimson stars, and a purple moon the shape of an eye. The floor was fleshy red, and there were seas of chaotic energies constantly shing against one another. At the distance of these ins made of flesh and blood, I noticed a massive figure, almost camouging amidst the darkness, ring at me menacingly. Two crimson eyes were ring at me, and then several hundred more opened across its shadowy body, its monstrous fleshy being slowly beginning to distort and contort, rapidly taking arger, more aberrant form. "Well, there you are, you hungry bastard," I said. "Did you have to eat all that Essence?" "You had plenty of energy yourself, didn''t you, Drake?" he spoke. "And above all... There is a guest here, one that had awakened after a long slumber. So naturally, he had to be feed." "A guest?" I asked. "Yes, a guest, Drake." A voice reverberated through the entire space, as I saw two gigantic snake-like eyes ring at me from above. What I believed to be a moon was actually his eye, the other appearing right close to it, as its silhouette was revealed. A gigantic snake covered with pristine white, gold, and purple scales, its body looked battered, covered on countless scars. There was only a single head, the other seven were nothing but necks hanging around, already scar-covered, missing their heads. This is... "Orochi...?" "Yes, it is me, my vessel," Orochi said. "With Gluttony here, we''ve had plenty of time to talk." I didn''t like where this was going, I stepped back almost instinctively. "We''ve decided that we share simr goals, to obtain a body of our own," Gluttony said. "After realizing how strong you''ve be, independent of the power we give you, we''ve decided to make... Well, somewhat of an alliance," Orochi smiled. "Don''t take this personally, Drake, but all three of us here want the same thing, a body," said Gluttony. "My mission to avenge Amaterasu and kill that bastard of Susanoo will be greatly dyed if you prioritize other things," said Orochi. "And as I''ve noticed, your family is simply too much of a distraction." "Bastard..." I felt wrath coursing through my very soul. "Hah, well, you were a piece of shit at the end anyways. A giant snake that brought cmity everywhere. I shouldn''t had expected anything else from you, right? And to think that for a moment I had pity for you, I thought we could be friends." "Oh Drake, we can be friends," Orochi said, slowly moving towards me. "You can be my second head. A good offer, yes? I control the body though. But sometimes.. I might let you use it. However, priorities are priorities. Your family, this stupid trial, we''re leaving it behind. We''re moving to Zipangu. I must grow stronger, regrow my other heads, and kill Susanoo. And there''s nothing you can do to stop me." "And I, as someone that desires to eat your soul and take over your body, very much agreed with his conditions," giggled Gluttony. "There''s a fifty percent chance of either of us taking over your body once we consume your soul. So... we''ll take it to chance." "Hah..." Iughed, smiling back at them, my soul rapidly transforming into my gigantic Dragon King Venerable form, with shiny silver scales epassing mepletely, and golden horns above my head, many arms, tails, and also heads. "You speak like you already won," I said. "I hate that hypocrisy. My body is mine. And nobody will take it away from me. Nowe, both of you at once... It wouldn''t be fun otherwise."N?v(el)B\\jnn "You''ll regret your foolishness for not agreeing without a battle, Drake," Orochiughed. "I''LL SWALLOW YOUR SOUL! SHAAAAHHH!" "I''LL DEVOUR YOU PIECE BY PIECEEEEE!" Gluttony screamed. The two massive monsters rushed towards me, even on myrgest dragon form, I was still smaller than them both. But that didn''t matter anyways. They''re underestimating me even after they epted I''ve grown very strong independently of them. "{Frost Fire Bnce}" FLUOOOSH! Azure Ice Essence and Crimson Fire Essence spiraled around my chest, rapidly converging as I nced at them both. And then, I released it as the two of them attacked me at the same time. Chapter 1899: Two Against One Chapter 1899: Two Against One ? Orochi betraying me wasn''t something I expected today, although I guess he never truly said The would be my loyalpanion or something either. I suppose that his desire for revenge was stronger than whatever integrity this giant snake of cmity had. Although it made me wonder if his obsessiones from trying to kill Susanoo because he killed him first, or because he wants to avenge Amaterasu, whom he also had a strange fixation. Whatever the case, I wasn''t going to step out of this battle. If they wanted to fight me, then I brought them all the fight they wanted, without fear. "Even with your power at full, you''re still NOTHING before us!" Orochi roared, his gigantic head opening up to swallow me whole. "The moment I swallow your soul, your body will be instantly mine!" "Not if I devour him piece by piece first! GRAHAHAHAHA!" Gluttonyughed, his monstrous body growing hundreds of jaws with sharp teeth. As their jaws were already about to touch me, I quickly unleashed the power of my Soul, which, thank god, I''ve Ranked Up to Rank 3 beforeing here. "{Frost Fire Bnce}" FLUOOOSH! Azure Ice Essence and Crimson Fire Essence spiraled around my chest, rapidly converging as I nced at them both. And then, I released it as the two of them attacked me at the same time. BOOOM! An explosion of ice and mes erupted, freezing and burning their bodies, Orochi screamed angrily, while swinging his long tail and destroying the ice, meanwhile Gluttony burned in agony. "You think that little attack would make a difference?!" Orochi screamed furiously. "Come here! I''ll rip you to shreds!" Orochi was the first to react, Gluttony was sluggish. His jaws opened, unleashing a downpour of venomous miasma, capable of most likely devour my soul or melt it. "{Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titanification}" RUMBLE! My draconic body instantly transformed, revealing a gigantic half-titan form, muscr and massive, I swung my hands towards Orochi with the wrath of a Venerable. "Traitorous snake!" As I roared, I pushed my palms forward. "{Infernal Frost Fire Titan Arts): [Frozen Lotus Fist]!" BAAAM! A gigantic half-draconic and half-titan palm shed against the miasma, as a wave of freezing light epassed the entire venom, instantly turning it into frozen crystals. FLUOSH! Then ice turned into a beautiful blooming lotus, before exploding into freezing mes, covering Orochi''s entire body. BOOOM! The snake hissed in agony, as it waspletely covered on freezing mes, freezing and burning at the same time. "SHYAAAAARRGGHH! B-BASTARD!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He rushed towards me, as I felt another presence lurking behind me, Gluttony grew dozens of massive arms with tiny jaws on them, catching my legs and beginning to bite dozens of times at once, grinding through my soul. "YOUR SOUL IS MINE, DRAKE!" Being attacked from the front and behind was really quite something. I panicked slightly, giving them the time to do this. I calmed myself down in that very second, before I felt Orochi''s fangs pierce through my shoulder, although they shattered once they reached my scales. Crack, crack...! CRASH! "UNGH?!" As he groaned out of disbelief his fangs actually broke, I infused an enormous quantity of energies into my fists. "Thank you for getting closer, bastard." "{Infernal Frost Fire Titan Arts): [zing Ascent]!" With all four of my arms pushed upwards, I punched Orochi''s head, neck, chest, and broke his spine, each attack came at the same time, four explosions of mes burned through him. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "UUNGGH?!" As he bled from every orifice, I moved my various tails, piercing through Gluttony''s body and then kicking him away with all my strength. "{Infernal Frost Fire Titan Arts}: [Soul-Burning Kick]!" My soul overflowed with Crimson Fire Essence at once, as I kicked Gluttony with all my force, enough to tear through part of his gigantic body. "GRUUAAARRGHH?!" As he screamed in both pain and confusion, I quickly decided to finish off Orochi, who was coughing blood, slowly trying to regenerate. "Don''t get close to me!" He panicked, as his blood transformed, beginning to rapidly turn into countless of snakes of several dozens of meters of height. Some of them had multiple heads, or were many smaller snakes fused together into a giant amorphous thing. "Shyaaaah!" "Grishaaaaah!" "Gruuaaarssshh!" As they rushed towards me, I notice blooding from the wound he left behind using his fangs. It''s not real blood but a representation of the damage my soul took within my space. But I wonder if I can use that new skill too. Let''s try. "{Dimensional Void Blood Gluttony}" FLUOOOSH! My blood suddenly started to boil and then rapidly gained ck color, with white and red stars in between, as it fell from my wound, it began to expand, bing endless masses of jaws and eyes. "GRYYAAARRGH!" It roared like some sort of monster from the abyss, engulfing dozens of snakes from Orochi at once and devouring them instantly. The more droplets of blood I left behind, the more it would spawn these monstrosities, which were still my damn blood, mind you. "So it works even for my own soul... Good." I reached Orochi as his army of snakes was devoured instantly. Gluttony lurked behind me, quickly jumping over me again, his giant jaws and enormous aura shing against me like a truck. CRAAASH! "Enough." However, I''ve had enough, quickly unleashing a shockwave with my Aura and pushing him down. "Uuurrghh! RAAAARRGH!" He roared, but quickly began devouring my own arm, tearing it apart, I felt my soul rapidly weakening and beginning to tremble in pain. Blood sttered into his jaws as he drank it happily. "Good, with this it should be done." "HAH! I''m literally eating a part of your- GUH?!" He suddenly felt the blood and flesh he devoured beginning to eat him from the inside out, suddenly, several holes appeared across his body. "W-What''s happening?!" he screamed. "Your blood is-AAACK!" As he screamed, I quickly decided to finish him off, channeling the power of my Titan Soul and releasing it all into a single technique, aiming at Orochi as well. "{Infernal Frost Fire Titan Arts}: [Frozen Annihtion] + [Burning Tempest] = [Frost Fire Burst Cannon]!" BOOOMMM!!! Chapter 1900: The Power Of {Infernal Frost Fire Titan Arts} Chapter 1900: The Power Of {Infernal Frost Fire Titan Arts} ? First, [Frozen Annihtion] released a cold winter in an instant, everything froze instantly afterwards, bing a forest of ice around me. FLAAASH! And then, [zing Tempest], a tornado of all-consuming mes epassed everything and everywhere, as it touched the frost, it began to rapidly warp space around it. Andstly, bybining these two and concentrating it into a single space... A destructive force that annihted matter and souls themselves was manifested. "{Infernal Frost Fire Titan Arts}: [Frozen Annihtion] + [Burning Tempest] = [Frost Fire Burst Cannon]!" I pointed the burst cannon towards Gluttony and then Orochi, mercilessly blowing the two of them and vaporizing whatever remained of them. BOOOMMM!!! "I hope you learn your damn lesson, I''m out." FLASH! As I quickly opened my eyes again, I felt my Demonic Powers take an immense boost, as even the Sin of Gluttony''s strength within my body was strengthened. Not only that, but my Demonic Physique also Ranked Up, and even my Soul absorbed this burning demonic power, growing mightier. Ding! [You have sessfully defeated the {Sin of Gluttony} on a fair battle, and even the {Eight- Headed Snake of Cmity} dwelling within your Demon King Seed.] [Your [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 4 (Demon Duke Rank)]: has Ranked Up to Rank 5: Demon Archduke!] [Due to your overachievements, you have gained the privilege of Ranking Up even further as you cement your position as a strong Demon King.] [Your [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 5 (Demon Archduke Rank)]: has Ranked Up to Rank 6: Demon Royal!] [Your Martial Power has increased by 20.000.000!] [Your Arcane Force has increased by 15.000.000!] [Your Soul Aether has increased by 10.000.000!] [Your Fate Fortune has increased by 5.000.000!] [Your Divinity: [Main Divinity: Demonic Gluttony (SS)] has Ranked Up to SSS+ Rank, bing increasingly more powerful. You can now further unleash the power of Gluttony and Orochi through your Divinity Aura.] [Your Bloodline as the Dragon King further divides and evolves! You have manifested the [Demonic Dragon (S) (Developing)] Bloodline, further increasing the power of all Demon- type Magic, Demonic Abilities, and skills, alongside boosting the natural production of Demonic Energy and its growth.] [After defeating Orochi''s Soul within your Demon King Seed and absorbing his powers further, your Bloodline has further divided and evolved! You have manifested the [Eight- Headed Snake of Cmity (S) (Developing)] Bloodline, further boosting your destructive power, especially raw physical power.] [Due to the existence of the [Eight-Headed Snake of Cmity (S) (Developing)] Bloodline, you have also developed the [Cmity (S)] Elemental Affinity.] [The Divine Ability [Eight Headed Demonic Serpent of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi (???)] has unlocked more of its Innate Powers. However, its current power and Rank is unknown due to the foreign origin of this power. However, it has been temporarily dubbed as "???+"] [All of your Demonic Abilities have grown stronger and gained new Effects to them!] [The [The [Dimensional Void Blood Gluttony: ***] Skill has reached Level 10!] [The Power of the skill has increased considerably, and so its utility.] [The [Blood Void Demonic Dragon Spirit Runes: ***] Skill has reached Level 10!] [The Power of the skill has increased considerably, and so its utility.] "I Ranked Up my Demon King Seed... twice?!" It was surprising... Then I checked the rest of the messages, andstly the Demonic Physique Skill. [Demonic Physique: Rank 6 Demon Royal (SSS+)] A Demonic Ability created after the absorption ofrge quantities of Demonic Energy into the body. It can grow stronger past basic Ability Ranks as the Demon King Seed advances. Grants the ability for non-demons to gain a Demonic Physique, allowing for the flow of Demonic Energy without causing as much damage or destruction into the body. The Body can be constantly reinforced through the usage of Demonic Energy, and the risks of the body being destroyed or damaged decrease exponentially. Boosts Flow of Demonic Energy through the Physique by 1400% -> 1600%. Resistance against Demonic Energy Corrosion and Demonic Attribute Damage increases by 90% -> 100%. When Demonic Energy flows inside of your Physique and Soul, your Health, and Soul Regeneration Speed increases by 30% -> 50%. Enhances the Proficiency on using Demonic Energy through the Physique to unleash physical techniques or attacks by 1000% -> 1200%. Increases the Power and Effects of Techniques, Abilities, Magic, and skills that use Demonic Energy by 800% -> 1000%. When fighting Demon-type foes, your Demonic Physique can absorb 60% ->80% of the Damage inflicted from Demonic Energy-fueled abilities or magic as Demonic Energy up to a certain point. You can now shape Demonic Energy into different forms through {Demonic Energy Aura}, Damage Dealt using this Aura increases by 400% -> 600%, and you can drain 50% -> 60% of the damage dealt as Health and Mana. Whenever you meet Lesser Demons or Demons weaker than you, you can overwhelm them with your {Demon Royal Aura} and gain control over them. Controlled Demons Loyalty towards you increases by 300% -> 500%, and their Stats as long as they''re serving you by 300%->500%. When devouring Demons and Demonic Beasts, the rate of earned Demonic Energy increases by 60% - 80%, and you can also assimte their Body Parts inside of your own Demonic Physique and replicate it with 400% -> 500% their original power and abilities. Demonic Body Parts Slots increase with every Demon King Seed Rank. The user can further Refine their own Physique through this Ability, cultivating a True Demon''s Physique, unlocking new Abilities. Avable Demonic Body Part Slots: Rank 1: [Empty Slot] Rank 2: [Empty Slot] Rank 3: [Empty Slot] Rank 4: [Empty Slot] Rank 5: [Empty Slot]n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Rank 6: [Empty Slot] By using the power of Demonic Energy and fusing it with Ascendancy Law Essence, you can Summon any type of Demon you''ve devoured before and turn them into your loyal allies and army. These Demons Stats will increase based on 25% -> 35% of your Total Stats. Once the Demons die, they will turn into Demonic Energy which you can reabsorb, based on 10% -> 30% of the Essence used to summon them, and they can keep memories of previous incarnations. Channel Demonic Energy through your Ascendancy Law Essence to summon a powerful {Demonic Aegis} around your entire body, which will negate 30% of the physical damage you take as long as it is not Holy, Light, or any other Anti-Demon Magic. The rest of the {Demoni Aegis} Durability is based on 500% of your own Martial Power and Arcane Force Statsbined. (New Ability!) You can grant this {Demonic Aegis} to any Ally with Demonic Energy or that are Demons themselves. Once the {Demonic Aegis} takes enough damage, 20% of the Damage Absorbed will be turned into Demonic Energy for the user, and the rest of the Damage Absorbed will be released at 300% its original power as a {Demonic Aegis Counter st} at any foe close by, further ignoring 50% of their Defenses. (New Ability!) And yes, I really reached Rank 6! It came with so many new abilities and whatnot, it looked like quite a lot of fun with that Demonic Aegis, I can see some strategic measures I could probably use it with. "Whew, this was an unexpected boost to my power," I said with a nod. "Now, the Ascendancy Law!" Chapter 1901: Demonic Physique Growth Chapter 1901: Demonic Physique Growth ? The Demonic Physique Ability ended upgrading twice due to the double Rank up of my Demon King Seed Heart, which didn''t only give me a big boost to all my stats, leveled some skills and all, but granted two new abilities. Channel Demonic Energy through your Ascendancy Law Essence to summon a powerful {Demonic Aegis} around your entire body, which will negate 30% of the physical damage you take as long as it is not Holy, Light, or any other Anti-Demon Magic. The rest of the {Demoni Aegis} Durability is based on 500% of your own Martial Power and Arcane Force Statsbined. (New Ability!) You can grant this {Demonic Aegis} to any Ally with Demonic Energy or that are Demons themselves. Once the {Demonic Aegis} takes enough damage, 20% of the Damage Absorbed will be turned into Demonic Energy for the user, and the rest of the Damage Absorbed will be released at 300% its original power as a {Demonic Aegis Counter st} at any foe close by, further ignoring 50% of their Defenses. (New Ability!) It was around this new "Demonic Aegis" thing, it seemed to be a potent defensive barrier created purely out of Demonic Power, and it can instantly negate 30% of any damage too, which can be given to everyone as well. Their durability is pretty good to be honest, and the damage absorbed bes more Demonic Energy, which as a result is refined into more Ascendancy Law Essence passively. The Counter st attack seems like a pretty good trump card, and if I can really give this power to everyone, then it''s an upgrade for the whole team, which is even better. About the other abilities... I had been considering now which Demon Body Parts I should choose to lock into this Ability. And well, without a doubt, they have to be the parts of Pandemonium I''ve taken from him. All of them are currently not at full power, still sealed due to the tremendous power they have. Over time, I am unsealing their power as I Rank Up my Demon King Heart... However, my soul and body have grown very strong since then. So perhaps it could be about time to try to unseal them, and what better way to do it than by registering these body parts into the Demonic Physique Ability. Yes, these two Abilities I''m talking about. When devouring Demons and Demonic Beasts, the rate of earned Demonic Energy increases by 60% - 80%, and you can also assimte their Body Parts inside of your own Demonic Physique and replicate it with 400% -> 500% their original power and abilities. Demonic Body Parts Slots increase with every Demon King Seed Rank. The user can further Refine their own Physique through this Ability, cultivating a True Demon''s Physique, unlocking new Abilities. Avable Demonic Body Part Slots: Rank 1: [Empty Slot] Rank 2: [Empty Slot] Rank 3: [Empty Slot] Rank 4: [Empty Slot] Rank 5: [Empty Slot] Rank 6: [Empty Slot] By using the power of Demonic Energy and fusing it with Ascendancy Law Essence, you can Summon any type of Demon you''ve devoured before and turn them into your loyal allies and army. These Demons Stats will increase based on 25% -> 35% of your Total Stats. Once the Demons die, they will turn into Demonic Energy which you can reabsorb, based on 10% -> 30% of the Essence used to summon them, and they can keep memories of previous incarnations. I believe these two go hand by hand, and it makes me wonder... Could I summon Pandemonium Body Parts through that as well? I remember that when I battled the Void Clone of Greenwood, while fighting against him, I was able to summon the true power of these body parts. They manifested themselves as gigantic, severed body parts with eyes and jaws, as if they were Demons of their own, and fought for me to defend me. They were pretty strong, but unstable, so I was unable to use their full power... But now, I believe I''ve grown enough. "Looks like you''ve made an important decision?" Wondered Andromeda. "Yeah, I''ll register Pandemonium''s Body Parts into the Demonic Physique Ability," I nodded. "They count, right?"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Only one way to find out!" She said with a smile. "Let''s try!" FLUOSH! I quickly felt a connection with the depths of my Soul, there was a sphere made out of my Soul''s Chains, wrapped around several powerful body parts. "I choose as Body Parts, Pandemonium''s Left Lung, all three of Pandemonium''s Fingers, and half of Pandemonium''s Left Hand." As I spoke, the System and the Demonic Physique powers activated, converging together, the Body Parts started trembling, their demonic, uncontroble powers flowing through my entire being. Crack, crack...! CRASH! The chains that they had been sealed within immediately shattered, as three gigantic fingers rushed towards me. I noticed each one of them had a different color and form, one was red with three crimson eyes and a vertical jaw with sharp teeth, alongside a long ck nail, the second was purple with a white nail and a single blue eye, and the third was dark green with dozens of small red eyes across its body and a long de-like ck nail. They pierced through my flesh, beginning to dig through it, I felt immense pain, falling to my knees as I could feel their power digging into my very being. "Uuuggh...!" They were no longer just being "contained" within my Soul after I ate them, they were merging with my body, it was apletely different thing altogether. Ding! [You have selected the Demonic Body Parts: [Pandemonium''s Left Lung (???)] [Pandemonium''s Fingers (???)] x3 [Pandemonium''s Left Hand (Half) (???)] to be registered into your [Demonic Physique: Rank 6 Demon Royal (SSS+)] Demonic Ability!] [Because all the selected Demonic Body Parts exist within your Soul, they had been Unsealed and Given the Command of Merging with your Body and Physique, while still maintaining their Status as "Body Parts" of the "First Demon" within your Soul.] So they will both exist within my Soul and my Body? I see- Ugh! As the fingers merged and made my entire body begin to convulse and burn, the Lung and half of the Left Hand emerged. And they started devouring me from the inside out. "Come on, not again!" Chapter 1902: Fully Assimilating Pandemoniums Fragments Chapter 1902: Fully Assimting Pandemonium''s Fragments ? Ding! [You have selected the Demonic Body Parts: [Pandemonium''s Left Lung (???)] [Pandemonium''s Fingers (???)] x3 [Pandemonium''s Left Hand (Half) (???)] to be registered into your [Demonic Physique: Rank 6 Demon Royal (SSS+)] Demonic Ability!] [Because all the selected Demonic Body Parts exist within your Soul, they had been Unsealed and Given the Command of Merging with your Body and Physique, while still maintaining their Status as "Body Parts" of the "First Demon" within your Soul.] [Initiating Body Parts Assimtion...] [Due to the strength of the Selected Demonic Body Parts, your Body will go through tremendous pain and might burn and turn to cinders in the process, if its unable to resist the Burning Primordial Demonic Power contained within the Demonic Body Parts.] As I felt the three fingers pierce through my flesh and burn through it, the Lung and Half of the Left Hand emerged, their forms having be... more monstrous than I remembered them. The Lung was indeed lung-shaped,pletely red, covered on crimson metal-like scales, with yellow eyes on top of its upper half, it had dozens of long tentacles with sharp ws growing from its left side, and a massive vertical jaw full of sharp fangs. Meanwhile, the half the hand of Pandemonium resembled a giant creature with three massive ws,pletely covered in insectoid ck and purple exoskeleton. It had no eyes, but a massive alien-like head with huge jaws. Did they transform or became more monstrous and demonic as they remained in separate forms? This probably means one thing, the farther away they are from their original body, the more they deteriorate and be their own demonic entities, bing powerful demons. However, I still held control over them, as theycked a will of their own as I had devoured that away using Gluttony, a power born from Pandemonium himself, the only way to actually defeat him. "GRYYYAAEERGH!" "GRYOOOHHHH!" The Lung and Half of the Left Hand roared in unison, using their jaws and body parts to tear my insides apart piece by piece. To them, my body was like a gigantic flesh mountain they could devour and tear down as they pleased, even though as they did this, they were rapidly merging with me. "Uuuggh...! Enjoy it while you can, you demonic pieces of shit!" I smiled, concentrating my Ascendancy Law Energies and my Soul Heart Powers, gathering fire and ice essences and gathering them around my body. I concentrated these energies and pushed them against my body, pressuring the body parts tobine faster. "Gluttony! Orochi! You are now below my control as well, you ungrateful bastards! Come and help me assimte these body parts, NOW!" I didn''t hesitate to call the traitors- or well, only one traitor, the other always expressed his hatred to me without trying to act friendly or trying to act like he was my ally. FLAAASH! FLAAASH! Both of their Demonic Spiritual Presences manifested before me, as they seemed frustrated after losing, although Gluttony not so much, probably he''s getting used to jobbing against me. "To think you''re forcing me once more to go against my Creator...!" Gluttonyined. "Pandemonium''s Body Parts are tremendously strong even when he has been weakened after a long time. Do you truly believe you can assimte them? He is a being beyond your Realm, beyond Venerables! Fool!" Although heined, he did as I asked him, turning himself into a mass of jaws and eyes and beginning to devour the body parts, which at the same time made my body assimte faster. "I admit you''re strong, Drake," Orochi said. "You defeated me fair and square. Your strength is incredible... But I will not give up on my goals. We''re stuck together forever, and as long as we do, I''ll continue trying to achieve my goals. Even if I must take over your body or try to!" "Listen, Orochi, I don''t n on giving my body away to anybody," I said. "And I told you that as long as you cooperate, I''ll get your goal done one way or another, for as long as it takes. It''s not my fault you''re impatient. But you''re wee to try and possess me. I''ll beat your ass every time." "Tch!"N?v(el)B\\jnn He clicked his tongue, instantly moving towards my body and beginning to do something simr to Gluttony, although differently. He wasn''t exactly a Demonic Sin or something, but something simr to the Soul made into a Demonic or Cursed Spirit of a mighty Cmity. He spread an army of countless snakes that were born out of his flesh and blood, ordering them to attack the Body Parts one by one. As they did, the Body Parts were slightly more overwhelmed, bing slower. "Ashlock! Belle! Gabriel! Rose! Astra! Come and help me as well." FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! All five of my Spirits emerged, their Spiritual Powers converging with me, as a stream of rainbow-colored energiesbining spirit energy, dream, demonic, holy, psychic, and blood and darkness elements flowing through my entire body. The wave pushed the demonic body parts, making them even slower, although they were still relentlessly trying to destroy me... "Storm! Neb!" FLOOOSH! FLAAASH! I called upon my Living Domains, Storm emerged as a giant emerald storm of divine winds, and Neb as a spiraling neb of colorful clouds and stars. They merged with my Aura, making me stronger, their Domains ovepped within my body, pushing the Demonic Body Parts even further, using the spatial sh as a way to force them to combine. TRUUUM! "A-Almost there...!" I gritted my teeth, as I suddenly felt something touching my right shoulder. "Hm?" It was Andromeda''s hand. "I''m here as well, you know? No longer I am merely a System that can only watch. I am here, physically, and I will help you as well, my love." "Andromeda... Thanks." She hugged me from behind, her powers overflowing through my very being. And in that moment, with two Venerable Powersbined together. FLAAASH! "Gryyyaaaeergghh!" "Shyaaaaagggh?!" "Gruooohhhhh!" "Gryyaaaarrrghh!" "Shyeeeerrrggh!" All five Demonic Body Parts screamed in agony as they were fused into my flesh and blood, into my very being,pletely. BOOOM! And an explosion of Demonic Energiesbined with Divine Power surged from my body. Chapter 1903: Growing Demonic Strenght Chapter 1903: Growing Demonic Strenght ? Pandemonium''s Demonic Body Parts fully merged with my body thanks to thebined effort of my Spirits, Gluttony, Orochi, the Living Domains, and also of Andromeda, who helped me in thest moment, making a great difference. FLAAASH! "Gryyyaaaeergghh!" "Shyaaaaagggh?!" "Gruooohhhhh!" "Gryyaaaarrrghh!" "Shyeeeerrrggh!" All five Demonic Body Parts screamed in agony as they were fused into my flesh and blood, into my very being,pletely. I felt strange, as if my entire body was being restructured, for a moment I saw three massive fingers pop out of my body, and then going back, then my hand became a strange aberration, andstly, my lung... felt strange. BOOOM! And an explosion of Demonic Energiesbined with Divine Power surged from my body. Until slowly, it all went back to normal. There was only silence, as Andromeda was right by my side, alongside the Spirits, Living Domains, and Gluttony and Orochi. "Is it done?" Belle asked. "We could have also asked Celestia''s help you know?" "I guess that''s a bitte to suggest, but we''re done, yes," I nodded, sighing in relief. "Now, I think I can do this?" FLUOSH! My hands changed, three fingers of my right hand transformed into different colors and forms, with eyes and long, strange nails, and no scales. My left hand changed as well, covered with a ck exoskeleton, with three additional, long ws with sharp de-like hooks, and a jaw. And although it couldn''t be seen, my right lung became a strange thing with tentacles and eyes, which I could use to... see my own internal body. I also felt really well, like I could hold my breath for a hundred years. Maybe this could easily allow me to live on space without needing to breathe... I mean, do I even need it anyways? In the trial we went to space without any suit or anything and we were fine, it was annoying that we couldn''t breathe normally but using magic we can sustain ourselves without requiring constant intakes of oxygen. "It''ll take me some time to figure out their full powers, but the basic shapeshifting is there," I said. "They''re small when seen like this, but they can growrger or be summoned independently as powerful Demons of their own. I also felt immensely strong. Let me see the changes..." I checked the System Status Messages appearing over time, I was a bit bbergasted. I had only tried selecting new demonic body parts for the Demonic Physique, but this ended being arge battle and everything. And a sizable upgrade as well! Ding! [You have selected the Demonic Body Parts: [Pandemonium''s Left Lung (???)] [Pandemonium''s Fingers (???)] x3 [Pandemonium''s Left Hand (Half) (???)] to be registered into your [Demonic Physique: Rank 6 Demon Royal (SSS+)] Demonic Ability!] [Because all the selected Demonic Body Parts exist within your Soul, they had been Unsealed and Given the Command of Merging with your Body and Physique, while still maintaining their Status as "Body Parts" of the "First Demon" within your Soul.] [Initiating Body Parts Assimtion...] [Due to the strength of the Selected Demonic Body Parts, your Body will go through tremendous pain and might burn and turn to cinders in the process, if its unable to resist the Burning Primordial Demonic Power contained within the Demonic Body Parts.] [Congrattions! You have managed to Assimte the Demonic Body Parts: [Pandemonium''s Left Lung (???)] [Pandemonium''s Fingers (???)] x3 [Pandemonium''s Left Hand (Half) (???)] into your own body and register them into your [Demonic Physique: Rank 6 Demon Royal (SSS+)] Demonic Ability!] [Due to having assimted and merged with the powerful Demonic Body Parts of Pandemonium, The God and King of All Demons, their Creator, and a Primordial Being, Creator of Hell, your Power has increased vastly!] [Your Martial Power has increased by 25.000.000!] [Your Arcane Force has increased by 20.000.000!] [Your Soul Aether has increased by 20.000.000!] [Your Fate Fortune has increased by 10.000.000!] [You gained 50.000.000.000 Demonic Energy!] [The Demonic Energy has been assimted and refined into 250.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence.] [You have developed a new Demonic Divinity: [Pandemonium''s Demonic Fragments (SSS+)]!] [You have developed a new Demonic Ability: [Pandemonium''s Demonic Body Parts (SSS+)]!] [Your Bloodline: [Demonic Dragon (S) (Developing)] has fully Awakened and increased in Rank to SS Rank!] [The Elemental Affinity: [Demon (SSS)] has Ranked Up to SSS+ Rank!] [You have unlocked the new Stat: [Demonic Authority]!] [As your Demonic Authority increases, your power over all Demons and Demon-rted Divinities, Divine Abilities, Skills, and Body Parts increases proportional to the stats added.] [You gained +30.000.000 Demonic Authority Stats.] [Your [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 20%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 20%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 20%)] Growth have increased from 20% to 50%!] [Due to the Power of each of your Assimted Demonic Body Parts and their "Awakening" as they merged with your body and powers, they had been granted their own Ranks, capable of now growing stronger by devouring other Demons, their Souls, and also Life.] [They have also been granted Titles to better differentiate them between each other. If you wish for, you can even grant each Body Part a name, giving them the ability to develop Independent Egos.] "Oh well, that''s... a lot of things, yeah." I nodded. "This is beyond what I imagined. Well, it''s amazing. I can even name the Body Parts?! And give them Egos... Why would that ever be a good idea though? Better keep them nameless, I don''t want five more voices echoing inside of my head if possible." "If you give them Names they will gain a stronger sense of self, and like the Spirits, will be able to grow more powerful and even evolve," said Andromeda. "But I guess not even that could be attractive to you?"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Evolve you say... Would that make me stronger as well?" I wondered. "Yes," she nodded. "As the Body Parts evolve and grow, they can be more... Complete, therefore, you could even regrow new adjacent Body Parts that are connected to them, without the need to even devour more of Pandemonium''s pieces." "Okay let''s give them some names!" Yeah, that convinced me well enough. Chapter 1904: Naming The Demonic Body Parts Chapter 1904: Naming The Demonic Body Parts ? After what Andromeda said, I quickly decided to give it a go at naming the damned Body Parts. I truly wish they don''t be intelligent though, or at least they don''t start talking or something. It would be weird, and I don''t want that! ...However, if they can gain tremendous power by being named as they Evolve and Grow, letting them regrow more of their "original body" then that means free power boosts for me, of the Demonic Kind. Ding! [Due to the Power of each of your Assimted Demonic Body Parts and their "Awakening" as they merged with your body and powers, they had been granted their own Ranks, capable of now growing stronger by devouring other Demons, their Souls, and also Life.] [They have also been granted Titles to better differentiate them between each other. If you wish for, you can even grant each Body Part a name, giving them the ability to develop Independent Egos.] After seeing that message, I quickly looked at the Demonic Body Part Slots themselves. Avable Demonic Body Part Slots: Rank 1: [Pandemonium''s Scaled Left Lung of Infernal Storms (Rank 1)] Rank 2: [Pandemonium''s Red Finger of Hellish ze (Rank 1)] Rank 3: [Pandemonium''s Purple Finger of Tormenting Silence (Rank 1)] Rank 4: [Pandemonium''s Green Finger of Demonic Savagery (Rank 1)] Rank 5: [Pandemonium''s ck Left Half Hand of Primal Fear (Rank 1)] Rank 6: [Empty Slot] "So I only have one Slot Left, huh?" I nodded. "When I finally fight that bastard, I guess I''ll be able to snap another piece or more. I''ll have to be careful what do I choose to Assimte." "You''ve got plenty of fingers and hands for now," said Andromeda. "Something like a leg, or perhaps a tail, wings, or even a piece of his head and brains would be beneficial." "His brains..." I nodded. "Hah, it sounds gross, but I guess I''m really considering it. I bet a piece of his brain will be some freaky tentacled floating brain thing." "Hahah, it certainly could be that," Andromeda giggled. "Now what names are you giving to them? Do you want some suggestions?" "Sure," I nodded. "I can''t really think of good names myself, unless... I call them very stupidly." "Give them the names of Demons instead," she said. "A name will shape them and their growth, so it has to hold great strength. I''ve got a list of Demon Names I pulled out of Wikipedia." "W-Wikipedia? You''ve got ess to Earth''s Inte?!" I wondered. "No, but I was able to scratch the data from what I was able to absorb from Earth''s Knowledge when your Soul and Mine mixed together upon your Reincarnation," she exined. "It does have a lot of important and interesting data, which is used to calcte the names, effects, and powers of the System." "I see... Sounds interesting how that''s done," I nodded. "Alright, let me see..." I checked the huge list of names, and we handpicked five names for them all. I don''t know if theypletely fit with them, but they were cool names, methinks. Ding! [You have granted the True Demon Name: [Astaroth] to the Demonic Body Part: [Pandemonium''s Scaled Left Lung of Infernal Storms (Rank 1)]!] [The Demonic Body Part: [Pandemonium''s Scaled Left Lung of Infernal Storms: Astaroth (Rank 1)] has gained a True Name, its Growth Speed has increased by 100%, and they have now unlocked the power of Demonic Body Part Evolution, alongside Awakening an Ego.] A red aura surged from my Lung, as it suddenly gained some sort of Soul of its own, it remained still and didn''t say anything though, but it seemed to be looking around with curiosity. Ding! [You have granted the True Demon Name: [Aim] to the Demonic Body Part: [Pandemonium''s Red Finger of Hellish ze (Rank 1)]!] [The Demonic Body Part: [Pandemonium''s Red Finger of Hellish ze: Aim (Rank 1)] has gained a True Name, its Growth Speed has increased by 100%, and they have now unlocked the power of Demonic Body Part Evolution, alongside Awakening an Ego.] The finger instantly gained a red aura as well, and started moving on its own for a bit, before going back to normal. They seem to have independent movement, but with a meremand, they obey me anyways. Ding! [You have granted the True Demon Name: [Bael] to the Demonic Body Part: [Pandemonium''s Purple Finger of Tormenting Silence (Rank 1)]!] [The Demonic Body Part: [Pandemonium''s Purple Finger of Tormenting Silence: Bael (Rank 1)] has gained a True Name, its Growth Speed has increased by 100%, and they have now unlocked the power of Demonic Body Part Evolution, alongside Awakening an Ego.] This finger gained a ck and purple aura and seemed calm; it didn''t do anything. Ding! [You have granted the True Demon Name: [Agares] to the Demonic Body Part: [Pandemonium''s Green Finger of Demonic Savagery (Rank 1)]!] [The Demonic Body Part: [Pandemonium''s Green Finger of Demonic Savagery: Agares (Rank 1)] has gained a True Name, its Growth Speed has increased by 100%, and they have now unlocked the power of Demonic Body Part Evolution, alongside Awakening an Ego.] This one instantly gained a dark green aura, as its pointy nail rushed to my leg, piercing it! "Ouch! What the...?" However, it instantly stopped moving once that was done. Was that its way of greeting me? Fucking hell. Ding! [You have granted the True Demon Name: [Neberius] to the Demonic Body Part: [Pandemonium''s ck Left Half Hand of Primal Fear (Rank 1)]!] [The Demonic Body Part: [Pandemonium''s ck Left Half Hand of Primal Fear: Neberius (Rank 1)] has gained a True Name, its Growth Speed has increased by 100%, and they have now unlocked the power of Demonic Body Part Evolution, alongside Awakening an Ego.] Andstly, this one gained a gigantic ck and purple aura, the fingers moved on their own as if it were a giant monstrosity growing out of my hand, crying and squirming angrily. "Gryyyaaarrggh! Gryeeehh!" "Ah, this one''s the unruliest of the bunch!" Iined, giving it amand, as it instantly stopped moving, and went back to normal, not even resembling its demonic form anymore. "Phew..." "It does seem to have the strongest Ego, but you can suppress them easily," Andromeda nodded. "It''s done!" "Yeah... Let''s just hope nothing weird happens." I sighed. "Dammit, the things I do for power..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 1905: The Growth So Far Chapter 1905: The Growth So Far ? After I was done naming all the damned Demonic Body Parts, I felt relieved this was finally over, it ended escting more than I imagined, but at the end, it''s done. I took a nce at my current status, the many Skills I had, Abilities, Divinities, and everything else. [Name]: [Drake Fafnir Orochi] [Race]: [Heavenly Divine Dragon Venerable of System and Creation] [Subrace]: [Divine Eternal Azure Crimson Frost Fire Titan] [ss]: [Demonic Gluttony Dragon Dungeon Master of Fragmented Void Blood Dimensions: ***: Lv100/400] [Subss]: [Spirit Soul Equipment Forging Chaotic Alchemist: ***] [Astral Guardians]: {Chaos-Seeking Demonic Star} {Deste Maiden of the Nile} {Fallen Spirit of Enlightenment} [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 1/10)]: [0/5.000.000] [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 50%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 50%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 50%)] [Ascendancy Law Rings]: [Primary Law Ring of the System] [Secondary Law Ring of Creation] [Demong King Seed]: [Primordial Sin Of Gluttony: Rank 6 (Demon Royal Rank)]: [0/10.000.000] [Divine Titan Soul Heart: Ice & Fire]: [Rank 3 (Initial Stage)]: [0/26.000.000] [Ascendancy Law Essence]: [582.500.000] [Martial Power]: [94.500.000] [Arcane Force]: [88.200.000] [Soul Aether]: [101.500.000] [Fate Fortune]: [67.000.000] [Demonic Authority]: [30.000.000] [Stat Points]: [10.000] (1 Stat Point = +1.000 Stats) [Skill Points]: [10,000] [Divinities]: [Main Divinity: Pandemonium''s Demonic Fragments (SSS+)] [Main Divinity: Void Embodiment (SSS+)] [Main Divinity: Abyssal Void Soul (SSS+)] [Main Divinity: Golden Dunes (A)] [Main Divinity: Demonic Gluttony (SSS+)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Storming Winds (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Sinful mes (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Vampiric Blood (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Titan''s Might (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Dark Phantom Dragon Soul (SSS+)] [Bloodlines]: [Ice Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Dark Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Blood Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Sea Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Earth Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Light Dragon (S) (Awakened)] [Fire Dragon (SSS) (Awakened)] [Nature Dragon (A) (Awakened)] [Phantom Dragon (S) (Unique) (Awakened)] [Ice Titan (SS) (Awakened)] [Fire Titan (SS) (Awakened)] [Psychic Dragon (S) (Developing)] [Demonic Dragon (SS) (Awakened)] [Eight-Headed Snake of Cmity (S) (Developing)] [Elemental Affinities]: [Ice (SSS)] [Storm (S)] [Abyssal Darkness (SS)] [Dream (SSS)] [Holy Light (S)] [Earth (SSS)] [Dungeon (SSS)] [Blood (SSS)] [Oceans (SSS)] [Inferno (SSS)] [Death (SSS)] [Null (S)] [Illusion (S)] [Nature (SS)] [Phantom (SS)] [Spirit (A)] [Moonlight (A)] [Poison (A)] [Alchemy (A)] [Cooking (SS)] [Psychic (SSS)] [Life (B)] [Void (SSS)] [Time (S)] [Space (S)] [Demon (SSS+)] [Cmity (S)] [Other]: [Pandemonium''s Left Lung (???)] [Pandemonium''s Fingers (???)] x3 [Pandemonium''s Left Hand (Half) (???)] {ss Skills} [Active Skills]: [Fractured Dimensional Dungeon Creation : Lv50/100] [Chaotic Spirit Soul Alchemy: ???: Level 10/100] [Holy Void Blood Chains of Demon Sealing: ***: Level 1/100] [Interdimensional Void Mimicry: ***: Level 1/100] [Passive Skills]: [Dimensional Void Blood Gluttony: ***: Lv10/100] [Blood Void Demonic Dragon Spirit Runes: ***: Level 10/100] {Divine Abilities} [Fusion Abilities]: [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain (SSS+)] [Unique Skill: Soul- Destroying Infernal Heavenly Void Star Armament Creation (SSS+)] [Abyssal Infernal Spiritual Phantom Frost Dragon Castle Summon (SSS+)] [Eight Headed Demonic Serpent of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi (???+)] [Demonic Abilities]: [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SSS+)] [Inner Demonic Hell (SSS+)] [Infernal Demonic Aura (SSS+)]: [Pandemonium''s Demonic Body Parts (SSS+)] {Passive Abilities} [Special Abilities]: [Primordial Blood Overlord (SSS)] [Divinity Aura (SSS)] [Soul Parasite (SSS+)] [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SSS+)] [Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption (SSS+)] [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)] [Body Abilities]: [Awakened Psychic Mindscape (SSS+)] [Psychic Dragon Esper Brain (SSS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SSS+)] [Unmovable Mountain (SSS)] [Deep One''s Gaze (SS)] {Active Abilities} [Physical Abilities]: [Doppelganger (SSS+)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Sky Walk (S)] [Divine Dragon''s Anti-Magic Elemental Scale Armor (SSS)] [Magical Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Void Ruler (SSS+)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SSS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SSS)] [Ruler of the Seas (SSS)] [Divine Cooking Arts (SS)] [Divine Windstorm Domain (SS)] [Mind-Consuming Dream mes (SSS)] [Umbral Void Veil Maniption (SSS)] [Holy ck Light (SS)] [Creation Abilities]: [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SSS)] [Earthy Harvest (SSS)] [Divine Treasure Map (SSS+)] [Divine cksmithing (S)] [Divine Holy Metal Creation (A)] [Divine Alchemy Arts (D)] [Death Awakening (SSS)] [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SSS+)] [Absolute de of the Void: Ginnungagap (SSS)] [Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation (SSS+)] Huh, my stats have be ridiculously high now! And I''ve been umting plenty of new things too, not bad. "Now I should probably do my Ascendancy Law Rank Up, right?" I wondered. "I think it has umted enough enlightenment for a boost, at the very least." "Yes, I will now exin to you more in detail how this works," she said. "First, summon your Ascendancy Law Ring." "Okay," I nodded. FLUOOOSH! I manifested it out of my Soul, as a gigantic ring of several hundreds of meters of heigh manifested within the skies, spiraling around, with silver and white colors.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om There was a smallerpletely white ring inside of it, that was most likely the Ring of Creation, while therger is the Main Ring, the Ring of the System. "See this? This is your Ring right, so you have to infuse energy into it directly," she exined. "The cores are there too, rotating like small littles made of crystals. The Ring right now is at its original, weakest form of Tier 1, the Rank is technically 10 counting your previous ranks. Each time you spend Ascendancy Law Essence, it''ll raise to the next Tier. Once you reach all Tiers, you''ll Rank Up to Rank 11!" "Alright," I nodded. "What about the Cores?" I asked her. "I''ve noticed they got percentages as they grow and develop, what''s that all about?" "They can grow independently, once their growth reaches 100% their rank increases and they be stronger, and they can also obtain new abilities as you sacrifice more divinities, divine abilities, and materials into it," she said. "Oh, alright," I nodded. "Makes sense now. Will it increase as I Tier Up the Ascendancy Law?" "Yes, a bit, it depends if its ready or not," she said. "But you can''t get to the next Rank without all your Cores being 100%, however you can rush it to Tier 10 right away at least." "Good," I nodded. "Let''s go for that then. Let''s begin!" I pointed my draconic hands at the ring, infusing it withrge quantities of white and silver energies. FLUOOOSH! Chapter 1906: Growing The Ascendancy Law Chapter 1906: Growing The Ascendancy Law ? To get even stronger, I needed to Tier Up my Ascendancy Law Ring as much as I possibly could, and also hope that the Divinity, Divine Ability, and Divine Treasure Cores get to 100% Growth while I do so, so I can get to Rank 11 from Rank 10, which I''ve been stuck for way too long. Once I reach Rank 11, I can finally begin calling myself a real Venerable, as it is a Realm only Venerables can achieve at all. Even those that will never be Venerables can get to Rank 10 and be near unparalleled Gods after all, as it has happened with my friends and family.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Now... FLUOOOSH! I infused my Ascendancy Law Essence into the ring, making it overflow with these white and silver energies, which constantly rotated around it. "Can the Ring of Creation grow stronger too?" I asked her. "It still developing," Andromeda said. "And don''t worry either way, all new Rings you obtain will grow stronger alongside your main Ring, so there''s no issue and you shouldn''t worry about growing them independently. This alsoes with the limitation that they cannot get their own Cores, but that''s the same for every Venerable, I believe." "Oh, makes sense...!" RUMBLE! The ring began to tremble, its power growing, as a shining golden light came from it, which ran around its entire circr body before disappearing. FLASH! [You have exchanged 5.000.000 Ascendancy Law!] [The [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 1/10)] has grown to Rank 10: Tier 2/10!] [All your Stats have increased by +2.500.000!] [Your Ascendancy Law Power has increased lightly!] [The [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 50%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 50%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 50%)] have gained +5% Growth!] "Nice, one down, let''s continue." I infused even more energy. FLAAASH! And then... [You have exchanged 10.000.000 Ascendancy Law!] [The [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 2/10)] has grown to Rank 10: Tier 3/10!] [All your Stats have increased by +3.000.000!] [Your Ascendancy Law Power has increased lightly!] [The [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 55%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 55%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 55%)] have gained +5% Growth!] "Good, let''s keep going. FLAAASH! The ring shone brightly once more. [You have exchanged 20.000.000 Ascendancy Law!] [The [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 3/10)] has grown to Rank 10: Tier 4/10!] [All your Stats have increased by +4.000.000!] [Your Ascendancy Law Power has increased lightly!] [The [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 60%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 60%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 60%)] have gained +5% Growth!] Four million stats... Just how many will I get once it''s done?! Let''s continue! FLAAASH! The ring released sparkles of light, the way it ranked up seemed to have changed slightly. [You have exchanged 30.000.000 Ascendancy Law!] [The [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 4/10)] has grown to Rank 10: Tier 5/10!] [All your Stats have increased by +4.000.000!] [Your Ascendancy Law Power has increased lightly!] [The [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 65%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 65%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 65%)] have gained +5% Growth!] More! FLAAASH! [You have exchanged 40.000.000 Ascendancy Law!] [The [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 5/10)] has grown to Rank 10: Tier 6/10!] [All your Stats have increased by +5.000.000!] [Your Ascendancy Law Power has increased lightly!] [The [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 70%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 70%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 70%)] have gained +5% Growth!] Come on, more...! FLAAASH! [You have exchanged 50.000.000 Ascendancy Law!] [The [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 6/10)] has grown to Rank 10: Tier 7/10!] [All your Stats have increased by +5.000.000!] [Your Ascendancy Law Power has increased lightly!] [The [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 75%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 75%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 75%)] have gained +5% Growth!] Almost there, three more to go. FLAAASH! [You have exchanged 60.000.000 Ascendancy Law!] [The [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 7/10)] has grown to Rank 10: Tier 8/10!] [All your Stats have increased by +5.000.000!] [Your Ascendancy Law Power has increased lightly!] [The [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 80%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 80%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 80%)] have gained +5% Growth!] Two more to go! FLAAASH! [You have exchanged 70.000.000 Ascendancy Law!] [The [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 8/10)] has grown to Rank 10: Tier 9/10!] [All your Stats have increased by +5.000.000!] [Your Ascendancy Law Power has increased lightly!] [The [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 85%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 85%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 85%)] have gained +5% Growth!] One more... Do I even have enough essence left? FLAAASH! [You have exchanged 80.000.000 Ascendancy Law!] [The [Ascendancy Law]: [Ascendancy Law of the System (Rank 10: Tier 9/10)] has grown to Rank 10: Tier 10/10!] [All your Stats have increased by +5.000.000!] [Your Ascendancy Law Power has increased lightly!] [The [Ascendancy Law Cores]: [Divine Treasure Core (Tier 1: 90%)] [Divinity Core (Tier 1: 90%)] [Divine Ability Core (Tier 1: 90%)] have gained +5% Growth!] [Total Ascendancy Law Essence Spent: 365.000.000] [Ascendancy Law Essence Left]: [217.500.000] "It''s done...! Ah, dammit, the cores didn''t get enough growth!" FLUOOOSH! As this happened, I felt a golden sparkle of light epassing the entire ring, letting it shine like gold, and keeping it this way. "Oh? What happened?" I wondered. "This is how rings shine when they reach their maximum Tier within their Ranks," exined Andromeda. "It seems that your Cores are just about to get there, but not enough, unfortunately." "Can I infuse them with energy or materials to force them to max their growth?" I wondered. "I''m afraid you can''t, for now," she said. "They have reached a very high level of power, so if you do something incorrectly or force it to grow stronger, the cores might shatter! So be careful, Drake." "Wait, they can shatter?! Ah hell no, I''m not forcing it... I wouldn''t want to ruin everything like an idiot, let''s be patient for now." I nodded. "Wise words, my love," she kissed my cheek. "Shall we go have dinner now? It has gotten quitete!" "Ah, really? Alright, let''s go!" Chapter 1907: A Beautiful Family Chapter 1907: A Beautiful Family ? I woke up the next morning, feeling a bit frustrated I was literally stopped from reaching the next Rank... It was so frustrating it made me want to bite my hands off. "Ugh..." I wanted to be Rank 11 already, haven''t I worked hard enough?! Yeah, I definitely had! And even then, I couldn''t... God dammit. Well, whatever the case, things are... doing fine I suppose. I''ve done everything I could regarding my growth, now we have to wait until the third trial finally begins. Which should be in... a day from now. "Daddyyy! Good morning! Why don''t you wake up already?" Bedra started moving my body as I rested over the bed, I indeed had not woken up early today, I was exhausted, the surplus amount of energies across my body was very tiring, so I slept a lot. "Sorry, I felt quite tired from yesterday," I smiled, slowly sitting down. "Good morning dear." I kissed her cheek, as she hugged me. "Daddy, mommy made breakfast, and she told me toe pick you up, so let''s go already!" Bedra said. "Aren''t you hungry?" "I guess I am, yeah," I nodded. I looked at her cute face and her long white hair, her golden eyes were especially adorable today, shining like two stars. My daughter is so cute... "Daddy?" "Bedra, you''re so cute! Please fill your father with more energy!" I ended hugging her tightly, as she giggled.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hehehe, let''s go already!" Sheughed as she hugged me back, patting my head and kissing my forehead. "I prepared you some pancakes too!" "Really?!" "Yeah, you usually make food for us all the time, so I felt like making something too." "I truly don''t deserve this treasure..." I shed a small tear; my daughter''s cuteness was unparalleled even as she was growing up. "Let''s go then!" I nodded, grabbing her and carrying her piggyback through the corridors, reaching the living room where arge table full of breakfast meals was ready. "Good morning dear," Bedann greeted me, she was already eating with Kate, Drakda, and Andromeda. "I hope you slept well." "I did... sorry for being sote today," I yawned a bit, sitting down after Bedra jumped off me. "It''s alright-" Miranda patted my shoulders, walking to my side. "Kiss." She smooched my lips cutely, before leaving a te of eggs and bacon in front of me. "I made these~ I added oregano and a bit of pepper, I think they''re pretty good," she smiled. "Alright! Food cooked by my cute Miranda can''t be bad," I nodded, giving it a go. "Hmm?!" "Eh? Is it bad?!" she panicked after my reaction. "No, it''s good," Iughed, swallowing it. "The pepper surprised me, but it goes really well now that I think about it. The bacon is nice and crunchy, I need some bread." "Here," Andromeda appeared behind me, her long, big arms slowly caressed my chest before she ced fresh toasts over the table. "I also made this for you dear, I baked the bread and all. Oh, this too, have some of this butter I made." She said, before kissing my cheek. "Ooh! Nice, let me give it a go then..." The butter nicely melted over the toasts, it smelled delicious, making me drool, I quickly gave it a big crunchy bite. The crunchy, hot toast with the melted butter was heavenly. I ced some egg and a piece of bacon on top and gave it another bite, even better! I ended eating that on two bites. "It''s good!" I said happily. "Fufu, I''m d~" Andromeda petted my head. "Eat more of my eggs!" Miranda said, patting my head as well and then smooching my cheek. "Okay, okay, I''ll do... Haha," I I giggled. "Hey! Don''t just steal all the attention..." Bedann stepped on, bringing forth arge tower of hot pancakes, covered on whipped cream, fruits, and syrup. "Daddy, we made these for you," Kate said. "I see! Thank you so much," I nodded, petting Kate''s little head, while Bedann kissed me with her big lips. "Enjoy it love," she winked at me. "Today we wanted to spoil you after you seemed so tired, so just rx. Tomorrow will be the big day after all." "Aw, really? You didn''t really have to..." I felt moved. "It''s something simple, you don''t even need to say that! everyone can make breakfast..." Miranda said. "Though I admit yours is the best and maybe... maybe that''s why we let you make it all the time... And lunch, and dinner too." "We just realized you do too much, so we wanted you to have a break for once," said Andromeda, nodding. "Right?" "Yeah, dad always is working, and cooking for us, and worried all the time..." Bedra said. "It''s a bit worrying... You slept so much because you were so tired too. A-And that''s usually not normal, I mean you''re a Venerable and everything, right? So that you got tired means you really did a lot of tiring stuff even for a Venerable." "I guess..." I nodded, sighing. "It was a bit exhausting, but I got much stronger as a result too." "Daddy needs to take a break and chill," Kate said. "I also want a kissie..." she blushed a bit. "Haha, of course, for my daughters all the kisses for free," I patted her head, kissing her little nose and her forehead. After I did, Kate grew embarrassed, but then jumped over me and hugged me. "I-I love you daddy...!" She was much more expressive than I imagined she would be! It was really surprising. "Kate..." She hugged me and rubbed her head on my chest, her little arms wrapped around my torso. "Hahaha..." I giggled, feeling her warmth, she didn''t want to let go of me. "I love you too dear, don''t be so shy." I petted her little head, as I moved the hair covering her left eye, revealing her two beautiful silver eyes. "What a treasure you are." I kissed her little nose again. "Thank you for being here for me... you and everyone else." I felt truly blessed, I loved them so much. "Dadaaaaaaaaa!" "Ouch!" And of course, I loved the little imp that jumped over my head and bit my horns too... "Nam! Nam! Nam!" "H-Hey! Stop biting my horns! Argh!" Despite how much of a rascal he can be sometimes! Chapter 1908: Checking What Items To Use Chapter 1908: Checking What Items To Use ? After having breakfast, I quickly decided to use some of my items while I was having some more free time, although I''ve decided to not use them all right now. As some might be more convenient to use while I''m fighting to decide what Ability could be better for that moment. I sat over the grass, right in front of the farm behind the Frost Castle, in there, there were several objects I had gathered and ced over the grass, they were all premium items I had obtained through Trials and other Types of Rewards. [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x2 [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SS Grade)] x4 [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] x3 [Divinity Fusion Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x2 [Divinity Evolution Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x2 [Divine Ability Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] x15 [Divinity Enhancement Elixir (SSS Grade)] x15 There were a lot of interesting items... I guess I''ll use a couple of them right away, while I''m at it! Divine Ability Fusion Marbles, I''ll probably use one for now? Yeah, always saving one in case I need to fuse something specific for the situation is a must. The Divine Ability Evolution Grimories... I''ll use two of those. Divine Spirit Creation Tickets? I already have plenty of Spirits for the moment. Astra is specially very powerful. Though, maybe creating another Spirit based on something or someone very powerful... Ashlock is already my go-to Demonic Spirit though. Then there''s Belle for Dream and Nightmare Magic. Afterwards, Rose, very powerful on her own, with ghostly abilities, curses, and so on. Gabriel who is mechanical and also has holy light, good for armor, weapons, and more. Astra is the Psychic Spirit; her usefulnesses from her ridiculous strength. She was born from a piece of the Esper God. What else could I need? ... Wait... I think I''m a genius. How could I have never thought about that until now?! "Heheh... Hahahaha!" I couldn''t help butugh at how genius I was! "D-Dad? Why are youughing like an evil viin?" Bedra, who was Cultivating her Divine Energy by my side looked at me while raising an eyebrow. "Cough...! D-Don''t mind it..." I quickly decided to move a bit farther away to not disturb my daughter. Anyway, I guess I''ll be using... two of these tickets then. If it works like I imagined, then I could even go ahead and use all four!N?v(el)B\\jnn But I want to save some because making spirits when needed is also important. Okay, let''s limit it to two, as genius as my idea can be, I must save. Now, about these two Talismans... I''ll use one of each, I suppose. The Enhancement Elixirs, which let me power up a Divine Ability or Divinity beyond their maximum Rank are really good... but I have to save them forter once I really need them. For now this is what I''ll use now: [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x1 [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SS Grade)] x2 [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] x2 [Divinity Fusion Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x1 [Divinity Evolution Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x1 Yeah, that looks good enough for now. "Let''s use them in order then..." I smiled. "Let''s fuse some Divine Abilities. Andromeda, you''re there?" "I''m right here!" She appeared by my side, in her ghostly form. "I''m also at the kitchen making you very big lunch! So, what Divine Abilities are you fusing?" "Going to take a look, but I want more power... If possible, as explosive as it can get." "Hmm..." We checked the Divine Abilities together. {Divine Abilities} [Fusion Abilities]: [Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain (SSS+)] [Unique Skill: Soul- Destroying Infernal Heavenly Void Star Armament Creation (SSS+)] [Abyssal Infernal Spiritual Phantom Frost Dragon Castle Summon (SSS+)] [Eight Headed Demonic Serpent of Cmity: Yamata-no-Orochi (???+)] [Demonic Abilities]: [Infernal Wolf''s zing Rampage (SSS+)] [Inner Demonic Hell (SSS+)] [Infernal Demonic Aura (SSS+)]: [Pandemonium''s Demonic Body Parts (SSS+)] {Passive Abilities} [Special Abilities]: [Primordial Blood Overlord (SSS)] [Divinity Aura (SSS)] [Soul Parasite (SSS+)] [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche (SSS+)] [Lesser Time Flow Essence Maniption (SSS+)] [System Law Integration and Upgrade (SSS+)] [Body Abilities]: [Awakened Psychic Mindscape (SSS+)] [Psychic Dragon Esper Brain (SSS)] [Divine Soul Forging Arts (SSS+)] [Unmovable Mountain (SSS)] [Deep One''s Gaze (SS)] {Active Abilities} [Physical Abilities]: [Doppelganger (SSS+)] [Divine Draconic Arts (SSS)] [Unique Skill: Sky Walk (S)] [Divine Dragon''s Anti-Magic Elemental Scale Armor (SSS)] [Magical Abilities]: [Unique Skill: Void Ruler (SSS+)] [Abyssal Shadow World (SSS)] [Dream Realm Maniption (SSS)] [Ruler of the Seas (SSS)] [Divine Cooking Arts (SS)] [Divine Windstorm Domain (SS)] [Mind-Consuming Dream mes (SSS)] [Umbral Void Veil Maniption (SSS)] [Holy ck Light (SS)] [Creation Abilities]: [Dream Dungeon & Nightmare Labyrinth Seed Creation (SSS)] [Earthy Harvest (SSS)] [Divine Treasure Map (SSS+)] [Divine cksmithing (S)] [Divine Holy Metal Creation (A)] [Divine Alchemy Arts (D)] [Death Awakening (SSS)] [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SSS+)] [Absolute de of the Void: Ginnungagap (SSS)] [Divine Dragon Venerable''s Breath of Creation (SSS+)] "Hm, have you considered fusing your Demonic Abilities yet?" She wondered. "I had, but I don''t know if I should, they all feel like they''re core abilities, and they grow as my demon king seed grows too," I said. "So they aren''t high priority right now." "You can fuse four Divine Abilities with the Marble," she said. "So you can choose quite a lot of these..." "Four huh?" I wondered, rubbing my chin. "Wait, the Soul Parasite Skill... Could that help me weaken Pandemonium?" "Seeing how his own body is also his soul, it could prove effective... if it wasn''t so weak," Andromeda said. "You''ll need to make the Soul Parasite several times stronger if you don''t want Pandemonium to easily devour it back or destroy it with his own Body''s Power, Heat, or Aura." "True..." I nodded. "My newest Skills also have some parasitic abilities. It''s kind of disgusting when I think about it, but its really worth a shot I suppose." "You couldbine it with simr Skills," she exined. "Ultimately, what you want to do is suppress his soul and even seal it, right? So the Sealing Chains could work." "Yeah, I had considered them as an ingredient..." I nodded. "And... Hmm. Oh? I guess we could try that one as well." Chapter 1909: Divine Ability Fusion Chapter 1909: Divine Ability Fusion ? "What other Divine Ability are you thinking about, Drake?" Andromeda asked me. "I was thinking on using Void Ruler, but that Divine Ability is too important to waste away like this, so we''ll use the closest thing. There''s this other Divine Ability called [Umbral Void Veil Maniption]! I''ll use that too." I said. "I see, that sounds interesting, if it could give Void and Umbral Elements to the Chains and the Parasite, that would quickly ramp up its power, even more if you can power up that Ability with Void Ruler," said Andromeda. "Yep," I nodded. "Now the fourth Divine Ability ingredient... What could it be?" "There''s lot of options..." Andromedamented. "But what are you thinking?" "I want to use something strong for this fourth ingredient... Hm, maybe a Demonic Ability at the end? I was also considering... the [Dragon King''s Unshakable Psyche]!" "The Psyche! Doesn''t that one help you resist mind attacks?" Wondered Andromeda. "It is vital so Demonic Energies and the Demons themselves don''t make you go insane." "I know... Hm, okay, let''s add a Demonic Ability, I''m decided!" I nodded. "However, we''ll learn this one, it''ll be a new Ability, let''s make it SSS+ Rank right away as well." "Oh! A new Demonic Ability, I guess you haven''t learned one like this in some time," she said. "But indeed, the power of Pandemonium dwelling within you has given you tremendous Demonic Abilities, it is more than possible to create new Demonic Abilities by spending some Ascendancy Law Essence!" "Very well," I nodded. "Then let''s get that going. Can you give me some rmendations of what could fit?" "Actually, trust me, I think I''ve found just what you need!" Andromeda winked at me. "Let''s spend some energy and...!" FLUOSH! I felt a bit of my energies being drained out of me, and then rapidly concentrating within my chest, something was awakening. Something utterly demonic, dark, and abyssal... connected to my soul! TRUUUM! I felt it manifesting, crystalizing within me, and then resting. "T-This is...?!" I felt my own soul gaining demonic powers as well! Ding! [You have exchanged 10.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!]N?v(el)B\\jnn [You have learned the [Demonic Soul Psyche (SSS+)] Demonic Ability!] [Your Soul has received a permanentbination and connection with your Inner Demon, your Soul is now Part Demon Soul.] "Interesting! I had no idea I could get this! And does it sound strong? Is it an equivalent to the Demonic Physique?" "Yeah! However, I rmend using it for fusion. It should be even stronger like that, you know?" Andromeda asked. "I see..." I nodded. "Alright then." I quickly grabbed the marble and then activated its powers. FLAAASH! The marble glowed with a bright white light, epassing my entire body. And then... I selected all four Abilities. Ding! [You have used the [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] x1 and selected the following Divine Abilities for Fusion: [Soul Parasite (SSS+)] [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing (SSS+)] [Umbral Void Veil Maniption (SSS)] and [Demonic Soul Psyche (SSS+)]!] FLUOSH! [Divine Ability Fusion has begun!] Four spheres emerged out of my body and were absorbed by the marble, as they began to rapidlybine, melting away and forming a muchrger sphere. Then, the marble slowly merged with the sphere itself, turning it into a massive sphere of demonic and divine energies. The fusion between Divine Ability and Demonic Ability, a Divine Demonic Ability! FLAAASH! It merged into my body, as I felt a new power be unlocked within my Soul. This power almost felt refreshing, all-powerful. "Good. It worked well..." Ding! [You have created the Divine Demonic Fusion Ability: [Draconic Demon-Eating Umbral Void Soul Psyche (???+)]!] [The new Fusion Ability has been merged with your Soul and Body.] "Sounds lethal, I like that." I nodded. "Demon-Eating Soul, huh? I guess this is the only way for me to get to his level, I''ll have to eat his damn soul bite after bite at the end." "That Fusion Ability... D-Do you not feel any different, Drake?!" Andromeda asked me. "Huh? No? Why do you ask?" I asked. "I mean, I do feel super strong yeah, much stronger than before... And there''s something dark down there. I can feel it... I''m a bit scared of releasing this power, but that''s the job for Pandemonium to deal with." "It has be a ???+ Divine Ability too..." Andromeda said. "For some reason when they reach this Rank, Descriptions cannot be shown. It is most likely an Error in the Old System that remains, Abilities surpassing the previous Rank can be created but this happens. The same happened with Yamata-no-Orochi''s Ability..." "It''s fine," I said. "We''ll eventually get more Divine Ability to Skill items, and then we''ll turn all my strongest Divine Abilities into that... If I don''t use them as ingredients for my Ascendancy Core. Though, you can already tell what the skill can do, right? And seeing based in the description of itsponents, it can at least do thatbined, and better, isn''t it? That''s good for me, I don''t need anymore." "Hah! I guess you''re not wrong with that..." nodded Andromeda. "Are you serious you don''t want to practice a bit?" "Hmm... Actually, we could do a quick training," I said. "But first I want to get done with the other items! How about we train against real demons once we''re done?" "Real Demons?" She asked. "But where would we find Real Demons here?" "Don''t you remember?" I asked her. "I''ve got a couple of freshly named Demons inside of my damn body. And I can also... do this." I waved my hand, demonic energy pouring from my hands, as arge mass of power manifested, a giant, funny-looking red-skinned, horned, and winged imp manifested. "Gyehehehehe! I''m alive! I''m aliveeee! Now I must do mischief!" "No mischief," I said. "Eeeeeh! Why not?!" Heined. "Master! Let me do mischieeeef!" "Right, you can summon Demons you''ve killed and eaten right?" Andromeda asked. "It costs Ascendancy Law though, so I wouldn''t rmend summoning big armies, it would waste a lot of your energies unlike other summoning abilities." "I know," I nodded. "But still, it has helped meprehend a bit further what I can do, and what Demons truly are..." "What they are?" Andromeda asked. "What am I?!" the imp asked. "They are a materialized state of Demonic Energy. Hence why Pandemonium can create them endlessly." Chapter 1910: Its Your Choice Chapter 1910: It''s Your Choice ? "What do you mean with that?" wondered Andromeda. "Demons are just... the materialization of Demonic Energy?" "Yeah," I nodded. "Just like when frozen, water bes ice... When concentrated and given a physical form, Demonic Energy instantly bes some sort of Demon, the more energy you put into it, the stronger the Demon bes, and therger it is. Demons grow stronger by consuming souls, but also within Hell, they eat one another, absorbing their own Demonic Energy, and bing bigger as a result." "Woah! Is that true?!" the Imp gasped. "M-Master, what do I do now?!" "He''s quite the chatty guy..." Said Andromeda. "Are you... Um, going to... you know?" "I was nning to make him go back into demonic energy... but he''s kind of endearing, the little guy," Iughed. "Gyehehehe!" The imp began jumping around pping with its hands. "Demons aren''t exactly evil; they simply obey themands of their makers..." I said. "Or I guess, summoners. The Demons from Pandemonium... I think they were born when he was going through immense suffering and emotional trauma, this made it, so they became hateful and spiteful of life and everything else that isn''t their master." "Who''s Pandemonium?" The Imp wondered. "Technically your father," I said. "EH?!" He gasped. "Does that mean you''re my mom?" "I''m not your mom!" I roared angrily. "And... Uh, I guess... Dammit, I can''t really bring myself to kill the little guy." "K-Kill?!" the Imp cried, jumping. "Yikes! Don''t joke like that, master!" "I wasn''t joking, I was... considering it," I smiled. "Hyeeeh!" he was shocked in horror. "Now what do I do with him?" I wondered. "He''s too weak to do anything," Said Andromeda. "Oh, maybe he could be a servant for the house? Tend the crops and other stuff?" "I''ll do anything master says!" the Imp nodded. "But can I get a payment?" "What do you want as payment?" I asked. "Souls!" He smiled, licking his lips. "Of course you want souls... fine," I nodded. "Animal or monster souls is fine, right?" "It''s fine!" He nodded. "Alright then," I said. "Go inside the castle, don''t cause too much mischief, and look for someone called Fuyu, she will show you the ropes, Imp." "Gotcha master!" he nodded, flying with his little wings away. "Whew, we got a little demon as a friend now, that''s cute,"ughed Andromeda. "I guess a true demon''s nature is what their master wants them to be... So what you said must be that... Yeah, Pandemonium has made his own demons embody his hatred and traumas." "Yeah, the memories of the past I saw, they were brief, but back then Pandemonium... When he was just summoned, he was unable to use his powers," I exined. "He was most likely able to awaken them after going through torture from the Ancient Gods, those bastards." "That''s..." Andromeda sighed, looking rather sad. "Well, even then... We cannot really try to empathize with him." "He''s not willing to sit down and talk anyways," I said. "It''s a battle of survival, it is him or us. And I know what you mean. But it''s hopeless to even think about that, it simply won''t work." "I guess you''re not wrong," she said. "What item''s next?" "We spent a while just using the first item... Anyways, let''s go for this real quick." I showed her two grimoires, they were the [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)]. "They''re SS Rank," she said. "Hmm, you can only evolve SS Rank or below Divine Abilities with this. But you''ve got quite a few of them!" "Yes, I do have, let''s give them an upgrade," I smiled with a nod. "Wait, Evolution... Is usually more like changing something than the upgrade of rank, right?" "Yeah, the Divine Ability can gain special new powers or change namepletely," She exined. "Divine Ability Evolution and Rank Up are different." "Understood..." I nodded. "So this is the list of Divine Abilities I can upgrade... Huh."N?v(el)B\\jnn [Deep One''s Gaze (SS)] [Unique Skill: Sky Walk (S)] [Divine Cooking Arts (SS)] [Holy ck Light (SS)] [Divine cksmithing (S)] [Divine Holy Metal Creation (A)] [Divine Alchemy Arts (B)] "Not as few as I imagined!" Andromeda said. "What do you want to improve?" "Honestly, Alchemy and cksmithing would be great..." I said. "Can I force them to evolve with this? Ah right, maybe Cooking Arts could be good as well." "Hmm, you can try, however, these three specific Divine Abilities are a bit different. First of all they cannot be Fused and are connected to your understanding and learning of these Fields. So forcefully evolving them... Well, try it," she said. "Okay..." I used a grimoire, quickly choosing the Divine Ability. And then... CRACKLE! A zap of lightning hit my hand! "Ouch! What the hell was that?!" "It means it doesn''t work, I guess." Andromeda shrugged as she saw me suffer the consequences. "Seriously? I never thought there would be Divine Abilities this stubborn..." I muttered. "They''re connected to the deepprehension of these Fields after all," she exined. "So it cannot be helped! You simply have to improve naturally, Drake, no cheats with Alchemy, Cooking, or cksmithing, alright?" "Sure..." I sighed. "Well, there''s still quite the big list even without those three." "Looking at it again... Deep One''s Gaze seems interesting? It is the Divine Ability I got from devouring the Deep One, isn''t it?" I wondered. "I''ve been mostly ignoring it this entire time, but it causes Curses when I look at someone, the thing is, this curse is quite weak." "Maybe if it evolves it can be strong, though I doubt Pandemonium can be affected by Curses," Said Andromeda. "Even if upgraded, it might not be good enough." "Yeah, figures... I''ll keep it around as a Fusion Ingredient, or maybe for the Ascendancy Law Cores eventually. Anyways, the others... I guess we can go for [Divine Holy Metal Creation] and try something new. What do you think?" I asked, slightly nervous about the answer. "I think you could give it a try!" Andromeda said once more. "You sure love acting cryptic..." I sighed. "Okay, one Divine Ability has been chosen, the other... I''ll take your rmendation." "Isn''t it obvious? Choose the Unique Skill!" She said. "Wait, what? Sky Walk?" I asked. "Hah..." Chapter 1911: New And Powerful Evolved Divine Abilities Chapter 1911: New And Powerful Evolved Divine Abilities ? At the end with Andromeda, we chose the [Unique Skill: Sky Walk] and the [Divine Holy Metal Creation]. I wasn''t quite sure about the Sky Walk thing though, it was a rather weak Unique Skill I had copied from those powerful mecha androids that had showed up out of nowhere that one time, obeying Greenwood. They were part of some sort of prototype he was creating, they were robots that used powerful Unique Skills. Yeah, now that I refresh my memory, it happened right after I defeated the Deep One, there was an invasion of Chaotic Beings that my daughter was stopping with my family, and Greenwood sent this trio there. Back then my daughters weren''t as strong yet, so they were getting beaten really badly. Luckily I got there in time... It was at that time I learned I could gain Unique Skills from foes I ate that possessed them, it was freaky though, learning that the things I ate could have been victims brainwashed and turned into those mechanical monsters. A bit sad even... But what''s done is done. Meanwhile, the Holy Metal Creation ability was born from that time as well, a bit earlier, when I battled powerful Pdins that served the Queen over there, one of them had some Holy Transformation of sorts, epassed on pure Golden, Holy Metal. It was some kind of unique power he had, which I ended acquiring after... Well, after I ate the guy, well, he turned into some chimeric monster, so it was fair game, right? I hardly even remember the fight, it was that easy I suppose. "Alright, let''s get this over with." I said. "Open, Grimoires!" FLAAASH! Both grimoires received mymands, opening, as I selected the Divine Abilities, which rapidly flew into their interior, before closing. The pages moved rapidly, as the grimoires slowly merged with the spheres, bing one with them, and making the Divine Ability themselves stronger too. And then... two new spheres emerged, even stronger than before, merging with me. Ding! [You have used the [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] to Evolve the [Unique Skill: Sky Walk (S)] into the Evolved Divine Ability: [Unique Skill: Heavenly Steps (SSS)]!] Heavenly Steps, huh? It haspletely changed! And this name... It does sound cooler. [You have used the [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] to Evolve the [Divine Holy Metal Creation (A)] into the Evolved Divine Ability: [Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Creation (SSS)]!] This has gained a new and interesting name, and also SSS Rank too, that''s an incredible upgrade from A Rank.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Hmm?" I did feel a bit stronger from that too! "Not bad... Now let''s see what I got." [Unique Skill: Heavenly Steps (SSS)] A Unique Skill given to someone that once wished to walk across the endless skies. The Unique Skill has been forcefully evolved using a powerful Divine Artifact, awakening its inner powers and elevating the Unique Skill to its greatest form. This Unique Skill grants the ability to walk in midair and float without the expenditure of any energy. By walking faster or using energy, it is possible to fly at incredibly fast speeds. Additionally, it is possible to bend the air and space around the user as they move, rapidly creating powerful shockwaves that enhance speed the more they are umted, while generating destructive forces capable of dealing great damage against foes or distract them. These shockwaves can be concentrated and manipted around the user, and as long as they''re within the skies, it is possible to control nearby clouds and generate gigantic storms, snowstorms, thunderstorms, and windstorms, manipting the weather within an ever- growing area around the user. The Power of these Attacks generated through the Heavenly Steps is based on 500% of the user''s Arcane Force Stat. When using Mana or Divine Power while using this Unique Skill, increases Flying Speed, Movement Speed, and the Power of this skill''s Attack Abilities by 700%. Additionally, by activating the skill using only Ascendancy Law Essence, its true power awakens, giving you the power to unleash the {Heavenly Step Art} and move through the heavens and the earth at Lightning Speed, increasing Movement Speed by 1500% and increasing the ability to Avoid and Dodge by 500%. "Oh wow, it sure evolved... This Unique Skill wasn''t even that good before. I''m impressed." As I nodded, I read the other Divine Ability. [Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Creation (SSS)] The ability to spend Mana and Divine Power and create powerful Divine Metals imbued with the Holy Element, which can be shaped, manipted, and even fired at foes in various ways and with many different usages. The higher the Divine Ability Rank, the stronger the durability and quality of the divine holy metal created, and the easier it can be shaped around. This Divine Ability is impressive on its own but shines the most when used in crafting for the creation of a variety of items, or even in tandem with offensive magic. Now, after being evolved using a special Divine Artifact, the Divine Ability has evolved into a powerful state never seen before, capable of channeling Ascendancy Law Essence to manifest its truest power, materializing from pure energy the [Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Alloy], a manifestation of pure raw energy made into metal, of incredible Durability and Toughness, based on 5000% of the user''s Martial Power Stat, it grows even tougher as the user grows stronger through this Stat. The newly evolved [Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Alloy] can unleash {Divine Heavenly Light} from within, attacking automatically as if it were alive at any threat that approaches its creator, dealing damage based on 50% of its Durability and Toughness, it can also resonate with the user''s abilities to unleash powerful attacks, create artifacts on the go, and reinforce orbine with armor, increasing their Powers, Durability, Toughness, and more by 1000%. Additionally, it is possible to channelrge quantities of Ascendancy Law Essence and unleash the power of the {Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Alloy Sentinel}, transforming the user''s entire body into this metal and giving them immense defenses, weight, and toughness, and defending them from every damage. This transformation can be extended as more energy is supplied, but as long as it runs out, it''ll reverse the user back. While in this form, All Stats increase by 300% and Physical Defense and Magical Defense increase by 500%. "Oh? This is not bad either..." These two evolved Divine Abilities looked better than I imagined. Chapter 1912: [Heavenly Steps] & [Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Creation] Chapter 1912: [Heavenly Steps] & [Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Creation] ? Upon evolution, both Divine Abilities became very powerful and much stronger than before, expanding what they could do by a thousandfold, and rising all the way to SSS Rank as well! For example, Sky Walk. This Unique Skill grants the ability to walk in midair and float without the expenditure of any energy. By walking faster or using energy, it is possible to fly at incredibly fast speeds. Additionally, it is possible to bend the air and space around the user as they move, rapidly creating powerful shockwaves that enhance speed the more they are umted, while generating destructive forces capable of dealing great damage against foes or distract them. In here it went from simply allowing movement through the sky to unleashing shockwaves that can be twisted in more than one way, surprisingly giving the Skill an incredible new level of versatility, such as this. These shockwaves can be concentrated and manipted around the user, and as long as they''re within the skies, it is possible to control nearby clouds and generate gigantic storms, snowstorms, thunderstorms, and windstorms, manipting the weather within an ever- growing area around the user.N?v(el)B\\jnn The Power of these Attacks generated through the Heavenly Steps is based on 500% of the user''s Arcane Force Stat. When using Mana or Divine Power while using this Unique Skill, increases Flying Speed, Movement Speed, and the Power of this skill''s Attack Abilities by 700%. It quite literally gives me the power to control the weather, no? And with my own... body? My legs? So by merely kicking the sky the clouds will transform and shape differently? This sounds insane, but I like it. But that isn''t even all of it yet! Additionally, by activating the skill using only Ascendancy Law Essence, its true power awakens, giving you the power to unleash the {Heavenly Step Art} and move through the heavens and the earth at Lightning Speed, increasing Movement Speed by 1500% and increasing the ability to Avoid and Dodge by 500%. Then there''s this! Heavenly Step Art, an ability that makes me EVEN faster, and it is activated through Ascendancy Law Essence, make sense as it''s an expensive energy and power. The increase on Movement Speed and also Avoid and Dodge are going to be absolutely VITAL against Pandemonium and whatever challenge he and... whatever the Venerable of Fire throws at me. I had wanted to initially evolve the Storm Divine Ability, but it seemed it had already reached a high Rank before anyways, perhaps when I made Storm, and I had kind of forgotten it was maxed by now. So, I moved to the second most interesting and random Divine Ability I could have used it on, Divine Holy Metal Creation, a Divine Ability I obtained by eating that one Pdin Chimera I fought in the Archipgo, who had a pretty monstrous form. Now that I remember, back then the Deep One and that Witch Queen were turning everyone in some eldritch horror... Heavy stuff, and to think my daughters took a lot of the spotlight back then, it was kind of awesome. Anyways, that old Divine Ability I had forgotten about already quickly evolved into something surprisingly amazing, the Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Creation Divine Ability. Its upgrade carried some heavy new boosts, effects, and powers. Now, after being evolved using a special Divine Artifact, the Divine Ability has evolved into a powerful state never seen before, capable of channeling Ascendancy Law Essence to manifest its truest power, materializing from pure energy the [Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Alloy], a manifestation of pure raw energy made into metal, of incredible Durability and Toughness, based on 5000% of the user''s Martial Power Stat, it grows even tougher as the user grows stronger through this Stat. First of all, this! A new name, it is now a potent and powerful Alloy, the Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Alloy, which can manifest even more easily out of pure raw energy, and its Toughness and Durability is ought to be incredible with that specification. I mean, 5000% of my Martial Power Stat?! That''s just crazy. I''ll definitely use this, especially because this isn''t even the whole upgrade. The newly evolved [Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Alloy] can unleash {Divine Heavenly Light} from within, attacking automatically as if it were alive at any threat that approaches its creator, dealing damage based on 50% of its Durability and Toughness, it can also resonate with the user''s abilities to unleash powerful attacks, create artifacts on the go, and reinforce orbine with armor, increasing their Powers, Durability, Toughness, and more by 1000%. It can even shootsers... And it canbine with my abilities as well, so this gives me a lot of ideas for synergies, or evenbining Gabriel with this metal? Wait, perhaps upgrading him with this metal could also work? I''ll have to tryter. The armorbination effect could even upgrade my Ascendancy Law Armor Ability, so I''m looking forward to trying that. Andstly this... Additionally, it is possible to channelrge quantities of Ascendancy Law Essence and unleash the power of the {Heavenly Divine Spirit Metal Alloy Sentinel}, transforming the user''s entire body into this metal and giving them immense defenses, weight, and toughness, and defending them from every damage. This transformation can be extended as more energy is supplied, but as long as it runs out, it''ll reverse the user back. While in this form, All Stats increase by 300% and Physical Defense and Magical Defense increase by 500%. Aplete metal transformation, quite literally I be a metal golem... or a robot? Well, its more like just raw metal without robotic parts like circuits, wires, and so on. The stat boost and defense boost are really good! I''ll probablybine them with my other transformations to further enhance my defense. "Those two Divine Abilities look incredibly potent, Drake!" Andromeda was also amazed. "Before they were pretty useless, but now they had truly shown their value... So what''s next?" "Ah, what''s next is... This." I said, grabbing two Talismans. "Let''s Upgrade my Divinities now." Chapter 1913: Evolving Divinities Chapter 1913: Evolving Divinities ? [Divine Ability Fusion Marble (SSS Grade)] X1 USED [Divine Ability Evolution Grimoire (SS Grade)] x2 USED [Divinity Fusion Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x1 [Divinity Evolution Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] x1 [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SS Grade)] x2 We were almost reaching the end of the list of items I was going to use today. Or well, notpletely, but these items should be quick to use, so I''ll move to my master n right after I''m done with them. I grabbed the talismans, and instantly activated the first one, which allowed me tobine up to four Divinities into a much stronger Divinity. "Let''s fuse some Divinities then!" I said, checking the list. "Hmmm..." [Divinities]: [Main Divinity: Pandemonium''s Demonic Fragments (SSS+)] [Main Divinity: Void Embodiment (SSS+)] [Main Divinity: Abyssal Void Soul (SSS+)] [Main Divinity: Golden Dunes (A)] [Main Divinity: Demonic Gluttony (SSS+)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Storming Winds (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Sinful mes (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Fruitful Harvest (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Vampiric Blood (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Parasitizing Aberration (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Titan''s Might (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Dark Phantom Dragon Soul (SSS+)] It was a rather modest listpared to the Divine Ability list, after all, I''ve used most of my Divinities on the Ascendancy Law Cores and so on, although I keep getting new ones asionally too. It''s usually not as quick. "The other Talisman is for Divinity Evolution..." I said. "Okay, I guess I choose the shittiest Divinities and justbine them, no? How about that?" "T-The shittiest?" wondered Andromeda. "Well... I suppose that could work, perhaps?" "Okay, so we could try with... Titan Might first?" I wondered. "It''s not bad, but the boost to strength it gives is not even that noticeable, it needs a boost, or to be the ingredient of something that''ll be even better." "That''s true..." Andromeda nodded. "Then what else?" "I was thinking about... Storming Winds perhaps," I said. "It does sound like something that isn''t growing that much... Golden Dunes as well, it''s going out. And now thest... I guess I can finally choose something stronger. What do you rmend?" "After those three are going away, I guess the rest are much stronger, yes," she nodded, reading the divinity list. "Somethingpatible and that could make the fusion much better... Perhaps Sinful mes?" "Sinful mes..." I said. "Yeah, not bad. That''s the power I inherited from my Father. I haven''t used it much. I tried using it on Pandemonium, but it didn''t seem to work, his power goes beyond the mes Authority. But if I could power them up somehow... Oh yeah, you''re right, it truly makes me feel like upgrading it." "See? Combine it with other Divinities and see what they can be!" Andromeda winked at me. "Then let''s do that!" I nodded. "Talisman, activate!" FLAAASH! The talisman in my hands overflowed with bright and colorful lights, shining brightly as I selected the ingredients,bining these Divinities that seemed ratherckluster before... And making it better. And then, the talisman merged with the Divinities fusing together, further improving them, before merging with my Soul. I immediately felt my Divinity Aura fluctuate, twist, and expand, showing various colors. "Oh? Not bad!" Ding! [Using the [Divinity Fusion Talisman (SSS+ Grade)], you havebined the: [Main Divinity: Golden Dunes (A)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Storming Winds (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Sinful mes (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Titan''s Might (SS)] Divinities!] [The Combined Divinities have created the [Great Divinity: Sinful Demonic Crystal Storm Titan Embodiment: Asura Adamas (???)] "What''s this name...?" I felt a strange sensation as I read such a name, quickly unleashing the Divinity at full power to check it! FLUOSH! The Divinity manifested, as a sudden storm of red, ck, and purple crystals, small in size, manifested around me, as if they were sand... some kind of demonic sand at that. Each grain of this crystal sand carried powerful Sinful mes within them, which through a simplemand, could epass someone and then explode! Oh wow, it truly merged their powers, Storm, Sand, and Sinful mes into one... But that''s not all, with the power of the Titan Might Divinity, it changed even further as well!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om TRUUUM! The crimson storm gathered around me and quickly fused into a giant titan made of these dark crystals, with four powerful, crystal-made and muscr arms, two heads, sharp horns, and a muscr, intimidating body made of demonic sinful crystals. It was both ethereal and also physical, and it seemed overwhelmingly intimidating, carrying an aura of power, a representation of my Divinity, a manifestation! It even has a name. "Asura Adamas..." I looked at my own Divinity, the Titan that manifested from it didn''t even look at me or something, but I could feel it was below mymand. "We will see what you can doter... But I''m satisfied with this for now," I nodded. "Alright, thest talisman, the Evolution one... which Divinity do I choose for evolution? Maybe... Either the Void Divinity, Gluttony, or maybe... Hm, what else?" "There seems to be a Divinity about the Pandemonium Body Fragments merged with you..." Andromeda said. "Maybe that?" "Hm, why though?" I wondered. "It''s a powerful group of fiendish beings that now exist within you, the Divinity must be intrinsically connected to them," she exined. "If its upgraded, they might also grow stronger?" "Hmmm..." I nodded. "Well, it sounds tempting, but no thanks. I think I want more raw power at the end, so... the Divinity of Gluttony will work." "Good choice, nheless!" Andromeda nodded. FLAAASH! The Talisman absorbed my Divinity and then merged back to me, the Divinity itself was already really strong though, I wonder if it would work. Once it merged with me, the new Divinity... It felt as if Gluttony was right with me, everywhere, all the time. It''s annoying, but the power is very clear here too. Ding! [You have used the [Divinity Evolution Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] to Evolve the: [Main Divinity: Demonic Gluttony (SSS+)]!] [The [Main Divinity: Demonic Gluttony (SSS+)] has evolved into the [Great Divinity: Heaven- Devouring Demonic Gluttony (???)]!] FLUOSH! "T-This is...?!" I gripped my fists tightly, feeling the demonic power flow through me. It felt good. "Finally done! And this upgrade to my Divinities will surelye in handy... Now, the final thing." I nodded. "Let''s use the Spirit Creation Tickets." Chapter 1914: Creating A New Spirit Chapter 1914: Creating A New Spirit ? Ding! [Using the [Divinity Fusion Talisman (SSS+ Grade)], you havebined the: [Main Divinity: Golden Dunes (A)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Storming Winds (SS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Sinful mes (SSS)] [Auxiliary Divinity: Titan''s Might (SS)] Divinities!] [The Combined Divinities have created the [Great Divinity: Sinful Demonic Crystal Storm Titan Embodiment: Asura Adamas (???)] [You have used the [Divinity Evolution Talisman (SSS+ Grade)] to Evolve the: [Main Divinity: Demonic Gluttony (SSS+)]!] [The [Main Divinity: Demonic Gluttony (SSS+)] has evolved into the [Great Divinity: Heaven- Devouring Demonic Gluttony (???)]!] With these two new improved Divinities, I felt much stronger than before, a strength that Divine Abilities couldn''t give, which was directly connected to the Divinity Aura and the Divine Body, the stronger and more Divinities someone have, the stronger their Divine Aura and Divine Body be, and also their Soul, while also adding special effects or elements to them. What I had no idea of was that there was apparently a level higher than a Divinity, a Great Divinity! And I only just discovered it now that Ibined these Divinities and obtained one, and then when I evolved another Divinity, which has perhaps be my strongest so far. "Heaven-Devouring Demonic Gluttony, huh?" I smiled, sensing the Aura growing stronger. "It''s pretty good, not too shabby at all, actually! Hey Gluttony, Orochi! Do you feel stronger?" The two manifested as small spirit-like beings, although they were nothing like Spirits at all, smaller and rather cute. Gluttony resembled some kind of angry dog with red and ck flesh and various jaws and eyes across their body, and Orochi... as a white snake with red eyes and several golden rings across his body. "What in the world did you do? I do indeed feel stronger... It is as if my entire power had gained an upgrade! Is this your n or something? Let me tell you that making me stronger might help you, but once we battle again, it''ll only end up biting your tail!" Laughed Gluttony. "It seems I am indeed connected to the Sin of Gluttony... At the end, I do feel stronger as well," Orochi said. "Until we battle again, I suppose I will continue helping you... There''s nothing else I could do anyways. Letting you die is not my n either, after all you''re going to be my new body." "Hah, these two little bastards..." I felt the urge to smack their heads. BONK! BONK!N?v(el)B\\jnn And I did just that. "Ouch! Hey, that actually hurt?!" Gluttony cried. "H-How is that possible?! I am not even a physical being!" "Looks like Drake''s dominion over the Sin of Gluttony has be much stronger, resulting on him having more power on you," Andromeda giggled. "T-That''s not fair at all!" Gluttony keptining. "Tch... To be humiliated in such a way... You''ll pay for this!" Orochi roared, although he was cute at best with that little form of his. "Hah, whatever you say... Anyways, stay there, I wanted to try something before doing the other thing I had thought about," I said. "Huh? What are you nning now?" Gluttony asked. "Hm? What are those shiny items? They''re like gold! And I love gold!" Orochi''s eyes glowed brightly. I took the Spirit Creation Tickets and looked at the two, I had gotten a weird idea. This new idea wasn''t rted to the previous one I had though, but it was worth giving it a shot. "I want to see if it''s possible to turn both of you into Spirits," I said. "So stand still, I''ll use you as Spirit Materials." "S-Spirits?!" Gluttony and Orochi screamed at the same time. "WE AREN''T YOUR PETS, YOU KNOW?!" They were incredibly synchronized. "Yeah, yeah, whatever you say," Iughed. "Let''s see..." I first tried using Divinity Fragments and some other items as additional ingredients, and then used a ticket on the two of them. However... CRACKLE! Lightning sparkled from the ticket, as it burned my damn hand. "Agh! It didn''t work...?" [ERROR] [Overload of energy and materials, the [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SS Grade)] Item is too weak to create such a powerful Spirit with so many different sources of power.] "So I have to limit the source of power, huh?" I wondered. "I guess that''s how it worked with Astra, despite being so strong, her source of power was a special Psychic Avatar everyone helped to create and the fragmented crystalized core of the Esper God..." Indeed, despite being so strong, she wasn''t something thatbining different elements and sources of power, it was all just Psychic Energy, with a solid crystalized core too. "Then how about just these two as Spirit Ingredients?" FLAAASH! The ticket instantly shone brightly, as Gluttony and Orochi nced at one another in utter horror. "Oh?! It works! Hahaha!" Iughed, as I saw the two of them beginning to spin around,bining with the ticket, which turned into particles of light. FLUOSH! "W-Wait a second! This can''t be happening! I cannot... I cannot be a Spirit! Stop! Stop this at onceeeee!" "I will not be your Familiar, Drake! I will... resist- ARGH! I can''t?!" Both tried to resist, but right now they were below my control; by simply willing it, I forced these two viinous monsters tobine for me. "{Divine Spirit Creation}!" BOOOMMM!!! A huge explosion covered my surroundings, as ck, dark red, purple, and silver energies converged into a sole, spiritual and demonic entity, carrying both divine, demonic, and spiritual powers. I could feel both the power of Gluttony and of Cmity within it! The smoke dissipated, revealing the result of this fusion and spirit transformation... And it looked pretty cool. For a spirit, they were quiterge at one and a half meters of height. It was as if Orochi''s long serpentine body had gained four reptilian legs covered on red and ck scales with sharp ws, there were now jaws across his body here and there, and red eyes. His serpentine face remained the same, but now he had a third, red colored eye vertically ced on his forehead, and red and ck horns... He also gained two more heads. "T-This can''t be...!" Gluttony groaned. "Why does this feel so refreshing?! No!" "W-We fused?!" Orochi gasped. "No! T-This is disgusting! I had already enough with being roommates!" "I''ll call you guys G!" Ding! [Congrattions! You have created the [Three-Headed Divine Demonic Serpent Beast Spirit of Gluttony and Cmity: G (Rank 11: Initial Stage)]!] [The Created Spirit has been automatically created a Familiar Bond with you.] "Hahahah! Get fucked!" "NOOOOO!" Chapter 1915: Doing Something Crazy Chapter 1915: Doing Something Crazy ? The n worked at the end, and I was able to create a Spirit out of these two idiots. A Demonic Familiar thing with their power, to further strengthen the power I gain out of them!N?v(el)B\\jnn Ding! [Congrattions! You have created the [Three-Headed Divine Demonic Serpent Beast Spirit of Gluttony and Cmity: G (Rank 11: Initial Stage)]!] [The Created Spirit has been automatically created a Familiar Bond with you.] "Hahahah! Get fucked!" After theyined and cried so much, I couldn''t help butugh at their misfortune, their form seemed less grotesque than I had imagined though, but I guess that works just fine too. However, I was hoping for them to look hideous so they would be even more funny to look at in their suffering. "NOOOOO!" Well, they''re still suffering and that''s what matters... Although I believe these two traitorous bastards have made me a bit more sadistic than I would''ve wanted to be. "T-This can''t be happening!" "We are merged?!" Gluttony and Orochi keptining, although it was more than over for them now. "You''re called G by the way, don''t forget your new name." I mocked them. "Ah! Fuck off!" Gluttony roared angrily. "This is a disgrace... I''ll make sure you pay for this!" Orochi screamed, hissing at me. "Yeah, yeah, keep crying," Iughed. Andromeda was left a bit speechless as she saw the scene, I suppose not even she had expected me to do such a thing. "Oh wow, was this the big and genius n you had in mind?" she asked. "Well! I suppose it worked pretty well." "Actually, that''s not the case, Andromeda. I have another, crazier n," I smiled, looking at her. "And for that I first need to create this..." I concentrated, standing up straight and then... FLUOSH! My body was divided, as I created a perfect copy of myself, a Doppelganger. "A Doppelganger?" Andromeda asked. "What are you nning to do with that?" "Well, what else? Let''s try turning it into a Spirit, of course!" Iughed. "Eeeh?!" Andromeda''s reaction was expected, she was surprised about my insanity. "That''s not going to work! How would it even work? It''s your body at the end, Drake..." She waspletely skeptical. "Yeah but anything can be used as a Material. I was even able to use Demonic Souls and the Embodiments of a Sin and the Soul of a Cmity Beast from another world..." I said. "Well, let me try first." I quickly used the ticket, and my Doppelganger, which was standing there looking at me while I looked at myself, as my mind was within it and shared. FLAAASH! The ticket turned into particles of light instantly, merging with the Doppelganger body... Wait, it worked! FLUOSH! The energies merged with the Doppelganger, which started to float in midair, its entire physical body began to turn ethereal and phantasmal, expanding and stretching, and then turning back to how it was before. RUMBLE! Sparks of rainbow-colored electricity surged from the body, as it continued transforming. I felt all the sensations myself, how a cold wave of energies turned my flesh and blood into spiritual essence, and then this essence merged into physical spiritual matter. As this happened, my soul within the clone began to be poured with gigantic quantities of Spiritual Energy, which refined it, making me stronger as a result as well! "T-This power...?! It works! It''s working!" As Iughed while seeing my Doppelganger transform and feeling its transformation at first nce, the light continued transforming his appearance. His skin color turned white and human-like, surprisingly. His scales weren''t of a blueish silver anymore, bingpletely rainbow instead. His hair grew longer, divided into braids, and each braid had a different color. What the hell? And his eyes turned red and blue, with a third, yellow eye at the forehead. When the changes to my second body finished, it slowly fell to the ground, it felt exhausted, I felt exhausted. "Phew... I-it worked! Holy shit, I''ve be a Spirit! Or is it? Wait, I need to investigate this properly..." I muttered. "I-I never thought you could use the ticket in such a way!" Andromeda said. "W-What in the world? It almost feels like cheating!" "Calm down, I just feel stronger, that''s all," I smiled. "And more power is always wee... Now, let''s see what differentiates me from before." Ding! [You have used the [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SS Grade)] Item to use the Ingredients [Doppelganger] to create a new Divine Spirit!] [As a result of being connected to the ingredients through your Soul, you have also received a direct boost to your Power and Soul!] [You have created the Great Divine Spirit: [Nine-Colored Heavenly Frost Dragon King (Rank 10: Peak Stage)]!] [Your Doppelganger has evolved into a Spirit, and the Spirit has been Contracted with your Soul. Your Doppelganger has be your Familiar Spirit, while still being half of your body and powers.] [Your Soul, shared between your body and your Doppelganger, has absorbed the Divine Spiritual Essence necessary to transform ingredients into a Spirit.] [After absorbing the Divine Spiritual Essence, your Soul has grownrger and be Spiritual. And because half of your body has be a Divine Spirit, you''ve also be a Divine Spirit.] [You have unlocked the [Mystic Spirit] Stat, abination of the Spirituality, Mystic Aether, and Elemental Power that Spirits have.] [You have gained +20.000.000 Mystic Spirit Stat!] [You have gained enough Divine Spiritual Essence for your body to develop a [Spiritual Core]!] [By developing a Spiritual Core, you can further strengthen and increase your Mystic Spirit Stat. The higher this stat bes, the stronger your contracted Spirits, created Spirits, and all Spirit-type magic and abilities, divinities, and so on will be.] [You have acquired the Divinity: [Main Divinity: Great Divine Spirit Soul (SSS)]!] [You have acquired the Divine Ability: [Divine Spiritual Magic (SSS)]!] [You have gained the Subrace: [Great Divine Dragon Spirit]!] [You have developed new Bloodline: [Spirit Dragon Bloodline (S)]!] "S-So much power...!" I was left speechless, smiling in disbelief. My crazy idea ended working even better than I imagined, and I was the one benefitted the most at the end! And well, this guy over here... "Yep, still me." "Indeed." We both nodded, although whenever I try to talk through my Divine Spirit Body, he talks a bit more refined for some reason, as if he were someone raised inside a rich noble family. Chapter 1916: Turning A Doppelganger Into A Divine Spirit! Chapter 1916: Turning A Doppelganger Into A Divine Spirit! ? I analyzed the system notifications in detail, there was a lot of info to digest... Ding! [You have used the [Divine Spirit Creation Ticket (SS Grade)] Item to use the Ingredients [Doppelganger] to create a new Divine Spirit!] [As a result of being connected to the ingredients through your Soul, you have also received a direct boost to your Power and Soul!] [You have created the Great Divine Spirit: [Nine-Colored Heavenly Frost Dragon King (Rank 10: Peak Stage)]!] [Your Doppelganger has evolved into a Spirit, and the Spirit has been Contracted with your Soul. Your Doppelganger has be your Familiar Spirit, while still being half of your body and powers.] [Your Soul, shared between your body and your Doppelganger, has absorbed the Divine Spiritual Essence necessary to transform ingredients into a Spirit.] First thing, I saw my Doppelganger being officially recognized as a Great Divine Spirit! He also had quite a fancy name and when I thought his transformation finished, I noticed a crown made of rainbow jewels sitting above his head. He looked much more regal and delicate-looking than me. I think his body had also be slender and less muscr, he looked a lot more human-like or even elf-like. Although he still kept the scales and everything else, the skin waspletely white now, which was shocking because I''ve grown so used to have blue skin already. Could this even be considered some sort of evolution in a way? Ding! [After absorbing the Divine Spiritual Essence, your Soul has grownrger and be Spiritual. And because half of your body has be a Divine Spirit, you''ve also be a Divine Spirit.] [You have unlocked the [Mystic Spirit] Stat, abination of the Spirituality, Mystic Aether, and Elemental Power that Spirits have.] [You have gained +20.000.000 Mystic Spirit Stat!] A new Stat right after Demonic Authority, Mystic Spirit! And it is also a fusion between the three Spirit Stats I saw on the Status of Belle and my other Spirits whom I had used System Assimtion and Upgrade. It seems that having three extra stats rted to Spirits was found to be way too inefficient by the system, so itbined the stats into one, which is much more convenient. Ding! [You have gained enough Divine Spiritual Essence for your body to develop a [Spiritual Core]!] [By developing a Spiritual Core, you can further strengthen and increase your Mystic Spirit Stat. The higher this stat bes, the stronger your contracted Spirits, created Spirits, and all Spirit-type magic and abilities, divinities, and so on will be.] And here''s also the other thing, a Spiritual Core! It wasn''t created automatically though, but I now have the power to make one, apparently by crystallizing Divine Spiritual Essence within my Soul. So it means it''ll live alongside my Divine Titan Soul Heart? I wonder if I could fuse them together though? Or maybe turn the Heart into the Core... But it''s better to keep them separately for now. The Mystic Spirit Stat seems to strengthen all things rted to Spirits by a certain amount. The Spirits I''ve contracted and also those I create using that one Unique Skill, will all be even stronger. And well, also everything rted to them from Magic, Abilities, and Divinities, which leads to thisst series of messages... Ding! [You have acquired the Divinity: [Main Divinity: Great Divine Spirit Soul (SSS)]!] [You have acquired the Divine Ability: [Divine Spiritual Magic (SSS)]!] [You have gained the Subrace: [Great Divine Nine-Colored Heavenly Frost Dragon King Spirit]!] [You have developed new Bloodline: [Spirit Dragon Bloodline (S)]!] [Your Elemental Affinity: [Spirit (A)] has Ranked Up to SS!] [You have now be more attuned with the Spiritual ne and its energies and inhabitants, as you''ve be a pseudo inhabitant of such a ne yourself.] I obtained many things, a Divinity, a Divine Ability, a Subrace, and even a new Bloodline... This was an unexpected harvest, and one I think I should''ve done earlier, to be honest.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But I guess crazy ideas like these don''t get inside your mind all the time, I was lucky to think about it to begin with. Maybe because I somehow became smarter after gaining those psychic powers... Also Spirit Affinity at SS Rank, which makes me closer to Spirits than ever before. "Good," I nodded. "I also seem to have unlocked Divine Spirit Magic, which seems fundamentally different than Spirit Creation... But both could go pretty well together. Andromeda, what do you think?" "T-This is..." Andromeda was left speechless, her eyebrows twitching as she saw everything happening. "M-My bad, I really thought it was impossible, but I''ve underestimated the potential of System-created Items. So this is your second body, and also a Divine Spirit too?" "A Great Divine Spirit at that, yes," I nodded. "Indeed, and it is still the body of mine, although for some strange urrence, I cannot help but talk rather... differently through this new body, unfortunately so," I said through the other body. "Ppfff... Hahahah! It doesn''t fit you at all!" Andromedaughed. "But I have to admit I like that new look... It feels like you evolved! But didn''t..." "Yeah, it''s rather bizarre..." I said through my Divine Spirit Body. "But it does have all the powers of a Divine Spirit." I said. "And it should be possible to leave it on its own too..." "Can you merge back with it though? Are your stats still reduced?" She asked. "My Stats? They are... No? they aren''t reduced anymore!" I said in surprise. "Oh, this is amazing! So turning a Doppelganger into a Great Divine Spirit made it like a separate being permanently, but it is still me? It''s so weird, but I love it." "That''s indeed very bizarre..." Andromeda nodded. "Now try to merge back." "Okay, let''s go back to normal!" I said, as I moved my Doppelganger towards me, and it rapidly melted into my body. FLAAASH! "Ungh?! T-This power...!" I felt an immense explosion of power surging through my body, as my appearance changed, bing a fusion between my current form and the divine spirit doppelganger appearance. In resume, I became more handsome and slender, less bulky-looking, and a bit taller. My scales became mostly rainbow, but had a silvery blue hue to them, and my hair gained various colors at the tip. "Hah... I feel stronger? What the hell?" Chapter 1917: Forging A Spirit Core Chapter 1917: Forging A Spirit Core ? The moment I decided to merge back with my Doppelganger, now turned into a Great Divine Dragon Spirit, things changed a lot. FLAAASH! "Ungh?! T-This power...!" I felt a sudden pain through my body, but it washed away almost instantly after, as I felt relieved. As I felt an immense explosion of power surging through my body, my appearance changed, bing a fusion between my current form and the divine spirit doppelganger appearance. "Huh?" In resume, I became more handsome and slender, less bulky-looking, and a bit taller. My scales became mostly rainbow, but had a silvery blue hue to them, and my hair gained various colors at the tip. I don''t know if I exactly like this appearance, even more when my skin now became primarily white, with blue and red skin around my arms, part of my neck and chest, but it resembled more tattooed skin now. "Hah... I feel stronger? What the hell?" I muttered. "I am fairly sure my Stats were already at max before, but they increased?! And this form doesn''t seem to drain away any energy constantly either... It is as if..." "As if you''ve simply returned to your original form?" wondered Andromeda. "Amusing! It seems that by fusing back with a Doppelganger turned into a Divine Spirit, your stats skyrocket beyond their base level." "I... see. Yeah, I figured it out already myself," I nodded. "I also feel like my Spiritual Energies are mixing with my Ascendancy Law Essence, crazy." And then... Ding! [You have merged back with your [Doppelganger]: [Great Divine Nine-Colored Heavenly Frost Dragon King Spirit (Rank 10: Peak Stage)]!] [Because you turned your [Doppelganger] into your Familiar Divine Spirit, and therefore it has be its impendent being, your Stats had returned back to normal without the necessity to merge with your Doppelganger anymore.] [However, after merging again with it, you have reached your {Divine Spiritual Venerable Dragon Awakening Form}, an Ascension of your former self, now being part Divine Spirit, you''ve technically Evolved.] [In this state, which can remain forever active without any energy cost, All your Stats increase by 50%, and the Divine Power of your Spirit Magic, Spirit Divinities, and Spirit Divine Abilities and other Rted Powers or Spirit Familiars increase by 300%.] [While remaining in your {Divine Spiritual Venerable Dragon Awakening Form}, your [Mystic Spirit] Stat will increase passively over time, and your Spiritual Core will also develop naturally as the flow of Spiritual Essence reaches and spreads through your entire body.] [It is also possible to separate from your Doppelganger at any time, where these bonuses will disappear until you merge again.] "Yeah, it''s technically as if I had evolved!" I nodded. "It''s great! I should probably make the Spiritual Core right away, right?" "The faster the better I suppose..." Andromeda nodded. "It would also be nice to see your changes and how strong you be after creating one." "Alright... So I just think about it and- No, wait, I think I figured it out," I said, realizing that it wasn''t asplicated as I thought. "I don''t really need the help of the System either." "Oh? Well, let me see then," Andromeda nodded, sitting by my side. I saw down cross-legged, concentrating all my Divine Spiritual Essence into my chest area, within my Soul itself. Before, I would''ve needed to ask the System for help, as I was always kind of clueless about these things. But somehow, I just know what to do now... Things simply click better inside my head than before. Was I that stupid? Or was there something else within me that my Psychic Powers awakened? Perhaps Dragon Instincts? It does make our race brutish, especially young dragons who are still very beastly sometimes... Emerald and Surtr took a while to be a bit more civilized after all. So when I gained Psychic Powers and expanded my brain, my dragon brain itself becamerger and much more... I don''t know, I don''t want to say smarter because I would be calling all dragons dumb, and that''s not my intention. But things work faster now, and I can even run simtions inside my head much more easily, I can figure things out like this.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om FLUOSH! After I gathered the energy, I simplypressed it with my Venerable''s Will, until it began to solidify, crystalizing, the same thing that happened when water froze into ice. Even the water of the air, the tiny particles, once frozen enough, form crystals, this was the same principle, and I applied it to the Spiritual Core creation. Crack, crack...! The sound of the crystal taking form echoed, as I felt it was growingrger, starting from the size of a tiny pink finger, it expanded into the length of an apple. And then... twice as big as that. "I think this is my limit for now..." I tried expanding it further, but I saw cracks appearing, so I reversed it back to before that, healing the cracks and... finishing the process. FLAAASH! A massive explosion of rainbow spiritual energies exploded from my body once I finally finished, as the Spiritual Core rested within my Soul, rotating around the Divine Titan Soul Heart. "It''s done! And it seems to be rainbow-colored," I smiled. "Supposedly, it means it has affinity with most elements!" "Oooh! It worked!" Andromeda nodded, as she felt within the system that it had all been properly assimted. Ding! [Congrattions! You have sessfully forged your [Spirit Core]: [Nine-Colored Rainbow Frost Core!] [Your Spirit Core current Realm is [Novice Spirit Realm: Rank 1 (Initial Stage)]!] [Refine more Spiritual Essence into your Spirit Core to gain more power and grow your Spirit Core to its fullest potential!] [With each Rank, your Spirit Core will grant you additional Stats and strengthen all Spirit- rted Abilities, Familiars, Magic, Divinities, Affinities, and Bloodlines.] [You gained +5.000.000 Mystic Spirit Stat!] [You gained +1.500.000 Arcane Force and Soul Ether Stats!] "It''s done... But looking at my Status, it doesn''t seem that there''s a number... So I suppose I cannot use my Ascendancy Law Essence directly?" I wondered. "It seems that... these energies are together, but at the same time, the core requirespletely diluted energy, not the fused form." Chapter 1918: A Doppelganger Divine Spirit With A System? Chapter 1918: A Doppelganger Divine Spirit With A System? ? After the creation of the Spirit Core, I felt stronger, the quantity of Spiritual Essence flowed much better, and the notifications... Ding! [Congrattions! You have sessfully forged your [Spirit Core]: [Nine-Colored Rainbow Frost Core!] [Your Spirit Core current Realm is [Novice Spirit Realm: Rank 1 (Initial Stage)]!] [Refine more Spiritual Essence into your Spirit Core to gain more power and grow your Spirit Core to its fullest potential!] [With each Rank, your Spirit Core will grant you additional Stats and strengthen all Spirit- rted Abilities, Familiars, Magic, Divinities, Affinities, and Bloodlines.] [You gained +5.000.000 Mystic Spirit Stat!] [You gained +1.500.000 Arcane Force and Soul Ether Stats!] It seemed to show that my Core was now called "Nine-Colored Rainbow Frost Core", so at the end the power of Ice still was embedded into the Spirit Core''s creation, huh? Well, it still great, the Nine other Colors represent other elements I can manipte, although they''ll always be weaker than my Ice. "It''s done... But looking at my Status, it doesn''t seem to show the energy requirements needed to Rank Up the Spirit Core," Imented. "But everything else is shown, except this one in specific." "I noticed the same thing as well..." Andromeda nodded. "I suppose I cannot use my Ascendancy Law Essence directly to Rank it up instantly?" I wondered. "It seems that... these energies are together, but at the same time, the core requirespletely diluted energy, not the fused form. It''s rather strange. Are Spirits that alienpared to everything else? Even the Demon King Seed was okay with Ascendancy Law Essence." "Perhaps it has to do with their integration into your Ascendancy Law itself," Andromeda answered. "You''ve infused Demonic Abilities into the Cores of your Ascendancy Ring of the System after all, so your Demonic Powers and their growth is now directly linked. Perhaps if you can link your Spirit Power with the Ascendancy Law of the System as well, it could allow you to use the Ascendancy Law Essence directly to Rank up the Spirit Core." "You''re right," I nodded. "Right now I cannot do that yet... But once I can finally Rank Up my Ascendancy Law Ring, then I''ll be happy to do so... For now, however, I''m curious about another thing. So I''ll separate from my Doppelganger again." FLUOSH! My appearance went back to how I was before, and my handsome Doppelganger appeared by my side, my mind and soul shared by both, it was as if I was looking at myself in the mirror, through two different perspectives, which was rather confusing. "Now..." I said. I pointed my hands at him, and then touched his shoulders, or well, my shoulders. "{System Law Integration and Upgrade}!" FLAAASH! The power of my Ascendancy Law was manifested, epassing my Doppelganger with Ascendancy Law Essence,pletely epassing it by it and changing its structure and powers slightly. "Looks like it worked as well!" FLUOSH! The energy was quickly absorbed, as the process was done quicker than I imagined, the Doppelganger remained still, as I was controlling it to do so. "You did that as well? I-I had thought about it but I had imagined it might not work, after all the Doppelganger is quite literally you so it wouldn''t be able to undergo the process, as it would already be the owner of the System Ring..." Andromeda said. "But I suppose this means it is truly considered "separate" while actually not being... how odd! I am always amused whenever you find these weird exploits, Drake."N?v(el)B\\jnn "Hahah, maybe because I yed a lot of video games in my previous life," Iughed. "I learned to use and abuse every exploit or trick I could find to my advantage within these intricate systems." Ding! [You have used the Divine Ability: [System Law Integration and Upgrade] on target: [Doppelganger: Nine-Colored Heavenly Frost Dragon King]!] [You have exchanged 10.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] [Sessful Integration! The target [Doppelganger: Nine-Colored Heavenly Frost Dragon King] has sessfully been integrated by the System Law, gaining his own Spirit Status!] [Enhancements are possible! Target [Doppelganger: Nine-Colored Heavenly Frost Dragon King] has gained +1 Enhancement.] "Alright, it cost ten million... I guess it''s a fine price to pay for that," I nodded. "It also gained an Enhancement..." [Spirit Name]: [Doppelganger (+1)] [Spirit Race]: [Great Divine Nine-Colored Heavenly Frost Dragon King Spirit] [Spirit ss]: [Spiritual Dragon Sorcerer **: Lv100/200] [Spirit Core]: [Divine Spirit Realm: Rank 10 (Peak Stage)] [Spirituality]: [6.500.000] (+100.000) [Mystic Aether]: [6.500.000] (+100.000) [Elemental Power]: [6.500.000] (+100.000) [Spirit ss Skills]: [Heavenly Dragon Rainbow Spirit Armament **: Lv100/200] [Spirit Abilities]: {Elemental Dragon Spirit Summon (SSS)} {Heavenly Rainbow Scales of Protection (SSS)} {Nine-Colored Spiritual Ice Maniption (SSS)} {Nine Draconic Heavens Divine Domain (SSS)} {Enhancement +1 Effect}: [Increases Spirituality, Mystic Aether, and Elemental Power by 100% when defeating a foe with a Spirit-Attribute Attack, Spell, or Divine Ability for 30 Minutes, can stack up to 3 times. When foes are defeated, their Souls can be extracted to be Spiritual Dragon Souls to further increase the growth of the Spirit Core and increase the main body''s Mystic Spirit Stat, or be turned into Divine Dragon Crystal Beasts, which will carry 50% of their original soul''s Stats and their abilities, and 30% of the Spirit''s Stats.] "Oh damn, the stats are high..." I said. "Also that Enhancement Effect is good! It gives a lot of bonuses, and effects... Also those Spirit Abilities seem pretty sweet as well, huh? Makes me want to enhance it even more now..." "I would go against it for now," Andromeda said. "You''ll risk emptying all your Essence reserves! For now it would be better to save them... Also, now that you''re done with this, how about we go to train at the area you wanted?" "Right, let''s go, we have to use all these abilities and figure out how to use them properly against Pandemonium and whatever other foe the Venerable throws at us," I nodded. "Let''s go." We flew through my Divine Realm with Andromeda, reaching arge Demonic Landscape merged with a Ruined, futuristic city, this was a faraway area of my Divine Realm where my Demonic Powers had created their own little biome, it ended merging with this ruined city, part of the dream dungeon we had visited and absorbed before too. "Alright, produce as many Divine Monsters as possible, let''s begin the training." Chapter 1919: Spirit Core Growth Chapter 1919: Spirit Core Growth ? Although I was unable to earn any EXP from fighting the Divine Monsters produced by my Divine Realm or my Dungeons, it was fine. As I was still able to farm and produce energy through this way. Bybining my various abilities, I can produce Demonic Energy through fighting and defeating foes. Ashlock, my Demonic Tree Spirit, also has abilities specifically made to drain demonic energy and generate it, allowing me to umte a lot of it. And what do I do with demonic energy? It''s automatically refined and turned into Ascendancy Law Essence! While fighting these giant robots and demonic monsters, I was also able to figure out a couple of things, such as that by fighting at the side of my Divine Spirit Doppelganger, I can generate more Divine Spiritual Essence, and the Spirit Core is refined quicker. Meaning that through battles my Spiritual Abilities naturally grow more. The investment of Ascendancy Law Essence into Monsters that then give me more Demonic Energy is rather good. It might not be worth it without my abilities and Ashlock providing extra bonus energy, making it a near infinite gain, but because I have them, it''s an easy "glitch" I can abuse. However, not all thingsst forever either, after some time, Ashlock bes exhausted, even when he had grown pretty strong after I gained the Mystic Spirit stat that boosted his own stats, but ultimately, after some time, I started only losing energy, so I stopped. "Okay, I think I''ve gotten the hang of my abilities much more," I nodded. "The new powers I have and also how to properly use the Doppelganger... The Demonic Body Parts surprised me a bit though." "Yeah, me too, but they seem useful, they''ll be excellent against Pandemonium," said Andromeda. "They''ll be good," I nodded. "And also against any other thing he sends at us, such as his endless armies of demons, for example. Though the strongest poweres frombining them with me... And well, from all these Divine Abilities derived from them." "Indeed," nodded Andromeda. "Well, should be about time for lunch, shall we go have a meal?" "Sure, we''ve taken too much in here, but the results are nice nheless, and I feel much stronger too. Well done, Doppelganger," I said. ||||n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Right I''m just talking to myself..." Iughed, as he suddenly dissipated into particles of light. "Huh?!" I was a bit surprised he just exploded out of existence. "Like any other Spirit, the Doppelganger can turn into pure spiritual energy and be invisible," exined Andromeda. "It doesn''t have a will of its own and shares yours, so when you dismissed and didn''t need it, the Doppelganger simply went on "sleep or rest mode" or something like that. You could also choose to fuse with it, but you don''t seem too eager, huh?" "You caught me I guess... Yeah I am not the most eager about that," I said. "Let''s go." As we went back home to have lunch, I nced at the notifications. Ding! [You have defeated tens of thousands of foes and have absorbed their lifeforce and energy a Demonic Energy!] [All the absorbed Demonic Energy has been assimted and refined into Ascendancy Law Essence!] [You gained +67.000.000 Ascendancy Law Essence!] 67 million is not bad at all for these few hours... Although I might not be able to do this until Ashlock gets a good rest and sleep well, so I might only be able to get a simr amount each day. Still, it''s a ridiculous amount though! I might be the Venerable that can produce the most essence every day like this. It might be a good way to eventually catch up with these monsters, who probably have trillions of ascendancyw essence within their reserves after all these years since their ascension. And then there was this... Ding! [After fighting and defeating many powerful foes using Spirit Magic with your Contracted Spirits, your Spiritual Soul has producedrger quantities of Divine Spiritual Essence!] [The produced Divine Spiritual Essence had gonepletely into refining and upgrading your Spirit Core!] [Your Spirit Core has grown tremendously; its form and shape have grownrger, and it can contain more Spirit Power to strengthen all Spirit Familiars and Spirit-rted Powers.] [Your [Spirit Core: Nine-Colored Rainbow Frost]: [Rank 1: Novice Spirit Realm (Initial Stage)] has Ranked Up to Rank 1: Novice Spirit Realm (Middle Stage)!] [You gained +5.000.000 Mystic Spirit Stat!] [You gained +1.500.000 Arcane Force and Soul Ether Stats!] [Your [Spirit Core: Nine-Colored Rainbow Frost]: [Rank 1: Novice Spirit Realm (Middle Stage)] has Ranked Up to Rank 1: Novice Spirit Realm (Upper Stage)!] [You gained +5.000.000 Mystic Spirit Stat!] [You gained +1.500.000 Arcane Force and Soul Ether Stats!] [Your [Spirit Core: Nine-Colored Rainbow Frost]: [Rank 1: Novice Spirit Realm (Upper Stage)] has Ranked Up to Rank 1: Novice Spirit Realm (Peak Stage)!] [You gained +5.000.000 Mystic Spirit Stat!] [You gained +1.500.000 Arcane Force and Soul Ether Stats!] [Your [Spirit Core: Nine-Colored Rainbow Frost]: [Rank 1: Novice Spirit Realm (Speak Stage)] has Ranked Up to Rank 2: Developing Spirit Realm (Initial Stage)!] [You gained +6.000.000 Mystic Spirit Stat!] [You gained +2.000.000 Arcane Force and Soul Ether Stats!] And like that, I managed to get as far as Rank 2 in one sitting! I wanted to go for longer, but that would waste my energy as I would need to create more monsters, so I cut it off for now. And then there was this too... Ding! [Your Bloodline: [Spirit Dragon (S) (Developing)] has Ranked Up to SS Rank and is within the First Stages of Awakening!] [Having Awakened the Spirit Dragon Bloodline, you''re the first Spirit Dragon in the world, your connection with Spirits is unique, and will continue to be richer as you grow.] [You have begun to develop a unique connection with the Spiritual ne! When you grow strong enough, entering the Spiritual ne might be possible.] [You acquired the Divinity: [Main Divinity: Divine Spirit Dragon (SS)]!] [You gained +5.000.000 Mystic Spirit Stat!] Not bad either, I don''t feel any different to be honest, but the Main Divinity and the Bonus Stats help nheless, so I appreciate them. Chapter 1920: Enjoying A Meal With The Family Chapter 1920: Enjoying A Meal With The Family ? The feast that Andromeda and my wives prepared was to remember, I just entered the castle and Bedra and Kate instantly dragged me to my seat, they flew around serving me several tes of food, and then they served themselves... I was a bit surprised by how much effort and attention they put, I was a bit moved.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Woah, so much food! And it looks great!" I said. "A lot of Divine Monster meat I see..." "Yeah, we also included Soul Monsters meat we had stocked," said Bedann. "Once it''s cooked using Magic, it can be solid and its delicious, and you can even eat it without being inside a Soul Realm." "Oh, so there was such a way to cook the Soul Beast meat, huh?" I wondered. "That''s great, and... it''s delicious!" As I ate, I noticed my Soul gained some energy with each bite, I ended eating a whole te of fried rice with phantom wyvern meat from the Soul Realm of the Draconic Records of the Dark Dragons I had visited before, and it really felt like the soul was eating rather than the body. "Papa, try this!" Bedra gave me a bowl full of fried vegetables of all colors, it smelled like olive oil, and she had ced small sesame-like seeds on top. "Oh?" I quickly started eating. "Hm?! Delicious! There''s potatoes here, sweet ones as well as the normal ones... Also radish? Carrots... broli, and more... Hm, they''re all juicy and sweet though!" "Yep, I raised them!" Bedra nodded. "They''re the veggies I''ve been growing! Remember when you introduced me to the farm back then when I was little? And you also gifted me my cute Bee Spirit." "Bbzzzz...!" Arge yellow and ck bee emerged, sitting on top of Bedra, it had evolved since its small origins, and even had a golden crown on top, this was her Bee Spirit I had created as a pet to help her farm. She produces honey every day and helps her with the crops, but it doesn''t seem to be abat oriented spirit. "Oh yeah, of course I remember!" I nodded. "Hahaha, recalling when you were such a cute little baby made me feel a bit nostalgic." "I-I''m not cute anymore?!" Bedra gasped. "W-What? I did not said that! Of course you''re still cute, my daughter..." I muttered. "It just that babies are simply... well..." "Heheh, I was joking dad, I know what you mean!" Bedra giggled. "Heheh..." Kate giggled as well, rather cutely. "Hahah... Yeah," I sighed. "Anyways, it seems the veggies you grow have be more and more delicious with each harvest, huh?" "Yep, the soil has be richer the more I cultivated!" said Bedra. "With Kate we inject spirit and divine energies every day, right?" "It''s fun to use the farm, I like making hybrid nts," Kate said. "Here, I made a te with them, daddy." "Ohhh?" I was surprised as Kate showed me her te. "What''s this?" I was quite shocked to see many veggies I had never seen before, something that resembled a fusion between a carrot and a potato, a tomato-like radish, broli and cauliflower hybrids, and more. "They''re the third batch, the first ones didn''t taste that good, but I''ve been perfecting their growth," Kate smiled proudly. "They taste good now, by the by." "Yeah they do! I tasted some myself," Andromeda nodded. "They were a lovely meal! Can mama have more, Kate dear?" "No more, we must preserve the rest, so they grow and multiply," Kate said strictly. "Hybrid veggies grow slower after all and have a harder time multiplying." "Huh... Okay then..." Andromeda looked a bit sad as she heard our daughter''s harsh response, but that''s how Kate is. "Can mama have a little kissie at least?" "Mama I already kissed you like ten times this morning..." Kate sighed. "B-But I can''t have enough of my cute princess!" Andromeda became an incredible doting mother. "Later..." Kate looked back at me. "Daddy, eat up." "Yes, yes, don''t look at me like that..." Iughed a bit, sometimes her re was very pressuring due to how stoic she could be at times. I tasted the hybrid veggies, and they were... "Wow, that''s more vor than I imagined..." The vors were strong, sweet, slightly savory from being stir fried, and also the spices on top, everything went down nicely, there was a party inside my mouth, quite literally. I think my favorite were the potato carrots though, they were crunchy and creamy, and there was that sweetness of carrotsbined with the vor of potatoes. "It''s good!" I ate everything in an instant, as Kate smiled happily. "Did you like it daddy?" "It was delicious, you''re truly a genius, Kate! We could probablybine fruits next!" "Yeah, I was thinking about that, if daddy helps me out it can be even faster." "Sure thing!" As I petted her little head and we enjoyed our meals, I also tasted the various other meals my wives prepared. Miranda prepared a lot of noodles, most made with divine wheat, and others made of divine sweet potatoes, having very unique vors. There were some with green sauces made of crushed herbs, probably simr to Pesto Sauces, and then White Sauces made with cream, flour, and ham pieces, and of course, Bolognese sauce with delicious tomato sauce and ground meat with meatballs. "What with all these noodles? I love them but you made a bunch!" I said. "I was feeling like eating noodles to be honest," Miranda said with a pleased smile. "Do you like it, honey?" "H-Honey?!" I gasped. "W-What?!" she asked angrily. "Well... you usually don''t call me like that," Iughed a bit. "I-I... I do sometimes! Don''t say that!" Miranda got grumpy again. "Raaarr!" Drakda imitated his grumpy mother, roaring like her as he ate noodles and left a little mess. "Hahaha... okay, okay, I get it, calm down," Iughed a bit more. "They''re delicious, and thanks for making them for us. I would love if you could cook more, you''ve got great talent I think..." "I-Is that so? Well... we''ll see!" Miranda said, fidgeting her long ck hair nervously while blushing. "Heh, now dear, my turn~! I got you your favorite, roasted, grilled, and fried meat, hamburgers, meatloaf, fried chicken, all of it!" Bedann brought all the meat she had prepared. "Ooh?! I-I guess we''ll eat for a little while longer..." I muttered. Even as a dragon I''ve begun to feel a bit stuffed already... Chapter 1921: Yuki Changes Chapter 1921: Yuki Changes ? "Phew... Haah... I''m stuffed. You feed me way too much! I don''t think I can take another day of being spoiled..." I sighed. "By tomorrow you can go back to normal..." Seriously, when they spoil me this much they force me to eat too much food. And I thought I had an endless stomach, but they made so much food rich in vitamins and proteins that I felt stuffed so damn fast. Maybe it has to do with the divine energy content too, if it were normal food made using mortal-grade ingredients, I would be able to eat tons of it. But because it is all infused with divine energy... Yeah, it fills the belly much faster. But well, even then, I just forced my way through all of it, just not to make them feel bad. "Noted!" Bedannughed. "Though I''ll continue helping you cook anyways!" "I''ll make breakfast tomorrow~" Miranda said. "We''ll have to eat a lot too, to prepare for thest trial after all." "Yeah!" Bedra nodded. "Mamaaaa! Deshert!" Drakda suddenly called Miranda. "Deshert! Deshert!" "Dessert? You want dessert already, Drakda?" Miranda wondered. "Hmmm!" Drakda nodded cutely. "Fine, but first let''s get you all cleaned up," I said, walking to his side and using my Aura as a cleaning towel to leave the baby boy all clean and tidy. "There you go! Also why are you such a messy eater, huh? You have to eat slower, son." "Slowew?" he wondered. "Nuh!" "Why not?" I wondered. "I wike... fwood!" he said grumpily. "Hahaha... okay, whatever." Iughed, kissing his forehead, he was too cute to get mad at him, despite the little brat being a bit cocky at times. "Let''s go outside to eat dessert then! The day''s beautiful after all." "The Divine Realm sure has beautiful days, indeed," Bedann nodded. "A family day like this really feels nice~" Andromeda nodded. "Ah, I never thought I could enjoy such simple things like these... being able to interact with the physical world is truly a blessing." "Let''s go then," I said. "Everyone else is training outside or rxing, so we can check on the rest of the party." "Sounds nice! I kind of wanted to get in touch with Yuki a bit more," said Bedann. "Being in that trial we had kind of made me miss her a bit." "Alright, let''s go," I nodded. We walked downstairs after I checked my inventory, taking out several pastries and sweets for dessert, including a lot of ice cream too. Ultimately, we sat down right where there was a big tree that had grown there since it was a small divine tree sapling, that my baby Bedra helped me nt when she was barely learning how to walk. "Wow dad, the tree has sure grown big, huh?" Bedra''s eyes sparkled. "You nted it, sis?" Kate wondered. "Yep!" Bedra nodded. "When I was a baby, back then you and Drakda weren''t born yet... I was the only child, hehe! So I had papa all for myself! And in that free time he helped me nt this little seed." "Oooh..." Kate, Bedra, and Drakda all walked towards the tree, admiring its lifeforce and the spiritual energies it exuded. It had grown at least thirty meters by now, admirable for the time it has passed, it has certainly been feeding well on the divine realm''s divine energy. "Huge!" Drakda said. "Bwig sis nted twis?!" "Yep!" Bedra nodded cutely. "I even named the tree... It was Greenie!" FLASH! As she said the name, suddenly, the tree responded. It was almost shocking it happened out of nowhere... The tree glowed brightly, hearing its name. It extended its aura towards Drakda, epassing her slightly. "E-Eh?! Ah! Greenie?" FLASH! The tree glowed brightly again, as Bedra felt something, some sort of blessing epassing her. I felt the same, this tree had gained Spiritual powers, of the Divine Kind. Could it have be some sort of Divine Spirit Tree? But the seed wasn''t an Yggdrasil though, it was an Orange Tree! Though, now that I think about it, it hasn''t produced a single orange at all... "Can you hear its words?" Kate asked Bedra. "No... Greenie can''t talk, they''re still a tree after all but..." Bedra muttered. "I kind of understand what it trying to say. They''re... happy to see me." "Twee intelligent?" Drakda asked. "Yeah, probably!" Bedra nodded. "Hmm? Greenie? What''s that?" The tree slowly moved its branches, as it showed something it was hiding, a beautiful, big orange fruit. "Oh wow! For me?" FLASH! The tree glowed brightly again, as Bedra grabbed the orange. "Do I eat it or...?" FLUOSH! The tree''s rainbow-colored aura shaped like a small hand, petting Bedra''s head, before disappearing back into the tree''s interior. Greenie went back to sleep, most likely. "Greenie..." Bedra muttered the tree''s name, holding into the big, watermelon-sized orange she received. "Thanks! I''ll enjoy it, and make sure to spread the seeds!" All fruits are designed to be eaten so the one that eats them spread the seeds farther away, it is a method the trees use to spread their children and reproduce. In a way, Greenie had a connection with Bedra, and she trusted to her their children, their seeds, so Bedra could spread them in their stead. It was... very adorable. "Huh, I guess magical things like these happen every Sunday now..." I heard Yuki''s voice by my side. "Oh, Yuki! Where have you been?" Bedann went to hug her. "Ack! B-Bedann, your hugs are too strong-UKYAAH!" Yuki keptining, but Bedann hugged her even tighter.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Once she let go of her, however, Yuki sighed in relief. "I have been just training my abilities, the power of the Spirits and all..." Yuki muttered. "I don''t want to just stand there and watch, I will be of much greater help against our foes, I promise." "Hah, you don''t need to push yourself so far for us," I said. "But I appreciate the thought, nheless." "I-I''m not doing it just for you okay? But also for myself..." Yuki felt a bit embarrassed by saying that. "The future that awaits me is... much bigger than I ever thought, so I must prepare." Yuki has sure changed... I''m quite proud of that. Chapter 1922: The Potential For A Spirit Core Chapter 1922: The Potential For A Spirit Core ? Yuki crossed her arms slightly grumpily after hearing my words, pouting. "What do you mean I don''t need to push myself hard? So you still think I''m weak and that you can just solve every problem right? Because I am not epting that anymore!" Yuki said angrily. "I discovered I was a freaking Goddess from another World, and I got these Divine Spirits guys, so there''s definitely no way I''m going to continue being pathetic." "Ah,e on, calm down..." I muttered, as she got all grumpy and started poking my chest with her index finger''s ws, they were quite sharp. "I was just saying that you shouldn''t push yourself to the point it is too agonizing. But well, if you''re so serious, tell me what you''ve been doing so far." "Well I first began practicing more Spirit Magic!" She said with a nod. "With the help of Amehia and Pekora, I''ve been figuring out the ins and outs of Spirit Magic and how to conjure it properly." "Oh that''s great, I could help you learn a bit too... I guess not now, we''re just a few hours from the trial starting again..." I muttered. "I didn''t really want to bother you with that, Drake," Yuki said. "I know you''re busy with your big family and all your wives... Huh, I remember you saying only Bedann was the girl for you... Well, look how things turned out at the end." "I-I swear it''s not like I ever nned it to be like this!" I said, feeling shocked she even said that to my face like that. "But yeah... I kind of ended fumbling it... I mean, they were... Did I even have an option with them? One was Miranda, she came with Bedann and I just... didn''t want her to feel lonely. And then there''s Andromeda, she was the System that was with me the whole time so... Yeah." "Yeah, yeah, I guess you didn''t have any option right..." Yuki muttered, looking a bit annoyed. "I guess there wasn''t anybody else out there... That you didn''t have any other option too?" "Hm? What in the world are you implying now?" I sighed, crossing my arms. "Yuki, are you...?" "I didn''t imply anything! I''m just joking around, dummy, hahaah!" sheughed, hitting my face with her long tail, it was soft and smelled good." "Well, don''t joke with things like that..." I sighed, crossing my arms, and then I patted her head. "You''re part of my family too, Yuki. You don''t even need to act like you aren''t.e to eat breakfast with us, lunch, dinner. And spend time with us. The family loves you. Bedann too, and also the kids always like to y with you." "W-Well..." she blushed a bit, fidgeting her long hair. "I''m grateful... Maybe I''ll do that then." "Good girl, aren''t you a good girl?" I patted her head even more. "D-Don''t treat me like a pet! Cut it out!" She hissed at me, hitting my arms with her little hands, she packed a punch now. "Hahaah, sorry, sorry, bad habits die hard," Iughed. "As they say... Oh! Right, maybe I could help you out though? I learned a way to create Spirit Cores. But not everyone can get one... I''ve been trying to see if someone had the potential for it, but amongst everyone here, I think you''ve got the best! Want to try it?" "S-Spirit Core? What''s that?" Yuki asked. "It''s usually a core Spirits have," I exined. "I kind of became half-spirit myself, you see.... long story short..." I exined to her what had happened this morning, and she was quite shocked. "Y-You crazy bastard! You turned your damn Doppelganger into a Divine Spirit?! Are you crazy?!" She cried. "What if you became some sort of Spirit yourself or something worse? Are you stupid? Yeah you are!" "C-Calm down, even if it failed I would''ve been fine... maybe," I muttered. "Wait, could I really had died?" "Spirits arepletely different beings," she sighed. "Their bodies are made of purely ethereal essence that doesn''t even properly originate from our world but from somewhere else, a different ne of existence that is connected to the rest of the Universe. To us Spirit Energy seems like the most natural, but it''s quite dangerous! Spirits didn''t even exist in this world before the Fox Venerable came out and spread their existence everywhere." "Yeah I sometimes forget that a lot of the things we take for granted about this world were introduced by someone else that wasn''t from here... Just like me and my System," I nodded. "Anyway, that doesn''t matter anymore, so do you want it or not?" "Hmm... Um, well, if you''re doing it then maybe... sure," Yuki nodded, sighing. "But it better not fail or something and I end up with my Soul fried!" "Hahah,e on, I have never failed doing these things, you can trust me!" I nodded at her, she only squinted her eyes, crossing her arms. "That smile doesn''t seem trustworthy at all!" Sheined, hitting my face with her tail again. "Stop hitting my face with your tail all the time! What''s gotten into you- Guh?!" She did it again and again though. "Shut it!" She was a bit more irritable than usual, but well, that''s the Yuki I know anyways, she sometimes has these mood swings. Well her tail is fluffy and soft, and it smells nice, so I don''t really mind. It only makes me want to pet her head more. "Let''s go over there, at that tree that my daughter interacted with before. You know its story? This is Greenie, an Orange Tree she nted," I exined to her, as we made our way there. My family was already setting up the dessert pic we were going to have, Bedra ran towards us as she brought a big slice of the orange Greenie gave to her. "Greenie said I should share this with everyone, it''s really juicy and sweet!" She said. "And the seeds, I''ll nt them around the divine realmter, will you help me daddy?" "Of course love," I kissed her forehead. "But papa''s going to be a bit busy for a couple of minutes, I''ll help your aunt here at something, we can eat after that."N?v(el)B\\jnn "O-Oh, sure! I''ll wait then!" she ran back to our family. Chapter 1923: Awkward Yuki Chapter 1923: Awkward Yuki ? We sat down in front of Greenie, who was resting, Yuki looked around the green ins, sighing for a moment, closing her eyes and rxing. "I also trained my Divinity by the way... After I awakened my powers I got like three new ones." "Is that so? That''s good to hear. I suppose they''re about the Spirits." "Yeah, one is about Amaterasu... or something. And then one for each Divine Spirit." "I see, so your Spirits so far are the White Tiger and the Ice Phoenix?" "Yep, there''s another guy... Two more actually, ording to these two, the Dragon and the Turtle, but they have yet to show up..." "Hmmm, you grew pretty strong back in the first trial when we battled Pandemonium''s demonic army in that game of territories." "Oh yeah... I had grown to ept myself! It was kind of a weird experience altogether. It''s like I met my own past selves, and we all merged together." "Wow, really?" "Yep, it was weird, but it made me feel much happier and better with myself." "Well, I''m d... Though that didn''t seem to help with the grumpiness." "What do you mean grumpiness?! I am not grumpy! I''m just a bit like this, it''s just my personality." "Uh-huh..." "Don''t uh-huh me! Anyways, you probably already saw it but my super strong technique, the Azure Nova, is pretty good right?" "Oh yeah! That one miniature sun that keeps growingrger andrger? It was awesome." "Right?! I''m d you recognize it! I''ve even devised a whole Technique and Arts around that power, it represents the Awakened powers of my Amaterasu Past Self." "So that''s how it is!" As I heard her yapping, I let her sit down in front of me, while I sat cross-legged. She seemed tense though, so I gave her a massage on her shoulders. "Hm? W-What are you...?!" "I''m giving you a massage, look at these tense muscles, you''ve been training a lot, rx." "O-Okay..." She seemed more tense than usual, indeed. I quickly spread some positive energies into her body, and she grew more rxed. I also sensed herrge Soul, which resembled an ocean as it had grown so big after Awakening her previous life''s memories, or well, pieces of it. "Your soul is gigantic!" I said. "And with the Spirit Energy and Divine Power flowing through it, making a Spirit Core should be as easy as breathing." "Really?" Yuki wondered; her little tail wagged around. "Yeah, alright, let''s begin then," I nodded. "Close your eyes, breath in and out, rx. I''ll spread Spirit Energy inside your body and then use it to manipte your own, concentrate it within a single point, and crystallize it. Got it?" "O-Okay..." Nodded Yuki. She slightly trembled when I touched her bare skin, but I caressed it to calm her down, but that only made her more nervous. "C-Calm down..." "I-I''m trying okay?! B-But you''re all touchy today!" "Touchy? There needs to be some physical contact to-" "Okay, okay, I don''t need a lecture! Get it done!" "Fine..." I concentrated, infusing my Spiritual Energy inside of her body, it flowed strongly, and quickly reached her shoulders, descending from her spine. "Aah!" Yuki let out a slight moan. "T-That''s so cold!" "I''m an Ice Dragon after all," I smiled. "Rx." "Hmm..." she grumpily groaned. She calmed down at longst, as I continued moving the energies, they swiftly reached her soul, where I let them touch her Soul and her Spirit Energy. Indeed, she had a massive amount of it! My Divine Spirits usually have a tremendous quantity of Spirit Energy, let''s put it in a number of... one billion, that''s the norm for most of them. Yeah, but Yuki, without being one at all, has around ten times... No, perhaps twelve times as much? It''s incredible, she greatly surpasses me in the spiritual energy aspect as well! And to think I turned myself into a half Divine Spirit and all. This girl''s insanely talented! Though most of it is just recent for her, she had a lot of hidden powers. Back then, I met her by coincidence, but I''ve begun to wonder if it really was coincidence, or perhaps the Fate weaving its threads for our meeting. After all, back then, Fate was still pretty strong, affecting the world and moving it towards a future where the world would survive against the impending cmities. "Have you thought about it, Yuki?" "Huh? W-What?" "Perhaps our meeting wasn''t a coincidence, but fate." "Fate?" "From what I''ve learned, Fate moves towards the goal of saving the world from the impending cmities. Perhaps for you to survive as a reincarnation that had yet to awaken her powers, you had to meet me." "And maybe that''s how you survived, and as you befriended me, you were able to continue growing stronger until now. This great power you possess... I am sure you were destined for greatness. To save this world, and also the one where you originally came from." "Drake..." I noticed her back became very red, she was embarrassed again. "T-Thanks for saying that..." "Ahaha, it was something I thought in the moment, don''t mind it too much." "Hah, dammit..." "Huh? What''s wrong?" "It just... nothing." "What? Come on, you can tell me anything Yuki." "I... It just it frustrates me a bit... how you treat me, and it makes me a bit annoyed, sorry if I''m a bit stupid sometimes." "I-It''s fine, you don''t really need to say that about yourself. We''re family, I know how you are." "I don''t mean I''m irritated because you did something bad... you only and always do good things... that''s why I get a bit angry." "But why?" "Because... because it gets harder and harder..." "For what?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ugh, forget it. Just continue already okay?" "Fine... But don''t move anymore, alright?" "Sure, sure~" Yuki groaned, as she yawned a bit, simply deciding to just ignore everything she said before. This girl really is quite moody, isn''t she? FLUOSH! "There!" The process didn''t take longer than ten minutes though. And once I was finally grasping everything, it took a second to crystallize it into a Spirit Core. "W-Woah!" FLAAASH! Chapter 1924: Her New Power Chapter 1924: Her New Power ? By holding onto her Soul and her Spiritual Energies, I rapidly crystalized the biggest Spirit Core ever within Yuki''s Soul, perhaps ten times as big as my own, which was insane to think about. The potential she had was too big to pass, so I had to do this with all my might and attention.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "T-This feels so weird...!" Yuki was still processing what had happened, ncing at her own hands as several rivers of rainbow-colored energies flowed through them, this energy was Spiritual Energy. "Just how much of this energy did I had inside of me?" As she asked that question, she began stretching her arms and legs, feeling the energy reach every inch of her body made her feel rxed and even stronger. "Perhaps way too much, ten times as much as a normal Divine Spirit, you know? I calcted it." I said, as I noticed her aura growing. "W-What?!" She gasped. "R-Really that much Drake?!" "Yeah," I nodded. "I also sensed your Divine Spirits there; they helped me forge the Spirit Core and infused themselves inside of it." "Inside of it?!" Yuki wondered. "I mean, notpletely, they still live within your soul, but they had also infused a part of their existence in the Spirit Core, so this should allow them to grow stronger and unlock more powers," I exined to her more clearly. "This core is not a physical object that can be reached easily though, it is within your soul, which sometimes is like a pocket dimension of its own, an ethereal world of its own. So even if you get your chest blown away it won''t break." "O-Oh... Okay thanks for the rification," she muttered. "So what can I do with this?2 "Well, first of all, it unlocked a new Stat in your Status, do you see it?" I asked. "Hmm..." She opened her Status and I nced at it with her. And indeed, there it was. "Yeah I got Mystic Spirit Stat! It''s... one hundred million?!" "O-Oh, it''s higher than mine when I started, I guess that''s your talent for sure." "N-None of my stats are that high though!" she screamed. "My highest was Arcane Force at thirty million..." "Thirty million is pretty good for someone that hasn''t Ranked Up yet, and you''re also not a Venerable like me," I exined. "The first time I got my status, my Arcane Force wasn''t that high either." "Really?" "It was much lower than your current stat too, so don''t worry, you''ll grow through leveling." "It sucks I can''t level up here though! Nothing gives me the EXP I need!" "Y-Yeah, that''s how the system works... you can''t gain EXP from monsters and powers derived from the system''sw itself." "Then what do I do?" "Wait until the third trial to level up some more... For now though, you should be able to better control your Spiritual Energies." "Okay yeah, I can tell!" Her Aura surged from her body, dividing into several particles, little beings with tiny arms and legs and cute facesposed of ck or white dots, and a tiny, scribbled smile. These were... Spirits? "But what are these things?" "I-I think you''ve somehow awakened... Um, Belle, can you call your mom?" "Ah, eh? Sure..." Belle appeared by my side and then quickly disappeared. A secondter, a veteran regarding Spirits appeared, a tall fox woman, with long pink hair, and several fluffy tails, wearing a pink kimono. "I felt that Spirit Energy from a mile away. I''ve known she was strong for a while now, but most of that power remained hidden and sealed within her... You''ve managed to tap into it, Drake?" She immediately began talking as if she was already here for a while now. "A-Ah, yes," I nodded. "I gave her a Spirit Core." "A Spirit Core?!" she gasped. "T-That''s something I figured out for myself thousands of years after I became a Venerable! W-Wha... how did you even got it so quickly?!" "Uh, long story short..." I ended exining her a couple of things, it seemed she was sleeping while I turned my Doppelgnager into a Divine Spirit. I even showed him to her, she was amazed, and she even bit her lips while watching him, her eyes going up and down. Yuki did almost the same too, biting her lips and... her tail was wagging around a lot. "Wow, what a looker, and this is your new spirit? and your doppelganger, huh?" She giggled. "Oh my, you don''t mind if I bring him to my pce every now and then. I''ll make sure to give it back to you the next morning~" "No thanks... Also my soul and consciousness is right inside of it too, so it''s technically still me!" I said. "O-Ohhh..." Yuki seemed amazed. "Anyway, that''s what happened," I said. "So I brought you here because I gave her a Spirit Core and... can you see her Aura right now? those things... They''re Spirits, right?" "..." The Fox Venerable silently analyzed Yuki, walking around her for a while and then nodded. "This is just... inconceivable... But I guess if she''s truly the reincarnation of a Soul Fragment of Amaterasu-sama... Hmm." "Hey! Will you stop staring at me all the time and tell me what''s going on with me?" Yuki wondered, crossing her arms grumpily. "Sorry, my bad, I know what''s going on now," the Venerable nodded. "You were kind of right, Drake, but notpletely." "How so?" I asked. "Her sheer amount of Spirit Energy and Soul Aether are immense, and both arebined together almost seamlessly," she exined. "This is why she has so much Spirit Power, and why her Aura is immense... and shaped like that. To sum things up, her Soul isn''t creating the Spirits you and me can make through Spirit Creation, no. Yuki''s soul has awakened a Trait that Amaterasu-sama possessed, it was one of the things that made her so almighty, and also why she was the protector and patron of us Shrine Maidens. Those little thingsing from her Aura are Shikigami." "Shikigami?" Chapter 1925: Plans Chapter 1925: ns ? "Drake, you came from Earth right? I''ve heard from other souls from that world that they talk about a country called Japan where its mythology greatly aligns with Zipangu," the Fox Venerable said. "It seems you recognize that word, do you know what they are?" "Barely anything much..." I muttered. "But I think they''re like Spirits or Monsters? Or something simr to Yokai? That are employed by Sorcerers. I think they could use them in various ways, defensively, offensively, to create barriers or formations. Maybe seal other demons and monsters." "Yes, simr to that," nodded the Fox venerable. "You nailed it. Shikigami have as many functions and powers as the sorcerer that uses them has imagination. Although each form of use for themes with different specific materials you need... Usually. But yours seem special, I think you could try using them right away without having to make paper dolls or something." "Paper Dolls?" Yuki wondered. "Well, whatever, that''s nice to hear! So how do I use them? If they can be of some use then I''m in for learning and stuff." "Okay, I guess I could teach you the basics," said the Venerable. "However, there''s not much time... I''ll probably have to inject some information and knowledge directly into your brain. That would probably help youprehend them better." "W-What? Into my brain? That''s a thing?" Yuki cried. "It should be possible as long as our dear psychic over here lends me his power," said the Fox Venerable. Huh? Wait, does she mean me? "So you want me to help her..." I said. "Not you, the Spirit you made," she suddenly said. "The Psychic Spirit you''ve been hiding from me! I want to see that entity! I am amused you even managed to create such an entity. I''m honestly shocked. I tried many times to make something simr before, but nothing worked." "O-Oh..." I muttered, nodding. "Astra,e out." FLASH! Astra appeared, quickly flying towards the Fox Venerable. "Good! With her it should be possible to get it done... And wow! You''re more majestic up close! What a beauty! This is my first time seeing a full-fledged Psychic Spirit..." she said, ncing at Astra''s appearance and her power. "How did you even create this? It has so much psychic power and from different sources!" "Ah, well, she was made bybining the Psychic Power of all my family, yeah we awakened that in a Trial," I exined to her. "And it was... well, to do something important. Ultimately it ended with our son being trapped in the Esper Dimension and we had to pull him back, I used a System-given item to create her out of thebined psychic aura of my family, mine, and also a crystalized fragment of a monster we fought, a being called the Esper God and- I shouldn''t be telling you more than that." "I-I see that trial is the one from the System? To think the System can create so many things... It''s so unfair!" the Fox Venerable started biting her tails angrily. "Well, surely, you''ll share some of it with me right? I''ll be very weak, and I''ll need to grow stronger once I revive! Although I might be solid right now, I am more like a Spirit or a Ghost." "Hmmm..." I was thinking about it as I saw her approach me seductively, trying to get on my good side by acting cute. "I''ll think about it, but I cannot promise you anything. You''re still a Venerable, nothing says you won''t betray me once you regain all your power and try to destroy me because I am too strong or too much of a threat." "Hah! You truly believe I would do that? do you not trust me after all this time? Seriously... Men like you are truly the worst, Drake..." she sighed, waving her hair, although I noticed she was quite sad her face moved away from me. "I won''t forgive you for saying that!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "H-Hey calm down, I didn''t mean it in a bad way- I mean maybe I did but that''s not the point," I said. "I''m just being cautious." "Of course you are..." she groaned, gritting her teeth. "He''s sure quite the handful isn''t he?" Yuki nodded. "Yeah, right?" nodded the fox woman. "He needs some correction." "... What are you two even murmuring about?" I sighed. "Come no Yuki, let''s go eat first. You can trainter." "A-Ah, right... the dessert pic!" Yuki nodded. "Sorry venerable, I have to go, I''lle back in like an hour maybe." "Huh, so you''re even making me wait, a venerable such as myself! I would probably be really bothered and angry, if it wasn''t because you''re the reincarnation of a piece of the soul of Amaterasu-sama, and therefore I shall forgive you for now," the fox woman sighed. "But don''t you dare- Hey! Let me finish my words at the very least, you unmannered children!" Sheined angrily as we just left her behind, finally sitting down next to my family, they had already ced all the desserts over the pic nket. "Papa''s back!" Bedra said. "Here, eat the orange before it goes bad!" "Oh! Right, right! Sorry for beingte, ended talking a bit too much honestly..." I sighed. "It''s fine, we could mostly feel it from a mile away," said Bedann. "So Yuki, you''ve grown stronger now?" "Y-Yeah, a lot I think...." Yuki muttered. "I got a Spirit Core now and stuff, it''s kind of powerful. But I need training to use this new power properly, and I don''t have the time... so we''re doing some experimental stuff, and the fox woman is going to insert knowledge into my head so I can learn how to use this power easily and more quickly." "O-Oh, well that''s a lot..." Bedann said. "I guess that''s a good thing," Andromeda nodded. "Have some orange as well." "T-Thanks..." Yuki gulped saliva as she saw the huge piece of juicy orange. We quickly grabbed it, as if it were more like a piece of watermelon and took a huge bite off it. The juices practically erupted out of the orange slice with that single bite. The orange was much sweeter than I imagined,bined with the citric and refreshing taste, it was a perfectbination. Chapter 1926: The Power Of Muscles! Chapter 1926: The Power Of Muscles! ? The Orange was perhaps the tastiest fruit I''ve ever eaten since I reincarnated in the world of Yggdrasil, the sweetness, refreshing taste, even the citric taste and everything else, it felt just perfect. Without realizing, I ate the whole thing in just a couple of bites, leaving my hands all covered with the sticky juice, I quickly had to wash them using some water spells, and I felt a bit embarrassed. "I-I ate it too fast..." I muttered. "I can''t me you, it was delicious," said Bedann. "Who would''ve thought that orange tree would be so big... Also did it have like a spirit aura?" "Yeah, it did!" Bedra said. "I think it evolved into a Divine Spiritual Orange Tree, or something simr to that. Can''t really say what sort of true name it would have though. But I''ll spread the seeds. Would you help me out dad?" "Sure," I nodded. "Are they also special seeds?" "I think they are, they certainly aren''t normal seeds anymore," she said, showing them to me. I nced at the seeds, which were gold in color, they released small auras of mana, spirit energy, and divine power Yep, these aren''t your average orange seeds. "You''re right... they''re shining and have divine spirit power inside," I nodded. "Interesting." "Yeah, the original seed I got was from the Orange Town! Remember that ce dad? That''s where we met Hector and the rest." Back then, we nted a normal orange tree seed there, which we got from Orange Town, a Vige we visited while making our way through Jotunheim, their name came from the Oranges they farmed and harvested every day. This is the ce where we met Hector, the town guard turned hero by me. And also the Ice Lizardmen, Miminga the daughter of the chief and also Hector''s wife, and Kraxka the chief of the Lizardmen. The tribes were divided, some were still trying to be friendly with humans called The Pastoralists, while others lived deeper into the Wild Jungles nearby, that area of this frozen continent was very warm, and had a lot of rainforests, so that''s where the other lizardmen lived, that''s where Larzak came from, the chief of the ck Fang Tribe. "Of course I remember, your father''s not an old man to forget things like that," Iughed. "Well, the orange''s gone... How was it Yuki?" "It was... lovely..." she muttered, the fur around her neck and chest was orange-colored, she had gotten the juice all over her. "I''m still... processing what I ate. You know that... uh, my species got a very enhanced vor sense. So yeah... Uh, I''m almost paralyzed." "Hahaha!" Bedra giggled. "Well, we''ll be able to get moreter too, once we nt the rest, auntie." "But it''s no good to get paralyzed after eating an orange..." Katemented. "I want mowe!" meanwhile, Drakda was asking for more oranges. "There aren''t any more for now!" Miranda said. "E-Enough and eat something else. How about this dessert? It''s... orange vored jelly." "Hmm..." Drakda gave it a taste and then... "Oh!" He started eating it happily, the orange jelly was also covered with whipped cream, so it had that creamy taste to it that made things even better. "Well for now I''ll be taking some cheesecake, I really want to eat," I said. "There should be one of cookies and creams avable, right?" "Here dear," Andromeda said, cutting the slice faster than Bedann and Miranda could, making the two girls end up ring at her. "T-Thanks..." I muttered. "Uh, don''t be in a rush to serve me, okay? Take it easy. It really doesn''t matter who gave it to me." "What are you talking about? We haven''t done anything..." Bedann said. "Yeah, it''s all in your head," Miranda said. "A-Ahaha, sure..." I nodded, tasting the cheesecake with a small fork. "Hm? Oh it''s really good." I nodded, feeling rather aplished, I had made this one using cookies and cream I created with my Creation Skill. Turns out that things from Earth can be created as long as I remember them really well! And chocte cookies with white cream I''ve eaten since I was a toddler are one of the things I can imagine their form and taste very well. Although things such asputers or video game consoles... Aren''t so easy to recreate, because I had little idea how they even worked internally, theye unable to function well, the same with most pieces of technology. Luckily, Kate is here with her Technomancy powers, so I left all of those pieces of weird technology from Earth, and she said she would repair them or figure out how they work using her powers. "Yeah, I''ve eaten almost everything myself," Kate nodded, as she took another slice. "I want to taste it too!" Bedra said. "Not fair Kate, don''t eat all of it!" She took another slice too. "Mine!" Drakda flew there and grabbed what was left, eating it with a single bite. "Heheh!" "A-Ah..." I was left a bit disappointed; I wanted a bit more of that. I guess this is how it truly is when you have children... "Well, for now, I should probably focus on this..." I looked at my status, there was one thing I have not addressedpletely, my Stat Points and Skill Points! Turns out I havepletely ignored them this entire time, but I have ten thousand of both, so I should get to it and use them, right? So one Stat Point is one thousand Stats, meaning that my 1.000 Stat Points are equivalent to 10 Million!N?v(el)B\\jnn I suppose it''s not a bad boost, what should I use it for? Mystic Spirit or Demonic Authority Stats seem tempting. But the best stat to go against Pandemonium should be... Ding! [You have spent 10.000 Stat Points!] [Your Martial Power Stat has increased by +10.000.000!] Martial Power, naturally! The power of muscles is undefeatable, especially when you have an Immortal Body. But really, it is probably the one I''ll be using the most, as he can easily reflect most magic, to deal the most damage I have to punch my way through. Chapter 1927: Checking The Skill Trees Chapter 1927: Checking The Skill Trees ? While enjoying a "dessert pic" with my family, I quickly gave some time to my status, spending the points I had umted. Ding! [You have spent 10.000 Stat Points!] [Your Martial Power Stat has increased by +10.000.000!] With that done, the thing I had to use left were ten thousand Skill Points instead of Stat Points. Skill Points work much differently than Stat Points. They''re used for, well, Skills. To either Level Up Skills or learn new skills. What new Skills can I learn? Apparently, ording to Andromeda, it depends on my ss and Subss. Each ss and Subss will give a single skill every time you change into that, but you can also learn additional Skills from them. So let''s check that. Ding! [You have selected the System Option [Learn Skills Using Skill Points]!] [Loading Skill Tree for your current ss and Subss...] [Loading sess, showcasing Skill Tree for ss and Subss.] <[ss]: [Demonic Gluttony Dragon Dungeon Master of Fragmented Void Blood Dimensions: ???] Skill Tree Avable Skills> [Blood Dimension Gate: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Cost]: [10.000 Skill Points.] [Dungeon of Gluttony: ???] [Cost]: [10.000 Skill Points.] <[Subss]: [Spirit Soul Equipment Forging Chaotic Alchemist: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] Skill Tree Avable Skills> [Chaos Alchemist Spirit Summon: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Cost]: [10.000 Skill Points.] [Living Soul Equipment: ¡ï¡ï¡ï] [Cost]: [10.000 Skill Points.] "Huh, I can only get one for now..." I muttered rubbing my chin. What should I pick though? I guess all four of them sound kind of interesting, there''s not much info aside from their names. Blood Dimension Gate summons... probably a gate where there''s a dimension made of blood? Or where there''s a lot of blood? I might be a Vampire Dragon too, but I don''t need to drink blood though, so this is pretty useless to me all things considered. Unless I could use it strategically, maybe with Blood Magic and my Vampiric Abilities... Okay perhaps it''s not that useless. Dungeon of Gluttony... Now this is a mystery, it just says that and nothing else so it''s not easy to guess either, it is rather ambiguous, it could be a bunch of things, or the simplest thing ever. Btu I have the assumption it could be some kind of Living Dungeon I''ll be able to control somehow, which can eat things, and it will devour foes or something... Maybe? Lastly the Subss Skills... Chaos Alchemist Spirit Summon sounds interesting, a three-star skill that just summons a single spirit, huh? The "Chaos Alchemist Spirit" must be strong if it is tied to a single skill and nothing else, I assume. And if it''s an Alchemist, maybe it could help me out regarding the production of various items, and of course, fighting too, maybe. The "Chaos Alchemist" part worries me though, specifically the Chaos in it! Does it mean it is a chaotic being? Maybe it wouldn''t be too easy to control or something. Lastly, Living Soul Equipment! I''ve tried before but I cannot give Status to my Soul Equipment, the same thing with my Weapons... I wanted them to grow on their own and also talk back to me from time to time, but I failed, it was impossible, and the Soul Equipment remained without being able to develop past their original forms. But perhaps this Skill could elevate them to the next level... Ah, then again I already did that to my Demonic Body Parts, and maybe it''s better to just not engage in this anymore. I''ll go for the other very interesting Skill then.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Ding! [You have exchanged 10.000 Skill Points!] [You learned the ss Skill: [Dungeon of Gluttony: ???: Lv1/100]!] [The ss Skill: [Dungeon of Gluttony: ¡ï¡ï¡ï: Lv1/100] has been ced inside of your Passive Skills Section.] Yes, I decided to just grab the cool ass Skill name, a Dungeon of Gluttony? I just can''t miss it! Whatever it is, I''m trying this Skill outter. For now I should see what it can do... [Dungeon of Gluttony: ¡ï¡ï¡ï: Lv1/100] Your powers over the Creation of Dungeons and the Demonic Sin of Gluttony have created this monstrosity. A Living Dungeon that is both a Demon, but also a Dimensional Structure known as Dungeons, created through a power granted by a Wish. These two Powers that originate from Unique Skills created a truly unique, a wild "entity" that you can summon into Reality whenever you spend enough Ascendancy Law Essence. The Dungeon of Gluttony can take various Dungeon-like shapes, although its interior can be grotesque as it resembles the interior of a monster''s body or stomach, with jaws and even eyes and tentacles, tongues and more. However, it can also shapeshift to hide these things and seempletely inoffensive to most living beings. It lures prey inside of itsbyrinthian depths seeking treasure and valuable object, and then eats them. The Dungeon can also be summoned outside of its Dungeon form, taking the shape of a gigantic worm perhaps, although its size can reduce slightly, it''ll remain big and crazy forever. As it is summoned, it is capable of being moved around dimensional walls around the user too. The Dungeon''s Total Stats are based on 30% of the Master''s Stats, and its Attack Power, Defensive Ability, and Luck is based on 200% of your Arcane Force and Martial Power combined. Additionally, the Dungeon of Gluttony is still a Dungeon, and as long as it devours a lot of delicious meals, and souls, it can summon Demonic Gluttony Monsters, whose stats and powers are simr to the Dungeon itself. Level Bonus (1/100): Increases the Stats of Demonic Gluttony Monsters by 50%. Increases the Dungeon of Gluttony''s Durability, Attack Power, Dimensional Hopping Speed, and Surprise Ability by 30%. Not bad at all, it brings a lot of unique things to the table I believe. Also those Demonic Gluttony Monsters could be useful if they''re as strong as the Dungeon''s Stats then... Though I don''t know what its limit and if I really need to feed it souls to make stuff, which I am not a big fan of... But for now, I''m truly done with this, Stat Points and Skill Points. The only thing left is... to wait. And well, also enjoy the day with my family, of course. Chapter 1928: Daughters And Video Games Chapter 1928: Daughters And Video Games ? After the dessert pic, we decided to nt the seeds that Bedra had, the Divine Orange Tree Seeds that Greenie had given to her... Or well, the ones she found inside of the Orange we ate, which I had discovered ended increasing my stats, and that''s considering I didn''t even eat the whole thing. Ding! [You have consumed a piece of a powerful Divine Spiritual Fruit!] [Your Mystic Spirit Stat has increased by +1.000.000!] A slice of that watermelon-sized orange gave me one million Mystic Spirit Stat Points! I could hardly believe it myself when I saw the notification, seriously. If we could nt and harvest all these seedster, and get dozens of these giant oranges, then wouldn''t I be able to increase the Mystic Spirit Stat even before? It was something we couldn''t miss the opportunity of doing! I''ve been trying my hardest to make special nts like these. But the only thing thates out is not as strong when I eat them. However, Greenie was special and different, and I think it is because it was connected to Bedra rather than to me. After all, things that originate or grow out of my power don''t increase it that much, unless I am abusing some crazy loophole like with the Demonic Energy grinding. But when it connected to Bedra, it was different. Greenie has be technically one of her Contracted Familiars now, or perhaps something simr to a Pseudo-Spirit. "Alright, this should be some good soil," Fuyu said, leading us through several areas as we nted the seeds and infused them with divine energy and also watered them. "I''ll keep watering them myself, as I always do, so don''t worry about them." "Thank you Fuyu!" Bedra smiled, nting thest seed and covering it with soil, before pouring some divine water on top. "Oh, it''s nothing little Bedra," Fuyu smiled tenderly, petting her head. "You have sure grown! I can still remember when you were a little baby. Now look at you! You''re bing prettier and taller every day!" "Heheh, you''re exaggerating!" Bedra giggled, feeling ttered. "Nah she''s not, you''re indeed bing the true image of a beautiful dragon princess," I nodded, petting her head. "I still remember when you were a baby and made a tantrum..." "She did?" Kate was with us, but she just spoke right now as she was absentmindedly ncing at the sky. "Yeah, she stormed out of the vige where she was and rushed where we were, sting a giant beam towards a foe we were fighting..." Iughed a bit. "She was wild even back then." "T-That''s..." Bedra blushed a bit, feeling embarrassed when she was reminded of things that happened several years ago. "But I did it because I was worried about mom and dad..." "It''s alright, it'' just a funny anecdote," I said. "We aren''t mad at you for that." "Was I born after that?" Kate wondered. "Oh yeah... I suppose you were dear," I nodded. "You were born right after... I awakened the God Skill, and the System had to reset to evolve into a Divine System. It was... a very bittersweet moment." "Hm..." Kate nodded. "Papa, how was I when I was a baby? It has been years since then too, right?" "Yeah, a bit!" Bedra nodded. "I remember that you started as a little sphere of silver and blue light," I said. "Right Andromeda?" "I remember it yes, both memories from the reset and the previous self are one," Andromeda nodded, she was with us as well, although like her daughter, she would usually remain silent most of the time. They were girls of few words. "She was indeed a tiny bubble, that was her Divine Spirit Soul Embryo form, she had yet to take a form until you gave her a name, Drake." "Oh, yeah, that''s what triggered her to take a shape," I nodded. "Right... Oh right I remember she had white skin before, right? But it slowly turned blue like mine... Even though I wasn''t originally an ice giant myself." "She took upon various of your features," exined Andromeda. "The more she grew, the more her connection with you became, so she took on more features." "Though her eyes and hair are certainly yours," I said. "I didn''t even have a physical form back then, but the silver color must have been inherited from me," nodded Andromeda. " "Ooh..." Kate heard in silence while nodding, she was happy we talked about her in such a way. "Did I cry a lot as a baby?" "Not at all, you''re probably the best behaved of all us siblings," giggled Bedra. "Indeed, in your spiritual state you made a lot of little sounds but never bothered any of us," I said. "You''ve always been a great girl, Kate." Kate smiled cutely, she liked being praised, despite never asking for it. "Yeah she''s the loveliest~!" Bedra hugged Kate tightly and kissed her all over her face. "Mooch, mooch! Cutest baby sister in the world!" "B-Bedra... you''re kissing me too much, don''t embarrass me..." Kate blushed while trying to gently push Bedra away. "Well, shall we go spend the rest of the day at the farm or somewhere else?" I wondered.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Let''s go y video games!" Said Kate. "V-Video games?" I asked. "Wait, Kate, did you...?" "I repaired one of the devices you gave me, dad," she said. "It was the simplest of them, something called... Super Nyantendo, it has some cartridges that you put inside as games, right? They were simply enough to repair too. Once I figured out the rest of the circuits and internal structure. It was much simpler than making robots." "W-Wow... Really? Can I really y video games in this world?!" I gasped. "Okay, let''s go!" We quickly flew back home, flying inside of my room, where Kate pulled out the Super Nyantendo, alongside arge led TV she had designed, and then she ced the first cartridge I had given to her. Iconic retro game music started echoing through the room as the TV showed the video game inside, it was just as I remembered it too! A red-capped plumber with a ck mustache jumping over turtles and getting bigger by eating mushrooms or firing fireballs by absorbing a fire flower, it was all of it! "Wow, this thing is weird! So this is a video game, huh?" Bedra wondered, ying dexterously. "Yes, it''s kinda fun," Kate nodded. Ah, they don''t know how proud they make me feel while saying that. Chapter 1929: Shikigami Chapter 1929: Shikigami ? While I yed video games with my daughters, I was also moving through the ins surrounding my Divine Realm, quickly teleporting because I thought moving was just too slow. Teleportation was possible within my Divine Realm at any time and in any direction. FLASH!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Using my Doppelganger Spirit body, I reached a faraway location that waspletely empty, a huge grasnd of pink colored grass, with a flower garden of white, red, and pink flowers in the distance and strange purple trees. This was the section of my Divine Realm that had merged with the gigantic Divine Realm of the Venerable of Dreams, the vixen known as Belle, whose Spirit born from a fragment of her soul and will was also called Belle, but both were different. She was right there, the Astral Divine Avatar of her own Soul, which could manifest within my Divine Realm and around me because she practically merged her whole Legacy into my Divine Realm. Something simr happened with the Frost Queen, although notpletely, she only shared a part of her Legacy with me and also arge fragment of her Divine Realm. The Tower I visited where I did her trial is where she has mostly all her Soul deposited, and also her powers. It is not an easy ce to even invade, and Greenwood hasn''t even bothered her yet, so he probably fears her to an extent. Anyways, we''re here for a reason. "You''re finally here, wee back Drake," the Venerable greeted me, her long tails wagging around, she seemed happy to see me in my Divine Spirit form apparently. "Have you brought Astra with you?" "Yes, she''s here," I nodded, summoning Astra, who quickly greeted everyone else with a nod. "Ah, she''s cute!" Belle was happy, running towards her and admiring herposition. "Incredible! No matter how much I look at her, I can never be more amazed and intrigued about her appearance andposition! A spirit of this caliber has never been born!" "C-Calm down already..." I sighed. "Yuki, are you ready?" "More or less, yeah," Yuki nodded, as she seemed to be blushing as she nced at my figure. "Woah that Divine Spirit is your... your body too right?" "Hm? Ah yeah," I nodded. "It is indeed my body as well, it shares my soul and everything. It has this strange appearance though. I mean not that strange... in my previous life I was a human after all, but yeah, it feels weird to be more humanoid now with the pale white skin and everything." "You look handsome," said the Fox woman. "I wish you stayed in that appearance forever, honestly! And also, this is your Divine Spirit at the same time as your body, right? It''s incredible that''s even possible... I guess I was slightly wrong about something, I thought that Spirits and their creations still had limits, but with you added into the equation, such a statement is no longer appliable." "Sure, I suppose it is," I nodded. "Now let''s get this done with, I''m ying video games with my daughters and I want to focus my whole soul into it if possible." "Hahaha, fair enough... Although I have no idea what video games are," Belle said. "Yuki,e here. Astra, allow me to use your strength." || || Astra nodded without saying any other word, although she faintly looked at me for a moment, as if asking for permission, she was cute. Belle then waved her astral hands, touching Astra and merging with her spiritual body, wielding her powers as if they were her own. Incredible, so this is what the Venerable can do with Spirits, huh? "I have created a temporary Spirit Connection, her powers are mine to wield even if she isn''t my familiar," she exined. "This is one of my special abilities, surprised?" "A bit," I said. "Only a bit?!" she cried. "Whatever, Belle, just keep going!" I said. "A-Ah, fine..." she groaned. She rapidly concentrated her memories and everything she wanted Yuki to learn, and through Astra''s powers, they were condensed into a single, rainbow colored sphere of psychic energy. "There," she nodded, quickly moving her hands, and pushing the sphere inside of Yuki''s head. FLAAASH! The moment she did, a temporary pseudo domain was instantly summoned, as Yuki, Belle, Astra, and I saw an enormous set of visions and scenes. It was part of the memories she transferred to Yuki, of Belle''s life, part of her childhood, her struggles, and also what she learned. We even saw fragments of the memories she had in her first life as the shrine maiden of arge shrine on her small ind. She surprisingly didn''t look too different from her childhood in this world, but her hair was ck, and her eyes pink colored. They were faint, so I wasn''t able to really see any story or something. When it was over, Yuki''s eyes widened. "Woah..." For a moment, it was all silent, but then, she stood up and summoned her powerful new Spiritual Aura that had been born after I gave her a Spirit Core. FLUOOOSH! Thousands of little Shikigami of all colors emerged from her Aura, as she nced at them, seemingly finallyprehending and understanding how to use them. "T-This is...! I finally... I finally got it! Oh wow..." She muttered. "Incredible, this is just insane." She was just looking at the for a moment, but out of nowhere they transformed, rapidly taking the form of creatures I''ve never seen before. A huge zingmp with a single eye and a long tongue floating around and spreading mes, a huge parasol or umbre made of red paper, with a big eye and a demonic-looking leg it used to leap around. Muscr red and blue skinned demons, with a single white horn over their heads, which resembled... Onis, I think, actual Japanese Onis, and not the titanic-sized Oni Demons that Pandemonium created. There were also several other beings, strange looking cats, dogs, old women with ghostly faces, and more, all concentrating together into a sphere on Yuki''s hand, and then disappearing. "What was that?!" I asked. "Heheh..." Yuki giggled. "It worked! I was able to summon Shikigami!" Chapter 1930: That Was A Long Day Chapter 1930: That Was A Long Day ? "You''re telling me those things were all Shikigami? They were so different from one another they didn''t even look like Spirits or anything close to them..." I muttered. "Well, Shikigami are also closely rted with Yokai, and can be sometimes Ghosts and Monsters," exined Belle. "Yuki''s special, her Shikigami are shapeless, but they can take upon forms based on her own experiences. I injected her memories and knowledge about every Yokai I''ve faced in my previous life, and now she has a huge repertoire to draw from. Without taking a form, her Shikigami are probably very weak, but once they realize their form and shape, they can be very useful and strong depending on the type that is made." "Okay, I get it..." I nodded. "So that''s how it works, huh? That''s just pretty amazing, Yuki. Congrats! Now you''ll be able to summon your own personal army of Yokai, do you like the idea?" "I-I love it! I finally can do more!" Yuki celebrated. "But I might need some time alone to think about strategies and how to use them properly..." "Ah okay then, I thought you would ask me for a spar to test your abilities or something, haha," Iughed a bit. "Ah no way! I don''t want to fight a monster like you... You''ll just beat the crap out of me before I even get a chance!" Yukiined. "Awe on, I wouldn''t be so rude," I said. "But whatever, I''ll leave you two here then, I have to go... Do you still need Astra''s help, Belle?" "Ah, I would love to inspect herposition a bit more and see the extent of her abilities," Belle said. "I could probably create my own Psychic Spirits once I analyze her enough... And maybe take a few little samples? Like from her hair?" "Huh, and why should I let you do that?" I asked her. "I-" "You..." TRUUUM! "Huh?" Suddenly, the entire area around us became dark, the Dream Landscape of my Divine Realm was still below her control after all. "You''ve forgotten your promise, Drake?!" Belle''s graceful and beautiful body changed, bing a gigantic, monstrous fox with huge jaws, sharp teeth, and pointy pink hair. "You destroyed my entire Legacy and absorbed it for yourself!" Her spiraling red eyes were horrendously scary, and her surroundings constantly warped and transformed into thousands of agonizing nightmarish specters. "And my resurrection was almostpletely stopped because of you!" Her gigantic ws rushed towards me, as I saw her massive tails moving around like vipers, stopping me from even escaping her grasp. Her body grewrger andrger, and I felt an immense pressure that could almost crush me. The more Fate weakened, the more her powers came back... She was truly a monster among monsters! "You''re still raising and feeding my Egg with all the dragon blood and energy you can, right? YOU OWE ME THAT MUCH AFTER YOU RUINED ALMOST EVERYTHING!" "Yes Belle, I am doing all of that..." I sighed facepalming, although it was a lot of power, I''ve grown much stronger than before, and I didn''t truly feel helpless. If anything, to me it was as if she was having a huge tantrum. But honestly, she wasn''t wrong, I did her dirty. "Fine you can keep Astra for a while, enough with your giant form already! It''s creepy as hell!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "HEH..." As sheughed showing me her sharp teeth, her giant tongue licked my whole body! Ugh... "This isn''t a transformation or giant form, this is my actual true appearance, you know? As you be a Venerable, your very being bes warped, you be a cmity, an embodiment of your element..." "Is that so... Well, I was already a dragon, so I won''t be affected." She smiled again andughed. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh yeah? You really believe that, Drake? We''ll see...'' She continued teasing me with her ws, until I had enough. "Enough already! Go back!" "Fine, fine~" POOF! She went back to her original form, clothes and all, and then she nced at Yuki while I was still sweating cold sweat while sighing in relief. "See Yuki? This is how you intimidate a man," she exined. "And how you dominate them." "Oooh..." Yuki nodded. "Thank you for the insight, master." "I am not your master!" Belleined angrily. "I would never take disciples and... Haaah, who am I fooling? At this point I might as well be." Looks like she''s back to normal and also as annoying as ever, huh? Well, whatever the case, I''m out. "Astra, you want to stay and help Belle in her research?" I asked her first. "I won''t force you so I will only give you a request you can also reject, you can do whatever you want." Astra looked at me for a moment with her star-like eyes, and then at Belle. "Pretty please Astra?" Belle asked her with a baby voice. "I promise I will give you anything you want! Spirit Treasures, Spirit Food, Souls, anything that can help you grow stronger and very yummy!" "...!" Astra was convinced instantly as she saw a huge amount of Spirit Treasures Belle pulled out of nowhere. "No way you convinced her with treasures and shit?!" I asked in disbelief. "A-Astra, is this how easy you are?" || || She only gave me a single look and thenpletely forgot about me, moving towards Belle''s side. Is this Spirit NTR? Am I being cucked out of my spirit by Belle now?! At the end, she preferred the much richer and better Spirit Magician than me! ... Or maybe I should stop overthinking and let her be. "Well, that''s how it''s going to be huh..." Iughed. "Whatever, I have to go y Kirbo with my daughters, see ya." I disappeared from there, as I quickly "unsummoned" my Doppelganger Divine Spirit back to my Soul, where it remained motionless in there. "Papa! You''re dying a lot!" I heard Bedraughing at me. "You seem unfocused..." Kate said. "A-Ah! Sorry, sorry, I''m 100% now!" I nodded. "Let''s beat that annoying apple-throwing tree already!" Chapter 1931: The Last Trial Is Soon About To Begin Chapter 1931: The Last Trial Is Soon About To Begin ? The next morning arrived after I obsessively yed video games with my daughters and then had dinner with my whole family. Perhaps I shouldn''t have spent like five hours on it, but I couldn''t stop, and the girls either. I wanted Drakda to y as well, but he wouldn''t stop chewing on the controllers and Kate was getting tired of remaking them, so he ended up just going to y with his mother outside until he fell asleep after dinner. He''s still a newborn infant, but I sure hope this boy bes a bit... well, less chaotic as he grows up. I have to make sure to continue teaching him good values and everything, unless I want aplete little chaos everywhere. Though he has such a big attitude that it might be rather hard to even convince him to change some of his manners, we''ll see. I''m not giving up! This is the challenge of parenting! "Alright everyone, let''s get up. We''ll have breakfast with everyone else that''s participating in the trial, and we''ll discuss what we must do." I woke up my wives and my children, all of them ended cuddling with us in bed at the end, so my whole family here. Bedra was sleeping at her mother''s side, Bedann''s huge arms wrapped around her while resting her face on her little head. Kate was hugging my belly, as usual, while her tail was wrapped around my waist. And Drakda was... sleeping over Miranda''s face. "Ugh... yeah you''re right..." Bedann slowly opened her eyes, yawning. "Alright then..." Andromeda nodded, standing out of the bed first. "Eeuugh... Drakda! Get off my face alreadyyyyy!" Miranda quickly grabbed Drakda, revealing her face was all red because of him. "Awaaahh...?" Meanwhile Drakda was drooling while looking sleepy. "Come on boy, let''s go have breakfast," I said, quickly grabbing him and leaving his mother finally freed from him. "Papa!" he said with a cute smile, and then he started biting me. "He''s on his chewy phase huh? Let''s hope that''ll end soon," I sighed. "I remember Bedra also liked biting me. Kate was the only one that never did it." "I-I''ve grown out of that long ago..." Bedra muttered, looking embarrassed as she sat in between her big mother''s legs. "Heh, indeed, you''ve grown into a very good girl," Bedann nodded, kissing her head and hugging her. "Mama is very proud..." "Really?" Bedra smiled cutely. "Yes, mooch, mooch-" Bedann nodded, kissing her cheek, forehead, and nose. "Alright, let''s go have some breakfast, I''m already starvin''!" "Yeah!" Bedra nodded. As the two quickly woke up and ran to the kitchen, Kate would still not wake up. "Kate...e on, it''s time to wake up already." I gently moved her while carrying Drakda on one hand, he was grabbing my face and stretching it and it hurt a bit, this brat... "Hmm..." Kate woke up ratherzy this morning, perhaps because we yed video games until midnight. "W-Wha? Ah..." She slowly opened her eyes after a while. "You''ve slept enough youngdy, time to wake up already, right?" Andromeda said. "Y-Yeah..." Kate nodded, yawning. "I''m a bit tired... I need sugar." "I know, we''ll make you something sweet for breakfast, let''s go then," I nodded. We walked to the kitchen, where I was already cooking using my Doppelganger Divine Spirit. The smell of pancakes filled the room, and also baked bread and more. Not long after we went to take a family shower and got well dressed, the rest of our party was here. Yuki, Ruby, Rakasha, Pekora, Tisha, Emerald, Tyrannus, Amehia, Hector, Kraxka, and Larzak.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was a huge team, isn''t it? "Good morning master!" Emerald greeted me in his humanoid form, Amehia was by his side gently greeting me as well. "Good morning lord Drake," she smiled. "Yeah, good morning you two," I said. "Tyrannus as well." "Good morning lord, thank you," nodded Tyrannus. "It seems the time has finallye, yes? Only a few hours before the third trial begins..." "Indeed, there''s a lot we need to talk about, although we have no idea what it''ll be, we must prepare for absolutely everything," I said. "For now though, let''s have a meal. We need to eat a lot to prepare for anything as well." I quickly served the food all across therge table, and we began eating without any manners at all, we were starving after all, strong people like us are just always hungry after sleeping and not eating for many hours after all. A variety of dishes were served, most of them being things we always eat, but that we enjoy, nheless. I noticed some food preferences among my people. Yuki liked eating doughnuts now, a lot of them, and she apanied them with green tea with milk. She also enjoyed fruits and nuts with her yogurt. Ruby drank... well, a lot of blood, but also she enjoyed grilled meat, I didn''t know this, but Vampires actually enjoy meat a lot and it is one of the few things they can eat without having their tummy hurt. Of course, Ruby is a Goddess now so it doesn''t matter what she eats, she can digest anything into energy for her body. She has a fixation over fluffy sweets too, she likes pancakes, muffins, and ant other fluffy pastry. Rakasha was a tough man, so he ate simple, yet satisfying meals, a huge te with ten scrambled eggs, lots of fried bacon, two massive toasts with butter on top, coffee and two or three fruits, usually apples. Emerald, Amehia, and Tyrannus all had a lot of meat and tropical fruits, that''s all they ate. Delicious roasted meat cut into various shapes and forms, seasoned with sweet sauces, and juicy, sweet tropical fruit they ate in like one or two bites while also munching the meat, they liked mixing the vors. For drinking? Usually natural fruit juice. Orange juice was their favorite now. Pekora ate a lot of veggies, sd, grasses, carrots, and so on, apanied with fish and roasted potatoes. She drank a blend of herbs with tea, her favorite. Tisha at her side was theplete opposite, she enjoyed a lot of grilled meat, fried eggs, bread (not toast), and milk. It was interesting how you could learn a lot about people based in their preferences and what they eat. Chapter 1932: The Final Trial Begins! Chapter 1932: The Final Trial Begins! ? As we ate and enjoyed breakfast, we discussed what we would do in every situation imaginable... or well, as many as I had thought about. We discussed team strategies, shared how our abilities worked and our powers and more, so we could easily rely on one another in dire times. Everyone also got to learn about Yuki''s new powers, which left many very surprised. I managed to also discuss some things with Emerald, about the strength and abilities he had been developing, and the training he was undertaking while I oversaw him through some of my other Doppelgangers. He had been managing to channel the power of his Heavenly Winds much better than before, and their Divine and Miraculous Powers were rapidly developing towards the direction I wanted, although he still seemed rather doubtful. "A-Are you sure this is the right way to use my abilities, master?" Emerald wondered. "I get why you would tell me to train that specific form of it but... Would it really work against Pandemonium and the Demons?" "It will be more than enough," I said. "You''ve managed to get pretty good at it, and once you release its full power upon the Demons, you''ll finally realize just how powerful you truly are, Emerald." "I-is that so..." he was still doubtful of his great talents, but he''ll finally realize what I''m talking about once the battle begins. About Amehia and Tyrannus, they were also important for Emerald, both for his own mental state and also for his growth. Their Magic Powers had developed around Emerald''s own powers, and therefore they supplemented him and made him stronger. "Amehia, Tyrannus, you''ve been training your power as well, right?" I asked them. "With the System''s help and your new divinities, have you had some problems? I know Amehia is a Spirit Magician too." "It has been going smoothly, Lord Drake," Amehia nodded, her green eyes ncing at her hands, as she conjured a mass of green colored, wind spirits from her green-scaled ws. "I''ve managed to reach the Third Stage of my Spirit Magic, ording to Pekora. So it should be possible to assist Emerald much better than before." "Good," I nodded. "My strength has been growing a lottely," Tyrannusmented. "The power I have is mostly just physical enhancements, but it seems they also affect Emerald, so I have been training physically nonstop. I think I should be able to at least pull my own weight, and a bit of Emerald too." "Great news," I nodded. "Without the soldiers that couldbine their power with Emerald, his power cannot be the same as it was inside of that Dream Dungeon we explored... or well, it can, or perhaps even stronger, but the thing is, he needs to harness it himself with your help, rather than rely on a whole army that''ll channel it together for him." "Yes, I understand..." Emerald nodded. "Thank you for all the insight and help, Master! We''ll make sure to pull our own weight as well." "Well said," I nodded. "Alright then... Surtr might be ready as well, his team had been training nonstop, I imagine. Everyone, prepare, in half an hour, we''ll be moving to thest trial." Like that, everyone went to do theirst things, preparations, and so on. Most went to the bathroom to fully prepare though, thirty minutes wasn''t enough, but they had to hurry up. FLUOSH! We stepped out of my Divine Realm once it was done, as a giant red portal opened within the resting area of the trial, which we didn''t even use, preferring my divine realm instead. "Wee back..." the Voice of the Venerable of mes echoed from the portal, as mes manifested into a giant of fire with muscr build andrge arms. "It seems all of you have be even stronger, hm? I am quite amazed at your quick growth! Especially yours, Drake. You might be the first Venerable to grow this quickly in all our history. Well done." "Thanks, I suppose," I said. "We''re ready. Can you tell us what the third trial is about?" "Heh, it''ll be a real big surprise!" Heughed. "No matter what you imagine, it will surely not be that, but perhaps even worse..." "E-Even worse?!" Miranda asked. "Oi are you trying to get us killed in your shitty trial? We''re strong enough that we could break the wall open if we wanted, you know?" "Miranda, calm down," I patted her shoulders. "We understand, Venerable. We''ll be on our way. Whatever challenge you have, it cannot possibly be harder than fighting that demon of Pandemonium." "Hahahah... You think so?" heughed, asking me suspiciously. There was something wrong with his voice, what in the world was this damn old man nning? Was this some sort of plot? Was he going to kill us? No... he hasn''t shown to be that kind of person. But even then! ... Maybe we should worry about literally everything at the end, huh? "Stop." I said, as everyone was about to go through. "We must prepare for everything. Before we go, release your Divine Auras, we''llbine them with mine. This way, even if you fall into the deadly jaws of a monster, I''ll be able to save you." Everyone looked at one another, maybe I was acting paranoid, but better be safe than sorry. They nodded, as their Divine Auras, of all colors, rapidly merged with my own Aura,pletelypatible due to our connection with the System now everyone possessed as a Status. "Let''s go now." I stepped forward with my family and friends through the massive red portal, as bright white light epassed all my vision. FLAAASH! The first thing I felt when we were there was the cold metallic floor, and also heat, a lot of heat everywhere. zing mes spread through the entire ce. I opened my eyes, only to find myself and my group standing above a gigantic metallic tower, standing around an evenrger arena made of ck steel. Right beneath it, there was a gigantic volcano of boiling magma, with several gigantic divine monsters swimming through it, made of magma andva itself, and titanic in size. There were three other towers, I noticed Surtr and his party in the one to our left side, the right side''s tower was empty, and the one facing us... There he was. "..." Pandemonium was standing there, crossing his arms while ncing around his surroundings with a serious expression on his face. However, the moment he realized I was there, he looked back at me, smiling defiantly, furrowing his eyebrows. "Yo." "Hey." He crackled his knuckles, as his power surged from his body while he breathed heavily, resembling a gigantic swirling chaos of pure darkness and red blood mes, constantly shaping into hundreds of different demonic faces screaming, and massive wsing from them. "Are you ready to die, Drake? I''ve been waiting for this moment! I''m going to beat the shit out of you." "Hahah, I would say the same. Are you ready to die again, Pandemonium?" At my words, his eyes widened as he saw my gigantic aura surging from my body, This time, it wasn''t weaker than his own. It was almost an even match. "Heh..." He smiled. "Not bad!" "Hmph..." I ignored him though, ncing down below. RUMBLE! As thest thing I could have ever expected happened. From theva, all the gigantic monsters began to rapidlybine together, taking the form of a giant made of mes, magma, stone, and countless souls. "GAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" A ferociousughter echoed through the entire arena, as even Pandemonium seemed surprised and taken aback. Yeah, I wouldn''t me the bastard, because I was as well! The giant made of mes and magma finalized his entire birth, as he grew four gigantic, muscr arms, manifesting four titanic axes. "THIS IS IT, YOU BASTARDS!" A ferocious smile surged on his face, as long hair made of mes emerged from his bald head, zing with the strongest mes I''ve ever seen. His entire aura dwarfed all of usbined! "What is the meaning of this?!" I asked him furiously. "You possibly aren''t thinking of...!" "YES!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "THE LAST TRIAL IS SIMPLE! A BATTLE TO THE DEATH! A FREE FOR ALL!" "EVERYONE AGAINST EVERYONE! THE LAST STANDING TEAM IS THE WINNER!" "AREN''T YOU EXCITED NOW?!" He branded his weapons, pointing them at me specifically. "ARE YOU READY DRAKE?! THE FIGHT STARTS RIGHT NOW, AND I''M COMING FOR YOU FIRST!" RUMBLE! The titan rushed towards my entire group, his gigantic axes looming above us. "You fucking lunatic!" "FACE ME OR DIE! NEW VENERABLE!" BOOOMMM!!! Chapter 1933: The Final Boss Is The Venerable Himself?! Chapter 1933: The Final Boss Is The Venerable Himself?! ? The moment Drake and his entire party arrived in the Third Trial''s zone, the first thing they saw was a huge arena made of ck steel, and four giant metallic pirs. One of them was empty most likely because Greenwood''s Soul Clone wasn''t here anymore, already gotten killed by Drake before. The other two towers, however, were being upied. One of them had Surtr''s Party, who quickly nced back at Drake, they seemed to be ready for anything. Meanwhile, Drake already had a little talk with Pandemonium, the two were ready to fight to the death... And yet, something else wasing. A fourth participant. Against all of Drake''s expectations, thest thing Drake could have ever expected happened. RUMBLE! From theva, all the gigantic monsters that Drake had seen down there began to rapidlybine together, taking the form of a giant made of mes, magma, stone, and countless souls. "GAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Out of nowhere, a ferociousughter echoed through the entire arena, as even Pandemonium seemed surprised and taken aback. "Oi, oi, you can''t be serious...! This old bastard is really...?!" Pandemonium''s serious face distorted as he looked truly worried for his life. And Drake couldn''t really me the Demon, he was also scared of what he was seeing. Yes, after growing this strong, he was slightly scared. "This guy is...?!" "No way!" "Why?!" In front of their incredulous eyes, the giant made of mes and magma finalized his entire birth, as he grew four gigantic, muscr arms, manifesting four titanic weapons, crimson and ck colored axes that seemed to materialize out of nowhere. "THIS IS IT, YOU BASTARDS!" His form continued taking shape, a ferocious smile surged on his face, as long hair made of mes emerged from his bald head, zing with the strongest mes Drake and the others had never seen. His entire aura dwarfed all of Drake''s party and perhaps even Pandemoniumbined. "What is the meaning of this?!" Drake asked him furiously. "You possibly aren''t thinking of...!" "Hey, you old fart! You won''t really dare get in between me and that bastard''s fight, right?!" Pandemonium interrumpted Drake with his roar. "YES!" The Titan made of mes red at Pandemonium with a vicious smile, making the Demon grit his teeth in frustration over what was happening. "THE LAST TRIAL IS SIMPLE! A BATTLE TO THE DEATH! A FREE FOR ALL!" And then, he directed his eyes at Surtr, who stepped back due to the enormous pressure he felt. He was utterly taken aback, but he quickly tried to calm himself down and prepare for the worst. "EVERYONE AGAINST EVERYONE! THE LAST STANDING TEAM IS THE WINNER!" Pandemonium no longer looked rxed, his Aura fluctuating constantly, space distorted behind him, a Demon Gate was already being created. "AREN''T YOU EXCITED NOW?!" He branded his weapons, pointing them at someone specific. Yes, and that someone was the one that was right in front of him, the one he had seen grown and surpass all his expectations this whole time. "ARE YOU READY DRAKE?! THE FIGHT STARTS RIGHT NOW, AND I''M COMING FOR YOU FIRST!" RUMBLE! The titan rushed towards Drake''s group, his gigantic axes looming above them as they rushed down like gigantic zing guillotines from hell. It was pretty obvious already what he intended, he said it loud and clear. He wanted to fight to the death and kill everyone here! Future friend? Perhaps an ally? Or maybe at least someone neutral to Drake? No! The Venerable of mes had no such intentions at all. If anything, he just wanted to kill everyone here, Drake finally realized his true intentions. The third trial was unbeatable, he simply wanted to harness the power of all those he killed to resurrect! "You fucking lunatic!" Despite understanding all of this, Drake still felt utter wrath at this happening. The venerable of mes had truly fooled everyone into believing this was going to be fair. Inheritance? Hardly! Nothing but a damned trap! "FACE ME OR DIE, NEW VENERABLE!" The bloodthirsty Fire Titan had no intention of even talking with Drake, he just wanted to chop him into pieces and be done with him. His titanic axes, all four of them, reached the Dragon King within a split second, smashing the metallic tower where he was and releasing a gigantic explosion of divine mes that spread everywhere. BOOOMMM!!! As the explosion happened and everything around the Titan was filled with mes and ck smoke, his face smiled,ughing. "Uwah?!" Surtr gasped in disbelief and surprise, noticing a ck portal suddenly opening behind him, where all of Drake''s family fell from.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "E-Everyone?!" The Fire Dragon was shocked, but even more when he noticed that Drake wasn''t with them! Bedra quickly stood up alongside everyone else, ncing into the distance. "§²§¡§²§¡§¡§¡§¡!" She panicked, her eyes widening as she realized her father had used his Void Magic to create a portal between the area where they were and Surtr''s area. "Heh... §¯§¦§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡!" The Titan of mesughed, as he quickly nced down at the result of his attack... Drake. His body was sliced into four halves. His armor shattered into pieces, and his blood and innards sttered everywhere, burning. "Well I''ll be damned! I didn''t think you were so stupid!" Heughed. "You took my attack head on?! SERIOUSLY?! HAHAHA! IMMORTAL BODY OR NOT, YOU CANNOT DEFEND AGAINST THE SOUL DAMAGE I INFLICTED UPON-HUH?!" The Titan''s eyes widened, as he noticed hundreds of jaws biting through his arms and also easily tearing through his axe. All of such bitesing from hundred of aberrant worm-like draconic monstersing out of Drake''s remains, his blood and guts, everything turned into them. "I''ve got more than one trick below my sleeve, you know?" "HM?!" The Titan nced above him, noticing Drake''s Doppelganger floating above him! "THAT WAS A DECOY?! OHOHOHOH! INTERESTING!" "Nah, it was my real body too." "WHAT?!" "Why don''t you be my guinea pig? Let''s test all my new toys with you, old fart." RUMBLE! Before the Venerable of mes could respond, Drake''s corpse quickly exploded, turning into a massive mass of countless dragons merged together. "[Dimensional Void Blood Gluttony]!" Chapter 1934: A Desperate Battle! Chapter 1934: A Desperate Battle! ? Drake''s corpse, which the Venerable of mes believed to have been just some decoy, was indeed his true body, which he had assigned as the Main Body at that. Getting chopped by four titanic zing axes with the power to split mountains and the crust of the continent along with them was something he definitely couldn''t survive. But well, he didn''t need to anyway. By transferring his soul and consciousness into his Doppelganger Divine Spirit, not only was he able to narrowly escape his soul''s death, but he also unleashed one of his favorite new Skills. "[Dimensional Void Blood Gluttony]!" RUMBLE! Not only did his blood, guts, and flesh turned into hundreds of worm-like draconic aberrations made of demonic power and void, which ate away at the axes in an instant, making them copse into pieces... But they also rapidly merged by Drake''smand, beginning to rapidly turn into massive aberrant beings, which were also Spirits of their own. Yes, the power of [Dimensional Void Blood Gluttony] expanded much more than one would assume. [Dimensional Void Blood Gluttony: ¡ï¡ï¡ï: Lv1/100] A powerful ss Skill, your own Blood has gained the properties of Gluttony, Void, and Space, capable of bending, rippling, and warping space as it transforms into a myriad of shapes to attack, destroy, devour, and tear your foes to shreds. The power of your Dimensional Void Blood is based on 400% of your Total Stats, and their Gluttony Sin Channeling Power, capable of devouring energy, attacks, and foes to regain energy and even obtain new divine abilities or powers is based on 200% of the user''s Physical Stats, while Void Power capable of negating or weakening other Elements is based on 250% of the user''s Magical Stats. The power of your blood is so potent it can even pierce through space as it attacks foes, dealing additional damage, and it can even disturb Spatial Abilities, Spells, Skills, or even outright deny the ability to move through space if it expands enough around your own body or that of allies. This power is based on 150% of your Physical Stats and 100% of your Magical Stats. Additionally, by infusing Spirits into your own Blood, it is possible to summon {Dimensional Void Blood Spirits of Gluttony} to fight for you, which will be born from your own blood, their total power will be based on the spirits infused, the blood''s own stats, and 20% of your own stats, and they will possess unique Magic, Abilities, and Attack Patterns such as {Space- Devouring Jaws}, {Energy Absorbing Void Tentacles}, {Soul-Draining Dimensional Gaze}, and more. Level Bonus (1/100): Increases the All of your Blood Stats and the Stats of Dimensional Void Blood Spirits of Gluttony by 10%. Grants more versability with your blood the higher the level. Drake had merged his own Spirits through Spirit Creation into his own corpse, blood and flesh, creating a dozen {Dimensional Void Blood Spirits of Gluttony}, which he further merged using his Spiritual Powers into this gigantic thing that began to rapidly push the Venerable of mes back! What''s worse, each Spirit was already the blood''s own power level summed with 20% of his own stats, but when a dozen merged together, that ended turning into a monster with 240% of Drake''s total stats. Almost thrice as strong as he was! "GRAAAAHHHH!!!" The monstrous being, resembling a faintly dragon-shaped aberration with countless worm- like heads with sharp teeth and ck and red scales, many arms, legs, and wings everywhere, roared, opening its many jaws and devouring the Titan''s weapons, before trying to devour his mes. "GUINEA PIG?! DON''T UNDERESTIMATE ME, CHILD." The Venerable of mes, however, smiled, as his massive fists rushed down towards the monster, punching it with immense force, enough to blow dozens of holes through it. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! "GRYYYAAERRRGGHH...!" The aberration screamed in agony, as its entire void and blood body was terribly wounded, however, its abilities activated one after another anyway. "{Space-Devouring Jaws}" FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Dozens of massive jaws materialized around the Venerable''s body, chomping downrge chunks out of his own avatar. CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH! "§¯§¡§¡§¡§¯§¯!" However, the Venerable released his Aura, destroying all the jaws before they could attempt to deal any more damage to him. And then... "{Energy Absorbing Void Tentacles}!" Thousands of ck tentacles emerged out of the dying Spirit Beast, rapidly warping space around the Venerable and then reaching his body, trying to drain his energy. And yet... "HEHEHEHE! HAVE IT! EAT AS MUCH AS YOU WANT!" FLUOOOSH! However, what the beast absorbed was nothing but mes, its tentacles burned, and its entire body agonized while burning too! "GRYYEEEGGHH!" "TIME TO DIE." The Titan manifested a giant zing hammer, swinging it down towards the monster with all his mighty. And yet...! "{Soul-Draining Dimensional Gaze}!" TRUUUM! "NGUH?!" This time, the Venerable of mes stopped moving! His entire body was paralyzed, the Dimensional Gaze pierced the boundaries of space, reaching his soul itself. "I found you." Drake smiled, realizing where the Venerable''s soul was, and with each second, a part of his soul was being drained and eaten by Drake through the monster. "SO WHAT?!" However, the Venerable of mes didn''t care. He looked back at Drake, as endless mes exploded out of the beast and carbonized it! BOOOMMM!!! "At best, you bought yourself ten seconds of life, congrattions." He quickly red back at Drake''s body above him, his Doppelganger. "No use, huh? You''re pretty damn tough... And strong. I''m getting kind of excited." "EXCITED? HEH...! ME TOO, BRAT!" The Venerable of mes manifested a sword, an axe, and a spear from his other three arms, as he leaped towards Drake at lightning speed. All four of his weapons moved dexterously, aiming to slice through Drake''s entire body and eliminate him once and for all. "PERISH!" "Did you forget something?" CRAAASH! "WHAT?!" The Venerable of mes looked down, realizing a huge sword of void, blood, and ice pierced his back, impaling through his avatar and infusing it with frost, beginning to rapidly cool down his body, making it heavier but also slower.N?v(el)B\\jnn "No matter how much you crush me, I wille back as long as a piece remains." The few pieces of flesh left from his body reformed into a giant spear made of flesh, bones, blood, and ice! This was Drake''s newest aberrant fighting style. Chapter 1935: This Is Just The Beginning Chapter 1935: This Is Just The Beginning ? "NOTED." Suddenly, as he was pierced by a giant icicle spear made of Drake''s flesh and blood, the Venerable of mes simply said one word. And that was it. CRAAASH! He spun in midair, all four of his weapons reaching Drake in an instant, four hits at once, sending him sting through the arena and into the opposite side of it, before falling into the burning magma. SPLAAASH! "Ah shit..." Surtr gulped saliva, as he red at the thing a few meters away from him, everything happened so fast they hardly had time to think or n anything. The benefactor they believed was going to give them his inheritance was actually an insane battle maniac that just wanted to fight to the death with all of them. Although he chose Drake first, his eyes... Were already ring at him. Yes, at Surtr in specific! "ALL DRAGONS ARE GOING DOWN FIRST... YOU''RE NEXT, KID." He rapidly began walking towards Surtr, each of his steps making the entire arena tremble... Surtr rapidly transformed into a dragon, and his entire party unshed their powers. At the same time, Drake''s family were also ready for battle. "Will dad be alright in the magma?!" Bedra asked. "He has gone through worse things!" Bedra said. "Trust your father, we just have to fight! There''s no other way around it!" "I agree, this motherfucker is actually serious!" Miranda roared, transforming into her Chaotic Dragon form. "Drakda, stay close to mama! Don''t be reckless, this bastard is not at the level you can handle!" "OWAY!" Drakda only got serious in battles, quickly preparing to transform at any moment. "Daddy..." Kate looked into the distance. "Mother, please go help him." "I cannot leave your side," Andromeda rejected her daughter''s request. "Your father wouldn''t want that either. You''re my daughter and I will protect you." Now that Andromeda could finally fight on her own, she wasn''t going to escape or something, she stepped forward, her entire body growingrger as she unleashed her Titan''s Aura, exuding a powerful Venerable Presence. "HOH, THAT DRAGON SURE HAS A SPECIAL FAMILY! ALL ARE LITTLE MONSTERS ONE WAY OR ANOTHER..." Laughed the venerable of mes. "BUT YOU IN SPECIFIC... YOU HOLD THE SAME POWER HE DOES? TWO VENERABLES FOR THE PRICE OF ONE, HUH?! HAH! OKAY! LET''S FIGHT TO THE DEATH!" RUMBLE! As everyone prepared for the sh while the Titan of mes leaped towards them... CRAAASH! A gigantic crimson hand smashed his entire body down, making the Venerable''s body hit the steel floor of his own arena, several cracks spread through his half-frozen body. Crack, crack...! "OOF...! THAT MUST''VE BEEN MY FRIEND OVER THERE..." He quickly red at the culprit of that attack, the massive crimson hand came from such a man, a red-skinned demon with ck horns, and with a huge Demon Gate where hundreds of Demons wereing from right now. "Hey, you bastard, are you forgetting about someone?!" Pandemonium roared furiously. "Do you think I''ll ept this humiliation?! You dare ignore me and go for these small fries instead of ME?!" "It''s not that I looked down on you, Pandemonium..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The Venerable started burning the demonic hand into ashes with his mere touch. "I WAS SIMPLY SAVING YOU FOR LAST!" RUMBLE! The Titan of mes and Magma stood back up again, rapidly throwing his titanic weapons at Pandemonium, as the demon quickly pointed his hands at them. And then, dozens of powerful Demonsing from his gate merged into a mass of aberrant flesh, stopping the weapons for him. CLAAANK! As they stopped, the mes tried to burn them. However, Pandemonium raised his hand, all the mass of flesh turned into countless jaws, tearing to shreds the weapons. "Copying my tricks? How unoriginal of you." "Hm?" Pandemonium heard an annoying, yet familiar voice, as he noticed Drake was right behind him, flying out of the magma like nothing. "You bastard...! It would''ve been better if you died there, one less annoying shit to worry about!" The King of all Demons didn''t greet Drake with a smile or something, he rapidly attacked him in that moment, rushing towards him while summoning his Aura. He tried to trap him inside a domain,pletely disregarding the Venerable the moment he had Drake within range! And yet... "Not yet fucker." Drake kicked his face as he transformed into a muchrger, titanic form, his Doppelganger Divine Spirit merging with his True Body, which had already regenerated and merged with it. BAAAM! As he kicked Pandemonium with the umted force of several stats boosts and skills together, countless runes across his boy activated, intercepting Pandemonium''s next attack as if almost predicting him. "BASTARD! DIE ALREADY!" Pandemonium''s moved his hands, as gigantic crimson fingers manifested out of infernal mes, rushing towards Drake and trying to impale him. "Hah!" However, Drake smiled as heughed, his Runes activated, releasing hundreds of Draconic Monsters from them. This was yet another of his powerful new skills, activating whenever he was in danger, as long as he wished for it. "[Blood Void Demonic Dragon Spirit Runes]!" The Demonic Dragon Spirits made of Void and Blood emerged from Drake''s Runes across his entire body, powered up by his Divine Spirit Doppelganger being merged with him, they easily intercepted Pandemonium''s Demonic Fingers. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! And then devoured them, one by one, these fingers were chomped, and the draconic void spirit monsters reached him, only for Pandemonium to grow pissed off, closing the palms of his hands as he exerted true demonic prowess. TRUUUMMM!!! The shockwave and pressure alone deleted all of Drake''s defensive spirits, as they disappeared before they could even touch him. "He can manipte the pressure and force exerted by his aura, huh? I''ll be damned, this bastard is even stronger than I remember him! It seems I barely even saw his actual power on our first match..." Drake, however, despite feeling fear, was also excited, his draconic heart was pumping with blood and beating rapidly. The excitement and adrenaline he felt in these battles to the death couldn''t be quite described! He had so much power to release and use, to experiment and grow... His family was also stronger than ever before, so he could go a little all-out without worrying too much. It was his ideal ce. To be even stronger and surpass his limits. "Is that all you can offer, Drake?" Pandemonium smiled back at the Dragon King. And yet... "Nah, I''m just starting." Chapter 1936: Drake Versus Pandemonium Chapter 1936: Drake Versus Pandemonium ? Pandemonium smiled at Drake as he heard his response, and then disappeared. With a single step forward, he destroyed spacepletely with his sheer demonic power and reached Drake''s back. "Handle this then!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He swung his hand down, as a massive amount of demonic souls and his aura gathered around such hand, creating a massive pressuring force. The force, resembling a crimson fist, punched through Drake''s Venerable Armor and shattered it into pieces with ease, his barriers and even his divinity aura were overpowered. BAAAMMM!!! And he punched his face, sending the Dragon King flying away, impacting the walls at the end of the battlefield and leaving a huge hole through them. "Ah, that didn''t even use my full power, are you that weak? Maybe you just like talking shit?" "No, thank you for standing right there." Drake smiled, lifting his hand up as several dozens of ck spheres manifested around Pandemonium, their powers unifying within a split second. "Huh?" Before Pandemonium could react in time, they unified into a gigantic, explosive eruption of pure void energy reaching the skies, resembling a tower of ck ink. BOOOMMM!!! "Nngaaaggh?!" Pandemonium couldn''t believe it, the immense power exuded from Drake''s technique began to rapidly consume his own powers, his flesh and blood were boiling and rapidly disintegrating. "He''s using the power of Void?! He stole it from that other bastard?!" The Demon God gritted his teeth, grasping the void itself with his bare hands as he began to rapidly regenerate the damage dealt to him, and then... "TAKE IT BACK, FUCKER!" He fired the beam of void back at Drake, infused with his demonic spatial magic, and impacting Drake with it within a split second. BOOOMMM!!! Another explosion reverberated, as debris exploded everywhere. Drake took the blow head- on as he rushed back to Pandemonium. The immense power was incredible, his body was disintegrating rapidly, but he quickly divided himself into several doppelgangers as he was being disintegrated, and sent them off, his body disappearing, but his existence continuing through his separated new bodies. Pandemonium found himself surrounded by several clones of Drake, his Doppelgangers. Unlike before, their stats weren''t as reduced as before. They quickly conjured several spells, skills, and techniques at once, overwhelming Pandemonium! "{Demonic Soul-Devouring Nightmare Frost me Domain}!" FLUOOOSH! A massive explosion of blue mes manifested, mes that began to suppress Pandemonium''s soul and powers, while burning through his soul and his mind and trying to consume his own thoughts emerged, his body seemed immune to it, but it was affecting space, spreading everywhere as an inferno of blue mes began to cover everything. "Tch! That technique again, huh?!" Pandemonium quickly responded within that nanosecond, punching the empty space as half of the domain disappeared in an instant, a gigantic shockwave deleted it from existence. TRUUUMMM!!! "But don''t think that child''s y is going to stop me!" Drake didn''t care, he continuously used the Domain, mes spread around everywhere once more, and all while the other doppelgangers used more domains. "{Heavenly Abyssal Azure Neb Domain}!" "{Divine Windstorm Domain}!" RUMBLE! Two more domains manifested around Pandemonium''s body. One of them summoned thousands of stars everywhere, burning and exploding around his entire body, while the other unleashed a gigantic tornado that stopped his movements and sliced through his flesh and skin. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "§¯§¡§¯... §¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡!" Pandemoniumughed anyway, these pesky Domains... "§¯§¡§¡§¡§¯§¯§¯!" RUMBLE! Couldn''t even do a single thing to him. With a single roar, all the domains around him were deactivated instantly, their powers dissipating. "Is that all you''ve got?! Because holy shit you''re weak!" Drake remained in silence, three of his doppelgangers attacking Pandeominuim from the left and right. Their runes activated, void blood dragon spirits emerging and fusing with the doppelgnagers, suddenly turning them into massive space-distorting abominations. "Hm?!" Pandemonium''s smile changed into a bit of interest as the three dragons attacked him at once, three dragon breaths, w attacks, and spear blows at once. BOOOM! CRAAASH! RUMBLE! CLAAASH! "UNGH?!" He smiled in disbelief as he was battered on wounds all over, he ended lowering his guard and allowed Drake to cover him with more damage than he thought. Above all... The power of Gluttony was flowing through every single blow of Drake, especially those that were physical. "He''s eating tiny pieces out of me... Especially my soul!" He thought. "This bastard, has he mastered the power of Gluttony already?! No, that shouldn''t be possible, he has yet to reach Rank 10 Demon King Heart! What''s going on?" What Pandemonium didn''t know was that within Drake, a powerful Spiritbining the power of Gluttony and Orochi now lived, the power of Gluttony could also now be Demonic Spiritual Energy, which Drake easily allowed to flow through every inch of his bodies. "Pandemonium, the first attacks were just to distract you. You tend to lower your guard way too much once you begin to win, fool!" Drake smiled as he nced the battle with his Divine Spirit Doppelganger, quickly deciding to step in with it. The other two Doppelgangers rapidly became giant dragons, attacking Pandemonium from every angle. Freezing rainbow mes covered his body, yet Pandemonium quickly broke through them, his Aura erupting as hundreds of demons and their souls merged with them, powering up his strength tremendously. "{Demonic Soul Sacrifice}: {Abyssal Awakening}!" RUMBLE! Pandemonium finally revealed more of his powers, his red skin suddenly gained ck tattoos everywhere, until his entire skin turned ck. His three-meter-tall body suddenly grew up to ten meters, packed with immense muscles and ck metallic scales, he grew four more muscr arms, and his white hair became long and spiky. "LET ME SHOW YOU A BIT MORE OF WHAT I CAN DO, DRAKE!" He charged forward, swinging all six of his fists against Drake''s doppelgangers, they attacked him, biting and shing his body... And yet... CLANK! CLANK! CLANK! He was harder than any metal Drake had ever seen! The teeth and ws of his doppelganger easily broke into pieces, as Pandemonium didn''t waste the opportunity. "GOODBYE!" With a p of his six hands, an immense shockwave that shattered space itself impacted four of Drake''s Doppelgangers, making them explode into pieces and then disintegrate. BOOOMMM!!! Drake smiled in disbelief, his bodies overflowing with psychic energy. "I knew it! This bastard''s true power... he didn''t even show me a tenth of it when we fought the first time!" Chapter 1937: A Fierce Battle Of Life And Death! Chapter 1937: A Fierce Battle Of Life And Death! ? After Pandemonium destroyed three of Drake''s Doppelgangers in a split second by pping all six of his hands together, Drake was left in utter disbelief, dumfounded at the sheer power of this demonic bastard. Pandemonium faced him, smiling as he showed his sharp white teeth, his eyes began shining with golden and red light, as his back started rapidly growing another pair of limbs. Giant demonic, ck scaled wings. "Did you thought it would be easy, Drake?" FLASH! And then he appeared above Drake''s "Main Body" within an instant, piercing through space itself in a millisecond, so fast he was Drake''s thought process, as elerated as it was, couldn''t catch up to this level of speed. "§¯§¡§¡§¡§¡§¯§¯§¯!" With a furious and ferocious roar, Pandemonium''s six fists rushed down towards Drake''s Main Body, punching every angle he could. His muscles and bones instantly snapped apart, as Drake''s body started exploding into pieces. BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! "KNOW YOUR FUCKING PLACE!" As he mocked him, Pandemonium finished off Drake by kicking his face with all his strength at once, blowing up his whole skull into pieces, and so his brain and everything else. CRAAAASH! Drake''s Main Body quickly burned into infernal mes, and dissipated into ashes, his other doppelgangers were caught in the explosions, being disintegrated by the sheer shockwaves released. "How weak! I was wrong! You''re such a weak bastard, the only thing you got going for is your Immortality! Haha... HAHAHAHAHAHA!" "You''re not wrong." FLUOSH! "Hm?" Pandemonium saw spiritual mass and cells rapidly form a new body within a split second. Drake''s regeneration had already reached apletely distorted, and ridiculous level. As long as a couple of cells were left, or the thousands of tiny slimes he spread everywhere, he could always return. "I am indeed much weaker than you, I have to admit it," Drake nodded. "Never would I be able to catch up with a monster such as yourself, Pandemonium, in such little time." "Oh? Are you praising me now?" Pandemonium asked. "Well, if you grovel on the ground and kiss my feet, I might make you my demonckey, do you like the idea? You''ll have to kill your entire family for that though... it is a ritual of passage to see you turn into a true demon." "I appreciate the offer," Drake smiled, his rainbow hair waving by the wind. "But I have other ns for my future. Bing your dog is not one of them... Because by the end of this battle, you''ll be dead, Pandemonium." "Where is that damn confidence evening from, you fool?!" Pandemonium leaped towards Drake with all his anger and fury, his Demonic Gate Portal spread open as thousands of demonic arms emerged, rushing towards Drake at the same time. Pandemonium''s strategy was simple, to not give him a chance, attacking him from every single angle at once. "{Divinity Aura Fusion}" RUMBLE! And in that moment, Drake showed Pandemonium how truly wrong he was! All his Divinities temporarily merged together into a gigantic mass of pure divine power.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om FLUOOOSH! "STILL WEAK! DIE!" Pandemonium mocked him again, his demonic hands rushing towards Drake from every angle, about to punch him to death once more. And yet... "{Great Divinity: Heaven-Devouring Demonic Gluttony}" The power of Gluttony and Orochi merged with him, as he underwent Spirit Fusion, further strengthening his connection with Gluttony and also Orochi''s powers. His humanoid form gained a serpent-like appearance, white scales covered several areas of his body, a long snake-like tail appeared behind him, and also sharp ck ws and... CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH! Thousands of jaws devoured all the demonic hands, emerging out of Drake''s Divinity Fusion Aura, which he emphasized the power of his Great Divinity. The power to devour the heavens themselves, this was how far he had evolved Gluttony''s power! And above all... "I got you." He smiled, as he managed to bite off two arms from Pandemonium, two whole limbs. "AGAIN?! BASTARD!" Pandemonium controlled the two arms, which quickly transformed into monstrous worm- like creatures, biting through Drake''s Divinity Jaws and trying to escape. And yet... "Toote!" GULP! Drake swallowed both arms before they could actually fight back and escape, the power of gluttony acting instantly, as they were digested instantly. "FUCKER!" Pandemonium roared angrily, the arms he lost weren''t regrowing quickly either, it was taking more time than he imagined. It seemed that damage from Gluttony at this stage could even inhibit regeneration to an extent. Before Drake could process the new power he gained from those two arms, Pandemonium''s chest opened a gigantic crimson eye, firing a massive beam cannon that shattered space as it reached Drake within a split second. BOOOMMM!!! "UGH...!" Drake felt his body burning rapidly, he ced his Divinity in front of his body while the beam continued burning fiercely through him. His Immortal Body kept up much faster than before as he had not summoned a single Doppelganger this time. "Bastard, let me... at the very least absorb this new power...!" His runes red,bining them together as he fused the runes of each Doppelganger separately, void blood dragon spirits emerged, already merged into multi-headed hydra-like monstrosities. With the power of Gluttony infused into them, they began devouring the beam itself and its energies, bing a literal barrier that ate anythinging his way like a ferocious and hungry swarm of piranhas. CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH! "Heh..." And yet Pandemonium mocked Drake''s attempt, as dozens of crimson eyes opened through his body, each one releasing the same beam, the attack became overwhelming. "Shit..." TRUUUMMM!!! Drake was unable to ovee this, quickly splitting a part of his body, and using Void Embodiment to pierce through space and escape. The beam ended hitting someone else though, a giant made of mes attacking Drake and Surtr''s teams that had teamed together against him. "HAHAHA! YOU FOOLS CAN''T EVEN DAMAGE ME-" BOOOMMM!!! His head and torso were blown off,pletely disappearing, even his powerful Soul was seriously hurt, as the rest of his body fell to the ground, motionlessly. "Hehehehe...! HAHAHAHA! Holy shit did you see that?! The fucker went down so easily!" Pandemoniumughed his lungs out. And yet... RUMBLE! "Eh?" A giant hand made ofva emerged from below him, grabbing his body and pulling him into theva. SPLAAASH! Chapter 1938: The Power Of Celestia Against Pandemonium! Chapter 1938: The Power Of Celestia Against Pandemonium! ? BOOOMMM!!! Drake managed to evadeplete destruction and ended redirecting Pandemonium''s beam towards the Venerable of mes, managing to deal great damage to even his soul. His avatar fell into the ground and quickly turned into just magma, which hardened into stone. Surtr and Drake''s teams looked at the scene in utter disbelief, things were only going to be more chaotic now. CRAAASH! As a giant hand made of magma emerged from beneath, grabbing Pandemonium, who wasughing his ass off, and dragging him into the sea of boiling rock itself. "Y-YOU FUCKER...!" SPLAAASH! He couldn''t fight back before he was dragged down, everyone felt the ground beneath trembling, Pandemonium was fiercely fighting the thing underground. "That fucking bastard''s indestructible too?!" Yukiined. "At this point we''re never going to end this battle!" "It barely started, Yuki, it won''t easily end any time soon," Bedann said, rapidly transforming into her half titan and half chaos dragon form. "We have to get ready, they''lle out at any moment!" "Yeah! And well, its sure fucking helps they''re also fighting between each other! Maybe we should just watch?" Miranda asked. "Wait, where''s papa?!" Bedra asked. "Yeah, where''s master?!" Surtr asked again. "I''m fine..." FLUOSH! A ck portal opened above everyone, Drake emerged from it, looking slightly tired, something that everyone thought was impossible with his body. "I am in the process of refining the two demonic arms I stole from him," Drake said. "Don''t worry about me at all, Bedra, Surtr. I''ll be fine no matter what... alright? Simply worry about your own lives, prioritize protecting your own lives. And well, helping each other." "What will you do, master?" Surtr asked. "I am honestly confused! I can ahrdly even think of a strategy!" "Strategy? There isn''t any..." Drake sighed. "Things have be too chaotic. Everyone here is thankfully stronger than ever. You can survive. I want you to attack those two when they lower their guards. The only one that''s facing them head-on is me, nobody else, understood?" "But I want to fight as well, Drake! I want to help you!" Bedannined. "Papa, me too! I also have a version of Immortal Body!" Bedra said with fiery eyes. "Me too...!" Kate nodded. "No." Drake was firm with his decision. "Pandemonium... I don''t even know what''s the bottom of his strength. The Venerable either, but his body seems frailer than the demon, at the very least. Prioritize your own safety and deal as much damage as you can from a distance... If that damn demon can kill me with just a few blows, imagine yourselves. I don''t want anybody to die." RUMBLE! The ground shook, as Pandemonium emerged from theva underneath, fighting against a huge titan made of this element, mes, with three heads and twelve arms, each arm with a massive weapon. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "You damn fucker, do you think you actually got a chance against me?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn Pandemonium quickly swung his left leg upward, kicking the head off the Venerable''s body, only for two more to shoot redsers at him. BOOOM! BOOOM! "Tch, weak shit!" "{Demonic Soul Sacrifice}: {Ultimate Demonic Sword: Lucifer}!" Pandemonium quickly attacked back, manifesting a giant sword out of his demonic gate portal, made out of hundreds of demons at once. The ck and red sword roared with the screams of thousands of demonic souls, a wave of that de cut through space and reached the Venerable in an instant, an explosion of demonic mes engulfing him as he was then cut thousands of times. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "UUGGH?!" As he groaned in pain, Drake''s eyes squinted, disappearing from where he was and then using the power of Void to reach the Venerable. He summoned Celestia at longst. "Y-YOU?!" The Venerable''s faces distorted in anger as he realized Drake waited just for the perfect moment to fuck him over, swinging Celestia with all his strength at once. "{Divine Celestial Venerable Swordsmanship}: [Heaven-Splitting sh]" SLAAAAASH! A single horizontal sh reached the Venerable of mes, reducing his second avatar into cinders as a blinding white light consumed it all! "Uuuaagh!" "Sorry, but I don''t want you interrupting my battle against my prey." "T-This power?! What kind of sword is that?!" The Venerable was unable to analyze the weapon Drake used sometimes properly, and now that he used it only now, he caught him off-guard because Drake purposely hid it until now. Drake was a master of catching fuckers off-guard, that was his talent. Blinding light converged into the Venerable''s soul, the power of Judgement at full power. Celestia deemed him as a sinner that had ughtered billions when he was alive. He didn''t deserve mercy! BOOOMMM!!! His soul was greatly damaged, the Venerable fell from the skies, reaching the metallic arena and disappearing. His soul quickly going back to his "avatar-producing factory" the boiling magma beneath them. "Oho? I see what you did there, Drake, you''re a pretty cunning motherfucker," Pandemonium smiled at Drake. "You waited just for the right moment to strike him down? Did you think I couldn''t do it?" "Your powers aren''t as effective against him as you imagine, Pandemonium," Drake said. "My sword though, sure is... You know how it works?" "Hm?" Pandemonium asked. "I''m about to show you," Drake didn''t disclose the power of Celestia though, only teasing Pandemonium to get him mad. "Hah?! Since when you think you''re hot shit?! The arms you ate aren''t even original body parts but a growth from this avatar of mine, did you think you got stronger from just that?!" "So that''s what it is... Even then, they''re still incredibly powerful anyway." Drake quickly learned why the two arms felt slightly different than the other fragments he had eaten... And at the end, despite being weaker though, they still held tremendous power. "Should I use this technique yet?" For a moment he considered goingpletely all-out but... "No, I need to squeeze as much power out of him, he has to show him his ultimate power... And then I use it. Or I would be wasting it." Whatever was Drake nning, Pandemonium disliked his face, swinging Lucifer against him. Drake reacted rapidly, his energies condensing around his body and concentrating up to a hundred times, strengthening his stats temporarily. CLAAASH! And helping him react in time! Chapter 1939: A Chaotic Mess Of A Battle Chapter 1939: A Chaotic Mess Of A Battle ? "Dammit! Those two bastards sure got me!" The Venerable of mes couldn''t believe it, he was made a fool! Pandemonium struck his soul several times as he dragged him down, and then when he unleashed his strongest sword attack using the de named Lucifer... SLAAASH! Drake unleashed his powerful cleaving sh, damaging his soul even more... And the damage he dealt to his soul was based on the amount of sins he hadmitted and the suffering he had caused to innocents. As a Demonic Venerable known for being an evil tyrant that only cared about his continent and terrorized the rest of the world with iron fist, killing billions through his bloodthirsty rampage for power, he was one of those that Celestia enjoyed hurting the most. "That dragon... The bastard forged a conceptual weapon?! At his stage? This is ridiculous!" The Venerable rapidly reformed his body, and tried to recover his soul damage, but he was unable. His soul remained damaged, with both pandemonium''s wounds covered on demonic miasma and Drake''s wounds covered on celestial runes that damaged him over time. "Bastards..." And yet, he smiled. So what if his soul was damaged? It didn''t matter at all! Not at all! In fact, hadn''t he taken even worse damage before? And as a Titan, his soul was still being protected and reinforced with Soul Gear, tightly wrapped around his soul was a powerful Volcanic Dragon Soul Armor. The strongest Soul Gear he had forged in his life, which allowed him to even move and fight with suchrge wounds on his soul. RUMBLE! His giant hands crawled out of theva as his new body materialized, this time evenrger and even more intimidating than before. "I''LL KILL YOU BOTH!" As he emerged once more, Drake and Pandemonium ignored him, as a huge army of hundreds of Demons, dozens of Demon Dukes mixed with them, charged towards him at once. "There he is! The immortal venerable fucker!" "Kill him!" "Eat his soul!" "WHAT?! PANDEMONIUM, ARE YOU LOOKING DOWN ON ME?!" The Venerable swung all twelve of his muscr arms, shredding into pieces hundreds of demons at once. The Demon Dukes barely managed to evade in time, looking at one another and nodding. "Our Master ordered us to stop you." "You won''t interrupt his battle against his rival." "You''re fighting us, handsome~!" "Hmph, you better be worth my time!" The Demon Dukes, unlike the fodder that just died, were full of personality, with different appearances and distinct ways of speaking... "You really think you''re hot shit?" The Venerableughed. "At the end of the day, are you even alive?! You''re just beings born out of Pandemonium''s powers! You''re just garbage!" The giant rushed towards them, attacking them at once! Several of them evaded and others intercepted his blows, keeping him busy, surprisingly. More and more demons kepting from the three gates Pandemonium had ced. His n was simple, to let his demons kill everyone while he personally enjoyed the pleasure of ending Drake. Meanwhile, Drake had other ns. "Bedann! Surtr! Attack the Venerable now! Pandemonium and I have weakened his Soul to the extent he shouldn''t be as powerful. However, do not underestimate him either! Fight like your life depends on it! Don''t let him interrupt us anymore if possible." "Sure!" Bedann nodded. "Leave it to me dear." "S-So that''s what we gotta do... Alright then everyone!" Surtr roared. "We''re fighting that giant!" "But what about the demons around him?!" Yuki asked angrily. "They don''t seem to being for us yet... they''re fully concentrated on the Venerable," Said Mina, one of Sutr''s wives, the more feminine of the twins, who was also a master of magic, pointing her staff at the Venerable as Heavenly White Dragon mes emerged from her Magical Aura. "This is probably the perfect chance for us to screw him over!" "Will we even receive the demon''s help indirectly?!" Nadia asked while smiling, Surtr''s second wife. She was the rougher of the twins, more muscr, and dedicated to his axe and to cleave anything in her path. "Well, we might as well go all out then, sister." "I guess this is it Surtr!" Jamar said. The Myconid hero that wielded the shared powers of Surtr had been honing his powers and training nonstop to be morepetent. "I''ve been honing my powers this entire time, so please let me do some work too!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "We came here to help you as much as possible and obtain the inheritance, to think things would turn out this way..." Agni sighed. He was one of the Oracles of a Fire Giant Tribe that held a fragment of the Red Orb, which was still within his forehead. Thanks to this fragment, he had obtained tremendous powers, but was also persecuted by the me Emperor, the catalyst that brought Pandemonium here to begin with, he had sworn his loyalty to Surtr after The and his tribe were saved from the me Emperor''s army. "But we have to do it, brother," Leona smiled, Agni''s sister and a powerful summoner of Fire Beasts. "We''ve been training a lot ourselves, haven''t we? And your powers in specific, you can do a lot with them! You''ll be our backbone." Agni''s awakened powers and Divinity allowed him to strengthen Divinities and Divine Abilities, evolving them topletely new levels and forms. Thanks to his help, Drake and his family managed to ovee the challenges of the me Emperor''s gigantic and overwhelming forces, and ultimately defeated him. "You''re right..." Agni gripped his fists. "Everyone, please count on me!" "Thank you Agni!" Surtr nodded. "Alright everyone, we''re working with Drake''s team again! Let''s do this!" Bedann already cheered her family and friends, and the two teams became one, charging against the Venerable and rapidly beginning their attacks. Bombardments of long-ranged weapon and magic attacks began raining down on the Venerable from every angle, dealing damage over time. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The Demon Dukes red at Surtr and Drake''s teams, squinting their eyes. "Well, well, I suppose we''ll have to team up for a bit, huh?" The smartest of the Dukes smiled, a tall, slender demon with purple skin and golden horns. "Only for now, though..." Chapter 1940: Drakes Cunningness! Chapter 1940: Drake''s Cunningness! ? Pandemonium noticed that Drake''s Team suddenly began ganging on the Venerable while taking advantage of his Demon troops attacking him. And because they had one bigmon enemy, the demons prioritized the foe in front of them that was the most threatening, and also the one that was attacking them. Drake''s team had yet to even fight them, and they seemed that they didn''t even want to, focusing solely on the Venerable. Therefore, even though he was very reluctant, their teams unified against the weakened Venerable, whose soul had been deeply wounded thanks to Lucifer and Celestia, the Demonic and Heavenly des these two rivals and enemies wielded against the Venerable. "Hah, to think your fucking team would even dare ally mine...!" Pandemonium roared angrily, swinging his giant de against Drake; he wasn''t the best at swordsmanship. In fact, he was terrible at it, but his dexterity, agility, and strength made up for hisck of technique. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Using Celestia, Drake rapidly intercepted the iing blows, each attack from Pandemonium was usually brutish, the demon god usually swung his sword down constantly, treating it more like a club. But he was also able to swing it vertically and horizontally, always aiming at Drake''s head or chest, he knew it was futile to deal physical damage, to he was actually aiming to damage Drake''s soul. "I have to thank you for that, Pandemonium! Your demons are really sweet for allowing my team to join them against the Venerable lunatic!" "SHUT UP!" Pandemonium''s face showed dozens of veins boiling with his blood, almost about to burst out of pure anger, as he swung his sword at lightning speed, skipping through space as he attempted to aim at an unguarded area. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! And as Drake intercepted him rapidly, it happened, Pandemonium managed to teleport behind him, swinging his sword towards his back and piercing his flesh and then... His soul! SLAAASH! "I GOT YOU, HAHAHA!" Pandemoniumughed, as he sliced through Drake''s soul, trying to take off arge chunk of his soul, which would greatly hurt him. "You think so?!" However, Drake manifested three Domains at once, his Neb Domain, his Divine Windstorm Domain, and his Nightmare Soul-Eating Frost mes Domain at once. BOOOMMM!!! "UUGGH?!" Pandemonium was engulfed by a gigantic explosion that distorted space, paralyzed for just a split second, enough time for Drake''s Heaven-Devouring Demonic Gluttony Great Divinity tobine with his Divinity Fusion Aura, the Spirit Aura of Gluttony and Orochi''s Spirit fused into his body, and then the power of his Blood Void Dragons and Runes together at once. CRUNCH! "GUH?!" Pandemonium saw countless jaws gnawing at his arm, tearing it off as Drake kept the sword on his back, quickly escaping Pandemonium''s demonic fury. "YOU FUCKING BASTARD!" RUMBLE! With a furious roar, Pandemonium shattered the ground and unleashed an inferno of demonic mes that erupted out of several portals he manifested after he screamed. Although Pandemonium thought Drake was a brute warrior like him, he was wrong, Drake was extremely cunning, and also capable of taking a few hits even to his soul if that meant getting an advantage eventually. Or even just gamble for one! "COME BACK HERE, COWARD!" Pandemonium followed Drake as several cannons of demonic mes capable of consuming any soul they touched began to follow Drake everywhere. Drake, however, was an expert at flying as a dragon, easily evading the attacks while circling around the arena rapidly. He grabbed Lucifer''s handle, making Pandemonium even more furious. "YOU THINK YOU CAN STEAL MY BLADE?! LUCIFER! COME BACK TO ME!" With a wave of his hand, Pandemonium called back his Demonic Sword, which rapidly started moving on its own, rushing back towards him and... CRUUUNCH! Unfortunately, the de was devoured in a single bite by Drake''s Heaven-Devouring Gluttony Spirit Dragon Aura, abination of his blood, runes, divinity, and even hisbined domains all together.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "FOOL! YOU THINK YOU CAN DEVOUR LUCIFER?! IT WAS MADE USING THOUSANDS OF DEMON SOULS!" Pandemoniumughed reaching Drake by skipping through space once he destroyed the domains wrapped around him, kicking his face down and destroying his brains. SPLAAAT! Drake''s entire head exploded like a balloon, his body impacting the steel floor of the arena with a loud explosion of mes and frost. "GIVE ME BACK MY SWORD!" His massive arms rushed down towards Drake, punching his entire body and blowing through his flesh and scales with ease. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! And yet Drake kept regrowing almost instantly after taking damage, beginning to rapidly catch up to Pandemonium''s current strength and speed, second after second. He was adapting! His Demonic Physique also yed a great role in this, allowing him to easily adapt to demonic power and resist, and even absorb a part of it to fuel his energies. "You mean this sword?" Drake quickly summoned it out of a ck portal, shocking Pandemonium as he extended his hands towards it while opening his jaws, releasing a beam of ck mes at the dragon king. BOOOMMM!!! Drake was sent flying away while Pandemonium grabbed Lucifer''s handle, securing his sword back, he smiled ferociously. "It''s mine! Fucking dumbass, why did you even take it out now?! It was all within my grasp!" Pandemonium smiled happily and triumphantly as he grasped his sword, his aura of countless agonizing souls surged from his body, powering up his sword even more. "Now...! DIE!" He rushed towards Drake who was on the floor, but quickly stood back up again, his soul was recovering from the damage, but it still felt slightly weaker... Drake was also taking punches on this battle. And yet... He smiled defiantly. "You really did grab it instantly, huh? You''re really just a hot-blooded punk, and it seems thousands of years of living like a demon never changed that nasty personality, Pandemonium!" "HAH?!" Pandemonium swung his sword down towards Drake as he smiled while mocking the dragon. "Talking nonsense again you fucking idiot?! Get cleaved into pieces! Your soul will be my dinner!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! "Heh...!" Pandemonium smiled as he cut through Drake! "Hm?" And yet... Drake was fine. "W-Wha...?!" Pandemonium vomited blood, as he saw several cutting wounds covering his entire body. "WHAAAAT?!" And a secondter, he exploded into pieces, his own sword had cut him into pieces! Drake didn''t waste his time, rushing to devour as many pieces as possible. "Who is the dinner here, Pandemonium?!" Chapter 1941: A Relentless Battle! Chapter 1941: A Relentless Battle! ? "This bastard really got me?!" Pandemonium realized what happened the second after he screamed in disbelief, as his body parts fell to the ground and blood and innards sttered into the floor. The sword his hand was holding wasn''t the Lucifer de he knew... No! In fact, he had realized toote that Celestia, the sword Drake wielded, was gone. As he fell into pieces, Lucifer''s coat came off, as it revealed a shining, white de instead. "H-He... fucking changed the sword''s appearance and let me wield it?!" The moment he tried to attack Drake, whom Celestia deemed "not worthy" of being harmed by her attacks, the damage ended backfiring against him. And why did Celestial allow Pandemonium to wield her? He was technically not wielding her directly, as there was a coat of demonic steel around her handle, Pandemonium was holding that instead. Yes, Drake found such a convoluted way to get through Celestia''s rules! It made her a bit angry, but she knew this wasn''t the time to get into discussions. It was a thing of life and death. And this nasty yet effective strategy proved to be amazing! Pandemonium''s body parts fell as his consciousness red with anger, his blood, guts, and body parts started moving the second he fell. "DAMMIT! DON''T YOU DARE EAT ME!" Pandemonium screamed through his rolling head as he saw Drake''s massive and monstrous Aura expand and rush towards his body parts, shaped as hundreds of monstrous jaws ready to devour him. "Can you even stop me when you''re all sliced apart?!" Dozens of jaws rushed down, eating three fragments of Pandemonium within that second, Pandemonium felt as if a fragment of his power was stolen. "FUCKERRRRR!" With a furious scream, his body parts forcefully came back together out of nowhere, as a shockwave sent Drake flying away before he could consume more of his fragments. TRUUUMMM!!! His body parts merged together forcefully as Pandemonium used his own soul to forcefully hold himself together, and then, a huge portal to hell opened behind him while he tried to remain together. "This fucking bastard is strong! I was wrong!" He thought, gritting his sharp teeth. "I need power, more power...! MORE!" As he thought with desperation, thousands of spheres of darkness suddenly began floating around him. His eyes widened in horror as he remembered that one nasty technique. "This fucking-" BOOOMMM!!! Before Pandemonium could do anything, the spheres of void unified into a massive explosion, a huge tower of pure void energy erupted into the skies, Pandemonium was engulfed by it. Maybe before he was able to resist it with ease, but now that he was sliced and barely put himself together while using his own soul for it and having yet to regenerate each flesh piece together, he took tremendous damage. "UUGGGHH...!" A few of his body parts were burned almost to a crisp, but none truly disintegrated. Pandemonium''s body and his molecr density were utterly otherworldly, he simply couldn''t be destroyed. The only way to defeat him was by using his own power against him, Gluttony was perfect, capable of devouring his body parts and "killing them" permanently by making them part of the devourer instead. "I MUST... RESIST...!" He gritted his jaws as thousands of demonic souls were sacrificed into his body, his demonic core red with tremendous power, as his sheer and endless demonic energy merged back his body together. "{Demonic Soul Sacrifice}: {Bestial Awakening}!" FLAAAASH! Drake tried to stop him, but the powerful shockwaves he released stopped him from doing anything but long-ranged attacks, which he didn''t even bother to do, as he knew the bastard had already fully regenerated again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But that was good for him, he felt proud of that actually! "I managed to push him this far without using that technique yet!" The Dragon King smiled. "Thank you for helping me so far, Celestia!" "We''ll have a lot to talkter, Drake, using me for such deception..." Sighed Celestia. "But right now, I doubt that matters when facing this monster." "Yeah, you''re right, we better worry about surviving before we think about the future..." Drake unleashed his Aura again, several of his spirits appeared floating around him. "You guys get ready and support me." As he did so, he cut off his palms with his ws, as his blood started pouring out again, this time, however, they began taking a different shape. The shape of long chains of glowing ck, red, and golden colors, overflowing with the power of void and holy light together. "{Holy Void Blood Chains of Demon Sealing}" Drake activated his newest Skill, a powerful one designed specifically for Pandemonium! He had been saving it until this point, he wanted to push Pandemonium as much as possible, to whatever final form the bastard had because he knew that once he transformed, the chains might break. "PREPARE YOURSELF!" Pandemonium''s new form was revealed taking only a couple of seconds to transform, as his gigantic body overflowed with blue and purple mes. His body skin had now be purple, his horns be gold, and he now had four crimson eyes and six muscr arms, four legs with were covered on ck fur, his lower back resembling the body of a huge bull, in fact. He had be a giant centaur-like demon, his third form! His wings becamepletely ck and feathered, and he gained another pair, making it four wings. Above all, a ck and red crown of mes emerged above his head, and his white hair turned ck and spiky this time. ck fur also grew through his purple skin around his arms and back, while leaving his pectorals and abs untouched. He looked more "feral" than before, as if he had unleashed his inner beast... Space around him twisted and melted, as his presence itself seemed to feel like aplete error to the world of Yggdrasil. "T-This is Pandemonium''s final form...?!" Belle muttered, beginning to sweat despite being a fox that don''t sweat. "Can Nightmares and Dreams even affect him?" "Probably not at this point," said Drake. "But your spirit power is enough,e. All of you will be needed." Drake didn''t hesitate, as all his Spirits rapidly merged into his body at once. Yes, all of them! FLAAASH! "I''ll show you I also got my own transformations, motherfucker." FLASH! Pandemonium rushed towards Drake, galloping through the empty air as his six arms manifested giant zing weapons made of purple fire. "DIEEE!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Chapter 1942: Drake Is Not The Same As Before! Chapter 1942: Drake Is Not The Same As Before! ? Pandemonium couldn''t give less of a damn about what Drake was cooking, he charged forward and attacked without hesitating, his six arms manifesting six demonic weapons made out of demon souls and his demonic mes, axe, sword, hammer, mace, spear, and bow attacked Drake immediately, a barrage of demonic weapons reached him within a split second. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! A devastating attack like this could never end well on Drake, Pandemonium already guessed his body would be sttered into the floor, and then he would use that moment to destroy his soul with a destructive and powerful technique. And yet... "Huh?!" Pandemonium''s eyes widened, noticing Drake was being protected by a huge shield made of rainbow-colored steel, originating from the most ancient dragon in the entirety of Yggdrasil. This was both a Soul Gear piece attached to his soul, and also a shield he could use in the real world by summoning it out of his Soul with ease. This shield was also one of the reasons why Drake''s soul wasn''t instantly destroyed the moment Pandemonium struck it down with his demonic sword. "A shield?! It didn''t even break?!" Pandemonium couldn''t believe it, his strongest barrage of weapon attacks didn''t even put a dent on the incredibly tough shield, which seemed indestructible. "Surprised?" Drake''s new form was revealed as he pulled the shield aside, his form having grown up to ten meters in height despite being still humanoid, Pandemonium was roughly eleven meters at this point, both were almost evenly matched in size. "You...!" Pandemonium noticed an immense aura of divine spiritual powering from Drake, his entire aura and even presencepletely changed. Before it felt like a dragon with demonic, spirit, and even titan powers. But now all of that had been overpowered by his spiritual side... the other powers weren''t discarded, but they were simply assimted by his Spiritual Power! Belle, Gabriel, Ashlock, Rose, Astra, Gluttony & Orochi, andstly, his own Divine Doppelganger Spirit, all merged into his Main Body at once. His skin had turned into a pale blue color, covered with thin rainbow scales, his hair was white with rainbow tips, growing so long it reached his feet. He had six horns made of rainbow metal growing from his forehead, spiraling upwards and resembling coral growth. His eyes were now six, each one of a different color- no, seven! The seventh eye was closed, ced vertically in between his six colorful eyes. He had six arms this time, each one overflowing with different elemental spiritual auras... His tails had been duplicated into nine too, waving around, each one stronger than most weapons. His ws were ck and long, resembling small des. His legs and hands werepletely scaled, looking more draconic than humanoid too. And his clothes? He was wearing a full-body biological armor made out of his spiritual power and scales,bined with his venerable armor. "{Heavenly Dragon King Transformation}: {Supreme Divine Spirit Dragon King Form}" He closed his fists, as spirit power kept flowing out of it endlessly, distorting space around him... Pandemonium instinctively stepped back; he had never faced such overwhelming spirit power before. "He only merged with a handful of spirits and yet he changed this much?! Bullshit! This is bullshit!" Inparison Pandemonium had to literally sacrifice thousands of demon souls! Wasn''t the difference too big? "If you''re not striking first, then...!" Drake disappeared from where he was, and then emerged above Pandemonium, moving so quickly he resembled a ray of rainbow lightning! "Celestia!" He swung Celestia down, encasing her with a rainbow-colored metal-like ice reinforcement, making her even stronger than before. This was his ultimate ice so far, born from both his ice skills, spells, techniques, and also his Doppelganger Divine Spirit''s Skill, [Nine-Colored Spiritual Ice Maniption]. "{Divine Celestial Venerable Swordsmanship}: [Celestial Horizon Cleave]!" An attack capable of splitting the horizon into two halves. Everything turned white around Pandemonium out of nowhere, as he saw the swording down towards him. And splitting him into two halves with a single sh. SLAAAASH! "NNGGH?!" He reacted toote, his two halves flew away as white mes epassed his entire body, and then... "Shit! Are you kidding me?!" BOOOMMM!!! Pandemonium was engulfed in a gigantic explosion, his soul and body were one and the same, but the damage Celestia''s powers caused to him were agonizing. "FUCK!" With a furious and frustrated scream, he rapidly merged back together within a split second, reaching Drake and attacking back. His six weaponsbined into a single barrage of blows, all while space around Drake was being forcefullypressed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Pandemonium was trying to delete him out of existence by manipting space through his overwhelmingly powerful demonic energy! "DIEEE!" CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! And yet, Drake held his own ground quite easily, all while releasing his powerful space- distorting aura that protected him from being consumed by the spatialpressions. "What''s wrong? You''ve suddenly gotten weaker when you just transformed!" Drake mocked him, making Pandemonium furious! To think Drake had such an ace below his sleeve... it only made him tremendously furious. "DON''T YOU DARE UNDERESTIMATE ME!" He spread out his aura, distorting space as hundreds of gigantic, purple-colored demonic weapons made of demonic mes and his own soul aura and demonic soul sacrifices rained over Drake at once. "Ah, I shouldn''t had spoken too sooner..." Drake quickly began evading the bombardment of attacks, all while swinging Celestia and using his Shield to intercept and defend, running around the battlefield to catch Pandemonium. "You''re the coward now, Pandemonium?! Why are you keeping your distance from me so badly? Scared?" "SCARED?! HARDLY!" Pandemonium was taunted easily, as he charged towards Drake and the two shed once more, explosions of white mes and rainbow spiritual energy erupted as the demonic powers of Pandemonium seemed to be evenly matched, if not slightly stronger still! CRAAAASH! "Heh, you seem to be easier to handle now that I think about it! Maybe you were all talk?!" Pandemonium pushed Drake further down and yet... "Is that what you think?" FLUOSH! "Huh?!" Pandemonium suddenly noticed several chains beginning to wrap around his arms and torso out of nowhere. BA DUM! "Ngh?!" And then he felt as if his heart was about to stop, the chains began to rapidly not only drain his energies but suppress him. "What the hell is this shit now?!" Chapter 1943: Dont Underestimate Him Chapter 1943: Don''t Underestimate Him ? Through thebination of the [Holy Void Blood Chains of Demon Sealing] Skill, an evolved and even stronger form of the [Draconic Chains Of Soul Sealing] Divine Ability, Drake was able to unleash incredibly powerful holy chains made out of his own blood and the element of void itself, wrapping the body of Pandemonium and weakening him severely through this power. It all happened in a small frame of time, as Pandemonium began to realize that Drake''s power had increased tremendously after he fused with all his Spirits, his arms were already wrapped on these deadly chains. The first thing he felt was his own lifeforce and demonic energy being drained, making him be much slower! Even his thinking speed was greatly reduced as the Demon God King red at Drake in utter disbelief andpletely dumbfounded! BA DUM! "Ngh?!" And then he felt as if his heart was about to stop, the chains themselves were somehow even weakening his Demonic Heart, something that made Pandemonium incredibly furious. The chains began to rapidly not only drain his energies but suppress him! His power didn''t respond properly anymore. His eyes widened, as he red at Drake like a beast that had fallen into a pitfall in thest moment before reaching his prey. Just when he believed he had him, Drake jumped just in time, and he fell into the pitfall he had covered with grass and leaves. This was how he felt! "What the hell is this shit now?!" As he gritted his teeth, his beastly strength began to rapidly push forward, his Aura transformed into countless beasts, giant wolves, three-headed demonic dogs, giant ferocious lions, tigers, saber toothed cats, dinosaurs, and more emerged out of his purple me aura. "{Demonic Beast Aura}: {zing Beast Inferno}!!!" With a furious scream, thousands of demonic souls were synthetized into a gigantic attack, engulfing Drake from every angle and attacking him nonstop. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Hah, this bastard still has so many tricks below his sleeve!" Drake gritted his teeth as he expanded his Demonic Spiritual Draconic Divine Aura, as he rapidly shaped it into dozens of massive dragon ws, intercepting each blow. The beasts, upon contact, exploded, destroying his Aura bit by bit and weakening him over time. Drake realized the powerful mes were constantly cursing him too. "Don''t think you''re the only one... Haahh... The only one with curses and tricks, motherfucker!" Pandemonium quickly began to forcefully break out from the chains, swinging his gigantic zing weapons made of purple mes, and then... Crack, crack...! CRAAASH! The chains broke apart! He smiled, rushing towards Drake to finish him off as quickly as he could! However, Drake was the one that smiled afterwards, as he waved his hand, even as his body was being attacked from every angle. FLASH! FLASH! FLASH! Out of nowhere, all the chain fragments that were floating around Pandemonium shone brightly, releasing explosions of holy light and void itself. "{Holy Void Ripples}!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The special ability of the Chain Skill, {Holy Void Ripples} manifested countless explosions of Holy Light, Void, Blood, and Ice, piercing through space and leaving Pandemonium covered with small holes. "GAAAGH!" The Demon God screamed in agony, quickly leaping towards Drake even with the pain and swinging his massive weapons at him, while his Demonic zing Beasts fused into a massive domain, entrapping him. Even more, Pandemonium made sure to distort space so Drake wouldn''t escape him! "THIS IS IT BASTARD! PREPARED TO DIE?!" "Hardly!" Drake quickly attacked back, swinging not only Celestia, but another powerful weapon he had obtained, Lucifer! He summoned the sword, the real Lucifer and not the fake recreation, having already devoured it and refined it in the process. He easily summoned it out of his own body the same way he could with Pandemonium''s Body Parts. The Dragon King swung both of his swords, Demonic Power and Celestial Powerbined into a deadly dance of swords and zing weapons. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Drake struck Pandemonium''s neck, shoulders, elbows, stomach, and legs, constantly leaving the Demon God withrge, bleeding wounds. Some were infected with curses with Pandemonium was immune against, but they quickly started burning with white mes from Celestia, damaging him instead. "§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡§¯§¡!" Pandemoniumughed despite taking so much damage, as he constantly made his Domain smaller and smaller, trapping Drake within a small space where there wasn''t even space to evade. "Can you take on this now?!" His entire body opened several crimson eyes, as Pandemonium''s senses, movement speed, and dexterity were boosted by a hundred times through his demonic eyes providing great eyesight and analyzing of his small surroundings. "{Catastrophic Bloody Shredder}!!!"N?v(el)B\\jnn SLASH! CLASH! BOOM! CRASH! RUMBLE! CLASH! SLASH! CRASH! SLASH! BOOM! CRASH! Out of nowhere, Drake was engulfed on countless attacks from Pandemonium reaching him from every angle, the bastard Demon, despite still having his chains wrapped around his body, unleashed an indestructible attack that Drake could not evade or defend against! "RAAAAHHHH!" Drake screamed as he quickly fused his own Immortal Body with his Soul, an incredibly risky move that exhausts his energy reserves rapidly, but his only way to survive this. BOOOMMM!!! The umtion of attacks was so huge that a massive explosion engulfed them both as a result of all the attacks impact at once. The zing domain from Pandemonium was decimated, and he nced at Drake''s remains, several body parts and eyeballs everywhere, his body shredded just as his move said. "Hahaha... HAHAHAHAHA!" Heughed victoriously, as he saw Drake''s demise. Despite all the power he talked about, at the end he was supreme over the dragon king. "You''re still way too weak, bastard! Is there even a piece of your soul left at all?! I''ll eat it right now! Whatever remains of you will be my power and- Ugh?!" Suddenly, Pandemonium realized his entire body was covered in slices, and then, his legs fell into the ground, cut into several dozens of pieces at once. "W-Wha...?!" His eyes widened, as he realized he wasn''t the only one that attacked within that time frame. "B-Bastard...!" SPLAAAT! And Pandemonium''s entire body exploded into pieces as well! Chapter 1944: The Battle Intensifies! Chapter 1944: The Battle Intensifies! ? Pandemoniumughed victoriously on top of what remained of Drake''s body, shredded into a blood paste, there was nothing left but blood, flesh and bones... "You''re still way too weak, bastard! Is there even a piece of your soul left at all?! I''ll eat it right now! Whatever remains of you will be my power and - Ugh?!" However, out of nowhere, Pandemonium realized his entire body was covered in slices, and then, his legs fell to the ground, cut into several dozens of pieces at once. Blood starteding out of his body, revealing dozens of wounds across his entire body. This wasn''t a mere flesh wound, but he... "W-Wha...?!" His eyes widened as Pandemonium screamed in agony as he realized he wasn''t the only one that attacked within that time frame. Drake moved at such a speed he was barely able to see him, but he used both Lucifer and Celestia to cut through his entire body with all his strength.N?v(el)B\\jnn "B-Bastard...!" SPLAAAT! In that moment, Pandemonium''s body exploded into several dozens of pieces that fell into the floor, his blood and flesh exposed, as he saw something with his head. "Y-You! You''re still alive?!" He noticed something, a spectral, ghostly apparition of Drake. His Soul had been merged with his body, but because his body received such damage, only his soul and a few of his organs remained fused together. This was already pushing himself to his limits, but it allowed Drake to survive and resist the destruction, his soul, which should had been destroyed, survived by bing Immortal for a few seconds! "Haahh... Haahh... Heh! Did you like your new haircut, demon bastard?" Drake provoked Pandemonium, a secondter, his entire body regrowing anew, Pandemonium saw how fast it was. Flesh, bones, organs, brains, heart, everything came back within just a couple of seconds. "W-What a ridiculous fucker! His level of regeneration is insane! What kind of cheat ability just allows him to do this so easily?!" As Pandemonium thought that Drake rushed towards him, without even wasting a second after fully regenerating his body, he summoned his blood chains out of the bloody pieces of his body that were left everywhere. Yes, the ones where Pandemonium''s entire body had fallen over! "Unfortunately for you, Pandemonium, it''s over!" FLUOSH! Hundreds of chainsposed of holy light, Drake''s divinitiesbined together, his demonic and spiritual power, and void emerged from his bloody pieces! "W-Wha...?! BASTARD!" Pandemonium panicked, as he opened a Demon Gate right above him, stopping the chains from reaching him from above! CRAAASH! They ended up hitting the Demon Gate, and then were rapidly absorbed by its dimensional interior, the demons inside emerged by masse, stopping Drake by flooding him. "DEFEND OUR KING!" They roared in unison, Demons of all kind emerged, both small andrge! Drake quickly grew enraged, realizing that killing orpletely sealing Pandemonium wasn''t going to be easy at all. "You think you can stop me?!" Drake was furious, rapidly turning into a giant half-titan and half-dragon with sic muscr, scaled arms and a semi-scaled body, his powers merging perfectly and in harmony. mes and ice emerged from three arms each, as he unleashed the devastating power he had unlocked by fusing the Fire Titan and Ice Titan Bloodlines together. "{Elemental Transmutation}: {Eternal Azure Ice}! {Eternal Crimson Fire}!" His arms turned into enormous and rampaging tornadoes of ice and fire of the highest quality possible, not only using the raw power of Titans Elemental Power, but also his own Elements and Spiritual Power added into the mix. The result was devastating! Even the Demon Generals and the Demon Duke summoned by Pandemonium in this short frame were swallowed by all the me and ice, freezing, and then exploding into pieces in an instant. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! While Drake destroyed hundreds of Demons with ease and rushed to finish off Pandemonium, he summoned more chains around his body, ignoring the gate above. "NNGAAAH! DAMMIT!" Pandemonium felt several of his cut body parts being wrapped in chains, pieces of his power vanished instantly. He couldn''t believe it! After showcasing his superiority in every aspect. Had Drake finally caught up with a Primordial being such as himself?! "If I wasn''t cut into so many pieces scattered around the world, I wouldn''t had even struggled against him!" His pieces, as they were being sealed, began zing with demonic mes, and then... They started to melt! "If he''ll seal them and devour them, then I have no need of them to begin with!" While his Demons grabbed him and started running, he quickly did something ridiculous. "I''ll sacrifice even my body if it means I can win against this bastard!" "W-What?!" Drake was surprised as he saw all of Pandemonium''s sealed body parts beginning to melt into pure demonic essence and flying away. The chains were useless without a physical surface to wrap around, and they fell into the ground. Every single piece he had secured was now lost. They melted into ethereal energies that flew towards Pandemonium''s head and torso, which were the only things the demons secured before running away. "I''LL DEVOUR MYSELF IF NECESSARY!" He opened his jaws and devoured his own body parts, which he used as a sacrifice. The demons holding him gasped in disbelief as they saw their lord gaining tremendous power! FLUOOOSH! "OFFER YOURSELVES TO ME, MY DEMONS! ALL OF YOU!" Pandemonium rapidly grewrger as he began to transform, to regrow a new body entirely! "DAMMIT! STOP IT ALREADY, PANDEMONIUM!" Drake rushed towards his nemesis as he saw Pandemonium devour hundreds of demons in a single bite, his entire body twisting, growing tentacles and countless arms, heads, legs, everything. "I WILL SHOW YOU THAT I AM STILL SUPERIOR TO YOU, DRAKE!" Pandemonium''s monstrous form rapidlypressed together, Drake was dyed as hundreds of other demons grabbed him and dragged him down. He destroyed them easily, but the influx of the demons was bing ridiculous! Pandemonium kept devouring them and fusing with them constantly, growingrger and larger andrger! "I''LL MATCH YOUR SIZE, DRAGON!" RUMBLE! His smaller form was no more, as Pandemonium reached yet another form. A gigantic, demonic one. Chapter 1945: Pandemoniums Transformation Chapter 1945: Pandemonium''s Transformation ? "Move aside!" Drake roared furiously, swinging Celestia with all his force as his entire Aura expanded,bining his three main domains into an endlessly spiraling tornado of spheres of multiple elements, deadly cutting winds of divine power, and destructive soul-devouring mes. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Combining this with Celestia, he shed through hundreds of Demons at once, cutting them all into countless pieces that flew away and exploded. Their demonic souls and bodies turning into ashes after being torn to shreds. He was unable to devour them, as Pandemonium had somehow ced a powerful condition to the demon summoning, something Drake just realized could be made. In exchange for reducing their summoning cost greatly and increasing their summoning speed, Pandemonium gave away the Demons Souls and Bodies once they die. Meaning that they leave nothing behind upon death turning into ashes, making it impossible for Drake to consume them and replenish energies!N?v(el)B\\jnn "Dammit, this bastard thought about everything!" Drake thought. "He''s much smarter than I initially imagined, and his power is also much more flexible!" Drake was growing both desperate and also amused. Yes, despite the situation being dire as Pandemonium grew gigantic, he was learning a lot more about the God of all Demons than before. He knew that the only way to win wasn''t just trying out as many things as possible and see what sticks, but also to analyze Pandemonium''s fighting patterns, powers, and their limitations. And right now, he was finally pushing Pandemonium further enough to test his strength and see how far he could go! And the results were more monstrous and aberrant than he imagined! RUMBLE! Pandemonium''s body grew several timesrger, absorbing flesh and blood from living demons, without killing them by more like assimting them. The demons didn''t seem to even mind doing so, obeying every word he said with fanatical smiles on their faces, this made Drake somewhat sick. To be a member of a whole race that will never disobey a monster like him, and act like puppets, fuel, and power... For some reason, Drake pitied the demons a bit. But not enough to make him not kill them if they got on the way! "I SAID MOVE!" With a furious roar, his half-titan and half-dragon form, which shone with silver metallic colored rainbow scales, and giant rainbow spikes across his body, swung both swords at once. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! Drake wasn''t using any particr techniques other than this and his Elemental Transmutation, saving every other energy for the battle against Pandemonium. "Hey bastard, do you really have to kill them first before eating them?! Just eat them as they''re alive!" He heard Gluttony''s voice echoing behind his left ear, noticing his spiritual form had faintly manifested out of Drake''s Aura. "He''s right, swallow them like I would my prey!" Orochi was fused with Gluttony, so he also spoke with words simr to the demonic sin. Their personalities were surprisingly simr! "I had already thought about it, let''s put it to a test." Drake rushed forward, spreading his Fused Divinity Aura and then manifesting the power of his Great Divinity. Gigantic draconic jaws emerged everywhere, devouring the demons and swallowing thempletely. Before they could die and turn to ashes, Gluttony digested them alive. And then... FLUOOOSH! "Much better!" Drake felt an influx of Demonic Energy and Soul Aether, he began devouring hundreds of demons at once through this method, impossible to achieve before he grew his Demon King Seed this powerful. "That bastard is eating my demons!" Pandemonium''s thoughts shed through his mind as he continued growingrger, resembling a gigantic six-armed asura of over two hundred meters. He had a head with four faces, and golden horns across his head, shoulders, and arms were rapidly growing. A giant red eye appeared on his chest and a purple eye on his stomach. At the same time, he gained three long scaled tails, four scaled wings, and his legs becamerger, covered in ck feathers, and with powerful-looking talons. His new transformation was done! "{Demonic Soul Sacrifice}: {Chimera Titan Demon King Awakening}!" FLUOOOSH! His Aura exploded with tremendous power, as Pandemonium leaped in midair and reached Drake within an instant, his massive body shing against the titan dragon. "This is far from over, Drake! Let''s go for round two now!" "Bastard...! I''ll give you your damn round two!" Drake began to realize that this was perhaps the annoying sensation his foes felt when they fought him, a bastard that no matter how hard you hit, would alwayse back somehow. Now he had met his match with Pandemonium, someone that didn''t have Immortal Body like him, but that could exist as long as any body part existed. His body parts were also indestructible unless he sacrificed them like he did just now, and aside from being cut, they would always remain. Of course, eating them also worked! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! CLAAASH! As Drake''s Lucifer and Celestia shed against Pandemonium''s newly forged infernal weapons made out of demonic mes, he quickly used Orochi''s powers to their limits, fusing them with him and growing several, long, serpent-like heads around his neck. "{Orochi''s Eight Spiritual Demonic Heads Manifestation}!" Using Orochi''s Spiritual Powers as a Spirit now, Drake found it much easier to use Orochi''s powers through his ???-Ranked Divine Ability, applying them directly into his body to manifest him at full power. CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH! Several deadly bites reached Pandemonium, infused with the power of Gluttony! "TCH! STILL TRYING TO EAT ME?!" Pandemonium gritted his teeth, resisting the pain as he sliced the heads away before they could take his flesh. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! But one of them out of the eight managed, swallowing the flesh before being beheaded! CRUNCH! Drake''s eyes widened as he felt arge boost of power and demonic energy out of that shoulder piece he bit off Pandemonium, a second before he punched his four faces with his gigantic titan''s fist. BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! Pandemonium took several punches in the face, explosions of ice and fire erupted, covering him almostpletely. "Ugh!" As this happened, Drake continued attacking using his swords, only for his arms to be wrapped around by Pandemonium''s arms! Drake saw as the demon god''s arms became gigantic serpents, biting his arms and injecting deadly venom. Chapter 1946: Unexpected Outcome! Chapter 1946: Unexpected Oue! ? Drake gritted his sharp jaws as he saw the serpent-headed arms of Pandemonium bite his arms and inject deadly venom, his blood starteding out of his wounds, and then rapidly turned into chains. The venom was powerful, trying to seal away his demonic powerpletely. "You think venom is going to stop me?!" However, Drake expanded his Gluttony Spirit inside of his body, having already merged with it, Gluttony devoured the venom and then assimted it until he became immune to it within mere seconds. "{Holy Void Blood Chains of Demon Sealing}!" At the same time, hundreds of gigantic chains manifested once more, Pandemonium was caught off-guard, concentrating too much on trying to kill Drake, he didn''t realize he got too close and let his blood touch him. "SHIT!" He stepped back as the chains wrapped around his torso, rapidly sealing several parts of his demonic powers! At the same time, his parameters decreased, as he felt several times weaker than before. "MOTHER... FUCKER!" He rapidly attacked the chains, swinging his gigantic zing weapons at them and destroying them one after another, stopping Drake from fully sealing him again. However, the chains remained around his torso and various arms, making it difficult to take them out when by just touching them he felt agony and his energy being drained. Drake didn''t give up, unleashing several skills and divine abilities at once while evading the deadly chopping attacks from Pandemonium''s gigantic weapons. His blood quickly transformed into massive draconic aberrations, swarming Pandemonium for a second before they were destroyed by his aura alone. "§¯§¡§¡§¡§¡§¯§¯§¯!" As they disintegrated, they rapidly exploded, trying to deal some damage to him! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! However, his body remainedpletely unscathed! Drake moved his hands, thousands of void particles appeared around Pandemonium too. TRUUUMMM!!! A gigantic explosion of void engulfed Pandemonium, as Drakebined the chains effects together into a pseudo void domain to trap him. And yet... YET! "NOT ENOUGH ANYMORE, DRAKE." CRAAASH! Pandemonium shattered the void itself with his bare hands, stepping forward and running towards Drake, punching his stomach and leaving a huge hole through it. And then, his other weapons swung against him, slicing and cleaving through his body! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! Drake didn''t give up, gritting his teeth as his body reacted. Thousands of runes manifested giant spectral dragons made of void and blood energy, blocking several blows at the same time as Drake swung Celestia. Now that he had him at point nk, there was no point in holding back! "[Divine Celestial Venerable Swordsmanship]: {Divine Justice de Spirit Summon}!" Within that split second as he was tanking hits and trying to damage Pandemonium, he swung Celestia into the skies and then, her Aura spread, separating into dozens of giant des of light with life infused into them. These were Divine Justice de Spirits, infused with the power of Justice and Celestial Power, they rushed towards Pandemonium, Drake could manipte them like swords and also... Use Celestia''s techniques through them! "{Heaven Splitting sh}!" He swung Celestia against Pandemonium, releasing a deadly sh that seemed to split the heavens above within a mere second! SLAAASH! Pandemonium felt the damage umte on his body, and yet his skin seemed highly resistant, the attack was immensely destructive, but it didn''t even reach his muscles or bones. But then, the Spirits acted. SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! SLAAASH! Multiple shing attacks stacked together at once, Pandemonium received constant damage! He was pushed back, as he began bleeding, but he didn''t give up. Both foes were bleeding, both were pushing themselves to their ultimate limits! And yet, Drake and Pandemonium, both, couldn''t help but share the same feeling. It was a strange sense of joy and adrenaline! "This damn bastard, he''s quite something!" "This fucker, just how strong has he be?!" Without realizing, both smiled maliciously, their monstrous faces shaped like ugly demons, this wasn''t a battle between good and evil anymore. Not at all! This ended rapidly devolving into a battle between two selfish monsters that couldn''t ept the other existed. A fight where they pushed themselves to their absolute limits, and beyond! "{Demonic Soul Sacrifice}: {World-Ending Axe of Doom: Apocalypse}!" Pandemonium roared, his Aura turning into thousands of demonic spiritual beings, fusing into his weapons and then merging them into a massive demonic infernal axe! The axe, made of ck and red metal, was intricately decorated with thousands of tiny demonic heads screaming in agony, made out of ck and red metal itself. TRUUUMMM!!! The Demon God King swung his massive axe against Drake, who quickly had to push himself even further beyond to just hold on against that! "This fucker is nning to destroy the continent or something?!" Drake''s Celestia resonated with his powers, as hebined her with the power of his Void de, and then, with Lucifer! Using the [Unique Skill: Soul-Destroying Infernal Heavenly Void Star Armament Creation] Divine Fusion Ability, Drake summoned a gigantic de that epassed even his Living Domains and Spirits within. "{World-Splitting de of Oblivion: Terminus Caliburn}!" FLUOOOSH! Both massive weapons shed against one another, creating a singrity between the two as they shed, ripples in space spread everywhere! RUMBLE! The entire Inheritance Trial trembled! The powerful Venerable of mes, who was currently fighting the army of demons and Drake and Surtr''sbined efforts and seemingly seemed to be winning, panicked. "What the...!?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In the middle of attacking Surtr, the entire world around everyone turned white. And then ck. Andstly, red. BOOOMMM!!! A massive explosion engulfed everything and everyone, as the entire tower they had entered began to rapidly distort, shatter, and explode. Crack, crack...! CRAAASH! The massive inheritance, a contained space that the Venerable thought indestructible, was destroyed! Ripples in space were covered with mes everywhere, when everyone opened their eyes, they found themselves in a small wastnd surrounding the tower. The forest around it waspletely demolished! And yet, everyone was alive, except the demons. Drake had used his powers to save everyone by cing them inside his divine realm through teleporting them using his void magic. And then, brought them back right away. "Is everyone okay?" Drake asked, as his family nced into the skies. There, they nced at the sky being torn apart, a huge crack in space opening and spreading everywhere. Drake and Pandemonium were there, looking at one another after the destruction they spread. "MY INHERITANCE...!" And the Venerable of mes red at the scene in disbelief. Chapter 1947: The Savage Sun Flare Demon Venerables Determination Chapter 1947: The Savage Sun re Demon Venerable''s Determination ? Everyone was left speechless at the current situation. As their battle heated up to their limits, Drake and Pandemonium ended destroying the ceiling of the tower where the inheritance space was contained. Their battle was so intense and carried so much strength that they ended shattering the dimensional walls of the inheritance''s internal space. The inheritance of the venerable of mes was in fact a series of small spatial bubbles he had created using his own Divine Realm. Therefore, despite looking like a tower, the interior was enormous, resembling a huge piece ofnd where each trial happened. Each of the trials they went through was arge part of the Venerable''s Divine Realm, and the third andst Trial, fighting him, was also a part of his Divine Realm. He thought he had them trapped, and that despite their power, there would never be somehow a way for them to escape until they fought him. "I never truly imagined something like this could happen!" And yet... he was left speechless as he saw the scene in front of him. His Divine Realm had been shattered, a third of it was broken down, its dimensional and spacetime energies leaking into reality and distorting his surroundings. His Avatar became slightly unstable, weaker, but as long as he was close to the tower, he would be able to keep it strong without letting Fate make it unable for him to manifest into reality for now. He gritted his teeth, his damaged soul wiggling around his Avatar, as he saw his battlefield in shambles, theva, the volcano-like environment, the metallic arena, everything was destroyed, falling and merging with the forest around them, which had be a wastnd after that explosion. "They destroyed a third of my Divine Realm! I cannot believe this! These damn bastards really went way too far!" He grasped his ws tightly, as his power began rising, he touched the ground with his legs made ofva, beginning to suddenly absorb the leaking out of his shattered Dimensional Bubble. FLUOSH! "I have to secure this power as quickly as possible before it leaks out and I lose it permanently!" He quickly began absorbing as much of the energy, his body beginning to berger and more muscr. At the same time, theva spread around, acting as a part of his body. "I''ll turn this around and convert all of the residual Dimensional and Spacetime fragments into a powerful Domain to strengthen myself, and then I''ll kill them both!" The Venerable of mes smiled viciously, he was a man forged on war and battle since he was a child. The continent of Muspelheim was one filled with battles and bloodshed, the tribes of Fire Giants constantly fought one another for territory and resources, even more savagely than the Ice Giants of Jotunheim, who had more cool-headed minds.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Fire Giants possessed the zing bloodline of the Fire Titans within them, unlike their cold-headed and cold-hearted siblings, mes coursed their bodies, and they were both passionate and energetic, seeking battle and excitement most of the time. Entire tribes were formed obeying a single war lord, who then shed against another tribe for supremacy, power, and resources. Growing up as a child in such a terribly hostile environment made him much different than the rest. It was either adapt, fight, and kill, or die miserably. As a child, he cried many times, when his mother died protecting him, when his father died after a beast tide attacked his vige, and even more when his siblings died one after another on many wars and battles. At one point, when he was barely ten, no more tears ever fell from his eyes, through surviving countless battles by the skin of his teeth, the young Fire Giant became more and more adapted to a life of battle and bloodshed. Destruction, agony, screams of horror, the blood sttering everywhere, fire burning it all... All of these scenes shed through his mind as a mere ten-year-old, for years and years, he survived and fought back, every battle bing harder, but at the same time, he became more skilled. He learned to use his powers because if he didn''t, that would mean death, and so the death of his parents and siblings would''ve been all in vain! He wasn''t living just for himself, but for all those that sacrificed their lives to protect him. Deep down he felt guilty about their deaths and wanted to live for them. Eventually, this feeling of guilt became a deadly obsession with surviving and crushing his foes before they could be a threat. He slowly became tyrannical and a savage among savages, a berserk that ughtered thousands before his path. Anything that stood before him was worth killing. He walked a path of death and ughter! When he was hungry he killed. When he was bored he killed. When he woke up he killed. And when he went to sleep, he slept over a pile of corpses he had just ughtered. His soul, body, and mind were forged in bloodshed and war, and from this was born one of the cruelest Venerables to have ever existed. His rise to divinity, as if destined, was swift, at twenty years of age, his ughter brought him ascension! He had killed so many and grown so strong from absorbing their mana, lifeforce, and souls through his demonic techniques, stolen from the ancient scripts of demons created by Pandemonium that survived and lived in the Muspelheim continent, that he ascended into a god. With his almighty power, nothing stood on his path anymore, and he walked a path of endless, bloody ascension! Even the other gods couldn''t fight him. Gods above his rank were unable to best him, his power and might were unstopable, his techniques, carefully designed to kill in the most efficient ways made all other abilities useless against him. Through a path of ughter and death, at twenty-three years of age, he had be the strongest of his continent, and as he walked into the rest of the world, bored of his own continent, he spread mes and blood everywhere. Ultimately, and atop a mountain of millions of corpses, the once quivering, afraid child had be the almightiest being of Yggdrasil of his Era... And so he was crowned with a Title. The Savage Sun re Demon Venerable! "I''ve turned a situation like this into a victory many times! Do not underestimate me, you bastards!" FLAAASH! Chapter 1948: Surtrs True Power Chapter 1948: Surtr''s True Power ? Surtr slowly opened his eyes, realizing he was over the burnt ground, a second ago he had been teleported away into Drake''s Divine Realm, and a second after, he was here. It seemed that keeping him and everyone else inside his Divine Realm would''ve been an insult to them, as Drake would have not even given them a chance to battle and would have simply kept them protected as if they were useless on their own. This was a logic that was easily understood by Surtr and the rest, as he slowly stood up, his energies fluctuated around his body, he had arge wound on his left shoulder, the venerable had used a zing spear to pierce it as he tried to kill him. "Nngh..." He quickly used his own body as a material with his Unique Skill [Heavenly Smith], and by spending some Divine Power... FLUOSH! His flesh mended together, using his own blood and flesh as an ingredient to "fix" himself, Surtr had already trained enough that even using his own body as a material was more than possible. His scales, ws, blood, fangs, horns, and even his own bones were all "materials" for him, and easily avable all across his body. Of course, the strongest power he had wasn''t just this... "Surtr! Are you alright?" "Oh, you healed yourself." Two ghostly, spiritual dragons manifested around him, one of them resembled a huge wyvern-like fire dragon with bright red scales, and the other, a serpentine and wingless fire dragon with dark red scales and a serpent-like head. Both were old Fire Dragons that had died many years ago, which Surtr was able to summon after being tested by him through special challenges inside the Draconic Records. As thest Fire Dragon, his mother, Muspel, decided to give Surtr ess to the souls of his siblings, which helped him as spirit-like beings. With his unique skill, Surtr was able to not only bring their power out butbine their souls into his own body or his weapons, armor, and skills, granting him an incredible edge over every other dragon, even Drake. "Brother Adrahunn, Sister Drannia...!" Surtr muttered. "I am alright now, thank you. I need to quickly find everyone else though!" "They''re over there, Surtr, and they''re fine. The Dragon King protected everyone. That bastard is really carrying you all! Dammit..." He heard the voice of an annoyed older brother, as he saw the gigantic and intimidating ghostly figure of Asmodeus, one of the strongest Fire Dragons to have ever existed. After Surtrpleted the Trial of the me Venerable, Surtr had to fight him on thest battle, at first Asmodeus seemed viinous and evil, but revealed himself to be only trying to help Surtr grow stronger. When Surtrpleted the trial and defeated him, Asmodeus revealed he was actually looking to help him grow stronger and inherited what was left of his powers into Surtr, making him much stronger than before, by not only just boosting his cultivation, but giving him new powers, skills, and making his divine core three times as big and stronger, gifting him tremendous talent. "Don''t call him a bastard, he saved our lives and..." "And so what, Surtr?! You''re supposed to be our pride and joy, and yet you almost got killed if it wasn''t because of what happened!" "I was fighting a Venerable, what else did you want me to do?! I did everything I-" "No you didn''t! Look, that mentality is what makes you look and act so pathetic! Stop looking down on yourself, Surtr!" "What?" "Don''t you understand what I am trying to tell you?! You''re much, much stronger than you actually believe! But it is your own mental limitations that are making you feel weaker than you actually are!" "I have used all my power, how stronger do you even think I am?! I have...!" "I am being serious, Surtr." Asmodeus red at Surtr with eyes full of anger, he was definitely that type of big brother. "If you continue being this pathetic, I will take over your body and show you how it''s done. And I might not even give it back to you." "W-What?! You wouldn''t!" Surtr was shocked, his brother was acting all viinous again. And he acted and spoke so seriously that it was rather hard to guess if he was for real or not! And yet... "I am serious." "Ugh..." Surtr nced at his brother, his eyes full of anger. Asmodeus knew that by pushing him this far, Surtr could grow and surpass his limits. He had to literally threaten him like this. But it worked when he fought against him, Surtr unleashed a power that surpassed him. "Even before we met, you and your master defeated that me Emperor, that monster was Rank 10 already you know?! He was incredibly strong! And you beat him." "I know..." "And then you beat even me, and you inherited my power! You think my power is nothing?!" "No brother I..." "Surtr, focus!" "What?!" "Focus, you damn brat!" Asmodeus punched Surtr''s face with his soul, pushing him to the ground. "What is exactly clouding your damn mind right now?!" "I''m...!" "Tell me right now!" "I''m scared of losing everyone..." "I don''t want everyone to die..." Surtr started shedding a few tears, his ws were trembling. Despite how strong he was... Deep down, he was still a youngd. In his previous life he lost his entire family to the mes... Only his sister survived, barely. Now that he finally had another family, he didn''t want to lose them. This fear constantly lingering within his heart, made him weaker. "I see... so you''re still a pathetic little toddler. Maybe I shouldn''t had even bothered with you." "What?!" "I''ll take over your body." "No... Stop...!" "I''ll do it! You''re just a damn crybaby!" Asmodeus rapidly began infusing his soul into Surtr, as the two started battling with their own bare souls. "W-What are you doing at this time, brother?! S-Stop...! Stop it!" "I won''t stop until you grow the hell up! If you''re afraid they''re going to die, then step up and be a man! Fight like their protector! Like a King would do!" "But Drake''s..." "I don''t give a fuck about Drake! You''re you, and you''re going to be the strongest, fuck all the other motherfuckers!" "S-STOP...! STOP THIS NOW!!!" RUMBLE! TRUUUMMM!!! And at that moment, Surtr released it all. The entire continent of Muspelheim trembled at that moment. Drake, Pandemonium, and even the Venerable of mes all red towards his direction. The level of power they felt... It was like nothing ever before!N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 1949: Andromedas Power Chapter 1949: Andromeda''s Power ? Surtr struggled as Asmodeus attempted to take over his body after hearing his pathetic excuse as for why he was hesitating all the time, and why he was always so damn afraid. The mental inhibitions that kept Surtr sealed from his true potential... If Surtr would remain this way, then his big brother decided to take the reins. "S-STOP...! STOP THIS NOW!!!" TRUUUMMM!!! And in that moment of struggle, Surtr released it all out of desperation and fear for his life. As that happened, the entire continent of Muspelheim trembled at that moment! RUMBLE! The three strongest fighters in the whole continent, Drake, Pandemonium, and even the Venerable of mes all red towards his direction. It was unbelievable, the level of power they felt... Was like nothing ever felt before! "That brat...! His power...?! When?!" The venerable was left speechless, his eyes widening as he was unable to understand what was happening. The pressure alone seemed to be felt like an enormous weight! It was only but a small split second, but it was enough to make him realize that there might be more Dragons worth his time. "Hoh, not bad..." Even Pandemonium stopped his fight to watch, as Drake also stopped, ring at the demon and then down below. Their battle to the death was intense, but for that moment, somehow, out of respect, they watched Surtr. "Surtr!" And Drake couldn''t be happier, the "Awakening" he had been waiting for this entire time. Was about to happen! "I knew you had it within you, but no matter how hard we trained, I would have never been able to pull this power out of you..." Drake thought. "This was something only you could achieve... And it''s incredible!" Surtr was shocked, without using any skill and without fusing with any of his sibling''s souls, his entire body had be five times as big. "W-What is this?!" Above all, his power also became dozens of times higher... Surtr had already reached Rank 10, and he had hit a wall he thought he couldn''t ovee. And yet... The "power" within him that had been developing, growing, and stayed sealed due to his own mental limitations was being released. And this wasn''t even all of it! "Surtr, stop thinking you aren''t special, you fucking brat...! You''re a monster among monsters! Thest Fire Dragon, and also the strongest that will ever exist!" Asmodeus'' words left Surtr in deep thought. "This is... my power?" And he noticed something, an ethereal, fragmented red colored ring within his aura. Still developing, but rapidly growing in power and size. "That''s an Ascendancy Law, yours, Surtr." "What?!" "You''re going to be a Venerable, right here, right now." "That''s impossible, I require several materials and-" "Don''t you have them all with you right now?" "Ah!" Surtr''s eyes widened, as he saw all of the zing souls of his siblings, not only the eight he could summon, but several more manifested, and even Muspel. "You mean...! To use you as materials?! But that''s...!" Surtr hesitated, it was obvious he would, to do this would mean something terrible to do! Sacrificing their souls, all for him to just gain power? It was too selfish! "It is now or never, Surtr." His mother spoke. "The great evil before you will threaten and consume this worldpletely. Drake alone is not enough. We need you." "But..." "Don''t hesitate anymore, Surtr!" "We are all counting on you!" "Don''t doubt yourself, you''re much more than you think!" "You can do this, brother!" "Don''t worry, even if you use our souls as materials, we will not die. We will simply exist within your new powers. Always with you." "Brothers, sisters...!" Surtr felt moved, even more as the eyes of the venerable from afar red at him. "You think I''ll let you do what you''re nning?" "Ah!" RUMBLE! Even before he could absorb any power, the Venerable furiously mmed the ground, as the entire continent trembled. Crack, crack...! CRAAASH! Countless cracks spread, rushing towards Surtr as the earth split apart, and from within, a massive quantity ofva and magma emerged. As it sshed out, it quickly took the form of hundreds of massive serpents, infused with his divine power! "{Divine Savage Sun re Battle Domain}: {Sizzling Serpents of Purgatory}!" "SHYAAAAHHH!" "SHAAAAAHHH!" "SHUAAAAHHH!" "W-What the...?!" All the serpents rushed towards Surtr, who was shocked the venerable was going so far only because of him! Before, he was only ying with him, toying with his life! But now? The Venerable had grown terrified of the possibility of yet another Venerable being born here. Drake was already enough of a threat! If he allowed yet another of them, then...! Things would only be worse for him. "I must eliminate him at all costs, he''s a threat that I cannot let to ascend!" As he absorbed the powers of his shattered divine realm, he unleashed a powerful domain that epassed over several kilometers. It was such a deadly, destructive, and overwhelming attack it made Surtr realize the true power of this monster. "He wielded the very earth andva of the continent as a part of his body and soul! He''s a monster among monsters!" Surtr flew through the skies, rapidly evading the iingva and magma serpents, while swinging his powerful sword and cutting through them. This sword was made out of a part of Muspel''s own soul and also of Surtr''s bones, ws, fangs, horns, blood, and scales. Therefore, it was an incredibly deadly weapon. "{Divine Fire Dragon Soul de Arts}: {zing Infernal sh Storm}!" SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! As he cut through them, more and more kepting, making Surtr grit his teeth. "That bastard is trying to stop us!" Asmodeus said. "Mother, begin the ritual right now!" "Very well!" Muspel nodded. "We won''t let that monster take over our continent anymore!" FLUOOOSH! As Surtr fought for his life, the ethereal ring of mes above his aura suddenly started bing solid, as he saw the souls of his siblings flying towards it! Using the Ascendancy Law Fragments that Asmodeus inherited to him after he was defeated, the Ascendancy Law Forging Ritual began. RUMBLE! "Are you insane?! You''re really doing it in front of me?! You have a death wish!" The Venerable roared furiously, raising his arms as more and more serpents emerged. "I will make sure to stop you no matter what, brat! You''ve chosen the worst time to-" CRAAASH! However, out of nowhere, the Venerable was kicked way by a tremendous force almost as equally strong as his own! "U-Ugh?! What the...?!" His eyes widened even more as he saw Titan woman made of Silver Light, with long silvery- white hair and bright blue eyes. "I thankfully made it in time... Leave the child alone, I am your opponent, Savage Sun re Demon Venerable." Her voice echoed through her surroundings, and her aura continued growing. "You''re that woman that kept everyone alive all the time, right?!" The Venerable quickly stood up again, furious! He could feel a powerful connection between her and Drake. "Who exactly are you?!" "My name is Andromeda; I am the Tenth Venerable''s Wife." "Drake''s wife?! How many women does that bastard have? Hah!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Venerable quickly started walking towards her. "Alright then, it''s not like I can''t attack the brat while I''m dealing with you... Do your worst, lady." RUMBLE! Andromeda stepped forward, destroying anything beneath her feet. In that instant, she appeared in front of the Venerable, surprising him. "She''s incredibly fast for her size!" BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! BAAM! And before he could react, dozens of punches covered his entire body! "Uuggh...?!" Before Andromeda charged even more power, punching his chest at full power. BOOOMMM!!! And blowing him away into the skies. Chapter 1950: A New Resolve Chapter 1950: A New Resolve ? "M-Mom!" Kate panicked as she saw her mother step into the battle on her own, after only supporting them before, she decided that it was about time she tested her true power and what her new body could do against a monster like a Venerable''s Avatar. "She''s fighting the Venerable on her own?!" Bedra panicked as she slowly stood up, after the huge explosion that blew up half of therge inheritance building, which was like a huge tower surrounded by massive ancient ruins, most of the group had fallen unconscious for a few seconds. Thanks to Drake''s protection, they were able to be saved, but most of them ended up being scattered as he hurriedly teleported them around the surroundings, although making sure they appeared far away from the threats. However, due to the exhaustion they had gone through from fighting the Venerable for barely a few minutes, they were all on their humanoid forms again. "Mom, we have to go help her!" Bedra begged Bedann to quickly move to help out Andromeda, as Bedann slowly stood up, ncing at the skies where Drake was fighting with all his life against Pandemonium. "This battle had escted to something I didn''t quite imagine, but I suppose this will only continue until there''s a victor..." "M-Mom?" Bedra noticed that something within her mother was different, her motherly side had been overshadowed by her warrior instincts. "It''s alright, Bedra, Andromeda will handle him for some time." "E-Eh? But wouldn''t it be better if we all ganged on him?" "And risk one of us dying? If his attention ispletely on someone, then it becames less dangerous." "But!" "It''s already quite obvious Bedra, weck the strength to defeat him." "No way...! If we work together we can do anything!" "Don''t be stubborn, Bedra!" "E-Eh?" Bedra stepped back, realizing her mother had be very serious, her eyes glowed bright red, as her Aura of Chaos swirled around her. "This is not the time to act like a spoiled child, Bedra. A wrong step, and you''ll die!" "A-Ah..." Bedra looked down, trying to hold back her tears. This entire time she had been fighting mostly things she could win, and even when things got bad, her father woulde to save her. However, now they were fighting foes both stronger than her father, it was ridiculous to think that they could simply win if they tried really hard... They had to do something special, to n a strategy, and to not recklessly jump into a battle where she could easily get torn to shreds. "Andromeda is the strongest among all of us..." Miranda slowly walked near them, she was in her small Demonic Spirit form, her usual appearance, although her body was now covered on ck scales, ck fur, and she had many horns decorating her head, alongside a pair of huge wings. "When we fought him, we thought we could win if we worked really hard but..." Yuki stepped forward, looking into the distance, feeling incredible fear against that monster made of mes andva. "He''s a monster, fighting him was like fighting something we could never possibly hope to hurt ourselves... He''s on another level, a level we have not reached yet... it''s frustrating!" Bedra and Kate nced at Yuki grit her teeth angrily, gripping her fists tightly. Her Spiritual Aura continuously grew stronger andrger around her body, dividing into hundreds of little creatures. "Andromeda is connected to your father," Miranda said. "She is the embodiment of his power as a Venerable... Therefore, it could be said she''s also one. She''s the toughest among us, the only one that could exchange blows against that monster." "But who knows for how long..." Pekora walked into the scene alongside Tisha. "I haven''t seen Emerald''s group anywhere, nor Hector''s group nearby, they must be far away. Should we regroup with them and await orders from Drake while Andromeda holds him back?" "Surtr''s team... I think I saw him over there!" Tisha said. "He was fighting the Venerable, the bastard''s trying to kill him... Just what is going on?" "The battlefield has be more chaotic over time..." Bedann sighed. "Bedra." "Yes?" Bedra asked. "Sorry if I was rude, but you need to understand that you can''t jump into it recklessly, okay?" She asked. "Yes I know..." Bedra lowered her head. "I''m weak... I am not strong enough to fight a Venerable... I know..."N?v(el)B\\jnn "..." Kate remained in silence as she looked at her mother fighting, without even blinking. "Mom..." "However, that doesn''t mean we will stand here doing nothing," Bedann smiled. "There are ways to fight without having to directly confront him physically, right? We''ll use everything we''ve got and facilitate Andromeda while she holds him back... Surtr''s power is rising tremendously too. I believe he''s preparing something that could make him an equal to the Venerable. Something none of us can do except him." "W-What?" Bedra wondered. "I can faintly sense it, the same feeling I had when your father ascended... Surtr has certainly the talent, power, and means to do it unlike all of us..." Bedann said, gripping her fists. "That young man is going to ascend into a Venerable as well!" "Eh?!" Bedra, Pekora, Tisha, Miranda, and Drakda, who just woke up on his small baby form were all surprised, reacting almost the same. "..." Kate somehow had felt it as well, and she was aware of what Surtr nned. "For now, we must help the young earn enough time. The Venerable is constantly trying to kill him, he is afraid of what he might be if he ascends! He could be our team''s trump card," Bedann exined. "We will not engage on physicalbat, but we will unleash our strongest magic, long-ranged techniques and... I have a n myself too, something that Yuki will help a lot into." "Me?" Yuki wondered. "Yeah, maybe we can''t reach their level yet... We need more training, and time for that..." Bedann said. "But our strength is certainly at the pinnacle of Rank 10! If we can unify it without risking our physical bodies and lives... Like what we did when we created that Psychic Spirit that would rescue Drakda." "Oooh!" Miranda finally understood what Bedann was trying to say. "If webine our Auras, you think we could win?" "There''s no other choice than to try! Kate''s Technomancy, Yuki''s Spirit Power, and Miranda''s Mold will be the Pirs of this technique... Let''s begin!" Bedann said. Although she recognized her weakness, Drake''s wife wasn''t going to stand still and see the world fall apart. Chapter 1951: The Strength Of The System Venerable Chapter 1951: The Strength Of The System Venerable ? The Venerable of mes faced Andromeda, as the two shed into an explosion of Divine Auras, their punches pierced through the ground and the skies, generating huge tremors! The ground shook and was destroyed, revealing an endless sea of boiling magma where the Venerable could draw endless power. Andromeda managed to save Surtr as she distracted the Venerable, destroying his techniques with her powerful Aura and then facing him head-on. The Venerable couldn''t believe that this delicate-looking giantess wearing a white dress had punched him so hard he was sent flying. BAAAMMM!!! "UGH?!" He flew into the skies as Andromeda''s punches umtedrge quantities of Ascendancy Law Essence and released it into a huge explosion, increasing her damage dealt by several times! BAAM! And then, she rushed towards him, leaping into the skies and kicking the ground, leaving behind a huge crater, herrge arms became burlier as she unleashed the power of the Titaness she was. "Coming for more?! You sure got what it takes to be my match both in strength and also in beauty!" The Venerableughed as he praised her strength and beauty, Andromeda didn''t give a damn about his ttery, rushing towards his body and unleashing a deadly barrage of punches and kicks, blowing holes through his enormous body. BAAM! "Ugh...!" BAAM! "Aagh!" BAAM! "Let me...!" BAAM! "LET ME FIGHT BACK, YOU DAMN...!" Andromeda didn''t change her expression, furrowing her eyebrows as her fists glowed bright white, bingpletely made out of pure energy. And using both her fists, she punched his chest and stomach again, trying to reach deep into his soul like Pandemonium and Drake had done, which seemed to be the only effective way to hurt him! CRAAASH!!! "UUGH?!" An explosion of blinding white and silver light emerged through his body, blowing up half of his torso in a second. BOOOOM! As the Venerable exploded, he rapidly reformed his body, the ground beneath trembling, rivers of magma andvaing towards his body to rebuild him anew. "Nice punches, you''ve got good reflexes too." "You can regenerate endlessly like this? What a cheat." "Cheat? Isn''t the one cheating that damn dragon and the demon over there? Well, either way, they''re going to die." "Not if I''m here to stop you." "You''re good but can you handle more of what I can offer?!" The Venerable spread his arms as he saw Andromedaing towards him, the ground trembled and then... TRUUUMMM!!! Several underground volcanoes erupted at once, as massive eruptions of hot magma and the energy of thend itself reached Andromeda from every angle. "T-This is...?!" "{Divine Savage Sun re Battle Domain}: {Primordial Volcanic Wrath}!" BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! She waspletely overwhelmed instantly! The attacks kepting from everywhere, her body was being slowly damaged, burned endlessly. "Uuuggh...! Aaagh!" Andromeda was going through immense pain, a pain that didn''t quitepare to anything she had ever gone through before in her life as a System. She was finally beginning to understand the pain of Drake and his family, that living with a physical body wasn''t just about enjoying delicious food, having love in bed, and being able to touch one another. No, life was an endless dance between life and death, a wrong step, and even the mightiest being could fall prey to someone stronger. It wasn''t pretty, and it didn''t feel good. But it helped Andromeda slowly gain a small amount of enlightenment. As something that lived as a robotic being for most of her life, experiencing true pain and fear for her life, brought within her body hertent survival instincts. The powers she had yet to grasp slowly started to be unraveled, as her mind quickly began to adapt to the danger. "{System Spirit Goddess Arts}: {Protection Barrier}" FLAAASH! An explosion of white light emerged, destroying all of the Venerable''s volcanic attacks, smoke spread everywhere, as the Venerable''s eyes were surprised. "Oho? What is this? A simple barrier? And yet... it holds so much power?!" Andromeda floated inside of her barrier, her body, although slightly ethereal, was made of flesh and blood like anybody else. She was burned and covered in wounds; she didn''t look great. However, she adapted to this too, just like Drake would do. "{System Spirit Goddess Arts}: {Full Recovery}" FLUOSH! Her entire body was wrapped in a tight mantle of light, her wounds were instantly healed, making the Venerable even more shocked. "F-Full recovery?! Andromeda''s techniques held such simple names but also held tremendous power, this was because to her, they weren''t simple techniques. They were parts of the power of the System, which imitated game-like powers. The game-like barriers of games, which were often times really powerful, a full recovery avable in every game, that fully heals a character no matter what. This was the truth behind the System''s Techniques! "{System Spirit Goddess Arts}: {Skill: Combo Attack}" "Huh?!" RUMBLE! Out of nowhere, the skies trembled as the Venerable saw Andromeda approach him, her barrier was suddenly gone, but her body moved at lightning speed, automatically, she punched his chin, then his stomach, then she kicked the left side of his head as her body spun in midair, followed by another kick on his stomach when he tried to grab her legs. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "UGH! AGH! WHAT?! HEY!" He grew more and more frustrated as the blows kept covering his body, and he realized something even more bizarre, numbers. Yes, there were numbers appearing above his body whenever she hit him, each number increased with more blows. It went from 1 to 2, 3, 4, 5, 10, 20, 30! The more she hit, the more these numbers increased, this was herbo attack count. The higher it became... "{System Spirit Goddess Arts}: {Skill: Combo Release}" The more damage she would unleash after releasing Combo Release by punching his face, digging deeper into his ethereal body, aiming for his soul. BOOOMMM!!! "UAAGH!" The Venerable fell from the skies in that moment, his entire body exploding and disappearing, his soul was somewhere though, and Andromeda was sure she had touched it. "Was I able to damage him? Where did he go?" As she looked around. TRUUUM! A gigantic hand made of mountains and volcanoes emerged from the underground, grabbing her entire body and then smashing it into the floor.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Wha...?!" CRAAASH! Chapter 1952: Intense Battle Between Venerables! Chapter 1952: Intense Battle Between Venerables! ? The power of a Venerable of Ancient Times could simply not be put into numbers or words. Although the Savage Sun re Venerable''s Soul had been greatly weakened after eons of being dead, his powerful Inheritance and the connection it held with his Divine Realm allowed him to imitate a fragment of his past power. And that fragment, perhaps less than one percent, was more than enough to overwhelm Andromeda, the moment she thought she had finally got to him, the ground trembled, the stone, the nature, the mountains, theva, the mes of Muspelheim, they were all his body. He was the Venerable that refined a whole Continent and turned it into his own body, an extension of his very existence, soul, flesh and blood, the guardian of his kind, and also one of the most ruthless savages the world has ever known. "{Divine Savage Sun re Battle Domain}: {Hand Of Muspelheim}!" CRAAASH! A massive hand grasped Andromeda before she could react, its sheer size being several mountains'' worth, so enormous even whenpared to her one-hundred-meter-tall body, that it felt utterly ridiculous. And then, with all of his strength, the Venerable pushed her into the ground, and crushed her with so much force the ground shattered and even the crust of the continent trembled, a continent that was asrge as all of Earth''s Continentsbined together, with such high density and durability. And yet... RUMBLE! This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1953: Surtrs Ascension Begins! Chapter 1953: Surtr''s Ascension Begins! ? As Andromeda Constantly fought the Venerable and bought time, she nced into the skies above, where things were beginning to change greatly. RUMBLE! The skies trembled, the clouds became darker, as Surtr floated amidst these clouds, a red- colored ring could be faintly seening from his aura. His Divinity was rapidly beginning to evolve- no, to be sacrificed. His powers constantly flowed into the ring, which then began to float above him, the ck clouds constantly sending thunderbolts towards his body, trying to punish him, this was a tribtion. A deadly one at that! Ten Thousand Thunderbolts, a deadly Tribtion that is born from the World itself as it tries to stop someone from ascending. This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1954: Their Sacrifice Chapter 1954: Their Sacrifice ? Surtr''s eyes shone bright red, as he saw visions through the ring in front of him. A gigantic zing ring that grew several kilometers in length, constantly beginning to spin rapidly. Memories of the time he hatched from the egg, memories when he was but a little dragon, of Mia and Nia taking care of him, helping him train, feeding him, making him feel weed. Of the many foes he fought, of the good times, and of the bad times... Of slowly finding a new purpose in his life, and of growing to love and care for those around him, that had given him so much in return. Surtr saw all these memories with each fragment of his Divinity and his Divine Abilities he gave away... Including even the deepest aspects of his soul, his Unique Skills. The wishes he made that day he died; those hopes he fruitlessly had when he died... The embodiments of such wishes were now going to be the pirs for his new Ascendancy Law Ring. FLAAAASH! The ring grewrger andrger, zing with mes. The Ascendancy Law Fragment of Asmodeus ended bing its pir, but the rest was all filled with Surtr''s own powers. He could see it; this ring was the embodiment of his life so far... And in the corner of it, he saw something else as well. A small glimpse of his previous life. "A-Ahh..." He saw himself as a human again, walking his way back to school with his sister. Laughing, smiling, getting yelled at, not doing his homework, studying but still getting bad grades. His mother''s lunch, the days he went to watch movies with his father. Surtr closed his eyes as he gritted his teeth, tearsing from his closed eyes. Muspel and Asmodeus also nced at this life. "The life you left behind, my son?" "I see... It was a beautiful life." The memories continued, theughter of his sister, or when she got angry at him. His mother''s gentle smile, his father''s loud voice, his family together, eating at the same table. His father that wouldn''t stop talking about old movies he liked so much, and his mother telling him to eat his vegetables. "Mom... Dad..." Until everything was epassed by mes, consumed by them. His father and his mother died before his eyes. And his sister... He hoped she would live, somewhere, anywhere. "So this is what happened... In yourst moments, you saved your sister from death." Muspel said. "How admirable... Indeed! You were the chosen soul to reincarnate into my son, Surtr."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What a brave action at the end of your life... I was wrong, perhaps. You are indeed worthy, Surtr," Asmodeus smiled. "..." Surtr smiled lightly, as these memories also became part of the Ascendancy Law. RUMBLE! Thunderbolt hit his body, and yet his sorrow was so strong that these lightning bolts didn''t hurt anymore, he resisted them with his eyes closed. And yet... "It''s not enough?" He realized that his ring wasn''t growing enough, it was still too faint, its power wascking... Even after he sacrificed everything he had, it was still not enough... "But I... You said I could do it?" Muspel and Asmodeus smiled back at Surtr. "Indeed, and you will do it, my son." "Who do you think we are?" "Eh?" FLUOSH! Suddenly, a huge portal made of mes emerged, and Surtr saw in awe and shock as hundreds- no, thousands of fire dragon souls emerged. Of all shapes and sizes, but all enormous, majestic, ghostly, some were orange, others dark red, some were golden in color, and a few a mix of everything. "Surtr!" "Well done!" "We''ve been watching you this entire time." "You can do it!" "We believe in you!" "Please, let us be the bricks that will build the staircase towards your ascension." Surtr was shocked as he saw the Fire Dragon Souls fuse into the Ascendancy Law, disappearingpletely as their essence was dissipated and merged into it. "N-No...! Wait...! What are you doing?!" Surtr was shocked, screaming. He saw them sacrifice themselves one after another... "WAIT!" He kept asking, but they didn''t stop. "W-Why?! You don''t have to sacrifice yourselves for me!" As he continued crying, the souls never stopped reaching the ring and merging with it. Rapidly, the ring became gigantic, robust, and began to materialize with much more vigor. mes emerged from it, resembling hundreds of dragons. "They''re not dying, Surtr. They''re simply passing the torch, we all are." Asmodeus said. "Surtr... you''re the future of our kind. We realized for a while now, that simply staying as ghosts would serve no purpose," Muspel said. "B-But...!" "You must continue moving forward," Asmodeus smiled back at his little brother. "Take our power, forge a new destiny for you and our kind... for your loved ones and friends, family... for everyone." "Surtr! You will be the first of our family to be a Venerable... You will reach heights nobody could do, and I am sure that you will one day even surpass my original power," Muspel said. "Mother!" Surtr cried. "Brother!" As he cried, he saw their souls flying towards the Ring, Asmodeusrge soul, and Muspel''s gigantic soul, all of it! FLUOSH! As Surtr cried while seeing them slowly fade away into the ring and be one with it, Asmodeus smiled at him. "Wait... Please... I want to...! I...!" "Do your best, and never stop believing in yourself, brother." "Aaaah!" Surtr saw Asmodeus disappear. And then... His mother looked at him. "I will always love you, Surtr... And mama will be there for you, always. Don''t cry, we are not disappearing. We are entering a new state of being. We will be your power... Use it well." "Yes... I promise...!" Surtr nodded, as Muspel suddenly rushed back to him out of nowhere, hugging him and licking his entire face. "You''ve grown into a fine dragon; you make me proud." And then she went back, fully fusing with the Ascendancy Law Ring! FLAAASH! And in that moment, as the soul of a Primordial Dragon merged with it... The Ring overflowed with so much power, the entire sky cleared in an instant. The ground beneath cracked open... And Surtr slowly floated towards it, his hands reaching the ring. "Thank you for being my family..." He closed his eyes, as he himself turned into pure mes, merging with the ring as well. And everything turned red. Chapter 1955: Their Relentless Efforts Chapter 1955: Their Relentless Efforts ? The Savage Sun re Veneable nced into the skies, his many eyes widening across his Soul as he realized Surtr was already on thest stages of Ascension! He was sure that the wimp of a dragon wouldn''t even be able to get midway through, but he was already about to finish?! "I CAN''T LET THAT HAPPEN!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He rapidly conjured dozens of arms from the ground, rushing towards Surtr at full power while the young fire dragon cried,pletely unaware of his surroundings. RUMBLE! "I''LL CRUSH YOU LIKE THE BUG YOU ARE, BASTARD!" The Venerableughed, as he kept Andromeda busy, but Andromeda rapidly moved from where she was in an instant! "{System Spirit Goddess Arts}: {Teleportation}" FLASH! She disappeared and appeared in front of all the hands, rapidly swinging her hand in an instant, as her aura grew to a gigantic size out of nowhere! "I will not let you harm the boy!" "{System Spirit Goddess Arts}: {Skill: Dragon Guardian}" "ROOOAARRR!" The roar of a mighty dragon echoed as an aura guardian materialized resembling Drake, punching every iing arm and hand made of stone and mes, crushing it into pieces. CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! CRAAASH! The Dragon Guardian constantly pushed back the Venerable''s attacks, helping Surtr continue his ascension. She noticed thousands of dragon souls flying into his rings at the same time as the Venerable. "T-This is...?! The Fire Dragon Souls inside of the Draconic Record! W-What are they doing?!" She was bbergasted, incapable of believing the Fire Dragons took the united decision of sacrificing their very souls for a single dragon. Perhaps because it was thest of their kind, and because Fire Dragons were among the most united of dragon families... "Those bastards are insane! Are they really sacrificing themselves for that wimp?!" The Venerable was shocked at what he saw as well, even noticing Asmodeus among them, an old friend, or more like a rival. Of course, Asmodeus was within his inheritance and yed an important role on Surtr''s growth and development. He had agreed to this because of old time''s sake, but the Venerable never imagined he would ultimately get this far and be a threat to his ambitions. "Asmodeus! You bastard...! Is this revenge because I killed you?!" Although they were friends and rivals, their rivalry was deadly, and ultimately ended with the Venerable ultimately defeating him in theirst battle and killing Asmodeus. Yes, he was a savage even to his own friends, a monster that didn''t know anything else but to kill. To him, showing respect and love was also through the act of killing. "Tch...!" A hint of remorse emerged within the Venerable''s rotten heart, for a moment, he felt... slightly sad. That Asmodeus would betray him this way, that he would choose his family over him. He didn''t understand that to Asmodeus he was a monster, perhaps he was once a friend... But Asmodeus knew his old friend had to be stopped, he had already fallen into an endless abyss of insanity long ago. But to the Venerable, he was being betrayed because of resentment! "Friendship... It simply does not exist, huh?" With eyes full of resentment, his Soul merged with all the arms he had summoned, forming a gigantic titan of over a kilometer in height. Muscr looking, made of volcanic stones, mountains,va, mes! With four Asura-like heads with horns, six enormous muscr arms made of hard stone, metal and crystals,va and mes, holding huge zing weapons of several hundreds of meters of heigh each... "I WILL END THIS NOW." Andromeda''s eyes widened in disbelief at what she saw, the monster in front of her... Even if she used Barrier of Protection to block, his attacks would be so utterly massive Surtr would die instantly anyway! "YOU AND THAT WIMP OF A DRAGON, PERISH AND DIE! I SHALL FREE YOURSELVES FROM THE AGONY OF LIVING RIGHT NOW! EMBRACE DEATH AND DIE ALREADY!" The only thing he knew through his entire life was the doctrine of killing and death, and so through this, he liberated his foes from the agony of living. Andromeda quickly merged with the Dragon Guardian she manifested, her entire body growing tremendously big, trying to match the Venerable''s own body. "I WON''T LET YOU!" Andromeda''s Titan Form gained Draconic appearance, she gainedrge ws, silver scales, horns, tail, and wings, rapidly smashing the heads of the Venerable with a deadly uppercut! CRAAASH! "UGH?!" The Venerable felt that hit now, a huge white me burned his face, as he noticed her powers continued evolving even further! These mes were the mes of her Dragon Guardian, the Silvery-White mes of the System, capable of applying System-like rules to what it burned. And damage them through it! For example... "The moment you''re burning by my mes, your entire body has been quantified into numbers...!" Andromeda thought. "My mes will continuously diminish such numbers through Damage Numbers. The more Numbers you lose, the more this is turned into real damage into your body... and perhaps even your soul! Let''s try!" Of course, the Venerable had no idea what was happening, but the moment he was punched, he felt his own soul ache a little bit! "W-WHAT IN THE WORLD DID YOU BURN ME WITH?!" As he roared angrily, he quickly attacked Andromeda back, six massive zing weapons rushing towards her body! Andromeda quickly raised her hands and... "{Barrier of Protection}!" CLAAAANK! "Tch! No damage?!" The Venerable was left speechless as even his gigantic attack didn''t deal any damage to the barrier at all! It was simply invincible! "However, with that barrier she can''t harm me or do anything!" He smiled, quickly raising his hands as gigantic snakes made ofva emerged from the underground, rushing towards Surtr! "EAT THAT BRAT! HAHAHA! WHAT WILL YOU DO NOW?! GAHAHAHA!" As heughed viciously, Andromeda disappeared from where she was. Her barrier was gone, but then reappeared after using Teleportation, the snakes quickly hit her massive barrier and exploded as white mes consumed them! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! BOOOM! "She can teleport, right! She synched the teleportation and moved faster than I could harm her after she turned off the barrier, only to turn it a second after to block my serpents?! She''s good! Dammit!" The Venerable, however, smiled. It didn''t matter anyway, what he had prepared was already here! RUMBLE! The ground broke open, as a massive eruption of dozens of volcanoes emerged, covering the entire sky with burning magma and mes everywhere. Andromeda could only cover a certain area around her barrier, but not every single angle around Surtr! "YOU''RE DONE FOR, WOMAN! HAHAHAHA! AND THAT BRAT TOO!" As heughed once more, the burning magma was about to reach Surtr, whose Ring was still not done yet! And... "{Divine Spiritual Twinkle Star Shower}!" Suddenly, the skies became a beautiful cosmic, starry view, as the stars themselves fell from the skies at lightning speed. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The Venerable''s deadly attack was destroyed before it could reach Surtr, as his eyes widened, noticing a huge giant made of severalbined elements appear. "WHAT?!" He red into the distance, to the west, as the giant,posed of the Aura of several powerful Dragons and Gods, started walking forward, conjuringbination magic capable of stopping his own temporarily. Its appearance? A colorful gigantic machine! Overflowing with the powers of both Kate and Yuki, creating a new type of Machine and Spirit altogether. Its form was humanoid and rather bulky, each of its limbs had a different color, containing the Divine Aura and Soul Essence of a different person. Its right arm was red, the left arm was blue, the left leg was ck, and the right leg was white. The torso was silver and red colored, and the head ck and purple, and it even came with a pair of gigantic mechanical wings, epassed by ck and purple mes... And the Aura this construction released? Utterly tremendous! "We''re not just going to sit and watch anymore!" Kate said. "Yeah! We''re beating your ass, motherfucker!" Yuki roared. The ultimate fusion of powers and abilities was here! Chapter 1956: Everyone Against The Venerable Chapter 1956: Everyone Against The Venerable ? The ultimate fusion of powers and abilities was here! "We''re not just going to sit and watch anymore!" Kate said. "Yeah! We''re beating your ass, motherfucker!" Yuki roared. Although they were nowhere to be seen, their Wills and Powers controlled the giant machine, as it started rapidly moving towards the Venerable. Its humanoid-like metallic face seemed to be wearing a pair of V-shaped red sses, making it strangely stylish. "TCH! YOUR STRUGGLE IS FUTILE!" He charged towards the mechanical giant while constantly creating more serpents to attack Surtr, all while Andromeda stopped them by spending all her time and energy. "YOU AREN''T EVEN SHOWING YOURSELVES?! THIS IS ONLY AN EMPTY HUSK USING YOUR POWERS! COWARDS! WHY DO YOU FEAR DEATH SO MUCH?!" The furious Venerable had already lost his marbles, attacking the mechanical giant with an intense barrage of deadly cleaving axes made of his own soul and mes. CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! "Because our lives are important to us and our loved ones!" Kate said angrily. "And there''s no way I''m wasting my life away fighting an ugly bastard like you!" Yuki roared. Their Wills merged together, as the giant, made of abination of Yuki''s tremendous Spiritual Powers and Kate''s Technomancy,posed of thousands of robots she had in reserve and her own Living Domain as well as Bedra and even Bedann''s Living Domains as well, charged forward, attacking back. It had only two arms, but it moved them incredibly dexterously, the Will of Tisha was infused into the blue arm, as it manifested a gigantic Divine Spiritual Ice Sword through thebined power of everyone, using it to both block and parry blows. CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! As she did so, freezing ice spread through the Venerable''s ultimate avatar, slowing his zing body which required constat heat to remain flexible and fast. "UGH?!" As he noticed the tremendously strong ice, the red arm moved, controlled by Bedann, it manifested a giant ck and red axe made of mes, chaos, and spirit energy, a zing Infernal Chaos Spirit Axe. SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! With it, she cleaved through the Venerable''s frozen arms, destroying them and leaving chaotic mes throughout his entire body! "WHAT THE...?!" He began to rapidly realize the trick behind this giant robot, it moved independently, each blow was as if it came from another person entirely. Usually a fighter would move its limbs and arms ording to what it nned, but here, each limb had its own brain and moved independently from the other! This caused the ability to surprise him constantly as he could simply not see all the attacksing through his usual predicting abilities. The legs were also being used by Drakda, which moved independently too, kicking his legs constantly, while releasing explosions of chaotic and blood mes that began to wear him down slowly! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! CLASH! At the same time, Kate and Yuki controlled the giant with their minds while releasing beams of rainbow light from its eyes, bombarding the venerable and filling him with as many holes as they possibly could. "GO FUCK YOURSELF!" BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Yuki''s unruly voice echoed through the giant multicolored robot, as the beams continued without end, sword attacks, axe attacks, kicks, and even more! "MY TURN!" Miranda smiled as the wings spread out and then fired a rain of zing feathers made of chaotic fire, bombarding the venerable even more. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! "This is ridiculous! There are attacks of this powering constantly! I''ve underestimated them!" As the Venerable continuously was pushed back, Pekorabined her powers with Bedra, as they manifested through each of the robot''s steps, gigantic blue cosmic-like vegetation emerged, wrapping around the Venerable''s ultimate avatar. "{Divine Spiritual Starlight Nature Wrath}!" "W-WHAT?!" Before he could realize what was truly happening, giant blue vines had wrapped around his legs and were slowly destroying them while draining his energies. mes? They couldn''t burn through Bedra''s starlight power infused into the nts! "GRRHHH!" The wrathful savage charged forward and used his massive body, putting the mechanical giant into the ground. §£§¡§¡§¡§®! He started punching it constantly, breaking its metallic body punch after punch as he endured the shower of attacks. "I''LL CRUSH YOU! DIE! DIE! DIE!" CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH! He put all his effort and time into destroying the robot, which fought back constantly, ultimately...! "The robot is being destroyed!" Kate panicked. "Let''sbine all our power into a big sword like dad!" They all nodded, their power converging and emerging from the robot''s chest like a huge, rainbow sword, which was actually a technomancy spirit. FLAAASH! "{Ultimate Spirit Soul Fusion}: {Rainbow Sword of Victory}!" SLAAAASH! "UAAGH?!" The Venerable was caught off-guard, as the sword cut through his entire body, and then blew it up into pieces, even dealing a bit of damage to his soul. BOOOMMM!!! The robot slowly stood up, as Andromeda appeared by her side, the ground continued trembling, as the Venerable''s torso surged from the ground. "IT''S NOT OVER YET! IT WILL NEVER BE! DIE!" As he rushed for round two... FLAAASH! A bright red light emerged from the skies, epassing the entire world for a few seconds. The world''s time suddenly seemed to have slowed down. "T-This is...!" Andromeda smiled. "He''s done!" Drake''s family also noticed what happened, looking into the skies for a second. And so did Drake himself. "Hah! You really did it, Surtr! You damn crazy brat! Hahahaha!" "What are youughing for, motherfucker?!" Pandemonium barely let Drake breath, unleashing a rain of blows into his entire body. §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! §£§¡§¡§®! And yet... SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! His arms suddenly were shed apart, as Drake''s sword techniques continued evolving through their battle. "FUCKER!" The Demon God screamed like the punk he was, regrowing new arms and rushing back ton/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om battle! TRUUUM! And as this happened, Surtr slowly opened his zing red, orange, and golden eyes. The world, and everything else feltpletely different to him now... "Savage Sun re Venerable... I am your opponent!" He descended from the skies like a falling meteor, smashing the ground and blowing away everything. BOOOMMM!!! His descent felt like a nuclear explosion, as his zing eyes red at the Venerable. "I''ll defeat you, no matter what!" "Come and try your luck then!" Chapter 1957: Surtrs Family 1 Chapter 1957: Surtr''s Family 1 ? RUMBLE! The ground around the ruined inheritance building trembled, giant cracks opened everywhere, the earth itself suddenly became alive. Seas of molten rock surged from the floor, shaped like massive mountains that began erupting with fiery mes and meteors everywhere all across the surroundings. At the same time, massive monsters rose from all the destruction, thousands of Divine Monsters that lived under the crust of the continent. They held all sorts of aberrant shapes, most of them were almost chimeric in appearance, roaring and monstrous. "ROOOAARRR!" Monstrous beasts emerged by the tens of thousands, no, hundreds of thousands! Most of the Divine Monsters were between Rank 8 to Rank 10, the fiercest and most monstrous of them all. And amidst this endless awakening of a gigantic horde of monsters that could overrun entire continents, a group led by two Fire Giantesses ran across this infernal hell of roars and destruction. "Surtr! Where are you?!" "Surtr! SURTR!" This is the end of Part One. Upgrade Premium to read full content: Upgrade Now The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!